ã€ŠI Become Baby Mafia Bossã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Chuunibyous Debut

    <h4>Chapter 1 - "Chuunibyou''s Debut" </h4>

    What...is this?

    A girl stood in front of a full-body mirror. She stared at her reflection with wide eyes. Her hands were trembling. Disbelief washed her soft face.

    Is this...me?

    No.

    "This...isn¡¯t my real body!" The girl cried, and her soft, coy voice echoed in the medieval-styled room.

    Strangely, the room was decorated with many baby toys, and the interior was so childish that an adult would be embarrassed to enter.

    That¡¯s right. It was a room for a baby.

    "This can¡¯t be. Is this..." The girl bit her lips. Tears started to fill her eyes as snots dripped down her nose.

    Is this the famous transmigration....isekai-ed?

    The girl had a chill down her spine at the thought. She wanted to p her cheek, yet she couldn¡¯t bear to harm the plump cheek of the girl¡¯s face in front of the mirror.

    No, it¡¯s not a girl. It¡¯s not even a little girl.

    It¡¯s a toddler.

    "I am...isekai-ed?" The girl¨C the toddler, gasped. The tears umted at the edge of her eyes increased. Her body shook hard, and her eyes reddened.

    If someone were here, they would see the image of a toddler who was about to cry.

    "F¨C " the girl was about to say a word.

    F*ck? Frick? Fuh¨C fck you mothercker?

    "F¨C " the girl took a deep breath as she prepared her heaven-shattering shout.

    "FANTASTIC!!"

    ....

    If anyone were here, they would shout at the sight of a toddler screaming with her face flushing red. The toddler jumped lightly as a blossoming smile filled her face.

    "Yes, yes, I did it! I¡¯m isekai-ed! I¡¯m transmigrated! Ah, ah! That shabby, suspicious magic scroll I buy for $200 is working!" The girl suddenly copsed to the floor and rolled back and forth, not caring about her dignity.

    What¡¯s dignity? Can it be eaten? Bah!

    "Ah, ah. Finally. Finally!" The girl giggled as if she was possessed.

    She tried to calm her beating heart, yet it was hard. She was panting hard while hugging her body, treating it as if it was the most important thing in the world.

    "Uh, my body. My new body! Ahhh, you are so cute!"

    The girl drooled over her own appearance as she approached the mirror. She put her small hand on the mirror and slowly stroked her silky hair.

    "Light purple bob hair? Owaaa it¡¯s sparkling. Wow, wow, so soft!"

    The girl admired her hair yet stopped touching her hair that only reached the back of her neck. She then dragged her small hands to touch the edge of her eyes instead.

    A pair ofrge blue eyes resembling the colour of the sea, deep yet pure without sin was staring at the mirror.

    "Are these really my eyes? Surely it¡¯s not a jewel...."

    The girl was impressed as she moved her chubby fingers to touch her nose.

    "Small nose...but why does it look so haughty? Ugh, this can¡¯t be a viiness, right?"

    The girl grumbled and started to move to touch her face and cheeks.

    Snow white skin, plump and soft just like a mochi. She tried to pinch her cheek, and it bounced lightly.

    Owaaa so puffy! Fluffy! This is really my body?

    The girl still couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She kept trying to touch her face, and this time¨C her short fingers touched her lips.

    Small pink lips like a scattered sakura petal. Plump and fresh, reminding people of the warm spring.

    Beautiful. Cute. Charming.

    These three words couldn¡¯t fully describe the girl shorter than an adult¡¯s knees.

    Anyone would be thrilled having such a beautiful and charming face¨C

    If only it¡¯s not a baby.

    Yet the girl didn¡¯t care.

    "Hum...hum...this...is..." The girl mumbled for the second time. Her voice and pronunciation were clear, unfitting to the body¡¯s characteristic.

    I have be a baby.

    The girl gulped.

    But, so what?

    Even if this body is a baby, it doesn¡¯t matter. I have seeded!

    Now, I¡¯ll be treated like those cute protagonists in manhwas. I¡¯ll have a doting hot daddy, a few overprotective handsome brothers and the male lead will fawn over me.

    Yes. This is it. I finally escaped those dull days studying online in college.

    The girl curled her lips. She was so excited that she almost kissed her reflection on the mirror.

    "You, this body¡¯s original soul. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take care of your body and be happy for your sake. You can rest in peace. I¡¯ll revenge those who harm you and lead you to a new world!"

    The girl swore dramatically in front of the mirror. She clenched her fists, and her blue eyes shone.

    Those days studying manhwas and its strategies are finally not in vain. I¡¯ll stand on top of the world and be the loved protagonist!

    The girl opened her small mouth and lifted her head. Bell-likeughter rang throughout the room.

    "MWAHAHAHA! All of you, just wait! This me, the great me, will be at the top of this world. I¡¯ll conquer everyone and be the best!"

    The girl wasughing like she¡¯s crazy. She covered her left eye and winced in pain¨C

    Artificial pain.

    "Ahhh, the power sealed in my left eye. Don¡¯t worry. Soon, your existence will be revealed to the world. It¡¯s time. Yes, the time hase for a protagonist of the world."

    The toddler had a dark smile on her face as she slowly uncovered her blue eyes while enduring her illness.

    Yes, she¡¯s terminally ill. It¡¯s a curse that can¡¯t be lifted.

    The curse of a chuunibyou*.

    _________

    *Ch¨±niby¨­ is a colloquial term typically used to describe early teens who have delusions of grandeur, who so desperately want to stand out that they have convinced themselves they have hidden knowledge or secret powers.

 Chapter 2 - Lost Memory

    But the girl didn¡¯t realise her illness as ast stage of a chuunibyou.

    Instead, she took a deep breath and slowly plopped down in front of the mirror.

    She couldn¡¯t be rash in this new world. She had to be careful to be the protagonist.

    Now, let¡¯s see the first rule of transmigration.

    The girl closed her eyes.

    I have to retrieve the memory of the original body.

    The girl was already experienced dealing with bizarre things like what she experienced now. She quickly used her knowledge of manhwas to anticipate her next action.

    Yes,e. Give me the memories of this body. I¡¯ll have to know what novel or manhwa I entered. Or maybe it¡¯s a brand new world¨C ah, no. Protagonists usually enter a novel or a manhwa they have read.

    Which one is it then? What genre? I read both male and female lead books. Surely this should be the doting dad troupe judging from this body¡¯s baby appearance, right?

    The girl excitedly waited for the throbbing pain to assault her head. She then would endure it while organising this body¡¯s memory. After that, she would know which novel or manhwa she transmigrated into.

    Once she knew, the knowledge of the book would naturally be her biggest strength. Her effort to jot down all the novel and manhwa plots she knew woulde in handy.

    "Hm, good. This is good. Well-nned." The girl was proud of herself. Her smile reached her ears as she waited for the memories toe.

    1 minute.

    Her eyes felt heavy.

    2 minutes.

    She wanted to snooze off, but she endured.

    5 minutes.

    Her head was fine. There¡¯s no assaulting pain whatsoever. But the sleepiness was such a great force grabbing her mind.

    10 minutes.

    She already sprawled on the white marble floor, drooling.

    "Oh, my, the young miss is sleeping." The voice of a woman suddenly sounded as someone in a maid uniform approached the baby on the floor. She quickly lifted the toddler and ced her on a cradle.

    There was a pained smile on her face.

    "Young miss...what to do..." The maid sobbed, yet she lowered her voice in fear of the baby waking up. She held her breath and slowly left the room with onest whisper.

    "Young miss, we will protect you. Even if the boss abandoned us. Please...be happy."

    ck.

    The wooden door was closed.

    Silence filled the room. The only sound existing was the sound of the baby¡¯s weak breath.

    Fuh...fuh...

    I¡¯m screwed.

    The girl broke in a cold sweat as she slowly opened her eyes. She immediately turned around and looked over at the door direction.

    Fck. Fck. Fck. What¡¯s going on? What went wrong? Why didn¡¯t I receive any memories?

    The girl sat down on the cradle and hit her own bed with her short legs.

    What is this?! I don¡¯t even know this body¡¯s name! Is it the same as my name, Ainsworth? Or is it something different? Where is this? What novel did I enter? Or is it a manhwa?

    Why¨C why don¡¯t I get any memories from this body?!

    "Ah!!" The little baby with purple bob-cut hair kicked the air. She crumpled her tiny pink uniform and even had the urge to pee on her diaper.

    Is it a bug? Is this a mistake? Why don¡¯t I even know anything about this world? Where¡¯s the promised memory and knowledge of the world? Where¡¯s the superior cheat called the memory of the world inside a novel?

    Ainsworth had the urge to roll down the cradle and chased after the maid.

    What to do?!

    She was shaken. The only trump card she held, the memories of this body, wasn¡¯t here. She was left alone without prior knowledge of the world she would live from now on.

    Go to hell with trying to go back to her world. It¡¯s not worthy. But...but...

    "Without the host body¡¯s memories...how can I know which novel I enter? How can I reign over this world as the protagonist? What if I¡¯m the viiness or even worse¨C "

    The mob character?

    Ainsworth felt like dying.

    No. No. My effort to be isekai-ed can¡¯t end like this. I can¡¯t give up just because I don¡¯t know anything.

    Ainsworth clenched her fists. Her face showed the determination of someone who wasn¡¯t a toddler at all. It was a strange sight of an adult¡¯s eyes over a toddler¡¯s body.

    "Yes, calm down. I can do this. If I don¡¯t know anything, I have to know something. Time to find out." Ainsworth climbed the cradle and slowly slid down. Once her butt touched the ground, she sighed in relief.

    I am adapting fast to this toddler¡¯s body. It¡¯s not that difficult. Is it because this body can walk? The difference is just the change in view and strength.

    Ainsworth tugged her lips. She trotted to the door with her small legs. The distance to the door was just three steps using an adult¡¯s legs.

    It¡¯s tripled for a toddler.

    "Haa...ha...fah. Why is it so far?!" Ainsworth almost bit her tongue as she clung to the bottom of the door. The baby plopped down again and sighed.

    I need to recover my strength. But this is a toddler. It¡¯s impossible. In the first ce, I should have a local maid that I can rely on and order around.

    Remembering the basics of most transmigrated protagonists, Ainsworth vowed to get a loyal maid that would be her hand and feet. After that, gaining basic information would be easy.

    "But..." Ainsworth paused as she peeked over the small hole between the door gap.

    She was annoyed by one thing.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 3 - Eavesdropping

    Apparently, the door wasn¡¯t closed entirely.

    If someone was malicious, they could easily infiltrate the room and assassinate her.

    "Tch. Why is the security socking? This house is clearly the house of a wealthy family." Ainsworth judged this from the interior of the room.

    The ceiling was painted in gold while the wall was pink.

    Every single item inside the room belonged to a toddler, and it looked expensive. Even though there were a few gun toys instead of dolls, it¡¯s still not a strange thing.

    "Ha. A toy gun instead of dolls? What kind of family is this? Assassins?" Ainsworth harrumphed as she pulled the door with all of her might. Still, she could only open the door to make a gap enough for her body.

    Let¡¯s venture out.

    The moment Ainsworth came out of the room, the sight she saw was a long ck and white corridor decorated with modern furniture. The red carpet stretched from one side to the other side looked like one used in Grammy Awards.

    "Hmm, a rich family." Ainsworth deducted. The interior of the corridor might be simple, but the gold paint coating the furniture lookedvish.

    The few chandeliers hanging on the white ceiling were extravagant. The shining marble ck wall only imposed a sense of ¡¯dominance¡¯ to the overall image.

    Is this a mafia or a yakuza hideout?

    It did seem that way.

    Thinking like this, Ainsworth finally knew that this world she visited wasn¡¯t a medieval era. Then, this world shouldn¡¯t be one with magic and fantasy.

    "Ah....I¡¯m disappointed." Ainsworth trotted slowly, crossing the long corridor as she grumbled. She thought that she would encounter the hot daddy troupe in a fantasy or a medieval era.

    It turned out that this world was a modern world, just like her previous world.

    The disappointment bore deep in the toddler¡¯s heart. Ainsworth had a low motivation because of this realisation, yet she didn¡¯t give up on exploring the house.

    She trotted and walked for quite a long time because of her small legs.

    "Why is there no one here?" Ainsworth was slightly annoyed after noticing that she didn¡¯t find anyone around, yet she still marched forward.

    After 15 minutes not encountering anyone, she finally went out of the corridor area and arrived at another corridor dyed in red.

    The wall was painted in red and gold while the floor was ck with some silver glitter. The simrly ck ceiling only made the new corridor seem like a vampire castle.

    "Will there be no one¨C " Ainsworth had just said so when she spotted a few people.

    The toddler flinched. She hurriedly hid behind the pir to observe a few men in ck who were guarding a particr door.

    A few men? They look like gangsters from the tattoo on their exposed neck.

    Ainsworth peeked at the few tall, bulky men wearing a neat suit. All of them wore ck eyesses, and they pocketed a handgun.

    ¡¯This is bad. Are they dangerous? They bring guns!¡¯

    Ainsworth couldn¡¯t move away from her ce. She wanted to walk out, but that would be foolish. She didn¡¯t know the identity of this body and couldn¡¯t act rashly.

    What if she¡¯s actually a hostage? But that maid before called her ¡¯young miss¡¯.

    I should be a somewhat important person here, right?

    Ainsworth thought as she kept watching the four men guarding the golden door. From this scene alone, she knew that whoever was inside the door would be someone essential.

    ¡¯Should I go there? I need to know some information....but I¡¯m sure these people will just chase me out.¡¯

    Ainsworth bit her lips. She was thinking of entering the golden door when suddenly, her ears perked up. It twitched and somehow felt hot.

    Ainsworth held her breath. She hurriedly touched her ears, thinking that it was strange.

    What¡¯s going on?

    The girl hadn¡¯t discovered the reason for her hot ears when she vaguely heard people shouting and arguing from a distance away.

    "The boss is gone! He abandoned us!" The voice of a rough man sounded. He yelled on top of his lungs, sounding agitated.

    "No, that can¡¯t be. Maybe he is kidnapped!" Another man refuted. He sounded confident, yet his voice was shaking.

    "All of you, the most important thing to do now is to fill the vacant seat of the leader. We have dispatched our men to find the boss, so calm your tits." A different man spoke in a rather mild tone.

    This person was the calmest one out of the others.

    "That¡¯s right. We have to fill the vacant seat. If not, other families will attack our Sloan Family, and we will be done for." This time, the person speaking was a woman.

    From her voice alone, she sounded wise.

    Ainsworth was baffled once she heard these voices. She was sure that there was no one near her, yet how could she hear these people¡¯ conversation?

    Are they the one behind the golden door? If so, how could she hear them when they were so far away?

    Ainsworth was suspicious. She suddenly assumed that this body had a unique ability, but before thinking about that, there were a few clues she focused on.

    The Sloan family. Other families will attack. Vacant seat. The boss. Kidnapped.

    These...these words sound like a dangerous power struggle in a wealthy family. But why would other families attack this family? It¡¯s not like people can easily wage war, right?

    The doubt deepened when Ainsworth heard the next conversation.

    "I agree. But who will temporarily take the seat? The seven elders? The three guardians? The five buds?" The first person who shouted before had calmed down and asked rationally.

    What...are those nicknames?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 4 - Bleak Future

    <h4>Chapter 4 - "Bleak Future" </h4>

    7 elders, 3 guardians and 5 buds? Sounds like an organisation name bestowed to a few elites.

    Ainsworth gulped. She kept her ears perked up despite not understanding those nicknames.

    ¡¯Anyway, Sloan Family, huh. So this body¡¯s family name is Sloan. But then...what kind of family is it?¡¯

    Actually, Ainsworth had a hunch about the identity of the family, but she was too scared to admit it.

    Yes, there¡¯s no way it is true.

    She denied it until she heard the calm man¡¯s voice inside the room.

    "It can¡¯t be those three. They are not eligible to be the new boss. Shouldn¡¯t the new boss be the heiress, our young miss Ainsley?"

    ! Ainsley!

    Ainsworth finally knew this body¡¯s name, which wasn¡¯t that different from her name. Thus, she hurriedly adopted the name to be her name from now on.

    Ainsley, Ainsley Sloan. She¡¯s the heiress of this family.

    Ainsworth, which was now Ainsley, smiled at the information she just got.

    Hm, this body is around 3 years old, and she¡¯s already an heiress? Isn¡¯t this a good start?

    Ainsley, who was leaning to the wall was giggling at the good news when the voice inside the room crushed her hope.

    "Are you insane? When the family is on the brink of extinction, you want to ce a 3-years-old toddler to be the family head?" The voice of the woman rang in the room.

    Her voice sounded so cold and sarcastic that even Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but flinch.

    What? The family is on the brink of extinction...? Is this a minority race or something? Why would a family fall just like that? Or maybe there will be a rebellion?! But I doubt this family is an aristocrat!

    Ainsley bit her lower lips. Her rosy face slowly turned pale at the mention of her family.

    Isn¡¯t this bad? I just transmigrated, and the family is going bankrupt or something? Heck! And they also said that the boss is gone.

    Is the boss...my dad? Since I¡¯m the heiress...does this mean my father is gone? And they said he might be kidnapped?

    Ainsley felt like the world was crumbling fast. She couldn¡¯t hear the rest of the conversation since her heartbeat was so loud that she couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    Ha...isn¡¯t this the worst?

    Just when Ainsley thought so, the people in the room debated again.

    "Can¡¯t we get the mother to act as the young miss¡¯ guardian? Then, we can appoint her to be the family head without worrying about her age."

    "Did you forget that her mother is just a surrogate mother? She¡¯s long gone! Young miss is alone now."

    "Damn. So we have to appoint one of those elites to be the family head? But isn¡¯t that going against our tradition?"

    "Can¡¯t we just appoint the elites as the young miss¡¯ guardian and raise her as the family head?"

    "Oh, good. The authority will still belong to the heiress, but until she bes an adult, the guardian will be doing the role of the family head."

    "Yes, that seems usible. If we don¡¯t appoint the head soon, the other mafia families will target us. This is the best solution."

    "Good. Then, tomorrow, bring the 7 elders and the five buds. The three guardians can wait until the young miss can trigger their bloodline."

    The voices inside the room gradually died down, and the sound of people¡¯ footsteps echoed. The people inside the room slowly approached the golden door.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t have time to think too much about thest few conversations. She hurriedly ran back to the corridor where her room was located. Once she arrived, only then she managed to sigh in relief.

    "Ah. This is a mess." Ainsley plopped down on the floor and sprawled. The girl looked up at the ceiling, which seemed so tall for her tiny body.

    Let¡¯s organise the information. I heard too much.

    First, strangely, I can hear people¡¯s voices inside a room even though it shouldn¡¯t be possible. Let¡¯s just assume that this is my innate ability.

    Second, this family, the Sloan Family...is a mafia family. That man, in the end, said that they¡¯re a mafia family and it¡¯s in crisis.

    Third. My father, the former boss, is missing. My mother is just a surrogate mother.

    Fourth. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be crowned as the heiress while getting someone to act as my guardian. This person will be the one leading the family instead of me.

    In other words, I¡¯m just an empty puppet until I¡¯m an adult.

    Ainsley closed her eyes and sighed. She had read a lot of novels and manhwas with the protagonist having a hard time when they just transmigrated in, but none was the same as her current situation.

    It sounded ridiculous, especially when her body was only 3 years old.

    Unlike other protagonists who got a teenager or an adult body, she got a toddler¡¯s body. In other cases, the protagonist entered a baby¡¯s body, but they were rarely in this situation.

    There were only a few cases where the protagonist¡¯s father tried to kill them when they were a baby, but then it failed thanks to their cuteness.

    ¡¯But for me...I am not in immediate danger. Still, it means that I¡¯ll live as a puppet if my guardian isn¡¯t a good person. There will be a lot of people coveting the ce of my guardian.¡¯

    That will make them lead the family. Even though this family is in crisis, they still seem wealthy. The new guardian and the leader might be a corrupt one.

    That will be bad.

    The future looks bleak.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 5 - Charm

    Ainsley just thought of the worst case possible. She had to do that if she didn¡¯t want to be in dangerter. Being naive and too trusting would be a problem, especially when this family was a mafia family.

    "Aish. Why is my fate so harsh? Is this a trial to be a protagonist?" Ainsley murmured sarcastically as she covered her left eye.

    Her chuunibyou disease red up again, but it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t think normally. In fact, she was one of the best students in her college.

    Her IQ shouldn¡¯t be questioned. She¡¯s quite capable of solving her problem.

    "Hm...anyway. I¡¯ll have to pick a good guardian tomorrow. That¡¯s the only thing I can do to ensure my safety in the long run." Ainsley rolled around and ced her face on the floor.

    She will pick a guardian, but it doesn¡¯t mean she will let this person rule over the family without her knowing. At least, she should be a shadow leader while her guardian acts out her wish.

    Ainsley tugged her lips, forming an evil smile.

    Geheheh. It¡¯s time to show my effort all this time. If I can know more about this world and learn from my surroundings, I¡¯m sure that I can lead my family out of this crisis.

    Ainsley clenched her fist tightly. She cast aside her wish to be surrounded by a hot dad, kind brothers, and a destined male lead.

    It¡¯s already a lucky thing that she doesn¡¯t have any brothers. Else, there might be a bloodbath to get the leader¡¯s seat.

    "Hm, hm. I also have a strange ability with my sensitive ears. I have to use this well to eavesdrop more!"

    Ainsley took a deep breath and stood up. She hurriedly climbed her cradle andid down. Eh, why did shey down? Of course, it¡¯s to sleep!

    She could just eavesdrop tomorrow when those people pick her up to get a guardian for her. At that time, there would be tons of information flooding in!

    "But first, I¡¯ll have to act like a toddler. I think I¡¯ll have to change the way I speak." Ainsley had an evil smile on her face as she thought of various baby¡¯snguage she could use.

    Yes, she would pretend to be a typical toddler so that others wouldn¡¯t suspect her.

    "One thing I think is good. I have actual power. Isn¡¯t this a fate? U think I¡¯m really a protagonist!" Ainsley soothed her heart by remembering this fact.

    Yes, I¡¯ll use this power properly and be the best protagonist!

    That day, Ainsley slept well without having nannies or other people around her. She would asionally cry, yet there was no oneing to get her.

    From that incident, she vaguely felt that the position of an heiress wasn¡¯t that magnificent.

    ¡¯Is it because I¡¯m a girl? They might have prejudice. But to think no onees here to change my diaper or something. Where¡¯s the maid Ist saw?¡¯

    Ainsley rolled around on her bed while one maid changed her diaper when it¡¯s already 8 in the morning. The maid had a poker face and didn¡¯t look nice.

    Not only that but...Ainsley didn¡¯t get her breakfast in time.

    ¡¯This is a mess. Scum. Absolute worst.¡¯

    Ainsley endured hard not to frown or anything. Once more, the girl used the same uniform as the one she used yesterday. It¡¯s as if she didn¡¯t have any other uniform despite her family being wealthy.

    Is this themon troupe ¡¯girl haters¡¯ world? Ah, ah. No gender equality? Won¡¯t that be hard?

    Ainsley grumbled as the poker-faced maid fed her a bowl of porridge. The porridge was cold, and it didn¡¯t taste that yummy.

    Ainsley, who was in high motivation yesterday, gradually felt exhausted. Not only her body demanded her to sleep a lot, but the treatment of the people around her was also a factor.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of peopleing to see her and even if there was, they weren¡¯t friendly. The only kind one was that maidst time, yet she didn¡¯te here until now.

    "Done. Let¡¯s go."

    While Ainsley was in deep thoughts, the poker-faced woman lifted her up and carried the toddler in her arms. She then walked out of the room and headed to the golden door which Ainsley visitedst time.

    ¡¯Is this time? I¡¯ll get to pick my guardian, right?¡¯

    Ainsley¡¯s heart beat faster as the maid brought her to the golden door. The toddler tried hard to look as innocent as possible, but once the door was open, she couldn¡¯t keep her calm.

    The first thing she saw was arge wooden table. The table was a round one, and it could fit 20 or more people. At this moment, dozens of adults in a ck suit were sitting around the table.

    All of them had a solemn face as the maid brought Ainsley inside.

    "The heiress is here." The maid slowly brought Ainsley to the centre of the table and just ced her down in the middle. She was left there just like an antique ready to be studied by these people.

    ¡¯Fck. Why am I here? Can¡¯t they give me a baby chair instead of cing me on the table?!¡¯

    Ainsley broke in a cold sweat. She could feel the eyes of each adult here. Since her body was small, these adults¡¯ towering body put pressure on her.

    If she were a normal baby, she would have cried. But who is she?

    I¡¯m the protagonist of this world! I won¡¯t back down!

    Ainsley raised her head and slowly shed the brightest smile she had.

    First step. Show off my charm.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 6 - Unlocking Ability

    <h4>Chapter 6 - "Unlocking Ability" </h4>

    "Hwancle, hwauntie, mowningggg." Ainsley waved her front paw as she greeted the uncle and aunties in the room with the most innocent smile ever.

    Her smile was so bright and pure that people seemed to see an angel¡¯s wings behind her back and a pure white halo above her head. Sunlight shone behind her, and the gloomy room brightened.

    Ah....

    The stern uncles and aunties, the people, holding a high position in the family, were stunned silly.

    Who is this baby? Howe she looked so different?

    They had seen this baby before and knew that she was a coward.

    The baby was neglected because others said that she didn¡¯t have any talent to lead the family. She was also gloomy in nature and couldn¡¯t even look at the adults¡¯ eyes.

    Yet what is this? Not only she wasn¡¯t pressured when sitting at the centre of these people, but she could also even smile and greet others!

    Her lovely voice overwhelmed her pronunciations, making her way of speaking seem cute rather than crude. Her cheeks were rosy as she beamed a smile that looked like something belonging to heaven.

    In other words, the toddler is godly cute.

    Cough.

    "Good morning, young miss." One of the elders inside the room coughed to ease the atmosphere. He realised that the people around him had been captivated by just one simple smile.

    The baby is dangerous.

    These people in the room were so charmed that they didn¡¯t look at the elder and just stared at the baby with eyes full of longing. Their gaze was gentle as if they wanted to protect the baby.

    "Hmmm?" Ainsley looked toward the elder who greeted her. Since her eyesight wasn¡¯t that good yet, she couldn¡¯t see the elder¡¯s face.

    Naturally, she would ignore the elder.

    "Hwancle, hwantie, Ain wove hyou!" Ainsley formed a heart using her fingers and grinned innocently. She didn¡¯t forget to sweep the people around her with her lovely blue eyes.

    The impact was enormous.

    "Uwah! Young miss, you are an angel!"

    "Oh, my, who suggested that we iste the young miss? This cute creature has to be protected!"

    "Come,e, Ain, this uncle will dote on you!"

    "No,e to this Auntie. Auntie will give you a lot of food!"

    The people dressed in neat suits lost control. Their eyes were filled with love and affection for Ainsley that they had thrown away the family¡¯s agenda to make the girl be their puppet.

    At first, they wanted to be the guardian of the girl for the sake of power and position. Yet now, they genuinely coveted the lovely girl.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the girl is talentless. She¡¯s cute! She can just marry an influential figure in the future, and her fate will be the best.

    "Young miss, do you want chocte?"

    "Hey, don¡¯t bribe her! How about dresses? Your clothes aren¡¯t good now."

    "Che. Old foxes."

    The burly, tough-looking people in the room didn¡¯t stop trying to fawn over Ainsley. Their enthusiasm threw the mood of the meeting to the faraway ocean.

    The elder, who spoke to greet Ainsley, was ignored by both the baby and the people. His voice was drowned in the chaos.

    Even though the elder was one of the seven great elders, none paid attention to him. Even the other great elders started to peek at Ainsley and secretly expressed a gentle look.

    ...insane.

    The only sane elder was baffled. He red at Ainsley as his white beard swayed. His ck eyes expressed confusion and wariness.

    This isn¡¯t normal. No matter how cute someone is, these people who had even killed children and babies won¡¯t suddenly act like this.

    If they are easily swayed by cuteness, they won¡¯t kill those cute children and babies in the war between territories. Then why? Why are they suddenly acting like this?

    The elder knew that Ainsley absolutely bewitched these people. It wasn¡¯t because these people wanted to be her guardian to gain an advantage.

    They were purely fascinated by the baby.

    And that¡¯s abnormal.

    Even Ainsley realised it. She squinted her eyes as the uncles and aunties surrounded the table.

    ¡¯Isn¡¯t this too effective? I thought they would only lower their guard against me and soften their heart. But what is this? It¡¯s as if they¡¯re under charm magic...¡¯

    Ainsley paused. Her eyes widened at the thought.

    Charm magic?

    The baby hurriedly looked down at her two tiny hands and vaguely saw a pink aura enveloping her hands. Even her legs and body were covered in this pink aura.

    An ability?

    As a chuunibyou who believed herself as someone higher than others thanks to a sealed ability, Ainsley instantly epted the fact that she had another ability.

    Just by looking at the pink aura that none could see, she was convinced.

    I have the power to charm others!

    Ainsley¡¯s blue eyes deepened. If one actually had a sane mind, they would shudder at the sight of the baby having such a prating gaze.

    The baby, who looked like an innocent angel before, looked like a fallen angel now.

    Unfortunately, no one saw this. Even the elder who wasn¡¯t enchanted didn¡¯t see it as he was deep in thoughts!

    Ainsley slowly curled her lips. Her eyes swept the gaze of those people falling under her charm ability.

    This world isn¡¯t the world of magic, but it seems that special abilities aremon. Then, how strong is this body when she can enchant 20 people or more when she¡¯s just 3?

    Ainsley felt her chest grow hot. Expectation and pride swelled in her heart.

    Yes, she believed that she had be the true protagonist.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 7 - Alarmed

    <h4>Chapter 7 - "rmed" </h4>

    Amid the chaotic room, Ainsley squeezed her palm and slowly opened her mouth.

    "Hwancle, hwauntie, wat ale we gonna dwo?" Ainsley asked the people about what they wanted from her.

    Even though she would like to keep these people under her thumb for longer, she couldn¡¯t endure a particr elder¡¯s sharp gaze on her.

    It seems that some don¡¯t fall for my charm. Or maybe, there will be a duration of how long my charm power canst. This should be studiedter.

    That¡¯s why Ainsley ignored that one elder and focused on the others. She wanted to go back to her room quickly.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley tilted her head and innocently spoke,

    "Ale we gonna pway pway?"

    Ainsley waved her limbs, acting like a spoiled little child. Still, because she was so charming in these people¡¯s eyes, they didn¡¯t even once condemn the girl.

    "Oh, Ain is bored! Hey, quick, resume the meeting."

    "Yes, yes, after that, we can y with her."

    "Oh, right, the meeting. Isn¡¯t that to pick a guardian for our angel? A guardian angel, then."

    "Who is worthy of being our angel¡¯s guardian? I think only the seven elders or the five buds can do that."

    "Speaking of which, where are the five buds, the geniuses of the young generation? Are they rebelling?"

    The people in the room with age around 25-40, started to discuss the main meeting. They were still under Ainsley¡¯s charm, but the power weakened.

    As time passed by, they would regain their logic, and Ainsley noticed this.

    If I don¡¯t want to have an ipetent guardian, I have to choose one when these people are still under my power. That means I can¡¯t select one now.

    The time is insufficient to see all the loyal retainers and assess them to bring the best one to her side.

    Then...I should refuse all the guardian proposal today and ask them to show all the loyal Sloan Mafia members to me.

    Ainsley already formed a n in mind while the people in the room questioned the five buds who didn¡¯t join the meeting. Their action seemed like a rebellion toward the Sloan Family.

    But Ainsley didn¡¯t hear this. She only heard something about the five buds after her thought ended.

    "The five buds are busy guarding our territory against the enemy attack. They said that they would meet the family head and her guardian once this meeting is over."

    The elder who didn¡¯t fall for Ainsley patiently exined things. For him, it was fortunate that the five buds, the youngsters below 20 years old, weren¡¯t here.

    Else, they might fall for Ainsley¡¯s charm.

    The elder snuck a peek at Ainsley, who was watching the others with innocent eyes. She looked like an ordinary baby, but the elder¡¯s sixth sense told him otherwise.

    This baby...she already awakens her ability at the age of 3! Isn¡¯t this mean she¡¯s a genius? Even the rumoured talented boy in the whole country just awakened his ability when he was 6.

    Could it be that Ainsley...is the Sloan Family¡¯s treasure? If she can control her ability and maintains it, she will bring hope to the family!

    The elder, who was sceptical of Ainsley, slowly thought of the baby positively. He didn¡¯t realise that the power of charm slowly consumed him.

    That¡¯s right. Unlike his thoughts, even though Ainsley couldn¡¯t control her power yet, she could already direct the power to the targets she wanted.

    As ate stage of chuunibyou, it would be weird if she couldn¡¯t learn about her power in astonishment rate. Not only that but Ainsley unlocked another ability before the charm.

    It was her keen ears. If she sharpened it, she might even hear the thought of other people.

    At this moment, Ainsley consciously directed her power to the one elder which she couldn¡¯t control. The girl silently watched the elder¡¯s expression turn bright while looking at her.

    Smirk.

    Hehe. That elder is down. He might be the leader of this meeting. I should quickly ask him.

    Ainsley ignored the people¡¯s opinion about who should be her guardian. Instead, she crawled toward the end of the circle table where the elders sat.

    "Gwandpa! Hwat ish gualdian? Cwan Ain pway witsh twem?" Ainsley instantly grabbed that elder¡¯s wrinkly hands and put on puppy-like eyes.

    Her round, big blue eyes looked so pitiful and innocent that it invoked the elderly¡¯s sense of doting.

    Even the elder who first disliked Ainsley for her abnormality fell for these eyes.

    "G-grandpa? Hohoho, good, Ain good child. Guardian is someone who will protect you. Ain want it, right?" The elder¡¯s face flushed as he exined to Ainsley.

    The word ¡¯grandpa¡¯ just tickled his heart and desire. For someone who didn¡¯t have any children or grandchildren, Ainsley¡¯s innocent act of calling him ¡¯grandpa¡¯ touched his heart.

    Ah, why did I suspect this girl? She¡¯s so obedient and pure. Surely she doesn¡¯t realise she charms others with her ability.

    She¡¯s innocent!

    Instead of being wary of her, I should be proud! I should raise her well so that she can control her ability.

    The elder swore in his heart. Even the simr-looking elders around the elder with a white beard thought the same. The seven of them looked like clones, and when they looked at Ainsley simultaneously, it was quite strange.

    "Gwadian? Pway? Pwotect? Tweeenn cwan Ain pwick hwone?"

    Ainsley blinked herrge eyes as she kept squeezing the elder¡¯s tanned hands, trying to gauge the elder¡¯s strength.

    The palms are full of calluses.

    This elder is strong.

    Ainsley was rmed.

    If she had an ability, then others would also have one or more. This elder in front of her...

    He might be dangerous.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 8 - A Curse

    Ainsley kept her guard up while acting as a gullible girl. She wailed at the elder, asking the elder if she could pick the guardian to her liking.

    "Ain wants to choose your guardian by yourself? Not a bad idea..." the other elders started to join the conversation. They all patted Ain¡¯s head or squeezed her cheeks as they sided with her.

    The effect of the charm might have weakened, but Ainsley¡¯s natural charm without her ability was still great.

    It¡¯s the charm of a baby.

    "Yesh! Ain wan two pwick hwone gualdian two pway witsh Ain!" Ainsley energetically nodded her head. Her eyes brightened at the elders¡¯ responses.

    Good. All ording to n. This elder is not hostile to me. Now...I only need to ask to meet the members and choose one of them tomorrow.

    "Hmmm, how do you want to choose? Should we bring every single member of the family?" One of the elders, a woman, quickly grasped Ainsley¡¯s attention.

    She looked at Ainsley with eyes full of longing, yet Ainsley didn¡¯t pay attention to her. She knew that she had to maintain her gaze. Else, she might grow affection toward the grandma with soft pink eyes.

    "Ywesh, ywesh! Ain wan two mwet tshe membwes!" Ainsleyughed cheerfully, and herughter sounded like heaven¡¯s bell for the others.

    All of them melted in front of Ainsley¡¯s cheerful face. Their desire to protect her grew stronger.

    "Alright, let¡¯s issue an order for all members toe to this room."

    One of the elders with blue eyes smiled gently at Ainsley. He was about to wave his hand and ordered the people when Ainsley tugged the old man¡¯s sleeve.

    "Nwo! Ain wanna shweep! Shweepy shweepy! Tomowow, kay?" Ainsley stopped the elder from calling the members. It was simply bad for her if her charm ability didn¡¯t work on all the members or ran out in critical time.

    The elder, with blue eyes, paused his hand movement. He slowly nodded his head as if Ainsley¡¯s wish was his wish.

    "Oh, Ain is sleepy. Okay, we will bring the members tomorrow. Tomorrow, Ain has to choose a guardian, okay?" The elder patiently handled Ainsley. The elder even patted Ainsley¡¯s head and stroked her.

    His gentle blue eyes expressed his kindness yet a bit of ruthlessness. Yes, even though he was a loving grandpa, he was one of the stern elders.

    Ainsley shuddered at this gaze. She inwardly realised that maybe...not all the elders fell over her charm ability. Some might simply favour her because they didn¡¯t have kin.

    ¡¯Damn it. These people are tough. Could it be that some of them realised I use an ability and pretend to fall under it? Maybe some people here are secretly assessing me.¡¯

    Ainsley hurriedly looked all over the people in the room. Some were still debating about what gifts they should give to Ainsley while others looked at Ainsley with a loving gaze.

    It was hard to distinguish who might have fallen into her ability, and who might just pretend.

    Ha. I should leave this room sooner. Some people might be dangerous for me.

    Ainsley kept her innocent smile as she looked at the elder with blue eyes. She nodded obediently.

    "Tomowow! Tomowow. Now, Ain wanna gwo bwack!" Ainsley puffed her cheeks, throwing a tantrum just like an ordinary child. She had no intention to arouse these people¡¯s qualm about her.

    I should stay as weak as possible. No. They should see me like that. In the first ce, the people here should have an ability too. It¡¯s only normal. Some might not express any malicious intent, but...

    But what if there are some? Won¡¯t they threaten me once they think of me as dangerous?

    Ainsley hurriedly clung to the grandpa with blue eyes and didn¡¯t release her grip. She buried her face to grandpa¡¯s chest, ignoring the old man¡¯s shocked face.

    "Ain..?"

    "Gwo bwack! Sweepy!" Ainsley wriggled inside the old man¡¯s embrace. The girl then yawned non-stop before slowly falling into a deep sleep.

    At least that was what others saw.

    Ainsley just pretended to sleep to hurry the elder to send her back. Of course, her n was a sess.

    "It seems that young miss is sleeping. I¡¯ll send her back. Tomorrow, gather all the members here. The young miss will personally choose her guardian."

    The elder with blue eyes calmly stood up. His dazzling long blonde hair looked like a lion¡¯s mane. He was inwardly handsome, just like the image of King Arthur in his retirement.

    But instead of wearing armor, this old man wore a neat tuxedo and armed with guns rather than a sword. He might be old, but the auraing from his body was strong enough to disturb Ainsley.

    Damn. This old man is the real deal.

    As expected, after the old man ordered the others in a stern voice, the chaotic room quietened. The people in neat suits simultaneously bowed.

    "Yes, absolute elder."

    Absolute elder! Does this person have a higher rank than the one who suspects me? That old man with ck eyes.....he isn¡¯t the leader of the seven elders?

    Ainsley choked. She squeezed her eyes tightly as she felt the old man walk away from the round table. He walked as cautious as possible to not wake her up. He looked like a loving grandpa when he acted like this.

    The people in the room saw the grandpa¡¯s action, and all of them sighed.

    "Does the absolute elder want to be the young miss¡¯s guardian? Is this possible?"

    "It is possible, but the seven elders can¡¯t have any children around them. Did you forget?"

    "Ah, the curse...but the young miss looks fine, though?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 9 - Another Ability

    <h4>Chapter 9 - "Another Ability" </h4>

    "Maybe, she¡¯s just lucky." Another person responded.

    The whispers among the people grew louder that Ainsley with her keen hearing could hear it. As the old man walked down the corridor, the little girl¡¯s heart grew wary.

    A curse? These elders can¡¯t get close to a child? Is this why they don¡¯t have any children or grandchildren? Then why am I fine? Is the curse dyed or what?

    Ainsley gulped. Her eyshes shook, yet no one saw it. Even the blue-eyed elder didn¡¯t notice anything. He just kept walking and finally found Ainsley¡¯s room, isted from the other rooms in the building.

    Once he arrived, the elder ced Ainsley on her cradle and left her alone. He didn¡¯t have any intention to wake her up.

    "Sleep tight, our future hope." The elder left behind these words as the door was closed. This time, the door closed tightly, leaving no gap.

    Ainsley held her breath and didn¡¯t move even after the elder left the room. She sharpened her hearings and waited until the sound of the footsteps disappeared.

    Only then the kid abruptly opened her eyes and exhaled.

    "Whew. That was so nerve-wracking. I have a feeling that the elder is strong." Ainsley puckered her lips as she assessed the blue-eyed elder.

    What kind of ability he has? If this world is really the one with ability, then....the will be a lot of ability users. Or maybe it¡¯s an ordinary world, and only I have such power.

    Of course, Ainsley chose to believe the first. Even though she was full of herself, her chuunibyou sixth sense told her that this world was filled with ability users.

    "I¡¯ll have to find out," Ainsley swore as she put her head on the baby pillow.

    By now, she had unlocked two abilities. She had to know whether it¡¯s normal or not. She also had to be exposed to a lot of knowledge from this world.

    "But first, let¡¯s gain a good guardian that I can control. Through this guardian, I shall be exposed to a lot of information. Then, I can use her to lead the family in the dark."

    Ainsley had a cunning smile as she recited her n. She had to do so several times. She didn¡¯t want the body to forget her goal. She was now in the body of a toddler. What if she became an entirely ordinary toddler?

    That wouldn¡¯t be good. Hence, she had to keep her mind sharp even though this body would shackle her.

    "Yes, let¡¯s be patient. I should check the limitation and the rule of my two abilities." Ainsley started to experiment and ponder deeply, not knowing that the seven elders just held a separate meeting.

    "All of you notice that the young miss has awakened her ability. Am I right?" The blue-eyed elder with dazzling gold hair scanned the other elders around the circle table.

    Yes, the other elders also knew that Ainsley subconsciously used her charm ability. They thought that the baby couldn¡¯t control it and didn¡¯t even know it existed.

    "Yes, leader. She¡¯s only three, and she already awakened one ability. Isn¡¯t she a genius? I don¡¯t understand why the boss isted her since her birth?" The only woman among the elders spoke up.

    Who would be so foolish to iste a genius?

    "Hmmm, when she was born, it¡¯s determined that she¡¯s a failure. We hope for a son, and when the expert checks her potential, they said that she¡¯s a trash." Another elder with short green hair stroked his simrly green beard.

    "Right, right. I was also present there. This is why the five buds, the geniuses of our family think that they will be the one taking over the family in the future."

    The elder with ck eyes who first noticed Ainsley nodded at his friend¡¯s words.

    Then why is the girl suddenly bing a genius when the expert doomed her to be trash?

    These questions swirled inside the seven great elders¡¯ minds, yet they couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    "Hm. Also, I think she doesn¡¯t only have one ability." Amidst the silence, the blue-eyed elder spoke softly.

    The others instantly looked at him with wide eyes full of disbelief.

    "What do you mean? She has multiple abilities?" One elder with blood-red eyes questioned. His long, white hair only added a sense of mystery to his overall appearance.

    Some people might think that he¡¯s a vampire.

    "You know that we are cursed, right? In exchange for our power, we can¡¯t face children. All children below five years old will die once they see us." The elder who had blue eyes spoke solemnly.

    He had a dark face and frustration bored deep inside his serene eyes.

    The other elders soon sunk into a deep silence. All of them had the same face as the blue-eyed elder.

    It was the face of regret and contempt.

    "But the young miss is fine when she meets us? Is this why you suspect that she has another ability?" Another elder with emerald green eyes and ck hair inquired.

    The reason why Ainsley was ced at the centre of the table was so that she wouldn¡¯t see the elders, who were behind her.

    But who would have known that she noticed them yet wasn¡¯t affected? Back then, they were too fascinated by the baby¡¯s charm. Thus, they temporarily forgot about the curse.

    "Yes, that baby...she should have another innate ability. What is it?"

    The Elder with dark blue hair and golden eyes squinted his dragon-like pupil. The elder looked simr to a western dragon in the form of a human.

    His question resonated with other elders.

    What kind of ability does the child have other than the charm?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 10 - Dolphin

    <h4>Chapter 10 - "Dolphin" </h4>

    "I suspect that she has a neutraliser ability, or..." The blue-eyed elder wanted to say ¡¯good luck¡¯, but he paused. If the baby survived with luck alone, how strong was her luck?

    It could even prevent a curse from harming her. Isn¡¯t that unbelievable?

    "Anyway, let¡¯s observe the young miss. Those old foxes in the family might persuade her to choose them as her guardian. If the young miss picks the wrong guardian..." the blue-eyed elder expressed his worry.

    Their young miss would be a puppet leader. But then, they couldn¡¯t just be the baby¡¯s guardian. It would expose her hidden ability, and who knows what kind of people might target her.

    This Sloan Family didn¡¯t look as peaceful as it seemed.

    "I hope she chooses a good guardian that can save the family. At this rate, even the 7 of us can¡¯t do anything to solve the Sloan Family¡¯s trouble." The only woman in the great elder¡¯s position sighed.

    They might be strong, but they aren¡¯t that capable of solving money and business trouble. If only the boss is here, he can solve the family¡¯s crisis.

    "Yes, let¡¯s believe in that baby. She¡¯s unlikely to be an ordinary baby. We should expect her to grow just like the five buds." The elder with deep ck eyes closed his eyes.

    If only the five buds aren¡¯t sopetitive and greedy to take the leader¡¯s spot. They might be able to save the family rather than coveting the leader¡¯s throne.

    s, the young miss is bound to face these geniuses if she takes over the family head when she passes 15 years old.

    While the elders discussed with each other, the news that the young miss needed a guardian spread throughout the main family. Even the one at the family branch heard about the news.

    They knew that whoever became the young miss¡¯s guardian would be the true leader of the Sloan Family.

    The eyes of greedy tigers and foxes shone as they sent various family members to attend tomorrow¡¯s meeting.

    Their number might even touch 1000-ish, and this wasn¡¯t all the members yet. The branches sent only the best people while the main family selected the members.

    All of them provided only the best members that might catch the young miss¡¯s eyes. They picked those who could deal with children, had a good appearance and had a strong special ability.

    Only some members didn¡¯t look like they could handle children. Still, they were chosen thanks to their pure power.

    Just like that, various people gathered at the great hall of the Sloan Family¡¯s main mansion. All of these happened overnight. Ironically, the one who caused this didn¡¯t know the great burden she would have to bear.

    The next day.

    Ainsley woke up to the maids gathering around her. Unlike the cold treatment yesterday, the maids today have a smile on their faces. They were gentle and warm.

    If this were a normal baby, they would feel greatly loved and pleased. Yet who is Ainsley? As someone who reads a lot of anime and manhwa, her view is different from the others.

    ¡¯What is this? Their warm treatments look ominous to me.¡¯

    Ainsley held back her distorted face. She put on an innocent and pure look of a baby as she allowed the maids to attend to her needs. These maids whose face she didn¡¯t even remember started to dress her up like a princess.

    Today, they put on a red one-piece and a small ck fur crop top jacket to adorn the little princess. The little girl¡¯s purple hair was tied into a small bun, and the maids attached several red rose hairpins.

    They didn¡¯t forget to give the toddler a small silver ne with a blue pendant. The pendant had a symbol of the Sloan family¨C

    A curled up dolphin.

    Yes, the Sloan Family¡¯s symbol was surprisingly a curled up dolphin. It didn¡¯t look like a symbol of a mafia family and looked like a magician family symbol instead.

    Ainsley lifted her left eyebrow as she observed the pendant dangling around her tiny neck. The girl didn¡¯t do anything and just stared at the pendant while the maids put on ck fur boots despite today¡¯s hot weather.

    Hmmm, a curled up dolphin. Is this a code or something? Mostly, in manhwas that I read, something like a family¡¯s symbol holds great meaning. It¡¯s often a key to a particr quest.

    Ainsley touched the blue pendant of the curled dolphin, and the cold air of the pendant seeped to her skin. The pendant was obviously made out of an unknown mineral.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a simple iron.

    Is this pendant...special for the boss¡¯ descendant? Somehow, it feels special....

    Ainsley was trying to figure out the pendant on her own when one of the maids in ck and white frilly uniform spoke to her.

    "Done, young miss." The maid smiled gently and slowly pushed Ainsley to go out of her room.

    Once the toddler was out, the maids followed behind. They were even patient enough to match their walking pace with the baby.

    Sensing this, Ainsley grumbled. She trotted over the long corridor on her own, and it was inwardly exhausting.

    Why don¡¯t they just hold me and walk faster?

    Ainsley wanted these maids to carry her and brought her faster to the great hall, but she suppressed her desire to ask for help.

    There must be a reason why these maids don¡¯t carry me. Is it to show the other members the dignity of the heiress?

    Or is this a form of bullying? These maids serve me but silently bully me behind my back?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 11 - The Heiress

    <h4>Chapter 11 - "The Heiress" </h4>

    Ainsley wanted to me the maids and think that they¡¯re bullying her. However, no matter how delusional she was thanks to her chuunibyou syndrome, she wasn¡¯t a fool.

    There¡¯s no way the maids would tantly let her suffer when they know she would be the leader of the family one day. Even now, once she gained a guardian, she could be called the head of the family even if it¡¯s only in name.

    Hmmm if they¡¯re not bullying me...then what¡¯s the reason for not carrying me?

    Maybe...

    The mafia family should be strict, right? So it¡¯s understandable if they want the children to be independent as early as possible.

    Yes, they want me to surpass the norm of an ordinary baby by letting me walk this far by myself. As expected of a mafia family.

    Ainsley convinced herself that she had to walk alone to prove her dignity as the heiress.

    Bearing the pride of someone who thought herself as a protagonist, Ainsley strode arrogantly despite struggling to walk this far.

    Hmph. This great me will never sumb just because of my short legs!

    Ainsley lifted her legs and walked faster despite looking like a cute little cat trotting on the floor.

    She might be correct about the mafia family being strict, but the reason why the maids didn¡¯t carry her wasn¡¯t like what she thought of.

    The maids waiting for Ainsley to reach the great hall couldn¡¯t hold back their feelings. Their eyes as they watched their young miss try her best to walk alone started to turn red.

    Ahh, look at those short legs, yet she still wants to walk alone!

    Oh my, how did the young miss change? She was so spoiled before, but now she looks so dependable.

    No wonder the elders still give her a chance to be the leader once she bes an adult. The young miss is great!

    Look at her struggling to walk yet she doesn¡¯tin. Such a great talent...

    The maids were overwhelmed by the baby¡¯s strong desire to be independent. The toddler¡¯s small and weak back looked strangely gorgeous for the maids.

    Ainsley looked charming this way even when she didn¡¯t use her charm ability.

    The maids silently exchanged a nce as they supported Ainsley to walk to the great hall. The distance was quite far, so Ainsley had to walk for 30 minutes before she arrived.

    Of course, an adult would only need 10 minutes to go there. But for Ainsley, the distance was tripled.

    Finally!

    Ainsley sighed in relief as she stood in front of a mega-huge golden door crafted with the curled up dolphin.

    Behind this door must be the great hall.

    Ainsley held a deep breath and prepared her heart. Her heart had been pounding fast for a while, but she quickly controlled her emotion.

    Yes, I must not shrink back. y your role as a cute baby and take over the hall.

    It would be the first step to be aplete protagonist.

    Ainsley thought that this time, she would enter while the maid carried her. She would then look at everyone in the great hall from the same height.

    At first, this was supposed to happen. But because the maids appreciate Ainsley¡¯s effort to prove herself, they tacitly backed down.

    None of them touched Ainsley even after the guards in front of the door announced her name.

    "The heiress, Lady Ainsley Sloan is entering!"

    Following the thunderous voice, the golden door slowly opened. The heavy door let out creaking noises as various chatterings inside the hall hushed in just a few seconds.

    Thousands of eyes simultaneously looked toward the opened door, and everyone¡¯s attention was on the small figure not taller than an adult¡¯s knees.

    The figure of a toddler came into view. Her purple hair resembling a viin¡¯s hair was tied into a mini bun. Herrge, blue eyes were like a reincarnation of the dolphin pendant hanging on her neck.

    Her short limbs moved as the baby silently walked on the red carpet stretched from the door to the stage. On the stage, one could see a magnificent golden throne with red seating.

    Silence filled the marble hall as the people in ck and white suits subconsciously parted, creating a path for the baby. Their action looked like the human red sea parting with a single wave of one¡¯s hand.

    With the people stepping back, the previously packed red carpet was empty. Only one figure could be seen walking down the carpet.

    It was Ainsley.

    The figure of the baby might be small and weak, but her eyes shone like a predator of the sea. Yet it contained the innocence and pure essence of a dolphin.

    The visitors filling the great hall held their breath. None seemed to move their eyes from the little creature who walked on her own two feet, crossing the sea of humans.

    Their heart was in awe at the sight of the baby who bravely marched alone. No children could withstand the pressure of these people with their hands soaked in blood.

    Even though they might look kind outside, their bloodthirsty aura honed from the battlefield couldn¡¯t be suppressed that easily.

    Ordinary children would freak out and cry while the children of the mafias might flinch and shiver.

    But what¡¯s with this 3-years-old toddler? She didn¡¯t bother to look at the guests as her eyes only focused on the golden throne. It was as if these people didn¡¯t even enter her eyesight.

    Too insignificant.

    This was the aura that the baby emitted. She might not consciously do that, but her pressure was threatening enough for the people in the hall to be wary of her.

    Truly, the heiress is still the heiress.

    Or not.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 12 - Teleportation

    <h4>Chapter 12 - "Teleportation" </h4>

    At this moment, Ainsley felt like peeing. The girl gritted her teeth as she kept advancing while ignoring the people¡¯s gaze on her.

    Fck. Why are there so many of them?! And why do all of them are scary? They look like a killer! Wait, they are a killer. They¡¯re a mafia!

    Ainsley felt a crushing defeat even before she started a battle. Her confidence that soared to the sky fell to hell when she first stepped into the hall.

    The pressure of these guests exceeded her imagination. Each of them had the aura of death lingering around them, and the smell of blood seemed to linger in the air.

    It might be her abnormal sixth sense, but Ainsley was more sensitive to a person¡¯s aura after entering this body.

    She could vaguely see the image of various beasts behind these people. Some had the aura of elementals while others were surrounded in a white fog.

    Those must be the representation of their special ability.

    These people...are high-grade ability users!

    Ainsley was convinced. The girl instantly felt like a meekmb entering the den of a tiger.

    How could a baby dominate these fierce people?

    Even the elders didn¡¯t give off such a pressuring aura. In fact, she found it morefortable to be with the elders than to be with these people.

    Even though these people had a bright smile as they watched her walk to the front, it felt like a bunch of fake masks.

    Damn. Damn. I underestimated these ability users and the mafia family. I shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant when I don¡¯t know much about this world!

    Ainsley felt that her body was so terrified that she moved stiffly. She couldn¡¯t even flinch or tremble. Her eyes didn¡¯t want to look at the people, and her pupil only focused on the throne.

    It was her defence mechanical. If she didn¡¯t do that, her mental health would deteriorate. The mental strength of a baby wasn¡¯t great enough to withstand the pressure of these people.

    These people must be the best out of the best in the Sloan Family!

    While suppressing her fear, Ainsley kept walking until she arrived at the stage. The baby didn¡¯t have time to enjoy thevish interior of the great hall built using white and ck marble.

    Once she arrived, the girl immediately climbed the throne even though she found it difficult to climb. The girl¡¯s short limbs iled a few times before she could finally sit on the throne.

    Ah, yes. This is it.

    Ainsley sighed in relief and had just lifted her head when the sight of the people came into view. All of them were staring at her with a weird gaze as if they just witnessed something strange.

    Ba-thump.

    Ainsley¡¯s breath stiffened. The girl felt like time just froze for her. The eyes of these people were truly....weird.

    What, what? What¡¯s going on? Did I look disgraceful? Why are they pitying me?!

    Yes, the look those people directed to Ainsley was none other than pity. They pitied Ainsley, but at the same time, they were suppressing the urge to pinch her cheek.

    It¡¯s simply because they saw the toddler climb the throne with abundant difficulties. Her effort as she mounted the throne, truly looked like a squirrel trying to climb a tree.

    In another word...

    So cute!

    Gulp.

    The people in the hall clenched their fists to remind them of their mission. Even if the young miss was cute beyond their expectation, they couldn¡¯t be swayed.

    Silence filled the hall again since no one spoke. All of them had a solemn face looking as if they attended a funeral. The stiff atmosphere put pressure on Ainsley, and she almost fainted if not for her strong mentality.

    Hey, say something! When will the meeting start? Ah, wait, is this a meeting? I think it¡¯s a test to choose my guardian.

    Ainsley crossed her tiny legs and gripped her fur jacket to bear the pressure of these people. They were looking at her as if she¡¯s a delicious pie falling from the sky.

    These people...they want to make me a puppet leader, right? If I be dependent on them even after I reach adulthood, they will reap a lot of benefits!

    Ainsley gritted her tiny teeth as she scanned the people¡¯s eyes in front of her. The distance between her and the group was only 5 meters, but she felt as if she¡¯s so close to them.

    Aish. Where are the elders? Why aren¡¯t they here yet?

    When Ainsley wanted the elders toe and start the guardian selection, as if her wish was granted, the elder with blue eyes suddenly appeared beside the throne.

    He just popped out so suddenly that Ainsley almost got a heart attack.

    Teleportation?!

    The wind aftermath of the teleportation blew Ainsley¡¯s cheek, giving off a strange sensation. If not for the wind, she wouldn¡¯t realise that the elder just used teleportation.

    Damn. It is too overpowered. Is the elder¡¯s power...teleportation? Ugh, isn¡¯t that good? So strong!

    Ainsley silently admired the elder while the elder peeked at Ainsley and nodded with a smile. He might look warm outside, but once he faced the crowds, his face turned cold.

    "Thank you foring." The elder put his hands behind his back and lifted his chin high. His cold voice echoed throughout the room, and the crowds stiffened.

    SRAK.

    "Greetings, absolute elder!" The crowds instantly lowered their heads at the same time and greeted the elder without anymand.

    Oh, wow.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 13 - Unreasonable

    The sight of a hundred or more people suddenly bowed in unison was a shock to Ainsley. The girl¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor as she looked at the elder with shining eyes.

    Indeed, this grandpa has a high position in the family! Can¡¯t I choose him as my guardian?

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t stop twinkling as she watched the elder. Her intention was so obvious that the grandpa felt slightly burdened.

    He decided to ignore Ainsley¡¯s gaze on him.

    "Today, the young miss will be crowned as the family head. To do that, we need a guardian to act as her right-hand man." The elder coughed, before exining the purpose of today¡¯s gathering.

    Of course, the others already knew this and were waiting for a chance.

    "Alright. The young miss will personally choose her guardian. So, starting from the front line, face the young miss one by one. Your time is 10 seconds for each person."

    The elder waved his hand, urging the people at the front to start.

    With such a short instruction, everyone was bound to be confused. But not for these 1000 people in the room. They already prepared themselves in advance.

    Thus, the moment the elder ordered them, they formed a straight line over the red carpet and started to greet the young miss with a warm smile.

    "Greeting the heiress, I¡¯m..."

    "Hello, young miss! I..."

    "Ie from the branch family. I can do..."

    "Young miss is so beautiful! If you choose me..."

    Dozens of people introduced themselves to Ainsley and instantly told her various benefits she would receive if she chose them. Some even bribed her with food and toys.

    Others showed their power, such as water control, earth control, ice control, etc.

    Most people buttered up the girl by sending her gifts, and because of this, the gifts already piled up to form a small mountain next to the throne.

    So far, Ainsley met over 50 people, yet she wasn¡¯t even interested in them. She might widen her eyes when she saw others use their abilities, but as a chuunibyou, none really attracted her interest anymore.

    The baby couldn¡¯t help but yawn after the 100¡¯th person.

    These people are rotten. They don¡¯t look kind at all. Haaaa my left eye is twitching. I have to believe in my sealed power that these people won¡¯t be a good guardian.

    Ainsley observed the members with an innocent face despite fully assessing them. Of course, when she rejected them, she would look immature.

    "Nwo, ywou wook scawy."

    "Ywo awe bowing (boring)."

    "Ain dun wike twe giwft."

    "Ywo awe wude (rude.)"

    "Youw powew ish weaksh. (Weak)."

    "Bowingggg (boring)."

    "Newxtttt!"

    Ainsley turned into a spoiled, willy kid that no one could bear to handle. The people suddenly realised that the future leader was actually so arrogant and full of herself.

    She looked at the members with such disinterested eyes as if none could amuse her. If this was the case, it should be easy to please her. But what¡¯s the reality?

    She¡¯s too unreasonable!

    Over 200 people were rejected even before they opened their mouths. The reason?

    "Ywo awe wugly!"

    "Ywo awe two tallsh."

    "Ywo awe two skinny."

    "Ain dun wike bwig booby."

    "Ywo awe a bwitch."

    "Ain wan handwshome mwen."

    Ainsley harrumphed arrogantly. She rejected beautiful women and didn¡¯t allow men to talk to her. Of course, handsome men could speak to her, but in the end, she rejected them too.

    The sight of the girl rejecting half of the guests finally brought mour to the guests.

    "Elder, isn¡¯t she too unreasonable? Who can be her guardian if she¡¯s this rude?"

    "Absolute elder, the young miss is rotten! We should bring a teacher to her!"

    "Esteemed elder, I think it¡¯s wrong to let an immature baby choose her guardian."

    "Elder, shouldn¡¯t you pick one of us to be the young miss¡¯ guardian? If it¡¯s like this..."

    "Yes, elder. The heiress is like a wild horse. We need a stern guardian to teach her manner."

    The guests started toin to the Elder. They expressed their dissatisfaction toward the heiress. They thought that she would be a good girl because she looked solemn and holy back then.

    But what about now? She just looks like a bandit!

    Ainsley naturally heard these people¡¯s plea to the elders using her keen hearings, but she just shrugged it off.

    In the first ce, she would act like an ordinary baby. She would stay true to her nature as a ¡¯selfish brat¡¯. She didn¡¯t need to show the dignity of the heiress anymore once she had the power to choose her guardian.

    Yep, my appearance before is just a warning to these people. Now that I know it won¡¯t work, why should I stay like a sweet little child?

    Ainsley harrumphed and snorted at the thoughts. The baby continued to reject people once she saw through their true motive, which was mostly impure.

    However, when the elder spoke to her, she instantly changed to a sweet grandchild, baffling everyone in the room.

    "Elder, don¡¯t be fooled! The heiress is really rude!"

    "Hmmm, she looks sweet and mannered for me." The Elder smiled, but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    He naturally knew that these people only wanted to take advantage of Ainsley, and somehow, the baby expressed her disgust to such people.

    Why would he reprimand the smart baby? She must have sensed these people¡¯s malicious intent. Thus, she showed her selfish attitude to drive them away.

    It¡¯s either nned or done subconsciously. If it¡¯s the former, then..the heiress must be a genius.

    The elder couldn¡¯t help but smile widely at the thoughts.

    Indeed, Lady Ainsley is a genius.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 14 - Elliana

    <h4>Chapter 14 - "Elliana" </h4>

    Of course, the elder believed that Ainsley had a sharp sense to detect people with impure intention toward her. She just sticks to her instinct.

    "Don¡¯t protest to me. I¡¯ll leave the matter of the guardian to the young miss¡¯ hand. She is eligible to have that privilege."

    With the elder dismissing the guests¡¯int, no one could refute anymore. Those who were rejected immediately left the hall, while those who hadn¡¯t met Ainsley started to act cautiously.

    They wondered if the elder asked the young miss to reject those with a hidden agenda?

    Thus, the guests hid their greed and started to show off their power to the young miss. They also ensured her a bright future if she chose them to be her guardian.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley didn¡¯t want to choose a smart person to be her guardian. She could pick an intelligent right-hand man to be an ountant or something, but not her guardian.

    My guardian should be the tool to lead the family indirectly. Why should I pick someone smart? At most, I need someone kind, pure, strong, but not too dumb.

    She/he should be loyal and harbour no ill feelings to me. I prefer a woman over a man, though. Who knows if the man I choose will be a paedophile.

    Ainsley¡¯s criteria were simple, but none of them met her standard so far. The women were too flirty, and she disliked that while the men looked too ambitious.

    Is there no one that can be my puppet?

    Yes, instead of bing someone else¡¯s puppet, she wanted the guardian to be her puppet. It would be good if they like her without the charm ability activated.

    Time passed by, and finally, there were only 5 people left. These people, unlike the others, had a scary appearance and weren¡¯t good with children.

    Most guests in the hall predicted that they would fail too. That means none would be chosen as the guardian.

    "Greeting. Elliana." One of the five people bowed to Ainsley. The woman spoke shortly, and her tone of voice was crude. She looked like a wild beast with no manners.

    The others scoffed at such a woman, but Ainsley raised an eyebrow at the woman¡¯s unmotivated greetings. She looked uninterested in this and somehow, her face was also scary.

    This woman....

    Ainsley scanned the woman with tanned skin from head to toe. Her blonde hair was tied into a ponytail, resembling the hair of the absolute elder. If the elder had warm-looking blue eyes, this woman had red eyes like blood.

    Her eyes were sharp like a tiger and it gave off strong oppression to everyone. The muscles hidden behind her tight suit showed that she¡¯s an absolute tomboy.

    Unlike other women who wore hourss skirts, this woman wore pants. She also carried a long gun behind her back, looking imposing.

    Any children wouldn¡¯t want such a crude, all-muscle woman to be their guardian.

    But not Ainsley.

    The baby¡¯s lips curled up, and a dark smile hidden from everyone slowly merged.

    "Hewlo. Wu ale ywou?" Ainsley asked Elliana once more, even after knowing her name. Why did she do that? To test whether the woman was a cunning and smart one or not.

    One could see this from the way they walked.

    "Elliana." The woman answered shortly. If others would introduce themselves fluently and added many ttery praises toward themselves, this woman didn¡¯t do so.

    Ah, she¡¯s the straightforward type, huh.

    "Hmmm, hwat ish yow howbie (hobby)?" Ainsley cocked her head innocently. Her question might be simple, but this was the first time she asked another question to a candidate.

    No one got such a treatment before!

    The guests who hadn¡¯t gone home started to whisper among themselves. They looked at Elliana as if she¡¯s a monster.

    "Why does the young miss interested in that beast?"

    "Yes, yes. She¡¯s not smart at all, and her only good point is her strength."

    "How can someone like that be the family head?"

    "Hush. Only a guardian! I bet the elders will be the one leading the family."

    "Right? Else our family will just fall into ruin."

    The guests directly thought that whoever became the heiress¡¯s guardian; they would be the leader of the family at least until the heiress became an adult.

    That¡¯s why, even if the guardian might be a corrupt person, they should be smart and capable of leading the family. No matter what hidden agenda they have, at least the family won¡¯t copse.

    But what about now? The heiress showed interest in a woman who only knew how to fight! Elliana, the savage beast might be highly disciplined and honest, but her intelligence...

    She¡¯s called the savage beast because she often followed her instinct rather than her logic. How could someone like that be the head of the family?

    The guests didn¡¯t stop bad-mouthing Elliana even though the 25-year-old woman was one of the candidates to be the new elites of the family.

    Since the guests whispered in quite a loud voice, Ainsley naturally heard them loud and clear. Contrary to other people¡¯s disappointment toward Elliana, the baby¡¯s eyes lit up instead.

    This woman is strong, loyal, honest, but she¡¯s not good with her brain? Isn¡¯t this literally a pie falling from the sky?

    Ainsley felt her chest was burning hot with the desire to covet the woman. Still, she didn¡¯t immediately appoint the woman as her guardian.

    I have to know if her family is also pure and not toxic.

    Then Ainsley started to question a few more things.

    "Huw ish youw famiwi (family)?"

    "Huw mani bwo (brother) ands sis (sister) ywo haf?"

    "Wat bouth ywou pawenths (parents)?"

    "Wat ish ywou abiwithy?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 15 - Slave

    <h4>Chapter 15 - "ve" </h4>

    Bombarded with questions, Elliana¡¯s cold face stiffened. She frowned a bit, feeling burdened since she never got such a lot of questions. Yet in the end, the woman still answered in her unique hoarse voice.

    "Family. So-so."

    "No bro. No sis."

    "Parents. Alive."

    "Ability. Fire. Speed."

    Elliana¡¯s answer was choppy, and people knew that her ability to speak...isn¡¯t very good. That¡¯s why her speech was choppy.

    For others, dealing with someone who couldn¡¯t speak fluently might be annoying. But for Ainsley, Elliana¡¯s value was even more worthy than others.

    Yes! She can¡¯t speak well! I don¡¯t need to worry about her building a rtionship with others behind me. I can just pick someone else to fill the role of speaking.

    As for my guardian...they must be my tool.

    Ainsley observed Elliana once more after confirming that she didn¡¯t have siblings and her parents were so-so.

    From the way Elliana stood, she looked like a warrior instead of someone who schemed behind others. The woman¡¯s gaze had been steady on Ainsley, but it didn¡¯t contain any malice.

    If anything, Elliana looked a bit interested in Ainsley. One could see her eyes brightened, and her lips twitched. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s also excited.

    Seeing that the woman looked willing to serve her, Ainsley pursed her lips.

    "Okaaay, Ain wan sis El!" Ainsley suddenly decided. The baby beckoned Elliana toe over with a broad smile on her face.

    "Fwom now, El ish Ain gualdian!"

    Ainsley was so enthusiastic about picking Elliana, but the others had a dark face once the baby chose Elliana. All the members left in the hall looked at Elliana and Ainsley as if they were idiots.

    "Seriously? I wasted my time, and the heiress picks someone like that?"

    "Wow, this is unbelievable. The elders should be the one leading in the dark then. Elliana can¡¯t lead the family."

    "She¡¯s just a guardian. I¡¯m sure that the elder will be the one doing things."

    "Yes, yes, but to think the heiress likes someone like that...is the heiress gullible or what?"

    "Hush, don¡¯t speak too loud. The heiress is just a toddler. She might find Elliana¡¯s skin and eye colour to be unique."

    Ainsley heard the whispers, but she turned a blind ear. The girl kept urging Elliana toe closer, and after Elliana was so close to the throne, Ainsley wiggled her finger.

    "Kneew! (Kneel)." The baby ordered arrogantly, but instead of looking like a brat, she lookedical instead.

    Elliana didn¡¯t feel offended at all, and she just silently went on her knees. The woman still had a poker face when Ainsley suddenly threw her body to the woman.

    "El! Lewsh geth awong weww!" Ainsley clung to Elliana¡¯s neck and rubbed her smooth milky cheek against the woman¡¯s coffee-like cheek.

    The huge contrast between the two looked strangely harmonious and breathtaking.

    "Em. Y-yes. Believe." Elliana was slightly flustered by Ainsley¡¯s action, but she didn¡¯t push the girl away. Her red eyes were shaky, full of confusion, and shock. Her hands also sweat a lot, but regardless, she carefully patted Ainsley¡¯s back.

    So small...this creature. I need to protect her.

    Elliana gritted her teeth and silently swore that she would protect this baby from the ugliness of the mafia world. The woman embraced Ainsley and savoured her warmth which seeped into her heart.

    She wasn¡¯t good with children, in fact, she¡¯s bad with them. The children always cried when she came to them. But now, not only the baby wasn¡¯t scared of her.

    She¡¯s even looking forward to working with her.

    Heiress¨C no. Mdy. My princess. I¡¯ll be your shield and sword.

    Ansley didn¡¯t know anything about Elliana¡¯s oath because the woman¡¯s face was still stiff, not showing anything even when her inside was in turmoil.

    Because of this, Ainsley casually hugged Elliana tighter as she poked the woman¡¯s back, signalling her to stand up.

    "Gwandpa! Ain wan El!" Ainsley shouted as she poked Elliana¡¯s neck to bring her to the elder with blue eyes. No matter what, she needed the elder¡¯s permission to pick a guardian.

    "Oh, the savage beast." The elder made a mysterious smile as he nodded in satisfaction. One wouldn¡¯t know what he was thinking with just one sentence, but Ainsley couldn¡¯t care more.

    As long as the elder is kind to her, she won¡¯t probe him.

    "Em. Gualdian!" Ainsley repeated the word ¡¯guardian¡¯ as she enjoyed a free ride from Elliana.

    Now that she had chosen a guardian, isn¡¯t it time for her coronation?

    Ainsley was about to ask when she would take the seat of the family head when someone in the crowd suddenly shouted.

    "Wait! I don¡¯t agree with this decision!"

    The loud voice attracted others¡¯ eyes. They simultaneously looked at the source of the vote, but they couldn¡¯t see who talked just now.

    Before the guests could see who dared to interrupt the elder, another voice of a man sounded.

    "Yes, yes! Elliana isn¡¯t fit to be the family head!"

    "Right! Bring her down!"

    "She can¡¯t be the heiress¡¯ guardian!"

    Voices of dissatisfaction and protest started to pop out everywhere. The guests didn¡¯t know who said that, but at least half of them, around 250 people spoke one by one.

    "Elder, please reconsider."

    "The young miss might be blinded by Elliana¡¯s exotic beauty."

    "Yes, yes! If the heiress wants, we can just buy an exotic ve."

    ! ve?

    Ainsley¡¯s breath stilled. The baby who nned to ignore these people¡¯s protest suddenly threw away her n.

    I smell a corrupt person!

    The baby quickly looked at the crowd in a ck and white suit. Her ears had keen senses, and she could immediately pinpoint those people who talk about ves just now.

    There!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 16 - 6 BranChapter Families

    <h4>Chapter 16 - "6 BranChapter Families" </h4>

    Ainsley found several people who shouted, protesting her choice. Those people blended very well, making it hard to see from which family branch they were. But the tattoo on their neck exposed them.

    Hm, tiger?

    Ainsley saw those people had the same tattoo, a golden tiger crouching alone. The eyes of the tiger were blue, just like the colour of the pendant she was using.

    Ainsley instantly furrowed in displeasure.

    Which branch family has the symbol of a tiger? Howe I get a dolphin while they use a tiger? Isn¡¯t that unfair?

    Ainsley grumbled and started to look for the other people¡¯s tattoo on their neck. Some had a tattoo of a Doberman. Some had a tattoo of a lion while others had the tattoo of an eagle.

    Only a few had the tattoo of Orca, a killer whale, and a chameleon.

    Ainsley felt like looking at a zoo.

    A tiger, a Doberman, a lion, an Eagle, an Orca and a chameleon.

    6 families, then? Including the main family with the symbol of a dolphin...it means there are 7.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but frown for the second time. She was sure that there must be a deep meaning behind those animal tattoos.

    But for now, she had to know which family used the tattoo of a tiger.

    While the guests were still rioting the elder, Ainsley took this chance to ask Elliana.

    "El! Tigel. Wat ish tigel? Wat famiwi?" Ainsley tugged Elliana¡¯s cor while clinging to her. Her pronunciation and her sentence structure might be a mess, but Elliana knew what the baby wanted to say.

    Is the mistress trying to ask me about the branch families? Tiger, family.

    Even if Elliana wasn¡¯t a brilliant woman, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t know about the family tree of the Sloan Family. She hurriedly answered Ainsley.

    "Tiger. Riger Family. Second branch. Business. Weapon." Elliana tried to say that the one with a tiger symbol was the Riger family, a branch family of the Sloan. They dealt with selling weapons.

    Ainsley knew that Elliana couldn¡¯t speak well. Thus, those clues were already enough for her.

    "Hmm hmm, pew pew pew...gwun (gun)?" Ainsley nodded in satisfaction.

    Riger family. They sell weapons, huh? Then the other branches....

    "Em, em, Doggo! Eagwe! Owca! Chamesh! (Chameleon), Wion! Wat awe theysh?" Ainsley asked the rest of the family branches. Of course, she wanted to know which business they do.

    Elliana seemed to read Ainsley¡¯s mind as she quickly exined in a hushed voice.

    "Doberman. Dober family. Drugs."

    "Eagle. Ale Family. Air force."

    "Orca. Raos Family. Killer. Assassin."

    "Chameleon. Chale Family. Spy."

    "Lion. Lionel Family. Frontline agent. Bodyguard. Hitman."

    Ainsley paused once Elliana exined tantly. She even said that among those branches, there was a family specialised in drugs and killing.

    Oh damn. This Sloan Family has a department special for drugs and assassination? They even have an air force, spy, and hitman.

    Doesn¡¯t this mean the Sloan family is quiterge?

    Thinking like this, Ainsley subconsciously looked at the people with a tiger tattoo again. They were the one who was most eager to drag Elliana down.

    What is their motive? Why did they mention buying a ve? Does that mean they also sell ves?

    Ainsley wanted to ask Elliana when suddenly, the guests became even more agitated. Since the elder was silent, they started to promote their own family branch to rece Elliana and somehow....

    One of them started to use their ability to attack others.

    "You! Don¡¯t disgrace our branch family!" A tall man with a Doberman tattoo suddenly whistled, and dozens of Doberman popped out of thin air.

    GRRR. GRRRR.

    The four dogs were as tall as an adult¡¯s knees, and they snarled at the other guests.

    "Oy, oy, you want to fight, hah?!" The other one with a lion tattoo roared in anger. He snapped his finger and small electricity sparked at the tip of his finger.

    The others, who were insulted by some other branch families, also started to use their abilities.

    There were those with fire balls floating around their body¡ªsome used water to suffocate the enemies.

    Some had a non-visible power, and the opponent suddenly fainted with white foam flooding out of their mouth.

    The situation became dangerous in a blink.

    "G-gwanpa. T-twat..." Ainsley and Elliana approached the blue-eyed elder and hid behind him. Ainsley even looked at the elder with shaky eyes.

    This is a mess. Why are these people so hot-tempered? Do they know that this is a sacred hall? How can they do this on the day I¡¯ll be elected as the leader?!

    But...but...

    "Don¡¯t worry. This is normal. They usually fight like this." The elder interrupted. Heughed softly, but he still hid Ainsley behind his back so that the girl wouldn¡¯t see what¡¯s going on in front of her.

    "Young miss, you will be the head of this family one day. You should be ustomed to these people¡¯s temper." The elder advised Ainsley one more time.

    Yes, those in a mafia world would choose fist over words or diplomatic means. That¡¯s why most ability users joined a mafia family rather than ying superheroes or other upations.

    The nature of an ability user itself is dangerous.

    The elder didn¡¯t say this, but he believed that Ainsley would know sooner orter. A pity that he didn¡¯t notice Ainsley¡¯s reaction toward the ability users¡¯ performance was calm.

    If it¡¯s her first time seeing someone used an ability, or it¡¯s the first time she knew about ability users, she would be shocked or show other reactions.

    Yet Ainsley only calmly watched the mini battlefield shaking the whole hall.

    Well, she¡¯s not calm. Her chuunibyou blood is boiling.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 17 - Probabilities

    <h4>Chapter 17 - "Probabilities" </h4>

    Fire and water shed here and there, a few thunderbolts struck the floor, but the baby wasn¡¯t frightened.

    Instead of curling up in fear, the baby looked at the people with shining eyes. Her blue eyes looked like a spiritualntern at the moment.

    Ainsley cupped her cheeks in her palms as she blushed in excitement.

    U-uwah! Ability users! It¡¯s real! This world is a superpower world! Uhhhh¨C awesome! It¡¯s not a fantasy world, but isn¡¯t this still good?

    Ah, ah, I also want to shoot a darkness-attribute orb to my enemy! Kick them hard! Yes! Struck them with an ice spear! Oh, oh!!

    Ainsley¡¯s mouth opened wide. She even almost drooled over a few ability users with a cool performance such as the ice user, the fire user, and other elemental attributes.

    Ainsley was enjoying herself, but in Elliana¡¯s eyes, she looked like she¡¯s too shocked until she became dumb.

    "Miss. Trust." Elliana hugged Ainsley tighter as she red at those people who ignored the elder and kept fighting. There were a few wounded guests, but none died¨C yet.

    "Don¡¯t fear. No fear." Elliana tried to console Ainsley, telling her not to be afraid even though her sentence structure was a mess.

    She didn¡¯t allow Ainsley to witness the tragedy anymore and buried the baby¡¯s face to her chest.

    Her busty booby instantly blocked Ainsley¡¯s eyesight.

    !

    "Mmhh?" Ainsley wailed and iled her limbs. Her chest felt stuffy all of the sudden because her nose was pressed to this woman¡¯s big boobs.

    Hey, big sis, let me go, ahhh! There¡¯s a live-action here, and you dare to block my eyes?!

    Ainsley tried to shout, but she was muffled. Her voice didn¡¯t reach Elliana. Instead, the elder looked at her with eyes full of pity, thinking that she was so frightened that she struggled like that.

    "Elliana, bring the heiress to her room. I think it¡¯s too early for her to witness violence." The elder shook his head in disappointment. It was a normal thing for a child of a mafia family to learn martial arts at the age of 3.

    They would witness violence and learn to handle it as early as possible. But maybe, Miss Ainsley was just soft-hearted.

    "We will postpone the coronation until tonight. Please escort and protect the heiress, " The elder decreed again and

    Elliana nodded in silence. She didn¡¯t say anything and immediately ran outside of the room with Ainsley in her arms.

    "Miss. Bedroom. Go. Protect." Elliana¡¯s stiff voice entered Ainsley¡¯s ear as the two vanished from the spot. Elliana activated her speed ability, and they disappeared in a blink.

    Mm! What¡¯s this? So fast! Ah, my hair!

    Ainsley was busy tidying her messy hair as the wind kept pping her cheeks. Elliana¡¯s speed was so fast that Ainsley felt like they¡¯re teleporting instead.

    The sound woooshh woooshh assaulted the baby¡¯s ears, and the surroundings were blurry. Elliana¡¯s speed made the surroundings look like a single white line.

    Ah, ah, so fast! Is she a cheetah? She does look like one. Maybe she can transform into a cheetah? Her steps are silent too. I think she will be good as an assassin.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but admire Elliana. With the woman¡¯s speed, whenever she was in danger, she could run away with Elliana.

    Oh, Elli, you are the best pawn I¡¯ll ever have!

    Since Elliana was so fast, in just a few minutes, Elliana arrived in front of Ainsley¡¯s bedroom. The woman entered the baby¡¯s bedroom and carefully put the toddler to the cradle.

    "Safe. Guard miss. Tonight." Elliana spoke in a choppy manner before turning around and guarded the door. Instead of acting as the baby¡¯s guardian, she¡¯s more as her bodyguard.

    The term guardian here should be the person representing someone and took action on their behalf. But Elliana seemed to take the word ¡¯guardian¡¯ as a guard.

    Not that Ainsley hated it. To be honest, she was so pleased that she didn¡¯t stop grinning.

    Heheh. Hehehehe. Elliana. I¡¯m so lucky. Keep doing your job to protect me and do anything I ask you to do!

    Ainsley didn¡¯t feel worried that Elliana would suspect her when she led the familyter. She could just give a few hints and said she got them from her dream.

    Oh, yes, prospective dream. That will be a good excuse for all my actionster!

    Ainsley¡¯s smile already reached her eyes. She looked like she would melt anytime. Her face even looked foolish when she grinned like that.

    Hm, hm, everything is going well. I have confirmed this world¡¯s base is a superpower world. Now I only need to check my memories and cross-check with reality. Let¡¯s see which novel this world is based on.

    Just like that, while Elliana guarded the door, Ainsley took off her jacket and flung it to the floor. The baby then rolled up her dress before going deep in thought.

    She activated her imaginary power, the database organiser.

    Nighttime, 8 p.m.

    ...damn. The information isn¡¯t enough. I don¡¯t know any manhwa or novel with a mafia family as the base. Does that mean I¡¯m not the protagonist and just a mob character?

    Or maybe I¡¯m not even mentioned in the novel?

    Ainsley bit her nail at the thoughts. Sweat slowly trickled down her forehead, yet she ignored it.

    The baby¡¯s eyes were shaking as fear struck her heart.

    Am I really not a protagonist? Or I justck information about this world? Or maybe I don¡¯t read enough novels and manhwas? Or¨C or...this world isn¡¯t based on a novel?

    There were so many probabilities that Ainsley felt lost in it.

    Which one is the truth?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 18 - An Order

    Ainsley was deep in thought. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t realise she was already in the great hall. The coronation ceremony had started a long time ago, yet she was still in a daze.

    Ah...what about my two powers, keen hearing and charm ability? I also need to practice them and find the key behind controlling it. I also need to know the weakness of each power and the limitation.

    Also...can the ability grow stronger? What if each ability will be stagnant just like each person¡¯s innate talent. If that¡¯s the case, I have to find out just how strong my ability is.

    I also see a lot of people owning the same ability. Does that mean their power is the same, or there can be someone stronger even when they own the same ability?

    Is there any unique ability that others don¡¯t have? If yes, what kind of ability? To survive here, I¡¯ll have to know all of it.

    There are too many questions that Ainsley had to answer. But she didn¡¯t have any authority to ess information regarding this world.

    Usually, babies like her would have a tutor that would teach them anything about this world. But what about Ainsley? She had none.

    Maybe after the coronation, she would have one...

    Ainsley could only wish that the Sloan Family treated her careful and provided her with the right treatment for the family head.

    That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not an heiress anymore. Now, I¡¯m the legitimate family head! Even if others see me as not more than a symbol, I don¡¯t think so. They feel like that because I¡¯m just a baby.

    But am I an ordinary baby? No!

    Ainsley giggled to herself as the elder ced a pretty princess-like white crown on her head. The crown, no, the tiara was decorated with 7 colourful jewels representing the Sloan Family branches.

    But it¡¯s not like Ainsley cared about it. The baby was obedient throughout the coronation, but her focusid elsewhere.

    Hmmm, after this...there should be a secret meeting between the higher-ups and Elliana.

    Ainsley nced up at Elliana, who was also crowned with a red tiara. The tiara was a symbol of the family head¡¯s guardian and would be taken from her once Ainsley became an adult.

    It¡¯s still 15 years in the future.

    Nevertheless, Elliana would act on behalf of Ainsley as the family head. This means the higher-ups would tell her any problems regarding the Sloan Family.

    And that¡¯s good! That¡¯s my chance! If I¡¯m ignorant, those people will lead Elliana around by the nose. She will then be another puppet of other forces.

    Elliana isn¡¯t that brilliant. She will not be able to handle the work of the family. That¡¯s why...

    Ainsley kept her innocent smile as she tugged Elliana¡¯s sleeve. While the others were gathering around the blue-eyed elder whose name was unknown, Ainsley signalled Elliana toe closer.

    "Yes." Elliana lowered her back and put her ear next to Ainsley¡¯s mouth. The bear-like woman was still as stiff as usual even when she became the guardian.

    "El. Bwing me efli wel (everywhere). Kay? Dun gwo alon (alone)!" Ainsley hugged Elliana¡¯s neck and slowly used her charm ability.

    She could feel a warm energy flooding out of her mouth and struck Elliana¡¯s neck slowly but surely.

    Elliana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt a strange sensation entering her body, but she paid no heed.

    "Yes. Bring. Everywhere." Elliana nodded. She looked at Ainsley¡¯s smooth cheek and slowly rubbed it with the tip of her finger.

    This child. Is she lonely? She doesn¡¯t want to be apart from me. I have to bring her everywhere. I can¡¯t leave her alone. What if she cries?

    Elliana felt a strong empathy toward Ainsley, who was alone since birth. The woman swore once more to dedicate her life for the child, not knowing that she had fallen to the baby¡¯s sweet trap.

    "Mmm. Wuf ywou, El! (Love you)." Ainsley rubbed her head against the woman¡¯s neck as she stayed in her embrace. She didn¡¯t have any intention to let go.

    Yes, just like that. Slowly be my shield and sword. I¡¯ll make sure the family will prosper.

    Ainsley¡¯s smile behind Elliana¡¯s head looked as sly as a red fox.

    That night, just like what Ainsley predicted, Elliana was called to a meeting right away. The higher-ups thought that Elliana woulde alone, but when the woman showed up holding a baby in her arms...

    "What is this?! Why did you bring the young miss?" The vice-head of the Riger Family Branch shouted on top of his lungs. His short ck hair seemed to burn under the dark night.

    "Yes, Miss Elliana, what are you thinking? This is not a ce for a child!" The head of the Dober Family snorted. He pushed back his dazzling silver hair as his red eyes gleamed viciously.

    Even the secretary of the Ale Family, the right-hand man of the Chale family and the best fighters of the Raos and Lionel family protested in silence.

    Who would be crazy enough to bring a child to a meeting that might change their family¡¯s fate?

    Despite all the unweing gazes of the men, Elliana entered the dim room with her head lifted high.

    "Follow. Order. Miss. Head." Elliana sat down roughly and put the baby on herp. She shot daggers at the men surrounding the round table.

    "It¡¯s. order." Elliana emphasised one more time.

    Even though the men couldn¡¯t fully capture what Elliana wanted to say, they were smart enough to know the word ¡¯order¡¯.

    Someone asked this stupid woman to bring the harmless family head to such a meeting?

    Who?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 19 - Illegal

    <h4>Chapter 19 - "Illegal" </h4>

    "Order? Who said that?" The man with ck hair, representative of the Riger Family, cocked his head. He silently smoothed his crumpled ck and white suit.

    "Secret. Order. Do it." Elliana shook her head, refusing to tell the man the one behind her order. Of course, Elliana wouldn¡¯t say that Ainsley wanted to be with her all the time.

    She might not be brilliant, but she knew these people were strict and cold-blooded enough to the young miss. If she said that the young miss couldn¡¯t be left alone...

    They might look down on the baby and deemed her unsuitable to be the future leader.

    Even a newborn baby in a mafia family was already left to their nanny and had to sleep alone. Who would be so spoiled to ask for someone to be with them all the time?

    Seeing that Elliana stubbornly refused to speak, the men in the room subconsciously thought of the blue-eyed elder. The highest hierarchy in the family just below the family head.

    That elder must be the one telling Elliana to bring the heiress¨C no. The puppet family head.

    The six family branches simultaneously looked at the child sitting on Elliana¡¯sp.

    Somehow, the baby already changed clothes to pink pyjamas with rabbit patterns.

    She even wore a furry rabbit hat on her head like an essory.

    Her attire contrasts with the solemn mood and the grim-looking people in the dim room decorated with vintage furniture.

    "Che. What is that elder thinking? A toddler should sleep right now. It¡¯s alreadyte at night." The silver-haired guy clicked his tongue as he crossed his long legs.

    His face was hidden behind the curtain of the night. At least that¡¯s how Ainsley saw it.

    "Yes, the elder must be insane. Or maybe he¡¯s thinking of doing something?" The silent representative of the Chale Family finally spoke.

    His gentle voice was a huge contrast with his pale-looking face. The thin man with green hair looked like a real chameleon in Ainsley¡¯s eyes.

    "Maybe that old man is finally crazy. Sending the puppet family head to this meeting? What does he want this baby to do?" Another person from the Ale Family scratched his spiky brown hair.

    He then nced at Ainsley with his sharp golden eyes resembling the sky¡¯s ruler, the eagle.

    If only he¡¯s like the bald Eagle. Maybe he would be bald right now. That¡¯s what the baby thought in silence.

    "Anyway, just treat that baby as a spare tire. We need someone to rule the family properly." The best fighter of the Lionel Family tapped his fingers to the wooden table.

    The young man around 20 years old was the only one with such a youthful appearance among the other middle-aged men. His wavy hazelnut hair looked fluffy, and his ck eyes surprisingly seemed tender.

    He didn¡¯t give off the vibe of a lion, and that¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t as threatening as others.

    But in Ainsley¡¯s eyes, the young man was the most dangerous.

    Gulp.

    Ainsley clenched the end of her rabbit hat. The baby already felt goosebumps ever since the handsome young man from the Lionel family spoke his thoughts.

    What is this? Why does he feel so dangerous? His voice is calm and gentle, but, but...what is this pressure?

    Ainsley bit her lips as she secretly observed the young man whose name she didn¡¯t know yet.

    This wimpy-looking young man. His aura is like a sleeping lion. What kind of ability does he have? How did I find him the most troublesome here? Is this another ability I possess?

    Ainsley subconsciously knew that even if she used her charm ability here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to charm that man. He might look like a child lover, but...

    He might be ruthless.

    Ainsley kept her eyes on the Lion guy and ignored the others.

    It was her first mistake.

    Out of her sight, a small guy with ck and white hair was silently staring at her. His back was hunched, and he looked gloomy, yet he was still the best fighter in the Raos Family.

    The best killer whale, Orcas.

    Orcas observed Ainsley with his pair or navy blue eyes. He held his knees together as he sat in such a weird position that he looked like L from Death Note.

    Still, no one paid attention to him¨C

    Because they didn¡¯t even realise he¡¯s there.

    Even when Orcas was sitting right next to everyone, not a single person sensed his presence.

    Even the others thought that Orcas didn¡¯t attend.

    "Ha, as usual, those from the Raos Family didn¡¯t attend, huh. Are they busy killing people? What assassin. We are mafia. They¡¯re oddballs." The one from the Dober Family snorted.

    He liked to yap and barked like a dog.

    "Ignore those crazy killers. Right now, we need to discuss things in the family." The young man from the Lionel Family had a warm smile on his face as he led the conversation.

    The middle-aged men in the room hadn¡¯t realised that he already controlled the conversation flow, naturally brought him up as the leader.

    If only a certain baby didn¡¯t start to yap.

    "Wah! Wah! Mweeting! Secleth (secret.) Fwun! Fwun!" Ainsley pped the wooden table a few times as she smiled toward the young man.

    Her smile was so innocent and pure that some of the middle-age men stiffened. Their faces melted for a brief second, but they regained their rationality the next second.

    Wow. This baby is surprisingly cute.

    The middle-aged men coughed to hide their thoughts on Ainsley. They had children, boys and girls, but none looked as cute as the angel.

    How could this baby be so cute? Isn¡¯t this illegal?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 20 - Seducing A Lion?

    Is this why this baby is the heiress and bes the family head? She might be a good mascot of the family.

    The others had a slight favourable impression of Ainsley, but the young men from the Lionel and Raos Family had a sour face.

    Loren, the young master of the Lionel family, furrowed his eyebrows. He realised that the baby just disturbed his speech, breaking the flow of the conversation.

    Now, if he tried to lead these people again, they would realise that he¡¯s acting like the boss.

    Who is that baby? Did she do this on purpose?

    Loren gritted his teeth even though he maintained his warm smile outside. The young man turned his head around and tried to look at Ainsley face to face when suddenly....

    He got a heart attack.

    Pffff.

    Loren almost got a nosebleed.

    The reason? Because a certain baby was looking at him with a grin and silently winked at him.

    Yes, she seduced the young man.

    Loren¡¯s face flushed red as he blocked his nose. Fresh red blood slowly trickled down to his chin.

    Damn it. What¡¯s that? The heiress¨C no. The puppet family head suddenly looked at me and winked?! Does she know that it¡¯s lethal??

    Loren wanted to scold Ainsley for acting so shameless, but the truth was far from that. The baby was baffled looking at Loren, ring at her as if shemitted a grave sin.

    What? Why is he angry? My eyes are just itchy, so I try to blink. Did that seem like a provocation? I just coincidentally looked at him!

    Ainsley gritted her baby teeth and flung her head away, ignoring Loren. That¡¯s right. After ¡¯seducing¡¯ the young man with her cute face, she dared to y hard to get.

    That¡¯s what Loren thought.

    This baby! Is she ignoring me now? Did she think I¡¯m beneath her because she just seduced me?!

    Loren wiped his nosebleed and once again, red at Ainsley, trying to scare her away. Which children wouldn¡¯t cry after someone red at them as if waiting to kill them?

    But before Loren could emit a stronger pressure and added a hint of bloodlust, his eyes were distracted by the baby¡¯s bouncy cheeks.

    When Ainsley turned her head around in such speed, her plump cheeks bounced lightly like a balloon.

    It...it looked cute.

    Damn!

    Loren clutched his chest and looked away from Ainsley. His breathing turned rough as if someone just poisoned him.

    Yes, he¡¯s currently poisoned by a baby¡¯s charm.

    Damn it. Damn it. The heiress¨C no. The family head is so dangerous. What¡¯s with her? Isn¡¯t it unfair to look that cute? Aren¡¯t children just a bunch of idiots with snotty noses??

    Loren¡¯s prejudice toward children disappeared in an instant. Thanks to the mighty baby Ain.

    Who could resist her charm when she looked at them with herrge, watery eyes full of innocence? Her chubby cheeks resembling a squirrel, her small palms and feet, her silky purple hair¨C

    And her voice. Her voice is so coy and tender that it tickled anyone¡¯s heart.

    Such a devil.

    Loren swore not to pay attention to Ainsley anymore, thinking that she¡¯s a new weapon developed by the Sloan Family.

    Right, that baby must be a human weapon. She uses a weird ability to seduce people¨C like a subus! Someone has to tear her face and expose her true nature.

    There¡¯s no way a baby can be that calm and obedient. She should be wailing around or at least cry!

    s, Ainsley didn¡¯t cry at all. She just kept giggling and smiling at the uncles, disturbing their mind. The people in the room couldn¡¯t even focus on the meeting.

    Their voice was shaking as they peeked at Ainsley¡¯s adorable face once in a while.

    "S-so, as you know, the drugs business isn¡¯t good right now. Those shitty police officers are lurking around. The special agents are also targeting us."

    Uncle Dober from the Dober Family shuttered as he exined his family¡¯s circumstance. Of course, he¡¯s stuttering because he¡¯s looking at Ainsley sucking her thumb.

    Ahhh, I wish I brought a camera with me! Oh, wait, where¡¯s my phone?

    Uncle Dober, not Gober, was busy searching his pocket to find his phone while the others had a dark face.

    "The drugs business is in danger. Then what about the air force? Should we maintain them? There¡¯s no air bombingtely, yes?" The ck-haired man from the Riger family pursed his lips.

    It¡¯s a chance to weaken the useless Ale Family.

    "Shouldn¡¯t we relocate the funds to the Lionel family instead?" The man suggested.

    "Wait¨C what do you mean by that? Don¡¯t you know that other families are targeting the weak Sloan Family? Our Ale family is at the border of the territory!"

    The golden-eyes man from the Ale Family mmed the table as he stood up.

    "We need to strengthen our air forces! We are the frontline of the Sloan Family. If we are weak, others will invade us!" He added. His chest went up and down, and his face turned bright red.

    The man is obviously enraged that the Riger Family dared to say that to weaken his family¡¯s forces.

    "But what to do? The Lionel branch is also at the frontline. They go to war every day. The ie from their hitman organisation is the one supplying the main family."

    Roger, the uncle from the Riger Family snorted. He might be an uncle, but he¡¯s still 30 and handsome. Still, the wrinkles under his eyes were tangible proof of his ripe age.

    Ainsley felt pity that the uncle looked like he already had children and a wife.

    What a waste of that handsome face, hm hm.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 21 - Bad News

    Well, back to the discussion.

    Since the guy from the Al Family was obviously younger, he couldn¡¯t raise his voice for the second time especially when Uncle Roger gave a solid argument.

    "But, Mr Roger, the air force is still needed..." Alex, the eagle-like young man, slowly sat down and lowered his head. His voice became quieter as he spoke.

    He couldn¡¯t confidently say that the air force is needed at the moment.

    How could he say that the air force is needed when the Lionel Family contributed more to the main family than the Ale Family?

    Not to mention that the Riger Family supplied weapons to the Lionel family. These two families were in cahoots and were the strongest family branch.

    Amid the heated atmosphere between the Ale, the Riger and the Lionel Family, the Chale Family¡¯s green-haired skeleton spoke up.

    "Let¡¯s not me the Ale Family that fast. Mr Roger, what about the weaponry business? Surely if it¡¯s going well, we don¡¯t need to relocate any funds to other branches."

    His voice was as gentle as the breeze, but his skull-like face didn¡¯t look pleasant to look at¡ªsuch a waste of a beautiful voice.

    "I support shifting the existing funds to Lionel Family precisely because our family¡¯s weaponry business is not doing well either."

    Uncle Roger from the Riger Family shook his head. His ck eyes seemed darker than usual.

    "The war is still going on, but other families boycotted our family ever since the rumour of ourte boss eloped with his unknown lover spread to Mafia society."

    Uncle Roger held his head and let out a deep sigh. His handsome face crumpled even more as he recalled thete boss, that irresponsible boss of the Sloan Family.

    If only that guy is still here. He¡¯s such a good leader capable of bringing the Sloan Family to the top. Yet why? Why did he suddenly run away?!

    The others might say that the boss is kidnapped. But some people already knew the truth.

    Upon the boss¡¯s name was mentioned, the men in the room shut their mouths. All of them simultaneously looked at Ainsley, who was prickling her nose with her thumb.

    ...em?

    Ainsley paused. She hurriedly retracted her thumb and flicked it.

    "Hwat?" Ainsley cocked her head, and boldly asked the men staring at her with eyes full of pity.

    She got goosebumps right away.

    Why are they looking at me?! Am I a mannequin?

    "N-no, nothing, young miss." The one answering was the Alex boy from the Ale Family. He hurriedly shifted his golden eyes away. He somehow lost his previous sharpness as an eagle.

    Why? Well, because everyone here suddenly thought that the most pitiful person wasn¡¯t them, but the young miss.

    The young miss¡¯s mother left after giving birth to her, as she¡¯s just paid to do so. Her father didn¡¯t look at her for 3 years, and just recently, he left with his lover.

    Which mafia child would be more miserable than their young miss? Now, she also became a puppet leader.

    Her future is bleak.

    The atmosphere became even gloomier than before, and Loren, the lion boy, realised this. He coughed to ease the mood.

    "W-well, don¡¯t we have any other business? The Raos Family should profit a lot from their assassin guild, right?" Loren looked at the empty seat of the Raos Family representative.

    Those Orca people from the Raos Family....they are so mysterious. Even when the main family is in danger, they don¡¯te here?

    Loren clicked his tongue in disdain, not knowing that Orcas was silently looking at him with eyes full of contempt.

    Hmph. They were always relying on our Raos Family. Aren¡¯t they weak?

    The other families also looked at the ¡¯empty¡¯ chair and sighed.

    "I think there¡¯s a possibility that the Raos Family might rebel instead. It¡¯s hard tomunicate with those gloomy Orca and...we don¡¯t know a lot about them."

    Mellon, the guy from the Chale Family, stated his opinion as a spy. He knew that the Raos Family looked suspicious.

    "Hm, let¡¯s put an eye on the Raos Family. As long as they contribute to the main family, we can still tolerate them. But the problem with our business..." Uncle Dober bit his nail and sighed.

    His handsome face was also ruined because of his old age. He looked like he¡¯s around 40. Oh, no, he could still be a sugar daddy, but Ainsley¡¯s taste leaned to a young-looking guy.

    Like Loren.

    While the men reported each other¡¯s condition, Ainsley had silently asked Elliana about each person sitting around the table. Now, she knew quite a lot about them.

    Still, the baby didn¡¯t say anything and just waited until these men spilt out all the awful, bad news lingering around the Sloan Family.

    Those failing businesses should be all the bad news for the Sloan Family, right?

    Ainsley hoped so, but apparently, God didn¡¯t wish her to walk on a flowery path.

    "You see, even the spy guild is short on fund nowadays. We can¡¯t sell informationtely because no one believed us. It¡¯s because of a rumour that someone embezzled our family¡¯s money."

    Mellon sighed as he reported the bad news from his Chale family. The Chale Family specialised in spy and gathering information. They should have a lot of money from selling information alone, buttely...

    They lost the customer¡¯s trust. It¡¯s all because of a rumour that a few people in the Sloan Family embezzled the family¡¯s economy.

    Some even said that the Chale Family fabricated most information sold to their customers.

    Hearing the reports, Ainsley wanted to p for those lousy news she just knew.

    Damn it. Isn¡¯t this terrible?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 22 - Snore

    Ainsley felt that she got tremendous bad luck, but the others didn¡¯t think so.

    "Fck. Why is this news flocking around at the same time? It¡¯s as if someone is deliberately targeting our Sloan Family." Uncle Dober cursed out loud, forgetting Ainsley¡¯s presence.

    Yes, this series of troubles looked too neat to be called a coincidence. It¡¯s as if an unknown force was targeting each family branch!

    The others thought the same, but the bad news wasn¡¯t over yet.

    "You know what? That¡¯s not all. I heard from my father that the Sloan Family, the main family...is in debt because of thete boss." Loren finally dropped thest bomb as he looked at Ainsley.

    Yes, they were now in debt because the baby¡¯s father owed money to several people to please his lover.

    The people in the room looked at Ainsley as if the baby was born under a bad luck star.

    How could her father add more trouble to the family, leaving behind a three-year-old baby as the family head?

    Even Ainsley has a headache for her father, whom she never met.

    That scum bastard! He even left with a mountain of debt to pay? What does he think his family is?? Is he adopted? Does he have a grudge against the Sloan Family?!

    Ainsley lowered her head, not daring to meet these people¡¯s eyes. Even though she knew that some of them had the ambition to be the family head, at the very least, they still cared for the family.

    Whereas her biological father just ran away with an unknown woman, being very irresponsible.

    Ainsley turned gloomy, and her bright smile faded. Dark clouds seemed to hang above her head, erasing her angelic halo.

    The men in the room noticed the change, and all of them couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Does the baby understand what they just talk? Is that why she¡¯s sad? But, but, it¡¯s too cruel to make such a cute baby miserable!

    The men in the room swallowed. They paused their discussion for a few minutes, trying to see whether Ainsley truly understood them or not.

    If she did, then it¡¯s either good or bad. It¡¯s good that the baby is a genius, but it¡¯s terrible since she¡¯s exposed to her father¡¯s wrongdoings.

    She must be ashamed and disappointed. At such a young age, who could bear the crime of their family?

    Silence filled the room for a while. The men simultaneously looked at Ainsley with agitated expressions. Even Orcas, the silent one, felt the need to console Ainsley.

    Just by looking at the baby¡¯s frown and grief in her eyes, the men in the room felt like something scratched their heart.

    No, young miss, don¡¯t be sad! Don¡¯t listen to what we just said! We didn¡¯t know you understand us!

    Loren, Roger, Dober, Mellon, Orcas, and Alex looked back and forth between Ainsley and Elliana. They looked at Elliana, hoping that the woman could console Ainsley.

    Elliana also realised that Ainsley was feeling down. Thus, she patted the baby¡¯s head and whispered in a low voice.

    "Good girl. Good girl. Ain no cry cry." Elliana held back the tears forming at the edge of her eyes.

    She had noticed that Ainsley was smarter than she looked, but she didn¡¯t think the baby would understand the adults¡¯ conversation.

    Being a genius...is it a blessing or a curse?

    At Elliana¡¯s head pat, Ainsley calmed down. The baby nodded lightly and rxed her expression. Only then she realised that she had been showing everything on her face.

    Damn. Did these men know that I understand them?

    Ainsley¡¯s back felt cold at the thought. As if to confirm her suspicion, the men were still staring at her with a worried expression.

    They didn¡¯t say anything, but their gaze exined it all.

    Ah, shit. They¡¯re sympathising with me! They think I know what they¡¯re talking about! That¡¯s bad. I have to appear like an ordinary baby.

    Ainsley squeezed her brain cells to find a solution, and the best thing she came up with was¨C

    "El. El. Hungwy..." Ainsley touched her t belly, and coincidentally, her stomach growled.

    The sound was so loud that the men in the room also heard it.

    ! The family head is¨C hungry?

    The adults had a dumbfounded look.

    "Ah, yes. Wait. Cookie." Elliana hurriedly stood up and took a jar of cookies on the table. She gave the cookies to Ainsley before sitting down with the baby on herp.

    "Eat. Eat." Elliana urged Ainsley as she sighed in relief.

    So, the young miss is sad because she¡¯s hungry? It¡¯s not because she understands our conversation.

    "Twank hywou!" Ainsley happily thanked Elliana before stuffing her mouth with the cookies until her cheeks bulged like a squirrel.

    Her gloomy look disappeared as if it wasn¡¯t there in the first ce. Her huge mood swing once again stunned the adults.

    What? So she¡¯s gloomy because she¡¯s hungry? We misunderstood her! Thinking again, how can a toddler know what the adults are saying?!

    The adults felt like they had been tricked by their own overthinking. Thus, they coughed to hide the embarrassment and continued the discussion.

    They borated the family¡¯s crisis, but aside from the main points they mentioned earlier, nothing caught Ainsley¡¯s attention.

    In the end, just as the meeting was going to end, a loud snoring noise broke the meeting¡¯s solemn mood.

    "Zzz...zzz...fyuuuuh...groookk..."

    ...the heck?

    Everyone instantly looked toward the source of the noises and found the little baby was sleeping with a single bubble on her nose.

    The bubble erged and shrunk following the baby¡¯s breathing.

    The baby is none other than Ainsley Sloan, the current family head.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 23 - Guardian Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 23 - "Guardian Spirit" </h4>

    "Zzzz....zzz...gee...hwaaa..." Ainsley¡¯s mouth was opened wide and drool after drool started to wet Elliana¡¯s sleeve.

    The baby boldly slept in front of the executives of the Sloan Family.

    "...."

    The adults all had dots as their eyes just by looking at their boss¡¯ rxed face. In such an important meeting, their puppet leader dared to sleep and even disturbed the meeting with her loud snore.

    Which kid raised in a mafia family dared to act like this? None. If there was, they might be sent to the kids-only prison to reflect on their misbehaviour.

    But who could object to their own leader? Even if the leader was just a puppet leader, she still held the title and the position of the Sloan Family¡¯s head!

    Cough.

    Roger coughed to distract the others¡¯ attention on him rather than the baby.

    "Let¡¯s wrap up the meeting. It seems that the boss is already tired. Shall we close the meeting?" Roger acted as the true leader of the meeting when it¡¯s supposed to be Elliana.

    The others had a frown on their face when they realised Roger¡¯s bold action, but none had enough energy to debate with him.

    "Alright, let¡¯s close the meeting."

    "Yes, I agree."

    "We shall go home now. It¡¯s already midnight."

    The executives easily agreed as they stood up, not wanting to waste time to go home. Of course, they should greet Elliana first since she¡¯s the one with the highest authority here, but would they do that?

    Nope.

    The executives only nodded at Elliana without saying anything before leaving the dim room. They didn¡¯t put the woman in their eyes as they naturally thought that the real power owner wasn¡¯t Elliana.

    It should be the seven elders, or maybe one of them can slowly get the power to control the Family soon.

    "Good. Work." Elliana stood up after half of the men left the room and bowed toward the executives. It¡¯s just a polite bow, and the way she thanked the executives was appropriate, but in Ainsley¡¯s eyes, it was irritating.

    That¡¯s right. Ainsley wasn¡¯t sleeping in the first ce. She just pretended to sleep to close the meeting as soon as possible. Well, she almost fell asleep for real, damn this body, but...

    Elliana¡¯s manner is more frustrating.

    Ainsley watched the executives left the room one by one while Elliana followed behind. It was an unfitting manner of the one with the highest authority.

    Shouldn¡¯t we go out first? These men can¡¯t stand up or leave before the boss leaves! How could they do this? Don¡¯t they know the mafia etiquette?

    No, they know. They just purposely do this to mock Elliana¡¯s limited knowledge about these things.

    Elliana is a warrior, a frontline fighter. Added to the fact that her intelligence iscking, it¡¯s as expected that she doesn¡¯t know anything about mafia etiquette or how to lead others in a meeting.

    She can lead others in a battle, but maybe not in a political or a business meeting like today.

    Damn. Damn those foxes!

    Ainsley bit her lips as Elliana escorted her to her bedroom. The baby had an unwilling look along the way.

    Yes, I¡¯m unwilling to yield my position to someone else. But what should I do to control them? Can I act like my normal self? Won¡¯t they say that I¡¯m possessed?

    That will be a bad move. But if I stay like this, there¡¯s no way these people will listen. Should I train Elliana? No. She¡¯s not capable.

    Then what? Talk to the elder? They don¡¯t seem to care who will lead the family as long as the family suffers nothing.

    Then...should I make a lie? Let¡¯s say that I show those foxes my true self andter said that I¡¯m a spirit guardian of this body. It can count as an ability, right?

    Ainsley¡¯s brain worked harder than before as sheid on the cradle alone under the faint moonlight shining upon the silent room.

    Also, if I give some kind of solution unfitting for a toddler, I can say that I saw it in a dream and that my guardian spirit is the one telling me to deliver it to the others.

    If I train my acting skill and take advantage of the ability setting, I might fool everyone.

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes turned stern as she silently swore to give hints about her newly acquired ability, ¡¯Guardian spirit possession.¡¯

    There should be some ability users who have a guardian spirit used in a battle, but mine can only possess my body for a while and give a prophetic dream.

    The guardian spirit type I possess will be the intelligent and charismatic type. Then let¡¯s see what guardian spirit I should introduce?

    Guardian spirit is usually derived from the spirit of the famous people in history. Well, I might be wrong, but let¡¯s believe in this world¡¯s potential, filled with unknown ability users.

    Then let¡¯s find a suitable historical figure that is intelligent and charismatic.

    Should I pick from famous mafias or what? Surely choosing a notorious mafia figure will give a stronger impact as my family is currently a mafia family.

    Then, a famous mafia...Al Capone? The Godfather¨C Don Vito? Michael?

    Ugh or maybe I should go for a fantasy figure like King Arthur, Merlin, or what?

    In the first ce, I don¡¯t know if this world is exactly the same as earth. What if they don¡¯t have any historical figures such as Al Capone or movie characters like the Godfather, tales like the King Arthur and Merlin?

    Ainsley was once again in a dilemma.

    Which character should she adopt to be her artificial guardian spirit?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 24 - Easy Peasy

    <h4>Chapter 24 - "Easy Peasy" </h4>

    It¡¯s more reassuring to pick someone from a fantasy movie since they might fool the others. Guardian spirit is a spirit anyway. No one can be sure what kind of energy it is.

    Then....should I pick the Godfather? It¡¯s like a title, and it¡¯s ambiguous. No one will nitpick them, and hopefully, the people in this world know about the Godfather.

    Wait, should I find it?

    Ainsley tossed around as she decided to use the Godfather name to be her guardian spirit. Of course, she didn¡¯t really have the spirit. It¡¯s just a tactic to hide her true identity.

    The baby didn¡¯t know that the name Godfather would one day change into the Godtoddler.

    The next day.

    "Mmm..." Ainsley sat on her cradle, sucking up milk from the bottle with a baby pacifier.

    As usual, today, several maids surrounded her and dressed her up in her ¡¯office uniform¡¯, the blue-pink uniform she wore a few days ago.

    That¡¯s right. Today, Elliana would bring her to do an official business and toured the office. Of course, it would still be around the mansion, but nevertheless, it¡¯s Elliana¡¯s first time doing paperwork.

    "Alright, done, young miss. Let¡¯s have breakfast." One of the maids immediately picked Ainsley and walked to the dining room, followed by the other maids.

    Just like cliche medieval-era settings, the dining room had a table stretched from east to west. Ainsley wondered who the heck would use such a long table when she¡¯s alone with Elliana here.

    ¡¯Is this world not a modern world? But they use neonmps...maybe only this house adapts the medieval style.¡¯

    Ainsley observed the white marble covering the dining room as she scooped the baby porridge in front of her.

    For a family that¡¯s going on bankruptcy, the dining room was still decorated with gold and diamonds. The tableware was made from silver, and the tablecloth was a red silk cloth.

    The chairs around the dining table were all made out of gold with a red burgundy cushion as an essory.

    Such an extravagant interior didn¡¯t fit the current condition of the family.

    Does this mean not a lot of people know that the Sloan Family is in danger?

    Ainsley thought so as she gulped the rest of the porridge inside the silver bowl. Right after she swallowed thest drop, a maid stepped forward from behind and wiped the baby¡¯s cheek with a napkin.

    The maid¡¯s movement was so neat and swift that she looked like an assassin instead.

    Hm, even the maids are trained¨C ah, wait, my stomach doesn¡¯t feel good. Mm¨C

    "Burp." Ainsley suddenly burped out loud, not caring if the other maids around her had a sour face.

    Look, look, those maids in waiting look like they¡¯re eating a lemon.

    But Ainsley didn¡¯t care. She just opened her mouth wide before shyly covered it with her small palm.

    "Tehee~ " the babyughed bashfully as if embarrassed of her sudden burping. Her innocent action of knocking her temple while tilting her head to the right looked so innocent that the maids couldn¡¯t find faults at all.

    And as expected...

    KYUNNN!

    ¡¯Ah, ah, the family head is so cute!!¡¯

    Dozens of new victims had their hearts stabbed by an arrow. The maids squealed in silence, but their eyes were burning with love.

    Hum hum, easy peasy.

    Ainsley whistled as she carefully got down from the chair. The baby had her short hair tied into a twin-tail today, enhancing her innocent look.

    Knowing fully well that she¡¯s cute, Ainsley purposely trotted and jumped here and there as she walked, bouncing her twin-tail, swaying it freely.

    "Hmm, hmm, El! El!" Ainsley jumped lightly as she called out Elliana¡¯s name. A bright smile filled her face while the baby went out of the dining room, watched by a few maids lovestruck by her cuteness.

    Ahhh, how can the family head look so cute? Her twin-tail is swaying and and¨C

    Kyaahhh!

    The maids maintained a dignified face outside as they followed behind Ainsley, but inside, they were screaming and cheering for the toddler.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know that since today, the maids in the mansion formed Baby Ain¡¯s fan club in secret.

    Two-story library.

    "El! Mowning!" Ainsley dashed to Elliana who was sitting on a chair behind an office table. The table was right in front of the enormous window, hidden in the middle of various bookshelves.

    The desk and the chair were ck, but the golden line at the corner made the overall appearance magnificent.

    "Morning. Miss." Elliana immediately stood up, and her towering body blocked the sunlighting from the 3-meters window behind her.

    The strong sunlight shone upon her blonde hair, dazzling anyone who would see it.

    Today, the woman wore a ck suit and a red shirt coupled with ck pants. The pants were decorated with silver chains, looking like a rock star or something.

    It¡¯s truly unfit for a mafia...well not like Ainsley cared.

    "El! Bwook!" Ainsley waited until Elliana kneeled before jumping to the woman¡¯s arm. The baby then pointed at the wooden bookshelves filling the royal-like library.

    Finally, I¡¯m at the library!

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes brightened.

    Sloan Family¡¯s library. She heard from the maids that it was one of the biggest libraries in the country.

    From east to west, south to north, all Ainsley could see was many old-looking bookshelves with colourful book covers stored inside.

    Indeed, the library is huge!

    s, even though the dark brown bookshelves looked ancient, the white marble floor and ceiling wasn¡¯t old at all.

    The Sloan Family still boasted their wealth through the interior.

    Even though it¡¯s all just a facade.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 25 - Little Guest

    <h4>Chapter 25 - "Little Guest" </h4>

    "Bwook, El," Ainsley repeated her words as she pointed at a specific corner. That corner wasbelled with ¡¯general knowledge corner¡¯, Ainsley aimed for the books there.

    Before taking over the problems in the family, I should know more about this world.

    "Yes, miss. Book." Elliana saw the direction Ainsley pointed at, and she immediately walked to the bookshelves.

    Unlike the other dark brown shelves, this one looked rtively new. The colour of the sleeve was ck, so it stood out the most.

    Maybe because the family kept updating the book belonging to the ¡¯general knowledge¡¯ category, that¡¯s why the books looked neat and were maintained well.

    In just a few seconds, Elliana arrived at the section, and Ainsley hurriedly asked.

    "Dwop, hele." Ainsley poked Elliana¡¯s shoulder, signalling the woman to let her down. Elliana did as she was told, and Ainsley immediately ran off to the shelves.

    "Gwo. Lweaf mwe hele (leave me here)." Ainsley waved her hand and casually chased Elliana away from the book section.

    The n is simple. While Elliana checks the document, she will read books about this world.

    "Yes. Me. Go." Elliana nodded solemnly and walked away from the bookshelves. These days, she didn¡¯t question Ainsley¡¯smand and just faithfully followed the young miss¡¯ order.

    She looked like a well-trained dog, and that¡¯s why Ainsley favoured the woman.

    Hm, good, good. Now, no one will see me reading books.

    Ainsley was convinced that no one would see her but actually, at 7 this morning, an hour before she arrived at the library...

    ?

    ?

    An hour ago.

    "Oh, esteemed guest! Young master, I didn¡¯t know you will visit our family this fast." Uncle Roger stood in front of the mansion¡¯s gate with a polite smile on his face.

    He usually woke up at 8, but because of this little guest, he had to run away to the gate at 7.

    Yes, there¡¯s a tiny guest, a boy as tall as his thigh in front of him. This boy popped out of nowhere, but it didn¡¯t seem like his first time doing it.

    "Mm. Sorry for the inconvenience." A gentle voice rang throughout the front yard, followed by the little guest¡¯s ck suit glimmering under the sunlight.

    "I heard that the Sloan Family just chose a new leader." The little guest spoke as he pped his expensive-looking ck suit, showing off his wealth.

    "Y-yes? A new leader?" Uncle Roger held his breath. His silver hair looked like a birds nest at this moment, but he didn¡¯t care.

    Why does this boy know that we just appoint a new leader? We did it in secret!

    "Yes, a new leader. Since that¡¯s the case, I need to offer my congrattions to the new head, don¡¯t I?" The guest curled his lips, then bowed politely without taking off his long hat.

    Uncle Roger, in his dishevelled white shirt, gritted his teeth at the little guest¡¯s attitude.

    You don¡¯t even take your hat off when you greet someone way older than you? Oh, he looks polite, but he¡¯s keeping it at the bare minimum.

    Ha, the so-called genius who had his power awakened at 6 is truly arrogant just like the rumour!

    "Oh my, young master, you are too kind. But I¡¯m afraid that the family head is still outside for a business, so..." Uncle Roger would rather die than telling this genius that the new leader is 5 years younger than the guest.

    "I think...young master...you should visit us sometimester¨C" Uncle Roger was about to kick the guest out when the guest casually entered the mansion date without looking back at the man.

    "Ckckck. Uncle, is this how the Sloan Family treats the Walter Family? We are your family¡¯s strong ally, right?" The little guest kicked off the specks of dust lingering around his shiny ck leather shoes.

    He didn¡¯t look back at Uncle Roger and just kept walking to the main mansion dyed in white, acting as if he¡¯s the owner of the mansion.

    "Hurry, uncle, guide me in. I¡¯ll see the new leader if they want to. Tell them I¡¯m here to represent my father." The little guest waved his hand as a cold smile spread on his face.

    Uncle Roger¡¯s jaw hit the ground as he watched the tiny guest stroll the front yard and even ordered him around.

    The small guest¡¯s dazzling blonde hair which resembled the sun looked strangely threatening at this moment. At least for Uncle Roger.

    "Y-yes, young master. The family head is outside at the moment. I¡¯ll call him back soon..."

    Uncle Roger finally gave up. He decided to grant this boy¡¯s wish, simply because Walter¡¯s family was the top mafia family in the country.

    "T-that is it alright if...young master waits in the library?" Uncle Roger¡¯s face already turned bright red from anger, but he immediately chased after the little guest while chirping around.

    The faces of the guards behind Uncle Roger also darken when the little guest entered the mansion alone without anyone escorting him.

    What a bold guest, entering another family¡¯s estate alone. Is he that confident with his ability?

    "Mm. Library is good. Go, tell the new leader that Ie to visit. Now..lead the way." The blonde devil whistled as he put his hands behind his head.

    The way he entered the building without fear truly looked arrogant for the mafia hiding all around the mansion.

    "Yes, yes, I¡¯ll call the head right away!" Uncle Roger lied through his teeth.

    He swore he would never inform that toddler about the sudden visit and would bring someone else to pretend to be the family head¨C

    But fate betrayed him.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 26 - A Slight Change

    <h4>Chapter 26 - "A Slight Change" </h4>

    Unfortunately, the oblivious Ainsley didn¡¯t know that someone was already there in the library. Even Elliana didn¡¯t sense the guest¡¯s presence there.

    The maids serving Ainsley also didn¡¯t know that a guest came by since Uncle Roger hid the truth from everyone apart from his faction.

    And that¡¯s his biggest mistake.

    Thinking that she¡¯s finally alone, Ainsley hummed softly as she started to pick the book at the lowest area of the bookshelves.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that she¡¯s so short that she couldn¡¯t reach any books there, right?

    "Hmm..." Ainsley took a few thick books and scattered them on the floor. She then opened the book without holding it since it¡¯s too heavy for her small body.

    The first book she read was the history of her country, Godlif. It turned out that the country name wasn¡¯t the same as the one on earth, but Godlif should be simr to Italy from the characteristics.

    Ainsley skimmed over the history of Godlif, thend of the mafia. The name Godlif was derived from a legend called the Godfather, father of all mafia.

    And this information was precisely what Ainsley was looking for.

    The Godfather is a legend here rather than a fictional character? And he¡¯s such a famous legend? Wow, won¡¯t I be safe if I use his name?

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes brightened as she found out more about the legend of the Godfather. She even dug out the Godfather¡¯s way of speaking, his habits, his dislike and like, his characteristics, etc.

    Since she would pretend to be possessed by the Godfather¡¯s spirit, she should know a lot about the spirit itself.

    Hehehe,ter, if I don¡¯t know something about the Godfather spirit, I can just say that since the spirit is already old, it lost a lot of its memories.

    This way, people won¡¯t be able to suspect me, right?

    Ainsley grinned from ear to ear as sheughed without sound. Her bright smile actually looked like a devil as she continued to read the books, and someone, fortunately, saw it.

    It was the little guest.

    The second floor of the library wasn¡¯t blocked by a ceiling, and rather, one could just climb the stairs. Since the real roof of the library was beyond the second floor, it means the centre was empty.

    The library actually surrounded the empty pir and built a two-story building. Thus, if someone stayed on the second floor, they could see the whole first floor below them.

    Coincidentally, our little guest picked a window and sat in front of it. The ce he chose was right above Elliana¡¯s mini-office. From this ce, he could see a specific corner as clear as day.

    And that corner was the ¡¯general knowledge¡¯ where Ainsley was lingering around.

    Who are these people?

    The little boy who was shorter than the boys his age curiously nced down at Elliana. The woman was busy reading the documents even though she didn¡¯t understand anything.

    Since Ainsley said that she would ask for the reportter as her bedtime story, Elliana felt obliged to read all the documents.

    Her focus was entirely on the stacks of white papers, forming a tower in front of her. Thus, her sense didn¡¯t catch a certain someone looking at her from between the ck railing protecting the second floor.

    Hmmm, I don¡¯t know that woman. I had never seen her before.

    The boy closed the book in his hand and carefully leaned to the railing. From the gap between the dolphin-shaped bar, the little guest could see Elliana¡¯s head.

    He couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face, but from the aura he felt, he was sure that he had never seen the woman before.

    So, why is she here? Sloan Family¡¯s library won¡¯t open its door for just anyone. Only the executives and the family head can enter.

    Even the heir or the heiress can¡¯t enter as they wish...

    Finley felt a bubbling curiosity at the bottom of his heart. He stealthily observed Elliana while making up a few deductions.

    I know that the Sloan Family should be at the edge of bankruptcy around this year. But to think they will allow anyone to enter the library...

    And there¡¯s something strange about the Sloan Family. After the family head escapes, they should appoint a new leader, and if my memory is right, the leader should be the heiress, a three-year-old baby.

    Since she¡¯s just a toddler, she requires a guardian. The guardian is Uncle Roger, that guy I met before.

    But he clearly said that the family head is away. That¡¯s impossible, right? There¡¯s no way they will let a baby out alone without the guardian.

    Finley rubbed his fine chin as he organised his memory.

    Did something change? Is there something different from what happened in my past life?

    Finley, a boy with memory up to a 25 years old young man, started to feel unexinable anxiety at the change in the future he experienced once.

    Does the Sloan Family change the guardian? Is it not Uncle Roger? If so...

    Finley nced at Elliana, who was still flustered even when the maids helped her organise the documents.

    Looking closer, those documents had the seal of the Sloan Family.

    No one other than the family head and the guardian could touch it.

    Finley¡¯s emerald eyes flickered at such thoughts.

    Could it be...this woman is the guardian? It¡¯s not Uncle Roger? Wait¨C is this why that old man lied to me and said that the family head is away?

    Is it because he doesn¡¯t know where the family head is...because he¡¯s not the family head¡¯s guardian?

    Finley was enlightened.

    The piece that changed the future he experienced...

    It¡¯s here. The Sloan Family.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 27 - Ainsley Sloan

    <h4>Chapter 27 - "Ainsley Sloan" </h4>

    Finley felt his body tensed a bit.

    How could he not feel tense when the future he knew changed slightly?

    A slight change might bring a butterfly effect, and his perfect n to redeem this life would be ruined.

    What¡¯s the cause of the change?

    Finley nced around the library, thinking that he might find the answer.

    Is it because I awakened my power several years earlier than the fixed age? It¡¯s necessary to awaken my power to change my fatepletely, but does that create this change?

    No, no, it shouldn¡¯t be anything significant. Besides, what¡¯s the rtion between my early awakened power and the guardian of the Sloan Family?

    Even though our family is in the same alliance, there¡¯s no way my family can control internal matters inside the Sloan Family.

    Hence, the change should generate from the Sloan Family itself. Then...is there a different variable from the past life?

    Finley didn¡¯t stop scanning the library with his eyes even when he was thinking, and at one point, his gazended on a certain figure at the corner of the first floor.

    Hm? What is that?

    Finley slowly rose from the wooden floor and crawled closer to the ce above the first floor¡¯s corner. From this ce, he could then see the figure sitting near the bookshelves of the general knowledge books.

    ...what?

    Finley¡¯s almond-like eyes widened as the sunlight shone upon a certain someone¡¯s purple hair. Such an eye-catching hair colour, only a blind man couldn¡¯t see it.

    Having purple hair wasn¡¯tmon, and that¡¯s because it¡¯s an inherent gene of the Sloan Family¡¯s direct descendant.

    So, the only person in the whole world who had genuine purple hair without a hair dye should be...

    The heiress? The new family head?

    Finley guessed Ainsley¡¯s identity in one nce. From his position, he could see the girl¡¯s face clearly, but the sunlight shining upon her body slightly disturbed his sight.

    He couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s expression and could only see what she was doing.

    The heiress, the new family head of the Sloan Family...is reading books?

    Finley subconsciously parted red lips. The boy¡¯s fairy-like face distorted at the thought of a three years old baby read a book as thick as his father¡¯s thigh.

    What...the? Is that really the new family head, the puppet head of the Sloan Family?

    Finley¡¯s emerald eyes sharpened. Cold air slowly gusted out of his body.

    Who is that baby? Is she really Ainsley Sloan, the useless puppet from the Sloan Family?

    Finley unknowingly raised his guard against the baby. How could he not do that when he knew exactly what the baby would be in the future?

    Ainsley Sloan. This baby is famous in his previous life. Well, not famous in a good way. She¡¯s infamous because she¡¯s the youngest family head in the mafia history and the most powerless one on top of that.

    She couldn¡¯t awaken her ability until she¡¯s 15, and her ability is only keen hearing. She didn¡¯t receive a formal lesson as an heiress. Thus, the one leading the family is her guardian, Uncle Roger.

    Unfortunately, Uncle Roger isn¡¯t someone capable. In just a year after the heiress is crowned as the family head, the Sloan Family¡¯s rank among the other families fell to the bottom.

    They were once a high-ranked family and then became a middle-ranked one in a year.

    A few yearster, once Ainsley Sloan awakened her ability, the Sloan Family had lost half of their territory. There were a lot of internal disputes too, and...

    In the end, the Sloan Family vanished from history when Ainsley Sloan reached 18 years old. Losing her parents and her family, Ainsley was sold as a ve.

    After that, no one knew how she lived, but rumours said shemitted suicide and died at 20 years old.

    She¡¯s infamous for this story since she died at the same time as me.

    Finley remembered hisst moment when he was 25 years old. He is five years older than that pitiful heroine, and strangely, he died on the same day as the girl.

    Even though I am obviously more fortunate than her, but...

    Finley sighed at the thought of the baby below his feet would die in 17 years. She would live a harsh life as a useless puppet.

    What a cruel life, isn¡¯t it?

    Finley brushed back his golden hair and sighed for the second time. Knowing the future didn¡¯t seem as good as it appeared.

    But then...the future changed. The guardian of this baby isn¡¯t that incapable Uncle Roger but rather, a woman, right?

    Finley was nervous at such difference, but actually, it gave him a slight hope that he too could change his fate.

    Still, I should know why the guardian isn¡¯t Uncle Roger when he¡¯s the strongest candidate among the other executives.

    Finley¡¯s eyes gazed back at the lovely little girl who was still immersed in reading a few thick books. She didn¡¯t seem to notice his presence.

    "Hmm, hmm, swo ith ish wike twis..." Ainsley mumbled quietly as she closed the second book she just read.

    Due to her habit of distorting her pronunciation, even when she¡¯s muttering to herself, she subconsciously spoke in a babynguage.

    And that was fortunate for her since an unknown boy owning a keen hearing artefact was currently observing her from afar.

    "Wet¡¯s sweee. Nexth bwook." Ainsley pushed aside the two books about Godlif Country and the legend of the Godfather. The next book she read was books about special ability and their origins.

    ¡¯I have to know about special abilities. I need it to survive!¡¯

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 28 - Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 28 - "Fairy" </h4>

    After reading a few information rted to the Godfather, Ainsley knew that this world was so simr to earth from all aspects. It¡¯s just the legend, and the historical element might be slightly distorted.

    Still, since this world was a mirror of earth, Ainsley felt a pang to her heart.

    Damn. What¡¯s the use of my modern knowledge then? Instead of contributing new knowledge, Ick knowledge!

    Ainsley pouted while opening the red book containing special abilities information and its origin. It even had a few information of mystic creatures such as fairy and elf.

    That¡¯s right. This world seemed to have mythical creatures that the earth didn¡¯t have. In some ways, this world absorbed the myth and legend from Earth and materialised it.

    In other words, this world is moreplicated and dangerous than earth. If the earth is season 1 of a movie, then this unknown world is season 2.

    ¡¯Are you sure that this world isn¡¯t inside a novel, ah?¡¯

    Ainsleymented at the fact that she hadn¡¯t found any novels talking about this world she resided in. The worst-case scenario would be...

    This world isn¡¯t inside a novel at all. It¡¯s a separate, independent world that¡¯s more dangerous than Earth.

    This world is a mix of a modern world and a fantasy world!

    ¡¯If someone said that we have to fight monsters here too, I¡¯d dly believe it.¡¯

    Ainsley sighed and started to read the book about special abilities and mythical creatures. The one she particrly liked was the topic of fairies.

    Yes, a fairy. As a chuunibyou, Ainsley liked fairies to the point of bing a devoted fan. Who wouldn¡¯t like fairies and elves, two beautiful creatures with magical abilities?

    Ainsley particrly liked fairy since the book said that one could find fairies rather easier than elves. Elves had their own territory while fairies blended with the humans and other mythical races.

    ¡¯We can find a fairy in some ancient ces or ces with a trace of ancient items. There are some cases where fairies got into a contract with humans.¡¯

    There were quite a lot of fairies in Godfil country, and that means, top-ranked mafia families should contract a few fairies as well.

    Not only the fairies have unique abilities to help, but they can also buff other ability users. What is buff? It¡¯s like a blessing that can increase defence, offence, etc.

    Anyway, it¡¯s useful.

    Unlike spirits who possess ability users to grant them power, fairy only lends their blessings for a short time each day. Still, isn¡¯t that a good thing?

    Ainsley clicked her tongue as she stroked the illustration of a rare fairy on the book. Most fairies had bright-coloured hair, and royal fairies usually have blonde hair and green eyes.

    They don¡¯t always show their wings to humans, but they have overwhelming abilities and boast a handsome or pretty face.

    Each of the royal family members has a territory that they like. One fairy likes to reside in a mysticke; another fairy likes to stay inside a luxurious firece; some prefer to hide behind the forests, and...

    It¡¯s said that there is a fairy who likes to stay in a library with ancient items.

    Upon seeing the word ¡¯Library Fairy¡¯, Ainsley¡¯s eyes brightened. She instantly looked around the bookshelves around her.

    These bookshelves should be categorised as an ancient item, right? Then, is there a fairy? A royal family fairy on top of that!

    The book said that the fairies don¡¯t need to seal a contract with humans to reside somewhere. It¡¯s because they can hide just like a professional assassin!

    Then, could it be there¡¯s a fairy somewhere around here?

    Ainsley tossed the unfinished book of special ability she just read and started to stand up.

    I can read the bookter. First, I need to make sure we have a fairy in this library!

    Ainsley was confident that this library was quite old and ancient enough to attract a Library Fairy. If she could find one, she could get enormous knowledge from the fairy!

    It¡¯s said that the Library Fairy held all the knowledge of this world. The fairy can even see the future! It¡¯s a superpower fairy among other fairies!

    Ainsley¡¯s cheek flushed red as she roamed around the library with her short legs. Even though her legs started to feel sore, she didn¡¯t care.

    I¡¯ll have to see a fairy! The fairy might be hiding somewhere...

    Ainsley snuck between the bookshelves and started to check each shelf. She even checked the books, thinking that the fairy might shrink its body to be smaller.

    That¡¯s right. Unlike normal fairies, the royal family members of the fairy race have the body of a child around 10. They might look just like a normal human if they hide their wings. But they can still shrink their body to hide.

    The only thing that separated a royal family fairy and a human is their appearance. A fairy has such a handsome or pretty face that he/she looks mythical.

    Also, they have blonde hair and emerald eyes. Some humans might have a simr trait, but not a lot of them are as beautiful as royal fairies.

    Not to mention that fairies can see auras. Well, a person who had a contract with a fairy could also have the same ability, but that still means they keep in touch with fairies.

    Ainsley kept trotting around the first floor as she thought of several families with a fairy as their guardian.

    Hmmm, there are the Walter Family, Geraldine Family, Sharne Family, Giffard Family, Meidian Family, Lastasia andstly Loiza.

    There are seven families associated with fairies!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 29 - Special Existence

    <h4>Chapter 29 - "Special Existence" </h4>

    Of course, the Walter Family, one of the strongest mafia families, will have a fairy in possession. The book said that the Walter Family received one of the royal fairies.

    The descendant of the Walter Family will have the fairy as theirpanion.

    Ainsley¡¯s face turned sour at the thoughts.

    Che. The Walter Family, an ally of the Sloan Family, has a fairy, but the Sloan Family doesn¡¯t have any?

    Ainsley knew a lot about the mafia families now thanks to the history book of Godlif country. Still, the Sloan Family used to enter the top 20 mafia family in the whole country.

    Shouldn¡¯t they also receive a fairy? A normal fairy is also okay...

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know that the fairies only bless the seven great families and the Walter Family is the only one who gets a royal fairy.

    Fairies are creatures that love beauty and strength. As the Walter Family boasted a beautiful appearance even to their maids and servant, the fairies particrly liked this family.

    Not to mention that each descendant of the Walter Family are at least triple ability users.

    Ainsley kicked the floor with a wrinkled forehead. She looked around Sloan Family¡¯s library and felt that it should be enough to host a fairy.

    Is it because the Sloan Family is declining and the fairies know about it beforehand? The Library Fairy can see the future. Is that why they don¡¯t choose the Sloan Family? They already see our family is going to vanish.

    Ainsley¡¯s heart was throbbing.

    She knew that the Sloan Family really needed to go back to their feet. If not...

    "Hwaaa..." Ainsley let out a long sigh. There¡¯s one more motivation and reason to bring the Sloan Family to the top.

    It¡¯s to obtain and meet a fairy!

    Ainsley subconsciously grinned at the thought of meeting a fairy. But then she suddenly felt a bit irked at the Walter Family.

    If they¡¯re an ally, can¡¯t they show me their fairy? I¡¯m the family head now...

    Ainsley knew that it¡¯s impossible since others only think of her as a puppet head. Then if she wanted to see the royal fairy in Walter¡¯s family possession...

    I have to prove my worth?

    Bah.

    Ainsley clicked her tongue in irritation. The girl walked around the library, still searching for the fairy while cursing the Walter Family.

    They looked arrogant for the girl. But, well, the reason why Ainsley didn¡¯t feel any affection for the Walter Family...

    It¡¯s simply because she¡¯s jealous.

    How could I not be jealous thinking that the heir of that family is running around with a royal fairy by their side? That¡¯s a fairy, you know, a mythical creature!

    Ainsley bit her nail and cursed once more, cursing the heir of the Walter Family, wishing that the heir or the heiress would die a terrible death¨C

    Not knowing that the so-called heir is watching her.

    ¡¯What is she doing now? After reading books not suitable for her age, she¡¯s now searching for something in the library?¡¯

    Finley propped his chin and crossed his legs as he sat on a wooden chair between two bookshelves. The chair position made it hard for people to find him, but he could find others as easy as turning his palm.

    From this position, Finley had been watching Ainsley¡¯s every movement.

    To be honest, the baby was quite unusual in the boy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¯At one point she¡¯s looking serious, and then she suddenly looks excited. But the next second she seems angry and after, she has a sad look. Is she a human kaleidoscope?¡¯

    Finley tapped his chin using the hand he used to prop his head.

    He had been watching the baby for 15 minutes, and now, the baby roamed around the library, yet no one saw her or noticed her. In the first ce, the maids were busy with the guardian.

    ¡¯How can they be sox when handling the family head? Even if that baby is just a symbol, a puppet, she¡¯s still the family head. If she dies, there will be a problem for the Sloan Family.¡¯

    Finley clicked his tongue in annoyance, not understanding why those maids didn¡¯t follow the baby.

    Unlike him, who was strong enough to defend himself, the baby looked so vulnerable that she might die with just one bullet.

    ¡¯Should I be worried that Ainsley Sloan will die faster than her designed fate? If my regression actually makes this baby die faster...¡¯

    Finley felt a sense of guilt just by imagining that such a lovely toddler would die in a few years.

    Well...she should be able to live until 20, right? Even if I regress, I don¡¯t bother her family or anything...

    Finley kept his eyes on Ainsley who had just discovered a stair toward the second floor. If the baby also explored the second floor, she would find him sooner orter.

    At these thoughts, Finley¡¯s t expression changed a bit. He looked at the baby who was crawling up the stairs with a slight interest.

    Should I tell her that I¡¯m the heir of the Walter family? I doubt she knows the Walter Family...but if she seriously read all those books, shouldn¡¯t be special, just like me?

    Maybe...maybe she is also a regressor or a reincarnator?

    Finley started to think nonsense. He knew that such a miracle would be impossible without the help of a mythical being, but...

    He hoped the baby was a special existence just like himself. It¡¯s just too lonely to be different from others.

    Finley¡¯s nk eyes slowly regained its lustre. The boy looked at Ainsley, who was climbing the stairs, with a slight smile on his face.

    Ainsley Sloan. Let¡¯s meet soon.

    Updated synopsis (there¡¯s a new feature added, and it¡¯s a system. Please read the renewed synopsis)

 Chapter 30 - The Biggest Lie

    <h4>Chapter 30 - "The Biggest Lie" </h4>

    Finley was eager to see this baby who might be the variable of the change in the future. Nevertheless, he was bothered by his identity.

    If the baby knew that he¡¯s the heir of another family, she might distance herself from him.

    ¡¯Hm, maybe I should hide my identity. I don¡¯t want to look formal in front of her. Should I lie? What identity I should use...¡¯

    Finley suddenly paused when he recalled his tiny fairy which he left at the mansion. The fairy looked like his ancestor since he also had blonde hair and green eyes.

    Coincidentally, that fairy is the fairy of time who turned back time for him in exchange for a great price he had to pay.

    Finley momentarily cast aside the thing with the price because now, he nned to use that fairy¡¯s identity. He could impose as a royal fairy due to his hair and eye colour.

    ¡¯I¡¯m quite handsome to be called a fairy, right?¡¯

    Finley touched his baby-looking face with a narcissistic smile.

    Hmm, if it¡¯s like this...should I pretend to be a library fairy? I¡¯m inside a library right now. It¡¯s the best option. I can also see the future...ah, I already know the future.

    I also know a lot about this world. I can be the knock-off product of the real Library Fairy.

    Finley immediately decided that he would pretend to be a Library Fairy. Fortunately, his outer appearance and his ability was a match with a fairy¡¯s characteristic.

    The boy had a pure-looking, handsome face that transcended the limit of a human¡¯s beauty. He could see aura thanks to his contract with the fairy of time.

    He also knew a lot about the future, and that¡¯s one of the Library Fairy¡¯s abilities. As for a vast knowledge, since he had lived his life for 25 years + 8 years to this day, it¡¯s sufficient.

    Maybe it¡¯s trivialpared to the real Library Fairy, but no one had met the fairy before. How could they know the difference?

    As for the wings...

    Finley nced at his back without wings. This was the only weakness to his facade, but that¡¯s not entirely burdensome either.

    A royal fairy could hide their wings and if he just lied to Ainsley about why he couldn¡¯t show his wings...

    Finley curled his lips, forming a wicked smile unfitting for his innocent appearance. If someone saw his face, they would see a mischievous fairy rather than a wise one.

    ¡¯Alright, while waiting for that baby, I should pretend to be asleep. Also...I might have to adjust my character to a library fairy.¡¯

    After finishing his n, Finley hurriedly hugged his knees and curled up on the wooden chair. The boy then closed his eyes and slowly practised to imitate the real library fairy.

    That fairy is timid, so he also had to pretend to be timid, shy, bashful, and cowardice but wise.

    While Finley was starting the biggest lie in his entire 33 years life, Ainsley already checked almost half of the second-floor area. The only part she hadn¡¯t visited was the one where Finley resided.

    ¡¯Hmmm, I haven¡¯t found any traces of a fairy...but the book said that fairies like to be close to windows and sunlight, so I checked those ces first, yet...¡¯

    Ainsley clicked her tongue as she walked to the area where the sunlight only seeped a bit. Since there were a fewrge bookshelves there, the sunlight was blocked.

    Surely there should be no fairy here.

    Ainsley¡¯s chest felt stuffy at the thoughts of not finding any fairy. She knew that it would be hard, but to think Sloan Family¡¯s library couldn¡¯t attract a Library Fairy...

    The baby grumbled as she twirled her twin-tail to soothe her heart. She had been burning with passion for meeting a fairy, only for realising it¡¯s just a pipe dream.

    Reality is cruel, indeed.

    ¡¯Is this my fate as the one who transcends dimension and time? Is that why this world is rejecting me?¡¯

    Ainsley had a gloomy face as her chuunibyou disease was triggered again. Whenever she was faced with something difficult, her chuunibyou disease would appear.

    Just like now.

    "Hwaaa...." The baby took a deep breath and trotted to other ces aside from the site where Finley hid. As a result, she didn¡¯t find anyone.

    Thest ce she had to visit was the tworge bookshelves that looked a bit eerie rather than magical.

    The bookshelves looked like a door to somewhere secretive, but Ainsley was a bit reluctant to approach it.

    What if there¡¯s an evil spirit sealed behind those bookshelves and I identally release the seal? I often saw this in manhwas and novels...

    Ainsley had a sour look as she carefully approached thest area she hadn¡¯t ventured, the two bookshelves.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    Her light footsteps sounded in the quiet, tranquil library. The sound of her breath asionally mixed with the footsteps noises.

    Realising that the library had oddly be quiet, Ainsley felt her breath stilled. Her heartbeat went faster than before as her sixth sense¨C her chuunibyou sense told her that something is different.

    ¡¯The atmosphere is somehow strange...¡¯

    Ainsley gulped softly. She recognised this kind of atmosphere as a sign of a new event.

    Usually, in manhwas and novels, whenever the protagonist would find a new item or anything that could change their life, the atmosphere would turn abnormal.

    Just like now.

    It¡¯s oddly quiet. Too quiet. She can¡¯t even hear the sound of Elliana¡¯s mumbling or the paper rustling even when she¡¯s not that far from the woman.

    It¡¯s as if someone or a creature is blocking the surroundings.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 31 - First Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 31 - "First Encounter" </h4>

    Of course, all of those odd feelings were just Ainsley¡¯s over creative imagination added to her nervousness. She subconsciously convinced herself that there¡¯s something here.

    And that¡¯s undoubtedly helped Finley¡¯s strategy to fool the girl.

    "Hwu...hwu..." Ainsley breathed carefully as she tip-toe to the two bookshelves. Even when the distance was far, she was able to reach the bookshelves in just 5 minutes.

    Once again, Ainsley believed that it¡¯s because of a mysterious power around the ce when, in fact, Ainsley just walked faster without her knowing.

    5 minutes passed by, and the toddler finally spotted the two bookshelves. From afar, the bookshelves were alreadyrge, but looking at it closer, it looked insanely tremendous.

    The bookshelves were so towering that it almost reached the curved ceiling of the library.

    No wonder this ce didn¡¯t get sunlight. These bookshelves are enormous! They must be extraordinary bookshelves!

    Ainsley believed so. But if she knew the truth, she might want to hang herself on a tree. Those bookshelves were huge because they storedrge books about mythical creatures and the world¡¯s mystery.

    So far, no one touched those books because most mafia families weren¡¯t that interested in mythical creatures other than fairies that might help them.

    Only explorer, adventurer or ability users not affiliated with any mafia family would like to meet those mythical creatures and explore the unknown continent out there.

    Of course, Ainsley didn¡¯t know anything about other countries or other continents as the one she read was just the history book of Godlif country. Only several important countries were mentioned in that book.

    Casting aside the knowledge of other continents, Ainsley¡¯s sole purpose right now was to revive the Sloan Family. Where would she have time to explore other countries or even more absurd, other continents?

    The oblivious Ainsley kept approaching the bookshelves yet didn¡¯t try to touch anything. She just walked passed the first bookshelf, thinking that she might find something between the books inside the bookshelf when suddenly¨C

    She spotted dazzling golden hair poking out of somewhere between the first and second bookshelf.

    !

    Ainsley almost shrieked while jumping back in reflex. Fortunately, the baby was quick-witted enough to cover her mouth to prevent any scream escaping her lips.

    Golden...hair? Blonde?

    Ainsley¡¯s heart jumped out of her chest. Her pupil erged as she slowly resumed her steps.

    Hair...hair...is that...someone? A human? But this is a private library. Who can enter the library without me knowing?

    Ainsley knew very well how hard it is for someone other than the executives and the family head to enter the library. Even the maids and the servants had to follow one of the executives if they wanted to enter the library.

    It¡¯s simply because the library held such vast knowledge that might be dangerous if a spy infiltrated. Unfortunately, Ainsley didn¡¯t know that the heir of a big family could enter this measly library as he wished.

    Not knowing anything about the heir, Ainsley took a deep breath and carefully walked toward the golden hair sticking out behind the bookshelf.

    Tap.

    One step.

    Tap.

    Two steps.

    Tap.

    Three steps.

    Ainsley had used precisely three steps, and the figure of the golden hair¡¯s owner slowly unravelled in front of her eyes.

    SHAAA...

    Time seemed to stop for both figures. Somehow, the sunlight which couldn¡¯t enter the ce miraculously shone upon the owner of the golden hair.

    The gentle sunlight brushed off the golden hair, making it even more dazzling than before.

    What...what the...

    Ainsley¡¯s jaw was already cracked a long time ago. Her mouth couldn¡¯t close on its own, and her eyeballs seemed to jump out right away.

    A sight of a boy younger than 10 years old entered her blue pupil. The boy¡¯s peaceful sleeping face was reflected in her eyes and the exquisite ck tailcoat suit he wore glimmered with even the slightest movement.

    "Fu....fu..." The boy¡¯s light breathing entered Ainsley¡¯s ears. Whenever the boy inhaled, his chest would move, and his short blonde hair would flutter like a butterfly¡¯s wings.

    His long eyshes trembled once in a while, and his eyes were shut tightly that one would never know when the boy might wake up.

    "Mmm..." a slight moan escaped the boy¡¯s mouth, and his lips parted beautifully. The sight of the boy¡¯s reddish lips bored deep into Ainsley¡¯s eyes.

    The heck. What is this insanely beautiful creature?

    The boy¡¯s face took away Ainsley¡¯s breath. Even his faint voice, which he let out when he moaned before sounded like a silver bell somewhere around heaven.

    Is this real?

    Ainsley felt her heart stop beating for a second. Her eyes carefully observed the boy from head to bottom.

    The boy is sleeping. It¡¯s obvious. But he curled up and hugged his knees while leaning his head to the second bookshelf, using the bookshelf as his pillow.

    It¡¯s mysterious how the boy could sit between the gap, but since there¡¯s a chair there, it¡¯s quite logical. Nevertheless, for Ainsley, such a bizarre creature...

    Was out of her imagination.

    Not to mention that the sight of the boy curling up as if to defend himself from the world looked strangely magical for the chuuni Ain.

    ¡¯Is this...a fairy?¡¯

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but think so after estimating the boy looked younger than 10 years old. Maybe he¡¯s around 8, but he¡¯s short for boys around his age.

    He doesn¡¯t have wings, but a royal fairy can hide their wings, right? And their original form is a child around ten years old or less!

    Ainsley was already ? convinced that the boy she saw was a fairy.

    Now...which fairy would sleep in someone else¡¯s library?

    ...only a Library Fairy would do that.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 32 - Emerald Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 32 - "Emerald Eyes" </h4>

    This boy....is the Library Fairy I¡¯m searching for, right?

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but gulp loudly.

    A fairy. So this is a fairy. On top of that, a royal fairy that likes to upy an ancient library. That fairy...now sleeps in her family¡¯s library.

    How could Ainsley not be excited?

    The girl wanted to squeal so much that her lips already started to tremble. Her plump cheeks flushed red as her eyes twinkled with enthusiasm.

    A fairy! A royal fairy! This is a Library Fairy. Oh my, oh my, I finally met a fairy!

    Ainsley clenched her small fists as she looked up at the boy sitting on a chair much taller than her. Because of this, she could only helplessly stare at the chair seat, which was taller than her head.

    If I want to touch this fairy or talk to him, shouldn¡¯t I climb the chair? But then will he wake up? Uh, if he doesn¡¯t, I can sit on hisp and touch him...

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know she already became a pervert just by thinking of touching a sleeping boy just like that.

    Still, since the girl didn¡¯t have any conscience, to begin with, she didn¡¯t care about manners.

    What manner? What moral? Can it be eaten?

    Ainsley rubbed her palms excitedly as she grabbed one of the chair legs. To climb the chair, she needed to use the chair leg as a reassurance while climbing through it.

    If only the fairy stretched his legs, she could climb his legs instead.

    Ainsleymented the fairy for sleeping in such a weird position. Still, she didn¡¯t think much and immediately started to climb the wooden chair using her tiny body.

    Creak. Creak.

    Every time Ainsley went up, the wooden chair creaked. Ainsley would then pause out of fear that the fairy would wake up. Of course, the fairy slept soundlessly.

    Ainsley sighed in relief as she kept climbing the chair, and after a few seconds, she finally arrived on the boy¡¯sp.

    "Hwa. Twat wash hawd." Ainsley grumbled as she wiped her forehead and sighed in relief. The chair was seriously too tall for a toddler like her.

    But in the end, she managed to upy the seat! Of course, the baby shamelessly sat on the boy¡¯sp, but she didn¡¯t mind it.

    "Hwmmmm..." Ainsley cocked her head while lifting her head. From this position, she couldfortably sit on the chair with a small gap from the boy¡¯s body upying it.

    When she sat down, her head could touch the boy¡¯s chin at most.

    Then if they stood side by side, she might only reach his shoulder? Or maybe his stomach?

    Gah. Howe a toddler is so tiny. Is this body an exception? It shouldn¡¯t be this tiny though...

    Ainsley hated the fact that her limbs were short as well as her height. Because of that, whenever she walked, it was a torture for her. It felt as if she lived in a gigantic world.

    ¡¯Anyway, the priority is to touch the fairy!¡¯

    Ainsley still remembered the content of the book she read before. It said that if someone touched a fairy for the first time, they might receive enlightenment.

    Some might awaken their abilities. Others might strengthen their existing power. The rest would be so unlucky to receive nothing.

    For sure, Ainsley aimed to awaken her ability in case she got a lot more sealed in this body. But even if she didn¡¯t get anything, it¡¯s already enough.

    Who could boast about touching a royal fairy at the age of 3? Even the heir of the Walter family, the best one in the mafia world couldn¡¯t do so, right?

    Though the heir she recalled was exactly the fairy that she found right now.

    Not knowing anything, Ainsley stood up. Since the space was so narrow thanks to the fairy upying more than half of the chair, Ainsley had to be careful.

    She patiently pressed her body against the boy¡¯s knee and grabbed one of his knees to make sure she would fall. Next, the baby reached out her hand toward the boy¡¯s face.

    "Hwm, hwm." Ainsley hummed as her fingers slowly approached the boy¡¯s head which was still leaned against the bookshelf.

    Just one more movement and she could touch the boy¡¯s cheek or hair.

    ¡¯Ngggh, just a bit more!¡¯

    Ainsley even tip-toe as she stretched her right hand as far as she could. It couldn¡¯t be helped that her tiny body was seriously a nuisance.

    Still, after her usible effort, the tip of Ainsley¡¯s finger was finally about to touch the boy¡¯s cheek.

    But unfortunately, before Ainsley could do so, the boy suddenly opened his eyes.

    Blink.

    He blinked once.

    And Ainsley froze on the spot.

    Her face was right a few inches in front of the boy that she could see clearly how he opened his eyes.

    ....

    Ainsley¡¯s hand hung mid-air awkwardly. Her heart skipped a beat. No, she might even feel electrocuted at the moment.

    F¨C how¨C how did he¨C

    But Ainsley¡¯s shock didn¡¯t end there. Her blue pupil widened as she stared face-to-face with the boy. Now that the boy opened his eyes, she could finally see his whole appearance.

    The passage of the book she read about fairies instantly shed through her mind.

    ¡¯Royal fairies have two distinct characteristics. One, they have blonde hair.¡¯

    Andstly¨C

    Ainsley sucked in the cold air as her eyes met the boy¡¯s eyes.

    Emerald eyes.

    That¡¯s the unique characteristic of a royal fairy.

    Ainsley felt like all her doubts about the boy disappeared in an instant.

    No, she now believed it from the bottom of her heart.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 33 - A Fraud

    <h4>Chapter 33 - "A Fraud" </h4>

    Blonde hair¨C emerald eyes.

    This boy¨C is really a royal fairy!

    Ainsley was so excited that she didn¡¯t realise how close her face was to the boy. The fact that she even snorted out of excitement and squealed in a suppressed tone was also neglected.

    F¨C for real! A fairy! Mama Mia! He¡¯s a genuine fairy! His emerald eye is proof!

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes brightened like antern in the dark, and she unknowingly squeezed the boy¡¯s knee even harder than before. Now, her other hand also moved to catch the boy¡¯s chin.

    "F-faiwy! Ywou¨C " Ainsley grabbed the boy¡¯s chin tightly that the boy, who looked at Ainsley with nk eyes, suddenly flinched.

    His tranquil eyes turned teary out of the blue and following his pale face¨C

    "U-uwaah! Human!!"

    The fairy, no, the boy acting to be a fairy suddenly shrieked out loud. Still, this ¡¯out loud¡¯ here was just a faint whisper since he looked so scared that he couldn¡¯t even yell properly.

    "H-human!" The boy repeated his words and suddenly jumped out of the chair, leaving Ainsley up there. His movement was so swift that he managed to escape from Ainsley¡¯s mischievous paw.

    Even when the girl had locked her paws on the boy¡¯s knee and chin, the boy, no, the fairy could swiftly escape her evil clutch.

    !

    Ainsley was so shocked that her eyes formed double 0. Her mouth was once again opened wide until an egg could fit in.

    W-what? Eh? Did he escape? Eh?

    Ainsley was still in a great shock, whereas the fairy hurriedly hid behind the second bookshelf. He then red at Ainsley with reddened eyes.

    "W-who are you? H-how did you find me?" Finley asked in a trembling voice. He looked like a quivering little squirrel that one couldn¡¯t help but want to protect him.

    Yes, his fraud ability is top-notch. He might even rival Ainsley¡¯s future acting as a spirit of the Godfather.

    Ainsley was taken aback by the fairy¡¯s sudden animosity toward her. Not to mention that he looked so offended and scared of her that he might just spread his wings and run away.

    No...I can¡¯t let him go!

    The flustered Ainsley instantly calmed her mind. She tried to control her expression as harmless as possible before slowly showing the fairy the brightest smile she had ever made.

    "Gweethingsh. Me ish Ainsley. Ain. A hwuman." Ainsley greeted the fairy with a small wave of her hand.

    It looked seriously cute.

    Even her mispronunciation and her bright smile only added more charm to her look. Even when she didn¡¯t use her ability, the baby was already charming enough to captivate a certain fairy.

    No, what is this?

    Finley was momentarily stunned beyond relief. Once he saw that bright smile, he suddenly thought that the baby was the real fairy.

    Are you sure this baby isn¡¯t the Library Fairy?

    Finley swallowed softly. The boy¡¯srge eyes didn¡¯t move away from Ainsley¡¯s sweet smile.

    This...is this really Ainsley Sloan?

    Finley truly doubted the baby¡¯s identity despite knowing that Ainsley¡¯s purple hair was undeniable proof.

    Yes, how could he not suspect the girl? Since the Ainsley that he knew was such a gloomy kid that no one wanted to y with her.

    He had also seen this baby in his past life. Until the age of 15, the girl was so quiet and gloomy that others didn¡¯t really have a good impression of her. That¡¯s also why she became a puppet family head who couldn¡¯t do anything.

    But now? What is this? Why is the baby so energetic, cute, bright, and she even looks clever?

    The way she greets me, a fairy, truly looks mannered. Other three-years-old toddlers can¡¯t do such a good greeting, okay?

    "Ain...sley?" Finley finally opened his mouth despite his suspicion. The small voice slipping out of his lips were truly tender and gentle to the point of intoxicating.

    Ainsley felt her ears just burn whenever she heard this ¡¯fairy¡¯ speaking.

    Oh, God. Even his voice is so pleasant to the ear. As expected of a fairy!

    Ainsley was fired up. She instantly nodded her head and opened her mouth.

    "Ywesh, Me is Ain! Emm, awe ywou a faiwy?" Ainsley pretended to be oblivious of a fairy¡¯s existence. If she said that she knew about fairies, the clever fairy might be scared of her.

    The book said some fairies are shy and timid. This one should be the same. I can¡¯t scare him away!

    Seeing Ainsley asked his identity as if she didn¡¯t know anything, Finley wanted to frown. He just caught the baby reading books about fairy and such so how could she not know anything?

    But then she now asks if I¡¯m a fairy or not. She just knew a bit about fairies.

    "Mmm...y-yes. H-how do you know I-I am a fairy?" Finley purposely stammered. The boy peeked at Ainsley from the gap of the books to hide his face.

    He truly looked like a shy fairy.

    Sadly, if someone that knew Finley well saw him like this, they would shoot their head to death.

    As if the mischievous, cunning, and ruthless young master could be so shy and timid.

    What a fraud.

    Thankfully, Ainsley didn¡¯t know anything about Finley Walter. She innocently thought that the boy is a fairy. Thus, she answered as carefully as possible.

    "Ain wead shome bwooks abwouth faiwy," Ainsley confessed that she read books about fairies. "Bwut jwust a bwit. Ain dun nuw a loth." Ainsley shook her head, expressing her limited knowledge about fairies.

    As such, she created a situation where she knew fairies exist but might be ignorant about the hierarchy or the type of fairies.

    Ainsley naturally thought that she did great.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 34 - Talking To A Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 34 - "Talking To A Fairy" </h4>

    Indeed if Ainsley met the real fairy, the fairy would feel relieved at such answers.

    Knowing too much about fairies when they¡¯re still a baby would be so frightening for the fairies, after all.

    But Finley wasn¡¯t worried about that. He was more concerned if Ainsley actually understood what she read from those thick books.

    Which three-years-old baby could readplicated books?

    Finley stared at Ainsley in doubt. It¡¯s not unusual for children to know about fairies as they¡¯re part of a bedtime story or a fairytale.

    But Ainsley said she knew it from books? Maybe she saw the picture in the books and learned something about fairies from the picture alone?

    That¡¯s more logical. That means this baby is exceptionally intelligent. Maybe, she¡¯s a genius like my past self?

    Finley slowly soothed his wavering heart at the thoughts. He tried not to doubt Ainsley or think of her as an alien.

    Thinking like this, the boy took a deep breath and nodded.

    "Y-yes, I¡¯m a fairy. H-human, how did you¨C f-find me?" Finley fidgeted. He spoke in such a weak voice that Ainsley felt something tug her heartstring.

    Bah. This fairy is too adorable!

    Ainsley had to suppress the beautiful smile forming on her face to turn into a perverted smile.

    Ah, ah, don¡¯t be a paedophile. I¡¯m not a shotacon. Even if I¡¯m three years old outside, I¡¯m 20 inside! I can¡¯t just look at a boy with a romantic interest.

    Ainsley swore not to be a shotacon. What is shotacon? Oh, it¡¯s simply people who liked little boys. Shota means boys, after all.

    "Ain...Ain fwound ywou afthel gwoing alound fol a bwith." Ainsley decided to lie through her teeth. The girl maintained her smile as she innocently looked at the fairy who was quite far from her.

    "Mistel faiwy, hwat awe ywou dwoing hele?" Ainsley tilted her head as she asked Finley. Her question truly sounded innocent, and one would know that she had been looking for a fairy up to a few minutes ago.

    Yes, even Finley didn¡¯t know that. But thanks to Ainsley¡¯s passion in fairy, his fraud was sessfully formed.

    "A-ah. I-I live here. I-I like it here." Finley replied bashfully, just like how a real fairy would say. The boy was still squirming and fidgeting, but this time he dared to look at Ainsley¡¯s eyes.

    "Miss¨C ldy human." The boy called out in a faint voice.

    "Ywesh?" Ainsley instantly replied to the boy. She was so eager to talk more to this fairy that she didn¡¯t mind having to stand for such a long time.

    "C-can you not tell other humans t-that I live here?" Finley bit his lower lips as his eyes turned watery. His expression instantly looked like a frightened little rabbit.

    Too adorable.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t reject that wish at all. In the first ce, how could she tell others that she found a fairy here?

    "Ywesh, nwo wolliesh! Ain wil noth tellh anywone!" Ainsley patted her chest proudly, assuring Finley that she wouldn¡¯t reveal his existence.

    After all, the book said that fairies like to be alone except for those who had a contract with humans. This Library Fairy must be a free royal family without a contract with any humans.

    Then....can I be his first contractor?

    The greedy Ainsley looked at Finley as if he was a delicious pie from the sky, but the boy didn¡¯t realise it yet. He just nodded at Ainsley¡¯s words and sighed in relief.

    "G-good. I like this ce...b-but if more humans know a-about me...I-I will have to leave." Finley added anotheryer to his fraud of the century.

    Of course, he would have to leave in just a few hours. As for how he would stay here...

    "B-but you see, I-I think you can¡¯t meet me anymore, Ainsley." Finley, the fairy who hadn¡¯t even introduced himself suddenly drew a line between him and the girl.

    His sudden deration threw Ainsley to the ocean.

    What? What??

    "N-nwo! Whai Ain can nwot swee ywou?" Ainsley was so anxious that she started to approach the boy.

    Coincidentally, the boy had nowhere else to hide. Thus, he could only stare at Ainsley in horror.

    "D-don¡¯te closer! H-human, you can¡¯t see me! A-and can¡¯t meet me..." Finley pretended to be frightened by the girl. He threatened the girl that he would leave, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t.

    In the first ce, this baby who looked like she loves fairy a lot wouldn¡¯t let him leave, right? And there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t contact this girl next time when he had so much thing he wanted to know about this strange baby.

    Yes, Finley is nning to keep contact with Ainsley with this identity as a fairy.

    Hearing that the boy would leave if she came closer, Ainsley halted her steps. She stopped exactly a meter away from the boy, and the only distance between them was the bookshelf.

    The bookshelf became the wall blocking the two races.

    "T-twat, o-okway, Ain will sthay. B-bwut mistel faiwy, d-don gwo..." Ainsley was half-whining half-pleading right now.

    She was already so anxious that the fairy she found after so much difficulty would just fly away from her grasp.

    There¡¯s no way she wanted that.

    Seeing that Ainsley genuinely wanted him to stay, Finley felt that he might smile if he couldn¡¯t keep his character.

    Of course, the best liar of the century wouldn¡¯t easily abandon his acting.

    "O-okay. I-I won¡¯t go." Finley weakly nodded. He still stared at Ainsley with doubtful eyes, but he didn¡¯t threaten the girl anymore.

    "Hwm, yesh. Twank ywou, mistel faiwy." Ainsley hurriedly thanked the fairy for not running away.

    Now the most crucial problem was solved, next...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 35 - Finnie, Friends

    <h4>Chapter 35 - "Finnie, Friends" </h4>

    Ainsley nced at the green-eyed boy with eyes full of interest.

    I should know his name first, right?

    "Mistel faiwy..." Ainsley immediately called out to Finley. She still had a sweet smile on her face that tickled Finley¡¯s heart.

    "Hwat ish ywoul nwame, mistel?" Ainsley stretched her hand toward the bookshelf, and her hand fit the gap between the books.

    Sadly, her hand was too short to touch Finley who was hiding behind it. Not to mention that she¡¯s shorter than him. She couldn¡¯t feel the boy¡¯s face. At most, she could only tug his sleeve or his clothes.

    "N-name?" Finley¡¯s eyes followed Ainsley¡¯s hand, and he subconsciously avoided that. It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t want the baby to touch him, but he wasn¡¯t familiar with others touching his body.

    "M-my name..." Finley¡¯s eyes wavered as he watched Ainsley retract her paws. Only then he could sigh in relief.

    "I-I am Finnie. A-a library fairy." Finley decided to distort his real name a bit and came up with a name suitable for a genie.

    Finnie. Not a bad name for a fairy, right?

    "F-fwinnie..." Ainsley repeated the fairy¡¯s name. Her smile grew wider each time she repeated the name, and somehow, she looked several times more adorable than before.

    Even Finley felt like the baby would be a walking disaster once she grew up.

    "Y-you can call me Fin," Finley suggested. Calling each other with nicknames would be the fastest way to get close to anyone.

    And getting closer with this baby wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    "Owh, kay, Fwin!" Ainsley nodded in excitement and immediately used the nickname. Of course, she pretended to mispronounce it, but it sounded adorable instead of annoying.

    "Twen, Fwin, yhou cawn cal mwe Ain." Ainsley stretched her hand once more and even tip-toe. She looked at Finley with sincere eyes.

    Her stretched out hand was meant to have a handshake with the fairy.

    Finley knew what the girl wanted, and he wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to ignore her. The boy timidly stretched out his hand and touched the tip of Ainsley¡¯s finger.

    ...so small.

    Finley squeezed Ainsley¡¯s chubby fingers with great interest. It was as if it¡¯s his first time touching a human when it¡¯s not like that at all.

    Finley squeezed Ainsley¡¯s finger for a few seconds until he finally grabbed the girl¡¯s palm and shook it.

    "N-nice to meet you, Ain." Finley beamed a smile for the first time, and he didn¡¯t know that his smile was so lethal that Ainsley almost died.

    Gah. Someone, take this shota away! He¡¯s poisonous! No, a cmity!

    Ainsley was blinded by the lighting from Finley¡¯s smile that she had to close her eyes for a few seconds.

    "Y-ywesh, nwice two mwet ywou, Fwin!" Ainsley shook Finley¡¯s hand even though her arm was trembling. She didn¡¯t know she¡¯s trembling from excitement or from worry instead.

    Ah, but, Fin¡¯s hand is so warm. And he feels stronger than he looks?

    Ainsley nced at Finley¡¯srge palm wrapped around her palm. Looking at this, she felt so small like a pebble.

    Or is it Fin¡¯s hand too big for me?

    Finley¡¯s palm is actually smaller than most boys around his age, but because the two had a five years gap, their body looked quite different.

    While Ainsley observed Finley¡¯s palm, Finley was also thrilled. It¡¯s the first time he shook hands with someone younger than him, especially a toddler.

    This...her palm is so small. Isn¡¯t she too fragile? Does Sloan Family not give her enough food and nutrients? But she looks quite chubby.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s still too small.

    Finley was immersed in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t realise Ainsley already let go of her hand. The baby then tilted her head as she pointed at Finley¡¯s face.

    "Fwin. Ale we fliend now?"

    !

    "F-Friends?" Finley gulped. He had expected this toe true, but to think he would befriend the most unfortunate family head in the mafia family history...

    It¡¯s quite strange.

    "Ywesh, fwiend!" Ainsley grinned from ear to ear as she kept her head up. If she didn¡¯t lift her head, she couldn¡¯t see Finley¡¯s face.

    Likewise, Finley kept looking down at the tiny creature who should be the fairy.

    "...o-okay. B-but this is the first time I befriend a human. S-so..." Finley scratched his cheeks. His white, porcin-like skin turned red for a few seconds.

    The fairy looked like a shy boy, for sure.

    "Nwo wollies! Ain will tweach ywou." Ainsley trotted over to Finley¡¯s ce, and this time, the boy didn¡¯t stop her. The gap between the bookshelf and the wall was quite narrow anyway.

    The baby couldn¡¯te in¨C

    But Ainsley easily slipped into the gap and tugged on Finley¡¯s sleeve.

    "Fwin. Gwo outh! Pway!" Ainsley yed her role as a naive little kid as she kept tugging the fairy¡¯s sleeve. She knew that it would be somewhat impolite, but...

    To stay in this kind of narrow ce isn¡¯tfortable, okay?

    Finley also thought the same. Now he realised that their body was too close to each other,

    Even if they¡¯re still kids, Finley, who was a young man inside, felt that this isn¡¯t appropriate.

    "Mmm. I-I don¡¯t want to go out of the library. L-let¡¯s y around here." Finley let Ainsley dragged him out of the gap as he spat another lie.

    Well, it¡¯s notpletely a lie. He didn¡¯t want to go out of the library because if he met the others, they would expose his true identity.

    "Owh, kay. Lwet¡¯s pway hele." Ainsley brought Finley to the corner and sat down.

    A sly smile hidden from anyone else bloomed on her face.

    Heheh, time to tame a fairy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 36 - Handsome & Pretty

    <h4>Chapter 36 - "Handsome & Pretty" </h4>

    "S-so, what are we going to do?" Finley carefully asked Ainsley as he sat with his back against the wall. The boy still hugged his knees, looking ufortable to meet a human.

    "Hwm, ywou can twell me a wot abwout faiwy?" Ainsley wished Finley to tell her more about fairies even though it¡¯s just an excuse to be with him.

    If she could, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, she woulde to this library and find Finnie!

    "H-hmm, about a fairy, huh..." Finley rubbed his cheek as he looked troubled by Ainsley¡¯s wish. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to tell her, but...

    He didn¡¯t know much about fairy either. It might be enough for Ainsley, but...he is afraid he might expose a hole.

    Well, it¡¯s not like this baby will know, right? She is simply curious.

    "A-alright. Ain, do you know that fairies like us are divided into 4 sses?" Finley folded his fingers and left only four of them.

    Chit chatting about fairy might be a good way to talk about personal lifeter on.

    "Fwoul? Nwo, Ain dun nuw." Ainsley shook her head. She didn¡¯t know the exact hierarchy of fairy races, after all.

    "Hm, okay. There are four sses of fairies. The lowest ismoners, then next is knight, merchant and guards. The second highest is a nobility, heroes or fairies with high achievement."

    Finley didn¡¯t stutter once he exined things. He looked more energetic than before, and in Ainsley¡¯s eyes, he looked like a genuine Library Fairy who liked knowledge more than anything.

    "Owh, the bwest is loyal faiwy, wight?" Ainsley wanted to say royal, but since she¡¯s pretending to be a toddler, she shouldn¡¯t pronounce ¡¯r¡¯ perfectly.

    Fortunately, Finley understood Ainsley¡¯s choppy speech. He nodded gently.

    "Yes, you¡¯re right. Ain is smart..." Finley chuckled as he slowly stretched his legs. The fairy looked a bit morefortable around Ainsley, and the girl couldn¡¯t feel happier.

    Yes! If this continues, I might be his friend for real. Then, I can make a contract with Fin! Knowledge is power. Fin will be helpful in many ways.

    Ainsley also giggled, following Finley¡¯s chuckle. The two looked at each other andughed.

    "Hehe, I like smart humans." Finley grinned, showing his sparkly white teeth. At this moment, he didn¡¯t look shy and timid anymore, but he still looked a bit cowardice.

    Not that Ainsley cared.

    "Hwehehe, Fin ish de smwat wone!" Ainsley directed the praise back to Finley. Even though she knew that the knowledge about a fairy hierarchy wasmon, she just wanted to tter the boy.

    Finley pretended to blush. He waved his hand and coughed.

    "O-okay, Ain. Let¡¯s see, next thing about fairy..."

    Then, Finley started to exin a lot of things to Ainsley. Of course, he did it in an easy way so that even a toddler could understand. The way he simplified his exnation was truly wonderful.

    15 minutes passed by, and the two already became so much closer than before. Now, Finley would let Ainsley touch his face or hair.

    "Waaa...Fin, ywouh hail ish swo softh!" Ainsley stroked Finley¡¯s golden hair with great interest. She didn¡¯t lie when sheplimented the boy¡¯s hair.

    This fairy¡¯s hair is so soft, fluffy and smooth! He¡¯s indeed a fairy, okay? Even his hair is so wonderful.

    "Em...that¡¯s just our fairy¡¯s gene..." Finley lied without batting an eyelid. Even when one wasn¡¯t a fairy, if they stayed around a fairy for long, they would get the fairy¡¯s blessing too.

    His face bes simr to the royal fairy, and his body¡¯s characteristic is also identical.

    Of course, his golden hair and emerald eyes are unique even among his Walter Family. Walter Family only has distinct blonde hair, but no one knows how Finley has emerald eyes.

    Rumours said that his mother is a fairy or maybe he¡¯s an illegitimate child between a human and a royal fairy.

    Finley himself knew that his emerald eyes came from his innate abilities. Because he held such a lot of power, his irises turned emerald after awakening his first power.

    When he said first, it¡¯s because, in his previous life, Finley was a Penta ability user. He had five abilities, both passive and active.

    Not knowing any of this, Ainsley started to touch Finley¡¯s face and was once again amazed.

    Damn, this boy is too pretty! He¡¯s even prettier than me. When he grows up, he will be a typical handsome, pretty boy. He might even tackle a kingdom using his face alone.

    Ainsley felt a bit jealous of Fin, who had such a good appearance thanks to his royal fairy lineage.

    "Fwin ish swo hwandshome, " Ainsley murmured while retracting her hand. She then sat obediently in front of the boy who was suddenly flustered.

    "W-what? I-I am handsome? W-well, it¡¯s also lineage." Finleyughed awkwardly. He knew that he¡¯s handsome. In his previous life, many women fell head over heels for him because of his face alone.

    He lived a perfect life if not for that betrayal.

    Still, to have a toddlerplimented his beauty...it felt weird.

    "Ain is also pretty." Finley decided to return the praise to hide his embarrassment. Well this time, he wasn¡¯t giving lip service.

    Ainsley is really pretty. Even in hisst life, the baby grew to be a beautiful girl. If only she¡¯s not gloomy and looks confident. Many would chase after her.

    Finley expected Ainsley to blush or feel embarrassed by his praise, as most girls would react like that, but contrary to his belief...

    Ainsley justughed it off.

    No, she didn¡¯t justugh it off, but she started to boast her appearance.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 37 - Starting Her Journey

    <h4>Chapter 37 - "Starting Her Journey" </h4>

    "Wight (right)? Ain ish pwethy." Ainsley lifted her chin high, and her nose grew long. The baby put her hands on her waist and proudly dered.

    I am pretty.

    ...that¡¯s quite a lot of narcissism.

    "A-ahaha, yes." Finley was so taken aback that he almost bit his tongue when he responded to the baby.

    Uh. This baby is really not an ordinary baby. She already has such confidence at a young age. How can she be gloomyter? No way. This Ainsley...is going to be different from the one I saw in myst life.

    Finley subconsciously smiled at the thoughts of the future changed bit by bit. This means that his future might turn out to be better too.

    Just like that, the two started to chat about each other, and in a few hours, they already became best friends.

    Unfortunately, Finley knew that it¡¯s time to go before Uncle Roger came to the library and exposed his identity in front of Ainsley.

    "Ain, I think it¡¯s time for me to hide." Finley looked at the window not far from their ce with a bitter smile on his face.

    "I need to go. Ie here only to y in the morning. My parents...still need me to leave." Finley once again lied through his teeth.

    "Eehhh? Fwin, ywou sthil cwan¡¯t gwo alon?" Ainsley squinted her eyes and sighed in disappointment. She thought that Finley¡¯s real age should be a teen already, even when he looked like a boy.

    That¡¯s why she thought that Finley could roam the world freely as a royal fairy. But if he¡¯s still underage...he couldn¡¯t do that, right?

    "I am not yet an adult, Ain....I-I have toe home before the sun stops above our head." Finley pointed at the clock somewhere, and it¡¯s already 11 a.m

    They talked to each other for 2 hours already.

    "Ah, ah, twen, wen...wen cwan Ain mwet ywou?" Ainsley grabbed Finley¡¯s finger as she cast her eyes low.

    Time passed by too fast. She didn¡¯t want to let her only fairy leave withouting back.

    "Hmm, I¡¯lle to the library every day at 8. After that, we can go to your garden or something..." Finley pointed at the whole second floor of the library and shifted his finger to the trees outside.

    "I¡¯lle stealthily. Ain, you too, don¡¯t let anyone follow you." Finley let out a thin smile. The boy wasn¡¯t shy around Ainsley anymore, but he¡¯s still cautious.

    As expected of a fairy. No, a fraud.

    "O-okah. Thomowow? Mm! Ain wil cwome hele. Alon!" Ainsley nodded energetically. She promised Finley that she woulde alone.

    "Okay, good. Then...I¡¯ll leave now." Finley walked to the huge window and slowly climbed it. When Ainsley saw this, her heart beat so fast that it might burst out.

    ¡¯Will Finnie show me his wings?¡¯

    As if knowing Ainsley¡¯s thoughts, Finley looked back and smiled bitterly.

    "If you want to see my wings, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t show you."

    !

    "W-wai??" Ainsley almost shouted, but she suppressed her voice. It would be bad if Elliana and the maids heard her.

    "You see...we, the royal fairies, only show our wings to our fated partner..." Finley scratched his red cheeks.

    "That¡¯s why we rarely show our wings to others, even to a fellow fairy." Finley created such a high-quality lie that Ainsley was instantly fooled.

    "Mmhh...ish twat sho..." Ainsley shook her head, regretting the fact that she couldn¡¯t see Finley¡¯s wings.

    "Ah, but you see, we can still fly even without wings. Wings are like a sacred item for the royal fairies. So, we usually fly using wind magic." Finley winked as he stood at the edge of the window.

    Just one step forward and he would fall.

    "Whin m-maghic?" Ainsley gaped in shock.

    The book never said anything about magic. It only said that even mythical creatures used special ability.

    "I mean special ability. See this." Finley opened his palm, and suddenly, a strong gust of wind gathered on his palm.

    Each second, the whirlwind on the boy¡¯s palm becamerger and stronger. In no time, the wind enveloped Finley¡¯s body and started to bring him up.

    The boy¡¯s body floated in the air, and the strong wind blew his golden hair. Yet the boy didn¡¯t care. He just looked back at Ainsley with the sunlight as his background.

    "See you tomorrow, Ain!" Finleyughed wholeheartedly before the wind brought him away from the window. In just a blink of an eye, Finley flew away with the wind and vanished from Ainsley¡¯s sight.

    Shaaa...

    Only a bit of wind was left around the window. The gentle breeze caressed Ainsley¡¯s cheek, as if giving her a goodbye kiss.

    "Ah...hwe ish gwone..." Ainsley looked up at the blue sky where shest saw Finley. Her chest felt a bit stuffy now that the fairy was gone.

    ¡¯Haish. It was so fun, and now I¡¯m all alone.¡¯

    Ainsley turned around with her head hung low. Disappointment washed her face, but the girl didn¡¯t keep her gloomy face for long.

    ¡¯Fin said he woulde back tomorrow at 8 a.m. I should trust him. For now, there¡¯s another urgent matter to solve.¡¯

    Ainsley nced down at Elliana, who was still buried within stacks of papers.

    I should help El to solve the family problem. But first, I think I should start telling the elder that I have a prophetic dream.

    Ainsley walked around the second floor, and after she found the stairs, she slowly went down.

    One could see the girl¡¯s eyes were full of determination as she approached Elliana.

    ¡¯I have work to do!¡¯

    Ainsley finally started her journey to the top.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 38 - A List

    <h4>Chapter 38 - "A List" </h4>

    After Ainsley reunited with Elliana, the baby immediately picked random documents and pretended to y with it when in fact, she¡¯s reading the report.

    Each document stated the urgent matters in the Sloan Family, and after skimming through some, Ainsley picked the most critical matter she had to solve.

    It¡¯s embezzlement.

    ¡¯Even if I revive the family business and win several territories, corrupt members will only create a hole and suck all my hard work.¡¯

    Not to mention corrupt members might side with other family members and throw me from the family head seat. Uncle Roger and those other executives...

    They might not be corrupt people, but their desire to be the family head can be toxic. They might allow unscrupulous people to exist if it means getting their hand on the family head position.

    Those sly foxes believe that the Sloan Family will regain its fame and power once they take over, which is ridiculous.

    Ainsley herself wasn¡¯t sure how many years she needed to solve the family problem and brought their family to the top 7 of the mafia family.

    Maybe I would need 5 years...10 years...15 years...who knows?

    Anyway, it¡¯s not something that can be done in an instant. That¡¯s why the first thing needed to do...

    Is to fire all the corrupt members. But the problem is, no one knows which members are the corrupt one. Even if they know, because the family head is powerless, they can¡¯t just give the reports.

    A useless family head will be the most dangerous. Not only the corrupt members might secretly kill the one who reported them, but the executives might also take those corrupt members to shift the money to their ount.

    And so...I have to be careful in driving out the corrupt members. I have to make it seem like I did it because I just want it, not because I suspect them to be corrupted.

    Ainsley had a smile on her face as she thought of this. She might be powerless now, but being a toddler had its own advantage.

    If she could rule the family using the prestige of ¡¯willful and tyranny¡¯ of a baby, those members would only resent the family head for being irresponsible.

    Even those who were kicked out would feel that way. They might hate me, the family head, but thinking I did it out of my willfulness, there¡¯s nothing they can do.

    They can¡¯t even go to the executives since that will just expose their evil deeds. No one will want to expose their evil deeds if no one knows.

    That¡¯s stupid. The members who were kicked out for treason and embezzlement couldn¡¯t join other families. That¡¯s the same as ending their career the moment they¡¯rebelled as a traitor or dirty members.

    ¡¯Then...before I kick people as I please, I need to find the corrupt one and make a stage where I can act willfully.¡¯

    Ainsley skimmed through the document to see the loophole. From several reports, the most eye-catching was the ie bnce.

    It¡¯s not because the bnce was a mess. But it¡¯s because the bnce was so perfect that Ainsley was sceptical.

    ¡¯How can the report be this good when the family¡¯s condition is at the rock bottom? The administrator might want to look good by doing this, but...¡¯

    In Ainsley¡¯s eyes, such a report looked like a lie. It¡¯s clearly a maniption. Even though the maniption might be for the greater good, the documents sent here were meant for the family head.

    If they sent such a fabricated report to the family head, which person did they try to fool? Isn¡¯t it the family head?

    ¡¯Ha....the first corrupt person...is the one making the ie report and anything rted to money. Then that must be...¡¯

    Ainsley¡¯s blue eyes sharpened.

    It must be¨C the ountant.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s see. The ountant of the Sloan Family is only one. That¡¯s why it has such a great position. Hm, hm, this person should have a few subordinates to help...¡¯

    Then let¡¯s think of all members of the ountant team to be corrupt.

    Ainsley took a piece of nk paper and started to scribble using a fountain pen. The mansion might adopt the medieval era style, but the world is a modern one.

    The maids even used a vacuum cleaner, okay?

    Not minding the world¡¯s setting, Ainsley slowly drew a few words using thenguage she secretly developed as a chuuni.

    Since this world had the samenguage as countries all around Earth, she had to use apletely differentnguage...

    Which she stole from a few anime and developed it into her own secret code.

    Ainsley leisurely wrote the list of the corrupt members using ¡¯Ain Language¡¯. In other people¡¯s eyes, thenguage looked like a child¡¯s meaningless scribble.

    Only Ainsley knew the content.

    "List of corrupt members."

    The ountant team

    Ainsley then resumed looking through the documents, and this time, she found several departments that looked shady too. In the end, she revised the list, and this was what she came up with.

    "List of corrupt members"

    The ountant team (embezzlement)

    The frontline battle team (gambling, backstabbing, raiding some of the warehouses and change the report)

    The housekeeper gang (stealing items from the mansion, manipting the flow of money used for the estate)

    The merchant/business team (selling items to enemies at a low price and pocket the tips. Stealing the ie and changing the report.)

    Ainsley found out about these people¡¯s evil deeds just from the report sent from each department.

    Is it possible? Well, what can¡¯t Ainsley do other than growing up fast?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 39 - Finding The Corrupt Members

    <h4>Chapter 39 - "Finding The Corrupt Members" </h4>

    As someone who was immersed in isekai and transmigration to another world, Ainsley had prepared a lot.

    She knew that territorial management was also essential beside having a powerful skill. No matter what world shended on, she would need such skills aside from business skill she developed for over 5 years.

    That¡¯s why, even when Ainsley was only 20, she had experienced and prepared a lot for one day bing the top.

    Then why didn¡¯t she do so in her original world? She could be a sessful business woman if she wanted to, but Earth was too boring for her.

    But this unknown ¡¯mafia¡¯ world is different. Ainsley could feel her adrenaline rush to her vein as she analysed the list she just made.

    First, the frontline battle team. Why are they shady? Because they actually requested a lot of weapons when they kept losing the war between families.

    It¡¯s shady!

    Next...they ask for a lot of new reinforcement. They might need more because of the war loss, but the number is just too much. From Ainsley¡¯s experience reading thousands of male read manhwa...

    A backstabbing might ur between these people.

    Ainsley shook her head at the thoughts. No matter where, backstabbing ismon and scary.

    ¡¯I also have to be careful not to get back stabbed.¡¯

    While the baby thought so, she moved to another reason why the frontline battle team might be corrupted.

    The third reason¨C is the report of the warehouses they guarded.

    It said that everything is alright, the supply for the battle team is ok, etc, but...they kept demanding more saying that a few warehouses were stolen.

    It sounded logical at first, but in Ainsley¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s suspicious. It could be that the warehouse was upied by themselves and they used it for their own circles rather than for the frontline team.

    The upright members must be suffering because of a few corrupt ones at the higher up.

    ¡¯Haa....and the housekeeper. To think that the report is also suspicious. At a time like this, they can still request for expensive items for the mansion? Who will use it? Me?¡¯

    Ainsley was convinced that she didn¡¯t get any benefits from those luxurious items. Is it for the executives? They didn¡¯t live at the main mansion.

    They had other mansions near the main estate.

    Not to mention that the housekeeper¡¯s report also looked suspicious. The housekeeper gang must make reports like this while secretly stealing some items or money for them.

    Maybe they are in cahoots with the ountant, who supervises the flow of money in the family.

    Lastly, the business team, the merchant. This team should be the one dealing with external business....

    So they¡¯re responsible for the drugs, weapons, and other items sold to other families to earn ie.

    ¡¯I know the problem thanks to the executives meeting....so this department is surely troublesome.¡¯

    Ainsley checked her temporary list once more and sighed. There were a lot more tasks to do, considering how corrupt they were.

    This might be the influence of the previous family head¨C my father.

    Ainsley recalled the face of her ¡¯father¡¯ whom she didn¡¯t really remember. It¡¯s all blurry. She could only remember his bright purple hair.

    Ha. That idiot trash. He might be handling the family matter in a right way, but he turns a blind eye to corrupt members. Why? Because he might be busy flirting before finally decides to elope.

    Ainsley felt her blood boil just by thinking about her father. She couldn¡¯t help but resent whoever eloped with her father.

    If only my father didn¡¯t fall to a woman¡¯s scheme. He would have been a good family head.

    Ainsley clicked her tongue as she erased the image of her father. Eh, no, not her father from another world. It¡¯s this body¡¯s father.

    ¡¯Anyway...I think I need to kick the ountant team first.¡¯

    Ainsley wanted to meet the ountant team quickly and observe them face-to-face. She was confident that she had good eyes in discerning evil people with rotten intentions.

    ¡¯How should I call the ountant to meet me, though? I think to kick them out...I need the elder¡¯s permission. Only then those people will listen.¡¯

    Ainsley knew that no one would take hermand seriously. This is why she needed Elliana. But Elliana wasn¡¯t respected either. Then thest resort would be the blue-eyed elder.

    ¡¯He seems to be on my side.¡¯

    It¡¯s also good timing to spread a bit of clues about the prophetic dream.

    Ainsley rubbed her hands excitedly. She nned to reveal the existence of the Godfather spirit through the prophetic dream.

    I can just say a few things rted to the legend of the Godfather. The elder will deduce the rest.

    Ainsley finally took the paper on the floor and carefully folded it into a smaller piece. She then pocketed the paper before urging Elliana to have lunch.

    Ainsley already acted like a spoiled brat but a genius at the same time. This way, the elders who couldn¡¯t interfere much with the family would have no choice but to support her.

    3 p.m

    "Hwaa...." Ainsley crawled to her cradle and immediatelyid down. The baby then closed her eyes and knew that it¡¯s time to have a sweet nap.

    And also the right time to create a prophetic dream. An artificial one, though.

    ¡¯Hmm, hmm, I should say that an old grandpa with a fierce look suddenlyes to visit me¡ªhe babblers this and that. In the end, he says that he likes me. Thus, he gives me a hint to help my family.¡¯

    The hint will be ¡¯meet the ountant members.¡¯

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 40 - A Big Issue

    <h4>Chapter 40 - "A Big Issue" </h4>

    Ainsley giggled to herself.

    I can just deliver the message to the blue-eyed elder, and since I look smart in those elders¡¯ eyes, they will believe me. Right?

    Especially the blue-eyed elder. He looks like he thinks of me as a genius. He often looks at me with hopeful eyes and treats me well too.

    Let¡¯s meet them at dinner.

    Ainsley whistled as she slowly fell asleep for real. Of course, no spirit came to her dream, but she was already determined to make it real.

    Fool those close to you and others will soon follow. A lie that is repeated several times until it bes a habit will slowly form into the truth¨C at least others will feel so.

    It¡¯s the power of fabricated history that is told to others from generation to generation.

    Dinner time.

    Ainsley made sure that the blue-eyed elder joined today¡¯s dinner. Thankfully, not only he joined, but he also sat next to Ainsley¡¯s seat at the edge of the table.

    Ainsley upied the head seat while the elder took the seat near it.

    k. k.

    Ainsley tried hard to scoop the soup into her mouth without anyone¡¯s help. The quiet dining room was now noisy from the baby¡¯s utensils hitting the te.

    Still, no one dared to reprimand the baby because the sight of the cute toddler trying to eat by herself was so touching and heartwarming.

    The maids, the servants, the cooks, and even Elliana and the elder all turned a blind eye to Ainsley¡¯s action.

    15 minutes passed by, and Ainsley¡¯s food had been reduced by half. The baby then stopped moving the spoon to her mouth.

    She licked her lips instead while turning her head to the elder.

    "Gwandpa, " Ainsley called out in a faint voice. The baby was still busy licking her lips, not knowing that the soup already scattered throughout her lower face.

    The sight of the baby calling the elder when her face was so messy...it looked a bitughable.

    "Yes, family head?" The blue-eyed elder, Grandpa Yofan, smiled sweetly at Ainsley¡¯s call.

    The baby¡¯s face instantly brightened at the response. She hurriedly lowered her head and whispered to the grandpa as if what she would say is a top-notch secret.

    "Gwandpa. Ain...Ain hwad a dleam." Ainsley confessed. Since she lowered her head and brought her face closer to the elder, the elder did the same.

    Now, the two looked like grandpa-granddaughter trying to scheme someone.

    "A dream? What dream?" Grandpa Yofan calmly asked. He didn¡¯t look excited or agitated.

    Who would? It¡¯s just a baby saying that she got a dream. Grandpa Yofan just casually responded so that the baby wouldn¡¯t feel ignored.

    "Twat...Ain shaw a Gwandpa." Ainsley¡¯s eyes turned serious, but no matter how serious she tried to be, the yellow soup stain around her chin made it impossible for anyone to take her seriously.

    The same went for Grandpa Yofan. Yofan chuckled as he lifted his white handkerchief and rubbed Ainsley¡¯s chin.

    "What kind of grandpa? Is he like me?" Grandpa Yofan asked in a teasing manner. He seemed the calmest and wisest all the time, but this time, he looked a bit mischievous.

    "Hwm hwm..." Ainsley struggled to speak because the grandpa rubbed her mouth and chin, cleaning the soup stain. Still, she allowed the grandpa to do that and only after he finished, Ainsley finally spoke.

    "A twall gwandpa. Twe gwandpa weals swuith...haf bwack beald, scwaly eyesh, hwuge!" Ainsley started to exin the visual of Godfather in most legends.

    A grandpa with a ck beard, scary eyes, huge body, and he wears a ck suit. Of course, just those clues alone aren¡¯t enough for anyone to guess that it¡¯s the Godfather.

    That¡¯s why, Grandpa Yofan calmly asked.

    "Then? What else? What does he look like? Any other unique appearance?"

    Grandpa Yofan kept pestering Ainsley just to satisfy the baby. He felt that if he didn¡¯t do so, the baby would feel disappointed that no one was interested in her story.

    Grandpa Yofan did that out of kindness, and Ainsley grabbed this kindness to be her advantage. Yes, she had predicted that the grandpa would keep asking her.

    She happily answered while stretching her hands.

    "Twe gwanpa bwing a wong twing...lhike twish..." Ainsley stretched her hand as wide as she could and gestured a cane.

    Grandpa Yofan instantly guessed that the thing Ainsley meant was a cane.

    "Cane?" Grandpa Yofanughed softly. He started to get interested in the baby¡¯s story.

    What kind of dream involved such a detailed grandpa¡¯s appearance?

    "Wesh! Gween Cwane! Twe ish shnake andh twe ish biwd. Biwd¨C ea¨C eagel!" Ainsley nodded energetically as she pretended that it¡¯s hard to describe the cane¡¯s appearance.

    Still, in the end, Grandpa Yofan grasped the important clues. A green cane with snake and Eagle decoration on it.

    Upon deducing this fact, Grandpa¡¯s Yofan calm face slowly contorted. His initially sweet smile stiffened.

    ...what? A green cane with snake and Eagle decoration?

    There¡¯s no way Grandpa Yofan wouldn¡¯t know about the stick. Such a stick was so famous because only one legendary figure brought it everywhere.

    The Godfather.

    Grandpa Yofan was finally flustered. He nced at Ainsley¡¯s twinkling eyes in suspicion.

    The grandpa in Ainsley¡¯s dream...why is it so simr to Godfather? But...Ain should have never seen his picture, right? She¡¯s still 3!

    Grandpa Yofan wanted to believe that the future in Ainsley¡¯s dream is Godfather, but before that, he had to make sure it¡¯s really Godfather.

    "Ain, what colour are his eyes? And his hair. Also, his skin." Grandpa Yofan patiently inquired. He still lowered his voice so that no one other than Ainsley could hear him¨C

    Because this is a big issue!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 41 - Dave Mailoor

    <h4>Chapter 41 - "Dave Mailoor" </h4>

    Because Grandpa Yofan asked for more detail, Ainsley dly answered.

    "Hwmmm...eyesh...dawk gween. Hail...bwack? Lwong bwack hail. Ah, thele ish a bwit gowdenh....(Eyes...dark green...hair...ck? Long ck hair. Ah, there is a bit golden.)" Ainsley described Godfather¡¯s appearance urately.

    Long ck hair like the one in ancient China, sharp dark green eyes looking like a predator, and a bit of golden colour hidden among his ck hair.

    Even when Godfather is already old, he still looked handsome and menacing enough.

    "Shwkin...bwone? Bwon. (Skin...brown? brown.)" Ainsley said that the skin is brown. It¡¯s tanned, just like Elliana but maybe the color is a bit lighter than Elliana¡¯s exotic skin.

    Once Ainsley finished telling Yofan theplete appearance of the grandpa in her dream, Yofan¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor. He tried to beposed, but how could he?

    A three-year-old baby who never saw the Godfather in any picture books or such, suddenly said that she saw the guy in her dream.

    If this is Earth, people will dismiss it, saying that it¡¯s a coincidence. But in this world where people believed in a prophetic dream, one couldn¡¯t just dismiss it!

    Even if Ainsley had seen a picture of the Godfather before, for it toe to her dream...is rather unusual, especially if the content is strange.

    Thus, to confirm whether it¡¯s a prophetic dream or not, Yofan carefully asked.

    "What...what did that grandpa say to you? Did he do anything? Like...maybe..." Grandpa Yofan finally stuttered for the first time. He even broke in a cold sweat.

    If Ainsley had the ability of a prophetic dream, then the Sloan Family would flourish in no time!

    "Hwm, the gwandpa cwit cwath awnd shaid hwe lwike mwe. Awso...(Hmm, the grandpa chit chat and said he like me.)" Ainsley started to exin the content of her dream in great details.

    Of course, while doing so, she sometimes paused to recall her dream and resumed. The baby just talked about all the things she experienced without a single clue to what it might be.

    She looked innocent. No one would suspect that such a baby was actually fabricating the whole story. Even if Godfather¡¯s spirit existed, he might even believe Ainsley that he visited her dream.

    10 minutester...

    "Oh, God..." Grandpa Yofan covered his mouth and sighed. His wrinkled forehead became even crumpled than before, and he seemed to age faster.

    Maybe he aged 100 years faster.

    "Ain...you..." Grandpa Yofan held his forehead as he looked at Ainsley, not knowing what to say. The grandpa just stared at the girl without saying anything else.

    "Ywesh? (Yes?)" Ainsley tilted her head innocently. She acted as if she didn¡¯t know anything¨C

    When she knew everything.

    Deep inside, the girl was cheering andughing because Grandpa Yofan believed her so easily.

    ¡¯It must be thanks to my age. It¡¯s hard to lie about such a great future. And the story of my dream is too detailed for a baby to lie about it.¡¯

    Hehehe, being a baby isn¡¯t bad, right?

    "Hwat ish ith, gwandpa? (What is it, grandpa?)" Ainsley held Grandpa Yofan¡¯s hand and shook it once more when the elderly didn¡¯t say anything.

    Grandpa Yofan instantly snapped out of his thoughts. He looked at Ainsley with a wry smile.

    "Ain, the grandpa in your dream...did he tell you his name?" Grandpa Yofan was already 90% convinced that Ainsley just had a prophetic dream.

    Just one more push, and he would fall to the trap.

    "Nwame...(Name...)" Ainsley pretended to forget the name of the grandpa in her dream for a few seconds. Of course, she did it to avoid others seeing her with such detailed memory over her dream.

    The baby pretended to struggle to remember the name for a few seconds until Ainsley suddenly looked like she got enlightenment.

    "Awh! Nwame! Dape Mailhool. (Ah! Name! Dave Mailoor)" Ainsley grinned from ear to ear.

    Her pronunciation was still a mess, but the name she blurted out resembled one name that every mafia knew.

    Dave Mailoor. The real name of a legendary mafia, the Godfather.

    "D-dave...Mailoor?" Grandpa Yofan almost fainted. His face turned pale in a blink of an eye, and he might get a heart attack soon.

    Dave Mailoor! The Godfather! That grandpa in Ainsley¡¯s dream...is the father of all mafia. Then...then...did his spirit just visit Ainsley¡¯s dream?

    It was possible. After all, the people in this world believed in spirits of those named people in history, such as the Godfather.

    The prophetic dream itself could only ur if one of the spirits from the historical figure visited an ability user and gave them the power to see the future.

    The fairy of time could also give such power, but spirits did it oftenpared to that fairy. Still, the chance of someone having a prophet-rted ability...

    Is only 0.001%

    It¡¯s so rare that if someone got this ability, even the country would bring the user to their side at any cost.

    It¡¯s even rarer than those ability users that could lend their body to the spirits and use one of the spirit¡¯s powers in a specific duration.

    So...for Ainsley to have such an ability, prophetic dream....it was a big deal!

    Even though a prophetic dream was the weakest ability rted to prophesy, it was still a huge deal considering the user was just a child.

    Also, the person who visited her dream would be the only spirit to grant her the ability. The degree of her ability depended on the spirit who visited her dream.

    And the baby said that the one visiting her dream was the legendary Godfather?!

    That¡¯s enough news to make the Walter Family want to send their heir to marry Ain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 42 - The Head Accountant

    <h4>Chapter 42 - "The Head ountant" </h4>

    Uncle Yofan was so flustered beyond imagination. He kept sweating non-stop, thinking of the danger Ainsley might face if others knew of her ability.

    Especially when she¡¯s still powerless like now, evil people or shady organisations might kidnap her and use her.

    That can¡¯t do. I have to hide this fact. Ainsley can¡¯t reveal her power to others until she¡¯s 7 at least.

    Grandpa Yofan took this decision because others would know that she already awakened her ability at such a young age.

    Also...for me to talk with this baby...it is already suspicious for others, right? Because kids die when they interact with me, it¡¯s strange that Ainsley is fine.

    ¡¯I should spread rumours to stop others¡¯ suspicion. That way, I can be with this kid and assist her.¡¯

    Grandpa Yofan decided to say that he wore special contact lenses to interact with Ainsley. But that would be a separate matter from this one.

    For now, he needed to respond to Ainsley¡¯s story.

    "Hm, Ain, you said that the grandpa in your dream gave you advice?" Grandpa Yofan easily believed it. There¡¯s no way a baby would lie, after all.

    "Hwm!" Ainsley nodded cheerfully. Yes, there¡¯s no way a baby would lie...but a baby with the soul of an adult would lie.

    "The grandpa gave you advice because he favoured you, right?" Yofan asked once more. He knew that getting favoured by the legendary mafia means that the person had the potential to be the best.

    Still, it¡¯s weird how Dave Mailoor, the Godfather favoured Ainsley instead of the famous genius heir from the Walter Family.

    "Yewsh! Twat gwandpa wikes mwe! (Yes! That grandpa likes me!)" Ainsley patted her chest, boasting what she just said. She looked so confident that Grandpa Yofan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Maybe this is why the Godfather chose Ainsley instead of the Walter Family¡¯s heir. Ainsley is just...unique.

    "Alright. Then the advice he gave is...to call the ountant team?" Grandpa Yofan carefully dug out more information from the baby.

    He already believed that Ainsley had a prophetic dream ability, but...what¡¯s the connection with meeting the ountant team?

    There was no rtion with those people, right?

    Or so he thought.

    Yofan, as one of the great 7 elders, was just great in name and position. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know the corruption was happening inside the family.

    If Finley were here, he would say that the 7 elders were just a trophy of the Sloan Family. They were indeed strong, but theycked things to manage the family.

    Now they were old, many things passed their keen eyes and resulted in the Sloan Family¡¯s decline.

    That¡¯s why Yofan couldn¡¯t understand why Dave Mailoor, the Godfather, advised Ainsley to meet the ountant team. Still, if it was Dave who advised so, then it should be beneficial for the family.

    That¡¯s why, Yofan confirmed this advice once more.

    "Hwm. Dale Gwandpa shaid swo. (Hm. Dave Grandpa said so.)" Ainsley nodded in confidence. She even looked eager to meet the ountant team.

    Because tonight...she is going to create trouble.

    "Do we call them right away?" Yofan subconsciously used a politenguage even when he was talking to someone much younger than him.

    It¡¯s simply because of the backing of Dave Mailoor who visited Ainsley¡¯s dream.

    Ainsley¡¯s choice to pick the Godfather name was the best.

    "Hwm. Lighth nowh (right now)!" Ainsley nodded once more. She had nodded her head a few times until she felt like a chicken pecking seeds or something.

    Seeing that Ainsley looked severe and didn¡¯t bother to lie, Yofan let out a long sigh.

    If it¡¯s like this...I¡¯ll have to call the ountant team.

    "Alright. I¡¯ll summon all the members of the ountant team." Grandpa Yofan immediately waved his hand and one of his personal butlers popped out of thin air.

    His sudden appearance started Ainsley, almost making the baby choke on her soup.

    What¨C who is this butler? Is he a butler or an assassin, ah?

    Ainsley peeked at the man dressed in formal butler clothes. The man looked like he¡¯s in his fifty, but his appearance was still handsome.

    Short ck hair and sharp ck eyes, a few wrinkles visible on his forehead and under his eyes...

    He looks scary...

    Ainsley didn¡¯t look at the butler anymore and let Grandpa Yofanmand his butler. Even though Yofan was just a trophy of the family, he still had real power thanks to his position.

    Thus, when the elder asked the ountant team to assemble at the dining hall of the Sloan Family¡¯s main mansion, no one could refuse his order.

    Even when he fired people or took in a few members to the family, no one could protest. Even the executives would think twice to go against the strongest elder among the 7 great elders.

    In just 10 minutes, about 15 people plus one main ountant assembled in the dining hall. All of them wore a wrinkled white shirt without a ck suit, unlike other mafia members.

    These ountants didn¡¯t havebat power, but their nonbat ability was a fit for their position.

    "Greetings, absolute elder." One man came forward, representing the team.

    The navy-haired man then immediately bowed politely. He looked mannered and kind, but in Ainsley¡¯s eyes, he looked annoying.

    The baby clicked her tongue, feeling irritated.

    Why? Because the head ountant didn¡¯t greet her, the family head!

    Even Grandpa Yofan noticed this.

    "Why didn¡¯t you greet the family head too? Are you blind?" Grandpa Yofan suddenly scowled at the head ountant, throwing the warm atmosphere to the ice-coldke.

    Hearing the unpleasant response, the head ountant¡¯s brown eyes shook for a second.

    He suddenly had a bad feeling.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 43 - File! (Fire!)

    <h4>Chapter 43 - "File! (Fire!)" </h4>

    "Uh...the family head?" The head ountant didn¡¯t see Ainsley because of her small body, but after the absolute elder mentioned it, he found the baby. She was sitting on the seat meant for the house owner.

    The head ountant¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His body stiffened, unable to understand what¡¯s going on.

    This...baby? She...is the family head? Then the rumour is right?

    The head ountant had heard that a baby now led their family. Even though she would just be a symbol of the family, it¡¯s still a big deal.

    He thought that it¡¯s just a rumour. Because if it¡¯s true, other families willugh at their Sloan Family. But then...the family head is really just a toddler?

    No¨C no wonder the executives tried hard to hide this fact! Especially because of the guardian...

    The head ountant looked at Elliana, who was sitting on the right side of the baby. She might look like a folding screen for a while when Ainsley and the elder chatted, but she¡¯s still undoubtedly the guardian.

    The one that held the real power of the family.

    But...but Elliana is famous for being a strong fighter without a brain! How could she be the guardian?!

    The head ountant was displeased, but somehow he was also thrilled. If such a brainless woman became the guardian, then, no one would ever find out about his evil deeds.

    The head ount sighed in relief. He then apologised to the absolute elder.

    "I¡¯m sorry, absolute elder, this old me just see the family head..." The head ountant med his ¡¯old age¡¯ of thirty years old as a reason why he didn¡¯t greet the family head.

    Well, he truly didn¡¯t notice Aimsley in the beginning, but even when he saw her now, he had no intention to greet her.

    His pride wouldn¡¯t allow that.

    How could the head ountant, the one holding the family¡¯s economy in the family had to bow to a toddler?

    A female toddler on top of that!

    The head ountant smiled as he apologised to the elder, but he still didn¡¯t greet Ainsley. He kept talking non-stop to tter the elder, but he didn¡¯t even nce at the baby.

    The absolute elder noticed this, and he was instantly furious.

    This head ountant¨C he doesn¡¯t even see Ainsley in his eyes!

    Yofan clenched his old fists together, and he was about to reprimand the head ountant¡¯s arrogant behaviour when Ainsley suddenly shrieked.

    "Wah! Bwad gwuy! Bwad! Waahh! Gwo! Gwo! Hush! Shoo! (Wah! Bad guy! bad! waahh! go! go! hush! shoo!)" Ainsley suddenly pped her hands and gestured to the head ountant to leave.

    The baby puffed her cheeks, and her eyes started to flicker in red me.

    "Gwo! Bwad gwuy! Alh op ywou! Gwo! (Go! bad guy! all of you! go!)" Ainsley shouted as loud as she could, and her childish voice sessfully pierced everyone¡¯s ears.

    The head ountant, the elder and even the ountant team members simultaneously looked at Ainsley in shock.

    What is this baby saying??

    The head ountant¡¯s lips twitched in disgust. He tugged his lips, creating a dark smile as he mentioned Ainsley.

    "Great elder, this...the family head..." His tone of voice was full of confusion and a slight mockery. It¡¯s clear that he tried to show the elder just how disgraceful Ainsley was.

    Even the elder, Yofan, was flustered.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Ain? What¡¯s wrong?" Yofan broke in a cold sweat because he knew that Ainsley wasn¡¯t a baby who would suddenly create amotion.

    She was usually obedient and kind. So for her to yell and cry like that, something must be wrong.

    "Theysh, baad peeps! Gwandpa Dale shays...shays... (they...bad peeps! Grandpa Dave says...says..)" Ainsley bit her lips as she growled at the ountant team members and the head ountant.

    "Uhm...file? Yeh, file! File! Alh op ywou, filedh! (Uhm...fire? yes, fire! fire! all of you, fired!)" Ainsley suddenly stood on the chair and pointed at the sixteen men in the room.

    "Filed! (fired!)" Ainsley repeated her words as she gestured a slice to her throat. Her head was lifted up high as one of her legs was ced on the table. She even put her left hand on her waist.

    "Ywou, ywou, ywou, filed! (you, you, you, fired!)" Ainsley pointed all the men in the room before gesturing ¡¯a slice to her throat¡¯ for the second time.

    ....what?

    Silence filled the room. Everybody held their breath and their heart pounded fast.

    The sixteen people, including Grandpa Yofan, all of them had a baffled look on their face.

    The family head...just...fired them?

    The ountant team members¡¯ faces turned dark as embarrassment washed over.

    Did this baby just say she would fire them? A three years old baby?!

    The head ountant looked at how Ainsley looked down on him as if he was a cockroach, and he felt infinite anger toward the ignorant baby.

    This! What an insult! She¡¯s so rude!

    "G-great elder, the family head...uh...this is too much." The head ountant wiped his forehead and smiled apologetically. He spoke as if the family head had gone insane.

    Everyone in the room, including the maids and the servants, also thought the same. They looked at Ainsley who still had one leg on the table and shook their head.

    The young miss is finally throwing a tantrum, right? This is why a baby can never be a family head, ah.

    How could she suddenly say that she would fire all of these gentlemen?

    Ainsley said ¡¯file¡¯ which meant fire because she couldn¡¯t pronounce ¡¯r¡¯. Still, everyone knew what she wanted to say, and it¡¯s outright outrageous.

    "Absolute elder, the family head..." The head ountant once again pressed Yofan to calm Ainsley. He thought that Yofan would be embarrassed by Ainsley¡¯s action and would then revoke her position.

    But...

    Yofan had a grim expression instead. He looked at the head ountant in suspicion.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 44 - Tyranny

    <h4>Chapter 44 - "Tyranny" </h4>

    ¡¯Just now, Ain mentioned the Godfather. Then is it the Godfather who asks Ain to fire these people? There¡¯s no way Ain can say those words if not for the Godfather¡¯ advice.¡¯

    Yofan¡¯s intuition told him that he should follow Ainsley¡¯s words, but since it was so sudden, he couldn¡¯t immediately decide.

    "This..." Yofan smiled bitterly at the head ountant without taking any action against Ainsley. He looked like he¡¯s embarrassed by Ainsley¡¯s action, but he had no intentions to rebuke her.

    Even Ainsley noticed this and smiled triumphantly.

    "Gwandpa Dale shaid file, file! Fileeee! Mweh! (Grandpa Dave said fire, fire! Fireeee! Meh!)"

    Ainsley spat to the head ountant and even stuck out her tongue. The baby then jumped off the chair and copsed on the floor.

    "File, file, file! Waaahhh! Gwandpa, file!! (Fire, fire, fire, waaah! grandpa, fire!)" Ainsley started to kick her legs and rolled on the floor while wailing out loud.

    The baby didn¡¯t care for the maids¡¯ horrid eyes on her. She kept shouting to Grandpa Yofan.

    "Gwandpa, Gwandpa, theyh, bwad! File! Hwaaaaa...bwaaad. Dhemon! (grandpa, grandpa, they bad! Fire! Hwaaaa...bad. Demon!)"

    Ainsley cried and her tears soaked the floor right away. The baby¡¯s deafening shout echoed in the hall, bringing everyone to block their ears.

    Damn it. What is this?!

    The head ountant and the other ountants looked at Ainsley as if she was the demon, not them.

    Why does this baby suddenly act like this?! Demon, us? Bah! You are the demon, bastard!

    The head ountant could still remember how Ainsley spat at him. Even though she didn¡¯t really spat any of her saliva, her action was already crossing the line.

    "Great elder! The family head¨C this is absurd! She wants to fire us?" The head ountant could no longer hold back his anger. He pointed his finger at Ainsley, who was still wailing on the floor.

    "This is tyranny!" He protested.

    The other ountants weren¡¯t brave enough to say the same thing, but they nodded eagerly. They supported the head ountant¡¯s statement that the family head¨C

    Is crazy.

    Once the head ountant said this, he expected the elder to agree with him. However, Grandpa Yofan made a shocking decision.

    "I can¡¯t go against the family head. The power to decide things is in her hand, and the one utilising the power will be the guardian."

    Grandpa Yofan surprisingly said that he didn¡¯t have any power to refuse Ainsley even when he actually could do that.

    "This!" The head ountant¡¯s face turned bright red. He could feel the elder¡¯s intention to leave everything to the irresponsible family head, the baby.

    How? How could this be? I won¡¯t get fired just because of a baby¡¯s whimsical wish!

    The head ountant was about to retort when the elder looked at Elliana with a smile on his face.

    "Guardian, you have the seal of the family head, right?"

    "Yes." Elliana answered shortly. That answer was enough to frighten everyone, though.

    Why? Because if she used the seal, then these people could be fired anytime.

    "Let¡¯s see your decision tomorrow afternoon, shall we? Until then, you should discuss with the family head." Yofan looked at Ainsley and winked.

    "Ain, tomorrow afternoon before lunch, you will announce thest decision. How is it?" Yofan gave the others a chance to stop Ainsley¡¯s sudden demand.

    It looked like that. The truth? He just wanted to see if Dave Mailoor would say anything else to Ainsley after the implementation of his advice was postponed.

    "Hm, tomowow? Kay." Ainsley finally stopped crying. She calmly stood up and dusted off her rabbit pyjama before climbing the seat leisurely.

    She then resumed eating her food without looking at those ountants. What¡¯s the use of looking at them? She already collected enough proof that the entire team was guilty of embezzlement.

    Elliana already collected the data for her, and her decision was firm.

    She needed to reform the ountant team.

    Ainsley, Elliana and Yofan, the three of them walked in the same direction, but the head ountant and the other ountants were shocked to the bone.

    What? How could this be? The elder just leaves everything to Elliana and the baby? Only one word from this snotty brat and...

    We will get fired?!

    The men¡¯s face turned blue. If only they hadbat-rted abilities, they would already wreck the dining hall and attack Ainsley.

    Sadly, they didn¡¯t have such abilities. Not to mention that going against the baby when the absolute elder was here...

    Is suicide.

    Yofan, the absolute elder, his power was not a joke. His ultimate ability, the ck hole, could crush anyone with just a flick of his finger!

    Knowing this fact, the head ountant shut his mouth. He wanted to protest and yell, but he knew he couldn¡¯t.

    Thus, the man could only grit his teeth and clenched his fists. He red at Ainsley.

    "Family head, I expect a wise decision from a genius like you." The head ountant deliberately praised Ainsley just to warn her.

    Be wise. Don¡¯t show that you¡¯re an idiot.

    If this case blew up, even other families out of the Sloan Family wouldugh at the family head! The executives wouldn¡¯t stay still either, right?

    The head ountant still believed that Ainsley just acted selfishly for today. Behind the scene, Yofan would be the one dealing with things.

    Even if Ainsley one-sidedly fired the entire ountant team, the executives wouldn¡¯t just let her be, right?

    He believed so.

    "I will excuse myself then. I am looking forward to the boss¡¯ wise decision. Good night." The head ountant didn¡¯t hide his anger toward Ainsley and arrogantly flung his head.

    Anyone in his position would do the same. Who would take a baby seriously? She¡¯s just a puppet!

    At least that¡¯s what others thought.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 45 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 45 - "Reunion" </h4>

    With the head ountant leaving the dining hall, the other ountants scurried over behind the leader. All of them also clicked their tongue and silently cursed Ainsley.

    What an arrogant child.

    She is so willful.

    Isn¡¯t she spoiled?

    The Sloan Family will fall in her hands.

    How could she be so thoughtless to fire an entire team just because she doesn¡¯t like them?

    Even the maids and the servants in the room felt disappointed with the baby¡¯s character.

    We thought that the young miss was kind. It seems that it¡¯s just an illusion.

    Ainsley lost the respect of the maids and the servants. The baby knew that, but she just shrugged her shoulders.

    Why should I curry favour with those who never stand on my side, to begin with? These maids, when I was still the heiress, they didn¡¯t bother to take care of me.

    Even if the family head, my father, didn¡¯t order them to look after me, if they still had a heart, they should do that.

    Hmph.

    Ainsley harrumphed in her heart and swore that she would one day rece all the unloyal maids and servants in the mansion. She only needed someone who wouldn¡¯t doubt her and respected her despite her young age.

    If those maids and servants are trained enough, they will never question my decision and will never talk behind my back too.

    Ainsley once again clicked her tongue in disgust.

    It¡¯s easy to curry favour with everyone, but I won¡¯t do that. It¡¯s more important to curry favour with Yofan, Elliana, and a few important executives.

    Oh, right, if I change the housekeeper, the head maid will change too. Then I can pick people ording to my taste.

    Ainsley drew a big smile on her face as she nned aplete cleanup to wash this ¡¯dirty¡¯ mansion.

    Until she surrounded herself with only her trusted people, she wouldn¡¯t waste her time trying to bring those corrupt maids and servants to her side.

    Maybe it¡¯s better if I train newbie maids and make them utterly loyal to me? It¡¯s easy to train newbies rather than trying to win over the old maids.

    Ainsley nced at the few maids standing not far from the dining table. All those maids were the one taking care of her just after she became the family head.

    Where were they when she was still a young miss?

    ¡¯Heheh, maybe for my birthday, I should ask for new maids and servants.¡¯

    Ainsley wished she could do that. If only the Sloan Family had enough money. They looked wealthy outside, but actually crumbling inside.

    Just like that, Ainsley gracefully finished her dinner. One wouldn¡¯t believe that the baby had just wailed and rolled on the floor to fire some people.

    It¡¯s a shocking change. But no one questioned it. They just thought that the baby was now calm.

    The next day, 8 a.m

    "Hmm, hmm, whel ish Fwin...(where is Fin...)" Ainsley walked back and forth on the second floor of the library. Today, the baby wore a simple in white one-piece, suitable for summer.

    She tied her hair into two small buns and used glittery silver ribbon to decorate her purple hair. Because of her hairstyle, she looked like Minnie Mouse.

    Today, the baby waited patiently next to the huge window on the second floor. Just like yesterday, she left Elliana to deal with documents downstairs while she waited for someone.

    That someone is none other than the Library Fairy, Finnie.

    At this moment, Finnie, no. Finley Walter, the heir of the Walter family, was busy dressing up in brown medieval-style clothes.

    He put on a dark brown vest on top of his short-sleeved white shirt before pairing it with id dark brown pants. The boy then wore a cute mocha beret hat.

    He didn¡¯t forget to put on old round sses simr to the one used by Harry Potter. As the finishing touch, he tied a bow tie around his neck and slipped leather shoes on his feet.

    Only then the boy looked around his bedroom before slowly escaping through the window.

    The boy flew in the air and rushed to the mansion 15 minutes away from his house, the Sloan Main Estate.

    Because today he didn¡¯te as an official guest, Finley raised his guard to the max before slipping right under the guards¡¯ nose.

    He was so nimble to escape the guards¡¯ eyes. Also, his excellent stealth technique enabled him to bypass the mansion without anyone seeing.

    Once he spotted the white mansion building, the boy hurriedly searched for the window to the library. He found it in no time. Waiting for no more, he kicked off the ground.

    Whishhhh...

    The wind brought him up to the window on the second floor. Thankfully, the window was opened wide as if to wee him.

    ¡¯Finally.¡¯

    Finley sighed in relief as he stepped on the window frame. The boy then slowly descended to the floor. But then...his feet justnded on the wooden floor when a small figure in white suddenly dashed toward him.

    "Fwin!" Ainsley whispered as she ran to the boy with a wide smile. The girl was so excited that she spread her arm wide and...

    Hugged the boy.

    CRASH.

    Ainsley¡¯s small body crashed to Finley¡¯s chest.

    Finley was pushed to the wall behind him as he fell on his butt.

    THUD!

    "Gah!" Finley shrieked a bit when his butt hit the floor. Simultaneously, his back also hit the wall, but this wasn¡¯t enough to make him flustered.

    It¡¯s the girl in his arm that blew away his mind.

    "A-ain?!" Finley called out nervously. The boy cautiously looked down and saw the baby girl grinning from ear to ear.

    ...what...the...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 46 - Fly

    <h4>Chapter 46 - "Fly" </h4>

    Finley felt his head spin around and the surroundings blurred for a second.

    Why...why is Ain hugging me?

    Finley might look like a boy outside, but he¡¯s still a young man inside. Of course, he wasn¡¯t flustered when Ainsley was around, because she¡¯s still only three years old.

    But the girl¡¯s expression looked strange. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    "W-what¡¯s wrong, Ain?" Finley pushed Ainsley away and kept a distance from the baby. Somehow, he felt that the baby would be dangerous for him.

    "Ewm, mwish ywou, Fwin. (Em. Miss you, Fin.)" Ainsley grinned widely. Her pearl-like teeth shone under the sunlight as the baby crawled closer to Finley.

    "Fwin, pway? (Fin, y?)" She innocently tried to ask Finley to y with her, but her aggressiveness scared Finley.

    He had never yed with kids before, and now he had to.

    "Uh...uh...should we go to the garden?" Finley broke in a cold sweat as he tried to amuse Ainsley.

    It¡¯s the first genuine friend he had, and he didn¡¯t want to disappoint the baby.

    "Galden? Yesh! Gwo, gwo! (Garden? Yes! Go, go!)" Ainsley jumped lightly and grabbed Finley¡¯s pinky finger. The baby immediately dragged Finley with her even when the boy barely budged.

    "Fwin, thel mwe a wot abwouth faily. (Fin, tell me a lot about fairy.)" Ainsley asked Finley to tell her more about fairies as the two walked to the window.

    The baby just knew that somehow, Finley would bring her out of the library through the window.

    "I¡¯ll tell youter. First, hang on. We are going to fly." Finley hugged Ainsley in his arms, and after making sure the baby wouldn¡¯t fall, he used his ability.

    Strong gusts of wind surrounded the two right after they stepped on the window frame. In no time, the wind seemed to form wings for Finley, and when the boy stepped out of the window, his body immediately floated in the air.

    "Hwaa..." Ainsley gripped Finley¡¯s clothes tighter as she looked down at the view below her feet. Finley didn¡¯t fly that high, but she could already see the entire Sloan Family¡¯s garden not far from their ce.

    Damn. Wind ability...that¡¯s sick!

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes brightened as Finley started to move using the wind ability. The way he controlled his ability was as if the wind was part of his body.

    "Fwin...amazwing!" Ainsley subconsciously praised Finley. The wind caressed her cheeks as the baby looked up at Finley.

    As expected of a fairy. Not only handsome, but his ability is also superb! His control over his ability is also over the top.

    "Hahaha. You tter me. This kind of control is average for royal fairies." Finley patted Ainsley¡¯s head with a bright smile stered on his face.

    When the fairy smiled, the sunshine illuminated his face, and the blue sky became his backdrop. His golden hair fluttered from the wind wings on his back, reflecting the sunlight once in a while.

    His emerald eyes stared straight to Ainsley¡¯s eyes, captivating her.

    ¡¯...why is this boy so pretty?¡¯

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter as she looked at Finley¡¯s sparkling eyes. Such a clear color of emerald, one would mistake his eyes for a real emerald.

    It did look like jewellery. Is this also the unique trait of a royal fairy?

    Ainsley believed that was the case. However, it¡¯s merely a side effect of Finley¡¯s contract with the time fairy.

    He now shared the same eyes as the fairy, but since he wasn¡¯t a fairy but a human, his eyes looked more like a jewel. Whereas, the fairy¡¯s emerald eyes looked like a tranquilke.

    "Fwin swo pwetty, (Fin so pretty), " Ainsley murmured as leaned her cheek to the boy¡¯s chest. Being carried in his arm, it¡¯s quite nice to have a free transporter who was this pretty.

    Ah, he also smelled nice.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t realise she just turned into a pervert who might scare away boys below 10 years old.

    "Hm? What did you say?" Finley, who was concentrating on avoiding the guards¡¯ eyes as he headed to the back garden, asked Ainsley for rification.

    He didn¡¯t hear what Ainsley said clearly, but his guts told him that he had to know it.

    "Nwo, nwothing," Ainsley shook her head, denying anything she ever said.

    Even if Fin is a pretty fairy, he¡¯s still a boy. Will he like it if I say that he¡¯s pretty? Ugh, because rather than handsome, he¡¯s really pretty!

    Maybe if he grows up, he will be handsome. But for now, when he¡¯s still a child, he¡¯s pretty!

    Ainsley pretended that she never said anything. Thus, Finley could only brush it off.

    "Hm, alright. Anyway...the garden. It¡¯s here." Finley told Ainsley as he slowly descended to the ground full of grass. Once his feet touched the green grass, the boy sighed in relief.

    The back garden. There are no guards here. I¡¯ll be safe.

    Finley made sure that no one would see him before he let Ainsley down to the ground. Once the baby could walk on her own, Finley held her hand.

    "Let¡¯s go to that tree, okay? I can¡¯t be seen by humans other than you. Else, I can never go out of the castle." Finley lied without batting an eyelid.

    He pointed at an enormous lush tree at the back of the mansion. The tree was so massive that one might use it for a treehouse.

    "Owkay." Ainsley nodded obediently. She let Finley hold her hand and guided her to thevish tree.

    If Fin can¡¯t go out to meet me because other humans discover him, that will be bad.

    Let¡¯s hide his existence!

    Ainsley is determined to hide Fin forever and ever. Only she should know about his existence, even among humans who contracted a few fairies.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 47 - Secret Base

    <h4>Chapter 47 - "Secret Base" </h4>

    Ainsley was even ready to spread a rumour about the giant tree behind the mansion. Of course, it would be a nasty rumour where people would get cursed by a spirit if theye near it.

    That way, she could use the tree as a secret base whenever she met Fin.

    While Ainsley was nning on a nasty trick, the two finally arrived in front of the old tree.

    "Here." Finley halted his steps. The boy then casually picked Ainsley and let her sit on his left arm.

    "See this tree? The branch is strong enough for the two of us." Finley looked up at the tree, which was three times¨C no. Several times taller than him.

    The tree¡¯s height even rivalled the mansion¡¯s height.

    "Hwum. Bwig. (Big)." Ainsley also looked up at the tree with lush leaves. The leaves were as green as Fin¡¯s eyes. Well, it¡¯s darker, but it¡¯s still as pretty as the fairy¡¯s jewel-like eyes.

    And strangely, even though the tree¡¯ leaves were thick, sunlight could still pass through it, creating a beautiful heaven-like scenery whenever the golden light shed straight to the grass field.

    Is this a fairy tree? Looks so magical.

    Ainsley, who liked anything magical, felt a strong affinity toward the tree. She couldn¡¯t help but want to explore it right away, even forgetting her afternoon mission to fire some ipetent bastards.

    As if sensing Ainsley¡¯s eagerness, Finley chuckled before kicking off the ground.

    "Let¡¯s go up." Finley¡¯s body was surrounded by the wind once more, and he easily leapt to the highest branch. The branch was so high that one couldn¡¯t see it from the ground. It¡¯s perfectly hidden behind the lush leaves.

    Srak. Srak. Soak.

    Finley brushed off the leaves that blocked his way with just a wave of his finger. Dozens of wind bullets helped him to push aside those leaves without touching it.

    Once the leaves were pushed apart like a curtain, Finley and Ainsley found a sturdy-looking branch. The branch was thick, and the diameter was also enormous.

    It¡¯s the size of an elephant¡¯s trunk. Maybe bigger.

    "Let¡¯s sit here." Finley stepped on the tough branch and slowly let Ainsley down. He then hurriedly sat down before helping Ainsley to sit down.

    "Uwh..." Ainsley held onto Finley¡¯s arm tightly as she slowly ced her butt on the thick branch. Since her body was small, the branch helped her to be her perfect chair.

    At this moment, her legs should be dangling on the branch, but she could stretch her legs instead, and her legs would still be within the branch¡¯s area.

    "Waaa..." Ainsley gasped in awe at the branch¡¯s size. With this, she didn¡¯t have to worry about losing bnce and fell.

    Why? Because somehow, there were some leaves stacked behind her, acting as a backrest. She didn¡¯t know how those leaves on the smaller branches formed such a backrest for her, but...

    Maybe it¡¯s Fin¡¯s doing?

    "Twank ywou." Ainsley thanked Finley even when she didn¡¯t know what he did for her. The baby slowly released her grip on Finley¡¯s arm and smiled sweetly.

    Hehehe, to think that I¡¯ll sit on a tall tree together with a fairy. That sounds so magical!

    "Don¡¯t mind it." Finley patted Ainsley¡¯s head, as usual, and slowly used his wind to clear the path blocking their view. Once the wind held back the curtain of leaves, the two could finally see the scenery behind the leaves...

    Which are the Sloan mansion and the garden.

    "Hwaaa...secleth bashe...(secret base...), " Ainsley muttered in excitement.

    A secret base. From this height, she could see the entire back garden and the back of the mansion. Since there¡¯s a back door there, she could watch some people entering the door back and forth.

    This might be a useful discovery for the future. And it¡¯s thanks to Fin that she could find it.

    "Hwehehehe. Pwetty." Ainsley shook her legs as she praised the beauty of the back garden.

    Everywhere shended her gaze, greeneries filled her eyes¨Cthe smell of soil and nts spoiled her nose. Moreover, the distant noise of birds chirping and insects ¡¯chatting¡¯ filled her ears.

    It felt like heaven.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t stop grinning. She hummed happily while thinking of various ns to use the tree whenever she was with Fin.

    Maybe I can ask Fin to trim the tree and shape a secret base here? Since Fin¡¯s wind control is good, he can use it to cut the leaves and branches, right?

    Ainsley was about to ask when Finley poked her left cheek, sinking his finger to her chubby cheek.

    "Hwm?" Ainsley frowned and quickly looked to the left. Confusion filled her eyes, but it didn¡¯tst long.

    "How is it? Do you like it? If you want, I can trim the tree and make a hideout." Finley grinned like a cheeky brat. Unlike his bashful and shy appearance a day before, the boy looked much more rxed and energetic.

    It¡¯s as if he became apletely different person. Not like Ainsley hated it anyway. This kind of Fin is more interesting for her.

    "Hwide¨C outh? Gwood! Bwut nwot nowh. (Hide¨C out? Good! But not now), " Ainsley agreed to Finley¡¯s suggestion, but she asked him not to do it now.

    The reason? Because there are only a few hours to meet Fin. She shouldn¡¯t waste it waiting for the boy to trim the tree.

    "Ah, okay. I¡¯ll trim the tree after you leave." Finley turned around and sat in a lotus position.

    The boy then leaned his back to the main trunk of the tree leisurely.

    "For now, what do you want to know?" he casually asked.

    Ainsley gulped at the question. She wanted to ask right away, but...

    Uh, Fin...what¡¯s with the wind around your fingertips?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 48 - Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 48 - "Spirits" </h4>

    Even when Finley spoke, his fingers didn¡¯t stop to control the wind. He cut and trimmed several leaves around Ainsley¡¯s ce. By now, he had created another backseat on the baby¡¯s right side.

    This way, she could also turn around to face him.

    Ainsley was astonished at Finley¡¯s bizarre action, but it didn¡¯t stop her from asking.

    First, she changed her n.

    "Hwm....twel mwe abouth spilit? (Tell me about spirit?)" Ainsley didn¡¯t ask about fairy when she intended to do that.

    ¡¯I need more information about spirits as I¡¯m about to pretend to be possessed by one.¡¯

    The girl then shifted her position and let her back sunk to the fluffy leaves behind her.

    Since her left side also had a backrest, she could snuggle as much as she wanted, not fearing that would fall.

    "Spirit, huh? I thought you wanted to know more about fairies." Finley was a bit surprised. The boy raised an eyebrow at Ainsley¡¯s request, but he didn¡¯t think much.

    I thought this baby was only interested in fairies. But she is interested in anything magical, yes?

    Hmm, and I think she¡¯s smart enough to understand a lot of things.

    Finley mumbled to himself as he created a pillow made out of leaves. He used his wind power to collect the leaves, and his nimble fingers tied the leaves stack using small branches or vines.

    "Spirit. Okay, first, you should know that spirits are divided into two." Finley had a serious expression as he tossed several mini pillows he made to Ainsley¡¯sp.

    The boy looked casual in his action, but every time he made something, he tossed it to Ainsley.

    In just a few minutes as he talked, Ainsley already got one neck pillow, one pillow to hug, and one pillow to use as a cushion for her butt.

    The next thing she knew, Finley even made a nket out of leaves.

    Since the leaves were fresh and smooth, one wouldn¡¯t need to worry about getting itchy or finding ants and other insects.

    It¡¯s definitely a magical tree.

    "The first type of spirit is the spirit of the dead." Finley started his story as he covered Ainsley with the leaf nket.

    "Spirit of the dead is like the soul of those who die. But only famous people can be spirit after they die. And such, we can only find a few spirits of famous people."

    Finley used a slightly difficult exnation, but Ainsley understood it right away.

    Hooo, so maybe only those who carve their name to the wall of history can be a spirit after they die.

    "Hum, hum!" Ainsley nodded, signalling Finley that she understood. Finley wasn¡¯t surprised anymore that a three-year-old baby understood this.

    Ain is a genius, after all. Just like me.

    Finley had a satisfied smile as he continued speaking in a gentle voice.

    "Those spirits of famous deceased people will wander around the world for eternity. These spirits can¡¯t harm living beings, but they can lend their strength."

    "Hwo...helpwing...(hoo...helping...)" Ainsley was enlightened.

    Then my decision to pretend having the spirit of the Godfather to help me...that is already a correct decision!

    "Yes, the spirits can help. Some can lend one of their power to living beings, and those who can use the power of the dead spirit are called a shaman."

    Finley opened his palm, and the wind gathered on top of it. Surprisingly, the wind formed a figure of someone wearing wizard robes and a huge staff.

    "That is a shaman. The power to borrow the power of spirits is unique only to shamans. They can even talk and see the spirits, unlike others."

    "Hwee..."

    "Traditional mafia families call them shaman, but normies with no special ability call them indigo."

    Indigo! I see I see. And some people don¡¯t have special abilities? Hmmm, they¡¯re called normies. Get it.

    Ainsley nodded without speaking. The baby then tugged Finley¡¯s sleeve, urging him to continue.

    "Haha, alright, alright. Next. A powerful shaman can use multiple abilities from various spirits only if they contract them. If one spirit has more than one ability, then they only need to contract one."

    Finley changed the shape of the wind, and this time, he added several ghost-like figures next to the shaman projectile made of wind.

    "Talented shamans are rare. Most shamans you see can only contract a spirit that has a single ability. A middle-level shaman can contract a spirit with double ability."

    "Owh..." Ainsley¡¯s eyes shone at the exnation.

    It means...getting more than one spirit to help an ability user ¡¯shaman¡¯ was extremely difficult.

    Then...

    I should only pretend to have the Godfather spirit to help me, and the power he lends me¨C it will be his advice and knowledge.

    As for the prophetic dream, I can say that the Godfather visits my dream and tells me stuff. It may be something rted to the future or not.

    Ainsley finished arranging her usible reasonings if one day people knew about her ¡¯ability¡¯ to contact a dead spirit.

    "Hm, I think you already understand about dead spirits. Now the second type of spirit is elemental."

    Finley clenched his fists, and when he opened his palm, the wind created a normal-looking young boy. He modelled the boy after himself.

    "Unlike dead spirits, any ability users can contract an elemental spirit, simr to fairies." Finley had a smile on his face as he continued.

    "Elemental spirits will help the contractor to recharge their ability faster. Well, if their element is the same."

    Finley added a me spirit, a floating me figure next to his figure. Of course, it¡¯s all made of wind.

    "If the contractor has a different element from the spirit, they can use the spirit to help them inbat."

    !

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 49 - Age Restriction

    <h4>Chapter 49 - "Age Restriction" </h4>

    Ainsley was interested in what Finley just said.

    The spirits can help one in a battle even when they don¡¯t have that ability? Isn¡¯t this a fraudulent cheat?

    An ability user can have more than three elemental abilities if they borrow a spirit¡¯s help!

    Ainsley was eager to see an elemental spirit now, but Finley¡¯s exnation hadn¡¯t ended.

    "Well, think of getting spirits like having a pet. The higher the rank of the spirit, the greater the power they can use to help the contractor."

    Finley swirled the wind on his palm and grinned.

    Ain should understand this much, right? It¡¯s actually bizarre for a three-year-old baby to understand what I said, but she¡¯s a genius. She should understand.

    Finley looked at Ainsley with high expectation. Who wouldn¡¯t like to befriend a genius, especially when he himself is a genius?

    "So, Ain, do you understand?" Finley asked carefully.

    "Hwum, yewsh!" Ainsley instantly answered, and her answer didn¡¯t disappoint Finley. Looking at Ainsley who seemed to understand things for real, Finley curled his lips.

    Good! If Ain can learn a lot of things, then she can escape her fate in the future. Maybe she can even help me to escape mine?

    Finley was thrilled. He didn¡¯t expect Ainsley to be a reincarnator or a transmigrator, but the girl looked different from the one he saw in his past life.

    It¡¯s a sign that he might have a better life this time.

    "Good, good, Ain is smart! My friend is a genius." Finley chuckled as he patted Ainsley¡¯s head. The boy showed a rather mature look without him realising.

    He didn¡¯t look like a boy for a moment.

    Ainsley was a bit taken aback, but the girl dismissed it fast. She just took it as Fin being wise.

    Fin must be shy and timid when he is first meeting a stranger, but when he¡¯s already close, he is not timid at all. That must be it.

    Ainsley convinced herself.

    "Oh, right. One more thing. Elemental spirits are simr to fairies. But spirits can¡¯t talk and are less intelligent than fairies. That¡¯s why, having a fairy is more beneficial." Finley gave shocking news to Ainsley.

    "Ewh? Whai?" Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but ask. Elemental spirits can¡¯t talk, that¡¯s for sure, but why would it be less intelligent than fairies?

    And....

    The elemental spirits have such power to help the ability users. Compared to fairies who rarely help ability users, shouldn¡¯t a spirit be more advantageous?

    If one can just collect as many spirits as possible, it¡¯s better than having only one fairy!

    "Well, elemental spirits are like an animal or the beast version of the fairy society. At the same time, fairies are like us, humans." Finley scratched his cheek as he tried to raise his value as a ¡¯fairy¡¯.

    "Because of their low intelligence, even the elemental spirit king can¡¯tpare to a low-ranked fairy. Spirits need the contractor to give them orders and such."

    Finley smiled bitterly at Ainsley, who was looking at him with tant disappointment.

    "So, to use a lot of spirits, it¡¯s like trying to move several hands. It would help if you had a great concentration. Usually, contractors only use spirits as a supporter."

    "Ah!" Ainsley gasped at the enlightenment. The baby then put on a bitter look.

    Damn, that¡¯s why it¡¯s better to have one elemental spirit with a high rank? If this is the dead spirit, because they were once a human, it¡¯s better to have as many as possible.

    It¡¯s the opposite for the elemental spirits.

    "That¡¯s why many people can own spirits, but not a lot can even see fairies. It¡¯s because of the difference in their value."

    Finley added thest piece to elevate the status of fairies. He wished Ain would look at him differently from now on, even when he¡¯s not a fairy.

    "Ahhh, I shee, I shee." Ainsley nodded weakly, even though Finley¡¯s eyes were shining. He looked proud of his face.

    Ha...so...a fairy is still better. And elemental spirits are like pets even for the fairies.

    Hmm, still, because any ability users can contract one if they found it, can I also get a good elemental spirit?

    Ainsley knew that currently, her abilities were all nonbat abilities. If she could have one or two elemental spirits, she could control wind like Finley with the spirit¡¯s help.

    Or maybe she could spew water, fire and other elements like Elliana who used the power of fire.

    ¡¯Fin said that it¡¯s hard to control a lot of spirits, but I think I can control two with most efficiency.¡¯

    Despite the spirits being a lower gradepared to fairies, Ainsley was still motivated to own one or two.

    It¡¯s not like she could meet a fairy as she wished, right? And the fairy in front of her...

    Ainsley looked at Finley, who was staring at her with hopeful eyes. The baby instantly knew that Fin wanted to boast his power in front of Ain.

    But this guy is just a library fairy, ah. He might only have the wind ability as the standard ability of every royal fairy. His knowledge and future insight are good, but I doubt Fin will help me with that.

    He can share his knowledge, but future insight seems important enough and shouldn¡¯t be disclosed to anyone.

    "Hwm, Fwin. Ain sthil wan a spilit. (Ain still wants a spirit.)" Ainsley grumbled as she told Finley her real thoughts.

    She didn¡¯t know that Finley felt a bit shocked to hear that.

    "Uh...uh...you can only contract a spirit after you are 10 years old," Finley spoke bitterly, and his words crushed Ainsley¡¯s dream.

    What? What¡¯s with the age restriction?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 50 - Kicking Ass

    "Twen? Nwooo!" Ainsley suddenly wailed. Even when she¡¯s 20 years old inside, she still felt like crying.

    Why can¡¯t I contract a spirit before I¡¯m 10? What¡¯s with that??

    Seeing Ainsley was on the brink of crying, Finley hurriedly stroked her head to calm her.

    "Hey, don¡¯t cry...it¡¯s the standard to contract a spirit. Children below 10 can¡¯t see elemental spirits yet even though child shamans can see dead spirits."

    Eh? So I can¡¯t contract a spirit because I can¡¯t see them when I¡¯m not 10 yet? But fairy...I can see them now?

    Ainsley didn¡¯t say anything, but her face said it all. Looking at the bewildered baby, Finley couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    "As I said, elemental spirits are weaker than fairies. For them to be seen, one needs to be 10 years old¡ªeither ability users or normies. Our eyesight will be stronger and solid once we hit 10."

    Finley tried to console Ainsley, but the baby wasn¡¯t convinced.

    Howe our eyesight will be stronger once we hit the age of 10? Doesn¡¯t a toddler already have a good vision?

    Ainsley forgot that this world wasn¡¯t Earth even though it¡¯s simr.

    In this world, children below the age of 10 had something like yer¡¯ on their eyes, preventing them from seeing elemental spirits or weaker ghosts.

    It¡¯s not that their eyesight is worse before 10. It¡¯s more of the ability to see magical creatures aside from fairies, elves and those who have ¡¯solid¡¯ form.

    As spirits are only a mass of energy, they are like ghosts that can¡¯t be seen in a normal way.

    But once children reach 10 years old, theyer in their eyes will disappear, allowing them to see elemental spirits. Of course, stronger spirits like dead spirits and ghosts are still in the dark except for those with specific abilities¨C

    Like shamans.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know this at first, but Finley told her. In the end, after Finley exined it to Ainsley, the baby epted her fate.

    ¡¯Hwaaa so I can¡¯t get any elemental spirits before I¡¯m 10. But what about dead spirits? It would be nice if I do meet one...like the Godfather.¡¯

    Ainsley looked at Finley with teary eyes.

    "Whel dho whe mweth dwead spilit andh elhementhal spilit? (Where do we meet dead spirit and elemental spirit?)" Ainsley asked Finley with utmost sincerity. She didn¡¯t care that Finley would be troubled by her question which didn¡¯t even ask about fairies.

    For now, I want elemental spirits!

    "Hmm, elemental spirits reside in forests. Any forests. Dead spirits only reside at the grave where the person is buried. Sometimes they travel to ces with a strong connection to their life."

    Finley answered without feeling burdened.

    In other words, dead spirits might haunt ces with a connection to their life when they¡¯re still alive.

    "Hwooo..." Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but nod in excitement. Finding elemental spirits were way easier than she thought.

    But for dead spirits...going to a cemetery of famous people won¡¯t be easy. Also, to find ces that the spirits might haunt...it is scary.

    ¡¯It¡¯s a pity I won¡¯t see elemental spirits soon. But I¡¯ll just stick with my n...¡¯

    Ainsley clenched her fists as she recalled the first step to clean her Sloan Family.

    Right, I have to fire those ountants and recruit a new one!

    While Ainsley was thinking about her n, Finley started to tell her more about elemental spirits to attract her attention.

    He mentioned the elements possessed by each low-ranked elemental spirit, and Ainsley got to know that only royal elemental spirits could have more than one element.

    That¡¯s why most elemental spirits only have one elemental ability: either wind, earth, water, or fire.

    Some unique spirits can wield ice, lightning, wood, light, and darkness.

    Not only that, but among the same rank, spirits also have level determining their strength. It¡¯s just like how beasts varied even among the same ss.

    Thus, to find a powerful one that suits the contractor¡¯s needs, it¡¯s quite difficult.

    "Hwm hwm, I shee..." Ainsley kept nodding at Finley¡¯s words. At this point, Finley already looked like her tutor rather than her friend. They weren¡¯t ying either.

    They¡¯re studying!

    Still, Ainsley preferred to study like this than to y as a three-year-old toddler. It¡¯s not like she could step out of the mansion at this age...

    She¡¯s still too small and weak. Maybe if she got a powerful bodyguard, she could sneak out of the mansion and do more things outside.

    At the end of the day, Ainsley set her priorities right.

    Clean the corrupt members (kick them out)

    Recruit new people to rece the old

    Solve the money problem (if needed, go out of the mansion)

    Gather strength, powerful subordinate or bodyguard

    Learn how to control the ability

    Thest one wasn¡¯t that necessary as Ain thought that her ability was a nonbat type. There¡¯s no need to learn how to control it when it¡¯s as easy as turning one¡¯s palm.

    Little did she know that she would change her mind soon.

    ¡¯Kay, for now...should I go back and wait for lunch?¡¯

    Ainsley had been chatting with Finley for a few hours already. She got knowledge about spirits, fairies, and even a few ability users.

    It¡¯s almost 12 p.m now, and the afternoon show will begin soon.

    In the end, at Ainsley¡¯s request, Finley returned her to the library while he vanished from the baby¡¯s sight just like yesterday.

    "Hwu..." Ainsley dusted off her skirt and tidied up her hair. She made sure there¡¯s no leaf stuck somewhere because if someone spotted leaves on her body, they would get suspicious.

    After tidying up, Ainsley finally went down the library stairs with confident steps.

    A wicked smile hung on her face.

    Time to kick some bastards¡¯ ass!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 51 - Lets Start

    <h4>Chapter 51 - "Let''s Start" </h4>

    Ainsley stayed with Elliana for a few minutes until the maids called her to have lunch. Of course, today¡¯s lunch wouldn¡¯t be a simple one. After lunch, she would finally fire some ipetent bastards.

    ¡¯Hehehe, I should be thankful to Grandpa Yofan. Without him, those pigs won¡¯t listen to me even if I fire them.¡¯

    Ainsley hummed as she let Elliana carry her to the dining room. Getting a convenient vehicle wouldn¡¯t hurt, right? She didn¡¯t want to walk 15 minutes just to go to the dining hall!

    Thanks to Elliana¡¯s speed ability, the group arrived at the dining room in just a few seconds.

    As usual, Elliana opened the door and walked fast to the dining table. She then ced Ainsley on the seat reserved for the family head before sitting next to the baby.

    But unlike the usual when there¡¯s no one else beside Elliana and Ainsley, this time, Grandpa Yofan already waited.

    "Hey, Ain. How¡¯s your sleepst night?" Grandpa Yofan¡¯s blue eyes twinkled as he rubbed the baby¡¯s head affectionately.

    If only he¡¯s Ainsley¡¯s biological father. How happy it must be.

    "Ith ish gwod. Gwandpa Dale cwame agwain. (It is good. Grandpa Dave came again.)" Ainsley took the baby food utensil and started to scoop the baby porridge in front of her.

    Her face distorted a bit at the sight of the same yellowish porridge.

    ¡¯Ugh, as a baby, I can¡¯t eat meat yet, hm? But I¡¯m already three. Can I eat soft meat or something...they keep giving me porridge! At least gimme rice, rice!¡¯

    Ainsley forgot that her affiliated country now was one of the western countries, not Asian countries.

    While Ainsley was thinking of changing the food menu, grandpa Yofan watched the baby with aplicated expression.

    ¡¯Dale¨C Dave, huh. The Godfather revisited Ain¡¯s dreamst night. Surely he must be asking Ain to fire those ountants.¡¯

    Grandpa Yofan didn¡¯t know whether to feel ted or dejected. Firing so many ountants at once would be bad for the family¡¯s economic condition, but if it¡¯s an advice from the Godfather...

    There must be something fishy happening among the ountants. Did they steal some money and forge the reports?

    Grandpa Yofan took a deep breath and sighed. His long white beard looking like Merlin¡¯s beard couldn¡¯t help but flutter from his sigh.

    ¡¯Anyway. I¡¯ll leave this to Ain. If The Godfather helps her, I can trust her, right? She¡¯s still three, but the Godfather spirit is already 100 years old or more. We can trust the Godfather.¡¯

    Grandpa Yofan silently swore to let Ainsley do anything she wanted as long as it¡¯s an advice from the Godfather spirit.

    Just like that, the two ate lunch in harmony until 1 p.m. Right after they ate, the two went to the great hall where the family head usually announced important matters.

    Of course, for this asion, only the ountant team members were called along with the head ountant. All 15 men gathered at the great hall with dark faces.

    "The absolute elder won¡¯t fire us for no reason, right?" One of the men mumbled. He bit his fingernail, fretting.

    "Nah, he won¡¯t. This matter starts because of that brat¡¯s sudden request. It¡¯s too absurd!" Another member shook his head in confidence.

    He was sure that Grandpa Yofan wouldn¡¯t be such an idiot.

    "Hm, but you see, that elder seems to like the new family head. We can¡¯t be so sure." The youngest member bit his lower lips. Anxiety filled his ck eyes.

    He just had a bad hunch about this gathering.

    "Nonsense. No matter what, Elder Yofan should side with us. What thing did we do wrong for him to agree with that brat to fire us?" Another member with spiky hair shamelessly acted innocent.

    He spoke with such a righteous tone even when he knew that all the members of the ountant teammitted embezzlement.

    "Right, right, we did nothing wrong."

    "At least no one knows we are wrong." A cheeky member harrumphed loudly, acting all high and mighty. He acted as if no one would know about their wrongdoings.

    The other members instantly scolded that one cheeky member.

    "Shhh, quiet! What if someone heard us? Don¡¯t forget. Any ability users can eavesdrop on us!" The concerned member pped the cheeky member¡¯s mouth before looking around the hall.

    There¡¯s no one here just yet, but some ability users might be hiding on the ceiling or behind the door. Those with keen hearings or x-ray eyes could watch the people inside the room.

    "Okay, okay, my bad." The cheeky member clicked his tongue and immediately took out a cigarette. He lit up his cigarette with a fireing out of his fingertip before inhaling the smoke.

    "Huuuu, but when will that old man and the brate¨C " The member hadn¡¯t finished his words when the door to the great hall suddenly opened with a loud creaking noise.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    The sound of someone¡¯s footsteps rang throughout the hall, startling the ountants.

    They¡¯re here!

    The ountants subconsciously turned around to see the guesting to the hall. Just like what they predicted, what they saw was Grandpa Yofan entering the hall with the nestled baby in his arms.

    They¡¯re finally here.

    The ountants gulped. Even though they were confident that they wouldn¡¯t get fired, but...they still had this small anxiety deep inside their heart.

    It¡¯s because of an unknown variable called Ainsley.

    ¡¯We don¡¯t know what kind of bizarre request that brat might askter.¡¯

    Thinking like that, the ountants broke in a cold sweat. Some wiped their forehead with their handkerchief while others clenched their fists tightly.

    They watched Grandpa Yofan put Ainsley on the golden throne with a pounding heart.

    "Let¡¯s start."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 52 - Illegal Curses

    <h4>Chapter 52 - "Illegal Curses" </h4>

    Grandpa Yofan put his hands behind his back as he scanned the 15 ountants in the room. His face was grim as he slowly opened his mouth.

    "Family head, please. The final decision is in your hand."

    !

    The ountants stared at Grandpa Yofan with nk eyes. Their jaw dropped to the floor thanks to the old man¡¯s crazy remarks.

    What...what? The final decision is on that brat¡¯s hand? Isn¡¯t that bizarre?

    "Wait, that¡¯s nonsense. How could we¨C " The head ountant was about to protest when Grandpa Yofan sent a death re to the guy.

    "Silence. Did you just question my decision? Also, the family head is fully authorised to give the final saying. Or you all want to go against the family head¡¯s decision?"

    Grandpa Yofan lifted his chin high and sent an enormous aura toward the ountants. His power wasn¡¯t only teleportation. He also had another superb ability.

    Gravitation control.

    "Khh!" The ountants felt a huge mountain crash to their shoulders with just a few words from the elder. Their body instantly felt heavy, and some of the weaker members already swayed, about to fall to the floor.

    The air was suffocating, and it¡¯s hard to breathe for those men.

    It¡¯s the power of gravitation.

    "A-alright, I apologise, elder. I¡¯ll ept the family head¡¯s decision." The head ountant instantly backed off. He lowered his head and bit his lips.

    As someone who had a nonbat ability, how could he go against someone as powerful as Elder Yofan? That monster had triple abilities, and two of them were offensive skills.

    Tch. If Elder Yofan decides to side with the family head....

    The head ountant gritted his teeth. He stole a nce at Ainsley, who was casually crossing her tiny legs. She tried to look cool by doing that, but since her legs didn¡¯t even touch the floor, it looked ridiculous.

    But no one had the mood tough at the baby. Especially when the baby¡¯s eyes were full of mischief. She hummed faintly and tugged up the corner of her lips, forming a small smirk.

    The toddler looked at them as if they were her toys at her disposal!

    The head ountant had a heart attack. He looked at Ainsley in disbelief. Fear slowly crept into his eyes.

    That baby...she is clearly amused by this event! She didn¡¯t even feel afraid of Grandpa Yofan¡¯s power which was strange for girls of her age.

    What¡¯s with her? Isn¡¯t she scary?

    Noticing this fact, the ountants finally realised that no matter how young the family head was, she¡¯s still the family head, one with the highest authority.

    She needed a guardian because the baby herself was still naive. But what if Elder Yofan taught her from such a young age and brought her up carefully?

    The baby would turn into another monster in just a few years.

    The ountants had a chill down their spine just by imagining the baby turned into someone like Elder Yofan. The baby was so spoiled from an early age. Wouldn¡¯t she be a tyrantter?

    She even enjoyed the events where Elder Yofan suppressed them with his gravity power.

    That girl...looked like a violent one?

    The ountants subconsciously zipped their mouth, unable to say anything. Now, they weren¡¯t afraid of Grandpa Yofan alone but also scared of Ainsley¡¯s future figure.

    We shouldn¡¯t look down on that brat, especially when she had the elder¡¯s backing!

    Seeing the ountants didn¡¯t speak anymore, Grandpa Yofan nodded his head with a satisfied smile on his face.

    "Good. Alright, family head, please go on." Elder Yofan looked at Ainsley and nodded. The way he treated her politely was an example for the others to treat Ainsley politely too.

    "Twank ywou, gwandpa." Ainsley replied to the elder¡¯s head nod with a bright smile. The baby waved her small hand and gave a kiss-bye as a thank you gift.

    Those flying kisses were the best gift for the elder.

    Cough. Cough.

    "No worries, family head. Please give yourst order." Grandpa Yofan coughed a few times as he urged Ainsley to speak. He was sure that the Godfather spirit would want Ainsley to do his advice as soon as possible.

    "Mm." Ainsley replied with a nod. She then turned her short back to look at the ountants in front of her. From this height, even when she¡¯s short, she could still look down on the men.

    It¡¯s all thanks to the tall stage and the lofty throne.

    ¡¯Ah, it¡¯s so interesting to look down like this.¡¯

    Ainsley had a nasty grin on her face as she slowly opened her tiny mouth.

    "Ywou." The baby started by pointing her finger to the head ountant, the man she despised the most.

    "Y-yes?" The head ountant flinched without him knowing. Sweat filled his forehead as he bowed politely.

    The baby¡¯s cold voice is so much scarier than he imagined.

    "Hwm, ywou..." Ainsley took a deep breath before she did something that she already wanted to do for a long time.

    "YWOU MOTHEFUKEL BASTHALD IDIOTH¨C FUUUCC¨C Bah!"

    Ainsley spatted at the end since she almost bit her tongue, but she didn¡¯t stop. The baby red at the head ountant and raised a middle finger.

    "Ywou bwad guyh, swhame¨C swhame, thiep, thiep mwoney, Ain¡¯s mwoney. (You bad guy, shame, shame, thief, thief money, Ain¡¯s money.)"

    Ainsley clicked her tongue as she started to curse the head ountant and used vulgarnguage that only a senior mafia could use.

    "Pwig hwead idioth swiiiit! (Pig head idiot sh*t!)"

    ....

    Silence filled the room at the end of Ainsley¡¯s fierce curse directed to the head ountant.

    It was as if someone poured a cold water bucket on their head and shouted,

    "Surprise motherfcker!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 53 - Coup DÃ©tat

    <h4>Chapter 53 - "Coup D''¨¦tat" </h4>

    Yes, it was a surprise...a nasty one.

    No one in the room was able to open their mouth nor open their eyes to see the head ountant who had long be a stone statue.

    The curses from a three-years-old baby were too vicious to handle. And that¡¯s kind of illegal to do.

    "A-ain?" Grandpa Yofan staggered as he lowered his back. He brought his face closer to the baby¡¯s head.

    "That...that..."

    Yofan wanted to ask how the baby knew such vicious curses, but he already had a hunch.

    Could it be the Godfather spirit taught that to Ain? The Godfather was famous for his dirty mouth and violent behaviour.

    What if...he taught Ainsley those cursing words?

    A scene folded inside Yofan¡¯s mind.

    Godfather: Yo, Ain sweety, if you meet someone hateful, raise your middle finger like this.

    Ainsley: yewsh!

    Godfather: and don¡¯t forget to say¨C BASTARD IDIOT MOTHERFUCCER GO DIE TO HELL! *panting hard*

    Ainsley: Awooo! Cwool, Gwandpa! Yesh, Ain wil dwo! (Yes, Ain will do!)

    And that¡¯s how the baby became corrupted.

    Grandpa Yofan¡¯s face instantly turned weary. The elder who already had a lot of wrinkles got more wrinkles in a span of one minute.

    Ain...our cute, innocent baby angel...she...she curses! She raises her middle finger! Ah! Ah!!

    Grandpa Yofan almost fell to the floor and died of a heart attack. He looked at Ainsley with teary eyes.

    Ain! What did the Godfather teach you, ah?!

    Of course, no one taught Ainsley any curse words, but Ainsley deliberately rattled those vicious words for one purpose.

    It¡¯s to strengthen Grandpa Yofan¡¯s belief that the Godfather spirit indeed talks to her in her dream.

    If that spirit indeed existed, he would have taught Ain more vicious lessons such as killing people and beating them up. For a heresy like that old man, it¡¯s possible.

    And now seeing the ountants¡¯ grey face plus Grandpa Yofan¡¯s agony, Ainsley was satisfied. She huffed like a proud kid before delivering thest capital punishment.

    "Al op ywou¨C awe filed! (All of you¨C are fired!)"

    Her loud voice sounded like a crisp bell, but it wasn¡¯t a bell from heaven. It¡¯s a bell from hell.

    "F-family head!" The head ountant¡¯s face turned pale. He fell on his knees with a thumping sound before speaking in a hoarse voice.

    "P-please reconsider! We didn¡¯t do anything wrong! And who will rece our position? Please, we beg your consideration!"

    The head ountant and the other members kneeled on the floor, throwing away the pride as an adult mafia. They were willing to do this in front of a measly baby because of one thing.

    The family head¡¯s edicts are absolute.

    "Hmph. Nwo. Ywou lial. Geth outh! No. You liar. Get out!)" Ainsley waved her hand impatiently, urging the people to go out and pack their belongings.

    What¡¯s mercy? Can it be eaten? These people already did such bad things and still shamelessly said that they know nothing.

    Now I seriously wonder if no one in the Sloan Family realises the weird reports or they just pretend not to know? It¡¯s impossible for more than a thousand people not to know about the strange reports.

    Even if only a few executives can check the report, how could they not know about this?

    Ainsley had a feeling that the evil deeds had rooted deep in her family. Today, she fired the ountants. In the future, she might have to fire the executives and to do so...

    One needed power.

    Ainsley had a rxed look as she thought about the future, turning a deaf ear to the ountants¡¯ plea and scream.

    Before long, the guards in front of the door already dragged those people out, returning the noisy hall peaceful again.

    BLAM.

    The door to the great hall was closed for the ountants for the rest of their life. While Ainsley stayed inside, the guards serving Grandpa Yofan drove the ountants away, firing them in just a few minutes.

    Once again, Ainsley who just saw how those guards drag the ountants felt the need to find her own forces.

    ¡¯If I have a strong force backing me, no one will go against me, and I can finally rule this family peacefully. I should get an advisor too, to fix my mistakes if I ever made a few.¡¯

    Ainsley finished reorganising her n. The baby then sighed in relief.

    "Fuuu...twank ywou, Gwandpa. Ith ish al dwone. (Thank you, grandpa. It is all done.)" Ainsley jumped down from the throne and trotted to Grandpa Yofan¡¯s leg.

    "Hm, Ain. You did great." Grandpa Yofan picked up the baby and patted her back.

    If his guess was right....those people should be embezzling the family¡¯s money.

    Then it¡¯s only right to fire them. All at once. Ain did great, indeed.

    Now that those corrupt people are gone, the family should be recovering better than before.

    But there¡¯s only one problem left unattended.

    ¡¯The recement for the head ountant and the ountant team members.¡¯

    Grandpa Yofan carried Ainsley to the door as he thought about this. He didn¡¯t have any intention to let Ainsley recruit people to rece the old one.

    A three years old baby should be ying instead of taking care of the family business. She¡¯s now involved because of the Godfather spirit visiting her.

    ¡¯Is there a way to recruit people in the family and ce them as the new ountant team? But I should limit the news about Ain firing the ountants...¡¯

    And that would make the recruitment difficult. Then just let the news go loose? Impossible. Once someone knows that Ain fire the ountant for no reason, they will feel dissatisfied toward her.

    And that might shake her position. What if someonemits treason or even worse...

    Coup d¡¯¨¦tat?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 54 - Guard Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 54 - "Guard Dogs" </h4>

    Grandpa Yofan had a stiff face as he went out of the hall. The old man was deep in thought for the sake of the baby, not knowing that Ainsley already nned things ahead.

    ¡¯Hm, this evening, I should roam the mansion and other ces. The main family¡¯ members live at the residence behind the mansion, right? Maybe I can find a good human resource there.¡¯

    Ainsley was confident that she could find a talented person in no time. Her hard work all this time to hone her observation skill would finally take the limelight.

    3 p.m

    It should be Ain¡¯s nap time, but the baby endured her heavy eyelids and coaxed Elliana to go touring the separate mansion next to the main mansion.

    "C¡¯mwon, leth gwo! El! Gwo!" Ainsley hugged Elliana¡¯s neck tightly and asked her to go to the building next door. Fortunately, there¡¯s a corridor connecting the main building and the other buildings.

    This means the buildings around the main mansion all belonged to the Sloan Family. It should be like aplex? And coincidentally, Sloan Family¡¯s houseplex was right next to the Walter Family¡¯s.

    That¡¯s how Finley could take 15 minutes to fly in the air and visit Ainsley.

    "Leth gwo?" Ainsley looked at Elliana with puppy eyes. The baby tugged the woman¡¯s ponytail, pleading cutely.

    Which bastard could refuse Ain when she acted like that? Of course, only idiots would. Thankfully, Elliana still fell for it despite her low intelligence.

    "O-okay." Elliana took a deep breath and sighed. The woman then walked to the inner part of the mansion where one would see a hall with 8 doors connecting to the buildings around them.

    The structure of the Sloan family¡¯splex was like a flower where the core stayed at the centre, and the petals surrounded it.

    Of course, the main mansion¡¯s front area wasn¡¯t blocked by any buildings since they had to wee the other families if they ever came.

    Ainsley and Elliana arrived at the hall with 8 doors in no time. The hall was like the great hall filled withvish interiors painted in ck or golden.

    However, the floor was now covered with a red ruby rug. The circle rug covered almost all the area in the hall.

    "Hwo...dool...(ho...door...)" Ainsley mumbled at the sight of seven doors with various symbols engraved on the surface.

    The doors should represent the 6 branches families and thest door...

    Ainsley peeked at the door at the left-wing of the hall entrance. It was painted in gold, unlike the other gates with the representative colour of the branch families.

    ¡¯What is that gate? Training building? Or an intelligence base? Maybe a prison?¡¯

    Ainsley was curious, but the baby couldn¡¯t stay longer. Elliana already entered one of the gates. She chose the gates of Doberman, the Dober Family.

    "Miss. Careful," Elliana warned Ainsley as she hugged the baby tighter. The moment the small gate opened with no noises, the sight of two tall ck Doberman came into view.

    !

    Dogs? Guard dogs? Heck¨C why would they ce there here? Isn¡¯t the door built to make ess to the main mansion easier for them?

    Ainsley gulped. She gripped Elliana¡¯s cor while observing the two ck dogs as tall as Elliana¡¯s knees. Ainsley could even ride on those dogs.

    Grrr. Grrr.

    The two dogs growled at Ainsley and Elliana, but none immediately attacked. They just snarled at the two, as if waiting for amand to attack.

    Even if the dogs stayed still, it didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t look frightening anymore. The dogs tugged their mouth and showed their white fangs glinting under the faint light.

    k. k.

    Their drools dripped down their mouth and stained the marble floors. As if it wasn¡¯t scary enough, the dogs¡¯ red eyes shed like a demon under the crystalmp.

    They looked like Cerberus rather than a Doberman.

    "Uwh..." Ainsley bit her lower lips. Sweat trickled down her cheek. Her heart beat fast, and she knew that her hands were cold.

    F-fck. So scary! Ah! Let¡¯s escape! Now!

    Ainsley was about to ask Elliana how to escape the dogs who blocked their path when Elliana suddenly took out a familiar ne.

    Ting. Ting.

    The chains clicking with each other as the pendant of the ne swayed. The crystalmp above their head shone upon the pendant, reflecting fresh blue colour.

    It¡¯s the ne that Ainsley wore on the coronation day.

    ¡¯Ah, that ne!¡¯

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but gasp. She witnessed Elliana showing the ne to the dogs, and once the dogs sniffed it, they stopped growling.

    Woof. Woof!

    The dogs suddenly wagged their tails and backed off, creating a path for Ainsley and Elliana.

    They looked like a chihuahua out of the blue just because Elliana let them sniff the pendant.

    How could Ainsley not feel shocked?

    The baby looked at the two dogs wagging their tails in astonishment.

    What kind of ck magic is that? What¡¯s with the ne? Don¡¯t tell me the dogs sniff the smell of the ne and think that they¡¯re not enemies?

    How?

    Ainsley¡¯s mind spun around real fast, trying to figure out the mystery behind the ne but Elliana already brought her down the corridor.

    In just a few seconds, Elliana brought her to explore the mansion.

    Strangely, everytime the woman met someone, they immediately bowed at Elliana, not mocking her like those men at the main estate did.

    They were even polite to Ainsley, a baby!

    Oh, God...I thought it would be hard to find a talented person if the residents here aren¡¯t cooperative. But it seems okay?

    Ainsley was pleased with the oue. Well, only for now.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 55 - Rough Diamond

    <h4>Chapter 55 - "Rough Diamond" </h4>

    Ainsley took her time to explore the mansion and visited a lot of members from the Dober Family. She did find a few people to add to the ountant team, but...

    ¡¯I don¡¯t find someone worthy to rece the head ountant position.¡¯

    Ainsley sighed after touring the mansion for an hour. The people there acted polite and such, but she could still feel the tensioning from their body.

    Maybe because they were mafia, they reeked of blood and smoke?

    Ainsley had to leave the Dober Family¡¯s estate after not finding someone to rece the head ountant. Still, she¡¯s lucky that Uncle Dober wasn¡¯t here.

    Else, he might realise that something went wrong at the main mansion and he would try to sniff around.

    "Hummm..." Ainsley mumbled as she entered the door of the Ale Family. If Dober Family¡¯s door was painted in ck, Ale Family¡¯s gate was dark brown.

    The door had an eagle engraved on it. Of course, after seeing a few Doberman behind the Dober family¡¯s gate, Ainsley expected the Ale family to keep an eagle.

    Indeed, the moment she opened the door, tworge eagles hovered in the sky. Their wings were sorge that one eagle upied the whole corridor which would fit four men.

    One of the eagles circled the ceiling while the other went down to see Ainsley and Elliana.

    They seemed intelligent.

    But Ainsley didn¡¯t care. She was more concerned about one thing.

    ¡¯Is this family a zoo?¡¯

    The baby clicked her tongue as she watched Elliana show the shiny ne and get another free pass. The eagles folded their wings to let Elliana pass their post.

    ¡¯....how weird. Don¡¯t tell me behind the other doors...I¡¯ll see an Orca, a tiger, a lion, and a chameleon? That¡¯s insane, right? But thank God we don¡¯t have any family with the symbol of a wolf.¡¯

    Ainsley shook her head just by imagining a pack of wolves waiting for her behind the gate.

    Despite her worry, Ainsley managed to pick several people to fill the ountant team. How did she find them? She simply let the Ale Family members take a look at the finance report she carried around.

    If those members could see what¡¯s wrong with the report and could solve the problem, Ainsley kidnapped¨C ah, she recruited them.

    The baby repeated the process a few times with other branches as well. Thankfully, the Orca Family didn¡¯t have an Orca waiting behind. They put on a guard. The same went for the chameleon family.

    Unfortunately, the Lionel and Riger Family both had a young lion and tiger waiting behind the gate.

    The Lionel Family¡¯s lion was a female, and her body wasn¡¯t that big, but just by seeing the lioness, Ainsley peed herself.

    Yes, she peed. Her diaper was wet, but Elliana didn¡¯t know.

    ¡¯Fck. Fck. This family is so shady!¡¯

    Ainsley grumbled as she entered the estate dyed in red. There were many lion decorations everywhere, showing off the symbol of the Lionel family. They even had weapons on disy.

    Those weapons must be from the Riger Family.

    ¡¯Will I find someone to be the head ountant? Even a newbie is also okay...¡¯

    Ainsley prayed sincerely since it¡¯s almost 7 by now. She hadn¡¯t slept at all, and it would be dinner soon. If she didn¡¯t find someone, she had to postpone her n for tomorrow.

    Maybe I should visit those families with Fin? Ah, no, Fin said humans must not see him, else he will be in big trouble.

    "Hwaa..." Ainsley let out a long sigh as she sucked on her thumb.

    Acting as a baby was quite tough but sucking a thumb was better than sucking a pacifier all-day.

    When Ainsley sighed, Elliana nced at the baby and secretly sighed. She wiped her forehead before slowly asking the baby.

    "Miss. Continue?" The woman was actually bored that they had toured several mansions just to recruit people. Of course, she knew what Ainsley did was important, and she didn¡¯t question it as usual, but walking for 4 hours straight....

    That¡¯s quite burdensome. Elliana wished to take a break. But the baby wouldn¡¯t grant her wish.

    "Cwonthinue! (Continue!)" Ainsley didn¡¯t hesitate to crush Elliana¡¯s dream of taking a break. The baby excitedly pped Elliana¡¯s cheek, cheering her up.

    "A bwit mole! (A bit more!)" Ainsley encouraged the woman. Nevertheless, Elliana was still not encouraged.

    ¡¯Huff...the family head is so diligent. Why is she doing this? I know that she gets insight from her dream, but...¡¯

    Elliana couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows. She knew about Ainsley¡¯s prophetic dream and how the Godfather visited her dream.

    Only Grandpa Yofan and Elliana knew about this, and Elliana wouldn¡¯t dare to disclose the fact to anyone. She also couldn¡¯t question Ainsley.

    In her mind, the baby was a genius. And she had to follow her. But just this time...she didn¡¯t understand why Ainsley didn¡¯t pick someone to be the head ountant.

    ¡¯All the people I saw before are smart...¡¯

    Elliana, who had an intelligence below average, felt that those mediocre people were already smart. Thus, Ainsley was a genius in her mind.

    No, that baby might be more than a genius. She¡¯s one of a kind. A genius of the century!

    Despite believing in Ainsley¡¯s talent, Elliana couldn¡¯t understand the baby¡¯s thoughts. The baby would instead go for about five hours to find a single person to be the head ountant.

    ¡¯Why isn¡¯t she satisfied yet?¡¯

    Elliana never got her answer, but she kept walking to enter a few rooms. This time, Ainsley visited the newbies centre instead of the senior¡¯s chambers.

    The baby clenched her fists with a high expectation.

    ¡¯I might find a rough diamond here!¡¯

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 56 - Question: Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 56 - "Question: Impossible" </h4>

    Ainsley entered the newbie chamber with an exquisite appearance. Elliana and the baby had just stepped into the newbies headquarter office when the people inside subconsciously turned their head around.

    These people dressed in a ck and white suit with a typical mafia hat had a grim look as they stared at the entrance. The people were newbies, but it didn¡¯t mean they were young.

    Some newbies were ate bloomer who had reached 30 or 40 years old instead of the green buds teens below 20.

    Even though they were trained to be an ountant, it didn¡¯t mean they were never soaked in blood.

    These people reeking with blood and murderous intent red at the two unidentified women visiting their office-like base, only to gasp in shock the next second.

    A...a baby?

    Their eyes simultaneously glued to Ainsley who was carried on Elliana¡¯s arms. The baby was calmly ying with her pendant, showing off the proof of her position.

    The blue-silver ne yed by the baby glinted under the crystalmp, instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention to it.

    If at first, these people only gasped at the sight of a baby entering their ce. But then, once they saw the pendant...

    Their faces turned frighteningly pale. Some people had their mouth opened wide into a perfect 0 while others looked like a gaping duck.

    T-that pendant¨C the family head?!

    A realisation dawned upon these newbies, and they instantly scrambled to stand up.

    "G-greetings!" The 30 noobs in the office bowed 90¡ã while shouting out loud, showing the utmost respect once could give to their higher-ups.

    Their deafening voice almost gave a heart attack to the weak-willed Ainsley. If not for Elliana blocking the baby¡¯s ears in time, Ainsley would have fainted from the shock.

    Damn these barbarians!

    The baby red at these people who were still bowing at her without lifting their heads. They looked like a trained military man instead of a bunch of newbie ountants.

    Even Ainsley couldn¡¯t believe that these people were assigned to be an ountant.

    Does the familyck human resources to find an educated ountant, thus sending these barbarians trained as an ountant?!

    The baby had the urge to strangle these all-brawny men with almost no women here.

    ¡¯Can I even find a good resource here, ah?¡¯

    Ainsley sighed. She then looked at these newbies. They were still politely bowing at her, not lifting their body. They were waiting for Ainsley to order them!

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t dy this anymore. The baby waved her hand coolly and spoke in an audible voice.

    "Sthand uph. (Stand up.)" The baby ordered the men to stop bowing. Almost instantly, the men straightened their back and nodded solemnly.

    "Yes, boss!" The men answered at the same time, creating a solemn and heavy atmosphere inside the office.

    Ainsley felt like this ce was a yakuza headquarters.

    ¡¯Ha. Those seniors don¡¯t treat me so politely because I¡¯m only a baby, but these newbies are so enthusiastic! Maybe I can find someone who will be loyal to me.¡¯

    Ainsley nodded in satisfaction before tugging on Elliana¡¯s sleeve. Once Elliana lowered her head, the baby whispered to the woman, exining what to do.

    Just like what Ainsley had done before, the girl asked Elliana to give these people a simple question to determine their ountant skill.

    Of course, what Ainsley thought as simple was something difficult even for adults in this world. Why? Because education in this world regarding ountant couldn¡¯t bepared to the one back on Earth.

    Not to mention that Ainsley chose the most difficult question from the list of final exam questions belonging to one of her friends back on earth.

    The baby had a smug smile as she watched Elliana spread the questions to all the newbies at the front row to the back row.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t see those at the very back, but she had instructed Elliana to tell these people to raise their hand if they wanted to answer the question.

    Thus, once Elliana spread the questions to all the newbies, it¡¯s only time to see which newbie could shine brightly.

    ¡¯Heheh, show me your capabilities, noobs!¡¯

    While Ainsley and Elliana waited at the front, these newbies went back to their tables and started to ponder about the case written on the paper they just wrote from listening to Elliana¡¯s words.

    At first, these people looked energetic. Their faces flushed red from excitement, and their eyes burned with mes.

    We have to show our ability to the boss!

    Those newbies thought so, wishing that the boss would pick one of them and assigned them to a greater position.

    Maybe, they could be the head ountant of the main family?

    The newbies fretted as they read the question with pounding chests. A few geniuses among them were already confident that they could answer the question but then...

    Their faces turned blue in a blink of an eye.

    What¨C what is this question?!

    The newbies gaped in shock. Sweat trickled down their forehead, and the me in their eyes died down as if a bucket of water gushed it out.

    One by one, the young people and the old men in the room furrowed their eyebrows. Their face shifted from blue to red, green and finally nk white.

    Their previously fiery eyes slowly changed, leaving only two empty ck dots.

    The newbies were stupefied. They felt like an idiot at the moment since they couldn¡¯t even understand the question correctly.

    What...what is this question? Is it really for an ountant? Howe it¡¯s so difficult??

    What kind of question did these people see?

    Only the victims and Ainsley knew the truth.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 57 - Selly Or Kyuseli?

    <h4>Chapter 57 - "Selly Or Kyuseli?" </h4>

    Silence filled the office. The newbies didn¡¯t dare to lift their head, ashamed of their own abilities. These innocent souls felt their pride was crushed in a blink of an eye.

    They started to see how big and magnificent the main family was.

    ¡¯Is this a question for those ountants in the main family?¡¯

    ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me the ountants in the main family can answer this question so easily?¡¯

    ¡¯The boss gives out this question for a test. Does this mean the question isn¡¯t that hard?¡¯

    ¡¯Howe it¡¯s so hard for us? Is it because we are newbies? Wow, the seniors are awesome!¡¯

    The newbiesmented their poor ability while admiring their seniors who had given up on this question. No ordinary seniors could answer this.

    Only a genius could.

    It¡¯s natural since the question was something that couldn¡¯t be solved using this world¡¯s educational system. Only those who could analyse the question ande up with a new solution could answer it.

    In short, the question was made for geniuses of this world. That¡¯s right. Ainsley only wanted a genius to be the head ountant, thinking that a superb ountant ability would lead to a prosperous family.

    Also, she wanted this genius to be honest and loyal!

    That¡¯s why the little baby wasn¡¯t satisfied with other geniuses so far because their character was trash.

    Ainsley shook her head when she recalled those boot-licker genius ountants from the senior headquarters that she visited before.

    ¡¯Is it too much to ask for a smart guy who is honest and loyal?¡¯

    Ainsley scanned the newbies¡¯ face in front of her, and her face turned sour in disappointment.

    Ah, as expected, maybe it¡¯s too much to ask for a genius from a newbie headquarters...

    Ainsley sighed. The girl finally felt like stopping her n. Maybe she should just be content with the best ountant she could find as long as they¡¯re honest.

    Just when the baby was about to ask Elliana to stop the test, a hoarse yet slightly feminine, high-pitched voice sounded from the back of the rows.

    "U-um, boss, can Selly answer this?"

    A towering guy stood up with his hand raised high.

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes instantly went to the guy, and upon seeing his appearance, the girl almost had a heart attack.

    Who...who is this guy?!

    Long, fiery red hair resembling a lively me of hell, touching his butt. His pair of sharp green eyes reminded the baby of Fin, that time fairy, yet this one had a deeper color.

    His dark brown skin, darker than Elliana¡¯s skin matched well with his toned muscles bulging out from his tight ck suit.

    Nevertheless, what shocked Ainsley wasn¡¯t the young man¡¯s fierce appearance.

    It¡¯s the weird ck eyeshadows he wore, the ck lipstick painting his big lips, and the grey blush sweeping his boney cheek.

    Yes, the young man wore gothic-style makeup. Not only that, but he also wore a ck skirt instead of ck pants.

    The sight baffled not only Ansley but also Elliana.

    T-this...this?!

    Ainsley gulped hard. Her eyes widened asrge as a chicken egg.

    A...a trap? A trap?!

    Uh, what¡¯s a trap? It¡¯s people who were dressed in the opposite gender¡¯s clothes. For example, one could look like a cute girl but actually a man inside. And others could look like a handsome man but was actually a woman.

    They¡¯re not transgender. They¡¯re just people with highly blessed appearance to look like opposite sex.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re called a trap.

    Despite watching a lot of anime with traps, both men and women ¡¯trap¡¯, this was the first time Ainsley saw such a surprise in the mafia world.

    Don¡¯t get her wrong. She was ustomed to see lesbians, gays, transgender and other special people, but to think she would find a trap.

    As an avid anime lover, how could she not like a trap? Or maybe a cross-dresser?

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t try to guess the person¡¯s gender as one could be genderless too back in her world, and such, gender was just a bunch of words.

    Nevertheless, Ainsley was still eager to talk to a trap or a crossdresser in this world! Simply because so far, she hadn¡¯t seen anything like this.

    "Yesh? Wath ish ywoul nwame? (Yes? What is your name?)" Ainsley hurriedly asked the man¡¯s name. It¡¯s not only because the man was unique, but because he also stood up to answer the question!

    "M-my name?" The towering guy hunched his back and stuttered. Despite his security guard-like look, his actual character was a hello kitty.

    Ainsley felt the urge to hug the man and see if she could raise this cowardly guy.

    "Yesh, nwame!" The baby repeated in a haughty tone. She kept her role as a dignified boss even though she wanted to run to the guy and check him up-close.

    "S-selly," the young man around 20 years old fearfully answered. He lowered his face and curled his body, looking like a pitiful big guy needed his master¡¯s pity.

    Gah. So cute!!

    Ainsley disregarded the man¡¯s awful makeup and how he wore a skirt instead of pants. The baby snorted excitedly and was about to ask more when the newbies suddenly burst into gossiping mode.

    "Selly? Isn¡¯t that guy¡¯s name Kyuseli?" A skinny guy squinted his eyes in disbelief.

    The guy next to him immediately nudged his ribs with his elbow. "Hush, don¡¯t you know that he hit his head? He¡¯s insane!"

    And the gossips began.

    "What¡¯s with that guy? Is he a man or a woman? Howe he wears a skirt?!"

    "Disgraceful! Who the heck epts this wimpy guy to our family?"

    "Damn, his voice is so awful. I got goosebumps! Ukh!"

    Unfortunately, thements didn¡¯t stop there.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 58 - Purple Flame

    <h4>Chapter 58 - "Purple me" </h4>

    "Well, should we see if he has balls or pussy? I bet he has pussy!"

    "Hahah, damn, you¡¯re right! What a wimpy guy. He is a man but dresses up like a woman¡ªwhat a heresy."

    The newbies snickered, and Selly¨C Kyuseli felt his face turn red. The bulky guy lowered his head even lower than before as if he would blend with the ground.

    Laughter and mockery filled the small office, piercing Ainsley¡¯s ears. The girl looked at these morons, baffled.

    What are they doing? Mocking someone so tantly in front of me? Don¡¯t they know it¡¯s rude? What do they take me for?

    Ainsley gritted her teeth. She tugged Elliana¡¯s ponytail on her shoulder and whispered in a stern voice unfitting for a baby.

    "Showsh ywoul file two dem. Buln buln. (Show your fire to them. Burn burn.)" Ainsley asked Elliana to show off her fire to these people as a warning.

    Many mafias and ability users might have fire as their power, but Elliana¡¯s fire was one of the unique kind. It¡¯s not burning red, but purple instead.

    It¡¯s a hellfire that could corrode anything to ash. It¡¯s hotter than magma orva, maybe close to the sma.

    Elliana nodded at Ainsley¡¯s order. She casually flicked her finger and a small flicker of purple me ster at the tip of her forefinger.

    The noisy office full of mockery and disdain suddenly quietened down. Silence washed the room and people could even hear their own breath.

    It was so quiet that one could sense the wind colliding with the small me flickering at the tip of Elliana¡¯s finger.

    Gasp.

    The newbies froze on the spot and didn¡¯t dare to move. Their eyes were glued to the purple me dancing around Elliana¡¯s tanned finger.

    The dark purple me emitted a strong aura that even when they were a few meters apart from the woman, their face felt like melting.

    Some people already sweated badly until their backs were soaked wet. Others gulped hard at the sight of the me slowly bing bigger.

    The intense heat they felt intensified, and the surrounding air turned suffocating. The smell of something burnt assaulted the newbies¡¯ nose, and the sound of the me¡¯s flicker haunted their mind.

    W-what¡¯s going on? Why is the guardian using her fire ability? What¡¯s wrong? Someone, tell us!

    The newbies couldn¡¯t ask out loud. Thus, they only shrunk at their chair and lowered their head as low as they could. If possible, they would want to crawl under the wooden table.

    At this moment, no one dared to breathe. They felt like even breathing would lead them to death.

    Seeing the newbies finally had fear dawned on their face, Ansley nodded in satisfaction.

    "Gwood. Kay, Selh. Answel de kwesthion. (Answer the question.)" Ainsleyzily waved her hand, asking Kyuseli to present his answer for the question.

    The burly man flinched. He grasped his skirt tightly before nodding like an obedient chicken.

    "I-it is like this..." He started to exin the answer in a shaky voice. Tears gathered at the edge of his eyes as his nose turned snotty.

    The burly man looked like he¡¯s going to cry or wet his pants. Ah, he wore a skirt.

    10 minutester...

    "Hwm, gwood! Gwood!" Ainsley pped her hand as she smiled brightly, looking like an angel. If only the guardian next to her didn¡¯t have that purple me floating in the air, she would look like an angel for real.

    Instead of a pure angel from heaven, the baby looked like an emissary of death while the brown-skinned woman resembled the God of Death, or maybe a grim reaper.

    Ignoring the newbies¡¯ feeble face as they looked at her, Ainsley waved her tiny limbs and nodded in satisfaction.

    "Selh. Cwome." Ainsley asked Kyuseli toe as she signalled Elliana to dismiss her me.

    It¡¯s rather hot even though Elliana controlled the me not to direct its energy at her.

    Without asking, Kyuseli nodded. He immediately walked to the baby with his head hung low. His legs trembled, and one could see that his back was transparent from sweats.

    He was on the edge of fainting.

    Who is this scary baby?! She¡¯s the boss of our family? Howe her guardian is so powerful? But I never heard of her name! I had never seen her, either!

    Kyuseli felt his heart leapt to his throat the closer he got to the two. Once he was only a meter away from the two people, he stopped. The man then slowly opened his mouth.

    "B-boss, w-what d-do I do?" The bear-like guy squeezed his eyes as his voice got even higher than before.

    The more he was frightened, the higher his voice would be.

    "Cwome wit ush. (Come with us.)" Ainsley ordered before tugging on Elliana¡¯s hair as if it was a bell to call the butler.

    "Gwo bwack two ndpa Yoyo, (Go back to Grandpa Yoyo), " Ainsley asked Elliana to bring Kyuseli with them to meet Grandpa Yofan. Of course, the baby would call the grandpa as grandpa Yoyo.

    It¡¯s easier.

    "Roger, " Elliana answered shortly and immediately beckoned Kyuseli to follow them. The bear-like guy was so obedient that he didn¡¯t ask any questions and only followed behind.

    The three left the newbie office, leaving behind a bunch of dumbfounded people. These men could only wonder and ponder about Kyuseli¡¯s fate.

    The main branch¡¯s mansion, Grandpa Yofan¡¯s office.

    "So this...is the young man you choose to be the head ountant?" Grandpa Yofan sped his hand behind his back as he observed the timid-looking man who didn¡¯t fit his fierce appearance.

    Even the skirt that he wore was an eyesore for the elder.

    "Yewsh. Selh ish smalth! Pwick pwick! (Yes. Sel is smart! Pick pick!)" Ainsley confidently introduced Kyuseli to the grandpa.

    Grandpa will agree with me, right?

    The baby hoped so.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 59 - Quick Money

    <h4>Chapter 59 - "Quick Money" </h4>

    Ainsley patted her t chest, attempting to look arrogant but she looked cheeky instead.

    "Emmm, but this young man..." Grandpa Yofan stroked his white beard as he squinted his eyes, scanning Kyuseli from head to toe. His face distorted into astonishment.

    Howe my genius Ain picks someone as suspicious as this guy?

    "Wats wlong? Selh ish gwood. (What¡¯s wrong? Sel is good.)" Ainsley cocked her head, not understanding why Grandpa Yofan looked as if he just swallowed a fly.

    Do people in the world don¡¯t ept unique beings like Kyuseli?

    Grandpa Yofan saw Ainsley¡¯s expectant eyes, wanting to get his approval and the grandpa couldn¡¯t harden his heart. He nced at the timid Kyuseli behind Ainsley before sighing.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll give him a badge as the new head ountant. The members will have to follow his order. Else, I¡¯ll punish them directly." Grandpa Yofan decided to believe in Ainsley.

    Last time, she had fired the ountants, and he investigated the cause. In the end, he found out that the ountants were indeed corrupt!

    The rumour about the Sloan Family members embezzling the family¡¯s money was true, and Ainsley just solved the issue in one go thanks to her selfishness.

    And what she did was instructed by the Godfather spirit who visited the girl¡¯s dream.

    That¡¯s how grandpa Yofan reluctantly believed in Ainsley¡¯s second decision, which was to appoint this weird-looking young man to be the head ountant.

    "Here is the badge. With this, the new members can¡¯t disobey the head ountant." Grandpa Yofan showed a golden pentagon badge engraved with gold coins¡¯ symbol beside a quill.

    He then gave the badge to Ainsley, who immediately tossed it to the dumbfounded Kyuseli.

    With this, the matter ended fast, fast enough until Kyuseli almost got a heart attack.

    "T-the head ountant? Me? U-uh, uhhh..." Kyuseli shivered as he clenched the small badge tightly. The man looked reluctant to even wear the badge on his chest.

    Seeing this, Ainsley sighed.

    ¡¯It seems that we have to give this guy self-confidence first. If not, he can¡¯t be a leader. Let¡¯s ask Elli to tutor this guy.¡¯

    Ainsley then tugged on Elliana¡¯s hair. The baby, who was still enjoying Elliana¡¯s carry, whispered to the woman before jumping down to the floor.

    "Yes. Boss." Elliana nodded at the baby as she turned around in a sh. Before anyone acted, she caught Kyuseli¡¯s cor and dragged him out of the office, startling Grandpa Yofan.

    "That...what are they doing?" Grandpa Yofan cautiously asked Ainsley. The baby was now climbing his desk and sat on the table full of papers.

    "ining, " Ainsley answered casually. One could see a sly grin on her lovely face.

    Yes, training. With Elliana¡¯s holy me beating, Kyuseli will have to toughen his mind so that he won¡¯t easily falter because of others¡¯ opinion.

    Hm, good!

    Ainsley hummed happily as sheid on the desk. The girl even casually picked some documents and read it while facing the ceiling.

    The baby¡¯s carefree attitude sent Grandpa Yofan a chill behind his back, yet the grandpa could do nothing but watch.

    He had a bitter smile on his face as he sat down and let Ainsley do anything she wanted.

    s, our new boss is such a genius, but she¡¯s a bit unruly, right? I wonder if she can even get married in the future...

    Grandpa Yofan nced at the baby, who sprawled on the desk without an ounce of elegance and dignity.

    She looked like a maniac.

    Grandpa Yofan just thought so when Ainsley suddenly chuckled, and her chuckle sounded so evil that Grandpa Yofan flinched.

    "Hehe. Heheheh." Ainsleyughed out loud as she tossed the paper to the sky, watching the white piece fluttered beforending on her face.

    Smirk.

    Finally, I do the first step to establish the family. Next...I have so many corrupt family members, but I think if I fire them now, those people will feel agitated.

    They might even attack meter if I¡¯m not careful.

    Ainsley recalled the event when she fired the whole ountant team.

    The news must have spread to the other branch families as well, and because she picked several new members from those branch families, they might act as a spy and report back to their branch family.

    ¡¯I think I need toy low for the firing issue now. I can wipe them outter. Because the money section is secured, I don¡¯t need to worry about our family going bankrupt too fast.¡¯

    Ainsley was sure that the key was indeed on the head ountant. Now the head had changed, those corrupt members who tried to ask for money when they didn¡¯t need to would face difficulties.

    It would slow down the rate of corruption in the family.

    The baby grinned as she spread her arms on the wooden table. The toddler looked at the distant white ceiling with profound eyes.

    ¡¯Next step...I think the most pressing issue isn¡¯t the failing business. I can recover the family business when it¡¯s time, but the debt...¡¯

    Ainsley recalled the debt that her father left behind. She didn¡¯t know how much money her scum father owned others, but...those debts should berge, right?

    It would strangle the family and even sucked out the money they earned! No matter how much money the family had, it would be gone just from paying the piling up interest.

    Thus, to cover this hole, one needed to stop the debts from chaining the family.

    And the only way to do it is to gain arge sum of money and pay off all the debt, leaving no room for additional interest added to the debt which could be troublesometer.

    But how?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 60 - Her Duty

    <h4>Chapter 60 - "Her Duty" </h4>

    ¡¯I get it...I need to make money as soon as possible and pay the debt, but how, ah?¡¯

    Ainsley clenched her fists. She had a few ns in mind, but all of them involve the family business, which was on the verge of copsing.

    ¡¯I need quick money. It will be hard to recover the family business in such a short time. By then, the debt will already berger andrger...¡¯

    Ainsley furrowed her faint eyebrows. The baby was deep in thoughts as themp shone upon her face. The dark sky outside didn¡¯t dampen her mind. It only stimted her will.

    ¡¯A way to make quick money that doesn¡¯t involve the family business...should I sell the territory? But I don¡¯t know which one is rather useless.¡¯

    Ainsley bit her lower lips, thinking that it¡¯s risky to sell their territory. Their enemy might buy the territory from the buyers and then catch them off-guard.

    Not to mention that the family members were risking their lives to defend the territory. If she sold it so easily, it would betray their efforts.

    "Huuuu..." Ainsley touched her forehead. It was throbbing.

    Is there really no way to get quick money without endangering my family? There has to be a way even though it¡¯s risky, right?

    Ainsley kept thinking, but she didn¡¯t know a lot about how to make money in this world.

    Should I be an idol and sell albums? Should I rob a bank? My family is a mafia family, right? We should do some dirty jobs...

    Ugh, what else? Kidnapping people and selling their organs? Sounds good, but no, disgusting.

    Ainsley grumbled. The girl¡¯s hair had long been in a mess. Even her face was crumpled. If one looked closer, the baby looked annoyed.

    ¡¯Ugh, I can¡¯t think of anything. I¡¯m hungry and sleepy!¡¯

    Ainsley touched her bloated belly and stroked it carefully. The girl then looked at the clock on the wall of Grandpa Yofan¡¯s office.

    It would be dinner time soon. Then, since she didn¡¯t take a nap, this body would feel super heavy and sleepy.

    She would be forced to sleep.

    ¡¯Ugh. I think I¡¯ll have to give up today. Let¡¯s ask Fin tomorrow. He¡¯s wise. I think he will know a way.¡¯

    Ainsley turned her body and subconsciously looked at Grandpa Yofan, who was sitting behind the desk. She didn¡¯t think of anything when she looked at him, but somehow...

    She felt something scratching her heart when she saw this scene.

    The elderly looked stern as he sorted the documents and tried to help the family even though he wasn¡¯t talented in this field.

    The wrinkles on his face were visible under the soft moonlight seeping through the window behind the elderly. His eyes looked fatigued and dark circles settled underneath his beautiful eyes.

    ¡¯Grandpa Yofan...¡¯

    Ainsley felt like something was choking her throat. She couldn¡¯t speak and could only look up at the grandpa whileying on the desk.

    To think that the elderly who was supposed to be on the battlefield began to pick his pen rather than his sword...

    It showed how dire their family situation was.

    Staring at Grandpa Yofan with pity in her eyes, Ainsley once again swore to save the failing family.

    It doesn¡¯t only include her fate, but also these people¡¯s fate.

    Even though Ainsley saw her family members as no more as a stepping stone to help her revive the family, it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t care for them.

    ¡¯Elliana. Grandpa Yofan. Kyuseli. And many more innocent members...¡¯

    Ainsley bit her lips. A realisation dawned upon her that this wasn¡¯t an anime or a manhwa.

    This was her new life.

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t treat other people¡¯s lives as a mere number on a board. They¡¯re not chess pieces, no matter how bad they were.

    Even the dumb Elliana was a living being with emotion and intelligence. Her intelligence might be low, but one could see her eternal loyalty to the family.

    ¡¯I...I have to think of these people too. Maybe...I shouldn¡¯t use Elliana as a mere puppet.¡¯

    Ainsley began to reflect on her thoughts thanks to Grandpa Yofan¡¯s appearance. If she didn¡¯t visit this man at his office, she wouldn¡¯t know any of this.

    ¡¯Grandpa...¡¯

    Ainsley held Grandpa Yofan¡¯s rough and wrinkly hand. The baby gripped it tightly.

    ¡¯I will lead us out of misery. I will take care of you guys. So...so let¡¯s do our best.¡¯

    The baby didn¡¯t say this out loud, but as if understanding her thoughts, Grandpa Yofan paused his hand movement and smiled gently at the baby.

    "Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat." Grandpa Yofan hid the documents from Ainsley before picking the baby. He put her on his arms as he walked away from the desk, leaving his work just for the baby so that she could eat.

    "Owkay..." Ainsley weakly nodded as she leaned her head on the grandpa¡¯s chest. She could feel the warmthing from the elderly¡¯s safe embrace.

    It¡¯s as if even when the world fell, the elder would still protect her in his arms.

    "Today¡¯s dinner is Ain¡¯s favourite, steamed chicken. We even shred the meat so you can eat it easily, " Grandpa Yofan suddenly spoke with a warm voice, and that only further stabbed Ainsley¡¯s conscience.

    Ainsley bit her lower lips as tears started to gather at the edge of her eyes.

    Maybe she was exhausted after taking a long tour to recruit members, or perhaps she felt miserable after not finding a way to get arge sum of money, but...

    Ainsley just felt like enjoying this moment for a while before resuming her duty.

    Her duty as the mafia boss.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 61 - Where Is That Baby?

    <h4>Chapter 61 - "Where Is That Baby?" </h4>

    The next day, Ainsley woke up with the sight of maids she was used to. Today, the maids dressed her up into a French doll.

    The end of Ainsley¡¯s hair was curled a bit, and one adorned a frilly white headband on her head. The clothes she got today was a one-set medieval-era style with the top being a white blouse, and the bottom was a pale pink A-line skirt.

    The high-waist skirt almost touched Ainsley¡¯s chest while the white blouse had frills and thin ribbon on the chest area. The long sleeves also covered the baby¡¯s arms perfectly.

    Now Ainsley could set off while looking like a walking doll. The maids even gave her a white rabbit plushie for the baby to hug,pleting her fashion.

    If this was the modern world, Aimsley felt that she might be a child model.

    Looking at her reflection on the mirror, Ainsley felt the urge to straighten the edge of her hair. Since her hair was only touching her neck, it became even shorter when these people added frills on her hair.

    Now she looked like a messy little birds nest. It seemed somehow weird, but in fact, it¡¯s pretty. It matched the clothes. Ainsley now oozed the aura of a truly wealthy people.

    ¡¯Hm. It¡¯s alright. Not too bad.¡¯

    Ainsley reluctantly epted this fashion as she trotted out of the room, heading to the library. She had finished her breakfast in her bedroom this morning. Thus, she only had to visit Elliana.

    ¡¯I wonder if Fin is already there.¡¯

    Ainsley speeded up and ran to the library, not knowing that her little fairy friend was waiting at the house tree.

    One could see a boy with blonde hair was smothering his navy blue aristocrat coat. Added with a white blouse and a frilly tie, the boy looked much more sophisticated than yesterday.

    He even wore short brown pants and ck leather shoes, adding more points to his handsome face.

    ¡¯Hmm, where is that baby?¡¯

    Finley twirled the pocket mirror on his left hand as he brushed his hair, trying to keep it neat. The boy would asionally nce down to see if the baby came here.

    They promised to meet here yesterday. Well, at least that¡¯s what Finley remembered. Sadly, Ainsley forgot about it.

    The two kept missing each other until an hour passed by, and Ainsley finally found Finley at the top of the weird tree she visited yesterday.

    "Fwin!" Ainsley called out while panting hard. The girl looked up at the lush tree with a re.

    Why is this boy here, ah? I don¡¯t remember telling him to wait at the tree? Why didn¡¯t he visit the library?! I waited for an hour!

    Ainsley harrumphed while watching Finley jump from the tree. Once the boynded, he immediately put on an apologetic smile.

    "Sorry, I thought we would meet here? I remembered yesterday we agreed to meet here." Finley carried Ainsley and jumped up to the tree, leaving behind a faint noise of the leaves brushing his clothes.

    A momentter, the two already arrived on their self-made hideout that they created yesterday. cing Ainsley on her seat, Finley mentioned their promise.

    "Where have you been? I was waiting for you here, you know?" The boy looked at Ainsley, who was still pouting. The girl looked like she didn¡¯t want to admit her fault.

    "Ath lily! (At library!)" Ainsley gritted her teeth. Her cheeks flushed red while the girl tried hard to hide her embarrassment.

    Ahh, so I¡¯m the one at fault? I forgot about the meeting ce!

    Ainsley didn¡¯t care if Finley lied to her to not. Anyway, she wasted an hour just because of this misunderstanding.

    And that¡¯s not pleasant.

    Seeing Ainsley didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter anymore, Finley could onlyugh. He patted Ainsley¡¯s head before adjusting his seating position.

    Just like yesterday, he leaned to the main trunk of the tree while Ainsley had the human-made backseat.

    "So, what do you want to ask today, Ain?" Finley chuckled. He didn¡¯t know why but he immediately felt excited when Ainsley appeared.

    Even more so when he noticed that the girl looked like a walking doll. Even if he¡¯s not interested in a child, he had to admit that Ainsley was cute.

    "Hwm. Wanna askh..." Ainsley bit on the rabbit plushie¡¯s ear, seemingly in deep thought on what to ask.

    She already knew what to ask. But she was a bit wary of Finley¡¯s reaction.

    ¡¯Will he think that I¡¯m weird if he knows that I want to make money?¡¯

    The girl hesitated a bit, and Finley didn¡¯t urge her. He just casually squeezed the baby¡¯s cheek andughed.

    ¡¯Maybe this is what a little sister feels like? I can¡¯t wait to see her grow up and escape her fate.¡¯

    Finley¡¯s eyes were twinkling as he watched the struggling Ainsley. The little devil in his heart enjoyed it when this vulnerable baby struggled to do something.

    Then she would rely on him, the older guy. Wouldn¡¯t that show off his ability to this baby?

    Finley grinned at the thoughts, but then, he suddenly remembered the news he receivedst night.

    ¡¯ording to our spy at the Sloan Family, the family head just fired the whole ountant team working for the main family and reced them with others?¡¯

    Finley nced at the so-called family head, who was still gnawing on the rabbit doll¡¯s ear. He felt bad for the bunny.

    Still, Finley went back to focus on the news. He couldn¡¯t help but keep his eyes on Ainsley even though his spy wouldn¡¯t possibly harm Ainsley.

    He just wanted to know how this baby changed her future.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 62 - If Only

    <h4>Chapter 62 - "If Only" </h4>

    ¡¯But to fire a bunch of ountants...are those the corrupt one? Howe she knows those people are the roots of her problem?¡¯

    Finley wondered in silence. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know about this because the real reason why Ainsley fired those men was unknown.

    Finley¡¯s spy didn¡¯t know about Ainsley¡¯s conversation with Grandpa Yofan, and that¡¯s why everything was a mystery. The majority of the Sloan Family members also only knew about the ountant team¡¯s change but didn¡¯t know the reason.

    Some of them felt that the family head was irresponsible, but since Grandpa Yofan agreed to the decision, they didn¡¯t dare to protest.

    That¡¯s how the spy didn¡¯t know the cause of this event.

    Finley, who heard the news, also felt the need to know how Ainsley fired those ountants.

    As someone who had lived his life twice, he could instantly guess that those ountants must be corrupting the family¡¯s money.

    But then, how could Ainsley, a three years old toddler, knew about it? Or maybe she fired those people on a whim?

    If she didn¡¯t do that on a whim and knew the truth, didn¡¯t that mean this baby is more than a genius?

    She might be a heresy. An abnormal being. Maybe she also went back in time just like him. Or perhaps someone else possessed her body.

    Finley believed in both cases. If he could go back in time, it¡¯s possible if someone else took over Ainsley¡¯s body, and this someone was a lot smarter than the previous Ainsley.

    That would exin how a baby could be so thorough.

    But without any evidence, the so-called fairy couldn¡¯t say that confidently. He nced at Ainsley, who was still waiting for him to answer her question.

    The girl looked restless.

    "Hm, a way to get quick money. I think selling drugs, selling ves and organs are the best way. Some people hunt treasures and auction it off, " Finley answered with a grim face.

    "There are even some who are so outrageous to kidnap low-rank spirit or fairies and sell them at the ck market auction. Such people are greatly condemned."

    "Uwh..." Ainsley rolled her eyes at Finley¡¯s answer. If she could sell a fairy, she would have kidnapped Fin and registered him at a nearby ck market.

    I don¡¯t want to make dirty money, ah!

    "Nwo, dilthy mone. (No, dirty money.)" Ainsley sulked. The baby implied that she didn¡¯t want to make dirty money in such ways.

    Seeing how the baby understood his words and even chose to reject it, Finley didn¡¯t know whether tough or not.

    ¡¯She is too brilliant.¡¯

    The fairy clicked his tongue before brushing his golden hair. "No dirty money, hum? Then...another way to get quick money somewhat legally..."

    The boy murmured as he squeezed his brain cells, trying to give a satisfactory answer to the baby. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint her, and indeed, he thought of a few ways.

    "You can buy a lottery, and win huge cash if you¡¯re lucky. Next is...gambling. The biggest ce to do gambling is at the car, horse or monster races. But..."

    Finley paused. He had a mischievous smile on his face as he rubbed his palms, forming the wind into a stack of transparent coins.

    "You can visit the casino to join high-level gambling."

    !

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes lit up. She instantly patted her forehead, thinking that she was aplete idiot.

    "Yehz! Cwashino!" Ainsley nodded energetically. Her heart was screaming in pleasure.

    How did I forget about that ce? If I¡¯m lucky, I can get a lot of money in one go! But...if I¡¯m not lucky...

    Ainsley gulped. She knew how many people were crushed by gambling and casino business. They could be a king overnight or be a beggar the next second.

    It¡¯s truly terrifying. Even if one just tried a casino machine and didn¡¯t y with other customers, they could still lose a lot of money at the gacha slot.

    You know, that machine which required the user to pair three cards with the same image to get BINGO! and poured money.

    That, too, was based on luck or trickery by the casino owner.

    ¡¯Casino, huh. If I¡¯m richer, I should open one too.¡¯

    Ainsley rubbed her chin as she started to think about this matter, not knowing that Finley was watching her with a face looking as if he just swallowed an egg.

    ¡¯What is this baby thinking? Don¡¯t tell me she wants to go to the casino? Does she know that a casino is dangerous?¡¯

    It¡¯s not only dangerous because of how people could lose money. It¡¯s also dangerous because people could be targeted once they went out of the casino. Especially if they just won big cash.

    That¡¯s why only a mid-size to a big-sized family with a strong force behind them dared to go to a high-ss casino. The bigger the reward, the higher the risk and the danger lurking around.

    Finley couldn¡¯t help but fidget, thinking that Ainsley would go to the casino alone. He didn¡¯t know why she needed money, but if he let her go alone...

    ¡¯No can do. Maybe I should tail her and assign some guards to protect her? Those dogs from the Sloan Family are ipetent.¡¯

    Finley clicked his tongue in annoyance. He didn¡¯t know why such a family could have someone as smart and lovely as Ainsley.

    ¡¯If she bes my little sister or gets into my Walter Family, her talent will shine more. It¡¯s a waste for her to be in the corrupted Sloan Family.¡¯

    Finley was fantasising Ainsley bing his family. He would then pamper her and showered her with what she deserved!

    ¡¯I¡¯m sure dad will agree with me.¡¯

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 63 - Computer & Smartphone

    <h4>Chapter 63 - "Computer & Smartphone" </h4>

    Finley recalled his father, who looked cold but was actually a softie. That old man became that cold because of his grandpa¡¯s mistake, pairing him with someone whom he didn¡¯t love.

    Yes, Finley¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t someone Finley¡¯s father loved, but the father still loved Finley. He just didn¡¯t show it. He might be cold and caused stress to his legal wife, but he didn¡¯t neglect his only son.

    He didn¡¯t even try to do adultery with his past lover. That man was admirable even for Finley, who didn¡¯t know whether to side with his mother or his father.

    In the end, for the price of going back in time, his mother passed away. But that might be a good thing. His mother could now rest in peace and wouldn¡¯t be tormented living in a house with no one to love her.

    Finley shook his head, pitying the current development of his family. But regardless of what his family situation was, he would still protect this baby even if he wasn¡¯t the toddler¡¯s family.

    ¡¯If Ain tries to go to the casino, I¡¯ll follow her. Maybe I should assign some spies around her from now on? So that they will tell me when Ain wants to go to the casino.¡¯

    While Finley was arranging a n to be Ainsley¡¯s shadow guard, the baby was thinking of how to test her luck.

    ¡¯I don¡¯t know how lucky I am. If I¡¯m quite lucky, I can try the casino. But if I¡¯m not, I think I might have to sell Fin.¡¯

    Ainsley nced at Finsley¡¯s adorable face and thought of making the boy into a world-ss idol. Maybe selling his pictures or his used things alone would bring huge cash.

    This world doesn¡¯t have an idol system, right? Fin can debut to be the first. With his face and voice, he will be popr in the nick of time.

    Ainsley¡¯s mind started to drift toward somewhere, but the girl immediately snapped out of it. She took a deep breath and shook her head.

    ¡¯No, no, Fin is eight this year. He said that when he became 10, he would attend the royal fairy academy. He won¡¯t be able to debut as an idol.¡¯

    Ainsley tossed aside the idea of kidnapping Fin and nurtured him into a future world-ss idol. In the end, the baby thought more about casinos and gambling.

    ¡¯Should I try to buy a lottery and see if I win? If I win, I¡¯ll go to the casino and try the easiest one first with the lowest risk. After that, if I seed, I¡¯ll continue until the average amount of risk.¡¯

    Ainsley rubbed her chin and started to form a n in her mind.

    And that¡¯s how today¡¯s meeting turned into a talk about gambling and casinos.

    Once it¡¯s lunchtime, Finley bid goodbye to Ainsley because he had to go back to his mansion. As usual, the boy rode the wind as if it¡¯s his own pet before vanishing from Ainsley¡¯s sight.

    Afternoon, lunch.

    "Gwandpa. Cwan Ain gwo outh? (Can Ain go out?)" Ainsley munched the roasted duck porridge she had for lunch while asking Grandpa Yofan.

    The old man instantly paused his hand movement. He then looked at Ainsley in slight puzzlement.

    "Ain wants to go out? Why? What do you need?" The elderly asked cautiously because children below five years old never came out of their residence.

    It was too dangerous outside. Because their house was in a residentialplex, one didn¡¯t need to worry about the danger lurking in the territory or the city.

    In fact, the mafia families residentialplex was in the countryside, quite far from the city bustling with business and danger. The territory of each family, including the cities, thends around them, mine, and other illegal trade.

    Going to the city means that they would be exposed to the police and government. That¡¯s why the mafia would only go to the town to do missions or trading.

    It¡¯s rare for the wealthy mafia family to y in the town without a proper escort.

    "Ain, do you know that it¡¯s dangerous outside?" Old Yofan immediately added without waiting for Ainsley¡¯s response.

    Right now, the Sloan Family needed personnel. They couldn¡¯t even escort the head family to go to the town!

    "Yesh, Ain knowh. Buth..." The baby fiddled with her hair. She anxiously nced at Old Yofan.

    How do I buy a lottery, if I don¡¯t go to the town, ah? Does this world have an inte? Eh, they do, but I didn¡¯t see anyputers or handphones in our house!

    Seeing that Old Yofan was about to refute, Ainsley immediately tried to persuade the elderly.

    "Uwh, Ain ish boled. Wanth two yh. (Ain is bored. Want to y.)" The baby wailed. She acted spoiled for the second time.

    If I can¡¯t go out for the moment, at least give me ess to the inte! I can buy an online lottery using the money stored in the family¡¯s ount. Elliana has permission, and I can ask her.

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes were twinkling as she hoped that the elder would at least let her y with theputer and technology rather than stuffing her to read books or act like someone from the medieval era.

    I hadn¡¯t even seen the vehicle used in this world, ah! I didn¡¯t see the town. I¡¯m locked in this huge ¡¯garden¡¯ called the Sloan Family mansion.

    Elder Yofan clearly sensed Ainsley¡¯s eagerness to experience the world. The old man looked at Ainsley with aplicated gaze.

    "Hmm, I can¡¯t let you out for the time being, but if you¡¯re bored...I¡¯ll let you use theputer and the smartphone. How is it?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 64 - Stand At The Top

    <h4>Chapter 64 - "Stand At The Top" </h4>

    Thinking that Ainsley didn¡¯t know anything aboutputers and smartphones, the elder was sure that the baby would be interested.

    Even though it¡¯s not nice to let a toddler y with technology too early, it¡¯s better than letting the girl go out to the town.

    Also, Ainsley needed a private tutor once she¡¯s 5. Letting her y now wouldn¡¯t be so bad before she started to go on the path of hellish studying.

    Getting the answer she wanted, Ainsley immediately nodded.

    "Owkay! Comphutel, smalthpwone." Ainsley giggled as she waited for the old man to lead her to the technology room.

    I will finally touch the inte! Hohoho, maybe I can watch anime too?

    Ainsley was thrilled.

    After lunch, Grandpa Yofan finally brought Ainsley to an ordinary-looking inte cafe inside the mansion. There were five to six ck monitors and a few CPUs on the wooden table, ready to be used.

    "Ain, listen. You can use theputer for maximum an hour every day and two hours on a smartphone. Get it?" Grandpa Yofan spoke as he sat on the leather gaming chair behind theputer at the corner.

    He ced Aisley on hisp so that she could see the screen.

    "Hum, kay!" The baby didn¡¯t protest against this rule.

    Only an hour to use aputer. Okay, no watching anime then. I¡¯ll just use it to browse important information. As for the smartphone...I can use social media to do promotion and such?

    Ainsley organised her n in her mind. She then obediently listened to Old man Yofan exining how to use theputer.

    "So this is how you do it..." The old man started to teach Ainsley on how to operate the technology.

    As a great elder, he already put a filter on anything that would be inappropriate for a baby to see or ess. That¡¯s why he was sure that he could leave Ainsley to enjoy her ying time alone.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley could still find an official online lottery web as it¡¯s not restricted to the ¡¯dangerous¡¯ things Grandpa Yofan banned from the inte.

    Once old man Yofan left, the baby immediately climbed the table and pushed the keyboard along with the screen. After getting a space to sit on the desk, she hurriedly typed on the keyboard with her small fingers.

    5 minutester...

    After much difficulties typing with her tiny fingers, Ainsley finally got what she wanted.

    "Hwm. Hwm. Lothely." Ainsley used the mouse swiftly and clicked on the lottery which would be announced tomorrow.

    She could buy the ticket and fill a six-digit number as she wished. Of course, if there¡¯s someone with the samebination already, she couldn¡¯t enter the same digit anymore.

    "Hummm..." Ainsley bought the nk ticket first using the money deposited in her ount. Ah, it¡¯s not her personal ount. It¡¯s the family head ount, and since Elliana told her the pin, she could ess it freely.

    Thanks, El!

    After buying the lottery only for around $10, Ainsley inputted the number she thought would win the lottery.

    ¡¯The prize for this lottery is $100, 10 times the original prize. Still, if I win, I could buy a lottery with a higher price.¡¯

    Ainsley typed ¡¯845270¡¯ as the number of her lottery. The girl was just silently typing numbers, not noticing that once she clicked the enter button, a pale golden light flowed out of her fingers and seeped into theputer.

    Done!

    Ainsley sighed in relief and then got down from the table. The girl didn¡¯t need to ess theputer for fully an hour since she didn¡¯t know what else to do other than ying online games, which wouldn¡¯t be enough in just an hour.

    In the end, Ainsley visited several mafias homepage to know more about the mafia world. Of course, these websites were all from the dark web.

    Naturally, theputer and the inte in the Sloan Family house was good enough to prevent evil mafia in the dark web to trace them.

    Ainsley also knew how to use the dark web thanks to her passion as a chuunibyou. The girl took a quick look at the dark web, which auctioned humans, human organs, and drugs, before closing it.

    The baby¡¯s face instantly distorted, looking ugly.

    ¡¯Meh. Does all mafia do dirty business?¡¯

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help butment. She wanted to puke. In anime and manhwa, not all mafia did dirty business. Some of them did an honest business and were sessful.

    So how could the mafia she saw here were this bad?

    Ainsley even started to wonder whether her family business was truly a good one or not. Are they righteous business?

    ¡¯I seem to hear Uncle Roger say that the family sells drugs and weapons? At least they don¡¯t kidnap people and sell organs.¡¯

    Ainsley could only sigh. She couldn¡¯t even propose a good business for her family. It¡¯s just a naive dream to abolish the current dirty business before she got her hand on a righteous business.

    Even among the seven great families, only the Walter Family did a virtuous business.

    They had a few real estatepanies, traded with the fairies and high-ranked spirits, established a fewrge intelligence guilds and researchers.

    It¡¯s weird to call them a mafia family. Well, they were included in the mafia family simply because of their lineage and how they also dealt with weaponry business. They might sell drugs, but they had restrictions.

    Ainsley knew about this. That¡¯s why, to have a righteous business which didn¡¯t make dirty money, she had to be at the top of the mafia world¡ªboth in the economy and strength.

    ¡¯I will stand at the top!¡¯

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 65 - Winning Or Losing

    <h4>Chapter 65 - "Winning Or Losing" </h4>

    The next day, Ainsley woke up early. She took a sleeveless jeans jacket with a cor before pairing it with a fluffy pink skirt. The skirt had white flowers decoration, making the baby look like a flower fairy for a second.

    After styling her hair into a short ponytail and added a few flower hair clips, the baby ran to the dining hall to have breakfast.

    That morning, she was in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t speak to Elliana at all. Before 8 a.m, her meeting time with Finsley, Ainsley ran to theputer room to check her lottery result.

    ¡¯Will I win, or not? It will be announced soon...¡¯

    Ainsley stared wide-eyes at the thinputer screen in front of her. shing in her blue pupil was the image of the official lottery website. The screen shone brightly as it showed the countdown to the lottery reveal.

    BA-THUMP. BA-THUMP.

    Ainsley bit her lower lips, waiting for the countdown to touch 0. At this moment, her heart was pounding hard, and sweat started to trickle down her forehead.

    It felt incredibly suffocating for the baby to take a breath. She just held her breath for a few seconds, and she didn¡¯t even blink.

    She was afraid that if she blinked, she would miss the announcement.

    Tik. Tik. Tik.

    The sound of the clock ticking behind her grew louder and louder as the countdown was reduced to 10 seconds.

    Gulp.

    Ainsley gulped loudly. The baby touched theputer screen with a grim face. She didn¡¯t dare to speak, afraid that somehow, it would disturb her luck.

    Though it wasn¡¯t logical whatsoever.

    Time passed by, and the countdown finally reached 0. At the same time, the screen shed, and six small boxes appeared for all to see.

    The boxes were all empty, waiting for the online lottery host to fill in the nk.

    Not waiting any longer, the first box, the first digit, blinked fast. Several numbers rolled quickly, forming a ck afterimage. One couldn¡¯t see which number would pop out after the rolling stopped.

    Krrrkk. Krkkk. Krkk.

    The numbers inside the first box kept rolling, and after a few seconds, it slowed down beforepletely stopping.

    Tak.

    The first digit appeared, and to Ainsley¡¯s surprise, the number was something she knew very well.

    It was 8.

    !

    "Wah!" Ainsley screamed in excitement as she hit theputer¡¯s screen out of reflex. Her face flushed red, and her heart didn¡¯t stop beating fast.

    ¡¯I got the first digit right! There are five more digits, but at least I won one for now.¡¯

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t imagine how many people out there already failed the lottery because their chosen number wasn¡¯t eight. There was only 1/10 chance of getting that number.

    Obviously, Ainsley was quite lucky in this aspect.

    Following the girl¡¯s scream of happiness was the second box. The ck numbers inside the box scrambled again, rolling inside the white box. The afterimage was the only thing people could see.

    Still, because she had won the first digit, Ainsley was rather calm this time. She kept an eye on the number that would appear...

    And to her surprise, once the numbers slowed down, what appeared on the screen was...

    Number 4.

    She got it right again! Two times in a row!

    "Fuuu¨C waah!" Ainsley took a deep breath and yelled while facing the ceiling. The baby¡¯s eyes were twinkling like stars in the sky.

    I did it! I got the second number! Oho! Aren¡¯t I lucky?!

    Ainsley clenched her fists and silently calmed her chaotic heart. The girl knew that she shouldn¡¯t be too happy since there were still 4 digits yet to be revealed.

    The girl waited until the host revealed the third number and...she wasn¡¯t surprised anymore that it showed number 5.

    That¡¯s also what Ainsley chose!

    Winning three times in a row, Ainsley felt her blood soared to her head. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    ¡¯Yes, yes! Just three more digits. If I get them right, all of them, I¡¯ll win the lottery, and that confirms my luck.¡¯

    Ainsley rubbed her palms as she watched the fourth digit revealed...was number 2. It was also the number she chose yesterday.

    ¡¯Uh...I get a feeling that I will win?¡¯

    "Hwuuu..." Ainsley murmured as she looked at the screen. She had guessed four digits correctly, and there were only two digits left.

    At this moment, there were only two chances for her to fail to get the lottery. The lottery might be small, it¡¯s just $10, and she would lose nothing even if she didn¡¯t win.

    But it¡¯s essential to test her luck!

    ¡¯Calm down, calm down. It¡¯s almost over.¡¯

    Ainsley chanted in her heart while waiting for the host to reveal the fifth number. In the silent room, the baby was the only one using theputer, but she didn¡¯t even realise that.

    The baby was immersed in the digits revealed on the screen.

    Didn¡¯t know how, but the fifth digit revealed was none other than 7, the same number that Ainsley chose!

    "Kkh¨C waa!" The baby couldn¡¯t contain her excitement anymore. She was almost sure that she would win the lottery.

    After all, she got 6 digits right!

    ¡¯Why am I so lucky? This is my first time doing the lottery, and I¡¯m almost winning. No, I think I will win.¡¯

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know where she got that kind of confidence. She just felt it. Still, despite her confidence, Ainsley kept her eyes on the screen.

    "Huuu...lhash..." the baby mumbled to herself.

    It was now thest digit of the lottery ticket, the final digit that would determine her fate.

    It¡¯s either winning or losing.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world. Prove your loyalty to support our little queen¡¯s journey in conquering the world! Loyal retainers will receive awards such as bonus chapters and 2 chapter releases each day for a week.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 66 - A Regressors Problem

    <h4>Chapter 66 - "A Regressor''s Problem" </h4>

    Ainsley was now waiting for thest digit of the lottery number. The girl squeezed her eyes as she watched the numbers on the screen shed fast, creating a blurry after-image.

    C¡¯mon, number 0, please!

    Ainsley sped her hands together in front of her chin, praying so that she would be lucky. When the girl closed her eyes, another faint golden light shed from her be.

    The golden light surrounded the girl¡¯s body before disappearing quietly. At the same time, Ainsley opened her eyes, and thest digit of the lottery number was revealed.

    The number shed in a bright white light before forming an oval number.

    It was 0.

    Ainsley instantly jumped out. The girlnded on the floor with a loud THUD before screaming.

    "Yesh! Didth ith! Yewsh! (Yes! Did it! Yes!)" Ainsley kicked the floor and started to dance around. Her face flushed red from excitement. She couldn¡¯t contain the bubbling happiness in her heart.

    I¡¯m lucky! I won the lottery!

    Ainsley wasn¡¯t only happy because she won the lottery. She was excited because this could be the first step to test her luck. If she tried this a few times...

    Ainsley immediately decided to buy lottery tickets for a few days ahead. She would try her luck several times before going to the casino.

    The casino would naturally be a dangerous ce both for her safety and her wealth.

    That¡¯s why she had to be prepared. Since the casino was the only way to gain money to pay the family¡¯s debt quickly, Ainsley had no choice.

    She nned to rob the casino of its money using her luck! Of course, that would only happen after she made sure that she¡¯s quite lucky.

    Closing the web, Ainsley then turned off theputer before going to the back garden. It was time to meet Finnie.

    Ainsley wasted no time to arrive at the garden. Once she was there, she whistled, trying to see whether Finnie already came or not. Standing underneath the big tree, Ainsley patiently waited for Finnie to bring her up using his wind.

    Indeed, after a few seconds, the wind wrapped around Ainsley¡¯s body and gently brought her up to the tree. Her small figure vanished behind the lush leaves of the tree.

    The moment Ainsley¡¯s feet touched the branches, the wind disappeared, and a blonde boy appeared.

    "Hey, morning." Finley waved his hands as he dragged Ainsley to sit on the branch next to him. As usual, the boy¡¯s voice sounded so mellow and pleasant that Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes.

    Ah. What a wonderful life.

    The girl boldly looked at Finley from head to toe, admiring the boy¡¯s handsomeness. Today, Finley only wore a white jeans vest, sleeveless, coupled with dark green short pants.

    His appearance looked casual yet still resembled a fairy.

    "Mowning." Ainsley greeted Finley with a smile on her face. The girl then sat down on the branch that Finley already prepared for her.

    As usual, Finley put a cushion underneath Ainsley¡¯s butt so that the girl wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable sitting on a branch for too long.

    He was so meticulous handling Ainsley as if the girl would die with a slightest touch. Such a caring attitude touched Ainsley¡¯s heart.

    The girl silently praised Finley in her mind.

    ¡¯Heheh, when Fin grows up, he will be a superb gentleman. I¡¯m sure that he will have a lot of pursuers!¡¯

    Ainsley could already imagine the figure where Finley debuted in fairy society, bing the young generation¡¯s star.

    He was also a royal family, so maybe he would attend a ball or something, mingling with the noble fairies.

    Such a scene would suit Finley, but Ainsley actually felt a bit jealous since as a human, she wouldn¡¯t see this scene.

    It was such a pity.

    Ainsley shook her head and sighed. The girl tried not to be jealous of the girls who would witness Fin¡¯s social debut and might be his fiancee.

    Fin¡¯s fianc¨¦e would definitely be a pretty fairy from a good background.

    Someone like her who came from an almost ruined mafia family couldn¡¯tpare.

    Ainsley¡¯s face darkened at such thoughts, but she quickly recovered. The girl patted her chest and whispered in her mind.

    ¡¯Nevermind, even if I can¡¯t see Fin¡¯s debut, I can be with him everyday.¡¯

    Ainsley truly liked Finley, who became her close friend in a short time. Moreover, Finley was smart for a child, maybe because he¡¯s a library fairy.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t feel like talking to a child but talking to someone around her soul age, maybe around 20 years old or more.

    Finding such a guy would be difficult in this world. Thus, Ainsley even thought of contracting Finley as her contract fairy once she hit 10.

    s, little did she know that Finley already had such a thought but since he wasn¡¯t a true fairy, the boy could only look at Ainsley with regrets in his eyes.

    ¡¯I really like this baby. She¡¯s smart for her age. No, she seems to be so mature like me. Maybe she¡¯s also a regressor? If yes, then can¡¯t we get engaged?¡¯

    Finley was concerned about his non-existent future fianc¨¦e this time because he knew that his past fianc¨¦e was one of the reasons why he had to go back in time.

    Now, he would find someone he likes and not someone arranged by his family. But then, since he regressed, he was stuck in an awkward situation.

    His soul is 25 years old or more, but his body is only an 8-years-old boy. If he were to get a fianc¨¦e around his age, wouldn¡¯t he be a paedophile?

    But if he were to get someone at 20 or 25, his body was only a boy. That¡¯s also weird!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 67 - The Dangerous Casino

    <h4>Chapter 67 - "The Dangerous Casino" </h4>

    Because of his strange situation, Finley thought that he would never find someone to marry. But then he met Ainsley and thought of a bizarre idea.

    What if Ainsley is a regressor with her soul much older than her body? Then...they would be a perfect match!

    With such a thought, Finley was determined to see whether Ainsley was a regressor or not. Sadly, the girl didn¡¯t seem to know about the future, which means she wasn¡¯t a regressor.

    Disappointed, Finley could only try to treat Ainsley just like his little sister. Even if he couldn¡¯t get this baby as his future wife, if the Sloan Family copsed in the future, he could adopt Ainsley to be his little sister.

    While Finley thought like that, Ainsley actually had the same thoughts. The girl looked at Finley, who was only a boy, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    It¡¯s a crime to like a boy 12 years younger than you, right? Moreover, he¡¯s a fairy, and I¡¯m a human. We are never meant to be together.

    Ainsley also felt that Finley could be a good husband candidate since she would naturally need a trustworthy partner to rule the family without destroying it.

    s, Finley, a good candidate, would never be her husband because of his age and race.

    Ainsley found out that she was in a weird situation because her body and soul¡¯s age didn¡¯t match.

    That¡¯s how the girl nned to be single until she found a fellow transmigrator or at least a regressor.

    The two babies didn¡¯t know that the person they¡¯re looking for was already in front of their eyes.

    "Owh, Fwin. Wanna askh," Ainsley suddenly spoke, tugging Finley¡¯s sleeve.

    "Yes? What is it?" Finley snapped out of his thoughts and started to focus on whatever the baby wanted to ask him.

    He already subconsciously started to spoil the girl even when she was only his close friend for now.

    "Um...how whe...enthel the cashino?" Ainsley asked the things she always wanted to ask.

    Finley almost choked because of Ainsley¡¯s words. The boy looked at Ainsley with eyes full of astonishment. He doubted his ears at the moment.

    "The casino? Why did you ask? Do you want to go there?" Finley was speechless. When he was around Ainsley¡¯s age, how could he have the thought of entering the casino?

    Even when he was 8, in his previous life, he couldn¡¯t go out of the mansion. All mafia children had to stay in their residence until they were 10 years old!

    It¡¯s because the outside world was much more dangerous than one could imagine.

    The mix of technology and magic was terrible, and monsters from the fantasy fairytale wasn¡¯t a mere fantasy anymore. It truly existed in this world.

    That¡¯s why children, especially the mafia children living at the outskirts, couldn¡¯t go to the town.

    The town was dangerous with monsters frequently attacking every single day. It was already a daily urrence there. That¡¯s why all wealthy family would never live in the town.

    They might set up theirpany there because the business was flourishing under those monsters¡¯ market value, but to live there...

    Only the poor could live there. And such, there would be many poor people dying because of the monsters or other dangers in the city.

    Now...Ainsley said that she wanted to go to the casino which was located in that dangerous city!

    Ainsley and Finley naturally lived in Godlif country¡¯s capital, but their residence was quite a distance away from the capital, providing safety for them.

    Those monsters came from the sea or the great void at the entrance of the capital. Thus, it couldn¡¯t go far to the outskirts.

    But then Ainsley suddenly said that she wanted to go to that horrible ce?

    Even if the casino would be safe from monsters thanks to the tight security, the people visiting the casino could be considered dangerous too!

    Finley instantly panicked.

    "Ain, do you want to go to the casino? Why?" Finley asked in a gentle voice, but his pupils kept shaking. Even the great Finley didn¡¯t dare to go to the town in his previous life before he turned 10.

    Even though he could already visit the town now, he still rarely went there if there¡¯s no urgent business. His father would also apany him.

    Now...Ainsley, someone from a declined family wanted to go there. Is she insane?

    "Ywesh. Ain wan two enthel de caswino...(Ain want to enter the casino....)" Ainsley nodded innocently. She was oblivious to the danger she would attract.

    "Two...gwet mwoney...fol...famiwy...(to..get money...for..family), " she replied weakly.

    Finley immediately sucked in cold air. He shook his head, and his eyes turned stern.

    "Ain, you shouldn¡¯t go to the casino. The casino is situated in the town, and it¡¯s full of monsters. Not only that but...the people visiting the casino are all dangerous people..."

    Finley tried his best to scare Ainsley. He knew that not all casinos would be dangerous, but the safest one from the monsters would naturally attract powerful figures all over the country!

    The best casino in the town is Billios Casino, owned by a mysterious influential figure. Even the Walter family had to be wary of the one behind the Billios Casino.

    With a powerful owner, the casino naturally attracted a lot of powerful figures.

    Some just wanted to have fun while some did dealings inside the casino since even the government and police couldn¡¯t catch any criminals entering the casino.

    The casino was like a gathering of dangerous people. One could find mafia families, crazy researchers, hunters who hunted monsters, fantasy figures like elves and other beings also could be found here.

    How could a mere three years old baby enter such a dangerous ce?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 68 - The Plans Flaw

    <h4>Chapter 68 - "The n''s w" </h4>

    Finley exined the danger of the casino in full details, hoping that Ainsley would yield.

    Indeed, once she heard it, Ainsley¡¯s eyes dimmed. The girl bit her lips. Her n just scattered one by one.

    Damn it. If I can¡¯t enter the casino, how do I get quick money? No money, no clearing up debts! Then the family will decline even further.

    Ainsley actually considered making money using the normal way such as doing business, but she knew it would take a long time.

    The debt would have piled up, and the money from the business would never be able to pay the debt!

    And such, even if she had to depend on her life, she had to try the casino. Sending in another person would be out of question because no one was as lucky as her.

    Ainsley already tested her luck, and she was confident she could rope in a lot of money! Just once. She would enter the casino just once, ah!

    Ainsley was feeling conflicted. Not only that she felt she couldn¡¯t enter the casino, but maybe Grandpa Yofan would also never let her go unless an influential figure apanied her.

    Would Elliana be strong enough? Ho, of course not. Thus, the girl can¡¯t enter the casino.

    Ainsley bit her lips even harder. She looked at Finley with tears in her eyes.

    "Twen...wat two dwo...hwaaa...m-my famiwy nwed mwoney....(then...what to do...hwaa...m-my family need money....)" Ainsley bawled. She felt that her great n had such a huge hole that she had to rearrange her n.

    Maybe cleaning the family from the corrupt members would be faster than entering the casino.

    Finley suddenly had a headache because of the girl. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry.

    "That...uh..." Finley didn¡¯t know what to do. Should he send experts to tail Ainsley as she entered the casino? It wouldn¡¯t be of help at all. After all, his father wouldn¡¯t agree with him sending experts for anybody.

    He could follow Ainsley to the casino, but then...he wasn¡¯t confident he could protect her. Especially when Ainsley said that she wanted to go to the casino to make money.

    One could imagine a baby racking in big money. Wouldn¡¯t those people try to snatch her money once she stepped out of the casino?

    The casino had its own rule. That¡¯s why there could be no fighting or robbery inside. But outside? No one cares! Would the police and the government help?

    Heh. Once they knew that Ainsley was the heir of a mafia family, they would be d to see her die and perish. After all, mafias are all bad guys in those people¡¯s eyes.

    Finley finally took a deep breath and sighed.

    "Money...you need money, hm?" Finley tried to assess the root of the problem, which is money. He also knew that the girlcked money for her family.

    But if that¡¯s the problem....couldn¡¯t he help? Maybe his pocket money and some begging to his dad would be sufficient.

    "Yewsh...Ain nweds mwoney..." Ainsley nodded as she wiped her tears. upying the body of a baby, she also became soft-hearted and a bit childish. Maybe that¡¯s the side effect.

    "Hmm..." Finley fiddled with his fingers as he looked at the distressed Ainsley.

    The young boy thought that he had a lot of money, so he immediately asked Ainsley.

    "How much do you need? Maybe we can think of a way..." Finley didn¡¯t say that he would secretly help her. After all, a fairy couldn¡¯t help a human regarding money.

    Their currencies are different!

    "Mwe twink...abwout..." Ainsley blurted out the exact number of money she needed. It was all the debts umted by her bastard father and the failing businesses.

    Once Finley heard the amount, he almost copsed.

    That much?? It¡¯s enough to buy an ind! How the f*ck the Sloan Family¡¯s debt be that much? Wait. It must be the interest that is too high.

    Did they borrow money from some malicious people?

    Finley finally knew why Ainsley was desperate to go to the casino. Indeed, the casino was the only rtively ¡¯safe¡¯ ce to get so much money in a short time.

    Considering someone was extremely lucky, they could do that and be rich overnight. But others might be a beggar with a flick of their finger.

    It depends on luck and maybe...trickery.

    Anyway, Finley knew that it¡¯s impossible to give Ainsley that much money. Moreover, he guessed that the one lending the money must be a big shot too.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend an unknown expert when he had his family to protect.

    Now...Finley was more sure that Ainsley¡¯s family would fall in the future. In the end, he could only help the girl and not the whole family.

    It¡¯s just impossible. Who could help this family from declining when it¡¯s rotten inside and out? Whoever could do that might as well ascend the heavens and meet Godfather.

    "That¡¯s...a lot of money..." Finley finallymented. He shook his head and sighed.

    He couldn¡¯t help Ainsley.

    "Uh. Twat¡¯s wai...Ain wan two gwo two de caswino...(That¡¯s why Ain want to go to the casino...)" Ainsley¡¯s face darkened. She had underestimated the danger of this world, thus creating a hole in her n.

    It seemed that saving the family would be harder than she imagined.

    Ainsley knew that she¡¯s just an avid manga reader, not some expert when she was in her old world. She thought that because she¡¯s special, the heavens would favour her, thus giving her cheats to survive.

    But...

    Her abilities so far are trash. She would die the moment she stepped out of her residence. That¡¯s for sure!

    Ainsley¡¯s face became darker. The girl already shed tears and now, she was huping.

    Damn it. Damn! Do I have no other way?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 69 - 3 Sacred Guardians

    <h4>Chapter 69 - "3 Sacred Guardians" </h4>

    Should I convince the whole Sloan Family to follow me to the casino? Or what? Is there any expert in the casino?

    Maybe the 7 elders can help but will they allow her to go to the casino? Perhaps even the 7 elders are afraid to go to the casino with their family¡¯s current situation!

    Seeing Ainsley was so gloomy that she looked like she couldn¡¯t love her life anymore, Finley felt his heart ache for the girl. The boy then stretched his hand and pulled the girl into his bosom.

    "Don¡¯t cry, okay? I¡¯ll think of a way..." Finley felt that he couldn¡¯t give up just yet. He almost gave up helping the girl, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see the baby cry like this.

    There must be a way out somehow. They only needed to get a powerful figure to apany Ainsley to the casino...

    Wait.

    Finley¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. He looked at Ainsley with a smile on his face.

    "Ain. There are three forces in your family that can help you enter the casino with no danger."

    !

    "Whu? (Who?)" Ainsley pulled herself from Finley¡¯s embrace. The girl¡¯s eyes brightened as she looked at Finley.

    There¡¯s still hope?

    "Mm. There are three forces strong enough to apany you. First, the 7 elders. But ever since they¡¯re cursed, they don¡¯t go out to the town." Finley told Ainsley.

    The boy seemed to know a lot about Sloan Family more than Ainsley himself.

    Of course, that was because in the past, he befriended the 5 buds and even knew several great elders of that family.

    He was even quite close to the family branches.

    "One of the 7 elders is enough to help you, but ever since they¡¯re cursed, they can¡¯t go out of the residence. That¡¯s the price they have to pay for their power."

    Finley seemed to remember the 7 great elders in his memory. In his previous life, those elders were the reason why the Sloan Family only copsed after Ainsley became 18.

    Unfortunately, the elders were already old. Even now, when Ainsley was 3 years old, they were already 70-80 years old.

    They¡¯re not immortal. Their life wasn¡¯t limitless.

    In the end, one by one perished due to old age. And that¡¯s when the Sloan Family hit the rock bottom!

    "Because the elders can¡¯t go out of your residence due to the curse, I think you need the second force." Finley took a deep breath, revealing a trace of excitement.

    "The second force is the five buds."

    Five..buds?

    Ainsley cocked her head. She had heard about this and knew about these people¡¯s existence, but she didn¡¯t know much. Thus, she patiently waited for Finley¡¯s exnation.

    "The five buds can be said as the strongest youngsters of your family. Their power is incredible, and I think all of them are in town right now, honing their skills by killing monsters."

    "Hwooo..." Ainsley let out a sigh, admiring the five buds.

    Those youngsters trained by fighting monsters?

    Epic.

    "But you see, those five youngsters are all weirdos. They...will not easily admit you as the family head. So...emm..." Finley had a wry smile as he struggled to continue his words.

    Even in his previous life, those buds never helped Ainsley. Even worse, they upied a part of the Sloan Family¡¯s territory and refused to help the family head.

    In the end, because they were all a proud figure, they coveted the family head seat. But once they saw how the family couldn¡¯t be saved, they abandoned the family and went to the other strong families.

    Some constructed their own power. Some became elders of a strong family. The rest went on an adventure to explore the continent and beyond.

    In other words, the five buds were like an untamed fire that none could tame without getting their acknowledgement.

    They never felt a strong bond with the Sloan Family, and could be an enemy anytime soon.

    Listening to the exnation, Ainsley¡¯s face grew cold. She didn¡¯t think that the five buds were such a group of entric people.

    If only she could subdue them. She could bring the Sloan Family to the top of the world!

    "And so, I think thest hope you can find..y on the three sacred guardians." Finley¡¯s eyes turned gentle as he mentioned these existences.

    Even Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    "Wat ale twhey? (What are they?), " Ainsley asked. She didn¡¯t know anything about the three sacred guardians.

    Could they be another powerful figure?

    Indeed, they¡¯re powerful. Powerful enough to scare off the monsters in the town! But s, so far...no one could wake up those existences.

    And that¡¯s why the Sloan Family had a huge potential to be a strong family in the top 7, but they never did it.

    Because no one, not even the previous family head, could awaken those guardians.

    "The three sacred guardians...are beasts with ancient bloodlines." Finley looked at Ainsley with a stern face.

    "But if you want to borrow their power, you need to trigger their bloodline and get their acknowledgement. I can say that...it is easier to kidnap the whole five buds than triggering those beasts bloodlines!"

    Ainsley had the urge to roll her eyes and pped Finley to death.

    Then why would you suggest I wake up those beasts?! Do you think I have the ability to do that??

    Finley seemed to guess the baby¡¯s thoughts from her dark face. The boy immediately grinned.

    "Calm down. It¡¯s not as tough as you think it is. In fact, the beasts I mention...they are not beasts yet."

    "Wat?" Ainsley gaped. She suddenly felt that Finley was teasing her.

    If those sacred guardians aren¡¯t beasts, then what? A cat?

    But...Finley¡¯s next words shocked Ainsley to her soul.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 70 - They Are Cats

    <h4>Chapter 70 - "They Are Cats" </h4>

    "The three sacred beasts are actually cats!" Finley patted his chest proudly, trying to reassure Ainsley. He didn¡¯t know that once he said that, Ainsley almost tossed him away from the tree.

    A cat? A frickin cat?! Is my mouth a crow beak?

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t believe her ears at all. She looked at Finley with eyes full of doubt.

    "Cath? Ish ith tlue? (Is it true?)" Ainsley cocked her head as she shot a re at Finley. If Fin said that it¡¯s just a joke, she would p him to death.

    Contrary to her expectation, Finley nodded solemnly.

    "It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying. Just ask your 7 great elders. They will tell you the same. Anyway, you can meet them anytime if the elders approve of it, " Finley continued his exnation.

    The boy then squinted his eyes as he leaned closer to Ainsley. The natural fragrance and the smell of sun heating from the boy¡¯s body instantly entered Ainsley¡¯s nose, calming her.

    In the next second, Finley lowered his voice, whispering straight to Ainsley¡¯s ears.

    "I heard that there¡¯s 6 doors inside your mansion that leads to the other branches¡¯ estate? But there¡¯s one door that doesn¡¯t lead to any estate."

    ! Really??

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes widened. She tried to remember the door she visited before but she forgot if there¡¯s the seventh door at that hall. Anyway, if there is, then...

    "De caths...ale inshide twat doolsh? (The cats are inside that door?)" Ainsley¡¯s eyes brightened. She suddenly found hope to enter the casino.

    She only needed to get one of those three cats to awaken their bloodline and tame them! After that, she could go anywhere she wanted.

    "Yup. I bet those sacred guardians live behind the seventh door. If you can get one of the seven great elders to guide you to meet those guardians..."

    Finley curled the corner of his lips as he pulled his body away from Ainsley, creating a distance not too far yet also not too close, just proper.

    "Once you meet those sacred creatures, you can try to trigger their bloodlines and make them help you to go to the casino." Finley spoke with great confidence as if he believed that Ainsley could do it for sure.

    However, Ainsley wasn¡¯t too optimistic. What Finley said sounded easy, but the reality is different.

    First, would the elders agree to let her meet those guardians? Maybe no, because she¡¯s still a toddler. Perhaps she could say that she got advice from the Godfather in her dream, but...

    This time, the matter was much more dreadful than just firing a few people. She was about to meet a sacred existence! Legendary beasts!

    Those old foxes wouldn¡¯t let her meet the cats¨C no, the sacred guardian even if she told them she got a dream.

    And such, maybe she could only use thest method which she saved for the future n...

    Pretend to be possessed by the Godfather spirit.

    Ainsley realised that it¡¯s time to use that n. She had studied enough of Uncle Dave, the legendary Godfather. She was sure that she could mimic him well.

    She only had to prepare the substitute for wine and cigarettes since the Godfather loved these two items a lot.

    As for how she would trigger the guardians¡¯ bloodline and get their favour, she would think of it after meeting those guardians.

    "Hmm, owkay. Twank ywou, Fwin." Ainsley finally beamed a smile with reddened eyes. The girl rubbed her eyes with one hand before smiling once more.

    That smile was the purest thing Finley ever saw.

    He was suddenly d to give some suggestions to this baby even though he couldn¡¯t help her directly.

    "Mm. Don¡¯t mind it. Also, just some advice. Since those creatures are in the form of a cat before they trigger their bloodline, maybe you should study a cat¡¯s liking and dislike..."

    Finley winked, giving off a yful look. He¡¯s nowhere bashful and shy like the first time he met Ainsley.

    Ainsley suddenly thought that fairies weren¡¯t shy at all. They were only shy in front of strangers.

    "Owkay. Studhy cath." Ainsley nodded energetically. Actually, since she also kept a cat in her previous world, she knew a lot about cats.

    If only this world had Royal Canin or something, she could use it as a bribe since her cats liked them. Well, some might prefer Whiskas...

    Anyway, she had to prepare cat food and toys! Or maybe even that wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Still, just thinking about it already gave a boost to Ainsley¡¯s heart.

    The girl repeatedly thanked Finley and chatted more until lunchtime.

    When lunchtime arrived, the girl bid goodbye and went to find Elliana. She asked the woman to prepare a lot of things that cats like.

    After that, Ainsley naturally went to study. She read books about this world¡¯s politics, history, economy and other things. She knew that to be a good family head, she had to excel in a lot of fields.

    The baby also thought of subduing the naughty 6 family branches under her era. Thus, she frequently visited those families, familiarising herself with the people there.

    The effect might not be seen that quickly, but after a week, the Sloan Family people began to ept Ainsley as their family head.

    Mainly because she¡¯s cute, polite, and smart.

    "The new family head is so adorable, isn¡¯t she? Thest time I saw her, she waved at me!" A bulky guy chatted with his friends as he walked down the corridor of his Ale Family.

    "Yes, yes, she¡¯s so polite too!" Another responded.

    "I heard that some lucky people get cookies or candies from our family head..."

    "Oh my! Eh, even the great elders are fond of her. I heard that some of them bought her new clothes using their own money..."

    That¡¯s how popr Ainsley was in a mere week, and...that¡¯s not even the end of it.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 71 - Three Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 71 - "Three Abilities" </h4>

    "Well, the number one elder, Elder Yofan, he even brought a white pony for Lady Ain." A person from the Ale Family shook his head, admiring how the elders doted on Ainsley even if they did it secretly.

    This kind of conversation didn¡¯t happen only in the Ale Family. The other branches also discussed Ainsley, the baby who would visit them every single day just to exchange greetings and thanked them for their hard work.

    Whenever the baby said: "Hewlo, unclhe, auntwie, twank ywou fol youl hald wolk! (Hello, uncle, Auntie, thank you for your hard work!)" Everyone would melt under such praise and appreciation.

    The baby would also smile every time she met someone, subduing everyone¡¯s heart except for the higher-ups.

    Ainsley was so humble and kind yet also smart. Those people with malicious thoughts found it hard to deal with this baby, and now they were guarded against her.

    Still, such intelligence was actually normal considering she¡¯s the family head.

    Even if she¡¯s still 3 years old, if she couldn¡¯t surpass children of her age, she should be ashamed of her mafia family bloodline!

    With Ainsley¡¯s effort to be known by the normal family members, her name was now famous among the members, including the higher-ups. Some of the higher-ups were alerted, but some weed Ainsley¡¯s attitude with wide arms.

    Ainsley¡¯s idea to socialise brought quite a supporter even though they still doubted her capability to lead the family. At least now, no one would openly mock the girl or disrespect her.

    Such a result thoroughly satisfied Ainsley.

    Aside from socialising, for the past week, Ainsley also tried her hands on lotteries, and she won every single day.

    At this point, the girl confirmed that luck...seemed to be her unique ability.

    Sitting on her bed waiting for dinner, Ainsley was draped in lovely strawberry puffy clothes.

    The skirt was spreading like an umbre, and the white-red colour looked like a Christmas candy stick.

    The checkered red and white top with puffy sleeve and a cute strawberry ribbon on the chest looked lovely on Ainsley. The green ribbon tied on her back only added ayer of the baby¡¯s charm.

    Dangling her legs, Ainsley squinted as she looked at her hands, which were glowing in gold.

    By now, she knew that her luck was actually an ability that she could trigger anytime.

    "Hwmm..." Ainsley mumbled as she tried to control this golden light. The girl was trying to control the power!

    For the past week, she also tried to control her charm power, and now she could use it at ease but this luck power...

    Ainsley had no clue how to control it because it¡¯s vague. In the first ce, she even doubted if this could be considered as an ability.

    But because she won every single lottery that she bought, even the most expensive one, Ainsley could no longer say that she¡¯s merely lucky.

    This luck is too monstrous!

    Ainsley concentrated, and inside her mind, the golden aura surrounding her body appeared, forming a mini-map of her body. The golden aura enveloped not only her outer body but also her inside.

    The aura flowed through her veins and gathered at her lower belly. It looked like a mysterious power dwindling together with a pink aura of her charm ability.

    The two aura coexisted like day and night, looking peaceful while the third ability, the keen hearing¡¯s grey aura wrapped both of the other two auras, protecting it.

    The three aurae formed a ball inside Ainsley¡¯s belly, reminding her of cultivation power in the cultivation novel she read. The sight of a ball consisting of three colours delighted the baby.

    ¡¯So this is the form of my special ability. I wonder if other people also formed their special ability into a ball?¡¯

    Ainsley squeezed her eyes tightly as she checked the three-coloured ball. The ball was still as small as a tiny marble, but Ainsley knew it would grow bigger if she became stronger.

    How to be stronger? Of course, her control over her ability should be better than before.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley had only learnt to control her charm power. Because of that, the ball was slightly dominated by the pink aura.

    "Hwmm..." Ainsley mumbled once more as she focused her attention on the pink aura dyeing the tiny marble¡¯s surface.

    She had practised using the charm ability, and now, she could charm more than 30 people in a radius of 10 meters for 15 minutes.

    This achievement could be considered shocking since Ainsley was only three years old. Even other kids around her age hadn¡¯t awakened their abilities yet until they¡¯re 10.

    Ainsley was indeed a genius to own three abilities when she¡¯s only 3! The heir of the Walter Family, Finley Walter also had multiple abilities, but he awakened his abilities at 6.

    He got two more abilities when he hit 8, and now, the boy held three powers, and he might get more in the future, depending on his talent.

    Talented geniuses could have as many special abilities as they could without dying from the side effect.

    Of course, Ainsley didn¡¯t know this. The girl just kept focusing on her charm ability, and after thinking it¡¯s enough for now, she focused on her luck ability.

    This ability...was so unique and mysterious that Ainsley didn¡¯t even find the information on any books!

    ¡¯Ugh. How do I control this luck ability and strengthen it? I can learn to control the other abilities from books, but this one...¡¯

    Ainsley had a headache. She only knew recently that the luck ability would be especially beneficial for her if she wanted to tame the sacred guardians and trigger their ancient bloodline.

    But if she couldn¡¯t control it, at most, she would only be lucky when buying lottery tickets.

    It is...worrisome.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 72 - Talentless?

    <h4>Chapter 72 - "Talentless?" </h4>

    ¡¯Should I ask Fin about this power? Maybe he will know about it...ugh, by the way how the heck do I suddenly get this luck ability? I don¡¯t sense any awakened symptoms...¡¯

    Ainsley opened her eyes andid on the bed with her legs sprawled.

    Indeed, she was confused. She read from the book that when people awakened their special ability, there should be a phenomenon.

    For example, when one awakened the charm ability, others would flock around the power owner and kneel.

    The more powerful the level of the newly born ability, the more visible the phenomenon would be.

    It¡¯s truly like the scenes in cultivation novels when someone breakthroughs.

    But then, Ainsley never had any phenomenon when she found her abilities!

    Does this mean...her power is so low-level that she can¡¯t even trigger any phenomenon?

    Ainsley¡¯s face grew pale. The girl clenched her fists and checked her marble inside her belly which represented her power and might be the source of energy to use her abilities.

    Others said that those who formed arge power source from the start would very likely be more powerful than others in the future.

    But then...her power source was as tiny as a marble.

    Ainsley once again sighed. Sorrow washed her delicate face.

    ¡¯Am I really not talented? But the book said that multi-abilities owners should be talented...and every ability they owned will be slightly stronger than others with the same ability...¡¯

    Took note that it¡¯s not only Ainsley who had the power of charm. Somewhere in this country, others also had it, but the level would differ from the quality and the strength.

    If Ainsley had the stronger charm ability, the other charm ability users would be suppressed under her ability.

    That would be f*cking awesome!

    Ainsley thought that since she had three abilities, each of her abilities should be powerful enough to attract a phenomenon.

    But it never happened.

    Even the weakest ability user would attract a spark of phenomenons, but Ainsley had nothing! Her power source was also so small!

    The girl couldn¡¯t help but be agitated.

    What to do? If I¡¯m indeed talentless, how do I bring this family to the top of the mafia family? How do I revive it and protect it? Do I really have to lead a normal life as a puppet leader?

    Ainsley bit her lips and sighed. Her eyes watered for a bit. She felt immense pressure at the moment, and that¡¯s because she didn¡¯t want to be a puppet leader.

    She had transmigrated over, so how could she be an ordinarydy? Even if she was someone ordinary in the past, she didn¡¯t want to be like that in her second life!

    Ainsley refused to live a boring, ordinary life with no aspiration. She would rather die living a worthy life than live a meaningless life.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley looked outside her room through the window and squinted.

    ¡¯I should ask Fin. If I can¡¯t figure this out alone, I should ask Finnie, the library fairy. He should know a lot.¡¯

    Ainsley felt the need to ask Finley right away. She didn¡¯t want to think that she¡¯s talentless! She refused to believe that she¡¯s talentless. Even if she was indeed talentless, she wouldn¡¯t yield.

    When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way!

    Thus, the girl rushed out of her room and went to the tree in the back garden. The huge tree already became her base camp to meet Finley!

    Once the girl arrived, Finley already waited for her. With a white sleeveless shirt and short brown pants, the boy fixed his brown tie before waving his hand, bringing Ainsley up to the tree with his wind control.

    "Mowning..." Ainsley greeted Finley as she sat on the tree¡¯s branch. She took her favourite spot, which Finley prepared especially for her.

    "Good morning. It¡¯s been a week now. Have you decided to meet the sacred guardians?" Today, Finley didn¡¯t like to chit chat and immediately asked straight to the point.

    He felt that Ainsley had to tame one of the sacred guardians as soon as she could to earn money from the casino!

    "Nwot yeth...I..." Ainsley shook her head and started to tell Finley her worries. She knew that with her current power, she doubted that the guardians would even notice her.

    Thus, the girl told Finley all about her powers, her newly gained power, and the phenomenon that never urred.

    Telling others your abilities was akin to telling others you trump card, but Ainsley didn¡¯t hesitate to tell Finley. After all, she trusted him, and she also knew Finley¡¯s power.

    The boy controlled wind, water, and fire for now. But soon, he would control all elements and might evenbine the ability to gain a new one.

    After listening to Ainsley¡¯s story, Finley furrowed his eyebrows. His gentle eyes became stern, and Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but gulp nervously.

    "Swo, howh ish ith? (So, how is it?)" The girl cocked her head, asking Finley to enlighten her.

    She was truly anxious to know the truth behind her no-phenomenon ability awakening.

    The girl got even more nervous when Finley¡¯s eyes flickered and looked at her with a trace of astonishment.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know if Finley¡¯s gaze on her meant good news or bad news. The girl just nudged Finley¡¯s urging him to talk.

    Sighing, Finley curled the corner of his lips and rubbed Ainsley¡¯s head. He slowly opened his mouth and spoke in a gentle voice,

    "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not talentless. There¡¯s a reason why you don¡¯t trigger any phenomenon."

    Finley¡¯s words pricked Ainsley¡¯s ears. The girl instantly looked at Ainsley with bright eyes.

    "Wad dwo ywou meanh? (What do you mean?)" The girl tugged Finley¡¯s sleeve, swaying it.

    ¡¯What¡¯s the reason why my awakening doesn¡¯t trigger any phenomenons?!¡¯

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 73 - Combining Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 73 - "Combining Abilities" </h4>

    Facing Ainsley¡¯s eagerness, Finley remained calm. He first started his exnation with a living example.

    "Hmm, you see, a human friend of my brother also experiences the same thing as you." Finley mentioned himself but in a roundabout way.

    "My brother, the fairy of time, is a contract fairy of the Walter Family¡¯s heir. Do you know that?" The boy asked once more.

    "Hwm! Swo?" Ainsley didn¡¯t bat an eyelid at Finley¡¯s name. She didn¡¯t even look impressed or what, unlike others¡¯ reaction whenever this name was mentioned.

    Ainsley¡¯s indifferent response sent a pang to Finley¡¯s heart. The boy smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    ¡¯Sure enough, a genius will not react so strongly toward another genius.¡¯

    "Okay, since you know the Walter Family¡¯s heir, you should know that he awakened his ability when he was 6, right?" Finley continued his words with a bitter taste in his mouth.

    He expected Ainsley to show appreciation or act impressed when she heard his name, but the girl didn¡¯t react.

    s, the genius of the era was nothing in Ainsley¡¯s eyes.

    Well...literally because Ainsley disliked the Walter Family¡¯s heir for having a fairy.

    "Hum. I knowh dat stowy. (I know that story.)" Ainsley nodded at Finley¡¯s words.

    How could she not know the genius of the era?

    That boy¡¯s name is so famous throughout the capital! But he¡¯s so mysterious. No one saw him aside from his family members because he hasn¡¯t held his society debut yet.

    "Twat heil...hish nwame ish lhike ywou, Fwin. (That heir...his name is like you, Fin.)" Ainsley clicked her tongue in disdain when she recalled the Walter Family¡¯s heir had a simr name to Finnie.

    Finley Walter. Bah! That bastard must be copying Finnie¡¯s name! Since his fairy, the fairy of time is Fin¡¯s brother, that boy is so self-entitled to copy Fin¡¯s name.

    Just because his appearance is said to be simr to a royal fairy, he could copy Fin¡¯s name?

    Hmph! Hateful!

    Sensing the disdain in Ainsley¡¯s voice and the hatred inside Ainsley¡¯s eyes, Finley was dumbfounded. The boy suddenly didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation.

    What sin did Imit until Ain hates me even when she never met me before?!

    Finley almost coughed blood and shed blood tears at the thought of Ainsley hating him.

    Aish, is she jealous of me because I¡¯m also a genius? Ugh. Maybe when this girl turns 10 and holds her debut, I should give her a good impression!

    Finley was determined to make Ainsley like him without revealing his identity because he couldn¡¯t afford to lose this identity to y with Ainsley.

    Finley knew that he could only meet Ainsley openly after thetter became 10 years old. Before that, unfortunately, he could only use this identity to meet her.

    But he swore that once they met officially, he would tame this girl¡¯s heart!

    Well, for now...let¡¯s focus on helping Ain.

    "Uh, nevermind that Fin guy. It¡¯s normal for nobles to adopt a royal fairy¡¯s name." Finley waved his hand, shifting the conversation in an instant.

    "Anyway, that boy awakened his ability early, before 10 years old. He also didn¡¯t create any phenomenon."

    "Leally? (Really?)" Ainsley galed. She suddenly didn¡¯t think that Finley Walter was that hateful anymore because he experienced the same thing as her.

    "Yes, it¡¯s real. I think...those who awakened their abilities prematurely will never make any phenomenon." Finley nodded sternly.

    "And about your small power source...I heard from my friend that this Finley boy also only had a tiny marble power source when he first awakened his ability."

    Finley recalled his own power source which was as tiny as marble and chuckled. He too, was shocked to death when he experienced it in this life because...in his previous life, it wasn¡¯t like that.

    Thankfully he asked his friend, the fairy of time and got an answer for both his non-phenomenon awakening and his tiny power source.

    "I think the power source in your body is small because you awaken the ability prematurely. But it should be more solid than any other power sources!" Finley¡¯s eyes brightened as he exined things.

    Indeed, because both of them awakened their abilities before 10 years old which was the average age to awaken powers, they had this strange thing happening.

    But it didn¡¯t mean it was bad.

    "Your power source might start smaller than others, but it¡¯s tougher and denser. Your marble-sized power source is more mighty than a ping pong ball-sized power source of other ability users."

    Finley had a gentle smile on his face as he exined this. The boy then rubbed Ainsley¡¯s head, encouraging her.

    "That¡¯s why you¡¯re not talentless. You¡¯re a peerless talent! Just like this Finley boy from the Walter family." Finley didn¡¯t forget to advertise his own name with no care of his face.

    The boy was shameless to the root, but his advertisement surely had a good effect.

    Since Finley experienced the same thing as Ainsley, thetter felt a sense of familiarity with the boy.

    Her previous jealousy and hatred subsided a bit.

    Now, the girl was slightly curious to see this so-called genius who was a tad bit simr to her.

    "I swee...so me ish nwot uselesh. (I see...so me is not useless.)" Ainsley rubbed her hands in excitement.

    Now that she found out she¡¯s not talentless and instead, a peerless genius, she felt a tremendous boost to her confidence.

    "Swo...I cwan mwet the gualdians? (So...I can meet the guardians?), " Ainsley asked Finley once more. Since she was talented, she felt that she could meet the guardians and attract at least one of them.

    "Hmm, you can. But to attract their attention and trigger their bloodline...you need your charm ability and the luck ability. Cat food and toys aren¡¯t enough." Finley squinted his eyes, turning solemn.

    "So, I suggest you..bine these two powers."

    Finley¡¯s suggestion instantly baffled Ainsley.

    ¡¯Combining my abilities?¡¯

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 74 - So Powerful??

    <h4>Chapter 74 - "So Powerful??" </h4>

    "Combwining abiwithy?" Ainsley tilted her head. Such a term was quite new for her since she never heard anyonebining their special abilities.

    "Yes,bining abilities. Usually, it works for elemental abilities like mine." Finley opened his palm, and a small whirlwind appeared on it.

    The whirlwind twirled gently, yet the wind pressure managed to blow Ainsley¡¯s hair.

    "Watch. I will mix my fire and wind abilities, " Finley spoke softly.

    The next moment, the boy fused fiery red fire into the whirlwind, and the whirlpool now became red. It emitted fire in each wind strands, looking beautiful yet deadly at the same time.

    "This is a fire tornado. The wind will cut things while the fire will burn everything. The wind strengthens the fire." Finley exined calmly.

    The boy then distinguished the fire tornado but produced a small wind ball at the tip of his finger. He fused his fire in it, but this time, the wind ball didn¡¯t change colour.

    "Now, look. I fuse wind and fire but only a bit of fire." Finley threw the wind ball to Ainsley, and the girl instantly felt the warm air emitted from the ball.

    It looked like it could be used to warm one¡¯s body while the wind ball hovered in the air. Unlike a fireball that brightened the surroundings, the wind ball fused with fire looked dull.

    But this wind-fire ball was as warm as a fireball, which would sometimes be too hot for babies.

    "See? If I increase the fire¡¯s temperature, the wind will be hot. Once I explode the ball, the enemy will feel a gush of hot air." Finley increased the fire¡¯s temperature inside the wind ball and this time the wind scattered.

    Almost instantly, hot air blew Ainsley¡¯s face, almost scalding her. The range of this wind was vastpared to a mere fireball.

    Bybining these two abilities, Finley could use several skills depending on the situation!

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes brightened in a second.

    "Wowwhhh...s-sho cwool..." Ainsley blinked fast as she watched Finley fusing water droplets into his whirlwind. This time, the wind became cool like a breeze.

    But once Finley controlled the water temperature, the whirlwind could be cold enough to make the baby feel ufortable.

    "See? This is how youbine abilities and create a new ability with it. Watch this. I¡¯llbine my water and fire abilities." Finley produced a water ball on his left palm and a fireball on his right palm.

    Then the boy merged the two balls, instantly creating steam billowing to the sky.

    "Because both the water and fire abilities are mine, I can also control the steam produced by these two abilities." Finley flicked his finger, and the steam circled his wrist, looking alive.

    That¡¯s how the boy got a new power by merging several abilities!

    "If I can produce wood, I canbine it with fire and create smoke or fog. Then I can also control it." Finley grinned as he put off the steam around his wrist.

    The boy then looked at Ainsley with a gentle smile on his face.

    "That¡¯s how youbine abilities. Easy, right? You shouldbine your charm ability with your luck ability too." Finley suggested sincerely.

    "Yesh, yesh..." Ainsley nodded energetically since what Finley said sounded convincing, but then she suddenly doubted it.

    Combining elemental abilities looked logical, but what about non-elemental abilities?

    How could the luck ability fuse with the charm ability? And what would be the result? Lucky charm?

    Ainsley rolled her eyes at the thoughts.

    "Fwin. My abiwithy...cwan we fhuse ith? (My ability...can we fuse it?), " Ainsley asked, sounding uncertain. She had never seen someonebining non-elemental abilities, after all.

    Even if Finley showed her how hebined his abilities, that¡¯s elemental abilities!

    "Well, you can. The result will not create a new ability, but your luck ability will strengthen your charm ability." Finley chuckled as he rubbed the girl¡¯s head. He could see that she doubted him, but that¡¯s alright.

    "You know that right now, your charm ability only works for humans, and has limited time usage. The range of the charm is also not that vast."

    Finley poked Ainsley¡¯s forehead as he mentioned the girl¡¯s weaknesses. She was indeed, still weak.

    "But by blending your luck with your charm ability, you can charm non-human beings, including spirits, fairies, beasts, monsters, elves, and such!"

    Finley spread his hands wide with a confident smile on his face. When he smiled like this, he truly looked like an innocent boy.

    "With your current power, I doubt you can maintain the charm for long, and the range will be shorter than the one you used on humans, but that¡¯s enough to attract the sacred guardians¡¯ attention, right?"

    Finley grinned like a cheeky boy as he enlightened Ainsley, who doubted him before. Once the girl heard this, her eyes shone like antern in the dark.

    "Leally?! I cwan chalm non-hwuman pweople? (Really?! I can charm non-human people?)" Ainsley raised her voice at Finley. How could she not do that? She just knew that she could also charm other beings aside from humans!

    "Yes, it¡¯s true. If you work hard, you can charm a lot of people, both human and non-human beings. But for now, you can at least attract the weakest sacred guardian." Finley patted his chest, reassuring Ainsley.

    He didn¡¯t know whether the sacred guardians would fall for Ainsley¡¯s charm, but he could say that if the babybined it with her luck ability, she could do that.

    "Also...if you fuse your luck ability and your keen hearing, you might be able to hear people¡¯s thoughts. Even better, you can hear their true hearts," the boy added.

    Once the baby heard it, she almost jumped out of the tree branch.

    The heck?! So powerful??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 75 - Its Not A Good Idea

    <h4>Chapter 75 - "It''s Not A Good Idea" </h4>

    Ainsley¡¯s face flushed red. Her breath quickened.

    I can fuse the luck ability with the keen hearing too? What the heck? Isn¡¯t this luck ability such a good power booster?!

    Even when my power source is still small, with the help of my luck ability, I can go beyond my limit!

    Ainsley could already imagine herself eavesdropping on people¡¯s inner thoughts. Maybe in the future, she could even hear animal¡¯s and non-human beings¡¯ thoughts too!

    That...would be so awesome, wouldn¡¯t it?

    The girl was suddenly eager to learn how to fuse her abilities.

    "Twen, twen, tweach mwe two fhuse abiwithy! (Then, then, teach me to fuse ability!)" Ainsley tugged Finley¡¯s sleeve, urging him to teach her this trick.

    She didn¡¯t know where Finley got this trick tobine abilities but surely top families would know such a trick.

    "Sure, sure, don¡¯t fret. First, you have to imagine injecting your golden aura into your pink aura and unleash both aura at the same time." Finley started his lesson with a patient smile.

    The aura represented the girl¡¯s non-elemental abilities. Since it¡¯s non-elemental, it didn¡¯t have a concrete form unlike his elemental abilities.

    And such, to know when to unleash the power, Ainsley had to focus on the aura which represented her non-elemental abilities.

    Ainsley obediently followed Finley¡¯s instruction.

    The girl trained with Finley for 3 days in a row, and on the fourth day, the girl was confident that she could charm one of the sacred guardians, tame them and even triggered their bloodline!

    After doing her daily morning training with Finley, Ainsley bid goodbye to the boy and trotted to the dining hall to eat lunch.

    Today was the day she would persuade Grandpa Yofan to let her meet the sacred guardians.

    Wearing a pink sleeveless shirt with white cor, Ainsley touched her short twin-tail hair and giggled. The girl immediately ran using her short legs, fluttering her puffy pink polka dot-stripes skirt.

    The polka dot belt with a ribbon on the back only made the baby look even cuter than usual. Surely with such an appearance, even Finley would think of adopting the baby right away.

    After making sure that she looked cute, Ainsley entered the dining hall together with Elliana. But unlike the usual, she didn¡¯t let the woman carry her.

    The baby wanted to learn to be independent!

    Once Ainsley arrived, Grandpa Yofan in his white robe, looking like a priest, immediately greeted her.

    "Hey, our little boss is here." Grandpa Yofan teased Ainsley as he scooped the girl from the floor and carried her in his arms.

    His white beard swayed while his golden hair shone brightly, resembling Finley¡¯s hair.

    Ainsley never hated this eye-catching golden hair since it always reminded her of the fairy boy.

    "Hehehe. Afthelnoon, Gwandpa." Ainsley clung to the old man¡¯s neck as the two went to the long dining table. The food was already served there and today¡¯s menu was roasted duck with sds.

    Of course, Ainsley only had a soft boiled duck soup with vegetables.

    Being a baby sucks sometimes.

    "Hm, hm, it¡¯s alreadyte. Let¡¯s eat now, Ain." Grandpa Yofan hummed as he carefully ced Ainsley on the head family¡¯s seat. After he made sure the girl wouldn¡¯t fall from thevish chair, only then he took a seat near her.

    "Mm. Letsh eath! (Let¡¯s eat!)" Ainsley didn¡¯t immediately ask Grandpa Yofan about her request. She just eat to her heart content and after Grandpa Yofan finished half of his food, only then the girl spoke.

    "Uh, Gwandpa. Ain dleam ofh twat coolh gwandpa agwain. (Ain dream of that cool grandpa again), " Ainsley whispered to Grandpa Yofan in a solemn tone. Since the girl suddenly acted stern and mysterious, Grandpa Yofan couldn¡¯t help but take her seriously.

    A cool grandpa? Could this be...the Godfather, Lord Dave?

    Grandpa Yofan instantly straightened his back. Whenever Ainsley told him about a dream rted to that legend, he didn¡¯t dare to take it easy.

    "Oh, really? Tell me, what happens this time?" Grandpa Yofan kept a calm face, but inside, he was a bit thrilled.

    Indeed, Lord Dave favoured our Ain! He gave her the second revtion!

    Thus, Ainsley immediately told Grandpa Yofan about her experience in her dream. She told the old man that Lord Dave suggested she meet the sacred guardians!

    If this were other matters, Grandpa Yofan would immediately agree, but once he heard the sacred guardians name, he froze on the spot.

    The sacred guardians? The three beasts that no one can tame all this time? Lord Dave asked Ainsley to meet those savage beasts?!

    Grandpa Yofan instantly red. He didn¡¯t think that the Godfather would be so cruel as to advise a little girl to meet those beasts.

    "Ain...I think it¡¯s not a good idea. The guardians are dangerous. Even if they¡¯re in the form of cats, they¡¯re still sacred beasts." Grandpa Yofan shook his head, showing his strong refusal.

    "I know that Lord Dave said that for your benefit, but I think we can¡¯t follow his words for this case. Ain, you don¡¯t know how many people already died under those beasts¡¯ ws!"

    Grandpa Yofan exaggerated a bit. Even though only those who disturbed the beasts got killed, he still thought that Ain might identally provoke them.

    She¡¯s still a toddler, okay? Who would know if she made a mistake when she met those guardians?

    And since only one person could remain inside those beasts¡¯ir, no one could help Ainsley if she did something wrong!

    Just no! How could he let thest family head die like that?

    Seeing Grandpa Yofan¡¯s red eyes and his stubborn look, Ainsley¡¯s lips twitched. She suddenly got a headache.

    Ugh...I didn¡¯t think that this grandpa would react so strongly. If it¡¯s like this...he would never let me meet the guardians!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 76 - The Power Of Bluffing

    <h4>Chapter 76 - "The Power Of Bluffing" </h4>

    Ainsley bit her nail as she nced at Grandpa Yofan¡¯s dark face. The old man didn¡¯t budge even when she used her charm ability. It was as if the grandpa was determined to stop her by all means.

    His strong determination broke the charm ability that Ainsley used. Even though Ainsley hadn¡¯t fused her luck into the charm ability, she was still quite shocked when Grandpa Yofan didn¡¯t yield.

    Damn it. What to do? Even the prophetic dream couldn¡¯t move his heart. Is this the time to use the spirit possession lie?

    Ainsley was a bit reluctant to lie about the spirit possession because it was such a big issue but then without that, who would believe her and follow her wishes?

    In the end, she had to do that. She had practised every day just to act out the Godfather perfectly. By now, she even knew the old man¡¯s favourite foods.

    Because of that, how could she waste her effort just because she¡¯s reluctant to lie? After all, she already lied about the prophetic dream.

    Her lie became even bigger each second, so why not add more to it? She could afford to bear the price of her lie someday, anyway.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley steeled her heart and took a deep breath. The girl slowly used her luck ability so that others would see her golden aura.

    Coincidentally, one of the signs someone getting possessed by a spirit was having a golden aura!

    Once Ainsley projected her golden aura, her bearings changed in a second. Her eyes sharpened, and a ruthless vibe swirled around her face.

    The girl suddenly looked more vicious and overbearing. Such a strong charisma startled Grandpa Yofan. Even the maids and servants around the dining table noticed the change.

    Moreover, the golden aura was so bright that it¡¯s impossible for one not to see it!

    "Ain? What¡¯s wrong??" Grandpa Yofan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at his right side and saw the girl was slowly looking up at him.

    But something is different this time.

    Usually, the girl¡¯s eyes looked pure, innocent, and cute. But now...she looked as if she already experienced a lot of things in life. Her body gave off a frightening aura of a natural leader, both wise and capable.

    Such a charisma was abnormal for a three years old baby!

    Grandpa Yofan couldn¡¯t help but bit his lips as he watched Ainsley yanked her twin-tail, scattering her bob-cut hair over her neck. The girl shook her hair and stroked her bang as she sighed deeply.

    "Ha...it¡¯s been a while." The girl¡¯s voice suddenly turned deeper than before even though it still sounded like a child.

    Not to mention that her pronunciation suddenly improved by a lot!

    Grandpa Yofan¡¯s face changed. His eyes darkened as he quietly prepared to attack Ainsley.

    This...is not Ain! Who is inside her body? Someone possesses her!

    Grandpa Yofan was no fool. Just by hearing the girl¡¯s voice and tone already sent him a warning.

    This baby...is currently possessed by a dead spirit. That golden aura is one of the proof. But that means the baby is a shaman?! Heck!

    "Who...who are you?" Grandpa Yofan raised his voice. He then waved his hand, signalling the servants to exit the dining hall.

    He couldn¡¯t let them see an unknown spirit possessing the family head! Even if spirit possession is one of special abilities, it¡¯s still quite dangerous.

    If the dead spirit possessing the baby is an evil one, the baby would be done for.

    Receiving the order, the maids and servants slowly strode out of the dining hall while putting on a poker face, not daring to ask what¡¯s going on. Only Elliana stayed in the room.

    On the other hand, Ainsley crossed her legs and lifted her chin proudly. The girl then looked at Grandpa Yofan with a squint.

    "What? You¡¯re asking this lord¡¯s identity?" Ainsley clicked her tongue in disdain. She then pretended to check her body before shaking her head.

    "What a small body. She¡¯s too young. But she¡¯s promising." The girl mumbled, ignoring Grandpa Yofan¡¯s astonished look.

    Her words just frightened the poor grandpa.

    ¡¯Lord? Someone can be so arrogant to address themselves as a lord? Which spirit can do that?¡¯

    Grandpa Yofan clenched his fists, wondering if he should p the spirit away from Ainsley¡¯s body. Unfortunately, it might harm the baby. Until Ainsley could control her power, she¡¯s very likely to be controlled by the spirit instead.

    It¡¯s both a blessing and a curse.

    Inhaling sharply, Grandpa Yofan decided to act tough. He unleashed his powerful aura and red at the baby.

    "I ask you. Who are you? Since when you possessed my Ain? Why are you showing yourself now, hm?" Grandpa Yofan bombarded Ainsley even without knowing which spirit possessed her.

    If he knew that the Godfather was the one possessing her, he might pee his pants.

    "Me? You don¡¯t know this lord?" Ainsley cocked her head and supported her chin with her left hand. The girl was silent for a few seconds before chuckling in a low voice, sounding eerie.

    "How could you not know this lord? Didn¡¯t you just doubt this lord¡¯s advice to thisssie? Oldie, you are courting death!" Ainsley strengthened her luck ability and the golden aura shone brighter.

    Her confident aura instantly enveloped her body and slowly attacked Grandpa Yofan.

    That¡¯s right. The girl had no real power but bluffing was still her strongest skill.

    Behold, the power of bluffing!

    Sensing a powerful aura from Ainsley¡¯s body, Grandpa Yofan choked on his saliva. The old man suddenly sweated.

    This spirit...is strong!

    It doesn¡¯t look like a woman from how he addresses himself...but how could Ain attract such a powerful spirit?

    His aura is so frightening!

    Just which influential figure possessed Ainsley?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 77 - Acting Out The Godfather

    <h4>Chapter 77 - "Acting Out The Godfather" </h4>

    Grandpa Yofan knew that such an aura and charisma would only belong to a few legendary figures.

    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t understand how his little family had attracted one! It was very rare for one to attract such a powerful figure when they¡¯re still a baby.

    Is it because of her prophetic dream ability? That¡¯s very likely!

    Grandpa Yofan started to feel nervous. The grandpa straightened his back and pondered over Ain¡¯s words.

    ¡¯Someone that I doubt? Advice for Ain? Wait...¡¯

    Grandpa Yofan froze on the spot. He suddenly recalled his discussion with Ainsley, and his face turned ghastly pale.

    Someone whom I doubted...that..isn¡¯t that The Godfather?!

    Grandpa Yofan¡¯s face turned even whiter than before. He looked as if he¡¯s about to pass out, and this pleased the baby.

    "Hmph. You finally recognised me. So, oldie. Tell me. How could you doubt my advice for the littlessie?" Ainsley drummed her fingers on the table as she flipped her hair arrogantly.

    Her mimicry over the Godfather figure was scarily urate that even the Godfather himself would doubt his existence if he saw this scene.

    The baby¡¯s arrogant and overbearing attitude took Grandpa Yofan by surprise. He slowly believed that the baby in front of him was no longer Ain, but the Godfather himself!

    "M-my lord...I...I didn¡¯t mean to doubt your advice..." Grandpa Yofan softened his tone and used a formalnguage. The old man had a wry smile on his face as he tried to reason.

    Ugh, who would have thought that the man himself would possess Ainsley¡¯s body? If he knew this would happen, he would never doubt the baby¡¯s words, ah!

    Squinting sharply, Ainsley snorted before wagging her forefinger in front of the grandpa¡¯s face.

    "Tch. It¡¯s your fortune that this lord fancies this littlessie. This Lord advises her to meet the guardians because this lord knows she can do a good job taming one of them."

    Ainsley swayed her legs as she nced at Elliana, who already turned into a statue after listening to their conversation. The girl then sneered before snapping her fingers.

    "You, over there. Bring this lord a good wine and a cigarette!"

    The girl¡¯s sudden demand startled both Elliana and Grandpa Yofan. Everyone knew that the Godfather liked wine and cigarettes, but...he is currently possessing a baby!

    How could a baby drink wine and smoke cigarettes?

    "Uh, my lord...that..." Grandpa Yofan wanted to interrupt, but a slight re from the baby extinguished his will to refute. The old man could only tuck his tail behind his legs and lowered his head.

    "Hmph. This Lord will only taste a bit of wine and cigarettes. It¡¯s been a while since this lord possessed someone. Don¡¯t worry. The littlessie will be fine." Ainsley patted her chest and sent another re to Elliana.

    The poor woman froze before nodding nervously. She then dashed out to bring wine and cigarettes...

    But the woman was Ainsley¡¯s number one fans so how could she easily bring something that might harm Ainsley? Thus the woman thought to improvise the order.

    Watching Elliana left in a hurry, Ainsley smiled in satisfaction. The girl secretly praised herself for ying such perfect acting.

    Even if the real Godfather is here, he might doubt whether he¡¯s the real one or not!

    Nodding her head in full confidence, Ainsley shifted her gaze to Grandpa Yofan, who already believed that the Godfather spirit possessed her.

    It took him only a few seconds to believe her. Maybe the prophetic dream helped this acting to go smoothly.

    "Okay. Now, oldie. Let the littlessie meet the sacred guardians of your family. I guarantee that with this lord here, she won¡¯t get hurt."

    Ainsley lifted her chin high and puffed her chest. That¡¯s a befitting attitude of someone who topped the mafia world.

    "Even though this lord can¡¯t use the fighting power, for the time being, my aura will still protect the littlessie. Get it?"

    Ainsley hurriedly told Grandpa Yofan that she couldn¡¯t use the Godfather power at all, at least for now. Of course, she would never acquire the legendary¡¯s ability if she¡¯s not lucky.

    After all, she only wanted to borrow this identity to fool others to do what she wanted.

    "This lord can¡¯t fight, but this lord¡¯s knowledge will help the littlessie. Thatssie needs one of the sacred guardians to help this family." The girl added.

    She spoke smoothly and full of confidence that Grandpa Yofan couldn¡¯t help but believe her. If other people were here, they would also believe that the Godfather spirit possessed Ainsley and now tried to help her.

    The baby¡¯s acting was that good. Maybe even Finley would be fooled.

    "A-alright, my lord. It¡¯s an honor for my lord to assist our family head. We will quickly arrange for Ainsley to meet the sacred guardians." Grandpa Yofan yielded so quickly that Ainsley¡¯s lips twitched in response.

    Grandpa, where¡¯s your dignity, ah? Howe you change your mind so fast in front of the Godfather? Tch!

    Ainsley could only nod with a cold expression. She still had to y her role well.

    Coincidentally, after she finished her discussion, Elliana returned to the dining hall with a ss of beverage and a pack of cigarettes.

    Well...it looked like cigarettes but what she ced on the table in front of Ainsley wasn¡¯t cigarettes at all.

    It was a chocte Pocky!

    The corner of Ainsley¡¯s lips twitched once more.

    "Pocky?" The girl growled in a low tone as she watched Elliana pour her the drink. The drink was white, yet it wasn¡¯t white wine or such.

    It was milk! It wasn¡¯t even wine.

    If the real Godfather were here, he might already flip the table.

    Elliana, you¡¯re so daring!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 78 - A Tutor

    <h4>Chapter 78 - "A Tutor" </h4>

    "Milord. Milk. Pocky. Good. Baby." Elliana spoke in many difficulties as she tried to persuade Ainsley even when she knew that she shouldn¡¯t.

    Her choppy words all referred to Ainsley¡¯s wellbeing. That¡¯s why she served milk instead of wine and Pocky instead of a cigarette!

    This touched Ainsley¡¯s heart a little.

    The girl looked at Elliana with approving eyes.

    "Hmph. Just this once." Ainsley waved her hand and took the wine ss filled with milk. The girl twirled the ss before taking a sip.

    She drank milk but acted as if she drank wine.

    "Ha...good wine¨C good milk." Ainsley breathed out and nodded in satisfaction. She looked like a food connoisseur.

    "Thank you for the praise, my lord." Grandpa Yofan smiled as he wiped his forehead.

    God. This is insane. The Godfather drinks milk! He clearly favours Ain and cherishes her greatly.

    Grandpa Yofan¡¯s eyes turned watery as he watched the baby take one of the chocte Pocky and sucked it like sucking a cigarette.

    "Not bad. Next time give me matcha or strawberry Pocky." Ainsley shamelessly told Elliana her own preference.

    The real Godfather would never say this, but who cares? The dead man wouldn¡¯t know, anyway.

    Ainsley chewed Pocky with a blissful smile on her face, slowly calming Grandpa Yofan¡¯s heart.

    It turned out that when a dead spirit possessed a shaman, the shaman could still witness everything or maybe even sometimes took over the body¡¯s control.

    In Ainsley¡¯s case, seeing her gulped the milk and ate the Pocky happily, maybe the Godfather temporarily left the baby¡¯s body since he didn¡¯t like milk nor Pocky.

    Grandpa Yofan sighed in relief as he secretly thanked Elliana. The woman was so thoughtful to prepare something suitable for Ainsley.

    Elliana didn¡¯t know that Grandpa Yofan was praising her. She just thought of doing whatever she could for the sake of her tiny boss.

    The atmosphere in the dining room rxed a bit while Ainsley ate the snacks, but it didn¡¯tst long.

    After Ainsley ate to her heart content, she resumed her acting, startling the other two.

    "So, oldie. You will let this lord¡¯s littlessie meet the sacred guardians. Get it? Do it tomorrow. The littlessie has an important thing to do." Ainsley harrumphed loudly, showing her arrogance.

    Once her acting as a Godfather returned, no one would doubt her anymore. Both Elliana and Grandpa Yofan already thought that Ainsley was a shaman, someone with the ability to get a dead spirit to possess her.

    Even other people would think like that if they saw Ainsley right now.

    Grandpa Yofan could feel the pressureing from Ainsley¡¯s gaze. The old man didn¡¯t think of refuting the baby at all. If the Godfather possessed Ainsley, then there¡¯s no way the baby would get into danger.

    So, why should he prevent the baby from meeting the sacred guardians?

    Thus, Grandpa Yofan nodded solemnly.

    "Alright, my lord. I¡¯ll make sure our little family head meets the sacred guardians."

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes lit up. The baby felt like yelling and celebrating, but then she refrained from doing so, afraid that she would blow away her acting. The girl simply nodded with a cold smile on her face.

    "Good. Once the littlessie tames one of the sacred guardians, this lord will appear once more. Wait for this lord." Ainsley closed her eyes and retracted her golden aura, which was her luck ability.

    "This lord will leave now. The littlessie¡¯s body isn¡¯t strong enough for this lord to stay for long."

    After saying thest sentence, Ainsley¡¯s golden aura vanished, and the girl¡¯s bearing also returned to her innocent self. The baby rubbed her eyes and looked up at Grandpa Yofan, who was sweating hard.

    "Hwmm...gwandpa. Sweepy (sleepy)" Ainsley yawned and slumped on the chair, lookingzy. She looked as if she didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but that¡¯s understandable as she¡¯s still a child.

    Or so Grandpa Yofan thought.

    In fact, the baby only acted that way to prevent the old man from asking her too much.

    Seeing the baby look exhausted, Grandpa Yofan¡¯s heart ached for her. He couldn¡¯t help but rub the baby¡¯s head and sighed.

    Using the power of a shaman at the age of three might be too much for Ain. She would feel exhausted whenever the Godfather possessed her.

    It¡¯smon knowledge that a shaman would use their power source to let a dead spirit possess them. The stronger the spirit, the bigger the consumption.

    For Ainsley to be a shaman at such a young age...didn¡¯t know if that¡¯s a blessing or a curse. If the baby¡¯s power source wasn¡¯t enough to hold the Godfather spirit, she might die from exhaustion.

    Grandpa Yofan was worried about this. The grandpa then picked up the baby and checked her to see if she¡¯s alright or not. To his surprise, the baby was fine except for feeling sleepy.

    Maybe the Godfather considered Ainsley¡¯s age. Thus, he also didn¡¯t consume too much of her power source.

    Grandpa Yofan sighed in relief. The grandpa then motioned to Elliana to follow them to Ainsley¡¯s room without saying anything to the baby.

    On the way, Ainsley pretended to sleep while Grandpa Yofan chatted with Elliana.

    "Eli. I think...we have to find Ain a tutor soon."

    "Ain already has three powers so far. The charm ability, the prophetic dream, and the spirit possession. I think she has to know how to control her power..."

    Grandpa Yofan sounded his worry, and Elliana nodded in agreement. She knew that Ainsley needed a tutor to teach her. Else, she might die from the abilities that she couldn¡¯t control.

    Hearing the suggestion, Ainsley secretly raised an eyebrow.

    A tutor? Why? I don¡¯t need a tutor, ah! A tutor...is dangerous!

    Ainsley felt a subtle danger hovering above her head.

    Yes, a tutor...is not good for her.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 79 - Visiting The Guardians

    <h4>Chapter 79 - "Visiting The Guardians" </h4>

    Ainsley realised that once she got a tutor, the tutor would ask her to reveal her power source and check her abilities. By then, he or she would notice that her abilities weren¡¯t like what Grandpa Yofan knew.

    That...that would be a nightmare. Wouldn¡¯t this tutor reveal my lie?!

    Ainsley¡¯s face paled. The girl was instantly restless. She thought of running away from this old man or protested, but she just couldn¡¯t.

    She¡¯s still pretending to be asleep, okay?

    Thus, Ainsley could only listen to Grandpa Yofan and Elliana¡¯s conversation.

    "How is it? Do you think the little Ain needs a tutor?" Grandpa Yofan asked once more. He knew that Elliana wasn¡¯t that smart, but in regards to special abilities, the woman knew as much as he knew.

    "Yes. Tutor. Me. Find." Elliana offered herself to find a tutor for Ainsley. But then, she hesitated a bit. She didn¡¯t know what kind of tutor would be the best for this baby?

    Usually, wealthy children get a tutor at the age of 5, but not a tutor to learn the ability control.

    They learnt basic knowledge with their tutor so that when they entered school at 10, they would immediately know how to control their abilities instead of learning other things.

    Yet now the absolute elder wanted to find a tutor to teach Ainsley how to control her abilities. Such a tutor was rare. One could only find them at the elite school.

    Maybe only the top 7 mafia families could hire such tutors to teach their children. Their children were usually geniuses who awakened their power before 10.

    No one would think that a declining family like the Sloan Family had a genius that awakened their power before 10.

    Well, if others knew that Ainsley awakened her power when she¡¯s still 3 years old, they might hang themselves.

    Seeing Elliana¡¯s hesitant face, Grandpa Yofan instantly knew her worry. The elder then furrowed his eyebrows since he also found this matter to be a bit tricky.

    The family couldn¡¯t afford to pay special tutors right now.

    "Hmm...let¡¯s postpone this matter. But I need you to help Ainsley guide her power each morning. Just a simple practice for now." Grandpa Yofan handed this matter to Elliana.

    He would also teach the girl bit by bit, but he wouldn¡¯t pressure a toddler to learn this fast.

    "Roger, " Elliana answered shortly. The woman then took Ainsley from the old man¡¯s embrace before entering the baby¡¯s bedroom.

    Just like that, Ainsley dodged her demise by a hair length. The baby secretly felt relieved that her family was still poor. But maybe...after she won some bucks at the casino...they would find her a tutor.

    Then...she had to find a trustworthy tutor before Grandpa Yofan chose one!

    Ainsley¡¯s ¡¯homework¡¯ increased by one even when she hadn¡¯t finished her previous workloads. There¡¯s still a lot of things to do, but...she would take it slow.

    Anyway, time to meet the sacred guardians!

    Ainsley giggled as sheid on her cradle, all alone. Tomorrow would be a big day for her. Whether she could tame one of the sacred guardians or not, it would be up to her.

    If she failed, then she couldn¡¯t go to the casino and couldn¡¯t pay her family debts too. In short, her future life depended on tomorrow¡¯s sess.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s do this!¡¯

    Ainsley clenched her fists and slowly closed her eyes. She tucked in her nket and dozed off in just a few seconds.

    The next day.

    Since Ainsley would meet the sacred guardians, the maid dressed her up in her formal uniform, the blue and pink one. However, this time, she wore trousers instead of a skirt.

    One could imagine the baby would need to do many activities today when she met the sacred guardians.

    After the maids tied the girl¡¯s hair into a simple ponytail, Ainsley wore her dolphin ne and hurriedly went to the dining hall.

    After breakfast, Grandpa Yofan and Elliana would bring her to meet the sacred guardians. It seemed that both of them were well prepared.

    Elliana already brought several cat toys while Grandpa Yofan prepared cat foods. Both of them wanted to help Ainsley to ease her burden.

    This brought a smile to the baby¡¯s face.

    Sitting on the seat reserved for the family head at the dining hall, Ainsley nodded in satisfaction.

    "Twank ywou...gwandpa, El." The baby thanked the two in a small voice as she wiped her lips using the white napkin.

    Since she would meet the sacred guardians, she didn¡¯t know if she could see Finley before the boy left. Anyway, Finley would surely wait for Ainsley even if they would only meet for a few minutes.

    "Are you ready, Ain?" Grandpa Yofan carried Ainsley in his arms as he asked the baby with a soft tone. The old man¡¯s golden hair fluttered as he walked unhurriedly toward the seven doors at the centre of the mansion.

    "Yesh! Leady!" Ainsley nodded solemnly. The girl clutched her dolphin ne and slowly recalled Finley¡¯s morning ss.

    By now, she could already fuse her charm and luck ability for 15 minutes at most. But that¡¯s enough to attract a sacred guardian and trigger their bloodline!

    Ainsley is confident. Her blue eyes gleamed, and a sweet smile hung on her face. The baby looked more confident than anyone in the family.

    Of course, regarding today¡¯s meeting with the sacred guardian, only the 7 great elders and Elliana knew about it. The others were still kept in the dark.

    "Hum. Good. We will wait for you outside, okay? Remember. You only have 15 minutes. After that, you will be automatically thrown out." Grandpa Yofan reminded Ainsley as they stopped in front of the golden door.

    It¡¯s time to see the guardians.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 80 - Fountain-like Tail

    <h4>Chapter 80 - "Fountain-like Tail" </h4>

    Grandpa Yofan put Ainsley down and slowly handed her the small cat food sack along with a few toys in a backpack. Once the grandpa armed the girl with the necessary items, only then he put his hand on the golden door.

    "Ain, take care. Just think of your safety first. You cane back anytime if you can¡¯t tame one of them today." Grandpa Yofan softly reminded as he infused his power source into the golden door.

    The golden door instantly shone brightly and slowly opened with a creaking sound.

    "Yesh, gwandpa. Ain wil bwe caleful." Ainsley just spoke so when a gust of breeze pped her face.

    The smell of grass and soil burst out of the golden door. Ainsley¡¯s view changed from the golden light to a bright blue sky.

    As far as she could see was prairie filled with lush green grass and a few tall trees. The sun was hanging on the clear sky while the fluffy white cloudzily moved along the sunlight.

    This...what? What is this? A grasnd?

    Ainsley stood still in front of the grasnd. She hadn¡¯t stepped inside, but she could already feel pressureing from the depth of the beautiful grasnd.

    It was such a faint pressure, but Ainsley suddenly felt like standing in front of a wild tiger. That¡¯s the feeling she got.

    Astonishment and amazement washed the baby¡¯s face in an instant.

    How...did we find an open-air ce? Is this outdoor? But the golden door...wait.

    We should be at the centre of the Sloan Residence, so how could we arrive at a grasnd? It¡¯s impossible! This building is surrounded by other mansions!

    Ainsley was baffled. She couldn¡¯t think of the pressure for now as the sight of the grasnd stunned her.

    Surely this isn¡¯t an illusion, right? Or maybe it¡¯s virtual reality?

    Just as the baby was mulling over it, all of a sudden, Ainsley found herself pushed to the ce behind the door.

    "Take care!"

    Grandpa Yofan¡¯s voice dimmed, and the golden door closed with a creaking sound.

    m.

    The sound of the door closing tightly brought Ainsley¡¯s mind back to reality. The girl pped her cheeks with her two hands and breathed out.

    Uh¨C let¡¯s stop thinking. I have to focus on the mission!

    Ainsley nced down at the two items in her hand before casting her gaze over the vast grasnd. Her eyesight might not be superb, but she could still see things clearly. Yet...at this moment, the baby couldn¡¯t see the end of the meadow.

    It was as if the field had no end.

    Gulp.

    Ainsley¡¯s throat went up and down. The girl tightened the grip on her mini backpack and the cat food bag as the breeze kissed her hair, fluttering it in the air.

    ¡¯What a pleasant temperature. It¡¯s cool, but not too cold. Maybe the sacred guardians like this kind of ce?¡¯

    Ainsley looked around and found nothing but a few trees at this greenish meadow.

    But how could this unknown ce have nothing other than trees? Ainsley wasn¡¯t convinced. Thus, the girl trotted to explore the vast grasnd.

    The baby walked for a few steps before finding a small pond with clear water like a crystal mirror. The pond¡¯s edge was made of stones, and one could see several colourful koi fishes swimming cheerfully inside.

    Such a cute pond but since it contained fishes...

    ¡¯Maybe this pond is made to feed the sacred beasts? After all, if there are no animals here, what do they eat? Grass?¡¯

    Ainsley nodded in understanding. The girl then circled the pond to avoid it and kept walking aimlessly, trying to catch a glimpse of those guardians.

    Finnie and Grandpa Yoyo said that the guardians are in a cat form, but this field was so vast that one could even hide a cow, much less a cat.

    Thus, Ainsley had to search for the cats first. She took another long strides before the sight of a medieval era white pavilion came into view.

    The pavilion stood tall and proud with a circle white-grey marble table at the centre. Three white-golden pirs surrounded the table, sustaining the pavilion¡¯s curved roof.

    The pavilion looked rather mythical with white fog circling it, but Ainsley¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on the building itself. Her focus was on the brown cardboard on the floor near the table¡¯s leg.

    Twitch. Twitch.

    A fine white-mocha furry tail with a slightly darker end stuck out of the brown cardboard, swinging once in a while. The furry, fat tail would sometimes tremble and the edge of the tail bloomed like a fountain.

    Ainsley¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    What a cute tail! No. So beautiful! What kind of cat has such a pretty tail? It looked like a feather duster!

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but feel expectant when she saw that tail. She instantly knew that she already found one of the sacred guardians.

    No matter which one she found, her goal was only one¨Callure one of the three cats!

    Seeing the chance, Ainsley didn¡¯t approach the pavilion and just sat down on the grass. The girl then hurriedly took out the dry cat food from the paper bag and spread it on the wooden bowl she had prepared.

    The baby is trying to lure the cat with food!

    Ainsley was sure that even a sacred guardian would be tempted to eat dry food made for cats.

    s, this might actually work for the other glutton sacred guardian, but the one Ainsley tried to lure...

    Didn¡¯t like food that much.

    The unknown cat didn¡¯t budge and only swayed his fluffy tail, ignoring Ainsley for a few minutes.

    Ainsley¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    This cat can¡¯t be tempted with cat food?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 81 - Cat With Socks

    <h4>Chapter 81 - "Cat With Socks" </h4>

    Ainsley felt her heart sink deep in depression. The baby looked at the twitching tail a few meters in front of her, and the corner of her lips also twitched.

    If this cat can¡¯t be tempted with dry cat food, I should use my charm and luck abilities.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t want to use her trump card this fast, but since the sacred guardian was indeed not an ordinary cat, she could only sit down cross-legged and started to use her charm power.

    Pink aura slowly enveloped Ainsley¡¯s body from her head to her toe, and the next moment, golden aura started to fuse with the pink aura, enhancing it.

    Ainsley¡¯s charm power gave off a pink wavelength across the field, continuously spreading the pink-golden aura into tiny dots.

    Any human being attacked by the wavelength would surely fall to their knees and worshipped Ainsley. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no one here except for the sacred guardians.

    Thus, Ainsley squeezed her eyes tightly, hoping that her charm worked on these beasts. If she could at least attract the one she saw before, she would be content.

    Maybe thanks to her luck ability, the pink aura reached the mysterious cat inside the cardboard and slightly attracted its attention.

    The cat inside the cardboard stopped twitching its tail. It stayed silent for a few seconds before a rustling sound came from the cardboard.

    Tap.

    The cat suddenly leapt out of the brown cardboard, producing a beautiful arc in the air. Ainsley instantly opened her eyes once she heard the softnding noise.

    Sadly, since the mysterious fog surrounded the pavilion tightly, Ainsley didn¡¯t see this leap.

    She could only see four tiny legsnding on the green grass outside of the marble floor of the pavilion.

    The tiny legs were filled with mocha-coloured fur with a hint of white and dark brown. The paws of each leg were so dark that one could say it¡¯s ck instead of brown.

    Since the legs were of a lighter colour than the paws, the owner of these legs looked as if it was wearing four socks!

    Ainsley shrieked in silence.

    So cute! What kind of cat is that? Persian? That long fur...should be a Persian cat, right? But are there any cats that look as if they¡¯re wearing socks?

    Ainsley cocked her head, trying to recall what kind of cat could possibly have such an attractive feature. While she pondered, the mysterious cat already trotted over to her ce with its tiny furry legs.

    This time, since it was getting away from the mystical fog around the pavilion, Ainsley could see its pair of cat ears. The ears stood straight and proud while asionally twitching or folded back.

    Just like the paws, the ears were also ck, but the fur inside the ears was white.

    Such a uniquebination!

    Ainsley¡¯s heart pounded hard as she saw the cat¡¯s tail sticking out of the fog becamerger andrger. It meant that the cat wasing to her ce! It is approaching her!

    Ainsley instantly stood up with the paper bag on her left hand and the backpack on her right hand. The girl tossed the backpack to the ground but kept the paper bag with her.

    Her eyes were twinkling as she watched the cat¡¯s body slowlye out of the mythical fog.

    The first thing that greeted her was a pair of round ck eyes like beads. The pair of eyes were so round andrge that it looked cute as hell!

    Moreover, once the owner of those eyes moved further away from the fog, the sunlight shone upon the ck eyes, revealing its true colour.

    A pair of sky blue round eyes stared at Ainsley soundlessly.

    The owner of the eyes moved slowly but its eyes didn¡¯t move away from Ainsley¡¯s body, eyeing her with great interest¨Cespecially at the thing on her hand.

    Ainsley¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As time passed by, she could now see the face of the cating out of the white fog.

    The face of the cat was slightly dark, dyed in brownish ck, and only its whiskers were white. Strangely, since its fluffy mane was white, the cat looked like it¡¯s wearing a grey-ck mask on its face.

    Coupled with its ck ears and ck paws looking like socks, the cat looked absolutely adorable!

    Its body was white with a mix of mocha and dark brown fur, looking warm and kind. Its tightly closed mouth was pink, looking feminine yet adorable.

    Such a cat couldn¡¯t possibly be a ferocious sacred beast!

    That¡¯s what Ainsley thought as it watched the medium-sized cat around her knees approach her with light steps.

    Is this...really a sacred guardian?

    Ainsley was doubting the cat¡¯s existence when suddenly....

    "Auuuu." The cat meowed, but the sound it produced was nowhere near cats. It sounded like a wolf cub¡¯s howl, sounding miserable and cute!

    Ainsley¡¯s amazed face instantly turned nk. The girl¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the cat reach out to her left hand.

    The...fuck? Did it just howl? Is it a cat, a dog, or a wolf? It¡¯s a cat, okay?! What¡¯s with that meowing sound?!

    Ainsley had the urge to p the adorable cat and teach it how to meow correctly.

    s, before Ainsley could do anything, the fluffy cat with its fountain-like tail light raised one of its paws, showing the pink toe bean underneath.

    Pa!

    The cat pped the paper bag on Ainsley¡¯s hand, instantly throwing it away to the ground. In just a second, the cat jumped to the brown paper bag with its blue eyes shining brightly.

    Brugh!

    The catnded on the paper bag and...

    Started to roll on it.

    Ainsley had the urge to nuke the cat and destroy the world.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 82 - Lets Kidnap It!

    <h4>Chapter 82 - "Let''s Kidnap It!" </h4>

    This cat¨C I mean this sacred guardian...what is it doing?!

    Ainsley¡¯s forehead throbbed, and her veins bulged like mad. Disbelief washed over her innocent face.

    This cat...this cat...

    The cat rubbed its cheeks, head, and body over the paper bag, showing extreme excitement on its face.

    Yes. The cat ignored Ainsley and just yed with the paper bag. After rubbing it off, it then sat on the paper bag while narrowing its eyes, looking blissful.

    The cat sessfully led a peaceful lifepared to Ainsley¡¯s.

    But that was exactly why Ainsley had the urge to tore the paper bag and choked the cat to death!

    Though she couldn¡¯t possibly do so because the cat was too adorable, still...

    Aren¡¯t you a sacred guardian? Please have dignity, ah!

    Ainsley slumped to the floor, wanting to bawl her eyes out. The girl retracted her abilities and stared eye-redden at the mocha-coloured cat.

    I use my best abilities and this is the result? This f*cking cat is just ying with the paper bag?! How do I even tame it and trigger its bloodline??

    Ainsley felt the need to sue whoever let these guardians freeload at their house.

    ¡¯Is it because I¡¯m notpetent? Is the charm not enough to entice a cat? This cat chose a paper bag over me?!¡¯

    Ainsley nced at the faraway brown cardboard and suddenly understood that this guardian liked paper bags and cardboard the most.

    Even dry food couldn¡¯t tempt it but these junks could.

    What...a unique guardian.

    Ainsley wiped the tears at the edge of her eyes and started to look at the cat who was now showing its belly to the sky.

    The cat took a weird sleeping position with its head cocked to the left and its two paws raised up, seemingly taunting heavens.

    Nevertheless, that smooth, spotless belly tempted Ainsley to rub it.

    Though the baby wouldn¡¯t do that since she knew she might die once she angered this weird cat.

    Ainsley could only approached the cat, sat down next to the paper bag andid down on the grass, waiting for 15 minutes to pass by.

    She thought of stuffing the damn cat into the paper bag and ran with it once the time was out. Anyway...it is not kidnapping, right?

    Ainsley had a bitter smile on her face, thinking that she failed this mission since the cat didn¡¯t even approach her and was busy ying with its paper bag.

    Little did she know that this cat was an introvert and rarely would let anyone approach it. By showing its belly, it showed howfortable it was around Ainsley. Well, mainly thanks to the paper bag¨C

    Still, the cat already decided to follow this tiny creature to get more cardboard and paper bags¨C bah! No. No. It chose to follow the baby because this baby emitted afortable aura just now.

    Yes, that¡¯s the reason. It also was the most adventurous one among the other guardians despite its prickly personality and his heavy trust issues.

    Anyway, for the sake of stic bags, paper bags, and cardboards¨C ah no. For the sake of conquering the world!

    The cat narrowed its eyes once more and purring in a low tone, feeling content with the new master it just found.

    It¡¯s been a long time since itst went out of the field¨C ah no. It almost never came out of the grassfield ever since it was born. Only the strongest and the second strongest often snuck out of the prairie to see the world.

    With its weak body and as the lowest among the guardians, the adorable cardboard-lover could do nothing but wait for humans to ce more cardboard at the pavilion.

    But now someone was strong enough to attract its attention, and she could even possibly trigger his bloodline...

    I can finallye out and see the world!

    The adventurous yet introverted male guardian, the weakest of the packs, wriggled its body in happiness. It decided to stick with this tiny creature to get more cardboards and adventures!

    While the cat and the baby slept on the grass field, the abandoned dry cat foodid t on the ground, waiting to be eaten.

    Out of everyone¡¯s sight, a pair of blue eyes glowed behind the fog, staring at the dry food on the ground.

    Suddenly, ck smoke crept out of the white fog, surrounding the dry food. The smoke gradually took the form of a cat paw. It then descended to the ground, approaching the hill of abandoned dry food on the ground.

    In just a moment, with no sound nor anything, the ck mist paw snatched all the dry food and slowly brought it over to the white fog.

    Once it touched the white fog, it disappeared into nothingness. Only the noisy crunchy sound could be heard.

    Sadly, Ainsley was too preupied with her ¡¯failure¡¯ that she didn¡¯t see any of this. She didn¡¯t even see a pair of red eyes glowing at the pavilion roof, staring at her backpack intensely.

    15 minutes passed by, and the golden door was opened with a slight creaking sound. Grandpa Yofan¡¯s voice rang from the door.

    "Ain, time to go back! Hurry! Or you will be kicked out with force." The old man¡¯s shaky voice rang throughout the way until it reached Ainsley¡¯s ear.

    The baby instantly leapt and stood still. One could see a few stalks of green grasses stick to her purple hair while a drool stained the edge of her lips.

    Ainsley widened her eyes in a light shock.

    She...she almost fell asleep for real! Bah! What about the guardians?! Ugh...

    Maybe...she could only kidnap the cat sleeping on her paper bag. That¡¯s the only way to get one..

    Let¡¯s kidnap it!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 83 - A Failure

    <h4>Chapter 83 - "A Failure" </h4>

    "O-owkay! Hwait!" Ainsley couldn¡¯t care less about the other two guardians.

    The girl immediately snatched the paper bag, intending to stuff the fountain-tailed cat, yet suddenly found out that the cat wasn¡¯t sleeping on it anymore.

    The few dry cat foods inside the paper bag were still there, but the cat vanished.

    It...vanished? It¡¯s gone?! Fck? Does it know I¡¯m going to kidnap it?!

    Looking at the vanishing cat, Ainsley sighed in disappointment. Her heart felt heavy that she couldn¡¯t catch even a single guardian. But there¡¯s no time to find that silly cat anymore...

    Maybe it¡¯s time to give up.

    The girl shook her head before picking up her backpack.

    The previously light backpack suddenly felt a bit heavier than before. Yet Ainsley didn¡¯t care. Maybe the bag became moist or something, so it gained weight.

    The girl wore her backpack on her back and gripped the paper bag on her left hand. She then dashed out of the vast prairie, afraid that she would bete to return.

    Ainsley ran fast, and she immediately exited the prairie. Once she was out, Ainsley let out a long breath and sighed in relief. The girl put her hands on her knees, panting.

    Finally. I¡¯m out. But...I don¡¯t tame any guardians.

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes clouded as she lifted her head. A second after, the golden door closed with a loud BANG sound.

    Now, Ainsley couldn¡¯t go back until a few monthster.

    The babymented over the fact that she didn¡¯t catch even a single guardian and without one of them to guard her, she naturally couldn¡¯t go to the casino.

    With this...her n was over. She had to think of a new n.

    While Ainsley was in a daze, Grandpa Yofan looked down at the baby with a worried gaze.

    "Ain, how is it? Are you alright?" Grandpa Yofan immediately picked up the baby who wasn¡¯t taller than his thigh. Naturally, he carried the girl¡¯s backpack and paper bag with him.

    "Hwum..." Ainsley looked at Grandpa Yofan with teary eyes. She didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, afraid of disappointing the old man.

    Little did she know that even Grandpa Yofan didn¡¯t think Ainsley could tame one guardian. Just seeing her went back safe and sound was already a good thing for him.

    "How is it? Did you find one? Even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m d youe back safely." Grandpa Yofan swayed Ainsley¡¯s body as he nced at Elliana. He handed the paper bag to the woman but kept the backpack with him since it¡¯s quite heavy.

    ¡¯"Hum...sowwy, ndpa. Ain...Ain dun geth awny gualdian...(Ain doesn¡¯t get any guardian.)" Ainsley lowered her head in shame.

    Her eyes dimmed, looking extremely stressed.

    There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed when she said she could get one of the guardians but returned empty-handed.

    Indeed, I¡¯m too arrogant...I¡¯m no genius and no protagonist. I¡¯m just...an unlucky person tossed to be a baby.

    Ainsley¡¯s spirit dampened. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t feel too down, but it was her first failure here. Moreover, the failure destroyed all her other ns, and now she had to build one from scratch.

    ¡¯It seems that I still can¡¯t clear the family¡¯s debt soon. Maybe...I¡¯ll start clearing out the corrupt members first...¡¯

    While Ainsley hugged Grandpa Yofan¡¯s neck with her head hung low, the old man chuckled. He used his free hand to stroke the baby¡¯s hair.

    "No worries. No one had been able to tame one of the guardians, not to say triggering their bloodlines. For you toe out without a scratch is already a fortune."

    Grandpa Yofan plucked the green grass sticking to the baby¡¯s purple hair as he walked to the girl¡¯s bedroom.

    He thought that the girl should be tired after trying her best and she should be disappointed as well when her attempt failed. Maybe someone had to console her.

    Thus, Grandpa Yofan continued to coax Ainsley, soothing thetter¡¯s heart. On the side, Elliana also tried to cheer up Ainsley despite her clumsy actions.

    When the three people arrived at Ainsley¡¯s chamber, they put the girl on the cradle before putting the bags on the floor. The adults didn¡¯t leave yet and chose to stay with the girl until lunch time.

    "See, Ain, don¡¯t get too sad, okay? But you see, grandpa is curious about your experience there. Can you tell us?" Grandpa Yofan sat on the floor while looking at Ainsley, who was rolling on the cradle.

    The girl was still sulking even after receiving their constion.

    "Ekspelien?" Ainsley murmured as she turned around to look at Grandpa Yofan. The baby was a bit reluctant to tell others her failure but thinking again...maybe she could analyse which part made her fail the mission.

    Thus, the baby crawled down from the cradle and sat on Grandpa Yofan¡¯sp before starting her story.

    Elliana sat across Grandpa Yofan, and she listened to Ainsley¡¯s story with great interest. Even the old man was no exception.

    In no time, the adults listened to Ainsley¡¯s story as she spoke in her unclear pronunciation that sounded like an aliennguage.

    Well, fortunately, the adults were used to Ainsley¡¯s weirdnguage. Thus, unlike others, they understood the baby¡¯s speech without any trantion tools.

    The baby told them her story for about 30 minutes before she ran out of voice. Ainsley then suggested the others to have lunch now since she was so thirsty.

    "Alright, we shall eat now. But first, let¡¯s unpack your backpack, okay?" Grandpa Yofan put Ainsley on the floor and let the girl unpack her backpack.

    Ainsley obediently followed the old man¡¯smand, but she just opened up the zipper when suddenly...

    She saw a furry tail inside.

    ...?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 84 - A Cat In A Bag

    <h4>Chapter 84 - "A Cat In A Bag" </h4>

    A...tail?

    Ainsley froze on the spot. Grandpa Yofan and Elliana also stiffened. The three of them looked at the figure lying inside the backpack with their jaws dropping to the floor.

    What they saw was only the furry tail, but as Ainsley opened the bag wider, the creature hidden inside was slowly fully revealed.

    It was a white-mocha long-haired cat with its back facing them. The cat seemed to be curling up into a fetus position, deep in sleep.

    If this was another world, Ainsley would think that it¡¯s just a cat. But how could she think like that when this cat was none other than the one who stole her paper bag a few minutes ago?!

    The baby¡¯s face instantly flushed red. Steams rose from her head and a surge of fire burned inside her heart.

    This...this...

    Ainsley clenched her fists tightly until it turned white. Her hands were shaking, and the veins on her forehead bulged violently.

    The girl suddenly had the urge to throw away the backpack along with the cat.

    ¡¯So you didn¡¯t leave me, huh, you cardboard lover?! I thought you left me, but you sneaked up into my backpack and slept inside?!¡¯

    Ainsley was speechless. The girl could only stare at the peaceful-looking cat with tears in her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know whether to cry or get angry anymore.

    Ah. Damn it. I thought I failed the mission. But...I did it!

    The baby gritted her teeth as she stretched her hand and slowly stroked the cat¡¯s back, not caring if it might anger the cat.

    Even if the guardian was in the form of a cat, it was still dangerous¨Cor so others said. ording to the history of the Sloan Family, these guardians killed those who entered the prairie.

    Well, only humans whom they dislike. Thus, every person who entered the magical prairie should try not to anger any guardians.

    But right now, Ainsley didn¡¯t care anymore. The girl gently rubbed the cat¡¯s back, feeling its smooth fur. It¡¯s her way to vent her frustration after thinking that she failed her n.

    Seeing the baby was acting so rash, Grandpa Yofan and Elliana stared at the toddler in horror. Both of them trembled from head to toe, silently wishing to kidnap Ainsley and stop her from doing whatever she¡¯s doing now.

    Stop stroking the sacred guardian! It¡¯s dangerous!

    s, Grandpa Yofan could only watch as Ainsley grinned while pampering the cat. Strangely, the cat didn¡¯t mind it. It evenzily stood up and stretched its body before trotting out of the backpack.

    Purrr. Puurrr.

    The cat started to purr in a slightly low tone. It then approached Ainsley with its back arched down, and its tail curled. The next moment, the cat rubbed its head against Ainsley¡¯s calf affectionately.

    Purrr. Purr.

    The cat closed its eyes and happily circled Ainsley, wrapping the girl¡¯s small body with its even smaller tail. After circling the baby, it then continued to snuggle to the girl¡¯s leg.

    Seeing this sudden scene, even Grandpa Yofan was stupefied. He stared at Ainsley, who was calmly rubbing the cat¡¯s head with a grin.

    ...what¡¯s going on? Ainsley suddenly brings back a guardian inside her backpack? And the guardian looks like it favours Ain? It¡¯s so tame around her!

    Grandpa Yofan met shock after shock, and his begin circuit exploded. The poor old man fell to the floor on his butt with his white beard red up.

    Is this...a dream?

    Grandpa Yofan rubbed his eyes and pinched his cheeks. It hurts. It¡¯s not a dream.

    Even Elliana did the same thing and found out that it¡¯s not a dream.

    The family head...really brings out one of the guardians?

    The adults looked at each other in disbelief. One was an old man sitting on the floor while the other was a mature woman standing straight. The two people exchanged nces several times, trying to convince each other.

    ...it is real. Ain really did bring out a guardian.

    After such a realisation, the adults looked at Ainsley and gaped in awe. Their eyes twinkled, and both of them felt the urge to hug the baby.

    She did it! The baby did it! She¡¯s the first young family head to bring out a guardian out of the prairie!

    Joy, shock, and thrill shed through the two¡¯s eyes, but none of them dared to speak, afraid of disturbing Ainsley and the guardian¡¯s bonding time.

    Bonding, it¡¯s a phrase where the guardian opened up and tightened its rtionship with the ¡¯contractor¡¯. The moment Ainsley triggered the guardian¡¯s bloodler, they would automatically be bound by a contract.

    Right now, since the cat¡¯s eyes were still ck, it meant that Ainsley hadn¡¯t triggered its bloodline yet.

    Of course, Grandpa Yofan knew this from the guardians themselves. To be precise...the leader of the sacred guardians. Only that creature could speak humannguage even in a cat form.

    Others had to trigger their bloodline and shapeshifted into humans to speak humannguage.

    Grandpa Yofan recalled the information regarding these mysterious guardians and hurriedly looked at Ainsley, who already walked to their ce with a smile on her face. The cat followed closely next to her, trotting with little steps.

    "Ain..." Grandpa Yofan called out to Ainsley but paused after he nced at the cat. He didn¡¯t know what to say or to do, afraid of offending the cat one way or another.

    "Hwum. ndpa." Ainsley politely greeted Grandpa Yofan before grinning from ears to ears.

    "Ain ish sowwy. De cath ish inshide de bwag. Ain didh ith! (Ain is sorry. The cat is inside the bag. Ain did it!)" Ainsley let out an apologetic smile before looking down at the calm and unperturbed cat next to her leg.

    Now, now...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 85 - Fenrir Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 85 - "Fenrir Bloodline" </h4>

    "ndpa. Dis cath..." Ainsley naturally wanted to ask about the cat¡¯s identity since she didn¡¯t know which one she picked from the three guardians. Only Grandpa Yofan and a few elders knew about it.

    Thus, the girl didn¡¯t hesitate to ask.

    "ndpa, dis cath¡¯ idwentitwy..."

    Grandpa Yofan¡¯s face instantly stiffened. The old man cast a reluctant look at Ainsley.

    At first, Grandpa Yofan wanted to ask how Ain could bring a guardian back and how the cat entered her backpack instead ofing out by her side, but then...looking at Ainsley¡¯s curious eyes, the grandpa couldn¡¯t ask anything.

    He could only nod weakly and tried to answer the baby.

    "This cat¨C I mean this guardian is the weakest among the three guardians. This one is a male. His alias is...Code C. He has no name, and you can name him as you wish."

    Grandpa Yofan rubbed Ainsley¡¯s head with a trace of affection inside his eyes.

    "When you give the esteemed guardian a name, the chance of triggering its bloodline will be higher." Grandpa Yofan continued. "Your bond will also be tougher."

    "Hwum...I shee...mwale..." Ainsley started to ponder about the cat¡¯s name, but before that, she still had some questions for the old man.

    "ndpa. Wat ish itsh bwodwine? (What is its bloodline?)" The baby clung to the old man¡¯s leg while walking down the corridor. One could see that the cat also followed beside Ainsley while looking around curiously.

    Such an adventurous cat, indeed.

    "Hm, the bloodline, huh. I haven¡¯t told you this, but...each of the guardians inherits the pure lineage of ancient beasts. They¡¯re only using a cat form since they sealed their bloodline."

    Yofan started to exin things as they walked toward the dining hall.

    "As for why these guardians sealed their bloodline and became the guardians of the Sloan Family...I also don¡¯t know." Grandpa Yofan paused his speech.

    "But...I know the bloodline of this fellow." He continued.

    "Code C, the weakest guardian among the three guardians inherits the Fenrir bloodline. It¡¯s actually a giant Fenrir when it recovers its beast form."

    This news brought a shock to Ainsley. The baby¡¯s mouth opened wide as she looked up at the wise golden-haired elder.

    "Fwen...lil?"

    Ainsley suddenly couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    How could this cat be a Fenrir? Fenrir is like a wolf but mightier than wolves. Since it is a wolf, it should be closed to a dog instead of a cat, right?

    Then why does this damn cat own a Fenrir bloodline?! Wait¨C maybe that¡¯s why this fellow¡¯s meowing sound is simr to a wolf or a dog¡¯s howl!

    It all makes sense!

    Ainsley energetically nodded her head. The girl then eyed the small creature trudging next to her with great interest.

    A Fenrir, huh? Father of all wolves, son of Loki in ancient Greek mythology. It¡¯s said that Gods once imprisoned Fenrir.

    Maybe that¡¯s why this fellow looks so curious about everything and likes small ces like cardboard?

    Even though this cat isn¡¯t the real Fenrir and only possesses its bloodline, maybe it¡¯s still influenced by the Fenrir¡¯s tendency to break free...

    Usually, a Fenrir¡¯s power should be its monstrous strength, insane durability and maybe...it had wind elemental power?

    Since this one wasn¡¯t a real Fenrir, its strength shouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Gods but it could still fight the monsters at the town at ease.

    Thiszy-looking fe...should be awesome.

    Ainsley knew from Grandpa Yofan that when this cat was in beast form, it could perform the raw strength of a beast while in a human form, it could even use special abilities!

    If she could trigger this fellow¡¯s bloodline...she could visit the casino at ease. She could even fight other mafias and just sit back to watch the fun!

    At such thoughts, Ainsley almost went crazy from greed. The baby looked at the cat with green eyes, and her ambition soared to the sky, but then...she paused.

    She realised that no matter what, she shouldn¡¯t misuse this guardian. Even if he¡¯s the weakest of the three guardians, its strength could still tilt the mafia world bnce.

    While the Sloan Family was still weak, it¡¯s wiser to just use this cat just like its name.

    A guardian.

    Also...Ainsley didn¡¯t think she could use such a cute cat to fight. If she used everything like a chest piece, the world would be too cruel for her.

    Thus, Ainsley took a deep breath and decided to trigger this fellow¡¯s bloodline only for safety measures.

    It¡¯s not the time to rule the world using this sacred guardian. And one couldn¡¯t be sure that other families didn¡¯t have any sacred guardians like these three.

    After pondering things, Ainsley and the others arrived at the dining hall. They had lunch and then discussed a way to trigger the cat¡¯s bloodline.

    In the end, the method to trigger its bloodline ispletely mysterious that Ainsley had to find it out by herself.

    The dejected baby dragged her feet to the garden while the sun was high above her head, thinking that Finley might still be at the garden, waiting for her.

    The girl paused in front of the tree, outside the shade and looked up. The cat was not with her. It ran somewhere else.

    ¡¯Will Fin know if I¡¯m here? Is he still here? Ugh, I want to see him right now. How do I contact him?¡¯

    Ainsley aimlessly stepped forward. Just when Ainsley¡¯s feet touched the shade of their tree base camp...

    A strong gust of wind suddenly blew the girl¡¯s skirt.

    ?! The fck¨C

    Ainsley watched her skirt fluttering in the air, revealing her panties as a figure emerged from behind the strong wind.

    It was Finley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 86 - Give Her Fins Belly

    <h4>Chapter 86 - "Give Her Fin''s Belly" </h4>

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know whether Finley saw her panties when the wind blew it up, but her reflex was to shout while mping her legs.

    "Waah! Pelvelth! (Pervert!)" Ainsley crumpled her skirt and red at Finley, who was just about to walk to her yet froze on the spot because of her scream.

    The boy¡¯s calm face rapidly changed. He broke in a cold sweat, and his face blushed red.

    "Pervert?! Me? Ain, ah! Don¡¯t joke around! I didn¡¯t do anything!" Finley was anxious. He quickly approached Ainsley to ensure that Ainsley was just joking.

    He just arrived here using the wind¡¯s power and didn¡¯t see or do anything when Ainsley suddenly used him as a pervert! How could he get married in the future then?

    "Nwo! Y-ywou...y-ywou sawh...mai..mai panthies..(No! Y-youi...y-you saw...my...my panties...)" Ainsley panicked. She stepped back and dodged Finley. Her face was already so red that one could mistake her for a tomato.

    Seeing the baby was so embarrassed that she could die, only then Finley picked up the misunderstanding. He paused on the track and pondered over Ainsley¡¯s words.

    Panties? Pervert? I saw her panties? But...I didn¡¯t...

    Finley tilted his head as he squeezed his fingers, fretting like a little boy. Even though he was already an adult inside when a baby essed him for being a pervert, how could he stay calm?

    The golden-haired boy didn¡¯t try to approach Ainsley anymore and only stood there with nk eyes. His mind worked fast at the moment, trying to find a way out of this deadlock.

    "L-look, Ain, I just arrived, and I didn¡¯t even see anything! Panties? I don¡¯t see it. Really. I swear." Finley crossed his fingers and made an oath. "I swear in the name of the fairy royal family!"

    His oath sounded solemn, but Ainsley somehow couldn¡¯t believe him. How could he not see her panties when her panties were exposed right when Finley arrived? He stood there across her!

    "Nwo! Ywou lial! (You liar!)" Ainsley stuck out her tongue and immediately ran toward the tree, which they used as a secret base. The girl hugged the tree¡¯s trunk and hid behind its huge body.

    Apparently, she hid from Finley out of embarrassment. Assuming that Finley already saw her panties, she couldn¡¯t get married anymore!

    "A-ain..." Finley muttered weakly as he watched Ainsley hide behind the tree, refusing toe out. Sweats drenched the boy¡¯s back, and his palms were cold.

    Damn it. Is it my unlucky day?! But I truly didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of Ain¡¯s panties! And even if I did, will I even get interested in a toddler¡¯s panties?! No way!

    Finley bit his lower lips, feeling wronged.

    The wind blew softly, and his golden hair fluttered. The wind even carried his faint smell to Ainsley, who was already hiding behind their sacred tree¡¯s trunk.

    Ainsley sniffed like a dog as she pushed her head from behind the tree trunk. "Pelvelth!" She red at Finley while using him of the third time...

    Well, she knew that Finley wasn¡¯t wrong, but she was too embarrassed when her skirt was blown away by the wind! She needed to vent her embarrassment somehow.

    Seeing Ainsley didn¡¯t have any intention toe out from behind the tree trunk, Finley could only sigh and smiled bitterly.

    His face was already crumpled as if someone owed him the whole world.

    "Fine, then...if Ain doesn¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll go home. It¡¯s past my ytime..." Finley spoke in a dejected voice. The pure little angel dropped his shoulders, bent his back and trotted away from the tree, discouraged.

    "Even though I wait for Ain all-day long and wants to know whether you seed or not. But...Ain hates me..." Finley said, depressed. His back looked quite lonely, and one would even shed tears for the pure boy.

    Ainsley saw Finley¡¯s sorry back and her heart ached for him. She softened her heart andid down her ego.

    "W-waith! Fwin, stayh! Sowwy, sowwy, kay?" The baby pped the tree¡¯s trunk and ran toward Finley with her short legs. She ran as fast as she could and almost stumbled upon the pebbles.

    She almost fell a few times already.

    Finley halted his steps. He slowly turned around with reddened eyes. He looked as if he just cried, grieving.

    "Really? You will let me stay..? You don¡¯t hate me anymore?" Finley wiped the tears at the edge of his eyes.

    Of course, he simply used his water ability to squeeze a few drops of water into his eyes, instantly making it red, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    The water entering his eyes was irritating to the eye, after all.

    "Yesh, yesh! I folgipe ywou! (I forgive you!)" Ainsley shouted, panicking. She grabbed Finley¡¯s arm and tried to stop him from crying.

    "Dun cly, dun cly..." Ainsley almost bit her tongue as she tip-toes and used her sleeve to wipe Fin¡¯s tears.

    s, it would look so romantic from afar...if only one didn¡¯t see how the toddler couldn¡¯t reach the boy¡¯s eyes even after jumping several times.

    In the end, the baby gave up and just patted Finley¡¯s belly to console him. That¡¯s such a weird method tofort someone, but who cares?

    Ainsley likes belly. Give her Fin¡¯s belly!

    Finley instantly stopped his oscar-level acting and hugged Ainsley with a bright smile on his face. He squeezed her body tightly and buried his face on her shoulder.

    Speaking of taking advantage...

    "So, did you seed catching the sacred guardian? Tell me!" Finleyughed casually, as if he never cried before. His bell-likeughter assaulted Ainsley¡¯s ears.

    Still in the boy¡¯s warm embrace, she suddenly felt like she had been fooled...

    Fin...you were just pretending to cry, right, you motherfcker?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 87 - Becoming A Human

    <h4>Chapter 87 - "Bing A Human" </h4>

    Ainsley wanted to get mad at Finley, but she was too tired to argue. The girl decided to rub Fin¡¯s soft belly to take advantage of the boy, just like how the boy hugged her to his heart content.

    Anyway, the two got into a silent agreement before they went to their secret base tree. Finley helped Ainsley to sit on the tree¡¯s highest branch, their usual spot.

    Once the children adjusted to the surroundings, only then Finley started to speak for the second time.

    "So, how is it? Did you seed?"

    Ainsley nodded with a grin. "Ofh coulse!" She patted her chest with a proud look in her eyes. Well, she had the right to brag in front of Fin, anyway.

    Finley¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He took Ainsley¡¯s hand and shook it excitedly. "Really?! Which one did you bring out? I heard there are three of them, right?"

    Finley knew a lot about the Sloan Family¡¯s sacred guardians, just like other strong families in general. As the heir of the Walter Family, he had to know a lot about their family¡¯s potential threat, which was the guardians.

    One said that the guardians chose to protect the Sloan Family because they wanted to repay the Sloan Family¡¯s first family head for his favour.

    So far, for more than 30 years, no one could tame the guardians, not even the direct descendant of the first family head. Thus, when Ainsley did it, it¡¯s bound to be shocking news!

    "Ain, I just know that you can do it! Now tell me, did you get all three of them or only one? Which one did you lure out?" Finley was so eager that he started to look like his age, a child.

    He looked like elementary boys talking about Mecha.

    "Hwmmm onwy one. Cwode-C," Ainsley answered with flushed cheeks. She was also boiling with excitement after getting that one cat out of the mysterious prairie.

    Up until now, no one knew the true existence of that prairie since it looked like a different dimension from the mansion. Maybe someone with space ability created a separate space for the guardians. Who knows?

    "Code-C...the weakest one, the one with the Fenrir bloodline?" Finley slightly furrowed his eyebrows. It didn¡¯t mean that he looked down upon the weakest member, but it¡¯s just that...

    The sacred guardian with the Fenrir Bloodline was the trickiest to handle out of the other three. It¡¯s rtively easy to lure him out, but so far, the Sloan Family couldn¡¯t take him and had to send him back to the prairie space.

    Why? Because the Fenrir bloodline tended to be violent. It also had a severe trust issue when it transformed into a Fenrir.

    A few lucky Sloan Family members in the past managed to trigger its bloodline, although not perfect, yet they almost lost their life because the Fenrir got out of control.

    In other words, it went berserk.

    Ainsley listened to Finley¡¯s reminder and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down her spine. She gaped, opened her mouth and closed it like a dumbfounded koi.

    "Sho...dangelous..." Ainsley instantly felt relieved that she didn¡¯t immediately try to trigger its bloodline. Otherwise, she would have died a thousand times.

    "That Fenrir is dangerous, indeed, but it¡¯s because the Sloan Family members can¡¯t trigger its bloodline perfectly. They can¡¯t get this Fenrir to sign a blood contract with them."

    Finley shook his head, regretting the famous tragedy in the past.

    "But don¡¯t worry. Once your charm and luck power are strong enough, I¡¯m sure that this Fenrir will finally get the perfect bloodline inside his blood and will be able to sign a blood contract with you."

    Finley rubbed Ainsley¡¯s head with eyes full of affection to reassure her.

    "When you sign a blood contract with this Fenrir, it will never go berserk and can even transform into a human in the future!"

    Ainsley, who was initially scared of the cat she just brought up, instantly dropped her jaw. She looked at Finley as if he just ate cow dung.

    "Leally? Bwe...hwuman?" Ainsley repeated Finley¡¯s words with wide eyes. "Ale ywou selious? (Are you serious?)" The girl blinked fast with a face full of disbelief.

    Even if this world was a fantasy-modern world, how could a cat be a human?!

    "I¡¯m serious. Once your energy source bes as big as a tennis ball, the Fenrir can consume your power to transform into a human!" Finley grinned, showing his canine teeth.

    "Believe me. I read this in the history book. The guardians once transformed into humans to join the Sloan Family¡¯s first leader in war!"

    Finley became slightly restless, and his face flushed red from excitement. His saliva almost flew everywhere.

    "Once the guardians acquired a human form, they will have even more special abilities and can even copy some from others." Finley clenched his fists.

    "Anyway, it depends on their bloodline power to see how strong they will be."

    Ainsley was silent when Finley exined things. She repeatedly questioned Finley, thinking that the boy was just fantasising. But after repeated attempts, Ainsley finally epted what Finley said...

    It¡¯s all true.

    ¡¯So...they can even be humans?! Then my n to have a special force on my own...can start from these guardians!¡¯

    Ainsley bit her lips. Her eyes shone so brightly that one seemed to see the universe inside.

    She was determined to tame those guardians!

    But then, Finley suddenly threw a cold bucket of water on Ainsley using his words.

    "It¡¯s true that they can be humans, but remember, just to trigger a perfect bloodline alone is hard. Especially the Fenrir." Finley squinted.

    "Power alone...is not enough." He dropped a bomb, pushing Ainsley to despair.

    Using force is not enough? Then what to do?!

    .

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photoshoot sometimes.

 Chapter 88 - Not Somebody

    <h4>Chapter 88 - "Not Somebody" </h4>

    Ainsley was about to ask what Finley meant when the boy beat her to it. He looked at her with a bitter smile on his face.

    "Just like what I said before. The guardian you pick with Fenrir bloodline has a trust issue. Using your charm and luck power alone won¡¯t be enough."

    Finley adjusted his sitting position before he continued.

    "What you need is to understand the guardian¡¯s wound and try to heal it. It¡¯s more of its psychological and mental health that we need to take care of."

    Finley stretched his hand and rubbed Ainsley¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t stop talking, as what he said was all for the sake of the baby.

    "Remember. Even though the guardians are beasts, they have feelings and emotions like humans. Try to understand this young guardian and make him your life-longpanion."

    "Get it?" Finley flicked Ainsley¡¯s forehead as he smiled slyly.

    Of course, he knew all of this because he had seen the future. He had lived it. In the distant future, a foolish Sloan Family member would try to use force to subdue this Fenrir, only to end up dying.

    This Fenrir was wounded. Not physically but mentally. It might have something to do with its ancestor or its past experience.

    Finley finally concluded that the ones who would govern over the guardians shouldn¡¯t be those who saw them as a mere tool. They had to see these guardians as equals, as friends, and family.

    "Geth ith, geth ith!" Ainsley spoke carelessly, not really taking Finley¡¯s words to her heart. She was just anxious to quickly tame the guardian cat to fulfil her n.

    Finley could see the greed inside Ainsley¡¯s eyes, and how she¡¯s so anxious to use this guardian for her own benefit. He couldn¡¯t help but be slightly disappointed.

    Being greedy was not a mistake. It¡¯s what most family heads usually thought about. For the sake of the family, they had to use the guardians¡¯ power.

    But human greed knew no bound. Finley was someone who lived his life twice and had experienced many bitterness in life. He, too, was once an ambitious young man.

    With aspiration and greed, he strived to the top, only to fall because of another person¡¯s desire.

    In the end, Finley knew that it¡¯s better to y it safe and cherish those around you. Don¡¯t sacrifice people for no reason, and don¡¯t be too blinded by greed.

    Finley knew that this Ainsley wasn¡¯t like the one he had seen. This Ain, the one in front of him, had a boundless desire. She was like a Phoenix craving for heavens.

    s, if she didn¡¯t know how to control herself, she would then be a tyrant. She would use those around her as a mere pawn, as her tools.

    He could already sense that the moment he saw how Ainsley chose her guardian to be someone dumb, someone, suitable as a puppet.

    The baby already had such a mature thought, and that¡¯s amazing. She knew she had to choose a puppet guardian to defend herself but after that?

    Would she continue to pick subordinates only to use them as disposable tools?

    Finley had seen many family heads like this and they were all strong. They had a vast territory but in the end, they were bound to be betrayed by their own pawns or, even worse, unknowingly became someone else¡¯s pawns.

    Finley didn¡¯t want to see Ainsley like that. The baby was still young. She¡¯s indeed a genius, but she had room for improvement.

    Thus, Finley carefully advised Ainsley.

    "Please, treat the sacred guardians aspanions and not mere tools. If you think of them as tools...then I advise you to give up. You will never seed."

    His sharp words instantly stabbed Ainsley¡¯s conscience, and the girl immediately fell silent. She bit her lips while her petite hands crumpled her dress.

    She¡¯s stumped for words. Fin¡¯s words had been so direct that it seemed like stripping her ugly heart.

    "I...I..." Ainsley wasn¡¯t a fool. She realised that Fin already saw through her.

    Maybe she didn¡¯t mean to be as cruel as what Finley thought of, but she indeed thought of the sacred guardian as a creature that could make her life easier.

    She didn¡¯t even think that this creature also had feelings and emotions. She only wanted to rush things, get easy money from the casino, and so on.

    Ainsley was instantly reminded of her intention when choosing Elliana. At first, she also thought of Elliana as someone she could use at will. What¡¯s wrong with thinking like that when she¡¯s alone in this world, prone to be someone else¡¯ puppet?

    She just wanted to survive.

    But...she had quite a lot of freedom these days. She had quite a power to govern the family...

    Should she still think of Elli and the sacred guardian as tools?

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know why but her heart ached so badly that her eyes started to feel hot. Tears slowly umted at the edge of her eyes.

    Yes. She knew that she¡¯s quite despicable. But she already thought of Elliana as her family a few weeks ago, which eased her heart a lot.

    Yet once she saw the sacred guardian...she saw it as another tool, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no excuse. She didn¡¯t think of the sacred guardian as herpanion. She just wanted to tame it and used its power to visit the casino.

    That¡¯s...the truth.

    "Wuwuwuw...sowwy....I...I..." Ainsley slowly sobbed and wailed.

    The girl finally realised that her mindset had been quite twisted. She was too full of herself since she read a lot of manga and imed to be an expert.

    In reality, she¡¯s just an average university student with chuunibyou syndrome¨C

    She¡¯s a nobody. Not somebody.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 89 - Progress

    <h4>Chapter 89 - "Progress" </h4>

    "Ain...Ain ish sowwy...sowwy..." Ainsley opened her mouth, and tears slid down her cheeks like a waterfall.

    She truly underestimated the sacred guardian, thinking that she could tame it with power alone. Not to mention that her heart wasn¡¯t pure. She¡¯s already corrupted.

    Ainsley felt that she didn¡¯t deserve to be a protagonist. Even if this new world wasn¡¯t a novel world and didn¡¯t need a protagonist, she still felt unworthy to call herself the future protagonist of this world.

    What protagonist has a ck heart except for the anti-hero?

    Ainsley bit her lips and wiped her tears using her sleeve. Finley kept patting her back while consoling her.

    "It¡¯s okay, there, there. I know that you don¡¯t mean any harm. Just...try to ept the sacred guardian as yourpanion and not a tool." Finley¡¯s heart ached when he saw Ainsley cry, but he could do nothing.

    Anyway, his advice wasn¡¯t wrong, either. Ainsley had to embrace it to move forward.

    Knowing that Ainsley was a genius, Finley was a bit reassured since the girl would surely understand his words and not take it to heart.

    "Mmm..." Ainsley stopped crying and tried to clean her face. She looked down at her tiny limbs and slowly turned around, refusing to see Finley for a while.

    s, she just cried! Even though she knew it¡¯s because she felt guilty, it¡¯s still embarrassing to cry in front of Fin!

    Ainsley hid her face behind her palms while Finley helped her to wash her face with his handkerchief, not knowing that his action further agitated the baby.

    "Fwin, stoph! Ain ish owkay!" Ainsley snatched the handkerchief and tossed it back to Finley.

    She¡¯s 20 years old inside, okay?! How could she cry in front of an 8-year-old boy?!

    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop." Finley smartly followed Ainsley¡¯s wish and retracted his hand. He pocketed his drenched handkerchief and just waited until Ainsley calmed down.

    A smile hung on his delicate face.

    ¡¯Mm, good. With this, Ain¡¯s personality will be better. She won¡¯t need to experience what I experienced.¡¯

    Finley secretly circled Ainsley¡¯s shoulder and patted the back of her head as a silent encouragement. Of course, the proud baby pretended not to notice it when she actually enjoyed the encouragement.

    The two kids went silent for a few seconds, just casually watching the garden from the high tree before Ainsley finally broke the silence.

    "Ummm, Ain wilh fowwow youl wolds. (Ain will follow your words)." Ainsley tugged Finley¡¯s sleeve and shyly lowered her head.

    Okay, this is quite embarrassing, to be told by another boy...but anyway, that¡¯s such a good lesson.

    Ainsley now swore to treat others around her better than before, not just as a mere tool. The same went for the sacred guardians that would be herpanion in life.

    "Good. Good. I hope you can heal this Fenrir¡¯s wound and bond with it." Finley grinned wide, showing his pearly teeth. "Ah, right, aside from bonding, you also need to strengthen your power."

    The boy reminded Ainsley not to neglect her training.

    "The more often and the more efficient you use your power, the stronger the power will be. Your energy source will also erge."

    "Mmm!" Ainsley silently nodded. She already practised to the point of erging her marble-sized energy source to the size of a quail egg.

    She also unlocked another feature of her charm power, which is ordering others to do as she likes, pleasing her and spoiling her.

    Of course, with her current power, she could only influence one person to do this while others were simply showing kindness to her.

    For her keen hearing ability, she¡¯s now able to track and distinguish more than 100 sounds, including animals and insects. She could use it to track down the people she heard once, or to recognise someone from their voice alone.

    s, to read a human¡¯s mind or animals was still far from her capability, but with her luck power, she might be able to do that in an emergency time...

    Her luck ability also grew stronger, and basically, she could avoid minor tragedy or people¡¯s direct physical attack.

    That¡¯s one of the OP features of her luck ability!

    Ainsley told Finley her progress, and the tiny teacher nodded solemnly. As Ainsley¡¯s unofficial mentor, Finley felt a sense of pride that his pupil was doing so well that he was a bit scared.

    Ainsley¡¯s progress is really fast. By the age of 10, she might already rival top-notch adult mafia figures in the mafia world.

    That¡¯s scary.

    World domination by a child might be possible soon.

    Of course, Finley just treated it as a mere fantasy, not knowing that it would soon be a reality.

    "Okay, good job on your progress! Now you only need to strengthen your bond with the sacred guardian." Finley pped his thigh excitedly. "Ah, right. I suggest you give a name to this guardian to earn his favour early."

    Ainsley¡¯s ears twitched at the word ¡¯name¡¯. Her eyes turned stern for a moment.

    Name, huh? I also heard this from Grandpa Yofan...

    "Fwin, swuggesthion? (Suggestion?)" Ainsley tilted her head, trying to ask Finley to help her.

    So far, Finley looked omnipotent and invincible. He knew a lot of things and was so wise for a boy. No wonder he¡¯s a library fairy.

    "Hmmm, a name suitable for this Fenrir...I think you should try something with an initial C. His title is Code-C, right?" Finley gulped. "So, I think anything starting from C should be good."

    "Owkay..." Ainsley¡¯s mind instantly wandered around a few males names starting from C.

    Charles? Carlos? Charlie? Caplin? Coco? No, that¡¯s not cool.

    Charles sounded the coolest, but...it¡¯s still not satisfying.

    What name will be the best fit?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 90 - Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 90 - "Opportunity" </h4>

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know if the cat would like any of the names she found or not. Thus, she saved a few names and would ask him directly. That cat could understand humannguage, after all. It¡¯s highly intelligent!

    While Ainsley talked with Finley, at another ce inside a warm, luxurious room near the main mansion, a few people were also talking in secret.

    Almost every mansion surrounding the main estate had a few higher-ups talking in secret to each other.

    News spread fast, and the news of the sacred guardian making its appearance in the prominent family also spread like fire. It¡¯s no wonder that the restless branches started to discuss.

    The chandelier shone brightly, illuminating a round wooden table inside a small room. The room looked simr to the one Ainsley visited before. But this one was less grandeur with only a few wooden furnitures.

    It looked like a secret base instead of an official meeting room.

    "I heard that...the main family acquired Code-C?" A young man around 20 suddenly raised his clear, childish voice.

    He supported his chin as he looked at the others in the small room. All of them wore ck suits and formal attire, looking cool.

    "Yes. It¡¯s been a long time. Thest time we saw it...10 years ago or more?" Another person replied.

    If one looked closer, they would see these two people were one of the people who met Ainsley when she was first appointed as the family head. Even the rest of the people in the room also participated in that meeting Ainsley attended before.

    "Hm. Who acquired this beast?" A low, hoarse voice suddenly sounded. The owner of the voice hid his face behind the curtain, looking mysterious. One couldn¡¯t help but feel eerie and ufortable from not being able to see his face.

    "I..I don¡¯t know, but we saw the supreme elder and the family head¡¯s guardian around the beast, " The young man answered with a slight stutter. The middle-aged man who hid his face...was just too threatening.

    "Then...it should be that woman, the guardian, who brought out the beast, right?" The mysterious man responded.

    One would see a tattoo of a Doberman on the back of his palm. The sound of his fingertips hitting the wooden desk echoed in the room.

    "Right, boss. Maybe they want to use it to protect the toddler, or whatever. Anyway...isn¡¯t this an opportunity?" This time, a female with a flirtatious face raised her voice. Her high-pitched yet flirty voice was enough to scratch everyone¡¯s heart.

    "Yes. The guardian is still a cat, not a beast yet. If we trigger his bloodline and make him bond a pact with us..." Another person responded.

    Several middle-aged men with cunning eyes in the room nced at each other. A few sly women next to the men also licked their lips as the potential prey they just heard.

    It¡¯s a big opportunity, indeed. Once they could tame the beast, they could topple the authority of the current main family!

    "Hm, before the other branches try to get the beast, we have to get it first!" A hot-blooded uncle with a bald head clenched his fists as he looked at the mysterious Uncle Dober behind the curtain.

    Uncle Dober truly liked to act mysterious and lofty in front of his people until he hid behind a curtain...

    Another person next to the baldie nodded in excitement. He immediately supported his bro. "Agree. Let¡¯s start with legal means, tricking that old man. If it fails, use force."

    "Heheheheh. Good. The main family is too weak nowadays, anyway. I believe our Dober family can rece the main branch." The baldie sneered.

    The young man, the youngest in the room, couldn¡¯t help but frown at the baldie¡¯s remark. He hurriedly put his finger on his mouth. "Hush. Lower your voice! We don¡¯t want the main family to use us of betrayal, right?"

    "Che. Okay, okay. Even though that moron from the main family rules us just because of the previous head¡¯sst will..." one of the scary-looking men, the baldie, spat in disdain.

    "What a pity. A waste." He continued toin.

    Indeed, the branch families could actually be the main family if the family head belongs to their n.

    From the start, the Sloan Family¡¯s first family head had several kids, boys and girls. The girls got married off while the boys, other than the heir, created the branch family to avoid dispute.

    The first family head also had several siblings, and each of them built one branch family, resulting in 6 branches up until now.

    So far, the ¡¯main family¡¯ with the symbol of dolphin was actually just an empty vessel. Any of the branches could rece them overnight, taking upon the ¡¯dolphin¡¯ symbol. Well, as long as the family head came from their branches.

    Unfortunately, unless the family head, the descendant of the early heirs, was ipetent, there¡¯s no way to rece the main family authority. They would always be stronger than the rest.

    The Sloan Family looked peaceful above but truly chaotic underneath. Still, since the branches had sworn to protect the main family, there had been no betrayal and such.

    Unless...the branch family became stronger than the main. Only then they could rece the main family¡¯s authority.

    Now, the opportunity came to them like a pie falling from the sky.

    The main family got the sacred guardian but still didn¡¯t make a blood contract with it! Then...whoever got to make a contract with the guardian, would most likely be the new family head.

    After all, like thew of the jungle, the strong rules the weak.

    They could rece that vulnerable baby, the puppet head with the real deal!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 91 - A Sudden Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 91 - "A Sudden Invasion </h4>

    It wasn¡¯t only the Dober Family who tried to snatch the sacred guardian from Ainsley. Even the other 6 families had the same thought.

    Only the Raos Family and the Ale Family held back their desire. As the family with the highest intel agent, they were more cautious than others. Not to mention that the Raos family was the most loyal one out of the other families.

    The Ale and The Chale family also didn¡¯t do anything much other than gathering information since they didn¡¯t have the power to offend the main family like the other branches.

    To openly or secretly steal the sacred guardian from the main family was like a rebellion, and that wouldn¡¯t end good. That¡¯s why the branch families all resort to using the trickery tactic first, before using force.

    Of course, when they used force, they would use disposable pawns and easily put all the me on these pawns, saving their families from the Sloan Family¡¯s wrath.

    This kind of thing wasmon in all mafia families, not only the Sloan Family. Even the Walter family also had scheming branch families, but they couldn¡¯t massacre them as that would only weaken the family¡¯s overall power.

    A good family head could put these branch families under their thumb, eliminating most of the danger. The ipetent one, just like Ainsley¡¯s father...

    Well, noment.

    Not knowing the dark scheme brewing behind, Ainsley went back to her room after ying with Finley. She then had a nap, ate a luxurious dinner before finally encountering the sacred guardian sleeping in her room.

    "Fu..." Ainsley stepped into her dark bedroom, wobbling. Outside, Elliana stood still to protect her.

    Feeling assured, Ainsley turned on themp with the help of some passersby maids. Once themp brightened the room, Ainsley¡¯s eyes adjusted to the bright light.

    First thing to do, Ainsley looked around the room for a second to see whether the sacred guardian was here or not.

    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see any sign of the cat.

    Ainsley could only shake her head in regret.

    ¡¯Maybe he runs out to y? Meh. He¡¯s strong. He can protect himself. I don¡¯t need to worry.¡¯

    Not worrying about the cat, the baby then happily trotted to her baby crib, wanting to sleep after a long, exhausting day.

    s, the baby had just about to climb the wooden crib when she noticed something unusual there. The crib should be empty, but for an unknown reason, Ainsley could see something else.

    Soft moonlight seeped into the room through the single huge window behind the crib, illuminating the figure on the crib even more so than the chandelier¡¯s light.

    The mix of themp¡¯s light and the moonlight made the figure seemingly glowing in an ethereal, godly light.

    Ainsley instantly noticed the fountain-like tail pping the crib¡¯s bed. The bright chandelier light illuminated thin, crumpled cat hair flying in the air. The light highlighted the figure¡¯s furry body, along with its peaceful sleeping face.

    The cat seemed to be smiling with its pink mouth curled up. It truly looked blissful. Its body slightly went up and down, showing his steady breathing.

    Seeing this, Ainsley¡¯s face instantly darkened. Her figure froze on the spot as if she was cursed to be a stone statue.

    Uh, oh, the sacred guardian...? Why...is it here? And...sleeping on my bed?

    Ainsley felt a headache. She knew this situation was tricky. She wanted to wake up the sleeping cat, but what if it got mad? This one isn¡¯t a normal cat, ah!

    Giving him a box to sleep on? Ainsley nced at the abandoned cardboard on the floor, empty. Yeah, the sacred guardian might be bored of the cardboard and chose to invade her bed.

    This cat seemed to like Ainsley¡¯s crib a lot since it also looked like a box!

    Ainsley instantly felt like crying. The girl tip-toes to see the cat upying her bed and she once again felt wronged.

    Why are you taking my bed, ah? I only have one bed! I¡¯m poor! Those bastards don¡¯t even give me a king-sized bed to sleep in!

    Ainsley bit her lips, feeling bitter. She didn¡¯t think she could wake up the cat, but she only had one bed, and it was this small crib. Once she grew up in a few years, she would have to change her bed.

    "Haaa...." Ainsley let out a frustrated sigh as she looked at the sleeping cat. If no one told her that the cat was a magical being, she would only see it as an average Persian Himyan cat.

    Its body wasn¡¯t that huge, but it wasn¡¯t small either. One could easily mistake it for a middle-sized dog, like a poodle, maybe...meh. Dunno.

    Anyway, this cat truly didn¡¯t behave like cats from how he meowed. It looked more like a dog cosying cat.

    Ainsley put her tiny hands on the crib¡¯s railing and stared at the cat lying side-way on the bed. She patiently observed the rxed cat.

    The cat lookedfortable since it showed its side stomach with its four legs stretched out like a superman. It would asionally wriggle before stretching its flexible body once more.

    Gosh. What a cute cat!

    Ainsley was charmed. But the baby knew that she couldn¡¯t stay like this for long. She also needed to sleep. It¡¯s already 9 p.m, a suitable time for a baby to sleep.

    Uh, she was supposed to sleep a long time ago, though.

    Ainsley pondered for a second, trying to think of a way to wake up the sleeping beauty without angering it.

    Should she ask Elliana to snatch the cat at high speed? Doesn¡¯t sound too good. Poke its belly? It might turn over and scratch her!

    So...what to do?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 92 - Code-Cs Past

    <h4>Chapter 92 - "Code-C''s Past" </h4>

    Ainsley felt hopeless. She looked at the cute cat with a troubled expression.

    Actually, the crib was quite spacious, but the cat took half of the space with its sleeping position. Ainsley had to curl when sleeping so as not to touch the cat identally.

    That¡¯s quite a scary thing to imagine. Ainsley would feel like sitting on lines and needles, and God knows whether she could sleep or not. Under such pressure, even an adult would be wide awake for days.

    But unlike adults who could be night owls, Ainsley¡¯s body was still that of a toddler. She needed more sleep, and she was also prone to getting sleepy.

    What if she fell asleep and identally kicked the cat or something?

    That would be a disaster!

    Thus, Ainsley wanted to move the cat away from her crib, but it didn¡¯t seem like it would move anytime soon. As a sacred guardian, it¡¯s impossible for the cat to not know Ainsley¡¯s arrival. But it remained sleeping, upying the baby¡¯s crib.

    This means...the cat trusted Ainsley or just wanted to show the difference in rank between them. Ainsley believed thetter, not knowing that it was actually the former.

    Code-C secretly opened its eyes and stared at the panicking baby. He couldn¡¯t help but snort but it wasn¡¯t a disdainful snort. It¡¯s more of...a secretly pleased one?

    Code-C, the weakest sacred guardian among its peers...it had always been an introverted yet curious child.

    When it was born together with his wild twin, it met the supreme sacred guardian, Code-L, the only female guardian among the other three.

    Code-L was a scary figure for the quiet Code-C. When they got a prey to eat, Code-C would always eat after the other two were done eating. He was always shoved to the side, unknowingly.

    It loved to be alone, unlike the wild and proud Code-B, his twin. Well, even when Code-B lost its manly balls out of a fight with Code-L and became a coward, it was still domineering for the weak-looking Code-C.

    The weak Code-C was never anyone else¡¯s first option. The Sloan Family members who visited the prairie would never look at it, because he¡¯s the weakest.

    They would only look at him when they failed to attract the others. As the weakest, he was naturally prone to the temptation of the outside world. It had been out of the prairie a few times, yet it was always returned after that.

    When he first went out, the mansion was still fresh. When he went out the second time, it reeked of blood. The third time, it was grand, but cold and felt lonely.

    The fourth time, which was now, the mansion looked shabby in his eyes.

    Anyway, being someone whom others never cared about, Code-C became independent, unlike his spoiled, attention-seeker twin.

    Ever since Code-B lost its ball from trying to mate with Code-L, it behaved well, but it also craved for human¡¯s attention more than before!

    In his prime time, whenever the Sloan Family visited the prairie, Code-B would try to enve the humans to give him attention. When he lost his balls, he just try to enchant them instead, looking like an easy b*tch.

    For sacred beasts like them, it was something humiliating.

    s, after a few visitorsnded a trauma on him, Code-B was quite scared of strangers, especially...kids.

    That¡¯s why the cat didn¡¯t approach Ainsley head-on, and could only seek attention from Code-L from time to time. He had no time to care for his twin, Code-C.

    Code-B only came to Code-C when he wanted to fight Code-C for unknown reasons, and Code-L, their leader, would just leisurely watch them fight.

    Code-C would always lose the fight and lose several strands of its beautiful fur! It was the weakest out of the pack, after all.

    Because of this..Code-C never had a personal space on his own due to constant attack from his naughty twin. His twin was a coward who would only battle him, the weakest and not trying to attack Code-L.

    Due to the continuous attack, sometimes a surprise attack in the middle of the night with nowhere to hide, Code-C craved for his own space.

    He would venture the vast prairie to seek small, closed space and then slept there. That¡¯s how it developed its liking to small, cramped cardboard!

    One day, a kid came to his prairie with stic bags and a bag. The kid, a female baby, was curiously looking around the prairie.

    Unlike other visitors who tried to show off their power, this kid chose to take out a few cat foods instead.

    That¡¯s quite something...

    Oh, but other than the greedy Code-B who liked dry food, the others didn¡¯t particrly like dry food. Code-L only likes wet food, while Code-C has no appetite.

    Then, knowing her n failed, she started to use her power, which was...strange. It was not a rare power. It was a charm ability, the one which 5 out of 10 ability users owned.

    But the charm¡¯s type was quite different from others, especially when other substances were mixed inside.

    The power became something unique. Code-C, with its curious nature, walked out of itsfortable cardboard...

    To snatch her paper bag.

    Kidding, it actually was quite interested in the baby. The baby seemed to be an abnormal one. She¡¯s not a normal baby, and her power wasfortable for him.

    Maybe he could follow her out and see if she could trigger his bloodline perfectly.

    Then, he entered the baby¡¯s room, which...was so smallpared to his previous owner¡¯s rooms.

    This baby seemed to be mistreated? It reminded him of himself.

    Code-C felt familiar with the baby, and he softened his heart.

    So he invaded her crib.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 93 - A Devil

    <h4>Chapter 93 - "A Devil" </h4>

    Other owners he encountered before, when he invaded their bed, they would dly leave their bed and treated it as an off-limit space.

    Even if he was the weakest guardian, in these people¡¯s eyes, he¡¯s someone to be feared.

    At first, he liked that kind of treatment, but after a few other simr treatments, he became bored.

    Now, he wanted to see an owner who would treat him as himself, brought him out of the mansion and explored the world together.

    Coincidentally, he met this baby. Unlike other owners who gave him an expensive bed, the baby...knew what he liked.

    Maybe out of courtesy, the baby prepared cardboard for him, not a man-made cat bed. Truly a thoughtful kid! He liked this baby at first nce. Perhaps because she¡¯s cute.

    Thus, to repay its kindness and to...tease the baby, it decided to upy her bed and see what she would do.

    Will she cry, will she leave the crib, or what?

    Code-C was highly curious. He patiently tried to see Ainsley¡¯s reaction to see whether she could be a good owner, or not.

    He didn¡¯t want his owner to treat him like God. He also didn¡¯t want them to fear him. He wanted his future owner to consider him as an equalpanion.

    He still had the blood of domestic cats, which means he also liked to be affectionate with humans. He longed for human love, since he was never loved.

    However, the other owners ran away in fear whenever he tried to approach them. They were overly cautious.

    When he went berserk because of the failed bloodline triggering effect, the owners abandoned him and kicked him back to the prairie as if he was a scary disease.

    Is it his fault for going berserk? No. It¡¯s humans¡¯ greed that made it like that. Without a pure heart, one couldn¡¯t trigger his bloodline perfectly.

    It means no one was worthy of being his owner...

    Up until now.

    Code-C silently observed Ainsley, who appeared to be troubled. But even when the baby looked like she had a lot toin about, she¡¯s still adorable.

    Code-C felt closer to kids than adults since adults were usually more cunning and evil. Kids, in general, were like angels except for the naughty one.

    Code-C tugged the corner of his lips as he pped his tail to the bed, trying to rm Ainsley. He urged her to do something because he knew that the baby was sleepy. She had to sleep now.

    Taking advantage of this, Code-C pushed Ainsley to the corner, making the baby have to make her decision now.

    Ainsley once again nced at the shameless cat.

    ¡¯Should I leave the crib to him or bring him out of my crib and ce him inside the cardboard? That sounds good, but if this cat got angry...

    Ainsley didn¡¯t want to risk anything. Thus, the only way out was to sleep with the cat and tried not to disturb it.

    Ainsley was a shameless girl from the start. So when she thought of sharing a crib with the cat, she felt proud of herself toe out with such a good tactic.

    Anyway, the cat couldn¡¯t me herter when she identally hit him or something. She could just say she didn¡¯t see him because it¡¯s dark, and she¡¯s still a baby.

    What a good n!

    Not waiting any longer, Ainsley climbed the crib with bright eyes. The girl only needed several seconds tond on the bed inside the crib. Once her naked feet touched the soft bed, she plopped down andid on her back.

    The baby bravely pushed the cat to the corner, albeit with gentle movement, before rolling inside her nket. With this, she could sleep well while the shameless cat slept next to her.

    Satisfied with the idea, Ainsley soon fell into a deep sleep. She even snored and sometimes kicked the air around her, inevitably kicking the cat with her small legs.

    Code-C¡¯ lips twitched as he dodged Ainsley¡¯s flying kick. He suddenly regretted his action of trying to tease the baby.

    This baby is not an angel. She¡¯s a devil!

    Ainsley¡¯s bad sleeping posture threatened Code-C. At first, he wanted to p Ainsley¡¯s face with his paw, but when he saw her peaceful sleeping face, he hesitated.

    The chandelier was still shining brightly. Ainsley didn¡¯t turn off themp, and Code-C volunteered to turn off themp. He jumped out of the crib in a swift, graceful motion. Hended on the floor and tip-toed to the light switch.

    With a light kick to the floor, Code-C¡¯s agile body flew in the air, forming a beautiful arc as he shook his paw. His toe bean instantly touched the light switch, and with a gentle push, the light switch went to the ¡¯off¡¯ button.

    The room was instantly plunged into the darkness.

    Code-C pair of ck eyes shone in blue light, looking like a pair of blue shlights in the darkness. If one saw this, they might run away in panic, thinking that there¡¯s a devil inside the room.

    Code-C casuallynded on the floor and trotted back to his cardboard. The cat elegantly entered the cardboard, snuggled, and curled up inside.

    He didn¡¯t have any intention to invade Ainsley¡¯s bed anymore.

    That devil was even more dangerous than his previous owners. She¡¯s literally a disaster to all pets who liked to sneak into their owner¡¯s bed.

    Code-C couldn¡¯t help but recall his leader, Code-L, who also liked to steal others¡¯ beds. He heard that only the first generation of the Sloan Family managed to bring Code-L out of the prairie.

    Still, no one managed to tame and triggered her bloodline. She even almost massacred the whole Sloan Family back then!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 94 - Awoooo

    <h4>Chapter 94 - "Awoooo" </h4>

    The Sloan Family¡¯s first-generation only took Code-L out, and the cat ruled over them like a tyrant. No one could control her.

    The cat would demand high-quality food, but she never helped the humans when they¡¯re in trouble. She waszy and liked to sleep a lot.

    She loved to steal people¡¯s beds and slept on their beds, not caring if the owner couldn¡¯t sleep there or not. She was the most arrogant, dangerous, and fiercest sacred guardian among the other three.

    But her first owner still indulged her greatly, so when this cat opened up to others, she could be quite spoiled...albeit still demanding.

    Code-C chuckled as he rubbed his cheek to the cardboard¡¯s bottom. He could see how chaotic it would be if his other twopanions came out of the prairie.

    Well, whether they coulde out or not, whether he would stay here or get returned to the prairie...

    It would depend on this baby.

    Code-C¡¯s sapphire eyes glowed as he snuck a peek at Ainsley. He didn¡¯t know why, but his intuition told him that he could trust this girl.

    She¡¯s about to bring miracles to this family.

    The next morning.

    "Hwaaa...." Ainsley woke up with a yawn. Sunlight shone upon her purple hair through the window, greeting her.

    Ainsley squinted her eyes in response. She yawned once more and rubbed her eyes. It was still early in the morning, the sun just rose, and the maids weren¡¯t here yet.

    Might as well take a look at the cat first.

    Thinking like this, the baby stretched her body like azy kitten before she crawled to the edge of the bed, wanting to see Code-C.

    s, when she got there, she found nothing but a few strands of cat hair! Code-C left her crib unknowingly.

    Ainsley¡¯s face rapidly changed. She couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    "Code-C? Code-C?" Ainsley didn¡¯t even use her babynguage anymore. She frantically searched her crib, thinking that Code-C hid there, but to no avail.

    The baby didn¡¯t consider looking at the cardboard since she was too panicked to think. All sorts of scenarios ran rampant inside her mind.

    "Code-C! Where are you?" Ainsley raised her voice as she flipped her nket, her pillow, and even the bedsheet. She knew that she acted like a crazy madman, but she couldn¡¯t afford to lose Code-C.

    Code-C, who was enjoying sun-basking early in the morning, slowly opened his eyes. He opened his mouth, yawning, and his canine teeth popped out.

    The cat thenzily stuck out his head out of the cardboard and saw the baby was literally almost crying. She shouted his formal name a few times as if she already lost him.

    Che. What an idiot.

    Code-C wanted to disdain the baby, but when she heard her normalnguage, not the babynguage, he was quite stunned.

    This baby speak normally? I thought she¡¯s an idiot because her speaking style is so childish. Kids her age should already be able to speak without making mistakes like she did.

    But...she suddenly speaks like adults?

    Code-C couldn¡¯t help but admire the baby since her pronunciation was actually so clear, and the vocabry she chose was tooplicated for a toddler.

    As expected, this baby is not your average baby.

    It was the first time Code-C saw such a toddler and was also the first time that he had a baby as his owner.

    As a curious cat, Code-C was amused. He didn¡¯t answer Ainsley¡¯s calling until the baby was about to cry. Only then, he lifted his head and meowed.

    "Awoooo."

    Of course, the meow that he produced was nowhere near a cat¡¯s meow. He howled like a wolf instead.

    The weird meowing sound pulled Ainsley back into reality. She instantly calmed down and hurriedly looked down at the cardboard at the corner of her room.

    She found a cat¡¯s head popping out of the cardboard. The cat was looking at her with slight amusement in his eyes. But other than that, there¡¯s nothing.

    The cat just nced at her with azy gaze before burying his head into the cardboard.

    What azy cat.

    Still, Ainsley heaved a sigh of relief. The baby then jumped out of the crib before squatting in front of the cardboard.

    "Mowning..." Ainsley greeted the cat while stroking its fluffy body. At first, she was somewhat hesitant to stroke the cat, but when the cat did nothing but ept it, the baby became even more brazen.

    "Hehehe..." Ainsley had a perverted smile on her face as she took pleasure in burying her fingers among the cat¡¯s thick fur. Such fluffy fur, so soft, so cute!

    Ainsley gleefully yed with Code-C until the maids came inside and changed her clothes. Today, she wore a crop top army-like shirt. The army green top coupled with a tiny mocha tie looked cute on her.

    Since today¡¯s theme was the army and was suitable for summer, Ainsley wore short pants with simr colour and pattern to the crop top.

    The baby then arranged her hair into a small bun on top of her head, and the maids gave her a small green beret. With maroon knee-length boots, Ainsley was ready for a fashion show¨C peh! Ready for a battle!

    Of course, the so-called battle would be having breakfast...

    "Done! Young miss, you¡¯re so cute in this outfit!" One of the maids praised Ainsley while the others squealed. It¡¯s always been a pleasure for them to dress up Ainsley ording to different themes.

    Ainsley, the dolled-up mannequin, only smiled bitterly before using Elliana as her free transportation.

    Speaking of maids, it¡¯s been a while since shest met the kind maid she encountered when she just transmigrated.

    Where is she now?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 95 - Seeking Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 95 - "Seeking Trouble" </h4>

    Ainsley had asked others about this maid before, but no one knew where she went. Maybe she¡¯s dead. Perhaps she ran away...

    Ainsley had no time to care about this small issue. She didn¡¯t know this maid that well, anyway.

    Thus, discarding her thoughts, Ainsley went to the dining hall without taking Code-C with her. Code-C had no intention to move from the cardboard, so she could only tell Elliana to give him cat food.

    While Code-C ate his food, she should also enjoy the delicious breakfast...

    Can she, though?

    Ainsley was daydreaming when she arrived at the dining hall.

    Usually, Grandpa Yofan would immediately stand up and greet her. The atmosphere was usually lively and warm, but today...

    Ainsley, with her back facing the dining hall, suddenly felt rather odd. Even Elliana halted her steps and didn¡¯t move forward.

    ¡¯...what is it? Why is it so oddly quiet?¡¯

    The dining hall was indeed too quiet. The air was stuffing, and Ainsley felt tremendous pressureing from the dining hall.

    Her instinct told her that something is wrong.

    Ainsley immediately wriggled and let go of Elliana¡¯s neck. She adjusted her body and turned around to see Grandpa Yofan...

    Only to see several other men upying the seats.

    Each of them had a solemn expression as they looked at Grandpa Yofan. The old man had his back facing Ainsley, so he didn¡¯t see hering.

    However, the guests noticed Ainsley and Elliana, and all of them became even more guarded. Some of them straightened their back, and the others leashed out their frightening aura.

    Ainsley felt a prickling cold aura stabbing her skin, and she couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Even Elliana had cold sweat running down her back, totally immobilised.

    Such a powerful presence! These people...they aren¡¯t your ordinary mafia!

    Ainsley finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her face changed, and she quietly asked Elliana to bring her to the family head seat.

    While the two passed by the serious men, Ainsley eavesdrop on them using her keen hearing.

    "Supreme elder, I heard that the main family brought out one of the sacred guardians?" A middle-aged man that Ainsley knew well spoke with a gentle smile on his face.

    This man was Uncle Dober. The highly ambitious man liked to y mysterious, but he¡¯s just a clown jumping around.

    "Indeed. News travels fast, huh." Grandpa Yofan replied curtly. He didn¡¯t look at Uncle Dober¡¯s ttering smile and just sipped his wine quietly, still not noticing Ainsley¡¯s presence.

    "Is it true that the one getting the guardian out is the current guardian of our family head?" Another person asked. This person, a middle-aged man with tanned skin and blonde hair, reminded Ainsley of a lion.

    He should be the head of the Lionel family, perhaps Loren¡¯s dad?

    The scar on his cheek was rather eye-catching.

    Seeing two family heads of the branch family in a row, Ainsley instantly suspected that all the guests here must be the branch family¡¯s head.

    All 6 of them!

    Ainsley¡¯s face turned grave.

    These two mentioned a sacred guardian, which meant...Code-C.

    But why? And why the heck they ask whether Elliana is the one taking Code-C out of the prairie or not.

    Ainsley squinted in disdain.

    These people...are sus!

    Ainsley and Elliana finally went to the family head¡¯s seat at the dining table, right across from Grandpa Yofan. Only then the old man noticed Ainsley. But instead of looking happy, he looked as if he just ate sh*t.

    Ain? Why is she here?! Ah¨C wait, it¡¯s breakfast time, right?

    Grandpa Yofan instantly med himself. The old man lowered his head and clenched his fists until they turned white. He forgot to tell the others not to bring Ainsley to the dining room since he was too preupied with these foxes!

    Now, Ainsley would undoubtedly get involved in this matter.

    The six middle-aged people couldn¡¯t ignore Ainsley¡¯s presence anymore. Once the baby took the seat belonging to the family head, it would be impolite to ignore her.

    "Greetings, family head." One of the middle-aged people, a robust man in his thirty, stood up. His ck ponytail hair swayed as he bowed elegantly. This person...should be the head of the Raos Family?

    Ainsley remembered all the branch families¡¯ heads. She noticed this person with a slightly gloomy yet surprisingly gentleman aura was the head of the Raos Family, the one in charge of intel and information.

    "Hwum. Mowning." Ainsley nodded casually, not forgetting to release a bright smile while secretly using her charm ability mixed with her luck.

    Her adorable smile instantly caught these people¡¯s heart, and they eventually lowered their guard.

    "Oh, little boss, you¡¯re as adorable as the rumours!" Another man stood up and made a quick bow. His spiky brown hair, brown skin, and thick brown eyebrows gave off a tribe-like aura for Ainsley.

    Unlike others with western-ish features, this one looked like he¡¯s from Egypt or Arabia. Undoubtedly, he should be...the head of the Ale Family, in charge of the air force.

    Even when the man didn¡¯t wear a head wrap or long gown, he still looked like an Arabian man, which amazed Ainsley even further.

    The red tiny eagle tattoo on his forehead was unique. His voice is also pleasant to the ear, like an angel¡¯s voice.

    Ainsley nodded at the middle-aged man, not showing contempt at all. After all, when these people gathered here, it didn¡¯t mean that all of them had a bad intention.

    s, the moment another middle-aged man with dark green medium hair stood up, his mouth ruined the atmosphere.

    "Family head, I heard that your guardian acquired the sacred guardian beast? Is it true? If so, I have to congratte you!" The creepy, skinny person grinned, and his ambiguous tone disgusted Ainsley.

    This person, the Chale Family¡¯s head, is seeking trouble!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 96 - Try To Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 96 - "Try To Kill You" </h4>

    The Chale Family head resembled a chameleon. The skin of his arms had scales, and he did look like a monster, but that¡¯s actually his special ability.

    This man didn¡¯t look like his son, Mellon, who appeared to be beautiful.

    s, Ainsley never discriminated against people from their appearance, but this Chale family head¡¯s tone was quite sinister.

    Facing the chameleon-like middle-aged man, Ainsley forced a stiff smile. The baby opened her mouth and was about to speak when Grandpa Yofan shook his head.

    "Chal. Why are you asking the family head? She¡¯s still too young. She doesn¡¯t know anything." Grandpa Yofan reprimanded Chal, the family head of the Chale Family.

    Even his name was made for the word ¡¯Chale¡¯. So uncreative.

    "Leave the family head alone. She doesn¡¯t need to know about this matter." Grandpa Yofan raised his voice.

    His words sounded like he despised Ainsley and didn¡¯t think she should be involved even when she¡¯s the family head, but the truth wasn¡¯t like that.

    Unfortunately, the others didn¡¯t catch the hidden meaning.

    "Ah, sorry, supreme elder, I forgot that our family head is still too young." Chal snorted, showing his contempt tantly toward Ainsley but didn¡¯t pursue it further.

    What does the elder mean by ¡¯too young¡¯? If she¡¯s too young then don¡¯t let her be the family head!

    Chal grumbled inside but didn¡¯t express it outside. Even the other family heads had the same thought of him.

    If the family head was a prodigy baby, maybe they wouldn¡¯t covet her throne so tantly like this and couldy down for the sake of the Sloan Family.

    But seeing such a vulnerable baby...the family branches looked down at Ainsley.

    s, it was Grandpa Yofan¡¯s little mistake when he only wanted these sly foxes to exclude Ainsley from the power struggle.

    What power struggle?

    Ainsley¡¯s position as the family head would be firm as long as he¡¯s alive! What¡¯s incapable of leading the family since she¡¯s too young? Ainsley is more than a prodigy. She could even rival the Godfather!

    No, even the Godfather supported her.

    Grandpa Yofan clicked his tongue as he looked at the other family heads, warning them with his gaze.

    Do not involve the family head. Let her eat peacefully!

    Seeing the warning, the other family heads soon followed Chal¡¯s tactical retreat from asking Ainsley and focused on Grandpa Yofan instead.

    One of the middle-aged men with tiger stripes tattooed on his left arm shed a friendly smile at Grandpa Yofan and started to speak in a gentle tone.

    "Supreme elder, since the family head¡¯s guardian indeed acquired the sacred guardian, don¡¯t you think we have to handle it well?" The middle-aged man named Liger gave a vague hint.

    Liger was the family head of the Riger Family, the tiger-ish family branch. It was a pity uncle Roger wasn¡¯t here since he failed to be Ainsley¡¯s guardian and chose to hole up in his residence instead.

    Bye-bye, Uncle Roger.

    Responding to Liger¡¯s ambiguous speech, the Lionel family head, the guy with a scar on his cheek, nodded in delight.

    "Liger is right. The sacred guardian can¡¯t be left to anybody. It¡¯s like a walking bomb and may injure the family head." Leon, Loren guy¡¯s father, sped his hands together as he issued this suggestion.

    Like son like father, the guy resembled Loren, the one who was charmed by Ainsley¡¯s baby charm. But this tough old man didn¡¯t seem to be under Ainsley¡¯s charm as much as his son.

    Grandpa Yofan knitted his eyebrows at Leon¡¯s words. "What do you mean? Do you want to move the sacred guardian somewhere else?" The grandpa caught on the hit rather fast.

    Indeed, these family heads gathered for a reason!

    "No, not moving it, but I suggest the supreme elder leave the sacred guardian on one of our family branches¨C " Leon hadn¡¯t finished when Grandpa Yofan scoffed loudly.

    "So you mean one of the family branches should take care of the sacred Guardian instead of the main family?"

    Leon and the others instantly stiffened. They looked at each other and chuckled in a low tone.

    "The Supreme elder is wise, indeed. It¡¯s not that we want to steal the sacred guardian, but that beast is dangerous..." Leon added.

    "Yes, supreme elder. The sacred beast that gets out of control can massacre a lot of people, and we also don¡¯t know if it may bring unseen harm to the family head..." the nosy Uncle Dober joined the fry.

    "The family head is still young, but her guardian that follows around her brings back a dangerous beast. That may threaten the family head."

    "True, true. It¡¯s better to take care of the beast at another mansion and return it to the family head when she¡¯s stronger and older." Leon chipped in to support Uncle Dober.

    "If we don¡¯t move the sacred beast now when there¡¯s an ident or maybe...a treason by the family head¡¯s guardian, it will be toote." Chal nced at Elliana behind Ainsley¡¯s seat with a mocking gaze.

    His tone wasn¡¯t friendly, and it made people want to beat him up, especially Ainsley. The baby already clenched her fists tightly and red at the hideous monster.

    What do you mean treason?! And you look at El when you say that! Did you mean she will use the sacred guardian to attack and betray me? That¡¯s nonsense! The one taking out the holy guardian is me, not El!

    Ainsley wanted to correct these people¡¯ perception, but before she could speak, Grandpa Yofan already sent a gaze at her, warning her not to speak.

    Don¡¯t, Ain. If these foxes know that you¡¯re the one taking out the sacred beast, they will shift their evil n to you!

    They will even try to kill you.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 97 - The Overbearing Grandpa Yofan

    <h4>Chapter 97 - "The Overbearing Grandpa Yofan" </h4>

    Why would these people kill Ainsley once they knew she¡¯s the one bringing Code-C out of the prairie?

    Because the ownership of the sacred guardian can¡¯t be transferred until the one summoning them out is dead or they give their consent to transfer the ownership.

    Even if the sacred guardian is still in a cat form and doesn¡¯t transform yet, the ownership imprint is still there until the day the owner releases the imprint to return the beast to the prairie. It happens when the owner can¡¯t handle the beast anymore.

    But if these sly old men knew that Ainsley was the one holding the ownership imprint, couldn¡¯t they just kill her in silence to grab the ownership?

    Owning a sacred guardian was akin to establish one¡¯s foothold in the Sloan Family! Even other mafia families would have to be wary against this person who tamed the sacred guardian.

    Thus, they tried to reason with Grandpa Yofan to move the ownership from Elliana to one of them. Little did they know that Elliana was innocent.

    "Supreme elder, I think the family head¡¯s guardian can¡¯t handle the beast at all. She¡¯s not from a powerful branch family..." Chal didn¡¯t wait to push Elliana to the corner.

    He simply nced at Elliana with a mocking gaze.

    "I heard that she couldn¡¯t even speak properly." He added.

    "Indeed, supreme elder. It¡¯s not like we belittle the family head¡¯s guardian, but she¡¯s currently unfit to tame the sacred guardian." Leon nodded in agreement.

    "It¡¯s better to leave the sacred guardian to someone else and get them to return the ownership to our family head."

    Uncle Dober shed a friendly smile as he looked at Ainsley. He looked genuinely worried for Ainsley, but is Grandpa Yofan, an idiot? No!

    How could Uncle Dober ask them to move the ownership, and then they would return it to Ainsley when she¡¯s older?

    Once someone else triggered the sacred guardian¡¯s bloodline perfectly and made a blood contract, no one could transfer the ownership anymore.

    The ownership imprint only existed when the sacred guardian was still in its cat form!

    Who would know if someone already tamed the beast before Ainsley grew older? And would these people even return the ownership as they promised?

    They wouldn¡¯t. These people just wanted to steal the sacred guardian using political movement, not by force. At least for now.

    Grandpa Yofan tightened his jaw and looked at the four branch family heads who pressured him to give the sacred beast ownership away.

    "I think Lady Elliana can handle the sacred beast well. I never heard of a branch family managing the sacred guardian in the past if they¡¯re not the summoner."

    Grandpa Yofan switched between beast and guardian every so often to remind these people that the so-called beast should be called a guardian, not a mere beast.

    "Lady Elliana is the one summoning the guardian out of the magical prairie. She has the power to keep the guardian no matter who she is." Grandpa Yofan deepened his voice, highlighting the word ¡¯power¡¯.

    "Also, she¡¯s the family head¡¯s guardian, our family head¡¯s representative. It¡¯s better for her to be the one managing the sacred guardian for the family head."

    The look on the other old men instantly changed. Some of them put on a long face while the rest, such as the one from the Raos and Ale Family reacted with a smile.

    "I agree with the supreme elder." The robust gentleman from the Raos Family looked at Ainsley and Elliana with admiration.

    "Thisdy already proved her strength by summoning the sacred guardian. I think she should keep it." The middle-age man touched the ck and white mask on his face.

    Underneath the mask was a surprisingly delicate face, not matching its robust body.

    "I also agree with Sir Ran. The family head¡¯s guardian should keep the sacred guardian with her." Uncle Alexander, the one with a red eagle tattoo on his forehead, sided with Ran, the family head of the Raos family branch.

    These two never asked Grandpa Yofan to move the sacred guardian ownership from the start, and they never despised nor looked down at Ainsley.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but approve of these two gentlemen. She silently noted down the old men¡¯s faces in the dining hall.

    I swear I¡¯ll rece all of you except those two kind uncles once I establish my authority as the family head!

    "Thank you, Sir Ran, Sir Alexander." Grandpa Yofan immediately expressed his gratitude to the two men but the others looked as if they just ate cow dung.

    How could this be? The supreme elder insists on letting this unknown woman keep the sacred guardian? This woman isn¡¯t even famous among the family members!

    "But, supreme elder, Lady Elliana isn¡¯t fit for such an important task! She¨C " Leon was about to protest when Grandpa Yofan sent him a cold re.

    "Are you questioning my decision?" Grandpa Yofan suddenly released his aura, and a ck hole power abruptly merged out of thin air. The pinky-sized ck hole whirled behind him.

    "Listen. In this family, only the family head and the family head¡¯s guardian shall manage the sacred guardian."

    His hair rose and fluttered in the air. On the other hand, the ck hole sucked the eating utensils of the four middle-aged men. Even the tablecloth almost flew to the fist-sized ck hole.

    "I never heard of a random family branch managing the sacred Guardian in the first ce. I think only the family head candidates have the luxury to do that, but.." Grandpa Yofan looked at Ainsley.

    His gravity power slowly pressed the other sly old men to the table.

    "We already have the new family head."

    The old man spoke with pride and arrogance in his eyes.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 98 - Ill Protect You

    <h4>Chapter 98 - "I''ll Protect You" </h4>

    "We already have the new family head."

    Grandpa Yofan¡¯s tone was overbearing, and he truly looked like a tyrant at the moment. His power made the evil middle-aged men shiver.

    Some of them broke in a cold sweat, while others already had their head pressed to the table due to the powerful gravity.

    Only Sir Ran and Sir Alexander looked fine since Grandpa Yofan didn¡¯t direct his power at those two.

    With a calm gaze as if nothing happened, Grandpa Yofan scanned the other four men with his tranquil blue eyes.

    "So, any other objections?" The grandpa asked in a mild tone. No one would think that he¡¯s currently pressuring the other men when he spoke with such a harmless tone.

    "N-no..." the cunning foxes lowered their head and groaned.

    Damn it. The supreme elder is still strong even when he¡¯s already halfway to the grave! He will only live for a few years at most. Maybe until the family head turns 12, but how could he still be so imposing?

    The branch family heads grumbled. They cursed Grandpa Yofan¡¯s eighteen ancestors while the old man himself sipped his tea calmly.

    "If there are no objections, the discussion is over. These gentlemen can go back." Grandpa Yofan politely pointed at the door. Well, he tantly chased these people out.

    Not wanting to headbutt with the powerful elder, the branch family heads hurriedly stood up and bowed.

    "I bid you goodbye, supreme elder."

    "Goodbye, supreme elder, and the family head."

    "I just remembered I have things to do! I shall excuse myself."

    The rotten family heads ran away in a hurry with their face dishevelled while the other two honest and kind family heads strolled out leisurely.

    Once the bunch of morons went out of the dining hall, the originally lively hall became silent. Only Elliana, Grandpa Yofan and Ainsley were left to have breakfast.

    "Sorry, you have to witness such discussion early in the morning, Ain." Grandpa Yofan smiled bitterly as he moved over to the seat closer to Ainsley¡¯s special seat.

    Looking from afar, Ainsley¡¯s seat was ridiculously big for her body, but no one bothered to adjust the size. Since it¡¯s the seat of the family head and Ainsley became one, she had to bear with it.

    "Itsh owkay, Gwandpa. (It¡¯s okay, grandpa)." Ainsley smiled as she took Grandpa Yofan¡¯s wrinkly hand. Such warm harm...the baby rubbed her tiny palm to the old man¡¯s rough hand.

    "Twank ywou, Gwandpa..." the baby spoke once more. She looked at the old man with gratitude in her eyes.

    If not for Grandpa Yofan, those bastards would have forcefully taken Code-C away and med Elliana...

    "Mmm. Nevermind. It¡¯s my duty." Grandpa Yofanughed, showing his pearly teeth. The old man then gestured to Ainsley to continue eating.

    The baby, the old man and the woman sat near each other while continuing their breakfast. Elliana didn¡¯t need to stand behind Ainsley anymore and could join the breakfast after the foxes were gone.

    The atmosphere at the dining hall quickly warmed up, and the vibe was also cheerful...but it wasn¡¯t the case outside.

    "Hmph! If only the family head¡¯s guardian can keep a sacred guardian, then should we rece the guardian of that baby?"

    One of the branch family heads suggested this, and the other three evil men nodded in unison. Their eyes shed with a cunning light.

    "Let¡¯s try to pin the me on that illiterate woman and remove her from that position."

    The four family heads aimed at Elliana. They would remove her forever, but of course, they couldn¡¯t just assassinate her. It was too ssic and risky.

    So...let¡¯s y politics.

    While the other family heads discussed in secret about how to deal with Elliana, Ainsley quietly ate her breakfast with a dark face.

    Is she an idiot? Of course not. She knew that those people would sooner orter try to seek trouble, and maybe...their target would be Elliana since she¡¯s the centre of all this mess.

    It¡¯s because Elliana had to protect her, a vulnerable baby that she took the me.

    Ainsley gritted her metal spoon as she nced at the stoic-faced Elliana. The tan-skinned woman ate her food in silence but her tablemanner was quite all over the ce.

    No wonder those family heads disliked her.

    Should I teach her how to speak properly and other things as well?

    Ainsley squinted.

    She didn¡¯t want others to look down on her people!

    But despite Elliana¡¯s shorings, she was one of the strongest members in the family. That¡¯s why she could be Ainsley¡¯s guardian.

    Nevertheless, the old foxes wouldn¡¯t let Elliana go like that, especially when she had the sacred guardian in her hand. They didn¡¯t know the truth, but if the sacred guardian kept its cat form...sooner orter, others would covet it.

    Ainsley bit her lower lips at the thoughts. It means she had to quickly bond with the sacred guardian and triggered its bloodline. That way, those old men would give up on Elliana.

    Ainsley made her mind that morning. The girl then finished her breakfast and went out of the hall while holding Elliana¡¯s hand.

    Tap tap tap.

    The corridor was silent with no maid servants to be seen. It¡¯s just the two of them, Elliana and Ainsley, when suddenly...Ainsley looked up at Elliana and spoke in a childish yet stern voice.

    "El. I...wilh plotwek ywou. (I will protect you.)"

    Elliana¡¯s hand stiffened. The woman halted her steps and looked down at the child who was not even as tall as her knees.

    The family head will...protect me?

    Tears welled up in the woman¡¯s eyes.

    "I wilh plotwek ywou, Elh. (I will protect you, El)." Ainsley repeated. Her eyes shone like a diamond in the dark.

    Yes. I¡¯ll protect my people!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 99 - Vow Of Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 99 - "Vow Of Loyalty" </h4>

    "Protect...me?" Elliana gasped. Tears slid down her cheeks.

    For an orphan like her, the word ¡¯protect¡¯ was never directed to her at all. Having to rely on herself since early age, she learnt to protect herself and never got anyone to protect her.

    Even after she entered the Sloan Family at the age of 12 thanks to someone in the family noticing her talent, she didn¡¯t have anyone protecting her. It was her who protected others.

    As a mafia family member, her life was on the line for the higher-ups anytime and anywhere. Getting someone to protect her...was a luxury.

    Even her teammates in territorial war never said they would protect her just because she¡¯s a woman.

    But now, the new family head, a baby, suddenly said that she would protect her? With that small body, what could she protect? She couldn¡¯t even protect herself but said she could protect others?

    Elliana was doubtful. But...she couldn¡¯t say no. She couldn¡¯t say, ¡¯just protect yourself first, family head.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t even refuse the baby¡¯s so-called protection.

    Because it¡¯s the first time, someone wanted to protect her, who was a nobody.

    Elliana knew that she became the new family head¡¯s guardian, thanks to her luck. The new family head favoured her not because she¡¯s fit to be the guardian, the representative of the family head, but because...

    Because she¡¯s easy to control, right?

    Elliana didn¡¯t have a high IQ. She¡¯s even below standard. But her wild instinct told her so. Her current position was something the new family head gave to her precisely because she¡¯s easy to use.

    Elliana knew that, but she didn¡¯t feel remorseful at the family head. If the 3-years-old baby chose her because of this reason, she had to apuse for the baby instead.

    The new family head...is indeed a genius.

    Elliana looked at Ainsley, who was panicking since she suddenly shed tears. The baby tugged her hands and consoled her.

    "Dun cly! Elh! Ughh..." Ainsley circled Elliana with eyes full of worry. Her blue eyes reflected her pure heart, so innocent and kind.

    Even when her initial n of choosing Elliana as a guardian was impure, Elliana couldn¡¯t hate the family head at all.

    After all, when her eyes met the baby¡¯s clear eyes, she knew that the family head cherished her.

    Someone like her, who could be reced anytime since she didn¡¯t belong to a special team in the family...was cherished by the weak family head.

    Elliana felt something tugging her heartstring. She already vowed to protect and serve this new family head long ago, but today, the feeling became stronger.

    She felt that...maybe...even if the family head wished her to die, she would die for her.

    Elliana curled the edge of her lips as she wiped her silent tears using the back of her palm.

    "Lil. Boss." Elliana suddenly went on one knee, startling Ainsley.

    "Y-yesh?" The baby stammered. She looked at Elliana as if she hit the back of her head.

    Why would El suddenly kneel like a prince?! Wait, no, that¡¯s like a knight about to give a vow of loyalty¨C

    "Lil. Boss. My...life. Yours." Elliana struggled to make aplete sentence as she took Ainsley¡¯s right hand and slowly kissed the back of her hand.

    Such a tiny hand, but Elliana was sure it could carry a lot of burdens and could ensure her life as well.

    My boss. From now on, my life is yours.

    Elliana left a small peck at the back of Ainsley¡¯s hand before lifting her face. The first sight she saw was Ainsley¡¯s dumbfounded face.

    The baby¡¯s eyes widened, and her jaw dropped fast. Her bewildered face was so cute that Elliana couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    My boss is so cute. If only others can see this. They will also vow loyalty to her.

    Elliana squinted her eyes, and a smile bloomed on her face. It was the first time she smiled like this, and Ainsley choked in silence.

    Damn! What a pretty smile! El, you¡¯re not a poker facedy?! And wait, wait, what¡¯s that vow before? Your life is mine? Who wants that?!

    Ainsley shook her head as she withdrew her tiny limbs. The baby looked at Elliana, who was still kneeling on one knee in front of her with her mouth hanging wide.

    El...did she really leave her life in my hands? And she vowed loyalty?

    Ainsley knew what vowing loyalty means in the mafia family. It means the servant or the vassal would die if their master died, and they would die if their master wished it to be.

    Even if nothing happened now, Ainsley was sure that a mysterious force already connected her heart with Elliana¡¯s heart, bonding them with a death and life thread.

    This vow power was the most famous legacy left by Godfather, which the mafia family still used from time to time. But since the vow was ruthless and brought disadvantage for the vassal, no one would easily do that.

    Even the current mafia members wouldn¡¯t easily vow loyalty to their mafia boss. Their boss also couldn¡¯t force them to make a vow!

    That¡¯s why Ainsley was dumbfounded.

    Elliana really did make a vow of loyalty just because she said she would protect her? But that¡¯s her job as Elliana¡¯s boss!

    "Elh..." Ainsley bit her lower lips as she looked at Elliana¡¯s smiling face. The baby didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.

    If I die, El will die with me. And that means I have one more reason to survive!

    "Twank ywou, Elh. Ain...wil nwot disapointh ywou. (Thank you, El. Ain...will not disappoint you.)" Ainsley stretched her hand, touched the woman¡¯s cheek and gripped it tightly.

    Yes. I shall not disappoint her.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 100 - Another Miracle Baby

    <h4>Chapter 100 - "Another Miracle Baby" </h4>

    Ainsley did say that she wouldn¡¯t disappoint Elliana¡¯s trust in her, but after a few days, the baby plopped to the floor with a dazed look.

    Damn it. Why can¡¯t I achieve a perfect bond with that cat?!

    Ainsley puffed her cheeks as she looked at Code-C, who was chasing its own tail. That dumb cat is adorable, even if it resembled a dog.

    But well, no matter how cute it was, Ainsley never managed to open his heart for her. They did be best friends real quick, but that¡¯s it. There seemed to be a wall separating them if she wanted to dig deeper!

    "Fwuuu..." Ainsley sighed. Her head throbbed again for the n-th time. She didn¡¯t count it anymore.

    What to do?

    The babyid on her back and looked up. She bit her thumb as she closed her eyes in agony.

    I have consulted Finnie, but he also can¡¯t help me. He looks like he can do something, but he refrains from doing so. I wonder why, though? Anyway, I can¡¯t get Code-C full trust even after 3 days...

    Ainsley furrowed her eyebrows. She knew that she became impatient, but time was pressing her. The longer she bonded with Code-C, the more Elliana was exposed to dangers.

    Even the past few days, the other branch family¡¯ heads kept visiting her or the elders, saying that they should separate Code-C from her.

    The pressure is real. Not only because others are coveting Code-C but also because Elliana got an assassination attempt just yesterday!

    Remembering how Elliana came to work with a bandaged arm, Ainsley felt tears welled up in her eyes.

    "Elh..." the baby murmured weakly. She kept lying on her back in her room without any maids to apany her.

    El, what to do? I keep putting you in danger...and I can¡¯t even do my job well...

    Because Ainsley focused on the Code-C matter, she left the family head job to Grandpa Yoyo and Elliana.

    The two became busy in her stead ever since she didn¡¯t secretly help them. Even Kyuseli, the new ountant head, also became busy.

    Aside from doing the family head jobs for her, Grandpa Yoyo also used his secret fund to assist her in increasing her affinity with Code-C.

    Elliana sacrificed her sleep to learn more about being a good guardian for the family head while Kyuseli went into an argument with other corrupt members.

    Her three most loyal supporters were busy for her, hoping that she would seed in taming the beast, but...

    She didn¡¯t.

    Ainsley bit her lower lips. Her usually bright face darkened, and the light in her eyes dimmed.

    She didn¡¯t look adorable all the time anymore, and the family members started to get used to her charm power, making some people escape from her power.

    Now, Ainsley had to strengthen the charm effect to maintain the family members to be nice to her.

    Without that, others would still secretly despise her while the maids would only do minimal care for her.

    It was truly a tiring thing.

    This mafia family didn¡¯t fall for her natural cuteness alone, and that¡¯s where Ainsley felt bad.

    Why can¡¯t they like me for all my efforts kissing their ass? I do my best, just like those protagonists in loving daddy troupes, but...it didn¡¯t always work.

    Ainsley did all she could to bring the family members to her side, but it¡¯s not easy since she was the family head and not just some heiress.

    Even when she contributed to the family, the higher-ups thought that Grandpa Yofan was the one behind her or Elliana was the one helping in the dark.

    No one...no one thought that she¡¯s capable despite knowing she had awakened her power already.

    Yes. The family members already knew that Ainsley had superpowers, but they didn¡¯t react greatly. At first, they were amazed, but when they knew what her power was...

    They looked at her in disdain.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know how anyone recognised her power, but one day it was busted. Maybe two days ago. They knew that she had a charm power, and that¡¯s when they started to doubt her.

    "Hey, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s using her charm power to make us think she¡¯s cute?"

    "Yes, yes, maybe that¡¯s why I always feel weird around her..."

    "The family head is already that cunning when she¡¯s only 3? That¡¯s creepy!"

    "She¡¯s a natural seducer. What a disgrace..."

    Those who owned charm power never got the public¡¯s good opinion since it was associated with lowly enchanter and prostitutes.

    It¡¯s just a stereotype.

    They didn¡¯t even know that Ainsley¡¯s charm was a baby charm, not a sexy or dirty one.

    "Fwool..." Ainsley spat when she recalled what she went through these days. Thanks to someone discovering her charm ability, others avoided her like the gue. Her effort to take her to her side crumbled in one go.

    The culprit who spread her ability information should be one of the maids serving her at the dining hall since she often talked to Grandpa Yoyo about it.

    There was a traitor everywhere, and Ainsley had to make her movement as careful as possible.

    Even when she tried to bond with Code-C, she never let anyone see it. The maids also didn¡¯t see Code-C in her room when they came to dress her up.

    Seriously, that¡¯s tiring.

    Ainsley clenched her tiny fists. She could feel her aura weakened, and her spirit wavered. The burden was just too big for her.

    The baby was pressured from all sides even before she made a move.

    ¡¯Is this because I¡¯m not the protagonist?¡¯

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes turned watery. She recalled the maids¡¯ gossip back then, talking about a lucky baby in another mafia family.

    There¡¯s another baby who created miracles other than her.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 101 - Lady Blair, The Lucky Star

    <h4>Chapter 101 - "Lady ir, The Lucky Star </h4>

    Ainsley recalled the thing she heard yesterday after visiting the wounded Elliana and discussing the culprit with Grandpa Yoyo.

    That afternoon, Ainsley was walking back to her room when she identally heard the maids gossiping. With her keen hearing, she could hear the maids even when they were far away.

    "Hey, hey, listen. Do you know Lady ir of the Aretha family?" One of the younger maids giggled as she asked her friends.

    They were sweeping the corridor and coincidentally, Ainslsy was about to pass by that corridor, but she halted her steps.

    Lady ir of the Aretha Family?

    Ainsley raised an eyebrow. She had done her ¡¯homework¡¯ and knew that the Aretha Family was the second most influential mafia family after the Walter Family, and those two were always on a bad term.

    But the Aretha Family didn¡¯t have a daughter, though? They only had three sons. Maybe this ir is from a branch family?

    Ainsley rubbed her chin and still didn¡¯t think too much until the maids continued chattering.

    "Oh, Lady ir, the one adopted by the Aretha family head a year ago?" Another maid answered.

    "Yes, yes, isn¡¯t she 5 this year? What¡¯s with her?"

    "Aish, you guys don¡¯t know the society rumour, huh? Lady ir is a lucky star for the Aretha Family!" The first maid spoke in an exaggerated tone, alluring everyone¡¯s attention to her, including Ainsley.

    "What? A lucky star? How? Is it because she¡¯s adorable like our family head?" One of Ainsley¡¯s fans chipped in.

    "No, no, well, yes, she¡¯s adorable just like our family head, but that¡¯s not it. She¡¯s also called a miracle baby!"

    "What? A miracle baby? Is she a genius? Our family head awakens her power at the age of 3." The hidden Ainsley¡¯s fanclub spoke in a slight disdain.

    Who is this miracle baby that is more awesome than our family head?

    The news of Ainsley awakening her power had already spread to the maids and servants, but not all people like the news. Thankful, this one maid boasted about it and took pride in Ainsley¡¯s deeds.

    But the maid who started the gossip clearly didn¡¯t have the same thoughts. The maid clicked her tongue and snorted.

    "Ha. Our family head just awakened her power a year earlier than Lady ir. Lady ir was four years old when she awakened holy power and healing ability!"

    Gasp.

    The maids widened their eyes in disbelief while Ainsley¡¯s body stiffened. She suddenly peeked out of the pir near the corridor with a frown on her forehead.

    Someone awakened the holy power and healing ability? That¡¯s rare! And she awakened it at the age of 4?

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The holy power is an elemental ability featuring light. It can be used to assist people, protect people, purify monsters and also attack dark attribute monsters.

    That¡¯s why the holy power is so precious to others, but it¡¯s also super rare. Not even 1% of the ability users had it.

    As for the healing ability, it¡¯s even rarer. The healing ability is basically overpower since it can heal a lot of people in one go and not only one person. As such, the ability is highly sought in a territorial war.

    But now...this maid said that a 4-year-old baby girl awakened those two super rare powers? Ainsley suddenly felt burning jealousy in her heart. The baby¡¯s face darkened as she bit her lips.

    I also awakened a few abilities, but charm ability and keen hearing aren¡¯t that rare...only the luck ability is somehow strange.

    How could Ainsley not be jealous? She¡¯s someone who aspired to be a protagonist, and every protagonist had to be unique.

    Now, someone else had the traits of the protagonist!

    As if it wasn¡¯t enough, the maid continued to boast about Lady ir, the recently popr topic among the mafia family.

    "You see, she¡¯s a lucky star because, in just a few days after she got adopted, the Aretha Family found a gold mine thanks to her!"

    Gasp.

    "Really?! Is she a gold detector or something?" The other maids were instantly amazed.

    "I don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s indeed a lucky baby. It¡¯s not just a mere rumour. A lot of people testified for it." The first maid nodded with pride in her eyes.

    "And then a week after she¡¯s adopted, she helped the Aretha Family business, and they thrived! The Aretha even almost beat the Walter Family¡¯s wealth."

    "Whoaaaaa..."

    "And, and, you know what? The Aretha Family head is a cruel and super cold man, but he¡¯s super soft toward Lady ir!" The first maid squealed. She put her chin on her mop with her face flushing red.

    Maybe this maid read a lot of doting daddy tropes manhwa until she became this excited.

    "Oh! I have heard of this! Sir Aretha dotes on Lady ir so much that he gives her a whole toy store for her fifth birthday." Another maid chipped in. She seemed to be a fan of daddy troupe manhwa too.

    "Wait. I heard that when she got sick, a lot of our country¡¯s best doctors were deployed to the Aretha mansion?" The fourth maid, a slightly older one, fixed her sses as she inquired.

    "Yes, yes! You¡¯re right, senior! And that cruel Sir Aretha threatens the doctors to die if they can¡¯t heal Lady ir." The first maid sighed. She patted her chest, worrying for Lady ir that she never met before.

    It¡¯smon sense that a healer can¡¯t heal themselves. That¡¯s why thisdy needed others to heal her.

    But Ainsley¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on this matter. Her focus was...

    This Lady ir seemed to be someone from a doting cold daddy troupe in manhwa?

    Is she someone real? There¡¯s a real protagonist in this world?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 102 - Protagonist Of This World

    <h4>Chapter 102 - "Protagonist Of This World" </h4>

    A protagonist of this world? It does seem that way! Could it be that this baby is also reincarnated like her¨C wait. She¡¯s transmigrated. Well, whatever. Maybe this baby is also a special existence?

    Ainsley got dejavu from the maids¡¯ gossip. This Lady ir seemed to be like those cute protagonists in doting daddy troupes!

    s, this wasn¡¯t the end of Lady ir¡¯s gossip.

    "You see, I heard from the maids working there that Sir Aretha treats Lady ir like his own daughter!" A gossiper maid helped the first maid to continue the story. "He¡¯s not even that kind to his sons..."

    The other maids reacted with another gasp. "Oh, the famous Aretha siblings? I once saw them escorting Lady ir. They look so close to each other! One of them is giving thedy a piggyback."

    "Wait, wait, the famous madmen siblings? They dote on Lady ir?! That¡¯s shocking..."

    It¡¯s indeed shocking because the three Aretha brothers are famous for beingpletely lunatic.

    The oldest, 18 years old, was a renowned hitman and an owner of several popr underworld businesses.

    The middle child, 13 years old, was the brain of the family, and it often went to territorial war with their father as their force¡¯s strategist. He¡¯s aplete genius!

    The youngest, 10 years old, was famous for his ability as a monster tamer and his unique power to absorb monsters¡¯ power. He¡¯s unruly and violent, just like a beast.

    Those kinds of brothers would be willing to escort their adopted little sister to go shopping? Even giving her a piggyback? Insane.

    "Right, right? The maids said that the brothers even fight to feed thedy every day! Sir Aretha even makes a schedule to pick who will apany thedy to sleep at night."

    "Gosh. Listen. It¡¯s not only those lunatics. The maids are also charmed. They literally put their body to protect Lady ir. I saw them!" The first maid patted her chest loudly, trying to amaze the others.

    "Seriously?!"

    "Yes! And, and, whenever thedy goes out, the Aretha family deploys 30+ guards to escort her." The maid who appeared to be ir¡¯s fan squealed in delight as if she¡¯s the one getting the treatment.

    "Oh, wow, she can already go out when she¡¯s not even 10 years old? Surely the Aretha Family treats her like a diamond..." the other maids could only shake their head in awe.

    This baby sounds wonderful, isn¡¯t she?

    "Of course Lady ir is treated like a diamond because she¡¯s the goddess of luck! The guards also told the others how cute, smart and kind Lady ir is."

    The first maid grinned as she looked at Ainsley¡¯s fan, who already shut her mouth. The poor maid didn¡¯t speak at all and couldn¡¯t say anything to boast about Ainsley.

    So far, the only renowned achievement Ainsley got was how she awakened her charm ability when she¡¯s still 3. But Lady ir¡¯s achievement seemed far superior than the baby.

    The first maid who started the gossip snickered as she continued to brag about a child of another family.

    "Well, someone said that Lady ir already owned several businesses and got the vassals to vow loyalty to her? Isn¡¯t she awesome?"

    "Woaaa, that¡¯s beyond awesome. She¡¯s on a different levelpared to our family head!" No one knew who said this, but certainly, one of the maids started topare Lady ir and Ainsley.

    And that aligned with the first maid¡¯s wishes. She put on a mocking smile as she started an even spicier gossip.

    "Don¡¯tpare Lady ir with our family head. Our family head is just too pitiful." The first maid wiped her fake tears using her handkerchief that suddenly appeared out of the blue.

    "Look, our family head doesn¡¯t have a father or mother and also doesn¡¯t have any siblings. If she does, surely they will also dote on her just like how the Aretha Family dotes on Lady ir."

    The maid who liked ir Aretha so much, suddenly pitied Ainsley, but her words weren¡¯t exactly that kind. Once the words travelled to Ainsley¡¯s ears, the baby froze on the spot.

    ...what? I¡¯m pitiful because I don¡¯t have a family?

    As if it wasn¡¯t enough, the maid continued to speak.

    "Our family head is forced to be the family head, unlike Lady ir, who can do anything she wishes. Maybe that¡¯s why she awakened a charm ability..."

    "Ah, you mean our family head seeks love...that¡¯s why she awakened a charm ability early on?" Another maid pped her hand in excitement as if she just stumbled upon a huge secret.

    "Yeah, it can be! I heard that ability users awaken power that they desperately need. Maybe it¡¯s true." Another one chipped in.

    The maids were also ability users, so they quickly believed whoever said that.

    "Ah, poor our family head. She needs love so much that she awakens a charm ability when she¡¯s just 3!"

    This didn¡¯t sound bad or anything, but since the one who spoke it used a somewhat mocking tone, Ainsley felt her blood rush to her head.

    What? Since when I¡¯m like a desperate b*tch until I awakened a charm ability?! It¡¯s something I¡¯m born with, okay? It¡¯s a baby charm!

    Ainsley was about to go out of her hiding ce and pped the maid who spoke ill of her when the first maid suddenly spoke,

    "Ah, yes, I forgot. I heard that Lady ir also managed to tame one of the sacred guardians of the Aretha Family?"

    This one sentence froze Ainsley on the spot. The baby widened her eyes as her body trembled from head to toe. She covered her mouth with her palm.

    What? This weird baby also tamed a sacred guardian? Aretha Family also have sacred guardians?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 103 - Who Wouldnt Want It?!

    <h4>Chapter 103 - "Who Wouldn''t Want It?!" </h4>

    Ainsley was shocked beyond relief. She didn¡¯t know that the 7 great families also had sacred guardians, not only the Sloan Family. Although one couldn¡¯t say which guardians were stronger, they undoubtedly possessed one.

    The Aretha Family had two guardians, and so far, no one managed to tame them. But this miraculous baby suddenly came and tamed one of them despite not owning Aretha family¡¯s blood running in her vein!

    The news was quite shocking. No one knew whether it was a rumour or not, but since Lady ir already created many other miracles, people easily believed it.

    This was why the Aretha Family¡¯s status soared until they were about to stand head to head with the Walter Family.

    Unlike the Aretha Family that owned sacred guardians, the Walter always owned a member of a Royal Fairy contracted to one of their family members as a tradition.

    Finley Walter, the only heir of the Walter Family, contracted a fairy of time when he was precisely 10 years old. But in this life, he already bonded with the fairy since the fairy followed him back to the past.

    No wonder Finley knew a lot about other families¡¯ sacred guardians since maybe, the fairy of time was the one telling him things.

    Anyway, whether Lady ir tamed the Aretha Family¡¯s sacred guardian or not, no one knew. But when Ainsley heard of it, she almost choked.

    Really? Someone already did something that I couldn¡¯t do?

    The baby felt her chest slowly tightened. It was stuffy. Her mind couldn¡¯t think clearly anymore, and her ears kept ringing.

    She couldn¡¯t tame Code-C even after trying hard, but out of the blue, someone suddenly did something she couldn¡¯t?

    As someone who aspired to be a protagonist, as someone ambitious butcked the brain for it, this news wounded her pride.

    The originally prideful baby suddenly went silent. She touched the cream-coloured wall next to her and almost gnaw it, frustrated.

    Why? Why? Why can this unknowndy do everything I couldn¡¯t and have everything I want to have?

    Ainsley had to admit that everything Lady ir achieved was something she also dreamed of.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a doting father, overprotective brothers, kind maids, warm-hearted guards and loyal vassals?

    Who wouldn¡¯t want it?!

    But...Ainsley looked down at her hands. It was empty.

    Yes. She didn¡¯t have any of it.

    A doting father? Her father left her for an unknown woman.

    Overprotective siblings? She¡¯s an only child. Even if the branch families had children older or around her age, they never met her. Who would protect her just like what the Aretha siblings did to ir?

    Kind maids? The maids here were kind, but none were that kind to protect her using their body. They only gave her a bare minimum treatment, just like this maid who talked behind her back. They also looked down at her without her charm ability.

    Warm-hearted guards? The so-called guards never appeared. If they existed, how could Elliana get hurt?

    A bunch of loyal vassals? Except for Elliana and Kyuseli, all she had was a bunch of sly foxes, the branch family heads who always tried to drag her down from her position or turned her into a puppet family head.

    She had to be wary of each of them days and nights.

    Dreaming to be spoiled? Even Grandpa Yofan couldn¡¯t openly spoil her or give her anythingvish for her birthday.

    Ainsley asked Elliana before, and it seemed that this body never celebrated her birthday.

    She stayed in a small room that didn¡¯t suit a family head¡¯s room.

    Everyone saw in a strange light because she awakened a charm ability.

    No one truly cared for a baby who suddenly became the family head because her father left her.

    Ainsley bit her lower lips. The more she listened to the maids¡¯ gossips, the more her heart broke in pieces.

    She¡¯s not that idiot, even though she¡¯s not that brilliant either. She could feel the maids¡¯ mocking tone when they talked about her, except for that one fangirl.

    But what could she do? Fire them because they¡¯re talking bad about the family head?

    Others would just see her as a whimsical baby.

    She already fired the ountants, and that incited hatred from fellow corrupt members.

    It¡¯s fine if her position as the family head held real power, but it¡¯s just an empty throne. If she couldn¡¯t tame Code-C, forget about going to the casino to make quick money.

    She might never get out of the puppet family head¡¯s shadow.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t realise but tears slowly umted in her eyes as she recalled yesterday¡¯s event.

    The maids¡¯ words slowly repeated in her mind, and Lady ir¡¯s bright image showed in her head even though she never met this baby.

    Ah...why can¡¯t I do something that Lady ir can do? Is it because...I am not the protagonist of this world? So this world is truly a novel world?

    Ainsley was under so much pressure that she started to think nonsense. The stress umted from all the tasks she had to do and the constant threat of the branch families took tolls on her baby body.

    Even when her soul was already a university student, her body was just a baby. Her brain handled all the burden from thinking about something above what a baby could think of.

    Without enough rest, Ainsley might truly be a normal baby and couldn¡¯t act like her true self.

    "Huk...hup." Tears slid down the baby¡¯s eyes as she looked up at her bedroom¡¯s ceiling. Code-C had long stopped chasing after its tail and trotted to her ce instead, but Ainsley didn¡¯t care.

    "Hiks. Hiks." The baby whimpered in silence. The stress dam finally broke free.

    Ainsley started to cry for real.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 104 - Meow Meow Punch!

    <h4>Chapter 104 - "Meow Meow Punch!" </h4>

    For paw sake, why is this kid crying?! She is not a crybaby!

    The moment Ainsley bawled as if she had no future left, Code-C was thrown into disarray. The cat nudged Ainsley¡¯s elbow with his head, trying to see what¡¯s going on, but the baby cried even harder.

    "Wahhhh, leave me! You meanie cat. You steal my bed, and then you ignore me, and and..." Ainsley didn¡¯t use her baby talk anymore. She felt that it¡¯s useless in front of this cardboard lover.

    The used Code-C was now baffled.

    What? Why am I a meanie cat now? I didn¡¯t do anything to you, okay?! I behave well!

    Code-C put on a long face as he observed the crying baby.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t give any attention to the sacred guardian and justid on the floor with tears pouring out of her eyes, just like a waterfall.

    Perfect. Now the baby won¡¯t stop crying, and from what I know, no one will pass by this room until noon!

    It was still early in the morning, and Ainsley already finished dressing up in a simple white cored shirt with two navy stripes on the short sleeves.

    Paired with a mini navy skirt, the baby looked adorable, but since she cried, it¡¯s not adorable anymore.

    Code-C knew that after the baby was dressed up and finished her breakfast, no one would visit her bedroom. That¡¯s why she could sneak out and do God knows what.

    If this was the usual day, he wouldn¡¯t give a damn. But today, the baby fcking cried as if someone kidnapped her and mistreated her!

    Code-C furrowed his non-existent eyebrows.

    "Auuuuu." The cat meowed, trying to ask the baby. He couldn¡¯t speak humannguage, but if he disturbed her, she would notice him, right?

    s, Ainsley only looked at the cat trotting around her with eyes full of grievance before bawling her eyes out.

    "Waaahhh! Are you mocking me? Do you think I¡¯m pathetic because I¡¯m already an adult, but I cry like this?!" Ainsley red at Code-C, forgetting that he¡¯s a ferocious sacred guardian.

    At this point, she just wanted to vent her stress!

    Once again used, Code-C¡¯s lips twitched. He had the urge to gag the baby with his paw, and so he did it.

    The cat jumped to Ainsley¡¯s t stomach and pressed his furry front right paw to the baby¡¯s tiny mouth.

    "Auuuu!"

    Listen, tiny baby, why are you using me, huh?! I¡¯m not mocking you! And I know you¡¯re an adult inside, but so what?!

    The past three days were enough time for Code-C to know about Ainsley¡¯s secret. He could feel that the baby¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t that of a three years old toddler.

    She¡¯s way older than that, and she also came from another world since her soul was quite foreign to this world. But maybe that¡¯s why he was attracted to her out of curiosity.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell the girl that he knew her secret, but at least, he wanted the baby to tell him about the foreign world where she came from.

    That¡¯s why he let her pet him, let her stay near him and even yed with her. But now she suddenly cried and used him?! sphemy! Take this attack, meow meow punch!

    "Mmh!" Ainsley¡¯s pupil dted as she watched the tiny furry paw pressed her lips hard. It even almost went all the way to her mouth, choking her with the fur!

    "Pwah! Pwah!" The baby red at Code-C and started to il around anxiously. Ainsley looked at the cat standing on her tiny stomach with eyes full of resentment.

    You damn cat! You¡¯re heavy, you know?! Get off my tummy! Ahhh!

    But Code-C only rolled its eyes. "Auuuu!" Code-C growled, but his growl sounded like a wolf cub instead of a beast¡¯s growl. The cat was once again frustrated.

    How could I speak to this baby when we can¡¯t evenmunicate?! Littlessie...just tell me why you are crying?!

    Code-C can¡¯t stand Ainsley¡¯s heart-wrenching cry. He isn¡¯t that cold-hearted to let a crying baby alone. Also, since he¡¯s interested in this baby¡¯s soul, he can¡¯t leave her alone until the baby spills the bean!

    Code-C anxiously pulled his paw and nudged Ainsley¡¯s chin with his head, trying tomunicate with her. His soft, fluffy fur rubbed against the baby¡¯s chin, miraculously calming the baby.

    "...what? Are you consoling me?" Ainsley scoffed. She didn¡¯t know why but she kinda hates this sacred guardian, but then she also adored him...

    It¡¯s an unreasonable love and hate rtionship. She hated this guy because of her own ipetence, so yeah, forget it.

    "Purrr," Code-C answered with a soft purring sound. He twitched his ears and lifted his tail. His tail immediately blossomed like a water fountain as the cat rubbed his cheek on the baby¡¯s cheeks.

    Yes, yes, don¡¯t cry! You¡¯re noisy! Instead of crying, how about telling me more about your world and then take me on an adventure? Oh, you still haven¡¯t bonded with me? No worries, take it slow!

    Code-C knew that sooner orter, Ainsley would knock on his heart and made him open it for her. He just knew since it was rare for him to feelfortable around humans.

    This baby gave off afortable feeling. Maybe because her lucky aura became his food? It strengthened his power even when he still couldn¡¯t unseal his bloodline.

    Code-C tried its best to console Ainsley, and Ainsley did stop crying. Albeit only for a few seconds.

    Seeing the cat was so adorable and tried its best to console her, guilt slowly filled her heart.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but cry once more.

    "Uh...uwaaah! You¡¯re so kind, yet I can¡¯t help you! I can¡¯t trigger your bloodline, and I...I.."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 105 - Who Is There?!

    <h4>Chapter 105 - "Who Is There?!" </h4>

    Ainsley started to bawl again until Code-C almost pped her mouth.

    Lil baby, why are you crying again?! What¡¯s with this nonsense? It¡¯s okay even if you take a few years to trigger my bloodline! Don¡¯t cry, ah!

    The stress umted over a few weeks after the baby transmigrated became the reason why Ainsley didn¡¯t stop crying. The baby just needed time to vent, and now is the right time.

    Seeing Ainsley didn¡¯t stop crying, Code-C gradually stopped trying to disturb the baby. He just slowlyid down on the baby¡¯s stomach and stayed there to apany his potential master to cry to her heart wishes.

    At the same time, our lovely boy in a formal white cored shirt and fade pink trousers was waiting for Ainsley to meet him at their usual secret base.

    It was already 10 a.m, but Finley didn¡¯t even see the edge of Ainsley¡¯s clothes near the back garden. Over time, the boy couldn¡¯t help but scrunched his eyebrows.

    "Where is she? Is she waiting for me at the library again?" Finley stood up on the tree¡¯s thick branch. The gentle breeze blew his golden hair, scattering it in the air, yet the boy didn¡¯t care much.

    His eyes were scanning the garden, wishing that the baby he was waiting for woulde over soon, but after 10 minutes of waiting, there¡¯s still no sign of the so-called baby.

    Finley once again furrowed his eyebrows.

    Hmm, is there something wrong with Ainsley? Maybe she¡¯s doing something...but she should have told me before. This isn¡¯t like her at all...

    Finley took his precious morning time for Ainsley, and Ainsley knew that. Thus, the girl never wasted Finley¡¯s time and always tried toe regardless of her schedule.

    But today was an exception. The baby didn¡¯te over, and she also didn¡¯t tell him beforehand! Something is definitely wrong.

    Finley¡¯s intuition was tingling.

    ¡¯Maybe...I should find her? Perhaps she¡¯s in danger or something...¡¯

    He pondered for a while before a tiny whirlwind popped out on his palm. Finley peeked at the whirlwind and crushed it, scattering the wind in every direction.

    Using the power of the wind, Finley made the wind enveloped the mansion to find Ainsley¡¯s whereabouts through her voice. The wind carried sounds, and it now acted as Finley¡¯s ears.

    Such control over elemental wind power was remarkable even among the experts. With precise control and creativity, Finley had an almost identical ability to the keen hearing power that Ainsley owned.

    While the wind delivered all sorts of sounds to Finley¡¯s ears, the boy closed his eyes as he stood still on the tree¡¯s branch.

    He sharpened his senses and concentration to the most so that he could immediately pick Ainsley¡¯s voice once the wind transmitted it.

    Indeed, in no time, Finley vaguely heard Ainsley¡¯s voice inside her bedroom. The wind seeped into the room through the window, thus revealing the girl¡¯s position.

    Once Finley heard Ainsley¡¯s voice, the boy gathered all his wind power to the girl¡¯s location as he jumped down the tree.

    The boy¡¯s delicate and cute face darkened at the moment.

    Ain...Ain is crying! I definitely heard it. She¡¯s bawling and crying non-stop! Did someone torture her? Is she kidnapped?

    Finley¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous glint. The boy collected the wind power below his feet and immediately dashed forward while the wind carried him to the air.

    In just a few seconds, without anyone from the Sloan Family noticing, Finley arrived outside of Ainsley¡¯s bedroom, below the window facing the back garden.

    Tap.

    Finley immediately pressed his face to the window, trying to see what¡¯s going on inside. Since Ainsley didn¡¯t close the curtain, Finley could see the baby as clear as day.

    What he saw was a baby lying on the floor against her back with a white cat lying on her stomach, sleeping. The baby was crying, but the cat didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. It just sprawledzily on top of the baby¡¯s tummy.

    Finley¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground. With his feet several inches above the grassy ground, the boy looked at the bizarre scene in the room with his eyes popping out.

    This...what¡¯s going on? That cat...isn¡¯t that the sacred guardian? And why is it sleeping on Ain¡¯s tummy while Ain is crying? Is it the reason why Ain cries so hard? Maybe Ain can¡¯t breathe?

    Finley held his breath at such thoughts. If his hypothesis was right, it means the sacred guardian is trying to kill Ain!

    All colour was gone from Finley¡¯s face. The boy trembled from head to toe. Panic resided in his emerald eyes as he knocked on the window as hard as he could.

    Knock knock knock!

    "Ain! Open the window! I¡¯m here to help you!" Finley shouted, hoping that Ainsley could hear him, but all the baby heard was the knocking sound. Of course, Ainsley ignored it and just cried harder.

    Her face already turned red from crying, and her cheeks were full of tear marks. Her snot was practically everywhere...

    Seeing how miserable Ainsley looked, Finley became even more panicked.

    The boy looked at the tightly closed window and tried to use his wind to open the window from the inside. Thank God there¡¯s still a tiny gap for his wind to get through.

    Once Finley collected enough wind, he used the wind to push the window from inside, immediately opening it.

    Bang!

    With a loud bang, the window was opened. The sudden loud noise startled both Ainsley and Code-C. Without warnings, Code-C leapt off Ainsley¡¯s tummy and growled at the opened window.

    Who is there? Who dares to invade lil baby¡¯s room with me guarding her?! What sphemy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 106 - Dont Ask!

    <h4>Chapter 106 - "Don''t Ask!" </h4>

    Code-C hissed and his fur rose. His body looked bigger when the cat tried to intimidate whoever barged into the room.

    At the same time, Ainsley halted her cry and slowly rose from the floor. Bewilderment washed her face.

    Eh? Since when the window is open? Eh, wait. Someone just opened it? I¡¯m sure it was closed...

    Ainsley¡¯s chest tightened at the thought of someone opening the window beside her. The baby immediately jumped to her feet while wiping her tears with the back of her palm.

    With Code-C staying on-guard next to her leg, the baby also kept up her vignce as she stared at the opened window.

    Who is it? A thief? A robbery? An assassin? A killer? Hitman? Someone is trying to kill me¨C

    Before Ainsley finished, all sorts of negative thoughts in her mind, a spark of golden hair entered her eyes, followed by a beautiful leapt of a boy. The wind blew hard, and the figure of the boy erged in her eyes.

    Tap.

    "Ain! Are you okay? Did the sacred guardian bully you?" Finleynded on the floor of the bedroom without noise. The boy then immediately dashed toward Ainsley and pulled her to his chest.

    "What happens, ah? Why were you crying?" Finley kept Ainsley in his embrace without looking at her face. He even red at the dumbfounded cat before distancing themselves from the cat, as if the cat was a demon king.

    ...hm? Fin?

    Ainsley¡¯s brain stopped working for a second. The girl could only feel Fin¡¯s warm embrace and his gentle voice resounding in her ears. The next moment, she was pulled away from Code-C¡¯s ce.

    The boy¡¯s unique grass and sun smell lingered near her nose, soothing her nerves.

    "F-fwin..?" Ainsley called out in a weak voice. The boy¡¯s hand was behind her head, pressing her head to his shoulder. She couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.

    "Yes, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s going on here? Did the sacred guardian attack you? Are you hurt?" Finley slowly released Ainsley from his embrace, but he didn¡¯t let her go.

    The boy started to inspect Ainsley from head to toe. He grabbed the baby¡¯s cheeks and stared at her red eyes. His delicate face was literally a few inches away from the baby¡¯s face.

    "Uwh...Fwin...i-ith ish nwot like dath! (It¡¯s not like that!)" Ainsley¡¯s cheeks flushed red. Their distance was so close that she could see Finley¡¯s long eyshes fluttering like a butterfly¡¯s wings.

    Yo, gentleman, can you get your face away from me?!

    Ainsley¡¯s heart dropped to the ground. She was so shocked that she forgot to cry.

    "It¡¯s not like that? What is it, then? I saw the sacred guardian lying on your tummy while you¡¯re crying..." Finley bit his lips. His put on a long face as he looked at the cat in disdain.

    Even if the cat is a sacred guardian, he won¡¯t allow it to hurt Ainsley!

    Seeing Finley¡¯s resolute eyes fixed on her face, Ainsley felt her cheeks burn. Finley¡¯s palms were still pressing her cheeks, not letting her go.

    ...is this a new way to seduce people?

    The baby was speechless.

    Fin said that Code-C bullied me because heid on my tummy while I cried? Well, it did happen, but...

    That¡¯s not bullying, ah!

    Even Code-C was stupefied. He looked at Finley with a hurt look on his face.

    Human boy, what did you say? I bullied that little snot? No way! She¡¯s the one bullying me with her cries!

    Code-C felt so wronged that he flopped to the floor with his ears tucked down. He almost cried like Ainsley.

    Why did I be the scapegoat?!

    Code-C covered his eyes with his paws as he whimpered. He sounded so grieved that Finley was puzzled.

    "Uh...why is the sacred guardian like that? Is it crying?" Finley didn¡¯t release Ainsley¡¯s cheeks even as he looked at Code-C.

    Ainsley peeked at the miserable Code-C and could only send a pitiful gaze at the cat.

    Sorry, Code-C, you¡¯re used for nothing!

    Ainsley hurriedly grabbed Finley¡¯s palms on her cheeks and tossed it away.

    ¡¯N-nwo, ywou ale wlong! Cwode-C ish noth buliying mwe! (N-no, you¡¯re wrong! Code-C is not bullying me!)" Ainsley ran to Code-C¡¯s side and squatted. She stretched her hand to stroke Code-C¡¯s fur aspensation.

    This time, it was Finley¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded.

    "...huh? He¡¯s not bullying you? But you cried while he was on your stomach..." Finley scratched the back of his head with an awkward smile on his face.

    Shoot. Did I just use the sacred guardian?

    Finley trembled at the thought. He might as well prepare an offering to ask for forgiveness.

    "T-twat...Ain clied becwause of sometwing elsh...(t-that...Ain cried because of something else...)" Ainsley murmured. Her face slowly turned red. She couldn¡¯t tell Finley that she cried because of jealousy!

    Finley gaped. The boy blinked softly. Hisrge eyes stared at the dejected cat at the corner of the room. If he¡¯s not an idiot, he would know that he just greatly wounded the sacred guardian¡¯s feelings with his usation.

    Hahaha....I¡¯m screwed...

    Finley smiled bitterly as he scratched his cheeks, not knowing what to do.

    "Ah, so, it¡¯s not because of Sir sacred guardian over there..." Finley called Code-C with ¡¯sir¡¯ to tter the cat, trying to ease his guilt. Unfortunately, Code-C harrumphed and refused to look at Finley.

    ...it¡¯s awkward.

    Finley bit his lips andughed without sounds. The boy then turned around to look at the baby. He sat on the floor and beckoned Ainsley to sit down.

    "Uh, so...if you¡¯re crying not because of the esteemed sacred guardian, why are you crying then?" Finley tilted his head, not knowing that his question stabbed Ainsley¡¯s conscience.

    Gah. Don¡¯t ask!!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 107 - An Unexpected Nemesis

    <h4>Chapter 107 - "An Unexpected Nemesis" </h4>

    Ainsley didn¡¯t want to tell Finley the real reason why she cried, but with the boy¡¯s gentle persuasion plus his handsome face as a bonus, Ainsley gave up. The girl reluctantly told Finley the truth.

    "So...you¡¯re frustrated because you¡¯repared with Lady ir from the Aretha Family?" Finley¡¯s eyes popped out. He looked at Ainsley in disbelief.

    Never in his imagination he would think that Ainsley cried because of such a reason.

    Ainsley¡¯s face flushed red. She knew that her reason to cry was just a simple one, and she definitely overreacted. But don¡¯t stare at her like that, okay?!

    "Y-yesh, twat ish de stowy...(y-yes, that is the story...)" Ainsley cleared her throat as she reluctantly nodded. She couldn¡¯t hide things from Finley, anyway.

    "Ah, I see...so it all starts from Lady ir rumour..." Finley didn¡¯t know whether tough or not.

    However, Finley¡¯s tone, when mentioning Lady ir, was slightly off in Ainsley¡¯s ears. With her keen hearing enhanced, she could differentiate people¡¯s tone of voice.

    What she picked up from Fin¡¯s tone was a disguised...contempt?

    "Dwo ywou know Ladwy il? (Do you know Lady ir?)" Ainsley cocked her head. She didn¡¯t know why Finley spoke of Lady ir with contempt in his voice. Everyone seemed to like her...

    "Hahaha. Of course, I know. She¡¯s popr in mafia society." Finley smiled bitterly.

    How could I not know this b*tch when she¡¯s my fiance¨¦ in my previous life?

    The one who betrayed me and took everything away from my family just to bring the Aretha Family to the top of the mafia society!

    How would I forget that b*tch?!

    Finley¡¯s eyes turned cold, devoid of any emotions. The atmosphere around him changed. He looked ruthless and full of bloodlust. Such an abrupt change startled both Ainsley and Code-C.

    The two of them instinctively distanced themselves from Finley while putting on a shocked face.

    What is this? Such an intense hatred! What¡¯s going on?! Finley...does Finley hate ir? Uh...?

    Ainsley was too scared to ask. Finley¡¯s aura became cold-blooded, and it was clear that from his eyes, it was the eyes of those who had killed people. Ainsley was once again stupefied.

    Finley had killed people before? But he¡¯s only 8! What kind of fairy family¨C

    In fact, most mafia children learned to kill the moment they turned 5. Which mafia would be soft-hearted? They¡¯re all cruel. Even Finley had killed people brutally before, despite his warm-looking face.

    However, Ainsley didn¡¯t know any of this. When she saw the thick hatred in Finley¡¯s eyes, she was suddenly curious...

    What¡¯s the connection between Lady ir and Finley until thetter has such a strong desire to kill the former?

    Ainsley blinked innocently. For an eight-year-old boy to already have a nemesis and even thinking of killing them...what kind of corrupt world is this?

    What Ainsley didn¡¯t know was that Finley bore deep hatred toward ir because he once fell in love with her.

    If this world was novel, those two would definitely be the main protagonist.

    But this world wasn¡¯t a novel.

    The so-called female lead actually chose her family¡¯s great ambition and used Finley¡¯s affection to betray him. In just one night, Finley lost everything.

    The betrayal was too shocking for Finley until he almost didn¡¯t believe in love afterwards. Even when he adored Ainsley, he never thought of her as a romantic interest when his heart was still wounded.

    He just found the girl to be pitiful, just like him. Thus, helping a fellow pitiful subject to go against the wave was just a sort of self-entertainment that Finley got.

    Ainsley¡¯s existence consoled him and made him believe that he could change the future.

    But now, he heard that his past nemesis, the woman whom he once loved, became the reason why his pitiful fellow friend cried. She even became depressed and showed a negative sign.

    If this continued, Finley believed that Ainsley wouldn¡¯t break free from her bleak future.

    How could he not be enraged? Ainsley was a bit simr to him. Both of them had a miserable end, and now, both of them were going in different ways from the past life.

    If Ainsley failed, Finley thought that maybe his fate was also sealed.

    Thus, Finley gritted his teeth. Lady ir¡¯s beautiful image popped out in his head, but all he wanted was to kill her.

    How dare she make Ain cry? She hasn¡¯t even met Ain, and her influence already affected the baby?! Ha!

    Finley snorted. The boy didn¡¯t realise that he was showing his true colour in front of Ainsley and Code-C. His mind was preupied with how to help Ainsley break free from ir¡¯s shadow.

    After a brief pause, Finley forced a smile and looked at Ainsley.

    "You said that she discovered a gold mine¨C wait. Why are you so far away?" Finley choked in silence.

    The boy looked at Code-C, who was ring at him and Ainsley, who did far away that she almost escaped through the door.

    What the...? What¡¯s going on?

    "Ain?" Finley resumed his gentle attitude, just like warm sunshine, but that sweet smile only sent a shiver down Ainsley¡¯s spine.

    Dammit! Even a fairy is so vicious! He¡¯s only 8, but he gets a look of a killer and, and, ahhh! Scary!

    In Ainsley¡¯s eyes, Finley was scarier than those old foxes in her family. Those cold eyes without warmth and the thick bloodlust aura around him...

    He resembled the Godfather instead...

    "Ain?" Finley called out once more. His voice was gentle, and the smile on his face wasn¡¯t fake. His handsome face was brimming with warmth, but Ainsley almost choked from fear. Even Code-C shuddered.

    In his cat form, he might not win against this boy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 108 - The Enemy Of Your Enemy Is A Friend

    <h4>Chapter 108 - "The Enemy Of Your Enemy Is A Friend" </h4>

    Ainsley was terrified of Finley, but when the boy approached her, she couldn¡¯t move. She could only stare at the boying closer and closer. One could see the concern in his eyes.

    "Ain? What¡¯s wrong? Are you still down because of that bit¨C I mean because of Lady ir?" Finley stopped in front of Ainsley and sat down. He hurriedly pulled the girl into his embrace and patted her back.

    "Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not that formidable. In my eyes, you¡¯re infinitely better than her." Finley smoothly hugged Ainsley and stroked the back of her head. The way he pulled Ainsley to his embrace was so swift that both Code-C and Ainsley was shocked.

    This boy is strong! Oh my, I don¡¯t know that Finley is such a strong fairy!

    Ainsley thought that a library fairy would be rtively weak in terms ofbat power. But...as expected, a royal fairy is still a royal fairy.

    Ainsley had to change her view of Finley once more. If Finley was a cute, handsome, and kind fairy in the past, he¡¯s now a mysterious fairy wielding some power...

    No wonder he knew a lot about ability users and the sacred guardians.

    Ainsley gulped. She peeked at Finley¡¯s side face and saw the boy was genuinely worried for her. She could feel his genuine worry and concern...his affection wasn¡¯t fake.

    So...that bloodlust isn¡¯t directed at me, right? Is it directed at Lady ir? Did Lady ir provoke a fairy, or what?

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t ask, but for now, she decided to answer Finley.

    "Ain ish fwine. Nwo wollies. (Ain is fine. No worries.)" Ainsley pushed Finley and grinned. The girl then tried to shift the conversation to ease the tension.

    "Fwin, ywou askhed sometwing befole...( Fin, you asked something before...)"

    At this reminder, Finleyposed himself and repeated his question.

    "I heard that Lady ir found a gold mine with her immense luck?" Finley¡¯s voice was cold when he mentioned Lady ir¡¯s name, but he suppressed his bloodlust. He just realised that he didn¡¯t want to frighten Ainsley.

    Though he already did without him knowing.

    "Ah, yesh! De mwaids saidh twat...(Ah, yes! The maids said that.)" Ainsley nodded. She was once again jealous of Lady ir. Such luck! If she also used her luck power...would she also find a gold mine?

    Though Ainsley didn¡¯t know how she could do that; thus, she directed her frustration at Code-C. The baby held the confused cat in her arms and patted his fur.

    "Hmmm, a gold mine..." Finley¡¯s eyes shed. The corner of his lips was slightly tugged up.

    So...in the end, that b*tch can only find a gold mine, huh? That¡¯s already different from the past!

    Finley snickered. He wasn¡¯t a fool. Once he went back to the past, he used his knowledge and coveted all the good things he knew from his past life.

    As if it wasn¡¯t enough, he even stole Lady ir¡¯s future achievement and made it his own. Such as this gold mine incident. In the past, it was supposed to be a far greater mine.

    Lady ir was supposed to find an energy crystal mine. The energy crystal was used to recover the ability users¡¯ exhausted power, and it was incredibly precious. It can even give a new ability to a few lucky ones!

    The use of the crystal wasn¡¯t discovered just yet, but after the incident, it was well-known.

    Everyone eyed the mine. Even the government. They tried to find other mines, but the Aretha Family already monopolized the crystal since they were the one who found it first.

    The Aretha Family grew stronger because of that, and they even dared to aim for the Walter Family¡¯s fairy contracts!

    The discovery of the energy crystal mine shocked everyone and elevated Lady ir¡¯s status in everyone¡¯s eyes. This was why despite Walter and the Aretha family were rivals...they got engaged.

    Lady ir had enough high status to be the fiance¨¦ of Walter family¡¯s sole heir. But that was the start of the Walter Family¡¯s demise.

    Finley fell in love with Lady ir and treated her like a queen. He did everything for her. He¡¯s a doting husband type in the first ce, and once he found his love, he gave it all.

    But that was foolish.

    Remembering the past, Finley¡¯s eyes flickered. He wished he didn¡¯t fall for Lady ir. Even when she was an amazingdy, kind, beautiful, andpetent, he should have known that she¡¯s still from the Aretha Family...

    Whether she betrayed him because of her family¡¯s pressure or not, Finley didn¡¯t care. All the love he felt for ir disappeared, leaving longst hatred.

    And his originally devoted heart turned cold. He didn¡¯t want to spoil anyone anymore, but, well...the adorable Ainsley changed his mind a bit.

    He didn¡¯t mind helping her and spoiling her as it turned out...she also already disliked Lady ir. Even when it was all because of petty jealousy, Finley didn¡¯t mind it.

    The enemy of your enemy is a friend!

    Finley was even more thankful that some maidspared Ainsley to ir, creating a crack between the two even when they hadn¡¯t met.

    Then...he would only need to groom Ainsley and make her win when the time came. She had to win against ir. He would make it so, and Ainsley had the potential.

    In his eyes, a thousand ir couldn¡¯t defeat Ainsley if Ainsley fully unlocked her potential! That¡¯s why, even if he had to sacrifice something, he was willing to help Ainsley.

    Finley curled his lips. He looked at Ainsley and then peeked at Code-C. After a few seconds not saying anything, Finley finally spoke,

    "Ain, do you want my help to sessfully bond with this esteemed guardian?" Finley suddenly gave a weird offer.

    Is that even possible??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 109 - Defeat Blair

    <h4>Chapter 109 - "Defeat ir" </h4>

    "Youl...hewp? (Your help?)" Ainsley looked at Finley with eyes full of suspicion. The girl couldn¡¯t believe Finley right away. If Finley could help her trigger Code-C bloodline without any risk of failing, why didn¡¯t he do that earlier?

    Indeed, Finley could actually help Ainsley from the start. But that would make the baby spoiled, and she wouldn¡¯t improve her power. If he could, Finley wouldn¡¯t help Ainsley with a shortcut.

    If not for ire¡¯s influence behind Ainsley¡¯s sorrow, he would never give this help as he needed to pay for the price.

    In the end, Finley considered helping Ainsley since the rumour said that Lady ir already tamed the sacred guardian in her ce.

    Of course, that should be a lie since Finley got insider information from the spies he nted there. Regardless of the rumour, ir would soon tame one of the sacred guardians in her family.

    That¡¯s why Ainsley had to do it faster before ir.

    Even if he would try to suppress the news about Ainsley taming a guardian from spreading to other families, he would feel a sense of superiority since the child under his support managed to beat ir.

    It was all about self-satisfaction, but it benefited both Ainsley and Finley.

    Finley put on a gentle smile as he nodded. "I can borrow my brother¡¯s strength. He¡¯s the fairy of time and can help you with some tricks."

    Finley didn¡¯t borate on what tricks his contracted fairy could do. Anyway, it would be rted to the past.

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes instantly twinkled. She looked at Finley with hope. "Leally? Gwod, gwod! (Really? Good, good!)" The baby almost stood up and danced out of excitement.

    Yes! I know it! Meeting Finnie is the biggest luck in my life! Maybe if this world is indeed a novel world, Finnie is most likely to be the male lead!

    Well, yeah, in some senses, Finley possessed every trait of a male lead. He could trigger a romance between a royal fairy and a human, such a ssic different race romance.

    With his status as a royal fairy, the female lead, which was a human, would have a hard time marrying Finnie.

    Just imagining it alone made Ainsley¡¯s imagination go wild. She couldn¡¯t help but want to make fanfic...

    Ah, anyway, since Finley said he would help, should she also offer something in return?

    Ainsley peeked at Finley. She felt that she owed a lot of things to Finley. The boy gave her a lot of guidance, knowledge and mental support.

    She definitely had to repay him. Thus, Ainsley fidgeted with her fingers and spoke,

    "Fwin. Ish thele sometwing Ain cwan helph ywou? (Fwin, is there something Ain Can help you?)" Ainsley looked at Finley with slight guilt. She felt that she didn¡¯t contribute much to this fairy and only kept sucking up benefits.

    At least...she had to help Finnie, right?

    Finley raised an eyebrow at Ainsley¡¯s question. He never expected repayment from the baby, even when she grew upter.

    He did all of these purely to make sure he could also change his fate by looking at how Ainsley mysteriously changed her future.

    All his kindness was a form of entertainment, and since he only spent a few hours with Ainsley every day, it didn¡¯t really burden him or anything. It was like a break time from his dangerous and tedious daily schedule.

    But then, the baby suddenly asked if she could help him! Is she feeling guilty?

    Finley couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Ainsley became more and more adorable in his mind. The baby was only three, but she already knew the concept of gratitude.

    Usually...mafia¡¯s children would only think of getting profit. Betrayal and trickery was a norm for them. Mafia society was mostly evil, after all.

    If someone else was in Ainsley¡¯s position, she or he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to suck up to him and then received a lot of free benefits. But Ainsley didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to do that.

    The girl looked at Finley anxiously. She never wanted to owe a debt since her family¡¯s debt was enough for her. No more debts!

    That¡¯s why she had to repay Finnie...

    "Hmm, helping me, huh..." Finley mumbled. He was deep in thoughts.

    Ainsley could actually help him only when her family thrived. Aside from that, don¡¯t think of helping him. But then, he remembered ir Aretha¡¯s issue...

    If he let Ainsley fight ir in the future, wouldn¡¯t both of them benefit from it? If a fellow girl defeated ir, and the opponent was even younger, it would destroy her pride!

    No, these two didn¡¯t need to be an adult topete with each other. They could start as a miracle toddler.

    And for that...he had to groom Ainsley to be the best girl ever. She had to stand head to head with him since he also aimed to be at the top of the mafia society.

    Ainsley could receive help from him while he watched his cute baby getting revenge on that b*tch for him!

    A man getting revenge on a woman isn¡¯t that pretty, after all. But if Ainsley beats ir, it will be more satisfying!

    Finley instantly grinned. His smile looked so evil that Code-C and Ainsley shuddered.

    What kind of evil n does this fairy think of?!

    Ainsley gulped. She regretted offering help to Finley. She just needed to sit still and sucked all the benefits but her noisy mouth....

    Damn it.

    "Uh, Fwin, twat..." Ainsley was about to ask Finley not to give her a hard demand when Finley beat her to it.

    "How about this...I only want you to defeat ir Aretha in all fields."

    ...?? What kind of request is that?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 110 - Fairy Of Time, Chronos

    <h4>Chapter 110 - "Fairy Of Time, Chronos </h4>

    "Whether it is power, poprity, reputation, and so on...All fields. I want you to defeat ir." Finley continued. His words baffled Ainsley to the core.

    What¡¯s the use of beating ir? She didn¡¯t even know this girl that well, and also never met her...why would Finley ask that?

    Ainsley was puzzled. But one thing for sure, Finley had bad blood with this ir.

    R.I.P ir!

    While Ainsley was in a daze,

    Finley rubbed his hands as he looked at Ainsley as if she was his future trump card. No, Ainsley was more of his knight to help him get his revenge on that b*tch!

    It¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t do it himself, but he wanted ir to suffer tenfoldpared to his past suffering. Simply killing her isn¡¯t fun.

    If Ainsley could y ir to death¨C no. Maybe ir would wish she could die instead.

    Anyway, getting a toddler trampling all over you...especially when you¡¯re also a miraculous toddler...

    That feeling is fantastic!

    Finley almost drooled from the beautiful future he imagined. He would then reveal himself as the one behind Ainsley, her ally and her best friend. Maybe he could one day be the baby¡¯s fiance....

    Wait. Maybe he could get engaged to ir first and then dumped her before proposing to Ainsley? If Ainsley could defeat ir at that time, he would destroy ir simply with that n, humiliating her.

    Even more so when he told ir that he had always nned for his revenge and the engagement was just his stepping stone.

    What would be ir¡¯s reaction? Would she die from rage?

    Oh, wow. That...that is so savage¨C

    Finley shuddered.

    And I like it.

    The boy curled his lips like a devil. He felt so amazed at himself. He had the talent to be a viin, and that was awesome.

    As expected of me.

    The narcissistic boy nodded to himself as he looked at Ainsley.

    His beautiful future needed Ainsley to take part in it.

    If she seeded, he wouldn¡¯t mind directing her to destroy all forces that messed with her family in the past.

    Not that Ainsley needed it, but it would more or less eliminate future troubles, right?

    He could make a partnership with Ainsley. Both of them, a pitiful child, would grow and break free from the destiny shackle.

    Sounds romantic.

    "So, how is it, Ain? Can you defeat ir in the future?" Finley asked once more.

    Ainsley finally snapped out of her daze. The baby was silent for a few seconds.

    I don¡¯t have bad blood with ir, but since I¡¯m jealous of her and there¡¯s someone here that wants to beat her, I might as well do it, right?

    Ainsley knew that she wasn¡¯t kind or benevolent. ir Aretha was the source of her inferiorityplex despite her thick skin and narcissism. If she couldn¡¯t get out of thisdy¡¯s shadow, her heart demon would only grow.

    That¡¯s not good.

    Ever since the maidspared her to this miraculous baby, she already considered a n to meet ir in the future and fight her.

    Finley¡¯s proposal wasn¡¯t that bad. With his knowledge, he could help her beat ir. She believed in Finley and in her own potential.

    In the end, after weighing the pros and cons, Ainsley nodded.

    "Owkay. Dheal!" The baby bumped fists with Finley, expressing her sincerity to help Finley repay his assistance.

    The boy¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He nodded excitedly. "Good, good. Don¡¯t forget. You have to crush ir with all of your might!" Finley brainwashed Ainsley to hate ir.

    One more enemy opposing ir would always be good, right?

    Ainsley only nodded stiffly.

    It¡¯s not like I will meet ir anytime soon, anyway...

    s, she would definitely retract her words in the future. Enemies met at narrow ces, and that proverb would be proven soon.

    "Anyway, the deal is sealed. I¡¯ll call my brother, so I¡¯ll go out first." Finley waved his hand and leapt out of the room through the window. The boy distanced himself from the mansion, hid behind a huge tree, and started to use his contract power to summon the fairy of time.

    Finley closed his eyes. He injected his energy source to the fairy contract symbol on his back. The symbol resembled an old clock, representing the fairy of time.

    Golden dots of light immediately scattered out of Finley¡¯s body, especially from the symbol. In no time, without any noise, the dots assembled and formed a palm-sized figure of a boy with golden fairy wings.

    The boy just arrived from the contract summon, and even before he opened his eyes, Finley could already see how much the boy resembled him.

    They basically looked like a twin until the boy opened his eyes. His green eyes were sharp and cold, staring straight at Finley¡¯s eyes. The boy¡¯s green eyes weren¡¯t emerald like Finley¡¯s eyes, but more of turquoise.

    "What is it?" The boy suddenly opened his mouth and spat these cold words without emotion. He looked around the garden and shook his head.

    "Are you ying with that human toddler again? Are you in love with her?" The boy didn¡¯t give Finley a chance to speak and just immediately attacked him verbally.

    "I know that you like children, but abducting a three-year-old toddler is a crime." The boy closed his arms in front of his chest. The clothes he wore were strangely exactly the same as Finley¡¯s.

    "Oh, or maybe you want to add more notorious achievements to your achievement lists? Not bad. You can abduct this kid and¨C " before the boy could continue, Finley hurriedly cut him.

    "Enough, Chronos. I¡¯m not going to abduct Ainsley. I call you to help her!" Finley¡¯s face flushed red with rage.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 111 - Fairy Of Space, Aetheria

    <h4>Chapter 111 - "Fairy Of Space, Aetheria" </h4>

    This best friend of his was aplete weirdo. He wanted to beat up this fairy!

    "Oh? You want to help her?¡¯ Chronos finally stopped teasing Finley. He showed a stoic face, yet his eyes were brimming with curiosity.

    "What is it? You want me to fast forward her time so that she can grow faster?" He made a wild guess.

    Finley immediately wished he could kill Chronos away.

    This fairy¡¯s imagination is so wild!

    Chronos knew about Ainsley because Finley often told him about the miraculous baby that may rival ir.

    This weird fairy surprisingly liked romance gossip. He immediately paired Fin and Ain in his mind, bing their silent wingman.

    Now that his long-term contractor who went back in time with him wanted to help his future wife, the fairy was curious. He couldn¡¯t help but want to know his contractor¡¯s request.

    "Do you think I¡¯m interested in such a weird request? You know that asking for your help isn¡¯t free, right?" Finley rolled his eyes.

    Even though he was Chronos¡¯s contractor, because of Chronos¡¯s special identity as one of the most important royal fairy families, the two of them didn¡¯t enter the master-subordinate contract.

    Their contract was the equal contract one. Thus, whenever Finley asked Chronos to use his power, there would be a suitable price to pay.

    Last time, when he went back to the past while still retaining his memories, he sacrificed his mother, who wanted to have a peaceful sleep after suffering a lot.

    This time, he wanted to ask Chronos to open Code-C past¡¯s record and enable Ainsley to enter the dimension. It was akin to send Ainsley to Code-C¡¯s past, but it was only through Code-C subconscious.

    In other words, Ainsley¡¯s soul would enter Code-C¡¯s mind and travelled to the past inside Code-C¡¯s memories. It wasn¡¯t the same as truly going back to the past. It¡¯s a knock-off version.

    This way, Ainsley could bond with Code-C faster than ever by experiencing Code-c¡¯s life through his memories.

    Once Finley exined his purpose, Chronos nodded solemnly.

    "I see. So it¡¯s like that. Hmm, that¡¯s not hard, but I need this sacred guardian¡¯s consent to invade his memories." Chronos fluttered his emerald-gold fairy wings as he hovered around Finley¡¯s head.

    "Only then I can turn back time around his memories and also get this baby¡¯s soul to enter Code-C¡¯s memories."

    To do so, he needed his time control power and someone else¡¯s power...

    It¡¯s just that this someone...he was reluctant to contact them.

    "Hmmm....I didn¡¯t think you would need another helper. Is it because you can¡¯t make Ain enter Code-C memories without this person¡¯s help?" Finley had a solemn face as he asked.

    If he knew that the deal was quiteplicated, he would demand a payment from Ainsley. Well, he could exin this to her and then asked for her favour.

    Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s an investment.

    "Yeah, I need a fairy with a soul expert power or the one with space control ability." Chronos nodded.

    A fairy with space control ability could ce anyone¡¯s body or soul into another dimension, such as Code-c¡¯s memories field.

    It¡¯s easier to contact a soul expert fairy, but he didn¡¯t know any. Even if he knew one, this person was from an opposition faction.

    The royal family of the fairies wasn¡¯t that different from humans with internal power struggle. Chronos was one of the future fairy king¡¯s heirs. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t just ask for help from his rivals.

    The only option was to contact the fairy of space, but that fairy...

    Noticing Chronos¡¯s troubled face, Finley instantly broke into a grin.

    "What? You can¡¯t contact the fairy of space, Aetheria, because she¡¯s your unrequited crush?" Finley almost broke intoughter as he mentioned this.

    The moment Finley¡¯s words dropped, Chronos¡¯s face darkened.

    "You brat! Say what?! Unrequited love? Ha! That¡¯s you! Not me!" Chronos was instantly agitated. The boy who resembled Finley bit his lips, and his cold, imposing demeanour vanished.

    He turned into a childish brat with a lifespan expanding 200 years.

    "Hmph! I¡¯m not obligated to help your little lover. Remember, without my help¨C your lover won¡¯t be able to bond with that beast at least until a few years!"

    Chronos yelled on top of his lungs. Thank God they were far away from Ainsley and Code-C.

    Finley immediately shut his mouth and nodded. He couldn¡¯t continue his teasing when he saw Chronos¡¯s face resembling a tomato.

    The poor fairy who liked romance stories actually had a sad romance story himself.

    "Okay, okay, sorry, I won¡¯t tease you. Anyway...is it hard to contact Aetheria? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s from your opposition faction." Finley shook his head.

    As someone who had a contract with a royal fairy from an early age, he also contacted other royal fairies. He had seen Aetheria before. She was a beautiful and calm fairy with long silver hair and tanned skin.

    Such an exotic beauty with dark skin was a rarity among royal fairies with fair skins. However, one couldn¡¯t say that Aetheria wasn¡¯t pretty just because of her dark skin.

    Actually, she was the most beautiful fairy thanks to her dark skin! The contract between her bright silver hair and her glossy dark skin brought wonder and amazement from the other fairies.

    Aetheria was also one of the royal fairies that had a powerful ability. Even though she was from another fairy¡¯s kingdom and wasn¡¯t the fairy king¡¯s descendant, rumours said that she could rule the fairy world as their new queen one day.

    Chronos, the crown prince candidate of the fairy world, helplessly fell for thisdy.

    s, Finley ¡¯knew¡¯ it was just a ¡¯one-sided love¡¯.

    This friend of his keptining about his tragic romance, bothering him all-day!

    But this freak doesn¡¯t know the truth...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 112 - A Soul From Another World

    <h4>Chapter 112 - "A Soul From Another World </h4>

    Just because those two hadplete opposite powers, Aetheria was a bit ¡¯reluctant¡¯ to see Chronos.

    One controlled time and the other controlled space.

    The two elements were so strong that if they wished to, they could destroy the entire!

    That¡¯s why the elders didn¡¯t wish to see the two of them getting closer. Chronos couldn¡¯t do anything but just watch Aetheria getting further away from him.

    This mission to help Ainsley required him to ask for Aetheria¡¯s help. He was naturally excited to do that, but what if thedy rejected his plea?

    Chronos twisted his tiny thumbs. He didn¡¯t wish to get rejected. His heart was frail. He was still a teenager at heart.

    "Fin, can you change your request? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t help you, but to contact Aetheria...I..." Chronos mumbled with a dark face.

    He wanted to meet Aetheria so badly that he didn¡¯t mind offending the fairy elders. But to face her tant rejection...

    Seeing his best friend was in a pinch, Finleyughed bitterly.

    "I know it¡¯s hard for you to ask for Therry¡¯s help, but can you please try?" Finley mentioned Aetheria¡¯s nickname so casually, inciting Chronos¡¯s jealousy.

    "Describe the situation and tell her I will pay her the price for asking her help." Finley didn¡¯t mind paying prices to help Ainsley.

    The moment Ainsley contracted a sacred guardian, her path would be smoother. In the future, she wouldn¡¯t need his help to acquire the other two guardians.

    It¡¯s not like he intended to give this help for free, anyway. He also wished to get something from Ainsley.

    "How is it, Nos? I can give you all that you want. Or maybe should I ask Athe instead? If you¡¯re too shy..."

    "Okay, go ahead. You invite Aetheria to help you right here, right now. If she agrees, I¡¯ll ask you to pay the price for her help and my help." Chronos didn¡¯t reject Finley¡¯s offers.

    It¡¯s better to let the boy handle this matter.

    "Mm, alright. The price is like the usual? My lifespan?" Finley looked down at his hand, and with a wave of his palm, a silver ring emerged on his ring finger.

    It was amunication device to contact the royal fairies and he had Aetheria¡¯s contact number.

    "...no. This time, I don¡¯t want your lifespan." Chronos looked at the smooth silver ring on Finley¡¯s ring finger with aplicated gaze.

    "Just...make an arrangement to let me have a date with Aetheria..." Chronos flushed red as he flung his face away from Finley, not wanting to look at his bestie¡¯s face.

    He knew that Finley was quite close to Aetheria and was the only bridge to let the elders give Aetheria permission to meet him.

    Finley was a precious wingman!

    "Okay, okay, that¡¯s not hard. Therry will not object to that either." Finley smiled confidently. Though he didn¡¯t tell Chronos that Aetheria might demand the same payment...

    That¡¯s right. Those two weren¡¯t in an unrequited love! They just misunderstood each other and of course, Finley wouldn¡¯t be so kind to resolve the misunderstanding.

    Else, how could he contact Aetheria and use Chronos¡¯s help to his heart¡¯s wishes?

    Finley was indeed a devil.

    "I¡¯ll contact her now." Finley waved his hand and rubbed the silver ring. He sent his thoughts into the ring, mainly asking Aetheria to help him.

    He didn¡¯t need the fairy toe to this ce. Thedy could control space from far away. This fairy could just locate Ainsley¡¯s soul and help with the transfer process.

    Soon, the silver glowed brightly, and a feminine, shy voice of a young girl resounded in Finley¡¯s mind.

    [Finnie, I can help you with your wish. But you know the price...] The fairy mumbled. Her voice grew even smaller as she spat thest few words.

    [A-arrange a date with Chronos. D-don¡¯t let him know that it¡¯s my request, and please convince the elders...]

    Finley couldn¡¯t help but broke into an evil grin.

    [Of course, I¡¯m close to your elders. I¡¯ll help you in exchange for your help.] Finley smirked.

    Those two thought that the other party hated them because these two were too prideful. Whenever they met, they would always look hostile.

    Only Finley knew the truth from both sides since he somehow became the favourite of royal fairy¡¯s elders, thus naturally became close to Aetheria.

    As to why the elders liked him...maybe because he¡¯s the only human with a striking resemnce to the royal fairy. He¡¯s also obedient and had a few powerful abilities to amaze these fairies.

    [Rest assured, Therry. I¡¯ll drag Chronos to meet you. Ah, right, can you locate Ainsley¡¯s soul...she¡¯s at...]

    Finley described Ainsley¡¯s appearance and her aura. The moment he mentioned Ainsley, Aetheria¡¯s voice sounded excited.

    [Fin, is this your little lover?] Aetheria¡¯s voice went up a few octaves. [I thought you¡¯re not interested in any girls? Ahhh, Fin, who is this girl? Introduce her to me!]

    As someone who required Finley¡¯s help to meet Chronos under the pretext of being ¡¯forced to¡¯, Aetheria also became Finley¡¯s best friend.

    Now that her bestie went to such a length to help a human baby...how could she not feel interested?

    Finley instantly had a headacheing from Aetheria¡¯s excited probings.

    [No, she¡¯s not. Just check her soul and see if it¡¯s suitable to enter Code-C¡¯s memories¨C ] Finley had not finished his words when Aetheria suddenly gasped.

    [Eh..? This girl¡¯s soul...] Aetheria¡¯s voice inside Finley¡¯s mind turned solemn. Such an abrupt change rmed Finley.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Is it not strong enough to move around? Should I cancel the n?] Finley grew anxious.

    However, Aetheria didn¡¯t answer. She just observed Ainsley¡¯s soul using her space ability.

    This girl¡¯s soul...howe it¡¯s not something from this world?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 113 - Discovered!

    <h4>Chapter 113 - "Discovered!" </h4>

    As someone who could control space, how could Aetheria didn¡¯t know that Ainsley¡¯s soul didn¡¯t belong to this world? Once she checked it, she instantly knew the difference!

    This discoverypletely changed Aetheria¡¯s mind. The fairy¡¯s face turned grave as she pondered in her mind.

    Why is a foreign soul able to enter this world?

    Aetheria had long known that there wasn¡¯t just one world out there. There were many worlds aside from their world¡¯s, but so far, these worlds never crossed each other. Else, it could be somewhat dangerous.

    However, a foreign soul suddenly resided in the body of a three years old human baby! That¡¯spletely unexpected. There¡¯s no way this soul came to this world on its own.

    There should be another force that summoned her here, but who could do so without the power of space? Only she had such power throughout the universe!

    Aetheria¡¯s face was full of doubts. She couldn¡¯t understand why this happened. At first, the fairy wanted to ask Finley how the boy managed to contact this foreign soul, but then, Finley didn¡¯t seem to know about it.

    Thus, Aetheria didn¡¯t n to tell him. The matter concerning a foreign soul wasn¡¯t a simple matter. As someone with the power to influence space, she couldn¡¯t let others know about this case.

    Otherwise, the elders might doubt her since she¡¯s the only one who could theoretically summon a soul from another world.

    Thinking like this, Aetheria hid her suspicion and spoke to Finley.

    [It¡¯s great, Fin. This baby reaches the requirement to have a soul transfer. Her soul is quite strong...]

    Of course, it is. That soul is not a baby¡¯s soul at all!

    Aetheria purposely used a joyful tone to hide her shock. Thankfully, Finley didn¡¯t see her face from themunication device. Thus, he believed her.

    [Okay, okay. I¡¯ll ask her now and once she¡¯s ready, I need your help, okay, Therry?] Finley nodded in satisfaction. The boy now could help Ainsley just like his n.

    [Mmm. Go on.] Aetheria cut the call for a moment while Finley spoke to Chronos.

    "Nos, Therry agrees with the n. Are you ready?" The boy made sure that Chronos wouldn¡¯t go back on his words, just like how he went back in time.

    "Therry agrees? That¡¯s weird...well, nevermind. I¡¯m ready." Chronos had a doubtful look for a second, but he chose to believe in Finley. "Haaa, but Fin, to think that you¡¯re going to help someone like this..."

    Chronos also went back in time together with Finley, so he knew the boy¡¯s past life like the back of his hand. In the past, Finley was never so kind as to help anyone.

    "Hmmm, I also don¡¯t want to help her, but she is interesting...and worth the investment." Finley smiled wryly.

    "True, true. Is it because she behaves differently from her past self? She¡¯s the only one who changes other than you." Chronos also expressed his interest in this matter.

    As someone who controlled time, he knew that its impossible for anyone to behave differently from the past unless something is going on with them.

    Even though this world they lived in now became a parallel world, the people¡¯s behaviour and the events should still match the original worldline...

    Only Finley and he could change their actions. Others wouldn¡¯t. But suddenly, someone changed!

    And that is Ainsley.

    "Do you think that she also somehow returns to the past?" Chronos rubbed his chin as he nced at the faraway mansion¡¯s window.

    The baby was still inside the mansion, faithfully waiting for them.

    "Hmmm, returning to the past, huh...but only you have the power to do that, and you use it on me." Finley shook his head.

    "There should be another reason why Ain behaves differently. Maybe it¡¯s a butterfly effect?"

    Nothing stayed the same forever ever since Finley changed his behaviour. There were many small details that also changed, unlike the one he experienced in his past life.

    Maybe Ainsley acting different was the result of his buttery effect.

    "Hmm, usible. We can only think of that." Chronos nodded. The matter about turning back time was a secret between the two, so it¡¯s unlikely for others to also return back in time.

    No one knew about Finley going back to the past except for him, Chronos.

    Thinking like this, Chronos recalled Aetheria¡¯s response when she checked Ainsley¡¯s soul. At that time, Aetheria sounded surprised...

    Did something happen? Surely that baby has something special, right?

    Chronos didn¡¯t know that Aetheria recognised Ainsley¡¯s foreign soul, just like how Aetheria also didn¡¯t realise that Finley returned to the past.

    Both of them had different field concerning their power. Thus, they were in the dark about Finley and Ainsley¡¯s matter.

    One of them knew that Finley turned back time but didn¡¯t realise Ainsley was a transmigrator while the other party was the opposite.

    For now, they didn¡¯t know about theplete version of those kids.

    "Anyway, I¡¯ll go talk to Ain. Nos, stay here and wait."

    Finley flew to the sky using his wind power and immediately went back to see Ainsley. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and exined the situation.

    "So, I need Code-c¡¯s permission to invade his memories,, and I need you to transfer your soul to Code-c¡¯s memories so that you can experience his past."

    "Hummm..." Ainsley groaned in a dilemma. The baby looked at Code-C and wondered whether he would ept this or not. Also, Finley said that she had to transfer her soul...

    "Wil mai body dwie? (Will my body die?)" Ainsley addressed her concern. If her soul left her body, wouldn¡¯t she die?

    "Ah, don¡¯t worry. My brother, Chronos, will preserve your body using his ability. So you will only fall into a deepa."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 114 - Everything Is Up To Her

    <h4>Chapter 114 - "Everything Is Up To Her" </h4>

    "You also don¡¯t need to worry about your body¡¯s biological needs. When your soul invades Code-C¡¯s memory, my friend will freeze the time around your body, so it will stay the same, just like now."

    Chronos¡¯ power enabled him to store someone or item and never let time consume it. In other words, he could stay young forever, he could live eternally, and he had the ability to grant that to others.

    No wonder sometimes, people viewed fairies as the closest race to God. Such an ability was frightening!

    Of course, Chronos had limitations. His power wouldn¡¯t stay with him forever and one day, he had to let his descendants inherit it.

    Otherwise, he would lose his ability and would die early.

    Listening to Finley¡¯s exnation, Ainsley could finally sigh in relief. "Owkay, Ain agwee. Wat abwout ywou, Code-C? (Okay, Ain agreed. What about you, Cose-C?)" Ainsley looked at the cat lying on the floor for confirmation.

    She wanted to do this project, but she didn¡¯t know if Code-C would agree. After all, letting others invade your mind and see your memories aren¡¯t that pleasant...

    Code-C looked up at Ainsley and stared at her with his beady ck eyes. Under the sunlight, only then his eyes turned blue.

    Actually, Code-C was reluctant to let others see his memories. But then, if that¡¯s the fastest way to get the baby to trigger his bloodline...he didn¡¯t mind.

    After all, he already thought of epting the baby as his first contractor. He had yet to make a contract with the Sloan people, thanks to a lot of idents.

    Now, he should finally get a reliable contractor!

    Code-C paused a bit before nodding. He couldn¡¯t speak yet, so he used body gestures.

    "Good! Then, let¡¯s prepare. Ainy on your bed with Code-C. My friends will start to transfer your soul soon." Finley pped as he urged the two toy on the crib.

    Once the twoid on their back, Finley nodded with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, Ain, while your body is empty, my friend will protect you. I¡¯m also here, so no one can harm you." Finley gave his assurance.

    "Also, don¡¯t forget this favour. In the future, aside from beating ir in all fields, I¡¯ll still have one more chance to request something from you." Finley was all smiles as he walked to the window.

    Indeed, in this trade, he didn¡¯t lose anything because he only had to arrange a date between two stubborn fairies.

    "Hum!" Ainsley nodded as she closed her eyes. Truth to be told, when she first heard that she had to transfer her soul, she was rather threatened.

    After all, this body didn¡¯t belong to her, and she also entered the body from another world! What if when she wanted to return to this body, she couldn¡¯t do that anymore?

    Ainsley was full of worry, but when Finley said that her soul would safely return no matter what, she was reassured.

    Well, as long as she could return to her body and the fairy of space didn¡¯t know that her soul belonged to another world...

    Little did she know that Aetheria already knew about her biggest secret, and that piqued the fairy¡¯s interest. Another butterfly effect was slowly brewing in this ce.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll call my friends to let them start the mission." Finley jumped out of the window and beckoned Chronos to approach the mansion. Of course, they didn¡¯t enter the room and just sat on the closest tree to the baby¡¯s room.

    They let the window open for surveince. With Finley¡¯s power, he could control the wind not to blow into the room, thus maintaining the room¡¯s temperature to adjust to the baby¡¯s needs.

    [Therry, can you start now? After you finish, Chronos will turn back Code-C¡¯s memories, letting Ain¡¯s soul travel to his past.]

    Aetheria¡¯s coy voice instantly rang inside Finley¡¯s mind. [I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go.]

    The next moment, blue dots suddenly surrounded Ainsley¡¯s body, and the baby felt her eyelids became heavier than ever. She didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the next moment, her consciousness faded.

    The blue dots of lights slowly extracted Ainsley¡¯s soul, actually letting others see the nature of her soul. At least that¡¯s what supposed to happen.

    Unfortunately, to protect Ainsley¡¯s secret, Aetheria altered Ainsley¡¯s soul appearance to match her baby body. Thus, Finley and Chronos didn¡¯t discover anything strange.

    Ainsley¡¯s soul resembled her baby body, but it became transparent, just like the dead spirit. The dead spirits were actually constructed from the souls of those famous figures in the past.

    Aetheria only let Ainsley¡¯s soul stayed outside for a brief second before sending her to enter Code-C¡¯s mind through the cat¡¯s forehead.

    The next second, the blue light dots thrust the space between Code-C¡¯s eyebrows, and Ainsley¡¯s soul disappeared with it.

    Not waiting for any longer, Chronos flicked his finger, and invisible energy surrounded Ainsley¡¯s body. The time around, her body stopped moving, and the body became a frozen body without any soul.

    However, others would only see the baby sleeping peacefully, as if not aware of the outside worlds.

    Code-C also fell into a deep sleep since he let Ainsley invade his mind.

    [I¡¯m done, Fin. It¡¯s Chronos¡¯s turn to bring Ain¡¯s soul to Code-C¡¯s past memories.] Aetheria informed Finley just right after she did her job.

    Transferring one¡¯s soul only needed her to tweak the space around that soul, not that hard. It¡¯s harder to summon a soul from another world because it involves tempering with another world¡¯s space.

    [Okay, thanks, Therry.] Finley briefly thanked Aetheria before winking to Chronos. The tiny fairy harrumphed before he tweaked time around Code-C¡¯s memories, bringing Ainsley to experience the cat¡¯s past.

    "Done. Now, everything is up to her."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 115 - Inside Code-Cs Mind

    <h4>Chapter 115 - "Inside Code-C''s Mind" </h4>

    The moment Ainsley¡¯s soul entered Code-C¡¯s memories, the baby felt like she¡¯s a spirit floating in the middle of the universe, with no sense of temperature and no sound,pletely silent.

    It was even a bit eerie.

    Her surroundings were pitch ck with no lights at all, except from the memory stream lining up on her left, right, above and below her body, looking like star systems in the universe.

    Such streams were actually beautiful in Ainsley¡¯s eyes, inviting gaps of admiration. The baby couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the inside of her mind was like this.

    While thinking about the memory streams, Ainsley realised that her eyesight was currently limited to the memory streams containing various broken fragments of Code-C¡¯s memories.

    The broken fragments moved past her at a high speed as Chronos sent her back to the beginning of Code-C¡¯s memories.

    Since she couldn¡¯t see anything else except for these weird shiny fragments, Ainsley patiently observed the fragments instead.

    The fragments somehow resembled ss shreds with moving pictures in it, looking like a movie on their own, reflecting Code-C¡¯s experience all this time.

    The number of the fragments were simply enormous, and if not for Chronos¡¯ ability to rewind Code-C¡¯s memory stream, Ainsley would never be able to enter a good timeline.

    Thanks to Chronos¡¯s efficiency,

    It didn¡¯t take long until the stream of memories fragments met its end. Of course, the end here means that Ainsley¡¯s soul finally found the beginning of Code-C memory.

    Once she found it, her soul automatically got sucked into one of the first few memory fragments.

    The moment her soul invaded the broken ss-like memory fragment, her surroundings rapidly changed from a pitch-ck universe into a colourful world.

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with colours. The temperature around her adjusted on its own and the sound of the gentle breeze rang beside her ears.

    The gentle touch of the sunlight above heated the girl¡¯s cheek while the breeze blew her hair mischievously.

    Ainsley finally had time to inspect the new change.

    Hmm...where is this, though?

    Ainsley looked around and saw the world was like an ordinary world. The sky was blue. The ground was full of lush green grass. There were a lot of trees and flowers around the vast prairie.

    This ce resembled the mysterious prairie that Ainsley visited before! However, if the prairie she visited before had a white pavilion as the centre, in the middle of the prairie was a lone wooden building shooting high to the sky.

    The building was a tube wooden block with various pedestals. It resembled a cat¡¯s tower toy....

    Surely...this should be Code-C¡¯s hometown.

    Ainsley paused a bit as she looked down at her current body. At this moment, she was in a spirit form, and she couldn¡¯t touch anything. However, she could still feel the heat and the cold. She could also feel other emotions.

    It¡¯s a pity that she couldn¡¯t touch things...her hands would just go through them. Not like Ainsley minded it anyway. The baby recalled her purpose ofing here, and she immediately flew to the cat tower building in her soul form.

    When she¡¯s in her soul form, she could fly and do many things that she couldn¡¯t do before! Such a feeling was good...

    Ainsley only took a blink of an eye to enter the cat tower. It was as if she knew how to find Code-C, and in no time, she found a weak-looking kitty lying on the floor, surrounded by a bunch of other kitties.

    These kitties were all pure white, but some of them already had their fur dyed in ck, mainly their paws, face, or tail.

    While Ainsley didn¡¯t know why there were so many kittens, she guessed that these kittens should be the candidate of the sacred guardian.

    A sacred guardian wasn¡¯t born a beast. In fact, most monsters invading the town weren¡¯t originally beasts. They were wild animals mutating into beasts for unknown reasons.

    The sacred guardian was also like that. From every animal race, there would merge a few sacred guardians that inherited a legendary beast¡¯s bloodline.

    Those receiving the bloodline would then be the sacred guardian. While they couldn¡¯t use their power without other creatures¡¯ help, they could still transform into a legendary beast to protect themselves, especially in their hometown.

    Code-C¡¯s hometown didn¡¯t look familiar. Thus, Ainsley guessed that it should be from another continent.

    There were many continents in this world, and most of the weird creatures came from one continent¨C Primordial Ind.

    That ind was as big as Asia in Ainsley¡¯s previous world. All sorts of beasts resided there, and they went out to explore the world. Even most monsters originated from that ind.

    Code-C should live in one of the small cat viges on this ind. He truly wasn¡¯t someone great, and one wondered why he was chosen to be the bloodline inheritor.

    Those legendary beasts had always been there from the beginning of this world, unlike animal mutations.

    Thus, a lot of normal animals wished to inherit these beasts¡¯ bloodline because one beast would only give their heritage to one candidate.

    Once these legends did that, they could retire and let the new beast take their position. However, if the new heirs couldn¡¯t get other creatures to simte their bloodline, they would have to step off their throne.

    This was the case for Code-C.

    His two friends, Code-L and Code-B have already got their bloodline triggered. They just need their new owner to stimte their blood, and they could reim their power.

    Their throne was established, and none would covet it unless they died!

    But that¡¯s not the case with Code-C, who had never got his bloodline triggered for real. It always ended up in failure, and he went berserk...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 116 - The Bullied Kitten

    <h4>Chapter 116 - "The Bullied Kitten" </h4>

    Unlike Code-L and Code-B, Code-C felt that his position was threatened as time passed by.

    If he couldn¡¯t awaken his bloodline and became the real sacred guardian, he would have to give up this position, which he would dly do.

    However, if one gave up their bloodline when they weren¡¯t yet a legendary beast, they would die. Code-C didn¡¯t want that!

    Code-C was inwardly jealous of his two friends.

    The other two, Code-L and Code-B, already established their force in the beasts hierarchy and became the real sacred guardian.

    Even when their ¡¯owner¡¯ died, they wouldn¡¯t die. They would just return to their sealed form, wait for the new owner to wake them up while they live at the mysterious prairie inside the Sloan Family¡¯s mansion.

    Uh, well, that prairie was actually a dimension door connected to Primordial Ind.

    But Code-C was different. He wasn¡¯tpatible with anyone. Thus, he still couldn¡¯t utilise his power. That¡¯s how he became the weakest of Sloan¡¯s sacred guardians...because he wasn¡¯t even the ¡¯real¡¯ sacred guardian.

    Code-C had always pondered...

    Why am I notpatible with the Sloan Family?

    There were many sacred guardians formed from legendary beasts, and the Sloan Family was lucky to have an affinity to aid the cat race. If not for that, they wouldn¡¯t have these three protecting them.

    But maybe because Code-C had dog-like behaviour due to his unique Fenrir Bloodline, he truly didn¡¯t fit with any of the Sloan Family¡¯s descendants. His mental and trust issue further worsened it!

    Code-C was frustrated.

    He even wondered how the heck a wolf-race legendary beast passed on their heritage to a cat race like him.

    Recalling Code-C¡¯s past, Ainsley hovered above these kittens and saw them pushing Code-C around, bullying him. They scratched Code-C¡¯s face, bit his neck, and did all sorts of bullying.

    The ¡¯current¡¯ Code-C was a weak kitten that had yet to be a sacred guardian bearing the legendary beast¡¯s bloodline. In other words, he was even weaker than when he became a sacred guardian.

    "Meow..." Code-C could only curl up into a ball and whimpered helplessly.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know why that happened but maybe...because Code-C had the most stunning appearance.

    Code-C was adorable, and his aura was different from his peers. He was unique. Even from afar, Ainsley could identify him and knew that he¡¯s special.

    So...these adorable furballs bully Code-C because of jealousy?

    Ainsley had an odd expression at such thoughts.

    It turned out, the animals residing in Primordial Ind had such high intelligence that they could bully others when they¡¯re still 3 to 4 months old...

    Ainsley subconsciously furrowed her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t like seeing her future partner getting bullied.

    Ainsley dived down and tried to snatch Code-C from these kittens, but to her surprise, her hand passed through Code-C¡¯s body just like a ghost.

    She couldn¡¯t touch him!

    The baby¡¯s face darkened. She looked down at her body and realised that she could only be the memories¡¯ spectator and couldn¡¯t interfere.

    However, maybe because her soul invaded Code-C¡¯s memories, she could feel his feelings and thoughts flowing into her mind.

    It hurts. It hurts! Someone, save me! Hiks...Why are you guys bullying me? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong...

    Is it because I¡¯m chosen as the heir candidate of the legendary beasts? But I never said I want to! Why should I suffer because of that?

    Code-C was bitter. He resented whoever chose him as a candidate since it destroyed his life. He just wanted to be a normal cat residing at this Primordial Ind!

    The pain and grievance that Code-C felt were transmitted into Ainsley¡¯s body. The baby instantly shared emotions and pains with the kitten, leading her mood to plummet even further.

    Damn it. I can also feel what Code-C feels? But then I can¡¯t help him?

    Ainsley put on a long face as she stayed midair, enduring the pain and grievance transmitted to her mind.

    The baby tried to ignore these feelings, but as the memories started to flow, she began to experience Code-C¡¯s life ever since he¡¯s a kitten.

    Starting from getting bullied into getting emunicated, Ainsley experienced it all alongside Code-C.

    Code-C was an exceptional kitten even among his peers, thus, inciting hatred and jealousy. This cat had a unique body and was smarter than the others despite being a coward.

    The elders of the cat tribe cherished Code-C because he would be the third sacred guardian candidate from the cat tribe chosen by a few mysterious legendary beasts.

    The first and second candidates were, of course, Code-L and Code-B.

    However, because Code-C was only a ¡¯spare tire¡¯, the third candidate that might not even allure a legendary beast to give their inheritance, he was still prone to bullying from his friends.

    The elders couldn¡¯t have known about this if those kittens did it in secret. Plus, Code-C was a coward. He didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone.

    A few months passed by, and Cose-C became a teenager cat. He gradually strengthened his body, bing more suitable to inherit the legendary beasts¡¯ bloodline.

    Along his journey, Ainsley apanied him faithfully. Her soul followed him as if it was natural. Ainsley knew that this would happen from the start.

    She would have to follow Code-C¡¯s memories until the current timeline. Only then she could sessfully bond with Code-C.

    Bonding required their emotions to connect to each other, and since Ainsley literally experienced what the cat went through, she sympathised with him, further strengthening their bond.

    At this moment, Ainsley was watching Code-C receiving aing-of-age ceremony. The kitten had grown big, and he resembled his adult self even more.

    It¡¯s just that his ck pattern around his paws, face, and tail wasn¡¯t as dark as his future self.

    But he¡¯s still adorable!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 117 - Old Dude, Explain!

    <h4>Chapter 117 - "Old Dude, Exin!" </h4>

    Ignoring Code-C¡¯s cuteness, Ainsley focused on the ceremony.

    "With this, you¡¯re eligible to inherit one of the excellencies legendary beasts¡¯ inheritance!" One of the cat tribe¡¯s elders announced with an excited voice.

    Though it sounded like a cat¡¯s meow in Ainsley¡¯s ear.

    Code-L and Code-B had also gone through this ceremony, and Code-C was thest candidate from the cat tribe.

    The ceremony wasn¡¯t anything grand and it soon ended in peace.

    Thankfully, after this ceremony, the bullies didn¡¯t dare to bully Code-C openly, only wishing that none of the legendary beasts wanted to give their inheritance to this brat.

    With the bullies gone, Code-C could finally breathe freely. He had endured this treatment for a few months and now he¡¯s free!

    Code-C happily trotted to the corner of his ¡¯nest¡¯ and sat inside cardboard with a face full of glee.

    Finally...those people leave me alone. Now, I can live peacefully, right?

    Code-C had high hope to regain his normal life. He didn¡¯t want to bear too much responsibility and only wished to remain low-key.

    A pity that he was chosen to be the third candidate. He was never destined to be an ordinary cat.

    There were only several legendary beasts in this world, and once they gave their inheritance to these animals, they would be an ordinary beast before retiring.

    Thus, choosing the suitable heir that could revive their bloodline was essential.

    Code-C didn¡¯t know why he was chosen to be one of the candidates...

    There were already two other candidates! Just how many heirs do those bastards want to obtain?

    Legendary beasts rted to the cat race weren¡¯t much in numbers. A mighty ck panther, a tiger, or a lion-based legendary beast, all of them were felines, yet their number was limited.

    However, the current cat tribe¡¯s generation shocked everyone. There had never been an urrence where there were three candidates chosen from the cat tribe! Three!

    Ainsley also didn¡¯t know why the legendary beasts that had never shown up said that they would choose these tree cats if there were no idents.

    One legendary beast could only give their inheritance to one animal/beast. It means that...there were at least 3 feline legendary beasts that eyed the cat tribe¡¯s youngsters!

    These legendary beasts gave their inheritance which was their bloodline, to these animals as a way to keep their lineage since they couldn¡¯t mate with other legendary beasts.

    Mating with ordinary beasts would also be in vain.

    Thus, after receiving the bloodline, these chosen animals would be their offspring. If they were lucky, they would emerge to be the new legendary beast bearing the previous legendary beasts¡¯ lineage!

    Bing a sacred guardian was just the second stage. Thest step would be bing a legendary beast.

    Once they could transform into a human form, that means they¡¯re already half-legendary. That¡¯s why they needed other humanoid races to stimte their bloodline, to imitate their humanoid form.

    The humans were usually the most suitable race to aid these beasts¡¯ growth.

    A pity, the humans didn¡¯t know that they were just tools and they thought of the sacred guardians as their tools instead.

    Upon stumbling into this information, Ainsley couldn¡¯t hide her gasps.

    So...the sacred guardians aren¡¯t protecting the Sloan Family because they want to? It¡¯s just because the Sloan Family has the highest affinity with felines?

    Is it because of the ¡¯zoo¡¯ family branches?

    Ainsley¡¯s lips twitched. Just by invading Code-C¡¯s mind, she obtained a lot of information. She just knew that there were legendary beasts in this world...because the fantasy book didn¡¯t mention them.

    Maybe it was restricted to the beasts¡¯munity.

    And to think that the sacred guardians seek humans help to make them advance to the legendary realm...that¡¯s something new!

    But...

    Ainsley looked at the teenager Code-C with his fluffy body and couldn¡¯t help but ponder.

    Code-C owned a Fenrir bloodline. Fenrir is more of a wolf, closer to dogs. Why...why the heck did the previous Fenrir bloodline owner give their bloodline to a cat?

    Amidst Ainsley¡¯s astonishment, Code-C grew up quietly until he became one year old in cat lifespan count. Comparing it to humans, he was now around 15 or 17 years old.

    The time came. Three legendary beasts visited the cat tribe. The first beast was a white tiger, one of the famous Chinese mythology. The white tiger was a part of the four Chinese Gods; the white tiger, the azure dragon, the vermillion bird, and the ck tortoise.

    Such a strong legendary beast descended and quickly chose Code-L as his heir. The female cat gracefully epted it and went to receive the heritage, leaving the other two behind.

    The next legendary beast was actually a somewhat cynical ck panther. It had sleek ck fur and golden me on its four paws.

    The panther chose Code-B without much thought. Mainly because that cat had the darkest fur among the others yet still had white fur on some areas.

    Last but not least...was a Fenrir. A big, fcking big wolf eyed thest heir that the cat tribe offered¨C well, actually, he was the one who chose Code-C.

    Upon seeing the huge Fenrir with long silver fur, Ainsley rolled her eyes.

    Old man, why are you choosing this pitiful cat? You¡¯re a wolf, why don¡¯t you choose a dog?

    Even Code-C couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and whimpered.

    "Y-your excellency...forgive my rudeness, but...why...why did you choose this subject to be your heir?"

    His questions aligned with the other cat tribes¡¯ thoughts. They also looked at this weird Fenrir in confusion.

    Old dude, exin! Or maybe you want to fuse your wolf race with a cat? Do you want to make a mutant?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 118 - The Source Of A Great Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 118 - "The Source Of A Great Cmity" </h4>

    When Code-C asked, the mighty Fenrir grandpa was slightly taken aback. He was stunned for a few seconds before bursting into a peal ofughter.

    "Hahaha. Lilss, I didn¡¯t think you would be curious about that." The Fenrir was so thick-faced that he didn¡¯t think others wouldn¡¯t question his strange decision!

    "Hummm, if you¡¯re curious, I¡¯ll tell you." The huge wolf spoke in a low voice. His voice sounded powerful and cool, but he couldn¡¯t hide the hint of teasing in his tone. "My lifespan is about to end, anyway. I need you."

    "Y-yes, your excellency...may I know the reason..." Code-C gulped. He still had a tiny hope that he wouldn¡¯t be chosen even when the session ceremony was about to begin.

    s, The Fenrir only grinned, showing his sharp fangs. "Boy, if I said that I had always wanted to create a mix between the wolf and the feline race...would you believe me?"

    Grandpa Fenrir¡¯s white mane shook as he smiled teasingly. The wolf slowlyid on the ground with his front legs crossed elegantly.

    "Come,e, rx. I know that my idea sounds bizarre, but that has always been my dream." The Fenrir ignored Code-C¡¯s dumbfounded face and nudged him toy on the ground.

    Of course, while these two conversed, Ainsley hovered above their head, strangely understanding theirnguage despite only hearing a bunch of weak meowing sounds and a low beast¡¯s growl.

    "O-okay, your excellency..." Code-C didn¡¯t have any interest in this crazy bastard¡¯s dream, but he obedientlyid down. Then, he looked straight at the Fenrir¡¯s sharp golden eyes before gulping.

    So...by giving a legendary beast¡¯s bloodline of a wolf race to a feline race...this bastard wants me to mutate?

    Mutation wasn¡¯t that rare, it wasmon, and the example would be the monsters attacking various territories in this world.

    Mutation usually urs because of world wonders such as a forbidden special ability or the intervention of other races. Still, usually, it started from the hybrid between two beasts or animals with opposing bloodlines.

    The example would be here, trying to give a wolf race bloodline to a feline race!

    Code-C¡¯s lips twitched. This kind of crazy bastard was the reason why many other races aside from the beasts and normal animals tried to wipe out the Primordial Ind.

    If not because of the legendary beasts protecting the ind, the whole world would have destroyed the root of the monsters attacking various races.

    Those monsters were called a hybrid failure, and they would go berserk. These monsters would instinctively run away from Primordial Ind using the magical wormhole existing around unstable spaces.

    These monsters would then arrive at densely popted cities or countries and bring troubles.

    Humans were usually the one who suffered the most. The fantasy creatures such as the elf, fairy, dragons, and other races had greater control over their space disturbance, thus preventing wormholes from appearing near their territories.

    These wormholes were the side-effect of many special ability users¡¯ battlefields. Their power would sometimes affect space, contorting it.

    Even if only Aetheria had the ability of space control, there were still a lot of space sub-branch abilities such as storage ability, teleportation, wrap, ck holes, and so on.

    Code-C knew about this knowledge rted to the monsters¡¯ origin, and so did the Fenrir. However, the crazy bastard still wished to have such mutation!

    And he was the chosenmb...

    Code-C¡¯s eyes teared up. He truly couldn¡¯t think of a way to prevent this from happening. One could imagine if there was a monster born with a legendary Fenrir¡¯s bloodline inside...

    He would be the source of a great cmity!

    The cat instantly tried to bargain with this crazy grandpa.

    "Your excellency...c-can you reconsider? I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be a sessful mutant..." Code-C whispered weakly.

    He knew that despite Grandpa Fenrir knowing the risk of such mutation, this crazy bastard still wished for it simply because a sessful hybrid would have more than one abilities, bing more powerful than the pure bloodline!

    That¡¯s such a weird thing, right? Usually, the purer one¡¯s bloodline, the greater their power. Here, it was the opposite.

    Code-C also understood Fenrir¡¯s wish to have offspring with greater power than the others, but how could he choose such a weak cat as the vassal?!

    Even Ainsley nodded while watching this from above.

    That sly grandpa...how could he gamble with Code-C¡¯s life like that, ah!

    Ainsley was actually quite shocked that she now discovered the origin of monsters attacking the capital city. Her knowledge wasn¡¯t as vast as other people in this world. Thus, she only knew the basics.

    Acquiring this knowledge was a surprise gift for her.

    s, even when Ainsley was excited to learn more about this world, she focused her attention on Fenrir¡¯s response toward Code-C¡¯s plea.

    The colossal wolf seized Code-C for a few seconds before shaking his head. "No, you¡¯re not as weak as you thought. Your body can definitely withstand the mutation force." Grandpa Fenrir said with certainty.

    It¡¯s mainly because Code-C had higher intelligence than those among his age. That¡¯s why his consciousness wouldn¡¯t get eroded by the side effect of the hybrid. Only those who lost their mind became monsters.

    In this world, even ordinary animals had a certain degree of intelligence. The higher it was, the higher the chance to withstand the hybrid side effect.

    Listening to Fenrir¡¯s confident exnation, Code-C could see no way out. He instantly knew that he had to receive this big shot¡¯s bloodline, continuing his lineage as a legendary beast.

    If he failed, the Fenrir blood would mostly end at him, or he would be forced to move it to another vassal.

    In short, every bloodline heir was just a tool to continue the legendary beast¡¯s prestige!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 119 - Need To Get Out

    <h4>Chapter 119 - "Need To Get Out" </h4>

    In the end, Code-C epted his fate and allowed the Fenrir guy to pass on his bloodline. Shortly after, Code-C joined the other two cats to go to the human continent.

    Their tribe already chose a suitable family in a suitable country, and the one chosen was the Godlif country, Sloan Family. The Sloan Family was once a reputable familyparable to the 7 great mafia families.

    As for why the cat tribe chose the Godlif country, it¡¯s simply because the Godfather resided there! The Godfather was rumoured to be a cat lover...

    Even though the Godlif country wasn¡¯t a big country with a powerful might, its title as the ¡¯mafia country¡¯ was mighty enough to gather forces all around the world. Mainly the one involved in shady businesses.

    The cat tribe created a magic prairie connected to their ind right inside the Sloan Family¡¯s estate with the first family head¡¯s permission. After that, the three cats teleported to their new home, embarking on a journey to be a legendary beast.

    Ainsley watched all of this unfolding in front of her eyes. Not only she saw Code-C¡¯s memories, but she even witnessed her family¡¯s history starting from the first generation.

    To think that her family was once an influential one on par with the other 7 great families...

    That was also why Code-L, the strongest candidate among the cat tribes sessfully triggered her bloodline with the help of the first family head.

    In short, the family was great because of the first family head. He tamed Code-L, helped her to grow...he even triggered Code-B¡¯s bloodline, helping him to be the truly sacred guardian.

    However, he didn¡¯t have time to help Code-C before he passed away in a chaotic war era.

    The war back then was to covet territories. It was still an exploration era for most mafia families, resulting in many conflicts bing innumerable.

    Afterwards, Code-L and the others went back to the prairie, waiting for the next family head to help them grow their strength.

    However, not everyone was as great as the Sloan Family¡¯s founder.

    Only a few generations managed to help Code-L achieve a half-legendary beast state while Code-B had almost grasped the theory behind the human transformation to be a half-legendary beast.

    As for Code-C? Who would want such a weak cat? Some family heads had tried to trigger this fellow¡¯s bloodline, only to fail.

    They realized that this guy was a mutant seed! Once the triggering ceremony failed, he became berserk, almost bing a monster.

    If not for the other two cats¡¯ help, Code-C might already turn into a true monster.

    Such things repeated a few times until a lot of family heads gave up on Code-C. They preferred taking advantage of the already strong Code-L or Code-B.

    Who would want to risk their life just to raise a monster? No one could be sure whether Code-C would be a sessful mutant or not. Why should they take the risk?

    Due to the circumstances, Code-C resigned to fate. He closed his heart, not willing to meet new humans. He knew that...they would just abandon him in the end, giving up on him.

    Time gradually passed by, and Ainsley already experienced Code-C¡¯s life up to thetest days. At first, the baby only expressed sympathy, but after going through the cat¡¯s life, it was as if someone tugged at her heart string.

    "Code-C...." Ainsley choked on her saliva. The girl looked down at Code-C inside his own memories, and she couldn¡¯t help butment.

    Code-C...it isn¡¯t your fault that you¡¯re a mutant, but you have to bear the burden alone....and if you can¡¯t trigger your bloodline for real this time, you might have to pass on the heritage...

    And that means death.

    Even the legendary beast that already exhausted their lifespan became an ordinary beast after transferring their bloodline heritage.

    Not to mention Code-C, who wasn¡¯t even a sacred guardian yet. He would die! He¡¯s only a sacred guardian in name!

    Thus, if he wanted to live, he had to find someone that could trigger his bloodline. If only he didn¡¯t need to depend on humans....he would have advanced a long time ago.

    A pity that the requirement to advance needed human¡¯s cooperation.

    As such, maybe...only Ainsley could be Code-C¡¯sst hope. No wonder he was willing toe out of the prairie and follow her.

    Maybe he noticed her luck ability and thought that luck was what he needed to be the real sacred guardian. With enough luck, he could awaken his bloodline!

    By then, he should be as strong as Code-L, beating Code-B by arge margin.

    Of course, he had to control his power and studied it first since Code-B already awakened his bloodline a long time ago, unlike a ¡¯failure¡¯ like him.

    All sorts of thoughts shed inside Code-C¡¯s fragment memories, and Ainsley could see it.

    The baby stretched her right hand and carefully caressed the surface of the memory crystal inside the memory streams.

    Code-C....now I know your past, I feel that our heart is one. Maybe...maybe after this, I can help you to trigger your bloodline!

    The feelings inside Ainsley¡¯s heart was no longer pity but a determination to help Code-C. She couldn¡¯t just stay still knowing that such a cute cat might die soon...

    But I alreadyprehended his heart. Thus, I¡¯m confident that our bond is firm now! I only need to go back to reality and execute the awakening ceremony.

    Of course, to do that...

    Ainsley looked around the universe-like memory streams inside Code-C. A faint smile hung over her tiny face. It was a smile full of unparalleled confidence.

    First, I need to get out of this cat¡¯s mind.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of  world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 120: "Freezing Time"

    <h4>Chapter 120: "Freezing Time"</h4>

    While Ainsley''s consciousness was inside Code-C''s mind, Finley and Chronos kept an eye on her from outside.

    "Hmmm, it''s been a few hours. She''s still inside that beast''s mind. Don''t you think she will need several days at this pace?" Chronos flicked his sleeve, and the tiny fairy transformed into a boy slightly taller than Finley.

    If one didn''t know him, they would think that those two were brothers!

    "No worries. Even if she needs several days, we will guard her, right?" Finley swayed his legs as he looked at the baby''s crib through the room''s window.

    At the moment, the boy was sitting on the nearest tree''s branch, close enough to enter the baby''s room with one leapt.

    Hearing what Finley said, Chronos furrowed his eyebrows before shaking his head.

    "For you to leave the estate...won''t your dad panic? If you wait for this baby to finish the bonding, you won''te home for 2-3 days!"

    Finley had always used his fairy identity to visit Ainsley, but in reality, he''s just a child like her.

    Although he had more freedom than Ainsley due to his doting father, his father still wouldn''t let his only heir to remain outside for several days.

    From the look of it, Ainsley wouldn''t wake up for 2 or more days. To protect her from afar, Finley couldn''t go home. And that''s precisely where the problemid.

    "Hmm¡­.true. That old man might issue a bounty reward on my head if I went missing." Finley''s lips twitched concisely.

    If other parents would spread out a notice to find their missing child, his dad would just put a bounty reward on his head. Of course, the bounty hunter had to catch him alive.

    But that doesn''t mean they couldn''t hurt him. If the hunters broke his arms or legs, that still counted as capturing the ''criminal''.

    Such a way to find a missing child was quite bizarre. If Finley didn''t know his dad''s true personality, he might think that the other person wished him dead.

    Honestly, that''s just the way his dad showed his affection. With one of the direct family members having a healing ability, even if Finley were on the edge of dying, one wouldn''t need to worry.

    But precisely such a bizarre way of expressing love was the reason why mom almostmitted suicide!

    Finley shook his head upon recalling his deceased mother, the one who asked him to kill her in peace so that she could reincarnate to have a better life.

    Finley didn''t kill his mom. He just sacrificed her soul as in exchange for turning back time. His mom passed away in peace without feeling any pain.

    Maybe...that''s for the best.

    She just couldn''t understand her husband''s tough love and always thought that he didn''t love her, that he loved his ex-fiance, who was forcefully separated from him because of this arranged marriage.

    But the truth was far from that.

    Finley shed a bitter smile as he reminisced.

    Poor mom...if only dad isn''t that entric. Maybe she would know that dad already cherished her¡­.s, what a mimunication!

    It''s exactly because of his mom''s sudden death that his dad became overprotective over him, the only family he got left.

    This never happened in his previous life, though. Back then, his mom was alive, and she endured a painful mafia life until she died of stress.

    Even when she was a member of a powerful mafia family, with her weak and kind character, she couldn''t adapt well to the Walter Family''s traditions.

    Especially when this family of his had tons of weird circumstances.

    "Ha¡­.this is bad. If I don''t go home soon, that old man will really put a bounty on my head." Finley snapped out of his thoughts and sighed,menting his dad''s crazy deeds.

    "Chronos, can you trap the time at the mansion so that they don''t realise I''ve been missing for several days?" The boy looked at human-sized Chronos with bright eyes.

    "Or maybe you can freeze their time! Yes. That way, they won''t know that three days passed by." Finley spoke energetically, as if his idea was superb.

    Superb your a*s!

    Chronos couldn''t help but p Finley''s back. "Are you crazy? For me to use such a wide-range ability...what if the royal elders found out? I''ll be doomed!"

    Chronos was distressed. He knew that his friend was such a psycho, but he didn''t think this boy would blurt out such a request so casually¡­

    Freezing everyone''s time in his mansion? That''s too much!

    "Uh...then just make them fall into a loop of time. Make it so that they won''t realise it''s been three days." Finley waved his hand carelessly. "You don''t want to see me breaking my bones again, don''t you?" The boy squinted.

    He looked at Chronos with a threatening gaze. "You promised me that you will never let me feel pain or whatever it is. I recalled you said that when I died. How could you forget that now¨C "

    Finley hadn''t finished when Chronos hit the back of the boy''s head with a reddened face.

    Heck! Can''t you shut up? Don''t go around saying such an embarrassing thing! I said all of that because I thought you would die! Who would have thought that you requested me to turn back time¡­

    Recalling his ''cheesy'' speech to Finley before the boy passed away in his previous life, Chronos felt so ashamed that his cheeks flushed red. He immediately relented.

    "Okay, okay! Just this once! I''ll make a time loop for those in your mansion. But after that, I want the energy crystal you covet from that b*tch!"

    Chronos naturally talked about the energy crystal that Finley ''stole'' from ir¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 121: "An Anomaly"

    <h4>Chapter 121: "An Anomaly"</h4>

    "Sure, sure. I have the whole crystal mine. You can just pick some to replenish your power." Finley nodded with a grin.

    "Actually, I also want you to freeze the time around Ain''s mansion...but I know you can''t do that." The boy shrugged.

    Chronos also had his bottom line. He wouldn''t use a powerful wide-area skill to someone who wasn''t even his contractor. For this fairy to help Ainsley alone was already a good thing.

    "Mmm, mm, then, I''ll go back to our mansion and make the time loop." Chronos rubbed his ns together, and shortly after, he kicked the branch in one go. With just one leapt, the fairy already vanished from the spot.

    He simply used his fast movement to look as if he just teleported away. In fact, he slowed down his surroundings so that he would look fast.

    After Chronos was gone, Finley returned to observe Ainsley and Code-C, ensuring no one would harm them. Because the baby never had many visitorsing to her room, even after several hours, no one came to get her.

    It''s only when it''s dinner time a maid and Elliana visit the room.

    "Young miss, it''s dinner time¨C huh?" The ordinary maid paused in her tracks. She just arrived when she saw the baby sleeping on her crib together with the sacred guardian...how could she not stop her steps?

    She even shut her mouth!

    "This¡­" the maid was puzzled. She looked at Elliana beside her, asking her in silence.

    What''s going on? Since when did the youngdy can sleep so soundlessly with a sacred guardian on her bed?

    That''s so...reckless!

    Elliana also saw this peaceful scene, and her tightly furrowed eyebrows rxed for a second.

    "Leave. Don''t. Disturb." Elliana swiftly turned around and left the room without talking much. In her eyes, to disturb the baby when she''s sleeping with a sacred guardian was akin to suicide¡­

    They better let her sleep more. When she''s hungry, she would naturally wake up.

    Elliana was calm as she left the room, but the maid toiling behind her was bewildered.

    "T-that...can we leave them? The sacred guardian is quite dangerous...what if the youngdy got hurt?" She couldn''t help but ask.

    Even though she wasn''t Ainsley''s hardcore fans, she was still worried that thedy would get hurt and then she would be med for not repeating those two when they fell asleep next to each other.

    Hearing the doubt inside the maid''s voice, Elliana paused. She was silent for a few seconds before shaking her head.

    "Miss. Fine." The woman wanted to say that Ainsley would be fine. Thus, with her back facing the maid, the woman strode fast to the dining room to tell Grandpa Yofan about this incident.

    The maid could only watch Elliana coldly leave, and she also shook her head.

    "I don''t know if the family guardian is confident or just indifferent to the family head¡­"

    One could say that Elliana was too confident in Ainsley or, she didn''t care whether the baby would die or not. Given her cold attitude, the maid naturally thought of thetter.

    But what could she do? She''s just a low-level maid. She better shut up or talked about this to the other maids to gossip¡­

    The matter didn''t incite anyone''s attention that night. Grandpa Yofan also understood Elliana''s decision. One shouldn''t disturb a baby''s sleep, even more so when the baby might be bonding with the sacred guardian through sleeping.

    The elder just sent a few maids to asionally give Ainsley some pills or nourishment to let her eat while sleeping.

    She would wake up refreshed the next day and maybe, she already bonded with the beast.

    Everything went smoothly until the next day. As usual, the maids came to the baby''s room to bathe her and reced her clothes.

    Usually, the baby would already wake up and greet them with her innocent smile. However, to everyone''s surprise, she was still sleeping soundlessly on the crib, together with the sacred guardian.

    "Eh? The young miss is still sleeping! What to do?" One of the maids eximed in surprise. She peeked at Ainsley''s peaceful sleeping face and couldn''t help but giggle.

    "Uhh, our young miss''s sleeping face is so cute!" Another maid sounded what others thought. None of them answered the first maid''s question.

    Seeing that her friends circled the crib intoxicated expression on their face, the most diligent maid shook her head in disdain.

    "Hey, hey! It''s not the time to admire young miss''s cuteness! She''s still sleeping but we need to bathe and change her clothes." The diligent maid with round eyesses reprimanded the others.

    "Should we wake her up or let her be?" She asked once more. This time, her tone was much more authoritative, making her peers regained their professional bearing.

    "Hmm, let''s wake her first. If we can''t, ask the family head''s guardian to seek advice from the supreme elder." One of the maids suggested.

    It''s just waking up a child, after all. If she didn''t want to wake up, they could just tell the higher-ups.

    "Oh, good! Let''s wake her up!" The diligent maid nodded vigorously. The rest of the maids also gathered around Ainsley, but they avoided Code-C, afraid of identally offending him.

    Nudge. Nudge.

    "Miss, wake up! Rise and shine!"

    "Miss, miss, today''s breakfast is bacon! If you don''t wake up, you won''t get it!"

    "Miss, miss, today''s outfit will be to your liking! Hurry, wake up and try it on!"

    The maids used countless coaxing to wake up the baby, however, the baby didn''t even groan or grumbled. She just breathed peacefully, as if unaware of her surroundings.

    Such a state...was an anomaly even in the maids'' eyes.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 122: "Dumping Responsibility"

    <h4>Chapter 122: "Dumping Responsibility"</h4>

    The maids'' expression rapidly changed. The wisest among them hurriedly did a thorough check on the baby, but she didn''t find anything wrong other than the baby seemed to be in a deep sleep.

    "This...what to do? Is the young miss alright? Is this normal?" One of the maids trembled as she nced at Ainsley. She never wanted to serve this puppet family head, and now, they might even get into troubles.

    What if the other higher-ups med them if anything happened to the young miss? Even if she''s a puppet, she''s still a valuable trophy. For the baby to suddenly sleep so mindlessly that she looked like in a deepa¡­

    That''s a disaster!

    The other maids also realised the trouble they''re getting into. They''re not fools. For Ainsley to keep sleeping no matter hard they tried to wake her up...something must be wrong with her.

    "Ugh, is the young miss sick? If so, won''t we get med?"

    "Ah, that''s terrible! What to do? Tell Lady Elliana? Or the supreme elder?"

    "How about telling the other branch family heads?"

    "What''s that got to do with the branch families, you moron? Or are you a spy sent by the branch families?" The youngest maid there rolled her eyes at one of her colleagues'' remarks.

    Why should they tell the other branch families? That''s akin to muddle the already muddled problem!

    "Wait, maybe she''s just too tired!" Someone chipped in.

    "Ha!" The maid suspected to be a spy harrumphed coldly. "Are you sure the young miss is just sleeping? Doesn''t she look like she''s in aa?" She looked at Ainsley briefly before shaking her head.

    "I don''t want to shoulder the me if anything happens to the young miss!" She added.

    Well, who would want to be med for something they didn''t do? The other maids also nodded in unison.

    "Of course! All of us don''t want that, but no matter what, if the higher-ups learned this matter¡­" one of the youngest maids gulped. Her eyes darted around nervously.

    "Ah, right...if someone knew that the young miss fell into aa when we are the one responsible for her daily necessities...won''t they suspect us?"

    A smarter maid among the group of 10 maids in the room hurriedly made a wild guess.

    Yes, the higher-ups would immediately suspect them since they''re thest batch who came into contact with the young miss before she fell into aa!

    Hearing what the other maid said, the rest instantly broke into an uproar.

    "Should we...hide this problem?" One of the maids was so agitated that she suddenly blurted out an idea. "How about we lock the room, never letting others know about this trouble¨C"

    "What the hell? Watch your mouth!" The oldest maid instantly rebuked the careless maid. Her face flushed red in anger.

    What a vile maid! Locking the family head? If someone heard what she said, all of them would be in bigger trouble, ah!

    "Do you want to murder the young miss? If we hide the problem, she might die!" Another maid with a kind heart also red at the irresponsible maid with red eyes.

    Even if she wasn''t that fond of Ainsley, thetter was still a baby. How could these maids talk as if she''s just a doll?

    Even if the baby''s poprity plummeted ever since these people know that she could use charm to attract others'' attention, isn''t it too harsh to suddenly bully her like this?

    Yes, ever since the rumour about Ainsley''s charm power spread among the family members, the Sloans changed their attitude toward the baby.

    They were quite fond of her before, but when they thought she might be using an underhanded trick such as using her charm ability, they felt repulsed.

    What a cunning baby! If the rumour was true, doesn''t that mean she''s a vile person who used her ability to cater to her wishes? She''s still young, yet she seduced people here and there using her charm ability!

    What a wh*re!

    Clearly, charm ability users didn''t have good reputations in the ability usersmunity. More often, those blessed with such ability would hide it while using it in silence.

    Even if this ability was seen as a vile ability, it was one of the most helpful abilities.

    Others were just ''disgusted'' with charm ability users since they didn''t want to act like a fool to fawn over someone just because of their power.

    Those enchanted by a charm ability user would be no different than a love ve. That''s so shameful in the eyes of powerful mafia families.

    Thus, the mafia society strongly condemned charm ability users even though in other professions, charm ability users were akin to diamonds.

    They could charm people, could be an idol, could be a good assist for psychologists, some could even be a powerful beast tamer relying on their charm ability.

    Even the diplomat and other politicians also needed a charm ability to at least smoothen their career path.

    Being loved and respected by others would never be a bad thing, even if it was thanks to an ability.

    However, Ainsley was unfortunately born in a mafia supremacy environment.

    Once the rumour spreads, even the maids looked at her in slight disgust. Well, they wouldn''t show it tantly if they were smart.

    Putting aside the matter of charm ability users, the maids gathered around Ainsley with panicked faces.

    "Then what to do, ah?! Call the doctor? What if she has a chronic disease?" The maids mumbled with gloomy eyes.

    None of them wanted to take responsibility until a maid abruptly raised her hand and spoke in a hushed voice.

    "Hey, hey, why don''t we just...dump the responsibility to Lady Elliana?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 123: "Blaming Elliana"

    <h4>Chapter 123: "ming Elliana"</h4>

    "Dumping responsibility?" The other maids gasped. Their eyes narrowed into a slit.

    "Do you mean...ming Lady Elliana for the young miss'' condition?" One of the smart maids urately pinpointed the hidden meaning behind her friends'' words.

    "Yes, that''s what I mean! We only need to ry this issue to the higher-ups, and then if they ask us who''s in charge, tell them it''s Lady Elliana!" The maid nodded.

    "I also saw her visiting the young missst night. We can say that as an excuse." She added.

    Upon hearing this, the other maids paused. They looked at each other with a slight hesitation in their eyes.

    Indeed, such a method would make them free from suspicion, but didn''t that mean they use Lady Elliana of whatever happened to the young miss?

    That...wouldn''t that be too much¡­

    The maid who suggested the idea saw the look in her friends'' eyes, and she couldn''t help but raise her voice.

    "What are you guys thinking about? We are not using Lady Elliana. We just let her take responsibility as the young miss'' guardian!" The maid spoke with a flushed face.

    "If it''s Lady Elliana, the higher-ups won''t fire her or kill her. But if it''s us to me for this incident, who knows if they will silence us?" The maid added.

    The maids instantly nodded, with their body trembling like amb waiting to be butchered. Their face paled, and fear grew in their eyes.

    Indeed! The higher-ups might just kill them all because of this issue¡­

    The maids were slowly convinced. The look in their eyes changed.

    "You''re right! Remember, we are just lowly maids! Lady Elliana should handle this kind of problem, not us!" One of the maids immediately agreed with the perpetrator, who suggested the idea.

    With one maid agreeing, the rest chose to follow as well.

    "Okay, okay, that''s a good idea. We should look for Lady Elliana and let her discover the problem of the young miss." One of the maids was even in a hurry to call Elliana to pass on the job.

    "Oh, but we shouldn''t say that we already noticed the young miss'' condition. Let''s just tell her that the maids are busy, so Lady Elliana should visit the young miss instead."

    "Right, right. Just say that we have to nurse the field forces before they go to war or something¡­"

    "Okay, let''s do it! All of us should appear to be busy. Then...the oldest among us should be the one telling Lady Elliana toe over."

    With the maids suggesting this and that, they immediately reached an agreement. All of them stealthily exited Ainsley''s room and went to do their own jobs.

    Only the oldest among the 10 maids went to the library to find Elliana.

    Once she was there, she didn''t beat around the bush and immediately reported.

    "Your excellency, the maids in charge of the young miss'' daily necessity are upied with other matters¡­"

    Before the maid could finish her words, Elliana already lifted her head. Her bright blonde ponytail swayed gently beforending on her front chest.

    "What?" Thedy''s crimson eyes stabbed straight to the maid''s eyes, scaring thetter to death.

    Such a presence!

    The maid hurriedly lowered her head and continued.

    "T-the maids can''t tend to the young miss'' needs. T-they have to take care of the field forces'' members before they go to the territorial war, s-so¡­"

    The maid stammered. She couldn''t even speak correctly in front of Elliana. She just couldn''t stay calm in front of Elliana! Thetter constantly emitted a pressuring aura befitting of an expert¡­

    Even if she didn''t look like an educated woman, Elliana learned manyings ever since she became Ainsley''s guardian. She represented the family, so thedy learnt a lot to make up for herck of knowledge.

    By now, she couldn''t be said to be an uneducateddy except for her rough speeches. That''s just her trademark.

    With such changes, even when the maids secretly looked down on Elliana, they didn''t dare to rebuke her upfront.

    Upon hearing what the maid said about Ainsley''s maids, Elliana''s sharp eyes squinted. She looked like a tiger with killing intent shing through her eyes.

    The maid almost fainted.

    "W-we are sorry! B-but we suggest y-your excellency to take care of the young miss for the time being!" The maid was on the edge of kneeling on the floor.

    She didn''t realise just how threatening Elliana could be, especially after she got to know Ainsley. It was as if the baby became thedy''s reversed scale!

    If one mentioned anything negative about that baby, Elliana would re at them while fiddling with her fingers. Her purple me flickered in the air, ready to burn anyone to ash.

    The maid was already a middle-aged woman, and her heart was fragile. In front of Elliana''s prestige, she almost had a heart attack¡­

    "Me? Care...miss?" Elliana paused for a few seconds. She peered at the maid''s eyes, and upon seeing the maid was helpless as well, she didn''t make it difficult for her.

    "...okay." Elliana nodded. If the maids were busy and couldn''t take care of Ainsley, she could just do that. There''s no need to bother the maids.

    Elliana also knew that the maids didn''t have a good impression on Ainsley ever since the rumour about the baby''s charm ability spread throughout the family.

    s, she couldn''t just fire the maids when their family was already in this state. They needed more manpower. It''s not wise to fire the maids when they didn''t act too brazen toward Ainsley.

    As long as they knew their ce, that''s enough. But if they dared to bully the young miss¡­

    Elliana''s eyes flickered with murderous intent.

    I''ll kill them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 124: "Ellianas Heartache"

    <h4>Chapter 124: "Elliana''s Heartache"</h4>

    Calming her mind, Elliana straightened her back and put down the pen on her hand.

    The stack of papers around her acted as a natural barrier for those who wished to provoke her in the middle of her working time.

    She could just p the other party with those papers. Of course, Elliana put aside those thoughts and nodded at the maid.

    "Me. Look. Ain." Elliana blurted out another speech as she waved her hand, gesturing to the maid to leave.

    She would just visit Ainsley before breakfast and take care of the baby.

    There won''t be anything wrong with that.

    As if getting a death amnesty, the maid hurriedly bowed.

    "Thank you, your excellency! I''ll excuse myself!" The middle-aged maid instantly scurried away from the library, not daring to evene back.

    The library regained its silence, and the only thing one could hear was the sound of the flipping paper and the pen''s scrubbing the documents.

    Elliana continued her study and her work as a temporary family head. Thedy was immersed in her job until 8 a.m. It was finally time for breakfast.

    Creak¡­

    Elliana pushed back the wooden chair as she stood up straight. The woman stretched her body lightly with her face still void of any emotion. One could only see a sh of gentleness in her eyes when she thought of Ainsley, her master.

    "Boss¡­" Elliana mumbled as she lightly walked out of the library, leaving her working desk for a while.

    The woman applied her speed ability to her legs, and in just a few seconds, with simple strides, the woman arrived in front of Ainsley''s bedroom.

    Upon seeing the familiar creamy door, Elliana paused her steps. Her eyshes fluttered as the woman stretched her hand toward the door. Her long fingers lightly brushed past the marble door''s surface.

    The cooling sensation sent a slight chill to the woman''s bone, but she ignored it. Withplicated eyes, Elliana pushed open the door as carefully as possible.

    She didn''t create any sound when she opened the door, fearing waking up the young miss or disturbing her.

    The familiar girlish baby room appeared in front of Elliana''s eyes, bringing memories upon memories surging to her mind.

    This room¡­

    Elliana took a deep breath. The flower scent lingering in the air flooded into her lungs, easing her mind.

    The woman then closed her eyes for a few seconds before her eyelids trembled and her crimson pupil erged.

    Boss¡­.this room¡­

    Only now Elliana realised that the baby''s room was exceptionally small for a family head. Even if she''s just a puppet, she should have got a better room with better security measures.

    But...she didn''t have any of that.

    Pain shed through Elliana''s eyes. She clutched her chest and felt her heart ache for the baby, who was sleeping soundlessly in her crib.

    She didn''t evenin when she got such an unbefitting bedroom¡­and now the maids didn''t take care of her for ''various reasons''.

    Elliana''s breath stalled. It was as if something wed her heart, sending numbing feelings to her bone.

    My boss...why is she so pitiful?

    Elliana''s eyes wavered. Her eyelids grew hot for a second, and tears almost clouded her eyesight. Elliana couldn''t help but feel emotional ever since that maid said that the maids couldn''t take care of Ainsley for a moment.

    How could she not know that the maid just lied to her? She knew that woman was lying, but...what could she do?

    If she forced the maids to keep taking care of Ainsley when they said they had something else to do, wouldn''t theysh out their frustration to the baby?

    What if they bullied Ain behind her back? She''s busy with the temporary family head''s business, so...she couldn''t stay with Ain every single minute.

    If the baby didn''t tell her that she was bullied, no one would know. Maybe if the Godfather spirit descended, none would bother to bully her, but if he didn''t?

    Elliana''s mind wandered everywhere. She thought of the worst-case situation that might happen to her master, not knowing that Ain wasn''t as weak as she thought.

    Deep down, Elliana knew that Ain was far from weak. She knew that her master was someone incredible, not befitting of her age.

    However, with her tender heart, Elliana still viewed Ainsley as someone that she had to protect. When the baby said that she would protect her with her frail body, she already swore to protect the baby in return.

    There''s no way I need a baby to protect me! I have to be the one to protect her.

    Elliana took a deep breath, and her mind calmed down. Her crimson eyes didn''t waver this time, and the woman proudly strode toward the crib.

    With a slight stiff smile on her face, Elliana mustered up her courage to wake up Ainsley.

    "Boss! Wake up!" The woman touched Ainsley''s tender face and squeezed her cheeks, hoping to wake her up. In her mind, the baby would p her fingers and red at her with a pair of adorable sapphire eyes.

    However, contrary to her imagination, Ainsley didn''t react at all. The baby kept sleeping while breathing peacefully. Even the sacred guardian lying on her side also didn''t seem to notice Elliana''s presence.

    Elliana''s eyebrows were knitted together without her knowing.

    "Boss?" Elliana nudged Ainsley''s cheeks once more before trying all sorts of trickery to wake her up, starting from tickling the baby, persuading her with food, and so on.

    Elliana even shook Ainsley''s body with all of her might, but Ainsley just breathed in and out, seemingly unaware of what Elliana did to her.

    In that instant, Elliana''s face crumbled.

    Something...something is wrong with the young miss!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 125: "What Happened To Ain?"

    <h4>Chapter 125: "What Happened To Ain?"</h4>

    "Boss?" Elliana called out in a weak voice. The woman''s body swayed as she struggled to bnce herself.

    This...the young miss is sick! She''s not sleeping. She''s probably in a deepa!

    Elliana''s face rapidly changed. All blood was drained from her face, and her tanned skin now looked as pale as a fish''s belly.

    "No. No!" Elliana bellowed like a wounded beast. The woman''s eyes reddened to the point that her crimson pupil looked as if it''s bleeding.

    Young miss...is sick! For her to fall into a deepa...isn''t that a chronic illness?

    Elliana almost fainted on the spot. The woman couldn''t help but gritted her teeth to stay calm. Otherwise, she couldn''t save the baby.

    "Fu¡­" Taking a deep breath and exhaling her distress, Elliana managed to calm down for a few seconds.

    The woman''s chest was still throbbing in pain at the sight of the peacefully sleeping baby, but she didn''t show her heartache outside.

    She knew that she had to find a solution. But first, she had to tell the supreme elder!

    With a flick of her sleeve, Elliana dashed out of the room. She used her highest speed, turning her figure into a blurry shadow. One would only feel the wind passing by but wouldn''t see anyone at all.

    In no time, Elliana arrived at the great elders'' residence. The 7 great elders of the Sloan Family naturally had their own territory at the main mansion. Their living ce was surprisingly not far from Ainsley''s bedroom.

    Upon arriving at the corridor dyed in cream and serene colour, Elliana''s agitated heart calmed down even further. The woman closed her eyes, took a deep breath and proudly walked toward one of the rooms there.

    She immediately approached a room at the utmost corner of the corridor. It was the supreme elder, Grandpa Yofan''s bedroom. Without thinking much, Elliana stood in front of the white wooden door and knocked on it.

    Following the knocks, Grandpa Yofan''s stern voice immediately sounded from the inside. "Who is it?"

    "Elliana." Elliana her name, and the door creaked open the next second.

    As Ainsley''s guardian and a temporary family head, Elliana didn''t have to be too cautious around Yofan.

    Since she was also quite close to the grandpa, thanks to Ainsley, the woman tossed out all the bothersome etiquette and strode into the room.

    The room was actually quite simple, with a white wall and grey marble floor. A few golden lines sauntered on the white wall, adding a majestic yet calming vibe to the bedroom.

    The warm greyish marble floor was also pleasant to the eye, despite the floor itself being cooling rather than warm. Of course, given its special material, it would be warm in the winter.

    With a single chandelier hanging on the ceiling and a few greyish-white wooden pieces of furniture toplete the bedroom, one could see the room''s owner''s bearing.

    Simple yet still majestic.

    Unfortunately, Elliana wasn''t in the mood to appreciate the interior design. The woman hastily went to the centre of the room and immediately found a handsome elderly sitting on the pale white sofa.

    His long, blonde hair was scattered around his front body, gleaming with each move. The wrinkles on his face deepened with a slight smile, yet the old man was still undoubtedly a handsomed.

    If Grandpa Yofan were still young, maybe Ainsley would take him as her new father. Who wouldn''t want a hot daddy that would dote on her? That''s her dream, okay?

    However, unlike Ainsley who liked handsome men, Elliana couldn''t even spare a nce. For her, Grandpa Yofan was just a strong elderly that also liked Ainsley as much as she did.

    Grandpa Yofan was reading a book when Elliana popped out and headed his way with a grim face. The old man couldn''t help but put down his book and looked up at the youngd with bewilderment.

    "What''s wrong, Elli? Why are you in such a hurry?" The old man shook his head. He knew that Elliana wasn''t the type to be rash. For her to suddenly barge in and look as if someone murdered her family¡­

    What''s going on?

    Before Grandpa Yoyo could make a guess, Elliana already bowed politely and spoke without restraint.

    "Elder! Boss...boss..." Elliana was so agitated that her face flushed red and she almost bit her tongue. She couldn''t even continue whatever she wanted to say!

    Seeing the deep worry in Elliana''s eyes, grandpa Yofan''s heart leapt to his throat.

    "Boss? You mean...Ain?" The old man''s face turned grave. He wasn''t a fool, okay? If the usually calm Elliana went as far as finding him and even looked so panicked, there must be something wrong with Ainsley!

    Indeed, the moment Grandpa Yoyo mentioned Ain, Elliana''s eyes reddened once more. Her voice became hoarse as a stifling feeling invaded her heart.

    Without waiting any longer, Elliana immediately strikes.

    "Boss..a! Sleep...she...she sleeps...and...doesn''t wake...up!" Elliana struggled a lot to blurt out all these keywords. Sweat dripped down her forehead when she tried to make a coherent sentence.

    However, her speech was still hard to understand. Thankfully, Grandpa Yofan could discern whatever Elliana wanted to convey.

    In that moment, the old man''s white beard fluttered as if someone blew it. His eyes darkened, and his aura exploded!

    "Ain is...sick? She''s in aa? What do you mean?!" Yofan abruptly rose from his seat.

    The old man dashed to Elliana''s side and grabbed thetter'' shoulder. His face flushed red from agitation and his breath shortened. He looked as if he''s about to die.

    "Elli, exin! What happened to Ain?!" The old man wailed. His mind copsed with just a few words concerning Ainsley.

    This...what happens?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 126: "Shoulder The Blame"

    <h4>Chapter 126: "Shoulder The me"</h4>

    Once Grandpa Yofan asked, Elliana immediately exined what she saw with her own eyes. She described her experience in details despite her broken speech

    After a few seconds, Grandpa Yofan finally understood what''s going on.

    "The sacred guardian is also by her side while she''s in aa?" The old man mumbled as he walked back and forth, forming a beeline.

    "Yes!" Elliana nodded vigorously. She did see the sacred guardian beside Ainsley when she came to the baby''s room.

    "The sacred guardian...maybe it''s not an illness¡­" Grandpa Yoyo stroked his beard and immediately halted. The old man looked at Elliana and nodded.

    "Let''s see Ain''s condition first. But I think it''s not an illness. Let''s just hope that''s the case." The old man waved, and he immediately gestured to thedy to follow him. The duo used their highest speed to arrive at Ainsley''s chamber.

    It was only 9 a.m when they arrived.

    "Here¡­" Elliana pointed at Ainsley, who was sleeping in her crib. Despite their movements, she didn''t seem to notice them.

    "Hm. She''s indeed sleeping¡­" Grandpa Yoyo''s face darkened. He walked to the crib and observed the baby along with the sacred guardian next to her before sighing.

    "I think...Ain is trying to bond with the sacred guardian¡­" Grandpa Yoyo hesitated briefly when he blurted out this fact. He wished what he said was true, but if it wasn''t¡­

    Maybe there''s something wrong with Ain and the sacred guardian''s connection?

    "Bonding¡­" Elliana furrowed at the word. She also knew that her boss was trying to bond with this beast, but why would she fall asleep as if she''s in a deepa?

    Despite herck of knowledge, after studying hard to be a reliable guardian, Elliana knew one or two things about sacred guardians. She knew about the bonding term, but...there was no record in books about such an incident.

    If one fell into aa when they bonded with their sacred guardian, wouldn''t that be dangerous? Others could easily attack their defenceless body!

    Grandpa Yofan was also aware of this fact, but other than bonding, what other exnation could there be? He just checked, and Ainsley''s body was healthy.

    Maybe there was a hidden illness or something...they couldn''t be sure, but should they invite doctors to check her? What if the family branches heard of this?

    Wouldn''t they try to vie for the family head''s seat?

    If possible, Yofan wanted to keep this matter a secret, but his intuition told him it would be impossible. Before Elliana came here, there must be other maids knowing about the issue¡­

    Sooner orter, others would know as well. If Ainsley didn''t wake up by then, a storm would hit the family once more!

    Grandpa Yofan''s face darkened once again to the point of one could squeeze ink from his skin¡­

    The old man wasn''t that worried about Ainsley''s health since he had confidence in the baby. The baby wasn''t sick. He just knew it. Even if he might be wrong, but he''s sure about the baby''s health more than anyone.

    And so, he didn''t worry whether Ainsley would die or not, unlike Elliana.

    However, it didn''t mean he was afraid of other things. He knew that ever since others discovered the sacred guardian issue, sooner orter, people would drag Elliana down to steal the sacred guardian.

    Everyone only knew that Elliana was the one who summoned the beast. Thus, even if Ainsley yed around with the cat, they would just think of it as Elliana allowing Ainsley to y.

    However, now that Ainsley was seen sleeping near the beast and she seemed to be in aa, wouldn''t others think that Elliana neglected her duty by letting the sacred guardian sleep next to the baby?

    Others would specte that the sacred guardian was the reason why Ainsley fell into aa. They could forge fake evidence to drive Elliana to the corner!

    And sadly, the two of them couldn''t refute or prove that the beast was bonding with Ainsley. First of all, there was no record about a sacred guardian bonding with someone until that someone fell into aa¡­

    Secondly, if they revealed that matter, the greedy family branches might kill or harm Ainsley who was so vulnerable! Once others knew that she attempted to bond with the beast, they wouldn''t let her be.

    Only after she sessfully bonded and also triggered the beast''s bloodline would the family branches back down.

    Thinking of all these issues, Grandpa Yofan seemed to age faster than before. The old man walked in a circle before shaking his head.

    It''s better to protect Ainsley rather than telling others the truth. If that''s the case¡­

    They might have to sacrifice Elliana. However, Elliana wouldn''t be killed as a punishment. She would only get stripped of her status as the family head''s guardian.

    Yet as long as Ainsley woke up and disyed her strength after bonding and triggering the sacred guardian''s bloodline, they could easily return Elliana to her rightful position.

    Right now, they didn''t know when Ainsley would wake up. Thus, they had to prepare for the worst case.

    Grandpa Yofan immediately exined the circumstances to Elliana, hoping that the woman would understand what would happen to her in the near future.

    Once the news about Ainsley falling into a deepa because of the sacred guardian that Elliana summoned, the woman would be in big trouble that even the supreme elder couldn''tpletely shield her.

    Listening to Grandpa Yofan''s exnation, Elliana''s expression didn''t change. She didn''t panic at all and instead, she sighed in relief.

    "Get it." The woman nodded.

    As long as the boss is fine...even if she has to shoulder the me, she doesn''t care!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 127: "Put Her On Trial"

    <h4>Chapter 127: "Put Her On Trial"</h4>

    The clock was ticking. Time flowed like water. It was the third day ever since Ainsley''s soul left her body and entered Code-C''s sea of memories.

    On the third day, the news couldn''t be suppressed anymore.

    Almost all people living in the main mansion already knew that their puppet family head fell into aa because of the sacred guardian''s mysterious ability.

    Even those living at other mansions around the main mansion also discovered the issue. The saying that ''the new family head is in aa!'' bes the most popr phrase to discuss among the family members.

    The servants, the maids, the family forces, almost all of them talked about their new family head''s demise.

    No one knew who spread the news in the first ce, but even Grandpa Yoyo couldn''t stop it from happening.

    In just three days, the branch families'' family heads caught up to the news, and 4 out of 6 family heads rubbed their palms with glistening eyes.

    "Isn''t this the perfect time to drag that woman from the temporary family head seat?" Someone with a name close to a dog species name muttered to the other three middle-aged men in the in room.

    "Of course! We have been waiting for a scandal, and it''s as if God granted our wish." A middle-aged man that resembled a lion nodded proudly.

    "Khekkhe! What will you guys do now? Protest to the supreme elder and drag that bitch?" A creepy middle-aged man simr to a chameleon mmed the table excitedly.

    He couldn''t hide his hideousughter at all, sending a shiver down everyone''s spine.

    Only Uncle Roger, the vice family head of the Riger family, could stay calm facing such evilughter. The old cunning tiger cleared his throat before looking at the three aplices.

    "That''s right. This is our chance. First, let''s meet the supreme elder and question him. Of course, we have to make it so that Elliana seems guilty in our eyes."

    Uncle Roger looked at Uncle Dober and nodded. "All four of us should start now before that baby wakes up. It''s best if she doesn''t wake up at all, but¡­" Uncle Roger paused. He quickly covered his mouth and coughed.

    "Nevermind. I don''t hold a grudge with Lady Ainsley, and I wish she could wake up soon, but for the sake of our n...she better sleep longer." He added.

    Of course, his words were soon countered by Uncle Dober.

    "Tch. There''s no use thinking of that baby. Even if she wakes up, what can she do? Say that Elliana doesn''t do anything to her? She can''t even prove her words!" The dog-like man harrumphed.

    "If we just say that it''s Elliana''s evil n by letting the sacred guardian stay near that baby, everyone will be convinced." Uncle Dober continued to exin his great evil n.

    "No one knows whether the sacred guardian can really harm others by making them fall into aa, anyway."

    "Hmm, true." The creepy old guy from the Chale family nodded with a sneer.

    "No one can deny our words even if it''s false. They can''t prove it. As for whether Elliana is guilty or not...our reasonings are much more logical!"

    The others quickly agreed with the creepy middle-aged man.

    "Good. Then, we shall spread rumours about Elliana''s misdeeds. I want it to be done today while we meet the supreme elder." Uncle Roger, the one who held the most authority in the room, knocked on the table.

    "By tomorrow, we should already drag Elliana to do the ''family judgement''!"

    "Family judgement? You want to fire Elliana or...kill her?" The lion-like guy from the Lionel family furrowed his eyebrows.

    He only thought of stripping Elliana''s status as the family head''s guardian, but family judgement¡­

    That''s too harsh, isn''t it?

    A family judgement was a trial held when they wanted to judge a criminal who had betrayed the family. If Elliana was dragged into that trial, it was hard to save her. She might even get executed after one judged her to be guilty.

    Surely there''s no need to do that only to lose another good fighter? Elliana had quite a good ability, and the family couldn''t afford to lose a talented member after suffering from the territorial war.

    The other family heads also nodded at the lion guy''s statement. This middle-aged man still had a soft heart despite wanting to overthrow Ainsley''s reign.

    s, Uncle Roger shook his head. A cold gleam shed by his eyes.

    "No can do. We have to pull out the weed from the root, at least! Without Elliana, no one can support that baby other than the powerless elders." Uncle Roger rubbed his chin while tugging the corner of his lips.

    "Only then we canpletely divide the family head seat among ourselves. We can reform the family and bring it out of our current wretched state." He continued.

    "You all...don''t want to see our family being governed by an ipetent baby and an idiot temporary family head, right?" Uncle Roger swept his gaze across the other three men.

    His desire to bring the family out to the shiny world wasn''t just his personal greed. It was truly his wish to bring the family to stand at the top. Of course, with him as the leader.

    "So? Do you guys agree with me?" Uncle Roger raised an eyebrow, taunting the others. "Tomorrow morning, we have to put Elliana on the family judgement trial!"

    His words echoed in the silent room.

    "All for our Sloan Family!"

    "...." The other three gulped in hesitation. They looked at each other, confirming the other parties'' thoughts before reluctantly nodding.

    "Alright, let''s do that. Let''s me Elliana and...put her on trial."

    With this, Elliana''s fate¡­

    Was sealed.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 128: "Waiting To Watch A Good Show"

    <h4>Chapter 128: "Waiting To Watch A Good Show"</h4>

    While the branch families'' heads headed to Grandpa Yofan''s residence, Finley and Chronos, who was waiting outside of Ainsley''s bedroom, chatted merrily.

    "It''s been three days. When will that baby finish her journey?" Chronos shrunk to his tiny size and flew to Finley''s chest pocket. For three days, the duo didn''t go back to their house and built a simple treehouse to watch over Ainsley.

    They changed their clothes by relying on Aetheria''s skill to teleport daily necessities from their mansion.

    It had been three days, and they hadn''t returned. No wonder Chronos started to grumble.

    "No worries, Nos. You know that it''s already fast enough if Ain can finish building her bond with Code-C in just three days." Finley smiled as he stroked Chronos''s head.

    The tiny fairy poked out his head from the pocket, making it easier for Finley to mess with his hair.

    "Mmm. I know, I know. But...don''t you also hear what''s going on with this girl''s family?" Chronos munched on a peanut that he stored at Finley''s chest pocket and started to grumble.

    "I heard that her guardian is going to get executed. Shouldn''t you help this baby?" He looked up at Finley in confusion. "If you go as far as helping this girl, shouldn''t you also help her family?"

    Finley''s smile stiffened at Chronos''s words. The boy swayed his legs for a few seconds before shaking his head.

    "Nah. If I continue to help Ain, she won''t grow. Don''t worry. I think Ain will wake up before the trial begins." Finley chuckled softly.

    He also heard about the rumours circting among the servants since a few naughty maids visited Ainsley''s room out of curiosity.

    Of course, Grandpa Yofan''s men and Elliana immediately found out. They punished the maids, making others hesitant to approach the bedroom.

    However, it didn''t stop Finley from knowing all sorts of rumours going on around the Sloan Family.

    He has his own ways, too, such as asking his spies nted in this family to inform him.

    "From the rumours and the news I got from my spies...it seems that those old geezers are trying to overthrow Ain''s status starting from her guardian."

    Finley caressed his chin as he looked at the baby, who was sleeping peacefully inside the room separated by arge window.

    "It''s not a bad n, really. They can rece Elliana with their men, and then they will have the authority to tame Code-C. Because they think that only the family head''s guardian has the privilege¡­"

    Finley paused. He propped his chin on his knees. "But that''s because they think it''s Elliana who tamed the sacred guardian, not Ainsley." The boy shook his head with a bitter smile decorating his face.

    "A bunch of fools. The owner mark is currently on Ain''s hand, not on Elliana''s. Even if they make Elliana give up her right, they can''t."

    "True, true. Once they realise it, they might try to attack your beloved Ain...and that''s why she has to tame Code-C before tomorrow''s trial ends, right?" Chronos grinned like a cheeky brat.

    He purposely said ''your beloved Ain'' to the boy since he knew the boy reserved a special ce for Ain in his heart. Even if it wasn''t a romantic interest at the moment.

    "Mmm, you''re right." Finley disregarded Chronos''s teasing and simply shrugged. "I believe in Ain, though. We shall see a good show after she wakes up¡­"

    Finley tugged the corner of his lips as he cast his gaze on the baby''s face. Even when she was unconscious for three days, she still looked clean thanks to Elliana''s great care. She also wouldn''t starve after waking up, thanks to her nourishment.

    Elliana...that woman is great. She''s needed to bring the Sloan Family to the top of the mafia world in this country.

    Finley nodded in satisfaction as he yed with his wind, spreading it everywhere to eavesdrop on the Sloan Family''s matters. He didn''t want to just rely on his spies. They''re too slow!

    While Finley was waiting to watch a good show, the four branch families'' heads already arrived at Yofan''s office near his bedroom. The four of them barged in with their arms folded in front of their chest.

    "Your excellency, the supreme elder!" Uncle Roger was the first one to call out the grandpa. He put on a grim look as he strode to the old man''s working desk. "Have you heard of the young miss'' condition?" He added.

    Grandpa Yofan paused his hand movement. The decorative quill on his hand fluttered for a while as the old man twirled it between his fingers.

    "I know. What''s wrong?" Grandpa Yoyo calmly lifted his head and looked at the four intruders. His eyes gleamed brightly behind the round sses he wore to look fancy while working to help Ain''s duty.

    "What''s wrong? Your excellency, it''s horrible news! We have to save the young miss!" Uncle Roger squeezed out his ''tears'' and started to sob. "Ahhh, poor young miss. She''s our family head. We have to cure her!"

    "True, true. Or at least avenge her and find whoever makes her that way!" Uncle Dober chipped in. His ck suit pped cooly behind him...if only he didn''t look like a dog wagging its tail, waiting for a good show.

    Despite the two cunning foxes expressing their thoughts with a sense of urgency, Grandpa Yofan still looked at them with tranquil eyes. That pair of eyes reflected wisdom, calm and steady.

    "Don''t act rash. I already tried to save Ain and already investigated this matter."

    The old man''s calm response baffled the four intruders for a while, but they quickly recovered.

    "I know it! Your excellency, the culprit must be that b*tch Elliana, right?!" Uncle Roger roared.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 129: "100% Guilty"

    <h4>Chapter 129: "100% Guilty"</h4>

    Once Uncle Roger made his usation, the other three immediately followed after him.

    "Yes, your excellency, I heard that it''s because of the sacred guardian that Elliana let to stay beside the young miss!"

    "That must be it. She''s such a nasty woman. To think she would try to harm the young miss when the littlemb believes her¡­"

    All sorts of usations, along with the forged proof, flew in the air. The four didn''t stop talking, and Grandpa Yofan had to raise his hand to stop them from speaking.

    "Enough. I know what all of you want to do, but without solid proof, we can''t just me Elliana. That''s not fair." Grandpa Yofan shook his head. Even though he knew that Elliana would be med sooner orter, at least he had to dy it.

    All the authority was in his hand right now, and only when the family branches pressured him would he make a move to sacrifice Elliana.

    Of course, that better never happened.

    However, the four family heads wouldn''t back down that easily. They ced various documents showing Elliana''s fault in this case on the table, forcing Grandpa Yofan to frown.

    "Do you guys believe that I''ll trust these proofs? They''re forged. I''m sure of it." Grandpa Yofan gritted his teeth. He refused to read the reports sent by these foxes, but the four of them didn''t stop pressuring him.

    "Your excellency, please read the report first. It''s all true. We also have a lot of eye witnesses!"

    "Yes, your excellency. As the supreme elder, it''s unwise for you to side with a sinner even if you trust her."

    With constant pressures, Grandpa Yofan finally relented. The old man picked up the papers and started to read the testimony gathered by the four family heads.

    -Elliana was seen attending the young miss and entered her room the first day the young miss was deemed to be in a deepa.

    -A witness said that the sacred guardian was right beside the young miss when she was found to be in aa.

    -A few maids'' testimonies said that Elliana prevented the maids from entering the young miss'' bedroom the first day of the young miss'' misery.

    -Elliana was the only one who visited the young miss'' bedroom thest three days.

    -Elliana is the first suspect behind the young miss'' suddenatose.

    As Grandpa Yofan read on, his head throbbed in pain.

    This...is tricky.

    The old man let out a deep sigh.

    Why is it tricky? Because the report...

    The reports didn''t consist of 100% lies. It was 40% truth, and 60% lies. However, it was hard to distinguish between the two!

    One couldn''t help but trust the report since the truth mixed with the lie was convincing.

    Everyone knew that Elliana was the only one visiting Ainsley for thest three days. Even though he was also there, somehow, people said that only Elliana was seen.

    If it''s like this, the low-level family members would also think that Elliana was the culprit. As doubts grow, they might be an excuse for the branch family heads to revolt in the name of saving the family head¡­

    That would be chaotic, indeed.

    Grandpa Yofan rubbed his be and his wrinkles deepened. The old man put down the reports with a dark face before lifting his head.

    "...I get it. The reports seem authentic. So, what do you gentlemen suggest I do?"

    The old man stroked his long beard and furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t wish to pull Elliana''s leg, but it seemed that he would be forced to do that¡­

    For the sake of the family, Elliana had to be sacrificed first. Of course, if Ainsley woke up, it would be their turn to punish these evildoers.

    Once Grandpa Yoyo asked the four gentlemen what they should do, the four of them looked at each other, and their faces beamed.

    Finally! They can frame that b*tch!

    Uncle Roger was the most excited of them all. His face flushed red, and he trembled slightly. Of course, he didn''t be so foolish that he couldn''t speak.

    The middle-aged man hurriedly opened his mouth to make a suggestion.

    "It''s like this. We think that we should put Lady Elliana on the family judgement trial. Let the Sloan Family''s core members do the trial as not to frame someone innocent."

    Uncle Roger made a ''good'' suggestion while keeping up a kind smile on his face. If Ainsley was here, she would have pped the man already.

    Good your a*s! You guys will just conspire with the judges!

    The Sloan Family''s core members, after all, were the heads and vice heads of the branch families. There would also be the direct descendant of each branch family and the 7 great elders from the main family.

    The head of every force in the Sloan Family would also be there. The head ountant, the housekeeper, the generals who were battling in the territory war¡­

    Every person that moved the Sloan Family would attend the trial...because this kind of trial was simply made to judge a traitor that held quite a powerful authority within the family.

    There''s no wonder that Grandpa Yofan''s face stiffened at the suggestion. His face became so dark that one could squeeze ink from it.

    "A family judgement trial? Isn''t that too harsh? If we want to investigate the case, there''s no need for a trial!" The old man shook his head. His voice became even colder than before.

    Why?

    Because once someone was put on a trial, it means that they''re 100% guilty! The trial was just a show-off to ensure the core members saw the face of the sinner.

    It''s like a guillotine!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 130: "Elliana Will Die"

    <h4>Chapter 130: "Elliana Will Die"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan couldn''t hold back his emotion anymore. The old man mmed the table and abruptly stood up.

    "Are all of you crazy? The family trial? Elliana isn''t found guilty yet! We are still investigating things, right?" Grandpa Yoyo''s chest went up and down as his eyes scanned the four men in the room.

    "I object to the trial. Elliana isn''t an absolute sinner to be put on trial. That''s it."

    Grandpa Yofan took a stern stance, not going to budge at all, but the four middle-aged men didn''te to find him unprepared.

    They looked at each other before shaking their heads.

    "Your excellency, unfortunately, the other elders have agreed to the trial...we only need your approval, but...the majority votes will still hold the trial."

    Uncle Dober tugged the corner of his lips as he looked at Grandpa Yofan with a taunting face.

    "The trial will be held next morning, your excellency. We just want to inform you." He added.

    Boom!

    Grandpa Yofan''s mind shattered in that instant. The old man wobbled. His face looked so pale that he seemed like a corpse. His faint was breath. He might die any minutes.

    "What...did you say? T-the other elders agree with the trial?" The old man''s eyes reddened. Fury and pain were mixed in his serene pupils.

    His heart throbbed. His head was in pain. And his mind went nk.

    The elders...betray him?

    Uncle Dober saw Grandpa Yofan''s astonished face, and he couldn''t help but chuckle lightly.

    "Indeed. The 6 elders read the reports, and they also agree to hold the trial, your excellency. Everyone believes that Elliana is a sinner from the evidence we have gathered."

    "They believe it¡­" Grandpa Yofan''s face was ashen. The old man tugged his beard and shot a murderous re at Uncle Dober.

    So the 6 elders didn''t betray him. They''re just beguiled by these foxes! Indeed, those who didn''t know Elliana would fall for the evidence since it looked so real.

    But I didn''t think that these bastards would also ask the other elders! Are they trying to say that in the end, even if I''m the leader of the 7 great elders, I can''t act as I wish?

    Grandpa Yofan''s teeth ttered once more. If he kept doing that, even his teeth would be gone. But at the moment, the old man didn''t care.

    What''s the use of keeping his teeth when Elliana might be executed soon?

    How could the smart old man didn''t know these foxes'' intentions by holding a trial? They wanted to make the punishment as heavy as possible, and the worst punishment would be an execution.

    If the core members there already sided with these family heads because they believe the reports, it would be the end of Elliana.

    She would die!

    Grandpa Yofan''s throat tightened. His chest felt so stifled that he almost couldn''t breathe.

    Damn it. Damn it! Is there no one in the upper echelon opposing these foxes aside from me?

    Grandpa Yofan shot another re at Uncle Dober and the others. Sweat slowly trickled down his wrinkly face.

    Damn it...I know that not all the core members are rotten, but they might believe what''s in the report since they''re not that familiar with the prominent family''s political issue.

    It''s easy to misguide them to believe that Elliana is a traitor. Those people have high loyalty to the Sloan Family, and even if they don''t like a puppet family head, they won''t allow anyone to harm their family head¡­

    Those loyal generals would surely agree to execute Elliana. The 5 buds...they might note, but they would also not hesitate to kill Elliana if she harmed the family head.

    Even if they didn''t like the current family head, harming the family head when they''re still in the family was akin to challenging their authority and tarnishing their reputation. It would wound their pride.

    In short, almost all the upper echelons would agree to execute Elliana!

    Grandpa Yofan''s breath stilled. The old man staggered once more. His blood just rushed to his head, and he might faint any moment.

    "Is there a need for a trial? I believe that Elliana is loyal. There must be a way to prove her innocence, so don''t be so quick to bring her to the trial¡­" Grandpa Yofan muttered weakly.

    If he could find evidence proving Elliana to be innocent, he wouldn''t be so stressed right now. Unfortunately, there''s no way to prove Elliana''s innocence aside from waiting for Ainsley to wake up.

    Only Ainsley could prove Elliana''s innocence because she''s the victim! Of course, even when she woke up, there''s no guarantee that the Sloan Family''s upper echelons would listen to her, but¡­

    That baby is miraculous. She might find a way to solve this...and the Godfather spirit might also help her!

    Grandpa Yofan gritted his teeth. He looked at the four men in the room with gloomy eyes.

    "Can''t you reconsider the trial?" The old man asked in a hoarse voice. He already lost his bearing and appeared to be begging instead.

    "I''m sorry, your excellency. Harming the family head is a capital offence. We can''t take this lightly." Uncle Dober shook his head.

    "Tomorrow morning at 7.30 a.m, we will hold the trial. Your excellency, please attend to avenge the young miss'' grievances." Uncle Roger chipped in.

    Once he''s done, he bowed politely and gestured to the others to go out of the room.

    In no time, the four gentlemen strode out of the room with a big smile on their face while Grandpa Yoyo slumped to his office chair.

    "It''s over. If Ain doesn''t wake up soon¡­" the grandpa muttered as he wiped his forehead.

    "Elliana will die."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 131: "His Name"

    <h4>Chapter 131: "His Name"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan was powerless, but it didn''t mean no one could save Elliana. There was still one small variable that everyone ignored at one point.

    Ainsley. Ainsley Sloan, the 18''th family head of the Sloan Family.

    The only one who could reverse the situation if she woke up and proved to the others that she already bonded with the sacred guardian, even taming him.

    But would she wake up in time?

    The fourth day, the day Elliana was going to undergo a trial. 8 a.m when the maids had just scrambled to the main mansion to do their work.

    Inside a silent, tiny bedroom without people...a baby slowly opened her eyes.

    "Mmm¡­" Ainsley blinked. A groan slipped out of her mouth. Her eyesight was still blurry. Her mind was still cloudy, as if everything she just experienced was a dream.

    Strangely, her body was light. Her heart...was also as light as her body. It was so refreshing. Feels like someone cleansed her heart, cleaned her doubts and negativity.

    What''s going on, though? She had no answer to that.

    Ainsley blinked once more. Her butterfly-like eyshes fluttered lightly as her creamy ceiling came into view.

    ¡­.I am back?

    The baby blinked for the third time. She lifted her right arm, trying to rub her eyes, but it surprisingly fell back to the crib.

    Plop.

    Her arm didn''t have any energy whatsoever, leaving the baby dumbfounded.

    Since when she was this weak? Surely it''s not because of a chronic illness, right? She just had her soul entering Code-C''s memories...right, wait.

    Ainsley paused. She squinted her eyes as she silently looked at the ceiling.

    ''How long has it been since I entered Code-C''s memory?''

    Ainsley pondered. She truly didn''t know how much time passed when she was inside Code-C''s sea of memories.

    Has it been a few minutes? An hour? A few hours? A day? Or maybe...a few days?

    At the thought of remaining unconscious for a few days, Ainsleyughed bitterly and shook her head.

    Ey, that''s impossible. Maybe it has only been a few hours¡­

    The baby thought she would die of hunger if she remained without a soul for a few days. Her body would rot without a soul, right?

    Little did she know that a certain fairy of time kept her body fresh. It''s just that...he didn''t bother to control the time in the Sloan Family''s main mansion, letting the chaos to happen.

    It''s not like he wanted to watch a drama...but well, it''s nice to set up a stage for his best friend''s lover to prove herself, right?

    Not knowing a certain fairy of time''s thoughts, Ainsley tried to lift her arm once more. This time, she did it. Her arm didn''t fall back listlessly to the crib. The next thing she knew, she could also move her body parts.

    Head. Neck. Arms. Waist. Legs.

    In no time, Ainsley regained her sense of touch, and her special abilities also poured back into her body. In other words, it seemed that when her soul left her body, her abilities also followed her soul.

    So...the keen hearing ability..was it her ability or this body''s ability? Maybe it was this body''s ability since a keen hearing was rted to physical ability, a concrete one.

    Either way, Ainsley didn''t have time to ponder about her abilities. The baby hurriedly moved her limbs, and after she could control them well just like usual, only then she rose from the crib.

    "Hwaaaa¡­" the baby yawned and stretched like azy cat. A teardrop gathered at the edge of her blue eyes, looking simr to a crystalized ore. Wait. Speaking of a cat¡­

    Ainsley abruptly turned her head around and her eyes immediately caught sight of a furry cat stretching its body. When he stretched, he looked like a high heel...but with fur.

    "Hmm, Cwode-C?" Ainsley carefully called out to her future partner. It was rare for her to be this cautious...of course she would. She just experienced Code-C''s life...how could she not feel a bit guilty?

    It''s as if she peeked into the deepest part of this sacred guardian, striping him naked. She felt guilty, but at the same time, she was d. She was d that she could understand Code-C and even carried his dream with her.

    And now, it''s time to fulfil this furry friend''s wish.

    "Awoooo." Code-C replied with his unique meowing sound. The cat''s ck eyes twinkled as he swayed his fountain-like tail, brushing it against the baby''s face.

    Swish. Swish.

    Purrrr. Purrrr.

    Ah, the cat was going to act spoiled again.

    Ainsley rolled her eyes but somehow, her lips didn''t curl into a disdainful sneer. She tugged the corner of her lips into an innocent smile.

    "Hehehe, Cwode-C...now Ain ish fwully bwonded with ywou! (Now Ain is fully bonded with you!)" The baby eximed with an excitement in her voice.

    Indeed, she could feel the invisible bond between her heart and this cat''s heart.

    Ba-thump. Ba-thump.

    The sound of her heart beating was in sync with the cat''s heartbeat.

    At that moment, Ainsley''s chest felt warm. She could feel a string of thread seeping out of her chest and slowly prated Code-C''s heart.

    She sessfully created her bond. The foundation to tame the cat. But of course, this wouldn''t be enough. Before she used her power of luck and charm to trigger Code-C''s bloodline¡­

    She had to name him, right?

    The baby broke into a grin. She rubbed her tiny palm against Code-C''s face and softly muttered.

    "Youl nwame...ish nwot Cwode-C. (Your name...is not Code-C.)" Ainsley brushed her fingers among the cat''s thick fur.

    "Youl nwame shall bwe¡­(your name shall be¡­)" The baby inhaled.

    "Cwellino. (Cellino)."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 132: "Miss Me?"

    <h4>Chapter 132: "Miss Me?"</h4>

    Once Code-C received his name, his eyes widened in shock. His cute mouth suddenly dropped open, and his furry fur shook like mad.

    Ce...Cellino?

    The sacred guardian shuddered.

    That name...how could he not know the meaning behind it? It''s not such a simple name that one thought on the spot.

    Cellino. A name derived from Marcellino.

    This name means "consecrated to the God Mars, God of war, dedicated to Mars".

    The name ''Marcellino'' was derived from the Latin praenomen "Marcus" originated from "Mars", the Roman God of war.

    In other words, the meaning behind his name was¡­

    The God Of War!

    For such a weak sacred guardian who hadn''t truly be one suddenly getting a name with imposing meaning¡­

    How could Cellino not shed tears? The importance of a name for a sacred guardian like him was no less important than triggering their bloodline.

    Following the meaning of their name, their power would also match the name they were bestowed with!

    However, naming a sacred guardian wasn''t as easy as it seemed.

    If the one giving the name didn''t believe in the meaning behind the name or didn''t think it''s suitable for the sacred guardian, that name would be useless for the sacred guardian.

    They could choose to reject the name that didn''t reflect the owner''s faith in them or didn''t portray the owner''s trust and thoughts.

    The sacred guardian would feel it when the name they got didn''t represent their owner''s state of mind. So, even if their owner gave them an imposing name, if the owner didn''t believe it, it would be useless.

    However, that''s not the case with Ainsley. Cellino could clearly feel the pure trust and thoughts behind the naming he just got.

    This baby...truly meant it when she gave the name ''The God Of War'' for him. She...believed that he could reach that state one day, bing the true God of War.

    Even though he was still weak...even though there''s no guarantee that the baby could sessfully trigger his bloodline and made him into a true sacred guardian¡­

    She still bestowed him such a precious name.

    Cellino. The Roman''s God Of War.

    That would be his future from now on and the hope his owner ced on him.

    He would be the true God of War to deserve such a name.

    "Awooo¡­" Cellino meowed weakly as tears trickled down his cheeks. The tiny cat wobbled to snuggle into Ainsley''s embrace. His ck eyes were wet from tears, and his beautiful fur wasn''t spared either.

    But he didn''t heed it. Drop after drop of tears kept pouring out of his bead-like eyes. As the tears dripped down, the cat opened his mouth once more.

    "Awoooo¡­" the cat couldn''t speak just yet because he wasn''t officially Ainsley''s tamed beast. He still couldn''t turn into a sacred beast, so all he could do was to meow with all of this heart.

    However, his heart-wrenching meowing sound conveyed many words he couldn''t directly say.

    "Awooo!"

    Thank you.

    Thank you for giving me such a precious name which you believe in the meaning behind it.

    Thank you for taking me out of the prairie.

    Thank you for never giving up on me.

    Thank you for your efforts to bond with this stubborn me.

    Thank you for choosing me to be the first scared guardian that will bond a contract with you.

    Thank you...for all the things you did for me in less than a month.

    What you did for me in less than a month had seeded what others gave me for years of my life.

    Once again¡­

    "Awooo¡­" Cellino weakly meowed, but his tone got higher and higher, expressing his genuine excitement.

    Thank you.

    Not knowing Cellino''s thoughts behind those meowing, Ainsley took it as Cellino liking the name she gave him.

    "Hehehe. Cwel!" The baby giggled as she called out to the sacred guardian.

    After she bestowed him a name, the two of them formed a bond so strong that this time, Ainsley was sure she could trigger Cellino''s bloodline and made a contract with him.

    She just needed to do it now, or anytime!

    Excitement bubbled inside Ainsley''s heart. A smile slowly spread throughout her weary face. The baby cast a gentle look at Cellino, who was busy fawning her.

    Finally...I did it.

    Ainsley clenched her fists. Pure pearls ofughter escaped her lips.

    I did it!

    The baby almost jumped and rolled on the floor to express her emotion. Indeed, she was that excited. A dam of happiness just broke and gushed to all parts of her body.

    It was something marvellous. Not only did she feel happy because she got Cellino''s assistance, she was also happy because she could help this friend of hers.

    After she triggered Cellino''s bloodline, the cat would regain his self-esteem as a genuine sacred guardian. With her as his master, she wouldn''t let anyone wronged Cellino!

    "Heheh. Hehehehehe." Ainsley giggled once more, and herughter somehow sounded ominous. Even Cellino couldn''t help but shiver from the evilughter.

    Master, you sounded so vicious! What kind of sinister n are you nning to do?

    s, amid her evilughter, a calm voice sounded in the room.

    "Are you in a good mood, Ain? Until you forgot your friend for four days straight..." The sound belonged to a young boy with a childish voice, but his tone was so calm that he sounded like an adult using a boy''s voice.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but stiffened. Such a bizarre speech...it would only belong to the shameless fairy¡­

    Finnie!

    Ainsley hurriedly turned her head around and saw the boy floating inside the room, near the window. A wide grin swept his face.

    "Hey? Miss me?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 133: "Sentenced As A Sinner"

    <h4>Chapter 133: "Sentenced As A Sinner"</h4>

    The moment Finley opened his mouth, Ainsley already had the urge to p his face.

    Miss you? your a*s! Since when you be so cheeky? Aren''t you a shy, timid fairy?

    Ainsley rolled her eyes in disdain. The longer she got in touch with Finnie, the more she discovered the fairy''s true nature.

    Finnie was not shy or timid. He''s actually a two-faced, shameless fellow!

    Ainsley clicked her tongue and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    "Yesh, Ain mish ywou! (Yes, Ain miss you!)" The baby lied without batting an eyelid. Of course, there''s no smile or joy on her face. She put on a deadpan expression instead.

    Finley''s lips twitched at such a cold response.

    C''mon, can''t you at least put effort into your lie? Your beloved best friend is doing so much for you, yet you give him the cold shoulder!

    Finley shook his head and sighed. "Okay, okay, I won''t tease you. Anyway, have you formed a bond with Code-C?" The fairy leapt to the ground, and the wind around him vanished without a trace.

    Chronos was also not there around him since the tiny fairy decided to hide inside the boy''s chest pocket. With that, he could peek at Ainsley from a close distance.

    Indeed, the baby was abnormally cute...she even subconsciously used her charm ability against everyone. Even a fairy like him was slightly charmed.

    What a talent!

    Hearing Fin''s question, Ainsley''s eyebrows shot up. "Nwot Code-C. Cwellino! (Not code-C. Cellino!)" The baby corrected Finley before running her fingers across the cat''s head.

    "Yesh, Ain dwid ith! (Yes, Ain did it!)" Ainsley nodded, affirming Finley''s guess.

    In that instant, Finley''s eyes lit up. "That''s good! Congrats~ with this, you only need to use your charm and luck ability to trigger this fellow''s bloodline."

    The boy couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "You can then directly form a contract with Cellino. I should congratte you in advance." The boy cupped his palms together andughed brightly.

    When heughed like that, he truly resembled an 8-year-old boy¡­

    "Your four days of effort isn''t wasted." Fin added.

    Receiving a bunch of praises from the boy, Ainsley grinned as she lifted her head proudly like a peacock.

    "Hwum! Twank ywou!" The baby didn''t hesitate to thank Finley as she approached him. Thanks to this boy, she managed to understand Cellino''s heart, thus, earning his trust.

    With that, she only needed onest step topletely tame Cellino. And this step also had a high chance to seed.

    Thinking that she would get a sacred guardian as herpanion soon, Ainsley became agitated. She couldn''t wait to tell Grandpa Yofan and Elliana, but then, she suddenly paused.

    ...wait. Wait. If I don''t remember it wrong...did Fin just say...four days of effort?

    The baby squinted her eyes. She stopped talking for a second before looking at Finley with a grave face.

    "Fwin. How mwany days Ain spwent inside Cwel''s memolies? (How many days Ain spent inside Cel''s memories?)" Ainsley trotted to Finley''s ce and looked up at the boy.

    Somehow, she got an ominous feeling¡­

    Facing the question, Finley only tilted his head. With a nonchnt attitude, the boy caressed his chin before opening his mouth.

    "Oh...you have been inside Cellino''s memories for four days! This is the fourth day already." Finley waved his hand, taking his words lightly.

    However, his words sounded like a thunderstorm to the baby.

    Boom!

    Ainsley''s mind exploded. The baby widened her eyes until her pupil almost jumped out.

    "Foul...dways¡­?" Ainsley gaped. Her body trembled from head to toe.

    Four days! I''m asleep for four days! Wait. Not asleep. Maybe I lost consciousness, or maybe I lost my heartbeat, looking like a dead person¡­

    Ainsley was thrown into disarray. She hurriedly asked Finley what happened for the past four days. She didn''t believe that no one wouldn''t make a big deal out of her condition.

    Surely there must be chaos happening in the mansion, right?

    Indeed, her guess was right. Finley briefly exined what''s going on, but he deliberately didn''t tell the baby about the trial. He only said to her that Elliana was going to be med for this incident.

    Once Ainsley heard that her beloved vassal would be a ck sheep, the baby''s eyes burned in fire.

    "H-howh...Elh! Ugh!" Ainsley clenched her fists so hard that her palm almost bleed. The baby''s fragile body swayed, and she almost fell if Fin didn''t catch her in a hurry.

    "Calm down, Ain! It''s not as serious as you thought¡­" The fairy shook his head as he grabbed Ainsley''s shoulders, trying to let her calm down.

    "It''s not like we can''t save Elliana from getting med by others. Now that you''re awake, you can save Elliana with your testimony." Finley gave a hint to the baby.

    Of course, he wouldn''t say that the trial was about to start. After all, he was sure that some maids would pass by the room and talked about it. With Ainsley''s keen hearing...she would discover the situation sooner orter!

    Feeling the strong grip on her shoulder, Ainsley snapped out of her fury. The baby''s flushed face from anger slowly turned back to its original colour. She took a deep breath...and exhaled.

    Right. It''s not time to throw a tantrum. Now that I''m awake, I should save Elliana ASAP!

    "Twank ywou, Fwin!" Ainsley hurriedly thanked Finley and was about to go out of the room to find Elliana when her keen ears caught several people''s voices at the corridor.

    "Hey, do you know that our family head''s guardian, Lady Elliana, is going to face a family trial!"

    "The family judgment trial? Isn''t that akin to sentence her as a sinner?"

    Ainsley''s heart instantly skipped a beat.

    A...trial?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 134: "Time For A Bluff"

    <h4>Chapter 134: "Time For A Bluff"</h4>

    A...trial?

    Ainsley''s eyesight blurred. The baby swayed and almost fell once more.

    A trial to punish a sinner? And that sinner is Elliana?

    This...how did this happen? Is it because of her being unconscious for four days straight? That''s why they med Elliana to be the mastermind behind it?

    Ainsley immediately realised that, indeed, that was usible reasoning. Those old foxes couldn''t wait to me Elliana and rece her seat as the guardian of the current family head!

    They still wanted to make me a puppet family head?

    Ainsley''s face darkened. For the first time ever, her expression changed into that of a maturedy. The fury in her eyes was so intense that even Finley and Chronos could sense it from afar.

    [Oy, oy, isn''t your lover a bit strange? She doesn''t look like a toddler at all¡­] Chronos sent telepathy to Finley with his face contorted in astonishment.

    That look in Ainsley''s eyes¡­there''s no way that she''s a toddler! Even Finley also started to doubt it.

    [Hmmm...maybe she is a regressor like me? But can''t you check whether her soul is like me or not?] Finley squinted. He continued to observe Ainsley, who was eavesdropping on the servants in the corridor.

    [Ha. I can''t check her soul. It''s Aetheria''s expertise. However, I can see that her time isn''t wrapped like yours...she is not a regressor.]

    Chronos shook his head. He was also a bit dumbfounded to see someone as miraculous as this baby.

    He had suspected that Ainsley might be another regressor, but it didn''t seem to be the case.

    Signing, Finley could only smile bitterly. [Maybe she got possessed by the dead spirits...maybe she is a shaman...who knows? If she''s not a regressor, what is she?]

    Finley couldn''t just dismiss what he just saw. Indeed, Ainsley didn''t look like a toddler at the moment. However, if she wasn''t, who was she? She''s not a regressor. So...the only logical reason would be a dead spirit taking over Ain''s body.

    Maybe she''s indeed a shaman.

    Finley didn''t know about the lie that Ainsley made to show Grandpa Yofan. Thus, he didn''t realise that the girl had the shaman ability and the prophetic dream. Of course, those two abilities were never Ain''s, to begin with.

    [Hm, hm, a shaman, huh. No wonder. Okay, let''s see what she''s going to do.] Chronos nodded and didn''t pursue this matter any longer.

    [It will be good to see the spirit contracted to this baby is a powerful one so that they can wreak havoc at the trialter.] The fairy of time chuckled mischievously.

    Of course, even Finley wished that Ainsley would flip the table and taught those foxes a lesson.

    [Yeah, let''s hope that her contracted dead spirit is powerful¡­] Finley smiled bitterly.

    To be honest, finding that the baby might be a shaman when she''s only 3 years old did feel shocking. She already had 3 abilities, right? To be a multiple abilities user at such a young age¡­

    That''s quite scary. Such a talent wasparable to his talent when he went back in time! Even though Ain''s abilities weren''t offensive so far, if she could use them well, it could be an offensive skill.

    Shaking his head, Finley tapped Ainsley''s shoulder and smiled wryly. "So? What are you going to do? Elliana needs you." He reminded the baby.

    Ainsley stiffened. Rage filled her face, and the tiny toddler gritted her teeth until others could head the noises.

    "Um! Ain...will swave Elh! (Ain will save El!)" Ainsley clenched her knuckles tightly. While she eavesdrops earlier, she managed to understand the current situation.

    The baby immediately dashed to the main hall while musing in her mind.

    Right now, every upper echelon of the Sloan Family already gathered at the main hall along with Elliana. From the servants'' gossips, it seemed that the 7 great elders, the heir of the branch families, and the branch families'' heads were there.

    Maybe even the five buds would also attend in secret.

    They would interrogate her, but in the end, they would still pin the me on the innocentdy.

    That...can''t happen!

    Ainsley already formed a n in mind within those minutes of eavesdropping. First, she had to enter the hall and told the others that she was unconscious because she attempted to make a bond with Cellino.

    At this rate, she didn''t need to hide it anymore. She could just finish the bloodlines triggering ceremony and tamed Cellino for real.

    However, whether those people would listen to her or not was a question to ponder. What if they insisted on saying that she''s too young to understand anything?

    Even if she told the others that she just bonded with Cellino, they might not believe her. That''s why she had to trigger that fellow''s bloodline in front of those bastards.

    But...would they give her a chance to speak? If they thought of her as an ordinary puppet family head, they wouldn''t listen to her.

    Even worse, they would ignore her¡­

    That''s why she also had to disy her power to make others listen to what she wanted to say!

    In this case, revealing her shaman ability would be the best move. Once Godfather descended, no one would ignore her.

    It would be instant K.O!

    Of course, to make such a great lie in front of many experts, she had to be cautious.

    Let''s mix 10% truth into 90% lies¡ªthe truthid in the fact that she could tame Cellino, and she could prove it. The lies would be...that she''s a shaman and Godfather spirit possessed her.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley started to map a foolproof n in her mind, and after contemting for a few minutes, she felt that she needed a ''cooler'' stage effect.

    Well, well...it''s time for a bluff!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 135: "Bye-bye, Cheeksâ€¦"

    <h4>Chapter 135: "Bye-bye, Cheeks¡­"</h4>

    One key rule in bluffing was how confident one looked like and how much ''power'' they could falsify.

    A cool effect was needed to look domineering, to falsify one''s strength, thus easily earning others'' respect.

    But a normal stage effect couldn''t just bluff the experts at the trial. Ainsley knew that she needed a rather cool effect...

    If only she could fly¡­.or maybe charm all of them, making them kneel, worshipping her¡­

    Uh, that''s quite impossible. But at least using Fin''s wind power, she could float to assert a domineering effect, right?

    Ainsley rubbed her chin and nodded in satisfaction. Her n was good.

    Now, she only needed to borrow Fin''s ability. Thus, the baby didn''t dy and immediately told Fin about her request as the two walked down the corridor with Fin outside the building and they talked through his wind ability.

    "You want me to help you float following your signal? To assert dominance?" The boy asked in disbelief. His eyelids twitched, feeling ominous.

    Why the hell did this baby need such an effect to scare those higher-ups? What is she trying to do?

    Despite his inner question, Finley didn''t ask it further since the baby already replied to him.

    "Yesh, hewp me, Fwin! (Yes, help me, Fin!)" Ainsley nodded. The girl even hesitated briefly before going closer to the window and whispered to the boy, telling him what things she would do just to get Fin''s help.

    She then got back to running.

    Well, well, if Fin wanted to squeeze her cheeks as the payment, then so be it! Patting her head? Okay! Belly rub? Still okay! Adopting her to be his sister? Okay!

    Just...don''t suddenlye with a marriage proposal.

    Hearing what Ainsley offered him just in exchange for a tiny bit of help, the boy couldn''t help but choke on his saliva. He looked at Ainsley as if she''s a monster.

    Yoooo, can''t you tone down your offer? If it''s like this, what if I ask you to be my fiance¨¦ or something? Even though that''s impossible for now, no one knows what will happen in the future!

    Finley suddenly felt so distressed for Ainsley. If she was too innocent, he was afraid that other fairies or other boys she met in the future would take advantage of her¡­

    Aish.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll help you. There''s no need to offer a lot of things¡­" Finley hastily stopped Ainsley from offering whatever she wanted to offer. The brazen baby even said that she would give him her favourite milk and mocha Pocky¡­

    Like hell I need that!

    If she also offered a diaper, he would spurt blood.

    "Hwmm?" Ainsley tilted her head in confusion at Finley''s firm refusal of the offers she just proposed. The boy said that he would help her, but why would he reject her offers?

    Is it not good? I even say I''ll give him my favourite pacifier that I never use!

    The baby couldn''t help but puffed her cheeks.

    "Fwin, whath ish youl wish? Ain will helph! (Fin, what is your wish? Ain will help!)" Ainsley once again tried to offer something in exchange for the fairy''s help during the trialter.

    Without Fin''s wind maniption ability, the ''bluff'' she prepared wouldn''t be too impactful!

    Finley could only smile bitterly.

    "Fine, fine, if you insist. I''ll just squeeze your cheekster as a payment. How is it?" The boy wriggled his forefinger in front of Ainsley. "For two weeks straight!"

    Ainsley almost spurted blood.

    Two weeks? My cheeks would be gone by then!

    The baby''s lips twitched. She touched her plump cheeks and suddenly regretted offering her cheeks to this demon. If only she knew the Fin would be kind enough to help her without demanding anything for a payment¡­

    Why would she offer her cheeks?! No!

    s, it''s toote. Ainsley could only rub her cheeks and sighed.

    "Owkay¡­" the baby lowered her head, resigning to her fate.

    So be it. Bye-bye, my cheeks¡­

    Ainsley waved her imaginary handkerchief to part ways with her plump cheeks.

    Contrary to Ainsley''s gloomy face, Finley''s face brightened. Heughed wholeheartedly while stretching his evil ws to the baby''s cheeks.

    "Deal!" Finley just sealed the deal when his evil ws already made its way to Ainsley''s cheeks. In just a few seconds, Finley recharged his energy by squeezing the baby''s plump cheeks.

    He did it while floating outside while Ainsley ran...

    In no time, Ainsley''s fair cheeks turned red from the squeezing and the pinching, but the baby could only grit her teeth and harrumphed.

    "C''mwon! We swave Elh! (C''mon! We save El!)" Ainsley pped Finley''s hand and immediately fastened her speed.

    Finley, on the other hand, would wait outside of the main hall''s window to observe the things happening inside. For now, he floated outside while helping Ainsley to run faster with his wind ability.

    After all, he''s still a ''fairy'', and humans shouldn''t see him that easily.

    Thus, the 3-years-old baby and the 8-years-old mafia heir disguised as a fairy strode to the main hall carrying a grand n to save Elliana.

    Ah, a tiny fairy of time also followed the two of them in silence, waiting to watch a good show.

    30 minutes before Ainsley woke up.

    The Sloan Family''s upper echelons already gathered at the main hall, the one used to crown Ainsley as the new family head a few weeks ago.

    Inside the hall, a bunch of men and women dressed in ck suits with their respective branch family''s logo at the back stood solemnly.

    In front of them was the stage where a throne reserved for the family head stood still. Right before the stage was a circle inscription carved on the floor. In the middle of the circle was a tanned-skindy with her head hung low.

    She wore a prisoner-like uniform, and one could see a huge handcuff tying her hands. A thick stone choker was ced on her neck to seal her special abilities.

    The woman was none other than Elliana!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 136: "The 5 Buds Gathered!"

    <h4>Chapter 136: "The 5 Buds Gathered!"</h4>

    Elliana kneeled on the floor with her hands tied behind her back. Her blonde hair was scattered across her shoulders, messy and filthy. None would guess that her hair was blonde if they looked at her now.

    Circling the weakdy was the 7 great elders, each of them with their hands sped behind their backs. The white robe priest-like clothes they wore fluttered with the hall''s air conditioner, imposing and grand.

    Of course, Grandpa Yofan wasn''t among the six elders. The old man chose to stand beside the family head''s throne while watching Elliana''s wretched back.

    His eyes squinted in pain, yet the old man tried to look nonchnt. He couldn''t show any favour toward Elliana since he didn''t have any proof to support the woman''s innocence.

    Standing several meters in front of the circled Elliana was the crowd consisting of all the branch families'' heads, the vice head, the heirs, even the 9 Sloan Family''s generals.

    Unlike the other members, these generals donned a cloak with various colours representing their forces.

    One wore a red cloak. Another wore silver, golden, navy, dark green, brown, violet, pink, and white.

    The female generals wore a violet, pink, and white cloak while the rest of the generals were men.

    All of them still looked rather young, maybe in their mid thirty. The youngest was in their early thirty, the seductive woman in a violet cloak.

    This was the first time the 9 generals visited the main hall after the previous family head went missing. The generals didn''t even attend Ainsley''s coronation ceremony, but at this moment, they participated in the trial.

    One could see just how serious the matter was.

    Each general was apanied by their vice general and 2-3 subordinates, making the hall packed with these people. The branch families also didn''t go there with just their family head, vice head and the heir.

    They also brought 4-5 close subordinates to act as their children'' bodyguards. The heir of these branch families was someone important even for the Sloan Family. Thus, their safety was a top priority.

    Of course, even the youngest heir was already 17 years old, with the oldest almost reaching 30. There were no ''kids'' at the gathering.

    Once these people gathered at one ce, they easily numbered around 100!

    Not counting the hidden five buds hiding at the corner of the halls and their private subordinate, the number of the guests were quite big for a mere trial.

    After all, the one they''re going to judge was used of harming the current family head. It was a big offense enough to call all the core members of the Sloan Family!

    Not to mention that the suspect was the family head''s guardian, someone who wielded considerable power among the family members.

    Such a matter couldn''t be taken easily. Even the unruly five buds hastily came back to the mansion to attend the trial.

    Standing at each corner of the vast hall, the five budsmunicated with each other using telepathy tools they got from the capital.

    "Hey. Do you think the suspect is truly guilty?" The voice of a young man sounded within the telepathy group chat. The young man''s voice was still so childish that one could guess his age was still around 15!

    "Hmm, guilty or not, once she''s in this trial, she''s bound to be a sinner." Another menacing male voice replied to the young man.

    This one had a deep voice befitting an adult even though he was also younger than most of the Sloan Family members.

    He''s still 20!

    "Though I wonder how she got into this position." The male clicked his tongue, pitying Elliana. His tone carried a slight disdain toward the current situation, showing hispassionate but strong head nature.

    There were already two of the five buds with such a young age conversing about Elliana.

    Contrary to everyone''s thoughts about the five buds not getting along with each other, they seemed to be close instead.

    Not wanting to get left behind, a member of the current generation''s five buds chipped in. "What a pity. Thatdy is actually strong. She''s also young. If I can, I want to make her my subordinate."

    A graceful voice rang throughout the five buds'' telepathy group chat. The calm, soothing voice resembled one of a maturedy, showing the owner''s characteristics.

    If the first young man seemed to be rtively immature and innocent, the second young man was someone with a strong nature, maybe an egoistic, the third member was a sophisticateddy with the calmest nature.

    She would be the mother of the group, or maybe the big sis.

    Hearing what thedy said, the fourth member immediately retaliated. "Who wants a traitor to be their subordinate? Marietta, you''re too kind! Watch your back!"

    The one speaking was a woman with a hoarse voice. Her fiery tone matched a rather reckless personality, coupled with an undying will.

    Maybe she''s the bull of the group, the one with the most formidable offensive ability.

    One wouldn''t wonder if this woman shed with the stubborn young man before. The two of them had a simr personality, with thetter seemingly more arrogant than reckless.

    The four members of the five buds already started to chat merrily, but the fifth member didn''t bother to open his mouth. Hiding at the ceiling, thest member of the five buds yawned.

    What a bunch of noisy ducks. Can''t they shut their mouth? We are just going to see a dirty political show¡­

    The fifth member shook his head and continued to maintain his stealth. Unlike the other four, he liked to be alone, and his nature suited an assassin job.

    It''s not shocking if he owned a few formidable assassin forces.

    With this...all five buds were present!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 137: "The Five Buds Gossip Group"

    <h4>Chapter 137: "The Five Buds Gossip Group"</h4>

    Once the five buds gathered, the five of them conversed with each other, excluding the oddball assassin-like guy.

    They chatted merrily talking about the family situation starting from Elliana''s case up to the new family head, Ainsley.

    "I heard that the new family head is a baby, is it true?" The innocent young man, Nouvan Sloan, curiously asked his friends through telepathy.

    As he asked, the young man scanned the main hall to see the family head but found no trace of the baby.

    His blue and red mismatched pupils dimmed in disappointment.

    "Uhuh. Heard that she''s still 3. Tch. Which bastard makes a baby a mafia boss?" Ethania clicked her tongue and ruffled her man-cut light blue hair.

    Even when she tried to hide at the corner, her hair was so eye-catching that she literally became everyone''s focus.

    That''s fcking annoying!

    "This rotten family is finally showing its true colour. To make a baby as the family head." Ethania shook her head. Fury brewed inside her golden eyes.

    "They''re all sick!"

    "For once, I agree with you, Thania¨C "

    "Don''t call me Thania! I''m Ethan. Ethan!" Ethania instantly rebuked in a high tone. The tomboydy red at Jevon, who was standing at another corner of the hall.

    "Tch. You are clearly Thania, not Ethan." Jevon harrumphed and ignored Ethania''s silent protest.

    "Anyway...these people are all morons. They''re out of their mind." Jevon fiddled with a tiny dragon-like monster hanging around his finger.

    As a handsome monster tamer, how could he not bring his pets to the trial?

    The young man lifted his chin high as he brushed his sleek ck hair to the back. That hair model was precisely like those bastard CEOs in romance novels.

    "But how the heck I don''t see the family head? That puppet should also attend the trial, no?" The young man squinted, and his dull, grey pupils darted around to find the subject of their conversation.

    Right, where''s that baby?

    This time, Nouvan couldn''t help but join those two''s conversation, afraid to getgged behind. "Hum, hum, maybe she''s injured? Someone said that the sinner harms the family head¡­"

    Nouvan''s long silver hair shimmered as he turned his head around, trying to find his friends at each corner of the hall.

    Up to now, he still didn''t know why these people chose to stay at the corner. Since he was still a new member of the five buds, he could only follow his seniors¡­

    "That nice-lookingdy, the so-called sinner, harms the family head who is only three years old?" Marietta gasped. She blinked softly before staring at Elliana with her hazelnut, chocte-like pupils.

    "Thatdy doesn''t seem evil¡­" the woman sighed gently. She cupped her hands on her cheeks and observed Elliana once more, still in disbelief.

    Howe such a pure-lookingdy harm a baby? Even though one shouldn''t judge others from their appearance, as someone with the power to manipte nature, she''s sensitive to evil people.

    Clearly, thatdy feels innocent.

    "Tch. You''re too pure-hearted, Marie. We can''t just judge others from their appearance, you know?" Ethania pricked her ear before flicking her finger.

    "If the other higher-ups hold this trial, it means they have sufficient proof to say that thedy is a sinner." She added.

    "Hmm. I don''t really care about that insignificant sinner, but I''m more curious to see our new family head." Jevon immediately cut in.

    The young man tugged the corner of his lips and stroked his pet''s head as he spoke with a voice full of disdain. "Can''t believe they choose to crown a baby as the boss! Can''t they just pass the throne to me?"

    Jevon brushed his hair once more before crossing his arms in front of his chest. "I have been eyeing that position for a long time, but howe those morons choose a toddler instead of me? Isn''t this funny?"

    He nced at his friends across the hall while he keptining through their telepathy group chat.

    "Don''t you guys think I''m the most suitable candidate to be the family head? Howe those foxes don''t see that?"

    His question was met with Ethania eyeroll and Marietta light chuckle.

    "Hey, monster maniac. You think an ill-tempered, arrogant bastard like you can lead the family?" Ethania raised her hand and showed a middle finger at the man a few meters away from her ce.

    "Dream on!" The short girl kicked the ground as she flicked her middle finger.

    "Right, right. Jevon, you''re too rash to be a leader. I don''t think you''re suitable to be the family head¡­" Marietta smiled warmly as she twirled her brown hair between her fingers.

    "Maybe if you calm down a bit, you can be the family head, " she added.

    Of course, theirments went through Jevon''s left ear and fled through his right ear.

    "Yeah, yeah, you guys are just jealous of me. I''m the most suitable candidate to be the family head." The towering guy shrugged. His dragon-like pet snuggled affectionately against his cheeks.

    "Right, Nouvan? You also think so, hm?"

    The poor innocent Nouvan flinched at his senior''s words. With a bitter smile on his face, the young man nodded even though the other party might not see him anyway.

    "Uhuh! Senior Jevon is the best!" He said with a cheerful voice.

    "Though...the family might go straight to hell once you take over¡­" Nouvan whispered to himself, not daring to say his pieces through the telepathy group chat.

    Jevon might roast him with his thunder ability if he dared to say that! Even though he had healing power and wouldn''t die so easily, getting struck by thunder still hurts¡­

    And if his monster army attacked him, that would be quite scary.

    One shall not underestimate Jevon, a monster with a zombie-like regeneration ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 138: "A Genius Toddler?"

    <h4>Chapter 138: "A Genius Toddler?"</h4>

    Nouvan put on a fake smile as he sped his hands behind his back. The tip of his finger suddenly burned, and golden fire seeped out of his left forefinger while chilling ice fragments floated around his back.

    I should be ready whenever Jevon decides to run amok!

    The 15-year-old teenager nodded to himself. As someone wielding four abilities, he shouldn''t back down easily, even if pitted against Jevon, the bastard with three all-rounded abilities.

    Jevon had a wide area range with his monster tamer skill, a powerful offensive ability with his thunder skill andstly, a God-tier defence with his registration ability.

    No wonder he was the first candidate to be the family head if only the higher-ups didn''t decide to make the 3-years-old toddler as the puppet family head.

    Nouvan shook his head as he recalled the shocking decision a few weeks ago. Truthfully, he was also shocked when he heard the news of the new family head being a toddler.

    Even if she''s the sole heir of the Sloan direct bloodline, it''s too ridiculous to let a weak baby bear a mafia boss''s responsibility!

    Maybe she''s just a puppet head, but as a ''mascot'', she''s still in danger¡­

    That''s what pissed off the five buds. As the most powerful family members, the 5 buds never pledged loyalty to someone undeserving of theirmitment.

    They would only choose a worthy master to pledge loyalty to! And that''s why the group unanimously decided not to attend the crowning ceremony of the new family head.

    They didn''t want to see a useless puppet taking the seat of the most important position in the family.

    Others said that the five buds didn''t care about the family, that they would leave the family anytime if they wished to.

    Who said that?

    Nouvan''s mismatched eyes flickered for a moment. He cast his gaze on the crowds chattering without care for the sinner, and he subconsciously gritted his teeth.

    We, the geniuses of the family, also love this family, okay? This family is the one grooming us to this point. Why would we abandon the family if the family isn''t so rotten like now?

    Nouvan clenched his fists tightly.

    Even though their group usually lived at the capital, not at the main mansion at the outskirts, they still knew a lot of news regarding the family.

    It''s just that...the news was getting worse, and worse¡­

    It became slightly better when their subordinates at the main mansion said that the new family head fired a bunch of corrupt ountants ''on a whim''.

    "...do you think the young miss truly fired those bastards on a whim?" Nouvan abruptly raised a question via their telepathy group chat.

    His sudden question caught everyone off guard. Even Alvaro, the lone wolf of the group, perked his ears.

    "The young miss fired the ountants on a whim? Nah. Impossible, " Alvaro murmured, joining the conversation. His purple eyes glowed in the dark for a second before he shook his head.

    "She''s still a child. It''s understandable for her to fire those who displease her, " Alvaro spoke in a low voice. However, his voice didn''t contain any disdain or contempt toward the subject of their conversation, Ainsley.

    Maybe because he also had the same hair colour as the baby¡­

    It almost made others think of him as the real heir of the Sloan Family when in reality, he''s just...someone lucky enough to possess purple hair?

    That''s the sole reason why the previous family head adopted an orphan like him and groomed him.

    Or maybe he was truly a bastard child of the Sloan Family? No one knows. It could be that the previous family head''s siblings yed around outside and got a baby, which was him.

    Alvaro paused for a second before sighing.

    "Why are you asking about that incident? Do you think the young miss did it on purpose?" The usually aloof guy couldn''t help but ask Nouvan out of curiosity.

    To someone who possessed the same unique hair colour as him, he couldn''t just ignore the baby, right? Not to mention they suddenly discussed her recent actions.

    "Indeed. Howe I think the young miss fired those bastards on purpose¡­" Nouvan chuckled slightly. "And you heard that she has a charm ability, right? That''s quite a rare power belonging to the mid-tier rank."

    "Charm ability? I thought she''s just naturally cute?" Marietta''s eyes widened in disbelief. She also heard of the rumour, but she didn''t believe it at first.

    The young miss is just 3! How could she awaken any ability? Maybe the people at the main mansion are just jealous of the baby and tried to defame her¡­

    After all, those possessing charm abilities always have a negative stigma stuck to their back.

    "I don''t know whether the young miss truly owns a charm ability or not. But if she truly has it...doesn''t it mean she''s a genius?" Nouvan peeked at Jevon, who was standing quite far away from his ce.

    However, even if he couldn''t see that young man''s face, he could imagine what kind of expression that arrogant bastard was making¡­

    As a genius who awakened his power at the age of 8, Jevon had the right to brag when he''s around the Sloan Family. He''s just slightly overtaken by the Walter Family''s heir, who awakened his power by 6.

    But if the current puppet family head awakened her first mid-tier power when she''s barely 3¡­

    Nouvan hadn''t continued his words when Jevon''s cold voice sounded through everyone''s mind.

    "So you mean to say that the puppet family head might be a genius? She also fired the ountants on purpose?" Jevon''s eyes glinted in a dangerous light.

    You want to say that Ainsley Sloan might be better than me?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 139: "In A Pinch"

    <h4>Chapter 139: "In A Pinch"</h4>

    Jevon''s voice over their telepathy group chat sounded cold and merciless, sending a shiver down everyone''s spine. Facing Jevon''s silent wrath, the group shut their mouth.

    Undoubtedly, he was still the strongest among them, being an all-rounded ability user. It''s unwise to provoke him over a baby that they had never seen.

    The baby''s miraculous feats could also be a rumour, right...

    Noticing the awkward atmosphere between them, Marietta hurriedly spoke in a gentle voice.

    "There, there, let''s not talk about the puppet family head. Our focus should be on watching the sinner undergoing the trial¨C "

    She hadn''t finished when Grandpa Yofan''s loud voice suddenly rang throughout the hall.

    "Ladies and gentlemen. It''s time to start the trial." The old man put his hands behind his back as he adopted a dignified air of an expert. With his beard swaying in front of his chest, the old man truly looked like a living sage.

    Just that one announcement filled with authority rendered everyone in silence. Even Jevon didn''t dare to act unruly in front of Grandpa Yofan. The youngster could only focus on the trial at the moment.

    Seeing the crowds shut their mouth and directed their focus on him, Grandpa Yofan nodded in satisfaction. His face was still grim at the moment as he lifted his arm, swaying his wide sleeve.

    "Begin the trial." The old man cast a cold look at Elliana and the 6 elders, who would do the trial. His eyes were devoid of any warmth and affection, but one could see a slight pain in his eyes.

    As the one with the most authority after Elliana, Grandpa Yofan had to conduct his principle even though he believed that Elliana was innocent. They simplycked proof to flip the situation.

    If only Ainsley already woke up¡­

    They could hear the baby''s testimony over Elliana''s innocence!

    Hearing Grandpa Yofan''s order, the other 6 elders moved to their position, forming a formidable star formation with thest elder standing at the centre, next to Elliana.

    "I shall begin the trial, supreme elder." The elder at the centre of the star formation nodded at Grandpa Yofan before looking down at the woman on the floor.

    The woman was still kneeling with her head lowered. One couldn''t see her face at all, but she appeared to be weak.

    The centre elder cleared his throat before flicking his wide robe, adding a solemn atmosphere upon himself. With a sharp voice, the elder bellowed at Elliana.

    "Sinner Elliana! The current guardian of the family head. used guilty of harming the 18''th family head, Ainsley Sloan, making her slumber into a deepa!"

    The centre elder recited Elliana''s crime with a crisp voice. Maybe he used a weird power or something, but his voice sounded loud and clear even for those at the back.

    Without using a microphone, his voice was that powerful. Obviously he used a special ability or other tools.

    Not stopping at reciting Elliana''s crime, the old elder furrowed his eyebrows and took out the reports from the other branch families'' heads which he hid inside his robe.

    Once he took out the paper, the elder inhaled deeply before reading the proof of Elliana''s sin out loud.

    "ording to X eyewitnesses, Elliana¡­"

    "At the crime location, Elliana.."

    "Up to now, the family head''s condition is affirmed to be critical. She suffered an impact on her soul, making her fall into a deepa."

    "The investigation indicated that there''s a mystical power behind this incident. Either a fairy or a sacred guardian''s power. It''ster assumed to be a sacred guardian''s hidden power."

    The elder continued his exnation, announcing the proofs to the guests in front of him. The crowds nodded along with the exnation, deep in thoughts.

    Some of them shook their heads while smiling bitterly, others looked excited, and the rest had a deadpan expression all along.

    "The sinner Elliana once summoned a sacred guardian a few weeks ago, and is suspected to be the culprit behind the current family head''s mishap."

    Once the elder announced this, the five buds looked at each other in astonishment.

    They didn''t know the full case before, but once they heard it, somehow...it sounded ridiculous?

    "Hey...thatdy is able to summon a sacred guardian? But...only a direct descendant or someone with a Sloan bloodline can enter the prairie!" Marietta knitted her eyebrows in disbelief.

    She knew that Elliana wasn''t a direct member of the Sloan Family. She didn''t possess the Sloan family''s bloodline. So...how could she summon a sacred guardian?

    She wouldn''t be able to enter the prairie! Summoning out a sacred guardian on top of that?

    Ridiculous!

    "True, senior. Though others don''t know much about the sacred guardians, we as the five buds know a lot about them..." Even Nouvan couldn''t help but find something amiss here.

    "If thatdy can''t possibly summon the sacred guardian, how can she use the guardian to harm the family head?" Nouvan added.

    "Tch. That''s why I said these people are idiots." Jevon shook his head. A hint of disdain resided in his grey eyes. "Also, there''s no sacred guardian with the power to affect one''s living soul."

    "Yeh. That will be too overpowered!" Ethania agreed with Jevon, just this time.

    "I think this isn''t the work of a sacred guardian. It should be a fairy with soul-rted ability, a powerful shaman or a fairy with space-rted ability."

    Ethania rubbed her chin as she looked at Grandpa Yofan, who was standing at the stage near the throne. She could see that the old man didn''t truly want to punish Elliana.

    That old man should have known the truth, but he simply didn''t have any proof to help thedy.

    He...is in a pinch!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 140: "NWO! STWOP!"

    <h4>Chapter 140: "NWO! STWOP!"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan couldn''t just tell the others that someone without the Sloan Family''s bloodline couldn''t enter the prairie or tell them about the sacred guardian''s ability.

    After all, the secret with the sacred guardians was a significant matter.

    No random family members should know. It concerned the core power of their family. Grandpa Yofan didn''t want to disclose this secret just to save Elliana.

    It''s not that he''s cruel, but he had to think as the one governing the family. If those foxes knew more about the family''s secret, God knows what they might do in the future.

    This was why only the five buds and the supreme elder knew about the sacred guardians'' secrets. Not even the other 6 great elders knew about these facts.

    Well, excluding the family head.

    Uh, the current family head was still a baby, so she''s an exception.

    However, the five buds like them had the privilege to know a lot simply because they were the family''s pirs.

    They could be said to be the family''s true protector even if they didn''t pledge loyalty to the family head.

    Their standing was almost on par with the sacred guardians!

    Thus, the five buds of this generation knew a lot about those three cats, and they were baffled.

    Really. Since when there''s a sacred guardian in their family that can affect a human''s soul?!

    Only the five buds and the supreme elder indeed knew many things regarding the sacred guardians. However¡­.it shouldn''t be a reason to use an innocent person blindly!

    "I think there''s a deeper problem here..." Marietta let out a long sigh.

    "Yes...should it be a political move from the branch families? Maybe they''re the one harming the family head and want to me it on thatdy." Nouvan shook his head.

    He had known that the family declined further ever since the previous family head took over the family.

    Thest head family was indeed somewhatpetent, but he didn''t weed out the poisonous people inside the family, leading to this state.

    Now that his daughter took over his position, those toxic people couldn''t stay hidden anymore and actively tried to take the family head seat for themselves.

    But even the five buds couldn''t easily take the family head''s seat...how could those foxes easily take over?

    Worste worst, Jevon might ''avenge'' the family head and took over the seat for himself.

    Unfortunately, the problem was still too insignificant for the five buds to join the fray. So, the youngsters shut their mouth and watched the centre elder listing other nonsense proofs that sounded logical to others but none to them.

    Five minutester¡­

    The elder tossed the papers back to his robe before ring at Elliana as if she''s a demon.

    "Sinner Elliana! We have recited the proof of your sin! Do you admit it?" The elder pointed his finger at the vulnerabledy.

    From start to finish, Elliana didn''t even speak. She just lifted her head weakly and shook her head.

    Seeing her stubborn action of not speaking and only shook her head as a sign of refusal to admit her sin, the other elders erupted in rage.

    "Sinner Elliana doesn''t want to admit her sin despite the concrete proof! We shall discuss the punishment for sinner Elliana."

    The centre elder ignored Elliana and looked at the guests instead. Each of the guests had a high standing in the family, and they should offer some suggestions on how to deal with the sinner.

    Once the elder dropped the question, the guests raised their hands and offered a sincere suggestion.

    "How about we strip her status as the family head''s guardian and send her to the battlefield to repent?"

    "No, that''s too light! She should be confined at the dungeon!"

    "How about a death sentence? Maybe toss her to the monsters."

    "That''s too cruel and unsightly. After all, she is still an ex-guardian of the family head. How about beheading her?"

    "Hmm, that''s quite good."

    "No, no, we should just cripple her, take her abilities and let her live as an ordinary human. That will serve as a better punishment."

    "Taking her abilities? Not only is it painful, but it will also affect her mentality! That''s good."

    "Then take down her authority, strip her of her abilities and toss her to the monsters''ir. How is it?"

    "Sounds brilliant. We can warn the others not to betray the family just like thisdy."

    "Agree with you."

    "General Ciel is truly wise for offering such a good suggestion."

    "Mmm. It''s better than just letting her go to the battlefield. Who knows if she will backstab ourrades?"

    The majority of the crowds agreed with the punishment of taking Elliana''s authority, strip her of her abilities, turning her into a normal woman before tossing her to the monsters''ir at the capital.

    That would truly be a cruel punishment and served as a suitable warning for others not to easily betray the family!

    Not long after, the elders also agreed. Only the five buds and the supreme elders abstained from voting.

    In a mere second, Elliana''s fate was decided. The centre elder fixed his robe before announcing the result of the trial.

    "With this, from today onwards, sinner Elliana will step down from her seat as the family head''s guardian, shall have her abilities crippled, and will be thrown into the monsters''ir at the capital!"

    The elder crossed his arms in front of his chest as he beckoned the six elders to approach Elliana.

    "Carry out the punishment¨C " the centre elder hadn''t finished when the door to the hall suddenly burst open with a loud bang.

    "NWO! STOP!" A childish voice pierced the heavens as a tiny figure dashed to the front.

    Ainsley has arrived!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 141: "Alive and Kicking"

    <h4>Chapter 141: "Alive and Kicking"</h4>

    Once the childish voice pierced everyone''s ears, the guests simultaneously turned their heads to the door.

    All eyes were instantly on a small figure running toward Elliana with her eye-catching pink school uniform stabbing their eyes.

    "Nwo! Elh ish nwot guiltwy! (No! El is not guilty!)" Ainsley immediately stood in front of Elliana and spread her arms wide. The child looked up at the adults with a re.

    "Welease Elh! (Release El!)"

    The baby''s eyes reddened in agitation. Her shoulders trembled hard, as if she''s about to faint anytime but her shaky voice was surprisingly loud enough for the people at the back to hear her.

    The moment Ainsley did her thing, the hall hushed down. The surroundings became so silent that one could even hear the sound of a pin dropping to the floor.

    Everyone looked at the tiny creature which wasn''t even as tall as their knees with wide eyes.

    The family head...is here? She''s awake?

    Upon seeing the girl, the guests instantly had the same thoughts.

    Isn''t she in aa? Howe she''s here?

    The crowds gulped. Their face crumpled into an ugly face. Some with conscience even started to doubt things.

    Astonishment crept into everyone''s heart as they quickly looked at the 6 elders in charge of guarding Elliana.

    "This...what''s going on?" One of the nine generals crossed his arms and looked at the elder at the centre of the formation with frosty eyes.

    The general was already a middle-aged man. Having seen a lot of things in this world, how could he not notice something amiss the moment the family head barged in?

    They said that the family head might not wake up. That''s why Elliana''s sin was great enough to receive the heaviest punishment.

    But...what the heck?

    That baby is kicking and alive! She can even run and shout like that. Who are you trying to kid?

    The middle-aged general red menacingly at the centre elder. "Elder, can you please exin what''s going on? You said that the family head is in aa."

    Even if the general didn''t approve of Ainsley''s position as the family head, they still couldn''t let go of things when the baby came here.

    She''s still the family head in name!

    Once the general questioned the elder, the old man''s heart leapt to his throat. Sweat dripped down his forehead as his back suddenly felt slightly cold¡­

    "This¡­" the centre elder gulped. He looked down at the baby, who was busy circling Elliana with a panicked face, and he couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Supreme elder, this...I...I don''t know what''s going on." The centre elder decided to toss the problem to Grandpa Yofan.

    He also didn''t know why the supposedlyatose family head suddenly woke up and barged in, okay?!

    As if already waiting for the question, Grandpa Yofan smiled sweetly as he walked to Ainsley with wide strides. "I''ll handle this." The old man quickly bent his back and carefully lifted Ainsley.

    "Ain, are you okay? How did you wake up? What happened?" The old man immediately asked tons of questions in one breath. His face flushed red in excitement, and his heart almost leapt out of his chest.

    Ain is here! She''s okay! She''s awake! Oh gosh. With this, we can save Elliana!

    Grandpa Yofan already waited for a long time to have Ain waking up and defend Elliana. Who would have thought that she came at the right time?

    Sensing Grandpa Yofan''s warmth, Ainsley snuggled to the old man''s chest before pouting.

    "Ain was pwaying with Cwellino! (Ain was ying with Cellino!)" The baby hurriedly exined. She ignored the guests'' astonished gazes around her and slowly retold the experience she felt the past few days.

    The more the guests heard the story, the more their face changed.

    This¡­

    What is this baby talking about? We...we don''t understand a single thing!

    The guests looked as if they just ate a fly. They wanted to listen to the child''s story, but her unique pronunciation just messed up their mind.

    Who the fck can understand you, youngdy?!

    The guests had a bitter smile on their face while the branch families clenched their fists until their knuckles turned white.

    It didn''t matter if they couldn''t understand what Ainsley was talking about. Their concern was¡­

    Why the heck that fcking piece of sh*t wakes up now?!

    The four branch families instantly realised that their n might as well fail at thest step. Just before they managed to take care of Elliana¡­

    The baby''s presence ruined it all!

    s, the guests might have varied thoughts at the moment, but one thing they had inmon.

    They...want to know what the heck is the baby talking about!

    Not knowing what the guests thought in silence, Ainsley leisurely exined everything to Grandpa Yofan. She took a few minutes to finish, and only then she stopped talking.

    "Dwone!" The girl pped her hands as she peeked at Elliana. The woman didn''t lower her head anymore and was now looking at her with bright eyes.

    It was as if her only salvation came back to her life.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but secretly sigh in relief.

    Damn it. That was close! If I waste just for a few seconds...Elliana might be gone by now.

    Ainsley silently wiped her forehead as she turned her head around and looked up at Grandpa Yofan. The baby immediately activated her pitiful eyes plus her charm ability.

    "Gwandpa, welease Elh! Pwease! (Grandpa, release El! Please!)" Ainsley tugged Grandpa Yoyo''s beard as her eyes turned watery.

    That sight resembled a puppy begging for food, and s, who could refuse her?

    Grandpa Yofan''s heart melted. The old man immediately straightened his back and nodded.

    Leave it to your grandpa!

    But...will he seed, though?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 142: "Fck You, Dober!"

    <h4>Chapter 142: "Fck You, Dober!"</h4>

    "Okay, just leave it to grandpa, " Yofan whispered to Ainsley before casting his gaze at the guests. The poor guests didn''t know anything, and were still patiently waiting for an exnation.

    Even the unruly five buds shut their mouth while secretly observing Ainsley from afar.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I shall exin what''s going on ording to what the family head said." Grandpa Yofan''s face turned grave. He especially made a re at the branch families, mainly the four bastards.

    "ording to our family head''s testimony, she fell into a deepa not because of Elliana nor because of the sacred guardian''s power." Grandpa Yofan made sure he made eye contact with almost all the guests at the hall.

    "Our family head said that she was creating a bond with the sacred guardian! That''s why she was not aware of her surroundings for four days straight."

    Once Grandpa Yofan''s words dropped, the guests'' eyes widened. Their jaws dropped. They instantly broke into an uproar!

    "What? The family head was bonding with the sacred guardian? Impossible!"

    "Yes, yes! Doesn''t that mean she''s the one summoning the guardian from the magic prairie?"

    "Is that possible? She''s still 3! Maybe she lied to protect her nanny."

    One of the guests nced at Elliana when he said ''nanny''.

    Of course, his words were instantly met with others'' refusal.

    "We can''t deny the possibility. So far, only the family heads can summon the sacred guardians. I think it''s more logical for the young miss to do it!"

    "But to bond with the sacred guardian? Do you think it''s possible? She hasn''t even awakened her power!"

    "Shhh. Don''t you hear of the rumour? The young family head already awakened a charm!"

    "The heck? She''s only 3!"

    "So what? The Aretha family''s adopted daughter also awakened her ability when she''s still 5 this year."

    "Yeah. She also contracted one of their sacred guardians. If she can do it, why not our family head?"

    "But¡­"

    "No ''but''. The family head already tells us the truth. What else do you want to hear?"

    "If this is true...doesn''t it mean whoever reported thatdy is framing her? Isn''t this quite a controversial case?"

    "That''s it. Who reported Lady Elliana, anyway? They should be ashamed."

    "Yeah, they must have malicious thoughts."

    The majority of the guests immediately sided with Elliana and Ainsley simply because the eyewitness of that side was just a child. A child tends to be honest. She should be more trustworthy than whoever framed Elliana!

    Once the crowds'' favour tilted to the baby, the four branch families panicked. They were about to speak to Grandpa Yofan to wash their sin ahead of time when the old man beat them to it.

    "I should tell you that the one reporting Lady Elliana and using her guilty are those four esteemed guests." Grandpa Yofan pointed at Uncle Roger and the other three without holding back at all.

    Lifting his head, the old man bellowed.

    "The four esteemed guests. What is your excuse for using the family head''s guardian?"

    Ba-thump!

    Uncle Roger and the others felt as if their heart was about to fly away. The four of them instantly became the focus of the 100+ guests in the hall.

    Even the five buds curiously looked at the four fools.

    "This...esteemed elder..." Uncle Roger opened his mouth, trying to speak for himself, but he found his tongue gone stiff.

    Oh, damn. Cat got his tongue. Must be Cellino''s revenge! Even when the cat didn''t enter the hall just yet, his curse already worked, huh¡­

    Karma!

    Seeing Uncle Roger unable to speak, Ainsley immediately gloated.

    Hmph! Want to use Elliana? Dream on! I''m here now. Who can use her?

    Ainsley already thought that she''s going to win this tug war. However, she underestimated the power of the old foxes'' wits.

    Uncle Dober, one of the four used, immediately stepped out and bowed toward Grandpa Yofan. His face was solemn as he opened his mouth.

    "Your excellency, I believe that Lady Elliana is still a sinner."

    His voice wasn''t that loud, but the pure confidence in his voice startled every guest at the hall. Even Ainsley and Grandpa Yoyo were taken aback.

    What the fck¨C you still want to use Elli?! Hello??

    Ainsley rolled her eyes in disbelief. The baby was about to ignore the old uncle and persuaded Grandpa Yoyo instead when the old uncle''s next words froze her silly.

    "Your excellency, I don''t doubt the young miss''s words, but what if she thought like that because that was what Lady Elliana told her?"

    "...."

    The crowds zipped their mouths. The 6 elders looked at Uncle Dober with confused gazes while Grandpa Yofan''s face darkened. His voice immediately traveled throughout the hall.

    "What do you mean?" The old grandpa knitted his eyebrows. His body stiffened for a bit as he forced his lips to move.

    "You want to say that our family head''s testimony isn''t the truth because she''s beguiled by Lady Elliana?"

    Just that one excuse actually shook everyone''s beliefs. It was a simple reasoning, but it sounded so logical that they couldn''t help but rethink the case.

    "Indeed, your excellency. The young miss is still young. She doesn''t know anything about the sacred guardian. Ifdy Elliana told her that she will be in aa because she bonded with the sacred guardian..."

    Uncle Dober took out a handkerchief and dramatically wiped his non-existent tears.

    "I believe that our pure young miss will trust Lady Elliana''s words and think that heratose has something to do with the sacred guardian."

    The old fox put on a sorrowful face before shaking his head.

    "A pity, I think that''s not the case! Lady Elliana just lied to the young miss and the young miss believed her lie!"

    Fck you, Dober!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 143: "Stop Her At All Costs!"

    <h4>Chapter 143: "Stop Her At All Costs!"</h4>

    Once Uncle Dober made his excuse, the crowds'' minds wavered. They began to discuss the things once more.

    "Indeed, what Dober said might be true¡­"

    "Told you. How is it possible for a toddler to bond with the sacred guardian when many failed to do so?"

    "But what if she bonds with the other two unproblematic guardians instead? That''s possible. The hardest one is actually Code-C, not the other two..."

    "Oh, you know a lot, huh?"

    "Well, the 16''th family head is my acquaintance, so I know a thing or two."

    "But¡­.I heard Lady Elliana summons Code-C, the weakest sacred guardian, not the other two!"

    "Huh? That super problematic beast? The one who always goes berserk at the bloodline triggering ceremony and kills a lot of our brethren?"

    "Yeah, that''s the one!"

    "Aish, no wonder you said the young miss couldn''t bond with that beast¡­"

    "I know, right? Now that Dober said it might be Elliana''s lie, it all matches up. The young miss just obediently retold what Elliana told her to say."

    "Yes, I bet."

    "Hufttt. And here I thought Lady Elliana was innocent. I suppose we have to be more careful next time."

    "Hum. If not for Dober, I also won''t think that far. Who would have thought that before harming the young miss, that wench even goes as far as lying to her¡­"

    "Right. Maybe she''s being cautious in case the young miss wakes up and then backstab her. That''s why she lied to the young miss¡­"

    "True! And her worry is spot on, right? The young miss wakes up and takes her side now."

    "Poor young miss...to even defend someone who harms her¡­"

    The guests looked at Ainsley with eyes full of pity, but in Ainsley''s eyes, those were disdainful gazes. It sent a shiver down her spine, and her palms turned cold.

    Seriously? How can all of you believe that bastard Dober so quickly? Don''t you have a brain? He''s just bluffing!

    Ainsley was so enraged that her chest went up and down. Her cheeks bloated, and her eyes were devoid of any warmth.

    Damn you, Dober!

    Ainsley didn''t want to back down. Worsee worse, she could just pretend to be the Godfather, right?

    Thus, the baby hurriedly whispered to Grandpa Yofan so that the old man could ry her words to the crowds.

    She had to open these morons'' eyes!

    Of course, not all the crowds were easily swayed. The 9 generals and the five buds were still suspicious of Uncle Dober. But they just kept silent to watch how the event unfolded.

    Typical of upper echelons.

    "Alright, silent, please." Grandpa Yofan raised his hand and gestured to the guests to shut their mouths. Within seconds, the crowds didn''t dare to utter even a single speech.

    They knew that the old man was going to retaliate what Dober just said.

    There''s going to be a good show!

    Grandpa Yofan took a deep breath and patted Ainsley''s back as he held her in his arms. After calming his mind, the old man slowly looked at Dober, who was standing not far from Elliana''s ce.

    "Dober." Grandpa Yofan called out the middle-aged man with a deep voice. "How are you so sure that Lady Elliana lied to the family head?" The old man squinted.

    "What if the young miss really bonded with the sacred guardian, and she''s the one who summoned him as well?"

    What? The young miss is the one summoning the sacred guardian, not Elliana? She also bonded with the guardian? For real?

    Grandpa Yofan''s words instantly triggered another uproar among the guests. Some of them instantly rebuked the supreme elder.

    "Your excellency, it''s impossible for the young miss to summon the sacred guardian. She''s still too young!"

    "Right, right. And to say that she also bonded with the most problematic guardian¡­"

    That''s impossible, isn''t it?

    Since no one could see the proof of the bond between the owner and the sacred guardian, everyone could make spections that fit their logic.

    How could a mere three years old toddler summon a sacred guardian and even bond with him? Those were a few crucial steps to tame a guardian beast!

    Isn''t that absurd? Even ir Aretha didn''t summon the guardian beast out of the prairie. She just tamed one that was about to go back to the prairie after failing to bond with the young masters.

    To think that a three-year-old baby can summon a sacred guardian, even bonding with him¡­

    Ridiculous!

    "Your excellency, it''s not that we don''t believe the young miss'' words, but we can''t prove her words¡­" one of the branch families'' heir spoke up. He was the oldest and was the next in line for the Chale Family.

    "Indeed, your excellency. If the young miss truly bonded with the sacred guardian, surely she can trigger his bloodline as well and tame him, right?"

    "Agree, agree."

    The crowds demanded Grandpa Yofan to prove Ainsley''s words, thinking that she couldn''t do it. No one at the hall thought that the baby could possibly bond with the beast, anyway.

    All except for the four used.

    At this point, they already realised that Elliana was truly not the one summoning Code-C out of the prairie. Else, Grandpa Yofan wouldn''t openly say that Ainsley was the true hero.

    It''s only when he was confident that the baby could tame the beast would then he make a move!

    Uncle Dober sweated non-stop. The middle-aged man gritted his teeth as he worked his brain.

    No! We can''t listen to the crowds and make that baby prove her words. Otherwise, we might as well go to hell. That fcking baby might truly tame the beast in front of them!

    We...we have to stop her at all costs!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 144: "Cornering Grandpa Yofan"

    <h4>Chapter 144: "Cornering Grandpa Yofan"</h4>

    If Ainsley demonstrated her process of taming the beast, not only will she stabilise her status as the family head, she could also deal with them afterwards¡­

    That can''t happen. We have to prevent the young miss from taming the sacred guardian!

    But before Dober could speak, Grandpa Yofan already beat him to it.

    "Oh? All of you don''t believe the family head''s words? Alright then. Shall we let her demonstrate the process of taming the sacred guardian?"

    The old man''s words once more struck the guests'' hearts. They looked at each other with wide eyes, not believing what they just heard.

    The supreme elder wants to let the young family head to get in touch with that savage beast? And also let her tame him in front of us?

    That''s insane!

    The crowds murmured to each other,menting Grandpa Yofan''s cruel heart, but they didn''t dare to oppose it. After all, that''s truly the only way to prove the young miss'' words and the only thing they could do to wash Elliana''s sin.

    However, would Uncle Dober let them be? Of course, he wouldn''t.

    Thus, Uncle Dober hurriedly raised his hand and opened his mouth.

    "Your excellency, if you are considering letting the young miss prove her words, it might be dangerous for her!" The fox smiled sweetly as if worried about Ainsley''s sake.

    But his shaking palms gave it away, you know?

    "If the young miss is truly lied to,dy Elliana mightmand the sacred guardian to harm her while she tries to tame the sacred guardian!" Uncle Dober pleaded once more.

    He even bent his back and bowed so politely that his body might snap soon.

    "Please reconsider, your excellency! If we put the young miss in danger, how can we face our ancestors? We can''t just let her into the danger only to defend this sinner!"

    Uncle Dober lifted his head and looked at Grandpa Yofan with a face full of righteousness.

    "Your excellency, I might sound rude, but please think for the young miss'' sake. We can''t bet her life just to save a sinner! We can''t betray the family head!"

    Uncle Dober cried out. He spoke as if letting Ainsley tame Cellino in front of them was akin to murder thess, thus leading to a serious betrayal.

    If Grandpa Yofan insisted on letting Ainsley take the risk, others would view him as a vicious elder that wouldn''t hesitate to harm a baby and their family head.

    Even if the old man trusted Ainsley, could her statement be authorised? No one could be sure whether Elliana manipted the baby or not. After all, thatdy is the closest aide of the baby!

    Strangely, Uncle Dober''s sweet and righteous words managed to touch the guests'' hearts, and they also thought the same thing.

    "Right, your excellency, it''s dangerous for the young miss to stay close to the sacred guardian!"

    "Isn''t it better to separate her? Where''s that beast? We have to separate those two!"

    One of the four bastard family members made a vicious suggestion to separate Ainsley from Cellino, which got a warm response from the others.

    "Yes, yes! Separate them! Protect the family head! All for the family head''s sake!"

    "Isn''t it better to quickly punish that sinner so that she won''t have time to harm our family head?" One of the four bastard branch family members cried out, urging the mass to execute Elliana on the spot.

    "We don''t need to punish herter. Just execute her now!"

    "Indeed! She''s dangerous. What if she suddenly calls her sacred guardian and harms all of us?"

    "Has she tamed the beast, though?" A doubtful guest raised an eyebrow at the others'' provocative words. He realised that the people who urged the mass to execute Elliana were all from the four branch families.

    He couldn''t help but smell something wrong here¡­

    Of course, the members immediately retaliated.

    "Even if that wench hasn''t tamed the guardian, if she has bonded with him, she can ask the beast to harm us, and we can''t even defend ourselves!"

    After all, attacking the sacred guardian of their own family was akin to a betrayal. No one would want to do that unless they seek death.

    Hearing the logical exnation, the doubtful guest nodded helplessly.

    "I hope the supreme elder will be wise in his choice¡­"

    No one could prove Ainsley''s words at the moment without taking the risk. But would it be worth it to risk their family head over a traitor?

    No one would think that a toddler could tame a sacred guardian, anyway! Why would they risk the baby''s life by letting her tame the guardian?

    Whoever had a rational mind would surely choose to stop the baby. She''s simply a victim and might be under Elliana''s maniption.

    The crowds grew even restless, and they started to beg Grandpa Yofan.

    "Supreme elder, please consider!"

    "Supreme elder!"

    The mass pressured Grandpa Yofan not to let Ainsley tame the beast in front of them. After all, if the baby met a mishap right in front of their eyes, wouldn''t they also bear the guilt?

    If other mafia families heard of this matter, they would be aughingstock!

    Thus, the majority of the crowds begged Grandpa Yofan to act wise. If the old man still insisted on letting Ainsley tame Cellino in front of them, his prestige and honour would be sullied for sure.

    Others would see the old man as someone cruel and might suspect him of colluding with Elliana to harm the family head secretly.

    Even if Ainsley sessfully tamed Cellino, the crowds would still view Grandpa Yofan as someone without heart and didn''t care about the family head at all.

    Grandpa Yofan...was unknowingly cornered due to his position!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 145: "Poisonous Concern"

    <h4>Chapter 145: "Poisonous Concern"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan was truly in a pinch.

    After all, before any sessful attempt, they were just ying with fire. If Grandpa Yofan insisted on his decision¡­

    He might as well resign from his position!

    Someone who dared to ce their family in the face of unknown danger even when knowing she might get hurt couldn''t possibly be a loyal one.

    Listening to all the crowds'' suggestions, Grandpa Yofan''s face crumpled. He understood fully well that these people didn''t want him to risk Ainsley''s life.

    They had a noble intention, but since they didn''t know the truth and wouldn''t easily believe it either, they became a stumbling block in their way instead.

    Damn it! Damn!

    Grandpa Yofan clenched his teeth. He hesitated to let Ainsley disy her ability to tame Cellino. Once she allowed her to do that, his own position would be threatened.

    Without his position as the supreme elder, how would he protect Ainsley in the future?

    Even if Ain might have the sacred beast''s protection, in terms of politics, she still needed a supreme elder to back her up!

    What to do?

    Seeing Yofan''s dark face, Ainsley immediately realised what''s going on. The baby''s face instantly flushed red. Steams rose from her head. Her body shook hard and her fists were clenched tight.

    Damn those people. They want to suppress my grandpa? They want to make a hole for him so that he can''t let me demonstrate whatever I want to do?!

    Ainsley gritted her teeth. She immediately wanted to curse the crowds'' 18 ancestors, but...she held back.

    These people...they''re not evil. They''re just ignorant.

    Ainsley shook her head. She couldn''t just me these people since they''re truly concerned about her. Only those from the four branch families didn''t have the same pure intention with these people¡­

    Ainsley pondered for a bit as she peeked at the crowds.

    Should I do my bluffing now? But that might harm some innocent one...

    Ainsley hasn''t made a decision when someone from the branch family abruptly shouted,

    "Right! We should keep the sacred guardian away from the family head! That way, the sinner can''t manipte that beast to harm our family head!"

    Whoever said that might try to sound righteous but in Ainsley''s ears¡­

    It was a tant provocation.

    The baby was so shocked that she almost wanted to pee on that person''s face.

    The heck? Now you want to snatch Cellino from me openly? Do you have no shame?! The others surely won''t let you do that¨C

    Ainsley made a mistake thinking that the innocent guests would disagree with that ambiguous person. The moment that person said his pieces, the others acted as if they just got enlightened.

    "Indeed! That''s a good idea!"

    "Not bad. We can keep an eye on the sacred guardian or just return him to the prairie."

    "Oh, yes, yes, that way, he can''t harm our family head. The family head can just summon the beast back when she''s older."

    "Right, that''s the safest idea."

    "Or maybe we can entrust the beast to the branch families for a while? Their mansion is quite far from the main mansion." One of the bastard members slipped a few suggestions amid the discussion.

    His words sounded logical, and a few other guests agreed with what this ambiguous person said.

    Trusting the beast to the branch family sounds better than returning it to the prairie. After all, it''s hard to summon a sacred guardian. One can just take advantage of this situation and take care of the beast for the family head''s sake.

    Once she''s older, she can easily tame the beast if she spends a lot of time together with him. Of course, under everyone''s monitoring.

    The idea sounded usible. Thus, the guests who didn''t truly know the inside news around the branch families and the main family hurriedly agreed with the suggestion.

    "Right, your excellency. We can entrust the sacred guardian to one of the branch families to keep an eye on him." One of the guests looked at Grandpa Yofan with genuine concern in his eyes.

    "Not only we can prevent the beast from harming the family head, but we can also groom him until our family head grows up!" He added.

    What he said was trulying from his concern for Ainsley. The moment that baby went to the hall, he already helplessly cared for her.

    If others could groom the beast and try to make it easier to tame, they could help the young family head to tame himter. That''s akin to help her, right?

    The guest''s thought wasn''t wrong, and Ainsley knew that. But the moment he agreed that they should entrust Cellino to the branch families, the baby erupted in rage.

    "Nwo! Cwel ish mwine! He will nwot gwo anywhele! (No! Cell is mine! He will not go anywhere!)" Ainsley red at that guest and harrumphed. The baby pouted to express her reluctance cutely.

    She''s sick of these people, but that one guest harboured pure concern for her. She couldn''t just humiliate him.

    Seeing the baby refused his suggestion, the guest could only smile bitterly.

    "But mdy, it''s all for your sake. What if you get hurt? The sacred guardian is not a pet, okay?" The middle-aged guest tried to coax Ainsley. Having no child even when he''s already 40, he couldn''t help but want to spoil the girl.

    "If mdy wants a pet, we shall buy one. But the sacred guardian is not a pet¡­"

    The guest didn''t approach Ainsley in fear of intimidating her with his menacing presence, but the guest did try to look as kind as possible, even when from afar.

    Ainsley suddenly didn''t know whether to get mad or not.

    Your concern is poisonous, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 146: "A Shaman"

    <h4>Chapter 146: "A Shaman"</h4>

    No matter what, seeing the genuine concern in his eyes, Ainsley''s heart softened. She couldn''t just hate someone who truly cared for her, even when they just met for the first time.

    The thought of bluffing and made these people tremble in fear faded a bit.

    The girl unknowingly tugged the corner of her lips, forming an adorable smile. That smile instantly captured the crowds'' heart, especially those at the front.

    "Bwut, uncle¡­" Ainsley was about to coax the guest in a gentle way when one of the bastard members opened his mouth.

    "Yes, mdy, trust us! You can entrust the sacred guardian to our Dober Family."

    The one who said that was no one other than the fcking Dober.

    Ainsley''s smile instantly froze. The baby''s eyes glinted.

    What did you say? Entrust Cellino to your family? Am I an idiot or what?!

    The baby was about to refute when the other branch families voiced their opinions, supporting Uncle Dober.

    "Indeed, mdy, the Dober family is an expert in handling beasts and monsters! We can trust him!"

    "Yes, mdy, our family will take care of your beloved sacred guardian until you grow older."

    "Trust us, mdy!"

    Those from the Dober Family shamelessly advertised themselves. They were so loud that the whole crowd heard them. It was one thing if they just tried to look nice, but they even talked to the other guests to support them.

    Those who didn''t know anything finally agreed to the Dober''s suggestion, while those who knew the truth chose to keep silent. After all, the Dober Family was one of the strongest branch families.

    "Mdy, please entrust the sacred guardian to us!"

    "Right, where''s that beast?"

    "Someone, find the sacred guardian!"

    "Hurry, hurry!"

    The Dober Family members got their minds high above the clouds due to the crowds'' support. Given an inch, they want miles!

    They became so brazen that they even started to send their members to find Cellino!

    Ainsley gritted her teeth so hard that even Grandpa Yofan could hear her.

    You people¨C you dare to find Cellino and want to take him right in front of me? You think I''m a soft Barbie doll just because I don''t want to implicate things?

    Fine! You want to solve this the hard way, huh?!

    Ainsley tossed whatever ''gentle n'' she had in her mind. At the moment, there''s only one thoughting to her mind.

    Subdue them with force!

    "Ha." Ainsley let out a mocking smile. The girl snapped her finger and suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Hahaha!" Ainsleyughed on top of her lungs. Herughter rang throughout the hall, startling the guests.

    What the heck? Why is she suddenlyughing like that?

    The guests fretted. Their eyes darted around, not knowing what to do. Some even looked at Grandpa Yofan with a questioning gaze.

    What''s wrong with the family head?

    Thatughter didn''t sound cute at all! Rather than happyughter, it sounded like...a kind of mockery.

    It was slightly eerie how a baby suddenlyughed like a viin, sending a shiver down everyone''s spine.

    Even the five buds shuddered. Goosebumps struck them hard.

    "Is that baby insane? Why the heck is sheughing like that?" Jevon clicked his tongue, trying to sound tough, but deep inside, thatughter did make his hairs stand up.

    Is she possessed by an evil ghost? Seriously?

    Jevon hadn''t continued hisint when the next moment, what he saw made his eyes jump out of its socket. He even almost dropped his pet.

    That...the...heck?

    The guests and the five buds had a simr reaction at the moment. Even Grandpa Yofan was so shocked that he staggered.

    Ain...ain is flying? Wait. Floating?

    The grandpa stared at Ainsley in horror. At this moment, the baby was floating in the air with the wind dancing around her feet. Her bouncy hair fluttered elegantly and a clear golden aura enveloped her body.

    One would be blind not to see that aura.

    "Ha...this lord has had enough." Ainsley suddenly spat her words through her teeth. The baby raised her chin and swept the guests with her cold gaze.

    "Are you people an idiot? You don''t believe this lord''s cute Ain can tame that cat thingy?" Ainsley snorted as she continued to speak while floating midair.

    Somehow, the more she opened her mouth, the more vicious her words became. Her tone abruptly changed, and even her facial expression wasn''t an exception.

    The hall suddenly quieted down. Everyone held their breaths. Their eyes were fixed on the baby''s figure, and one didn''t dare to blink.

    This...what...the heck?

    Howe she can float in the air? What the hell¨C she''s only 3!

    Ainsley''s sudden change shocked the guests to the core. The older people already swayed, almost fainting, while the younger one looked at Ainsley in horror.

    Someone tell them this is just a joke!

    The guests thought that Ainsley went crazy for an unknown reason, but how could the experienced guests not realise what''s going on?

    A sudden attitude changes, not befitting that of a baby. A visible golden aura...and the girl floating in the air¡­

    The 9 generals and the five buds had a grave expression at the moment.

    That is a clear sign of dead spirit possession! A skill belonging to shamans!

    The 9 generals had their heart leaping to their throat.

    A three years old shaman?

    That...how?

    Startled, even the five buds unanimously gathered at one spot, with each of them having a pale face.

    "T-that baby...s-she is a shaman?" Nouvan hugged his body as he looked at Ainsley, who was still staring at them with lofty eyes.

    "W-what...what kind of spirit possessed her?"

    Someone finally asked the crucial question.

    Who possessed her?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 147: "Kneel!"

    <h4>Chapter 147: "Kneel!"</h4>

    Ainsley''s ability as a shaman did startle everyone, enough to make some with weak hearts get shocked to death. However, in the eyes of the five buds, being a 3-years-old shaman wasn''t that shocking.

    Some powerful families expertise in shaman ability also had their young kids awaken the shaman power before 10. Even though it''s unheard of whether one could get the power when they''re still 3, the five buds didn''t mind it.

    Their focus was actually on which spirit Ainsley made a pact with. It''s amon knowledge that the strength of a shaman relied on the dead spirit that they managed to contract.

    One could only contract a few dead spirits in their entire life, maybe only one or two dead spirits even for the strong shamans. Thus, their strength depended on the first spirit they contracted or the second spirit.

    Usually, the potential of a shaman could be seen from the first spirit that they contracted. If the first dead spirit they got were strong, the shaman would undoubtedly be a genius.

    Then...what kind of spirit this baby in front of them contracted? If it''s an overpowered spirit, if the baby wished so, she could single-handedly eliminate the crowds at the hall.

    Shamans were feared because they could utilise the power of the dead. The dead spirits were usually legends among legends. Who wouldn''t fear someone who could ''revive'' the legends of the past generations?

    Once Nouvan blurted out the question, the other four buds, including Alvaro, the assassin, began to observe Ainsley''s actions with a grim face.

    "The family head keeps addressing herself as ''this lord''. Her contracted spirit should be a male." Marietta quickly made a guess, followed by Ethania''sment.

    "Hum. We can also eliminate those male spirits that don''t address themselves as ''this lord'' and all that left is¡­"

    Once Ethania stumbled upon this point, her face suddenly paled. The girl looked up at her peers, and each of them also had a grave face.

    "T-the only dead spirit among legends that dare to address themselves with ''this lord'', acting so arrogant and conceited¡­" Alvaro''s voice shook. He almost used his invisibility ability to hide his shock.

    "That...can only be¡­" Jevon immediately looked at the floating Ainsley with horror.

    "The...Godfather?"

    The five buds hadn''t reacted to Jevon''s words when Ainsley''s cold voice travelled to their ears.

    "You idiots dare to scheme against myss and even try to snatch her cute pet?" The baby snickered. With a harrumph, her golden aura suddenly burst, and a tinge of pink seeped inside.

    "Kneel!"

    Ainsley''s voice struck the guests'' and right at that moment, her charm aura exploded. The golden aura, her luck ability, amplified her charm ability, pushing it to the max.

    With just her voice, the 100+ guests at the hall fell into a trance.

    Their eyes reflected a deep affection toward the baby. The charm ability seeped through their body, and unable to stand its might, the crowds simultaneously fell on their knees.

    Boom!

    The hall shook briefly from the simultaneous impact of the crowds'' knees hitting the floor.

    At that moment, every guests'' eyes turned pink with a red heart in their pupils, clearly fascinated by the baby.

    Even the five buds were no exception. Before they could react, their heart trembled for the baby, and their knees bent as well.

    BRUGH!

    The four of them kneeled on the floor with their head lowered, obediently following Ainsley''smand.

    If the other guests except for the 6 elders and the 9 generals, didn''t realise what''s going and were totally under the baby''s charm, the five buds could still understand what''s going on.

    They instantly broke in a cold sweat.

    "Dominance! This is dominance! A powerful ability unique to the Godfather!" Nouvan eximed with a hoarse voice.

    Fear and reverence shed in his eyes as he looked at the baby, who was looking down at all of them with lofty eyes, seemingly unsullied by the mortal world.

    "Dominance?" Marietta and the others held their breath. Sweat trickled down their face as they looked at Ainsley in astonishment.

    Indeed, to make all of them obey her words with just a single shout...what else could it be other than dominance power unique to the Godfather?

    Does that mean the dead spirit that the baby contracted is really...the Godfather?

    The 6 elders and the 9 generals also had the same thoughts, and each of them shuddered in fear.

    That''s Godfather! The God of mafia! A noble existence that all mafias aspire to follow! And now a toddler contracted that kind of dead spirit?

    The five buds, the 6 elders, and the 9 generals almost spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    How...how could that be? Who...who in the world is that baby? Is she really their family head?

    Ainsley''s might of ving the 100+ guests in the hall to obey her words solidified the experts'' thoughts about her shaman ability, and they subconsciously thought that she contracted Godfather as her contacts spirit.

    After all, only dominance could make these proud mafia to kneel in front of a baby!

    However, was that the case?

    Dominance wasn''t the only one that could achieve this feat. What Ainsley used was a mere charm, but that was enough to subdue these people.

    When someone was charmed enough by others, wouldn''t they want to do everything to please that person? Take a look at a fool in love. They would do anything for their loved one, even being ackey was no big deal.

    Thus, what Ainsley did wasn''t asserting her dominance but simply subdued these people with her baby charm.

    It wouldn''t work on a normal asion, but with the sudden outburst of her luck ability, it was possible!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 148: "Illegitimate Daughter?"

    <h4>Chapter 148: "Illegitimate Daughter?"</h4>

    Ainsley sessfully disyed her bluffing power such that Finley, who was watching from outside, was also scared to death.

    "Ain...is a shaman? Her contracted dead spirit is the Godfather?" Finley felt incredibly horrified inside.

    Never in his imagination, he would find a shaman who could contract Godfather dead spirit on their first try¡­

    Ain was still young, so it must be her first time contracting a dead spirit, yet she suddenly got a big shot? That''s Godfather, ah!

    Counting Ainsley''s other three abilities, Finley found out that the girl already had four abilities when she''s yet 5 years old this year.

    If others knew of this...would they die of shock? Even the genius from the Aretha Family, ir Aretha, didn''t have a lot of abilities at the moment!

    Given that Ainsley''s three abilities were of the middle and high-tier rank, she''s undoubtedly a genius among geniuses.

    Ainsley''s baby charm ability might only be middle-tier ability, but her luck and shaman ability was top tier.

    Truthfully, luck ability was something out ofmon sense, and only someone favoured by heavens could have one upon birth.

    Ainsley might as well be the Goddess of luck''s illegitimate daughter!

    In fact, to contract Godfather spirit upon her first shaman awakening should be thanks to her luck ability. To fool these experts with just one word, ''kneel'', was also due to luck.

    Really, under heaven, luck was the most formidable ability, right? If Ainsley dared to say that she''s miserable or unlucky, Finley thought he wouldn''t mind beating her up.

    You can''t be any luckier than now!

    Putting aside Finley''s shock, even Chronos almost went insane. He could clearly see that Ainsley wielded the power of a shaman, as well as charm and that weird golden aura¡­

    What the heck? Since when the family head of this small mafia family became a monster¨C no. A genius?

    Amidst the fairy''s confusion, Ainsley scanned the crowds with a satisfied smile on her face.

    "Hum. That''s more to this lord''s taste. Right. You all want to see thisss taming that brat cat?" Ainsley harrumphed coldly while still floating in the air, maintaining her bluff.

    She hadn''t retracted her charm power, merely suppressing it to save energy.

    "T-this¡­" one of the elders nearest to Ainsley''s ce couldn''t help but reply to the baby with a shaky voice. "If your excellency wishes to¡­"

    What a joke. If Godfather helped Ainsley to tame Code-C, who would say that it''s impossible? With that man''s help, it would be as easy as turning one''s palm!

    "Hum. This Lord shall help thatss. If you still think that my littless can''t tame a mere sacred guardian¡­" Ainsley shot a sharp re to the 6 elders before throwing her gaze at the four branch families.

    Especially Uncle Dober and Roger.

    "Just see. This Lord doesn''t mind cleaning a few bugs for the littless." Ainsley snorted, and the next second, she snapped her finger, calling Cellino to enter the hall.

    Of course, the bugs she mentioned earlier were none other than those from the four branch families. As for the other two families, the Raos and the Ale family, she didn''t want to punish them for something they didn''t do.

    With Ainsley''s order, Cellino, who had been waiting for his time to shine, immediately trotted to the hall.

    His steps were light and graceful as if he treads on clouds. His chin was lifted high, and a sense of pride filled his eyes.

    Heh. Take a look at that shortie. She''s my master-to-be! Someone who will sessfully trigger my bloodline. She even manages to get the Godfather spirit under her hands!

    How could Cellino not feel proud of Ainsley? The stronger the baby became, the happier he would be. At this moment, even though he didn''t know how the baby suddenly became a formidable shaman, he still felt proud of her.

    Hmph! To think that you guys want to separate me from this genius...dream on!

    Cellino harrumphed in front of the kneeling crowds, and once he was right in front of Elliana, the cat leapt to Ainsley''s embrace in one go.

    Despite the previousmotion, Elliana and Grandpa Yofan weren''t affected in the slightest. Thus, the two of them gathered at the side and warmly looked at Ainsley.

    Their chests swelled in pride.

    Our baby Ain. Who knows that she will one day subdue these experts with the help of Godfather spirit? With just this alone, those people won''t dare to eye the baby''s position!

    The two already knew about Ainsley''s shaman power, but when she finally showed it to others as well, they couldn''t help but feel delighted on her behalf.

    Look at our Ain. That''s your family head! The miraculous baby! A genius among geniuses! With Godfather as her backing, who can stop her?

    She''s bound to be a great figure even across the continent!

    While the two people looked at Ainsley like her doting parents, Ainsley already put Cellino in the air, right in front of her.

    With Finley helping behind her, she could easily make Cellino float, resulting in another misunderstanding.

    "That baby also has the wind maniption ability? On top of being a shaman, she''s also a multi-ability wielder?" Nouvan gasped in shock.

    As a fellow multi-ability user, he knew how rare it would be for someone to have more than one power. Considering that shaman ability was top-notch, he thought that Ainsley wouldn''t have other abilities¡­

    But she does have more! If the rumour about her owning charm ability was true as well¡­

    Isn''t this simply too terrifying?

    As if to prove his words, Ainsley lightly tapped Cellino''s forehead, and a surge of pink aura entered his be.

    Charm ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 149: "Shes So Fcking Cute!"

    <h4>Chapter 149: "She''s So Fcking Cute!"</h4>

    Upon seeing the vivid pink aura shooting toward Cellino''s forehead, Nouvan staggered.

    Before this, he also vaguely saw a tint of pink aura surrounding the golden aura belonging to shaman ability, but he didn''t see it clearly.

    Now that he saw the pink aura¡­he was convinced.

    Ainsley truly wielded charm ability as well!

    Nouvan was so horrified that his internal energy almost went berserk. Thankfully, he had his healing ability, helping him to avoid the worst-case scenario.

    After falling into a trance out of shock, Nouvan swiftly recovered, and the young man immediately looked at his friends, who were still kneeling around him.

    The young man couldn''t help but warn these geniuses.

    "The family head also has a charm ability! If she wishes, she can subdue us using her cuteness alone¡­"

    As one of the five buds, Nouvan was different from the other family members who couldn''t tell the type of charm that Ainsley possessed.

    If his guess was right, Ainsley''s charm should belong to a natural charm that would be impossible to use if one wasn''t born with a unique condition.

    Ainsley''s charm was a baby charm, utilizing her cuteness as a baby. If she''s not truly cute, to begin with, her charm ability wouldn''t possibly bewitch a lot of people.

    Even Nouvan, someone who has a fairly strong heart, couldn''t help but feel helpless in front of Ainsley''s charm power.

    The baby didn''t direct her power to him at the moment, but just by taking a glimpse of the aura, he abruptly felt the urge to protect Ainsley¡­

    How scary!

    If the family had managed to subdue the five buds, where would they put their pride as the Sloan Family geniuses?

    Thus, Nouvan warned the others. "All of you, control yourself! As long as you don''t look at the family head for too long or listen to her voice, you can escape her charm ability¡­"

    Although he said that, Nouvan himself wasn''t sure that those under the charm effect could escape. After all, this kind of charm was the most formidable one.

    Unlike the seductive charm of a sexy female or a masculine appeal of a handsome man, a baby charm evoked one''s true nature, triggering one primal instinct toward babies.

    All human beings naturally had a soft spot for fragile beings like babies, moreover if they''re cute. Even if these people were cold-blooded and had no mercy, a lot of them still had children, right?

    Even if their affection toward their children was minuscule, under Ainsley''s charm, it was amplified by a few folds.

    Thus, even at the moment, it was already extremely hard for Nouvan not to feel the slightest affection toward Ainsley.

    The young man inwardly shook his head as a bitter smile bloomed on his face.

    I thought this baby was an ordinary one...when she came in earlier, she didn''t use any of her charm ability...who would have thought that she actually used it to tame the cat instead?

    The safest method to tame a sacred guardian and trigger its bloodline was indeed, through charm ability. Under Ainsley''s guidance, she could make Cellino rx, forming a deep bond between the two.

    As triggering bloodline required human''s help, it was naturally easy to trigger the guardian''s bloodline once their bond was already so tight.

    Not to mention that Ainsley also used her luck ability to enhance the sess rate.

    Putting aside the taming process, Nouvan and the others were highly guarded against Ainsley''s charm ability. While they didn''t know they already fall into it, they still hoped they could hold on.

    "Right. Senior Jevon, the family head..is a genius among geniuses. She has a few top-notch abilities, so¡­" Nouvan paused. The young man peeked at Jevon, who had his head hung low.

    "I think...you can''t snatch the family head position that easily¡­"

    Not only does Ainsley possess a direct bloodline, but her talent is also top-notch. With Godfather spirit as her backing, who will possibly offend her within the family?

    Nouvan was a bit reluctant to say this straight to Jevon''s face, but he still wanted to warn Jevon not to do anything rash toward their talented family head.

    Even Marietta and the others also chipped in.

    "Right, right, Jev. Just admit defeat, okay? Don''t try to do anything foolish!" Ethania nudged Jevon, who strangely didn''t make a move for a while already.

    She knew that with Jevon''s sheer arrogance, he wouldn''t take this matter lightly. It''s possible that he might challenge the toddler right away¡­

    Seeing that Jevon didn''t respond to their words, Marietta whispered in worry,

    "Jevon, it''s not a bad thing to have a talented family head...she is still young, but didn''t you say that as long as the family head is strong, it''s okay for us to serve them¡­"

    "Hum. Agree." Alvaro interjected. The dude also didn''t wish to see Jevon shing with the family head.

    He could already imagine Jevon''s face right now must be full of rage, humiliation, and other negative emotions.

    However, contrary to his beliefs, Jevon suddenly lifted his head and murmured with a crazed look.

    "So strong¡­" The young man''s eyes twinkled. He clenched his fists tightly while his dragon pet anxiously circled his head.

    "So wise¡­" Jevon murmured once more. His body shook slightly, and his eyes reddened.

    "And...and¡­" his voice got higher and higher...before he abruptly shrieked like ady in love.

    "She''s so fcking cute! Ah!! Mdy!" Jevon almost jumped to his feet and dashed to Ainsley if not for the baby''s power keeping him in check.

    Honestly, if Ainsley ordered him tomit suicide, he wouldn''t hesitate to do that!

    Seeing Jevon going crazy, the four buds almost fainted on the spot.

    What the fck?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 150: "Congrats!"

    <h4>Chapter 150: "Congrats!"</h4>

    The five buds, aside from the crazy Jevon, spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    Jevon? Are you for real? What''s going on here? What happens with you?!

    Nouvan''s face crumpled. He stared at his arrogant senior, who suddenly turned into a meekmb and didn''t know what to say.

    Is this the power of Ainsley''s charm? She can make someone as arrogant as Jevon topletely submit to her? From the look of it, even after Ainsley retracts her power, Jevon will still admire her to the bone.

    After all, Ainsley''s baby charm wasn''t a one-time use after fusing with her luck ability.

    If before, her charm wouldn''t bepelling after the victim realised they were under her charm ability, right now, even when they knew they''re under her control, they wouldn''t mind it.

    It''s that terrifying!

    If Ainsley used her newly upgraded charm power against those filthy maids as well, they would erase any disdain in their mind and subconsciously think of Ainsley as the best baby in the world.

    No wonder charm ability was a mid-rank ability even though it wasn''t an offensive ability!

    Seeing how Jevon suddenly turned into Ainsley''s loyal fans even before interacting with her, Nouvan didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Ah, ah, Senior Jevon, you said that you want to vie for the family head''s seat, and you despise Ainsley...but what is this?

    You''re about to be herckey!

    Nouvan shook his head. The young man''s gaze lingered around Jevon''s crazy look before he shifted his eyes away.

    This time, he looked at Ainsley, who already folded her arms in front of her chest as she watched Cellino undergoing a transformation!

    "ROAAR!" Cellino howled to the sky as his tiny body ballooned in less than a second. His size became tenfoldrger. His head even almost touched the ceiling!

    In his true beast form, Cellino could easily muster up to 5 meters hall at maximum. He didn''t look like a normal sacred guardian, but more of a monster that one could see at the capital.

    Such a huge body would be a disaster if he ever went out of control.

    If this were the previous Cellino, his eyes would turn crimson red, and his saliva would drool from his mouth, dripping to the floor. His appearance would be vastly different from his cat appearance.

    He resembled a wolf-type monster rather than a cat. He would then start to massacre anyone in front of his eyes.

    He wouldn''t stop until his white fur was dyed in red!

    However, this time, despite his transformation, he still retained most of his cat features, such as his fur colour and his paws.

    Only his face resembled a wolf rather than a cat''s face feature. His ears also became like that of a wolf.

    His eyes became Sapphire blue, identical to Ainsley''s eyes.

    His howl rang throughout the hall, and even the hall shook from the sheer power of his roar alone.

    The wind swept the kneeling crowds, sending a bone-chilling sensation to all of them. Even the 9 generals and the five buds couldn''t help but shudder under the pressuring wind.

    This is the might of a sacred guardian!

    Cellino''s primary power would be something affiliated with the wind due to his bloodline. Even though he still couldn''t manipte wind as he wishes, he still gained a few offensive abilities rted to wind.

    Air cutter!

    With a scratch from his paw, the wind transformed into a sharp de, cutting even metals and buildings.

    Air cannon!

    With a slight flick of his tail, the wind became a mini cannon, shooting toward the target.

    Air pressure!

    With one howl, the air trembled, the people would suffocate. It was a match made in heaven for dominance ability.

    Air jump!

    With a slight kick, Cellino could travel much faster than the others, as if riding on the wind.

    With these four skills derived from wind maniption ability, even if he couldn''t control the wind to make him fly or mix it with other skills, he could still stand proud as a sacred guardian with Fenrir bloodline.

    He''s now not weaker than Code-B, his twin brother!

    "Auuuuu!" Cellino let out another cute howl as his long fur fluttered in the air. Next to his huge head was a tiny baby not evenparable to his w, yet one couldn''t easily ignore her.

    With a cold smile on her face, the baby nodded in satisfaction.

    "Good job, Cellino. You''re now officially a sacred guardian!"

    [Yes, thank you, master!] Cellino spoke to Ainsley through telepathy. The towering beast eyed the baby with watery eyes as if he''s about to burst into tears at any moment.

    The one who triggered his bloodline might not be Ainsley, but this Godfather spirit possesses her body, but that ability belonged to Ainsley.

    Thus, Ainsley was still his benefactor.

    Once he fully triggered his bloodline, he didn''t hesitate to make a contract with Ainsley. Since their bond was already close enough, the contract went as easy as drinking water.

    Cellino only blinked twice, and a golden glow shot out of the ce between his eyebrows, seeping into Ainsley''s forehead. The next moment, a unique paw print symbol appeared on her forehead but vanished the next second.

    As for Cellino, he suddenly gained a mystic golden cor around his neck, but the cor also vanished after a few seconds.

    With this, they''re bound with a master-subordinate contract!

    "Hm. Well done." Ainsley smirked, still attaining her act as the Godfather.

    Once the baby let out those words, the six elders, the nearest to Cellino''s ce, immediately bowed even when they''re still kneeling.

    "Congrattions, family head, for contracting a sacred guardian!" The 6 of them simultaneously shouted their praises.

    Congrattions!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 151: "Handling The Scums"

    <h4>Chapter 151: "Handling The Scums"</h4>

    The elders were kneeling around Cellino''s paws, and with just one slight kick, they might die.

    Thus, they hurriedly ttered Ainsley, who was possessed by the Godfather spirit.

    If the baby was the one in control, they might not feel as threatened as now. But if it''s the cruel and famous Godfather¡­

    They don''t know what will happen if they angered him!

    The six elders'' shout became a signal for the other guests to offer their goodwill as well.

    The 100+ crowds, including those from the four branch families, bumped their forehead to the floor before yelling on top of their lungs.

    "Congrattions, family head! Long live the family head! Long live the Sloan Family!"

    The grown-ups in the crowd chanted out loud as if their words wouldn''t pierce heaven if they didn''t shout with all of their might.

    Their loud voices shook the hall''s wall, making the window ttered. One might wonder if there''s a bomb dropped somewhere around.

    What a shout!

    Ainsley''s lips twitched in delight. The baby then looked at Grandpa Yofan and nodded.

    "There. This Lord already proved my lilss'' words. With this, thatdy over there should be innocent, right?" Ainsley smiled to express her goodwill toward Grandpa Yofan, but her aura didn''t grow gentler at all.

    In fact, those words sounded like a knife piercing everyone''s heart.

    You are still asking whether Elliana is innocent or not? Of course, she is! Even if she isn''t, if you say that she is, then she is!

    What a joke. With the power of a sacred guardian at hand, who will be so foolish to go against you? Even other families will have to thread around cautiously if they know of this.

    With a slight stutter, Grandpa Yofan spoke to Ainsley. "Y-yes, your excellency. Elliana is innocent. She shall be freed from all her usations!"

    "Good!" Ainsleyughed as she pped her hands, but herughter didn''t sound innocent. If anything, it was like coldughter¡­

    It was like the calm before the storm.

    Indeed, afterughing at Yofan''s deration, Ainsley went to Cellino''s head and patted his huge forehead with her tiny limbs.

    "Shrink to horse size, " The baby ordered.

    Cellino immediately executed her order, and his size shrunk until he only became as big as an ordinary horse. Still, that didn''t lessen everyone''s fear toward him.

    "Hum!" Ainsley nodded in satisfaction before jumping to Cellino''s back and casually sat down. Once she took a seat, Cellino''s thick fur tickled her legs, almost blowing away her bluff.

    Ahhh, so fluffy! So soft!

    Ainsley was drooling with delight inside, but outside, she just casually stroked Cellino''s fur before sweeping her gaze at the kneeling crowds.

    She had long retracted her charm ability, but the crowds still chose to kneel out of fear toward Cellino.

    "Elliana''s case is over. But this lord still has some matters to solve." Ainsley curled her lips and snorted in disdain.

    "I heard from the lilss that some idiots dare to use Elliana with false ims?"

    The baby''s voice wasn''t overly domineering, but when a baby spoke like that, it sent a shiver down everyone''s back.

    Damn it. The Godfather still possessed the family head''s body? How long will he stay there? The longer he stayed, the worse it will be for all of us!

    However, the guests were also bewildered by one thing.

    It''s still logical for a baby to awaken a shaman ability and even contract a powerful spirit. But...how long can she maintain her power?

    It''s been 10 minutes...and even the most experienced shaman could only prevail for several hours. A newly awakened shaman usually onlysted for a few seconds and a few minutes for geniuses.

    But this baby had been possessed for 10 minutes, and it didn''t seem she would stop anytime soon!

    Just how vast is her energy source? Considering her status as a multi-ability user, it''s normal to have a vast energy source. However, it''s still abnormal to maintain a legend-tier dead spirit for 10 minutes at her first awakening!

    The guests simply couldn''t believe it. If Ainsley wasn''t a genius, then no one could be called ''smart''. Even the word genius might be an understatement for someone like Ainsley.

    She''s at least...a monster!

    The crowds held their breath at the thoughts, and only the 6 elders could answer Ainsley''s sarcastic remarks earlier.

    "Your excellency, those are the users." One of the elders pointed at the four branch families who were the most eager to use Elliana. He especially pointed at Uncle Dober and Roger.

    Those two were the most active.

    Ainsley inwardly raised an eyebrow as she looked at the panic-stricken uncles. She gave special attention to Uncle Dober and Gober, the two people that she disliked the most.

    They''re the cancer of this family. Since she had taken Godfather''s spirit to support her, this should be a good opportunity to kick those two!

    "Dober, Roger, hm?" Ainsley chuckled as she signalled Cellino to growl at the two.

    "Grrrrr." Cellino obediently showed his sharp teeth toward the two uncles, almost making them pee their pants.

    "We beseech yourpassion, your excellency!" Uncle Dober and Roger immediately hit their forehead to the floor as they looked at Ainsley with reddened eyes.

    Their previous arrogance vanished without a trace, reced by a look of fear and reverence.

    In front of Godfather spirit and a sacred guardian, they''re like ants. They wouldn''t even dare to inhale deeply in front of them, afraid that their heads would fly away from their bodies.

    "So, you scums are the mastermind behind today''s incident, huh?" Ainsley didn''t beat around the bush and immediately dropped a bomb.

    "Supreme elder. How do you wish to handle these two traitors?"

    Ba-thump!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 152: "Eliminating The Scums"

    <h4>Chapter 152: "Eliminating The Scums"</h4>

    Once Ainsley said her piece, Uncle Dober and Roger were so terrified that they froze stiff.

    Handling us? It''s already good if they''re not killed!

    using the family head''s guardian and even driving her near-death was an offensive sin, akin to a traitor. The family would definitely eliminate them.

    Hearing Ainsley''s question, Grandpa Yofan didn''t waste the chance.

    He knew that this was truly the only chance he could pluck out these bad weeds. With a solemn face, Grandpa Yofan cupped his hands and bowed at Ainsley.

    "I shall revoke their current position and toss them to the family dungeon. They shall be convicted to lifetime confinement."

    The moment Grandpa Yofan''s words fell, Uncle Dober and Uncle Roger instantly yelled tragically.

    "No! No! Supreme elder, please. We don''t know anything. We thought that the family head''s guardian holds malicious thoughts toward the family head!"

    Uncle Dober quickly dragged his feet as he tugged Grandpa Yofan''s robe. He didn''t bother to stand up and just stayed on the floor, unmoving.

    Even Uncle Roger did the same.

    "Supreme elder. We admit our mistakes! It''s a misunderstanding! We don''t have any intention to frame the family head''s guardian!" He cried out.

    However, no matter how loud these two shouted, no one bothered to help them. Even the branch family members shut their mouth and just hoped that they wouldn''t be inflicted.

    After all, with Ainsley''s current power, no one in the family would be foolish enough to offend her.

    It''s better to sacrifice those two other than destroying the whole branch family. Even when Uncle Dober was the current family head, no one dared to oppose the supreme elder''s decision.

    One could just nominate Uncle Dober''s son to take over his position as the branch family''s head.

    Seeing how the crowds didn''t bother to step up for them, and the 6 elders also showed their helplessness, Uncle Dober and Roger''s eyes dimmed.

    They plopped to the ground with their appearance looking miserable.

    It''s over.

    The two had listless eyes as they pondered about life. At this moment, immense regret bloomed in their heart and the two victims clenched their fists so tightly that they might break some bones.

    It''s over. It''s truly over. No one will help them now.

    The 6 elders also knew that those two made a grave mistake, and they didn''t intend to help them. One of them even volunteered to call the guards to detain those two.

    "Quick. Take these two away. The family dungeon is open for them." The centre elder harrumphed coldly as he slowly stood up.

    Of course, he behaved carefully since he was still near Cellino, and he would die with just a single kick.

    "Dober and Roger''s seat will be empty. I suggest the branch family heads discuss this matter with yourself."

    Grandpa Yofan also quickly added a few words as he nced at the four branch families who were bent on harming Elliana.

    His words meant something else.

    ''You guys can choose new a family head or a vice head, but if you dare to mess around. Heh. Just see.''

    The four branch families immediately lowered their heads and didn''t dare to breathe loudly. The other three family heads aside from Uncle Dober also hung their heads as low as possible, still kneeling.

    They''re done for. After this, their families would be suppressed and once Ainsley stabilized her authority, she could do more things than just suppressing them.

    In fact, with the support of the supreme elder and a sacred guardian, Ainsley''s position already stabilised. Even more so when the 9 generals looked interested in the baby.

    Who wouldn''t feel curious when facing a three-year-old prodigy? The 9 generals didn''t say anything at the moment, but their gazes exined it all.

    They looked as if they''re about to pounce on Ainsley to inspect her up-close!

    Some guests with keen eyes also noticed Jevon, the five buds leader, looking crazy over Ainsley. It seemed like he''s about to be her life and death fan.

    With so many influential people in the family supporting her, who would be so foolish to offend her?

    If the maids who bad-mouthed Ainsley saw this scene, they would immediately resign out of fear.

    The family heads felt their heart palpitated whenever they turned their gaze to Ainsley. If the baby acted willfully, she could rece all of them with a simple wave of her hand.

    With the ferocious sacred guardian and Godfather spirit, would they even be able to retaliate?

    Thus, the three bastard family heads felt the need toy low while the Raos and Ale family head gloated over others'' misfortune.

    Fortunately, they''re sensible and kind enough not to mess with this 3-year-old family head.

    Seeing that Grandpa Yofan handled the case extremely well, Ainsley finally nodded in satisfaction.

    "Good. This Lord shall leave the Lilss to you. If anyone harms her...just see." Ainsley harrumphed before stopping her act. She immediately returned to her ''innocent self''.

    "Gwandpa?" Ainsley looked down at Grandpa Yofan. She was still sitting on Cellino''s horse-sized body, forcing her to look down at Grandpa Yofan slightly.

    Before Ainsley could speak, Grandpa Yofan already beat her to it.

    "It''s okay, Ain. Godfather already solves the problem!" The old man mentioned the Godfather name once more to instill fear in others'' hearts.

    As expected, the guests'' face turned pale. Even when they weren''t under Ainsley''s ability anymore, none were daring enough to stand up.

    They''re still kneeling respectfully!

    Seeing this from a high ce, Ainsley felt her chest swell in pride.

    Hohoho. See? Bluffing and acting as if I''m possessed by the Godfather is truly the best way to solve every problem!

    Ainsley silently rejoiced and praised her quick wit.

    It''s not like Godfather will know about this, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 153: "Exhausted?"

    <h4>Chapter 153: "Exhausted?"</h4>

    Ainsley silently felt that her idea to drag the Godfather name is the best thing she ever did after she transmigrated to this world.

    Others would easily believe her lie since, coincidentally, all her actions led to Godfather name. Even if she might not be able to reproduce Godfather''s ability, she could just say that she''s still too weak for that, right?

    Anyway, charm ability could be mistaken as dominance ability, one of the Godfather''s most famous abilities!

    With this, Ainsley''s lie became even solid than before.

    The girl mused.

    Even if I cheat everyone using Godfather name, the Godfather himself can''t possiblye and beat me up, right?

    After all, no one knew where Godfather spirit was. Even if the shamans found him, they wouldn''t necessarily subdue him. Thus, Ainsley didn''t need to worry that one day, the real Godfather contracted with a shaman would expose her lie.

    When Ainsley used this lie, no one would doubt whether it''s truly Godfather or not after seeing her golden aura akin to shaman''s ability and how her bearing changed into that of Godfather.

    Almost all mafias idolized Godfather and already made a stereotype image of that guy. Ainsley simply took advantage of this.

    After all, if a baby suddenly became someone so different from their original self, no one would say that they''re not possessed.

    Only dead spirit possession would change one''s nature to the extreme!

    People would simply choose to believe a 3-year-old baby became a shaman and contracted Godfather spirit rather than considering the baby to act it out.

    Which genius baby could act so well to the point of changing its nature? Even the mature kids couldn''t act so well as to impersonate the Godfather!

    Ainsley simply could do it after studying Godfather''s trait diligently and her innate talent as a chuunibyou who liked to impersonate her favourite anime characters.

    It''s a hidden blessing.

    Thinking that her lie was actually so beneficial, Ainsley became even prouder of herself.

    Hmph. Even if Godfather himself is here, he will not insist that he''s the real Godfather. He might even doubt himself! And even if he truly exists, can he be so bored to watch a baby impersonating him?

    The chance was close to 0! Even the luckiest person in the world wouldn''t have that lucky chance.

    s, Ainsley underestimated her luck ability. From a ce that she couldn''t see in the hall, a transparent figure floated in the air while rubbing his chin.

    "Interesting. Someone is so brazen to impersonate me yet no one actually recognises it!"

    The figure chuckled before vanishing into thin air. No one noticed his presence and no one knew where he''s going to.

    Not knowing anything, Ainsley tugged at Grandpa Yofan''s sleeve.

    "Tiled! Sleeph?" Ainsley looked at the old man with teary eyes. Her face was pale, and her eyes reddened¡ªtwo ck circles gathered underneath her eyes.

    Weird. What''s going on? I feel so exhausted that I can''t even lift my finger!

    Ainsley''s face sank. The baby instantly realized that something is wrong with her body. But it happened only now!

    The baby suddenly looked so exhausted that one would jump out of fright.

    In fact, Grandpa Yofan already jumped to his feet.

    "Ain, what''s wrong? You look so pale!" The old man simply didn''t care about the guests who were still kneeling on the floor. He hurriedly asked Cellino and Elliana to escort Ainsley away from the hall.

    Maybe the baby is too tired after using up all her energy for her shaman ability earlier? It could be!

    The three people...ah, one beast. The gang immediately kicked up a fuss even before Ainsley opened her mouth.

    "Boss! Rest!" Elliana urged. She already got the elders to release her restraint. She''s now eager to bring Ainsley to her room using her godly speed.

    "Yes. Let''s close the meeting." Grandpa Yofan hurriedly nodded. He then looked at the elder who stood at the center of the trial circle. "Elder Daniel, can you please lead the meeting for me?"

    "Of course! Leave it to me!" Elder Daniel immediately replied with a solemn nod. The old man then turned around and started to organise the crowds. He let them stand up first before handling them.

    In the meantime, Ainsley''s group had already left. Grandpa Yofan actually directed Ainsley to his room since it''s closer to the main hall.

    With Cellino acting as Ainsley''s vehicle, the group arrived in a few breaths. At the same time, Finley and Chronos also circled the mansion and stopped outside of Grandpa Yofan''s room.

    Naturally, they floated behind the window.

    "What''s wrong with her?" Finley furrowed his eyebrows as he nced at Chronos. The fairy was still taking his mini size to hide inside the boy''s chest pocket.

    "I don''t know. Maybe she exhausted her energy to summon and maintain Godfather''s spirit for a long time." Chronos shrugged.

    Honestly, he felt that Ainsley''s endurance was top-notch. Her stamina and her energy source should also be unrivalled. If it was other babies, they would have died out of exhaustion.

    While the two chatted with each other, worrying about Ainsley, the baby was lying on Grandpa Yofan''s soft bed. However, she didn''t feelfortable at all.

    In fact, she had the urge to vomit.

    The heck! What''s wrong with my body? I feel intense nausea and my body feels so drained!

    Ainsley''s mind spun around. She simply couldn''t put her finger on this bizarre feeling.

    Could it be she exhausted her energy source to use the charm and luck ability before? Or she''s too tired after triggering Cellino''s bloodline?

    Ainsley hurriedly closed her eyes to check her energy source using her sense, but the energy core didn''t lose its colour. It''s still full of energy!

    So...what''s wrong?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 154: "7-coloured Energy Crystal"

    <h4>Chapter 154: "7-coloured Energy Crystal"</h4>

    Ainsley was instantly agitated. If she herself didn''t know what''s going on, how could the others know?

    As expected, even after Grandpa Yofan invited several family doctors to check Ainsley''s condition, they all said that she''s simply exhausted after using her power.

    However, for Ainsley, that didn''t seem to be the case. Her energy source, that 3-coloured marble, still glowed brightly with each colour full of vitality.

    If she exhausted her energy, the ''marble'' inside her body would dim and devoid of any colour!

    Clearly, that''s not the case. So, it means her problem didn''ty on theck of energy source meant to use her special ability. It was something else, and She was still in the dark.

    ''Should I ask Fin?'' Ainsley tried to look at the window, but she didn''t know how she could contact Finley when there were still Grandpa Yofan and Elliana in the room.

    In the end, she waited until the two of them went away before gesturing to the fairy to sneak into the room.

    "Are you okay, Ain? Did you deplete your energy source?" Finley hurriedly sneaked in through the window and got Chronos to look out for Elliana and Grandpa Yofan outside.

    If they came, Chronos would slow down the time and then warn Finley to leave.

    Of course, Chronos made sure that Ainsley and Cellino didn''t see him.

    "Fwin¡­" Ainsley weakly called out to the boy. She couldn''t even speak well, ah!

    Cellino, who was guarding Ainsley beside the bed, also showed a concerned look.

    [Master, quick, ask that fairy for help! If he has an energy crystal, you can recover your lost energy source in no time.]

    Before Ainsley could even do what Cellino suggested her to do, Finley already took out a glistening fist-sized 7-coloured crystal.

    The transparent crystal was clearly shining with seven colours akin to a rainbow, looking iparably beautiful.

    [7-coloured energy source crystal? That''s a peak-grade crystal, master!] Cellino''s eyes bulged out of its socket as he eyed the palm-sized crystal of a boy.

    A peak-grade crystal would be sufficient to recover one energy source within seconds. It would even help those with tennis-ball-sized energy sources!

    For someone like Ainsley, who only had a marble-sized energy source, giving her this kind of crystal was overkill.

    "Quick. Absorb the energy inside the crystal!"

    Finley didn''t say anything even after taking out something that could buy an entire low-level mafia family. He just shoved the crystal into Ainsley''s hand and urged her to recover.

    In his eyes, Ainsley''s condition was indeed because she depleted her energy.

    However, since that wasn''t the case, Ainsley didn''t immediately absorb the energy inside the crystal. She just nced at it and sucked in cold air.

    Damn. What Cellino said is correct. An energy crystal with one colour light is already valuable for a middle-sized family like the Sloan Family.

    The more colours the crystal emitted, the better the effect. But usually, the size would be small, maybe as small as her pinky.

    But Finley didn''t hesitate to take out one as big as his fist! If this was sold at the auction, it could even buy a ne, okay?

    Ainsley felt a warmth surging into her heart as she looked at Finley, who didn''t mention anything when he gave this valuable resource to her.

    Even if he founded an energy crystal mine, he shouldn''t be this kind to someone he''s not that close with!

    Ainsley was not Finley''s fiance¨¦, wasn''t his family, and wasn''t even his subordinate. They''re just friends for a few weeks at most!

    The baby could feel her heart tightening. To think that a proud fairy would help a human baby to this extent¡­

    She could never pay for his kindness!

    Ainsley hesitated to absorb the crystal since she knew it wouldn''t be of use, but Finley smacked her forehead and red at her.

    "Be good! Absorb it! Else you might die!" The boy sounded so frustrated that if he could, he might shove the crystal to Ainsley''s mouth instead.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t good to consume it orally. That crystal wasn''t candy.

    "Owkay, owkay!" Ainsley gave up and slowly focused her senses to suck the energy inside the energy crystal.

    Even if it couldn''t solve her problem, she could make her energy source bigger by using the crystal.

    Another way to erge the energy source and make it denser other than gaining proficiency in one''s special ability control was by using external sources such as this crystal.

    It''s an opportunity to be stronger.

    Ainsley would spare no effort to grow stronger! Thus, she immediately made use of the crystal.

    Her initially small, marble-sized energy source slowly swelled, and the energy became denser as well.

    By the time the 7-coloured crystal broke into dust, her energy source already became as big as a ping-pong ball.

    If this were other people, such a precious crystal could make their energy source at least as big as a tennis or baseball ball.

    However, Ainsley only managed to make it as big as a ping-pong ball because of the dense energy source she had.

    Of course, it means that while others still couldn''t control more than 10 humans using their charm ability, Ainsley could already enve 30 humans.

    Her capability was three times better than ordinary people!

    In fact, she could even start to charm monsters and stronger sacred guardians, even when they''re in their beast form.

    Strangely, under the crystal''s nourishment, Ainsley''splexion turned better. She could already jump out of the bed if she wanted.

    "Thank God, it works!" Finley sighed in relief. The boy wiped his forehead and realised that his palms were sweaty and his back felt cold.

    He broke in a cold sweat for Ainsley before this.

    He thought she''d be a goner!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 155: "Changing Bedroom"

    <h4>Chapter 155: "Changing Bedroom"</h4>

    "Twank ywou, Fwin!" Ainsley immediately tugged the boy''s palm and squeezed it gently as a way to say thank you.

    Outside, she looked excited and grateful, but inside, she was astonished to death.

    What''s going on, ah? I''m clearly not replenishing my energy and made a level up instead. Howe I feel better? Could it be my problem was truly because ofcking energy?

    While Ainsley was puzzled inside, Chronos, who was waiting near the door, suddenly flew to Finley''s back and slipped into his pocket.

    "Quick! Those two are on the way back!" The fairy kept his guard up as he sneaked a few nces at Ainsley. The poor baby didn''t even realize that the real fairy that she wanted to meet was actually so close to her.

    Hearing Chronos''s reminder, Finley didn''t dare to stay. The boy casually ruffled Ainsley''s hair as he spoke in a rush. "You''re okay now. Take a good rest. I have to leave!"

    Before Ainsley could reply, the boy already used his wind maniption ability to dash out of the room and jumped out through the window.

    This time, the two didn''t stay outside to watch Ainsley. They decided to return to the manor, afraid that Fin''s father would flip the mansion when he realized that his son went missing.

    Right after Finley closed the window and ran away, the door to Grandpa Yofan''s room creaked slightly.

    "Ain! We bring you lunch!" The old man with blonde hair popped out of the door. With wide strides, he dashed to Ainsley''s side, wanting to check her condition when he suddenly saw the baby''s cheeks as rosy as peaches.

    Her pale face was no more. She didn''t look like someone who''s about to die either, unlike before.

    "This¡­" Grandpa Yofan was taken aback. He subconsciously halted his steps, and the bowl of porridge on his hand almost fell to the floor.

    Even Elliana also let out a gasp.

    Ainsley...suddenly recovered! While they went out to get lunch, the baby abruptly recuperated?

    But it hasn''t even been 10 minutes!

    The two adults were puzzled. But thinking that the doctors they invited before managed to make Ainsley replenish her energy, they didn''t mind it too much.

    The most important thing was, their beloved Ain already recovered.

    "Thank God. I thought you would fall sick for several days."

    Grandpa Yofan blew his beard as he sat on the bed. He passed the porridge bowl to Ellina before looking at the toddler lying on the bed.

    The toddler returned his gaze with an adorable blink, looking innocent despite her amazing feat that shook the entire family just a few hours ago.

    Yofan couldn''t help but grin.

    "Ain, you''re so lucky that Godfather fancies you." He abruptly spoke about the previous incident at the main hall.

    Ainsley, who was about to feign illness since she thought that her recovery was suspicious, suddenly paused.

    "Um! Me wove Gwodfathel! (Me love Godfather!)" Ainsleyughed brightly as she praised Godfather to the ninth heaven.

    After all, her sessful ''debut'' just a few hours ago was thanks to Godfather''s reputation.

    Ah, Godfather, if you''re here, please don''t get mad at me, okay? Look. I make you famous again!

    Ainsley was still all smiles as she chatted with Elliana and Grandpa Yofan. Just like Yofan, Elliana also congratted her boss for her sessful contract with Cellino.

    Cellino, who was lying on the floor in his cat form, couldn''t help but leap to the bed and lifted his head smugly.

    Heheheh. This daddy is now powerful! I can protect your beloved toddler! Just leave her to me!

    The cat tried to look cool, but Grandpa Yofan and Elliana didn''t even notice this. The two of them excitedly fed Ainsley while checking her condition.

    They asked her a lot of things, mainly about her well-being.

    The group chatted merrily for 15 minutes before Grandpa Yofan suddenly pped his forehead.

    "Right, I forgot! Ain, since you now possessed this sacred guardian, you are the official family head of our Sloan Family." Grandpa Yofan looked at Ainsley with a solemn gaze.

    Somehow, when talking to the baby, he knew that she''s quite intelligent, capable of doing much better than her peers.

    "Now that your position is stable, do you want to move your bedroom to the family head''s bedroom?" The grandpa asked once more.

    It''s normal for the family head to have avish bedroom full of treasures and good security.

    Ainsley''s current bedroom didn''t suit her status as the family head. However, before this incident, Grandpa Yofan didn''t dare to let Ainsley take the official master bedroom.

    That bedroom symbolized the stable position of the family head. Ainsley, a puppet family head clearly didn''t have the right to use that bedroom.

    But now, who would oppose her if she snatched that bedroom under everyone''s gazes? On the contrary, the family members would rush to present the bedroom to the baby.

    Maybe tomorrow, they woulde to find Ainsley and showered her with gifts.

    This is a prodigy 3-year-old baby shaman who contracted Godfather spirit and tamed a sacred guardian! She also owned charm ability, making her a multi-ability user.

    She''s undoubtedly the Sloan Family''s only hope to rise. Just by relying on the baby''s strength, the family could slowly snatch back the territory that they lost to others.

    If Ainsley just asked Godfather to help and sent Cellino to the territory war, the Sloan Family would regain their might as a middle-ranked mafia family.

    After all, in their current condition, they''re no different from low-ranked mafia families!

    Hearing Grandpa Yofan''s question that had double meanings, Ainsley tilted her head.

    "Cwanging bwedwoom? (Changing bedroom?"

    Well, I want to. And I even want to redecorate the room, but¡­

    That is my scum dad''s ex-bedroom, right?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 156: "The Curious Godfather?"

    <h4>Chapter 156: "The Curious Godfather?"</h4>

    Ainsley never felt good whenever she recalled her bastard father who left the family for God knew who.

    So, when Grandpa Yofan said that she might move her bedroom to that bastard''s previous bedroom, she had the urge to demolish the room and rebuild a new one.

    There''s no way she would want a used bedroom!

    It''s not because she''s overly arrogant or what, but just thinking that her father once slept in that room and might even sneakily brought his lover to the bedroom to do a filthy thing disgust her to death.

    But Grandpa Yofan only wanted Ainsley to have better security and prestige by changing her bedroom. Ainsley also knew this, so she reluctantly epted.

    "Owkay¡­" the girl lowered her head and pouted. The intelligent old man immediately knew what the baby was thinking and couldn''t help but gasp.

    She''s only three but already thinks of disliking her dad? It seems that not all children are pure and easy to deceive!

    Grandpa Yofan was also disappointed with Ainsley''s dad. He didn''t have the resolution to be responsible for his status.

    It''s just that he didn''t think someone as young as Ainsley also showed the same dislike¡­

    Not many would dislike their father at the age of three. Especially when Ainsley''s dad never abused Ainsley and always looked kind in front of her.

    But she disliked that guy? Doesn''t this mean she knew the current situation was all caused by her father?

    That''s...impressive. Or maybe Godfather spirit told her about it, evoking her dislike.

    Anyway, Grandpa Yofan was determined to renovate the room until it didn''t resemble the previous state!

    Let Ainsley feel that it''s not her father''s bedroom but something she owned for herself.

    "Good, good. You can move your bedroom in 3 days at maximum. For the time being, you should stay in my bedroom, okay?" Grandpa Yofanughed as he ruffled the baby''s head.

    "Grandpa will sleep in the bedroom next door. I can guard you all day like that." The grandpa grinned, shing his handsome smile.

    Aish, a handsome man, will always be handsome even after they be an old man.

    Ainsley nodded with a smile before looking at Elliana. She didn''t say anything when Grandpa Yofan already knew what she meant.

    "Don''t worry. El will also sleep next door. I''ll take the room on your left side, and El will take the right side. We will stay close to you from now on!" Grandpa Yofan stroked Ainsley''s head just like one petting their pet.

    Strangely, it didn''t feel bad. Ainsley felt the old man''s warm hand, and she inwardly giggled.

    "Owkay! Twank ywou!" The girl thanked Grandpa Yofan while smiling from the bottom of her heart.

    Grandpa Yofan might not tell her his future n, but she''s sure that he would also reside next to the family head''s bedroom to keep her safe.

    Now that Ainsley held real power, no one could hold back Grandpa Yofan''s extreme doting. Currently, the old geezer already thought of buying all sorts of toys, dresses, and unique things that Ainsley will like.

    She''s not your ordinary baby, after all. Grandpa Yofan was sure that she would be bored to y with ordinary toys meant for babies her ages.

    With her wits matching even a 7-year-old kid, Grandpa Yofan started to make a path for Ainsley so that she wouldn''t feel bored in life or be extremely arrogantter.

    A genius tended to be arrogant, and Grandpa Yofan didn''t want Ainsley to becent. Arrogance was the number one enemy of prodigies that would lead to their premature death!

    While Grandpa Yofan was thinking of pampering Ainsley while also grooming her to be a fine girl, Elliana was thinking of silently getting rid of those who opposed Ainsley or had a bit of resentment in their heart.

    After studying to be a good family head''s guard for close to a month, Elliana already grasped the family''s basic political situation.

    After knowing this, would she stay still and let potential danger linger around her boss? No way. She had never been one with a kind heart!

    Elliana nned to fire a bunch of ipetent maids for the starter. And for other members with a slightly powerful status, she would leave it to Grandpa Yofan.

    By now, other than the economic crisis, the family shouldn''t have any other issues since the corrupt members would be gone sooner orter.

    Ainsley''s newly gained power was enough to make some weak-hearted corrupt members resign early.

    After all, Ainsley might be innocent, but the Godfather spirit that she contracted wasn''t. Once a dead spirit made a contract with a shaman, it could act like normal human beings.

    Of course, they couldn''t harm a living being without the shamans as their medium. However, they could already roam around freely, not bound by anything.

    A pity that they didn''t know just how amazing the real Godfather spirit was. Even without a contract with a shaman, he could already act like one with a contract!

    If not, how could he go all the way from his tomb to the inconspicuous family like the Sloan Family?

    Apparently, he didn''te out of boredom, but because a fairy prominent in soul control and spirits maniption gave him shocking news¡­

    There''s someone with a unique soul at the Sloan Family!

    Other than Aetheria, the fairy of space, the fairy of soul and spirit also detected the anomaly, even though he waste by a few days.

    The curious Godfather, no. As someone with the same unique soul, how could he not visit his junior?

    But what he saw when he found his target was something that he couldn''t forget easily.

    That brat is using his name to her advantage!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 157: "How Do You Know?"

    <h4>Chapter 157: "How Do You Know?"</h4>

    The Godfather immediately thought of a n to see this fellow junior. Even if he was displeased with the baby''s act of using his name, he was more astonished with her talent.

    Merely 3 years old, hadn''t even be ten years old to acquire a special ability but already got at least 2 powers!

    In Godfather''s eyes, he could see Ain using her charm ability and that weird golden power which was obviously not the shaman ability.

    What the heck, contracting Godfather spirit. The real Godfather is here!

    The Godfather felt so vexed when he saw Ainsley''s deeds that he almost questioned himself.

    Are you the Godfather, or am I? Howe your acting is so good that even I, the real deal, almost doubt myself!

    Shaking his head, The Godfather paused mid-aid before silently following Ainsley to Grandpa Yofan''s bedroom.

    While the group was discussing changing Ainsley''s contemporary bedroom with the master bedroom, he was present.

    Just that...no one saw him because other than shamans, no one could see a dead spirit in their spirit state unless they revealed themselves for others to see.

    While Godfather was watching Ainsley from above, thetter chatted with Grandpa Yofan and they wrapped up their conversation.

    After eating to her heart content, Grandpa Yofan and Elliana left Ainsley to let her rest. This morning''s matter was already a huge burden to a toddler. They should let her rest for a few days.

    Once the door was closed and Ainsley made sure she locked it, only then the baby sighed in relief.

    "Fwuuu¡­" Ainsley wiped her sweat and slowly climbed down the bed. For what? Of course, to find Fin! But after searching for a few minutes, she didn''t see him anywhere.

    Did he go back already? I haven''t even thanked him¡­

    Ainsley''s face sank. The baby climbed back to the bed andid motionlessly on such a huge bed fit for two adults.

    Cellino, her cute cat, was currently lying next to her with his belly showing up.

    Seeing Ainsley''s dejected face, Cellino hurriedly consoled her through telepathy special to the contracted guardian and the owner.

    [Don''t be sad, master. That fairy must have gone home to solve his business.] Cellino rubbed his cheeks to Ainsley''s palm.

    Speaking of the so-called fairy, a few days ago was the first time Cellino saw Finley, but he instantly knew that he''s not a fairy. But he did sense a fairy not far from that boy.

    A human who could have a fairy as theirpanion...it should be the heir of the Walter family, this country''s mafia king!

    The Walter family was a behemoth that one couldn''t ignore at all. With one flick, they could crush a low to a middle-ranked mafia family.

    The Sloan Family might be able to escape their wrath if they had the three sacred guardians protection, but only one was out for the moment.

    It''s best not to get close to the Walter family in case they offended this giant. However, Ainsley was already an acquaintance with the Walter Family''s genius heir¡­

    Cellino was speechless at Ainsley''s luck. Other than the baby hiding a huge secret about her origin, her acquaintance was also a strong powerhouse.

    Is she destined to storm the mafia world even before she bes 10?

    Cellino shook his head as he looked at Ainsley. To console her, he suddenly thought of averting her attention by dropping a bomb.

    [Oh, right, master, you''re not someone from this world, right?]

    Cellino just casually asked this as a mean to divert Ainsley''s bad mood, but who knows that the baby almost got choked to death by her own saliva!

    "What?!" Ainsley abruptly sprung up as she jerked out several meters away from Cellino. The baby didn''t use her baby speech anymore as she looked at Cellino in horror.

    The heck? Howe Cellino knows my secret? That''s...that''s too sudden!

    Seeing how Ainsley reacted as if someone stepped on her tail, Cellino suddenly regretted asking this question too casually.

    Look at how frightened his little baby is! She even backed off to the wall until her back couldn''t move back anymore.

    Ainsley''s flustered face sent Cellino a wave of guilt. The cat immediately leapt down from the bed and chased after Ainsley.

    "Awooo!" He called out in a coquettish voice while sending her a telepathic message.

    [Master, don''t be afraid! I won''t expose your secret and also will not harm you! I''m just curious,?ah!]

    Cellino anxiously rubbed his cheek to Ainsley''s calf, trying to calm her down. He didn''t dare to transform into his beast form, afraid that the baby might faint out of misunderstanding.

    Staying as a cute, harmless cat is the best choice at the moment!

    Once Cellino said his pieces and looking at how he was so agitated to calm her down, Ainsley''s chaotic heart gradually calmed down. She no longer felt as if thousands of horses galloped throughout her heart.

    Damn it. That was close! I almost died out of shock!

    Ainsley wiped her forehead as she looked down at the tiny cat near her leg. The cat looked up with his blue eyes and anxiously called out once more.

    "Awoooo!"

    [Master, please believe me! I won''t harm you! I''ll also not leak the secret¡­]

    Before Cellino finished his words, Ainsley already waved her hand.

    "Okay, okay, I get it. I believe you."

    Ainsley decided not to use baby talk anymore since Cellino might already know her true identity. It would be awkward and foolish of her if she continues to use babynguage!

    Taking a deep breath, Ainsley squatted and picked up Cellino until she could see him eye-to-eye.

    "Tell me. How do you know I''m not from this world?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 158: "Dire Danger"

    <h4>Chapter 158: "Dire Danger"</h4>

    Once Ainsley asked, Cellino didn''t dare to ignore her, afraid that the baby would fear him. The cat immediately replied right away.

    [Master, creatures like us, sacred beasts, are sensitive to souls. I sense that your soul isn''t ordinary, and it''s not like any other souls I have seen.]

    Cellino put on a solemn expression even though his cute face wouldn''t do much to make him appear more serious.

    [Because I sense your unique soul, I conclude that you''re probably not someone from this dimension. It means that you''re from another world!]

    Even fantasy creatures in this world still had the same soul aura, but Ainsley''s soul felt different. No wonder Cellino immediately thought that she''s not from this world.

    Soul aura was naturally the natural-born thing that every creature had in their soul. It was akin to an identity card.

    Every soul would be different, but their aura would remain the same as long as they''re from the same dimension.

    It was like how one''s identity card format in Country A would be the same as others from the same country but different countries might have a different design or format.

    Ainsley was taken aback for a bit before raising her left eyebrow. "You can sense my soul aura...the others too...does that mean the other sacred guardians will know about my secret?"

    [Of course! Not only the sacred beasts but the legendary beasts and some non-human creatures affiliated with souls can also detect your anomaly.]

    This was precisely why Cellino looked at Ainsley with a concerned gaze.

    If a malicious party found out Ainsley''s secret, either they would want to eradicate something that didn''t belong to this world, or they would catch her to be an experiment subject.

    One couldn''t say that there were no other foreign souls other than Ainsley.

    Beasts, spirits...the people of this world could summon creatures from another world. Summoner was one of the ability users with that unique ability to summon something from another dimension.

    Of course, there would be soul summoner or spirit summoner among themon summoners that could summon otherworldly spirits or souls as well!

    However, there had never been a case where a foreign soul upied a native''s body. There might be one or two other cases, but that should be a highly sealed secret that only a few knew it.

    If someone caught Ainsley''s secret, without doubts, they would want to use her as an experiment!

    Hearing all of this made Ainsley''s hair stand up straight. The baby suddenly got goosebumps.

    "Damn it. Isn''t this highly dangerous then? Can''t I hide my soul aura or something?" Ainsley''s face turned pale. The baby was so agitated that she almost cried on the spot.

    I don''t want to be an experiment subject for those mad researchers, ah!

    [If you find a creature affiliated with souls and make a contract with them, you can get their help to mask your soul. The stronger the contracted creature, the better your camouge would be!]

    It''s like counterfeiting your passport so that you can pass the borders illegally. Of course, you have to find someone excelling in this kind of field.

    Ainsley instantly knitted her eyebrows.

    A creature affiliated with souls¡­

    There were a lot of creatures in this world that''s proficient in dealing with souls. It could be the fairy of soul and spirits, the soul or spirit elf tribe, soul summoner, and so on.

    Of course, it would be easier to get the fairy of soul and spirits to help her, but that kind of fairy was undoubtedly a part of the fairy royal family.

    It''s not easy to even catch a glimpse of that fairy!

    Meeting elves, especially a rare tribe like the soul or spirit tribe, was even more difficult.

    Summoners? No. They''re humans! Maybe, they''re the crazy researcher that would want her to be their experiment subject.

    Realizing that she''s in dire danger without anyone to help her mask her soul aura, Ainsley couldn''t help but look at Cellino with a bit of panic in her eyes.

    "Cellino. Do you have any idea how to help me with this issue?"

    Since Cellino told her this, he might also have the solution, right?

    [There are a few easier paths other than getting the fairy of soul and spirit, the soul/spirit elf tribe and the summoners'' help.]

    Cellino nodded to calm Ainsley''s agitated heart.

    [First, find the fairy of space! Since she deals with space, it means that she''s also good with other dimensions and can help you to disguise your soul.]

    "Che. Another royal fairy. Pass!" Ainsley shook her head.

    She urgently needed to mask her soul to avoid others'' probing gazes. Even just a low-level disguising skill would be okay!

    Why would she find another royal fairy that was even more prestigious than the fairy of soul and spirits?

    [I know you will say that. Then the second option I can offer¡­] Cellino paused. He looked conflicted for a moment before sighing.

    [If you can get my twin brother to be your contracted sacred guardian, he can help you to cover your unique soul aura!]

    This time, Ainsley was stunned.

    "You mean Code-B? Is he good at dealing with souls?" The baby couldn''t help but ask.

    [Indeed. As someone with the blood of the ck panther of the underworld, he''s good at managing souls and spirits!]

    "ck Panther...of the underworld? What''s that?" Ainsley was perplexed?

    She had never heard this kind of legendary beast at all!

    [Naturally, it''s the great bodyguard of the underworld king. Unlike Cerberus, the underworld''s gatekeeper, this legendary beast is less popr but has greater strength!]

    Cellino unknowingly started to boast about his twin brother.

    [Code-B...is both a summoner and a necromancer!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 159: "Code-B Special Ability"

    <h4>Chapter 159: "Code-B Special Ability"</h4>

    "Necromancer and summoner? Isn''t that too overpowered?!"

    Ainsley gasped, clearly not believing Cellino''s words. If Code-B alone was already that strong, what about Code-L, the strongest out of the three?

    Clearly, Cellino''s newly awakened power couldn''t even carry Code-B''s shoes if that cat was a necromancer and a summoner.

    Seeing that Ainsley got the wrong thoughts, Cellino hurriedly fixed his words.

    [I said that Code-B is a necromancer and a summoner, but what he can summon is only something rted to soul and spirits.]

    "Soul...and spirit...so you mean that his summoner ability supports Code-B necromancer ability?" Ainsley instantly made a guess.

    A necromancer could control corpses and revive the dead to be an undead, but if Code-C also had a soul summoner power, he could just summon another soul to upy the corpse and then control it.

    That way, he could have a much stronger corpse depending on the soul or spirits that he summoned!

    Ainsley''s guess was correct, and Cellino didn''t have any intention to hide things from her. The cat slowly nodded.

    [Yes, master. But sadly, Code-B can only summon 5 spirits or souls simultaneously and can only control 5 ''modified'' corpses too.]

    The modified corpse that Cellino mentioned was naturally the one that Code-B modified by switching the soul inside.

    As a necromancer, he could revive the dead, but the soul of the perished one wouldn''t return. The corpse would just be undead without brains.

    However, with his soul summoner ability, he could make a brand new corpse that resembled living beings! Maybe only the appearance couldn''t be altered.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley''s face revealed a trace of astonishment.

    [Even if Code-B can only control 5 modified corpses, that''s already so powerful! Are you sure he has such a power?]

    Ainsley still didn''t believe that such a monster was hiding inside her family''s manor.

    Just imagine if she could be so lucky to get Godfather spirit and then stuffed him into a random, sturdy corpse or even steal Godfather''s corpse to revive him¡­

    That''s OP, okay?!

    [No, no, master. Code-B isn''t that all-powerful. The duration of his corpse and soul control is limited to his energy source, and once he releases his corpses, they can''t be used anymore.]

    Cellino opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue as he bit Ainsley''s socks, trying to drag her to the bed to rest.

    [The souls that Code-B summoned will also return to the underworld after he stops using his ability! Whether he can call the same soul once more or not is unknown.] Cellino added.

    Ainsley already sat on her bed when she heard this. The baby couldn''t help but tilt her head.

    [But what about spirits? He can also summon dead spirits, right?]

    [He can, but¡­] Code-C started to exin things.

    The spirits that Code-B could summon weren''t elemental spirits but rather...dead spirits. It means that it could be humans, elves, or beasts'' spirits.

    Different from souls, spirits were like one''s lingering consciousness in the world. They would keep on living as long as they still had lingering feelings attached to this world.

    They''re like ghosts.

    Code-C could summon spirits to help him, but the help was minusculepared to stuffing souls into a corpse!

    The spirits wouldn''te back alive even if they possessed a corpse. They could only possess living beings that had a high affinity with them...which were shamans!

    That''s why, for Code-B, summoning souls was much better than summoning spirits. With his ability, dead spirits that were so far away from his ce coulde to his side once he called them.

    Of course, the dead spirits that he got would be as random as a gacha game.

    Hearing this, Ainsley clicked her tongue.

    "So we can''t kidnap Godfather''s spirit and stuff him into a corpse! That''s unfortunate¡­"

    Ainsley just casually said things since she was quite attached to Godfather''s prestige, but who knows that the real thing heard what she said?

    The poor spirit almost died for the second time!

    "The heck! You¨C you ungrateful brat! You want to kidnap this lord''s corpse and spirit to revive this lord? This lord know you only want to enve this lord"

    Godfather was fuming in anger but no matter what, if he didn''t forcefully reveal himself, someone who''s not a shaman like Ainsley couldn''t hear or see him.

    In fact, to be able to reveal himself to non-shamans ability users was already a special privilege that only the Godfather owned¡­

    Because of certain reasons, of course.

    Not knowing that someone was cursing her 18 ancestors, Ainsley fiddled with her fingers as she spoke to Cellino.

    "Anyway, you said that since Code-B can summon souls, he might be able to mask my soul aura to that of the natives, right?"

    [Right. Even if the souls he can summon are naturally those from this world and not from another world, he can still help you¡­]

    Not all summoners summoned things from another world. Only otherworldly summoners could do that.

    These otherworldly summoners were a type of summoner who specialized in temporarily summoning things from another world.

    Code-B wasn''t an otherworldly soul and spirits summoner. He didn''t have the title ''otherworldly'' in front of his ability name.

    Naturally, the souls he could summon would be those who perished from this world.

    Still, to hide Ainsley''s aura as a foreign soul wouldn''t be difficult.

    As long as a high-ranked otherworldly soul summoner didn''t meet Ainsley, no one could see through her secret except for the fairy of space and the fairy of soul and spirits.

    That way, the chance of getting into a dire trouble would be minimized to the max.

    Ainsley wouldn''t need to worry about being an experiment subject for crazy researcher groups.

    She could calmly live in this world!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 160: "Preparation To Go To The Capital"

    <h4>Chapter 160: "Preparation To Go To The Capital"</h4>

    The only exception that might know Ainsley''s secrets were the fairy of space or the fairy of soul and spirits.

    The fairy of soul and spirits was the peak existence among those dwindling with soul and spirits.

    He''s like the founding father of shamans and all kinds of soul/spirit summoners, including otherworldly summoners!

    It''s not weird if he discovered Ainsley''s secret once he saw her.

    However, when Cellino said this, he didn''t believe that Ainsley would be so ''lucky'' to meet those kind of rare existences who could unravel her secrets.

    It''s simply too difficult to meet those existences. Among them, only the sacred guardians had a higher chance to meet Ainsley...but not all sacred guardians could see through Ainsley''s soul.

    Cellino could sense Ainsley''s foreign soul simply because he mingled with Code-B from when they were an ordinary baby beast!

    His perception toward souls became much better than other sacred guardians. Code-L, who also stayed with them for a long time was the same as Cellino, having a high perception toward souls.

    If not for that, those two wouldn''t discover Ainsley''s secret either.

    Listening to Cellino''s exnation, Ainsley was relieved.

    "So all I need is to make a contract with your brother to solve this problem, right?" The baby''s eyes lit up.

    With her new knowledge of soul and spirits, shamans and summoners, she knew just how important Code-B''s existence was.

    If she could, she would dash back to the prairie to kidnap Code-B!

    Sadly, she could only enter the prairie 3 monthster. During these three months, she had to be exceptionally careful.

    Thank God Finley and Chronos didn''t detect anything wrong with Ainsley''s body.

    One was a normal boy who often mingled with fairies but was still a human, so he couldn''t enhance his perception toward souls, the other one¡­

    Chronos was a fairy of time. His absolute time maniption power blocked him from learning other abilities in other domains such as souls or space.

    Only Aetheria, the fairy of space, knew about Ainsley''s secret for the time being since her senses toward foreign spaces were top-notch in this world.

    [Yes, master. I advise you to quickly get my brother and sign a contract with him.] Cellino agreed to Ainsley''s thoughts.

    [Or maybe there are other treasures out there that can help you disguise your soul aura. Who knows? This world is full of wonder.]

    Cellino''s eyes revealed a trace of longing when he said ''the world full of wonder''. If he could, he also wanted to explore the world¡­

    Ainsley was the first human that he bonded with. If she didn''t bring him out, he could only follow her and then return to the prairie once Ainsley passed away.

    Not noticing Cellino''s desire, Ainsley made a resolution in her heart to get Code-B three monthster. Of course, the most pressing issue is to ''clean'' the family while she went out to the casino to earn quick money!

    It has only been less than a month since she transmigrated over. If she could plunder the casino, she could pay back all their family''s debt and could even improve their family''s business!

    Ainsley unknowingly revealed a sly smile whenever she thought of using her luck ability to make the casino bankrupt.

    Cellino clearly saw through Ainsley''s thoughts and couldn''t help but remind her.

    [Master, I know that you''re unique and not from this world. You might also be older than your current body''s age, but please don''t underestimate the capital and the casino, okay?]

    Cellino never went to the capital but Code-B and Code-L already did that. They told him all sorts of experiences from good to bad.

    The bad experience outweighs the good one!

    [I don''t know what kind of existences we might meet at the capital and one of them might discover your foreign soul and then you will be in danger¡­]

    Cellino didn''t want his long-awaited master to be someone else''s experiment subject. This baby was destined to explore the world and stood at the top with him!

    Ainsley''s face became grave at Cellino''s reminder. The baby furrowed her eyebrows before slowly opening her mouth.

    "Should I wait until I can contract Code-B before going to the casino?"

    That would definitely be the best countermeasures, but Cellino knew it wasn''t possible. Even if he''s a sacred guardian, he had also heard of this family''s economic situation.

    In 2 weeks, there would be a debt collectoring to the mansion and if they couldn''t pay their debts, their possessions would be seized!

    Ainsley knew of this a long time ago. She just didn''t expect the trouble toe soon. That''s why, even though she asked Cellino for his advice, she knew that they couldn''t postpone their journey to the capital¡­

    [Huft...if we want to save the family in just 2 weeks, indeed, we can only go to the casino. Using your luck ability, we can pay our family''s debt in just a few days!]

    Cellino didn''t deny that Ainsley''s idea was the fastest way to gain money. Actually, using the baby''s wits, she could do other things to get money, for example bing a live streamer, an inte model/idol, writing novels, selling things¡­

    But could they get tons of money that way in just a month? Don''t forget that the family''s reputation was bottom rock at the moment. Even if they sold something that never existed in this world, others wouldn''t easily believe them.

    With their weak strength, the other families would most likely to snatch their products by force!

    Remember, this country was a mafia supremacy one. Snatching things and killing others was normal.

    Without strength, one shouldn''t dare to keep a treasure!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 161: "Telling Cellino The Whole Truth"

    <h4>Chapter 161: "Telling Cellino The Whole Truth"</h4>

    That''s why, after Ainsley won a bunch of money from the casino, she would immediately pay the debt and then holed up inside her mansion.

    She didn''t need to worry about others robbing her for the time being. With Cellino''s strength, she could go back to the family alive.

    Also, the casino would protect their customer, especially the luckiest one even though this customer plundered their money.

    Well, at least on the surface. God knows what the casino would do behind others.

    Time is ticking. Ainsley couldn''t possibly be a live streamer or whatever in just 2 weeks and has ground-breaking poprity.

    Even if she''s cute and has charm ability, her charm ability couldn''t cross through the inte!

    Forget it. The easiest and the fastest way is still plundering the casino through the ''legal'' way.

    "Don''t worry, Cellino. With your strength, unless there''s another sacred guardian stronger than you, we will be safe." Ainsley shed a smile as she consoled Cellino.

    No matter how strong humans were, could they be stronger than sacred guardians that also had special abilities?

    Can''t!

    Of course, Ainsley didn''t think of going alone. This time, she would get Elliana and Kyuseli to follow her. Kyuseli might look weak, but his barrier ability was top-notch.

    Having extra protection wouldn''t hurt.

    If she could, Ainsley also wished to invite one of the 9 generals to be her escort or get one of the five buds to apany her to the capital. It''s just that...she wasn''t yet acquainted with these people.

    Nevermind. After going back from the casino, she would find the five buds and slowly built her own force too.

    Seeing that Ainsley truly had a profound n to go to the capital, Cellino sighed in relief.

    [Okay, master, I''ll believe you. Just...don''t let others see your secret...ah, right, if someone tries to attack you, you can just get the Godfather spirit to help!]

    Cellino''s eyes twinkled when he spoke about the Godfather.

    Even though Ainsley was a beginner shaman, in his mind, as long as the Godfather could unleash a tiny bit of his might just like what happened in this morning''s trial, no one would dare to touch Ain!

    s, when Cellino mentioned Godfather, Ainsley had an awkward look.

    The baby paused for a second, contemting whether she should tell Cellino the truth or not. In the end, since Cellino already discovered her biggest secret, it wouldn''t hurt to tell him more.

    "Uh, actually...I...I am not even a shaman!" Ainsley had a guilty look on her face as she told Cellino the truth.

    Cellino instantly looked as if he just received a thunderstorm. His body stiffened, and his eyes widened to the brim.

    [W-what? You''re not a shaman, master? But...but what you did before¡­] Cellino''s voice was shaking. He couldn''t believe his ears. Not because he didn''t want to, but because it''s just too illogical!

    What kind of heaven-defying lie is this?

    "Hahaha...actually, all of that is just a bluff. I just pretend to be a shaman possessed by the Godfather. That''s it." Ainsley shrugged.

    She tried to look calm, but she couldn''t help but scratch her cheeks, ashamed of herself.

    "You know...it''s not like I want to either. I just need a powerful backing to make Grandpa Yofan agree to my request, also to gain a stable foothold here!"

    Ainsley quickly exined her actions to justify herself.

    Actually, it''s not only the Godfather name which helped Ainsley.

    It''s also thanks to her oscar-winning acting that she could save Elliana, find backing and control the family!

    me others to be so stupid not even realizing a baby''s bluff. They were defeated by Ainsley''s wits so they shouldn''t me anyone.

    Cellino listened to Ainsley''s exnation from how she decided to use this lie until how she actually fooled others.

    Her luck ability actually contributed the most to her lie.

    The golden aura had 99% simrity with a shaman ability aura.

    Also, with her heaven-shattering luck, how could she fail to fool others?

    If one saw Ainsley and knew about her ability, they would all die from jealousy.

    Luck ability was simply too abnormal!

    Even Cellino''s mouth already gaped open as he continued to listen to the baby''s story. Ainsley didn''t hide anything from Cellino, and her story went on for 10 minutes or so.

    "And that''s why! This is also why I want to go to the casino. Using my luck ability, if I can''t win a huge sum of money, I might as well hang myself." Ainsley shed a cheeky grin.

    She didn''t know how she got this overpowered ability, but maybe because she''s someone who aspired to be a protagonist?

    [S-so...the whole shaman thing is a lie...your baby talk is also just a lie? It''s all just to look cute?] Cellino''s lips twitched. He suddenly couldn''t see through his master at all.

    Ainsley is too cunning!

    "Yeah, sorry. I make a lot of lies...but hey, I told you this, right? I consider you as my most trusted person!" Ainsley stroked Cellino''s fur as she praised him to the sky.

    Indeed, even Finley didn''t know about her foreign soul secret and only knew about her abilities. But Cellino knew all about her except things rted to her past life.

    [So...it''s like that...no wonder you''re...aish¡­] Cellino wanted to speak, but he was speechless. He didn''t know why Ainsley isn''t afraid that someone might discover her lie?

    That would be dangerous!

    Also, what if another shaman actually contracted the real Godfather spirit? At that time, Ainsley would be aughingstock for sure¡­

    But Ainsley still did it to protect herself and the Sloan Family. Such a firm will...Cellino was touched.

    Ainsley...it truly has been hard for you!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 162: "Its A Ghost!"

    <h4>Chapter 162: "It''s A Ghost!"</h4>

    [Ah, right, what''s your real age, master? You don''t seem to be a baby or a teenager¡­] Cellino abruptly asked. After all, Ainsley was too smart to be a toddler or a half-baked teenager.

    Even though this kid was quite silly in other aspects, her scheming and mischievous mind was unparalleled.

    Of course, a certain self-proimed fairy was still the king of scheming.

    "Me? My past self is 20 years old." Ainsley answered casually, but that was enough to frighten Cellino to death.

    A 20-year-old youngster possessing a 3-year-old toddler? That''s...quite amazing. Fortunately, this girl wasn''t an old folk, or the whole thing would be creepy.

    Imagine a grannie bing a toddler¡­

    That''s a no-no!

    After Ainsley told Cellino her real age, the cat started to ask her things regarding her previous world. The cat was curious, and he asked tons of things until sunset!

    Ainsley was already on the edge of dying because she talked non-stop. Fortunately, the cat stopped asking and invited her to eat dinner before discussing things.

    After dinner, Ainsley went back to Grandpa Yofan''s room and locked it. Once she plopped to the bed, Cellino leapt to her side and gave her onest reminder.

    [Master, don''t let down your guard when you visit the capitalter!]

    They nned to go in 2 days. Thus, Cellino was still quite anxious because of the limited preparation.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. At the capitalter, if I find someone that we can''t fight, I will use The Godfather name once more and pose to be a shaman contracted with his spirit."

    Ainsley let out merryughter, sounding a bit amused when out of the blue, a cold voice sounded above her.

    "Who are you to casually use this lord''s name?"

    "..."

    Ainsley''s smile froze on the spot. She abruptly rose from the bed with her eyes turning empty.

    Her mind was nk, and her heart skipped a beat.

    On the other hand, Cellino felt his fur standing up on its own, yet his body refused to move. Don''t talk about Cellino. Ainsley herself also didn''t dare to move. She just sat on the bed with a nk gaze.

    Silence suddenly filled the room until one could hear a pin drop.

    This¡­

    Ainsley suddenly broke in a cold sweat.

    Wh-what''s going on? I...I heard someone speaking, b-but...there''s no one.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but shudder. At this moment, she could only think of one usible answer.

    It''s a ghost!

    "C-cellino. T-there is a g-ghost." Ainsley muttered weakly as she looked around the bedroom, trying to see this so-called ghost owning a cold voice but to no avail.

    [G-ghost? Master, there''s no ghost in this world! Only...only dead spirit¡­] Cellino gulped. He also followed Ainsley''s action to scan the surroundings but found no anomaly.

    Even when he''s sensitive toward souls, it doesn''t mean he''s also sensitive toward dead spirits. Furthermore, with this spirit''s high ability, can Cellino easily find his location?

    No!

    Thus, the little master and the cat kept looking around but found no one.

    "M-maybe we heard it wrong? There''s no one speaking, right?"? Ainsley tried to dodge their awkward situation, but that voice suddenly rang once more. This time, it sounded even closer than before.

    "No. You didn''t hear it wrong,ss. Don''t try to fool yourself!"

    This time, Ainsley didn''t dare to specte anymore. She immediately kneeled on the bed and looked up at the empty space above her head.

    "T-this senior, w-who are you?" Ainsley didn''t use her baby talk because she subconsciously felt that the ghost, ah, no, the spirit was already here from the beginning and already knew that she could speak normally.

    As to how she knew it...just say it''s her instinct!

    Hearing Ainsley''s question, the invisible spirit let out a low chuckle.

    "Why are you still asking this lord''s identity? Haven''t you learn about this lord so meticulously that you dare to impersonate this lord?"

    The unknown spirit''s voice didn''t sound angry, but hisst few words were seething with cold intent.

    Ainsley was suddenly struck dumb.

    Someone I impersonate?

    Her face instantly turned ck.

    There''s no way. No way! I''m not that lucky to meet...to meet¡­

    Even Cellino already made a guess in mind, but he also didn''t dare to believe it.

    There''s no way that guy is here! This mansion is so far away from his tomb. It should be out of his movement range! So how could¡­

    At this moment, Ainsley and Cellino were bewildered to the max. Everyone knew that dead spirits could only linger around their designated domain and could roam freely after they made a contract with a shaman.

    But this guy...if they''re not wrong...how could other shamans make a contract with him?

    So...how could this spirite all the way to this ce when his designated domain is so far away? Could it be that his domain is actually in this mansion?

    Ainsley felt her mind going nk. She was going crazy for real. Still, the baby braced herself to open her mouth and weakly muttered.

    "Could it be that you...you are..."

    Ainsley hadn''t finished her words when the unknown spiritughed in a low tone. In front of the two, a bright light suddenly appeared out of thin air and the light slowly formed the shape of a transparent human being.

    "Indeed! This lord is the Godfather you impersonate!"

    Boom!

    Ainsley''s mind exploded. She looked at the transparent figure floating in the air with a bizarre look in her face. Even Cellino had to rub his eyes with his paws, thinking that his eyes yed a prank on him.

    This...is the Godfather?

    The peak existence in a mafia supremacy country?

    THAT Godfather?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 163: "The Enraged Godfather"

    <h4>Chapter 163: "The Enraged Godfather"</h4>

    Ainsley gulped softly as she observed the figure in front of her.

    Godfather. The legendary figure feared by others outside of the mafia world?

    And also...the one¡­.I impersonate?

    Ainsley took another nce at the spirit and hissed. She suddenly stood on the bed and pointed at the spirit.

    "No! You''re an imposter!" The baby shouted on top of her lungs with her childish voice.

    Thankfully, Grandpa Yofan and Elliana weren''t around the bedroom at all. Thus, no one heard her usation other than this poor spirit.

    "You can''t be the Godfather!"

    Once Ainsley shot her usation in front of the transparent figure, the figure was so vexed until he almost died from rage.

    "Imposter? This Lord?! sphemy! Hey, you, little rascal, open your eyes! You''re the imposter. Your whole family is the imposter!" The spirit flew into a rage.

    The spirit''s demeanour was simr to an expert, but Ainsley was also a stubborn one. She refused to believe this imposter, and instead of grovelling to admit her fault, she looked up at the floating spirit and sneered.

    "Do you think you can fool me because I''m a baby? Dream on! Who doesn''t know that the Godfather died cause of natural death at the age of 100?"

    Ainsley dug out her excellent knowledge about Godfather that she could even make a thesis out of this person.

    "A dead spirit''s appearance will stay the same as thest time they''re alive. So, tell me, how should I believe that you''re the Godfather?" Ainsley raised her tiny hand and pointed at the spirit''s nose.

    "You''re so young you can barely have grandchildren! How can you be the Godfather that died at the age of 100?!" Ainsley''s low roar resounded in the room.

    Unfortunately, her roar sounded like a tiger cub trying to look cool. Even when she didn''t use her baby talk, her immature voice was still childishly cute!

    Once the ''Godfather'' spirit heard Ainsley''s usation, he was stunned for a few seconds. The figure which was crossing his arms in front of his chest, paused for a while.

    Uh...why am I doubted as the fake Godfather? I...I am the real one, okay?

    Being doubted by the real imposter, the Godfather suffered a psychological blow that he couldn''t refute for a few seconds already. Before he could exin, Ainsley already puffed up her chest and snickered.

    "I''m correct! Look! You can''t refute me, right? You''re a fake! Hmph!" Ainsley flicked her sleeve and looked at the spirit in disdain.

    "You might look like the young Godfather, but who doesn''t want to cosy as the Godfather? You can get stic surgery and pretend to be him!"

    Ainsley''sst sentence made The Godfather so stifled that he almost spurted out a litre of blood if he still had any.

    The heck! Not only I''m being doubted by the imposter. I''m also used of being a crazy fan that goes as far as changing my face to be simr to the Godfather at his younger age!

    So, you''re saying that I''m a fan of myself?!

    The Godfather''s figure swayed. He no longer had that expert aura around him.

    I know that I''m a narcissist, but I can''t be that crazy until I impersonate myself, right?!

    The Godfather was so speechless that he could only look at Ainsley with his hands trembling. He also pointed his finger at the baby, but he simply couldn''t speak.

    Cat got his tongue! But not this cat in front of him.

    Seeing the spirit couldn''t talk back and looked speechless instead, Ainsley''s confidence grew. She totally didn''t think that the youngster spirit in front of her was the genuine Godfather spirit.

    This must be a fake spirit trying to prank me!

    "Ha! Just give up! Just so you know, I''m a shaman, and I contracted the real Godfather!" Ainsley lied without batting an eyelid, and surprisingly, her lie sounded so real that even the Godfather almost doubted himself.

    Since when he made a contract with this girl? And through his abundant experience, how could he doesn''t know that the baby wasn''t a shaman at all?

    After eavesdropping on these two for a while, he swore that he could even guess the baby''s underwear pattern.

    Trying to act as a shaman?

    Aren''t you so shameless?! Just how thick is your face to pose in front of the real deal and even threaten this great me with my own self?!

    He had never seen someone with a face as thick as the city''s wall!

    The Godfather''s face turned ck, but his transparent body didn''t allow any colour to be seen. Even his gorgeous green-ck hair was just transparent at the moment.

    One could only see his appearance resembling the young Godfather, but without colour, it''s not easy to recognize him either.

    But when someone recognized him, she actually said that he''s a fake!

    Do you think that my body will be so stifled that ites back alive as a zombie?

    The Godfather felt that...it is possible.

    He was truly angered until he dared to believe that his corpse might wake up on its own!

    The young-looking Godfather instantly shot a re at Ainsley and spoke in a threatening voice.

    "Lass. Do you still think that this lord is a fake? Should I give you proof?!"

    Facing the young man''s tant anger, Ainsley was calm. As long as it''s not the real Godfather, why should she care? Even the real Godfather might doubt himself after seeing her acting!

    "Hmph! What proof?" Ainsley spoke in ridicule.

    "Don''t tell me you want to say that even stic surgery can''t make a handsome face as handsome as your face, o'' Godfather?"

    Because the Godfather was said to be the most handsome man in this world!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 164: "Special Treatment"

    <h4>Chapter 164: "Special Treatment"</h4>

    This fake Godfather was actually handsome too. While his appearance didn''t have colour, his figure was still dashing.

    Tall, broad chest and a typical western-Asian mixed breed.

    Maybe he could be said to be as handsome as Zayn Malik in Ainsley''s previous life. Or even more handsome. That sharp eyes and refined jawline is giving him a tremendous sex appeal.

    Women simply will melt in front of his gaze. Well, if Ainsley didn''t see Finley, she would also appreciate this handsome hunk.

    Butpared to Finley''s fantasy-like beauty...uh, this man over here can only pass as a sexy uncle.

    He passed as a hot daddy category too.

    But surely this couldn''t be said as the most handsome man in the world, right? This youth here, around 25 years old, didn''t look like a deity or something that could topple a city with his look.

    Clearly, he''s not the Godfather!

    Seeing the disdain in Ainsley''s eyes, the Godfather almost choked on his saliva and might as well perish once more.

    How could an intelligent person like him didn''t know what the baby''s look means?

    She clearly doubts him solely because his face couldn''t be called the best face in this world, right?!

    The Godfather had the urge to roll his eyes.

    Can''t this baby think straight? That title is obviously just ttery in the mafia world to boost his prestige.

    Everyone wants to tter him, and since he is handsome and his handsomeness topped others of the same generation, they give thisbel to him.

    Which idiot won''t know that humans, no matter how handsome they are, still can''tpare to the elves or the fairies?

    But why the heck does this girl look at him as if she''s so disappointed?

    Hey, hey, I''m not the one who says that I''m the most handsome man in the world, okay? Don''t me me!

    The Godfather''s face turned ck as he red at Ainsley, clearly expressing his displeasure. This junior already made him lose face several times¡­

    Maybe it''s time to show her the real deal.

    The transparent figure wearing a formal mafia suit sighed before lifting his chin arrogantly.

    "Fine. This lord gives you proof of my words." The Godfather harrumphed. "You know that one of my abilities, when this lord is still alive, is...dominance?" The young man didn''t beat around the bush and immediately asked Ainsley.

    "Mmm, I know! But so what? You''re just a dead spirit. Without a shaman as a mediator, can you even utilise your abilities?" Ainsley rolled her eyes, thinking that the spirit was a dumb young spirit.

    Who didn''t know that spirits couldn''t harm anyone in the living world except for aiding them using their knowledge and experience?

    This is precisely why Code-B would rather summon souls than dead spirits since he wasn''t a shaman and couldn''t use their power!

    Hearing Ainsley''s grumble, The Godfather sneered.

    "Do you think that this lord is an ordinary spirit? Hmph! If this lord is the same as that trash, how can you see me and hear my voice even though you''re not a shaman?"

    When the Godfather exposed this fact, Ainsley''s face changed. She still pretended that she''s a shaman, but this spirit already knew she''s just lying.

    Thus, what he said might be true. Without shamans, ordinary people without the power to interact with dead spirits couldn''t see them or hear their voice!

    Realising this, only then Ainsley started to believe the young spirit''s words. It seemed that the spirit wasn''t an ordinary one. It should be a powerful existence when he''s still alive!

    But he couldn''t be the Godfather, right? If yes, that would be too freakish!

    Ainsley paused for a few seconds to ponder the young spirit''s words before reluctantly nodding.

    "...okay. If you can use one of the Godfather''s unique ability without the help of a shaman, I''ll believe that you''re the real Godfather!"

    When Ainsley said this, she already broke into a cold sweat. If she failed the bet, it was the same as using the real deal when she''s the imposter.

    The pot calls the kettle ck!

    The Godfather finally found a chance to prove his identity. Thus, how could he hold back? He immediately puffed up his chest and rambled.

    "Lass, you know that the ability ''dominance'' is special to me alone? If others want to have it, they will need to get my heritage! You know that, right?"

    The Godfather obviously didn''t see Ainsley as a mere 3-year-old kid. She''s obviously a youngster already, so she should understand this topic.

    "Mmm. I know. When someone reaches a legendary realm just like the Godfather, they can have an exclusive ability. I know." Ainsley nodded.

    "A few other geniuses also have this exclusive ability belonging to them, and no other ability users can have the same ability." She added.

    Throughout the history of the special ability users, there were a number of people who had a never-seen-before ability that only they possessed. As long as they''re alive, no other ability users would have this ability.

    Only when they passed away and gave their heritage to others would another user acquire this exclusive ability.

    Up to now, no one knew how ability users gained their power. It''spletely random, and just say that it depends on one''s talent.

    For the original soul of Ainsley''s body to awaken her keen hearing when she''s only 3, that''s already incredible.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley didn''t know that her previous body didn''t acquire any other abilities after growing up.

    She became a useless ability user in an instant.

    But this timeline''s Ainsley was someone from another world. She''s naturally a wonder for this world. Thus, the world itself gave her heaven-defying abilities.

    Maybe because someone with a special soul would also get special treatment!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 165: "Beguiling The Godfather"

    <h4>Chapter 165: "Beguiling The Godfather"</h4>

    It could be said that those who got an exclusive ability were all freaks¡ªgenius among geniuses.

    These people would have extraordinary means. Some geniuses gained their first power when they''re just born in this world. Later on, they became a country founder.

    Others showed some uniqueness after they passed the 10-year-old threshold.

    Someone like Finley, who went back in time, should also get an exclusive ability in this timeline. Maybe he would wait until he became 10 years old.

    As for Ainsley? Her luck ability is already an exclusive ability belonging to a transmigrator like her!

    Upon thinking about this, only then Ainsley realised why she had that weird luck ability. As for Finley? She didn''t even know that boy went back in time. Naturally, she forgot about him.

    "Hmmm, if you''re really the Godfather..." Ainsley mumbled. Dominance ability was the famous exclusive ability of The Godfather. It made countless people kneel in front of him, no matter how strong they were.

    Then doesn''t that mean the Godfather also had a secret until he got this exclusive ability? Just what kind of secret was it?

    Ainsley was trying to see through the Godfather''s secret while neglecting the youth, but the youth who proimed himself to be the Godfather didn''t say anything and directly released his dominance ability.

    Boom!

    At that instant, Ainsley felt a mountain-like pressure pushing down her shoulders, directly bending her knees until she kneeled on the bed. Cellino wasn''t an exception either. The cat''s face paled as heid on the bed with his head hung low!

    Ainsley and Cellino didn''t have time to think, and their knees already kissed the bedspread.

    Sensing the pressure on their shoulders that felt so stifling as if one was throwing a whole hill onto them, they were so shocked that Ainsley herself almost peed her pants.

    "D-dominance!" The baby shouted in a shaky voice. She immediately mustered up energy to look up. However, to her surprise, even her head refused to obey hermand.

    This thing called dominance truly dominated not only her knees but also her entire body to worship the person in front of her!

    It was totally different from the charm ability she unleashed back at the hall to make others heed hermands. This one didn''t work on others'' affection for the ability user but worked on their feeling of reverence and respect.

    Even if Ainsley didn''t respect the Godfather and didn''t worship him either, deep in her heart, she acknowledged the man to be someone formidable. Thus, the dominance ability worked just fine for her!

    The same went for Cellino. As the Sloan Family''s sacred guardian, he knew the number one figure in the mafia world was this man in front of him. Thus leading him also to have a tiny bit of awe and respect for the guy.

    A pity. That was why those two fell for the ability. As long as someone was awed by this guy, whether they''re a mafia or not, they would still sumb to this exclusive ability.

    "T-this¡­" Ainsley mumbled with her face gradually turning pale. The Godfather already showed her his exclusive ability. How could she deny him anymore?

    So...the young dead spirit in front of her is really THAT Godfather!

    Ainsley instantly felt likemitting suicide.

    What the heck was I doing?! I posed in front of the real deal and said that I''m a shaman contracting with the Godfather spirit?

    Recalling what she did, Ainsley''s face flushed red that she almost looked like a steamed crab.

    Damn it. Damn it! This fool mouth! I already sinned for posing as The Godfather, but not only I didn''t apologise...I even scolded him for being a fake!

    Ainsley wanted to find a hole and bury herself to wash this shame. Maybe, what happened today will forever be a stain on her wless history.

    If someone knew about this, wouldn''t theyugh at her until she died?

    Ainsley''s eyes already turned watery. The baby didn''t dare to lift her head and just stayed there, kneeling.

    "G-gwodfathel. A-ain...Ain.." Ainsley switched to her cute babynguage, trying to sound cute so that the Godfather could quell his anger.

    But the Godfather only snorted at Ainsley''s attempt.

    "Hmph! Now you know this lord is the real deal, right? Do you still want to say that you contracted the Godfather''s spirit?"

    The young-looking Godfather crossed his arms in front of his chest as he looked down at Ainsley while floating in the air. He still didn''t release Ainsley and Cellino from the dominance ability''s effect.

    The young man was just waiting to see what this shrewd baby would do.

    Hearing the ridicule inside the Godfather''s voice, Ainsley choked on her saliva. She fidgeted for a few seconds before nodding weakly.

    "Y-yesh. A-Ain ish wlong. Gwodfathel, sowwy? (Y-yes. Again is wrong. Godfather, sorry?)" Ainsley''s adorable voice struck the Godfather''s ears, and the young spirit almost staggered and fell.

    His face instantly ckened as if it would drip ink very soon.

    This damn brat! She''s using her charm ability inside her voice! Is she trying to seduce me? Does she think she''s cute?!

    The Godfather gritted his teeth as he looked at Ainsley. He beckoned his finger and allowed Ainsley to look up. Once Ainsley lifted her chin, her adorable face was fully disyed.

    Her tworge eyes looking up at the Godfather with a pitiful gaze resembling an abandoned puppy.

    "Sowwy?" Ainsley blinked innocently, but her cuteness under the fusion of her natural face, her charm ability and the luck ability became so lethal that the Godfather got choked.

    Ah, sh*t! So cute!

    The Godfather almost fell for Ainsley''s cute charm ability. In fact, he already fell for it but still stubbornly told himself that he shouldn''t!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 166: "The Cause Of Her Illness"

    <h4>Chapter 166: "The Cause Of Her Illness"</h4>

    Thinking that it''s a pity to bully such a cute kid any longer, the Godfather decided to be impartial just for this time.

    "Hmph! Thank your good luck that this Lord is in a good mood today." The Godfather cleared his throat as he snapped his finger, dismissing his dominance ability.

    In that instant, Ainsley and Cellino felt the mountain-like pressure vanishing into thin air. They subconsciously plopped to the bed, exhausted.

    Finally! We''re free!

    Ainsley hurriedly rose and sat cross-legged on the bed. She didn''t let down her guard just yet even though the Godfather already forgave her.

    Regaining her freedom, Ainsley didn''t continue to apologise but went for another topic instead.

    "U-uh, Gwodfathel, whai...whai ywou cwome two swee Ain? (Godfather, why...why youe to see Ain?)"

    Ainsley immediately struck the iron while it''s still hot. While the Godfather was showing mercy to her, she better asked him things!

    The Godfather was suppressing the urge to pinch Ainsley''s bouncy cheeks but afraid to be seen as a paedophile when he heard the question and suddenly paused.

    Crossing his legs in elegant manner mid-air, the Godfather looked down at Ainsley with a deep gaze.

    "Now that you asked this lord...this lord came here because someone told this lord that there''s a foreign soul in this mansion, and this lord is curious."

    The Godfather spoke the truth for the first half, but the other half, he wasn''t truly honest.

    Curious? That wouldn''t be enough for a big figure like him toe all the way to find this baby!

    But what Ainsley focused on wasn''t whether the Godfather got curious or not. It was the first half of the sentence.

    Someone told the Godfather that there''s a foreign soul here? Who? Who said that?!

    Ainsley''s face paled. She didn''t think that someone would know her secret when she hadn''t stepped out just yet.

    Who the fck can be that formidable?

    Ainsley''s scalp tingles. The baby couldn''t help but ask the Godfather with a cute voice.

    "W-who twold G-gwodfathel? (W-who told Godfather?)" Ainsley bit her lips as she looked at the Godfather with a pitiful appearance.

    That adorable face struck another heart arrow to the soft-hearted Godfather spirit.

    Since he didn''t really dislike children, the Godfather fell for Ainsley''s scheme even deeper than before but hadn''t realised it.

    He immediately answered Ainsley without hiding anything.

    "It''s the fairy of soul and spirits that told this lord about your existence, Lilss."

    The Godfather waved his hands, casually giving the baby an answer while secretly trying to pinch the baby''s cheeks even though his hand would just pass through the baby.

    Not knowing the Godfather''s thoughts, Ainsley focused on the young man''s answer, and once she heard it, she almost fell from the bed.

    The fairy of soul and spirits?! We just talked about him, ah! But Cellino said he shouldn''t know my secret unless he meets me!

    But I hadn''t met him?

    Ainsley was confused. She tilted her head as her mouth opened and closed like a dumb fish.

    [Cellino. Howe the fairy of soul and spirits discover my secret when I haven''t met him yet?] Ainsley sent telepathy to Cellino through the bond between them.

    This wasn''t her new ability but rather a special privilege one could enjoy after signing a soul contract with a sacred guardian.

    Just like Ainsley, Cellino was also perplexed.

    [I...I don''t know. He shouldn''t have discovered your secret as long as you haven''t met him...or maybe...he detects something after you use your luck ability on arge scale area this morning?]

    Cellino made a random guess based on his analysis. The luck ability was something exclusive to a foreign soul of this era. Maybe because Ainsley used a lot of that power, the fairy of soul and spirits sensed it?

    And that''s why he knew that there''s a foreign soul at the mansion?

    Ainsley fell into deep thoughts at Cellino''s guess. What Cellino said sounded usible, but little did she know that the Godfather already arrived at the main hall even before Ainsley used her luck ability on arge scale area.

    It means that the fairy of soul and spirits already discovered Ainsley''s unique existence way before that!

    Maybe...from the first time Ainsley awakened her luck ability?

    But Ainsley was in the dark regarding this matter. Thus, she could only believe that her existence was discovered because she overused her luck ability.

    [Huuu...if that''s the case, I better be more careful when I use the luck ability on arge scale area¡­]

    [Yes, master. That''s better.] Cellino nodded.

    The two were talking using telepathy when the Godfather suddenly pped, startling the two of them.

    "Right. This lord forgot to ask." The Godfather, who could still p and even scare others with his ghost-like body, looked at Ainsley with a grin. The young man didn''t seem to be mad at the baby anymore.

    "If this lord isn''t mistaken...did you just experience a kind of illness after you use your exclusive ability?"

    The moment the Godfather threw this question, Ainsley was so shocked that she almost pped the Godfather in the face.

    H-how did he know?!

    Ainsley widened her eyes, and her jaw dropped fast. But before she could ask, the Godfather already beat her to it.

    "It seems this lord is correct. So, do you want to know the reason?" The Godfather wriggled his finger in front of Ainsley as he bent down to match her height.

    The smugness on his face was clear for everyone to see, and that almost made Ainsley puke at his face.

    Yoooo, what are you nning now, huh? Why did you suddenly want to tell me? And do you really know anything about my sudden illness?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 167: "Exclusive Abilitys Secret"

    <h4>Chapter 167: "Exclusive Ability''s Secret"</h4>

    Sensing Ainsley''s zing gaze, the Godfather coughed and hurriedly exined.

    "It''s like this. This Lord watched you use your exclusive ability back at the hall." The Godfather rubbed his chin as he looked at Ainsley with a stern gaze.

    "This lord knows back then, you use too much of your exclusive ability because someone your age can''t possibly subdue so many people at once!"

    Ainsley couldn''t help but gasp the Godfather''s words. It was as if the guy was there, watching her all along!

    Indeed, someone at this guy''s calibre could hide themselves if they wanted to and could also show themselves to those other than shamans.

    "T-twenn¡­(then¡­)" Ainsley looked at the Godfather with agitation. She truly didn''t know why she suddenly fell sick earlier and wouldn''t recover if not for Fin''s help!

    "Easy, don''t panic. It''s not your fault that you don''t know anything about your exclusive ability and why you shouldn''t overuse it." The Godfather shook his head.

    If he could, he would want to flick Ainsley''s forehead, just to tease her.

    "Alright, listen,ss. An exclusive ability is something overpowered. That''s why it alsoes with a price!" the Godfather brushed his hair back, showing his forehead as he continued to speak grimly.

    "Every exclusive ability has a different price to pay depending on their mightiness. Yours is too heaven-defying, and that''s why, once you use it to a certain extent¡­"

    The Godfather paused. He took a deep breath before staring at Ainsley with a sharp gaze.

    "The price you have to pay is your life force!"

    That one sentence struck Ainsley until the girl almost turned into an idiot. Her mouth hung wide, and her eyes popped out.

    What? The price of overusing my luck ability is...my life force? Doesn''t this mean overusing that ability is equal to decreasing my life span..?

    That means...if I use it recklessly, I might die?

    Ainsley felt the need to find the God of this world and protested.

    Why would you give me an overpowered ability only to ce a restrain on it?!

    Ainsley''s fair face turned dark in the blink of an eye. The baby lost her cuteness and was brimming with anger.

    Fck!

    The baby wanted to swear but she couldn''t.

    But when she recalled the restriction once more, Ainsley was instantly stifled to death.

    Seeing Ainsley couldn''t contain her emotion, the Godfather let out an emotional sigh.

    "This child, calm down. There''s a restriction on your ability, but the stronger you be, the smaller the restriction will be."

    "Huh?" Ainsley couldn''t help but question the Godfather without thinking much.

    What does he mean by that? If I be stronger, the restriction...will be weaker too?

    As if understanding Ainsley''s silent gaze, the Godfather nodded.

    "Let''s say currently, you can only use your ability 5 out of 5, and once you exert more power than the number 5 benchmark, you will suffer. Your lifespan will decrease."

    The Godfather illustrated Ainsley''s condition into numbers to help her to understand her situation.

    "But then, as you grow stronger, your limit won''t be ''5'' anymore. It can be ''6'' or more! And that''s how you can exert more power as time goes on."

    As he spoke, the Godfather stretched his hand, wanting to pat Ainsley but realised his hand just passed through her head. He awkwardly retracted his hand.

    "Anyway, for the time being, learn your limit and try not to use your exclusive ability way beyond the limit. That way, you won''t have to pay any prices."

    The Godfather casually waved his hand, gesturing the girl to scram away.

    Ainsley paused. She was silent at the spot for a few seconds before her face revealed that she was enlightened.

    Thinking back, she gradually recovered from her illness thanks to the energy crystal strengthening her energy source thus lowering her restriction, right?

    That''s why she didn''t feel that bad anymore. It''s all because she grows stronger! The restriction gradually weakened! That must be it.

    Ainsley''s face beamed. The baby now thought of a way to battle the restriction on her overpowered ability.

    It''s simple. She just had to grow stronger!

    Thinking up to this point, the baby finally sighed in relief. Right now, she already nned to grow stronger. It''s just that she needed money to assist her growth¡­

    Yeah. Going to the casino is unavoidable.

    After Ainsley sorted her ns in her mind, she didn''t leave the Godfather and instead, staring at the Godfather with a solemn face.

    "I-I swee! Twank ywou, Gwodfathel! (I-I see! Thank you, Godfather!)" The baby thanked the Godfather first, but after that, she finally asked one more piece that she had wanted to know.

    "S-swo...Gwodfathel, wilh ywou sthay hele? (S-so...Godfather, will you stay here?)"

    Yeah, Ainsley was curious whether the Godfather would leave or not. After all, his purpose foring here was ambiguous. It couldn''t be just because he''s curious about a foreign soul.

    There must be something more behind this matter!

    When Ainsley asked this shocking question, the handsome Godfather was stunned for a few seconds before he broke into a smile which wasn''t like a smile.

    "Heheh, child, you''re quite quick-witted. Hm, no, this lord won''t leave. This Lord will stay for a while." The Godfather made a ''shoo-ing'' gesture, attempting to belittle Ainsley a bit.

    "Alright, don''t ask this lord why this lord is staying. This lord still has some matters regarding you, Lilss." The Godfather didn''t give Ainsley a chance to ask anymore and directly vanished from the spot.

    Well, he just refused to reveal himself, and as someone who''s not a shaman, Ainsley couldn''t see him anymore, even if she wanted to.

    But his words startled her.

    What other businesses he has with me?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 168: "The Godfathers Mysterious Request"

    <h4>Chapter 168: "The Godfather''s Mysterious Request"</h4>

    Ainsley wanted to ask the Godfather why he didn''t leave but then, without seeing where he was, how could she ask him? Thus, the baby could only sprawl on the bed, cursing the Godfather.

    Damn it. Aren''t you the mighty Godfather? Why do you suddenly run away and refuse to answer my questions?!

    Ainsley gnawed the pillow and hit the bed with her tiny fists, wanting to vent her anger toward the Godfather because she simply couldn''t beat the Godfather, right?

    After a series of venting, Ainsley finally tucked in her nket and decided to sleep. It was already time for her to sleep, and with Cellino guarding her beside her, even if that Godfather tried to kidnap her or something, she didn''t need to worry.

    However, just before the light was off, the Godfather suddenly appeared above the baby''s head, wearing pyjamas with a yellow chick pattern. On his head was a matching yellow sleep hat, looking silly like a 3-year-old child.

    "Yo, brat. You wanna go to the casino, right?" The Godfather crossed his arms as he looked at Ainsley with his transparent, glittering body.

    If not for the star-like glitter inside his transparent body, one wouldn''t see him being there at all.

    "Uh¡­" Ainsley almost cursed the Godfather for disturbing her when she''s just about to sleep. However, what he said stunned her quite a bit.

    How did he know I''m going to the casino? Ah, wait, he must have eavesdropped on us!

    With a bit of aggrieved look on her face, the baby nodded at the Godfather. "Yesh, me ish gwoing. Whai? (Yes. Me is going. Why?)"

    The Godfather paused for a bit before shing a smile that didn''t look like a smile.

    "Good. Which casino? The best in the town? This Lord forgets what''s the name. Whatever casino...ah, Billios Casino! Is it still the Billios Casino?"

    The Godfather rubbed his chin as he probed Ainsley.

    "Hum! Bwilios!" Ainsley quickly nodded. It turned out, the Billios Casino was still the number one casino in the country starting from the Godfather''s era...which was like 100 years ago?

    That casino must be superb to stand its ground for 100 years!

    "Hum. Billios. If it''s still located around there¡­" The Godfather furrowed his eyebrows before he looked at Ainsley with a profound gaze.

    "Lass, after you visit the casino, go to the nearby monumental park. This Lord has good stuff for you there." The Godfather casually dropped a mystery to Ainsley before vanishing once more.

    His words left Ainsley baffled to the bone.

    Eh? Going to the monumental park near the Billios Casino? For what? Admiring the Godfather''s statue?

    Ainsley rolled her eyes but still thought of going there. If she weren''t mistaken, the Godfather would tail her even when she went to the casino. She would have to visit that park one way or another.

    "Owkay¡­" Ainsley grudgingly agreed. In the end, she fell asleep and woke up the next day in another bedroom.

    The bedroom she upied wasn''t Grandpa Yofan''s bedroom anymore, but this should be the one belonging to the family head.

    But God knows how overnight, the bedroom turned into a super simr one to herst bedroom, the pink one with lots of baby toys.

    Maybe Grandpa Yofan and Elliana secretly decorated the bedroom to surprise her?

    "Morning, Ain. Do you like your new bedroom?" Grandpa Yofan abruptly popped out and walked to the bedroom, greeting the dumbfounded Ainsley.

    Even the Godfather, who was almost left behind, also got a heart attack from such a surprise.

    "Uh...gwandpa?" Ainsley blinked. She looked around the spacious bedroom as big as a suite bedroom at a 5 stars hotel and didn''t know what to say.

    "Hehe, are you surprised? We work as fast as we can so that you can immediately sleep here from now on!"

    Grandpa Yofan lifted Ainsley and let her sit on his sturdy arm. The grandpa slowly let Ainsley tour the room so that she could fully enjoy her new bedroom.

    "Hwum. Ain ish sulplished! Gwandpa, twank ywou! (Ain is surprised! Grandpa, thank you!)"?Ainsley rubbed her cheeks against Grandpa Yofan''s cheek, acting cute as per usual.

    How could she not feel touched when her loved one gave her a surprise like this? The surprise is quite good!

    Ainsley and Grandpa Yofan couldn''t help but cuddle and spent their morning chatting about things. At this moment, the Godfather already ran somewhere, not wanting to see these duo disying familial affection.

    After a series of talks, Ainsley changed her clothes and had breakfast with Cellino. As usual, Elliana was there to apany them.

    However, unlike usual days, this time, a certain spirit came back and started to haunt Ainsley.

    "Hey,ss, that porridge looks good. If only this Lord has a body. This lord also wants to eat." The Godfather already changed into his cool suit and floated above Ainsley''s head, yapping non-stop.

    He started to speak all sorts of things, starting from the meal, the maids'' uniform, the grandpa fashion style, and so on, until Ainsley shut his mouth by starting to pose as the Godfather himself.

    "Yo, old man. This Lord needs the Lilss to do something." Ainsley abruptly ''changed'', shocking everyone in the room, including the real Godfather.

    Fck. That''s too sudden, okay? This daddy almost thinks I''m the fake one!

    Not knowing the Godfather''s thoughts, the smiling Grandpa Yofan immediately became serious.

    "Yes, my excellency? Is there anything you want to do for my family head?" The grandpa gulped nervously as he looked at the ''Godfather'' who was ''possessing'' his tiny baby.

    Keeping her superb acting in check, Ainsley sipped her milk elegantly and started to speak.

    "Thisss needs to go to the casino. Allow her."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 169: "Request To Meet The 5 Buds"

    <h4>Chapter 169: "Request To Meet The 5 Buds"</h4>

    "C...casino?" Grandpa Yofan''s beard almost flew away when he heard this.

    Even Elliana also jumped to her feet and immediately instructed the maids to leave the dining hall even though these maids were all loyal to Ainsley and the family.

    After all, the Godfather asking Grandpa Yofan to let Ainsley go to the casino might be a top-secret that no ordinary employees should know.

    "Yes. Casino. Thisss needs to earn some money for your rotten family." Ainsley nodded as she casually munched the heart-shaped strawberry biscuit near her porridge bowl.

    That contrasting image made Godfather at the side twitch his lips.

    "Uh...earn money for the family, your excellency means...to pay the debt?" Grandpa Yofan wiped his forehead as he looked at Ainsley with eyes full of fear and reverence.

    Whenever the ''Godfather'' possessed Ainsley, he couldn''t help but be super cautious.

    The possessed Ainsley was so scary, after all!

    "Hum. This Lord told that rascal she needs to go to the casino to earn quick bucks. What? Anyint? It''s all your family''s fault for burdening my Lilss." Ainsley clicked her tongue as she looked at Grandpa Yofan in disdain.

    The way she spoke was full of swagger, just like the real Godfather who was floating next to her. The real deal even had to inspect himself whether he truly talked like that...ah, yeah, he did act like that.

    When the ''Godfather'' inside Ainsley''s body mocked the Sloan Family, Grandpa Yofan felt so ashamed that his wrinkly face flushed red. He lowered his face and nodded weakly.

    "I know, your excellency, it''s our fault that we are in a huge debt. But...it''s dangerous for our family head to go out¡­" Grandpa Yofan gritted his teeth as he tried to look at Ainsley straight to her eyes.

    Seeing that the baby didn''t want to reply to him for the time being, Grandpa Yofan mustered his courage and continued to speak.

    "The family head is still 3...mafia children can only go out when they''re 10." Grandpa Yofan tried to exin since maybe, the Godfather spirit didn''t know nowadays'' customs.

    "Also, our family''s force is currently declining. We can''t guarantee the family head''s safety without the five buds and the 9 generals taking action."

    "Then just get one of the five buds to apany the Lilss or get one of the 9 generals." Ainsley knitted her eyebrows, showing her displeasure.

    "Simple, right."

    "Y-yes, but the 9 generals are back to the territorial war, and the five buds...uh...our family¡­"

    Grandpa Yofan''s face became even darker than before. When he mentioned the five buds, how could he say that he couldn''t control those youngsters?

    They''re the pirs of this family, but they''re not tied to the family either. It''s up to the family head whether these geniuses wanted to help her or not.

    But Ainsley is just a baby, ah!

    Even when Grandpa Yofan knew that the five buds watched Ainsley''s performance yesterday, he still couldn''t be sure whether they would like her or not.

    Seeing Grandpa Yofan''s hesitant look, Ainsley couldn''t help but sigh. As a sensible child, how could she not know his thoughts?

    "Hmmm. So maybe, the five buds don''t want to escort the Lil Lass because she''s weak, yeah?" Ainsley drummed her fingers to the table while the real Godfather nodded in agreement.

    "Yeah, yeah! That must be the case, Lil brat!" He chipped from the side, but Ainsley ignored him.

    "If those brats don''t want to help my Lilss...then call them. This Lord will personally meet them." Ainsley sipped her milk once more as she dered her decision.

    It''s not like she needed the five buds when she went to the casino. However, getting more helpers wouldn''t hurt.

    After all, Elliana, Kyuseli and Cellino can''t protect her if their enemies are too many.

    One should be more careful if it''s regarding their life and death.

    Ainsley already nned to meet the five buds and subdue them somehow, but when Grandpa Yofan and Elliana heard that, they were taken aback.

    The Godfather wants to deal with the five buds for Ainsley''s sake?

    That...that sounds like the Godfather cherishes Ainsley a lot!

    Even the real Godfather also realised the underlying meaning of Ainsley''s actions and couldn''t help but roll his eyes.

    Go on, continue to use my name to shield you!

    If Ainsley weren''t cute, he would already teach her a lesson never to mess with a dead spirit. Thank God the baby was quite cute, and he couldn''t help but want to spoil her¨C ah, no! Nonsense!

    The Godfather was busy denying Ainsley''s cuteness at the side while Ainsley looked at Grandpa Yofan with a deep gaze.

    "So? Will you arrange a meeting between those brats and my lilss?"

    Ainsley''s question dragged Grandpa Yofan back from his daze. He hurriedly nodded.

    "Alright, your excellency! If it''s just arranging a meeting, it''s not a problem. Uh, where and when should I arrange the meeting¨C "

    "After today''s lunch, at the main hall. Get all of them to gather because I''ll set off tomorrow." Ainsley waved her hands and immediately turned off her acting mode, going back to her cute self.

    "Hwum? Gwandpa? Ain will mweet big bwo and big sish?" Ainsley tilted her head as she asked Grandpa Yofan.

    Well, big bro and big sis from the five buds, it is.

    Seeing that Ainsley already became her real self and not ''possessed'' by the ''Godfather'' anymore, Grandpa Yofan secretly sighed in relief.

    "Yes, Ain. His excellency the Godfather wants you to meet the five buds before you go to the casino tomorrow." The old man exined with a stiff smile on his face.

    But...this meeting with the five buds definitely won''t be that peaceful!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 170: "Found No Wings!"

    <h4>Chapter 170: "Found No Wings!"</h4>

    Actually, Grandpa Yofan still wanted to forbid Ainsley from going to the casino at the capital. However, with the Godfather pressuring him, how could he refuse?

    At most, he just had to make the five buds escort Ainsley to the city or get one of the 9 generals to apany her.

    Ainsley is more important than the territorial war!

    Hearing that she would meet the five buds, Ainsley pretended to be surprised and even asked who those guys were. Grandpa Yofan patiently exined to her all things she should know about this generation''s five buds.

    Though...Ainsley already knew it all.

    Actually, the one who was curious about the five buds wasn''t the baby but a certain handsome spirit instead. The Godfather perked up his ears as he listened to Grandpa Yofan''s exnation.

    "Yo, brat. Those five buds...are they really geniuses? Are they as strong as this lord when this lord was their age?"

    The Godfather poked Ainsley''s cheek, but his finger went through her cheek instead.

    Ainsley almost jumped to her feet when she saw this terrifying scene.

    Damn it. This Godfather is really annoying, ah! Are you really the Godfather? Not only you''re young, but you''re also out of my imagination!

    Ainsley naturally couldn''t answer the Godfather when she''s still in front of Grandpa Yofan and Elliana. However, the curious Godfather enabled spiritual telepathy between them using his power.

    [Yo, you can answer this lord now, yeh?]

    [Yesh, I cwan!] Ainsley almost shouted to the silly Godfather but held back her emotion. The girl put on a sweet face as she talked to Grandpa Yofan, but in her mind, she''s chatting with the young spirit.

    [Flom wat me know, 5 Bwuds ale stwong. (From what me know, 5 buds are strong.)] Ainsley started to tell the Godfather all she knew about the current five buds along with their special abilities.

    Indeed, the five of them had superior abilities, and each of them was a multi-ability user.

    Hearing the exnation, the Godfather''s interest was instantly piqued.

    [Hoo. They are quite decent. You, brat, if you wanna save your family, you better enve those youngsters to help you.]

    The Godfather snickered as he patted Ainsley''s head even though his hand kept passing through the baby''s head.

    Even Cellino, who was watching this from the floor, couldn''t help but secretly mocked the Godfather for failing to do anything to Ainsley.

    Hmph! Ain is mine!

    Not knowing her cat''s thoughts, Ainsley paid attention to the Godfather''s words and secretly agreed.

    [Owkay. I''ll tly two gwet them. (I''ll try to get them)]

    Even without the Godfather''s advice, she still nned to rope in at least one of the five buds to be her bodyguard when she went to the casino.

    The baby and the Godfather agreed on one thing, and Grandpa Yofan himself also hoped one of the five buds would fancy Ainsley to apany her to the town.

    After they chatted a bit, Ainsley and Cellino left the dining room to go to the back garden. As usual, they had to meet Finley. But before they went to their usual ce, Ainsley looked at the floating youngster around her and squinted.

    [Uwncle Gwodfathel, Me wilh pway. Ywou...dwon''t distulb, kay? (Me will y. You...don''t disturb, kay?)] Ainsley looked at the Godfather with pleading eyes, hoping that this guy wouldn''t bber when he met Finnie.

    After all, she didn''t want this guy to be so chatty that she lost focus when she talked to Fin!

    [Easy, easy. Who is interested in watching a toddler y? Go on! This Lord will just watch you.] The Godfather had just given his promise when the group met Finley at the top of the tree.

    When Godfather saw Finley, he instantly couldn''t close his mouth.

    [Oh, damn, child! Is that boy your lover? This Lord knows you''re an adult inside, but you''re still young! Too young! And you''re an adult, so how could you like a kid¨C ]

    Ainsley almost picked up a branch and threw it to the Godfather. In reality, the girl could only re at the spirit, threatening him to shut up.

    The baby''s action was disrespectful, but the Godfather didn''t need her respect in the first ce. Seeing the baby was furious at him, he hurriedly zipped his mouth.

    [Nevermind. This Lord never says anything.] The Godfatherbed his long hair and whistled awkwardly, trying to shift the topic.

    Only when the Godfather behaved would then Ainsley talked to Finley, who was already waving his hand in front of her eyes.

    "Hey, hey, Ain. Why are you in a daze? Are you ring at a leaf over there?" Finley pointed at the leaf where the Godfather was actually located, and Ainsley couldn''t help but smile stiffly.

    "Uh, nwo. Nwothing." The girl brushed it off and started to chat about yesterday''s matter to Fin. This time, she didn''t bring Cellino with her, but Finley surprisingly asked her.

    "Hey, hey, I want to see Cellino too, okay? Can''t you bring him here? Or does he not like high ces? We can go to the ground."

    Finley looked around their base camp tree, trying to see Cellino but only spotted his fountain-like tail. The cat naturally hid behind the tree''s trunk.

    "Heheh, Fwin, even a faily like ywou wants to swee Cwel, huh? (Fin, even a fairy like you wants to see Cel, huh?)" Ainsley giggled, not expecting Finley to be that interested in Cellino.

    But then, before anyone could speak, the Godfather chipped in once more and only Ainsley could hear him.

    [What?! That boy is a fairy? Damn! He doesn''t look like one! Where''re his wings?] The Godfather dashed to Finley''s side and started to inspect his back, trying to find his wings.

    However, he found no wings!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 171: "He Isnt A Fairy"

    <h4>Chapter 171: "He Isn''t A Fairy"</h4>

    [Impossible! How could this be? This boy is a fairy, but this lord can''t find his wings? No! This Lord isn''t convinced!]

    The Godfather yelled in disbelief and immediately circled Finley while groping the boy''s back, trying to find his so-called wings.

    Seeing the Godfather running rampage, even almost molesting Finnie, Ainsley had the urge to smash a brick to this Godfather''s head.

    [Oh my God! Uncle, can''t you stop it?! Finnie said that a royal fairy could only show their wings to their fated mate! No random Tom, Dick or Harry can see it!]

    Ainsley was so enraged that she didn''t bother to speak with her baby speech.

    The girl directly red at the Godfather, but Finley saw this as Ainsley ring at him because currently, the Godfather spirit was behind the boy.

    "Uh, Ain...why are you ring at me? Did I do something wrong?" Finley touched his face as he looked at Ainsley with an awkward look. He didn''t dare to ask about bringing Cellino anymore.

    He thought that Ainsley disliked him because he mentioned Cellino.

    When Ainsley saw Finley''s fearful look, she hurriedly ceased her knitted eyebrows.

    "Nwo, nwo, ith ish fwine! (No, no, it''s fine!)" Ainsley waved her hand andughed to conceal her awkwardness. "Ah, Fwin, ywou cwan mwet Cwel! Hele! (Fin, you can meet Cel! Here!)"

    Ainsley shifted the conversation in a breath and hurriedly pointed at the ground where Cellino was waiting. The cat seemed to be enjoying himself, running around the trunk, circling it.

    Ah, no, he''s not circling the tree''s trunk but chasing his own tail instead.

    "Uh, you sure? I know Cellino is one of your family''s trump cards. If it''s hard for you¡­" Finley was still a bit sceptical of Ainsley''s words. It was never easy to meet the sacred guardian that didn''t belong to their own family!

    However, Ainsley only nodded and urged Finley to pick up Cellino while she herself red at the Godfather spirit once more.

    [Uncle Godfather! You¨C what are you doing?!] The baby came at the right time and coincidentally saw the Godfather going to lift Fin''s shirt to see if the boy hid his wings there.

    Ainsley''s face immediately turned ck.

    [Don''t you dare lift Fin''s clothes!] Ainsley growled at the shameless spirit, even went as far as showing her cute fangs to intimidate the silly Godfather.

    The curious Godfather, who was about to lift Fin''s shirt, immediately froze. He awkwardly scratched his left cheek before lifting both his arms to the air, making a ''surrender'' pose.

    [Okay, okay, so nosy! This Lord just wants to see his wings, okay?] The Godfather refused to admit his fault, and he secretly puffed his cheeks like a wronged kid.

    One wouldn''t think that he''s already 25 when they saw him like this.

    Too shameless! So childish!

    Ainsley had the urge to pry open the Godfather''s brain to see if this spirit was the real deal or not. He didn''t look like the dependable Godfather in the legend!

    God knows how many years it has been since the Godfather''s era. 50 years? 100 years? Ainsley forgot the exact year, but it was definitely a long, long time ago.

    However, this ancient being suddenly came to her but didn''t act on the script. He''s like a clown instead of a genuine legend!

    If such a clown could be a legend, Ainsley bet that she would have long been a God.

    [Uncle Godfather, you can''t harass Fin just because you''re curious! He''s my friend!] Ainsley took a deep breath and decided to educate the Godfather.

    Maybe because the Godfather came from the ancient era that he couldn''t adapt to the present age?

    Well, the answer is¡­.no. The moment he passed away, he still had a strong lingering will in this world, thus directly bing a powerful dead spirit that roamed the living world for God knows how many years.

    How could he not know and follow the current era''s changes? The fact that he wore a suit already proved that he at least followed thetest trend¡­

    And those childish pyjamas as well.

    When the Godfather saw that Ainsley reprimanded him, the stubborn spirit harrumphed.

    [Are you sure this boy is a fairy? This Lord doesn''t think so! Hmph!] The Godfather voiced his doubts.

    Even though he looked silly, he was still a bona fide legend. He had seen and met royal fairies before, but none was like this boy.

    This boy...should be a human who had a contract with a royal fairy!

    The Godfather admitted that Finley''s appearance totally looked like the royal fairies. He could even pass as the most handsome fairy once he matured.

    But fairies would emit a certain vibe and resonance that was different from humans.

    Ordinary ability users wouldn''t realise it, allowing royal fairies to blend with humans easily due to their original size the same as humans and could even be tiny to avoid dangers.

    However, no matter what, in the eyes of powerful existences like the Godfather, a royal fairy couldn''t hide their aura at all!

    If Chronos were here, even when he hid inside Finley''s pocket, the Godfather would also discover him.

    Thank God, Chronos wasn''t with Finley. Else, the Godfather, who liked fantasy creatures, would try to kidnap him even if he''s just a dead spirit now.

    When the Godfather spoke nonsense, Ainsley instantly red up.

    [What are you talking about? Fin is a royal fairy! He''s the library fairy! He might look weak, but he''s strong and smart, you know?!] Ainsley couldn''ty down her grievance when the Godfather tried to shame Finnie.

    He said that Fin isn''t a fairy? Then howe he can asks for fairies help when helping her to bond with Cellino?

    Fin is a fairy! Right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 172: "Transmigrators Fate"

    <h4>Chapter 172: "Transmigrators'' Fate"</h4>

    When the Godfather saw Ainsley flying into a rage, he suddenly shut his mouth. Even an idiot would know that he identally touched the baby''s reversed scale.

    He stepped on andmine!

    Uh...but that boy is really not a fairy, okay? Either you''re easily tricked, or that boy skillfully tricked you! And I just want to help you to see the truth!

    The Godfather also felt frustrated in his heart. He didn''t think that Ainsley would be so angry for the sake of this fairy boy.

    Could it be¡­

    The Godfather''s face darkened. He suddenly looked at Ainsley with a deep gaze.

    [Lass. Don''t tell me you like this boy?]

    Ainsley, who was blowing her top, suddenly felt at a loss. Her belly full of anger dissipated, and her flushed face changed into a bewildered one.

    [What are you talking about? I''m not so low that I vie for a kid to be my spouse!] Ainsley hurriedly denied it.

    Yes. In her heart, Finnie was just a best friend. At least for now.

    But how could the experienced Godfather believe the girl''s words easily? He shook his head and sighed emotionally.

    [Lass, give up. If you''re right about him being a fairy, then it''s impossible between you two. Also...you are a transmigrator a dozen years older than this boy!]

    The Godfather spoke with eyes full of reminiscent. It was as if he''s the one experiencing the dilemma.

    [You know that it''s immoral for an old soul like you to like a kid, right? He''s 12 years younger than you...aish.] The Godfather looked up at the horizon with a trace of bitterness in his eyes.

    [It''s a problem that transmigrators like you...have to bear.] The young spirit shrugged, trying to conceal the deep sorrow in his eyes.

    [Well, in exchange for a love life, you can be the best in this world. It''s not a bad exchange, right?] The Godfather spoke as if he knew a lot about transmigrators, startling Ainsley.

    At this moment, she ignored Finley, who was ying with Cellino and focused her attention on this spirit instead.

    [Godfather...you said this...how do you know?] Ainsley took a deep breath. She also knew that she couldn''t have a decent romantic life if she still had her conscience.

    At least until Finley became an adult, she shouldn''t harbour any feelings toward him.

    But how could the Godfather know about this too? And howe he said that in exchange for one''s awkward love life, a transmigrator would stand at the peak of this world?

    [Could it be...you have met other transmigrators aside from me?] Ainsley suddenly felt her breath quickened.

    This was the first time she glimpsed at the possibility of someone encountering people like her!

    A legendary figure like the Godfather should know a lot of secrets that others didn''t know. Maybe...he really met a transmigrator before!

    Seeing Ainsley''s sparkling eyes, full of curiosity, the Godfather couldn''t help butugh.

    [Let''s say this lord indeed knows such a figure.] The Godfather winked at Ainsley yfully, purposely answering things ambiguously to appear mysterious.

    Ainsley''s face instantly fell. The baby red at the Godfather once more.

    [C''mon, uncle, just tell me! I wonder why you said a transmigrator can be at the peak of this world¡­]

    Ainsley was naturally interested in this because of her chuuni roots. If she could stand at the top of this world, why would she need romance? She could just find an older guy, much older than her body but a match with her soul!

    No one would say a word to her about this. Uh, well, of course, she would wait until she grew up.

    The Godfather seemingly knew Ainsley''s thoughts, and he couldn''t help butugh once more.

    [Lil Lass, you''re someone with a high ambition! Well, not all transmigrators can be a big figure.] The Godfather tugged the corner of his lips as he recalled what he saw throughout his life.

    [Some of them got caught and became experimental subjects. Others offended a force they shouldn''t offend¡­] the Godfather''s voice became smaller until he only let out a whisper.

    [A few manage to reign over the world''s forces, but in the end...they still perish under mysterious organisations.]

    The Godfather''s eyes became deep and unfathomable. When he mentioned these transmigrators'' fates, it''s as if he''s reminding Ainsley not to be overly proud and grow eyes above her head, looking down on others.

    One wouldn''t know how they died if they''re too cocky!

    Ainsley also sensed the mood wasn''t quite good and tacitly nodded.

    [I see. So...I still better be careful...well, if I can''t be a peak existence, that''s also okay.] Ainsley switched really fast. She didn''t mind spending her days indulging in her family''s luxury.

    As long as her Sloan Family was out of danger, she didn''t mind cking¡­

    But right now, she couldn''t. The Sloan Family was like a huge piece of meat, eyed by a lot of forces. One slight mistake and the whole family might go downhill!

    Seeing that Ainsley didn''t get cocky because she''s a unique existence, the Godfather sighed in relief.

    [Good, good. For now, don''t ask things about the transmigrators. It''s too heavy for you. Just focus on saving your family first.] The Godfather ended their conversation like this.

    That''s how Finley''s secret didn''t get revealed, and Ainsley also didn''t pester anything anymore. The group just calmly yed until lunchtime.

    After bidding goodbye to Finley, Ainsley and Cellino have lunch with Grandpa Yofan, Elliana and the invisible Godfather.

    The atmosphere was all good until a servant came bringing news.

    "Your excellency, the five buds are already at the main hall!"

    Everyone in the dining hall immediately showed varied reactions.

    Those geniuses are finally here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 173: "Swaggering To The Hall"

    <h4>Chapter 173: "Swaggering To The Hall"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan put down his cutlery and looked at Ainsley.

    "Ain, the five buds are here. You¡­" the old man didn''t know what to say at the moment.

    Even though he knew that the baby was a genius, it''s quite awkward to make her meet the five buds¡­

    Seeing Grandpa Yofan''s hesitant look, Ainsley also put down her fork and shed an innocent smile.

    "Owkay, Gwandpa! Leths gwo!" Ainsley jumped from the seat and dashed to the door, urging the other two adults toe with her.

    Even Cellino already trotted over, tailing behind Ainsley. Oh, and the invisible Godfather also quietly followed Ainsley while looking back at the two adults impatiently.

    Hurry, let''s meet those arrogant brats! His eyes looked like he''s saying that.

    Grandpa Yofan and Elliana exchanged nces and didn''t know what to say when Ainsley was even more energetic to meet the five buds than them.

    "Huft, okay, let''s go." Grandpa Yofan finally stood up and calmly walked to the door. He secretly let out a sigh.

    I don''t know whether to be happy or not that Ainsley seems to be looking forward to this meeting¡­.

    Deep down, Grandpa Yofan didn''t want Ainsley to meet the five buds.

    Those youngsters were arrogant and had high ambition. They might be one of those few people in the family who wanted to covet Ainsley''s position.

    Dammit. In a world where the strong is respected, what can a weak baby do?

    Grandpa Yofan couldn''t help but imagine what would happen at the meetingter. Would the five buds mock Ainsley, or what?

    Even though Ain is smart, she''s still a child in the end¡­

    Elliana also had the same thought. While she quickly arrived next to Ainsley, the woman furrowed her eyebrows in displeasure.

    If those brats dare to belittle my master, even if I have to risk my life, I''ll beat the sh*t out of them.

    Ever since the trial yesterday, Elliana''s loyalty to Ainsley already soared off the chart. If one had a favorability gauge, they would see Elliana''s barometer shooting to the roof.

    She''s now Ainsley''s life and death admirer!

    Not knowing what the adults thought as they put on a ''ready to go to the battlefield'' face, Ainsley brought Cellino in her arms and went to the hall without much worries.

    Twirl twirl. Ainsley''s skirt fluttered elegantly with each steps she made.

    The clothes Ainsley wore today, a purple-white frilly knee-length dress, dazzled brightly under the sunlight as the group walked down the corridor. If one looked at the clothes closely, the baby seemed to be sparkling¡­

    Ah, yeah, that''s totally because of the Godfather''s effect.

    With her hair loosened, Ainsley tidied up her skirt for a bit before stopping in front of the main hall''s gate. The group also halted their steps and stood behind Ainsley.

    "Gwo." Ainsley pat Cellino''s back and the cat immediately leapt down from her embrace.

    Without further ado, he immediately transformed into his small-sized beast form as big as a pony, not as huge as his horse-sized body yesterday.

    Though, that''s enough for Ainsley to show off her power and status in the family.

    Once Cellino finished his transformation, Ainsley didn''t hesitate to jump to his back and got seated elegantly. Lifting her chin high, the baby gestured at guards around the door to announce her presence.

    "The 18''th Sloan Family head is entering the hall!" One of the guards in a silver armour shouted on top of his lungs while the other one hurriedly opened the golden gate.

    Creak...

    The gate opened with a creaking sound, and the vast hall appeared in everyone''s sights.

    No one knew since when there was a straight red carpetid on the floor stretching from the entrance to the family head''s throne at the stage.

    Lingering below the stage were five youngsters with their backs facing Ainsley and the others.

    However, when they heard the announcement, and the sound of the gate opening, each of them simultaneously turned around.

    Their action was in time as when Ainsley swaggered to the room, riding Cellino, who already looked like a savage Fenrir.

    Grandpa Yofan and Elliana stood on the beast''s left and right sight, looking like a personal guard or something.

    The moment the five youngsters saw thisvish group entering the hall, none of them dared to breathe loudly. Their eyes immediately locked into the tiny baby on the back of the savage Fenrir.

    Bob-cut light purple hair glistening under the chandelier''s light. A simrly dark purple frilly dress, making the clothes'' owner even cuter than a French doll.

    That pair of blue eyes resembling the sunny sky¨C no. It''s like a precious sapphire, clear, sparkling, yet has a bit of sharp edge.

    Who was it other than the newly-crowned family head, the youngest family head in the entire mafia family history¡­Ainsley Sloan?

    When Ainsley and the group walked on the red carpet, the five youngsters immediately made way as not to block the group''s path to the throne.

    The golden gate at the back already slowly closed with the same heavy creaking sound, bing the only sound in the hall aside from people''s shallow breathing.

    A certain Fenrir didn''t make any sounds even when he stepped on the marble floor with a quite unting pose, looking down on everyone other than his master.

    One step. Two steps. Fenrir Cellino brought his master closer to the throne until the tenth step...he swiftlyid down in front of the red throne, letting a baby jump from his back to the red-golden throne instead.

    The moment Ainsley''s butt touched the burgundy seat, the atmosphere in the hall became even more suffocating than before for no reason at all.

    Well...the main character is finally here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 174: "A Bunch Of Lunatics"

    <h4>Chapter 174: "A Bunch Of Lunatics"</h4>

    After Ainsley took her seat, Cellino kept his beast appearance andid down on the stage, right in front of Ainsley''s seat.

    With the wolf-like beast lying near the baby, it gave a cooler effect than when the baby was alone. Furthermore, Grandpa Yofan and Elliana tacitly took a left and the right ce next to the throne, acting as the baby''s escort.

    Behind the baby was naturally an invisible Godfather spirit who was here to have fun.

    Such a line up was quite intimidating that the five buds strangely didn''t dare to throw their weights around just like what they usually did.

    The five of them became as docile as a baby and kept their backs straight but their heads were hung low.

    It was an act of politeness from a subordinate to their master not to lift their head without their master'' permission.

    Even when Ainsley wasn''t their master, somehow, the five buds tacitly adopted this attitude.

    They weren''t blind not to see that savage beast under the baby''s feet, ready to attack anyone who dared to disrespect his master.

    Because the five buds acted politely, the atmosphere in the hall became solemn. No one dared to speak first, building up the ufortable silence until Ainsley, the star of today''s meeting, opened her mouth.

    "Hwum." Ainsley started the meeting with a sweet smile on her face. Her pink aura immediately enveloped her body, and the pink wave subconsciously spread out throughout the hall.

    The baby activated her charm power!

    The five buds subconsciously shuddered, thinking that the baby did this on purpose to intimidate them.

    Fine beads of sweat rolled down everyone''s forehead, yet they didn''t dare to lift their face even for a moment. The baby only uttered a single meaningless word, and she already asserted her dominance¡­

    The five buds were so shocked at heart that even Jevon, the most arrogant bastard among them, shut his mouth, not daring to speak.

    Ainsley quietly scanned the five buds with an innocent smile on her face. After a few seconds not doing anything, the baby waved her tiny limb, signalling Grandpa Yofan to act.

    "All of you can raise your head now." Grandpa Yofan unhurriedly spoke, executing Ainsley''smand. Even when the baby didn''t speak, he knew what she wanted right away.

    As if getting an amnesty, the five youngsters lifted their heads and made a polite bow.

    "Thank you, supreme elder!" They spoke at the same time, not one less faster or slower than the others.

    Ainsley, who was smiling gently at the five, couldn''t help but silently admire these people in her heart.

    Indeed, their teamwork is superb!

    Oh, and they''re all handsome and pretty.

    Ainsley sneakily peeked at the five youngsters who were hailed as the strongest member of the Sloan Family. It was the first time she saw their faces up close, but it was truly pleasing to the eye.

    If she could make them follow her around...it would lessen her stress¡­

    Of course, Ainsley immediately cast aside her useless thoughts and looked at Grandpa Yofan instead. She still acted like an innocent baby even though her charm ability wave was running wildly in the room.

    Once again, understanding Ainsley''s thought from a nce, Grandpa Yofan cleared his throat and put his hands behind his back before speaking to the five buds.

    "All of you...before this old man tells you why the family head calls for you guys, you should introduce yourself first." The old man lifted his chin, assuming the air of an expert.

    "Do you agree?"

    "It''s my pleasure, supreme elder." Jevon was the first one to reply, followed by the other four. Since Jevon was the one at the centre and was the leader, he ought to be the first one introducing himself.

    "Family head." The young man''s grey pupils flickered as he bowed to the baby. As if bowing wasn''t enough, he went as far as kneeling on one knee, a few meters away from the throne.

    The handsome young man with his pet clinging around his neck sucked a deep breath before opening his mouth.

    "This lowly one is Jevon! 18 years old this year, single, never hold hands with women! I like milk, my favourite food is jelly, my underwear is ck, ."

    Jevon spoke so fast that he was out of breath yet he didn''t stop.

    "This lowly one has been admiring the family head ever since yesterday¨C no, ever since you''re born! This¨C this lowly one wishes to¨C "

    What came out of his mouth was aplete rubbish, enough to make the Godfather spirit almost fall to the floor.

    ...the heck? Underwear?

    The four youngsters next to Jevon had their faces stiffened up. Grandpa Yofan''s beard twitches violently while Elliana knits her eyebrows coldly.

    Ainsley...that baby almost choked on her saliva.

    What the hell is this idiot talking about?!

    Ainsley''s lips twitched wildly as she nced at Grandpa Yofan, asking for help. Even this young man''s friends also looked as if they ate cow dung, each of them had a pale face.

    "Stop, stop, Jevon!" Grandpa Yofan coughed and hurriedly stopped Jevon from continuing his self-introduction.

    If he let the young man continue, he would have made an auto-biography on the spot!

    "Yes, supreme elder?" Jevon halted his speech and looked at Grandpa Yofan with a frown. He obviously looked confused as to why the supreme elder stopped him¡­

    It''s a good opportunity to show off his good side to the family head, no? Why are you interrupting? Was what Jevon thought at the moment.

    Seeing that innocent look, Grandpa Yofan''s forehead throbbed. He suddenly recalled what other family members said about the five buds from generation to generation.

    Those people¡­

    Are a bunch of lunatics!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 175: "A Step-brother?"

    <h4>Chapter 175: "A Step-brother?"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan was suddenly worried that Ainsley might go astray if these lunatics apanied her all day.

    Maybe they should only apany her when she''s going out?

    If not, Ainsley might grow to be another lunatic!

    Okay, that''s it. He should never let these lunatics stay too long with Ainsley.

    Grandpa Yofan shook his head and let out a long sigh.

    "Okay, Jevon, listen. Just introduce your name and your abilities. Thanks." Grandpa Yofan kneaded his temple, afraid that he''s going to go bald.

    Jevon instantly lowered his head, and his enthusiasm died real quick. The young man reluctantly murmured,

    "I''m Jevon...my abilities are monster tamer, regeneration, and thunder maniption.."

    The young man then slowly stood up and fidgeted with his fingers. He twisted his toes while peeking a nce at Ainsley, wanting to see her reaction.

    Thankfully, the baby looked at the young man and beamed a smile at him.

    "Bwig bwo, swo cwool! (Big bro, so cool!)" The baby raised both her thumbs to praise Jevon. Oh, not praising his appearance but his abilities. His abilities are truly top-notch!

    The nervous-looking Jevon instantly jumped to his feet, and his gloomy face brightened in a blink of an eye.

    "I-it is an honour to serve you, family head! Ah¨C I mean, miss. Or...mdy." Jevon stuttered as his cheeks flushed red. He looked like a kid meeting their long-awaited idol.

    And his cutesy behaviour made his friends get goosebumps from head to toe.

    Since when could Jevon act like this? Didn''t he hate Ainsley? Didn''t he say that he''s going to steal the baby''s throne? But...how could he change 180¡ã like this?!

    Nouvan, Ethania, Marietta and Alvaro face-palmed as they looked at the crazy Jevon. That guy alreadypletely admired the baby and now became one of her crazy fans¡­

    "Ok, good, Jevon. Next." Grandpa Yofan ignored Jevon''s weird behaviour and impatiently urged the other five buds to introduce themselves, hoping that none of them was as crazy as their leader.

    Thankfully, his wish came true.

    The next one to step up was Marietta, the vice leader of the gang. The gracefuldy lifted the edge of her long skirt and made a curtsy.

    "Good day, princess. My name is Marietta, I''m 22. My abilities are controlling nts, hypnosis and earth maniption." The woman smiled warmly at Ainsley, instantly catching the baby''s attention.

    This woman is the most suitable person to take care of a baby!

    With Marietta around, Ainsley felt that she wouldn''t feel too lonely and could also feel motherly love.

    The baby''s eyes immediately shone at the thoughts. She silently swore to make Marietta follow her around as her subordinate. Elliana would also be happy to have a friend as kind as this woman.

    "Hwum!" Ainsley nodded at Marietta with a smile full of satisfaction. "Bwig sis, Ain wuv ywou! (Big sis, Ain loves you!)" Ainsley created a heart with her tiny fingers, shooting an invisible arrow to the five youngsters.

    So cwuuute!

    Okay, the one with the most exaggerated response is none other than Jevon, who already plopped to the ground, convulsing.

    The other five buds simply covered their nose to prevent a nosebleed, while Marietta had the urge to kidnap Ainsley.

    This baby is seriously too cute! She called me big sis! And she said I''m pretty!

    The graceful woman cupped her cheeks as she looked at Ainsley with eyes full of affection. "Aww, young miss, you''re so cute! And by the way, thanks for the praise~ "

    The woman almost controlled a nearby nt decoration to y with the baby if not for Grandpa Yofan''s silent re reminding her to keep her distance.

    "Alright, Marietta, you can step back. Next!" Grandpa Yofan waved his hand casually as he asked the third youngster toe up.

    However, before the third member came in front of Ainsley, a certain spirit suddenlymented, disturbing Ainsley''s train of thoughts.

    [Yo, that woman earlier is pretty. This Lord advises you to keep her around. Don''t add men to your circle. Keep only women!] The Godfather clicked his tongue as he looked at Marietta with an approving nod.

    But his words sounded a bit twisted in Ainsley''s ears.

    [You want me to make a harem? Really? I also want to have handsome men in my circle, okay?!] The baby rolled her eyes while the Godfather shot a re at her.

    [You brat, what do you know about men? Even if you''re still a child, there are a lot of perverts out there that like children, especially pretty ones like you!]

    The Godfather crossed his arms as he scolded Ainsley, ready to fight her to death.

    [So, no men in your circle. Men are all wolves!]

    [Including you, uncle Godfather? Got it. I''ll just fine handsome young men instead of a creepy uncle.] Ainsley tossed the Godfather to the trash bin with her words.

    The poor spirit couldn''te back for a few minutes, enough for the third member to introduce themselves.

    This third member stepped up and slowly took off his ck mask, revealing a cold yet handsome face behind it.

    "I am...Alvaro."

    The third guy''s emergence instantly brought Ainsley''s mind back to the meeting. The moment she saw his purple hair and purple eyes, she couldn''t help but gasp.

    His hair is purple like mine!

    It was a real shock to the baby because...she thought that only the Sloan Family''s direct descendants like her and her dad had purple hair.

    Then...does this mean this youngster is an illegitimate guy of the Sloan family?

    Even the branch families didn''t have a member with natural purple hair because that meant they would be eligible to run for the family head''s seat.

    So...he might be her step-brother? Or...or...what?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 176: "Hes An Otherworldly Summoner?!"

    <h4>Chapter 176: "He''s An Otherworldly Summoner?!"</h4>

    Ainsley''s mind spun around, and she couldn''t help but look at Grandpa Yofan to exin things.

    To her surprise, Grandpa Yofan also revealed a trace of shock before regaining his calm.

    "Alvaro, huh. Are you a Sloan Family member since birth, or..?" The old man calmly asked the purple-haired guy while cautiously examining him.

    After all, if he''s really the Sloan Family''s illegitimate descendant, things would beplicated. He could very likely be Ainsley''s rival!

    However, Alvaro''s answer once again surprised Grandpa Yofan and the baby.

    "No, I''m not. I joined the Sloan Family when I was 10, " Alvaro answered with his cold voice devoid of any warmth.

    ording to this guy, he was an orphan until he awakened his first ability, the otherworldly beast summoner, which was pretty rare.

    At that time, the Sloan Family was still in good condition, so they managed to rope him in and heavily nurtured the guy until he became one of the five buds.

    To be honest, all members of five buds weren''t from the Sloan Family''s descendants. The branch families and the direct descendants had their own geniuses gang, but it wasn''t official and was only for appreciation.

    To be one of the five buds, they had to be neutral, have no ties to any branch families or the main family that rules the Sloan Family at their generation.

    This was why the five buds were all recruited ever since they were children and lived in the Sloan Family to pledge loyalty to their family head when they grew up.

    In fact, every family head owned different ''five buds'' from generation to generation.

    If the previous five buds didn''t acknowledge the family head of their generation, they could choose to disband after serving the family or upy another position in the family.

    The previous ''five buds'' belonged to Ainsley''s dad generation, and only two of them pledged loyalty to Ainsley''s dad while the other three decided to serve in the family military.

    Two of them became the current 9 great generals, and thest member left the Sloan Family to work for the Billios Casino.

    Thus, after the period to pledge loyalty to the newly-crowned family head ended, the family adopted another bunch of outstanding orphans to be the new five buds.

    Those chosen for this generation were these five, and they became the 18''th ''five buds'' the moment Ainsley was born, which was 3 years ago.

    Usually, the five buds would acknowledge their master when their master was 18 because that''s when the direct descendants became the new family head.

    However, who would have known that this generation''s family head was only 3? There''s still a long way until she bes 18!

    When Ainsley became 18, these people would already be middle-aged youngsters and would step down from their ''five buds'' position the moment they chose to pledge loyalty to the family head or left the family.

    Thus, for Ainsley to meet the five buds this early...it''s a blessing.

    At least, she had 15 years to make these people pledge loyalty to her, while the other family heads in the past only have 8 years or less because they only met the five buds when they were 10 or older.

    When Grandpa Yofan finished listening to Alvaro''s exnation, only then he sighed in relief.

    "So, your purple hair is just a coincidence, right? You''re not the Sloan Family''s direct descendant?"

    "Indeed, milord. This one is an orphan since birth...and I''m 19 this year. I can''t be the Sloan Family''s descendant." Alvaro nodded, and his ponytail swayed behind his back.

    When Alvaro admitted this fact, Ainsley also let out a long sigh.

    Thank God she doesn''t need to face another family drama¡­

    Speaking of other Sloan Family'' descendants, Ainsley had never seen her cousins or children around her age at the branch families. Maybe that''s why she didn''t feel threatened that someone around her age would take her seat.

    Her only worry was only the adults!

    "Okay, Alvaro, now tell us your abilities." Grandpa Yofan cut Ainsley''s thoughts as he nced at the baby, making sure she''s not shocked or anything.

    Well, Ainsley didn''t look shocked and only kept her sweet smile as she looked at Alvaro, admiring his pretty purple hair.

    Alvaro was silent all the time and only opened his mouth when Grandpa Yofan asked him.

    "My abilities are...invisibility, poison master, and otherworldly beast summoner."

    His answer sounded good in the first few words, but his three words almost made Ainsley fall from her seat.

    Otherworldly beast summoner? A super-rare summoner type?!

    The word ''otherworldly'' was like a nightmare to her because Cellino said that among the summoners, the otherworldly soul or spirit summoners could see through her secret!

    What about this otherworldly beast summoner? W-would he also discovers her secret?

    Ainsley instantly broke in a cold sweat. She nced at Cellino under her feet, and the wolf-like cat looked up.

    [What''s wrong, master? Why is your face so pale¨C ]

    [Will Alvaro discover my secret? He''s an otherworldly summoner!] Ainsley cut in and immediately urged Cellino with her gaze.

    She truly couldn''t keep her calm, and her heart already leapt to her throat. Sweats dripped down her forehead, about to slide to her chin.

    [Ah? Otherworldly beast summoner? He won''t see your secret, master. Even though he''s an otherworldly summoner, he''s not a soul-type summoner¡­]

    Cellino hurriedly exined to Ainsley and affectionately rubbed his head against her feet, trying to calm her down.

    [If someone can see your secret, the Godfather spirit will notice it first, and he will tell you, master!] Cellino added.

    Ainsley''s anxious heart instantly calmed down at the exnations. The baby almost slumped down to the throne.

    Thank God...I thought I''d be in danger!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 177: "Another Round Of Bluffing"

    <h4>Chapter 177: "Another Round Of Bluffing"</h4>

    Ainsley let out a sigh, not knowing that Alvaro''s eyes never left her, even when he talked to Grandpa Yofan.

    As an otherworldly summoner, even when he couldn''t summon souls from another world, he had a sensitive intuition toward those from another world, and¡­

    Looking at Ainsley at such a close distance, he kept having these strange feelings¡­

    The quiet man furrowed his eyebrows and silently nned to stay around Ainsley to satisfy these strange feelings in his heart. He was sure that the baby in front of him hid many interesting things.

    "Alright, Alvaro, you can go back. Next, the fourth member!" The ignorant Grandpa Yofan didn''t know anything about Alvaro and Ainsley''s thoughts. The old man casually asked the fourth member to step up while Alvaro went back to his line.

    This time, the one stepping up was a short, wild ''boy'' with a blinding light blue colour and golden eyes resembling a dragon or something.

    "Yo, I''m Ethan! 16! Abilities? Weaponry control. Can control any weapon. Another ability...I can create explosions, and I can fly. The end." Ethania put her hands on her waist, posing as a cool boy or something.

    Her appearance and voice were really like a boy until Ainsley and Grandpa Yofan thought that she''s a boy...if she didn''t tell them that she''s 16.

    16? She looked like she''s 10! She''s just a bit taller than Fin.

    Ainsley and Grandpa Yofan, who didn''t know Ethania''s real name and gender, quietly epted her self introduction since her abilities were also cool, especially the OP weapon control.

    "Okay, Ethan, thanks for your introduction. Next? Thest member." Grandpa Yofan quickly let Ethania go back to her line, afraid that she would also make a mess as her previous friends did.

    Thankfully, the tomboy girl didn''t say much and quietly went back to her line while the youngster member, Nouvan, stepped up.

    "Good day, supreme elder, the family head, and Lady Elliana." Nouvan bowed politely, and his long silver hair fluttered in the air, dazzling the crowd.

    Once he lifted his head, a young, childish face came into view, with his unique mismatch red-blue eyes bing the focus.

    "I''m Nouvan, 15 years old. My abilities are ice maniption, fire maniption, healing, andstly, barrier." Nouvan shed an innocent smile as he straightened his back. His white cloak swayed as he did so.

    "Nice to meet you, young miss." The young man ended his introduction with another sweet smile akin to warm summer sunshine. s, the group was already distracted by what he said before.

    Ice and fire maniption? Healing ability and barrier control?

    Ainsley felt her mind spinning around. Even the arrogant Godfather couldn''t help but open his mouth.

    [This lord will make an exception for that beautiful boy. He has four abilities, and all of them are good! Especially his healing ability. That''s a top-ranked rare ability among ability users.]

    The Godfather bbered so much to the point of spitting saliva, drying his mouth real quick.

    For someone who said not to include a man in Ainsley''s circle, he changed his attitude as easily as turning one''s palm.

    [Uh, yeah, Nouvan, huh. I agree with you, uncle Godfather. I need someone like him in our circle.] Ainsley nodded.

    [Ah, and that boy earlier, Ethan, he''s also good.] Ainsley mistook Ethania as a boy and praised the girl to the moon.

    After all, Nouvan and Ethania''s powers were all rare. Healing ability was an ability that all big families wanted to covet, while absolute weapon control was a godsend in time for war!

    She would be a good help in a territorial war if she could control the enemies'' weapons too.

    [That''s it. You try to persuade that beautiful woman and the two boys to be your subordinate. The other two men, forget them.]

    The Godfather made a quick decision to help Ainsley.

    Even if Alvaro also had a rare ability which was the otherworldly summoner, somehow, the Godfather didn''t like him.

    Not to mention Jevon, who had an OP monster tamer ability just like the second son of the Aretha Family. The Godfather didn''t bat an eyelid at such a talented youngster.

    He didn''t need someone more handsome or as handsome as him!

    Not knowing the Godfather''s bias, Ainsley also chose to covet the three people as her first priority. At least, she had to get Nouvan and Marietta on her side.

    While the baby and the spirit was discussing these youngsters as if they were cabbage at the market, Grandpa Yofan coughed.

    "Alright, that''s the end of the introduction session. Next, our family head...has something to say to you guys."

    Grandpa Yofan looked at Ainsley and gestured to her to start speaking.

    Of course, he didn''t think that the baby would be the one talking. It must be the Godfather spirit contracted to her that would help her to talk.

    Knowing this fact, Ainsley immediately straightened her back and slowly emitted a golden aura, a sign of ''being possessed by a spirit when in fact, she only used her luck ability.

    "Mmm. Good work, oldie." Ainsley''s bearing suddenly changed in a blink of an eye. Her voice became colder, and her cute pronunciation turned as clear as her blue eyes.

    Lifting her chin high and crossing her legs, the baby instantly became someone so arrogant that even Jevon couldn''tpete with her.

    When the five buds saw this change, they instantly held their breath.

    This is it! The possession! The family head truly is a shaman!

    The five buds could see the golden aura around Ainsley even more clearly than before.

    Knowing that the one inside the baby was none other than the fearsome Godfather, they didn''t dare to breathe loudly.

    Well, well, it''s time for another round of bluffing!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 178: "The 5 Buds Acknowledgement"

    <h4>Chapter 178: "The 5 Buds Acknowledgement"</h4>

    "Hum. So you brats are this generation''s five buds?" Ainsley squinted as she threw a cold gaze to the five people in front of her, abruptly plunging the five youth into disarray.

    Brats? They''re at least already a teenager, okay?

    But Ainsley called them as if they''re kids. However, could they protest? No. What Ainsley did just further strengthened their impression of the Godfather spirit.

    "Answering your excellency the Godfather, indeed, we are this generation''s five buds." Jevon was the first one to reply. Even though his hands were shaking, the young man did his best to answer politely.

    Ainsley was taken aback a bit, but she quickly maintained her acting.

    "Hum. So, this lord will state the Lilss'' business." Ainsley waved her hand casually and slowly opened her mouth.

    "The Lilss will go to the town tomorrow. She''s going to visit the Billios Casino, and she needs some of you brats to apany her."

    Ainsley rested her chin on her hand as she scanned the five youngsters in front ke her.

    "So, who will escort my Lil Lass?"

    When the ''Godfather'' said this piece, the five youngsters went silent. They silently traded nces with eyes full of bewilderment.

    The family head is going to the casino in the town tomorrow? And she''s trying to find apanion?

    Up until this, it wasn''t that strange. However, taking into ount the family head''s age¡­

    How could a three years old babye to the capital?! Even the Walter Family would never allow their children to go to the town when they weren''t 10 yet!

    The five buds couldn''t help but feel that Grandpa Yofan made a mistake somehow. However, since the ''Godfather'' spirit already said that, it means¡­

    It''s true! Ainsley is going to the casino tomorrow!

    This news was like a thunderbolt to the five buds. They knew full well how dangerous the town was. And now, they had to bring their family head to that dangerous ce?

    Even if they died, they couldn''t let the family head suffer even a bit of harm!

    Jevon instantly lifted his hand and shouted. "Your excellency, I volunteer to apany the family head!"

    It''s not just because he''s afraid of the Godfather spirit, but also because the baby''s cuteness was enough to subdue him. He had never seen such a cute kid before, and it''s a pity if he couldn''t y with her!

    Following Jevon''s resolute deration was Nouvan and Marietta''s voices.

    "Your excellency, my healing ability wille in handy for the family head. This one shall go too."

    "Your excellency, my nt control can act as a natural spy to protect the family head at the casinoter. I also volunteer to go." Marietta did another curtsy in front of Ainsley.

    These youngsters talked so fast until Ainsley, who thought these people wouldn''t want to apany her, suddenly became dumbfounded.

    Hm? Why are they so eager to escort me? Is it because of the Godfather''s words? I mean...I am the Godfather spirit right now¡­

    Ainsley''s eyes lit up. It turned out the Godfather name was more effective than she thought!

    The baby couldn''t resist turning around her head and looked at the real Godfather spirit behind her.

    [Good job, uncle Godfather!] She raised both her thumbs but immediately acted normal again.

    Only the Godfather himself saw what''s going on, and he almostmits suicide.

    To think that the mighty Godfather would one day get his name sold by a baby to reap benefits!

    The Godfather could only re at Ainsley but didn''t take any action. Even when Ainsley borrowed his name, she couldn''t convince others if she''s not capable. What she achieved so far...it''s also thanks to her capability, right?

    "Okay, so three of you brats will go. What about you two bastards?" Ainsley continued her Godfather acting and threw her gaze at Alvaro plus Ethania.

    In her mind, as long as Nouvan and Jevon came along, even if Ethan and Alvaro refused toe, she would still be safer than ever.

    When Ethania received Ainsley''s cold gaze, the girl flinched slightly before nodding.

    "Y-yeah, boss. I''ll also go. I''m bored. Hahaha." Sheughed dryly, trying to act cool but immediately lost her calm in front of Ainsley''sposed eyes.

    Such a baby is too scary¡­

    "Good. You?" Ainsley ignored Ethania''s awkwardugh and looked at Alvaro instead.

    To be honest, she didn''t want this guy toe over because he''s an otherworldly summoner and might discover her secret.

    But...his ability was quite good.

    Since he''s a poison master, he could help if she''s poisoned when she was at the capital. He could also summon some beasts to help in a fight if they ever got into a fight.

    Alvaro went silent at Ainsley''s question. The young man lowered his head for a bit, pondering for a few seconds before quietly nodded.

    "I''ll follow."

    Alvaro''s answer sealed the deal, and only then Ainsley could sigh in relief.

    Okay, all of them are going to escort me! With this, I shouldn''t be too worried about my safety at the casino.

    The baby was feeling all happy in her heart, but she didn''t show it outside. Her lips only twitched for a second before she put on her cold face once more.

    "Alright, it''s settled then. Tomorrow morning at 7, gather here. All five of you will go with the Lilss, and we have two more members joining plus the sacred guardian."

    Ainsley folded her arms in front of her chest before shifting her legs.

    "Prepare all necessities for at least 3 days. Food, money, weapons, prepare it all." Ainsley didn''t hesitate tomand the five buds right away.

    "We will set off to the capital, and visit the Billios casino tomorrow!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 179: "Father-son Reunion"

    <h4>Chapter 179: "Father-son Reunion"</h4>

    "We will visit the casino tomorrow!"

    After Ainsley got the five buds'' agreement to follow her to the town, she dismissed the youngsters and went back to her usual self. But the child didn''t rx.

    She usually would y with Finnie, yet this time, she chose to prepare things needed to visit the casino.

    The baby helped Elliana pack lots of baby clothing and necessities, medicines, weapons, and such.

    She even got Grandpa Yofan arranging her disguise so that others wouldn''t know she''s the Sloan Family head when she visited the town.

    The baby got so busy that the Godfather and Cellino could only watch her prepare things.

    On the other hand, Finley, who already knew that Ainsley wouldn''te, also stayed at his mansion.

    But unlike the usual days when he was alone at the mansion and could wander around everywhere, today, his father came back from the territorial war¡­

    "Wee back, dad." Finley fixed his cute blue tuxedo as he waved at a handsome middle-aged not far from the gate of his mansion.

    The sunshine shone upon the middle-aged man''s golden hair, blinding the servants and the guards around them.

    "...mm. I''m back." A cold voice sounded as the towering figure blocked the strong sunlight with his broad back. He didn''t hesitate to stride to the boy''s ce while fiddling with his ck mafia hat.

    His ruby eyes gazed straight at the young boy who''s only as tall as his knees.

    "Hehehe, how are you, dad? Good?" Finley ignored the cool uncle''s heated gaze and jumped around lightly, looking like your everyday cheerful kid.

    One would surely be happy to see their cute child greeted them. But this guy...was not your ordinary dad.

    Finley''s brightness instantly invited the handsome man''s frown.

    "What''s with you? Did you eat sh*t or something?" The handsome man with a face resembling Finley squinted hard at his son.

    "Did you make a mess this time too? What did you do, huh?"

    He couldn''t help but bent his back, about to catch his son''s back cor when the boy swiftly slipped out of his grasp.

    "Uhuh. I''m normal! I didn''t do anything! What? Dad doesn''t want me to be like this?"

    Finley twirled, circled the handsome daddy and stopped right behind the man. Before the man could react, the boy already poked the back of his knees.

    "Aww, dad, don''t be too mean to me, kay?"

    That one poke was strangely strong enough to bend the man''s knees, almost making him prostrate on the ground.

    In that instant, the well-built man pped his ck suit and turned around sharply.

    "Fin!" The man growled as he looked down at his son. His hand was already in his suit''s pocket, about to pull out his handgun.

    The servants and the guards around these two, who were watching the ''touching reunion'' between father and son, couldn''t help but shudder.

    Yoooo, there''s no need to pull your gun in front of your son, right?!

    However, when the servants saw what happened next, their eyes popped out, and their jaws hit the ground.

    T-the young master also took out his handgun!

    "Wow, wow, chill, dad. Look. I also have my gun!" Finleyughed cheerfully as he snapped his left fingers, controlling the wind to take him up.

    In just a second, the boy now floated until his eyes matched the handsome man''s ruby eyes.

    "Wee back, dad?" Finley tilted his head, shed an innocent smile as he aimed his gun at his dad''s forehead¡­

    The servants and the guards almost fainted from shock.

    The young master is also insane!

    The handsome young father furrowed his eyebrows even tighter until he could crush crabs. His face darkened, and a chilly air swirled around him.

    "What''s this, Fin? You want to challenge me?" The man shot a death re at his one and only son, not knowing why he behaves strangely today.

    Shouldn''t his son be studying right now? Why is he weing him so enthusiastically?

    Evan Walter, the current family head of the Walter family, knew full well that his son would only act cute toward him when he wanted to ask for something¡­

    Seeing his dad already suspected something, Finley shrugged and put down his gun.

    "Okay, okay, my bad. I''m too tired to challenge you, dad, but I have a favour to ask." Finley grinned, showing his pearly teeth. The boy acted like a naughty rascal, just like how he looked around Ainsley.

    Evan couldn''t help but massage his temple.

    His son was a cold, detached individual and wouldn''t go as far as acting like your everyday child except for when he had a n in mind.

    But every time he had a n...it would mean disaster.

    "What? What favour this time? You want to go to the town or hunt some bandits likest time? Or you want to visit the assassin guild?"

    Evan shook his head as he turned around and walked to the mansion. Behind him was Finley, who was still floating in the air.

    "Hehehe, this time, your cute son just wanna go to Billios casino...so can you lend me some manpower?" Finley hurriedly caught up with his dad. He even purposely circled his dad''s head in the air, dizzying the poor father.

    Evan couldn''t help but pause his steps and waved his hand, stopping Finley with his ''ability neutraliser'' power.

    "The casino? Ha! Remember. You''re the Walter Family''s heir. Gambling is sh*t." Evan ruffled his golden hair and let out a long sigh.

    He''s already 40 and should look old, but maybe, thanks to his ''cute'' son¨Che looked way younger than his peers.

    "Well. Why¨Cyou wanna go to the casino, anyway?" He couldn''t resist asking his son.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 180: "Percival, The Oracle"

    <h4>Chapter 180: "Percival, The Oracle"</h4>

    When Evan asked his son, Finley flinched for a bit. The boy alreadynded safely on the ground and was now contemting what to say.

    "Mmm...I''m just curious? My friends said that casinos are fun. Hahahah." Finleyughed dryly as he made an excuse without batting an eyelid.

    He did have lots of friends around his age, and even those older than him, but who would dare to talk about casinos in front of the Walter Family''s heir?

    They must be out of their minds.

    Evan instantly knitted his eyebrows together. He stopped next to the white couch and didn''t speak for a few seconds, only letting the servants take off his suit.

    "...so you wanna go to the casino to have fun with your friends? Who are they?" Evan finally spoke after staying silent for a few seconds. So far, he didn''t think that his son''s friends would dare to take him to the casino¡­

    "Oh? No, no, no one asks me toe with them. I''m just curious, that''s it." Finley immediately denied his dad''s question. He wouldn''t want to drag his friends into his lie.

    And anyway...his friends around the same age as him weren''t allowed to go out yet. He''s an exception in this case.

    "Oh, just curious. Okay then, it''s not bad to try new things." Evan silently sighed in relief, knowing that his son''s friends weren''t bad influences on the boy. If he ever knew those brats dragging his son to the wrong path¡­

    Slice their throat.

    "First,e here." Evan walked to the couch and sat down before patting the seat next to him. Finley saw his dad''s gesture and happily plopped to the sofa.

    "Yes, dad?"

    "En. Since you''re just curious, why would you need manpower?" Evan crossed his legs and arms before looking at his son.

    Didn''t know why but his son''s fairy wasn''t around at the moment. Maybe he''s hiding inside the pocket?

    Finley didn''t know his father''s thoughts and his focus was on the question. Why would he need manpower? Of course, it''s to protect Ainsley!

    That baby is going to depart tomorrow, but I can''t say I''m going with her because, in her eyes, I''m a fairy and can''t mingle with humans.

    But...I''m still worried, okay?

    Finley''s eyes flickered before he spat a lie without batting an eyelid.

    "Oh, isn''t it normal to have bodyguards whenever I go to the town? Don''t tell me I should go alone, dad?" Finley looked at his dad with fake tears threatening to slide down his cheeks.

    Such a move was effective for this secretly doting daddy. Evan''s cold face instantly melted.

    "No, that''s not what I mean. Of course, you should bring bodyguards. How many? 10? 20? Will you with a helicopter or wyverns? Raptor carriage or supercar?"

    Evan listed a bunch of things his son needed to prepare to go to the town.

    He even secretly thought of assigning some shadow guards and bringing along the best servants to ensure his son would enjoy his second trip to the city.

    He acted as if that was Fin''s first time going, though¡­

    Finley saw his father''s overprotective nature and silently chuckled.

    "15 guards is enough, dad. And bring one doctor, one nurse, 5 servants, all-male. Oh, and a chef." Finley grinned widely. His legs swayed slightly as he tilted his head.

    "You know I can''t eat food that isn''t from our family''s chef, right, dad?"

    "I know. Thest time you ate outside, you almost died of food poisoning. Tch." Evan clicked his tongue, and his eyes glinted in a dangerous light. Whenever he recalled his son''s ridiculous experience, he felt like crying.

    There had been too many assasination attempts on his son. His son couldn''t even eat freely outside the mansion.

    "Anyway, you''re really only curious about the casino, right? Will you gamble or just y some cards?" Evan shifted the unpleasant conversation, trying to lighten the mood even though his poker face wouldn''t cheer up anyone.

    "Yes, dad, I''m just curious. Really! I won''t gamble and will just y some card games...or dice...or those gacha machines." Finley smiled from ear to ear.

    The gacha machines he meant was, of course, those which would win him lots of money if he''s lucky.

    He could get like¡­.around a few millions just from one machine?

    Of course, only someone with Ainsley''s monstrous luck ability could achieve that.

    "Don''t worry, dad, I''m just visiting the casino for fun. I won''t buy drugs, drink alcohol, y with women, or so on¨C " Finley was about to convince his dad once more when a childish voice suddenly cut him in.

    "No! Boss, he''s lying!"

    A palm-sized boy wearing a dark purple robe with a golden threads pattern suddenly flew out of Evan''s shirt pocket.

    The hoodie over the boy''s head fell due to his sudden movement, revealing dazzling blonde hair underneath.

    "Percival?" Evan''s eyes widened as he looked at his contracted fairy. "Perry, what''s going on? Why did you say¨C "

    Before Evan could finish his words, the fairy boy with deep violet eyes pointed his fingers at Finley''s nose.

    "Fin, you lied! You wanna go to the casino for a girl!"

    At that time, Finley instantly regretted not checking whether this fairy was around or not.

    Lying in front of Percival was akin toy down naked. This guy...he could see through all lies and mysteries in the world¡­

    Because he''s a seer! An oracle! A royal fairy who could see through lies, the past, the future, and many mysterious things that one couldn''t exin with logic.

    "You...go to the casino for a girl?" Evan''s face was full of disbelief as he shot a death re at Finley.

    Ah...there we go.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 181: "Daughter Instead Of Son"

    <h4>Chapter 181: "Daughter Instead Of Son"</h4>

    Finley''s head throbbed when his dad red at him like that. He knew that a long a*s lecture was going to unfold.

    Finley was about to answer, but then his father got Impatient. Grabbing the boy''s wrist, Evan tugged his son toward him.

    "Fin! Answer me!" The hot daddy''s ruby eyes reddened, almost bing like a devil from hell. Finley couldn''t help but shudder, and his innocent face turned grave.

    "Calm down, dad! It''s not like I''m bewitched or something!" Finley shook his dad''s grip on his wrist and hurriedly backed off, creating a distance from his dad.

    Although they''re still sitting on the same couch¡­

    Sensing his grip didn''t touch anything, Evan looked down at his palms and squinted.

    "...Fin. Exin." The man didn''t look at Finley anymore and just clenched his fists tightly. However, the chilly aura around him worsened, scaring even Percival, his contracted fairy.

    "Okay, okay, it''s just a misunderstanding, get it?" Finley had no choice but to tell his father. Actually...his dad already knew about Ainsley, but he didn''t pay attention to that baby, thinking that she''s just his son''s new friend or something.

    When Finley told his dad that he wants to go to the casino to protect the baby in secret, only then Evan''s face changed.

    The always cold-looking father revealed a trace of shock and disbelief for the first time.

    "You...why are you doing so much for a mere friend? She''s also from a lower-ss family, right?" Evan was dumbfounded. He looked at his son and pinched the boy''s cheek to make sure this isn''t a dream.

    How could his son, who never made any female friend, suddenly got one and even went as far as doing these?

    Are you sure she''s just a friend?

    "A mere friend?" Finley immediately disyed his displeasure as the boy harrumphed. "Ain is my best friend, dad! She''s amazing and unique! You will like her if you see her too¡­"

    "Ah, the girl that Chronos told me? Is it that girl?" Percival, who was listening at the side, suddenly interrupted. He looked at Finley with a slight interest in his eyes.

    "Uh yeah, Perry. She''s the one." Finley looked at the tiny Percival and subconsciously answered.

    "The 3-years-old toddler who already awakened four abilities, and one of them is even a high-ranked ability?" Percival asked once more. This time, his violet eyes twinkled brightly.

    The poor daddy who was tossed to the side watched these two people''s interaction with wide eyes.

    What? What''s going on? A three years old baby awakened four abilities? One of them is a high-ranked ability?

    "Uhuh." Finley answered Percival with a nod, but his answer indirectly responded to his dad''s inner questions.

    "Her shaman ability is undoubtedly top-ranked. The spirit she''s contracted with is also super formidable!" Finley wasn''t stingy to praise Ainsley to the moon, especially in front of Percival.

    Well, he had the intention to brag about Ainsley to his dad too, but he would never admit that even if he died.

    "Ain also has a baby charm ability. It''s super strong, and the ability range is wide! I almost can''t believe that she''s only 3¡­"

    Finley let out a dramatic sigh as he peeked at his dad, who already turned into a statue.

    "F-fin. There''s such a baby?" Evan stuttered while turning his body around. The handsome daddy looked at Finley with his mouth open.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Of course, I am! That baby is also the new Sloan family head that you told me to meet, dad." Finley grinned from ear to ear as he secretly chuckled inside.

    "Remember, that, right?"

    "The new...Sloan Family head¡­?"

    It was as if another thunderbolt struck the poor father. Evan''s body swayed, and his face turned pale as fast as turning one''s hand.

    "The new Sloan Family head...isn''t an adult? It''s a baby?" Evan murmured. His eyes showed strong disbelief in his son''s words.

    He had long known that the Sloan Family, that mid-rank family changed their family head, and their situation was worsening until their family fell to the low-ss family rank.

    But he still sent his son to congratte whoever became the Sloan Family''s new family head because in the past, the Sloan Family was one of the 7 great families.

    And he had quite a good rtionship with the 16''th family head, Ainsley''s grandpa, who already passed away due to illness.

    He knew that the 17''th family head, Ainsley''s father, was a dunce and finally ran away from his family. That''s why he thought that the family would appoint a new family head from the branch families or something¡­

    However, never in his wildest dream, he would think that the new family head wasn''t from the branch families but that old man''s granddaughter instead!

    Are those Sloan family''s elders crazy or what?! That baby is only 3!

    Evan''s face became stern once more, and he looked at Finley with a slight worry hidden deep inside his ruby eyes.

    "So...that baby...uh...Ainsley? How is she? You said that she awakened four abilities¡­" Evan didn''t realise that his voice already softened when he mentioned Ainsley.

    After all, he would only be strict with his own families. To other babies...he could show mercy as long as they''re not his enemy.

    Seeing his dad change as fast as blinking, Finley sucked in the cold air.

    I know it. I know that you want to have a daughter and not a son, right?!

    Finley already tossed whatever Evan asked him at the moment. His focus was on Evan''s subtle change.

    This...no wonder I often saw female baby''s necessities around the room near dad''s bedroom¡­.

    So it''s for this reason! Dad wants a daughter instead of a son!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 182: "Its All Misunderstanding!"

    <h4>Chapter 182: "It''s All Misunderstanding!"</h4>

    So...those female baby necessities were just because dad longed for a baby daughter?

    Mom thought that he''s having an affair with his old love and they got a baby daughter somewhere outside of the family!

    Isn''t this precisely why mom got so depressed that she chose to be the sacrifice for Chronos''s time-turning magic?

    When Finley recalled his mom''sst words, and then it all turned out to be a petty misunderstanding, he suddenly red up.

    "Dad. Ainsley isn''t your daughter. You don''t need to care about her. Me alone is enough." Finley spat out cold words in a spur of the moment.

    He''s already an adult inside, but with his body being a child, sometimes, he would also show childish behaviour like

    now.

    Evan, who was still engrossed in imagining what Ainsley looked like, immediately snapped out of his daze. He was quite sensitive, and he felt that his son...was angry at him.

    "Uh...yeah, I know she''s not my daughter. She''s just the granddaughter of an old friend. That''s why I''m curious." Evan coughed to hide his embarrassment.

    How could he tell his son that he actually longed for a baby daughter? Wouldn''t that hurt his son''s feelings?

    "Oh, and I''m curious because this Ainsley...seems to be a genius. Isn''t it?" Evan put on his poker face once more, afraid that his sensitive son would discover something wrong with him, but Finley had already done.

    The boy ignored Evan''s words and red at the hot daddy instead.

    "Dad. Tell me. Do you want to have a baby daughter? Is that why you...you store a lot of female baby necessities near your bedroom?!"

    Finley abruptly stood up and raised his voice. In the living room where the servants were nowhere to be seen, only the father, the son, and a fairy remained to have a conversation.

    The boy''s heart-wrenching voice rang throughout the room, startling both the cold-blooded father and the mysterious fairy.

    "...Fin..?" Evan''s voice softened as he looked at his son. His son was currently ring at him as if he''s a sworn enemy.

    "No. Don''t call me. Just answer me first. Am I right, Mr Walter?" Finley crossed his arms and stood still. The way he addressed his father also changed.

    He seemed to be...in a rage¡­

    Of course, he would be. He always thought that his mom chose to die because she didn''t love dad and couldn''t bear to live in a cold-blooded mafia family because her mafia family was rather cking and easy-going.

    But if it didn''t turn out to be like that¡­.

    If it turned out because mom loved dad so much and then she thought he''s having an affair with another woman...the woman whom he genuinely loved before they got into a political marriage¡­

    If that''s the case, he had to smack his dad and made him repent!

    Facing his son''s sudden outburst, Evan knew that it''s not time to talk about Ainsley whatsoever.

    If he didn''t solve this problem now, it might be a thorn inside his son''s heart and hindered his psychological growth in the future.

    "...okay, I admit it. I want a baby daughter." Evan let out a long sigh. But before Finley spoke, he cut in.

    "But, listen. It doesn''t mean I hate you. And I also never pestered Cecile to bear me a baby daughter." Evan''s voice sounded stiff, but his eyes were looking at Finley with full sincerity.

    "I know Cecile doesn''t like me, and she only wants to bear one child. That''s why I hid those female baby''s necessities from her." Evan''s gaze turned cloudy for a second.

    "I thought that my first child would be a daughter, and that''s why I already bought a lot of things...but it turned out to be a boy¨C "

    "Wait, wait. Wait." Finley suddenly stopped his dad and went back to sit on the couch. The boy crossed his legs into a lotus position before ring at his father.

    "Did you just say that mom hates you?"

    "Huh? Isn''t it like that?" Evan let out a gasp. "She always avoids me, and whenever she meets me, she would tremble, cry, or faint." Evan shrugged slightly.

    "If she doesn''t hate me, then what?"

    Finley, who had a belly full ofints, suddenly became speechless.

    Yooo, old man, is your EQ that low? Howe that bes mom hating you?

    Isn''t it clear that she''s afraid of you? Afraid of your corpse-like expressions...and your cold-blooded nature?

    Howe you said she''s the one hating you?

    We always thought that it''s you who hates her!

    Finley gulped and slowly began to tell his father what his mom said. When on the deathbed, mom said not to hate dad, and that she always loved him, but if he wanted to remarry after she died, it''s fine.

    It''s also OK to bring his illegitimate daughter to the family if he wanted to, as long as Finley''s position as Walter''s family heir remained unchanging.

    Finley told his story around 15 minutes, and after he''s done, Evan already slumped on the sofa, looking like a slime.

    "Cecil...Cecil said that before she passed away?" Evan''s face sank. His eyes revealed a deep grievance that Finley had never seen before.

    "Yeah, that''s what she said." Finley nodded. Of course, he wouldn''t tell dad that mom died because she volunteered to be the sacrifice of Chronos''s magic.

    When she heard that Finley returned from the future and his future was terrible, she didn''t hesitate to offer herself as the sacrifice.

    When Evan heard that his wife passed away with such a thought, he suddenly felt like crying.

    "Fin...it''s all misunderstanding!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 183: "Reincarnating"

    <h4>Chapter 183: "Reincarnating"</h4>

    "Listen, Fin. I indeed loved someone when I married your mom, but after I married Cecil, I slowly opened my heart to her and forgot my old love!"

    Evan gasped for air as he exined things that he would never exin if not for this misunderstanding. Saying that you love your wife is kind of embarrassing for someone like Evan.

    "I never cheat on your mom, and I also love her. If not, why would I give birth to you?" Evan let out a long sigh as he massaged his temple. "I''m not the type to bear a child just for the family."

    "Uh...but mom always thought that you hated her because you rarely met her, and every time you two met each other, she said that you''re always frowning¡­"

    Finley had a sour look on his face as he retold what his mom told him. In his eyes, his dad is indeed a cold man that doesn''t care about his wife.

    But when Evan heard that, he suddenly looked a bit lost.

    "Huh? I''m ring at her? But I always try to hug her whenever we meet, but she''s the one running away from me!" Evan was bbergasted.

    "I always sent her gifts, jewellery, and all kinds of things she would like after I went home from a long mission, but I guess she didn''t like it because she never wore it?"

    "Uh...mom said you sent her gifts because you feel guilty that you''re cheating¡­"

    "The heck? Just because I kept a female baby''s necessities, does it make me cheat on her?" Evan raised his voice, unable to hold back his emotion.

    Isn''t this misunderstanding too big to begin with?

    "But dad, mom said she once saw you go on a date with your old love¡­"

    "Ah, we just coincidentally met at the cafe around the estate. Back then, she was with her maids, and I was also with my people. We didn''t meet alone."

    Evan pressed the space between his eyebrows as he continued to exin the misunderstanding. From the so-called affair, and his so-called cold behaviours¡­

    All of that was just a big misunderstanding.

    Well, his scary face also contributed a lot to the misunderstanding.

    After Finley finished listening to his dad''s exnation, he suddenly slumped to the sofa.

    "Ahhh...damn it. So mom passed away with a heart full of grievances, but she didn''t know the truth!" Finley suddenly regrettedplying with his mom''s wish to be the sacrifice.

    He could just let Chronos take his soul as the price of turning back time, never to reincarnate, but then, his mom became the sacrifice¡­

    "Oh, right, dad. Maybe it''s still not toote." Finley, who was looking gloomy, suddenly brightened up. He looked at Percival, the oracle fairy, before looking at his dad.

    "I heard from Chronos that mom would reincarnate as a young woman outside of the mafia family. She''s going to be in another country. If dad can find her soul in her new body¡­"

    Finley paused. He peeked at his dad''s serious face before continuing.

    "You can possibly meet her and then pursue her? Even though she won''t remember you, at least you can make up for what you can''t give her in the past¨C "

    Before Finley could finish, Evan suddenly stood up. He grabbed Finley''s hands and grasped it tight. "Is that true? Chronos said Cecile is going to reincarnate into a young woman''s body?"

    "Err, yeah¨C "

    "Okay, then. If you can tell dad when Cecile is going to reincarnate, dad will find some soul shamans to find her soul!" Evan''s eyes lit up like a child getting candy.

    It was the first time Finley saw his dad getting overly excited like now.

    The concept of reincarnation was not a secret in this world, and that''s why shamans with a contracted dead spirit that could detect souls were fairly popr to find the reincarnated people.

    Even though these people wouldn''t remember their past life anymore, their loved one would try to get them back. Well, as long as they didn''t bother the reincarnated people''s new life.

    However, only a tiny part of society could do this because a dead spirit with soul-rted ability was extremely scarce. Fairies and other creatures rted to souls that could detect one''s unique soul was also not easy to find.

    However, the Walter family could do that thanks to Aetheria.

    Chronos''s lukewarm rtionship with Aetheria and her good rtionship with Finley made it possibly for the family to even detect their reincarnated enemy and extinguished their souls or something.

    This was why ever since Finley got Chronos, Finley''s value in the Walter Family was top-notch. And that''s why a lot of people wanted him dead.

    Because thanks to Finley, offending the Walter family was the same as never reincarnating again. And if you could reincarnate, they also could detect you wherever you are and kill you once more!

    This time, Evan wanted to borrow Aetheria''s power to find his wife''s reincarnated body. Even when Aetheria was only the fairy of space, she could at least detect reincarnated souls.

    But to extinguish souls, the Walter Family usually paid some prices to the fairy of soul and spirits.

    That fairy was also a royal fairy close to Percival, Evan''s contracted fairy. Ah, Percival could also foresee where Cecile''s new body is, and so on.

    In short, this family was a giant among giants until Aetheria made a contract with ir in the past.

    After the father and son discussed finding their mom''s reincarnated body, the topic went back to Ainsley and the casino.

    "So, Fin, tell me. What is Ainsley to you until you want to apany her to the casino silently?"

    Evan looked at his son with a slightly mischievous smile.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 184: "Gossiping Ainsley"

    <h4>Chapter 184: "Gossiping Ainsley"</h4>

    When Evan shifted the conversation back to Finley and Ainsley, even the quiet fairy, Percival, couldn''t help but look at Finley with sparkling eyes.

    Yes, gossiping nature ran inside this family''s blood.

    Finley suddenly felt the need to run away, not wanting to tell his dad about Ainsley, afraid that he would adopt her or something. However, to borrow a force from his dad or use his own force, he had to get his dad''s permission.

    After all, he''s still 8 outside and not even his dad knew that he went back in time.

    "Uh...if you ask why I want to apany Ain...simply because I''m worried?" Finley chose a rather mild answer as not to arouse his dad''s curious nature. But what he said became a boomerang instead.

    "What kind of rtionship makes you feel so worried for someone until you want to go to the town that is 3 days away from the estate and is full of danger?" Evan rolled his eyes at Finley''s innocent answer.

    "Fin, tell me, what do you think of Ainsley? It can''t be that you two are only friends, right?"

    "Dad!" Finley instantly reacted as if someone stepped on his tail.

    "Ain is only 3, okay? What kind of beast am I to have any indecent thoughts about her aside from friendship?" For a moment, the boy''s face flushed red a bit.

    "And I''m only 8 this year. We are still kids, okay? Our rtionship is purely a good friend! A partner!"

    "A partner? Is it not you being that girl''s nanny? After all, she''s only 3. What can she do to be your equal? Nothing much." Evan subconsciously furrowed his eyebrows.

    It''s not that he belittled Ainsley, but the reality was cruel. His son got so many fake friends wanting totch on him because of the Walter Family''s prestige. As his father, he had to make sure his son never fell for those snakes.

    How could Finley not know what his father was pointing out when the guy already looked as if he ate a sour lemon? Finley inhaled deeply before sighing.

    "It''s not like what you think, dad. Ain...doesn''t even know that I''m the heir of the Walter family."

    "Ah? Is it because she''s still 3? Make sense. Even if she''s a genius that awakened four abilities at such an early age, she should still be rather naive¨C"

    "Mmm, no, dad. Ain is smarter than kids her age, so she should already know about the power hierarchy of the mafia world." Finley shook his head. He suddenly put on a bitter smile while scratching his cheek.

    "It''s just that...I meet her under another identity¡­."

    "Oh? You disguise yourself?"

    "No, no. She saw me before, so I can easily use my current appearance. But...I lied to her." Finley stuck out his tongue when he muttered thest part.

    "You lied to her? How? Don''t tell me you make use of your appearance simr to a fairy and say you''re a royal fairy or something¡­"

    Evanughed as he threw out that fairy joke thingy, thinking that Finley would pout because he never liked to be called a ''fairy'' before.

    However, contrary to his belief, his son suddenly nodded weakly.

    "Hahaha...yeah. I told her I''m a library fairy, Chronos''s brother."

    At that moment, even Percival, who was nibbling his popcorn he got from nowhere, almost choked and died.

    "What?! Fin, you told her that you''re a fairy?!" Percival instantly transformed into his boy appearance and pounced on Finley.

    "But you never like it when we tease your appearance! You said that you''re prettier than fairies, and it''s an insult to say you''re just like Chronos¨C "

    "Perry. If you say anything more than this, those old hags at your kingdom will skin me alive." Finley pushed Percival''s face away since the fairy got too close to him.

    But even though Percival got kicked away, it didn''t stop the fairy from bullying Finley.

    "Fin, did you eat a forbidden fruit or what? To think that you volunteer to say you''re a fairy!" Percival burst outughing.

    "Just...who is this Ainsley? You go as far as doing something you dislike to fool her¡­"

    "Ugh, at that time, when I visited the Sloan Family to greet their new family head, I saw her at the library. That''s when I knew she''s the new family head, so I want to tease her."

    Finley grumbled as he kicked Percival''s knees, yet that didn''t stop the fairy from harassing the boy.

    "And? And? How the hell do you think of impersonating a fairy?" The usually quiet oracle fairy suddenly became a chatterbox.

    Even Finley''s dad, Evan, was a bit dumbfounded.

    He knew that his son was someone loved by many powerful fairies but didn''t think that these two''s rtionship was close enough for his son to treat Percival like a mere fly¡­

    "Geez, Perry! Why are you so curious, anyway? I thought of impersonating a fairy only on a whim! It''s because of the circumstances!" Finley finally snapped. He red at Percival, ready to punch his pretty face.

    But Percival, this dense fortune teller, ignored Finley''s re and took advantage of Chronos''s absence to tease this human boy.

    "Ohhh, what circumstances? Is it because that girl likes fairy, and you thought of fooling her?"

    When Percival said this, Finley froze on the spot. He suddenly regretted saying anything to this oracle.

    It''s clear that Percival just used his ability to peek into the past and already knew everything going on between him and Ainsley.

    "...dammit, Perry. You''re not ying fairly." Finley gritted his teeth. He decided to ignore Percival''s evil smile and went to look at his father instead.

    Let''s ignore this fcking fortune teller!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 185: "Bermuda Triangle"

    <h4>Chapter 185: "Bermuda Triangle"</h4>

    "Okay, dad, anyway, Ain doesn''t know I''m the Walter Family''s heir! So, she and I can be friends, right?"

    Finley actually wanted to say that Ainsley seemed to dislike the heir of the Walter family for no reason, and he might get killed by that baby if he ever disclosed his real identity.

    Just thinking about that possibility makes Finley shudder.

    "In fact...she might despise me if she knew my real identity¡­" Finley murmured with his imaginary cat ears dropping.

    Seeing his son being so dejected, Evan couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "I didn''t think there would be a day when someone would hate you because you''re the Walter Family''s heir¡­" Evan''s cold face eased up a bit, looking slightly gentlepared to his usual self.

    "And this girl isn''t our family''s enemy, right?"

    "She''s not. She''s the true-blue Sloan Family''s descendants, and that family shouldn''t be hostile to our family." Finley hurriedly ensured his father.

    After all, the mafia world also had factions, and some powerful families were opposing the Walter Family.

    One of them was the Aretha. This family was ranked third in the mafia family ranking, but thanks to ir, they moved up to second ce.

    In the future, this family would propose their daughter to be betrothed to Finley to strengthen both families. If this union happened, both family could monopolise the entire mafia world.

    Sadly, it ended with the Walter Family''s demise. Thinking up to here, maybe the Aretha Family already nned to deal with the Walter Family, and it''s not just them.

    Finley''s face hardened whenever he thought of his ''enemy'', who should only be a toddler right now. But she would grow up to be a thorn in his eyes.

    ''Should I send some assassins to kill her?''

    Finley''s mind drifted to another matter when his dad suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Okay, seeing that Ainsley isn''t our family''s enemy and she''s trustworthy, you may go to the casino to protect her in the dark."

    Evan finally gave his permission even though his face went back to being his cold self.

    Finley instantly snapped out of his thoughts and looked at his father with sparkling eyes.

    "Yey! Thanks, dad¨C " he hadn''t finished his words when Evan shook his head.

    "Don''t be too happy. I say you can go, but I''ll go with you."

    Finley''s smile on his face stiffened in the blink of an eye. Silence filled the living room, and the talkative Percival also went back to his quiet nature.

    "....seriously, dad? You will go back to the capital with me?" Finley looked at Evan in disbelief. He even almost jumped out of his seat and pounced on his dad.

    His dad had never been someone so caring that he would apany his son to the capital!

    "Don''t get me wrong. I also have something to do at the capital." Evan hurriedly denied things since if he said he did this to protect his son, his rebellious son would hate it.

    "I need to find Cecile''s new reincarnated body, and going to the capital will give me a better chance."

    "Ah, so you won''t go to Billios casino, right?" Finley let out a sigh and patted his chest.

    If his dad followed him around, he might cause unforeseen trouble¡­

    Such as? Maybe dad might identally reveal my identity to Ainsley, or perhaps when he sees Ain, he will want to adopt her¡­

    Yeah, that''s possible.

    "No, I won''t go to Billios Casino. But I''ll pick you up after you finish your business there."

    Evan shook his head as he peeked at Percival. The fairy already shrunk into his tiny self and went back to hide in his shirt pocket.

    "You will bring Chronos with you, right?" Evan paused for a bit before asking out of the blue. Even when he would assign some guards for his son, he couldn''t rest at ease if Chronos didn''t follow.

    "Naturally. Chronos won''t stay still if I don''t bring him along." Finley shrugged at his dad''s question.

    That naughty fairy would want to do some adventures in the town, anyway¡­

    "Okay, good. We will depart tomorrow, right? You can ask the guards to prepare." Evan confirmed Finley''s n and slowly stood up.

    "You can choose the guards you want to bring...or maybe you can get your personal guards?"

    "Ah, the Bermuda Triangle?" Finley titled his head as he mentioned the name of his personal guards.

    Ah, not guards. The trio named Bermuda Triangle was actually the geniuses of the Walter Family groomed to assist the next family head.

    The three of them hadn''t vow loyalty to Finley, but it''s only because the boy was too young to receive vows from the three of them. The tradition stated that to have personal guards, one must be at least 10 years old.

    But Finley already had the loyalty of some other subordinates like his butler, and so on. Simr to how Elliana vowed her loyalty to Ainsley since she''s not a part of the five buds.

    "You will bring those trio troublemakers?" Evan, who was about to walk away, suddenly paused. As the current family head, he also had his personal guards simr to five buds.

    The team also consisted of three people, but their name wasn''t the Bermuda Triangle but the Abyssal Trinity. They were also the best people in the family when it was Evan''s era.

    "Trio troublemakers? C''mon, dad, those guys are just a bit naughty¡­" Finley let out a chuckle when his dad called his personal guards ''troublemakers''.

    Those childish people were indeed troublemakers, but they''re pretty docile¡­

    Oh, they''re only docile in front of Finley and also after knowing how powerful Finley was. If not for that¡­

    Those bastards might even backstab Fin!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 186: "Time To Depart"

    <h4>Chapter 186: "Time To Depart"</h4>

    "Ha...yeah, up to you. If you bring along the Bermuda Triangle, then you don''t need to bring so many guards, right?"

    Evan closed his eyes and chose to turn a blind eye to his son''s n.

    Even though the Bermuda Triangle was a bunch of psychopaths, they''re loyal and kind to his son, Finley. There should be no problem.

    "I need the other 15 guards to assist Ain, dad. I know she will go with her sacred guardian and maybe some other guards, but we don''t know what kind of danger she will face¡­"

    Finley tried to keep a calm face, but his ears already reddened.

    "I-I am just a bit worried. Ain is still too young, after all."

    When Evan and Percival saw Finley being all blushy and fidgety, their eyes popped out of their sockets.

    This...is this really their crafty Finley? That little devil who kills all the assassinsing his way...is actually blushing¡­

    "...Fin, I know you''re pretty fond of that Ain girl, but make sure you don''t do anything indecent." Evan couldn''t help but show a stern face at his son, afraid that his son wouldmit a crime¡­

    "Yeah, Fin! Don''tmit adultery with an underage kid¨C "

    Percival suddenly weed a burst of winding his way, almost mming him to the wall.

    "Kek!"

    "Hmph!" Finley shook his hand as he red at Percival, the pitiful fairy who was wobbling to fly to Evan''s pocket.

    "Don''t try my patience, Perry. I know you''re a royal fairy, but if I snitch to those old hags¡­" Finley puffed his cheeks as he made a slicing gesture to his throat.

    That''s right. The only human who could bully a fairy just like this was Finley alone. It''s thanks to his face that resembled the royal fairy''s purest bloodline that the elders of the fairy world cherished him.

    His abilities are also powerful even among the fairies, gaining him another plus point. Someone said that Finley had an exclusive ability to make foreign creatures can''t be hostile to him.

    The proof was the fairies at the fairy world, who always disliked humans to a certain degree, liked Finley to the point of almost abducting him.

    Of course, this only happened after Finley returned in time. Before that, he''s just close to the fairies, thanks to his face.

    Yeah, a pretty privilege at its finest.

    Percival, who almost hit the wall because of Finley''s wind control instantly pouted.

    "Fin, you''re too cruel! I just want to remind you and not teasing you, okay?!" The usually quiet fairy became surprisingly talkative in front of Finley.

    He even almost resembled the noisy Chronos who was away to have a date with Aetheria¡­

    "And why would you remind me? I know what I''m doing, and I won''t cross the line." Finley clicked his tongue, clearly not believing Percival''s words.

    Percival was going to retort once more when Evan picked the back of his cor and shook his head.

    "Percival, stop. Don''t tease Fin. I think we need to rest before departing tomorrow. We shall go." Evan politely dragged Percival, leaving Finley in the living room.

    Evan knew that Percival, despite being a quiet fairy, was also a hot-blooded individual. That fairy would go all-out to debate with Finley, and it would end up with Finley snitching to the fairy elders¡­

    "Mmmpphh! Mmmph!" Percival ended up leaving with his mouth blocked. Evan tactfully sealed the boy''s mouth and vanished from Finley''s eyesight.

    Once those two went away, only then Finley stood up and sighed in relief.

    "Damn it. That Percival is going to mislead my dad. If he keeps saying nonsense¡­"

    Finley was afraid that when this fairy met Ainsley, he would cause troubles. He already said a thousand times he only saw Ainsley as a friend.

    At least for now.

    How could he have some indecent thoughts to a three-year-old kid? Even if she looked mature beyond her age, and was also smarter, she''s still a kid!

    Finley truly never saw Ainsley in such a romantic light and would never do that until the baby grew up. At least until she turned 10, then he could start to see whether he truly liked her or not.

    "Hhhh...I better prepare now." Finley ruffled his hair and decided to find his personal guards and choose the 15 personnel to go with him.

    At the same time, Ainsley was also preparing things. She informed Kyuseli about her idea, and Kyuseli agreed to follow her to the casino.

    The five buds already prepared to apany Ainsley to the town while Cellino quietly trained his newly-gained power to help Ainsley.

    The night was busy, but time passed by.

    7 a.m, Sloan Family''s dining hall.

    "Ain, have you packed all the things you need to bring?" Grandpa Yofan, in his usual white robe, put down his soup spoon as he looked at the baby next to him.

    Since it''s summer, the baby currently wore sleeveless clothes with a mini puffy skirt. The clothes resembled the iconic gown of the Red Queen from Alice In Wondend.

    It matched well with Ainsley''s bob-cut hair that already changed to ck due to her disguise. Her blue eyes also turned ruby red, quite intimidating for a baby.

    "Hwum! Ain ish readwy, Gwandpa. (Ain is ready, grandpa)." Ainsley pointed at her silver ne with a thumb-sized ruby pendant.

    The pendant was a storage stone that could store up to several boxes of things.

    Ainsley kept her things inside this ne given by Grandpa Yofan.

    Grandpa Yofan looked at the shining ruby pendant and silently nodded.

    "Okay then. Ain...take care until youe back safely."

    "Mmm!" Ainsley nodded as she clenched her fists.

    Finally...it''s time to depart.

    The capital, the casino...here Ie!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 187: "A White Tiger"

    <h4>Chapter 187: "A White Tiger"</h4>

    After breakfast, Grandpa Yofan escorted Ainsley and Cellino to the front gate of the mansion. Elliana and Kyuseli walked behind the two while wearing a formal white shirt and ck suit, typical of a mafia.

    On their right chest was embedded a silver badge with a unique carving on the surface. When Ainsley saw the badge for the first time, she almost couldn''t believe her eyes.

    Why doesn''t the badge show a dolphin, the symbol of the Sloan main family? This badge showed apletely different symbol instead¡­

    And what they used was a carving of a Fenrir looking to the left, a ck panther looking to the right, and a white tiger at the centre. Its red eyes were made of real rubies.

    Such a badge...is it the Sloan Family''s symbol, or what?

    Ainsley finally asked Grandpa Yofan as they walked to the front yard, and indeed, it turned out, the Sloan Family''s symbol was the three sacred guardians.

    The dolphin thingy was just used to represent the family head. It''s because a dolphin looked cute but was actually savage and brutal. That''s how the Sloan Family wished their family head would be.

    But the pirs of the family was still undoubtedly the three sacred guardians. That''s how it ended up bing the Sloan Family''s symbol.

    ''So...the white tiger at the centre is thest sacred guardian...and the strongest? The only female among the other guardians?''

    Ainsley peeked at the badge shining on Elliana''s chest. It was her first time knowing thest sacred guardian''s true form...which was a white tiger with red eyes like a demon.

    No wonder it would be the strongest...a white tiger was one of the four legendary beasts of ancient China.

    Its fame could be on par with a Fenrir. Ah, no, it should be more because Fenrir wasn''t that well-known among beasts such as dragons or other creatures.

    The ck Panther most likely only existed as a legend in this world and not rted to legend from another world. But since its power was great, it could be the second strongest.

    Ainsley mused over the three beasts carved on the badge until she arrived at the front gate, thest line one must take to step out of the mansion.

    "Ain, where are here." Grandpa Yofan put Ainsley down from his arms and carefully pointed at the ck fence with arge Sloan Family''s symbol at the centre.

    Ainsley instantly snapped out of her daze and lifted her head to see the 10-meters tall gate, the thing prohibiting her from going outside.

    Even though the gate was a type of fence and one could see things through the gaps, surprisingly, Ainsley could see nothing but white fog.

    Maybe it was some kind of security measure¡­

    While Ainsley was inspecting the shining ck gate under the soft sunlight of the morning, Grandpa Yofan held the baby''s hand and pointed at the corner of the gate where one coulde in and out through there.

    "Ain, the five buds are waiting there. Let''s go."

    "Hwum!" Ainsley, with Cellino and the invisible Godfather tailing behind her, headed toward the five buds.

    The five buds also wore the same typical mafia uniform and wore the same emblem as Elliana and Kyuseli, but they wore an additional cloak to distinguish themselves from regr members.

    The five buds each carried their own symbol on the surface of the cloak they wore.

    Jevon, the pack leader, had the symbol of a tree root, symbolising his position as the core of the team.

    Ethania, despite her small body and such, was given the symbol of a sturdy trunk since she''s one of the most influential members in the pack and had the strength to carry the group.

    Marietta, the mediator of the group, had the symbol of fresh green leaf in sync with her nt maniption ability.

    Alvaro, the most mysterious yet capable member, was entrusted with the symbol of an exquisite branch. Because he''s an otherworldly summoner, he truly could spread his influence just like tree branches.

    Last but not least, the most highly seeked part of a tree¨C

    The fruit and the flower.

    Those symbols were given to Nouvan, the youngest among the five buds but was also an all-rounder like Jevon.

    His ability was beautiful and sweet, especially his healing ability that many would vie for.

    Just like that, the five buds proudly stuck out their chest as Ainsley approached them.

    "Good morning, young miss!" Jevon was the first one to give a polite salute to Ainsley, even when she''s still 10 meters away from his ce.

    Following Jevon were Marietta and the others.

    "Good morning, princess."

    "Yooo, morning, boss!"

    "Good morning, family head."

    "...morning."

    The four people took turns to greet Ainsley, with Marietta being second after Jevon and Alvaro being thest, as usual.

    "Mowning!" Ainsley returned the greeting with a sweet smile, instantly melting these youngsters'' hearts.

    Especially Jevon.

    "Y-young miss! We will travel to the capital using a special carriage. Do you mind?" Jevon hurriedly approached Ainsley and started to pique her interest as he exined what they''re going to do now.

    Indeed, Ainsley''s ears perked up at the news.

    "Cwalliage? (Carriage?)"

    Ainsley blinked her round red eyes in confusion. Thankfully, the five buds already knew she''s in disguise. Else, they would freak out.

    "Yes, young miss. A carriage built by special ability users to ward off monsters on the way to the capital!" Jevon cleared Ainsley''s doubts within a second.

    Ahhh, so that''s why we will use a carriage instead of a car¡­

    Although there is a modern vehicle here, they can''t ward off monsters just like a carriage pulled by some beasts.

    And here I thought we don''t use a car because we are broke¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 188: "Have A Safe Journey"

    <h4>Chapter 188: "Have A Safe Journey"</h4>

    What Ainsley thought of was actually not wrong. Indeed, normal cars would be useless to travel to the capital, but specially-made vehicles would be faster and safer than a carriage pulled by tamed beasts.

    Beasts could be said to be simr to monsters, but monsters were all evil and chaotic, while beasts were like Cellino. They had higher intelligence than monsters, but lower physical power.

    Of course, if the beasts had special abilities like Cellino, they would be stronger than monsters.

    The beasts used to pull carriages wouldn''t be as good as Cellino and would only be slightly stronger than average monsters. Hence, they would ward off average monsters, but when there was an abnormal monster¡­

    The passenger would have to fight.

    On the other hand, elite vehicles made with special materials could go into an invisible state that erased their presence along with the smell, etc. It''s perfect to avoid any kind of monsters, even the strong ones.

    Ainsley didn''t know that because her family was poor, they could only afford to bring a white marble carriage pulled by two fire wolves. They couldn''t even get horses with a unicorn or pegasus bloodline to pull their carriage.

    That''s why they would arrive at the capital in 5 days or more, whereas Finley, if he used an elite car, he could arrive in less than a day!

    Of course, Finley asked his dad to go with a carriage instead, to match Ainsley party''s speed.

    "Here is the carriage, young miss." Jevon brought Ainsley to the front gate where a huge white carriage with a golden Sloan Family symbol carved on the body was waiting on standby.

    Two reddish wolves as huge as horses stood in front of the white carriage, standing proud and mighty. One could see mes flickering on their paws, leaving a burnt trace everywhere they stepped onto.

    Seeing such a magical sight, Ainsley couldn''t help but gasp.

    "Waaahhh. Cwool!" The baby ran to the carriage and looked up. To enter the carriage alone, Ainsley had to jump or get an adult to help her. Else, she couldn''t get in.

    That''s how tall the carriage was. Maybe as tall as your usual car...or even taller.

    "Ain, the journey to the capital, will take around five days. You have to take care and listen to the five buds, okay?" Grandpa Yofan lifted Ainsley and brought her to the carriage.

    The two guards wearing mafia uniform immediately opened the carriage door, letting Ainsley and the group to enter the carriage.

    Once Ainsley entered, the first thing she realised was that the inside of the carriage wasrger than what it looked from outside!

    ''Is this carriage made by someone with a space-control ability?''

    Ainsley couldn''t help but gulp. Space-control ability users that could make storage rings and magic carriage like this were pretty rare!

    For the Sloan Family to own such a carriage...they truly were a great family in the past. This carriage must be an heirloom or something passed down from generation to generation in the past.

    "You will travel with these people, Ain. If you have any difort, tell Elliana and the girls. They''ll help you." Grandpa Yofan kept advising Ainsley as he went to tour the carriage interior.

    Even though the interior wasrger than the carriage size itself, it wasn''t decoratedvishly. There were only two long burgundy couches, one tea table, and a few mini cabs around the couch.

    Themps were hung on the carriage wall, one for each corner.

    The carriage''s shape was like a pumpkin, so the inside also didn''t look like your usual square room. It''s quitefortable to look at, like the inside of a mushroom house, maybe?

    All in all, Ainsley liked how the carriage also had a window on the opposite side of the carriage door. During the day, the sunlight could get inside, and during the night, one only needed to pull the red curtain to cover the window.

    "How is it, Ain? Do you like your carriage?" Grandpa Yofan finished the tour and let Ainsley sat on the couch facing the coachman so that she wouldn''t feel dizzy when the carriage movedter.

    "Hwum! Me wike ith! (Me like it!)" Ainsley earnestly praised the Sloan Family''s one and only magic carriage, wanting to make Grandpa Yofan a bit happy when the godfather''s carelessment struck her ears.

    [Meh. This kind of lousy carriage is good? It only has space ability inside and doesn''t even have defensive or offensive features. As expected of a third-rated family¨C ]

    Ainsley moved her hand and pped the floating Godfather while pretending to chase away a mosquito. Of course, her hand just went through the young man''s cheek, but that was enough to shock the arrogant mafia.

    [Y-you dare to hit this lord?! Hey, brat! You¨C ]

    [Uncle, if you don''t want to ride the carriage, you can go on foot.] Ainsley ignored the rambling Godfather and decided to entertain Grandpa Yofan and the others.

    After touring the carriage while tossing away a certain legendary spirit, the group settled themselves inside the carriage while Alvaro went out to take the coachman seat.

    "Remember. Prioritise your safety, okay, Ain?" Grandpa Yofan stood outside of the carriage as he spoke onest piece of advice for the baby.

    The old man had a look as if he didn''t want to let go of his cute family head, but he had to.

    Seeing the worry in Grandpa Yofan''s eyes, Ainsley shed a sweet smile. "Yesh, Gwandpa. Ain will bwe caleful! (Ain will be careful!)"

    "Mmm. Then...see you¡­" Grandpa Yofan forced a smile as the guards closed the carriage door and Elliana locked it from the inside.

    With teary eyes, the old man waved at the carriage.

    Have a safe journey, Ain.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 189: "Following Ainsley"

    <h4>Chapter 189: "Following Ainsley"</h4>

    "Giddy up!" Alvaromanded the fire wolves and the two beasts lifted their head to the sky. A loud howl escaped their mouth.

    "Auuuuu!"

    The next second, the me on their paws flickered, and the wolves made a huge leap to the front. That one simple dash covered 5 meters in an instant.

    The white carriage shook. The sturdy wheels kicked the pebbles and dust around, forming a long tail full of muddy dust.

    In a breath, the carriage''s huge figure became smaller and smaller, only leaving behind the trail of dust and pebbles behind.

    The originally cramped front yard suddenly felt vast without the carriage and the two wolves.

    Silence filled the front yard, as Grandpa Yofan was the only person standing there. The wind blew his white beard...and the smell of nature tickled his nose.

    With eyes full of reluctance, Grandpa Yofan gazed at the direction where the carriage went until he couldn''t see even a speck of the carriage''s figure.

    Only then he took a deep breath and went back inside. The gate immediately closed after he went inside, and the two family guards stood in front of the gate.

    ''Take care, Ain.''

    Grandpa Yofan prayed for Ainsley while he headed to the mansion, looking a bit listless. This mansion would be different from the usual in 7 days straight...

    At the same time, Ainsley and the group already passed through the small road leading to the vige outside of the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    As it turned out, they had been living in a vige, like a duchy territory, all this time and the Sloan Family''s mansion was like the castle.

    The carriage passed by the small rocky road of the vige with the vigers bustling on the left and right side. It looked like a traditional market with shops and vendors opening for business.

    Ainsley silently looked outside through the carriage window. Her eyes were profound and full of thoughts.

    No wonder there''s territorial war among the mafia families...it seems that mafia is like an aristocrat or nobles in some magic world.

    The mafia family had their own territory to manage, and that included ordinary citizens. If the family couldn''t protect these people, they would lose their territory in territorial war.

    As for now, the Sloan Family already lost ? of their territories. Even though the lost territory didn''t have many citizens, it still counted as the Sloan Family''s loss.

    No wonder they got degraded to a mid-rank family from a high-rank one.

    Ainsley''s carriage didn''t stop moving and went through the solid path made especially for the Sloan Family to go in and out of their territory. The citizens seemed to be used to this scene already, and none bothered to look at the carriage.

    However, some curious kids would always run alongside the carriage, either for fun or whatever. However, they would lose sight of the carriage in just a few seconds.

    The carriage went past the crowded area for 30 minutes and finally came out of the Sloan Family''s main territory.

    It could be said that the Sloan Family already upied a small town, although it couldn''t bepared to territories owned by other mafia families.

    Going out of the territory, the carriage immediately entered a free territory belonging to the government.

    This kind of free territory didn''t allow mafias to fight since these territories were usually public manufacturers such as roads used to travel to other ces.

    To go to the capital, they had to go through this free manufacture territory, but this road was still full of danger. For convenience, the road bypassed the forest full of monsters and wild beasts.

    Only mafia families and other strong forces could use this road. For average citizens, they had to take a detour and God knew how long they would take to arrive at the capital.

    While the Sloan Family''s carriage entered the straight road bypassing the forest, another carriage emerged 20 meters behind them.

    The ck carriage with a silver emblem carved on its body came from the territory not far from the Sloan Family''s territory.

    The emblem showed a symbol of two fairies facing left and right with holy light shining behind them. Such an elegant symbol and one that dared to use royal fairies as their family symbol¡­

    Would only belong to the Walter Family.

    By using carriage, one needed around an hour or more for people to travel from that family''s territory to Sloan Family''s territory. Unless they could fly like Fin and only used 15 minutes.

    "Young master, their carriage already entered the silver road." A young man in a ck robe and hoodie shifted his butt as he suddenly whispered to a boy inside the ck carriage.

    The boy was looking out through the window with a bored look when he heard the whisper and couldn''t help but nod.

    "Follow them. But pay attention to the distance. Also...make the carriage along with the beasts invisible." The blonde-haired boy instructed casually as if making a thing invisible wasn''t a big deal for him.

    "As you wish, young master."

    The young man in a ck robe politely bowed beforemunicating with the coachman outside through a mysterious ck bead as big as one''s fist.

    "Zeon, make the carriage invisible. Ah, and make those guards riding their mounts to use stealth."

    The coachman called Zeon fixed his robe hoodie as he nodded.

    "Roger."

    The coachman pocketed the ck bead and suddenly whistled. The long whistle rmed the two beasts pulling the carriage.

    If one looked closer, these beasts absolutely looked like your usual ck horses.

    But with a dragon horn on their head and dragon scales covering their body like armour...could they say it''s your average horse?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 190: "Ain Is In Danger!"

    <h4>Chapter 190: "Ain Is In Danger!"</h4>

    Those ck horses were indeed, not your average horse. With a dragon horn on their head...they carried a dragon bloodline!

    A draconic horse was their species name.

    It was one of the fastest and strongest beasts suitable to pull a magic carriage. But with its scarce number, only a monster like the Walter Family and those from the 7 great mafia families could afford it.

    Once the two horses heard the whistlemand, they let out a fire breath before their silver scales glinted. The scales quickly grew in numbers, covering the horses from head to toes.

    In just a few seconds, the ck horses became silver horses with dragon scales.

    But the most astonishing was that the horses suddenly looked transparent under the silver scales until one couldn''t see them anymore.

    Even the reins used to connect them with the carriage also vanished.

    In reality, those scales didn''t make the horses invisible but just distorted the sunlight, making it seem like they''re invisible.

    Along with the horse''s disappearance, the ck carriage simrly glinted and slowly vanished from one''s sight.

    The guards around the carriage mounting their aerial andnd beasts also erased their presence. Even when one could see them, it was as if they''re not there. No one noticed these 15 guards at all.

    "Done, young master." The young man sitting next to the boy shed a smile, but his smile seemed a bit eerie when one couldn''t see his face under the hoodie.

    "Mmm. Good job." The boy, Finley Walter, ignored the eerie young man and looked at a young woman in ck robe across him instead.

    The loose ck robepletely hid the young woman''s figure. One could only see her striking pink hair poking out of her hoodie.

    "ra. Make sure we don''t speed up and leave the white carriage behind. No matter how fast we are, make sure we are slower than the white carriage in front."

    Finley casually asked the young woman before shifting his gaze to the young man sitting next to the young woman.

    But this young man didn''t seem that young because he''s someone around 40 already.

    "What is it, son? You need my help too?" The middle-aged man with a handsome youthful face sent a cold gaze at the boy, either intentionally or unintentionally.

    But from the boy''s understanding of the man, he knew that the man didn''t purposely act cold.

    "Nothing, dad. You can just sit down and let me take care of you." Finley let out augh, but he couldn''t continue hisughter after seeing a death re from another three people donning a maroon robe.

    Ah, actually only one of them red at him.

    These three people, one sat next to Evan, one sat next to the ck-robed young man, and the other one sat right next to the pink-haired young woman.

    The one next to the pink-haired young woman seemed to be a woman as well.

    "Tch. Look at them, dad. Your Abyssal Trinity is so cruel they re at your beloved son."

    Finley clicked his tongue as he ignored the dead re because his own people also started to look at the maroon-robed trio with a cold gaze as well.

    Even though one of his people was outside to be a coachman, Finley didn''t seem to mind the number difference.

    Seeing one of his Abyssal Trinity red at his son, Evan could only shake his head.

    "You rascal. They''re just sulking because you treat your dad like this." Evan shrugged. He then looked at the two people sitting on the same couch as his and shook his head.

    "Calm down. That rascal is just so unruly."

    "Yeah, so much so that I want to drill his head." A rough voice sounded from the maroon-robed person sitting next to Evan. He looked at Finley''s bright smile with a frown on his forehead.

    Which mafia family heir would treat their father as casual as this one heretic? The strict tradition in a mafia family made a father and their children''s rtionship to be formal.

    No one would see something as ridiculous as a son teasing his dad in your daily mafia family.

    The Walter Family just broke this unspoken tradition when this crazy young master grew up.

    As one of Evan''s closest attendants, the middle-aged man with a rough voice had been watching Finley''s growth ever since the boy was just a baby.

    8 years passed by, and he was still astonished at the boy''s extraordinary development.

    As a family member, he should be proud of the boy, but the boy seemed to be wild and mischievous.

    God knows how Evan allowed this boy to go outside of the mansion when he''s just 5. And so many other rules were broken for the sake of this boy.

    As a conservative man, the middle-aged person didn''t like this troublemaker boy and wished he could educate him a little¡­

    But the other two maroon-robed people inside the carriage didn''t seem to share the same idea.

    "Aww, Lil Fin, you''re already so strong to say you will take care of your dad, huh?" The middle-aged woman sitting next to the pink-haired youth almost pounce on Finley if not for Evan''s death re.

    Even the man sitting on the same couch as Finley also nodded.

    "The young master is indeed getting stronger and stronger. Our family will continue to thrive."

    "Hmph. Of course! Who do you think our young master is?" The eerie young man in a ck robe harrumphed arrogantly and was about to continue when their coachman''s voice rang through the ck bead in the carriage.

    "Young master, a high-ranked monster attacks the white carriage in front of us!"

    Hearing this, Finley instantly jumped to his feet.

    Ain is in danger!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 191: "The Five Buds Display Of Power"

    <h4>Chapter 191: "The Five Buds Disy Of Power"</h4>

    Going back to before Finley discovered a high-ranked monster attacking Ainsley.

    Previously, Ainsley was just busy watching the dense forest on the left and the right side of their carriage. asionally, another vehicle or magic carriage would pass by her carriage from the opposite direction.

    They should be returning from the capital.

    However, there weren''t many going to the capital during this period. Maybe because there were some unexinable reasons¡­

    Anyway, for Ainsley, who came from another world, this thick forest seemed interesting in her eyes because the nts were unique. They had many colours from red to purple.

    The forest truly looked like somethinging out of Wondend from the story Alice In Wondend. No wonder there would be monsters and wild beasts living inside the forest.

    The carriage kept moving fast, but thankfully, it wasn''t bumpy at all, thanks to the carriage''s magical feature. Whoever created this carriage should have a formidable special ability.

    The journey went smoothly even though Ainsley''s carriage was rather cheap and could only ward off low-ranked monsters and, at most, middle-ranked monsters.

    To deal with middle-ranked monsters, Alvaro, their coachman, had to summon some otherworldly beasts to help them guard the carriage while Jevon used his ability to insta-tame these middle-ranked monsters.

    As for the wild beasts, they counted on Cellino because he''s a beast even stronger than a high-rank beast.

    Unfortunately, beasts and monsters were simr but different. The beasts still had intelligence, and they knew hierarchy among themselves, so it''s easy to deal with the beasts.

    But the monsters, they were all savages that only knew how to ughter. They''re the most talented at killing other races.

    Although the fire wolves could easily burn the low-ranked monsters, it''s hard to chase away the middle-ranked while continuing the journey.

    Facing these middle-ranked monsters, Elliana and Kyuseli were up to work. Sometimes, the other five buds members, like Nouvan and Ethania, also joined.

    All in all, it was why their journey had been smooth. It''s also why Finley didn''t bother to help them or reveal his presence because the problem was dealt with so quickly that he didn''t need to worry.

    However, just a few seconds ago, a gigantic monster simr to a t-rex suddenly came out of the forest, about to cross the road to the left side.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley''s carriage was right on the way, hindering the monster. Since only Ainsley''s carriage was visible at the moment, the monster''s attention was instantly drawn to their carriage.

    In that instant, an ear-piercing roar resounded throughout the silver road.

    "ROAAAAAR!"

    Saliva drips from the t-rex monster''s jaw, raining Ainsley''s carriage. Its towering body on par with a two-story building blocked the white carriage''s path, trapping them from moving.

    At that moment, even Finley, who was usually calm, couldn''t help but stand up.

    "Ain is in danger!" The young man''s face was grim as he hurriedly asked Zeon, the coachman, to speed up.

    They were 20 meters behind Ainsley and should arrive in no time to help her.

    When Finley asked Zeon, the other people inside his carriage didn''tment. Even they knew that for a cheap carriage like Ainsley''s to encounter a high-ranked monster...would mean death.

    One high-ranked monster wasn''t a big deal for the Walter Family, but it was obviously a huge deal for the Sloan Family.

    The five buds could each fight a high-ranked monster, but not something as big as this bastard.

    Elliana and Kyuseli had to stay next to Ainsley to protect her, so they were out of question.

    The only possible solution for this problem was for the five buds to join hands and attack the t-rex monster.

    However, they had to protect the carriage! If the t-rex tore the carriage to pieces, even if no one would die, it''s the same as getting naked in the middle of Antarctica.

    And so, the moment Alvaro saw the t-rex, he hastily stopped the fire wolves and jumped out of his seat.

    "Protect the carriage!" He shouted to the other buds inside the carriage. Before Ainsley and the others could speak, the five buds already rushed out of the carriage.

    Each of them stood in the four directions, protecting the carriage with Ethania at the centre, floating in the air. She could fly, so she took the central position.

    All five of them immediately released their abilities.

    Jevonmanded his pet monsters that he kept inside his contracted space while thunder lingered above him.

    Ethania flicked her fingers, ready to fire some explosions to the huge monster.

    Nouvan, on the other hand, put up a barrier around the carriage first before he prepared his ice and fire ability, aiming it at the monster.

    Marietta immediately created an earth dome, enveloping the entire carriage, ovepping the barrier.

    Such protection was enough to withstand an attack from a high-ranked monster!

    Not stopping at that, the woman also started to control the nts near the monster, trying to restrict its movement.

    Alvaro, the quiet guy, already had four low-ranked otherworldly beasts circling the fire wolves, protecting them so that they could still pull the carriageter.

    He also didn''t forget to prepare a few deadly poisons to face the t-rex.

    All of this happened in a blink of an eye that Finley, who was rushing toward Ainsley''s carriage, couldn''t help but calm down a bit.

    ''That''s right. I forgot Ainsley brought the five buds with her. If it''s like that, she would be fine.''

    Finley immediately lifted his hand, signalling the people inside the carriage not to make a move. He alsomanded Zeon to stop their carriage 10 meters away from the battlefield.

    Coincidentally, there are no other carriages around them, leaving only Ainsley''s carriage at the center of the battlefield!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 192: "The Amazing One"

    <h4>Chapter 192: "The Amazing One"</h4>

    "Let''s see what they will do first." Finley told the others with a calm face. When he realized that Ainsley got the five buds with her, he didn''t worry any longer.

    The five buds were young, but they''re still geniuses strong enough to rival his Bermuda Triangle.

    And so, Finley decided not to reveal himself, since the Walter Family rarely helped other families.

    At the same time, Ainsley, who was sitting inside the carriage, couldn''t help but reveal a trace of reverence and awe toward the five buds'' quick reaction.

    ''They are really geniuses!''

    She couldn''t help but view these youngsters in a new light. Their reaction was just so fast that Ainsley couldn''t keep up with them. Before she could do anything or asked Cellino, the five buds were already engaged in a fight with the t-rex monster.

    Ice, fire, thunder, vines, corrosive poison, and explosives, all sorts of things bombarded the huge monster, not giving it time to advance.

    The five buds kept the t-rex monster at least 10 meters in front of the carriage, while not forgetting to protect the carriage with twoyers of barrier and a solid earth dome.

    "Roaaaar!" The T-Rex monster let out another heaven-defying roar, but this time, it sounded aggrieved and agitated. It didn''t feel as mighty as before and showed a tinge of fear and trepidation instead!

    The five buds were truly good at their teamwork.

    With the countless vines from the forest tying the T-Rex body, the corrosive poison challenging his tough skin, and repeated attack from the otherworldly beasts, the t-rex couldn''t evenunch an attack.

    When the monster couldn''t move, scalding-hot fire along with heavy explosions kept bombarding its head, quickly wounding it despite its tough skin.

    Not to mention the chilly ice icicles that kept targeting its eyes, almost making it blind. As if it wasn''t enough, numerous thunderbolts struck it silly, producing a pungent burnt smell until Finley and the others could also smell it from afar.

    Under such attacks, the battle ended in a mere minute. The next moment, the monster''s huge body swayed, and it fell to the road with a loud noise.

    BOOM!

    The surroundings'' tree shook, the leaves fluttered in the air, and the dust instantly enveloped the monster''s body.

    If there were another carriage around Ainsley''s carriage, they would have been ttened by this monster''s carcass.

    The moment the monster fell down, only then the five buds sighed in relief. They immediately retracted the earth dome and twoyered barrier around the carriage, before returning to their own positions.

    "Young miss, it''s alright now." Jevon entered the carriage as he smiled at Ainsley, trying to reassure her. The girl was still a baby, after all. It must be her first time seeing such a huge monster¡­

    What if she got traumatised?

    However, Ainsley only looked at Jevon and smiled sweetly.

    "Twank ywou!"

    And that''s it. She didn''t show even a sign of fear, not to mention traumatised¡­

    It''s as if what happened just now was just a 3D movie and the baby regretted not bringing along her popcorn.

    Jevon''s ttering smile froze on his face. His lips twitched as he nodded awkwardly.

    "Hahaha. Y-yeah." The young man couldn''t stand the awkwardness and immediately sat across Ainsley. The other five buds, except for Alvaro, the coachman, also entered the carriage.

    After they got seated, Alvaro, who remained outside, immediately stored the monster'' carcass into his special storage meant for an otherworldly summoner.

    Even though a storage space tool was rare, every otherworldly summoner was born with one, and it would only get bigger the stronger they became.

    Such a huge monster carcass actually filled the whole space Alvaro had, but he didn''t mind it. After all, a high-ranked monster'' carcass, especially the T-Rex type, could sell for a lot of money!

    Although it''s not sufficient to pay the family''s debt, it would allow them to supply some weapons and food to their force guarding their territory.

    After clearing the road, Alvaro jumped back to his coachman seat and dismissed his summoned beasts since to maintain them, it required a continuous supply of energy.

    "Giddy up!" Alvaro immediatelymanded the unscathed fire wolves to continue their journey.

    The white carriage immediately moved, leaving their previous location.

    Unknown to the people inside the white carriage, an invisible ck carriage quietly followed them.

    "Hmmm. Those youngsters are quite good." Evan, who was watching all the fighting from inside the carriage, couldn''t help but praise the five buds'' performance.

    Those youngsters were indeed the reason why the Sloan Family only fell to a mid-rank mafia family. The Sloan Family was still one of the 7 greatest mafia families in the past, and only deteriorated in the past 10 years.

    It''s still not easy to make that family fall to a low-ranked family.

    However, if this year the family couldn''t go back to a high-ranked family range¡­

    God knows when they would fall to a low-ranked level and then finally perished under other forces.

    "Mmm. The five buds of this generation are not bad." Finley calmly responded to his dad''s praise while silently snickered in his mind.

    The five buds are indeed amazing but will they obediently follow a baby to the capital? Even if that baby is the family head, they can make lots of excuses not to apany that baby.

    The one who is amazing...can''t be anyone other than that baby¡­

    The boy was just praising Ainsley in his mind while asionally chuckling when his dad''s shocked voice startled him.

    "Hey! What is that baby doing?!" Evan''s jaw dropped to the floor. His eyes were full of disbelief as he pointed at the figure not far from their moving carriage.

    Ainsley...Ainsley just went out of the carriage!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 193: "Bragging About Ainsley"

    <h4>Chapter 193: "Bragging About Ainsley"</h4>

    Seeing Ainsley going out of the carriage, Finley, Evan, and the other elites inside the carriage also sucked in the cold air.

    What kind of toddler dared to go out in the wilderness?! There could be monsters at any time, suddenly attacking those passing by this road.

    Even the guards without carriage outside also didn''t dare to leave their mounts since they didn''t have the confidence to stay unscathed.

    "What is the Sloan Family doing? Isn''t that girl their current family head?" The pink-haired girl from the Bermuda Triangle team, ra, almost went out of the carriage to save the pitiful baby.

    "Why are they so cruel to let her out?!"

    Evan himself also had the same thoughts. He''s about to get one of his Abyssal Trinity to go save Ainsley when these people saw a small white cat jumped out of the carriage, trotting behind Ainsley.

    The baby and the cat duo didn''t walk far from the carriage and just went to sit next to Alvaro, their coachman.

    When these elites saw a baby and an innocent cat acting as if they''re strolling their back garden, they broke in a cold sweat.

    "Fin. What are they doing, letting a toddler and a cat sitting next to the coachman?" Evan couldn''t help but ask his son since his son was that toddler''s friend.

    It couldn''t be that the Sloan Family mistreated the pitiful toddler and nned to kill her by sending her out, right?

    At first, Finley was also fidgeting, anxious for Ainsley''s sake. He''s about to go out of the carriage and rush to Ainsley''s ce when he saw a cat following behind Ainsley.

    At that moment, he immediately sighed in relief.

    "It''s alright, dad. That cat you see...is no ordinary cat." Finley shed a wide smile at his dad, ready to brag about Ainsley, but purposely kept things mysterious to attract these elites.

    Indeed, the eerie young man sitting next to Finley immediately reacted.

    "What kind of cat is not ordinary, young master?"

    "Naturally, the sacred guardian of the Sloan Family, Thomas." Finley replied with a grin.

    Once he said his piece, the others instantly looked at the boy with wide eyes.

    "What? The sacred guardian of the Sloan Family? That cat?!" The middle-aged man who always disliked Finley couldn''t help but question the boy, although he''s more polite now.

    Even though he disliked the boy''s attitude, it didn''t mean he would be impolite to the boy.

    "Yes, Uncle Savvy. I''m sure it''s one of the sacred guardians!" Finley puffed his chest out and replied with a voice full of confidence. The way he looked at Uncle Savvy was a bit provocative, but he just wanted to disy his pride.

    Hmph. This young master''s friend is definitely not an ordinary baby!

    When Uncle Savvy confirmed Finley''s words, he couldn''t help but shudder.

    "This...did the young family head of the Sloan Family tame one of the sacred guardians?" He asked once more, but this time, his voice was trembling a bit.

    Who didn''t know that the Sloan Family declined not only because of the lousy management but also because for the past 10 years, none of the family had managed to tame the sacred guardians.

    It''s too hard to get the other two''s recognition but to awaken thest guardian''s bloodline was even more challenging!

    But now...a white cat suspected to be one of the sacred guardians obediently followed behind the toddler from the Sloan Family, their new family head.

    What does this mean?

    Surely it''s not a three-year-old brat taming the sacred guardian, right?

    Right?!

    The elites in the carriage hoped that one of the five buds was the real owner of that sacred guardian. However, Finley looked at Uncle Savvy and nodded.

    "Yes, uncle. The new family head tamed the third sacred guardian, Code-C and also awakened his bloodline."

    Finley put on a smug smile as he nced at Ainsley, who continued the journey while sitting next to the coachman.

    "I was lucky to witness the scene where Ain awakened and tamed the sacred guardian." The boy added.

    His words immediately threw the elites into disarray. Evan, the strongest existence in the carriage, also couldn''t help but gasp.

    "I didn''t know your best friend is so strong, Fin." Evan sincerely praised Ainsley, whom he never met.

    Of course, if he asked Chronos, who was sleeping inside Finley''s pocket, that fairy would immediately bring him to see Ainsley.

    "Mmm. Ain is definitely a genius of the century. Not only she tamed a sacred beast, but she also awakened multiple abilities when she''s only 3!"

    Finley cast a proud gaze toward the five elites in the carriage, excluding his father. His eyes were telling these proud elites that they''re not the only geniuses in the country.

    Ainsley is also undoubtedly a genius among geniuses!

    The elites saw Finley''s provocative gaze and couldn''t help but lower their head, hiding their embarrassment.

    Especially Uncle Savvy, who''s the older among the six elites excluding Evan.

    Damn it. So...the weak best friend that the young master wants to protect until he follows her all the way to the capital is actually a genius!

    And here I thought he''s wasting his time befriending someone from a fallen family.

    The reason why these elites'' faces flushed red in embarrassment because deep down when they knew their young master wanted to follow someone to the capital to protect this someone, they were enraged.

    Why would this brat dragged elites like them just to protect another brat from a fallen family that almost fell to a low-rank family level?!

    They''re the best forces in the Walter Family, a number one elite in the whole country that even the government feared.

    But they suddenly became a nanny¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 194: "Her Ambiguous Plan"

    <h4>Chapter 194: "Her Ambiguous n"</h4>

    The 6 elites disliked this baby named Ainsley since they degraded them to be her secret nanny, thanks to the young master insisting on protecting her in secret.

    However, thedies immediately liked Ainsley when they saw her pictures from Finley and Chronos, while the other men slightly dismissed their hatred by a bit.

    After all, they couldn''t hate a toddler...and someone as cute as Ainsley.

    Still, it didn''t mean they had a favourable impression of this baby who ''seduced'' their young master.

    But then, when they knew how the girl actually tamed a sacred guardian and was also a multi-ability user when she''s just 3, none of them dared to despise the seemingly weak baby.

    Are you joking? The best friend of the Walter Family''s heir can''t be a simple person! And indeed, she''s too monstrous even when she''s still so young!

    She could be said as the youngest ability user ever existed.

    None of them had heard of someone awakening their abilities when they''re only three years old.

    This kind of brat might still pee their pants at night and wear a diaper if they needed it...awakening an ability? That''s a dream!

    "Hhh...your best friend is really monstrous. Just like you, Finnie." The woman sitting next to ra, the pink-haired youth, couldn''t help but grumble.

    She had tolerated Finley''s monstrous talent and thought that he would be one in a million. But then...there''s another one who''s more monstrous than this kiddo¡­

    "Are all youngsters these days so powerful?" The middle-aged woman murmured, but then Finley looked at her with a smile that didn''t look like a smile.

    "Auntie Sharon, don''t call me Finnie¡­" The young boy appeared to be kind, but deep inside, he''s cursing this unlucky olddy.

    If you call me Finnie in front of Ain, won''t she discover my lie?!

    Hearing Finley''s words, Auntie Sharon, who had been with Finley ever since he''s a baby, couldn''t help but look at Finley with a frown.

    "What''s wrong? I have always called you Finnie¡­"

    "Uh...it is too childish. I''m already 8! Please just call me Lil Fin or Lil Ley." Finleyughed awkwardly yet didn''t want to tell the woman why he didn''t want that nickname.

    Of course, Percival, who was hiding inside Evan''s pocket, snorted at Finley''s words.

    Hmph. I know from Chronos that you actually impersonated a fairy...and even Evan, your dad knows it.

    So, Finnie is the name you used to pretend to be a royal fairy? So shameless!

    Evan, who knew Finley''s secret, also had the same thought as Percival. He looked at his son while chuckling in silence.

    Heheheh. My son is quite cute¡­

    While the elites were talking about Ainsley''s talent and Finley''s nickname, one of the men nearest to the carriage''s door suddenly raised a question, breaking the lively atmosphere in the carriage.

    "Mmm, young master, I know that Miss Ain is already an ability user, but it''s still dangerous for her to go out¡­" The silent middle-aged man wearing a maroon robe didn''t stop his words at this.

    "I wonder why she went out?"

    This one question made the others shut their mouth. They immediately looked at Finley with eyes full of questions.

    Indeed, even if the sacred guardian is strong, surely there''s no need for them to go out of the carriage just to seek death?

    All in all, Ainsley is still too young and weak! Her abilities are also not offensive abilities¡­

    These people knew from Evan about Ainsley''s charm ability along with her keen hearing ability and couldn''t help butment.

    Those abilities aren''t bad, but they can''t be used in a battle, ah!

    The elites had a face full ofmentation, wanting to curse the five buds in the other carriage for not taking care of their precious talented family head.

    If it were them, they would absolutely protect her until she awakened another powerful ability!

    It''smon sense that most multiple-ability users could easily awaken another ability as they grew stronger. There would be no limit as long as they kept getting stronger and they talent wasn''t depleted yet.

    Technically, the younger the ability user''s age, the higher their potential and the more abilities they would get in the future.

    A 3-year-old baby that already got at least 2 abilities could easily get another 2 before she hit 10 years old!

    Such a baby was absolutely a precious talent even more precious than their young master.

    Of course, these people still didn''t know Finley''s strength wasn''t that swallow. At the age of 10ter, he would have acquired at least 4 abilities in total and might get 5.

    Penta ability users would be sufficient to rece the Walter family head already. After all, the current Walter Family head only became a penta ability user when he''s already around 40¡­

    Imagine, a 10-year-old penta ability user. That''s almost on-par with the Godfather!

    That''s why the elites from the Walter Family immediately became anxious for Ainsley, who sat outside of the carriage and chose the most dangerous seat next to Alvaro.

    If she died young, a good seedling would be gone like that!

    If this genius were another person, they would be d to reduce a potential threat.

    But the baby was their young master''s best friend and would be their strongest ally in the future even if her family was weak right now!

    Damn it, the five buds. What are they thinking, letting a baby out of the carriage?!

    Only Finley didn''t react as violently as these elites.

    The boy quietly looked out of the window and gazed at Ainsley''s figure. He could only see the tip of her head because of her small figure, but that''s enough for him.

    Really...what are you thinking, Ain?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 195: "Cellino Display Of Ability"

    <h4>Chapter 195: "Cellino Disy Of Ability"</h4>

    While the Walter family''s people were questioning the Sloan Family''s decision, the Sloan Family people were actually on a high guard.

    Each of them didn''t leave their eyes from a certain baby''s figure, ready to save her if anything happened.

    Actually, they didn''t want to let her go out...but who knew that the ''Godfather'' spirit descended once more, possessing Ainsley and forcing them toply with his request.

    "This lilss needs training. Let her go out with that lil cat!"

    Those two sentences sealed everyone''s mouths, and they could only reluctantly see Ainsley trotting out of the carriage.

    Even Alvaro, the calmest guy in the group, also couldn''t help but break in a cold sweat.

    What is the Godfather thinking, pushing Ainsley in the face of danger?

    She''s only 3, for God sake!

    These people cursed the Godfather in their heart while the real Godfather floated around Ainsley with a helpless look.

    I''m framed, okay? I never asked this psycho to throw herself to the gate of death! I also don''t know why she wants to court death, ah!

    Only Ainsley and Cellino knew why they did something as stupid as this.

    While sitting next to Alvaro, the baby cautiously scanned their surroundings as the carriage moved fast.

    [Cellino, if you spot a low-ranked beast or monster attacking us, tell me. I''ll try something on them.]

    The baby''s gaze was unwavering as she gave hermand.

    Cellino, who already knew what Ainsley nned to do, obediently nodded.

    [Roger, master. I wish you sess. I''ll also find a few middle-ranked monsters for fighting with¡­]

    If someone asked what these two were doing, there would be only one answer.

    They''re using the monsters to experience an actual battle! In other words, they used the monsters as their training dummy.

    Indeed, once a low-ranked monster approached the carriage to attack it before Alvaro could react, Cellino already jumped to the sky and erged his body by a tiny bit.

    However, in the next second, the cat that was now as big as a medium-sized dog suddenly moved his paw.

    Air cutter!

    A sudden burst of wind appeared from his paw, and in a blink of an eye, a thick wind de rushed to the low-levelled monster.

    Before the monster could react, the wind de was so condensed that people could see it with naked eyes already sliced the monsters'' body into two.

    Let''s not mention how the monster'' carcass fell to the road with its blood sttering everywhere.

    Such a gruesome scene was actually quite normal in dealing with monsters, but what made others shocked until their jaws dropped...was because of the time the cat took to take down the monster.

    That...with just one move¡­.a low-level monster that needed at least 3 single-ability users to kill...died in a mere second.

    Alvaro''s eyes widened at the gore sight. He hadn''t even stopped the carriage to deal with the monster when the monster already died. The fire wolves pulling the carriage still moved fast, seemingly unaware of the trouble.

    This¡­

    Alvaro was stunned. It was the first time he saw a sacred guardian using their power.

    He knew that a sacred guardian would be powerful, but he didn''t know that it would be so easy for them, even for the weakest of the bunch, to kill a low-levelled monster.

    Don''t look down on these low-level monsters. In fact, monsters have a better physique than most wild beasts, and even guns can''t harm them.

    Only specially made bullets distributed in elite armies could harm them but not kill them.

    That''s why only ability users with a strong offensive could fight them and kill them. But it took 3 normal ability users to fight even one low-level monster¡­

    Yet this cat only erged his body into the size of a dog, lifted his paw, and¡­

    And that''s it! The monster died! It didn''t even struggle or unleash an attack toward the cat¡­

    The shock that Alvaro had wasn''t any lesspared to his friends inside the carriage. Even Elliana and Kyuseli were also silent when they saw this scene.

    Only the Godfather spirit said nothing and nodded in satisfaction.

    Indeed, that''s the true strength of a sacred guardian! It seems that this one is rather strong, though...he might even transform into a human soon and gain special abilities¡­

    The Sloan Family''s people were dead silent while the journey continued. However, the people from the Walter Family who saw this couldn''t help but look at Evan.

    "Master, is a sacred guardian that powerful? This is a bit over the top.." Vino, one of the Abyssal Trinity members, nudged Evan politely. His eyes shed with uncertainty.

    After all, he had seen a few sacred guardians in action before, but none of them was as brutal as this one.

    Each of the 7 great families would at least have a unique creature to be their protector.

    As someone important in the Walter Family, he had the privilege to see these protectors in action.

    But...they certainly wouldn''t be as powerful as that cat.

    Evan knew what his subordinate thought about, and he only nted his lips.

    "Is it that abnormal? Remember, in the past, the Sloan Family is one of the powers on par with the 7 great families, and their rank is around the third or the fourth!"

    Evan let out a long sigh when he mentioned the Sloan Family''s past glory.

    "Even if that family already deteriorated to this point, that''s because none of the family heads can tame their sacred guardians¡­"

    "Ah, that''s why when now the family head can tame one of them¡­" Vino''s voice trembled slightly, and Evan immediately cut in.

    "Yeah. Their family will raise to at least the level of a high-ranked family!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 196: "Charming A Monster"

    <h4>Chapter 196: "Charming A Monster"</h4>

    "If this kiddo can tame more sacred guardians...she can bring the family back to the 7 great families level." Evan nodded as he slightly tugged the corner of his lips.

    In the past, the Sloan Family was really respected. However, as time passed by, they weren''t blessed with a talented heir.

    The younger generations that took over the Sloan Family couldn''t even get the sacred guardians'' recognition, leading their family to decline day by day due to other forces.

    The mafia world was never a calm one, and once someone at the top showed a sign of weakness, their enemies would immediately crowd just like moths attracted to mes.

    If only the Sloan Family could get the sacred guardians protection, they would still retain their power as one on par with the 7 great families.

    Unfortunately, they fell in just 10 years from a great family level to a mid-rank one.

    Even their current rank was still there on ount of the sacred guardians. Their real power and influence were no better than a low-rank mafia family!

    The Sloan Family only had one territory now, and it was their core territory, the vige that Ainsley passed by before using the silver road heading to the capital.

    Even their businesses in the capital were so bad that some of them fell to others'' hands.

    Evan recalled the glorious era of the Sloan Family and couldn''t help but sigh.

    Thank God my Walter Family still has an heir recognised by a strong royal fairy...else, we might also end up like the Sloan Family.

    Evan secretly nced at Finley, and his heart was instantly filled with pride.

    This son of his is really talented. Many royal fairies like him when it''s time to make a contract...and he''s not even 10 yet!

    Usually, the Walter Family members will contract a fairy when they''re 10. Only the heir could contract a royal fairy, though. Still, it''s unheard of that someone below the age of 10 could contract a fairy¡­

    And a strong one on top of that.

    How could Evan know Finley''s secret? He basically went back in time together with Chronos. Both of them retained their past memories, allowing the fairy to find Finley and quickly made a contract.

    These two were already like brothers, unseparated even by death.

    "Ah, right, Fin. Speaking of the sacred guardian¡­" Evan suddenly snapped out of his thoughts and looked at his son with slight confusion in his eyes.

    "I know that the sacred guardian is strong, but why would hee out to deal with the small fries?" Evan rubbed his chin as he sought his son''s opinion.

    "They also didn''t need to let the family head out of the carriage to face dangers alone, right?"

    Hearing this, Finley also fell into deep thought. He couldn''t guess Ainsley and Cellino''s n, but somehow, his intuition told him that it was all the Godfather spirit''s idea.

    Maybe the Godfather wanted to train Ainsley to strengthen her shaman power?

    Little did he know that Ainsley wasn''t a shaman at all. If she were a shaman, she would have borrowed the Godfather''s strength even if she had to lend him her tiny body.

    C''mon, I only have your usual baby charm, keen hearing, and freakish luck ability!

    Of course, while Ainsley knew she''s somewhat useless in a battle and couldn''t always rely on her charm or luck ability, she had her reasons to want to face a low-ranked monster.

    She...wanted to see whether she could tame the monster using her baby charm!

    Finley once said that when her charm ability could efficiently use luck, she could even charm non-human beings such as this low-levelled monster.

    Thus, while letting Cellino guard her, Ainsley experimented with her charm ability.

    She fused her charm ability with her luck ability and calcted the limit she shouldn''t surpass before directing it to a low-ranked monster that came to attack them!

    "Roaaar!" The huge lizard-like monster let out an eerie roar as it dashed in front of the carriage, wanting to attack Alvaro and Ainsley.

    At that time, Ainsley didn''t hesitate to let her charm ability unleash its full potential. A pinkish-gold wave immediately rippled out from Ainsley''s body, attacking the low-levelled monster.

    It was Ainsley''s first time trying to charm a monster...and she didn''t know whether it would work or not.

    The baby''s face contorted a bit.

    [Uncle Godfather...can I really charm this monster?]

    Ainsley asked the Godfather spirit using telepathy borrowed from the spirit, feeling unsure.

    She just asked when she saw the monster pausing, trapped inside the pinkish-gold? electromaic wave.

    [Hmph. Believe in this lord. If this lord told you that you can do it, then you can!] The Godfather, one of the pioneers of Ainsley''s monster-taming training, harrumphed arrogantly.

    If this was before Ainsley absorbed the 7-colored energy crystal, he wouldn''t be so confident about his words. But now...he was sure of the baby''s ability.

    Previously, when the baby affected arge number of people, her energy source had only been the size of a marble. However, now, she had an energy source as big as a ping-pong ball.

    That was already God knows how many times bigger!

    With that, to charm a few low-levelled monsters and make them follow the baby''s orders wouldn''t be difficult.

    Indeed, just when the Godfather gave his words, the low-levelled monster underwent a huge change.

    That previously ferocious 3-meter-long lizard suddenly turned as meek as amb. It let out an affectionate growl before dashing to Ainsley''s ce with its tail wagging like a dog.

    The monster''s bloody red eyes turned pink, like a girl in love. Ah, no, it''s not romantic love but parental love.

    The lizard looked at Ainsley as if she''s its dear child!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 197: "Ains Strength"

    <h4>Chapter 197: "Ain''s Strength"</h4>

    Alvaro, who witnessed this scene, almost fell from his seat. The grip on the fire wolves'' rein already loosened, about to fall from his hands.

    Is this really a troublesome, savage monster that always threatens lots of ability users? Since when it suddenly looks so loving? It is staring at Ainsley as if she''s its most precious jewel!

    Alvaro knew Ainsley''s charm ability but didn''t know it was this formidable. Even among the same ability type, there were weaker ones and stronger ones.

    Ainsley''s charm ability seemed to belong to thetter!

    Alvaro''s eyes already popped out while his mouth refused to close on its own. The young man with the same hair as the baby looked at the tiny creature next to him as if she''s the real monster.

    Howe a 3 years old baby has such a terrifying ability? Even if she can only charm a low-levelled monster, it already means she can fight 3 ordinary ability users that have thebat-focused ability!

    But she''s not even 5 yet! She''s only 3!

    One would wonder how much stronger she would be when she grows up? Usually, it only took 2 years for a multi-ability user to improve two folds or even more.

    So, by the age of 5, Ainsley could possibly charm a bunch of low-levelled monsters at the same time or charm a mid-rank monster!

    Isn''t that insane? A mid-rank monster needed at least 5-7 ordinary ability users to kill. Even dual-ability user wouldn''t dare to be careless in front of them.

    Unless one had more than two abilities, they would always need to be careful around a mid-rank monster. The abilities owned also had to be offensive ones!

    The five buds could easily kill a mid-rank monster, but that''s because they had more than two offensive abilities.

    Others would definitely need to team up to ensure their safety.

    Now imagine a 5 years old baby having a mid-rank monster to protect her¡­.and also had a sacred guardian, which is at least on par with a gigantic high-rank monster¡­

    Isn''t she basically invincible?

    The discovery made Alvaro couldn''t breathe. It was the first time he finally saw Ainsley in a different light.

    Just by relying on the girl''s charm ability and her sacred guardian, she could already roam the capital unhindered.

    Once she got the Godfather spirit to help her¡­

    Alvaro couldn''t imagine what would happen. He quickly erased his thoughts and pretended never to see Ainsley''s deeds.

    However, he''s not the only one who saw this scene. Elliana and the other buds inside the carriage also saw what happened.

    One could guess their reactions.

    "Boss..." Elliana looked up at the baby upying the coachman seat outside through the window between the passenger seat and the coachman seat with eyes full of reverence.

    It''s as if she''s going to kneel in front of the baby directly.

    Well, Jevon got it worse. His face already flushed red, and he''s about to jump out of the carriage to get the baby.

    Oh, my! So strong! As expected, Ain''s charm is universal. She''s destined to be loved by all creatures in this world!

    All hail Ain-sama!

    Jevon already brought Ainsley''s image on par with a Mary Sue character from a munchkin novel.

    If you wanted to ask what''s a munchkin...well, it''s a novel where the leads grew so strong and OP that basically it was like snacking.

    Ainsley was actually not that overpowered, but in Jevon''s eyes, she''s already a goddess.

    Let the baby supremacy era begin!

    As for Marietta, Ethania, Kyuseli and Nouvan, these mature people chose to remain silent, but deep inside...they couldn''t help but tremble.

    Their new family head has so much potential¡­

    Surely she would be the one to regain the Sloan Family''s past glory!

    While the people inside the white carriage were celebrating over Ainsley''s little training, Ainsley herself wasn''t celebrating yet.

    Currently, a certain spirit was nagging at her.

    [You fool! How long did it take for that bastard to fall for your charm? A minute? More than that?] The Godfather spirit crossed his arms and red at Ainsley.

    [That''s too slow! If that lizard is an agility-type monster, you would have been dead in a single blow.]

    [I...I know, but it''s hard to fasten the process¡­] Ainsley bit her lips as she lowered her head. Currently, she behaved like an obedient student in front of a teacher.

    [Hmph. You can''t fasten the process because you didn''t train enough! You''re still not used to your new power level, and that''s why it''s awkward!]

    The handsome Godfather kept his cold face, but he secretly snickered.

    Heheh, it''s so satisfying to scold this baby!

    [Anyway, go and train more. Don''t stop until you almost exhaust your energy. Make sure that in these three days, you can already charm a low-levelled monster with a single gaze!]

    With the strict Godfather acting as a mentor, Ainsley swallowed her grievances and obediently trained diligently.

    She knew that she needed this power to protect her since she hadn''t acquired any offensive ability yet!

    While Ainsley was training, behind her, the elites inside the ck carriage secretly sucked in the cold air.

    "Did you see that, young master?" ra was the first to mention Ainsley''s deeds charming a monster.

    "Mmm. I saw it through this crystal ball." Finley nodded as he looked at the ck ball in his palm.

    The ball transmitted what the guards outside the carriage saw throughout the journey...and it coincidentally saw what Ainsley had done!

    "What...do you think of that baby''s action?" ra asked once more as she nced around the people inside the carriage.

    Hearing this, Finley stayed silent. He just toyed with the ck crystal ball.

    What do I think of Ain''s shocking talent?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 198: "Future Sworn Ally"

    <h4>Chapter 198: "Future Sworn Ally"</h4>

    When someone asked Finley about his opinion toward Ainsley, the boy didn''t speak up at first. He just stared at the image projected on the ck crystal ball, showing a cute toddler trying to tame a monster.

    Finley''s eyes were slowly filled withplex emotions.

    "She...is definitely talented." Finley muttered up apliment, but his eyes didn''t move away from Ainsley''s image on the crystal ball.

    Whenever he saw the girl, he would feel a bitplicated inside.

    After all, he''s someone who went back from the future. He knew very well how Ainsley was supposed to be. She''s really someone without a talent, only had one special ability which was useless to the max.

    The Sloan Family fell under her leadership, and they were swallowed by other forces.

    And here is why he felt a bitplicated.

    Even though the Walter family didn''t take part to plunder the fallen Sloan family, back then, Finley still coveted a few things rted to this family.

    It was mainly the three sacred guardians.

    When the family fell, Ainsley was around 17-18 years old while Finley was 22. He was young and ambitious, so when he saw the chance, he tried to get the sacred beasts to be his family''s new protectors.

    In the end, he did acquire the sacred guardians but never seeded to get their recognition. The beasts ended up bing a mere pretty vase with no function.

    Maybe it was retribution because two to three yearster, the Walter Family fell under Aretha''s family attack.

    Such a gruesome war killed many people, including the Abyssal trinity and his father!

    After all, the Aretha family became so strong that they also groomed several strong people.

    The Aretha also fully owned their two sacred guardians, and it was enough to wipe out the Walter Family lower members.

    What about the fairies? They didn''t protect the Walter family? They did, but they''re not royal fairies and just ordinary ones. Their numbers were also not a lot.

    In the end, the 5 peasant fairies of the Walter Family chose to return to their world, leaving the family behind!

    They only had an equal contract with the Walter Family members, so dying with them isn''t worth it.

    Only Percival and Chronos kept staying. Percival didn''t go back to the fairy world even when his contracted partner passed away. Instead, he went on a rampage and killed the enemies¡­.shortly, he was captured and became a war prisoner.

    Long short story, the Walter Family fell after several months of war because their enemy wasn''t only the Aretha Family. Other strong forces also fought them.

    The Walter Family officially fell when the young master, Finley Walter, died in ir''s hand. The rest of the members went their separate ways, escaping from the enemies.

    By then, maybe the sacred guardians of the Sloan Family kept at the Walter Family also became the war spoil for these forces, including the Aretha Family.

    As for Ainsley...Finley remembered that she also died...died as a useless being.

    Recalling the past, which was strangely different from the present, Finley held his breath.

    He continued to watch Ainsley''s performance, and was sure that Ainsley really changed her future.

    The five buds now became loyal to her. She got one of the sacred guardians'' protection. She even contracted the Godfather spirit as a shaman and charmed a monster using her charm ability.

    And she''s only 3!

    Finley suddenly felt slightly jealous of this baby. She''s definitely a genius...and she would surpass him soon.

    But strangely, Finley didn''t dislike this thought. He slowly looked at his dad and shed a smile.

    "It''s good that our future sworn ally has such a strong heir."

    "Future sworn ally?" Evan tilted his head at his son''s words.

    Making a sworn ally in a mafia world was akin to make a sworn sibling that would never betray you. The process was quite sacred¡­and that''s why one wouldn''t easily make an ally.

    "You mean...you want to be a permanent ally of the Sloan Family in the future?"

    "Mmm. They have good potential. They will certainly be a good sworn ally." Finley nodded decisively.

    "Ain is also my best friend. Even if she doesn''t know my real identity, after she knows it, she will still remain as my good friend."

    Evan, with his high insights, already saw the bright future on his son and that girl''s shoulders if they became a sworn ally. He immediately agreed.

    "Well, I will not object to allying with such a talented family head, but when do you think we should approach them?" Evan didn''t belittle his son''s idea and seriously considered it.

    Up to now, the Sloan Family was just an ordinary ally but they could be more than that.

    Evan had seen Ainsley''s potential, and even a strong expert like himself was impressed. If that baby had a good tutor, she would progress even faster!

    "....let''s approach them when Ain holds her debut party." Finley chuckled as he imagined the 10-year-old Ainsley. Well, at that time, he would have been 15 years old, a young teenager.

    "Or we can invite them to attend my debut party...anything is ok."

    "I believe Ainsley will already show a lot of improvement even when she''s only 5 years old in 2 years. Let''s approach her when we celebrate your debut."

    Evan decided not to wait for too long to establish cooperation.

    If those two joined hands, the two families would really worry over nothing.

    ''It would be nice if they can be betrothed first¡­''

    Evan even considered a chance of marriage if these two harboured feelings and were willing to be together for eternity.

    However, he definitely wouldn''t do anything, not even betrothed them until Ainsley reached at least, 10 years old!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 199: "How To Be A Shaman"

    <h4>Chapter 199: "How To Be A Shaman"</h4>

    It''s not umon to have a fiance since young.

    Mafia children usually get a fiance when they awaken their abilities and celebrate their debut, which is around the age of 10.

    Of course, Finley was an exception.

    In the past, Finley didn''t have a fiance until he''s 13 years old because at that time, only then ir became 10 years old and held her debut. It was only at that time a lot of people knew of her brilliance.

    Only someone like ir could match a big shot like Finley.

    But now...Evan, who hadn''t really paid attention to the rumour around the Aretha family, chose Ainsley instead.

    In his mind, after witnessing the baby''s miraculous action, he didn''t hesitate to ce her on a high pedestal.

    Of course, if the girl didn''t want to be with Finley when she''s older, it''s fine just to remain as their ally. He definitely would consider both parties'' interest.

    While Evan was thinking about the two families'' future alliance, Ainsley, the core of the miraculous n itself, was diligently training with the Godfather.

    Under the spirit''s guidance, she improved by a lot and could now control her baby charm even more efficiently. With a slight wink or a cute smile, she could subdue a low-level monsters'' cub.

    That''s a huge improvement when the baby had only trained for several hours!

    Following the 3-days journey was Ainsley''s continuous training. However, when they were about to leave the silver road to enter the capital, Ainsley suddenly had a question in her heart.

    Sitting inside the carriage wearing a sleeveless sky blue one-piece, the baby with two buns hair on her head silently asked the floating spirit near her seat.

    [Uncwle, Ain wondel how dwo we geth a new abiwity? (Ain wonder how do we get a new ability?)]

    The baby had been thinking about this since all her abilities just came like that. She didn''t even know she could acquire them so easily¡­

    Hearing this, the Godfather paused for a second before rubbing his chin, looking deep in thought.

    [Usually, ability users gained abilities rted to their everyday life and what they encounter often.]

    The Godfather started to exin the mysterious phenomenon of acquiring special abilities.

    Take the example of Finley. He acquired 3 elemental abilities because he''s surrounded by fairies ever since birth, and fairies were the most sensitive to the 7 primary natures.

    One could guess that the other abilities Finley might get should be elemental abilities too. Of course, if he got a non-elemental ability, it should be an exclusive ability unique to himself.

    This was why the better the environment, the stronger the ability that one would acquire.

    Several mafia families even specifically made an artificial environment for their children to target specific abilities.

    If they wanted their children to have sword-rted special skills, they would ce them inside a room full of swords for years.

    If one wanted to acquire a healing ability, they would ce their children among doctors, pharmacists, and dying patients ever since they''re a toddler!

    Of course, it would be hard to get a rare ability like the healing ability, but at least, they would get abilities close to that.

    Some malicious and overly ambitious families even wanted their children to have an extreme killing ability, so they made them kill others from a tender age.

    The children would live where people died every second, allowing them to awaken such a malicious ability.

    Ainsley got her keen hearing ability because ever since birth, no one cared for her, and she was lonely. To cope with that, she often eavesdrops on others, resulting in her keen hearing ability.

    Her charm ability only awakened after Ainsworth crossed over and took Ainsley''s body. The new Ainsley tried hard to make others love her, thus reviving her charm ability.

    Not to mention that those foreign souls would have it easier to gain new abilities, and that''s why Ain got the charm ability so fast.

    The luck ability was actually an exclusive ability as a transmigrator, and she got that because she''s lucky enough to cross over using a fake magic scroll!

    Indeed, she''s lucky, right?

    Listening to the Godfather''s exnation, Ainsley slowlyprehended the mystery behind abilities awakening.

    No wonder other mafia families would do lots of sinful things just to make their children awaken the desired ability.

    [Hwum...wif Ain wanth a swaman abiwity...wat to dwo? (If Ain wants a shaman ability, what to do?)] Ainsley finally asked the thing that she truly wanted to ask the Godfather.

    The shaman ability! She knew that it was one of the top-ranked abilities because it''s just too hard to acquire.

    If she could have that ability...she could get the Godfather to help her for real and wouldn''t need to lie forever¡­

    When the Godfather heard this, he froze for a second. How could he not know Ainsley''s thoughts? But if the girl truly became a shaman, wouldn''t she try to kidnap him?

    He shuddered at the thought.

    [It''s too hard to be a shaman, kiddo. First, you need to be exposed to a strong dead spirit or a lot of dead spirits. If your family doesn''t have any dealings with dead spirits, just forget it.]

    The Godfather tried to dismiss Ainsley''s dream by crushing her hope, but who would have thought Ainsley showed an opposite reaction instead?

    The girl''s eyes instantly lit up as she looked at the Godfather with a greedy look.

    [Swo wif Ain stayh with ywou, uncwle, Ain wilh bwe a swaman? (So if Ain stay with you, uncle, Ain will be a shaman?)]

    The Godfather almost bit his tongue.

    The heck?! How could he didn''t think that far?

    That thought wasn''t wrong. It''s actually true!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 200: "Right Ahead"

    <h4>Chapter 200: "Right Ahead"</h4>

    If the Godfather kept staying near Ainsley, she would be used to a strong dead spirit and might even awaken her shaman ability.

    Won''t that be the end of him, then?

    The Godfather''s face instantly darkened.

    [You¡­.you!] The spirit couldn''t continue his words and just say ''you'' twice, yet still didn''t say anything else. It was as if he turned into an idiot¡­

    Seeing how flustered the Godfather was, Ainsley nodded in satisfaction.

    Hehehe, so...I should get a shaman ability sooner orter as long as this legend stays near me. I don''t know why he wants to linger around me, but since he decides to follow me, he should pay the rent fee!

    Seeing Ainsley''s wicked smile made the Godfather even more desperate.

    Damn it, this kid! Should I just leave her so that she won''t be a shaman? But I still need to do something...and I need her help¡­

    The Godfather gritted his teeth, contemting things. He truly didn''t want to let Ainsley be a shaman because that way, he might be worked to death by this cunning fox.

    However, the thing he needed help with also required the baby to be strong. If by being a shaman would make her stronger, that would be good for him too.

    Aish¡­

    The Godfather let out a long sigh as he quietly resigned to his fate.

    So be it. Even if this brat bes a shaman, she might be a low-level one that can only contract a low-level dead spirit¡­

    Unlike other ability users, a shaman potential would be determined from the moment they acquired that ability. It was why their first contracted dead spirit would reflect their prospects.

    There were so many unique shamans with unique conditions too. One might be an otherworldly shaman that could borrow another world dead spirit''s ability. Others might be your ordinary shaman¡­

    Or even a rare shaman that could only receive a specific type of dead spirit¡­but they couldst for days with the dead spirit inside their body.

    Or even more incredible, some shamans live with the dead spirit upying their body all day.

    These shamans coexisted with the dead spirit, granting them much more power than those who could only borrow the dead spirit''s abilities.

    The Godfather believed that not all shamans could make a contract with a legendary spirit like him.

    Even when amon type of shaman had a monstrous ability to contract more than two spirits, they might not be able to make a contract with him!

    Thinking like this, the Godfather sighed in relief.

    The type of shaman that one could acquire also depended on their circumstances.

    Since Ainsley was only exposed to one dead spirit, which was the Godfather, she might be a shaman that could contract 3 or more spirits, but that''s it.

    The Godfather wouldn''t make a contract with ordinary shamans no matter how talented they were!

    The Godfather imagined Ainsley would only be an ordinary powerful shaman and couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear.

    Heheheh, just see you, brat. You won''t ever be able to borrow or use my abilities!

    At least not until you found that item and gained its recognition.

    The Godfather''s mood recovered, and he didn''t pay attention to Ainsley anymore. The spirit chose to whistle happily while roaming around the carriage.

    What he didn''t know is that...a certain baby had been able to fool a lot of people when she''s not even a shaman yet. Surely...when she got a shaman ability...she wouldn''t be an ordinary one, right?

    Who knows if she would be a type of shaman that never existed in this world before?

    Maybe Ainsley''s title as a miraculous baby would take effect soon.

    The matter with acquiring the shaman ability ended there, and Ainsley focused on her existing abilities instead. This time, she tried to make her keen hearing ability listen to others'' inner mind.

    At first, she couldn''t hear anything, but then, she could listen to fragment whispersing from Elliana''s mind. Maybe since Elliana was someone close to Ainsley, it''s easier to listen to her thoughts using this ability.

    Though what Ainsley could listen to is just fragments, she''s already content.

    With this, the baby became a tad bit stronger!

    Time passed by, and the group finally arrived at the gate leading to the capital. On their left and their right side was a wide in with nothing but the patrol group trying to kill monsters.

    The capital was never that peaceful, and even before the group entered, they could already see the in across the capital''s entrance turning into a bloody war between monsters and humans.

    The humans tamed wild beasts to fight the monsters, and some monster tamers took the chance to pick strong monsters on the battlefield to be theirs.

    The smell of blood was thick in the air, and the vast in was always dyed in ck and red blood. One was the monsters'' blood, and the other was humans'' blood.

    Ainsley peeked at the scenery outside through the window. Their group was still 100 meters away from the big gate leading to the capital, but she could already see a towering wall spreading across the horizon.

    The wall was so tall and wide that one couldn''t see the end of it. The ck-silver wall itself was at least 20 meters tall!

    With that, the capital looked like a giant fortress instead of a capital. One wondered by the nation would build their capital at such a dangerous ce¡­

    But when there''s a danger, there''s a fortune. As long as someone is strong enough, why would they reject fortunes that came with dangers?

    Just like that, Ainsley and the group slowly crept to the gate.

    The capital is just right ahead!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 201: "Cutting In Line"

    <h4>Chapter 201: "Cutting In Line"</h4>

    To enter the capital without getting involved with the war happening on their left and right side, one had to go through a Golden Road leading straight to the city gate.

    There were 8 such roadsing from 8 directions, and the one Ainsley''s group encountered was the one from the west.

    Without going through the Golden Road protected by numerous barriers set up by expert abilities users, anyoneing to the capital through thend would get involved in the war between monsters and humans.

    That''s why a lot of visitors would obediently use the road that could only host two carriages at most. One was for those heading to the town, and the other area was for those leaving the town.

    The road wasn''t wide, but the visitors were numerous. As such, one had to wait in line if they''re not that influential.

    Of course, those stronger visitors with an influential background could skip the row, and others wouldn''t dare to offend them.

    Ainsley''s white carriage quietly lined up at the very back, waiting for their turn to arrive.

    The road was quite long, spreading from the silver road''s exit to the town''s gate. It could fit 50 carriages at once.

    Well, some bigger carriages took up the space, so currently, there were only less than 50 carriages going to the town while the other area meant for thoseing out had less carriages.

    People would sometimes try to cut in line using the opposite area, but once another carriage appeared from that direction, they would have to back down.

    Else, the guards mounting aerial beasts in the air would eliminate them without mercy.

    As such, Ainsley''s group obediently followed the arrangement. With the five buds who were familiar with how things work, they didn''t encounter any problem.

    The same went for the Walter Family. However, the Walter Family''s group didn''t cut in line using their influential background.

    The 15 guards even crossed the vast in without using the Golden Road, inevitably having to battle the monsters.

    But with their power, none of them was injured, and they even got to arrive at the town''s gate faster than others.

    Since the beast they used were all aerial beasts, they could directly bypass the wall after the guards opened a hole in the town''s huge barrier.

    The guards arrived first at the town to wait for their master while the Walter Family''s ck carriage quietly followed right behind Ainsley''s carriage.

    But they purposely hid their family''s crest on the carriage''s body, not attracting anyone''s attention, including Ainsley.

    At first, everything seemed fine, and Ainsley''s group was the fifth in line to enter the town.

    After the guards finished checking the other five carriages for any dangerous criminals or other cklisted products, they could enter the town as visitors.

    The merchant obviously would use aerial transport instead ofnd transport, while the illegal product dealers would use the underground path full of mysterious monsters.

    Ainsley and the gang patiently waited for their turn, and finally, there was only one more carriage in front of them.

    The family never made a mess and never offended anyone throughout the journey.

    However, it didn''t mean others wouldn''t offend them.

    Just when the white carriage was about to get their turn to be inspected, an ability user dressed in a suit suddenly flew past their carriage and blocked their path.

    "This gentleman over here, can you please stop for a bit?" The middle-aged intruder looking like a butler politely greeted Alvaro, the coachman, but his eyes didn''t look that polite.

    In fact, his tone sounded so arrogant that Alvaro couldn''t help but furrow.

    "What''s going on? Who are you? Don''t you know it''s our turn to enter the city?" Alvaro didn''t reply to the butler with a polite greeting since he already knew it would be pointless.

    He had seen many of these people when he was at the capital and knew why this old fart blocked their path.

    He wanted to cut in line!

    Indeed, the butler''s polite smile vanished, and his face immediately turned cold.

    "This youngster, you''re so hot-blooded. Our family is in a rush, and we want to exchange our ce with your family." The butler pointed at the carriage, which was staying so far away from the gate.

    This butler''s carriage had just entered the Golden Road, so they would need at least 30 minutes to wait for their turn.

    "Our family is really in a rush, and we can''t afford to wait for too long. This youngster, please swap our position, and we willpensate you."

    The butler kept a cold face throughout the talk, and he spoke as if this was a light matter.

    Asking someone to swap their position from the front line to the back in exchange for money¡­

    He seemed to be familiar with doing this.

    Hearing what the butler said, Alvaro didn''t mask his displeasure and openly red at the middle-aged man.

    "No. We are not interested in yourpensation. Mr guard, please inspect our carriage and let us in."

    The young man ignored the butler and immediately asked the silver-armoured guard in front of the metal gate.

    The guard actually didn''t step up to solve the mess since he had already seen a lot of cases like this, and as long as these people didn''t harm other visitors, they wouldn''t interfere.

    They''re just guards and couldn''t afford to offend an influential family. To be safe, they would turn a blind eye.

    When Alvaro involved the guard, the young guard tacitly looked at the butler.

    "You two, quickly solve the problem. We don''t care who enters first. Discuss it among you, " The guard said with a poker face.

    He didn''t try to stop the audacious butler at all!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 202: "Offending Someone"

    <h4>Chapter 202: "Offending Someone"</h4>

    Seeing the guard didn''t try to uphold justice at all, Alvaro was finally enraged.

    What a corrupt guard!

    Actually, Alvaro already knew that the guards would take a safe stance and just let the visitors solve their problem on their own. If they started fighting, the patrol team would be the one eliminating these visitors.

    The guards would just watch themotion without risking their current job.

    Alvaro already witnessed such a thing before, but he didn''t think his family would one day receive the same treatment!

    The young man gritted his teeth as he looked at the arrogant butler floating in the air. This butler should have wind-rted ability or the same flight ability as Ethania.

    However, Alvaro''s focus was on the butler''s words.

    He wanted to swap their carriage position. Is it possible?

    Not believing it, Alvaro puffed up his chest and sneered.

    "You said your family wants to swap our carriage''s location? Can you do that, though?" Alvaro deliberately provoked the butler even though deep down, he had a hunch that this butler''s family could do it.

    But to swap one''s location, wouldn''t they need a space-rted ability? That''s a super rare thing!

    Space-rted ability is even rarer than shamans. Only one among 10 people could be shamans while a space-rted ability user...only one among 100 had the chance!

    If this butler''s family could really swap their carriage''s location, he must havee from a formidable family.

    Either a mafia family or other factions outside of the mafia world.

    However, with the mafia world upying 80% power in the Godlif country, there''s a huge chance that this butler came from a mafia family.

    Once Alvaro questioned him, the butler''s small eyes squinted. He looked at Alvaro as if he''s a country bumpkin.

    "Didn''t you see my family''s emblem on my chest? Tell me if we can''t swap your carriage''s location or not!"

    When the butler said so, Alvaro finally paid attention to the red emblem on the butler''s left chest. It had the symbol of blood tarant as red as rubies.

    The only family in the whole Godlif country that could take on a super rare blood tarant as their family symbol¡­

    It''s the Loiza family, one of the 7 great families in the mafia world!

    Alvaro''s face instantly changed. He lost all his demeanour as a proud genius.

    Loiza family! Ranked 7 among the 7 great families of the mafia world. They''re famous because they once contracted a rare fairy that could use a tenth of space-rted ability.

    The fairy could swap things'' locations as long as they could see it with naked eyes.

    Legend said that the fairy became Loiza''s family greatest protector and was always handed down from generation to generation. Once this fairy didn''t acknowledge the family head, the Loiza family would fall from their status.

    However, 100 years passed by and up until now, the fairy was still satisfied with Loiza''s family heads. The current family head also got this fairy''s recognition.

    "Loiza family¡­" Alvaro gritted his teeth as he looked at the butler. The butler already raised his chin high and was acting like a proud peacock.

    Even though this fairy could only utilise a tenth of the real space-rted ability and was actually a subordinate of the real space fairy, he was enough to crush lots of other mafia families with his power.

    As Aetheria''s subordinate that was lucky enough to get a fragment, ah, no, a leftover of her ability, this fairy had the right to be arrogant.

    And the Loiza family protected by the fairy also had the right to be arrogant!

    Alvaro knew that only the Walter Family with a more powerful royal fairy could easily curb this Loiza family since their protector fairy wasn''t a match for the royal fairy protecting the Walter Family.

    But...what''s that has to do with their Sloan Family? The Walter Family was high above the clouds, and their Sloan Family was in the muds!

    Alvaro truly got his tongue stiffened for a moment. He couldn''t respond to the butler, but he also didn''t want to back down!

    Seeing Alvaro''s conflicted face, the butler snorted.

    "Now you know? Our Loiza family will give you resources for this loss. Can you quickly exchange your position with us?"

    The butler became impatient. He didn''t know where Alvaro came from, and even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.

    As long as they''re not from the 7 great families, who cares?

    But Alvaro was also a hot-blooded youth. Even if he''s the calmest one, he didn''t want to lose face for the cute little family head inside the carriage.

    "Even if your Loiza Family is nobler than our Sloan Family, we won''t exchange. No matter how much resources you will give us." Alvaro didn''t budge and firmly refused.

    This is not about benefits. It''s about pride! Even if the Sloan Family fell from the clouds, they couldn''t let just anyone trample on them.

    If they let the Loiza family trample them like this, God knows how many other families would be delighted to attack the Sloan Family?

    The Sloan Family had no choice but to keep a solid facade to protect their empty shell!

    Alvaro thought that the Loiza family would at least give them a face because even if the Sloan Family was weak now, they were once a great family. And they were also the Walter Family''s ally.

    Well, an ally isn''t the same as a sworn ally and can be reced anytime, but at least they had the Walter Family''s name protecting them.

    But who knows that once Alvaro mentioned his family name, the butler would burst intoughter instead.

    "Hahaha! The Sloan Family? The fallen family of the 7 sacred families?"

    This response startled Alvaro.

    7 sacred families? What''s that?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 203: "The 7 Sacred Families"

    <h4>Chapter 203: "The 7 Sacred Families"</h4>

    It''s normal for Alvaro not to know about the 7 sacred families because they''re less ''popr'' than the 7 great families, and he was still young.

    However, all strong forces, including this butler, would definitely know about the 7 sacred families, especially those from the 7 great families!

    Seeing that a subordinate from the Sloan Family didn''t even know their roots, the butlerughed out loud once more.

    "Hahaha! To think that the Sloan Family fell so low that they forgot their origins!" The butler''s voice was quite loud until Ainsley, who was inside the carriage, heard it.

    She couldn''t help but ask the Godfather spirit.

    [Uncle, what does this bastard mean? We don''t know our origin? How is that so?] Ainsley almost flew into a rage until she didn''t bother to use her babynguage to act cute.

    She had seen the Sloan Family''s historical books and definitely knew about their origins!

    Wasn''t their family previously in the top 20 families in the whole mafia world? But what''s with these ''7 sacred families''?

    There''s only the ''7 great families'', right?

    s, the Godfather suddenly put on a cold face as he looked at Ainsley with eyes full of conflicted emotions.

    To think that the Sloan Family newer generations didn''t know about this...did the old generations erase a part of their history to avoid their shameful past?

    The Godfather actually didn''t want to tell Ainsley the truth because it was still too much for the baby. But then, thinking about the baby''s origin as a transmigrator, he changed his mind.

    [Mmm...not many know about the 7 sacred families and always thought that they''re simply high-ranked families, but this family exists.]

    The Godfather took a deep breath and sighed.

    [Do you know that the title of the 7 great families doesn''t represent the 7 strongest families in the mafia world?] The Godfather finally threw a bomb at Ainsley.

    [Huh? They don''t? But I heard only the 7 great families could have a fairy as their protector!] Ainsley gasped in shock.

    The fairies are arrogant and will only want to help strong humans. If those families aren''t the strongest, then...are the more powerful forces in the mafia world?

    The Godfather saw through Ainsley''s thoughts and shook his head.

    [Your thinking is too simple. Indeed, the 7 great families are strong, but that doesn''t mean there are no other forces on par with them.]

    The Godfather''s eyes turned cloudy as he recalled the past.

    [One of the forces on par with the 7 great families is the 7 sacred families.]

    [Why are they strong? Don''t tell me they also have a unique creature as their protector?] Ainsley started to guess something, but she didn''t dare to be sure.

    [Mmm. The 7 great families are the only families that can have a fairy as their protector. But the 7 sacred families...have the sacred guardians!]

    Ainsley''s heart suddenly jumped to her throat.

    [What?! Then doesn''t that mean our Sloan Family¡­] Ainsley''s eyes were wide awake. She looked at Cellino, who was lying next to her.

    The Sloan Family had three sacred guardians. Then...doesn''t that mean their family is actually so strong?

    [Hum. That bastard butler didn''t say it wrong. Indeed, you guys were once at the top of the 7 sacred families protected by sacred guardians.]

    The Godfather nodded at Ainsley''s words.

    [A family can only receive one kind of protector. So, the 7 great families rely on fairies while the 7 sacred families rely on the sacred guardians. These two forces can''t stand each other!]

    It was why it''s nearly impossible to make the fairies acknowledge someone from the 7 sacred families and vice versa.

    This was why Finley wanted to snatch the Sloan Family''s sacred guardians in the past but failed to get their recognition.

    This was why the Walter family betrothed Finley with ir...because the Aretha Family was a part of the 7 sacred families on par with the Walter Family!

    The bnce was maintained well until Aetheria surprisingly acknowledged ir, someone from the 7 sacred families under sacred guardians'' protection.

    The moment ir got both a fairy and a sacred guardian, the bnce fell, and the Walter family suffered.

    It was a historical moment that Aetheria would never forget. At that moment, she regretted choosing ir. She regretted contracting thedy only because of thedy''s special origin.

    Aetheria broke the bnce between the two forces!

    But those were things in the past. Now, none of that happened yet. The 7 sacred families were also low-key and let the 7 great families take the limelight while they lurked in the dark.

    The Sloan Family was once ranked third among the 7 sacred families and was on par with the 7 great families thanks to the three sacred guardians.

    They even almost became the first rank, but the first family head died of old age.

    From then on, the Sloan Family deteriorated until 10 years ago, their ''7 sacred families'' title was stripped.

    Actually, if this year none could contract the sacred guardians in the Sloan Family, once Ainsley became an adult, the sacred guardians could choose to leave her.

    And that''s what happened in the past. The sacred guardians left, Finley got them, but then, in the end, they all fell into the Aretha Family''s hands.

    This was why Evan said that the Sloan Family used to be on par with the 7 great families, not one of the 7 great families.

    The Aretha Family was second only to the Walter Family in a mafia world, but they''re also not part of the 7 great families.

    Normies might sometimes mistake the powerful Aretha family as one of the 7 great families¡­

    But they''re of different factions!

    And the Sloan...was once such a great faction.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 204: "An Epic Comeback"

    <h4>Chapter 204: "An Epic Comeback"</h4>

    Ainsley listened to Godfather''s exnation and suddenly felt like being lied to. She never knew about this from her family''s record books¡­

    Why didn''t they write anything about such a glorious thing? Are they trying to erase the past?

    [I wonder why the Sloan Family never writes anything about being a part of the 7 sacred families, though¡­.] Ainsley decides to ask the Godfather whole Alvaro and the butler bickered outside.

    The Godfather looked down at the tiny baby, who was sitting on the couch. He contemted things before sighing softly.

    [I can understand why your predecessor doesn''t reveal their glorious past.]

    [And why is that? Did they offend someone and want to hide?] Ainsley squinted. She couldn''t understand why one had to hide a good history.

    A lot of people wanted to erase their miserable history, but the Sloan Family did the opposite¡­

    [Hmm, you think it''s glorious to be a part of the 7 sacred families, yes, you''re not wrong.]

    The Godfather put on a bitter smile as he continued.

    [However, beingbelled as ''the fallen 7 Sacred Families'' isn''t something good and will always remind others how things go bad for the Sloan Family.]

    [But, Uncle Godfather...that dark history can at least serve as a motivation for the new generation to work hard to bring back the past glory, right?]

    Ainsley tilted her head as she looked up. She didn''t look like she''s conversing with someone and was just gazing at the blue sky outside.

    [Well, persevering the dark history can motivate the younger generation, but that will also be dangerous¡­] The Godfather shook his head once more.

    [Why dangerous¡­?]

    [Because even if the Sloan Family wants to record this history, the other 6 sacred families won''t allow them!]

    [Eh? Why? Isn''t it up to us how we conserve our family''s history?] Ainsley blinked once, looking a bit confused.

    Are the 7 sacred families so arrogant as to control a fallen family''s history conservation?

    [Hum, actually, it''s okay if you fall from a high rank and want to record the history, but the problem is¡­] The Godfather took a deep breath.

    [Your family was once a member of the 7 sacred families, and once you fell, that also tarnished the other families'' reputation!]

    This time, Ainsley slowly got a bit of enlightenment. Her face couldn''t help but darken.

    [So...the 7 sacred families don''t want to acknowledge us as a part of them after we decline because that title is also an honour for the others...and we sully it, right?]

    Ainsley squinted when she said those words.

    Indeed, just like how a royal family wouldn''t let their members do a corrupt thing and let the whole royal family dragged into the mud.

    It''s better not to let the younger generations know how the Sloan Family fell.

    [That''s right, Lilss. The 7 sacred families immediately get another family with a weak sacred guardian to fill up the empty spot while their ranking gets shuffled.]

    [So...they want to act as if the Sloan Family never became a part of the 7 sacred families?]

    [Yep. But the 7 great families will still know about this and will pass it down from generation to generation to mock the 7 sacred families.]

    When Ainsley heard this, she suddenly felt breathless.

    Didn''t this mean the Sloan Family had always been a topic to talk about among the 7 great families of the mafia family?

    Imagine everyone from the 7 great families and the 7 sacred families telling their children about how shameful the Sloan Family was¡­

    That''s not nice at all.

    Ainsley could imagine those arrogant people snickering while talking about the fall of the Sloan Family.

    They might also scare the children with this story so that no one would decline as low as the Sloan Family!

    Just thinking about it almost made Ainsley explode on the spot.

    Damn it. So the Sloan Family has truly be a thing that others could trample as they wished¡­

    Maybe the Walter Family bing the Sloan Family''s superior ally and protecting the family under their wings was also considered an insult, recalling how the two originated from different factions.

    The Sloan Family had to rely on their enemy''s faction to survive while their own faction didn''t care to extend a hand¡­

    Isn''t this ironic?!

    Ainsley''s face flushed red. She peeked at the arrogant butler outside, who kept mocking Alvaro and the whole Sloan Family, yet the poor young man couldn''t even refute at all.

    Their prestige was gone, and now, everyone in the mafia family patiently watched how the Sloan Family would fall to a low-ranked level.

    They would then swallow the Sloan Family to get the three sacred guardians!

    Those aiming for the sacred guardians should be the families under the 7 sacred families''? influence.

    If they could get at least one of the sacred guardians from the Sloan Family, they might be the next family bearing the ''7 Sacred Families'' title, recing the current spare tire.

    When Ainsley thought of how her family was seen as a big pie that everybody wanted to snatch without their consent...she suddenly felt that her current strength and achievement was all rubbish.

    She is a genius with multiple abilities. So what? She awakened her abilities at the age of 3. So what? She is going to clear the family debt. So what?

    The Sloan Family still lost a lot of their territories and was only waiting to be besieged from all sides.

    It''s not enough just to regain her family''s past glory...

    Ainsley silently thought to herself.

    She also needs to get rid of those ''wolves'' and get back their lost honour.

    She...she needs an epiceback to face-p those hateful people!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 205: "Enjoy Your Gift"

    <h4>Chapter 205: "Enjoy Your Gift"</h4>

    Making an epiceback for the Sloan Family felt like a far-fetched dream. However, Ainsley thought that everything started from small things.

    Just like this problem where someone from the Loiza family acted all high and mighty yet unfortunately, the Sloan Family couldn''t do anything.

    It''s up to her to make a change, and Ainsley didn''t want to wait for another chance.

    Before the others inside the carriage reacted to help Alvaro, Ainsley already walked out of the carriage with Cellino tagging behind.

    Hup!

    A small jump from the tall carriage and Ainsley stepped to the road. The baby then hurriedly went to Alvaro''s ce, climbed the seat before looking at the arrogant butler hovering in the air.

    Alvaro hadn''t noticed Ainsley''s presence when the baby already waved her hand at the butler and smiled sweetly.

    "Gwod mowning, uwncle!" The baby let out an innocentugh, but hidden from everyone''s sight, a streak of a pink thread shot at the butler''s forehead.

    Charm string shooter!

    It was so fast that the pink thread disappeared in a blink of an eye, so no one noticed it. Not even Alvaro or the butler.

    When the butler heard Ainsley''s greetings and saw her bright smile, he couldn''t help but frown.

    "What? Who are you? A brat like you can casually interrupt adults'' conversation?" The butler snorted in disdain, not knowing that the pink thread from before already resided inside his body.

    "Shooo! Shoo! The Sloan Family has truly declined to let a toddler like this out of their mansion."

    The butler clicked his tongue as he waved his hand, making a shoo-ing gesture to Ainsley.

    He didn''t recognize Ainsley as the Sloan Family''s direct descendant due to her disguise in ck hair and ruby eyes.

    "No wonder the Sloan Family fell from grace. Even their young generation is so impolite." The butler didn''t stop his insult at that and continued to throw shades right to Ainsley''s face.

    Alvaro, who was right next to Ainsley, already clenched his fists so tightly that his veins were about to burst.

    This bastard! He dares to insult my family head? He dares?!

    Alvaro''s face flushed red, and the youngster was about to use his poison ability when Ainsley tugged the young man''s sleeve.

    "...miss?" Alvaro paused. He looked down at the toddler with a confused look, but Ainsley didn''t bother to reply.

    She just stared intensely at the butler and blinked.

    "Hehehe, uwncle. Cwan you pwish liv? (Can you please leave?)." Ainsley casually spoke, but the moment her words went through the butler''s ears, it was as if somethingmanded him in his brain.

    The butler''s face instantly changed, and the look of disdain on his face disappeared without a trace. What reced it was a look of adoration and affection.

    "Since this cute miss is asking me to leave, I shall leave." The butler changed his attitude 180¡ã that even the guards looked at the butler with their eyes almost falling from their sockets.

    Hello? Are you crazy or what? You just scolded this toddler right in front of her family, and now you suddenly obey her?

    The heck?!

    The guards'' eyes widened as they watched the butler flew away from the Sloan Family''s carriage with a happy smile on his face, not looking furious at all.

    It was as if he truly backed off because of his own will.

    Which was hard to believe.

    The guards didn''t know what''s going on, but how could Alvaro didn''t? Looking at the butler''s change of attitude and how his irises were slightly pink¡­

    That''s a work of charm ability.

    Alvaro had heard of Ainsley''s charm ability and instantly rted this incident to her ability.

    But...how could that be? To use her charm to make others obey her...that''s a high-level technique!

    Alvaro stared down at Ainsley as if she''s an alien. He truly couldn''t understand how the baby did it.

    Not to mention that he also didn''t sense Ainsley''s power when she used it even though he''s right behind her!

    Usually, when someone used their special ability, one would sense the wavelength or the aura of the ability. That''s how we knew whether they''re ability users or not.

    But Ainsley...she didn''t give off any signs! It''s as if she was just your daily toddler without power at all.

    Yet...she actually used her charm ability, right?

    To be able to hide your traces when using your ability, that requires a precise control of your energy...and it''s not something easy.

    Alvaro''s mind spun around. He was still in a daze even after Ainsley went back swaggering to the carriage, and the guards inspected the carriage.

    The poor purple-haired coachman didn''t even react when the guards finished the inspection and notified him.

    "Mister? Mister!" One of the guards in the silver armour had to shout to Alvaro. Only then, the youngster snapped out of his daze.

    "Ah, yes, yes?"

    "You are free to enter the town. Please be quick. Other carriages are waiting." The guard urged Alvaro to leave, but he didn''t dare to be as impolite as before.

    After all, he still didn''t know how a toddler made that stubborn butler give up so fast¡­.

    Is the butler a paedophile?

    The guards were questioning the strange incident while Alvaro quickly calmed his mind and decided to move.

    "Then, we will be going." Alvaro nodded at the guards before whistling, making the fire wolves galloped to the town.

    The white carriage quickly moved past the guards and the gate, slowly disappearing from everyone''s sight as they entered the bustling city.

    Inside the white carriage, a certain baby looked back at the lines and casually snapped her fingers.

    Let me leave you a special gift for scolding me in public and humiliating the Sloan Family.

    The baby slightly tugged the corner of her lips.

    Enjoy your gift, bastard.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 206: "The Chaotic Capital"

    <h4>Chapter 206: "The Chaotic Capital"</h4>

    This incident between the Sloan and the Loiza Family actually didn''t trigger anything big, and only a few people knew about the incident.

    The others quickly moved on, but not the butler and the Loiza Family.

    The moment the butler went back to the carriage at the very back, instead of reporting to his master, he suddenly took a cup of hot tea on the mini table inside thevish carriage, and¡­

    He sshed the tea to his master, Loiza''s current family head!

    One didn''t need to describe what happened next as all of us knew how the butler would end up.

    He definitely didn''t get a good ending, and so did Loiza, who could only get another butler to do the bribery thing to another carriage.

    As for the Sloan Family? The Loiza didn''t associate this small incident with the weak Sloan Family and threw all the me to the ipetent butler they sent out.

    For the time being, the Sloan Family was still hidden in the dark, and no one suspected them.

    The true culprit hiding under the Sloan Family''s weak and powerless image was now casually entering the town together with their white carriage.

    The moment that Ainsley and the others finally reached the city, the baby couldn''t help but ster her face to the window as she looked outside with sparkling eyes.

    So this...is the capital!

    Ainsley''s eyes shone in awe at the skyscrapers and tall metallic buildings simr to a significant capital in her previous world.

    But the difference here was that one could see some special roads meant for carriage users or thoseing with their beasts as their mount.

    The street was filled with futuristic slim cars or capsules, the pedestrians walking with their monster pets, an ancient-looking shop and residences¡­

    Looking up at the blue sky, one would see a floating magic train with its bright red colour, a flying carriage pulled by a bunch of white pegasus, and a huge air balloon bringing 100+ people with them¡­

    The city looked like a Pokemon city where humans and beasts get along well, where science and technology met magic and fantasy elements¡­

    All in all, the city was like a paradise, if not for the monsters lurking around and the chaotic atmosphere.

    Ainsley''s carriage just passed by the carriage-only road when a random monster fell from the sky and almost hit their carriage.

    Even worse, the mini Godzi-like monster was still alive and almost ate the fire wolves pulling their carriage.

    If Jevon didn''t react fast, they would have lost their beasts!

    Ainsley, who was hiding inside the carriage, couldn''t help but look at this mess with wide eyes.

    [Is the capital always this chaotic and dangerous?] Ainsley gulped as she asked the Godfather spirit.

    Even as she talked, your usual street vendor got attacked, but the merchant there casually butchered the random monster, using its meat as a meat skewer.

    This...this looks too absurd!

    Every single citizen living here at least could easily kill low-level monsters that ordinary ability users found hard to defeat.

    Are they that strong??

    Seeing Ainsley''s confusion, the Godfather chuckled.

    [This lord told you before that the capital belonged to strong people.] The Godfather pointed at a random teenager walking at a distance.

    That teenager also found a monster popping out from the ground, and it didn''t hesitate to step on it.

    One casual step and the low-levelled baby monster died on the spot. Even more magical, the broken road magically repaired itself to the original condition!

    If Ainsley didn''t know that this world only has ability users, she would think that someone used magic...

    [Listen, lilss. Even though the rich wouldn''t choose to live here, the poor had no choice but to live here and get used to the monsters. That''s how they adapt and be strong.]

    The Godfather pointed at another person this time. The person that the Godfather pointed out was your usual beggar girl. Small and delicate.

    The beggar was just squatting at a random corner when she suddenly dashed to the baby monster''s carcass crushed by the previous teenager and hurriedly dragged the carcass.

    The beggar here didn''t refer to someone asking for money but those who steal the monster''s carcass that others casually killed!

    Such a monster could be barbequed to be their dinner and the tough part could be sold to the market.

    Of course, when the beggar dragged the monster''s carcass to the alley, the Godfather and Ainsley saw a random insect-type monster attacking the beggar.

    But the beggar didn''t seem to care about it and just casually pped it away, killing it in a second.

    Insect-type monsters aren''t as valuable as mammal-type monsters, so the beggar ignored it.

    What happened just now was your usual day in the capital and none of the pedestrians around paid attention to this.

    However, in Ainsley''s eyes, this experience was something out of her mind.

    [Howe they''re so strong? That low-levelled insect-type monster can''t possibly die with just a p¡­] Ainsley gritted her teeth as she closed the curtain, unable to watch the scenery outside anymore.

    The capital looked beautiful, but if one looked closely, it was dyed with monster blood and carcass at every single corner.

    The air was suffocating, even worse than your air pollution caused by industrial products!

    Ainsley really couldn''t believe how these random people could be so strong, even stronger than ability users that she knew.

    At first, Ainsley felt that she did good when she could charm a low-level monster when she''s only 3 years old.

    But now...seeing how a 10-year-old beggar could kill a monster so casually in a matter of seconds¡­.

    Her world view was turned upside down.

    The capital...is too much!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 207: "The Secret Of The Capitals Citizens"

    <h4>Chapter 207: "The Secret Of The Capital''s Citizens"</h4>

    Facing Ainsley''s shock toward the strange capital, the Godfather was calm. He just floated around Ainsley and patiently guided her.

    [Actually, those people you saw before, they''re all ability users.] The Godfather started his lecture with a shocking fact until Ainsley and even Cellino almost fell from their seat.

    [What? They''re ability users?! But I didn''t see them using their ability!] Ainsley blinked fast, still in disbelief.

    Usually, when one used their ability, others could guess what their abilities were. Ainsley was just an exceptional case¡­

    At least that''s what she thought.

    But the Godfather shook his head.

    [In the capital, everyone learns how to use their abilities as casually as possible without letting others know their abilities.] The young spirit looked at Ainsley and sighed.

    [This kind of energy control mastery ismon in the capital. That''s why this lord taught you that.]

    Only then Ainsley was enlightened. It turned out, the skill to use your special abilities without others knowing was only natural at the capital!

    Maybe because it''s wiser to hide your strength rather than unting it, letting others know your ability and could analyse its weakness too.

    But there''s still something that Ainsley couldn''t understand.

    [Is it that easy to be an ability user?] The girl murmured.

    Even a beggar is an ability user¡­.are all people in this world born with a special ability?

    Isn''t ability user rare?

    The Godfather casually nced?at Ainsley and chuckled.

    [You''re right. Actually, every single human being in this world is always born with a special ability, and normally, they can use it when they''re 10.]

    The Godfather crossed his arms and started his lecture.

    [The term ''awakening'' is actually not when you first acquired your special ability but when you can finally use it.]

    [Eh? But you said special abilities that we acquire are rted to our everyday life¡­]

    [I did say that. But, usually, your initial special ability that you''re born with can disappear as time passes by or get reced due to your surroundings.]

    The Godfather casually shrugged.

    [Also, even if one has an initial special ability, it doesn''t mean they can use it when they''re 10. This is how those without special abilities exist.]

    [Ah, so if we can''t ''awaken''...in this term, use our initial special abilities, we will be an ordinary human?]

    [Yes. But most cases go with people losing their initial special abilities but acquiring a new one due to their environment, and when they''re 10, they can finally use this new ability.]

    [Oh, and that''s how they still be an ability user! Right?] Ainsley beamed a smile at the Godfather.

    She gradually understood how ability users were born.

    [Hum. It''s not easy to keep your initial special ability.]

    The Godfather gave Ainsley a casual nod before continuing.

    [In fact, only 10% of humans can keep their initial abilities and awaken themter.]

    [Only¡­.10%?] Ainsley subconsciously opened her mouth wide. [And...what do they be?]

    [They be multi-ability users. Just like you!] The Godfather eximed.

    Of course, not all initial special abilities are useful, but in Ainsley''s case...it became her main weapon.

    The Godfather looked at Ainsley with a profound gaze.

    [Your baby charm ability is actually a natural-born. But because you also need it as you live on, it never disappears, and you awaken it after you can use your keen hearing ability.]

    [Oooh, I see, I see. So...the 10% be multi-ability users...while the rest be ordinary ability users¡­]

    No wonder those at the capital would all be ability users even when they''re only a lowly beggar. Maybe there might be more multi-ability users here.

    Because their environment stimted them to have special abilities!

    The Godfather nodded at Ainsley''s conclusion.

    [But...still, howe these people are stronger than other ability users?] Ainsley tilted her head. [I heard we need more than one ordinary ability user to kill a low-level monster¡­]

    Or maybe because that teenager and the beggar before are multi-ability users?

    The Godfather gave a simple answer to Ainsley''s question.

    [It all depends on how you use your ability and how smooth.]

    Then, the Godfather wiggled his finger in front of Ainsley as he asked.

    [Do you remember that teenager from before? He''s someone from the capital, this lord can tell.]

    [I remembered him. Then?] Ainsley squinted while the Godfather shrugged.

    [Do you know what abilities he uses to crush that baby monster casually?]

    Since that teenager before used his ability as smooth as drinking water, it''s hard to guess his actual special ability.

    Now, Ainsley had to guess what kind of ability that the teenager used!

    [Mmm...super strength? Or..gravity? Earth control?] Ainsley gave off a bunch of guesses, but the Godfather shook his head.

    [Wrong. What he used is air pressure, just like your sacred guardian''s ability!]

    The Godfather didn''t say this only to Ainsley but also meant it for Cellino.

    The moment the cat and the baby heard this, both of them gaped in shock.

    [Air pressure? But he only stepped on the monster''s head...this...how did he do it?] Ainsley knitted her eyebrows, confused to the max.

    Is it that easy to control air pressure using your foot? And to do that while walking¡­.

    [He channelled his energy to his left foot and controlled the air pressure around that area as he stepped on the monster.]

    The Godfather exined what''s happening with the previous case using his extensive knowledge.

    [When that teenager stepped on the monster, the air pressure intensified, ttening the monster''s head until it died.]

    And all of that happened in a few seconds.

    It showed how good the teenagers'' energy control of his ability was!

    He''s fast, precise, and knows how to use his ability well!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photoshoot sometimes.

 Chapter 208: "A Landfill Hotel?"

    <h4>Chapter 208: "A Landfill Hotel?"</h4>

    When Ainsley and Cellino heard the Godfather''s words, they started to look at the previous stranger teenager in a new light.

    So, that''s how it works!

    Air pressure was actually a nonmon ability, but people usually used it only for suppressing someone because it took a long time or a lot of energy to injure someone.

    However, the teenager before used the strength from his feet to amplify the air pressure effect. He focused his energy on his foot, affecting the air pressure underneath his shoes, instantly crushing the monster''s head.

    This could work because the monster was still a low-level baby monster, and the skin around their head area wasn''t that thick yet.

    Still, to know the weakness of that baby monster and used his power ordingly, making it seem as if he just casually stepped on the monster, was one hell of a performance.

    But this was just the standard. That teenager was your ordinary teenager with no background. Well, he might be a sudden dark horse from a well-known family, but what about the street vendor owner and the beggar girl?

    Both of them also instantly killed a low-level monster as if it''s their everyday life. The street vendor also used the same energy control as the teenager.

    The beggar girl didn''t show any fear in front of an insect-type monster and used her enhanced physique ability to deal with it in a mere second.

    If she hesitated, the insect monster would have bitten her, and she might have died from an unknown poison.

    The beggar girl bravely smacked the insect monster, killing it in one blow before the monster could attack.

    Such a fast attack needed preciseness and a good energy control. The beggar girl obviously channelled all her energy to her right hand that didn''t hold the baby monster carcass.

    Her enhanced physique ability was focused only on her palm to give the maximum effect. That''s how she insta-killed a low-level monster like that insect!

    Fast and powerful. It''s the key to her sess.

    After analysing these people''s casual battle against monsters, Ainsley was finally enlightened. The baby nodded to herself and was deep in thoughts.

    No wonder the Godfather told me to charm that lizard-like low-level monster as fast as I can¡­

    One look, and I need to charm the monster.

    It''s because the faster I can utilise my power, the stronger I''ll be!

    Imagine someone with a fire control ability like Elliana faced someone with speed ability. If they didn''t burn their opponent fast, their opponent would instantly close the distance and maybe stab you or something¡­

    Special ability would be useless if you couldn''t use it in time!

    And that''s why the Godfather wanted Ainsley to mix her charm and luck ability faster than she did normally.

    The instant she looked at someone, she should already hit this someone with her baby charm strengthened by her luck ability.

    Her previous skill, the charm string shooter, was also proof of Ainsley''s uracy control.

    Before this, whenever she used her charm ability, the range would berge and it consumed a lot of energy. She couldn''t control who she should charmed and who shouldn''t.

    But now, she could secretly charm someone and even nted a ''time bomb'' tomand themter.

    Ainsley left a streak of her energy inside that butler''s mind, and when Ainsley activated her energy, it would turn into her charm ability strengthened with her luck ability.

    It enabled her tomand someone from afar as long as this someone didn''t realise it or wasn''t too powerfulpared to her.

    Only now that Ainsley realised she could use her abilities in many ways!

    No wonder the Godfather was keen on teaching her how to be stronger because to bring the Sloan Family back to the top, she needed to be more than just powerful.

    She had to be invincible!

    Ainsley diligently asked the Godfather a few more things rted to her power as the group headed to a hotel that they had booked before. Of course, the group could only afford a few rooms¡­

    But, anyway, this was the start of a legend called¨C

    The Invincible Godtoddler.

    11 a.m, Sagan Hotel

    Ainsley''s group finally arrived at their designed hotel while Finley''s group went to their booked hotel. Obviously, the ss would be different.

    But when Ainsley heard the word ''hotel'', she assumed it would be a tall building that at least looked nice.

    However, when she stepped out of the carriage and saw the hotel''s exterior¡­

    She almost slipped and fell.

    [Is this really a hotel?!] The girl screamed in her mind as she looked at the two-story brown wooden building in front of her.

    The wood wall had many holes in it, and it looked so fragile that one wondered if someone could destroy it with a poke.

    The roof also had many holes, and if rain poured down, maybe the inside would be drowned in water.

    One could see a lot of garbage around the hotel''s entrance. It must be left by some irresponsible people.

    This run-down and dirty building¡­.is really a hotel?!

    The hotel didn''t deserve to be called a hotel. Maybe...an inn...or a lodging...or a hut¡­

    Anyway, there''s no ce to park the carriage, so someone had to stay inside the carriage and put the carriage behind the hotel building.

    The ck door leading to the lobby was made of metal, but the metal was already old and rusty.

    When Ainsley walked closer to the ck metal gate, she could even smell pungent acid odoring from the lobby behind this rusty ck gate.

    The baby''s face instantly turned ck.

    Is this not andfill? Howe the Sloan Family could only afford such a ce?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 209: "Need A Veggie Soup"

    <h4>Chapter 209: "Need A Veggie Soup"</h4>

    s, Ainsley''s shock didn''t end right there. The moment the group entered the lobby, what they saw was a lobby simr to a haunted house.

    Damp, dark and the furniture were really old.

    Ainsley had just stepped up a bit when she saw a ck mouse running away from the corner of her eyes. The mouse passed by her legs quickly, before disappearing.

    But that was enough to give the baby a mini heart attack.

    The heck was that?! Is it a normal mouse or a monster? Mutated animals can be either a monster or transform into a beast.

    It''s easier to fail the mutation and be monsters instead, so...that rat¡­

    Is it a monster?

    At the thought of sleeping with monsters lurking around in the dark made Ainsley''s hair stand up.

    No! We can''t sleep in such a ce!

    However, when Ainsley wanted to protest, she recalled her family''s situation and couldn''t help but pause.

    Right now, the only valuable thing they had left in this journey was the white carriage with the fire wolves pulling it. And such, Alvaro and Kyuseli slept inside the carriage to guard it while the rest took this hotel.

    Even though the hotel was horrible, Ainsley knew that they didn''t have enough money to afford a better hotel¡­

    The five buds could hunt some monsters right away and brought some money after selling the monsters'' carcass to the market...but how was it easy to book another hotel when they didn''t do it a few days prior?

    A good hotel would always be full because the capital nevercked visitors. It would need a huge sum just to afford one standard room at a mid-ss hotel.

    Their group was quiterge. They came with 8 people...2 slept inside the carriage and another 6 still needed room to stay.

    If one room could afford two people, they still needed 3 rooms¡­

    Thinking about this made Ainsley don''t have the heart to tell Elliana to move their lodging.

    Aish. Let''s just stay here for this afternoon. In the evening, I shall plunder the casino and go get a better hotel for us to sleep tonight!

    It was still in the afternoon, right before lunchtime, so Ainsley believed that she still had a chance to switch their hotel to a better one.

    But since they had just arrived and would naturally be a bit tired, the group decided to stay in the hotel for lunch and an afternoon nap.

    However, when Ainsley and the group saw their booked bedroom, none of them dared to make a sound.

    Even the four buds, excluding Alvaro, also stared at their bedroom with their lips twitching.

    We never knew the family was this poor, ah!

    Yeah, what they saw was a small bedroom that only had two beds. But what surprised them was that...the beds weren''t your usualfortable twin-bed or what¡­

    It''s a military bunk bed!

    There were two bunk beds, enough for four people. The other two could only sleep on the floor by borrowing a thin futon as their bed.

    "This¡­" Jevon, someone who was used to sleeping in at least a mid-ss hotel, almost couldn''t hold back his voice.

    When he travelled with his peers, they nevercked money as much as now! If they knew that the Sloan Family was this poor, they wouldn''t let Elliana book such a hotel¡­

    Marietta, Ethania, and Nouvan also sucked in the cold air as they stared at the run-down bunk beds that were so small it could only fit exactly one person per bed.

    It''s like a coffin, not a bed¡­

    Seeing how horrible the room was, Elliana couldn''t help but feel her face burn in shame. She lowered her head and looked at the tiny toddler near her leg.

    "Boss¡­" The young woman called out with her hoarse voice. If even the adults felt that this bedroom wasn''t suitable for them, how could a toddler like Ainsley bear with it?

    Even though the baby never got loving parents andcked affections, she still grew up in quite afortable environment.

    It must be her first time seeing such a poor bedroom!

    Indeed, Ainsley also had the urge to cry, especially when the invisible Godfather next to her already started to curse the hotel''s 18 ancestors.

    [What kind of hotel is this?! They still dare to open their business in the capital? This Lord shall demolish this ce¨C ]

    [Fck! What''s that smell?! Ewh! This isn''t a hotel. It''s a junkyard! Lass, go away! Leave this rubbish ce! Ugh!]

    The Godfather was yapping here and there, urging Ainsley to move out. But...before they got the money from the casino, could they move out?

    No!

    Else, they would just sleep on the street¡­

    Thus, Ainsley gritted her teeth and looked up at Elliana.

    "Ain ish hungly! Let''s eath! (Ain is hungry. Let''s eat!)" Ainsley distracted everyone''s attention from the horrible bedroom to hed empty belly.

    When the toddler tugged Elliana''s pants and looked up with her adorable big eyes, Elliana instantly tossed away the matter with their lodging.

    "Mmm. Eat!" The woman instantly rolled up her sleeves, ready to bring the best food they could find for this toddler.

    Seeing that their little boss was hungry, Jevon and the others also reacted.

    "Don''t worry, mdy. I''ll catch a plump monster right away, and we shall cook its meat!" Jevon clenched his fists and pointed it to the ceiling.

    He even considered catching a pig-like monster to get the best meat out of the monsters!

    Marietta, on the other hand, silently controlled the nts around the hotel to find a suitable veggie for the side dish. Eating only meat wasn''t good for a toddler.

    Maybe we needed a veggie soup!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 210: "Ready To Wreck The Casino!"

    <h4>Chapter 210: "Ready To Wreck The Casino!"</h4>

    Ethania, this tomboy shota-like girl, also secretly swore to find the best food utensil for Ainsley to use. She even made use of her weaponry control to find some good-quality utensils for her boss.

    This hotel is so run-down, so we shouldn''t rely on them to get good food and tools.

    Let''s just prepare them by ourselves!

    Thus, the group inside the hotel hurriedly went out to catch a monster, prepare veggie soup and found food utensils for their little master.

    Only Elliana was left beside Ainsley to protect her from any hidden danger. Alvaro and Kyuseli stayed inside the carriage to protect their only vehicle.

    Just like that, lunchtime came, and the group sat in the lobby to eat the soft-boiled monster meat that Jevon cooked with love, plus the veggie soup made by Marietta.

    The food utensils that they used were all clean and hygienic, thanks to Ethania!

    Even though they had to rest at such a bad ce and had to eat while sitting on the broken wooden floor, the Sloan Family still took their time to rest, especially the adults.

    All of them made sure to make Ainsleyfortable before they also rested up.

    Later, in the evening, precisely at 3 p.m, they would storm the casino, which was why they had to be at their prime to protect the little boss!

    The group replenished their energy while Ainsley saved up her luck ability to use it to earn big money at the casino.

    Once she hit the limit, she would leave the casino for the day, and that''s why she had to stay as long as she could.

    [We shall visit the casino for 7 days straight before going home. How is it?] Ainsley sat on the upper bunker bed as she looked at the pouting Godfather spirit.

    Ainsley had to coax this childish Godfather to stay with her before the Godfather promised to stay. Else, he would have gone to a better ce and haunted that ce.

    [Staying a week in the capital is good. You need 3 days to go back, so in sum, around a two weeks journey...that''s not too long.] The Godfather approved of Ainsley''s idea.

    They would visit the Billios Casino for 7 days straight to get as much money as they could until the casino itself banned them from entering.

    Of course, once the owner knew that someone as lucky as Ainsley came to his casino, he would also consider cklisting her entry¡­

    But so what? There are numerous casinos in the capital. Ainsley could find another prey after sucking the Billios Casino dry.

    Well, she chose the Billios Casino because they''re the most trustworthy, so that Ainsley didn''t need to fight the casino staff in fear that those people refused to give Ainsley the money she deserved.

    Other casinos might refuse to give the money after they lose a lot, but the Billios Casino had a reputation and wouldn''t do that.

    [Hum. 7 days. We shall go in the evening and return to the hotel before dinner.] Ainsley nced at the wooden clock hanging on the wall.

    It was still 1 p.m, 2 hours away from her schedule.

    Why did she choose to enter the casino at 3 p.m? Because the customers usually visited the casino around that time!

    The more customers there were, the more money she could earn, right?

    After all, she wouldn''t only suck the Billios casino''s money but also the customers'' money.

    Ainsley tugged the corner of her lips as she stroked Cellino''s furry belly.

    The girl silently prepared the clothing she needed when she visited the casino, along with some essories¡­.

    All in all, no one should know that she''s from the Sloan Family.

    The five buds and the others should also take off their family emblem and ride a public vehicle instead of their family''s carriage!

    Ainsley then touched her spatial ne and started to search for the bank card that the Sloan family owned.

    Inside, there wasn''t a lot of money, but once she won a lot from the casino, she could save the money through the bank card.

    Of course, this bank was exclusive to the mafia family, and the government found it hard to destroy this illegal bank¡­

    The illegal bank stored dirty money from casinos, drug dealings, weapon markets, and so on.

    Ainsley only yed with the silver card for a moment before storing it back in her storage ne. The baby then focused on training her luck ability so that she could control it wlessly.

    If she used it well, she could even suck other people''s luck and make them unlucky!

    It''s all rted to her luck ability, and the Godfather said that she could upgrade her skill to reach that technique.

    [Learn well, lilss. Your luck ability can be used for many things more than what you can imagine!] The Godfather nodded in satisfaction as he watched Ainsley practising in her run-down bedroom.

    Practising such a nonbat skill could be super boring for others, especially for children, but Ainsley gritted her teeth and persevered.

    In two hours, the baby managed to control her luck ability to target a skillfully specific thing or situation.

    If the Godfather yed poker with Ainsley, the baby could control the probability of the excellent card never to favour the Godfather, utterly crushing him with luck alone.

    She could also manipte luck-rted machines like the gacha machine to give her good results! It''s the same for mobile phone games that relied on luck.

    After practising, Ainsley started to get ready to raid the casino.

    She wore avish red princess gown and an exquisite silver butterfly eye mask that only covered her eyes.

    Now...she''s ready to wreck the casino!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 211: "The 100th Floor"

    <h4>Chapter 211: "The 100''th Floor"</h4>

    Ainsley stepped out of the run-down hotel with her luggage stored inside her ne.

    She told the others to pack up and check out early since she was sure that they would move to another hotel after they visited the casino!

    The baby''s wavy ck hair fluttered in the air as she lightly jumped into the carriage, wanting to help the others put their luggage inside.

    While the others were preparing, the baby sat next to the window and fiddled with her silky ck hair.

    [Do I really not look like someone from the Sloan Family?] Ainsley quietly asked the Godfather and Cellino through their special telepathy.

    To the capital, Cellino rarely spoke to Ainsley due to their separate training. But now, it''s his chance to bber.

    [No, you don''t look like someone from a fallen family like the Sloan Family, boss! You look so pretty and elegant!] The cat raised both paws as he praised Ainsley to the sky.

    Indeed, the baby''s attire made her seem like a toddler from a high-ranked mafia family.

    The jet ck wavy hair reaching to her neck, a pair of ruby eyes resembling jewelry, and that silver mask covering her upper face, only showing the bright red pupils inside¡­

    Plus, the dark red princess gown which was decorated with diamonds.

    All of these made Ainsley appear to be exquisite! No one would rte her to the poor Sloan Family.

    [Hum. If we can hide our family''s emblem on the carriage''s body, we can visit the casino using the carriage¡­] Ainsley looked at the carriage interior with pity in her eyes.

    If she also got a suitable carriage, people would believe her to be someone from an upper-rank family and she would encounter less problems.

    Haish¡­

    Of course, in the end, the group had to take a public vehicle while they left their carriage at a nearby parking lot.

    The parking lot'' owner had a good reputation and would surely take care of their carriage until they came back.

    In the end, after the group loaded their carriage, they left the parking lot and went to get arger carriage which was a public vehicle there.

    The group wore a ck and white suit uniform with a maroon cape over their shoulders, looking like a fine guard for their little princess.

    Along the way, other people would asionally nce at this group consisting of 7 good-looking guards, a cute yet mysterious toddler, and an adorable cat in the toddler''s embrace.

    Such a line-up was actually eye-catching and rare!

    Because one wouldn''t see a toddler so often at the capital, except if the toddler was a native.

    However, native toddlers would always look poor and dirty since they wouldn''t be rich. The rich people would never let their toddler visit the dangerous capital.

    Yet when one looked at Ainsley and her ''guards'', how could they say that she''s poor? She obviously reeked of money and money!

    Thus, the native and other visitors couldn''t help but sneak a peek at this strange line-up of people.

    Which high-ranked family would be so crazy to send their three-year-old daughter to the capital?

    Since most of the people visiting the capital would be a part of the mafia, the bystanders also assumed that Ainsley was a daughter of a powerful mafia family.

    The non-mafia people would subconsciously try not to get close to Ainsley and the gang, afraid of triggering a problem since the mafia was often rted to danger.

    On the other hand, the mafia people would secretly try to see Ainsley''s family background. Some of the courageous ones approached Jevon and the gang, trying to be close to this ''big shoot''.

    No mafia in the crowd would associate thesevishly-dressed people with the poor Sloan Family!

    After a 15 minutes journey, Ainsley and her guards dropped off in front of the tallest building in the whole region.

    The sun hadn''t set, but the building was already full of colourful lights. The whole area was noisy, and one could see many vehicles stopping in front of this building.

    The stadium-like ck building with golden lights here and there was none other than the Billios Casino!

    Ainsley and the gang stepped out of the carriage with the toddler resting in Elliana''s arms. The group didn''t immediately enter the vast building and just stood there with their eyes wide open.

    This...is the biggest casino in the whole capital¡­

    The building is truly immense. It''s as tall as a skyscraper, and the width can be on par with a huge football stadium.

    The elegant and exquisite design of the building resembled a stacked gold coin from afar, but this one was ck coins instead.

    [Wuaaa...the Billios Casino is really up to its name!] Ainsley couldn''t help but p as they walked to the casino''s entrance.

    Even before they entered, the surroundings were already full of well-dressed people, and 99% of them should be the mafia.

    Sexydies hooking their old partner''s arm coquettishly, young peopleughed out loud while striding to the entrance, scary-looking mafia leader arrogantly walked by with their subordinate following closely behind¡­

    There were truly a lot of different people here!

    No wonder the area became even noisier than the monster market.

    Butpared to random merchants shouting and the heated market atmosphere, the noise here was a lot more elegant, filled with people''sughter and exquisite conversations.

    Since Ainsley had a keen hearing ability, she curiously tried to eavesdrop on what these people were talking as they casually strolled to the building.

    "Hey, hey, hubby, we should go to the 100''th floor this time! I heard that they have a new ything?"

    Ainsley''s ears instantly perked up.

    The 100''th floor? What''s so special about this floor?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 212: "Making A Casino Card"

    <h4>Chapter 212: "Making A Casino Card"</h4>

    Ainsley overheard matters rted to the casino''s 100''th floor quite often.

    "Dude, the casino this week also opened a bar and auction. We have to visit the 100''th floor!"

    Someone said that there was a bar and an auction on the 100''th floor.

    "Can I find a mythical ve auction in this week''s event? I want an elf."

    Another one wished for a ve auction.

    "Well, the casino never does a ve auction."

    Ah, there''s no ve auction at all.

    "Tch. Let''s justplete our business first before ying."

    This one wished to finish a business trade.

    From what Ainsley overheard using her keen hearing, it turned out that¡­

    Some people went to the casino to make a secret trade, others went to have fun, and the rest of them visited to get easy money, wishing to soar from a chicken to a Phoenix, just like Ainsley.

    The casino was really a top-notch gathering ce for thew-breaker mafia people¡­

    Also, this 100''th floor seemed to be hiding a lot of fun. Maybe the wealth that one could umte on this floor would be better than other floors?

    Thinking like this, Ainsley kept eavesdropping on these people while their gang fastened their steps to quickly enter the building.

    The closer they were to the casino''s entrance, the crowdier their surroundings. However, everyone quietly stood in line to get checked in front of the entrance before entering the casino''s first floor.

    Ainsley and the gang also waited for their turn, and this time, there was no sick bastard that tried to cut in line and offered money aspensation.

    In 10 minutes, Ainsley and the gang got themselves checked by the casino guards to prevent them from bringing any kind of weapons.

    One could only use their special abilities in this ce to fight, not relying on tools.

    Ainsley''s group didn''t bring any weapons, to begin with, so they quickly got permission to enter. Of course, before they truly entered, the guard in red-gold armour warmly asked them.

    "Esteemed guests, is this your first time visiting our casino?"

    When the middle-aged guard asked this, Jevon subconsciously looked at Ainsley, waiting for her answer. When he saw the baby slightly nodding her head, he also nodded.

    "Yes, it''s our first time. Is there anything wrong?" Jevon threw back a question with an ice-cold voice. The young man truly feared that there would be some sort of rules inside the casino that they didn''t know yet¡­

    If they identally broke the rule, that would not be good.

    Sensing Jevon''s wariness, the guard hurriedly showed an apologetic smile. "Oh, no, no, don''t get us wrong. We just want to register all of you, esteemed guests, and get a card for you."

    The guard waved his hand, and a gold card with Billios Casino'' symbol printed on the surface appeared out of thin air.

    Before Jevon could ask further, the guard already guided Ainsley''s group to a counter as he exined things.

    "For the first-timers, you will need this card to store your wealth that you umted inside the casino¡­"

    The guard peeked at Jevon, whom he thought to be the leader of the group, as he continued to bber.

    It turned out that the casino used a different currency, not dors but silver coins.

    The coins exclusively belonged to the casino and acted as chips required when someone wanted to bet or y the game inside the casino.

    One had to exchange their dors to silver coins so that they could participate in any kind of gambling, but they could also redeem the silver coins into dors before leaving the casino.

    To store the silver coins, every guest had this gold card with their identity data stored inside. The gold card was actually a mini storage-space tool able to keep at least 5000 silver coins.

    When Ainsley and the gang heard this, they couldn''t help but sucked in the cold air.

    The casino is so kind as to give every new guest a spatial tool? Even though it''s the lowest grade and the space inside isn''t big, isn''t this still too extravagant?!

    A space-rted tool has never been cheap, so it would need arge sum to create this card for every single new visitor. Unless the casino has someone with space-making ability under their wings!

    If it was thetter, the Billios'' casino influence should be greater than one could imagine. Maybe one of the 7 great families was the family backing this casino?

    The casino owner was someone mysterious, and no one could pinpoint their exact identity. Since it''s futile to try figuring out the owner, Ainsley didn''t think of it any longer.

    The group also shifted their focus to this unique requirement needed to join the gambling game in the casino.

    "So, esteemed guests, how many of you will create a card?" The middle-aged guard was all smiles as he looked at Jevon and the other 7 people behind him.

    Ah, it''s not 7, but 6. That toddler can''t possibly want to y in the casino¡­

    Although there was no age limit and everyone, regardless of age, gender and background, could y inside the casino, he had never heard of a toddler ying at the casino!

    Thinking that he would get 6 new customers and would also get somemissions after he registered these people''s cards under his credit, the middle-aged guard revealed a boorish smile.

    He was still waiting for Jevon to say ''6 people'' when the young man opened his mouth and uttered,

    "Ah, just make one card." Jevon smiled politely, but he didn''t finish at this. He pointed at Ainsley, who was clinging to Elliana''s neck.

    "Please register the card under our young miss'' name."

    ...the heck?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 213: "The Godtoddler"

    <h4>Chapter 213: "The Godtoddler"</h4>

    The middle-aged guard''s smile stiffened in that instant. His smiley face vanished in a blink of an eye, and his jaw dropped faster than his career.

    "W-what? One card...for that toddler?" The guard pointed at Ainsley with a trembling finger. Shock and disbelief washed his pale-ash face.

    Where''s the promised new 6 customers? Howe it''s only one...and it''s also that toddler?!

    The guard looked up and down at Jevon with his eyes almost running away from its sockets.

    Is this young man crazy? He actually let a toddler y in the casino? She''s really the one who''s going to gamble? This baby?!

    Sensing the guard''s suspicion and disbelief, Jevon casually shrugged.

    "Please create the card. Ah, also, for the identity, can we use an alternate name and hide our background?" Jevon was a smart guy and instantly knew that Ainsley didn''t want to reveal her family background here.

    The Sloan Family was rather infamous in the mafia world due to their tragic history. Thus, the baby should hide her background information.

    When the guard heard what Jevon said, his knees lost energy and he almost kneeled.

    Dear ancestor, you really want to register this brat?! Don''t you know what it means to own a casino card??

    The guard looked at Jevon and the others with clenched fists. He felt the need to tell Jevon about the importance and danger of owning this golden card.

    The guard immediately started to exin.

    Here, once someone got the Billios Casino''s card, it means that they''re officially a gambler. Any kind of losses they suffered here, the casino wouldn''t care.

    Even if someone tried to rob a gambler''s money inside the casino, as long as they didn''t damage the casino'' property, the casino staff would close an eye to the matter.

    By owning this golden card, it means that other gamblers could rob this toddler''s money if she ever made some lucky chances.

    The gamblers would only rob and harm other gamblers that held this card!

    Even if the toddler passed the card to someone else, as a fellow card holder, one could sense the actual owner of the card.

    Because to fully use the card, one needed to form a contract by dropping a drop of blood to it. It''s a standard way to use a space-rted tool like this golden card.

    So...letting this toddler owning the golden card is akin to sending her to a pack of wolves!

    After listening to the guard''s exnation, only then Jevon''s face changed.

    He anxiously looked back at Ainsley, wanting to volunteer to be the one owning the card, but then, Ainsley shook her head, gesturing to the young man to proceed with the initial n.

    I need to be the card owner since I''m the family head, okay? I''m not afraid of getting robbed with all of you here...plus Cellino''s strength and my charm ability. Why should I get scared?

    Ainsley wasn''t overestimating her strength but instead felt genuine confidence due to her training. Even if she faced off a much stronger opponent, her luck ability could save her promptly.

    It would be her trump card!

    Seeing Ainsley''s resolute face, Jevon let out a long sigh and looked at the guard with a sour smile.

    "Thank you for the reminder, sir. But we still want to register the card under our young miss'' name."

    When Jevon said so, the guard immediately gave up on persuading this group. He just shook his head and leaned to the marble counter.

    "Alright, I shall make the card now. What kind of username do you want? And your background¡­" The guard recalled Jevon''s question about hiding one''s identity, and he immediately added.

    "You can use a fake name and fake background so that other gamblers won''t know your true identity, " the guard said with a smile.

    Of course, he wouldn''t tell these people that the casino still had a way to know their customer''s true identity through the drop of blood that they inserted into the casino card.

    If they didn''t have a way to confirm their customer''s identity when the customer made a mess in the casino, how could they ask them to be responsible?

    But the guard wouldn''t let the customers get anxious toward the casino for knowing their true identity even after they faked it.

    It''s better to keep it a secret.

    "This young miss, what username do you want to use?" The guard asked once more.

    "Ah, right, for your background information should consist of your age, gender, affiliated family, and your special abilities if you have one."

    Ainsley couldn''t help but ponder at the guard''s question. Even though she didn''t know why the guards were the ones making cards for the customers, she paid more attention to the username that she needed.

    Uh...should I create a cool one...or pretty one¡­

    Ainsley was in a dilemma when the silent Godfather spirit suddenlymented.

    [Just use the name ''Godtoddler!] He gave an absurd name derived from his own title.

    Ainsley held the urge to punch the Godfather.

    Hello? Godtoddler? What kind of weird name is that?! And it sounds like I''m your daughter!

    Ainsley didn''t want to use such a cringe username, but since she didn''t have any other choices, the girl whispered to Elliana, letting the woman convey the message to Jevon.

    When Jevon received the message, his eyes widened a bit and he looked as if he just ate cow dung but the young man hurriedly controlled his face.

    Without showing even a hint of embarrassment, Jevon spoke to the guard.

    "Our young miss wants to use the username ''The Godtoddler''. Age 3 years old, female, from Hellos Family, special abilities none."

    Ainsley would never have imagined that her casually-chosen username would soon create the Billios Casino''s first legend.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 214: "Climbing The Casino"

    <h4>Chapter 214: "Climbing The Casino"</h4>

    After Jevon answered, the guard listened attentively to Jevon''s request and his face couldn''t help but change due to the weird username.

    The Godtoddler? Is she trying to copy the legendary Godfather? And what''s with her family? Hellos Family? I had never heard of it! Is it a non-mafia family?

    Clearly, Ainsley used a fake family name that didn''t even exist in this world. As for her special abilities? It''s normal for a toddler to have none.

    Despite the guards'' confusion, he still created the golden card for Ainsley, and in just a few minutes, the guard already passed the gold card to the baby.

    "Alright, young miss. You have owned the casino''s card. Now you can y as long as you have enough silver coins inside your card."

    The guard shed a sweet smile at Ainsley, afraid that he would make her cry since toddlers often cried easily.

    Ainsley nodded at the guard''s words before gripping into the golden card. The card''s surface showed her forged identity information that the casino staff would know whenever she decided to y something.

    After Ainsley stored the card in her storage ne, the guard left Ainsley''s group to a neer casino staff.

    The staff member was a young man around Jevon''s age, dressed in a neat white shirt and ck vest typical of the casino''s uniform.

    With a bow tie on his neck, the ck-haired young man bowed at Ainsley and the gang.

    "Young miss The Godtoddler, because this is your first timeing, this servant shall be your guide." The young man smiled politely as he greeted Ainsley.

    Because Ainsley was the only one owning the casino card, it means that only she alone could join any kind of gambling here. The others only counted as her bodyguards or servants.

    When Ainsley heard the young man''s words, she tugged Elliana''s hair, signalling her to ask Jevon.

    Elliana hurriedly looked at Jevon and nodded, silently telling him to be Ainsley''s spokesperson. After all, Ainsley didn''t want to speak so easily to maintain her mysterious image.

    Jevon, who got the signal, nodded back at Elliana and Ainsley before asking the young man as they walked to the depth of the first floor.

    "Tell us the rules and other things that we need to know."

    "Of course, sir." The young staff immediately gave a casino tour around the first floor. He introduced the many kinds of gamblings provided on the first floor, as well as some things that Ainsley had to know.

    "Ab, right, before young miss The Godtoddler ys, you should exchange your money for silver coins, the currency used in this casino." The young man already guided Ainsley''s group back to their starting spot.

    "To get one silver coin, you need to pay 1000 dors." The staff introduced the exchange rate between dors and the silver coins used in the casino.

    "After you exchange the money, if you have silver coins leftover, you can exchange them back to dors as long as you deposit at least 100 silver coins inside the card."

    In other words, the gamblers needed to spend at least 100.000 dors just to ensure they can keep ying in this casino.

    When the staff said that they needed a deposit, it''s a way to ensure that the gamblers would alwayse back to this casino because of the leftover silver coins.

    "The exchange rate when you want to exchange silver coins to dors also follows the previous rule. However, there''s a limit to how much silver coins you can umte on the first floor."

    The young man pointed at the counter that dealt with exchanging money for silver coins and vice versa.

    "The limit of the first floor is 500 silver coins. After you umte 500 silver coins from gambling, you can''t stay on this floor and have to advance to the second floor."

    The young man didn''t tour around the vast first floor this time and just stood near the casino entrance.

    "The gambling limit that you can bet on this floor is also 500 silver coins. Once you acquire more than 500 coins, you can ess the higher floor that has a higher betting rate and also a higher card limit."

    In other words, the casino card could be upgraded to contain more silver coins to gamble.

    Of course, the young man said that rich people would choose to top up many silver coins and directly ess the higher floors.

    Each floor would double the limit of the casino card and also double the betting limit. First floor had a 500 silver coin limit, second floor 1000, third floor 2000, and so on. It would always be doubled.

    The lower floors usually had low-ranked mafia families, while the mid-rank would climb higher.

    After all, it''s boring to bet such a small amount of 500 silver coins.

    When Ainsley heard this, she couldn''t help but gulp. 500 silver coins were around 500.000 dors¡­

    That was already an amount enough for a low-rank family to operate tons of business. But here, it was only considered a small amount!

    With 500.000 dors, Ainsley believed that she could instantly save the Sloan Family''s dying business. If she climbed higher¡­

    Oh my, she might earn millions or, even better, billions!

    No wonder this casino was said to be the best in the whole of Godlif country. The flow of money in this one casino alone could already rival the governments.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley only had a measly 100.000 dors in her ne.

    This sum was already a sky-high sum for her family, and Grandpa Yofan especially prepared this since he knew Ainsley wanted to visit the casino.

    Her job now was to multiply the money to get more and more!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 215: "The Impossible Game"

    <h4>Chapter 215: "The Impossible Game"</h4>

    However, before multiplying her money, Ainsley recalled her measly savings.

    With 100.000 dors, Ainsley could only afford 100 silver coins, and if she ever lost them to a random bet, just one single lost...she could forget her dream to earn big from the casino.

    As such, the baby simply had to win every single game and bet.

    She had to be invincible!

    When Ainsley was thinking hard, the young staff continued to tell her about the casino rules. It turned out, trickery and lies were legal here, but the casino staff in charge of certain gambling games would never cheat.

    However, when the gamblers wanted to redeem their silver coins to real money, the casino would cut 5% of the overall real money and that would belong to the casino.

    If the gamblers refused toply, they could never redeem the silver coins to real money!

    After Ainsley understood the casino rules, she directly let Elliana and Jevon top up 100 silver coins to her golden casino card.

    When the young staff saw the baby only filled her card with the minimum deposit, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    As expected, she''s still a child and doesn''t have a lot of money. But...for a 3-year-old toddler to have 100.000 dors in her hands, that''s already quite a lot¡­

    Is she a precious granddaughter of someone from the high-rank mafia family?

    Because the young staff knew that most casino visitors would be from the mafia family, and he knew there was an unwritten rule among the mafia family never to let their children out of the estate until they turned 10.

    After they did their debutante as a young seedling, only then the family would send them to the capital to hone their skills. They would also push their children to a prestigious academy near the capital.

    At the age of 13, these mafia children would have their first time joining their family''s territorial war.

    This was the first time that the young casino staff saw a toddler entering the dangerous capital, and even visited the equally dangerous casino.

    If the capital was full of monsters, the casino was full of humans with monster-like hearts.

    The young staff sneaked a peek at Ainsley and felt that she''s undoubtedly adorable even when she wore that mysterious silver eye mask.

    It would be a pity if she suffered a mishap due to humans'' greed¡­

    Thus, after the young staff filled Ainsley''s card with 100 silver coins, he deliberately looked at the baby and gave casual advice.

    "It will be safer if the young miss doesn''t leave your bodyguards'' eyesight when you yter." The young man smiled politely before leaving the group.

    His reminder actually said that Ainsley needed these 6 adults to protect her if she wanted to return alive after gaining some fortunes.

    Ainsley looked at the young man''s back as he departed and couldn''t help but nod.

    Not bad, he''s quite kind¡­

    Of course, Ainsley never intended to leave her protectors. Cellino was also there, lying quietly inside her arms.

    The young staff was already gone, so it was only the 7 of them still standing near the entrance.

    Jevon handed back the golden card to Ainsley and murmured,

    "Mdy, the staff just now said that even if you lost the card, you wouldn''t lose the money inside because the casino staff can trace your card. So, don''t worry about losing it."

    Other gamblers also couldn''t snatch the card and redeemed the silver coins inside because the card still had Ainsley''s blood as the seal.

    However, if the card owner died, the blood contract with the card would vanish, and the card would be ownerless. Other gamblers could then seize the card''s ownership.

    Of course, other than death, the real owner could also choose to give up their card ownership and withdraw the blood contract, leaving the card ownerless once more.

    This would be the method used by evil gamblers to rob other''s wealth.

    Ainsley paid attention to this detail and nodded.

    As long as she remained safe, she wouldn''t hand over the card. Her card was her family''s salvation!

    Ainsley took out the card once more and gripped it. The baby then tugged Elliana''s hair and whispered.

    "Elh, let''s gwo there." Ainsley pointed at an inconspicuous gacha game. One only needed to insert the silver coins, press the touch screen and wait until the gacha spat out their fortune.

    One could get back the coin they just used, could gain more than what they gave, or could lose it entirely.

    A very few super unlucky ones even had to pay more because they got debt from the game!

    This childish game wasn''t that popr because it truly depended on one''s luck and the casino could actually manipte the fortune rate.

    Thus, those veterans that relied on their gambling skill would choose to y cards and such to gamble with other gamblers.

    Only Ainsley would be d to encounter this pure luck-rted game.

    When Ainsley and the gang arrived in front of this modern game gacha, Ainsley didn''t hesitate to pour all of her 100 silver coins and chose the extremely hard mode.

    The more coins you give to the machine, the more rewards you would get if you get lucky, but if you''re unlucky, the danger would also be several folds nastier than when you gave a small sum of coins.

    When Ainsley inserted all of her coins into this game, the game let out loud music along with an announcement.

    [Gambler The Godtoddler bet 100 silver coins! Game starts at 3...2...1¡­]

    The announcement from the unpopr cheater game startled the nearby gamblers.

    They instantly looked at the 7 people around the machine.

    Who is so dumb to y that impossible game?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 216: "Congrats! Congrats! Congratssss!"

    <h4>Chapter 216: "Congrats! Congrats! Congratssss!"</h4>

    The idle gamblers near Ainsley''s ce instantly gathered behind the baby''s group.

    There were more than 30 spectators, and when they saw that someone truly wanted to y this ''impossible'' game, they couldn''t help but sneer.

    "Are these people newbies? Did they think it''s easier to win when ying against this machine than against other gamblers?"

    One of the veteran young gamblers shook his head,menting Ainsley''s ignorance. Right after, another person besides the youth instantly nodded.

    "Yeah! Don''t they know why this machine isn''t popr?"

    "Every regr gambler on the first floor and above will know how this machine gets the title ''an impossible game'', right?"

    The machine was called the impossible game because no customers ever won big money from this game. The luckiest of them all throughout history only won 5¡Á the money they inserted.

    With the first floor''s limit of 500 coin silvers, there was hardly anyone winning 1000 silver coins or more from this game.

    Most of the gamblers would only use up to 10 silver coins on this game, so the luckiest among them only got 50 silver coins as the reward.

    The lucky gambler regretted not using the maximum limit to bet on the first floor. If he put all 500 silver coins, he would have gotten 25.000 silver coins!

    However, when this gambler tried once more and put all-in, he suffered a heavy loss, having to pay for silver coins instead of earning any.

    The chance to get a 5¡Á bonus from this game was close to 0 since no one ever saw another gamble beside the first one ever winning this chance.

    As for a higher reward? Only the casino staff might know whether it exists or not!

    Thus, the veteran gamblers simply despised the machine,belling it as ''the impossible game''.

    Only naive newbies or country bumpkins who never saw such a modern game at a casino would try this bottomless pit scammer.

    "As expected of newbies. They''re really easy to fool." Someonemented as he looked at Ainsley and her gang with a mocking smile.

    "Ssshh, they''re newbies, and their guide must be neglecting them, not telling them about this giant trap! They''re just unlucky."

    A rather old-looking woman in a purple mermaid dress covered her mouth as she looked at Ainsley''s group in pity.

    Many guides in this casino would purposely not tell the newbies about some ''dangerous'' games that would make these newbies lose money very quickly.

    However, usually, the guides would tell them so that the newbies could experience winning and then they would be hooked to continue ying here.

    It would create an invisible quicksand, dragging the newbies into a dangerous gambling world.

    But some guides would deliberately not tell the newbies about the dangerous games to let them lose money only when the newbie was considered wealthy.

    Rich people wouldn''t care about losing some money on the first floor. Not all wealthy customers chose to top up many silver coins and directly climbed the casino tower.

    Some of them would purposely stay on the first floor to experience some unique games that were only avable at the Billios Casino.

    One of such games was this gacha machine. It''s quite a modern gambling gamepared to the old-fashioned one.

    The young generation of the wealthy factions would often try this game, only to suffer badly. However, such an amount of 500 silver coins wasn''t a lot for them.

    When the veteran gamblers saw Ainsley''s group tried the game, they instantly thought they should be the young generation of a wealthy faction.

    They''re naive and foolish!

    But a lot of the gamblers on the first floor were secretly gloating whenever they encountered such a naive youngster. They were the perfect target to scam and plundered their money!

    Some of them even considered befriending these fools, getting them to gamble, and finally taking away these people''s money.

    The gamblers were chatting merrily behind Ainsley and didn''t even think of lowering their voices.

    "Which one of thesembs are trying the game?" One of the older gamblers clicked his tongue as he looked at Ainsley, who had already started to press the start button.

    "I don''t know, but it should be that little girl? I saw her pressing the button¡­"

    "Tch. Just a spoiled child that wants to try casino games. She will cry when she loses money, and it will be noisy!" A rather hot-tempered middle-aged mafia tantly showed his contempt.

    "Hum, hum. Let''s see how she will lose a lot of money and throw tantrums. If she misbehaves, we can get the staff to kick her out."

    The old mafia people on the first floor already looked at Ainsley as a trash scoundrel. They didn''t care for her strange identity as the first toddler to ever step into this casino.

    Maybe, the only children who dared to visit this casino aside from Ainsley were Finley. But he also came together with his dad, using his dad as a privilege.

    The gamblers kept bad-mouthing Ainsley, but the baby simply pursed her lips. She secretly inserted her luck ability aura into the machine to affect it.

    An impossible game? Let this baby open your eyes and see.

    There''s nothing impossible in my dictionary!

    The moment Ainsley''s luck ability prated the machine, it was as if the machine epted the goddess of luck secret mission.

    The program inside the machine was initially going to give a zonk result for Ainsley, but it changed 180¡ã. The luck ability affected the probability without anyone noticing.

    One couldn''t possibly see a streak of golden light prating the machine, right?

    Just when the gamblers were openly sneering at the baby, the machine let out a blinding sh along with a cheerful notification.

    "Congrats! Congrats! Congratssss!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 217: "A Face Slap"

    <h4>Chapter 217: "A Face p"</h4>

    "Congrats! Congrats! Congrats!"

    Along with the triple congrattion, the machine''s screen shed, and a huge number appeared.

    10¡Á

    The moment this number appeared on the screen, the previously lively spectators suddenly went quiet.

    The noisy area near the machine instantly became as silent as a cemetery. One could even hear a pin drop as clear as day.

    "..."

    A few seconds after the silence was everyone''s various reactions.

    The elderly almost stumbled and fell. The youngsters dropped their jaws faster than they dropped their pants. The women gamblers covered their mouth and their eyes already popped out, ready to jump away.

    ¡­.what? What the heck? What is going on?

    The 30+ spectators felt like time just slowed down, even freezing. The huge ''10¡Á'' on the game''s screen was the only thing that they could see.

    They blinked once, and the number was still there. Blinked twice...there''s no change.

    They even rubbed their eyes, thinking they saw it wrong, but the ck number shing with golden glitter was still there, standing tall and mighty.

    That ''10¡Á'' disy residing inside the machine''s screen suddenly became an eyesore.

    10¡Á...it means the reward is multiplying the coins this baby inserted by 10 times!

    When these spectators realised what just happened, every single of them sucked in the cold air. Some even hissed like a frightened cat.

    10 times! Oh my God!

    The spectators were so speechless that they couldn''t speak for a few minutes. Even the casino staff that were hanging around the machine to see a show broke in a cold sweat.

    Is there an error, or what? Howe we have that kind of reward in this machine?!

    The casino staff hurriedly issued some people behind the ''stage'' to check the machine, to see whether it''s broken or not, but they discovered no anomaly.

    Not to mention that they also saw the format of the game did have this ridiculous reward, but the chance to win it was even more challenging for someone to be a shaman and also became a multi-ability user on top of that.

    It''s a one in a million chance!

    Whoever operated the gacha machine that day instantly felt like handing their registration letter.

    How could they not know this kind of reward would appear when it had never appeared before because they manipted it?

    Howe it suddenly popped out today?

    It''s the first time in the whole

    1000+ years of the casino''s history!

    Themotion from the gacha machine attracted other gamblers on the first floor as well because that triple congrattion announcement was so loud that the background music ying inside the venue ceased to exist.

    A lot of gamblers approached the machine, and when they peeked at the screen, they also froze on the spot.

    The heck? 10¡Á reward? Fck?

    Even worse, the gacha machine showed how much money Ainsley poured into the machine.

    Betting chip: 100 silver coins

    Reward: 100 ¡Á 10= 1000 silver coins

    Right after the game machine gave this report, it suddenly poured out a massive amount of silver coins to the reward box at the bottom of the machine.

    Cling! Cling! Cling!

    The loud noise of these silver coins nging and bumping into each other echoed throughout the first floor, bing melodious music to the gamblers.

    However, these people couldn''t afford to close their eyes to listen to the sound of money.

    Their eyes instantly turned green as they saw the waterfall of silver coins disappearing into a 3-year-old toddler''s casino card.

    Ainsley only had to swipe the golden card to store the silver coins, and the silver coins would directly rest well inside this card-type storage tool.

    The baby''s action of calmly storing the huge amount of silver coins made almost all the gamblers on the first floor, including the staff, to think of her in a new light.

    Who is she? Howe she''s so calm despite winning such a jackpot? That''s 10 times the amount of the silver coins you invested! 10 times! 1000 coins!

    You already hit the limit of the first and second floor...you can directly leap to the third floor!

    Some veteran gamblers of the first floor could never umte more than 500 silver coins to enter the second floor.

    They might win big money sometimes, but some losses were inevitable.

    The biggest jackpot someone ever made on this floor was only 600 or 700 silver coins, enough for them to enter the second floor.

    No one had ever seen someone instantly hitting the limit of the second floor by just ying one time.

    But it happened now! And the culprit was a brat still wet behind the ears.

    It''s a brat! A toddler!

    The gamblers felt their heart aching so badly that they wanted to die. Their faces were burning from the face-p.

    Veteran gamblers? Are they worthy of this title? They''re no more than losers that can''t climb the casino tower!

    Compared to this miraculous baby¡­

    When the gamblerspared themselves to this super-lucky baby, they felt like crying.

    Why did we mock this baby previously? Who said that she''s a newbie? Didn''t someone say that a newbie''s luck was often heaven-defying?

    How could we look down on such a newbie?

    And who the fck said that this tiny gambler was a spoiled brat? Look at how she calmly collected her first win.

    Such a huge amount of money was enough to make these low-level gamblers kneel on the ground and kiss the floor!

    But the baby treated it as if this was something normal, something as normal as eating a baby porridge or drinking powder milk.

    What kind of family could nurture such a calm toddler? Is it the mafia family''s 7 great families? Or is it other mysterious factions?

    This baby is too freaky!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 218: "Tower Climber"

    <h4>Chapter 218: "Tower Climber"</h4>

    The gamblers on the first floor were still silent until Ainsley finished collecting the coins and directly left with her people, advancing to the third floor.

    Since she had hit the limit, she couldn''t stay any longer to rip off the gacha game. If she could, she would have drained every single coin inside the machine!

    Once Ainsley went to the elevator and vanished from everyone''s sight, only then these gamblers broke into a mour.

    "Who is that baby?! Howe she''s so awesome?"

    "Her username is ''The Godtoddler! I just checked the gacha machine''s record...and she''s only 3!"

    "Oh my...her luck is simply too heaven-defying! I have never heard of such a reward...10 times of the initial investment! Damn!"

    "You see how she poured only 100 coins? If she poured all 500 silver coins, she would already pocketed 5000 silver coins. That''s already past the limit of the fourth floor!"

    "Fck. Leaping two floors at once...isn''t this bizarre?"

    The true gamblers of the casino view climbing the tower through gambling as a sort of achievement.

    The casino itself also recorded one''s achievement when they climbed the rank purely through gambling.

    One couldn''t top up silver coins and climbed the rank to enter the casino''s honoured hall that recorded such achievement.

    They had to climb the rank purely by using the silver coins gained from gambling.

    These kinds of people were called tower climbers. Tower climbers were the true-blue gamblers and the casino highly respected these people.

    Good at gambling was also a skill that many mafia families would like to possess since gambling at a casino was like a luxurious hobby for the mafia families.

    Bing a good gambler would always be something remarkable in the eyes of these high-ss mafia families.

    The elite mafia families would always try to poach the tower climbers to work for them and gain face for the family through gambling.

    Bing a gambling expert in a mafia world wasn''t something shameful, but something sought after instead!

    Usually, tower climbers would climb the floors one by one, and they would need several days to do so.

    After all, no one ever suffered no loss when gambling. It''s just illogical for one to continue to be lucky and never lost to anyone.

    However, who would have thought that someone became a skipper the first time they came here?

    A skipper referred to those elite tower climbers that could directly pass several floors through their excellent gambling result!

    But only 1 among 10 tower climbers could be a skipper.

    That''s why, when a newbie became a skipper and was also so young that she could be everyone''s granddaughter, the shock was immense.

    A 3-year-old skipper tower climber!

    The first floor'' customers instantly burst in excitement, and the gamblers even forgot to continue to y.

    "It''s my first time seeing a tower climber! Fck!"

    "Goddammit. That baby is so young she can be my granddaughter, and she''s not only a tower climber but also a skipper!"

    "But can she continue to be lucky? Remember, even the tower climber can drop floors¡­"

    Someone voiced their doubts toward Ainsley''s freaky luck. Maybe she had used all the luck umted throughout 18 lifetimes just now?

    Indeed, the tower climbers could rise and also could fall because of gambling. When the amount of coins inside their card hit the bottom line of that floor, they would drop floors.

    For example, when someone on the second floor only had 400 coins left inside their card, they would be forced to go down to the first floor because only those with more than 500 coins could enter the second floor.

    Normal gamblers would just top-up their card to avoid falling floors, but the pride of tower climbers prevented them from doing so.

    After all, the coins umted inside their golden card could only hold their gambling result and not from the top-up. Every time someone top-up their card, there would be a record of it stored inside the card.

    Once a tower climber got this record, they would never be a tower climber anymore. Instead of topping up more silver coins, they better drop floors!

    Thus, the gamblers on the first floor thought that Ainsley might run out of money and soon would drop floors or get forced to do a top-up.

    Nheless, no matter what these people said, Ainsley already advanced to the third floor. Without her knowing, the data inside her storage card was already updated.

    Name: The Godtoddler

    Age: 3

    Family: Helos

    Gambling record: 1 match. 1 win. 0 loss.

    Unique status: Tower climber, skipper.

    Tower climbing status: 3''rd floor (one-strike)

    When a gambler started to gamble, whatever the game they joined or whatever approach they took, either private gambling or open gambling, as long as they did it in the casino, the casino could record their gambling history.

    Because even when someone joined private gambling, they still needed a casino staff to be their witness to prevent the other party from going back on the bet or refusing to pay.

    Thus, the so-called gambling record existed, and the tower climbers took pride in maintaining a high winning rate.

    At the moment, Ainsley had only gambled once and won once. But she didn''t know what sort of history she would create soon¡­

    3''rd floor.

    "Mdy, this is the third floor. Are there any games you want to y?" Jevon politely guided Ainsley as he looked at the mini map on his handphone.

    Just now, he downloaded the Billios Casino app and got this minimap from the application.

    The mini-map would show the entire map of the casino tower, but only when the owner could enter the certain floor.

    Else, the other maps would still be locked!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 219: "A Challenger"

    <h4>Chapter 219: "A Challenger"</h4>

    Jevon registered Ainsley through the barcode behind her casino card, and it immediately showed the full map of three floors since currently, Ainsley could only enter the first three floors.

    When Ainsley saw the minimap on Jevon''s phone, she hurriedly tried to find another gacha machine, but to her disappointment, she found nothing.

    Maybe...the gacha machine was only for newbies, so the casino didn''t put it on the third floor.

    Dammit. And here I thought I could get another easy win¡­

    Manipting a machine is easier than manipting humans because a machine can''t resist while humans can!

    It''s also harder to equip the luck ability to herselfpared to when she injects it into a machine.

    When she injects her luck ability to a machine, the machine will share Ainsley''s luck and will show a very good result, especially in online games or gacha games like before.

    But now...she had to work harder...

    When Ainsley was a bit dejected since her favourite, the easy-to-manipte machine wasn''t here, the Godfather suddenly spoke.

    [It doesn''t matter if you can''t find the gacha machine. Look, just y that ball-thingy.] The Godfather pointed at a wooden table at the center of the third floor.

    Just like the previous two floors, the third floor had the same interior design.

    Creamy-coloured wall with rose-gold paints at each corner, a fully gold ceiling, and white marble floor plus a red carpet at several areas.

    The third floor looked simr to the other two floors, but the games provided here looked entirely different. Especially that circle wooden table enough to fit 10 people all at once.

    Currently, there were already 10 gamblers sitting around the table, and a lot of other gamblers watched these yers behind them.

    Near the yers, one could see four casino staff wearing more stylish uniforms than the other lower floors'' staff. The staff here wore red bowtie instead of ck, and their ck vest had a bit of golden glitter.

    They stood in all four directions, watching the whole game. asionally, one of the staff would step forward to do something for the yers before backing down once more.

    When Ainsley saw this, she instantly knew that the circle wooden table should be the ace game on this floor and should be the one with the highest stake too.

    But from this distance, she couldn''t see what kind of gamble they were ying.

    [What is that, uncle Godfather?] Ainsley decided to ask. The kind Godfather didn''t hold back any information and immediately responded.

    [That is called The Ball of Luck. You see the wooden table? On the inner circle is a wheel full of numbers, and the wheel will keep spinning at a certain speed.]

    The Godfather cleared his throat before he continued.

    [When the game starts, the staff will press a button and a tiny metal ball will pop out from the center of the wheel. It will then glide toward a specific slot on the wheel.]

    [Then?] Ainsley tilted her head, still oblivious of the game rule.

    [Then, the yers guess what number slot the ball willnd onto. They will have to guess it before the game starts.]

    [Ah, I get it, I get it!] Ainsley finally brightened up.

    It turned out that this is another luck-based game.

    In this game, each yer would put on a betting chip depending on their pocket''s condition.

    When someone among the 10 yers won, he or she would get the whole coins that the other yers bet on. They would also get back the betting chips that they put out as a stake.

    However, if none of the yers won, the casino would take half of the yers'' betting chip and put the other half on a money pool.

    The money pool was served for a tower climber who could break the record of this ''The Ball Of Luck'' game.

    [Hmmm...interesting! So...I think there will be much more money inside the money pool than winning other yers'' money, right?]

    Ainsley''s focus was not on winning against the other 9 yers but to get her hands on the money pool prize too!

    After all, there would be a lot of money inside that pool since one couldn''t always guarantee that the yers could make a good guess about the metal ballnding slot.

    If she could not only rob other yers'' money but also got her hands on this money pool¡­

    Ainsley knew that she could directly leap a lot of floors, saving time and energy to get more money!

    Thus, she immediately looked at the Godfather and asked.

    [How do I break the record?]

    And the Godfather snorted at her question.

    [Apply to challenge the money pool prize, and win the game for 10 consecutive times.]

    When a challenger appears, the casino would arrange the other yers that want to apany this challenger because there would be a limit to the betting chip each yer could take.

    The first round, everyone should take out only one silver coin. The second round, two silver coins each as the bet. Third round, three silver coins, and so on until the tenth round, 10 silver coins.

    This rule was applied so that the challenger wouldn''t worry about their umted silver coins surpassing the third floor''s limit, which was only 2000 coins, before they won the challenge.

    But because the amount of bet that the winner would get from this kind of betting was small...the other yers aside from the challenger would getpensation from the challenger when they failed the challenge.

    The challenger would have topensate 10 times the money of the overall betting chip on the table.

    Plus, they had to pay 1000 silver coins as administration fee before doing the challenge!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 220: "Challenging The Money Pool"

    <h4>Chapter 220: "Challenging The Money Pool"</h4>

    This 1000 silver coins from the administration fee would be divided among the other yers and the staff, so each of them would get at least 100 coins whether the challenger won or lost the game.

    To win, the challenger had to win 10 consecutive rounds and got all the money from the 10 rounds betting, plus the money from the money pool.

    If the challenger won, they would spend literally only 1000 silver coins as the starter fee. They would then get much more than that.

    But if they lost, they would lose big time. Because of this, only a few crazy rich people would try the challenge. Even the tower climber or skippers wouldn''t dare to do this.

    It''s too risky!

    Who could urately guess the number slot that the ball wouldnd into for 10 consecutive times?

    Unless they could see the future, which was an ultra-rare ability, no ability users would be confident.

    This casino allowed the gamblers to use their abilities when gambling, but the staff would also interfere using their own abilities!

    Hearing this from the Godfather, Ainsley instantly asked Jevon and the others to apany her to y some other games on this floor.

    After all, she only had 1000 silver coins, enough for the administration fee to challenge the money pool prize. She still needed around 60-ish silver coins as the overall bet.

    But, with Ainsley''s luck ability, she just had to use a speck of it, and she got an additional 1000-ish silver coins in just 15 minutes.

    In total, she had 2000 coins, which was the limit of the third floor, but once she paid half of it for the challenge, she only had enough coins to stay on this floor.

    If she lost even one coin when she did the challenge, she would have to drop the floor because her minimum silver coins couldn''t keep her on this floor!

    Of course, for the one silver coin as the bet on the first round, the challenger could borrow it from the staff. If Ainsley won, she would return the coin and if she lost¡­

    There''s no way she would lose.

    After making the necessary arrangement, Ainsley gestured at Jevon to bring her card to the staff waiting around the ball-game thingy area.

    The young man immediately brought Ainsley''s card and talked to one of the four staff. At the moment, coincidentally, the game had just ended, and some gamblers chose to stop ying.

    There''s an empty seat for Ainsley to join this ''Ball Of Luck'' game.

    Jevon stopped in front of one of the four staff and immediately handed Ainsley''s casino card as he spoke in quite a loud voice.

    "My young miss wants to challenge the money pool prize."

    Jevon''s tone of voice was neither overbearing nor arrogant, but the moment he said this, the other 9 yers around the table instantly looked at him.

    What? Someone is challenging the ''ball of luck'' game? And they''re aiming for the money pool?!

    Not only the 9 gamblers around the table that looked at Jevon with their eyes almost popping out. Even the other gamblers ying different games inwardly stopped ying for a moment.

    They were instantly attracted to this one in a million event.

    Someone is here to challenge the money pool!

    The staff that received Jevon''s card dropped his jaw. He took the card with a trembling hand as he murmured,

    "A-are you sure? The money pool challenge is quite difficult. If you lost too much¡­"

    Well, the casino staff didn''t care, but the money pool prize was really a demonic abyss.

    He had seen a lot of people creating chaos because they lost this game, and it brought headaches to the staff as well.

    But Jevon didn''t take it to his heart. He nodded firmly. "Yes. Please deduct 1000 silver coins for the administration fee and arrange for the other 9 yers."

    The young man with a tiny ck dragon-like monster on his shoulder shrugged casually.

    "My young miss is impatient. It''s better if you can arrange this faster."

    When Jevon let out such an arrogant remark, the gamblers'' faces darkened.

    Arrogant! Who are you to urge the staff to quickly prepare for your own doom? This guy must be a newbie!

    The gamblers snorted, and they slowly gathered around the wooden table. Around 100+ people were waiting with their arms crossed, waiting for Jevon to make a fool of himself.

    This naive young man who hasn''t seen the world should be taught a lesson!

    They thought that Jevon was the one going to challenge the ''Ball Of Luck'' money pool prize. They forget what Jevon said about his young miss.

    However, the staff that received the casino card before had just poured out 1000 silver coins out with Ainsley''s consent, and only then he discovered something amiss.

    The owner of the card isn''t the young man before his eyes because the gender listed here is a female, and her age is¡­

    3 years old!

    The staff abruptly eximed.

    "The challenger is not you, young sir? It''s...it is that¡­.that young miss?" The staff pointed at Ainsley, who already climbed one of the empty wooden seats and calmly sat on it.

    No one noticed her little action and only saw her presence when the staff shouted while pointing at her.

    In that instant, all the gamblers on the third floor, young and old, the staff, male and female, stared at the little toddler with their jaws almost touching the marble floor.

    The heck? The challenger isn''t that young man but this brat? What the¨C what can a mere 3 years old toddler do?!

    Sucking milk, heh?

    This game isn''t a guessing game at your kindergarten, okay?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 221: "Ability Users Secret Battle"

    <h4>Chapter 221: "Ability Users'' Secret Battle"</h4>

    Even the yers that were arranged by the staff and already took seats almost jumped from their chairs.

    Fck. Their opponent is this baby?!

    One of the senior yers that would y against Ainsley instantly mmed the wooden table.

    "Don''t joke with me! A brat like this is going to challenge all of us for 10 consecutive rounds?"

    The senior gambler felt his pride wounded at the moment. If someone knew that he yed with a brat at the casino, even if he won, others would say nasty things behind his back.

    This is a toddler! The first toddler that they ever saw entering a casino...and she was even crazy enough to do this impossible challenge.

    Who does she think she is? The Godfather''s daughter?

    When Ainsley saw these people''s strong resistance and even their reluctance to y against her, she furrowed her eyebrows.

    Why are these oldies so extra? Just y, can''t you? My age isn''t an excuse for you to refuse me!

    Ainsley, who was rejected even before she yed, gritted her teeth. These people blocked her path to a mountain of money¡­

    Hmph!

    The baby snorted and secretly waved her hand, signalling Jevon to lower his head.

    At the same time, the girl''s 6 other bodyguards put their hands behind their back, looking imposing as they stood behind Ainsley''s chair.

    "Yes, young miss?" Jevon lowered his head and lent his ear to Ainsley, whose height was barely enough for her to be seen over the tall table.

    Her opponents could only see up to the baby''s eyes hidden behind her silver mask.

    Ainsley immediately whispered to Jevon while using her tiny hand to block her mouth movement.

    "Jevvy, dwo twis (do this)..." Ainsley told Jevon what to do to make these gamblers agree to y against her. After all, if they disagreed, there''s no way she could y!

    Jevon''s eyes twinkled in a mysterious light as he received the introduction. After he was done, he straightened his back and swept his gaze at the other 9 yers around the table.

    "What? All of you senior gamblers are afraid to face our prodigy young miss? If you''re that much of a coward, then scram!"

    Jevon wasn''t nice with his words. He tantly showed extreme contempt toward the other yers, provoking these prideful gamblers to the max.

    "Fck! Who is scared of your brat? Let''s see who will cryter!"

    The yers'' blood boiled to the peak, and each of them instantly agreed to y against Ainsley.

    Backing off in front of an ignorant brat? Hah! Bring it on!

    These people shot a re at Jevon and Ainsley, secretly thinking of making things difficult for them.

    Who said that this is a normal guessing game? When ability users were involved, it already went beyond your usual gambling.

    It''s a battle of abilities!

    One of the staff in charge of this game saw the yers were ready, and he couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Alright, yers. Please take out one silver coin as the bet for the first round." The staff kindly reminded the yers.

    At the same time, Jevon, Ainsley''s littleckey, was already back to Ainsley''s side with one borrowed silver coin from the other staff.

    Ainsley and the others calmly put one silver coin on the table in front of them.

    Seeing this, the leading staff nodded. "As per usual, this challenge will go on for 10 rounds. Little missy over there has to win 10 consecutive times to win the challenge."

    "Hum." Ainsley nodded at the staff. She even looked at him with an urging gaze.

    Quick, start the game! My luck ability is itching to face-p some people!

    The leading staff also didn''t say anything anymore and just looked at the ck wheel at the center of the table. The wheel had a total of 50 number slots for one to fifty arranged so close to each other.

    One slight movement from the ballter could directly change the end result. After all, it would be considered final when the ball stopped at the edge of the wheel with the certain number.

    Before that happened, anything could change.

    "The challenger can make a guess first, and the others shall follow suit. But none of your guesses should be the same as the other yers."

    The leading staff allowed Ainsley to choose the number slot she bet on while the wheel kept spinning slowly.

    Without thinking much, Ainsley muttered.

    "Eit! (Eight!)"

    The girl''s pronunciation was a bit messy like usual, but others could understand what she said. After Ainsley blurted out a number, the other yers followed suit.

    "10!"

    "27!"

    "50!"

    "20!"

    And so on.

    After the 10 yers made their guess, the leading staff unhurriedly pressed the button near his ce.

    "First round starts...now!"

    Once the staff spoke, a tiny ck ball shot out from the centre of the wheel. The ball flew around one centimeter in the air before plunging down.

    The moment the ball touched the wheel''s surface, the yers'' eyes shed.

    Use your abilities now!

    A yer with a metal-control ability immediately tried to control the ball.

    Of course, he didn''t look like he used any ability. It''s what the people from the capital were skilled with.

    Another yer, a middle-aged sexy woman, used her wind-control ability to control the wind around the ball, leading it to her number.

    The battle between these two ability usersmenced silently while the other yers also used their abilities.

    Some of them affected the wheel, making it rotate faster. The other used a mind attack to disturb the other ability users.

    Someone even created an illusion to hide from the staff'' eyes. He then tried to pick up the ball and ce it on his picked slot!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 222: "Absolute Luck"

    <h4>Chapter 222: "Absolute Luck"</h4>

    However, as the yers made their move, so did the four staff.

    The shortest staff secretly waved his hand behind his back, and the rolling ball suddenly slowed down, not going anywhere. The ball trembled as if going against a strong force.

    It''s the slow-motion ability!

    The second staff, a cute, young woman with cool pants, only smiled sweetly, but the moment she did, some of the yers around the table were stunned. They forgot to keep using their ability.

    Charm power!

    The third staff looked intensely at the cheating yers and took a deep breath¡­

    The air around the yers suddenly felt a bit more suffocating than before.

    Precise control of air pressure!

    Last but not least, the leading staff focused his gaze on the person who controlled the ball using his mental-control ability. He whistled quietly, but that targeted yer suddenly broke in a cold sweat.

    He can''t use his ability anymore!

    It was an ability-sealing power¡ªone of the most fearful abilities that lots of ability users feared.

    Once that yer couldn''t use his ability, the leading staff expanded his force and began to affect the other yers who could still use their abilities.

    Because only 5 or fewer yers around the table were using their abilities, the leading staff could easily affect these people, sealing their abilities for a few seconds.

    However, these few seconds were important because the ball finally wasn''t affected by any kind of forces. Only the shortest staff still made the ball''s movement slow, matching it with the wheel speed.

    He''s going tond the ball on a number slot that none of the yers chose!

    Seeing this, only then the yers'' faces darkened.

    Damn! We can cheat on this game, but so does the casino staff!

    If the yers didn''t cheat from the very beginning, the casino staff also wouldn''t take action. However, once they cheated, the casino allowed them to move to bring benefits to the casino.

    At this moment, all 9 yers looked at the surrounding staff with sunken gazes. In just a few seconds or so, the ball wouldnd on a number slot that none of them chose!

    Even the four staff members already thought like this. The casino would win the first round...the result was already decided!

    However, away from the yers'' anxious gazes and the staff'' triumphant looks, a tiny baby hugging a mocha-coloured cat quietly looked at the moving ball.

    Her face was calm, and her eyes behind her mask didn''t show any anxiety. There''s not even a ripple in her red pupils, yet a faint golden aura secretly enveloped her body.

    The golden aura was so thin that the casino''s lighting masked it away perfectly.

    The golden aura around the baby''s body didn''t end with just shrouding the baby herself. It slowly created a thin golden thread that shot toward the metal ball.

    At this moment, no one noticed anything amiss. Even the leading staff also didn''t see anything wrong.

    Only the staff who controlled the ball to move slowly and waited for the right time to drop it off felt something was resisting his power.

    The ck ball sped up abruptly, and it was already touching a number slot. Once it touched the edge of the wheel, it might end up at someone''s chosen slot!

    The staff instantly looked at the leading staff and signalled him.

    Emergency! It''s out of my control! Something is wrong!

    The short staff only blinks three times, but the leading staff already got the message. He instantly spread his power and enveloped all the 10 yers around the table.

    Even if the effect wouldn''t be so good, it would at least help the short staff to gain control of the metal ball!

    Sensing something invisible was trying to affect her golden aura, Ainsley tugged the corner of her lips.

    This feeling wasn''t exactlyfortable because it felt like when she tried to use more power, the power itself refused toe out.

    However, was that the case with her luck ability?

    When the Godfather sensed this move from the leading staff, he snorted.

    [If an exclusive ability can be stopped by such ability, it doesn''t deserve to be a whole ability.]

    How could an exclusive ability get defeated by a normal ability?

    Even if the normal ability was a high-grade one, in front of an exclusive ability, it''s like throwing an expensive egg to a sturdy jade.

    The level is different, bro!

    And Ainsley''s luck ability wasn''t just normal luck, good luck, or excellent luck.

    It''s the absolute, supreme luck.

    All hail transmigrator, the odd existence of this world!

    Ainsley''s luck ability wasn''t affected at all, and the ball continued to get out of the short staff''s control.

    In a blink of an eye, the ball smoothlynded on the number 8 slot, and it immediately bumped to the edge of the wheel.

    Tak. Tak. Tak.

    The sound of the metallic ck ball slightly bouncing after hitting the wheel''s wooden edge echoed throughout the table.

    Once the ball stopped moving andid quietly on top of the number 8 slot, silence filled the area.

    It was suddenly so quiet that one could only hear the background music at the back since no one muttered anything.

    Even the spectators held their breath. The yers widened their eyes at the result. And the staff...broke in a cold sweat.

    Dude¡­? Isn''t that number the one chosen by that baby?

    But...the staff is controlling the ball, right? How...how did it still end up there? Shouldn''t itnd on other slots that none of the yers chose so that the casino would win the first round?

    So...how?

    Everyone that was watching this scene had three words in their mind.

    WHAT. THE. FUCK?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 223: "Casino God"

    <h4>Chapter 223: "Casino God"</h4>

    The yers, the casino staff and the spectators looked at Ainsley as if they had seen a monster. It''s not a big deal for her to win in the first round. They could say it''s her luck.

    However, when the yers and the casino staff clearly deployed their special abilities, how could the ball still end upnding on the baby''s chosen number?

    Is it a coincidence? Did the casino make a mistake or something? The staff shouldn''t be that idiot to let go of the opportunity to win some money for the casino.

    If he did that, he could get a huge bonus from the casino itself.

    But what just happened? The casino staff clearly made a mistake!

    The yers were shocked, but after pondering for a while, they instantly connected the baby''s win to her luck and the casino staff''s mistake.

    In the next round, the casino staff wouldn''t possibly make a mistake.

    But so did the yers. Even though they''re only low-levelled mafia family members, they still had some tricks in hand.

    They had some treasures that could cheat!

    Some of the yers secretly employed their treasures to influence the ball''s movement in the next round. The others tried to restrain the staff that had the ability-sealing power.

    All in all, the second round quietly started, and the people involved in the game swore to win this round.

    They nced at Ainsley and snorted.

    She''s just lucky because the staff made a mistake. She won''t be so lucky anymore, and her challenge will end here!

    The spectators behind the yers were a bit slower toprehend the current situation, but when the second round started, they also thought just like the 9 other yers.

    This baby won the first round because she''s lucky, and the casino staff is careless!

    They med it all on the careless casino staff. None of them believed that Ainsley could continue to be lucky.

    "Hmph. That casino staff is so dumb. He let a baby win because of his carelessness."

    "Well, it''s also thanks to this brat''s luck. You know, newbie''s luck."

    "Right, right, but the true essence of gambling in our mafiamunity isn''t based on luck but based on abilities!"

    "Heh. Luck is also a part of one''s strength. Just let it be. This brat only won the first round. You can''t say she will win the next round too."

    "True, true. Let''s not be too petty. Let her be happy but she won''t be thest tough."

    These spectators didn''t say this out loud, but their murmuring at the back managed to reach Ainsley''s ears.

    She had a keen hearing ability that was usually useless but surprisingly quite useful at the casino.

    She could eavesdrop on whatever others spoke...even though those people were bad-mouthing her.

    Hmph! Gambling doesn''t depend on luck and depends on one''s ability? I win because of luck and won''t be lucky next time?

    Ainsley straightened her back as he stroked Cellino. The baby then pointed at a number slot.

    "Eit. (Eight)."

    It was another 8.

    When others saw this, they didn''t say anything and just secretly mocked the baby.

    Heh. You think that you will be lucky if you choose the same number? It''smon knowledge that you won''t be lucky twice, and using the same guess!

    Other yers simply disregard the baby''s choice, thinking that she''s still too naive and innocent.

    This brat must be thinking that since she won before, she could win again if she chose the same number slot.

    But she wouldn''t be so lucky next time.

    Is it, though?

    Ainsley, who saw through the yers'' thoughts from observing their expression, couldn''t help but shake her head.

    Dude. I indeed win through luck. But it''s something I can control at will. You say that I should win through genuine abilities and not luck?

    My luck is my ability!

    And one can''tpletely deny that gambling indeed require luck besides abilities such as trickery and one''s wits.

    Ainsley, blessed with the power to control luck as wished, could be said to be the God inside the casino. Here, her luck ability shone brightly.

    That''s for sure!

    Manipting her luck for 10 times more isn''t that hard. She could use up all her energy and the luck ability''s limit topletely win this game.

    Though after that, Ainsley knew that she would have to stop to rest.

    Still, once she won the money pool, from what they offered, she would get at least 100.000 coins.

    She could then leap to the ninth floor!

    Ainsley didn''t show anything on her face and just quietly surrounded herself with the thin golden aura.

    This time, because the yers'' treasures restricted the leading staff with an ability-sealing power, Ainsley could use less energy to deploy her luck ability.

    The other yers tried all sorts of tricks to make the metal ballnd on their chosen slot.

    They used their abilities, treasures...they even secretly contacted their acquaintances among the spectators to help them.

    With so many people secretly joining the fry, the four staff were clearly overwhelmed. With no choices left, they gestured to their friends to take action.

    Instantly, the other 10 or so casino staff stepped up and started to chase away the spectators.

    "Please, this ce is off-limit. Dear customers may visit this area after the challenge ends."

    "What? Why?! We also want to watch¨C " one of the spectators protested, but the casino staff was skillful.

    They resorted to coaxing, hidden threats, and making the spectators take 10 meters distance from the wooden table.

    With this, the battle for the second round leaned back to the casino staff'' side. However, Ainsley just calmly stroked Cellino''s fur as she depended on her luck ability.

    Behold, my absolute luck!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 224: "Disqualified?"

    <h4>Chapter 224: "Disqualified?"</h4>

    Even when Ainsley only deployed a bit of her luck ability, the metallic ball still ended up being affected andnded on her chosen number slot.

    Second round...she won!

    The yers instantly had dark faces. However, they still didn''t believe that the baby could win. They continued to y while gritting their teeth.

    Third round. Ainsley won! It was another grand-m win. The baby still chose the same slot as before...and she won.

    Continued to the fourth round!

    However, when the fourth round ended and the metal ball very dly headed to the number 8 slot, the one Ainsley chose, the yers couldn''t hold it back anymore.

    One of them stood up and mmed the table.

    "Impossible! This is impossible! There must be an error somewhere!" The one shouting was exactly the old man who scolded Ainsley and refused to y against her before.

    Strangely, at this moment, he already looked so haggard that others would wonder what kind of losses he suffered.

    Well, the losses he suffered wasn''t money but his pride. He lost his dignity!

    Another yer also stood up and red at the leading staff.

    "You, please inspect the game board. Maybe there''s a malfunction. There''s no way the ball will alwaysnd on number 8 for 4 consecutive times!"

    The staff actually had the same doubts, so they quickly bowed. "We will check it first. If there''s truly an error, the previous four wins in a row will be nullified."

    When Ainsley, who was engrossed in petting Cellino''s fur, heard this, she almost cursed out loud.

    What the heck? I won beautifully and pped all of you guys'' faces, so now...you want to say that the game board itself has an error?

    And then you want to say that the previous win might be disqualified?!

    Ainsley instantly beckoned Jevon at the back toe to her. When Jevon was near her chair, she tugged Jevon''s sleeve and whispered.

    "Ppssttt...pspssttt¡­"

    No one knew what she said, but after Jevon heard it, he straightened his back and snorted.

    "I didn''t know all of you are so shameless. Who can''t say that the game has an error if you guys say that?" Jevon swept his gaze at the yers beforending his eyes on the four staff.

    "If you guys cheated, should we stay still? The casino allowed the gamblers to cheat, but I heard that the staff should remain neutral!" He eximed out loud.

    Of course, if the yers cheated, the staff could also cheat to block the yers.

    Yet if they wanted to disqualify Ainsley''s wins through such a method, they could be fired.

    Upon hearing such a heavy usation, the staff couldn''t help but tremble.

    "No! It''s a misunderstanding. Dear sir, you can follow me to check the game''s machine and see for yourself if there''s an error or not."

    The leading staff already broke in a cold sweat. He wiped his forehead as he looked at Jevon.

    "How is it, sir? This way, we won''t cheat on you, and if the result is positive, we will continue the game."

    "Hum. Let''s do it like that." Jevon immediately agreed. After all, he trusted Ainsley''s ability...because she''s already an ability user!

    At this point, which idiot on this floor didn''t know that Ainsley must have a trick behind her sleeve?

    If the baby didn''t use something to win, how could she win four times in a row? That''s illogical.

    Either someone among her ''bodyguards'' helped her in the dark, or she herself had a treasure to help her.

    As for what treasure? No one knows. However, there''s no rules saying that the gamblers couldn''t use treasures when ying.

    After all, the casino staff that apanied the gamblers when they yed also had one or two tricks under their sleeve.

    The casino itself also had a few treasures to neutralise other treasures'' effect.

    The casino was none other than a mini battlefield of wealth and capability. If Ainsley truly could win this, why should they retaliate?

    Nheless, no one was willing to believe that Ainsley had a special ability to aid her. She''s just a baby, and she should have no capabilities yet.

    It must be her helpers or a treasure that she pocketed¡­

    Her helpers were quite far from her, so it''s hard for them to help due to the distance. If her helpers weren''t overly strong, it''s impossible to affect the game when they''re far away.

    And so, it must be because the game itself has an error, and this baby noticed it. Or, she had a treasure!

    The other yers finally looked at Jevon and Ainsley with their eyes revealing slight greed.

    If this baby truly won four consecutive rounds because of a treasure, it should be a precious one, right?

    Maybe...they could seize it?

    When Jevon and the leading staff left to check the table and the machine inside, the yers sitting around the table snuck a nce at Ainsley.

    Each of them was guessing things or nned to take Ainsley''s treasure.

    But, Ainsley turned a blind eye to their green eyes.

    Wanting to seize her treasure or money? Would the Godfather spirit let it be? Or will Cellino let it be? Not to mention the other four buds are still around, albeit more low-key.

    Elliana and Kyuseli, the forgotten sissy, are also there, keeping an eye on anyone that might secretly harm Ainsley.

    A few minutes passed by, and the staff returned with Jevon to the center table with a grim face.

    When the yers saw the staff''s dark face, they could instantly guess something.

    "There...there isn''t anything wrong with the mechanism. Miss Godtoddler''s previous four wins will stay the same."

    Once the yers affirmed this, they instantly sucked in cold air.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 225: "Stop Right There!"

    <h4>Chapter 225: "Stop Right There!"</h4>

    Indeed! There''s nothing wrong with the ball mechanism or the wheel. Then...it must be because this baby pocketed a treasure!

    Thinking about an unknown treasure that could help the baby ton four times, the yers and even the spectators revealed a trace of greed.

    Some drooled in silence, and others looked at Ainsley and herpanions with red eyes.

    They looked like a pack of wolves eyeing a piece of fat meat. And the fat meat was undoubtedly...Ainsley.

    Ainsley merely frowned at the displeasure caused by these people''s stares, but she ignored it.

    Once a mafia would always be a mafia, huh.

    A pity, regardless of the gamblers'' eagerness to find Ainsley''s hidden treasure or even steal it from her, the game still continued.

    The fourth round, Ainsley still won easily with the same slot number. The yers already started to break in a cold sweat.

    The fifth round...she won once more. The yers almost peed their pants. It''s already starting to be an anomaly.

    How could someone win five times in a row in a game heavily dependent on one''s luck and special abilities?

    Surely, even if this brat''s treasure is good, it can''t assist her that many times? Otherwise, that treasure should be the best among the best!

    The yers groaned as they continued the game, hoping that Ainsley couldn''t use her treasure anymore. After all, to use a treasure, there would be a limit too¡­

    And the brat was still a child. She shouldn''t have awakened her special ability, thus, she didn''t have the energy source to fuel the treasure.

    There was a treasure that could be used without employing one''s special energy, but it wouldn''tst long when used a few times in a row!

    Unfortunately, the yers'' wishes were crushed to dust.

    The sixth...the seventh...eight, ninth¡­Ainsley kept winning, and there''s no sign that the so-called treasure in her hand was about to lose its power!

    It was now the tenth round, and thest round as well.

    At this point, Ainsley sensed that her luck ability had almost hit the limit. However, she could still use it two or three times more.

    As usual, she did nothing and only stared at the ball, but the ball seemed to grow wings and intelligence.

    It kepting to the number slot that Ainsley chose, looking like a ball in love so much so that the staff wondered whether the ball was a living being or not.

    Howe it always seems eager tond on that brat''s chosen slot?!

    Once the metallic ballnded on the number 8 slot, the automatic AI in charge of the money pool challenge let out a loud announcement.

    "Congrattions, gambler The Godtoddler, for winning the money pool challenge!"

    The announcement echoed throughout the third floor, rming other gamblers as well, but instead of breaking into a mour, the gamblers fell into a long silence.

    Yes, it was another eerie silence enveloping the whole gambling floor.

    The spectators, the passerby, the yers that went against Ainsley, even the staff¡­

    All of them inhaled sharply.

    This brat truly won the challenge! She won the bet 10 consecutive times...without a single loss!

    Such an achievement hadn''t been seen in the casino for the past 50 years.

    After all, those gamblers that had an extremely good ability to gamble had been recruited by the casino in advance, leaving only wealthy customers but no sufficient ability behind.

    Yet for the first time after 50 years of the Billios Casino''s history, a newbie, a three years old toddler¡­

    Broke the record.

    Along with the announcement, Ainsley passed her golden card to the leading staff with an aloof gaze.

    She casually urged the leading staff to hand her the money prize from the money pool while ignoring the others'' dumbfounded gaze.

    Is it that shocking to win this simple game? I told you guys, luck is also a part of one''s strength!

    While the leading staff was upgrading Ainsley''s card to give more space to store her silver coins and fill it with the money prize, the other gamblers didn''t know what to do.

    This...the baby really won? She won the challenge that no one could win so far?

    The gamblers were too speechless even to shout. Some of them were even in denial, constantly pressuring the casino staff to see through this matter.

    "It''s impossible for that brat to win! Is there really no mistake?"

    "No, sir. We have checked, and that young miss won fair and square."

    "Fair and square, your a*s! Who doesn''t know she holds a treasure to help her?"

    The gamblers clicked their tongue, bashing Ainsley here and there, but that''s it. They could only watch as Ainsley pocketed the golden card full of silver coins.

    After all, winning by relying on treasures isn''t breaking the rules!

    A small part of the gamblers chose to let go of this shocking matter, and they went back to y. However, the other gamblers still didn''t want to back down.

    How could they watch as the money prize umted for 50 years vanished like that?

    Not to mention that the one snatching it is just a brat!

    The gamblers didn''t know how much money Ainsley pocketed, but at least, it should be around 100.000 silver coins, right?

    Thinking about the mysterious treasure that the baby had in her hands along with such a massive sum of money¡­.

    Some malicious gamblers would inevitably have an evil thought.

    And it did happen.

    When Ainsley and her group were about to leave, swaggering to the next floor, a group of people blocked their path.

    Around 10 people or so with a threatening aura barked at Ainsley and her gang.

    "Stop right there!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 226: "Attack!"

    <h4>Chapter 226: "Attack!"</h4>

    "Stop right there!"

    The one who shouted was a middle-aged man with a potbelly, looking like Winnie The Pooh.

    The fat man''s sudden hour attracted the other gamblers around. These nosy people instantly gathered, but kept a certain distance from the two groups.

    As a veteran gambler, they already witnessed such a scene far too often. How could these gamblers didn''t know the fatty''s intention?

    It''s clearly daylight robbery, okay? But the casino wouldn''t interfere as long as the customers didn''t damage the casino''s property.

    Not only the idle gamblers came to watch the show. The yers that were defeated before also sneaked to the circle, intending to watch how the brat met her doom.

    Humph! So what if you''re lucky and have a treasure to assist you? Here, strength is what matters the most. If you can''t protect your wealth, those hyenas can easily rob you!

    Seeing that the other gamblers crowded around but had no intention to help the victim, which was Ainsley and her gang, the fat man let out a relieved smile.

    Good, good. If no one helps these people, it will be easier to rob them! How could a measly 6 to 7 youngsterspared to his seasoned men?

    Even though they all came from a low-levelled family, and these youngsters seemed to be from a reputable family, in the casino, status didn''t matter.

    Only strength matters!

    Of course, if a reputable family came to the casino, they would enter a much higher floor from the start that had better security. They would also have the strength to protect their wealth.

    This group of youngsters and a brat seemingly came from the first floor¡­

    Even if they died, it wouldn''t be a problem!

    Thinking like this, the short man crossed his arms as he looked at Ainsley and her gang with his nose lifted high.

    "You despicable scums shall not pass through us! You cheaters!" The fat man scolded openly, still with his nose bridge almost striking the heaven.

    Ainsley could almost even see his nostrils if she wasn''t residing inside Elliana''s embrace, looking down at the man from her position.

    Despite the fat man''s disgusting face, Ainsley didn''t change her expression. With a silver eye mask hiding her face, even if she squinted her eyes and mocked the guy, no one would know.

    Hm. A robbery. I expected this, but to think it happens so soon...thank God I have Cellino.

    Ainsley hugged Cellino tighter since she believed in Cellino and Elliana more than anyone in her group.

    s, Ainsley was calm, but it didn''t mean her people would be. Jevon, Ainsley''s newly-founded left-hand man, instantly red.

    "What is this? Sir, do you want to block our path? Is there a feud between us? If not, scram!" Jevon''s grey eyes shed dangerously.

    His small dragon-like monster already lifted its tail and hissed menacingly at the fat man, ready to attack.

    But the fat man himself wasn''t intimidated. If he didn''t have the confidence to stop the group, why would hee? With a single finger snap from the fat guy, two robust men in a ck and white suit came forth.

    "Yes, master."

    "Awaiting your order, master."

    The two acted like a loyal knight, and the fat man showed a delighted expression.

    Without looking at the people bowing at him on his left and right side, he pointed at Ainsley, who was at the center of the group.

    "That brat cheated on the previous game. My brother is one of the yers, and as his brother, I should uphold justice for him even if the casino refuses to do so!"

    The fatso made himself righteous at first, before waving his hand, calling the other 8 people behind him.

    "Get that brat, bring her to me! I''ll teach her a lesson not to be dishonest at such a young age!"

    The fatso might have sounded casual, only asking these people to bring Ainsley to him, to teach her a lesson. However, his eyes shed in a dangerous light.

    One could faintly see a hint of bloodlust inside his eyes.

    His order wasn''t your ordinary order. It''s amand to kill!

    The 10 people under the fatso''mand instantly nodded.

    "Roger!"

    Before the spectators could react, these 10 people instantly unleashed their abilities.

    "Fire arrow!"

    "Water spear!"

    "Rock skin!"

    "Wind w!"

    Some of them had closebat abilities, so they dashed to approach Ainsley''s group. The rest had long-range abilities, so they attacked the group from their position.

    Bright colours from red to purple unleashed from each person''s ability instantly filled the venue, and the sound of people roaring to attack their enemy echoed throughout the floor.

    "Attack!!"

    Seeing how these ten people were ferocious, seemingly skilled ability users, the spectators shook their heads.

    These youngsters and that brat will die. A pity they can''t defend their treasure¡­

    The other gamblers believed that Ainsley met her doom because that fatty was the boss of this floor, the strongest low-level family on this floor.

    A lot of newbies had fallen to his w, never toe back alive.

    Only the wealthy family that never stepped foot on this floor could easily ignore the fatty or formidable tower climbers and skippers with a great backing.

    As for these lone youngsters babysitting a toddler?

    They must be from a new mafia family wanting to look luxurious and try their luck at the casino¡­

    The spectators already imagined the clean murder happening under these experts'' artack.

    The newbies would die a gruesome death, and the fatty would steal all of their belongings along with the silver coins from the money pool.

    Finally, the fatty could strengthen his lowly family and might as well leap to a higher floor¡­

    But the newbies will die!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 227: "One-sided Massacre"

    <h4>Chapter 227: "One-sided Massacre"</h4>

    There would be blood spilling all over the area, but with one of the ability users in the fatty'' group having a barrier, the blood wouldn''t ssh too far away.

    At most, only the red carpet would be spoiled. But the fatty had many ways to clean up his own mess. So far, he had never broken the casino''s rules.

    This time was no exception.

    However, what happened next was something that not even the casino staff watching the show could predict.

    Instead of the youngsters dying under the expert ability users'' attack, half of the attackers suddenly screamed instead.

    "AHHHH!"

    Following the unison heart-wrenching scream, everyone''s eyesight was filled with the sight of a furry being resembling a wolf as tall as a horse and as big as a tiger.

    The furry being casually lifted one of its paws, and somehow, the 10-or so solo-ability users fell to the ground, kneeling.

    Their faces turned ck and blue, their lips were purple, as if they were poisoned.

    But they weren''t! They were just feeling suffocated¡­

    Yes, suffocated. The furry being that God knew when it arrived slowly pressed his paw down to the floor, and the more it lowered its paw, the worse these people''s faces.

    Some even fainted. Others felt as if a mountain was pressed down their shoulders.

    They could even hear the sound of their bones cracking, their lungs gasping for air, and their muscles contracting!

    However, the furry being didn''t seem to notice this. It casually swayed its furry tail to block a certain baby''s eyes, and the next second, it waved its paw, sending it straight to the floor.

    At that moment, these people couldn''t groan anymore, and their body became one with the floor.

    Even worse, they didn''t justy down, but their flesh and blood truly integrated into the red carpet.

    In other words, these 10 people became meat paste with a blood puddle residing underneath their body.

    The stench of blood instantly filled the money-scented venue. The red blood of these people seeped into the red carpet, making its colour darker than before.

    As for the bloody mass of flesh and bones that one didn''t know its shape anymore, it remained in front of the furry being.

    "...."

    Silence filled the entire floor. It was so silent that coincidentally, the background music was also gone.

    One could even hear their own ragged breathing!

    The deadly silence continued until the furry figure shook its paw to get rid of any blood traces before it miraculously shrunk into the size of an average cat.

    Under everyone''s horrified gazes, the now ordinary-looking mocha-coloured cat jumped into a toddler''s arm, still with its tail trying to block the baby''s eyes.

    Hup!

    Once the cat snuggled into the speechless baby''s arms, only then the people reacted.

    "Oh my God!" Someone gasped and the weaker one wobbled. The women almost fainted. Even the men with weak hearts peed their pants.

    "Blergh!" A lot of youngsters that never saw something so gruesome directly puked on the spot. The staff was no exception.

    "Sh*t! Sh*t! What was that?!" The older generation stared at the youngster group opposite the fatty man.

    In that instant, these veteran gamblers saw their lives shed through their eyes.

    Who are these people? What kind of animal was that? Howe it could...could¡­

    The veteran gamblers were so shocked that they subconsciously took a few steps back, creating a no-man zone around Ainsley''s group.

    The others also subconsciously retreated, creating arge space between Ainsley''s group and the dumbfounded fatty.

    The fatty was the only person who was still breathing in the middle of the previous sh.

    It''s obviously because he didn''t charge forward with his men that he could still take a breather.

    However, the fatty already slumped to the ground with his butt hitting the floor.

    His mouth was opened wide as he looked at Ainsley''s group in horror, especially at the seemingly ordinary cat in a certain toddler''s embrace.

    Oh, fck! Did he just kick a hard metal te today?

    The youngsters'' group that he thought to be a soft persimmon that one could knead as they wished was actually a pack of monsters!

    A monster!

    The fat man got such a huge mental damage that in no time, he passed out. Yellow liquid could be seen pouring out of his lower body, staining his pants.

    He peed himself as he fainted.

    Seeing the viin already passed out, and themotion ended faster than when they ate some snacks, the casino staff darted a nervous nce at Ainsley''s group.

    The youthful group was still standing in front of the bloody mess with their faces devoid of any emotion.

    Each of them looked as cold as the demon, even in front of such a massacre.

    They''re heartless! Ruthless!

    At least that''s what others saw.

    In fact, aside from the cute little cat shamelessly snuggling into a toddler''s chest, the rest of them had a deadpan look.

    They''re not heartless or ruthless. They''re just too shocked to react!

    Marietta, the woman with the softest heart among the group, suddenly felt her stomach twisting. She almost puked.

    Ethania, the tomboy girl who actually already killed a lot of people before, also raised an eyebrow as she looked at the gore view in front of her with eyes full of disgust.

    Alvaro kept his calm, but his fists were clenched tightly¡­

    Nouvan''s face turned pale, and he continuously used his healing ability on himself to calm his mind.

    Kyuseli, the low-key sissy sidekick, surprisingly didn''t look too affected, but his trembling body was enough to show his mental state after witnessing a cruel massacre.

    Elliana showed a rare look of disgust on her stoic face.

    This one-sided massacre is too much!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 228: "Traumatised"

    <h4>Chapter 228: "Traumatised"</h4>

    Elliana took the initiative to block Ainsley''s eyes with her hand even though the cruel cat before already covered the baby''s eyes with his tail.

    As for Ainsley? She froze. She became a statue. Her hands, which were holding Cellino, trembled hard.

    She didn''t know what to feel at the moment.

    What''s going on? Someone died? And Cellino was the one killing them?

    Even though Ainsley couldn''t see what''s going on, from the smell of blood and the noises around, she could roughly guess something.

    Plus, the noisy Godfather spirit actually acted as amentator.

    [Ohhh, not bad. That beast can control his air pressure skill better than before. Those bastards be meat paste in a matter of seconds!]

    When Ainsley heard it, she almost puked.

    Meat paste? A bunch of humans suddenly be a mass of flesh, blood and bones?

    She had never seen something like this aside from the one in gore manga and anime. In real life, she had never seen anyone dying right in front of her eyes either.

    She had lived for 20 years and was still innocent, okay? And now she suddenly witnessed a massacre...even though she didn''t see the scene, she knew it happened right in front of her.

    The burden was too much for someone like Ainsley. In that instant, she bit her lips and chose to close her eyes. She hugged Cellino''s body tighter, but her hands were trembling.

    The murderer of these people was right in her arms.

    However, she couldn''t me Cellino. She didn''t even feel afraid of the cat despite his cold-blooded action. Instead, she felt that Cellino did this because those people revealed their intention to kill.

    If Cellino didn''t kill these bastards, Jevon and the others would be wounded and might even die. Though with their power, they would be fine¡­.but the weak Ainsley still needed his protection.

    Ainsley and her gang feltplication inside, not knowing how to react. Despite the five buds and Elliana were used to murders, it''s the first time they saw something so bloody.

    Jevon was the only one who reacted the calmest. He slightly scrunched his nose before waving his hand, calling out his tamed monster.

    The monster that came out was a cute palm-sized elephant-like monster with bloody red skin full of dragon scales.

    Before others could react, the young man already murmured.

    "Suck all of this mess. You can eat it."

    When he gave themand, the dragon-elephant monster jumped from Jevon''s palm, and his size immediately grew.

    He became as tall as a real adult elephant, but his body was rather slim like a water dragon.

    "Huuuuuu¡­."

    The monster raised its trunk, and in a blink of an eye, it sucked all the blood, messy meat and bones scattered on the carpet.

    It sucked all the mess until thest drop of blood, not letting even a single one escape.

    The monster even made the previously dark red carpet regain its bright colour. It obviously also cleaned the stained carpet by sucking all the blood.

    After the monster ate all the mess, it went back to Jevon''s contracted space. It disappeared into thin air.

    "Alright. There''s no problem, right? We want to move on to another floor."

    The young man looked at the casino staff, asking for their permission. After all, if the casino staff said they broke the casino rules, they couldn''t leave yet.

    But how could the staff hold back suck a monstrous group? The staff immediately nodded.

    "Yes, yes, you can leave! You can directly enter the ninth floor with the young miss'' reward¡­"

    Ainsley got around one hundred thousand silver coins and could stay on the ninth floorfortably.

    When the staff gave their permission, Ainsley''s group swaggered to the elevator. They vanished from everyone''s sight in no time.

    Once the gamblers on that floor saw Ainsley and her gang was gone, they plopped to the ground.

    "Damn it. What kind of beast was that?! So scary!" Someone broke in a cold sweat. They looked at the unconscious fatty not far from them and subconsciously backed off.

    That fatty was only unconscious, but he would die soon, right? After all, he got a heart attack and would probably be a waste of his entire life.

    No one saw who crippled the fatty, but it must have been one of Ainsley''s people when they walked past the fatty. They did it very secretly that people only realised it after they''re gone.

    The gamblers took a deep breath. All of them were trembling like a weak bunny.

    Damn it. If you guys are so strong, why would you stay on this low-level floor? Can''t you just top up a lot of money and directly enter the mid-level or high-level floor?!

    The low-level floor was from the first floor to the 20th floor. From 21st to 50th was the mid-level floor, and from 51st to 99th floor was the high-level one.

    The 100th floor was off-limit to VVIP. Either those top-ranked tower climbers or the family on par with the 7 great families of the mafia society.

    Not everyone could enter the 100th floor even when they''re wealthy and had umted a lot of silver coins.

    When the gamblers on the third floor recalled Cellino''s one-strike kill, they shuddered once more.

    That beast is at least a high-level beast! Someone who can own such a beast should be at least at the peak of a mid-level family or a part of the high-level family!

    Someone like that can''t possibly climb the tower from the very bottom. Usually, they immediately entered the 21st floor or higher.

    Why would they be here?!

    Are you guys trying to disguise as a rabbit to swallow a tiger or something?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 229: "Time To Adapt"

    <h4>Chapter 229: "Time To Adapt"</h4>

    The gamblers on the third floor felt very wronged. They had also thought of robbing Ainsley, who won so many silver coins from the challenge¡­

    Thank God they didn''t do it and someone else became the experimental subject. Esle, they would have died like that too!

    The gamblers and the casino staff on the third floor patted their chests. They silently wished that those monsters wouldn''te back.

    Unknown to a certain baby, her legend as an invincible Godtoddler started to brew.

    While the gamblers on the third floor were still frightened and had no mood to gamble, Ainsley and the others already climbed the tower straight to the ninth floor.

    On the way there, Ainsley didn''t open her mouth. She became so silent that the others were worried.

    Elliana, Kyuseli, and the five buds peeked at Ainsley''s face with their heart beating fast.

    This is the first time our family head witness a murder, right? And it has to be such a cruel murder too¡­

    The sacred guardian is too violent! Can''t he use a gentler method?

    Even Ainsley thought the same. Cellino was certainly strong and could even annihte a mid-rank mafia family on his own. So, it should be easy for him to kill those 10 experts from a low-rank family.

    Those experts were just solo-ability users. They weren''t even dual-ability users¡­

    Why would he react so strongly like that? It''s enough to pierce their heart with wind arrows or something¡­.or using his w¡­

    Why should he make them into a meat paste?

    When Ainsley thought of this, the Godfather spirit, who was silent all this time, suddenly spoke.

    [Don''t me Cellino for being cruel. He just wants to test his progress in using his air pressure skill.]

    The Godfather subconsciously tried to defend Cellino.

    [This Lord knows he goes overboard, but he just awakened his sacred beast power, right? He''s still inexperienced, and his ruthless instinct takes over.]

    Indeed, in the previous battle, even though Cellino looked calm, he''s not. It was his first battle against ability users, and he had to make sure Ainsley wasn''t harmed.

    Thus, he immediately used the skill that he already grasped well, which was the air pressure. He learned it from the teenager at the capital that the Godfather pointed out before.

    The cat just wanted to end the battle as soon as possible to avoid anyone on his side getting harmed. Little did he know that his action would lead to a gore massacre.

    At least he was sensible enough to cover Ainsley''s eyes with his tail.

    [It''s not Cellino''s fault. Remember, you can''t be soft-hearted in this world. Since you''re born in a mafia society, it''s either kill or be killed.]

    The Godfather took the chance to lecture Ainsley. After all, the baby still wasn''t used to the mafia society''s cruel reality.

    [In no time, it will be your turn to kill other human beings too. At that time, this lord will be there for you. This Lord will carry the guilt and sin you might feel.]

    Ainsley''s strength was still not enough to kill other ability users, but if she ordered them tomit suicide through her charm ability, she would naturally have her first kill.

    At that time, the Godfather thought that he would support the baby to stabilise her mental health.

    Not everyone could be used to killing. He, too, had a time when he was a coward who refused to kill. In the end, this world taught him a hard lesson, and he gradually adapted.

    Ainsley just needed time to change her mindset and perspective.

    [...mmm. Thank you, Uncle Godfather.] Ainsley felt slightly warm inside when she heard what the Godfather said. She had never thought of ming Cellino, though¡­

    And the Godfather was also not responsible for consoling her when she did kill someone in the future. Yet he said he would bear the sin and guilt she felt for her.

    He must have thought of using a certain special ability, right? And it would use up his spirit energy...and he might grow weaker or disappear.

    Without a shaman as a channel to use the energy, a dead spirit would be employing its life energy when they wanted to use their special abilities.

    Of course, not a lot of spirits could do this. The Godfather was an exception because he''s so strong.

    From this alone, Ainsley could feel how much affection the Godfather had for her. He truly saw her as his disciple, or maybe...his heir.

    Ainsley''s eyes became slightly moist. She was about to thank the Godfather when the spirit snorted.

    [Anyway, those people earlier are just too weak. No wonder Cellino can p them to death with one move.]

    Ainsley''s body stiffened. She suddenly couldn''t understand this spirit.

    Howe those people are weak? If it''s her, she won''t be able to handle all of them¡­

    Each of those experts has an extremely menacing offence power, okay? Even if they only have one ability, that''s already a top expert among the low-rank mafia families!

    They also might be on par with some ability users from mid-rank mafia families¡­

    The baby couldn''t help but rebuke.

    [Howe they''re too weak? In my eyes, they''re strong...they can use fire arrows, water spear, rock skin, and wind w¡­]

    Those are offensive and defensive elemental abilities, right? They''re strong!

    However, the Godfather clicked his tongue.

    [Those scums can only use that skill alone. It doesn''t mean they can control a specific element to use other skills!]

    It was Ainsley''s turn to be shocked.

    What? They can''t control their elemental to form anything they wished?

    The baby''s face changed.

    I thought once they can unleash those skills, they can create a different one based on their controlled element?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 230: "Power Hierarchy"

    <h4>Chapter 230: "Power Hierarchy"</h4>

    Seeing Ainsley''s shocked face, the Godfather sighed.

    [You are surrounded by a lot of geniuses. No wonder you don''t know this,ss.]

    [What do you mean, though, uncle Godfather?] Ainsley tilted her head. Indeed, her people were powerful despite the family being a poor one on the brink of copsing.

    She had never met ability user experts from a low-ranked family.

    Not wanting to waste time, the Godfather immediately exined. [You recalled those people using fire arrows, water spear, rock skin, and other specific skills, right?]

    [Yeah.]

    [Hum. They can only use that one skill. Take the example of the guy using the fire arrow. He can only create fire arrows with his fire ability. He can''t create fireballs or other things!]

    Ainsley instantly gasped.

    So weak? If they can only use that one skill, isn''t that too weakpared to other ability users??

    [That''s why I told you that they''re weak. Lass, don''t think that everyone can control elemental power like your fairy friend and the five brats.]

    The Godfather shrugged.

    [Those that can use theplete power of the elemental abilities are all at least dual-ability users!]

    [What?! So...those that only have one ability can''t create an element as their wishes?]

    Ainsley''s eyes widened in shock. She had seen Finley using his fire, wind, and water abilities. He could shape it to form whatever he wanted¡­

    Howe the others can''t? Isn''t this too unfair?

    Seemingly aware of Ainsley''s thoughts, the Godfather curled the corner of his lips.

    [It''s indeed unfair,ss. Those people who have one elemental ability can only have a fragment of the real elemental ability.]

    In other words, there would be a lot of elemental ability users, but those without two or more abilities could only use one specific skill, such as the fire arrow or the water spear.

    Whereas those who had theplete elemental abilities could shape their power to countless other forms, as creative as they could be.

    From this alone, one could see the power difference.

    No matter howrge a person''s energy source was, no matter how good their control over their power...if they only had a fragmented elemental ability¡­

    When they faced someone with aplete elemental ability, they would undoubtedly lose.

    It''s called power hierarchy.

    The Godfather had also told Ainsley before that those people with the same abilities could have different strengths.

    It depended on their energy source''s size, their precise control, and the power hierarchy born from their talents!

    That''s why, dual-ability users and more would always be superior to others. The more abilities one could acquire, the stronger they would be.

    Ainsley gradually understood more about this world''s special abilities. It turned out, Fin and the five buds were stronger than what she could imagine!

    Marietta could control aplete nature element, but others might only be able to create and control a vine...or control a specific nt¡­

    They''re definitely not as powerful as Marietta.

    [You see your loyal nanny, that Ely-thingy?] The Godfather suddenly spoke as he pointed at Elliana.

    The group was currently walking down the corridor of the ninth floor, about to enter the casino venue.

    [What''s with her?] Ainsley subconsciously asked.

    Elliana is okay, right?

    [Heh. You know her purple fire? That''s a deadly poisonous fire, a rather high-level ability among fire ability users.] The Godfather nodded at Elliana with a face full of satisfaction.

    At least this woman was rather talented with such a good fire ability.

    [Your nanny can create a lot of skills with that ability, but well, your fairy is stronger than her.]

    The Godfather casually blurted out Finley''s name, even revealing a bit about that guy''s power.

    After all, Finley''s fire might look like an ordinary red fire, but deep inside, it was actually golden.

    That fire...was the mother fire of all fire in this world.

    All fire ability users would have to bow down in front of that fake fairy once he decided to reveal the golden fire hidden inside his red fire!

    Even his wind and water ability was also at top level. Such power could only be countered by royal fairies or royal elves.

    No wonder he''s the heir of the strongest mafia family in this era. That boy''s talent was terrifying!

    Of course, the Godfather didn''t know that Finley didn''t acquire such good quality abilities in hisst life because he awakened them first before contracting a fairy.

    Now, he had already contracted Chronos since birth and only then awakened his elemental abilities.

    The fairies were the favourite children of the world aside from elves and dragons. They were especially gifted in elemental abilities.

    Thus, when Finley, who had life and death bond with a top-notch fairy, awakened his elemental ability, this world also favoured him!

    Even when he''s not a transmigrator, which was often a unique case in this world, his ''main character'' halo shone brightly.

    [Anyway, once you get a decent offensive ability, you can protect yourself better than now.] The Godfather added.

    Actually, Ainsley''s charm and luck ability was already super good when used in a frontal battle, but she hadn''t reached the realm where she could use those abilities as offensive abilities.

    Once Ainsley''s energy core became bigger and herprehension toward her abilities improved as well, only then she could use her existing abilities as an offensive type.

    [It will be nice if you can be a shaman,ss. Or get more offensive, defensive, scouting or production abilities.]

    The Godfather sighed as he recalled the powerful and bnced abilities he acquired in the past.

    Ainsley wouldn''t be able to be the best in this world if she didn''t be an all-rounder!

    And that means...she might end up just like him.

    The Godfather''s eyes shed with a mysterious light.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 231: "The Young Man With A Bunny Mask"

    <h4>Chapter 231: "The Young Man With A Bunny Mask"</h4>

    [Anyway, work hard.] The Godfather didn''t continue his lecture anymore because the group had arrived on the ninth floor.

    Ainsley could still use her luck maniption ability around two to three times today, so she might as well y a bit more.

    The gamblers on the ninth floor didn''t know that a certain little devil wasing to give them a huge blow to their pocket.

    At the same time, at the 100''th floor private room.

    "Boss. There''s a situation." A towering cold-faced man suddenly appeared next to someone who was sitting on a red couch.

    The cold-faced man wore a special casino staff uniform. His bowtie was golden, unlike other staff.

    "Situation? What situation?" The person sitting on the couch paused. He nced at the two guests sitting across him and smiled apologetically.

    "I''m sorry if my subordinate interrupts us. I think there''s a problem."

    The young man on the couch fixed his golden bunny-shaped mask. No one could see his true appearance behind the mask.

    Others couldn''t even guess his age and could only hear his mature and youthful voice to guess his age.

    The young man didn''t hurriedly urge the casino staff to speak. He calmly brushed his jet ck hair with his hand before turning around to look at his subordinate.

    "Speak. What''s wrong?"

    The young man''s crimson eyes glinted menacingly. His temperament shifted 180¡ã in a mere second.

    However, the casino staff seemed to be used to it already. He quickly lowered his head and nced at the other two people in the room.

    He opened his mouth, but he didn''t speak. A look of hesitation shed in his eyes.

    The young man with a bunny mask raised a brow at his subordinate''s action. He instantly tapped his armchair.

    "Just spill it here. These two guests are trustworthy. You don''t need to worry."

    It turned out that the casino staff was afraid of telling the report to this young man because there were outsiders at the moment.

    When the casino staff got the young man''s permission, he hurriedly spoke.

    "Boss. Someone broke the record of the money pool prize on the third floor."

    This time, the young man with a well-built body let out a soft gasp. His crimson eyes showed a hint of curiosity.

    "It''s been so long since someone challenged that game and won." The young manughed, andughter strangely sounded a bit unpleasant to the ear.

    However, the young man didn''t seem to realise his eerieughter difort his subordinate.

    He calmly supported his chin with his palm as he looked at his subordinate once more.

    "Is that it? That''s the situation?"

    The young man''s voice grew colder.

    "It''s indeed rare for someone to win that challenge after 50 years, but that''s a trivial matter. Why should you directly report it to me?"

    The atmosphere in the closed room suddenly grew tense. Even the two guests across the young man subconsciously straightened their backs.

    The first guest, a boy, waved his hand, and a tiny fairy appeared next to his head.

    The second guest, a middle-aged man dressed in a neat ck tuxedo, also waved his hand and a fairy with a purple hoodie shot out of his chest pocket.

    Clearly, these two raised their guards.

    Sensing the annoyance in the young man''s voice, the subordinate broke in a cold sweat.

    "B-boss, I¡­"

    "Hmph. What? We only lost 100.000 silver coins. Why should you guys fret so much? I told you not to disturb me. You don''t see I have two esteemed guests?"

    The young man harrumphed, but he didn''t make a move on his subordinate. He just eyed the casino staff and lifted his chin, signalling the poor employee to continue.

    As if given an amnesty, the casino staff hurriedly continued.

    "B-boss, not only that someone plundered the money pool challenge, but...but they also killed 10 customers¡­"

    When the casino staff mentioned the massacre, only then the young man retracted his aura. He straightened his back and frowned.

    "10, huh. That''s indeed too much. What happens? Tell me the details."

    The casino staff didn''t dare to act slow. He immediately bowed and recounted the report he got from the staff on the third floor.

    "The culprit has ck hair and red eyes, her username is The Godtoddler, and she did¡­"

    After the casino staff told his story for 5 minutes, the young man let out another gasp.

    "The gambler is a 3 years old toddler? Her tamed beast killed 10 ability users with one move?"

    The young man''s eyes lit up.

    "That''s interesting."

    Clearly, when the young man repeated the staff'' words, the two guests across him also showed a reaction.

    The boy widened his eyes while the middle-aged man''s jaw dropped to the floor.

    "Hm? You two know this person?" The young man noticed these two strange reactions and couldn''t help but look at the two.

    These guests were shocked, but their reaction was a bit overboard. Clearly, the person they were talking about was their acquaintance.

    "Ah, well. If it''s a three years old toddler...and a beast...I seem to recall someone."

    The middle-aged manughed dryly, yet his face remained as cold as usual as if he didn''t have a nerve system.

    "Really? Evan, you know this little prodigy? It''s so surprising for someone so young to achieve this feat!"

    This time, the young man directly ignored the casino staff. He even chased him out before looking at Evan with twinkling eyes not befitting of his age.

    "Tell me, Evan. Who is this person? Her casino card said that she''s from the Helos family...I never heard of that family before."

    She''s mysterious.

    Also, this toddler gambled all the way to the ninth floor and had yet to lose! How incredible!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 232: "Super Rich"

    <h4>Chapter 232: "Super Rich"</h4>

    The young man couldn''t contain his curiosity. He knew that this toddler forged her own identity, and that''s normal, but he didn''t think she would create a storm in his casino!

    This baby already plundered tons of money when she only yed for several hours.

    Who is she?

    When the young man directly asked, Evan, bit his lips and sighed.

    "She''s my son''s best friend."

    "Huh? Finnie has a female friend?!" The young man reacted abnormally. He even almost jumped to his feet as he looked at the blonde boy across his seat.

    "Is it true, Finnie? If yes, no wonder you want to visit my ce with your dad¡­" the young man showed an astonished look.

    "You have never liked this ce, after all." The young man grinned, and his grin infuriated the boy.

    "Uncle Jake, your smile is annoying." Finley crossed his arms in front of his chest as he looked away from this Jake person.

    His action looked like a sulking junior trying to act spoiled in front of his senior.

    Jake couldn''t help butugh.

    "Hey, hey, you''re still so petty. Anyway, is that toddler really your friend? Who is she? Howe she''s so good at gambling? Unlike you, you suck¨C "

    Before Jake could continue, Percival already flew right to his nose and red at the young man.

    "Tease Fin once more, and I''ll see how your casino can still operate."

    Jake''s teasing smile instantly stiffened. He showed a helpless look at this tiny fairy.

    Oy, oy, if someone like you who can see the future wants to plunder my casino business, I would have been done for.

    Indeed, Percival was also the God of the casino with his power to see the future. With his help, Evan once ruined the casino business until Jake had to ban him froming.

    Not to mention if his son''s fairy, Chronos, also yed out of boredom. As the real fairy of time, he would be unbeatable in the world of gambling!

    Afraid that these two troublemakers along with their masters would ruin his beloved casino, Jake let out a long sigh.

    "Okay, okay, there''s no need to be so defensive...I just want to know who is young master Fin''s dear friend until he wants to visit my ce." Jake raised both of his hands in the air.

    Someone like this brat who disliked gambling and casinos suddenly visited the casino for the first time for the sake of his friend¡­.

    That''s interesting!

    Seeing the sly glint in Jake''s eyes, Finley had the urge to p this young uncle.

    "I don''t want to tell you anything. Hmph! With your authority, you can simply check my friend''s identity, right?" Finley refused to disclose Ainsley''s information.

    However, he secretly felt a bit shocked by what he heard from the casino staff before.

    Ainsley climbed the casino tower this fast? It must be because of her luck ability! She seems to have improved...and that beast should be Cellino, right?

    But why is he so violent?

    Finley was suddenly a bit worried about Ainsley. He bit his thumb and grumbled.

    If Cellino killed a lot of people, it only means that someone tried to kill Ainsley first¡­

    But I didn''t think she would visit the casino today! I thought she would rest first and waited until tomorrow¡­

    Finley clearly didn''t expect Ainsley to be in a rush to plunder the casino. If he knew that the girl woulde today, he would have sent several guards to guard her in the dark.

    Thinking about Ainsley, Finley fell into a daze, and Jake couldn''t help but frown.

    Is this baby so amazing? This brat is so keen on protecting her...it seems that she''s indeed unique!

    Thus, Jake secretly tasked his subordinate to find out more about this mysterious challenger, The Godtoddler. He hadn''t even known this person''s real name, but he would find out soon.

    "Okay, okay, let''s forget about that matter. We should continue our previous conversation, shall we?" Jake decided to toss Ainsley''s matter at the back of his head.

    He had seen a lot of bizarre gamblers, anyway. A mere toddler couldn''tpletely get his full attention.

    Though a gambler that was so young was the first time in the history of his casino, it wasn''t enough to make him handle this personally.

    ''Unless she continues to climb the casino tower just like what this old man did back then.''

    Jake eyed Evan with slight displeasure, but it quickly disappeared.

    The two people then continued their discussion. Only Finley was eager to see Ainsley but was held back by his stinky dad.

    Just like that, Ainsley continued to gamble until she reached the 10th floor. So far, she had already umted 250.000 silver coins. She only needed 6.000 more to pass the tenth floor''s limit.

    But Ainsley chose to retreat for the day. When she decided to stop, it was already 5 p.m, and the sun had begun to set. The baby then exchanged all the money she got, only leaving the bare minimum determined by the casino.

    The casino took 5% off from her money, and all in all, she was left with around 230 million dors. The remaining 12 million dors was for the casino.

    However, getting more than 200 million dors for the first day of plundering was already something worth a feat!

    After receiving the money in her bank family''s bank ount, Ainsley instantly ordered Jevon to pay off all their family debt, which was only 30 million dors.

    That much money was big for the current Sloan Family, who had lost a lot of their businesses. But for Ainsley, it wasn''t even a fifth of current asset.

    The baby is super rich now!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 233: "Unexpected Encounter"

    <h4>Chapter 233: "Unexpected Encounter"</h4>

    When the five buds and Elliana knew that their family debt was paid in full and they still had lots of money remaining, all of them looked at Ainsley with bright eyes.

    As expected of our family head. She paid off the debt guing the family for the past 10 years in a single day! And they still had 200 million dors in their hand.

    They had only visited the 10th floor by now. Imagine if they could climb higher¡­

    Maybe they could revive their withering businesses, repair the mansion, and even buy a new magic carriage along with the mount!

    Ainsley''s people couldn''t help but feel a ray of hope descending upon them.

    Especially the five buds, who had been so disappointed with the Sloan Family that they nned to leave the family in the future.

    Now, the five buds didn''t even think of leaving. They also didn''t want to bite the hands that fed them, and now their master was so amazing...why should they betray the family head?

    They were more than happy to serve such a fantastic family head.

    The group was feeling emotional over their new cash flow. They walked out of the casino with their chest stuck out and a smile on their face.

    The group was just about to find a public vehicle to go back to their hotel when Ainsley suddenly saw a maroon carriage on the main street passing by the casino''s front yard at high speed.

    The beasts pulling the carriage were both resembling golden tigers¡ªferocious, agile, and of course, expensive.

    The pumpkin-like carriage itself was decorated with an exquisite silver pattern, and there was a majestic logo on the body. Yet, Ainsley couldn''t see it well because the carriage disappeared too fast.

    Though...the logo seemed familiar¡­

    Ainsley pondered for a while before beckoning Elliana to lower her head.

    "Yes?" Elliana held Ainsley in her arms as she tilted her head.

    The family head suddenly wanted to ask her for something¡­.it was unusual.

    Under Elliana''s confused gaze, Ainsley tugged the corner of her lips. "Elh. Bwuy a new calliage. (Buy a new carriage)."

    The baby fiddled with her storage ne that stored their family''s bank card.

    Then she searched for Elliana''s phone, used the phone to transfer some money to the woman''s ount and then returned the phone back.

    "Bwuy the bwest one. (Buy the best one)." Ainsley grinned from ear to ear. She just allocated 20 million dors to buy a new magic carriage along with the beasts to pull it.

    "Ah, bwuy a cal andh a fwying twing two. (Ah, buy a car and a flying thing too)," she added.

    Ainsley didn''t need to tell the details, but clearly, she wanted a new magic carriage for long-distance travel, a sturdy car to be used inside the town, and a flying vehicle for quick transportation.

    With 20 million dors, Elliana could buy the best magic carriage along with the beast'' breed type, a sturdy magic car and a flying car as well.

    When Elliana got this task, she nodded and quickly left Ainsley to Jevon. She then went to do the task. Even though her intelligence wasn''t high, she had good eyes to discover excellent goods.

    Ainsley trusted Elliana would buy the best product and got a good deal as well.

    After Elliana separated from the group, Ainsley used Jevon as her new convenient vehicle, not noticing the young man was on the verge of crying.

    Oh, my! I can carry the little miss! God! I can die peacefully now!

    Jevon, as the leader of Ainsley''s fanatic cult, acted solemnly as he carried both Ainsley and Cellino in his arms. It was as if he got a life and death mission that he couldn''t fail.

    Not knowing Jevon''s thought, Ainsley beckoned her finger. "Lwet''s gwo! (Let''s go!)" The baby then asked Jevon to guide them to the best hotel in the town.

    The group didn''t object to Ainsley''s decision and immediately took the hover taxi to go to the Xavier Hotel, the most luxurious and prestigious hotel in the whole capital.

    In just 15 minutes, they arrived in front of a huge floating dome hovering in the sky around 10 meters from the ground.

    The dome was like a pure white mochi, but the many oval windows which covered it seemed like exquisite diamonds.

    At the entrance, one could see a glowing sentence floating right in front of the enormous dome.

    Xavier Hotel.

    They had arrived!

    Ainsley and the gang didn''t wait and immediately got the hovercar to fly higher. The car brought them to the lobby and then disappeared into the dark night.

    "We are here, young miss. Should I book the room now?" Jevon was sensible enough to act as Ainsley''s assistant as they strolled the lobby.

    As expected of the grandest hotel in the whole capital. The hotel adopted a futuristic style. The inside was entirely like those spaceship'' interiors in any sci-fi movie.

    However, the wall seemed to be shing with 3D screens, showing a realistic gxy view. Even the floor was arranged to make others feel like floating in the universe.

    It was grandeur.

    "Hwum. Lwet''s bwook de loom. (Let''s book the room)." Ainsley casually nodded as they went to the marble white reception table. The table was shaped like a crescent moon, full of aesthetic values.

    The group had just approached the receptionist when amotion suddenly erupted at the hotel''s entrance not far from their ce.

    "Look! Isn''t that the Aretha siblings? They''re here as well?"

    When someone eximed this, Ainsley''s heart skipped a beat. She couldn''t help but turn her head around.

    Aretha siblings? Is Finnie''s nemesis here as well? Why are they here at this time?!

    It was totally an unexpected encounter.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 234: "She Is Blair Aretha!"

    <h4>Chapter 234: "She Is ir Aretha!"</h4>

    Ainsley fixed her eyesight on three figures sauntering to the lobby. At the moment, the moonlight magically shone upon the three neers, highlighting their faces.

    The bright light of the lobby only added more background effect to these three. The guests around Ainsley couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.

    "Are they really the Aretha siblings?"

    "Of course! Look at the badge on their chest."

    Ainsley subconsciously followed the stranger''s whispers to his friend and looked at the three children''s chest.

    Indeed, a tiny silver badge proudly stuck on these children''s chests. The badge showed the image of two horses.

    The one on the left was undoubtedly a unicorn, and the one on the right was a horse with white wings, a pegasus.

    It was a familiar logo to everyone in the lobby, including Ainsley.

    The Aretha Family''s symbol!

    Ainsley finally held her breath. The other guests also subconsciously straightened their back.

    "No wonder I saw their carriage on the way here. The Aretha siblings are at the capital!"

    "The maroon magic carriage? I saw them going out of the Billios Casino. Did they gamble or something?"

    "I don''t know. But I didn''t think they''d visit this hotel¡­"

    As the guests whispered to each other from afar yet not daring to approach the three children, Ainsley finally took her time to observe the so-called Aretha siblings.

    What was seen in front of her were two young boys with a unique silver hair simr to Nouvan''s. However, theirs were strangely brighter, shinier, and even looked like the real silver.

    It was truly exquisite under the moonlight grace and the lobby''s gxy-themed interior.

    The boys'' golden eyes evenplemented their silver hair, acting as the bright sun paired with the gentle moon.

    Such beautiful appearances resembling the elves undoubtedly would attract the guests'' attention.

    The two boys in a d of formal ck and white mafia clothing walked calmly toward the far marble counter. The one on the left was a head taller than the one on the right.

    They should be the second and the third son of the Aretha Family.

    One was 13 years old, the other was still 10 years old. However, both of them surprisingly looked more mature than their peers.

    There was this tyrannical aura around them, befitting of their status as a family on par with the 7 great families.

    The older one had his shoulder-length silver hair neatly tied into a side tail.

    Coupled with round eyesses simr to Harry Potter''s eyesses, he truly lived up to his image as the genius strategist of the Aretha Family.

    On the other hand, the youngest son looked rougher and not as neat and elegant as his older brother, the middle son. The youngest clearly had this bright yet cruel aura around him.

    His sharp eyes resembling eagle''s eyes was enough to scare the other guests with weak hearts.

    Not to mention that tiny eagle-like monster on his head constantly red at the surroundings'' guests, intimidating them to no end.

    Despite his small figure and tender age, he was already a monster tamer, just like Jevon!

    s, Ainsley''s eyes didn''t linger long on these two. Her eyes shifted on the back view of a tiny girl inside the older boy''s embrace.

    The older Aretha siblings had his hands wrapped around this tiny girl''s waist, carrying her with utmost caution. It was as if the girl in his arms was a fragile ss vase or something.

    The young toddler''s face was hidden from everyone''s sight since she buried her head on her older brother''s shoulder, yet she still exposed her tinum blonde hair, a mix of silver and gold.

    Such a hairbination was unique even among other people with colourful hair.

    Not to mention the pale emerald princess dress that she wore glimmered with diamonds decoration, looking extremely extravagant.

    From her clothing alone, one would guess her identity in a heartbeat.

    That girl must be ir Aretha! The Aretha family''s adopted daughter. The beloved daughter of the whole Aretha Family, the miracle baby!

    Ainsley couldn''t help but furrowed her brows. She gripped Jevon''s shoulder tightly before signalling him to make the room reservation quickly.

    Somehow, she had a bad feeling¡­.

    Jevon was also quietly watching the three celebrity children, but when Ainsley gave an order, he hugged her tighter before turning around.

    "Do you still have a vacant room?" The young man didn''t beat around the bush and quickly asked the receptionist.

    The receptionist was slightly stunned by the young man''s handsome face. She blushed for a second before nodding eagerly.

    "Y-yes, sir! We still have one vacant room, the Milky Way suite. It''s the best room in our hotel¨C "

    "You don''t have other rooms?"

    Jevon didn''t have any intention to book avish room. They just needed a few good bedrooms for the group to stay for 7 days. There''s no need to waste money for a mere room, right?

    However, the receptionist shook her head and put on an apologetic smile.

    "Apologize, sir. All the rooms are fully booked. There are many visitors for the next two weeks...we only have one that suite room left."

    When Ainsley and Jevon heard this, the two of them had opposing ideas.

    "Miss, maybe we shall find a different hotel¨C "

    "Nwo. Lwet''s bwook twhis one. Hully. (No. Let''s book this one. Hurry.)"

    Ainsley urged Jevon as she hugged Cellino close to her chest. The cat was almost as big as her yet she still treated him as her dear doll or something.

    Not that the cat hated it, though.

    He just silently peeked at the three children behind Ainsley, who was swamped by a few guests and hotel staff trying to wee them, with skeptical eyes.

    Those three...won''t be a problem, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 235: "A Provocation"

    <h4>Chapter 235: "A Provocation"</h4>

    Somehow, when Cellino saw the three children, he tensed up. He could feel the aura of a sacred beast not weaker than him!

    Even if the sacred beast wasn''t around, it might transform into a tool and hide somewhere near the children, especially around the little girl with silver-gold hair.

    Cellino couldn''t help but raise his guards. Someone who had the aura of a sacred beast lingering around them would only be those from the 7 sacred families.

    The Aretha Family, huh...rumours said that the adopted daughter managed to contract one of the sacred beasts, the guardian of the Aretha Family.

    It must be true, somehow.

    Cellino had never gone out of the mansion, and this was the first time he sensed the aura of a sacred beast other than his siblings.

    Thus, he kept his vignce up. One couldn''t underestimate a sacred beast, which was second only to a legendary beast.

    From a low-level beast, a mid-level, a high-level, and a holy beast, the sacred beast was ranked above them all. Their power was enough to rival ordinary fairies.

    The stronger sacred beasts could even rival the royal fairies!

    Only the legendary beasts could win over sacred beasts like Cellino and the others. However, legendary beasts were scarce in number, and they also had a limited lifespan.

    For now, one wouldn''t need to worry about other families owning a legendary beast except for when that family managed to evolve their sacred beasts into a legendary one...which was as hard as ascending the heavens.

    Thinking like this, Cellino slightly calmed down. From the aura of the sacred beast around the little girl, it should have been newly awakened.

    Even though it might be re-awakening and notpletely the first time bloodline awakening like himself, this beast shouldn''t be overly powerful yet.

    The beast should still be trying to readjust to its peak state.

    Calm down; I can still protect Ain even if this sacred beast attacks us¡­

    When Cellino was immersed in his thoughts, Ainsley and Jevon already sessfully reserved thest room in the hotel for 6 days.

    Although it cost them 50k dors each night, it was nothingpared to Ainsley''s newly-gained money.

    She would also plunder the casino for another 6 days, so it wasn''t really wasting one''s money. Just for this time, Ainsley wanted her family member to enjoy the best treatment they could have.

    It''s not bad, right?

    "Alright, sir. This is the barcode. You can just scan it before you enter the suite." The receptionist sent Jevon the unique barcode as the room''s key.

    The two finished all the necessary procedures, and finally, Ainsley''s group could upy the suite for 6 days.

    Ainsley already paid the money and was just about to bring her people to leave when the three children coincidentally stopped right next to them.

    "Excuse me,dy, do you still have a vacant room?" The middle child of the Aretha Family patted his little sister''s back as he politely smiled at the receptionist. At this moment, Ainsley''s group hadn''t left yet.

    They were still inspecting the barcode to make sure nothing went wrong.

    When the receptionistdy saw the three children and the badge on their chests, she abruptly stood up in a fluster.

    "Apologize, young master. Other guests have booked thest room. We don''t have any vacant room left!"

    The receptionist broke in a cold sweat. She had heard of the Aretha Family''s notorious deeds even when she''s not a part of the mafia family.

    She''s just your average receptionist, even though the hotel owner was undoubtedly a part of the mafia society.

    When the middle child, the 13-year-old boy, heard the bad news, he raised an eyebrow.

    "Ah, what a pity. But...may I know who booked thest room? Is this room the supreme suite room?"

    One could instantly sense how awfully familiar the boy was with the hotel. Of course, the receptionistdy knew that these three were regr customers.

    Whenever they came to the capital, they would always chose the Xavier Hotel as their amodation and would also choose the supreme suite room.

    However, being a regr didn''t mean they could automatically say that the suite belonged to them.

    Since they didn''t bother to make a reservation and someone else booked it right away, the receptionist gave the room to Ainsley''s group.

    Thus, when the boy asked her who took the room, she nced at Ainsley''s group, who was already walking away from the counter. She paused for a few seconds before pointing at Ainsley''s group.

    "It''s those people. They''re the one booking the suite for 6 days."

    The middle child only gave an ''oh'' as an answer before nodding politely. He then gestured at his younger brother and the three of them went to chase after Ainsley''s group.

    Ainsley and her people were just about to enter the elevator when the youngest of the Aretha siblings sent his eagle-like monster to the group.

    "Kaaaakkk!" The eagle-like monster let out a shriek before intercepting Ainsley''s group with its body.

    The monster''s tiny body suddenly ballooned and became as big as Cellino''s cat body!

    With such a sudden interruption, Jevon almost ordered his dragon-like beast to attack the eagle when the Aretha siblings arrived behind them.

    "Wait! Please wait, these gentlemen!"

    The middle child raised his voice, undoubtedly attracting the other guests'' attention.

    When the child yelled like that, how could Ainsley''s group ignore them? They abruptly paused and looked around simultaneously.

    "What is it?" Jevon knitted his eyebrows in a slight displeasure. He kept ncing at the eagle-like monster behind them.

    The monster didn''t have any intention to go away. It kept pping its wings and looked at them arrogantly.

    It clearly wanted to continue blocking their path!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 236: "Retaliating The Aretha Siblings"

    <h4>Chapter 236: "Retaliating The Aretha Siblings"</h4>

    How could Jevon take the monster'' provocation lightly? Even if the culprit was the Aretha Siblings, as a proud genius, the 18-year-old youngster refused to back down.

    He looked at the Aretha siblings with a frown.

    "Oh. You are...the young masters and young miss of the Aretha Family." Jevon tugged the corner of his lips, forming a slight sneer.

    "May I know what''s your business with us until you send your tamed monster to block our way?" Jevon looked at the middle child with a glint in his eyes.

    He also peeked at the boy who sent out the eagle-like monster. His face darkened a little when he saw the 10-year-old boy whistling casually, not knowing what audacious thing he had done.

    Presumptuous!

    The older brother noticed Jevon''s intense re directed at his younger brother, and he couldn''t help but knitted his eyebrows in displeasure.

    Since when a nobody like this youngster dared to re at his younger brother? They''re the sons of the Aretha Family, the family that was almost on par with the Walter Family!

    Arrogance and pride was something that these boys had in their bones all along.

    For a prestigious family like the Aretha Family, if they''re not prideful and arrogant, they would bring disgrace to their family.

    Thus, the middle child couldn''t help but wore a harsher attitude than before.

    "This sir here. Is it true that your group is the one booking the supreme suite room in this hotel?" The middle child looked up at Jevon''s towering body without an ounce of fear or respect.

    Even if this youngster was also a monster tamer just like his younger brother, someone from a no-name family like them was naturally beneath the Aretha Family''s status.

    When this child taunted Jevon like that and disregarded his polite ''mask'' he used to interact with others before, Jevon''s blood boiled to the peak.

    He''s not like Alvaro, who would try not to bring troubles everywhere. As someone hot-blooded, arrogant, and prideful, would Jevon bow in front of the Aretha Family?

    Even if it''s the Walter Family, he would also straighten his back!

    In that instant, Jevon, with Ainsley and Cellino in his arms, snorted.

    "Yes, we did book it. What? You want to snatch the room for us?"

    Jevon''s words were crude and stabbed right at the sore spot. His tone was even more annoying than what the middle child did, instantly infuriating the Aretha siblings.

    "You! How could you speak like that to older brother? Don''t you know who we are?" The youngest child, who didn''t meddle in this matter before, finally snapped.

    He pointed at the badge on his chest with eyes full of arrogance.

    "We are from the Aretha Family! The Aretha Family! Open your eyes wide!" The youngest boy had a smug smile on his face.

    Let''s see if you will kneel after you know I''m from the Aretha Family!

    The hierarchy in the mafia society was simr to nobles and aristocrat society. When facing someone of a higher status, one should be polite.

    However, the mafia society added one more rule.

    The strong didn''t need to heed the status hierarchy whatsoever.

    They could speak with their fists!

    And that''s what Jevon had always believed in. Even though he might look arrogant and stupid, Jevon was undoubtedly a talented man.

    His monster-taming ability was of a high-level rank. He could tame all dragon-rted monsters at ease while others, like this Aretha boy, could only tame a weaker species such as the eagle-rted monsters.

    When the middle child brought up his family status, Jevon only let out another snort and sneered.

    "So what? You''re from the Aretha family¡­.so I have to kneel? Do you think the capital is your family''s backyard or something?"

    Jevon let out another heartyugh before shaking his head.

    "If everyone you meet has to kneel and now to you, let''s see how you make those old experts respect you."

    Jevon clicked his tongue as he looked at the 10-year-old boy with eyes full of disdain.

    "A monster tamer that can only tame eagle-rted monsters. Heh."

    Jevon snickered. He directly pointed out the boy''s ability, silently saying that the boy wasn''tpetent yet dare to order others around as he pleased.

    When Jevon rebuked the youngest child like this, the boy''s face instantly flushed red.

    What Jevon said wasn''t wrong!

    At the capital, one couldn''t just act as they pleased because the experts hidden here was even more numerous than the number of beasts out there.

    There could be someone from other racesing to the capital, someone from other forces aside from the mafia society, someone from another country¡­

    The mafia wasn''t the only one powerful in the capital, even though they outnumbered other forces.

    If everyone had to respect the Aretha Family just because of their high status in a mafia society, that''s unreasonable!

    Not everyone will follow the status hierarchy in the mafia society if they''re not from the mafia society.

    Realising his brother just made a mistake, the middle child gritted his teeth. Only then, he cautiously looked up at Jevon and observed him.

    "...are you not from the mafia society, sir?" The boy asked once more. He was more mature than his younger brother, so he could immediately calm down.

    If Jevon wasn''t from the mafia society, there''s nothing they could do other than asking him to give up the room using strength.

    No one banned others from fighting in the capital as long as they didn''t implicate innocent people.

    "Heh. Whether I''m from the mafia society or not, that isn''t your business. If you want to snatch our reserved room, you may go." Jevon directly pointed out the crux of the problem.

    These bastards wanted to snatch their room!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 237: "Angel and Devil"

    <h4>Chapter 237: "Angel and Devil"</h4>

    How could the young man not know why these rascals came up to him? Thus, he didn''t bother.

    "My young miss is tired. We don''t have time to bicker with brats like you. If there''s nothing else, goodbye!"

    Jevon calmly turned around and was about to order his dragon-like monster to kill that arrogant eagle-like monster when the middle child shouted.

    "Wait! Our family also needs the room! Dear sir, we can pay you more than what you pay. How is it?" The middle child didn''t want to let go of the suite room.

    They had always used the room whenever they visited the capital. It was already like their unofficial amodation.

    Even the hotel staff knew about this. However, they couldn''t be impartial. Who knows if they would one day offend someone as powerful as the Aretha Family?

    When Jevon heard what the middle child said, he rolled his eyes.

    "Pay us more than what we already paid? Do you think weck money? Heh!" Jevon let out another taunting snicker.

    If this were before Ainsley won?a huge fortune from the casino, he would never dare to say he didn''tck money. But now, they were rich and would continue to be richer.

    If they gave up the room to those from the Aretha Family just for money, where would their family''s dignity be?

    And Ainsley already instructed Jevon never to give up the room to those bastards.

    Why? Simply because someone among these three was Finnie''s nemesis. As Fin''s friend, Ainsley also disliked this ir thingy, along with her brothers.

    They also grew eyes above their heads, daring to openly snatch the room that she had reserved for her people¡­

    Should they back down? Meh! No! This is the second step to build the Sloan Family''s prestige.

    They shall not let others trample them as they wished!

    When the middle child heard that Jevon didn''tck money, he was stunned for a second before his face darkened.

    Indeed, someone who can afford to pay a huge sum of money just for a hotel room couldn''t possiblyck money¡­

    But what should they do? Their little sister is very fond of that room and will never want to switch ces. She never liked to stay at another hotel, no matter how good that hotel is!

    Recalling their sweet little sister and her tiny wish to sleep in the supreme elite every time they visited the capital, the brothers mustered up their courage.

    This group of people seemed powerful, but they were also not that powerless! With the sacred beast''s aid, would it be hard to punish these people?

    The middle child clenched his fists and secretly told the younger brother to retract his monster. Then, he patted his little sister''s back while whispering gently.

    "ir, wake up for a moment. We have a situation here¡­"

    The middle child had just patted the child''s back when the child groaned.

    "Mmm...big bwother Lael? What''s wlong?" The child hadn''t shown her face to Ainsley''s group yet, but her sweet voice already struck everyone''s ears.

    Such a voice was akin to an angel''s voice!

    Even Ainsley, who was hiding her face using Jevon''s shoulder, couldn''t help but stiffen.

    Damn. As expected as the miracle baby...even her voice makes others want to pamper her and worship her.

    Did she use a charm ability as well? Or she''s just naturally cute?

    Ainsley couldn''t help but turn her head around. This time, she directly looked at the Aretha siblings with her ruby red flickering slightly.

    Before the middle child called Lael could reply to his sister, he was struck dumb by Ainsley''s sharp gaze.

    Who is this baby? Howe her gaze is so intimidating?

    Lael unknowingly broke in a cold sweat. This was the first time he noticed that the opposite group had a baby as well, and she''s even younger than his little sister.

    But somehow...if his little sister resembled an angel, this one looked like the devil!

    Lael shuddered subconsciously. That red eyes staring right at him made him feel like prey in front of a hunter.

    While gulping hard, the boy mustered up his courage to speak to his little sister.

    "ir, the room we used to upy is already booked by someone else. Should we go to another hotel?" The boy softened his voice as he spoke, and even his eyes were gentle.

    One could see how much he doted on the little girl.

    When the little girl heard of this, she turned her head around to face Ainsley''s group.

    "Are they the one booking our room before us, big brother Lael?" The little girl spoke softly, but there''s a tiny bit of bitterness in her tone.

    "Mm. It''s them." Lael nodded. He also threw a gaze at Ainsley, Jevon and the others with calm eyes.

    Little sister is awake. Let''s see how you can withstand her sacred beast''s power!

    The girl subconsciously looked straight at Ainsley''s group, and the others finally could see her face clearly.

    When Ainsley firstnded her eyes on this girl, she had to suppress her urge to gasp.

    What a beautiful angel!

    The girl had unique mismatched eyes just like Nouvan. But Nouvan''s were red and blue, while this girl had silver and gold eye respectively.

    She''s truly like an angel sent from the primordial age.

    Her uniquebination also matched the Aretha Family''s inherited appearance, making her almost perfect as the Aretha Family''s real daughter despite being an adopted one.

    Long eyshes, fluttering like a butterfly'' wings. A gentle gaze that resembled the moonlight. A tiny face and milky white skin¡­

    She''s the epitome of beauty. A graceful being, adorable, and looked even more beautiful than angels.

    No wonder Finley fell for her in his past life!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of the Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 238: "The Godfather Taking Over?"

    <h4>Chapter 238: "The Godfather Taking Over?"</h4>

    Ainsley suddenly felt inferior in front of ir. However, that sort of thought onlysted for a few seconds before she tossed it away.

    I''m also pretty, okay? There''s no need topare myself to others.

    Ainsley took a deep breath and looked at ir. The girl was rubbing her eyes, still looking groggy as she looked at the group.

    "Good evening, uncwles and auntwies¡­"

    ir politely greeted Ainsley''s group with a pure smile on her face. She even waved her hand, looking extremely friendly and likeable.

    If this happened before the group met Ainsley, they would have changed their attitude and became gentler toward ir.

    After all, no one would dislike a pretty, polite, and friendly kid, right?

    But the group had seen Ainsley, someone who kept amazed them with her every actions. It''s normal to be polite and friendly to others because Ainsley was also like that.

    And she''s 2 years younger than this kid!

    Thus, Jevon was immune to ir''s cute attack. He just replied to the kid''s greetings with a stiff smile.

    "Yes, good evening, miss. I heard that you''re the one who wants our room?"

    Jevon spoke straight to the point, even sounding a bit hurtful. He stated that ir was the selfish person who wanted to snatch their rooms!

    The smiling kid instantly froze on the spot. Her smile slowly vanished from her fair face.

    "Uncwle. What do you mean by that? It sounds as if ir wants to snatch your room or something." ir started to use a harsher tone.

    She straightened her back, and her arrogance as a part of the Aretha Family started to show.

    "ir only wants to discuss with you uncwles and auntwies about the room. If we canpensate you, we will." The kid spoke eloquently, so mature for girls her age.

    She even had this domineering aura around her, totally unlike her gentle and holy image.

    "ir and big bwothers never want to snatch your room, alright?" She added.

    The kid kept mentioning herself using her own name, sounding somewhat spoiled yet adorable to others except for Jevon and Ainsley''s group.

    Jevon instantly took back what he thought about ir being a polite and kind kid.

    She''s clearly the same as those two bastards!

    "Okay, okay, keep bbering, young miss. In the end, you want our room, and you guys pester us to ept yourpensation." Jevon tugged the corner of his lips, forming a sneer.

    "But, sorry. We don''t want any of yourpensation, and we don''t need it!" Jevon voiced exactly what Ainsley wanted to say.

    Ainsley almost had the urge to p and threw confetti at the young man!

    Well done, Jevon. Well done! As expected of my number one fan!

    Ainsley couldn''t help but smile sweetly at Jevon, but who would have known that ir caught this small gesture?

    Only then, ir finally realised that the opposite group had a toddler with them. As a fellow female kid, she instantly knew that the one making the shot should be this kid rather than the young man.

    Thus, she hugged Lael''s neck tightly before shifting her eyes to Ainsley.

    "Exwcuse me, is this your young miss?" ir pointed at Ainsley, who was still hugging Cellino and was about to praise Jevon.

    Jevon paused. He abruptly looked at ir with menacing eyes.

    "Yes. So what? What do you want?" He asked in a wary tone. Even the other five buds and Kyuseli also put on a cold face, acting as if they just met a nemesis.

    If Elliana were here, she would be the first one to re at ir.

    Seeing such an intense response from the group of youngsters, ir was secretly taken aback. The kid''s eyes widened for a bit but she acted as if nothing happened in the first ce.

    So...there is someone who''s as loved as me, huh? This toddler must be spoiled rotten by her family too. No wonder she also covets the best room in this hotel¡­

    But when ir knew the truth, she was actually a bit relieved. The kid let out a gentle sigh.

    Well, if the one making the decision isn''t this stubborn stud, it''s going to be easy. That girl is just a toddler...she can be easily swayed.

    If I can''t sway her opinion¡­.

    ir looked at the small white marble bracelet on her wrist and tugged the corner of her lips.

    I can scare her a little, right?

    ir immediately shifted her eyes to Ainsley, the mysterious toddler that had never opened her mouth from the start.

    Even though ir couldn''t see Ainsley''s face clearly because of the mask, she believed that the baby couldn''t be more beautiful than her.

    The kid unknowingly felt a sense of superiority over the toddler with a silver butterfly mask. She quickly opened her mouth as she squinted.

    "Hmmm, I see...so the real boss here is your young miss¡­" The girl mumbled for a few seconds before raising her voice.

    "Hey, you. What''s your name? I''m ir. Nice to meet you!" ir suddenly spoke to Ainsley and introduced herself. Her tone was quite mild, but the look in her eyes was still as arrogant as before.

    Ainsley''s lips twitched.

    Why should I tell you my name, ah? And why should we entertain you guys? You guys are the ones disturbing us!

    Ainsley had the urge to flip her hair and ignored ir, but she mulled over it before sighing.

    Let''s just say my username instead of my real name.

    "You can call me the Godtoddler. Nice to meet you." Ainsley shed a smile at ir as she spoke with clear pronunciation, instantly scaring her people.

    It''s here! This different way of talking¡­.is the Godfather taking over?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 239: "Persuasion Ability"

    <h4>Chapter 239: "Persuasion Ability"</h4>

    Jevon and the others thought that the Godfather finally took over Ainsley''s body to solve this issue, and they couldn''t help but gloat over it.

    Ha. Let''s see if you bastards can continue harassing us when the Godfather is here!

    Unfortunately, the real Godfather was calmly floating around Ainsley while looking at ir with a frown.

    [Be careful,ss. This kid isn''t ordinary.] He gave one piece of advice, and Ainsley nodded.

    [I know.]

    [Mmm. This kid should be one of your kind...but she''s a bit off.]

    Ainsley, who was about to continue speaking to ir, almost choked on her saliva thanks to this sentence.

    The fck? She''s simr to me? Doesn''t this mean she''s also someone from another world?!

    Ainsley''s face darkened. She didn''t know what to feel when seeing someone just like her, but the Godfather said that there''s something off¡­

    Maybe ir isn''t from the same world as mine?

    Let''s hope so!

    Ainsley tried to ignore this sudden, shocking news and chose to face ir head-on.

    "I''m the one deciding for the group. What do you want, big sis?" Ainsley smiled sweetly, but because of her silver mask and her devil-like appearance, her smile sent a shiver down Lael and Asael, the Aretha brothers.

    This baby is really creepy!

    They suddenly thought that their little sister was way kinder and better than this scary baby. They just didn''t know why they would tremble whenever their gazes met this baby''s gaze.

    ir was also taken aback seeing Ainsley''s calm demeanour, unlike girls around her age. The baby was still 3 years old, but she already looked like the real mafia boss or something¡­

    Even ir didn''t have this kind of aura around her when she tried to be domineering. In her family, she would always be spoiled rotten, and no one would look at her with eyes full of respect.

    They would look at her with eyes full of affection because, in their eyes, she''s just a cute, genius kid. That''s it.

    However, Ainsley didn''t look so. When ir looked straight at Ainsley''s red pupils, it was as if she met the real demon king and not a toddler.

    She couldn''t help but grip her bracelet tighter.

    "Hahaha. This little sister is so mature...right. Since you''re the one in charge of your people, can we discuss things with you?"

    "Sure. What is it? You want us to give you the suite room in exchange for money or other precious treasures?" Ainsley''s smile widened, but the others didn''t feel happier because of that.

    In fact, the three Aretha siblings shuddered for the second time.

    Damn. That smile again! It''s as if she''s a God looking down at a mortal!

    The trio instantly recalled Ainsley''s name that she told them.

    The Godtoddler.

    What a weird name, but it somehow fit the baby perfectly. Is it because she emitted a simr image with the famous Godfather?

    People had the urge to prostrate and kneel in front of this baby with just a few words from her.

    ir subconsciously bit her lips with that thought.

    No. This can''t be. Who is this baby? Howe she''s so strange...is she a toddler...or she''s someone like me?

    ir silently broke in a cold sweat. However, she refused to look afraid of Ainsley. The kid forced a smile and nodded.

    "Yes, Miss Godtoddler. We wish to take your suite room and pay you more than what you just paid. We can also give you energy crystals or other treasures¡­"

    When ir mentioned energy crystal, Jevon and the others flinched.

    Damn it. As expected of the Aretha Family. Energy crystal, which is deemed as valuable for ability users, is nothing in their eyes until they can use it to trade for a mere suite room¡­

    On the other hand, Ainsley ignored energy crystals whatsoever. Her attention was on the slight ripple in the air that she felt when ir spoke just now.

    Is it...the sign of an ability user using their ability? Did ir just unleash her ability, or what?

    Just after Ainsley thought of this, she suddenly felt that ir''s suggestion was doable.

    It would be a win-win for both of them if the Sloan Family got a bunch of energy crystals because the Sloan Family had no ways to get their hands on even the lowest grade energy crystal.

    Hmmm, should I listen to her suggestion? It''s not like we really need the suite room¡­

    But then, before Ainsley could make her mind, the Godfather''s voice suddenly rang in her mind.

    [Hey,ss. That kiddo just used persuasion ability to fool you. Don''t fall for it.]

    Cellino also reminded Ainsley through their telepathy.

    [Master, please don''t listen to this kid''s words. She''s using a? special ability to persuade you! If you listen to her, you already lost!]

    Ainsley''s mind instantly cleared. She was immediately out of the persuasion effect, but her back was drenched in a cold sweat.

    Fck. This b*tch is already an ability user as well? And her persuasion ability is scary! I almost fell for her trick¡­

    This ability was simr to Ainsley''s charm ability, but people found it harder to notice persuasion rather than charm.

    It was truly a hidden dagger that would make people always agree with whatever you say to them.

    No wonder this brat is popr with the Aretha Family members...she must have used her persuasion ability!

    Ainsley''s face turned grim. As someone who had awakened three abilities so far, how could she fall for such a petty trick?

    The baby balled her fists and looked at ir with a smirk.

    "I''m sorry, big sis. Our family doesn''tck crystals or treasures...so please, leave us alone, will you?"

    The baby rejected mercilessly.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 240: "Beat You In Your Own Game"

    <h4>Chapter 240: "Beat You In Your Own Game"</h4>

    ir was putting on a smug face, thinking that Ainsley already fell for her persuasion ability and would certainly agree to her suggestion when the baby''s words hit her right at the sore spot.

    The kid''s smug smile froze on her face.

    What? Why did she reject me? She should be under my persuasion ability! Did it not work, or what?

    ir instantly looked at Ainsley with eyes full of horror. It was the first time someone didn''t fall for her persuasion ability except for those who already realized that she used this ability.

    The only way to break free from her ability was to realize that they''re under her ability''s effect. But for a mere toddler to know that she''s using an ability¡­

    How is that so? Did someone tell her? Is it her people? But no one spoke to this toddler¡­

    ir''s eyes turned slightly watery. She didn''t know whether to cry or what.

    My n failed! Damn it! Should I summon my sacred beast to scare her¡­

    ir was thinking of summoning her sacred beast even though she shouldn''t make it into a bigger size. The size of a pony was eptable, and it wouldn''t draw too much attention to herself.

    Thinking like this, ir immediately applied her idea. She decisively waved her wrist, and the white marble bracelet on her wrist glowed brightly before it suddenly shot out to the floor.

    The sudden movement rmed Ainsley and the others. Even Cellino also bared his fangs, about to use his power when the white light slowly formed a little pony as tall as Lael, the second son of the Aretha Family.

    The white pony shook its head, and its silver mane swayed elegantly. The moonlight from the lobby entrance shone upon the silver mane, adding immortal-like beauty to the fairytale-like horse.

    As if it wasn''t enough, the white light surrounded the white pony andnded on the horse''s forehead. The white light instantly formed a single twisted horn with a brilliant silver and gold colour.

    The horse got a horn now and became a unicorn!

    Ainsley and the gang had their jaws dropped to the floor. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets as they watched the mini unicorn slowly open its eyes.

    A pair of striking gold pupils came into view.

    The glistening golden pupils were as pure as real gold bathed under the moonlight for 100 years. If one looked at it intensely, one could even see stars and white lights inside the pair of pupils.

    As expected as a creature with a legendary bloodline. Its beauty had surpassed many beasts, including Cellino. This sacred beast had a ssy and elegant vibe, while Cellino had a savage and arrogant aura.

    Both sides were of extremely different origins.

    Amidst Ainsley''s group'' watchful eyes, the mini unicorn straightened its back and slowly nudged its head toward ir, who was still inside Lael''s embrace.

    "Mmm. Sorry to call you, Valerie. I need your help¡­" ir let out pearlyughter as she stroked Valerie''s silky mane. From the name, this unicorn should be a female.

    "Neigh!" The horse let out a grunt as it nodded, seemingly understanding what ir said. Of course, the unicorn couldmunicate with ir through telepathy, so it''s not a weird sight.

    However, Ainsley and her group were visibly stunned.

    Howe this brat suddenly summons her sacred beast? What does she want to do? unt her unicorn?

    Jevon and the others had never heard of someone from the Aretha Family taming their sacred beast. When they saw this, they were taken aback for a moment before ncing at Ainsley simultaneously.

    Family head, that brat summons a sacred beast. You also have that Fenrir, right? Shall we surprise this brat?

    The gang was eager to face-p ir, who was looking at them with a faint smirk on her face. She might look elegant and polite on the surface, but hidden inside her eyes was a trace of disdain and loathing.

    She clearly looked down on this nameless group that might not be a part of the mafia society. There might be some strong factions outside of the mafia society, but they were scarce.

    Could it be that this group of people belonged to the elite group?

    ir didn''t think so.

    When Lael and Asael, the third son of the Aretha Family, saw Valerie, they also straightened their backs and looked at Ainsley with a taunting gaze.

    Heh. We have a sacred beast with us! Are you surprised? It''s toote even if you want to apologise!

    Everyone knew that a sacred beast could be equal to a fairy and a stronger sacred beast could be on par with the royal fairy.

    Fairies were always deemed as strong creatures, especially in the eyes of elemental ability users.

    Thus, a sacred beast was definitely something one shouldn''t mess up with!

    ir took Valerie out for this reason. She calmly stroked Valerie''s mane as she looked at Ainsley with a smile on her face.

    "Well, miss Godtoddler? Can we discuss things now?"

    Her words were simple. It was just a tant threat. Else, why would she take out her sacred beast when she said she wanted to discuss things with Ainsley?

    Ainsley had the urge to spat at ir, but she held it back. She even forbade Cellino from showing its true self.

    [Calm down, it''s not worth it...let me handle this.]

    Ainsley calmed Cellino as she secretly circted her charm ability throughout her whole body. She didn''t forget to add her luck ability to strengthen her charm.

    You want to suppress me using your sacred beast? I''m going to enchant this unicorn right in front of your eyes.

    Let''s see how I beat you in your own game!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 241: "Dumbstruck"

    <h4>Chapter 241: "Dumbstruck"</h4>

    No one around Ainsley noticed that the baby was using her power. Even Cellino also didn''t notice it. Only the Godfather spirit and Ainsley herself knew what''s going on.

    The baby decisively shot a pink aura bullet toward the unicorn''s forehead, and the instant it touched the unicorn''s skin, the pink bullet aura faded.

    All of these happened in mere seconds that even the unicorn herself didn''t notice anything amiss.

    Seeing the result, Ainsley nodded in satisfaction. She didn''t rush to answer ir''s provocation and was busy checking her control over her charm ability.

    The pink bullet aura coated with the golden aura of her luck ability was enough to tame apletely low-level monster on par with a low-level beast, but a sacred beast was way stronger than a high-level monster, not to mention a low-level one.

    Thus, Ainsley didn''t know just how effective her ability would be.

    She silently moved the bullet aura inside the unicorn''s forehead and sensed the density of it while it stayed inside the unicorn''s body.

    The pink-gold aura was only as big as a grain of rice, too small to be of use, but to Ainsley''s surprise, it did affect the unicorn.

    She suddenly felt that the unicorn already looked at her with a gentler gazepared to before. There was even a sign of adoration inside the unicorn''s eyes as if Ainsley was her long-lost daughter.

    The tiny, unnoticed change baffled Ainsley.

    [Uncle Godfather, I thought my power can''t affect a tamed sacred beast just yet...but it kind of works?] Ainsley asked the Godfather through the telepathy established by the spirit himself.

    The Godfather, who was dozing off out of boredom, instantly snapped awake.

    [Huh? Oh? Your power work? Well, it must be because a sacred beast is way more intelligent than monsters. The smarter she is, it will be easier to feel emotion toward others.]

    The Godfather gave a direct exnation for the weird urrence.

    [This type of sacred beast has a high emotional quotient. So, an emotion-based ability will have a greater effect on her.]

    [But she''s already contracted to ir, right? I thought it''s harder to affect someone else''s contracted beast¡­] Ainsley was still in disbelief over her silent achievement.

    She felt that if she told Valerie something, the unicorn would be d to obey her just like a mother pampering her adorable baby.

    [Well, as for the contract...you''re lucky that this kiddo''s emotional link with the unicorn isn''t as strong as your link with the brat cat. Also...a unicorn is known for its motherly figure¡­]

    The Godfather yawned before he rubbed his eyeszily.

    [And that''s why you can easily affect this unicorn. Go on. If you continue to shoot more of your charm ability, this unicorn might defect ande under your wings.]

    Though that might need a few years.

    The Godfather didn''t say thest sentence, but id before was enough to brighten Ainsley''s eyes.

    [So...if I ask Valerie to do something for me right now, will she fulfil it?]

    [Most likely. Just don''t be overboard as to order her to kill her master or something.]

    The Godfather''s affirmation lit up something inside Ainsley''s heart. She suppressed the urge tough at ir, who was still ring at her with that arrogant gaze.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you in a daze? Quick. Let''s settle this issue. Will your family ept our family''spensation so that you agree to give your room to us?"

    ir used a harsher tone than before, thinking that she could intimidate Ainsley''s group with Valerie''s presence.

    s, Ainsley casually snorted as she looked at Valerie with a sly smile on her face.

    "Valerie, is it? I know that you''re a kind unicorn...so can you please don''t threaten us?"

    Ainsley sped her hands together as she put on a puppy-eye look. Her red eyes became watery. She begged the unicorn earnestly.

    Even her voice had a trace of helplessness and a bit of lingering fear. She sounded terrified!

    This sight delighted ir and her two brothers, especially ir.

    Seeing your opponent begging in front of you was something pleasant to the eye, right? The kid harrumphed as she opened her mouth,

    "Don''t be foolish. We have no intention to threaten you, right Valerie?" ir let out a peal of cheerfulughter, but whatever she said sounded like a lie to Ainsley and the others.

    She clearly wanted to continue threatening them.

    However, Ainsley didn''t stop at that. She looked at Valerie with her two big eyes and blinked.

    "Valerie, can you please go back into your bracelet form? I-I am scared that your master will use you to harm me..."

    This time, Ainsley asked Valerie to revert back to her bracelet form, just like how Cellino would stay as a cute cat whenever he''s not in his beast mode.

    When ir heard Ainsley''s ridiculous remark, she almost couldn''t hold it back.

    "Hahaha! Who are you to ask my Valerie to retreat? Do you think that I will let you? Valerie is here to be a fair judge! Don''t chicken out, and¨C "

    ir was just about to continue her words when Valerie let out another noise.

    "Neigh!"

    The unicorn kicked her front legs and shook her head, swaying her beautiful mane. At that moment, the unicorn looked at Ainsley with gentle eyes akin to a mother''s affectionate gaze toward their dear child.

    "Neighhh!"

    Without waiting for ir'' words, the unicorn winked at Ainsley before it transformed into a burst of white light. The white light became white dots and gathered around ir''s wrist.

    In a blink of an eye, it formed a white marble bracelet and stayed still on the kid''s wrist.

    "...."

    What...the...fck?

    ir and the others were dumbstruck.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 242: "Rebelling"

    <h4>Chapter 242: "Rebelling"</h4>

    Silence filled the lobby area around the two groups. The other regions were still bustling with customers'' whispers and voices, but this area...was eerily silent.

    ir was silent. Lael and Asael''s tongues were tied. Jevon and the five buds felt a lump of something blocking their throat. Kyuseli was on the verge of fainting.

    Cellino was also choked on his own fur. He almost couldn''t breathe for a moment.

    Only Ainsley was calm as she looked at ir with tranquil eyes.

    "Yes? What did you say? What do you want to discuss with us?" The baby fixed her butterfly mask using her middle finger, ignoring ir''s nk eyes.

    "Ah, right, Valerie is so kind as to leave us alone! She knows she shouldn''t interfere with children'' problem...right?"

    Ainsley smiled brightly, but with her silver mask hiding her facial expression, one could only see her lips forming a curve. It strangely looked like a sneer from this distance¡­

    Ainsley''s voice was the only one echoing back and forth between the two groups. She kept chattering about how Valerie was a kind unicorn, this and that, ¡­

    ir and the Aretha brothers'' faces flushed red. ir even forgot to close her mouth, and her words were still stuck in her throat, never toe out for life.

    This...what''s going on? Howe Valerie suddenly goes back into her bracelet form? I never allowed her to do that¡­

    ir broke in a cold sweat. She hurriedlymunicated with Valerie through telepathy.

    [Val! What''s going on? Why did you suddenly revert back to your bracelet form? I didn''t give you an order¨C ]

    [It''s my own will, miss.] Valerie''s motherly voice rang out in ir''s mind. The unicorn seemed to be looking at her with a gentle smile even though her answer was baffling.

    What? On your own will? And why is that??

    ir was instantly fuming in anger.

    [Val! I summoned you out so that you can threaten those people! When you suddenly return, my n failed, ah!]

    The kidined, thinking that the unicorn would spoil her like always and heed her wishes.

    s, this time, Valerie seemed to be enchanted by someone else, and since her bond with ir wasn''t that strong to begin with, Valerie let out a low grunt.

    [Miss, why do you want to threaten those people? They''re kind. Especially the toddler. You can''t be thinking of threatening a small kid too, right?]

    Valerie''s voice rose higher than before. She seemed to be squinting her eyes in suspicion.

    After all, the unicorn had a kind nature, and she agreed to be ir''s tamed beast simply because the current Aretha Family had no direct female descendant.

    As a motherly unicorn who only liked pure girls, she always chose a female master while the pegasus would prefer a male one.

    It was only for this reason that she agreed to be ir''s contracted beast since the kid was the Aretha Family''s adopted daughter.

    However, it didn''t mean their rtionship was as close as Cellino and Ainsley. When Ainsley made a connection with Cellino, the two of them became real close.

    But in ir''s case, she got it easy due to circumstances and hadn''t really tamed the beast with her own effect, not to mention bonding with the beast.

    Thus, the unicorn would sometimes go against ir''s order if she disagreed with it. She onlyplied with ir so far because of her motherly nature.

    Valerie seemed to be snorting in disgust as she warned in a low voice.

    [Miss, don''t overstep your boundary. I shall never agree to threaten others for no reasons at all. I see that you''re trying to use me to harm others who never hurt you first.]

    Valerie''s voice in ir''s mind became colder and colder.

    [I will never agree to do this, miss.]

    When Valerie outright rejected ir, the kid was so shocked that she almost fell from Lael''s embrace.

    What? Valerie is resisting my order? Just because she doesn''t want to threaten that group? But she doesn''t need to do anything and only has to stand there!

    ir''s face turned white. She felt the need to smack Valerie, but she knew that her bond wasn''t strong, and there''s a chance that Valerie could break the contract.

    Without a strong bond, even a tamed sacred beast could go against its master!

    At the thought of Valerie abandoning her, ir suddenly felt fear in her heart. Her little body shuddered as her face paled even further.

    She didn''t bother to look at Ainsley and immediately tugged at Lael''s cor.

    "Big brother, let''s just stop here. I think Valerie is tired...we...we shall choose another hotel for now." ir changed her mind as quick as turning one''s palm.

    Her sudden request struck the brothers silly!

    "What? Valerie is tired? B-but, little sister¨C " Asael, the youngest brother, was about to persuade ir once more when the kid looked at him with watery eyes.

    "That''s enough, big brother...if these people don''t want to trade, then so be it. Our Aretha Family is always generous, kind and never forces others!"

    ir spoke righteously as if she never tried to threaten Ainsley''s group with Valerie, her sacred beast.

    Her sudden attitude change sent another wave of shocks among the brothers. This time, even Jevon and the other five buds gaped in shock.

    The hell? Your sacred beast suddenly reverts back to its disguise form, and then you suddenly don''t want to threaten us anymore?

    You even said that your family never forces others?

    Peh! Hypocrite!

    Jevon wanted to spat at ir so badly.

    Our family head must have done something to your sacred beast to scare you away, right?

    You''re just tucking your tail between your legs after witnessing Ainsley-sama'' might!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 243: "Revenge?"

    <h4>Chapter 243: "Revenge?"</h4>

    Jevon wanted to cheer for Ainsley and taunted ir for her silent defeat, but he refrained.

    I don''t know how the family head handles that unicorn, but she''s awesome. Still, she needs to rest since she did so much work for us this evening¡­.

    Thinking of Ainsley''s wellbeing, Jevon put on a polite smile as he nodded at ir and the two brothers.

    "If that''s the case, we thank the Aretha Family for being so generous not to eye our rented room." Jevon thanked ir and the others, but his words sounded like sharp sarcasm instead.

    "If you don''t mind, we will go first. Our young miss is still young and needs to sleep early!"

    Jevon made use of Ainsley to leave the three siblings quickly. The group followed behind and instantly disappeared into the elevator in just a few seconds.

    The Aretha siblings hadn''t even reacted when they saw no one in front of them.

    Ainsley''s group was gone!

    The Aretha siblings suddenly felt like a clown in front of the mysterious group that offended them earlier.

    They''re gone? They don''t even wait for us to reply, and they dare to leave?

    If the Aretha Family''s force were here, no one would dare to disrespect them. If Valerie wanted to defend ir, no one would dare to look down on them!

    s, it was all just ''if''. In reality, the three siblings went to the capital without bringing even a single guard from their family because they wanted to y at the casino.

    They relied on their family reputation to roam unhindered plus Valerie''s protection to stay unharmed.

    But now that Valerie refused to aid the siblings, they seemed to be losing their fangs and backbones. They instantly plummeted into a mere group of children that one could see everywhere.

    Such humiliation was something that the proud Aretha siblings never experienced in their whole life!

    Even ir, who just joined the family for several months and already got her prideful nature, also felt like sh*t.

    Her chest was so stuffy that she wanted to cry!

    Damn. Why the heck Valerie didn''t listen to me?

    ir bit her lower lips as she looked up at Lael. Lael''s eyes were currently burning with killing intent, but his abilities weren''t offensive at all, so...he couldn''t do much.

    Asael got a powerful monster as a monster tamer, but it seemed to be weak in front of Jevon''s dragon-like monster.

    After all, Jevon''s main monster was a high-level one! Even if it looked like a baby dragon, it was still a mighty monster.

    The three siblings got nothing to hit Ainsley''s group or acted as they wished. Even if Ainsley''s group pped their face hard, they could do nothing!

    Lael could only re at the closed elevator door with eyes full of hatred.

    "Fck. Fck them! I shall investigate you guys and destroy your whole family!" Lael clenched his fists, almost crushing ir, who was in his embrace too.

    However, ir didn''t mind it. She also nodded at Lael''s words.

    "Big brother, let''s visit our family''s business at the capital and hire someone to investigate those people. Since they rented the suite room, they might be staying in the capital for a long time¡­"

    In other words, they could hire someone to tail these people and then got to know their true identity. Once the Aretha Family discovered these people''s identity, it would be easier to crush them!

    Even Asael, the little boy with all brawn but no brain, also thought of the same thing.

    "Hum. Big bro, let''s hurry and investigate them. Let''s see if they can stay alive after our family attacks them!" He added.

    In the end, the three were still kids. Even though ir was not necessarily a kid inside, she might be influenced by her family and started to act like a kid from a prestigious family too.

    As an elite kid, if she had something that she couldn''t solve, her family could back her up.

    Unlike Ainsley, who practically became the backbone of her family and had no one other than the Godfather spirit to back her up.

    Even the Godfather couldn''t necessarily help her if something happened to the Sloan Family. Only the three sacred guardians could help, but Ainsley had just tamed one of them, not all.

    Just like that, the siblings swore to get to the bottom of this matter and got their revenge on Ainsley.

    As for the little girl? She already arrived at the suite room that resembled an apartment with four bedroom and full furniture sets!

    They even got a kitchen, a dining room, a living room, and a minibar. There was also a mini gym, a mini spa, and so on.

    The most wonderful thing about the suite was the ss wall provided a 360¡ã city view if they wished to, and it would be a blurry ss wall once they activated the nighttime mode.

    No wonder the suite room had such a price for only one night. It was literally on par with a small, exclusive vi.

    Ainsley was satisfied with the service. She then assigned the other three bedrooms for the five buds and Kyuseli.

    Marietta and Ethania got one room, Nouvan and Kyuseli got another one, while Alvaro and Jevon upied thest room.

    Ainsley would sleep with Elliana.

    That night, Elliana came back exactly at 10 p.m, but she didn''t show their newly bought carriage just yet.

    "Secret." Elliana grinned at Ainsley before she changed her clothes and fell asleep even before the baby.

    Left with no hope to know about their new carriage, Ainsley could only practice her energy control before sleeping when it was already midnight.

    Let''s wreck the casino again tomorrow!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 244: "Rainbow Pegacon"

    <h4>Chapter 244: "Rainbow Pegacon"</h4>

    The second day at the capital.

    Early in the morning, the Godfather spirit woke Ainsley and urged her to train. Even Cellino wasn''t spared.

    [Wake up, dumbass! Wake up! Train your energy control! Hurry, youzy bum!] The Godfather shouted with all of his might as he circled Ainsley and Cellino, who was still lying on the bed, sleeping.

    In that instant, the two of them jumped to their feet as they looked up at the bbering spirit.

    Both of them had the same red eyes as they looked at the Godfather.

    This spirit is really annoying, ah!

    Ainsley and Cellino had the urge to beat up the Godfather, but since they couldn''t do so because of the Godfather''s ghost-like body, they chose to shut up.

    Anyway, training your energy control wouldn''t be that bad¡­

    Thus, Ainsley and Cellino trained for a few hours until it was 8 a.m. Around this time, Elliana and the others finally woke up.

    Marietta and Ethania immediately took a bath and went out to buy some fresh ingredients for their one-week stay at the capital.

    Alvaro and Nouvan went to check their new carriage while Kyuseli was ready to cook for the group. Jevon was busy feeding his dragon-like monster, and Elliana took care of Ainsley.

    The group washed up and ate breakfast until 9 a.m.

    For today''s outing, Ainsley chose a cute short-sleeved frilly white blouse with a cor and ribbon decoration on the chest.

    Coupled with ck overall hot pants decorated with the same white frill, the baby looked like a moving doll. The puffy short pants also provided a unique appearance, fitting with Ainsley''s puffy bob hair.

    Ainsley looked at her overall appearance in front of the mirror and nodded in satisfaction. Her ck hair in disguise became two mickey-mouse like buns on her head, enhancing her cuteness.

    Maybe, people would already fall for her cuteness before she used her charm ability.

    Ainsley was admiring herself when Jevon suddenly popped out from behind. "Mdy, where are we going this morning?"

    He casually threw a question while looking at Ainsley''s reflection in the mirror. He immediately had to suppress the urge to take a few pictures of the baby.

    She''s so fcking cute!

    Not noticing Jevon''s urge to pinch her cheek, Ainsley tilted her head and mumbled.

    "Memolial palk¡­." The baby recalled what the Godfather asked her to do when she visited the capital.

    She had to visit the memorial park or something...forgot the name. Ah, it''s called the monumental park! But now, the name should already be changed into the memorial park.

    "Ah? The memorial park? The ce where the country builds thousands of legendary figures'' statues and ques telling their exciting life histories?"

    Jevon let out a gasp.

    He was no stranger to this ce because every genius from the mafia society would visit this ce when they first went to the capital.

    It served as a motivation for the younger generation to surpass their ancestors. However, some of these heroes didn''t have any descendants, just like the Godfather.

    "Mmm. Let''s gwo two twat palk! (Let''s go to that park!)." Ainsley nodded.

    Aside from having toply with the Godfather''s request, she was also curious about the so-called memorial park.

    Maybe this park was a historical site or something¡­.

    Since Ainsley already voiced her wish, the others naturally didn''tin.

    Thus, the group hurriedly went out of their suite room and headed to the parking lot to see their new carriage. The old one was already sent back to their mansion at the outskirts through express delivery.

    When Ainsley and the others went to the hotel''s highest floor to see their new carriage, they immediately saw a striking pure white carriage as big as a medium-sized car.

    The carriage had an exquisite marble pattern on the body, but the centre was still empty. One could carve their family symbol there.

    The carriage this time still resembled a magical pumpkin, but the golden lines decorating the top and the edges exterior made it seem reallyvish.

    Just from the design alone, one could see that the carriage must be expensive as hell, not to mention the attribute of this carriage.

    When Ainsley asked Elliana, the woman told Ainsley that this carriage could withstand dozens of high-rank monsters attack in one go!

    It even had an invisible mode to go undercover and could also change colour thanks to the chameleon core embedded inside the carriage''s body.

    Plus, the carriage could be used as a boat and could also fly! One only had to change the beasts or monsters pulling the carriage to use it at other ces.

    This carriage was truly a rare, all-rounded carriage, one of a kind!

    Even the Godfather whistled and showered praises.

    [Not bad, not bad! This carriage is suitable for you to venture to other ces other than the capital too! Good, good.]

    Now, now, the surprise wasn''t over yet.

    When Elliana showed Ainsley the tamed beasts she got to pull the carriage, Ainsley and the gang had their eyes popping out of their sockets.

    What they saw was a pair of a blue-ish pegasus with a single twisted rainbow horn on their forehead!

    As ignorant as she was, Ainsley still could recognize these beautiful creatures with a glittery golden mane.

    These are the rare mix-breeds of a pegasus and a unicorn! It even got a rainbow horn...it should be the rainbow Pegacon that was even rarer than the dragon-scaled horses.

    A rainbow Pegacon was capable of using illusion, changing their appearance, and could even do minor healing.

    It could fly, their speed was unparalleled both onnd and in the sky...they even had an amazing defense and offense body.

    They''re super rare treasures that couldn''t be bought with money alone!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 245: "Someone Is Tailing Ainsley?"

    <h4>Chapter 245: "Someone Is Tailing Ainsley?"</h4>

    "Elh...whele do ywou bwuy dis? (Where do you buy this?)."

    Ainsley tugged at Elliana''s sleeve as she pointed at the two Pegacons busy talking to themselves. They seemed to be highly intelligent as well!

    "Mm. Beast...market...auction." Elliana gave a short reply. She didn''t say which market and which auction she attended, but obviously, it should be the best in the whole capital.

    Else, they wouldn''t sell something as valuable as Pegacon!

    ''Beast market, huh...so there is a beast market aside from the monster market, huh¡­''

    Ainsley rubbed her chin as she pondered, deep in thoughts.

    Usually, a monster market only sold monsters'' raw body parts that could be made into many items.

    On the other hand, the beast market sold living beasts to be used as a contracted beastpanion, transportation means, or beasts to pull the carriage.

    Unlike monsters that needed a monster tamer to make a contract with them, beasts could get contracted to normal ability users without them being a beast tamer.

    However, one needed the help of a beast tamer to do that. The beast tamer would help the customer contract the beast or allow a seller to tame beasts used as transportation means, such as these Pegacon.

    To tame such an intelligent beast like this Pegacon, the beast tamer''s level should be high.

    Ainsley had never seen a beast tamer before, but it was said that beast tamers were as rare as shamans because they could make their tamed beasts obey other people''mands as well.

    The monster tamer could never do that. The monster that they tamed could only obey them.

    Maybe because monsters have lower intelligencepared to beasts, so it''s also hard to make them obey someone without a monster tamer ability.

    However, a monster tamer could contract many monsterspared to a beast tamer that could only contract one or two throughout their whole life.

    Maybe that''s the difference.

    Ainsley peeked at the Pegacon once more and wondered.

    ''If I can charm Valerie, a sacred beast...maybe I can also charm other beasts of the lower level and be a fake beast tamer too?''

    Ainsley could already be a fake monster tamer, though, even if she couldn''t make a contract with the monster. The baby could still make the monsters obey her as she wished!

    Ainsley silently formed an idea to create a unique business for the Sloan Family after she went back.

    She had to make use of her charm ability as effective as possible in case of losing it after she grew up. The ability she had was a baby charm ability, after all.

    Ainsley took a deep breath and nodded at Elliana.

    "Gwod, Elh! Gwod job!" Ainsley raised a thumb up for Elliana''s work. To win the beast auction and get these two Pegacon...that''s undoubtedly a good thing.

    "Thanks¡­" Elliana scratched her cheeks as she lowered her head. The woman mumbled a few words to herself before she looked up again.

    "Here. Boss." The woman opened the door to the carriage and personally asked Ainsley to board it first before anyone else.

    "Mmm!" Ainsley didn''t refuse and immediately boarded their new carriage. To her surprise, the carriage interior looked even broader than how it looked outside!

    The carriage had one small bed, one mini bar, and even a ce to wash your feet or face.

    All in all, the interior was simr to their previous carriage, but this one got a few new features such as a mini-refrigerator and small bookshelves without books.

    The carriage resembled a mini caravan, suitable for a long journey!

    Ainsley nodded in satisfaction and immediately asked the others to board the carriage except for Alvaro. Alvaro was their coachman and had to sit outside.

    "Let''s go now, miss?" Alvaro projected his voice through the ck bead ced at the coachman seat and at the center of the carriage, asking Ainsley in a gentle voice.

    "Hum! Gwo!" The baby didn''t hesitate to answer through the same ck bead.

    Right after shemanded Alvaro, the young man snapped his fingers and the two Pegacons let out a long whistle.

    "Wuuuuu¡­"

    The two of them lifted their front legs high and pped their white wings before dashing out of the parking lot.

    Since they could fly, the Pegacons didn''t hesitate to p their wings faster, and the carriage slowly left the parking lot.

    It went up to the sky at a sharp angle before it slowly stabilised right under the clouds.

    The carriage had just left the hotel'' flying tform and was now high in the sky when a few people wearing ck and white suits popped out of the pirs around the parking lot.

    "The target has departed. Repeat. The target has departed. We got their photos." One of the people spoke to a mini speaker attached to his shirt''s cor.

    A few secondster, a cold voice of an immature boy resounded from the speaker.

    "Good. Send the photo to our intelligence guild. We have to investigate these people'' backgrounds today!"

    "As you wish, young master Lael."

    The leader immediately cut off the call and gestured at his men to leave the parking lots. They used their stealth ability to secretly leave without anyone noticing.

    However, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Right after these people left, another group appeared from the ceiling. They used a tight ck suit and a face mask covering their whole faces.

    "Young master. Someone is following the young mistress. Should we follow them or dispose of them?" The leader of this group contacted someone through the wristwatch.

    His voice was a bit hoarse and eerie, like a ghost.

    A few seconds passed by, and another boy''s voice rang from the watch.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 246: "The Greatest Mafia Of All Time"

    <h4>Chapter 246: "The Greatest Mafia Of All Time"</h4>

    "Send some of you to capture those people, see what they''re nning. The rest of you, follow the Sloan Family''s carriage."

    The boy gave amand resolutely without batting an eyelid.

    "Don''t forget to keep sending me the report about the Sloan Family. Make sure they''re unharmed. Get it?"

    "Yes, young master. Leave it to us!" The leader nodded before cutting off the call. He then gestured at his men to split into two groups.

    One group went to chase after the previous spies while the other one kept tailing the Sloan Family.

    Thank God we decided to follow the Sloan Family for the whole day. They change their carriage! If we don''t know, we would have followed the wrong carriage¡­

    The leader patted his chest as he took out his flying motorcycle from his storage ring. The others followed suit, and they immediately rode the bike, dashing out of the parking lot.

    Of course, they used their stealth ability and made the motorcycle look invisible.

    All in all, no one could see this group along with their motorcycle following behind the white carriage of the Sloan Family.

    At the same time, Ainsley was sitting inside the carriage with the Godfather, Cellino, and the others.

    Unlike the previous carriage, where the Godfather had to keep moving his body so that he wouldn''t get left behind due to his ghost-like body, this carriage managed to house his body.

    His body wouldn''t go through the carriage''s wall and get left behind even if he didn''t move!

    [Good carriage! Hmph. This Lord finally can rest a little.] The Godfather hummed as he looked out of the window, following what Ainsley did.

    This wasn''t the first time Ainsley rode a flying vehicle, but she still looked out of the window to see the whole capital below.

    Of course, the capital was so immense that she could only see a portion of it even when being so high in the sky.

    While Ainsley and the others enjoyed the view, Alvaro got himself used to these new beasts. He skillfully led the beasts to move smoothly and not to bump into other flying carriages.

    The group headed to the capital''s outskirts, the Southern region, where the biggest memorial park in the whole country was located.

    Since they flew to go to the park, it didn''t take a few hours to arrive and just 15 minutes at most. From afar, one could already see vast greenery shaped like abyrinth.

    The greenery was protected by an invisible barrier so that no one couldnd inside the foliage without going through the entrance.

    Ainsley''s groupnded in front of the huge greenery and obediently followed the procedure.

    They lined up with other carriages and paid the entrance fee before they finally entered the parking lot of the memorial park.

    Here, one had to walk on foot to explore the wholebyrinth full of legendary people'' statues.

    It was said that each statue had a wrapped space that looked small from the outside, but once someone got closer, they would enter its domain.

    A casual visitor could still see the statue without entering the domain, but they wouldn''t get to know the history of the person rted with the statue.

    Only by entering the domain could then they see illusions in their minds, showing a short clip of the legendary person''s history.

    Ainsley and the others immediately got off their carriage and left their carriage at the parking lot.

    Since the Pegacon is a smart creature, they could help to guard the carriage so that no one would steal it.

    The group slowly entered the naturalbyrinth made of bushes, and they immediately met the first colourful metal statue of a legendary person.

    It was a female wearing a white coat while holding a tube and a few potion sses in her hands.

    The female wore sses, and her face looked stern, yet she had this noble aura around her.

    The que underneath this person-sized statue said that the person was the first alchemist in the Godlif country.

    She wasn''t in the same generation as the Godfather, but she''s as famous as the Godfather. Her title was ''The Godlif Country'' First Alchemist''.

    As the first alchemist, she was the pioneer of the alchemist world in the Godlif country. Maybe, without her, there wouldn''t be any strange and useful potions in the Godlif country until this day.

    Ainsley nodded at the vivid statue but didn''t have any intention to enter its domain. She walked past the first statue and kept following the path inside thebyrinth, trying to find the Godfather''s statue.

    The statues here were arranged based on the period when they lived. There were at least more than 100.000 statues in thebyrinth, and it took two hours for Ainsley group to finally find the Godfather'' statue.

    The moment they found it, what they saw was a statue made taller than any other statues. The statue showed a young man''s figure in his twenties with his vibrant dark green-ck hair and sharp eyes.

    The young man was looking straight at the horizon with his back straightened and his hands folded in front of his chest.

    His corner of his lips was curled into a confident smirk, as if taunting his enemies with his arrogant face.

    One could feel his majestic and charismatic aura even when this was just a vivid statue!

    The que underneath this statue had a saying:

    "The greatest mafia of all time."

    It didn''t say that it''s the greatest mafia only in Godlif, but it said ''of all time''.

    Such a remark was overly arrogant if people didn''t know this person''s history ever since they''re young.

    Undoubtedly, this person¨C is a legend among legends¡­

    The Godfather.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 247: "A System?"

    <h4>Chapter 247: "A System?"</h4>

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate to enter the statue''s domain immediately. How could she let go of this opportunity to experience the Godfather''s glorious past?

    The others also entered the domain, ready to watch the short trailer of the Godfather''s life history.

    However, unlike everyone else, the moment Ainsley stepped into the domain, all she could see was a vast ce dyed in white.

    As clueless as she was, she immediately knew that this shouldn''t be the so-called domain.

    All domains should be simr to a universe, a ck space full of stars ands!

    What kind of domain was white?

    At that moment, Ainsley couldn''t resist talking to the Godfather through telepathy.

    [Uncle? Uncle? Where are you? And where is Cellino? I somehow arrived at a white space...it''s not the domain at all!]

    Ainsley bit her lips as she secretly surveyed the surroundings. There''s no people or things at all, only white space as far as one could see.

    The Godfather spirit and Cellino were also not here!

    Ainsley broke in a cold sweat. Was this something that the Godfather wanted her to do? But what kind of ce was this?

    Where are the others?

    Ainsley thought that the Godfather couldn''t speak to her since there hadn''t been a response after a few minutes.

    However, in the next minute, the Godfather''s mischievous voice rang in Ainsley''s mind.

    [Oh, Lilss, you have arrived at that ce? Good, good! Now, sit tight and let everything happen naturally.] The Godfather let out a low chuckle.

    [This lord ensures you that whatever you''re going to experience will be beneficial for you, Lilss!] The Godfather grinned from ear to ear even though Ainsley couldn''t see him at all.

    [So, good luck~] the Godfather raised a thumb up to Ainsley as he waited for her at the statue''s domain.

    He''s going to watch his own glorious life history!

    [Cyaaaaa.]

    After he said that, the Godfather fell silent once more, and Ainsley received no reply.

    "..."

    That''s it?

    The baby had the urge to drag the Godfather and pped his face.

    Howe you didn''t tell me what''s going on and where is this ce?! And you even said good luck! Good luck your a*s!

    Ainsley''s body trembled as she looked at the surroundings, which were still dyed in pure white.

    Such a space was ufortable to look at, so Ainsley chose to close her eyes.

    God¨C dammit. Howe I''m suddenly abducted to this space?!

    Ainsley was sure that this should be the Godfather''s doing. Else, how could she get transported alone?

    But...this space should be hidden inside the Godfather statue''s domain, right? And the only one who could trigger it was the Godfather himself.

    So...is this like...an opportunity? A lucky chance?

    Ainsley tilted her head.

    The whole space was eerily quiet, and there was nothing here, but there could be a hidden danger.

    But¡­.the Godfather couldn''t think of harming me, right?

    If that''s the case, should we wait and see what''s going on?

    Ainsley didn''t dare to open her eyes, afraid that she would puke at the sight of vast white walls. This time, she decided to wait and see what would happen.

    Of course, while waiting, she didn''t forget to practice her energy control, especially her luck ability that still wasn''t stable yet.

    "Hu¡­." the baby sat down on the white floor in a lotus position as she slowly activated her luck ability.

    The golden part on her energy core, the one as big as a ping-pong ball inside her body, was glowing brightly.

    The next moment, an invisible aura slowly crept out of her body.

    The baby concentrated and let the aura enveloped her body from her head to her toe.

    She would call this technique as...luck armour! Or you can say it''s plot armour for those main characters in novels.

    Anyway, the holy luck halo was shining above Ainsley as she controlled it with her golden energy.

    The energy she used was all generated from her energy core and the energy needed to operate the luck ability took one-third of the whole ping-pong-sized energy core.

    At this moment, since Ainsley had 3 abilities inside her body, her energy core was also dyed with 3 different colours.

    Each colour upied a certain area and based on how strong Ainsley''s control over her ability was, the bigger the area the ability would upy.

    For now, the golden aura and pink aura of the luck and charm abilitypletely overwhelmed the grey area of the keen hearing ability, leaving only a small part of it on the energy core''s surface.

    At this moment, the golden aura of the luck ability was growing stronger, and it would soon be on par with the pink aura that upied a lot of space on the energy core''s surface.

    Just when Ainsley was releasing her luck ability and learned to control it well, a masculine voice of a man suddenly rang throughout the space.

    [Wee aboard, the seventh host, Ainsley Sloan. 3 years old, multi-ability users, the 18''th head of the Sloan Family.]

    Ainsley almost bit her tongue and died on the spot.

    The heck?! What was that?!

    The baby instantly stopped using her luck ability and jumped to her feet.

    She looked to the left and right, trying to see the source of that masculine yet gentle voice, only to see nothing.

    Ainsley almost peed her pants.

    Is it a ghost?

    However, Ainsley instantly recalled hearing the words ''the seventh host'' from an unknown voice.

    From her extensive manhwa knowledge, whatever spoke to her just now¡­

    It should be the legendary cheat¡­

    A system, right?!

    Ainsley''s breath stilled. Her heart was beating fast until it almost leapt out of her chest.

    What kind of system is it??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 248: "The Wrong Genre?"

    <h4>Chapter 248: "The Wrong Genre?"</h4>

    Ainsley waited at her spot, anticipating the appearance of the legendary system. Indeed, the system didn''t disappoint her.

    In just a few seconds, dozens of white dots gathered in front of Ainsley, just like a group of fireflies. The white dots slowly formed a figure of a young man as tall as the Godfather spirit.

    Ainsley had to look up while squinting her eyes due to the holy light emitted by this white dots figure.

    Srringggg¡­

    A magical, fairytale-like sound rang throughout the white space, following the figure''s emergence.

    "Hu¡­" the young man let out a soft sigh, and his body quickly solidified. His waist-length ck hair fluttered in the air as he slowly descended to the ground.

    The long white and blue robes that he''s wearing swayed with a flick of his arm. The white dots didn''t wholly disappear and instead surrounded the young man, acting as a background effect.

    Ainsley''s eyes were wide open as she watched the young man with long hair finally stepped onto the white floor. Only then, the baby could clearly see the young man''s face.

    Under the light of the white dots particles around the young man, the young man''s fair face shone like a full moon.

    Long eyshes, pitch-ck eyes and thin red lips...

    The young man resembled an immortal from cultivation novels descending from the heavens!

    Ainsley suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Is this...her system?

    The baby''s mouth was opened wide as she looked at the young man as young as the Godfather spirit yet had apletely different vibe.

    The former had this wild and arrogant aura around him while thetter was as gentle as water, as elegant as jade, and as mysterious as the moon.

    In short, his vibe was that of a mysterious schr from ancient times. Even his clothes were also simr to those worn by fellow cultivators in cultivation novels!

    Ainsley had to make sure she didn''t enter the wrong genre.

    Is this world still a mafia-focused world with ability users, or is it a cultivation world?

    Howe the so-called system is someone from a cultivation world?! Handsome guy, are you sure you didn''t enter the wrong world? Did you get reced with another system??

    Ainsley''s lips twitched uncontrobly. She almost wanted to ask this young man to go back to his own world, but before she could speak, the young man looked down at Ainsley and shed a dazzling smile.

    "Greetings, the seventh host, Ainsley Sloan. Did I make you wait for too long?" The young man bowed politely. Every movement that he made was enough to make flowers wither in shame and butterfly cries.

    He''s seriously too beautiful!

    Ainsley was in a daze for a few seconds, not getting used to this different type of handsome man. She only snapped out of her daze after the young man snapped his fingers.

    "Host? Hello? Are you there?" His breeze-like voice struck Ainsley''s ears, almost melting her.

    Damn it. Even his voice is good! Is this really a system, not a demon or something??

    Ainsley bit her lips. She slowly raised her guard against this unknown figure. Somehow, she couldn''t immediately say that the young man was her system.

    After all, in a lot of system novels she read before, a system didn''t have a concrete figure! They would only exist in your head as a set of data!

    Only a few types of system would have a concrete figure like this young man.

    Ainsley took a deep breath and looked up.

    "Yes, I''m Ainsley...but who are you? Why did you call me ''host''? Where am I? Can you exin to me?"

    Ainsley pretended not to know about all sorts of systems-thingy until she made sure that this young man was the system that would belong to her.

    When Ainsley asked dozens of questions in one breath, the young man was taken aback for a while before he let out a chuckle.

    "Hahaha. Dear host, my previous name is Alfster. However, you can call me anything you want¡­" Alfster raised his sleeve and covered half of his face with his wide sleeve.

    "As for who I am...I am a system. You can say that I''m a cheat that will help you to be the best in this world, in all kinds of professions. You just need to choose one."

    Alfster''s ck eyes shed with white light before he looked around the white space.

    "This ce...this is a separate space where I live. I can''t leave this ce until I bond with a host."

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up.

    Indeed, he''s a system! Is this the lucky chance that the Godfather provided for me? But howe he knows there''s a system here?

    Ainsley was a bit puzzled. She had never heard of anyone in the novels acquiring a system through this way¡­

    Nevertheless, since Ainsley already knew what a system actually was, she could calm down quicklypared to other hosts.

    The baby nodded at Alfster and tilted her head.

    "Uh, so...you are a cheat, okay. But...why am I here? Why did you call me ''host''? And...what kind of cheat will you give me? Is it a new ability?"

    Ainsley didn''t bother to use her baby talk since this system should have known about her true identity as a transmigrator.

    Actually, she suspected that the system in this space was only triggered when she used her exclusive ability, the luck ability.

    That ability was exclusive to special people, and that might be how this system knew that she''s not from this world.

    Indeed, when Ainsley asked her questions, the young man looked at the baby with a profound gaze.

    "Well...you are here because you''re special."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 249: "Neo System"

    <h4>Chapter 249: "Neo System"</h4>

    "You...are special. Your soul is not from this world, am I right?" Alfster pointed at Ainsley but didn''t let her answer.

    "Only someone from a certain world out of this world can activate me. You''re lucky you found me!"

    But then, Alfster'' words sounded a bit strange in Ainsley''s ears.

    Only someone from a particr world can activate him? Does it mean that all my 6 predecessors were from the same world as me?

    As if understanding Ainsley''s thoughts, Alfster nodded.

    "Correct! The previous hosts are all from the same world as you. If you''re curious, I can tell you who your 6 predecessors are, but only after I bond myself with you."

    Alfster flipped his arm, and his wide sleeve fluttered in the air once more.

    "So? How is it, dear host? Will you ept me or not?"

    Ainsley was instantly dumbfounded.

    Uh...I can choose to reject you? But...doesn''t a system always forcefully bond itself with the host? Since when does the host have the right to refuse?!

    Once again guessing Ainsley''s thoughts, Alfster let out a low chuckle.

    "Hehehe. It seems that my dear host knows a lot about systems, huh? Well, a neo system like myself can''t bepared to mere data like other systems."

    Alfster flipped his hair, trying to act cool.

    "A neo system can have a concrete figure even though I can only be a spirit, just like a dead spirit in this world. Thus, I have more humanity than other systems."

    Alfster paused to take a deep breath before he let out his most potent smile he often used to con other hosts.

    "I respect my dear host''s choice, so you can definitely reject me if you don''t want to get lots of benefits."

    Of course, who would reject benefits?

    The baby didn''t hesitate and immediately replied.

    "No, no, it''s okay. I''ll ept your invitation!"

    A sly smile silently appeared on Alfster''s face as he pped his hands.

    "Good, good! Then, I''ll make a mark for our bond. What mark do you prefer? A star? A lotus? The previous host chose a snake¡­"

    Alfster already bbered this and that, acting like a salesperson. His sudden attitude change took Ainsley by surprise.

    Is this still the same gentle and suave person I saw before?

    Aren''t you a sophisticated system?

    Howe you suddenly be a businessman trying to con someone to get a tattoo or something?!

    Despite her doubts, Ainsley controlled her emotions and let out a sigh.

    "Can you make a cat paw print? I like cats...so I''d like my mark to be a cat paw print."

    Anyway, after I get the mark, it means I''ll officially own a system, right? It''s not bad¡­

    Alfster was going through an archive of hosts'' marks when Ainsley decided out of the blue. He paused midair and slowly looked at the baby with wide eyes.

    "Really? A cat paw print? Don''t you want a more rxed mark? I think a Phoenix suits you...or a devil mark...or a spider, maybe...or a wisp?"

    "Cat paw print, please. Thank you. Make the colour purple, and it shouldn''t be seen by others when I''m not using the system." Ainsley waved her hand nonchntly.

    She''s acting as if she''s ordering a custom phone case or something!

    Alfster, the so-called neo system, was utterly dumbfounded.

    This is the first time I saw someone being so rxed when they first met me¡­

    Did she truly already know about my existence? But shouldn''t she be more cautious or something¡­

    Yet this baby acted as natural as she could. She didn''t disy any signs of fear or anxiety¡­

    All the previous hosts were so difficult to persuade, but this one jumped in with her eyes closed!

    Alfster didn''t know whether the baby was simply ignorant, or she already knew that he wouldn''t harm her and would benefit her instead.

    Really...did one of the previous hosts tell her about me? But shouldn''t it be a secret?

    Alfster was itching to ask Ainsley but first, he had to make the mark.

    "Alright then, dear host. A cat paw print, so be it." Alfster''s lips twitched, imagining the supposedly excellent system mark became a cute paw print instead.

    s, he didn''t have a choice. Alfster could only point his finger at Ainsley, and a blue light shot to Ainsley''s forehead.

    In a blink of an eye, a tiny purple cat paw print was embedded on the baby''s forehead. It flickered a few times before slowly fading away, hiding beneath the baby''s skin.

    It would onlye out whenever the baby was using the system.

    "Done! With this, I have sessfully bonded with you! Dear host, what do you want me to call you? Ah, ah, I forgot. Do you want to change my name?"

    Alfster put his hands behind his back as he squatted to match his eye level with Ainsley''s.

    Since he was now free thanks to this baby, he should treat her well!

    "Hmmm...just call me Boss, or something...ah, yeah, your name shall be Zev from now on. Alfster is a bit difficult to pronounce." Ainsley didn''t hesitate to change Alfster''s name.

    She would bite her tongue if she pronounced his previous name in her babynguage!

    What would Alfster be in a babynguage? Alfhstwel? Fck!

    Zev is shorter and easier to say. Zwev. Yeah, cute, and simple!

    Alfster didn''t know anything happening inside Ainsley''s mind, but he didn''t particrly hate his new name.

    "Alright, boss. My name is now Zev. Nice to meet you!" Zev extended his hand and shook Ainsley''s tiny palm.

    "Now, boss...can you tell me what profession you''d like to be the best at?"

    They finally got to the most important part.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 250: "Baby Mafia God System"

    <h4>Chapter 250: "Baby Mafia God System"</h4>

    What upation would she want to be the best at?

    Ainsley didn''t need to think twice and immediately eximed.

    "The mafia! I want to be the strongest mafia in this world...while I''m still a child!"

    In other words, she wanted her name to be as popr as the Godfather, but before she reached 15 years old. She wanted to be the first baby mafia that could be a legend!

    There was already the first best female mafia in the Godlif country, and there was already one throughout the whole world. And so, Ainsley made a tweak to her goal.

    It is bing the first strongest female baby mafia in the world!

    Her ambition didn''t lie in just this small country, the Godlif country.

    The country might be heavens for the mafia society because it was said to be the father country of the mafia society, but it didn''t mean the strongest mafia in the Godlif country was also the strongest in the world.

    There were lots of cases where one became tougher when they lived in a harsher environment.

    The mafia in the Godlif country didn''t really need to be afraid of the government because even the mafia backed the government, not the other way around.

    However, in other countries, the government was strict on eradicating the mafia. The mafia living there had to be constantly wary of the government, plus internal conflicts within the mafia society itself.

    Under such condition, the family that could still survive up to this day would undoubtedly be even stronger than the Walter Family.

    There was still a lot of strong people in this world!

    Plus, other non-mafia factions could also threaten Ainsley''s life, such as the crazy researcher organisations that would want her foreign soul...or other things.

    That''s why Ainsley needed to be the strongest mafia not only in the Godlif country but also in the whole world, just like the Godfather!

    No, she had to surpass the Godfather!

    Zev listened to Ainsley''s request and couldn''t help but gasp.

    Such a high ambition. She''s truly not your ordinary transmigrator. But that''s good. The people aided by the system should be the best among the best.

    They should be legends in their own way!

    Thinking of surpassing the Godfather, even Zev was a bit excited to make that wishe true.

    The young man nodded and rubbed his ghost-like palms.

    "Alright, boss. Then, your system shall be the ''Baby Mafia God'' system. How is it?"

    "Baby Mafia God? Sounds good! I''m in!" Ainsley''s eyes lit up. Zev''s naming sense was truly good.

    "Mmm. After this, I''ll adjust the system to assist you in bing a baby mafia God. Right, do you want to know your six predecessors? In case you want to know how trustworthy I am."

    Zev waved his hand, and a semi-transparent board appeared midair. The young man stood up and was busy adjusting things.

    He asked Ainsley just to show off how reliable he could be. The history of the previous predecessors could serve as his CV or something.

    Since Zev still needed time to adjust his system data, Ainsley also had nothing to do while waiting for him. If that''s the case, why should she reject his offer?

    The baby immediately nodded.

    "Sure! Show me the epic history of the previous hosts!" Ainsley beamed a smile at Zev.

    Somehow, she had a feeling that her predecessors would be someone she knew from history¡­

    "Alright. Here we go. Boss, you can read their biography while I tweak my data for a bit." Zev sent another semi-transparent board to Ainsley, and the board stopped right in front of the baby''s eyes.

    This was the first time Zev would be assisting a baby to be a legend, and that''s why he needed to do some preparations.

    Ainsley let Zev do whatever he had to do while she strolled the board, which turned out to be a touch screen.

    The data of the first host that Zev contracted immediately appeared on the board.

    When Ainsley saw the picture of the first host, she almost tripped and fell face-on.

    The fck? Isn''t this the first female alchemist in the Godlif country? The mother of Godlif'' alchemists?!

    Ainsley''s jaw dropped to the ground.

    She had never thought that this person was also a transmigrator and had a system!

    No wonder she was so amazing...she had the system to back her up.

    Since the first host was so amazing, Ainsley started to believe in Zev''s credibility. Of course, not all the hosts with a system would be as astounding as the other hosts.

    It all depended on the person itself.

    The second and the third hosts were also famous, but their statues weren''t registered at the memorial park. It means that they''re famous, but not legendary enough to have their statues built at the memorial park.

    The fourth host was coincidentally the first strongest female mafia in the whole world while the fifth was only the strongest in the whole Godlif country.

    So far, there was still no strongest male mafia in the world which was a host of the system.

    As expected of the hosts living in the Godlif country. The majority of them became the strongest mafia and didn''t choose any other upations.

    After all, a strong mafia in Godlif country was akin to God already. Why would they choose other upations? Bing a mafia may lead you to be the best beast tamer or monster tamer if you have the ability.

    This upation had broader possibilities in the future.

    Ainsley nodded at each host shown on the board''s surface. She kept scrolling until she found the sixth host, which was exactly the host before her.

    Curiosity suddenly dawned upon her.

    Who is the sixth host?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 251: "Back With A Cheat"

    <h4>Chapter 251: "Back With A Cheat"</h4>

    Ainsley looked at the first line of the data showing the period when the host lived.

    The date said that the host got the system around 130 years ago. There was this small note on the board saying that a host would lose the system only when they passed away.

    The system would follow them for a lifetime.

    However, the sixth host lost the system exactly around 100 years ago.

    This host only lived for 30 years before he lost the system...he was the one who lived the shortest among the other hosts!

    For 100 years, Zev was inactive. It means that he didn''t find a suitable host¡­

    Maybe there were lots of other transmigrators, but none of them came from the same world as the previous 6 predecessors.

    After all, Zev was only in charge of transmigrators from Earth and not from other ces!

    Ainsley was reading the basic information of the sixth host with eyes full of pity for the short-lived host when she coincidentally saw the name of the sixth host.

    6th host: Dave Mailoor.

    "..."

    Dave?

    Ainsley''s heart skipped a beat. These two words were strangely familiar to her. She was sure that she read this name somewhere before¡­

    Ainsley''s heart beat even faster than before as she looked at the sixth host'' picture on the left side. The moment her eyesnded on the picture, her eyes almost jumped out of its socket.

    This! Isn''t this...the Godfather?!

    Ainsley''s face turned ck.

    Even though she had a bit of intuition regarding this, how could she not contain her shock when someone that she knew was actually the previous host of the same system?

    But...really, no wonder the Godfather became a legend. No wonder he was so amazing beyond logic¡­

    He had a cheat! He had a system with him! If he couldn''t be a peerless legend with it, he might as wellmit suicide using a brick.

    At this moment, Ainsley didn''t know what to say. She kept looking at the Godfather''s written biography and silently sighed.

    The Godfather came upon the system when he was 10 years old. Back then, he was just a beggar. He didn''t even awaken a special ability.

    However, it all changed after the soul inside the body was swapped. The current Godfather took over the beggar''s body, and the encounter with a system changed his life in a single night.

    It turned out that...the Godfather was also a transmigrator. Moreover, he''s from the same world as Ainsley''s previous world.

    When Ainsley read this part, she unknowingly bit her lower lips. The scenes of meeting the Godfather for the first time kept shing in her mind.

    No wonder he came to look for her. No wonder he was quite kind as to teach her and even introduced the system to her.

    In a sense, the Godfather...was Ainsley''s senior transmigrator.

    All the other transmigrators from the same world had already passed away or maybe went back to their original world. But the Godfather turned into a dead spirit. That''s how Ainsley could meet him.

    It was truly...a fate, wasn''t it?

    Ainsley took a deep breath and exhaled. Even though the fact that the Godfather was a transmigrator shocked her, she could slowly ept that.

    The baby patted her chest and continued to look at the Godfather''s biography.

    At the age of 10, almost reaching 11, the Godfather obtained his first special ability, the lighting control. After that, he got his exclusive ability, which was the power of dominance.

    Continuing his life as a beggar with no parents, the Godfather climbed the power hierarchy. The biography provided great details over what the Godfather faced throughout his childhood.

    He was in a worse conditionpared to Ainsley. As a sole ability user without backing nor family, he had to go through miles to acquire resources.

    Despite all that, he still became a legend. He was a solo powerhouse that stood above other powerhouses with great forces.

    One against the world. That''s the Godfather''s fate and was something he''s truly good at. In a battle, he triumphed over many genius ability users in a one vs several people fight.

    His power was on full disy if he was pitted against numerous enemies. His best record was battling the 7 great families at the same time, and he still won.

    This man won against the 7 great families'' coordinated attacks!

    Ainsley''s eyes twinkled as she continued to read the glorious history of the Godfather.

    All the ups and downs in this man''s life were recorded in the dashboard''s data, and Ainsley only had to read it.

    This biography should be even moreplete than the one shown inside the statue''s domain.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but get immersed in reading the 30 years life of the legend, the Godfather.

    The man rose from nothing into something.

    He was undoubtedly a great inspiration for someone with a high ambition like Ainsley.

    From zero to hero! That''s the Godfather!

    Ainsley was burning with passion inside. Her ambition grew even bigger than before.

    However, Zev''s clear voice suddenly extinguished the baby''s burning passion.

    "Boss, I''m done with the editing. Let''s go out?" The system''s spirit floated in the air and stopped in front of Ainsley.

    Still with that ancient-looking appearance, Zev took out a fan out of thin air and grinned.

    "Let''s go out and meet yourpanion, boss!"

    Ainsley hadn''t even replied when Zev flicked the paper fan.

    The surroundings slowly vanished, and the bright white space was finally reced with pitch ck space of the domain.

    The familiar starry sky of the statue''s magic domain and the universe as the floor greeted Ainsley''s eyes.

    She''s back. But this time, she''s back with a cheat.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 252: "Godfather and Zevs Controversy"

    <h4>Chapter 252: "Godfather and Zev''s Controversy"</h4>

    The moment Ainsley returned, the baby let out a relieved sigh.

    Thank God I''m back! I thought I''d get locked in that space for a little longer...

    Anyway, since she''s back, she should look for her people.

    Where is Cellino, the Godfather, Elliana, Jevon, and the others? Are they still here?

    How long was she gone for?

    Ainsley started to look at the crowds near her.

    Inside the domain of the Godfather''s statue, the visitors stood still with their eyes looking dull.

    They''re inside the illusion generated by this domain, showing the Godfather''s life history.

    Ainsley didn''t know why she didn''t get to see the illusion, but so be it. The baby looked around the crowds to find her people, and once she found them, she sighed in relief.

    They''re here. Safe and sound!

    Ainsley was immersed in finding her people that she forgot a certain someone was tagging along behind.

    Zev, who was silent all this time, suddenly spoke to the baby through telepathy.

    [Oh, boss! You''re still so young, yet you already have a couple of good subordinates! Cool, cool!]

    The gentle-looking spirit suddenly turned into a chatterbox, almost making Ainsley''s ears bleed.

    Fck. I forgot about this spirit!

    Ainsley hurriedly turned around and saw Zev with his ancient china costume. His long hair without essories before suddenly had a majestic turquoise jade hair clip.

    With a white paper fan in hand, the young spirit dashed toward Cellino, the only living being who wasn''t affected by the illusion inside the domain.

    [Look, look, boss! Isn''t this a Fenrir? Why is it in the form of a cat? Is this your family''s sacred beast, boss?]

    Zev squatted and was about to pat Cellino''s head with his paper fan when the cat dashed past his body and pounced on Ainsley.

    [Master! Awooo! Where have you been?! Where did you go, ah? Why did you suddenly disappear??]

    Cellino jumped into Ainsley''s embrace and hastily buried his face onto the baby''s bosom. With teary eyes, the cat looked up at Ainsley, sobbing.

    God knows how worried he was when he suddenly saw that Ainsley disappeared. However, no one saw this because they''re under the illusion¡­

    And that''s why he panicked!

    He talked to the Godfather, but that bastard''s response was so disappointing that Cellino felt the need to bite his butt.

    That bastard was so calm about Ainsley''s disappearance and even said to enjoy the show! Fck!

    When Ainsley looked at the aggrieved Cellino and listened to his noisy mumblings, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    [Hehehe. Sorry, sorry. I got a lucky chance, so I left you guys for a while¡­]

    Ainsley decided not to tell Cellino about Zev.

    Anyway, only the host and other dead spirits rted to Zev could see him. Even if Ainsley told Cellino about Zev, he couldn''t see him, so what''s the use?

    Maybe, only the Godfather could see Zev.

    Speaking of the Godfather, Ainsley instantly looked around her while continuing stroking Cellino''s head to soothe him.

    Where is that arrogant uncle? He should be here, right? And since he''s the previous host, he should be able to see Zev, right?

    Ainsley was about to look for the Godfather when a thunderous roar suddenly rang in her mind.

    [ALFSTEEERR!!]

    In a blink of an eye, a gust of wind swept Ainsley''s hair. Her ck hair pped her face mercilessly before she heard a thudding noise from somewhere behind her.

    ¡­?!

    Cellino and Ainsley heard the roar, but they didn''t see anything. In that instant, they hurriedly looked back, only to see different things.

    Cellino couldn''t see Zev, so all he saw was the Godfather punching the air.

    On the other hand, Ainsley saw clearly how the Godfather''s face flushed red. His veins popped out on his forehead, and¡­

    The young spirit punched Zev straight to his cheek.

    PA!

    Zev was sent flying for several meters. His ghost-like body made it possible for him to bypass the obstacles in his way. Still, he was clearly sent flying and almost exited the domain.

    The poor spirit''s body made a beautiful arc in the air beforending on the ground with a non-existent thud.

    Hended head-on, and the next moment, half of his body passed through the ground. Only his lower body was sticking out with his legs iling in the air.

    Now, the gentle-looking spirit looked like a nted nt in a pot.

    Ainsley was utterly dumbfounded.

    The heck? What''s going on? Howe the Godfather suddenly attacks Zev?!

    Ainsley shuddered for the poor system while Cellino titled his head, not knowing why the Godfather punched thin air and even shouted someone''s name.

    Did he see his lover or something? Ah, no, no, it should be his enemy! But there''s no one there?

    The pitiful Cellino could only think that the Godfather finally went insane while Ainsley lit a candle for Zev in her heart.

    RIP, Zev. Whatever feud you had with the Godfather, it seemed that you couldn''t escape¡­

    Indeed, right after, the Godfather ignored Ainsley and Cellino''s presence. He just strode over to Zev''s ce, mercilessly pulled the guy''s leg as if plucking a radish, and then threw him to the ground.

    BOOM!

    The ground shook, but that''s only within the domain. Since the other visitors were still inside the illusion, no one noticed anything amiss.

    Though with Zev''s ghost-like body, he couldn''t possibly hit the ground, and wouldn''t produce any noises as well.

    One wondered whether it was the Godfather who prepared the sound effect.

    Casting that aside, Ainsley gulped as she looked at the Godfather. The young spirit was breathing heavily. His chest went up and down as he red at the poor spirit on the ground.

    Just...what kind of controversy existed between these two?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 253: "A Secret Affair?"

    <h4>Chapter 253: "A Secret Affair?"</h4>

    Ainsley couldn''t figure out the controversy between the two no matter what.

    After all, the host and the system''s spirit should get along well, right? But these two looked like fire and water, unable to coexist.

    One was an arrogant and fiery dude. The other was a calm and gentle young man. Fire and water. Dog and cat.

    These two...dang.

    Ainsley couldn''t bottle up her curiosity anymore. She approached those two with Cellino in her arms and carefully asked the raging Godfather.

    [...uh...uncle Godfather? Zev..? What''s going on?]

    Only then, the Godfather seemed to snap out of his rage and looked down at the tiny Ainsley near his legs.

    [Ah, Lilss.] The young spirit floated down from the air andnded on the ground.

    He flipped his long hair and tantly ignored Zev before looking at Ainsley with a profound gaze.

    [Did you make a bond with this bastard?] The Godfather didn''t answer Ainsley''s previous question as if wanting to brush it off.

    Ainsley could only roll her eyes and nodded.

    [Yes, uncle. I did. What''s wrong? Am I not supposed to do that?] Ainsley was silently baffled.

    The Godfather clearly sent her here to acquire Zev and the system. Howe he didn''t look happy after she granted his wish?

    Seeing the baby''s confused gaze, the Godfather took a deep breath and sighed.

    [No, you''re not wrong, Lilss. Since you are now the seventh host¡­] The Godfather paused for a bit before gritting his teeth.

    [This lord hopes you can surpass this lord.]

    The Godfather''s sudden wish took Ainsley off-guard. The baby stared at the Godfather with wide eyes.

    What? What the heck? Why so sudden? And what''s with your mellow look? Sh*t, now I feel bad!

    Ainsley already took the Godfather as her mentor and senior, so when the Godfather told her to surpass him, that gave her pressure.

    [...why? What''s wrong, uncle? Why so sudden...ah, ah, and why did you punch Zev?] Ainsley tried to ease the strange atmosphere. For now, she didn''t want to think of what the Godfather casually blurted out.

    She would surpass the Godfather in the future, but that''s still a long journey.

    Seeing Ainsley''s reluctance to speak about the matter, the Godfather realised he had been too hasty.

    The young spirit let out another sigh before he approached Zev, who was lying on the ground with a deadpan face.

    [Do you know why this lord punched this bastard?]

    [No¡­] Ainsley shook her head.

    I don''t know, and that''s why I asked!

    The Godfather nodded at Ainsley''s answer. He then looked down at Zev''s red cheek and sneered.

    [This bastard...ah, nevermind. This Lord just dislikes him. That''s it.]

    However, would Ainsley believe that? She looked at the Godfather and Zev with suspicion in her eyes.

    Are these two secretly lovers or something? Howe the atmosphere between them is quite weird¡­

    However, before Ainsley could speak, Zev already stood up, wobbling. The young man clutched his red cheek and looked at the Godfather''s spirit with teary eyes.

    [Dave, how could you? After all that we have been through! I even cheer for you on your first night and this¨C ]

    Zev didn''t manage to finish his words, and the Godfather already smacked his mouth with a single kick.

    [Shut up, bastard! If not for this Lilss, this lord never wants to see you! Meh!]

    The Godfather''s eyes instantly burned in rage once more. His legs were itching to kick this system.

    How could he didn''t want to beat this bastard to death when this system gave all sorts of embarrassing missions in the name of ''tempering'' one''s strength?

    This bastard system ruined his date with his girlfriend, embarrassed him in front of others, and even almost got him killed.

    This suave-looking guy is the worst system ever!

    When he was still the sixth host, he had wanted to beat down this shameless guy to death, but he couldn''t. The guy had a ghost-like body, and he couldn''t touch him.

    But now that both of them were in the form of dead spirits, he could beat this bastard to death! Even if the dead spirit wouldn''t die, he had tons of methods to torture this bastard.

    [You''re still as annoying as before, huh? Watch how this lord rips your mouth!] The Godfather cracked his fists as he looked down at the young man lying on the ground.

    Zev already pretended to be dead.

    Dang. He didn''t expect this fiery guy to be a dead spirit after he died. Did he be a spirit because of that matter? Or because he wanted to beat his own system?

    C''mon, don''t be so meanie!

    Zev had the urge to cry. He suddenly regretted bullying the Godfather when the guy was still alive just because he''s bored.

    Who would have thought that karma existed?!

    Zev looked at the Godfather''s savage smile and shuddered.

    [Dave, Dave, don''t be like this, ah! I only teased you sometimes, okay?! Remember, your handsome face is something that I give to you! Your current face is edited¨C ]

    SMACK!

    The Godfather sent out another lovely kick to Zev''s crotch.

    Ainsley was instantly speechless.

    Is the Godfather''s handsome face something given by the system? He''s not this handsome before? Dang! What a fraud!

    Godfather, you''re full of lies!

    But what frustrated Ainsley, even more, was that these two had a love-hate rtionship.

    She vaguely sensed that they''re not enemies, and their rtionship was actually quite strong.

    However, they kept ''bantering'' with each other like this¡­

    Are you sure they''re not a couple?

    Ainsley suddenly thought that the Godfather and Zev might be having a secret affair or something¡­

    It can''t be, right?!

    Ainsley felt the need to investigate this.

    ASAP!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 254: "A Sinful Life"

    <h4>Chapter 254: "A Sinful Life"</h4>

    s, even though Ainsley wanted to unravel the juicy gossip between Zev and the Godfather, she knew that it''s not time to do that.

    The baby decided to cough and came in between the two spirits.

    [Uncle Godfather, Uncle Zev, can we please stop this fight? I think uncle Zev should guide me first¡­] Ainsley let out a wry smile as she looked at the two floating spirits.

    When the two spirits heard what Ainsley said, they stopped whatever they were doing and harrumphed.

    [Since my cute host tells me to stop, this young master will let you go for now.] Zev flipped his paper fan and turned around, not wanting to see the Godfather.

    At the same time, the Godfather tied his hair into a ponytail before purposely flicking his tail.

    [Hmph! This Lord will not stop as low as this dog. Come, Lilss. You still have lots of things to learn.] The Godfather directly ignored Zev and tried to instruct Ainsley on her power growth.

    Actually, that''s supposed to be Zev''s work, but since the Godfather was more experienced and closer to Ainsley, Zev could only watch the two of them conversing.

    Damn it. This fake handsome hunk is still as stubborn as ever!

    Zev gritted his teeth as he stood behind Ainsley, silently watching the other two acting out the teacher and student activity.

    This scene suddenly reminded him of when he first taught the Godfather how to use his power efficiently, leading him to a greater height in life.

    But now, the little boy he used to instruct before had turned into a capable adult.

    The little boy became the teacher this time, and he also guided another young seedling that seemed to have even more potential than him.

    Zev secretly looked at Ainsley''s back view as the baby held Cellino in arms while listening to the Godfather''s impromptu lecture.

    The ancient spirit couldn''t help but shake his head.

    This baby is so fortunate to have the Godfather as her personal mentor. It seems that it''s not entirely possible to surpass the Godfather while she''s still a child.

    Time passed by, and before the other visitors woke up from the illusion, the Godfather already stopped his lecture. He only gave this lecture because he didn''t want to speak to Zev in the first ce, so it didn''tst long.

    When Zev saw the lecture was finally over, he immediately blocked the Godfather and stood in front of Ainsley.

    [You done, boss?]

    [Huh? Oh, yeah, I''m done¡­] Ainsley almost bit her tongue when she saw Zev up close, but then, the baby calmed her thumping heart.

    It''s bad for her heart to see such a handsome face so close to her face¡­

    Not knowing Ainsley''s thought, Zev circled the baby before pping his hands.

    [Right! I forgot! Boss, since you''re just a toddler now, as your guide spirit, I also should match your appearance.]

    Zev secretly peeked at the Godfather as he spoke before intentionally ignoring the young man''s burning gaze directed at him.

    Indeed, in the past, Zev also matched the Godfather''s appearance. When the Godfather was young, he also became young. When the Godfather grew older, Zev also grew older.

    But now, his host was even younger than when he first met the Godfather. Naturally, he had to match his host''s appearance.

    Without further ado, the young man snapped his fingers, and his body shrunk in the blink of an eye. He suddenly became as tall as Ainsley, and his young face became even more youthful.

    Zev''s long hair shrunk with his body size, bing short. The clothes he used were also cute overall jeans with a neat white shirt inside.

    In just a second, he transformed into a modern-looking toddler!

    This Zev still had a suave and gentle look, but since he became so young, he looked somewhat adorable, just like a royal doll or something.

    His beauty could beparable to Finley. If Finley was a sun fairy, this guy should be a moon fairy.

    He''s a good-looking toddler!

    When Ainsley and the Godfather saw Zev''s transformation, both of them almost dropped their jaws.

    The heck? Who is this adorable kid withrge, beady eyes and a tender look? Is this still the same Zev as before?!

    Even the Godfather had to rub his eyes a few times to make sure he''s not blind or something.

    Zev truly became a toddler!

    Ainsley''s mouth gaped wide. She looked at the spirit, which was not taller than her, and suddenly felt like she had a little brother.

    [...Zev?] Ainsley carefully called out to the spirit in her mind.

    [Yes, boss?] A tender voice of a boy rang in Ainsley''s mind as the toddler spirit turned his head.

    His beautiful face came into view, and that pair of deer-like eyes blinked softly.

    Ainsley almost got a nosebleed.

    So cute! Fck! Isn''t this literally the male version of myself?!

    Ainsley was sure that if she became a boy, she would look as adorable as Zev!

    Ainsley immediately shed a giddy smile as she pinched Zev''s bouncy cheek.

    [Hehehe. You''re so cute, Zev.] Ainsley giggled once more. Of course, her hands didn''t manage to touch Zev''s cheeks to pinch him, but she didn''t mind it.

    [Really? I just take a younger look of myself...well, I know I''ve always been handsome.] Zev grinned from ear to ear, and his grin suddenly didn''t look annoying at all.

    He truly had this calm and gentle aura around him¨C the aura of royalty.

    His pearl white teeth glistened when heughed, and the sound of hisughter reminded Ainsley of a heavenly bell.

    His face was radiating with holy light.

    ''Damn¡­.another pretty boy around me.''

    Ainsley shook her head.

    I have such a sinful life!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 255: "The First Mission"

    <h4>Chapter 255: "The First Mission"</h4>

    Ainsley had to close her eyes for a while so that she wouldn''t fall for Zev''s charm. Zev was truly as handsome and beautiful as Finley. He just had a different vibe.

    While Ainsley was calming her mind, a certain older spirit was staring at Zev with wide eyes, seemingly in disbelief.

    Since when did this bastard''s younger self look so cute? When this bastard takes the appearance of a 10-year-old boy, he''s not this adorable!

    The Godfather was used to Ainsley''s cuteness, so he had a pretty high taste. He wouldn''t easily say that a kid looked cute just because they''re a kid.

    But now, Zev truly looked adorable and harmless in his eyes. This bastard suddenly looked like a poor little Bambi.

    And that almost made the Godfathermit suicide.

    No! I can''t let this bastard use his cute look to deceive my littless!

    The Godfather knew Zev''s true nature better than anyone else. If he let him be, this bastard would surely use his cute look to persuade Ainsley to do some dangerous missions or something.

    The Godfather wanted to force Zev to revert back to his original look. However, he knew that it''s impossible. The system''s spirit indeed had to take on the same appearance as their host.

    But...if Zev was too cute¡­

    The Godfather began to rack his mind to save Ainsley from Zev''s honey trap. When he was the host of this system a long time ago, he also fell for Zev''s brotherly affection trap.

    He truly took this system as his close brother. Who would have known that the system was actually a wolf in sheep''s clothing?

    s, no matter how hard the Godfather thought of an idea, he couldn''te up with anything right now. Thus, the spirit could only re at Zev''s tiny body and snorted.

    So be it. This Lord will keep an eye on this bastard. If he dared to bully my Lilss¡­

    The Godfather had long thought of Ainsley as his sessor. He needed her help to save him, after all, to lead him to the final rest of his life.

    Whenever the Godfather thought of thest thing he hadn''t done, which resulted in his body bing a dead spirit, the young man would clench his teeth.

    Ain. Lilss. This Lord hopes that you can aplish it¡­

    The Godfather didn''t say anything and just looked at Zev and Ainsley with a deep gaze. However, Zev secretly looked at the Godfather and saw his sorrowful eyes.

    The tiny spirit couldn''t help but pause.

    Huft...no wonder he bes a dead spirit. It seems that the issuest time is still there, huh¡­

    Zev knew how the Godfather died and knew why the Godfather became a dead spirit instead of reincarnating to have a new life.

    However, he just kept this in his heart and didn''t mention it to Ainsley, even when he knew that the Godfather wanted to groom Ainsley so that she could help him with his onest wish.

    It''s too soon. This baby needs to get stronger first.

    Zev tossed out his thoughts regarding the Godfather''s secret and immediately looked at Ainsley.

    [Oh, right, boss. I have adjusted my appearance to follow yours...so now, I shall give you your first mission!] Zev curled his lips, forming a slightly mischievous smile, but Ainsley didn''t see it.

    The girl''s eyes nked as she looked at the smiling toddler spirit.

    My first mission?

    Somehow, the baby''s heart thumped faster than before. Blood surged to her head, and her face flushed in excitement.

    [Okay, okay, give me my first mission! I''m waiting!]

    Ainsley clenched her fists. She looked at Zev with a determined gaze.

    My first mission! Oh my, oh my, this truly feels like I own a system¡­

    Right after that, Zev snapped his fingers, and a blue panel appeared in front of Ainsley.

    TING! [#1st Main Mission: Bing The Billios Casino'' Legend]

    [Details: The host shall make an earth-shattering achievement in 7 days, hereby spreading the name of the invincible Godtoddler.]

    [PS: The host shall have tons of admirers and be a mysterious legend in the gamblers'' heart.]

    [Reward: one enlightenment potion.]

    At the bottom of the panel was a picture of a liquid potion kept inside a round potion tube as big as one''s fists. The potion''s colour was deep blue, simr to Ainsley''s pupils, giving off a mysterious yet heavenly vibe.

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up.

    A potion! The reward is a potion!

    Even though Ainsley doesn''t know what kind of potion is this, any potion is something rare and sought after in this world, as rare as an energy crystal.

    Why? Because a potion could only be created by an alchemist, a rare type of power just like the shamans.

    Not to mention that one alchemist couldn''t possibly create all types of potions since the potion that they could make depended on their special abilities.

    This Enlightenment Potion needed a person to have [Alchemist: Enlightenment] ability to create.

    Other potions needed other alchemists with different abilities.

    For instance, [Alchemist: healing] ability for a healing potion, [Alchemist: eleration] for speed potion, [Alchemist: levitation] for flying potion, and so on.

    Take in mind that not every mafia family had a healer like Nouvan, a person with levitation ability like Ethania, or speed ability like Elliana.

    So, in the territorial war, it''s inevitable for these people to consume a potion.

    Even the low-level potion made by a newbie alchemist was something precious for them in the case of war.

    Because of this, an alchemist became an honourable profession, just like the rare shamans and summoners!

    And Ainsley got a potion for the first mission''s reward. She couldn''t help but ponder.

    Does the system own an alchemist to work for them, or what?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 256: "Cant Enter The 11th Floor?

    <h4>Chapter 256: "Can''t Enter The 11''th Floor?</h4>

    How did the system get a potion without an alchemist? Did the system kidnap some alchemists?

    You see, the alchemist''s might was on par with shamans due to how scarce they were, yet they''re more useful for other ability userspared to the shamans.

    Even more so when all the human alchemists in this world joined a sole Alchemist Guild spread throughout the world.

    None of the alchemists joined a mafia family or other forces.

    With all of them gathered in one organisation, they monopoly the potion distribution, bing one of thergest forces on par with the mafia society.

    That''s how powerful an alchemist was and just how priceless a bottle of potion could be.

    Even the influential Walter Family couldn''t afford to offend a lowly alchemist with only one special ability.

    An alchemist with one special potion-making ability was actually as precious as an ability user with 2 to 3 abilities!

    As for an alchemist with more than one alchemist abilities? They''re even loftier and more precious than ever.

    There were also a bunch of special alchemists with a defensive or offensive ability aside from alchemist power.

    They could be the Alchemist Guild''s military force, enabling the Guild to easily monopolise potion distribution without getting robbed or threatened by other forces.

    Because of the monopoly, one low-level potion was even more expensive than a pinky-sized one-coloured energy crystal, which was 50 dors per piece.

    A low-level potion could be as pricey as 100 dors per thumb-sized bottle!

    But now, Ainsley got a potion she had never heard of before as the reward for her first mission.

    This fist-sized enlightenment potion should be a high-level potion worth more than 200.000 dors.

    That''s even more expensive than a piece of pinky-sized 6-coloured energy crystal that could recover one''s special energy by 60%!

    Ainsley was fortunate to get that kind of reward for her first mission, which coincidentally was something that she had nned to do all along.

    It''s like hitting two birds with one stone!

    Ainsley was instantly burning with motivation. She looked at Elliana and the others who had just snapped out of the illusion.

    "Elh! Jewv! Hully! Let''s gwo to the caswino! (El, Jev, hurry! Let''s go to the casino!)." Ainsley dashed toward them and tugged their hands, dragging them out of the domain.

    "Boss?"

    "Young miss? What''s wrong?"

    Both Elliana and Jevon, the leaders of the group, were dumbfounded. They let the baby drag them out while the others followed behind with eyes full of questions.

    Howe our family head suddenly wants to go to the casino? It''s not even noon yet!

    "Let''s cwange clothes filst! (Let''s change clothes first!)." Ainsley didn''t bother to exin her n to Elliana and Jevon.

    If she wanted to create a legend in just 7 days, she had to y from morning to evening while taking breaks to restore her energy in-between!

    That''s how Ainsley made the entire group return to the hotel to change into more formal clothing.

    Elliana and the others wore their usual ck and white mafia costume with no badge rted to their family at all.

    Of course, each of them wore a crimson cloak over their shoulders to create the same imposing appearance as yesterday.

    On the other hand, Ainsley changed her cute clothes into a crimson suit, white shirt and a darker crimson skirt.

    Coupled with knee-length ck socks, the baby with ck hair and ruby eyes looked like a baby vampire going to a vampire school!

    It''s the first time that Ainsley wore a rather masculine costume to go to the casino.

    Last night, she wore a red princess dress, but today, her outfit made her look like a professional gambler.

    Albeit, she still looked as cute as a doll.

    "Hwum. Let''s gwo!" The baby tied her hair into a tiny ponytail, decorated it with a ruby hairpin before striding out of the suite room, heading to their parking lot.

    The baby was so anxious to go to the casino that she even thought of having lunch after climbing the casino tower for several floors.

    The group witnessed Ainsley''s weird behaviour and looked at each other with helpless eyes.

    What''s going on with our family head? She looks so addicted to the casino already!

    Jevon, Elliana and the others couldn''t help but worry for her.

    What if our family head became a gambling addict? Even if she''s somehow super lucky, one wouldn''t always be lucky, right?

    Well, apparently, the baby was still as lucky as ever.

    Ainsley re-entered the 10th floor, exchanged half of her newly-acquired money to get 150.000 silver coins as an investment, and won almost double the investment amount!

    Unfortunately, the baby finally tasted how it felt to be unlucky.

    When the group was about to enter the 11th floor since Ainsley''s umted coins already broke through the 10th-floor limit, something unexpected happened.

    "Dear customer, from the 11th floor until the 20th floor, the betting chips used are no longer silver coins exclusive to the Billios Casino."

    The staff at the entrance of the 11th floor smiled apologetically at the group. He returned Ainsley''s golden card with tons of silver coins inside and pointed at the rules panel near the door.

    "The currency used as betting chips from now on are one-coloured energy crystals."

    Boom!

    Ainsley''s body stiffened.

    ...one-coloured energy crystal?

    The currency isn''t silver coins anymore? And here I''m about to exchange some of my money to buy the silver coins!

    Ainsley was instantly petrified.

    The limit of the tenth floor was 256.000 silver coins, so she thought that the limit of the eleventh floor would just be doubled, but the betting chips were still silver coins in the end.

    Who would have thought that the currency suddenly became energy crystals?!

    Fck! She doesn''t have energy crystals!

    This means...she can''t enter the 11th floor?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 257: "Energy Crystals True Value"

    <h4>Chapter 257: "Energy Crystal''s True Value"</h4>

    Even though one-coloured energy crystals were the lowest kind of crystal and were only worth $50 per pinky-sized piece, Ainsley and the Sloan Family had no single energy crystal.

    Grandpa Yofan also didn''t prepare energy crystals since he didn''t expect Ainsley to earn a lot of money to reach the 11th floor, anyway.

    Now, without one-colouredd energy crystals, Ainsley couldn''t enter the 11th floor onwards!

    The baby instantly looked at the Godfather spirit and secretly sent a message through telepathy.

    [Uncle, does the casino ept trading energy crystals with dors?]

    Ainsley purposely didn''t ask the casino staff since she''s afraid that the casino staff wouldugh at her for not having an energy crystal.

    Those who visited the 11''th floor would at least be a mid-ranked mafia family or from other forces on par with that level.

    For those families, having an energy crystal was a must, even if one could only afford the lowest of the lowest, the one-coloured crystal.

    For Ainsley not to have any and even asked whether she could buy it from the casino¡­

    Wouldn''t that disgrace her image as the mysterious and soon-to-be legendary baby gambler?

    Ainsley had no choice but to ask the Godfather, thinking that the spirit could help her. However, the Godfather, who used to y at the Billios Casino, also shook his head.

    [Do you think that buying an energy crystal is as easy as exchanging dors with the silver coins from this casino?]

    The Godfather let out a snort. He suddenly thought that he should educate Ainsley about a lot of things existing in this world.

    [Listen, lilss. A piece of pinky-sized energy crystal might only be worth around 50 dors, but it''s not about price. It''s about connection.]

    [Connection?] Ainsley blinked. She still didn''t understand this sh*t with energy crystals.

    Is there even a thing that can''t be bought with money? She''s rich now, she should be able to buy energy crystals!

    Seeing Ainsley''s confusion, the Godfather shook his head once more.

    [Lilss, the energy crystal market isn''t open to the public. Only a bunch of forces with connections to those energy crystal merchants can purchase them.]

    The Godfather silently recalled his past life when he had to struggle to get an energy crystal just because he''s not affiliated with any forces. He''s truly a lone expert back then.

    [Energy crystals can only be found within crystals mine full of dangers such as monsters and wild beasts.]

    The Godfather started exining.

    [As such, only several powerful forces can own the mines and monopolize the energy crystal''s market!]

    Of course, other forces could obtain energy crystals from the mines not owned by these forces. Even the powerful forces couldn''t possibly monopolize all the energy crystal''s mines existing in this world.

    Some mines existed in the fairy''s territories, others were located at the elves'' and other mythical creatures'' territories.

    Well, the lucky adventurers could find energy crystals on some weird trees or nts, inside a crystal-devouring beast'' stomach, and so on.

    However, 70% of energy crystals used in the ability users'' society were all controlled by therge forces.

    That''s why, when one wanted to buy the energy crystals, they had to have a connection with the big forces first.

    Even though the price of energy crystal'' price didn''t hike up that much because the government also had a hand in the business, it''s still a challenge to buy some.

    Those who could buy the energy crystals were recognized as the ''real'', true-blue mafia families!

    When Ainsley heard of this, her jaw dropped to the floor.

    What? Just to buy a pinky-sized one-coloured energy crystal is already such a hassle?! Fck??

    Where should I go to buy some crystals then?

    Ainsley thought that the Billios Casino would provide energy crystals as well, because they seemed to be influential.

    However, the casino simply let the gamblers bring their own crystals to gamble.

    They just provided the tform to gamble while also gamble against the customers to get some of their energy crystals as a payment.

    So, without bringing their own energy crystals and let the staff store it inside the casino''s golden card, one couldn''t enter the 11th floor to gamble!

    Ainsley suddenly had the urge to cry.

    Our Sloan Family still has a weak influence in the mafia society...where do we even buy some energy crystals?!

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that Finley, her best friend, owned a high-quality mine and could easily solve her problem.

    s, she didn''t know about this, and only thought of Finnie, her fairy friend.

    Finnie used a fist-sized 7-coloured energy crystal for her, so he should have tons of one-colored energy crystals as well.

    She thought of asking Finnie, but she didn''t even know where he was...he should still be at the outskirts.

    Not to mention that the baby just realized the value of energy crystals and didn''t think she was shameless enough to ask Finnie.

    Man, even a pinky-sized one-coloured energy crystal is so hard to get...what more a fist-sized 7-coloured energy crystal?

    It''s said that a pinky-sized 7-coloured crystal can restore one''s special energy for about 70%, yet the price is already close to 500.000 dors.

    The bigger the crystal, the more people can use it. A pinky-sized crystal can only be used once but a fist-sized can be used 5 times before losing its value!

    Recalling how casually her fairy friend gave the fist-sized rainbow crystal, Ainsley broke in a cold sweat.

    Ah, ah, Finnie. I didn''t know you are so generous! That crystal must be worth a ne, right?!

    Ainsley bit her lips. She reluctantly tossed aside her thoughts to focus on the current problem.

    How could she acquire some energy crystals when she has no connections to the sellers?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 258: "A High-Class System? Meh!"

    <h4>Chapter 258: "A High-ss System? Meh!"</h4>

    Ainsley was deep in thoughts for several minutes before she decided to ask the Godfather.

    [Uncle...what to do then? I need energy crystals to gamble and create a legend¡­can you help me?] Ainsley looked up at the Godfather with teary eyes.

    C''mon, I don''t even know where to buy the crystals...but the Godfather should know, right?

    s, the Godfather sighed.

    [If you''re already a shaman and I can possess your body, maybe I can threaten some acquaintances to get you the crystals¡­.]

    But Ainsley wasn''t a shaman yet. So, there''s nothing a mere spirit can do. Even if he told her where to buy it, would the merchant sell it to her?

    She''s a nobody!

    Ainsley plunged into a deeper frustration than before. The baby''s face darkened, and she almost lost hope when she recalled she had this cheat called the system.

    Right. I still have a system! Maybe it can help!

    This time, Ainsley slowly looked at Zev, the toddler spirit, with hopeful eyes.

    [Zev? The system won''t give me a newbie pack or something? There should be energy crystals inside that kind of newbie pack, right?]

    Ainsley thought that the system would be generous to give her a starter pack or something.

    Unfortunately, Zev shook his head as well.

    [Sorry, boss. The system never provides a starter pack...we only give you rewards for aplishing missions.]

    The baby silently pouted.

    [Can''t you create a mission for me to receive at least 10 one-coloured energy crystals, then?]

    Even though Ainsley didn''t know how the system gave her rewards, since the system owned a high-level potion, a mere one-coloured crystal wouldn''t be a problem, right?

    However, Zev only put on a wry smile.

    [Boss, boss. The missions set by the system are already in sequence and in line with what you need to be a legend in the future¡­]

    Zev yed with his short hair as he looked at Ainsley with watery eyes.

    [I can get you a mission that will reward you with one-coloured energy crystals, but for now, I can''t do anything¡­] Zev''s childish voice rang once more.

    In other words, it''s not time to give Ainsley crystals as a reward. A mere one-coloured crystal wasn''t enough to fit as a ''reward'' in the system''s eyes.

    They would at least give you the five-coloured crystals to six-coloured crystals, the highest level of energy crystals.

    When Ainsley heard this, she suddenly thought that the system wasn''t as omnipotent as she thought.

    The system would give me luxurious rewards, but to give me something like a one-coloured energy crystal, they won''t even budge!

    Even though the crystal was rare, ording to the system''s standard, it wasn''t even worthy of being a newbie starter pack or something.

    Ainsley once again fell into depression.

    This annoying system is too high-ss, ah! Can''t you stop being picky and give me a mission with one-coloured energy crystals as the reward?!

    Ainsley shouted in her heart as she red at the pitiful-looking Zev. When Zev saw Ainsley''s hateful re directed at him, the toddler spirit smiled sheepishly while scratching his cheeks.

    Heheh. Please don''t me me, boss~

    Seeing Zev looking so helpless like that, Ainsley also didn''t want to me him.

    The Godfather even told her that when he was with the system before, he also had to rob people to get several one-coloured energy crystals.

    What could she do then if the mighty Godfather also had to suffer like that?

    Thus, Ainsley paced back and forth in front of the 11th floor''s entrance. The casino staff who told her things could only smile wryly at this sight.

    Ah, this baby doesn''t have energy crystals, huh? It''s understandable, though. She''s just a child¡­

    However, at the corner where no one was watching, several men in ck kept an eye on Ainsley''s every action. When they saw her not entering the 11th floor, they instantly knew her problem.

    "Brother, the young miss doesn''t have one-coloured energy crystals to y with! Should we tell the young master?" One of the robust men nudged his friend with his elbow.

    "Hm? Of course! Quick, tell the young master. We will wait for hismand." The other person replied to the first man and immediately turned on his smart watch.

    He dialled a number there, and after waiting for a few seconds, the call was finally connected.

    "What is it this time?" A slightly childish voice of a boy rang from the smartwatch. The voice sounded calm and unhurried, but the caller didn''t dare to dilly dally.

    "It''s like this, young master. The young miss¡­" The man told the circumstances to the boy over the phone. After he finished his reports, he took a deep breath.

    "How is it, young master? Should we drop a bag of one-coloured energy crystals near the young miss'' legs or something?"

    Another man hurriedly chipped in, following his friend''s suggestion. "Or maybe we can entrust the crystals to the casino staff and let them bring it to the young miss?"

    "Or, or, let''s make it like a lottery or something¡­"

    The boy over the phone paused for a bit.

    If he let these men drop the crystals near that girl''s legs, she won''t even look at the crystals. She''s honest, so she will return it to these men¡­

    Giving it to the casino staff? That baby is cautious and won''t receive things from others without any usible reason.

    Make it like a lottery? Tooplicated!

    The sound of the boy''s fingers hitting the table rang through the phone for a few seconds before he spoke softly.

    "I''ll discuss this with dad. For now, keep an eye on her. Don''t do anything to rm her. That girl has a sharp intuition¡­."

    Don''t let her run away!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 259: "The Bunny Man Makes His Move"

    <h4>Chapter 259: "The Bunny Man Makes His Move"</h4>

    The boy just gave up thinking about this matter due to the young miss'' entric nature and decided to ask his dad.

    Hhhh...if only the baby had a greedier heart or wasn''t so kind...it would be easy to send her the crystals.

    s...

    Little did the boy know that if he truly let his men drop the crystals near the girl''s legs, that brat would thicken her skin and take the crystals in a matter of seconds.

    Honesty? Meh. Not now! Snatch the crystals first!

    Unfortunately, the boy had a false image of the little toddler. Thus, he could only ask his men to stay still.

    "Remember. Don''t try to do anything outside of my instruction. Don''t mess up your disguise either. Keep up the good work."

    After saying that, the boy immediately cut off the call.

    "Y-yes, young master!" The caller still replied to the boy even though the phone call was over. He then slowly put down his hand before looking at his friends.

    The several men in ck let out a sigh and quickly hid themselves behind the pirs near the 11th floor''s entrance.

    Let''s not mess up our mission!

    At the same time, at another ce not far from these men''s location, a middle-aged casino staff was also watching the baby''s movement.

    When he saw the baby only loitering around the entrance, he quickly took out his smartphone and dialled a number.

    This time, azy voice of a young man sounded from the other side of the phone.

    "...hmm...yes? What''s up?"

    "Sir, our target isn''t entering the 11th floor."

    When the staff said that in a gruff voice, the young man over the phone let out a soft gasp.

    The next second, one could hear the sound of yawning and rummaging in the background before the young man''s voice rang once more.

    "Oh, really? Why isn''t she entering?" The young man''s voice was a bit hoarse, as if he just woke up even though the day wasn''t that early anymore.

    "I think...she doesn''t have one-coloured energy crystals...that''s from what I know, sir."

    "Oh! I see, I see." the young man over the phone clicked his tongue before humming in a low tone. "Mmmm, hmmm, should we help her?"

    "How so, sir? This servant is ready to carry out your wishes anytime." The middle-aged staff used a polite tone as he replied to the young man.

    He was even so polite that one would wonder whether he''s talking to a king or something.

    "Well, well, we can''t just help her so easily...it won''t be fair for the other customers." The young man chuckled lightly. His chuckle strangely sounded like a devil''s temptation.

    "Ah, how about this. I''ll act out on my own. I''ll meet her and test her out. If she''s worthy to get the crystals, then so be it." The young man casually blurted out.

    However, the staff was so shocked that he almost tripped and fell face-on.

    Thatzy and cruel boss of his is actually trying to meet a toddler on his own?! Heck! He even cancelled an important meeting just because he''s sleepy!

    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and patted his chest.

    "Sounds like a good idea, sir. But sir, I saw several men tailing our target too¡­I think they''re from THAT family." The staff didn''t mention which family, but he''s sure that the young man already knew about it.

    Indeed, when the young man heard of this, his eyes brightened.

    "Oh? Really? It seems that my old friend is also interested in this brat..."

    Or maybe, that oldie''s son is the one interested in that toddler.

    "If it''s like this...I''ll call that oldie and we shall meet our target soon." The young man let out a low chuckle before he continued in a harsher tonepared to before.

    "You stay there, Thompson. Don''t let that baby wander around outside of the casino building. Wait for the two of us toe there, get it? Good."

    The young man didn''t wait for the staff to reply and already cut off the call.

    Yeah, as expected of that person¡­

    Anyway, the boss will probably go out alone this time too, right? Geez. A big shot like him still doesn''t want to have his men following him around¡­

    He trulycks awareness of his own status!

    The staff grumbled in his mind, shook his head and silently pocketed his phone. He then stuck out his head from behind the pirs and continued to watch Ainsley from afar.

    At the same time, the young man and the boy from before already made their move. They quickly dressed up and went to find the same person.

    The young man wanted to see his friend, while the boy wanted to see his dad.

    10 minutester¡­

    A slender young man with an exquisite white bunny mask strode to one of the suite rooms of Caesar Hotel, the best hotel in the capital on par with the Xavier Hotel.

    When he entered the lobby, the hotel staff quickly greeted him.

    "Wee to the Caesar Hotel!" The hotel staff smiled at the towering young man.

    Dressed up in a silk ck and white suit, the young man emitted an ''I am rich'' aura that one couldn''t ignore.

    The crimson tie matching his crimson pupils behind that bunny mask made the young man look even more mysterious than anyone.

    "Hmmm. Hmmm~ hmmm~ let''s see." The young man''s ruby eyes shed in a cold light.

    "Where is Evan staying?"

    The young man casually asked the hotel staff with a devilish smile on his face yet the hotel staff suddenly had a sour look.

    Hello? How do I know where this ''Evan'' person stays?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 260: "Challenging Ainsley To Gamble"

    <h4>Chapter 260: "Challenging Ainsley To Gamble"</h4>

    Although the hotel staff had the urge to pummel this rich-looking young man because of what he said, the staff kept his polite smile and led the young man to the receptionist.

    Let''s toss all the problems to the receptionist!

    "Alright, sir, let''s ask the receptionist if we know your friend''s room number." The hotel staff guessed that Evan should be the name of this young man''s friend.

    And what this young man wanted to ask should be Evan''s room number.

    Of course, for security reasons, the receptionist and the hotel staff called Evan to confirm that the young man asking for his room number was his friend.

    "Yes, he''s my acquaintance. Tell him my room number." Evan replied shortly before tossing his phone to the bed. The middle-aged man stood up from the chair across the bed and looked at his son.

    "You''re right, Fin. That sly fox is trying to find me. He should be nning to meet your little friend too¡­"

    When Finley told his dad about Ainsley''s circumstance, he also had an inkling that the casino owner, Jake, would also know about the matter.

    After all, Jake showed such interest in Ainsleyst night. He should be making his move soon!

    When Finley heard his dad''s confirmation, the boy patted his white short-sleeved shirt and sighed.

    "What to do, then? Should we let that sly uncle meet Ainsley?" Finley paced back and forth in the room, dizzying the middle-aged man.

    Evan rubbed his temple and let out another deep sigh.

    "What can we do? If he wants to meet her, he will find ways to do that. It''s better to let him tag along with us¡­"

    Evan nned to meet Ainsley together with Finley and Jake, that entric casino owner.

    Such an interesting kid would obviously attract that weirdo''s attention, and there''s nothing Evan could do about this either.

    At least if he was there with Jake, he could make sure that the young man wouldn''t do anything harmful to Ainsley.

    "Mmmm...okay...but how will you guys give her the crystals? It can''t be that you will just toss her a bunch of one-coloured energy crystals?" Finley sat on the bed and looked up at his dad.

    The boy didn''t hear anything about him tagging along with his dad to meet Ainsley.

    "Well...I don''t know what to do to give her the crystals, but I think Jake will have an idea. Let''s just wait for him toe, and all three of us shall visit the casino''s 11th floor."

    Evan waved his hand and casually tossed the trouble to think of an idea to his dear friend, Jake.

    "Mmm, I see, I see, good idea, dad¡­" Finley nodded at his dad''s great suggestion at first, but then, when he recalled thest part of his dad''s words, he almost fell from the bed.

    "Wait, what?! The three of us?! I also have to meet her??" Finley''s usually calm face contorted. He had a sour look as he red at his dad.

    C''mon, is this another trickery or something? Why should I meet Ainsley when I''m pretending to be her fairy friend? Won''t she know my true identity then?

    Facing his son''s fiery gaze, Evan calmly shrugged.

    "You can just put on a disguise and don''t talk. Either way, you will have to follow us. You promise me you won''t leave my sight when you''re still in the capital."

    Evan turned around and patted Fin''s left shoulder before striding to the door.

    That sly fox should be here soon.

    Being ignored like that, Finley''s lips twitched.

    Old man. How can you be so cruel? You expect me to meet Ainsley under disguise? Damn! What if she still recognises me?!

    Finley bit his lower lips as he watched his dad opening the door. Percival, that oracle fairy also obediently tailed behind the stinky old man to wee the sly uncle.

    Only Chronos was kind enough to stay with Finley.

    "Heh. Don''t worry, Fin." Chronos patted Fin''s head with his tiny hand.

    "If you just wear a bunny mask or something, dye your hair and use eye lenses, Ainsley won''t recognise you." Chronos encouraged Finley as he fluttered around the boy''s head.

    Yep. If Finley chose to dye his hair, change his eye colour and even wear a full-face animal mask, there''s no way Ainsley would recognise him.

    He could also hide behind his dad when they met Ainsleyter.

    Hearing this, Finley could only nod weakly.

    "I''ll do that...ha...I hope my disguise is perfect¡­"

    The boy currently didn''t think that when he''s using a fake appearance, Ainsley herself also went undercover with her new appearance.

    If one looked closely, she would even resemble Jake''s daughter. ck hair and ruby eyes. A perfect match!

    While Finley was busy disguising himself, Jake arrived and started to chat with Evan. The two of them didn''t talk about Ainsley at first, but then, they started to talk about her.

    "So...I think we should test her gambling ability. That''s why we should challenge her to a gamble and give her the crystals as a reward if she wins."

    Jake exined his n to Evan as the two of them walked to the sofa near the balcony.

    "How is it? That n sounds good, right? We will only appear as a rich gambler in front of her and nothing else. This way, we can also see whether she has a special ability rted to gambling or not."

    Jake grinned from ear to ear as he sat on the grey fur sofa before Evan followed suit.

    Of course, no one could see his smile behind his full-face bunny mask, anyway.

    However, when Evan heard the n, he unknowingly nodded.

    Challenging Ainsley to gamble?

    Perfect!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 261: "You Approach Her"

    <h4>Chapter 261: "You Approach Her"</h4>

    "Well, I also want to see how good she is at gambling...your idea is okay this time." Evan immediately agreed with Jake''s suggestion.

    This way, he could offer the energy crystals naturally without arousing the baby''s suspicion.

    After all, it''s normal for gamblers to challenge each other as long as they''re still around the casino.

    "Good, good. Then, let''s go?" Jake pped his thigh and abruptly stood up. "I can''t wait to see this genius gambler!" The young man rubbed his palms together while looking at Evan with sparkling eyes.

    There we go¡ªJake''s other habits. Whenever he meets someone good at gambling, he will want to challenge them. This guy...the 100''th owner of the Billios Casino with over 1000 years of history, is naturally good at gambling.

    Even though his family is not part of the mafia family, who didn''t know the Billios Family, thergest and most influential conglomerate in the Godlif country?

    His casino and other business even spread all over the neighbouring countries as well.

    Not only that, but the Billios Family was an ancient family that could keep in touch with the elves residing in another continent!

    It was said that the Billios Family also had a good rtionship with the beastman country and the dwarf kingdom. They even did tons of business with the fairies!

    The Billios Family was undoubtedly the greatest merchant family that could rival all 7 great families of the mafia society.

    They could even sh head-on with the other 7 sacred families since the elves, the dwarf, the fairies, the beastman, and even the dragons were backing them up.

    Evan secretly nced at the energetic young man that didn''t seem like the head of the Billios Family''s current generation. He couldn''t help but wonder if he''s lucky to get to know this sly fox thanks to his gambling talent¡­

    Ah, well, his gambling skill depended on Percival to see the future, though.

    "Alright, you''re ready, right, boy?" Jake suddenly spoke to Finley, who already dyed his hair ck and wore blue eye lenses.

    The boy had just brushed his hair when Jake questioned him. Finley couldn''t help but toss theb aside and strode to the two uncles.

    "Yeah, I''m ready, uncle. Dad, let''s go." Finley casually greeted Jake before tugged his dad''s sleeve, urging him to leave Jake.

    Somehow, he just didn''t like getting along with this entric young man¡­

    Not because this guy is interested in Ainsley, of course.

    Seeing Finley''s cold attitude toward him even when they met several times already, Jake could only shrug.

    "You''re still not cute just like usual, huh? Can''t believe a cheeky brat like you get a time fairy''s favour..." Jake clicked his tongue yfully as he nced at Chronos, who was hiding inside Finley''s chest pocket.

    This wasn''t Jake''s first time seeing royal fairies, but getting to know a royal fairy contractor under 10 was the first for him.

    No wonder the Walter Family flourished. Both father and son got the protection of royal fairies!

    Finley heard Jake''s teasing and rolled his eyes at the guy.

    "Hmph. Said someone who got the royal beastman race'' protection." Finley replied curtly as he threw his face away, refusing to look at Jake.

    Are you kidding? This person can potentially kidnap Ain or something if he keeps getting interested in her!

    "Okay, okay, that''s enough, Fin. Don''t be so cold to Jack...and you, Jake, don''t tease my son."

    Evan finally came between them to ease the mood.

    Somehow, whenever these two met, Jake would always try to tease Finley¡­

    "Mmm. Right. Let''s go." Jake dropped the teasing thingy and casually strode away from the room, leaving the father and son behind. The two only looked at each other and shrugged before following closely behind Jake.

    The three of them boarded a public carriage to not attract unnecessary attention by using their respective carriage.

    On the way to the Billios casino, Jake called his right-hand man once more and immediately opened his mouth.

    "How is it? Is that toddler still at the 11th floor''s entrance?"

    "Uh, no, sir. She has already moved to the cafeteria area...still on the 11th floor." The middle-aged casino staff replied in a polite tone.

    The area on the 11th floor of the casino tower didn''t just consist of the main hall to gamble. They also provided a minibar, restaurants, cafeteria, and other facilities outside the main gambling hall.

    It was already 30 minutes, so it''s not surprising that Ainsley chose to retreat.

    "Okay, get it. The cafeteria nearest to the gambling hall''s entrance, right?" Jake tapped his left arm as he peeked at Evan and Finley sitting in front of him.

    "Yes, sir."

    "Alright, good. You can go." Jake cut off the call before throwing a smile at Evan and Finley.

    "You hear that, guys? Our target is at the cafeteria. We should immediately approach her¨C "

    "Wait. She should be with her bodyguards, right? Can we just directly approach her?" Finley cut Jake''s words without care.

    Is this guy really that dumb to immediately approach Ainsley? Won''t her people get riled up, and then they start fighting this guy? Not to mention his bunny mask is scary, okay?!

    Finley didn''t look at himself even though he also wore a ck bunny mask covering his whole face. He literally looked like Jake''s son more than Evan''s.

    When Jake heard Finley''s words, he paused. The young man tilted his head for a bit.

    "Hmm, you''re right. If us adults approach her, she will feel threatened¡­"

    "Then¨C "

    "Then you should approach her instead!" Jake pped his thigh as he looked at Finley with bright eyes.

    "Good, good?"

    Finley had to roll his eyes again.

    Good, your a*s!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 262: "Isnt She My Daughter?"

    <h4>Chapter 262: "Isn''t She My Daughter?"</h4>

    "Look, Uncle Jake. I can''t meet her, not in this form¡­" Finley tried to negotiate, but Jake only tilted his head slightly.

    "Why? You''re afraid that she will recognise you? You''re already in disguise...as for changing your voice, can''t you let your fairy rece your voice instead?"

    "...." Finley suddenly didn''t know what to say. Indeed, what Jake said wasn''t wrong, but the chance to get discovered was higher if he had to approach Ainsley and get her to gamble, okay?!

    And Fin didn''t want to risk that.

    "Huft. I...I don''t know what to say to her so that she will gamble with dad and you, uncle." Finley gave another excuse.

    Unfortunately, Jake turned a blind eye to Finley''s desperate attempt and casually blurted.

    "You can greet her first, asking her if she''s also here to gamble because this is your first time seeing someone close to your age at the casino."

    Jakepletely disregarded Finley and Ainsley''s age difference which was a whopping 5 years.

    "After you chit chat with her, ask her to y with you and enter the 11th floor''s gambling hall. At that time, she will say she can''t. You will then ask her why."

    Jake continued to narrate the whole thing that might happen after Finley approached Ainsley.

    "Once that baby tells you why she can''t enter the gambling hall, you can then give her the solution."

    "And the solution is to gamble against the two of you? Nah, that''s not logical, okay¡­" Finley was about to retort when his own father suddenly cut him off.

    "You can just say you need her help to gamble against me. If you win, you will give her several crystals as a reward."

    In other words, Finley would drag Ainsley to y against Evan with the excuse ''I want to win against my dad who is so good at gambling! I''m frustrated! Help me, sis!''

    Finley almost fainted when he imagined that.

    Since my image bes a spoiled,petitive guy who wants to win against his dad but has to ask someone younger than him for help?!

    Finley was tempted to run away from these two meanies and generously gave the crystals to Ainsley after chit-chatting with her instead.

    s, Jake and Evan saw through Finley''s thoughts, and both of them looked at Finley with a sly smile on their face.

    "Son, don''t run away. Your father wants to see your so-called bestie. Get it?"

    "Lil boy, don''t you think of giving the crystals for free and then tossing away your responsibility! This uncle wants to see your best friend too!"

    The two adults looked at Finley as if he''s a pitiful bunny on a te, ready to be eaten clean.

    Finley almost pped the adults out of reflex.

    Hey! Don''t treat me like a kid! I''m already way older than you, okay?!

    Oh, wait. Only older than Jake, though...still way youngerpared to dad.

    Finley gritted his teeth and looked at both adults with slightly pleading eyes hidden behind his ck bunny mask.

    "Do I really have to do this¡­?"

    "Yes!"

    "Yes."

    Jake and Evan answered at the same time.

    Even Percival and Chronos took turns persuading the boy.

    "C''mon, Finnie, I also want to meet your best friend!"

    "Right, Fin. I''ll help you to approach her. You will just do lip-sync, and I''ll do the talking." Chronos patted Finley''s chest, encouraging the boy.

    He''s also eager to see a showdown between that toddler and these two seasoned gamblers!

    Just like that, Finley was forced to agree.

    Fine, fine, just take it as granting these two a favour...

    10 minutester, the three arrived at the casino. They immediately went to the 11th floor''s cafeteria and looked for Ainsley.

    Actually, without giving much effort, one could instantly spot a 3-year-old toddler at the cafeteria since that toddler was the only kid among adults in the whole casino!

    The trio quickly found Ainsley, surrounded by her people; Jevon, Elliana and the other five buds, plus Kyuseli.

    However, when they saw her ck hair and adorable ruby eyes, the three male froze on the spot.

    "Mmmm...boy, are you sure she''s your friend? Didn''t you say that she''s from the Sloan Family?" Jake was the first one to voice his doubt.

    Are you sure she''s not my daughter instead? Look at her ck hair and ruby eyes! And that adorable face! The cutest in the world! So simr to my handsome face!

    Jake was already about to go off track.

    "Shouldn''t someone from the Sloan Family''s direct descendant has purple hair? Or is she not a direct descendant?"

    Jake asked in a low tone.

    He actually already investigated the Sloan Family and knew that their new head was a baby, but he didn''t know her appearance yet.

    Thus, he immediately assumed that she''s not the direct descendant due to her hair colour.

    However, Finley shook his head at Jake''s words.

    "No. I''m that she''s the one. She''s Ainsley. Even if she changes her gender someday, I''ll still recognise her." Finley very confidently refuted Jake.

    After all, there''s no way he wouldn''t recognise this baby...even when she''s wearing a silver butterfly mask, Finley could still recognise her.

    That adorable face of hers was something one couldn''t change so easily!

    "Then...she is really Ainsley? The Sloan Family''s current family head? Your best friend?"

    Our...future sworn ally?

    Thest sentence wasn''t voiced.

    Evan, with his blonde hair and the same ruby eyes as Ainsley looked at his son in disbelief.

    This...I can''t believe the Sloan family head is really a toddler! And she looks so young too!

    So...you didn''t lie, son??

    Evan was forced to believe whatever Finley told him way before this.

    He just witnessed...a miracle!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photoshoot sometimes.

 Chapter 263: "Neil Alter"

    <h4>Chapter 263: "Neil Alter"</h4>

    "Mmmm, dad. That''s her, Ainsley. As for why her appearance is different....she should be in disguise too...just like me."

    Finley pointed at his ck bunny mask and suddenly didn''t know whether tough or not.

    Both he and Ainsley changed their hair colour to ck, and both of them also wore animal masks.

    The differences were only in their eye colour and the mask type!

    Ainsley wore a butterfly eye mask that still revealed her lips and jaw, while Finley wore a full-face ck bunny mask, leaving only his blue eyes to be seen.

    Isn''t this funny?

    Finley chuckled while the two adults dropped their jaws. They subconsciously gasped.

    Oh my God! That''s so unexpected! That girl is really our target!

    "She''s really so young!" Jakemented and his tone rose by a note, clearly excited.

    "And you said that she''s also the family head? Damn¡­.isn''t she awesome?" Jake rubbed his palms together as he observed Ainsley from afar.

    The more he looked at Ainsley, the more he found her pleasing to the eye.

    It''s not because he''s a pedofile, but he just admired the baby for being so young yet already had to lead her family and came to the casino to try her luck.

    It should be because she''s trying to help her family''s declining economy, right?

    Jake knew that the Sloan Family was in a really bad shape. But to think that this tiny girl tried to help her family as the new family head¡­

    That''s a tough job! Kudos for this toddler!

    Jake suddenly had an impulse to adopt this girl.

    Her fake ck hair and ruby eyes actually looked a lot like the Billios Family''s direct descendant¡­.

    If she kept that appearance, it''s not impossible to bring her to the Billios Family.

    For someone so young yet already had to bear the weight of the Sloan Family and even dared toe to the dangerous capital just to help the family, how could she not suit the might Billios Family?

    The Billios Family would never turn down such a good seedling like this cutie!

    Unfortunately, Evan already red at him as if he just stole this man''s son or something.

    "...why are you looking at me like that, my friend?" Jake feigned ignorance and whistled to himself. He suddenly felt his back was rather cold¡­

    "Don''t even try to poach that kid to enter your family. She''s my son''s best friend and our future sworn ally." Evan stared dagger at Jake, even hissing at him like a momma hen protecting its chick.

    Indeed, the moment he saw Ainsley, he had an inkling that the baby would be a great figure in the future. The Walter Family should befriend her at all costs. Especially when she''s so cute!

    Evan suddenly looked at Finley, who was hiding behind him and clicked his tongue.

    If only I have a daughter as cute as that girl¡­.tch. What I have is a bratty son instead.

    Evan didn''t voice this out loud, but from his gaze alone, Jake and Finley could guess what''s in his mind.

    The boy rolled his eyes while Jake chuckled.

    "Okay, okay, let''s end this discussion. It''s time to lure her to us." Jake snapped his fingers and secretly nced at Finley.

    His meaning was clear.

    Boy, you go there and take her here!

    Of course, after they met each other, these adults nned to bring Ainsley to a special ce at the casino to have a private gambling activity.

    As the owner of the casino, Jake could easily prepare a ce like that.

    Seeing Jake''s eye signal, Finley let out a long sigh before he signalled Chronos to hide well inside his chest pocket.

    "I''m going. Wait for me." Finley grumbled as he strode to the cafeteria, aiming to get in touch with Ainsley.

    At the same time, the boy adjusted his aura and mannerism, starting his acting career once more.

    Behold, the greatest fraud in the whole history! Yours truly, Finnie! Ah, no, his name is now not Finnie, not Finley, but¡­

    Neil. Neil Alter.

    To avoid getting discovered, Finley took a whole new character which was in great contrastpared to Finnie the fairy.

    If Finnie the fairy was warm, kind, and a bit shy, while Finley the Walter Family''s heir was cold, capable, and mature, Neil Alter should be an arrogant, spoiled and immature brat of a rich family.

    Finley knew that one couldn''t even see his hairstyle when it''s hidden behind his mask, but the boy still ruffled his hair to make it seem a bit messy, a befitting hairstyle for a chaotic brat.

    The young man also made sure to make his way of dressing a bit messy as well but still excluded that ''I am rich'' aura from head to toe.

    Next, he adjusted his expression and body gesture even though one couldn''t see his face clearly.

    After Finley made his little transformation, the boy strode to Ainsley''s ce with his hands behind his head. Each step he took was forceful and full of arrogance.

    That sharp chin of his was raised so high that one could barely see his face from a certain angle.

    Finley continued to walk like this until he''s only a meter away from Ainsley''s table. Without a single hesitation, Finleymanded Chronos through telepathy as he opened his mouth.

    "Yooo. What is this? There''s also a kid like this young master in this ce? Interesting!"

    Finley''s voice was high-pitched and wasced withyers of arrogance, irritating enough to make his own dad want to smack his face.

    Hearing Finley''s words, Ainsley, who was eating her dessert and talking to her people,?subconsciously furrowed her eyebrows.

    Who is this arrogant prick? Is he talking to me?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 264: "A Papa Boy"

    <h4>Chapter 264: "A Papa Boy"</h4>

    Hearing Finley''s annoying voice, Ainsley subconsciously looked up and red at the source of the voice, only to be stunned.

    Who is this? A boy?

    It was the first time Ainsley saw a kid inside the casino other than herself. Not to mention that this kid looked quite older than her but still had this arrogant, childish vibe around him.

    "....who are you?" Ainsley suppressed the annoyance she felt because of the boy''s sudden exmation before. All in all, it''s quite interesting to see another kid in this ce.

    Finley''s blue eyes shed in a mysterious light before he swaggered to the baby''s ce.

    "Me? This young master is Neil. Neil Alter." The boy took an empty seat across Ainsley and instantly sat down, ignoring Jevon and the others'' threatening re.

    "Do you know the Alter family?" The boy propped his chin as he looked straight at Ainsley. At this moment, the baby had already put aside her food.

    Her attention was on this arrogant prick who somehow looked intriguing.

    How could he not be interesting when he''s wearing a fcking animal mask on his face, just like her?

    "Alter famiwi? Nwo. I don''t know. Is it a palt of the mafia sociwety?" Ainsley did not bother to use her full babynguage and only tweaked it a bit.

    The baby looked at Finley while squinting her eyes.

    "Is your famiwi famwous?"

    Hearing Ainsley''s unusual speech, a hint of shock shed through Finley''s eyes but disappeared in a mere second.

    The boy lifted his chin high and spoke in a swaggering tone.

    "This young master''s family isn''t a part of the mafia society, but my family is famous in the business world!" Finley spoke nonsense of his ''Alter'' family, which didn''t even exist in this world.

    The boy then didn''t wait for Ainsley to speak and immediately threw another question.

    "Now, who are you? It''s this young master''s first time seeing someone younger than this young master in the casino!"

    Finley, no. Neil Alter looked at Ainsley with eyes full of curiosity.

    It was as if he truly had never met Ainsley before.

    His acting was so good that even Zen and the Godfather didn''t notice anything wrong. They just took Finley as an arrogant brat from a rather influential family.

    When Ainsley heard Finley''s question, she furrowed a bit.

    Should I tell this brat my name? But this brat is a bit suspicious...

    At first, Ainsley didn''t want to talk with Finley since the boy was too arrogant and bratty, a typical boy that she disliked a lot.

    However, considering the boy was the first kid she met at the casino, she couldn''t help but be curious.

    Thus, the girl mumbled in a low tone before opening her mouth.

    "You can call me with my casino''s uselname, the Godtowdlel. I''m flom the Hellos famiwi."

    One toddler and one boy in disguise. Both of them had a fake appearance, fake name, and even fake family background.

    When Finley heard Ainsley''s answer, his shoulder shook hard. He had to suppress the urge tough.

    What Godtoddler, what Hellos family. This girl is lying, ah!

    Of course, Finley had to pretend not to know anything. With his eyebrows raised, the boy clicked his tongue, expressing his slight disdain.

    "Your name is pretty weird. And Hellos, huh? This young master never heard of that family name...whatever."

    Finley shrugged his shoulders before he crossed his legs and looked at Ainsley with a cheeky grin.

    "Anyway, why are you here, Godtoddler? This ce isn''t a ce for a snotty brat like you."

    The boy spoke mockingly, so annoying that Jevon and Elliana were about to smash a table to the boy''s head.

    "Hahah. Of course, to gwamble! What else can we do in a casino? Ah, forget it. And you? What are you dwoing hele, Neil?"

    Ainsley gritted her teeth yet forced her lips to form a polite smile. The baby had the urge to smack this boy''s face as well.

    You are the snotty brat. Your whole family is a snotty brat!

    However, Ainsley kept her emotion in check, afraid that her words would only infuriate this mysterious boy.

    Even though the boy was so arrogant and cheeky, she could tell from his clothing that he shoulde from a reputable background.

    It''s just a kid''s mischief¡ªno need to make another powerful enemy like the Aretha Family for this ttripal thing.

    At the same time, Finley, who was immersed in his role, didn''t notice Ainsley''s urge to pummel him. Raising his head slightly, the boy patted his chest and spoke with a voice full of pride.

    "This young master is here to gamble too! Ah, my daddy is a top gambler, so this young master just follows him here."

    When Finley mentioned his father, his voice changed slightly. One could hear a hint of admiration and reverence in his voice.

    But when it came out of Neil''s mouth, it sounded like...a father-con.

    Ainsley shuddered at Finley''s words. Even Jevon and the others looked at the boy with eyes full of disdain.

    Who is this papa boy? Annoying!

    On the other hand, Finley kept that expression of loving his father so dearly that he would pull his dad''s name to throw his weight around.

    Of course, with his ck bunny mask hiding his face, no one could see his expression. If they could see Finley''s face, they would notice that the boy was shedding tears.

    God. So cringe! Peh! Why am I doing this, ah?!

    However, Finley didn''t forget his mission even though he felt extreme grievance. The boy suddenly looked at Ainsley as if he got a good idea.

    "Right! Are you good at gambling? If yes, let''s go to the gambling hall with this young master and my daddy!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 265: "Ask Daddy For Crystals"

    <h4>Chapter 265: "Ask Daddy For Crystals"</h4>

    Not waiting for Ainsley to reply, Finley already started to bber nonsense.

    "You know what? This young master already climbed the casino tower to the 11th floor with my own power!" Finley lifted his chin high once more, looking like a proud little chick.

    "You can enter this cafeteria...it means you can enter the 11th floor''s gambling hall, right? Then let''s go y with this young master!"

    Finley stood up and was about to grab Ainsley''s hand to drag her when the baby shook her head.

    "Uh...no. I can''t enter the gambling hall just yet¡­" Ainsley took the chance to retract her hands and hid it below the table.

    Finley''s cheerful voice suddenly paused. The boy then scanned Ainsley from head to toe before voicing his doubt.

    "Eh, why? Don''t tell me you don''t have energy crystals to y at the hall, right?"

    Finley''s casual question stabbed Ainsley''s sore spot. The baby clenched her fists and red at Finley with reddened eyes.

    "Hmph! So what if I don''t have any? It''s none of youl bwusiness!"

    Ainsley didn''t know why but she just wanted tosh out at this rich, spoiled young master.

    Judging from his clothes quality and that haughty air around him, he should be rich and influential enough to get a couple of energy crystals to y with.

    Something that Ainsley needed to sustain her family was a mere ything for this boy here. How could Ainsley not express her grievance?

    Finley tilted his head at Ainsley''s words and couldn''t help but click his tongue.

    "It''s just a couple of crystals. This young master can give you some. This young master can just ask my daddy, but only if you''re good at gambling!"

    Finley ignored Ainsley''s sullen look and circled the table in a heartbeat.

    Confronting Jevon and the other'' wary eyes, the boy approached Ainsley with his back straightened and casually dragged her from her chair.

    At that moment, Ainsley inwardly stood up, making Cellino fall from herp. But as if not seeing any of this, Finley kept chattering with a voice full of excitement.

    "Come with this young master! Let''s meet my daddy. My daddy said that if this young master can win a gamble with him, he will give me tons of crystals!"

    "But what''s that gotta do with me?" Ainsley shook her hand, attempting to break free from Finley''s grip.

    She was close to kicking this rude boy!

    Where are you taking me? Fck!

    At first, Ainsley wanted to p Finley''s hand, not wanting to let this arrogant boy drag her around.

    However, Finley suddenly blurted.

    "Of course you will profit as well! If I get that pocket money from my daddy, I will share some for you only if you help me win!"

    Ainsley was taken aback. Her jaw dropped way too fast.

    What...the? If this arrogant prick wins against his dad, he will give this boy tons of crystals¡­?

    If I helped him to win, he would also give me some crystals!

    Ainsley didn''t doubt Finley''s words.

    Even though Ainsley barely knew this brat, she didn''t know why she had this feeling that the boy wouldn''t harm her. He might be annoying, but there''s no malicious intenting from the boy.

    "Really? If that''s the case, I''ll help you!" Ainsley followed behind Finley while her people suddenly chased after her.

    "Young miss! Where are you going?!" Jevon dashed and immediately blocked Finley''s path. Even Elliana, Cellino, and the others hurriedly chased after them and circled the two kids, preventing them from leaving.

    All of them instantly red daggers at Finley.

    The fck is this boy doing? How can he kidnap our family head right in front of us?!

    "Hey, boy! Release our young miss!" Jevon demanded harshly.

    Hearing the taunting, Finley furrowed in displeasure. He tossed Ainsley''s hand away and harrumphed.

    "Godtoddler! What''s with your people? Are they blind and deaf?"

    Without waiting for Ainsley to exin, Finley pointed at Jevon and the others before cursing out loud.

    "Listen here, peasants, it''s your people''s fortune to have this young master fancy your little miss! This young master just wants to y with her and help her!"

    When the group heard this, their faces ckened. They had the urge to take off their shoes and threw them to this brat.

    Presumptuous! Who do you think you are to say things like that to our miss?! Are you the heir of the Walter family? If not, fck off!

    If Jevon, Elliana and the others knew Finley''s true identity, they would have never thought of cursing the boy in their mind. Not a chance.

    Even the Godfather would still thread around carefully around the powerful Walter Family...not to mention them, a fallen sacred family onlyparable to a low-level mafia family!

    Seeing the atmosphere between the two sides going even more tense than before, Ainsley hurriedly came between them.

    "Enough, enough! Jwev, Elh, Neil is my new friend...he is going to hwelp me!" Ainsley quickly exined to her group. After all, she didn''t tell them anything and just left with Neil.

    They couldn''t be med for acting like that, though. Neil was too arrogant and overbearing.

    "And you, Neil. Don''t insult my pweople, okay? Aren''t we frens? If you insult my people, I won''t be youl fren!"

    Ainsley didn''t know why Neil wanted to be her friend, but since he had something that she wanted, it''s not bad to befriend him.

    If he turned out to be an evil boy, she could always get Cellino to smash this boy''s head.

    When Ainsley already talked like that, Finley had no choice but to stop berating the girl''s people. It''s not like he wanted to do that, anyway.

    It''s only for the sake of his realistic acting, okay?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 266: "Chronos Display Of Power"

    <h4>Chapter 266: "Chronos Disy Of Power"</h4>

    Finley decided to keep his ''arrogant'' acting in front of Ainsley and the others. With a flick of his sleeve, the boy harrumphed loudly.

    "Hmph! On ount of your face, this young master will forgive this offence. But the next time¡­" Finley red at Jevon and the others before snapping his finger.

    Chronos, who was hidden inside Finley''s chest pocket, immediately got the signal and used his power.

    Woongggg.

    Finley pointed his finger at the floor, and Chronos secretly made a move.

    In that instant, time was distorted. The floor suddenly reverted back to its former form, old and fragile.

    It''s the power to return one''s time by several years!

    Witnessing such a terrifying disy of power, Jevon and the others froze silly. Even Ainsley almost bit her tongue.

    Damn! Is that the power of time maniption? Fck! Howe a boy like him can do this??

    It was the first time Ainsley saw a special ability user with the power of time control.

    Even though that power might only be a fragment, it was still something rare and powerful.

    The Godfather also couldn''t help butment.

    [Be careful, Lilss. That brat is strong. His time-control power is not to be looked down on!]

    [I know, uncle, I''m not blind!] Ainsley gritted her teeth as she looked at Finley. The boy casually flung his arm and snorted.

    "Don''t mess with this young master, and don''t even dare to threaten the noble me."

    Finley fully disyed his authority as someone ''powerful''. On the outside, he looked like he disdained Ainsley''s people but deep down, the boy was crying.

    C''mon, I don''t want to frighten you guys, okay? It''s just an act. An act!

    Finley suddenly thought that if Ainsley ever discovered his identity, would she kill him? After all, he lied to her twice in two different identities!

    Finley had his anxiety toward this matter, but little did he know that Ainsley was also pretty anxious deep inside.

    Damn it. This boy is a time-control ability user! Even if he''s not from the mafia society, his family should be backed by the top mafia families¡­

    Maybe the Walter Family was behind him?

    At the thought of getting acquainted with someone with such a high profile, Ainsley unknowingly got nervous.

    What if I suddenly anger this boy and make him lose interest? Worst case scenario...won''t he bring endless troubles to my family?

    The Sloan Family was currently too weak to offend someone else aside from the Aretha Family. That night, she dared to offend the Aretha Family, thinking that they wouldn''t know her family background.

    But this guy here was different. Both of them yed at the casino...so if this boy''s family knew the casino owner, he could easily find her actual family background.

    Ainsley believed that even though she used a fake identity, the casino owner could still see through her facade.

    After all, the owner should be a member of the all-powerful Billios Family that even the 7sevengreat mafia families were wary of!

    Little did she know that the Aretha siblings had ways to know her family background.

    They sent people to investigate Ainsley''s background through the people around her¨Cthe five buds.

    The five buds visited the capital city pretty often, so it''s not that hard to find their background.

    While Ainsley was in the dark, the baby finally decided to toss whatever she''s worried off to the back of her head. She tugged the corner of her lips and smiled at Finley.

    "Sorry, Neil. My people are pletty rash. Nweks time, they won''t be like twhis anymole. Owkay, owkay?"

    Ainsley blinked herrge eyes at Finley and even activated her charm ability fused with her luck ability.

    Which kid could resist the temptation of her charm ability? Actually, Finley could do so, but he also unknowingly fell for it.

    The boy''s face slightly flushed red as he waved his hands frantically.

    "Geez, so be it! C''mon, let''s meet my daddy! He''s around here." Finley averted his eyes from Ainsley, afraid that he would rush up and squeeze her cheeks.

    So cute! Adorable! The cutest! Ahhhh! Can''t my dad adopt her as my little sister? Ah, wait, no. She better be my future fiance¨¦.

    Little Finley''s mind already traveled everywhere as the two kids walked to the cafeteria exit. The five buds, Cellino, Elliana and Kyuseli, had to follow them from behind whether they liked it or not.

    Only Zev and the Godfather could freely float around Ainsley without anyone noticing.

    On the way to meet his dad, Finley asked Ainsley to lend him her casino card so that he could check her gambling record.

    "Hm...so you''re a newbie...have just visited the casino for two days...wait." Finley was checking Ainsley''s card data when he saw the blinding 20 win strikes and 0 losses out of 20 matches.

    His hands suddenly trembled hard. He almost dropped the golden card.

    "Y-you¨C how could this be?? 20 matches with no single loss?!" Finley subconsciously threw the card at Ainsley''s face as he looked at her with wide eyes.

    The way he threw the card was exactly like how an arrogant brat would react when they''re extremely shocked.

    Ainsley''s lips twitched at the brat''s entric reaction when getting shocked. She calmly took her card that was stuck on her cheek and stored it inside her ne before replying in a casual tone.

    "Why? Is the record that good? I think it''s pretty average¡­"

    This time, it was Finley''s turn to twitch his lips.

    Average your cheeks, ah! This is insane!

    There''s nothing absolute in gambling except if you have the power to see the future, or¡­

    Finley abruptly paused. He suddenly smacked his forehead.

    Fck. I forgot this oddball has a freaky luck ability¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 267: "Which One Is Neils Dad?"

    <h4>Chapter 267: "Which One Is Neil''s Dad?"</h4>

    Finley felt bitter when he recalled Ainsley''s strange ability was actually unbeatable in the casino.

    If that''s the case, even his dad and Jake wouldn''t necessarily win with their special abilities.

    Maybe his dad could be even with Ainsley due to Percival''s power to see the future, but Jake¡­

    Nah. That guy is beyond saving. So be it.

    Finley didn''t worry too much about the adults courting death. His mission was only to lure Ainsley to get acquainted with the two adults.

    Thus, Finley didn''t say anything as he brought Ainsley to a private room near the 11th floor''s gambling hall.

    When they entered the private room hidden behind the seemingly in wall, Ainsley''s heart tightened. Her people couldn''t enter and had to wait outside. Only Cellino, as her ''pet'', could follow her.

    She would be all alone!

    It would be a lie if Ainsley said that she''s not scared or anxious.

    After all, she was about to meet someone pretty influential...this person could be the Sloan Family''s doom or could be a new strength depending on her.

    Not to mention when she saw a secret room like this existed, she gulped even louder.

    Someone who can use a secret room in the casino owned by the powerful Billios Family should be someone influential as well!

    Just who is this brat''s daddy? Howe he can even use a secret room like this?

    It was Ainsley''s first time entering a secret room, so she couldn''t help but raise her guard. If Neil and his father tried to do anything to her, others outside wouldn''t know at all, and that wasn''t good.

    Thank God Cellino is here¡­

    Ainsley picked Cellino from the floor and hugged him close to her chest.

    The baby silently followed behind Finley as they toured therge roomparable to the Xavier hotel''s suite room.

    The room''s decor was simr to the one outside, so no one could think that this was another room hidden from the people in the casino.

    But in Ainsley''s eyes, such avish secret room should belong to a rather influential person within the casino.

    Could it be that...Niel''s dad is the casino manager or something?

    Ainsley couldn''t help but think like that. The girl was deep in thoughts when Finley''s voice rang once more.

    "Godtoddler, that''s my dad and his friend. Over there." Finley pointed at the living room filled with maroon fur sofas and a slender TV almost as big as a home theatre'' screen.

    The table in the middle of these sofas was actually made of pure blue crystals, the same as the chandelier hanging on the cream-coloured ceiling.

    When Ainsley heard Finley''s words, she immediately looked in that direction only to see two adults chatting with each other.

    From this angle, she could only see their side faces, but only the blonde-haired adult showed his face.

    The other young man on the other side of the sofa was wearing a white bunny mask, covering his face wholly.

    The adults just sat there and chatted merrily, but even from this distance, Ainsley already felt a sense of oppressioning from someone of a higher status than her.

    People with influential background and power would always have this unique aura around them, distinguishing them from the second-rated forces.

    From the adults'' way of speaking, their demeanour, and that charisma they emitted without knowing, Ainsley guessed that they should be a first-rated force.

    These two are big shots! They must be!

    Seeing such domineering adults, Ainsley couldn''t help but nt her lips.

    I will have to help Neil to gamble against one of them...but...

    Which one is Neil''s dad? The bunny guy one or the blonde-haired guy? From the hair colour, it should be the bunny guy.

    However¡­.

    Ainsley wasn''t so sure now, especially because she couldn''t see Neil''s face as well. She didn''t know which one resembled Neil the most among these two.

    While Ainsley was silently observing the seemingly powerful adults, Finley already approached the adults and spoke casually.

    "Dad, uncle, I''m back! Look, I have a good gambler friend with me."

    Finley didn''t use his arrogant tone of speaking anymore. In front of the adults, he acted a bit spoiled, like those young masters of an influential family.

    When Jake and Evan heard Finley''s way of speaking, they almost spurt a mouthful of blood.

    Damn, boy! Your acting is so natural! When did you ever act so spoiled like that to us?

    Evan even had the urge to see whether this boy was his son or not. How could his stubborn and prideful son speak to him with such a spoiled tone?

    There''s no way that would happen, okay?

    But it did happen. Thus, Jake and Evan were taken aback for a few seconds. Their brain circuits died for a while before recovering.

    "Oh, you''re back, Fi¨C boy!" Jake immediately stood up and acted chummy with Finley. He almost blurted out the boy''s real name, but with a single re from the boy, Jake changed his wording.

    "Where did you go? Me and your dad are worried sick, you know?"

    Jake hurriedly squatted and hugged Finley with a wide smile on his face, acting as if the boy was his beloved rtive or something.

    Deep inside, he had the urge to puke, though.

    Finley secretly rolled his eyes, but he didn''t push Jake away. He patted the young man''s back

    "Um, uncle. Neil went to y!" Finley mentioned his own name in a coquettish tone, fully disying the act of a spoiled rich boy.

    When Finley replied with such a cheerful voice, even though that voice was Chronos'' , Evan and Jake almost fell face-first.

    Damn, you sly boy! Your acting is so cheesy, okay? Stop it!

    It''s cringe!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 268: "Dodging Death"

    <h4>Chapter 268: "Dodging Death"</h4>

    Evan and Jake had goosebumps facing Finley''s acting, but the boy ignored them. He gently pushed Jake aside and ran to Evan, who was still sitting on the sofa.

    "Dad! Look, Neil brings a helper! With this, Neil will win against you!"

    Finley pounced on Evan and snuggled into the man''s embrace. The way he acted was truly like a Papa boy, so real that Evan froze on the spot.

    Is this truly my cold son? Since when has he be so adorable?!

    Even Jake''s jaw dropped to the floor in a heartbeat. This wasn''t the first time he saw Finley, even though the boy had only visited the casino for the first time.

    His impression of this boy was someone mature, cold, and definitely didn''t look like boys his age.

    However, at this moment, his impression seemed to fool him.

    Dang. That brat can be so spoiled too, huh?!

    Of course, he knew that it was just an act, but that acting deserved an Oscar¡­

    Ignoring Jake''s twitching eyelids and Finley''s sweet smile, Evan stroked the boy''s head, albeit with a cold expression.

    "Mmm. Good, you''re back." Even then threw his gaze to Ainsley, who stood there rooted to the floor.

    "Is this toddler the helper you mentioned, Neil?" Evan began to inspect Ainsley from head to toe as he asked his son in a cold voice.

    "Are you sure she''s good at gambling? Your dad is unbeatable, you know?"

    Even though Evan currently looked expressionless, one could still feel the man''s affectionate voice toward his son.

    "Well, I saw her gambling record, and out of 20 matches, she never lost even once!" Finley slowly got out of Evan''s embrace and casually sat next to the man.

    "Her name is Godtoddler. She just visited the casino for two days...she is a newbie, but her gambling record is fantastic, dad!"

    Finley began to introduce Ainsley to the adults even though all three of them already knew about this baby. This action was just a ploy to create a connection with the toddler.

    Evan pretended to be surprised. His eyes widened, and he gasped as he looked at Ainsley.

    "Wow, what a friend you got there. She''s quite promising." Evan nodded at Ainsley. His eyes were full of satisfaction.

    The middle-aged man currently acted like a senior praising their junior or something.

    "Oh, oh, this is my first time seeing such a young gambler other than you, Neil!" Jake also didn''t want to get left behind. He scanned Ainsley from head to toe as well.

    "If she''s a good gambler, I don''t mind ying against her too...if your friend can win against me, I''ll give you two energy crystals as pocket money. How is it?"

    Jake began to throw the bait. He didn''t want this baby to y only with Evan. He also wanted to test her ability, okay?

    If he''s not wrong, this baby should have a special ability rted to gambling.

    If he could discover her special ability...it would be worth a few one-coloured energy crystals.

    When Ainsley heard the offer, she subconsciously hugged Cellino tighter and gulped.

    These two big shots...they casually mentioned giving a few one-coloured crystals as mere pocket money¡­.

    Aren''t they literally a walking money bag?

    Ainsley already imagined how she could get more than just a few one-coloured crystals if she lingered around these big shots.

    If she could befriend them...she wouldn''t lose anything and would even earn a lot!

    Not to mention when Ainsley saw Jake, she was stunned beyond relief. ck hair and ruby eyes...that''s the exact same appearance as her fake appearance!

    If Ainsley yed it well, she was sure that she could enter these big shots'' circles through Neil.

    Before Ainsley could speak, Neil already chipped in, beating her to it.

    "Godtoddler, you will agree, right? You told me you will help me to win against my dad as well! You can get some crystals to y with after that."

    Finley jumped from the sofa and ran to Ainsley''s side. He slowly dragged the baby and let her sit between him and Evan,pletely disregarding Jake.

    "Dad, look, look! Godtoddler has agreed to help me win against you! When will we y?" The boy was in a rush to end his mission.

    Once Ainsley yed with these adults, he could revert back to his original identity and didn''t need to act all chummy like this.

    Hurry, hurry, defeat these oldies, Ain!

    The innocent Ainsley was struck dumb when she sat right next to the powerful-looking middle-aged man. From this distance, she could see the man''s handsome yet stern face.

    She didn''t know why but this man reminded her of the Godfather. The aura around this man was intimidating enough to pass as the Godfather''s right-hand man!

    "Uh...uh..." Ainsley''s mind spun fast. She wanted to say ''yes'', but when she was so close to Evan, she felt her tongue stiffen.

    Even when she already got a system and got the Godfather around her, she was still flustered in front of this guy!

    Why? Because...because his face somehow resembled her fairy friend¡­

    Finnie!

    That''s one hell of a miscalction. Evan didn''t think that Ainsley would associate him with Finnie the fairy, and so did Finley himself.

    If Ainsley gave a thought once more, she would either think of this middle-aged man as a royal fairy in disguise or Finnie was the one in disguise and that he''s not actually a fairy.

    Fortunately, Ainsley had never seen Evan''s face as Walter''s family head. She also didn''t know Finley''s face, who was the Walter Family''s sole heir.

    If Ainsley saw their faces somewhere else, she would definitely not keep silent in this situation.

    Finley just unknowingly dodged death!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 50 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 269: "A Dice Game"

    <h4>Chapter 269: "A Dice Game"</h4>

    Even though Ainsley felt that Evan looked like Finnie, her friend, she tossed that thought aside and chose to focus on the opportunity in front of her.

    After all, Finnie, her friend, might have adopted a human appearance to sneak out to y with her. And coincidentally, the face he chose resembled this man.

    Let''s not think about this man''s face being simr to Finnie.

    Let''s just focus on getting some energy crystals!

    The baby clenched her fists and looked up at the towering adult.

    At the same time, Evan also looked down at her with an expressionless face.

    "Are you sure you want to y against me? Let me tell you, I don''t differentiate anyone. Even if you''re just a kid...I won''t be lenient."

    The middle-aged man tried to be tough and showed off his gambler pride.

    When a gambler decided to gamble, even when they didn''t do it inside the casino''s gambling hall and their gambling wouldn''t be recorded in their casino card, it was still something significant.

    As a professional gambler, one shouldn''t just take random gambling lightly!

    At first, Evan thought that Ainsley would hesitate to y against him.

    After all, the baby just met them and didn''t know them at all. She''s also not a professional gambler with pride like them.

    She could just reject them and they wouldn''t do anything to her.

    They lured her here only to test her gambling ability which piqued their interest, but if she refused, that''s it.

    There wouldn''t be a chance for the baby to get acquainted with them further, though.

    However, contrary to Evan''s thought, Ainsley looked straight into his eyes and dered.

    "O-okay! I''ll help Neil a-and y with ywou, uncle!" She then looked at Jake and nodded. "I''ll also pway against ywou, Mistel bunny!"

    Jake was taken back with Ainsley''s leave deration. He didn''t think he would also get included in this little game.

    With a smile on his face, the bunny guy nodded. "Alright, I''m in. Let''s just y the simple dice game, shall we?" The young man stood up and went to Evan''s ce.

    The adults started to get busy preparing the game even though it was a simple game. They were actually preparing to test Ainsley.

    At the same time, Ainsley had just epted Evan''s invitation to gamble when Zev snapped his fingers, and another blue panel appeared in front of Ainsley, which only she could see.

    TING! [#1st Side Mission: Defeat Mister Bunny and Mister Blonde in Gambling]

    [Details: You shall win consecutive rows with no losses at all, thoroughly amazes these professional gamblers.]

    [Reward: Dimensional Bracelet (Upgradable).]

    When Ainsley saw the reward column, she couldn''t help but suck cold air once more.

    A dimensional bracelet? I don''t know what that is, but it should be pretty precious...maybe it''s a more significant storage tool or something? Or perhaps it can even contain a living being??

    Ainsley was even more fired up to y against these two.

    Aside from making an unexpected connection with mysterious big shots, the system also rewarded her with a dimensional bracelet.

    Good, good. This Godtoddler shall win!

    Ainsley was immersed in her daydream while the Godfather secretly seized Jake and Evan.

    As a dead spirit, he was actually pretty up to date. He knew all sorts of the power hierarchy in the mafia society''s current generation.

    Thus, he knew about lots of things...including the faces of those holding an influential status. For example, this bunny guy right here¡­

    The Godfather racked his brain and somehow had a wild guess about the young man''s identity.

    Could it be that he''s Billios Casino''s current owner? And also, the Billios Family''s current family head?

    After all, ck hair and red eyes were distinct features of the Billios Family that none could copy except if you dyed your hair and wore eye lenses.

    Not to mention how this guy seemed to have a special privilege within the casino¡­

    As for the blonde-haired guy, the Godfather swore he saw that face in the mafia society''s hidden magazine.

    He had to be Evan Walter, the current family head of the Walter family, the top family ruling the mafia society!

    Actually, no one could easily see Evan''s appearance even on the inte. However, as a ghost, the Godfather had more freedom than the humans.

    If that guy is Evan...then this boy...is he the guy''s son? The Walter Family''s sole heir? The 8-year-old prodigy, Finley Walter?

    The Godfather didn''t think of this Finley as Ainsley''s fake fairy, but he still thought of telling Ainsley.

    Should I tell the lilss? How will she react?

    However, in the end, after a long debate with himself, the Godfather chose to shut his mouth.

    Nevermind. Let''s stay chill.

    Meanwhile, Jake and Evan didn''t take long to prepare the table. They set up the square ss table to be in the middle of the four single-seated sofas.

    With this setup, the non-yers could still watch the game together.

    "Let''s sit down there." Evan invited Ainsley to move to the ce they had prepared.

    Ainsley nodded at the man and followed the group with Cellino in her embrace.

    Once they got seated, Evan, the first yer of the game, tossed a tiny white dice to the ss table.

    "The rule is easy. My son or my friend here will roll the dice for us, and before the game starts, both of us should guess the number that wille out."

    Evan spoke with a cold tone as he hid Percival in his pocket chest, away from Ainsley''s gaze.

    "In this game, we are free to use our special abilities. If you have none...then that''s on you."

    Evan shrugged before raising his eyebrows.

    "So...let''s start, shall we?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 270: "Percivals Divination Power"

    <h4>Chapter 270: "Percival''s Divination Power"</h4>

    "Right, before ying, I shall state our bet." Evan didn''t immediately start the gamble even after he spoke that cool line, ''shall we start?'' before.

    "A...bwet? Ah, right." Ainsley was in a daze for a second but she quickly snapped out of it.

    ''I forgot I should prepare the bet as well¡­''

    The baby thought that she wouldn''t need it since she''s going to win anyway. But if Evan wanted to¡­

    "Let''s see. I shall bet five one-coloured crystals. What about you?" Evan calmly waved his hand, and five pinky-sized red energy crystals scattered to the ss table.

    The clinking sound of the crystals bumping the ss table almost made Ainsley choke on air.

    Fck! Five one-coloured crystals appear out of nowhere! And howe this dude can easily give those precious crystals?

    Ainsley really couldn''t understand the mindset of the rich. Of course, she was like this simply because she hadn''t tasted it yet.

    In fact, the baby had also treated dors as if they were worth nothing when she obtained so many and could easily get more in the future.

    What she didn''t have were energy crystals. Thus, it was valuable in her eyes, but for Evan, who discovered an energy crystal mine thanks to Finley?

    These low-rank crystals looked like candies in his eyes.

    "Alright, that''s my bet. What can you take out?" Evan probed Ainsley after he pushed the crystals to the center of the table.

    When Ainsley, who was drooling over the crystals, heard this, she paused. The baby scratched her cheeks and blushed.

    "U-uh, uncwle, I think I don''t have anything as valuable as twese cwystals¡­"

    Indeed, dors couldn''t simply buy energy crystals. One needed power, status, and connection to obtain it.

    Evan had predicted this from the very start, so he didn''t show any reaction toward Ainsley''s words. The middle-aged man just calmly tapped his armchairs with his fingers and mumbled.

    "If that''s the case, I''ll just have your time in exchange for these crystals...as the bet."

    "My...time?" Ainsley shuddered. She suddenly looked at Finley, who was standing behind Evan''s sofa.

    She recalled the boy had a time-rted ability...could it be this boy...able to steal my lifespan or something?!

    Seeing Ainsley''s face be as pale as a paper, Evan instantly knew that she got the wrong idea somehow.

    "Ah, did you think that my son could steal your lifespan or something? No, it''s not like that¡­"

    Evan hurriedly solved the misunderstanding even though he didn''t know why Ainsley knew about Finley''s time ability.

    That rascal Chronos must be the one doing all the good shows!

    "What I mean by taking your time is that if you lose, I''d like you to apany my son while he''s at the capital¡­"

    Evan''s voice and face were still as cold as before, but one could see he began sweating non-stop.

    The man was weak to a cute little girl, to begin with, and now, he couldn''t help but get anxious.

    "My son has a picky and horrible personality, and it''s rare for him to like someone around his age. So, I''d like you to be his friend just for a while."

    Finley almost puked at his dad''s words.

    Friends around my age? Ain is WAY younger than me! And what did you mean by me having a picky and horrible personality?!

    I can''t have many friends because of our family''s status, okay? It''s definitely not because of my character!

    Finley was fuming in anger, even thinking of bullying his dad in secret. On the other hand, when Ainsley heard what Evan said, she inwardly sighed in relief.

    Oh, so that''s what he means...if it''s just apanying that brat, it''s okay¡­

    She secretly agreed with Evan that Neil Alter, this bastard, had a horrible personality. No wonder he didn''t have any friends.

    When Finley saw Ainsley peeking at him with eyes full ofpassion, he almost passed out.

    Don''t say that you believe my dad''s bullish*t?!

    s, no one cared about Finley''s little mental breakdown.

    Evan gestured at Ainsley and spoke, "How is it?"

    "Hum. Owkay. Sounds good, uh...uwncle...uwncle¡­" Ainsley suddenly struggled to call Evan. After all, she didn''t even know his name!

    "Call me uncle Max. Right, Ja¨C I mean Zack. Help us roll the dice." Evan looked at Jake and asked for his assistance.

    Jake, who was named Zack in front of Ainsley, had no choice but toply even though he was cursing Evan in his mind.

    Damn, Evan, what kind of name is Zack? That''s just changing the first alphabet. You''re so uncreative!

    Despite that, Jake went to get the dice and was ready to roll it. However, before that, he looked at the two yers on his left and right side.

    "Max and uh..Godtoddler. Tell me your chosen number. You guys can''t choose the same number."

    "Alright. Let me go first." Evan calmly signalled Percival, who was hiding inside his chest pocket to start his divination.

    If it''s just seeing a few seconds of the future, Percival could do it with a snap of his finger.

    [Do it.]

    [Roger!]

    Percival snapped his finger, and his purple eyes slowly turned greyish with a tint of gxies in his pupils.

    His two pupils looked as if it contained the whole universe, peeking through the past, present, and future. Nothing escaped his senses.

    His blonde hair mysteriously fluttered inside his ck hoodie, and this statested for a few seconds before everything calmed down.

    [Choose number 3. That''s what the dice will show us.] Percival''s childish yet hoarse voice sounded in Evan''s mind.

    In that instant, Evan looked at Jake with his poker face.

    "I choose number 3."

    Ba-thump!

    Ainsley''s breath stilled.

    Number 3? T-that''s the number I was going to choose!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 271: "Changing The Future?"

    <h4>Chapter 271: "Changing The Future?"</h4>

    Ainsley was taken aback. After all, she did think of choosing number 3, but surprisingly, Evan chose it first.

    Is it a coincidence?

    Ainsley didn''t think so. Evan told her that they could use their special abilities¡­

    Did this guy just read my mind or something?

    Ainsley bit her lips and sighed. She had no choice but to pick another number.

    "Uh...I...I cwoose numbel six¡­"

    "Alright. Then, I''ll roll the dice now." Jake immediately nodded at the two yers and threw the dice to the table.

    Whirl. Whirl. Whirl.

    The dice rolled in the air and slowly fell to the ss table.

    At the same time, Percival, who was doing nothing, suddenly had an impulse to see the future once more.

    Without telling Evan, the little guy used his oracle ability to peek a few seconds into the future.

    However, when Percival saw what would happen, the little fairy almost fell from Evan''s pocket chest.

    What?! How could this be??

    The guy''s face turned pale in the blink of an eye. His purple eyes flickered in white light as he mumbled in a shaky voice.

    No. This is impossible. I refuse to believe this! Just...just howe the future changes in? mere seconds?!

    Percival was sure that he saw the dice showed number 3 at the top, so it should be the winning number. Thus, he told Evan to pick that number.

    Yet when he saw the future once more, it changed. The result changed.

    The winning number wasn''t number 3 anymore...but it became number 6! The one that brat chose!

    At that moment, Percival instantly poked his head out of Evan''s chest pocket and stared at Ainsley without blinking.

    Who is this girl? Howe her picked number is the winning number I saw just now? It was clearly number 3...but after this girl chose number 6, the future changed!

    Percival was indeed unbeatable in gambling because of his ability to see the future. But it doesn''t mean the future can''t be changed.

    There were several cases where the future he just foresaw changed.

    Usually, it would happen when someone affected the future...

    Just like now.

    Percival took a deep breath as he watched the dicended on the ss table.

    This brat...this brat clearly did something to the dice for it to change the future!

    What Percival didn''t know is that he foresaw the future when Ainsley hadn''t told Evan her choice.

    Actually, the baby already nned to choose number 3.

    Naturally, the winning number? that Percival saw was something that Ainsley altered using her luck ability.

    It should have been number 3 for sure.

    If only Evan didn''t take that number first.

    s, Ainsley could only choose another number, and naturally, she would use her luck ability and the result would differ as well.

    Percival''s divination was 100% correct. The moment the dice''s surface showed up, all of them could see the number etched there.

    6.

    "Oh! You won, Godtoddler." Jake let out a soft gasp as he congratted Ainsley out of reflex. Of course, he secretly peeked at Evan, whose face turned dark.

    Uh, buddy. I know you have an oracle fairy that can see the future...so howe you still lose? Did this baby do something to affect the dice to follow her winning number?

    It could be, but Jake didn''t sense any movement from the baby. There was no visible ability affecting the dice too.

    As if sensing Jake''s questioning gaze, Evan snorted before waving his hand.

    "Not bad. You''re lucky." The middle-aged man reluctantly praised Ainsley with his face remaining as cold as ever.

    When Ainsley heard the word ''lucky'', she inwardly smiled wryly.

    Hahaha. Of course, I''m lucky. The ability I used was the luck ability affecting my luck, okay?

    "Ywou ttel me, uwncle Max!" Ainsley blushed shyly and fidgeted with her fingers, appearing to be slightly timid yet excited at the same time.

    She truly looked just like your adorable daughter next door¡­

    If only one didn''t know about her freaky ability.

    Finley, who already knew about Ainsley''s secret, silentlyughed at his dad in his heart.

    Pfft. How can you use divination against luck-maniption ability? Whatever you foresee, it will always be what Ainsley intended it to be!

    Indeed, since Finley could think like that, Percival could also have the same doubts despite not knowing Ainsley''s ability.

    He could actually see through the baby''s abilities using his ability to see the present, but the fairy thought that some things should? remain a secret.

    He shall respect the girl''s privacy. The fairy still told Evan about his findings, though.

    [What? The future you saw before changed in a few seconds?] Evan knitted his eyebrows in reflex as he listened to Percival''s words in his mind.

    [Hum. It was definitely number 3 before that brat made her choice, but after that, it became number 6¡­]

    [So you mean...she has the power to affect this gamble?] Evan raised an eyebrow as he pushed Percival''s head down his chest pocket.

    If Ainsley had a special ability to affect the dice, then he could just see the future after the girl chose her number, right?

    Percival also had the same thoughts. Usually, the pair would always wait for all the gamblers to choose their sides before the fairy saw the future.

    That way, no matter who could affect the dice, the future would still be set in stone, and Evan had a chance to win.

    After all, he also had other abilities that could affect a gamble. He didn''t solely rely on Percival''s divination.

    The problem would only be whose power is more dominant toward the other gamblers.

    So the question is¡­

    Are his other abilities more dominant than Ainsley''s? Or vice versa?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 272: "Raising The Stake"

    <h4>Chapter 272: "Raising The Stake"</h4>

    In his 10+ years gambling career, Evan rarely lost. One could count his losses with their fingers. It was definitely less than 10.

    Why? Because he never fought a losing game. If what he saw through Percival was unfavourable for him, why should he jump into the pit?

    Thus, Evan could be said to be invincible in the casino, just like Jake.

    That''s why, at this moment, the middle-aged man asked Percival to see further into the future.

    He had to make sure whether there''s no way to win or he could actually win.

    [Roger, Roger. I''ll make my divination first. Evan, you should talk to that brat to distract her.]

    Percival started to mutter some foreign words as he began his divination. On the other hand, Evan put on a calm facade as he pushed the red energy crystals to Ainsley''s side.

    "There you go, 5 one-coloured energy crystals. It''s your win, so naturally, I shall give you what you deserve." Evan actually wanted to smile, but his cold face prevented him from doing so.

    The middle-aged man could only smirk to express his friendly attitude. Little did he know that one would want to beat him up whenever they saw his smirk.

    Ainsley was no exception. The girl''s lips twitched as she nodded.

    "Thank you, uwncle..." the baby pocketed the crystals and stored them within her spatial storage ne while secretly cursing the uncle.

    What''s with that smirk, ah? Are you looking down on me, or what? That smirk is really asking for a beating!

    You are the loser, okay? You shouldn''t smirk like that!

    Ainsley totally misunderstood Evan''s expression, and Finley noticed it.

    The boy hurriedly put his hand over his mouth and turned around. His shoulders shook slightly as he tried his best not tough.

    Hahahah! Eat that, dad! Ain must be thinking of pping your face right now! Hmp. As expected of your paralysed face!

    Finley naturally knew about his dad''s entric way to express his feelings. People often misunderstood him, just like how his own wife did.

    Only this little boy who had lived two lives with his dad knew the truth. If he saw his dad smirking like this, he knew that the man didn''t mean to look down on anyone and just genuinely wanted to smile.

    Tsk. Tsk. I won''t bother to tell Ain about this misunderstanding, though.

    Finley shrugged and chose to keep silent. He would let his dad suffer a bit under Ainsley''s unfriendly gaze.

    Since his dad looked like he favoured Ainsley a lot, Ainsley''s attitude toward him could be a nice punishment¡­

    Who told you to say that I''m problematic and have anger issues? Hmph!

    While Finley was busyughing over his dad''s misfortune, Percival already finished peeking into a further future. The fairy immediately reported to Evan.

    [Evan, Evan, this is bad. No matter how I look at it, when that brat chooses a number, the future will show the exact number she chose!]

    [What do you mean? So...each time she does something, the future is always in her control?] Evan furrowed his eyebrows without looking at Ainsley anymore.

    If what Percival said is true, it means that Ainsley''s unknown power should be more dominant than him in this gamble.

    There were times when other ability users with weaker offensive power actually triumphed over other power when used in gambling.

    Just like one of Jake''s abilities that kept him as the Billios Casino''s owner¡­.

    [Yes, yes. That brat''s special power is better than yours in terms of gambling! I think you shouldn''t continue this game...you will never win, Evan.]

    Percival saw the future and also saw how Evan could never beat Ainsley. Out of 10 consecutive games, he lost 10 times in a row.

    That''s a fearsome ability the baby got there!

    Percival was so tempted to see what kind of ability Ainsley possessed to be unbeatable in gambling. However, he could still hold onto his principle to respect others'' privacy.

    When Evan got Percival''s confirmation, his face darkened once more.

    I''ll keep losing if I continue ying? I...Can I never win against her?

    For a moment, Evan got a mental shock. Throughout his gambling career, a few experts could dominate him, but not to the extent of losing continuously and permanently like this!

    The middle-aged man acknowledged Percival''s ability, so he also believed that Ainsley did possess the ability to continue winning.

    It''s just that...what kind of ability is it? So overpowered! In an uncertain circumstance like the gambling world, to ensure the win rate by 100%...

    If not overpowered, then it must be a cheat.

    What should he do then? If he continued, he would just embarrass himself¡­

    No matter what, Evan had his pride as the Walter Family''s head. If he lost 10 times in front of someone he fancied to be his future sworn ally, wouldn''t that be embarrassing?

    At least he had to keep his cool image in front of this baby!

    And Evan also thought not to embarrass himself in front of his naughty boy, Finley.

    But to immediately say he wouldn''t continue ying after just one game¡­

    Evan was in a dilemma. Should he continue or not? If yes, he should also get some benefits even if he loses¡­

    When Evan was thinking of a way to benefit over his doom, out of the blue, he got a spark of inspiration.

    Oh, yeah! Why didn''t I think about that? With this, even if I lose, it''s still beneficial for me!

    Evan tugged the corner of his lips and looked at Ainsley with his pair of cold ruby eyes.

    "For the next game...should we raise the stake?" The uncle gave a strange proposal to the baby.

    He wanted to raise the stake!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 273: "Betting My Son"

    <h4>Chapter 273: "Betting My Son"</h4>

    "Raise the stwake?" Ainsley tilted her head. She looked at Evan with suspicion in her eyes.

    What is this old dude trying to do again? Is this one of his tricks? Did he intentionally lose only to raise my morale and make me bet higher, and then he will beat me?

    Even though Ainsley believed that her luck ability was unbeatable in this kind of gambling game, she didn''t dare to be conceited.

    What if Evan had a far stronger ability up his sleeve? For example...the ability to control time...pause it, and then change the dice position¡­

    Since Neil, his son had a time-rted ability, as the father, he should have one too, right? Someone said that most unique abilities were inherited¡­

    s, Evan didn''t know what''s in Ainsley''s mind at all. With all resolve to lose, the middle-aged dude tapped his armchair.

    "Let''s raise the stake, but let''s not increase the amount of energy crystals as the bet. I think betting only using energy crystals won''t be that fun."

    "So...what kind of bwet do you want to pwut on, uwncle?" Ainsley started to fiddle with her fingers again as she eyed Evan cautiously.

    If the dude said that Cellino should be included as the bet, she would never agree!

    But what Evan said next almost made the baby fall from her sofa.

    "How about betting my son? Let''s see. If you win, my son shall be at your beck and call. He will do his best to please you! And this doesn''t count only when he''s at the capital."

    Evan didn''t try to stop despite seeing Ainsley''s trembling shoulders.

    "My son shall continue to keep in touch with you wherever he is. If you need his help, you shall call him anytime, and he will agree. How is it?"

    Evan finally finished his proposal and tried to smile, but his smile looked so creepy that Ainsley shuddered in response.

    The heck! What kind of father is this guy? How could he make his priceless son as a betting chip to gamble with someone he barely knows??

    Ainsley almost wanted to adopt the poor Neil and soothed his wounded heart.

    Was Neil not this uncle''s favourite son or something? Maybe he''s secretly hated? And that''s why this uncle wanted to throw Neil away?

    All sorts of manhwa plot line whirled inside Ainsley''s mind, adding more drama to her thoughts.

    The baby couldn''t help but secretly look at Neil, wondering what his reaction would be.

    Indeed, when Ainsley saw Neil, a.k.a, Finley, the boy stood rooted to the floor. His face turned as pale as ghosts, even paler than the Godfather, the actual ghost.

    The boy even lowered his head, and his shoulders shook hard!

    Yeah, Finley was currently trying to hold back from smacking his dad''s head. The boy clenched his fists tightly and cursed his own 18 ancestors including his dad.

    Fck you, dad! Ahhhh! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re nning to do! You want to match me and Ain by using the bet as an excuse, right?

    What do you want by sending me over to her? Being at her beck and call? Bah! You just want us to get married in the future! I know it!

    Finley clearly thought too far.

    Evan actually only wanted Finley to spend more time with their future sworn ally and at the same time, slowly nurture feelings between the kids.

    Of course, it would be better if the two grew up as childhood friends and then when they became adults, they had feelings for each other.

    Oh, if they could, they should get engaged when Ainsley turns 10 and Finley turns 15¡­

    Engagement arranged for mafia kids around 10 years old aremon, after all, and they would only get married after both kids turned 18.

    However, Finley took this too far. He started to think that maybe, his dad wanted him to hurry and give him a cute granddaughter or something¡­

    Thus, the poor boy gritted his teeth and silently sobbed at the corner. He even drew circles and mumbled in a low voice.

    Seeing this, Ainsley''s heart softened for the boy. Her eyes turned watery and her nose became slightly moist.

    Oh, Neil! So pitiful! Ah, don''t cry!

    Ainsley almost stood up and ran to Neil''s side to console the poor boy. Even though the boy was arrogant and annoying, Ainsley knew that he''s just a bit too spoiled. He''s not that evil inside.

    So, when she saw the boy''s pitiful state, she wanted to curse Evan.

    Uncle, did you not want your son anymore? Is it because he''s ugly? Is that why you force him to use a bunny face mask?! Yeah, that must be!

    Oh, no...poor Neil!

    Even Zev and the Godfather secretly wiped their nonexistent tears with their shared handkerchief.

    [Lilss, that boy is so pitiful¡­]

    As if. He''s the sole heir of the Walter Family. There''s no way Evan, the family head, would just let him go like that.

    But the Godfather didn''t say this and just floated on the air, happily watching the show.

    [Yeah, he''s so pitiful! If his dad doesn''t want him, I''ll take him to our family.]

    Ainsley was determined to pick up this unwanted boy and groom him in her family. After all, his time-rted ability was something she''s interested in.

    "Uh...if that''s okay with ywou, uwncle...but what should I put on as the bet?" Ainsley epted Evan''s proposal and even started to think of Neil''s future room in her house.

    Would he like simple designs or not? After all, he used to be a spoiled, rich brat¡­

    The girl thought too far. She''s literally nning to kidnap someone''s family heir and make him hers!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 274: "Evans Conspiracy Plan"

    <h4>Chapter 274: "Evan''s Conspiracy n"</h4>

    Evan didn''t know that Ainsley already nned to take Finley to her house and registered him to be under her care.

    If he knew, he would never make such a proposal.

    Like heck! His one and only heir was going to elope with someone else due to his ''smart'' n. His liver would hurt a lot and he would definitely cry blood.

    Feeling d to hear the baby''s response, Evan calmly answered.

    "You just need to put yourself as the betting chip. If you lose, when you''re of legal age to work, you shall work at my family¨C "

    The man paused before continuing in a rush.

    "Of course, the job won''t be inappropriate or something..."

    Evan made sure not to make another misunderstanding, afraid that Jake and Finley would think of him as a paedophile!

    "Owkay, I''ll ept it." Ainsley didn''t think much and immediately epted the proposal. After all, she was confident that no one could beat her in gambling!

    After both parties agreed with the terms, Jake stepped up once more and coughed.

    "Which number do you want to choose, Godtoddler?" Jake asked Ainsley first this time becausest time, he let Evan pick the number before Ainsley.

    ted, the baby grinned as she raised her tiny fingers.

    "Number foul! (four)."

    "Okay. And you, Ev¨C I mean, Max?" Jake looked at Evan with sweats dripping down his back.

    He almost called this guy by his real name! That''s close!

    "...." Evan paused for a bit, letting Percival see the future once more.

    [Evan, the future shows that the winning number is number four. That baby really is controlling the winning probability in her hands!]

    Now, Percival was sure that no matter what number they chose based on the future they saw, it would always lean to Ainsley''s selected number.

    There were really no other ways to win. It''s a dead end.

    Sighing, Evan resigned to fate and nodded at Jake. "I shall choose number 2 this time."

    "Okay, I''ll roll the dice now." Jake casually tossed the tiny dice to the table, and in mere seconds, the result came out once more.

    One could immediately see four ck dots on the dice''s surface.

    Number 4! It''s another win for Ainsley!

    Evan wasn''t surprised this time, and he kept his poker face, but Jake already gasped.

    This...is this possible? To win against Evan, who could see the future two times in a row¡­

    Did Evan lose his fairy''s ability or something, ah?! Or maybe he purposely lost to this baby to make her happy?

    But it shouldn''t be¡­

    Evan is always stern and won''t purposely lose just to please others!

    Jake was puzzled by the result. Evan lost again so easily, and this time, he even had to hand over his only son, Finley, to be at Ainsley''s beck and call.

    Wouldn''t that be humiliating?

    But with Evan''s ability to see the future, shouldn''t he be able to predict whether he will lose or not? If he will lose, why would he give Finley away as a betting chip?

    Jake couldn''t put his finger on this matter, but he could do nothing as he watched Evan pushing another 5 one-coloured crystals before dragging Finley to his ce.

    "I lost. As per our agreement, Fi¨C Neil, my son, will be at your beck and call from now on." Evan tossed Finley to Ainsley''s chair as he looked at his son with a stern gaze.

    "Neil, you don''t have any objections, right?"

    Finley instantly rolled his eyes at his dad''s words.

    What objection...you purposely set this up, ah. How can I object? It''s not like I''m losing a deal here, anyway.

    Finley peeked at Ainsley and silently nodded.

    If he could stay around the baby more often using another identity, that wouldn''t be bad¡­

    "I...I don''t have objections, dad. I-I shall ept your arrangements." Finley''s acting was finally activated. The boy bit his lips and looked at his dad with reluctant eyes.

    It was as if he''s trying to protest, but didn''t dare because he didn''t want to disappoint his father. Even when what his father did break his heart, he swallowed his grievances and kept silent.

    When Ainsley see how the arrogant and naughty boy suddenly turned into a meekmb, her heart ached once more.

    Ah, Neil, my boy, you''re so pitiful.

    Don''t worry, if your dad doesn''t want you because you might be his bastard son or something, this auntie here still wants you and your amazing ability!

    All sorts of soap opera dramas yed itself in Ainsley''s mind. The baby quietly tugged Finley''s sleeve and pulled him closer to stand near her sofa.

    "It''s owkay, Neil. We are friends, right? I won''t bully you...and you can still follow your dad back home if you want to!"

    If you don''t want to, you can alsoe to my family.

    Ainsley didn''t say thest part, but Finley could guess what she wanted to say. His heart couldn''t help but flutter for the baby''s kindness.

    Ain, you''re really too kind. You want to take care of a kid you just met for a few hours¡­

    Little did Finley know that Ainsley actually eyed his time-control ability. And of course, since Finley also looked rather mysterious, she''s simply interested.

    If she could have another pretty boy around her, why not? Looking at this boy''s dad, Uncle Max, the boy would surely inherit his handsome genes too.

    "Let''s get along well, Neil!" Ainsleyughed as she shook the boy''s hand.

    "Hum. Likewise¡­" Finley suddenly blushed, showing his ''shy'' side,pletely unlike his bratty attitude earlier.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned weird around the two kids until Jake''s eyes hurt.

    "Alright, alright, let''s continue the game?" Jake hurriedly cut the kids'' conversation.

    Heck. These kids are really something, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 275: "Dangerous As Fck!"

    <h4>Chapter 275: "Dangerous As Fck!"</h4>

    After Jake intervened, Ainsley went back to y with Evan. Of course, Evan never won even once. In the end, after 5 consecutive losses, the guy raised both of his hands.

    "I give up. I can never win against you." Evan pushed another 5 one-coloured energy crystals to Ainsley''s side. With this, she had earned at least 25 one-coloured energy crystals!

    In just less than 30 minutes, Ainsley already became a rich baby once more.

    When Evan gave up after 5 consecutive games, at the same time, a notification sounded in Ainsley''s mind, and a blue panel popped out in front of her.

    TING! [#1st side missionpletion progress: ?]

    [PS: defeat the bunny man once or twice toplete the side mission!]

    Ainsley, who was happily counting her energy crystals, immediately tossed the crystals into her ne and stared at the panel instead.

    When she saw thepletion progress was already halfway through, she almost jumped to her feet.

    Finally! Yeah! Now, I only have to defeat this bunny man, and I can get my reward!

    The baby didn''t think that she would lose in the bunny man''s hands. With this, the dimensional bracelet would be in her hands soon, right?

    Not wanting to waste time, the baby immediately dismissed the status panel and looked at Jake, who just took over Evan''s seat with a puzzled look in his eyes.

    "Uwncle Bwunny, it''s your turn now!"

    "Ah? Oh, yeah, yeah." Jake snapped out of his thoughts and hurriedly looked at Ainsley. The young man tried to look calm even though inside, he''s questioning Evan''s five losses.

    Did Evan really lose? Is this baby truly overpowered, or Evan is just too lenient?

    Jake couldn''t guess the truth since he didn''t want to believe that Ainsley had such a monstrous ability to keep winning against someone who could see the future.

    If it were me, I wouldn''t go easy on this baby, no matter how cute she is!

    Jake concluded that Evan wasn''t weak, but he just purposely went easy on the toddler.

    If Evan got serious, who could defeat him?

    That guy had other abilities he didn''t show yet aside from his divination ability. However, throughout the game, he didn''t even use any of his abilities!

    He must be too lenient, indeed.

    Jake didn''t think that Evan not using his abilities was actually rted to what he saw in the future.

    Through Percival, he saw that no matter what abilities he used, whether it''s using wind, earth control, or even super-speed, there''s nothing he could do to change the result.

    He could only win if he borrowed Chronos''s time-control power to freeze time and change the dice position just before it touched the table.

    But if he does that, he would be breaking the rules since the time-control ability wasn''t his, to begin with.

    Thus, that''s how Jake misunderstood Evan not using his abilities as the man''s way to go easy on Ainsley.

    "Right, the game should still be this dice game, since it''s easy to do...but I will only y once. How is it?" Jake crossed his legs as he looked at Ainsley with slightly taunting eyes.

    Unlike Evan, who kept ying 5 times in a row, he wanted to win against the baby once and for all.

    As the owner of the biggest casino in the capital, he had the confidence to win against a prodigy baby in gambling!

    "We will only y once, but I think the stake we choose should be the highest. Do you agree?"

    When Jake said that, Ainsley actually wanted to jump to her feet and started to dance.

    Yes, that''s good! Once I defeat you, I''ll get that dimensional bracelet, and you will be done for! Once and for all!

    Just like Jake, Ainsley believed that she could win. With her luck ability, what could face her off in a gambling game?

    "Owkay, uwncle. That''s good! Aglee, aglee." Ainsley hurriedly nodded at Jake, afraid that the guy would suddenly chicken out.

    As for the stake of the gamble? No matter how precious it would be, she didn''t care.

    She would win anyway.

    "Good!" Jake pped his thighs as he curled the corner of his lips behind his bunny mask. The young man grinned from ear to ear as he pointed at himself.

    "For this game, I shall put myself as the betting chip."

    Ainsley almost choked on Jake''s words.

    "Huuuuh?!" The baby leapt to her feet and stared at Jake with her big eyes. The way she looked at the young man was truly one of a kind.

    It''s as if she''s looking at an idiot.

    Is this guy crazy or what? He put himself as the betting chip?! Does he want to be sold as a ve??

    Seemingly understanding what Ainsley thought of, Jake hurriedly exined.

    "Ah, listen. It doesn''t mean I''ll be your ve or something, but if I lose, I shall be your subordinate. You canmand me to do anything for you...even if it involves my status and money!"

    When Jake said this, even Finley and Evan jumped in shock.

    Are you crazy, Jake?! You, the Billios Casino''s owner, offer yourself as someone else''s subordinate?

    What''s the difference with bing a ve, ah?

    If this baby ever discovered your real identity, she might plunder your whole casino and leave you on the street to be a beggar!

    Both Evan and Finley thought too much about Ainsley. In their minds, Ainsley was a little vampire that would rob anything that she could rob.

    Imagine once she got Jake and the Billios Family under her feet¡­

    Won''t she conquer the world?

    Evan''s face turned grim.

    That''s...that''s dangerous as fck!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 276: "His Ultimate Counter"

    <h4>Chapter 276: "His Ultimate Counter"</h4>

    On the other hand, Finley paused for a bit before smiling like a mischievous little fox.

    Conquering the world? That''s not bad. If it''s this baby, she might be able to do it¡­

    Two people with two different minds silently looked at Jake, wondering why the young man was so brazen to give that proposal.

    So far, no matter how weak the opponent was, Jake never became too arrogant and underestimated his opponent.

    But today, he suddenly did things like this¡­.

    What''s wrong with him? Won''t the Billios family fall in his hands if he does this?

    If Jake knew what Evan thought of him, he would definitely challenge the guy to a bloody battle.

    Thankfully, Jake knew nothing. The young man kept looking at Ainsley with a cheerful vibe.

    "Since I give myself as the betting chip, you should also do the same. If I win, you shall work for me. How is it?" Jake almost said that Ainsley should work at the casino.

    He forgot that he was currently hiding his identity as the casino owner.

    When Ainsley heard the same offer as the one Evan told her before, she suddenly squinted her eyes.

    Why are these guys so eager to make me work for them? Is it because of my cuteness until they want to make me into an idol?

    Or did they recognise my luck ability?

    In fact, Jake and Evan did think that Ainsley must be a special ability user. There''s no way she could win the gamble 5 times in a row without using an ability.

    Thus, even if they didn''t know her exact ability, it''s already enough to pique their interest.

    Who wouldn''t want to groom a prodigy who awakened her special ability at the age of 3?

    Even the highly-praised Finley only awakened his ability when he was 6 years old.

    Ainsley was 3 years earlier than the prodigy boy!

    It wasmon knowledge that the sooner one awakened their abilities, the chance to be a formidable multi-ability user would also be high.

    Usually, those who awakened their abilities before 10 had more than three special abilities. Some reached five, ten, and even more!

    Imagine grooming a child with that much potential. There''s no way Evan and Jake would miss this unpolished gem.

    s, Evan already failed, so he could only resort to making a connection with Ainsley through ''Neil''. As for Jake? He still believed that he would win.

    "Hum. Okay. I aglee." Ainsley didn''t think much and immediately agreed.

    There''s no way she would lose, anyway.

    "Alright. Both of you have decided your betting chips...now you shall pick the dice number." Evan, the referee in this round, guided both yers to start choosing their number.

    The middle-aged man might look calm and unperturbed outside, but inside, he was snickering at Jake''s impending doom.

    Jake, Jake. Make sure that baby never knows about your true identity, or you will be squeezed dry!

    Just like Evan, Jake was also a mysterious person that never appeared on the media. No one knew his true identity aside from his close people.

    Others didn''t even know the face of the Billios Casino'' owner and Billios family head, anyway.

    "Hmm, let me choose first." Jake didn''t wait for Evan to announce who should make the first pick. The shameless guy immediately looked at the tiny dice lying on the table and squinted..

    Sringgg¡­.

    The man''s ruby eyes glowed for a millisecond, and in that instant, a string of numbers shed in his pupils.

    Jake is using his ability!

    In Jake''s eyes, each side of the dice suddenly got some information that only he could see.

    One dot= 4% win. 96% lose.

    Two dots= 40% win. 60% lose.

    ?

    ?

    ?

    Jake checked every single side of the dice and only picked the one with the greatest winning percentage.

    "I choose number 5, please."

    When Ainsley heard Jake''s words, her heart almost dropped to her stomach.

    Dang! That''s also what I''ve wanted to choose!

    It was the same case with Evan. At this point, Ainsley couldn''t help but raise her guard.

    Do both of them have the same ability or something? Howe they always pick the number that I''m going to pick¡­

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that...Jake''s ability indeed seemed simr to Percival''s divination ability.

    However, what Jake got was the percentage of sess. That''s how the guy could lead his conglomerate family safely and even managed the casino well.

    He had the probability special ability!

    Using probability, whenever he had to make a crucial choice in his career, a string of numbers would guide him to choose the less risky path, ensuring his career to be smooth sailing.

    His ability could be applied to all kind of things, not just visible items but also the invisible, abstract ones like the probability of him getting sessful in this new business.

    When this ability was used in gambling, there''s no way the man could lose when he could see the probability, right?

    Of course, the probability could change, but unlike other abilities that could easily change the future, only a small number of abilities could change a chance.

    Since probability represented fate in this case, and fate wasn''t that easy to tamper with, unlike the near future that could change in a matter of seconds.

    In terms of efficiency, Jake''s ability triumphed over Percival''s divination ability!

    s, he didn''t think there was still one thing that could affect probability the most.

    This thing could even affect one''s fate¨Cit''s called luck.

    Yeah, Goddamn luck.

    This abstract thing that every main character in stories always had to improve themselves and step over everyone else¡­.

    It''s overpowered.

    And our little baby here...had that ability to manipte one''s luck.

    She''s Jake''s ultimate counter.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 277: "Freaked Out"

    <h4>Chapter 277: "Freaked Out"</h4>

    "Ja¨C Zack chose number 5. What about you, A¨C Godtoddler?" Evan almost blurted out Ainsley''s real name even though the baby never said anything about it.

    "Hum...numbel one," Ainsley spoke softly, and Evan nodded at her.

    "Alright, I''ll roll the dice now. Watch closely." Evan casually threw the dice into the air, and the tiny white cube started to spin.

    Swish. Swish. Swish.

    The dice rolled a few times in the air before it descended to the table.

    However, before itnded, Jake curiously used his probability ability to recheck the dice''s surface.

    His probability ability never disappointed him so far because even when there were external factors included, it was all calcted by the probability.

    The probability analysed the opponent''s abilities through mysterious means and presented the simplified data of what would favour the ability user.

    This kind of non-elemental ability was one of the top-rated most deadly abilities among other ultra-rare abilities.

    It could be said that only one or two people in this world had such ability!

    Thus, Jake calmly read the dice''s probability, thinking that the highest chance to win stillid on number 5.

    However, when he checked the dice, his eyes almost went blind.

    One dot= 100% win. 0% loses.

    Jake nearly jumped to his feet and shouted at the dice.

    HOW THE HECK?! WHAT IN THE UNICORN¨C

    He was sure that the probability of the one dot dice surface didn''t have a 100% winning rate!

    This...is this a fraud? How could the probability change drastically? And how could it change in the first ce?!

    Jake''s probability ability was even more urate than Percival''s ability to see the near future.

    The near future could change anytime if there were an X-Factor, but the probability analysed every single X-factor using mysterious means to help the ability owner.

    This ability was the best guide in life, and Jake relied on it to build his sess.

    How could the probability that he boasted of being the most urate suddenly changed in the blink of an eye? And the probability showed him the winning rate leaned to that brat''s side!

    If the probability already told him that the winning rate of dice with one dot surface was 100%, what else could he say?

    This brat would win for sure!

    Jake''s face paled. All blood was drained from his healthy skin, turning him into a lifeless vampire in a second.

    Ignoring Jake''s mental shock, the dice fell to the ss table with a sharp noise, bouncing off a few times beforending safely.

    The dice showed its top surface¡­

    And it had one dot.

    "Oh. Number one." Evan announced emotionlessly as he looked at Jake. The middle-aged man didn''t care what Jake got himself through.

    Told you. That baby is an anomaly. How could you not know that when you watched me y?

    And howe you didn''t use your probability ability to show you whether you would win the game or not?

    If Jake used his ability to see whether he would win or not, the probability would show him that he actually...would not win.

    Even though Ainsley''s exclusive ability, the luck ability, was an X-factor that it couldn''t calcte, based on Evan''s tragic losses, the probability could vaguely predict how Jake would end up with.

    If someone who could see the future lost 5 times in a row, could Jake win? Maybe, but the percentage wouldn''t be high!

    When Jake heard the announcement, his eyes ckened. The young man looked at the string of data in his eyes, still in disbelief.

    How? How could it be? Howe my ability failed me? What kind of X-factor did my ability fail to gauge when I used it before this brat did anything?

    Jake was a smart man, so he immediately knew that Ainsley must be using a special ability and her ability was the X-factor that his ability couldn''t defend against.

    But what ability? He didn''t see her using her ability, so it should be an invisible one¡ªan abstract, non-elemental ability.

    But there''s not a lot of weird abilities that could defeat his probability calction¡­

    Jake didn''t want to take his loss without figuring out Ainsley''s ability.

    While Evan and Finley were busy congratting Ainsley on her winning, the bunny guy racked his brain once more.

    He listed all kinds of weird abilities that could defeat his probability ability, but he didn''t think any of them had something to do with the toddler.

    The bunny guy was deep in thought for several minutes until he stumbled into one ability that he didn''t want to mention nor think about.

    Why? Because that ability was one of the ''worst'' abilities that every ability user feared.

    No ability users would want to meet someone who used this kind of ability since this ability was only told in legends.

    No one had actually seen it in person, but from the legend alone, they knew how fearsome it could be.

    It''s the ability to manipte luck.

    With luck, you can be anything you desire, as long as your luck is heaven-defying enough.

    Want to be a boss? Sure! You might coincidentally save a dying old man that turned out to be a bit shot.

    In the end, he might grant you a position to thank you, and you could as well be a big boss.

    Dodging a bullet in a war? Other than pure skills, count it on luck.

    Getting rich overnight because your novel suddenly hit it big? Surely, luck also had a y in this.

    It''s all possible with luck. And so, someone who could manipte luck as they wished...ought to be feared.

    And that person was a 3-year-old toddler sitting in front of him.

    Jake was suddenly freaked out.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 278: "Taming The Billios Family Head"

    <h4>Chapter 278: "Taming The Billios Family Head"</h4>

    Jake''s face turned blue. His body trembled as he looked at the cheerful Ainsley with his heart jumping around, ready to copse.

    This baby... can manipte luck?

    Jake nearly fainted.

    What the heck¡­

    So...the ability to manipte luck is real? It''s not a legend? Someone actually owned such a freaky, cheat-like ability?!

    Jake was so overwhelmed that he almost peed his pants. The bunny guy was this close to kidnapping Ainsley and registered her as the Billios Family''s next heir.

    Bloody hell! Someone who could manipte luck would go far in life! And if she inherited a big merchant family like the Billios Family, with her luck, she could conquer the whole business world.

    Jake already imagined how his Billios Family would thrive if the baby used her ability for the sake of the family.

    She could easily get a good business opportunity. She could win all sorts of gambling. She could even win against anypetitor due to luck.

    If she could also manipte other people''s luck, she''d be unbeatable. She could simply make herpetitors unlucky, and their stocks rate would fall in the blink of an eye.

    Jake didn''t know that Ainsley could only use her luck ability on herself and on an inanimate object for now, but once she drank the enlightened potion, she could use it on other living beings.

    She could even control their luck rate. Turning her enemies into unlucky peeps would be easy peasy for her.

    At that time, see who could mess with her? As long as she had energy, she could continue to bring troubles to her enemies when they became unlucky.

    Death by a random thunder striking you? Sure!

    Death by a heart attack? Yes!

    Death by a stray bullet? Hoho, easy.

    A less extreme case? Hmmm, their family members got into an ident. They suddenly lost their abilities and couldn''t use them. Oh, they might suddenly fall ill¡­

    Misfortune. That''s the child of unluckiness. And the mother of fortune would be luck.

    Someone who could manipte luck could indirectly manipte fortune and misfortunes. They''d be a walking blessing or a walking disaster.

    Just imagining this alone brought goosebumps to the poor bunny guy.

    Jake sat there on the sofa, stupefied.

    Such...such a heaven-defying child...and...and she belongs to the trashy Sloan Family?

    Like...dude. Listen here, you little squeaks.

    If she got a lot of resources and support, she could ravage the mafia society. She could rule over the business and entertainment world.

    She would basically be invincible as long as she got tons of energy and her body could withstand the use of such heaven-defying ability.

    That...that kind of kid should get the Billios Family''s care and support, yes? Even if she didn''t belong to the Billios Family if the Billios Family formed a good rtionship with her¡­

    Delivering coal in winter would be much better than adding a flowery to an embroidery.

    If the Billios Family helped the Sloan Family when they''re still at the bottom when the family rose to the top, wouldn''t the Billios Family rise even higher?

    After all, the Billios Family didn''t dare to im themselves as the most influential family in the world. They''re just one of the most influential families.

    When Jake thought of the Sloan Family''s future and the Billios Family''s glorious future, he almost wanted to apply for the toddler''s babysitter.

    Hey, little girl. Do you want a handsome babysitter? Here. Uncle Jake here can serve you 24 hours a day, 7 days a week!

    Actually, Jake didn''t need to do that anymore because he already became Ainsley''s subordinate due to his loss.

    Of course, he wouldn''t really abandon his Billios Family, but he would have to grant Ainsley''s every wish.

    That wasn''t bad. At least, he got a tight connection with this walking treasure¡­

    Jake subconsciously drooled over this thought. He suddenly realised why Evan gave Finley away as a bet when the old fox could see the future anyway.

    He knew that he would lose, but he wanted to keep in touch with Ainsley, so he sent her his son.

    Damn! That''s a brilliant idea! But I don''t have a child!

    Jake regretted not getting married when he''s already 25. s, at least he could deliver himself on a silver te to make a connection with this miraculous baby.

    Thinking like this, Jake''s eyes lit up. He clenched his fists and grinned.

    Okay, let''s do this! Let''s stick to this girl as often as I can! Maybe her luck would also rub onto me¡­

    Jake cleared his throat and abruptly spoke to Ainsley. "Ah, it''s my bad. I didn''t think you would win, little one!" The young man sounded regretful, but deep inside, he''s d that he discovered a gem.

    "I''m not someone who will go back on my words, so...from now on, you can ask for my assistance anytime, anywhere."

    Jake stood up and walked toward Ainsley. The bunny guy didn''t hesitate to fall on one knee in front of the toddler before picking her tiny little hand.

    "I, Ja¨C Zack, swear that I will follow your every wish as long as I can afford it, mdy." Jake kissed the back of Ainsley''s palm, instantly sending a wave of shock to the baby.

    This..this...what the heck? Why is he making an oath? You''re not my real subordinate, right?!

    Ainsley was petrified. What Jake did was the same as what Elliana did to her before.

    With this oath, Jake could never go against Ainsley''s words and couldn''t betray her either.

    Else, the consequences would be death!

    Even Finley and Evan were also shocked silly.

    Has this baby''s world domination path already started with taming the Billios Family''s head?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 279: "Dimensional Bracelet: Unlocked"

    <h4>Chapter 279: "Dimensional Bracelet: Unlocked"</h4>

    As shocked as Ainsley was, she finally epted Jake''s oath, not knowing that the man was a real big shot.

    She didn''t even know what kind of backing she earned through a single gambling game.

    The Godfather knew about Jake''s real identity, Zev also knew, but both of them kept their mouths shut.

    They had no ns to tell Ainsley about her backing to prevent the girl from being toocent.

    While the two spirits kept their eyes on Ainsley, Jake gave Ainsley several more one-coloured crystals, rounding up the baby''s saving to 50 crystals in total.

    "Twank you, unclwe Zac!" Ainsley happily counted her crystals when a notification suddenly sounded in her mind, followed by a blue system interface popping out right in front of her eyes.

    TING! [Congrattions. Youpleted the 1st side mission.]

    [Completion grade: S]

    [Reward: A dimensional bracelet]

    [Bonus reward: expanding the dimensional bracelet interior by 1 km.]

    [Reward description]

    Dimensional bracelet is a bracelet that contains a small dimension hand-crafted by a race specialising in creating dimensions.

    The dimension worked just like a spatial storage, but it can contain living beings such as monsters, beasts, nts, and other variants.

    Note: can''t contain humans, fairy, elf, dwarf, and other official or unofficial races.

    When Ainsley read through the interface, her eyes instantly lit up.

    So this dimensional bracelet is like an advanced spatial storage? It can even contain monsters and beasts!

    Ainsley had instantly thought of keeping Cellino inside the bracelet to check it out, but she suddenly rejected that idea.

    No matter what, Cellino had to stay beside her.

    Thus, even if the baby was eager to check the bracelet, she couldn''t do so.

    After all, the system hadn''t given her the physical reward. Maybe she could only check it out after she went back to the hotel.

    However, to her surprise, Zev, the cute toddler spirit, suddenly floated near the baby''s head and whispered.

    [You won''t receive the bracelet right now because there are other people around you, but you can check the bracelet performance through the virtual reality feature!]

    Zev pointed at the ''trailer'' button on the interface, showing how it could work.

    Just like the illusion nted in the Godfather statue''s domain, this trailer would make the viewer feel as if they''re there. But their real body would stay where they were.

    [Oh, really? Then, I''d like to see it!] Ainsley didn''t hesitate and immediately clicked the trailer button with just a thought.

    In that instant, her surroundings suddenly changed. It was no longer thevish living room of the Casino''s secret base.

    The wall changed into a boundless-looking horizon. The floor became vast greenery, fresh grasses representing a wide prairie simr to the one Cellino came out from.

    The room''s ceiling transformed into a bright blue sky with a few fluffy white clouds here and there. One ring sun hung over the sky, shining gloriously upon the football stadium-sized meadow.

    As the warm sunlight dawned on Ainsley''s head, the wind blew softly, fluttering the girl''s hair in the air. The mild breeze brought the smell of grass and soil along with the weeds'' soft rustling noises.

    Everything felt so real that Ainsley almost had a heart attack.

    [Is this the inside of my dimensional bracelet?] Ainsley looked at the realistic-looking ce and couldn''t help but shudder in excitement.

    Even if she couldn''t enter the dimension and could only visit it through the virtual reality trailer projected to her mind, she could tell that the vast stadium could contain lots of things.

    Not to mention the additional 1km area bonus to expand the dimension made the ce evenrger than just one football stadium.

    It was akin to having 10 football stadiums!

    Ainsley witnessed beforehand how the dimension grew, and the meadow became so vast that Ainsley couldn''t see the end.

    1 kilometre of dimension that could hold living beings and inanimate objects!

    Even though she could only ce nts, beasts and monsters inside, Ainsley felt that she could even build a mini-vige here.

    Awesome. This is awesome!

    [Is this really my reward, Zev? Also, how do I store the living beings into the bracelet?] Ainsley calmed her raging heart and started to ask Zev.

    Somehow, the spirit suddenly appeared next to her out of nowhere.

    [Simple. You just need to imagine that the living beings enter the bracelet. However, if they resist, you can''t force them inside.]

    Zev shrugged and continued his exnation.

    [You can also store some other items here, such as an artificialke, a pond, a river, as long as it''s something that you legally own. You can also store a few houses, nt trees¡­]

    And can even store mountains, valleys, and so on, literally creating a mini world in the bracelet as long as the baby OWNED those things.

    Of course, the baby wasn''t rich enough yet to buy mountains, valleys, rivers, and so on, but adding ponds and a smallke was still doable.

    [I see, I see. And what about the upgradable feature? What can it upgrade?] The girl asked once more as her mind worked fast to list some things she needed to add into her little dimension.

    [When you upgrade the bracelet, you can control the flow of time here. At its current state, the flow of time is the same as the one outside.]

    Zev exined in a nonchnt attitude as he floated here and there.

    [The flow of time rules applies to all items residing here. Even the grass might wither one day if you don''t upgrade the bracelet.]

    Another upgrade would be adding weather, seasons and other natural phenomena to the little dimension, making it resemble the outside world by a huge margin.

    Zev''s exnation made Ainsley speechless.

    This dimension can also have those features?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 280: "The Godtoddlers Budding Legend"

    <h4>Chapter 280: "The Godtoddler''s Budding Legend"</h4>

    Of course, for now, the dimension only had the sun, so it would always be noon, and the weather would be sunny or cloudy.

    It would rain sometimes, but if Ainsley didn''t add more clouds, the rain wouldn''t be big enough to water the whole dimension.

    Ainsley''s head started to hurt just by listening to all the long-a*s exnations.

    The feature was cool, but she realised that it wasn''t that useful for her.

    Am I going to be a farmer or something? The flow of time feature is pretty important, but what about the weather, ah?!

    It''s not like I''m going to rear rare nts and bred monsters that needed special habitats, ah!

    Little did she know that she would soon regret what she just thought of.

    Tossing aside the thing with the dimensional bracelet, Ainsley stayed in the private room until it was close to 5 p.m.

    After that, the baby excused herself since she had to y at the 11th floor''s gambling hall. Finley didn''t follow the baby to y, and the adults also let her go.

    After Ainsley exited the secret room, her group immediately bombarded her with questions. They let her go only after they made sure she''s fine.

    That night, the baby swept ten whole floors from the 11th floor to the 20th floor. The 11th-floor upper limit was only 100 crystals.

    The 12th was 200 crystals, and so on until the 20th that required 1000 one-colored crystals to pass through to the 21st floor.

    Ainsley did all of this in just a few hours. She started ying at 5 p.m, resting to eat and napping a bit at 7 p.m and continued to y all the way until 10 p.m.

    Once she hit the limit of her luck ability consumption, the baby decided to stop. Anyway, the 21st floor to the 30th floor needed two-coloured crystals as the betting chip.

    She currently had no two-coloured crystals and had to wait until tomorrow to meet her ''sponsor'', Jake, to get the crystals.

    Jake said that she could ask for anything from him, so Ainsley thought of getting 10 pieces of two-coloured crystals to enter the 21st floor'' gambling hall.

    Once the baby went back to the hotel with 1000 one-coloured crystals in her spatial storage, Zev finally gave her the dimensional bracelet.

    The bracelet was made of silver with a cute wings symbol at the center, resembling an angel''s wings.

    After Ainsley wore the thin bangle, the bangle itself shrunk to fit her tiny wrist and would growrger as she grew older.

    Since then, the baby acquired one more essory that became her trademark.

    On the third day at the capital, Ainsley got Jake to give her ten pinky-sized two-coloured crystals, and the baby yed at the gambling hall after lunchtime.

    She once again shook several floors with her unbeatable record. So far, the baby had already yed 100 matches and never lost even once!

    A lot of people also tried to rob her, but with a swipe of her hand, Cellino killed them in the blink of an eye.

    Ainsley''s face as she watched the group of bastards dying was so cold that she slowly started to resemble the Godfather on his younger days.

    Rest, y, rest, y. Ainsley took half a day to spread her name throughout 30 floors at once.

    The 31st floor required three-colored crystals, and with Jake as her backing, she didn''t find any difficulties to y.

    Just like before, the 31st-floor upper limit was 100 three-coloured crystals, and it would go up by a hundred each floor.

    The 41st floor required four-coloured crystals, and Ainsley also got it easily despite the crystal''s value already bing higher and higher that only high-ranked families would use them as a gambling chip.

    Throughout the day, the baby used the three and four-coloured crystals that she got to expand her power source to the size of something bigger than a ping-pong ball.

    Her power source, the energy core, only expanded once, but it raised her luck ability''s limit, lessening the restriction.

    With her luck powersting longer than before, it was possible for her to conquer the whole 30 floors after doing exactly 300 matches with various people!

    When the baby decided to go back to the hotel on the third day at the capital, her name already became a hot topic among the gamblers'' dinner time.

    "Hey, hey, have you heard of the mysterious neer that swept a whopping 30 floors in just a day?!"

    "Oh, the toddler with a silver butterfly mask, ck hair and ruby eyes? She''s also carrying a white cat and several multi-ability users following behind?"

    "Yeah, that toddler. The Godtoddler! Oh my, did you see how she gambled against one of the most popr tower climbers on the 35th floor? That''s crazy!"

    "Tch. You don''t see how she made the casino staff cry blood when she swept a huge sum of crystals."

    "I know, right? All other pro-gamblers tried to challenge her, but they ended up with a crushing defeat!"

    "Heh. And, you know what? Someone said that the Godtoddler''s gambling record is 500 matches, 500 wins and 0 losses. She''s basically invincible!"

    "Fck. That''s insane. I heard that she''s truly just a 3-year-old toddler? How did she do that?"

    "Well, everyone knew that she must have a special ability or a treasure that assisted her. But I think it''s more likely to be a special ability."

    "3-year-old ability user? Cool! But I have never heard of her family, the Hellos Family."

    "Well, yeah. Same here. Everything about her...is just too mysterious!"

    The name ''Godtoddler'' came and vanished just like magic. No one knew where she came from nor her true identity.

    But one thing the gamblers knew.

    The Godtoddler...is a budding legend!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 281: "The Godfathers Illegitimate Daughter?"

    <h4>Chapter 281: "The Godfather''s Illegitimate Daughter?"</h4>

    The name Godtoddler spread wide throughout the Billios casino''s whole 50 floors in just these three days.

    Her picture entered the honourable hall of the Billios Casino as the only one who climbed the casino tower up to the 50th floor in three days.

    She even got the title of the ''Invincible Casino God'' since she had never lost in her game, not even once.

    Ainsley upied two frames within the Billios'' honourable hall that one could see at every wall on every floor.

    Thus, even when she hadn''t entered the 51st floor and the floors beyond, the gamblers there already knew her name, especially the casino staff.

    "Hey, hey, remember. Disable all the gambling machines on this floor once the Godtoddler came!"

    "Roger!"

    The casino staff went as far as hiding the gambling machines on their assigned floors, afraid that the Godtoddler would plunder all the profit from those machines.

    Even the gamblers were silently preparing themselves. They had heard about how their fellow gamblers on the lower floor suffered tons of fortune in that baby''s hand.

    Even if they hadn''t met her, they knew her appearance thanks to the Honourable Hall.

    Thus, some weak-hearted gamblers that only yed for fun decided not to get near the Godtoddler once she arrived on this floor.

    The more hot-blooded gamblers, especially the young tower climbers, had the opposite reaction.

    Each of them, male and female, eagerly waited for the living legend to step foot on this floor.

    They were itching to challenge the so-called Casino God!

    Throughout the Billios Casino''s history, only a handful of gamblers could have the title of the casino God.

    One of those few people to have the title of the Raging Casino God was none other than the Godfather!

    Thest person who had the title of the All-knowing Casino God was actually Evan, who won tons of matches using Percival''s ability.

    Thus, we got the Raging Casino God, the All-knowing Casino God, and the Invincible Casino God.

    Not to mention that the name Godtoddler was simr to the Godfather. It further attracted the gamblers'' attention.

    "Is the Godtoddler the Godfather''s secret daughter or something? I have never heard of the Godfather having a descendant¡­"

    Everyone knew that the Godfather didn''t get married and didn''t have any descendants either, even after he reached the end of his 100-years life.

    And so, the emergence of this little toddler with a simr name to the Godfather aroused conspiracy and gossip among the gamblers!

    "Well, who knows, dude. Maybe she''s the Godfather''s illegitimate daughter that he hid carefully¡­"

    "Oh, oh, can be. So...she must be here to follow in her father''s footsteps?"

    "Yeah, guess so. No wonder we don''t know anything about her family background¡­"

    A few more influential families actually almost discovered Ainsley''s background, but with Jake''s interference, none of them managed to dig out anything.

    Only the Aretha Family slipped out the and got to know Ainsley''s true family background.

    However, they hadn''t known about the girl being the popr Godtoddler since they hadn''t visited the casino for several days already.

    Ainsley became the hottest topic to talk about among the people visiting the casino.

    Some clever casino staff even made her into an advertisement to get more gamblers to y at the Billios Casino.

    The baby got one full ads screen at the casino entrance, showing the footage of her gambling activities.

    "The birth of the youngest casino legend in the whole capital begins at the Billios Casino."

    "Come, be a legend, and shake the whole capital!"

    "Even a toddler already yed at our ce. What about you? Don''t get left behind!"

    Of course, Ainsley knew about this stuff from Jake, and the man himself helped Ainsley to get some revenues from the ads.

    Thus, the already-rich baby became even richer.

    Some mafia families even tried to poach her to be their family''s representative in the world of gambling.

    Other businessmen wanted to make the baby their ads star since her name started to spread outside of the Billios Casino as well.

    With her name getting increasingly popr among the gamblers who were usually from a mafia family, lots of influential forces at the capital took an interest in the baby.

    However, whenever they wanted to dig out more about her, Jake acted as her cybersecurity system and perfectly blocked her information.

    As someone with a strong influence at the capital, it wasn''t hard to protect Ainsley''s sensitive information, such as her family background.

    While the Billios casino was on ''fire'' with the emergence of a gambling genius, and a small part of the capital started to know the name of the Godtoddler¡­

    The person itself was calmly walking toward the casino withrge strides.

    The fourth day at the capital, Ainsley finally entered the 51st floor''s gambling hall.

    There were only 3 more days left to stay at the capital, so the baby didn''t want to waste her time.

    She had topletely shake the whole casino before the 7-days deadline of her mission approached.

    Today, the baby wore a cute pink outfit paired with white pants,pletely disregarded her image as the imposing casino God.

    The people who knew her from the honourable hall couldn''t help but turn into her fans with just how cute the girl looked.

    Some even secretly made the Godtoddler fans club or a cult¡­

    When Ainley arrived at the entrance of the 51st floor''s gambling hall, the staff on duty immediately noticed her.

    With a flushing face and a stammering speech, the young staff bowed at Ainsley.

    "W-wee back, Miss Godtoddler! For your information, from here on, t-the betting chip will be using treasures i-instead of energy crystals!"

    Ainsley was caught off guard, almost slipping and fell face-first.

    Wtf? The betting chip changed again?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 282: "Capturing Monsters"

    <h4>Chapter 282: "Capturing Monsters"</h4>

    When Ainsley heard that from the 51st floor to the 99th floor, the betting chip would no longer be energy crystals, she almost fainted.

    I thought I''d just asked Zack for five-coloured crystals this time and y!

    The baby didn''t know that five, six, and seven-coloured crystals were so precious that no one would take them out just to gamble at the casino.

    Thus, the term changed into betting one''s treasure.

    There were already lots of appraisers at the gambling hall, ready to appraise the treasure''s value for the gamblers.

    One could find rare potions used as a gambling chip, a unique herb, stones, artefacts, beasts, monsters, and so on.

    Of course, not many would bring live beasts and monsters, so they''d just offer the body parts.

    Not only the 51st floor and beyond were treasure paradise, tons of mercenaries, treasure hunters and collectors also mingled inside.

    The casino ensured the safety of the treasure owners, but only before they gave it away as a betting chip. After they registered their treasure as a betting chip, they had to protect it from thieves and bandits.

    Well, there weren''t a lot of robbery cases since the gamblers here could afford to hire some high quality bodyguards. Or they themselves were strong ability users.

    "M-miss Godtoddler, you can show your treasure you will use as the betting chip a-at the staff responsible for specific games¡­"

    The casino staff didn''t notice Ainsley''s dark face and kept bbering. He thought that someone as famous as the Godtoddler wouldck no treasures.

    And since she never lost even a single gamble, she could just ce one gambling chip and would never lose it, right?

    However, the reality was quite different. Ainsley had to rack her brain to get a valuable treasure to use as a gambling chip.

    ''Should I call Zack? Buttely, I''ve been relying on his help...if I keep going like this, my mission rating will drop.''

    That''s what Zev said the day before to remind Ainsley not to rely on external help heavily.

    Thus, this time, she''s determined to find her own treasure. But what treasure should she find? After all, there''s no way she''d use Cellino as a gambling chip, right?

    He''s not a thing, and she had no right to pawn him off.

    But what treasures did she have? There''s none, currently. Only her carriage¡­.and it would be a hassle to show the enormous carriage to every gambler she met.

    The treasure wasn''t the carriage, anyway. It was the two horses...and it''s inconvenient to bring them here.

    Ainsley paced back and forth in front of the gambling hall''s entrance, deep in thoughts. The baby didn''t realise that the gamblers on the floor already caught the news about her.

    "What? The Godtoddler is here? Perfect! I shall see what kind of treasure she will use as her betting chip!"

    One of the nouveau riche gamblers in the gambling hall almost rushed to the baby to see what kind of treasure she would offer.

    As someone with a mysterious image, lots of gamblers thought highly of Ainsley, the Godtoddler. The treasure she would use should also be something rare and valuable!

    The collectors, the treasure hunters and the businessmen in the hall also eagerly waited for Ainsley''s arrival.

    Each of them was itching to gossip about the current Billios Casino''s rising star.

    s, little did they know that the baby was in a pinch. She kept thinking of what treasures she could obtain as fast as she could...but got nothing.

    Should she pawn her dimensional bracelet? She wouldn''t lose it anyway¡­

    [Don''t even think about using your bracelet as a betting chip! All itemsing from the system can''t be easily used by others aside from the host and the host'' closest people!]

    With Zev yapping here and there, Ainsley had to cancel her thought of pawning the dimensional bracelet.

    Thus, the baby sunk into deep thoughts once more when the silent Godfather suddenly yawned.

    [This lord didn''t think that you brat is so stupid¡­]

    [Huh? Wha¨C what? What do you mean, uncle??] Ainsley almost choked on her saliva.

    Why are you suddenly roasting me? To think that I admire you, Godfather¨C

    But before Ainsley could curse, the Godfather pointed at Jevon''s dragon-like monster and snorted.

    [Don''t you have that? With your charm ability, you can tame living monsters and even make other non-monster tamers contract it.]

    ...what? Wait, really??

    Ainsley''s mouth opened wide. She blinked her crimson eyes at the Godfather, gobsmacked.

    I didn''t know I could even let non-monster gamers contract a monster that I charmed?

    It''smon sense that only monster tamers could contract a monster due to monsters'' extreme hostile nature toward humans, unlike beasts that could form a contract with non-beast tamers as long as the tamers assisted them.

    If Ainsley''s charmed monster could actually form a contract with non-monster tamer ability users¡­

    Wouldn''t that be terrific?

    She...she didn''t know she had this ability all along!

    [Duh. Of course, you''re different from monster tamers. Monster tamers tame monsters for themselves but not using charm ability. It''s another type of ability to instill fear and obedience to the monsters.]

    The Godfather started to yap, and he truly sounded a bit irritated at Ainsley''s nk gaze.

    [Yours is different. You make the monsters willingly follow you through love. Even if you ask them to be a ve for other humans, they willply.]

    And once they''re bound with a contract, even if they hate the contractor, they can''t go against the contractors.

    That''s how Ainsley could make living monsters as her betting chip. It''s indeed a treasure even more valuable than any other treasure!

    Enlightened, Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up at the Godfather''s words.

    [I see! Thanks, uncle Godfather.]

    Off we go capturing monsters!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 283: "Hunting A Mother Monster"

    <h4>Chapter 283: "Hunting A Mother Monster"</h4>

    The capital was a heaven for the monster tamers to look for monsters of all types and levels.

    With just one simple outing, they could tame tons of monsters as long as they could afford it and could make a contract with it.

    After all, monsters were like a one-man dog that would only obey the person who tamed them.

    Thus, unlike beast tamers that could buy beasts from the market, the monster tamers had to do it by themselves.

    At the moment, Ainsley, who wanted to hunt the best monster to be used as coteral, walked out of the casino with only Jevon and Elliana next to her.

    The others waited at the casino since the baby said that she wanted to tame monsters.

    The baby had just walked out of the casino''s territory when she saw a couple of low-level monsters lurking here and there, aiming to attack the pedestrians.

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up.

    [What about that lizard-type monster? Will that be valuable?] Ainsley pointed at the low-level rock lizard monster not far from her ce.

    The monster was currently spying on a street vendor, ready to attack it.

    However, the Godfather looked at the monster and snorted. [You really don''t know anything, huh¡­] the spirit clicked his tongue before letting out another frustrated sigh.

    [Listen. The most valuable monster shouldn''t be a young brat like that one. It should be the adults! Especially female adults that have already given birth to kids!]

    Monsters had low intelligence but a high breeding ratepared to the beasts.

    Not to mention that the monster cubs would always follow what their parents asked them to do, especially their mother.

    Thus, if someone wanted to contract a monster, they better contracted a mother monster that already had several teens around her!

    It was akin to buying one get five for free.

    On the other hand, beast tamers valued the beast cubs more. The younger they were, the better their prospects would be.

    The beast tamers could train the cubs due to the beasts'' high intelligence, possibly surpassing the adults.

    Of course, the descendant of a powerful beast was the most sought-after.

    When Ainsley heard of this, she gasped.

    [Eh? Is that so? That means I have to find a mother monster, huh¡­]

    The baby unknowingly peeked at Jevon with his tiny dragon-like monster. She suddenly wondered if Jevon had the mother as well¡­

    [Yeah, you better choose a mother monster, Lilss. Look over there. That''s a mother raptor-type monster with several older kids around her.]

    The Godfather pointed at the inconspicuous alley quite far from the casino district.

    The monster he pointed at truly had the body of an adult-sized raptor, fitting to be a one-man fast vehicle.

    [Ah, that raptor...is a metal attribute monster! That''s quite a rare one¡­] Ainsley noticed the raptor''s ck metallic body and instantly knew its attribute.

    However, she didn''t think she would be so lucky to find a mother monster with such a good attribute¡­

    Monsters were also like beasts. They had attributes and superpowers.

    However, the beasts grew stronger by consuming herbs or other external sources, just like the humans, while monsters ate other monsters to level up.

    They''re cannibals. But they didn''t eat their children and were quite protective of their kin, just like the beasts.

    Ainsley felt that she''s quite lucky, not knowing that her luck ability was actually helping behind her.

    Even if she didn''t activate it, just a residue of the aura was enough for the baby to have a fateful encounter like this.

    One wondered if the baby used her luck ability for real...maybe she would find a high-level mother monster in the middle of the city¡­

    Which was actually impossible since middle to high-level monsters were all held back outside of the city.

    [Alright, Lilss. What are you waiting for? Hurry, allure that mother monster and bring her here together with her kids!]

    The Godfather unknowingly rubbed his palms together, excitedly waiting to see his little student in action.

    Since he didn''t have a charm power when he was alive, his experience with monsters was different from Ainsley.

    One was used to killing, and the other was used to charm the monsters and make a bunch of monster armies.

    [Okay, okay. I''ll go there!]

    Ainsley could sense the excitement in the Godfather''s voice and merely thought the guy wanted to test her to see her learning progress.

    Even though she had a system now, in her heart, the one who guided and taught her was the Godfather.

    Even if she didn''t want to admit it, the Godfather already became her mentor.

    A teacher a day, a father for life.

    Gently curling the edge of her lips, Ainsley patted Cellino''s back and let the cat jump to the street.

    Hum, hum, let''s make my mentor proud, shall we?

    In the blink of an eye, Cellino grew to the size of a Doberman, just enough to be Ainsley''s cute little mount.

    Ainsley casually mounted Cellino while silently thinking of another matter.

    It''s not nice to always use Cellino as my mount...maybe I should buy a mini car for kids or a tricycle?

    The baby was deep in thought as Cellino started to use his ''air jump'' skill, leaving a trail of wind behind every step.

    Jevon and Elliana had to use their abilities to catch up with the baby. Jevon called out hisrger-sized monster and mounted it while Elliana used her speed ability.

    Woosh. Woosh. Woosh.

    The trio quickly arrived at the deserted alley without alerting anyone¡­.

    Was that really the case?

    Unknown to the trio, several figures actually entered the alley at the same time.

    They''re also heading toward the mother monster!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 284: "Halt!"

    <h4>Chapter 284: "Halt!"</h4>

    Ainsley didn''t think that there would be anyone visiting the alley to hunt the mother monster.

    After all, the mother monster raptor was quite hidden and if not for the Godfather''s good eyes, they''d never find her too.

    At first, Ainsley expected the taming process to be smooth sailing since she only had to meet the monster once, and that''s it.

    Her charm ability might not be able to charm a mid-level monster for now, but she''s invincible among the low-level ones.

    However, life didn''t always go as one nned.

    Even when the baby was lucky, luck would always have another side of it...which was misfortune.

    Well, one couldn''t say whether it''s misfortune or simply luck in disguise.

    Just as the trio entered the alley from the other side of the path, three teenagers wearing grandiose ck robes appeared.

    The golden crest symbolising a monster and a genderless figure triumphing over it gleamed majestically on their chests.

    Jevon''s sharp eyes instantly flickered. He paused his steps and also gestured to Ainsley to stop.

    "Miss, there are people ahead."

    Ainsley and Cellino reacted quickly.

    To not rm the mother monster in case she ran away, the duo silently paused their tracks and went to hide behind the alley wall together with Elliana and Jevon.

    Once they''repletely hidden, only then Ainsley poked her head out of her hiding ce.

    "Who ale twey?"

    The baby furrowed as she looked at the shining golden crest on the three mysterious individuals. The ck robe and hoodie that they wore perfectly hid their faces.

    Those golden emblems look familiar, though.

    Before Ainsley could think further, Jevon already beat her to it.

    "They''re official monster tamers!"

    Ainsley''s heart clenched.

    Monster tamers? Official monster tamers?

    All monster tamers had to register themselves in the Monster Tamer guilds spread throughout the world.

    Since monster tamers were also highly sought in war, they formed their own organisations.

    All monster tamers had to be recorded by the guilds, but they were free to join other forces as well, unlike the alchemists who chose to remain in their little elite circle.

    Those who registered themselves would obtain a monster tamer license to help them in all sorts of situations. It''s like giving them a special privilege.

    Even the beast tamers had the same system, and actually, they''re even more controlling on their members than the monster tamers guild.

    Jevon also had the monster tamer licence even though he didn''t join the guild.

    However, he didn''t own the golden badge representing the monster tamers guild!

    The so-called ''official'' monster tamers refer to those joining the guild.

    In other words, the three¨C ah, no, only two of the three mysterious people put on the golden badge.

    Thest guy, the shortest of all, actually put another golden badge on his chest, but it seemed to be a decoration.

    Okay, so there were two monster tamers affiliated with a monster tamer guild residing at the capitol!

    And from their figure, they seemed to be youngsters...maybe they were prodigy in their guild.

    Listening to Jevon''s exnation, Ainsley''s rose an eyebrow.

    "Ale they hele to geth de mothel monstel? (Are they there to get the mother monster?)"

    The baby observed the mysterious trio.

    The trio were currently hiding themselves, afraid to rm the raptor monster and lost sight of it.

    After all, the raptor type monster was well-known for its speed. It''s one of the fastest monsters ever alive...excluding the aerial and aquatic monsters.

    "I think so, mdy. These three should be here to tame the mother monster as well!" Jevon''s face darkened as he spoke his pieces.

    In the world of monster and beast taming, it''s taboo to snatch one''s monster or beast when the tamers were in the middle of the taming process.

    After all, not everyone could be as powerful as Ainsley to subdue a monster with a single wink.

    Average tamers needed at least 15 minutes to subdue the beasts or monsters using their unique suppression abilities.

    Their suppression abilities were one of the kinds that would make the monsters feel as if they''re facing a stronger version of their brethren.

    It was how the monster tamers could tame monsters who despised humans to the bone!

    Even the Godfather couldn''t make a monster willingly serve him without the power of a monster tamer.

    The monster would choose to die instead. The same goes for the prideful beasts.

    Once more, Ainsley knitted her eyebrows over Jevon''s simple words. She also knew the rules of monster tamers from Jevon¡­

    But didn''t think she''d face it one day!

    "Uh...how do we get the monstel, then?" Ainsley gritted her teeth as she watched the trio starting to crept closer to the raptor.

    They''re alreadyying traps to trap the mother monster along with its 5 children.

    "Well, easy. Whoever can tame the monster first, they win. After all, the monster will only relent under a stronger power¡­"

    So, the stronger the tamer, the faster the taming process, and that''s how one decides the winner of the game.

    "But you have to tell the other tamers your intention first. If you barge in when they''re taming the monster, it will be a taboo."

    When Ainsley heard this, she almost smacked Jevon''s head.

    Then why are we dilly-dallying here?! Fck! Let''s just show ourselves!

    Ainsley wasn''t worried that the monster would run away as long as she''s close enough with the monster to use her charm.

    All it takes is just a wink, after all.

    While ring at Jevon as if he''s an idiot, Ainsley dragged her people along with Cellino out of their hiding ce.

    Without waiting for the trio to begin their taming process, the baby shouted on top of her lungs.

    "Halt!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 285: "Too Weak!"

    <h4>Chapter 285: "Too Weak!"</h4>

    "Halt!"

    A crisp and childish voice rang throughout the alley, startling the three mysterious teens along with the mother monster.

    The trio subconsciously looked in the direction of the childish voice while the mother raptor turned its head swiftly.

    "Who is there?!" The leader of the three kids shouted out of reflex. He sounded imposing, but his trembling hands betrayed his majestic disy of attitude.

    What''s going on? Why is there someone else here?!

    The trio werepletely taken off guard. They didn''t even know there were other people here, ah!

    The alley wasn''t that dark since it was still daytime, so the moment the kids looked at the source of the voice out of curiosity¡­

    They immediately saw a tiny figure not even taller than their knees was crossing her arms in front of her chest.

    Her silver butterfly mask glinted under the soft sunlight dawning upon the spacious alley.

    Her pink knee-length skirt slightly fluttered in the air as her white clothing reflected the blinding sunlight.

    Her ck hair was a stark contrast with her pure white skin resembling the finest jade.

    If one asked which person could resemble the snow white in real life, it would definitely be this toddler.

    However, her ruby eyes ring at the trio behind the luxurious silver butterfly mask was enough to drag them out of their daze.

    That pair of eyes looked strangely profound and charismatic.

    With a blink of her eyes, the world seemed to freeze. A flip of her hand, the ground shook. A shake of her head, the sky darkened.

    Of course, that''s just what they saw within those crimson eyes¨C the eyes of the devil.

    The wind quietly blew their cheeks, sending a shiver down the trio''s spine.

    Who? Who...who is this? A baby? Howe she looks so...so scary?

    And..and...a white cat? No. That''s too big for a cat!

    The trio also noticed a white cat at the size of a doberman near the baby. They immediately associated the cat with a beast.

    A beast tamer? Or someone who made a contract with a beast without being a beast tamer?

    Two out of the three teens looked puzzled and were subconsciously freaked out by the child''s sudden appearance.

    Their faces underneath the hood darkened while their fists were clenched tightly, clearly wary of the unknown toddler.

    However, one of these youngsters, the youngest of them all, the one who used the golden crest not from the monster tamer guild, showed a different reaction.

    His face underneath the ck hoodie twisted uncontrobly.

    It''s her! That''s the kid who made my sis'' sacred beast back off without any reason! That''s the fcking kid who stole our usual suite room!

    The kid was none other than Asael, the 10-year-old monster tamer who had already awakened his ability for two years already.

    Plus, he got another unique ability which could absorb some of his tamed monsters'' body parts!

    He''s Asael Aretha. The youngest son of the Aretha Family.

    The kid actually came to this alley with his seniors that he knew through the Aretha family''s vast connection.

    Before he entered the academy in a few months, he mingled with these geniuses with the same ability to make a footing even before he enrolled in.

    Thanks to these prodigy seniors from the monster tamer guild, he could find this low-level monster with a higher spec than his eagle-like monster!

    But who would have thought when he wanted to catch this mother raptor...someone whom he knew also appeared?

    And she''s none other than his siblings'' nemesis! The one who made ir upset!

    Asael couldn''t control his twitching lips. He silently red at the baby who calmly stood there, not far from the mother raptor and its cubs.

    She seemed to be alone¡­

    Or not.

    The three youngsters didn''t see Elliana and Jevon just yet, butter on, they caught these two''s figures.

    The two adults appeared on Ainsley''s next and right sides without any noises, as if they''re ninjas.

    The kids instantly felt their scalp going numb.

    W-who are they? Howe they could suddenly pop out of nowhere?!

    This...if we didn''t even sense the other party''s movement before this, these people must be a group of experts!

    While the youngsters were dumbfounded, the mother monster, on the other hand, instantly realised that there were so many humans popping out at the same time.

    Its jet ck pupils abruptly glowed with a vicious red light as it let out a low, menacing growl.

    "GRRRR!!"

    Humans! A bunch of humans! Hateful! Kill! Kill!

    The Raptor mother monster didn''t think of running. Instead, it raised its head and opened its jaw.

    From her mouth, a beam of silver light pierced the sky.

    The three teens suddenly flinched. They couldn''t even bother with whoever suddenly appeared in front of them, not to mention asking these people their identities.

    The youngsters'' eyes subconsciously shifted to the mother raptor.

    When they saw the mother raptor was looking at them at the unknown intruder with malicious eyes, they could feel their stomach tightening.

    The mother raptor noticed them! This is bad! Fck!

    Even if the mother raptor was just a low-level monster, it had a special attribute, a metal attribute.

    Thus, it should be the queen of low-level monsters on the edge of evolving to a mid-level one!

    These prodigies were monster tamers affiliated with the guild, and one of them was even someone from a prestigious family.

    However, they''re still young after all.

    The oldest among them was only 15 years old.

    At that age, to face off a special low-level monster that almost became a mid-level monster was already something difficult.

    They aren''t this mother raptor''s opponent at all! They''re too weak!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 286: "Crazy! Insane"

    <h4>Chapter 286: "Crazy! Insane"</h4>

    These kids were geniuses who awakened more than one ability before the age of 10, but at this moment, theirck of experience and power control rendered them horrified.

    "ROAAAR!" The mother raptor let out another sky-piercing growl before it flicked its long metallic tail. With a flick of its tail, its five children dashed to the trio and Ainsley''s side.

    Shaaa. Swish! Swish! Swish!

    "KRRRHH!"

    Three of the cubs went to attack the teens while the other two pounced on Ainsley.

    Seeing this scene, the teens almost peed themselves.

    "Ahhh!" The trio forgot that they could use their abilities to fight the raptor cubs or even suppressed them.

    In that moment, before Ainsley could even say anything to these three, they already ran with their tail tucked between their legs.

    Mamma! So scary! That''s an ancient-type monster, a raptor!

    It''spletely different from animal-type monster since this raptor was a dinosaur-type monster, its appearance was thousand times scarier than other monsters!

    The geniuses actually had their contracted monsters, but out of fear, they forgot all of it. They could only swiftly run out of the alley, wishing they could escape in the blink of an eye.

    Unfortunately, the raptor monster seemed to sense these geniuses'' ns.

    "GROWL!" With another roar, a metal wall shot out from the ground,pletely blocking the geniuses'' escape path.

    "Ah!" One of the geniuses, seemingly a girl, shouted as she looked at the sudden appearance of the metal wall.

    It moved so fast that she almost got squashed to death by the wall!

    The other two teens also paused their tracks with their noses only an inch away from bumping into the metal wall.

    However, if they did, the countless tiny thorns on the metal wall would have injured them gravely.

    This! This!

    The three people trembled from head to toe. Their faces paled even faster than when they ran away.

    The monster...developed an intelligence? Otherwise how could it know how to use a metal wall to block their escape path?

    At this moment, even Ainsley, who was casually ying with the two monster cubs was also taken aback.

    [Is this mother raptor so awesome? Howe she looks more like a beast with that intelligence?]

    If the monster had a high intelligence...they couldn''t be called a monster anymore, okay?

    Clearly, the Godfather also didn''t expect this to happen. The spirit furrowed his eyebrows.

    [I think this monster ate something to increase its intelligence...anyway, this monster is quite good. Lilss, you should keep her for yourself.]

    The Godfather gave a suggestion.

    Of course, this monster should still be a coteral for Ainsley''s gambling experience, but since the baby would never lose, she better take in the raptor momma.

    [Hum. I will! But first, I shall take her.]

    If the monster developed an intelligence, it would be easier to affect its'' motherly affection instead of relying on its monster''s instinct alone.

    Ainsley rubbed the raptor cubs'' head as she calmly trotted toward the Mother raptor who was watching them with a pair of intelligent eyes.

    Although the drool dripping out of her mouth looked a bit nasty and terrifying, it didn''t bother the baby even the slightest.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    The geniuses heard the soft footstepsing from the opposite direction and couldn''t help but turn around to look.

    They couldn''t run away, anyway. Might as well see what''s going on. It should be the other party making their moves, right?

    The geniuses thought that they would see the two adults making their moves, but what they saw next almost killed them with shock.

    It''s the baby! The 3-year-old toddler is walking toward the Mother Raptor while waving her hand, showing no fear at all. It''s as if she''s meeting a meekmb or something.

    The geniuses'' hearts jolted.

    Crazy! Insane! What are you doing, you stupid kid?! Don''t you know that monsters are more ferociouspared to beasts??

    You''d die in the blink of an eye under the mother raptor''s sharp w!

    The three prodigies already imagined how the monster''s w would pierce through the baby''s body and eat her alive.

    Asael also had the same thoughts. However, unlike his seniors, who were worried about Ainsley''s sake, he felt slightly ted.

    The boy tugged the corner of his lips, gloating over Ainsley''s reckless attitude.

    Ha. Serves you right! Who told you to be so arrogant to jump in front of a monster like that? What are you, an ability user at the age of 3? A monster tamer?

    Asael didn''t want to believe that Ainsley was already an ability user. Thus, he snickered at the baby, waiting for her to die a cruel death¡­

    s, the cold smile on his face suddenly froze. The words he wanted to say once the baby died got stuck in his throat. His pupils erged, his jaw dropped to the ground.

    What¨C what the fck?!

    Even the other geniuses froze on the spot. Disbelief was written all over their faces.

    This...this is impossible! How...how could it be?! How is it possible for the mother raptor too...too¡­

    The geniuses watched as Ainsley approached the mother raptor, and with a single wink from the baby, the mother raptor changed her attitude 180¡ã.

    "Grrr~ " The adult-sized raptor lowered its head so low it almost touched the ground just to match its height to the baby''s height!

    "Roar¡­" The huge raptor nudged its head to Ainsley''s cheek affectionately. It even restrained its strength so as not to graze the baby''s skin with her metallic skin.

    Not only the mother raptor. The five raptor cubs also ran toward the baby and happily chirped here and there, as if asking her to y with them!

    The geniuses almost fainted.

    Impossible! This is impossible!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 287: "Eliminate The Root"

    <h4>Chapter 287: "Eliminate The Root"</h4>

    Impossible! How did she do it? How did she tame the mother raptor so fast? It hadn''t even been a few seconds! And there''s no trace of taming the monster at all¡­

    But the mother raptor''s attitude clearly showed them that the monster was also subdued.

    Furthermore, it seemed that she''s more obedient to the baby than when other monster tamers tamed a monster.

    Usually, the monster would act respectful and cautious around the tamers out of fear and reverence.

    Only monster''s cubs like that dragon-type one beside the adult would show affection and reliance to the tamers.

    Clearly, the baby''s method of taming the monster was different from the other monster tamers!

    "Y-you...that¨C that¡­" the 15-year-old prodigy, the leader of the trio, subconsciously pointed his trembling finger at Ainsley. His face was full of disbelief.

    Who is this kid, ah? Howe her taming ability is even better than us?! She''s only 3! She''s still so young! She should still be ying with dolls or something, not ying with monster cubs!

    Coincidentally, Ainsley heard the boy''s exmation, and she stopped petting the mother raptor''s head.

    She walked aside for a few steps before poking her head out from behind the mother raptor''s enormous body.

    "Ah, right, I forgot the three of you!" Ainsley casuallymented before making an apologetic look. "I''m sorry, seniors. I don''t steal your prey, right?"

    After all, the trioid traps around the raptors, but it didn''t work when it was needed. Furthermore, Ainsley tamed the mother raptor faster than the trio!

    The three geniuses heard Ainsley''s heartfelt words, yet their faces suddenly flushed red.

    So embarrassing! She''s calling us seniors and even asked if she stole our prey¡­

    No, no, it was never our prey in the first ce! It should be yours, right? And how could you call us seniors when your ability is way stronger than us?!

    It was the first time the geniuses met someone with a special ability at the age of 3. Not to mention that her proficiency with her ''monster taming'' ability was a notch higher than them, the so-called geniuses.

    The kids couldn''t help but feel their faces burn with shame.

    Don''t talk to us! Don''t call us your seniors!

    The leader of the trio hastily shook his head as he spoke in a shaky voice. "N-no, the raptor wasn''t our prey. Go on. You can take it!"

    The boy actually wanted to call Ainsley his ''senior'', but he held back to save hisst remaining dignity.

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up at the boy''s words. "Really? Then, I''ll take this monster! Thank you!" The baby beckoned her fingers and the raptors obediently followed by her side.

    Without waiting for the geniuses to speak further, the baby turned around and waved her hands.

    "See you!"

    Her voice drifted further as the geniuses watched her walk out of the alley with 5 monster cubs and a colossal mother raptor trotting behind her.

    The previously big white cat, as big as a Doberman, suddenly shrunk and nestled in the baby''s arms.

    Her two bodyguards also cast a cool gaze over the geniuses before silently following at the rear.

    The three prodigies could only hold their breaths until those experts vanished from their eye sights. Only then they could sigh in relief.

    "That...that was close!" The leader of the group slumped to the ground, butt-first. Even the girl younger than the leader also plopped to the ground with tears sliding down her cheeks.

    "It was so scary, ah! W-we almost died, right, right?!"

    She could still feel how the metal wall almost struck her from the ground. Although the metal wall was nowhere to be seen now, she still had a lingering fear of it.

    Asael, the usually arrogant and prideful brat, was also trembling while hugging his knees. He leaned to the alley''s brick wall. His face was void of any colours.

    Damn! Damn it! How is that cursed baby so strong? How did she tame the mother raptor in the blink of an eye?!

    She''s just 3! She''s even younger than ir!

    And here, he thought that ir was the best prodigy in this generation. At the age of 5, she already acquired two abilities and became a multi-ability user.

    But now, a 3-year-old toddler suddenly popped out, and she turned out to be an expert monster tamer? Not to mention she came from the fallen 7 sacred families¡­.

    The Sloan Family!

    Asael felt a stinging p to his face whenever he recalled the baby''s lowly background.

    For someone who came from the prestigious Aretha Family...he had been shocked many times by a mere toddler from a fallen family!

    That''s aplete disgrace. And it happened within less than a week too.

    How could the proud and confident Asael let this slip through? The young boy bit his lips as his eyes flickered.

    This won''t do. That baby already offended the Aretha Family...and if he left her alone, she mighte back for revenge if she wished to.

    With her monstrous ability in monster taming, the Sloan Family would slowly but surelye back to the top.

    When that happened, the Aretha Family would gain one more headache.

    It''s best to cut the weed down to the root...and kill the bud before it grows.

    Asael silently looked at his two seniors, who were busy talking about Ainsley, admiring her. The boy gritted his teeth and swore in his heart.

    I have to eliminate this hidden threat as soon as I can. If not, she will hinder my sister''s growth path.

    Asael already nned to tell his siblings about this and reported the matter to their father so that¡­

    They could attack the Sloan Family!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 288: "Obtaining A New Ability?"

    <h4>Chapter 288: "Obtaining A New Ability?"</h4>

    Asael curled the corner of his lips as he slowly stood up.

    So what if you''re a genius even more freaky than my sister? You will still die before you show off your talent!

    The more he thought of it, the more excited he became.

    The path of geniuses was always dyed in the blood of other geniuses.

    Asael suddenly anticipated the look on that baby''s face when she returned to her territory and saw her family cease to exist.

    That''d be fun!

    Not knowing a storm was quietly brewing, Ainsley went back to the casino bringing the army of raptors.

    Actually, she thought of storing the raptors inside her dimensional bracelet, but if she scared the others when she summoned monsters out of thin air...that would be bad.

    After all, she couldn''t say that she''s a monster tamer. It''smon knowledge that a contracted monster can''t make another contract with another individual, even if they''re monster tamers.

    Thus, the baby only stored four of the monster cubs and left one cub behind with the mother raptor.

    Of course, due to the raptor''s sheer size, when the baby stepped into the Billios Casino territory, the passerby gasped.

    "What is that? A low-level monster? Is there a monster tamer nearby?"

    "I think it belongs to that handsome young man with grey eyes!" One of the passersby pointed at Jevon, who already got a tiny dragon-type monster on his shoulder.

    One more monster didn''t make any difference.

    When the passersby saw that a monster tamer casually unted an adult low-level monster seemingly on the edge of a breakthrough, their eyes reddened.

    Dude, you''re too much! What do you mean by this? Can''t you store your monster inside your contracted space? As a monster tamer, you naturally have one, right?

    What are you doing by disying that monster out in public? Show off! Tch!

    The passerby eyes weren''t friendly as they looked at Jevon. The first young man noticed their gazes but could only smile bitterly.

    C''mon, this raptor isn''t mine, okay? It''s my young miss'' new toy!

    Unfortunately, no one would believe him. A 3-year-old monster tamer? Go to hell.

    Even the casino guards at the casino entrance also looked at Jevon the moment the group approached them.

    "Excuse me, sir, is this monster yours? If you wish to bring it in, we have to inspect your monster tamer licence."

    The guards smiled at Jevon, trying to be polite, but they couldn''t help but gulp at the sight of a raptor as tall as them.

    Uh...this raptor won''t go berserk, right? The casino might be destroyed if that''s the case¡­

    Some entric customers visited the casino while bringing their contracted beasts or monsters, only to make a riot there. Some even smuggled ownerless beasts without a beast tamer, resulting in chaos.

    Thus, the guards had to be sure that one of these people owned the monster. Usually, in the license, the guild would also record the tamers'' tamed monster.

    Of course, cases like Jevon often happen.

    "Here it is, my license. However, this toy of mine is something I just tamed a few minutes ago. I haven''t registered it. Is it okay?"

    The young man showed a slim card with a printed logo of the monster tamer guild at the back. He looked at the guards with an apologetic smile.

    "You know that it takes quite a long time to register a new monster¡­"

    "A-ah, if that''s so, can dear sir store the monster inside your contracted space? I''m afraid your monster will scare other customers¡­"

    The guard tried to negotiate with Jevon. He already inspected the man''s monster tamer license, but this raptor wasn''t recorded in it.

    He should be extra careful¡­

    Jevon instantly looked at the guards with aplicated gaze.

    He was about to say that his young miss owned the monster without being a monster tamer, so how could he keep the monster inside his contracted space?

    However, the next second, Ainsley secretly wriggled her left wrist...and the mother raptor, along with the leftover child disappeared without a trace.

    Jevon and Elliana almost fainted.

    What? A contract space for monsters?! Did our family head obtain another ability?! Just how many abilities did she gain so far?

    Charm ability, shaman, prophetic dream, and now...a monster tamer?!

    The duo misunderstood Ainsley''s dimensional bracelet as proof of her being a monster tamer.

    After all, no one had heard of someone with a charm ability charming monsters¡­

    Usually, charm abilities only work with fellow humans and not with other species.

    Ainsley was an anomaly because she mixed her charm ability with her luck ability.

    When the guards saw the raptor disappear, only then did he sighed in relief.

    "Alright, sir, you maye in now!"

    "O-okay¡­" Jevon pocketed his license as he walked behind Ainsley with a dazed look.

    He was still in shock over Ainsley''s new ability¡­

    On the other hand, the baby grumbled about the raptors.

    I didn''t know we can''te in with such a huge monster...tch. I should secretly summon them out and pretend they''re ownerless then.

    Only that way, she could use the raptor as a betting chip.

    The baby hurriedly found a deserted ce on the 51st floor and summoned the mother raptor along with one raptor cub.

    After inspecting the raptors and made sure they''re obedient, the baby walked to the gambling hall, about to shock others once more when she bumped into someone she didn''t expect at all.

    "Huh..?" This person caught Ainsley''s figure from the corner of his eyes, and he couldn''t help but call out to the baby.

    "Boss Godtoddler?"

    Ainsley was taken aback. That white bunny mask was just too eye-catching and familiar¡­

    "Uwncle Zack?"

    It''s Jake. The Billios Casino''s owner.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 289: "Not A Treasure"

    <h4>Chapter 289: "Not A Treasure"</h4>

    When Ainsley saw Jake, the girl immediately approached him together, with the mother raptor following behind her.

    "Uwncle Zwack!" Ainsley nodded at the young man, not noticing Jake''s face already turned white.

    "Uh...uh, yeah, hello." Jake nodded at Ainsley stiffly, but his eyes were on the ferocious-looking raptor monster behind the baby.

    He suddenly didn''t know where to look. The raptor monster or the baby? Their body size is just too different!

    "This...is this your monster, Godtoddler?" Jake suppressed the urge to call the security as he asked Ainsley with a twitching lips.

    It wasn''t his first time seeing a low-level monster with a strong attribute like this monster, but it was his first time seeing such a huge monster roaming around his casino¡­.

    Why didn''t the guards and the security forbid this baby?!

    If the guards knew that Ainsley secretly summoned out her monster once she passed the checkpoint, they would also cry.

    We don''t know anything, ah! It''s all this baby''s fault!

    Ainsley tilted her head and looked at the mother raptor''s glistening metallic scales. "This monstel? It''s not mine¡­"

    "Huh? Not yours? I thought you''re also a monster tamer...so is it one of your people''s monsters?" Jake looked at Jevon and the others.

    He guessed it should be Jevon''s monster since he''s the only one who carried around a high-level baby monster with him.

    But then, Ainsley shook her head once more. "This raptol is ownerless!"

    Jake almost got a heart attack.

    Ownerless?! This is a wild raptor monster?! Fck! Where''s the security? Guards! Guards!

    Jake almost wanted to use his ability to kill the mother raptor. With his abilities, he should be able to prevent the monster from destroying his casino and scare away his customers¡­

    But first, let''s interrogate the culprit who brought the monster inside.

    "Ownerless...wild monster? Why do you take it inside, boss? I thought it''s forbidden¡­"

    Jake called Ainsley as his boss without even feeling shameful. As a sessful merchant, his face was already as thick as the raptor''s scales.

    Bootlicking a baby isn''t a big issue.

    "Ah, I want to use thisptol (raptor) as my betting chip at the 51st gambling hall! I heald that we can only use tleasules¡­(treasures)"

    Jake was once again dumbfounded.

    You want to use a wild raptor monster as a betting chip? Who would want that?

    Only a monster tamer would be interested, but they also had to tame the raptor first, not ensuring a 100% sessful taming.

    Also, if the wild raptor would ever go rampant...that''d be against the casino rule!

    Jake could already imagine his dear casino getting wrecked by this thing.

    Ahhhh...it was a good thing he visited this gambling hall to see this baby. If not, he would never know about such a case!

    "Boss, a living, wild monster can''t be considered that valuable...only monster tamers can tame it, and it''s also not really an attractive offer¡­"

    Jake decided to tell Ainsley the truth.

    Plus, even if the raptor monster was a mother and had other kids as well, it''s not as if the raptor could be easily tamed.

    From the looks of it, the raptor had awakened a rare metal attribute and was quite intelligent.

    It should be a mutant.

    Then, the difficulty of taming it would be higher than before!

    "I think not a lot of gamblers at the 51st gambling hall are monster tamers¡­"

    It means that with such an unwanted betting chip, Ainsley couldn''t y as freely as she wanted.

    "How about you change your betting chip, boss?" Jake offered once more. He didn''t care about Jevon and the others'' strange gazes when looking at him.

    The bigshot only focused on befriending Ainsley.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley shook her head. "It''s owkay. Thank you for your offel...I''ll still use this raptor as my betting chip!" Ainsley then turned around and walked into the gambling hall.

    She ignored the staff''s shocked gaze when looking at the enormous raptor monster behind her. The baby walked straight to the hall with her chin held high.

    The toddler had just entered when the gamblers inside noticed her presence.

    As someone popr among the gamblers, her arrival attracted countless curious eyes.

    "She''s here! The Godtoddler is here!"

    "Oh, my, finally! I was tired of waiting for her."

    "Good, good! Let''s challenge her to a game!"

    "Duh. I wanna see what betting chip she prepared...what kind of heavenly treasure will it be?"

    "Right, right. But...wait a second. What''s with that monster behind her? Is it her monster?"

    "A monster? Hissss what a huge raptor!"

    The gamblers'' attention shifted from Ainsley''s arrival to the raptor monster behind her. Not to mention that the raptor brought along a baby raptor¡­

    Is that a mother monster? Wow, this Godtoddler is so rich! She''s only 3 yet already obtained a low-level mother monster that''s about to ascend to mid-level.

    As expected, the toddler is an ability user already!

    A 3-year-old ability user, furthermore a monster tamer...so cool!

    The gamblers thought that the monster belonged to Ainsley, and it served as her bodyguard.

    Who would have thought that the next moment, the baby would shout out, attracting the gamblers'' attention.

    "Whoever wants to gamble against me, line up! My betting chip shall be this mother raptor monster along with her 5 cubs!"

    Her bold statement of gathering gamblers to challenge her invited gasps after gasps from her surroundings. However, thest part almost made the pro-gamblers spurt out blood.

    What?! You''re making that living monster as your betting chip? Is it a joke?

    Who would want a monster that already had an owner?! That''s useless for us, ah.

    You can''t say that''s a treasure!

    The whole hall went silent.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 290: "A Bigshot"

    <h4>Chapter 290: "A Bigshot"</h4>

    The gamblers looked at Ainsley with hanging mouths. They suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Should we tell her that her contracted mother raptor isn''t even worth a penny in this hall? Like...it can''t be seen as a treasure, okay? Even a no-star treasure is better than that!

    Of course, what they meant by no-star treasures are treasures belonging to the low-level category that one could find in the market, such as precious herbs, monster cores, and other things.

    Thankfully, the limit of the 51st floor to the 60th floor was around no-star treasures to 3-star treasures.

    3-star treasures were things like low-level potions or 5-coloured energy crystals as big as one''s thumb.

    One could also offer their services here as a betting chip that should be as valuable as treasures.

    For example, a beast tamer helping the opponent to contract a beast if they lost the gambling¡­

    Mercenaries could offer their service to guard the gamblers in exchange as a betting chip...of course, their reputation should be good and trustworthy to be worthy as a betting chip.

    However, what Ainsley offered was truly useless for the gamblers here.

    Once a monster got contracted, it wouldn''t serve another person no matter how much the mastermanded it.

    That''s why, when Ainsley brought the raptor monster, it''s as good as bringing nothing!

    The gamblers were clearly disappointed. They looked at Ainsley with eyes full of pity.

    She''s still a child, after all. Maybe she doesn''t know that her contracted monster is useless if used as a betting chip¡­

    Despite that, the gamblers still respected Ainsley''s fame and skill. Thus, they didn''t dare to rebuke her but also didn''t want to y against her only to get a contracted raptor monster if they won.

    The gamblers could only groan in silence.

    Can''t someone tell this baby that what she brought isn''t a treasure? You, that monster tamer behind the baby, aren''t you her people? Can''t you tell her, ah?!

    Jevon, the monster tamer that the gamblers noticed, also vaguely guessed what the gamblers thought at the moment. However, he also could only smile bitterly.

    Don''t look at me like that. This raptor is actually ownerless, okay? But you guys won''t believe me if I told you that!

    Because the mother raptor and its cub were surprisingly docile. They followed around Ainsley obediently and also did hermands perfectly.

    Who would think that they''re ownerless? Even Jake didn''t think like that at the beginning.

    Seeing the hall was silent with no gamblers wanting to y against Ainsley just for a useless monster, Jake let out a long sigh.

    Huft...should I give my treasure to this baby?

    I think my brooch can be considered a treasure...it is the eye of a high-level gem-type beast...highly valuable and can boost one''s energy by 2% as long as the brooch is near the user.

    Jake already looked at his oval-shaped ruby brooch with an exquisite golden frame and was about to take it off for Ainsley when someone in the crowd suddenly raised their voice.

    "Are you serious? Using a contracted monster as a betting chip...do you think this ce is full of morons, or what?"

    The person''s voice sounded childish to the ear, yet the tone was full of mockery.

    Even what the person said was unpleasant to some gamblers there, moreover Ainsley, the person being rebuked.

    The baby couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as she looked at the crowd. "Who are you? If you don''t want to gamble against me, it''s your choice. There''s no need to defame me!"

    Ainsley vaguely felt familiar with the voice of the person mocking her. Thus, she couldn''t help but retaliate harshly.

    Indeed, the person who rebuked her slowly appeared from the crowd. The crowd was also tactful enough to make ways for the person.

    The way they opened a path for the person resembled a river being parted into two.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    From within the crowd, a boy not older than 15 years old slowly walked out with his chin held high and hands behind his back.

    One could see a hint of disdain residing in his eyes as he strode over to Ainsley''s ce, not looking nervous at all.

    From the maroon silk suit and the gold emblem that he wore, he seemed to be someone from a good family!

    When Ainsley saw who was the one mocking her earlier, her pupils shrunk. A glint shed through her ruby eyes.

    "It''s you!"

    "Yeah. It''s me. I didn''t think the Godtoddler was actually you." The boy didn''t bother to be polite and casually snorted.

    He puffed up his chest, showing off the gold emblem on his left chest.

    Only then the gamblers could see the logo on the emblem.

    It was a unicorn and a pegasus looking at the left and right side, respectively.

    A pegasus and a unicorn...the only family that could use those two legendary beasts as their family logo¡­.

    "Ah! The Aretha Family!" One of the gamblers finally recognised the emblem. He couldn''t help but inhale deeply.

    The Aretha Family! One of the families on par with the 7 great families. They''re from the 7 sacred families...the families that had sacred beasts protection!

    When that gambler mentioned the boy''s family name, they also gasped simultaneously.

    "Someone from the Aretha Family? Is he the direct descendant, or not?"

    "He should be a direct descendant. Only the direct descendants are allowed to wear that gold emblem with gems and polished stones!"

    Other family members could only wear in silver emblems and not one decorated with gems and precious stones like the one this boy wore.

    The one this boy wore is special.

    He''s a bigshot! Possibly someone with a high rank in the Aretha Family!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 291: "Overpowered Monster"

    <h4>Chapter 291: "Overpowered Monster"</h4>

    One look at the boy''s emblem and everyone understood why it stood out from the rest of the Aretha Family''s emblems.

    The unicorn and the pegasus on the boy''s emblem had their eyes reced with colourful gems. Their manes wereced with Mythril, while their hooves were built with precious stones.

    The emblem is so exquisite andvish!

    "Then...this boy should be one of the famous Aretha brothers? Is he the third or the second son? He looks young!" One of the spectators couldn''t help but ask his friends.

    After all, the Aretha Family was too influential, and these people couldn''t simply ignore someone from that family, especially when this someone was a direct descendant.

    He''s the Aretha Family''s young master for sure!

    "I think he''s the second son, Lael Aretha. He is only 13 but already helped his eldest brother in their territorial war!"

    "Oh, the little genius from the Aretha Family? I heard his ability is suitable to be a warfare strategist?"

    "Yeah, and if I''m not mistaken, he''s also an alchemist. His alchemist talent is considered high-level!"

    "Really? Damn! An alchemist! What potion can he make?"

    "Regeneration. Powerful, right? That''s why the Aretha Family has special rights inside the Alchemist Guild...it''s all because of their second young master!"

    Even if the quality of the potion was only a low-level one for now, the boy had potential to raise the quality up to high-level potion or even holy potions!

    "Oh no...Lael Aretha is an alchemist? If he''s that influential, what will happen to the Godtoddler? This boy clearly looks as if he has a blood feud with her¡­"

    One of Ainsley''s secret fans couldn''t help but worry for the baby.

    All of this happened just because of Ainsley''s statement about her betting chip...it shouldn''t be a big deal.

    However, this Lael boy made a big deal out of it!

    Ainsley''s fans weren''t the only ones worried for her. Even Jevon and the others also clenched their fists.

    It''s someone from the Aretha Family again! They''re everywhere, ah. Like bugs! So annoying¡­

    Ainsley''s people who witnessed the Aretha siblings'' tyrannical deed a few days ago at the Xavier Hotel were itching to beat up the boy.

    Only Jake stood still with his hands inside his trousers'' pockets.

    Hmmm, someone from the Aretha Family? Evan''spetitor? Didn''t think the young master woulde here to y...oh, well, so what if he''s an alchemist?

    I believe an alchemist is a fartpared to the Godtoddler''s luck ability.

    Jake didn''t show any emotion on his face, but Jevon and the others flushed red. Their bodies trembled hard as they red at Lael, wishing they could skin him alive.

    Why can''t you leave our young miss alone? Our young miss hasn''t even exined what''s so special about her monster and you''re already butting in!

    Jevon, the hot-blooded young man, was tempted to secretly attack the boy, but when he saw Ainsley still standing calmly, he also calmed down.

    It''s okay, this arrogant boy can''t do anything to Ain. He''s just asking to be face-pped!

    Indeed, Ainsley only curled the corner of her lips and pointed at the boy with her nose held high.

    "Truly, a fool. I haven''t even exined my raptor monster speciality and why it''s worthy to be a treasured betting chip...and you already rush to drag me down."

    The baby shook her head and let out a helpless sigh, as if the boy in front of her was even younger than her.

    "What a shame. The Aretha Family''s second master doesn''t have good eyes to recognise a treasure!"

    Ainsley snickered and slowly tugged Jake''s hand, asking the young man to bend his back.

    "I believe the treasure I offered to all of you now is worthy of being a 3-stars treasure."

    The baby sessfully made Jake bend his back and after signalling the big boss to carry her, the baby sat on the young man''s arm as the young man lifted her up.

    While wrapping her arms around Jake''s neck, Ainsley looked at Lael, who was now ''beneath'' her.

    "How is it, young master Lael? Should I show you why my raptor is worth being a 3-star treasureparable to your low-level handmade potion?"

    Lael heard the mockery in Ainsley''s tone of voice and couldn''t help but clenched his fists tightly.

    What right do you have to act so high and mighty in front of someone like me? You''re just a member of a fallen family!

    Lael refused to believe that Ainsley''s raptor was special.

    Even if it''s shocking that the girl turned out to be a monster tamer, a contracted monster wouldn''t be worth much to be called a treasure, no matter how powerful it might be.

    The boy snickered and was about to open his mouth when Ainsley waved her hand, interrupting him.

    "Okay, chop-chop, no bullish*t. Listen guys. This raptor is actually ownerless. And I can assure you that anyone can contract it even if you''re not a monster tamer!"

    Of course, as long as they had an item to make a contract with monsters, it could happen. But whether they had the item or not, Ainsley didn''t care.

    "How is it? A mutant mother monster with a metal attribute about to be a mid-level rank, owning 5 other cubs, and non-monster tamers can also contract it...."

    The baby looked down at the gamblers while clinging to Jake''s neck.

    The toddler curled the corner of her lips and beckoned her fingers at the crowds.

    "Is it worthy of being a 3-star treasure, or not?"

    The hall suddenly went silent.

    The gamblers held their breath. The casino staff covered their mouths. Their eyes bulged, almost jumping out.

    The heck? What kind of OP monster is that?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 292: "Ownerless and Wild"

    <h4>Chapter 292: "Ownerless and Wild"</h4>

    When Lael and the other gamblers heard Ainsley''s exnation, their first reaction was to deny it.

    "No. That''s impossible. Don''t try to lie and think of us as idiots. There''s no way a wild monster will be that docile!" Lael pointed at the mother raptor while raising his voice.

    His face flushed red, and his eyes glinted viciously.

    "Also, even if that monster is indeed a wild one, there''s no way it will allow non-monster tamers to make a contract with it!"

    Even if non-monster tamers could make a contract with monsters as long as they had a suitable treasure for that, the monster wouldn''t let them.

    The monster would only concede to a monster tamer worthy of its attention!

    The other gamblers in the hall also nodded along with Lael.

    "He''s right...I have never heard of a monster willingly make a contract with a non-monster tamer¡­"

    That''s why items made to allow non-tamers to contract a monster or a beast were only selling like hot potatoes for contracting beasts.

    Beast tamers could guide a wild beast to make a contract with non-beast tamers. They could even tame the beasts and make them serve as a vehicle for non-tamers¡­

    Just like the pair of Pegacons that Ainsley had. The Pegacons were already tame and would obey their current master that they recognised, which was Ainsley.

    Because of that, it would even obey Alvaro if they had to run faster, fly, or even swim in the ocean. As long as the owner treated them well and didn''t abuse them, they wouldn''t rebel at all.

    But monsters? Hah!

    Ainsley saw the look of disbelief in the gamblers'' faces, but she didn''t even bat an eyelid. The baby chuckled for a second before sweeping her gaze over the gamblers.

    "I know you guys won''t believe me so easily...so let''s just prove it right now." Ainsley squinted as she looked at the crowd in front of her, not allowing them to rebuke her.

    "Is there any monster tamer here? I won''t ask my people because you guys will think I''m cheating. So, any monster tamer?"

    When Ainsley asked for a monster tamer, several people in the crowd flinched. They were actually monster tamers, but they didn''t know what the baby wanted them to do¡­.

    Moreover, this mother raptor was quite scary. Even if they could tame mid-level and low-level monsters, they''re still wary of its intelligent eyes.

    An intelligent monster is both heaven and hell for any monster tamers!

    The monster tamers in the crowd hesitated to make a move, but soon, one of them, a young girl around Jevon''s age, stepped out.

    "Me. I''m a monster tamer. This is my monster tamer license." The young girl took out an identity card and showed it to the crowd before walking toward Ainsley.

    "Here, young Miss, my license. I''m a high-rank monster tamer." The young girl straightened her back as she introduced her ability rank. It turned out she''s as strong as Jevon!

    An 18 years old high-rank monster tamer could be said as a geniusparable to those prodigies that Ainsley saw at the alley before.

    "Oh, a beautiful older sister!" Ainsley shed a smile at the ck-haired braided girl and took a quick nce at the license. When she saw that it''s authentic, the baby nodded.

    "Alright, big sis. Thank you for volunteering! I actually need you to verify whether the mother raptor is ownerless or not."

    Ainsley grinned from ear to ear and slowly directed her charm ability at the young monster tamer.

    Withoutcing it with her luck ability, it''s actually already enough to make the young monster tamer to go ''kyaaa kyaaa'' over Ainsley.

    "A-ah? O-okay, okay. This big sis will help you, cute Lil sis." The girlughed heartily as she eagerly went to check the mother raptor.

    She knew why Ainsley wanted her to confirm the baby''s words. It''s all to make the gamblers feel assured that they won''t be cheated.

    The moment the young girl went to look at the mother raptor, the raptor who was looking obedient before, instantly reacted.

    "GRRRRR!" The raptor opened its jaw and showed off its sharp fangs. It was truly ferocious. It looked as if it''s about to pounce on the monster tamer.

    However, a small lizard-like monster on the girl''s shoulder simply cast a nce at the mother raptor, and the mother raptor paused.

    It suddenly didn''t dare to make a sound anymore.

    That''s right. The lizard-like monster''s aura suppresses the mother raptor because that small lizard is a high-level monster, even if it''s only a baby!

    Seeing the mother raptor cautiously eyeing the young girl but didn''t rashly make a move, Ainsley was slightly impressed.

    ''If this is another monster, it will be afraid and won''t even dare to eye the tamer. But this raptor still showed a subtle resistance yet wisely chose to observe her opponent carefully¡­.''

    It seems that her intelligence is even higher than what I imagine!

    The young girl also noticed this and couldn''t help but nod.

    "A good monster. Good, very good. Ah, and yes, it''s indeed a wild one. I can''t feel any sign of a contracting from her soul."

    The young girl didn''t take long to inspect the raptor. With just using her ability as a monster tamer, she knew that the monster was actually a wild one.

    "This mother raptor...is ownerless. It''s a wild monster!"

    When the young girl repeated her statement, the crowds opened their mouths and sucked in the cold air.

    Even Lael''s face changed. The boy looked at Ainsley and the monster tamer in disbelief.

    Oh, my! What did she say? Ownerless and wild monster?

    But that monster is so tame around the Godtoddler!

    How could this be?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 293: "Spread The News"

    <h4>Chapter 293: "Spread The News"</h4>

    "Impossible...that''s not true...how...how could this be?" Lael looked at Ainsley with a nk gaze.

    He kept muttering ''impossible, impossible'', not wanting to admit whatever the young monster tamer just said.

    How could a wild monster act so tame around a human?

    Even if the human were a monster tamer strong enough to tame it, without making a contract, it wouldn''t willingly follow the human.

    It would simply choose to run to avoid being enved as a contract monster.

    But this baby? She didn''t make a contract with the monster...but the monster followed her around as if it was her contracted monster?

    Is the monster a bootlicker or what?! Or is it a different case with a mutant monster?

    Lael would rather believe that a mutant monster might act differently than other non-mutant monsters.

    He would believe anything as long as it didn''t show off the baby''s mysterious might!

    "Ah, I see, I see. Maybe a mutant monster will act like a beast and might follow around a tamer without being contracted¡­"

    Lael hurriedly made a statement to avoid the gamblers from worshipping Ainsley''s miraculous feat.

    s, he had just said that when the young monster tamer shook her head.

    "As far as I know, even a mutant monster will not follow a tamer without a contract. I must say that the youngdy is a miracle."

    The young girl looked at Ainsley with sparkling eyes.

    "The youngdy must be a unique monster tamer. She should have a one-in-a-kind ability...different from other monster tamers!"

    When the young girl brought Ainsley to another height, Lael almost spurted out blood. His round eyesses already had signs of cracking.

    Damn it. I purposely said what I said before to downgrade that baby! Why are you putting her on a high pedestal once more?!

    Now, look. The gamblers will start to worship the baby, ah!

    Indeed, after the young genius tamer announced the truth, the gamblers looked at Ainsley with wide eyes.

    So...the Godtoddler isn''t a simple monster tamer, but one that has a unique feature? Isn''t this...unbelievable?

    That thought surfaced in everyone''s mind.

    Having an ownerless mutated mother monster following the baby around was already something impossible, yet it happened.

    What if it''s also possible to make non-tamers contract the monster?

    If that''s the case...won''t this be the biggest breakthrough in the world of monster taming? Won''t everyone rush to get the baby to get a monster or two?

    Who didn''t want to have a ferocious monster as their contracted pet? A beast might be cool, but the monster was numerous.

    They could simply contract a mother monster, and once it bred tons of monster cubs, they could literally groom a whole monster army!

    Oh my!

    The gamblers'' eyes suddenly turned green from greed. They instantly looked at the baby as if she''s a holy saint or something.

    A treasure. She''s a treasure!

    Ah, and the mother raptor too! A mother monster with a metal attribute, a mutant with high intelligence and owning 5 cubs¡­

    Priceless. Princeless! If one could upgrade the monster to a high-level one, they might as well build a whole raptor brigade or something.

    Damn! That''s fcking cool! We must get this raptor!

    Sensing the gamblers'' eager eyes, Ainsley gently curled her lips. The baby then asked the young girl to verify the monster cub, whether it is ownerless or not.

    After the young monster tamer verified it, Ainsley nodded in satisfaction.

    "To make sure you guys believe that anyone can contract this monster, I shall have my friend, Zack, to contract it."

    Ainsley looked at Zack and whispered in his ear. "Zack, you have the contract scroll, right? The one to make a contract with beasts or monsters without being a tamer¡­"

    "Uh, I don''t bring one right now, but I can get it asap."

    Jake immediately texted his men to bring a contract scroll to the hall while Ainsley simply thought of the man as another nouveau riche young man.

    "Good, good." The baby nodded before looking at the crowd once more.

    "I can assure you that my friend here is not a monster tamer. The monster tamers in this hall, you guys, can verify it by yourselves."

    Ainsley made an inviting gesture to the monster tamers hidden in the crowd. She knew that monster tamers could sense whether a person had a monster taming ability or not.

    However, in her case, the others already believed that she''s a unique monster tamer.

    Thus, even if they didn''t sense any monster taming ability from the baby, they thought that it''s because she''s unique.

    Just like how a normal summoner couldn''t detect an otherworldly summoner because an otherworldly summoner was a unique existence.

    Only another otherworldly summoner could sense their peers.

    As for what kind of monster tamer Ainsley was, the tamers in the hall didn''t bother to inquire further. If there can be tons of monster tamer types, there can be an oddball like Ainsley too.

    Soon, the other tamers checked Jake''s body and verified that he''s not a monster tamer. Thus, he could be a good test subject for this whole new campaign.

    They only needed to wait for the contract scroll to help Jake contract this raptor cub.

    In a matter of minutes, Jake''s men delivered the scroll, and there we go, all materials needed to contract the monster isplete.

    "Hum, good. Let''s not prolong this and jump straight to the demo! Also, my dear gamblers, I advise you guys to record my demonstration."

    Ainsley looked at the crowd with a sweet smile on her face.

    "That way, you guys can tell your friends or family about this priceless treasure!"

    Spread the news. Make me even more famous!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 294: "Pick Me!"

    <h4>Chapter 294: "Pick Me!"</h4>

    Of course, Ainsley also asked Jevon to record her and spread the video to the inte.

    That way, not only could she avoid exining things over and over again to the gamblers on other floors, but she could also gather potential customers for her monster-taming business!

    Yes, the baby intended to make use of her unique case to make connections and profit for the Sloan Family, making her family even stronger than before.

    Relying on this unique business alone, her family could return to its glorious era!

    What Ainsley nned had already taken seed right here, right now. The gamblers did take out their phones and waited for the girl to start.

    After making sure Jevon could record her perfectly, Ainsley nodded and beckoned her finger at the raptor cub.

    Of course, she didn''t forget to use her charm abilityced with luck to enchant the raptor cub.

    "Grrrr¡­" the raptor cub as big as Cellino''s cat form obediently trotted to Ainsley''s side. It then looked up at the baby with itsrge, beady eyes.

    "Good. The raptor is ready. Zack, use your contract scroll to make a contract with this cub. If it resists, tell me right away." Ainsley informed Jake before focusing on the raptor cub.

    She silently conveyed her thoughts to the raptor cub.

    ''Make a contract with this man here, will you?''

    Jake had already activated the scroll, and the scroll shone in blue light. The raptor cub could feel a binding power slowly creeping inside her soul.

    It started to panic.

    ''Huh? Obeying a human other than you? No! Don''t wanna!''

    The raptor cub let out a low growl and red at Jake menacingly. The little cub opened its jaw and showed its sharp teeth, ready to attack Jake anytime.

    It looked as if it would rather die than submit.

    However, the next moment, Ainsley''s charm ability washed over its mind once more.

    ''C''mon, you love me, don''t you? I''m your family, right? I''m your big sis! Now, listen to me. Obey that man.''

    Ainsley coaxed the raptor cub.? Being under the charm ability, the cub felt bad if it refused Ainsley''s request.

    In fact, it was eager to please Ainsley by obeying her words.

    Left with no choice, the raptor stopped struggling and let Jevon''s contract soul invaded her soul.

    In just a few minutes, Jake managed to imprint the raptor cub with his own soul and held a piece of the raptor''s soul as a hostage.

    If the raptor went against his order or harmed him, it would die a tragic death. And, of course, with the power of the contract, the monster can''t think of resisting Jake.

    Only sacred beasts could do that. Not even a high-level monster could!

    Once the contract was made, there was nothing magical happening between the two.

    That''s how it was when one contracted a monster, unlike when one contracted a beast.

    However, after the contract, the raptor cub clearly let down her guard and didn''t show off her teeth to Jake anymore.

    It slowly trotted to the young man''s leg and rubbed her cheek against his calf, showing affection.

    When the gamblers saw this, their phone almost slipped out of their grips.

    Damn! The contract is a sess! It''s real! The Godtoddler can make a non-monster tamer contract a wild monster!

    The previously silent hall instantly broke in mours.

    "Wow, that''s crazy! She really did it!"

    "Dang. Am I blind? Did I see it wrong? Howe that raptor cub suddenly acts chummy with that bunny-masked man¡­"

    "I even wonder if that raptor isn''t a monster but a pet, you know. Hahahah."

    The gamblers could feel their blood boiling and their hearts pumped up. They gripped their phone tightly, still recording the scene while peeking at Ainsley with reddened eyes.

    She''s a treasure! A miracle! If she can help us contract that mother raptor...even if it only has 4 more cubs now, it can always breed more cubs if it mated with another monster¡­

    Having a raptor brigade wouldn''t be an impossible dream!

    The non-tamers inside the hall clenched their fists tightly as they looked at the mother raptor beside Ainsley as if they''re looking at the peerless treasure.

    This raptor...it now worth more than a low-level potion! No, it can beparable to a mid-level potion! And if the raptor levels up, its value may go beyond average potions.

    It''s definitely worth more than just 3-stars treasure, such as low-level average potions! With this treasure, the Godtoddler could leisurely enter up to the 99th floor with no restriction at all.

    After all, the entry-level of the upper floors required the gamblers to bring one-star, two-stars, and finally, 3-stars treasure as their betting chip.

    However, unlike the 1st-50th floor so far, there''s no upper limit of each floor. One could choose to stay on this floor even if they could enter higher floors.

    Thus, Ainsley could stay as long as she could on this floor to plunder treasures!

    The gamblers didn''t even think that their treasures would be eaten clean. On the other hand, they wished that Ainsley never moved to a higher floor and remained here forever.

    We want that raptor and whatever monster the Godtoddler will use as a betting chip!

    With that thought, the quick-witted gamblers instantly pushed the crowd and rushed to Ainsley''s ce.

    "Me, me! Miss Godtoddler, I''ll gamble with you! My betting chip is a wind elemental stone, 1-star treasure¨C "

    "No, pick me! My treasure is a 2-stars treasure!"

    "Peh, move on! Pick me!"

    The gamblers fought each other just to get a chance to y against Ainsley.

    They were afraid that others would win against Ainsley and got the mother raptor before them!

    The hall instantly plunged into utter chaos.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 295: "A Treasure Hunt"

    <h4>Chapter 295: "A Treasure Hunt"</h4>

    The gamblers went mad. Almost all of them, who weren''t monster tamers, rushed to surround Ainsley and started to offer things they used as their betting chips.

    "I use a 2-stars precious herb, good for nurturing one''s soul! Pick me!"

    "No, no, pick me! I''ll bet my piece ofnd at the outskirts. It''s definitely worth a 3-stars treasure!"

    "Tch! You and your emptynd can be called a treasure? Move on! I have this sacred fruit that can expand one''s energy core by 2%!"

    The gamblers tried hard to please Ainsley and get themselves picked. However, not all gamblers did that. In fact, a certain boy stood still on the spot with his eyes wide open.

    This...no! This can''t be! How could this be?! That nobody from the Sloan Family can do something so miraculous?

    Allowing non-tamers to contract a monster... is against the norm! That''s impossible! There has never been such a case before!

    Lael refused to believe that Ainsley just created a history.

    One could imagine how the Sloan Family would definitely rise above the cloud with such a good business in their hands.

    No one could copy their monster-taming business. Thus, they''d be the sole seller...they would monopolise the entire market!

    And who wouldn''t want to have one or two monsters as a contracted monster when they could do so in exchange for money or treasures?

    Even if the baby priced the monster in energy crystals, the big shots would very dly do the bidding.

    Wouldn''t this be bad, then?

    Lael''s face darkened. He looked at the bunch of gamblers trying to get themselves on the mother raptor through gambling. The boy couldn''t help but shout.

    "Everyone, don''t panic. Don''t get fooled! This toddler must be lying to us. There''s no way you can contract a monster as a non-tamer!"

    Lael tried to affect the gamblers'' mind so that Ainsley''s potential business wouldn''t have any customers due to the hoax.

    However, the gamblers didn''t even give a nce at the boy. A few brave ones even shoved the boy aside and went to find Ainsley.

    "Pick me, Godtoddler! Pick me!"

    "Me, me!"

    "Ahhh, me! Go away!"

    "Godtoddler, I can buy your mother raptor if you want! Just state the price!"

    Someone even outright offered to buy the raptor instead of gambling to get it.

    The gamblers on this floor mainly were from high-ranked mafia families or big shots around the capital.

    Thus, they could fork out a lot of sum just to buy this low-level monster. After all, what they eyed wasn''t only the monster but the connection they could make with the miraculous baby.

    If they found a wild monster with good specs, they could ask the Godtoddler for her service to contract the monster even as a non-monster tamer!

    The gamblers here were smart. When someone already offered to buy the raptor, they also followed suit.

    "Ah, I can also buy the raptor from you, Godtoddler! I''ll offer you¨C "

    "No, listen to me. I can offer more! I''m from the Galeon Family¨C "

    The gamblers didn''t back off from the deal just because of what Lael said. In fact, they got even crazier.

    Even the second son of the Aretha Family went as far as lying straight to our face. He must be trying to get the raptor all for himself! This deal is the real deal!

    Lael''s shouts achieved a different effect on these crazy gamblers.

    Mission failed sessfully!

    When Lael saw that no one bothered to look at him even though usually, they would try hard to bootlick him, the boy almost slumped to the floor.

    No! No! What is this? Since when did I, the second son of the Aretha Family, get ignored like this? Howe all of them are busy ttering that nobody?!

    There''s no way her ability is real, right? She must be faking it somehow!

    Lael stubbornly refused to believe Ainsley. The boy slowly walked away from the crowd while muttering ''impossible. It''s a fake. Impossible!''

    But would Ainsley care about someone from the Aretha Family? Meh. Her fairy friend, Finnie, seemed to hate ir, someone from the Aretha Family.

    And so, she would try her best to boycott the Aretha Family!

    While Lael quietly left the hall to find his siblings and tell them about this shocking news, the baby started to organise the chaotic hall.

    "Okay, okay, everyone, line up and show me your betting chip! Remember, I won''t sell the raptor. I''ll only use it as a betting chip!"

    Ainsley would be a fool to sell the raptor just for one treasure or other items.

    If she could get the treasures without losing the raptor through gambling, why should she sell it?

    Thus, the baby started to pick some gamblers that had good stuff, which she needed.

    [That guy has a high-quality wind stone. If your cat can absorb it, his power will go up by a notch.] The Godfather started to guide Ainsley.

    [Pick that one too. That herb can minimise your energy consumption upon use. Good stuff.]

    [That red-blue me fruit is also good, Lilss. It can expand your energy core by 5%! Better than whatever sacred fruit the previous guy offered.]

    [Oh! Good stuff for a monster tamer! Pick that guy with a rare ''monster pheromone'' potion. That potion can help monster tamer to attract monsters.]

    [Ah, that one too. Good for your Lil Eli. Hm, that ointment, yes. Her speed will be faster if she uses that ointment every day.]

    The Godfather picked 5 to 10 gamblers with the most suitable treasures for Ainsley.

    After that, he advised the baby to move on to another floor once she''s done with these gamblers.

    It''s time for a treasure hunt!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 296: "Shes Dangerous"

    <h4>Chapter 296: "She''s Dangerous"</h4>

    Of course, Ainsley believed her mentor and quickly did whatever the Godfather advised her to do.

    In this case, Godfather''s usefulness already beat Zev, the official system built to assist Ainsley.

    Zev could only look at the Godfather with a wry smile on his face.

    Damn it, you. You really favour this littled, yeah? I have never seen you so eager to teach and help someone!

    Unfortunately, he also knew that the Godfather did the right thing for Ainsley. Thus, the pitiful toddler spirit could only annoy the Godfather sometimes or helped Ainsley with minor issues.

    That day, Ainsley plundered tons of treasure and rose to the 70th floor.

    She swept the whole 20 floors in one go!

    After all, she only went against at most 10 gamblers on each floor, and she won it easily in the shortest time possible.

    Among the treasures she robbed legally, she also had several items that helped her expand her energy core once more.

    This time, her energy core almost became as big as a tennis ball!

    With that, her luck ability limit became ''10'', doubled from the previous limit.

    Even Cellino, Jevon, Elliana, and the other five buds also benefited from today''s plundering.

    Jake, the only outsider, also got a cute little mutant raptor with a metal attribute as a pet. And so, he also benefited.

    The news of Ainsley being able to make non-monster tamers contract a monster spread like fire throughout the casino.

    The inte was also on fire with the appearance of the shocking video of the baby''s demonstration.

    However, unlike the casino yers who already believed Ainsley, thanks to her reputation as the invincible gambler, the people on the inte got divided into two sides.

    The first camp believed the authenticity of the video and already started to inquire about the miraculous baby.

    The second camp debated and doubted the video''s authenticity, thus, creating a hot debate in the forum and thement section.

    Ainsley quickly became a hot topic both in real life and on the inte. Some evil people even nned to kidnap the baby, but before they could do so, they had to find out more about the baby.

    Unfortunately, Jake, Evan, and Finley were Ainsley''s shadow knights. The three big shots used whatever they could to protect Ainsley''s real identity.

    They even sent even more shadow guards to protect Ainsley against stronger kidnappers or other organisations.

    While they protected the little boss from the dark, the three bigshots gathered at one ce right when the little baby was fast asleep in her hotel.

    "I can''t believe that baby has such an incredible ability...if she can tame more monsters, she can arm her family with tons of monsters."

    Evan shook his head as he imagined the rise of the Sloan Family. If his intuition weren''t wrong, it wouldn''t be long before the Sloan Family rose to the top once more.

    And all of that just because a baby leads them!

    "Hum. I''m also surprised, you know. Take a look at this little cutie." Jake nodded at Evan and casually picked up the raptor cub he got from Ainsley.

    "After I made a contract with this guy, this guy was so obedient that it scared me. What the heck did that baby do to this cub?"

    Jake ced the raptor cub on hisp and let the raptory there. The raptor didn''t even act hostile toward Jake, but it did eye Finley and Evan with a fierce gaze.

    "Hmmm. That''s really wonderful. It''s truly our luck to find someone like her. I can''t imagine how wonderful she will be once she grows up."

    Evan observed the raptor and was amazed once more.

    Ainsley had truly tamed the raptor and allowed it to obey another person''smand. Just what did she do? Her monster taming ability should be a unique one!

    Both Evan and Jake didn''t know how Ainsley tamed the raptor, but Finley did. The boy sat next to Evan with his legs crossed. A smile hung on his fair face.

    Heheheh. You did it, huh, Ain. Your charm ability is already so strong it can affect other species and even do things like this!

    In no time, you might even charm inanimate objects, you know?

    Finley was secretly admiring Ainsley while going through the report he got from his men. To his surprise, he saw his men reporting about Ainsley''s meeting with the Aretha siblings.

    The first time was at the Xavier hotel. The second time, at the alley. The third time, at the gambling hall.

    They kept bumping into each other, and they seemingly had a bad rtionship. Seeing this report, Finley squinted.

    The Aretha siblings, heh¡­

    They''re really arrogant, just like in the past. However, for them to meet Ain this fast...dunno whether it is good or not.

    Finley tapped his knees, feeling a bit sceptical toward the Aretha siblings'' encounter with Ainsley. From what he knew, those siblings wouldn''t let things slide so easily¡­

    ''I shall keep an eye on those siblings.''

    Coincidentally, while Finley was feeling suspicious at the Aretha siblings, the three of them were gathering at their hotel, which wasn''t the Xavier hotel, for sure.

    "Second brother, if what you said is right, I think we should tell dad and quickly take action to uproot this threat." ir sat on the sofa as she looked at her two brothers with a glint in her eyes.

    When she heard the news from Lael, she suddenly recalled Valerie''s weird behaviour, and couldn''t help but associate the two cases together.

    Her conclusion was that...Ainsley, that b*tch, has a natural ability to charm monsters and beasts!

    She''s dangerous. We can''t let her live.

    "Let''s ask dad to attack the Sloan Family asap!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 297: "How Pathetic!"

    <h4>Chapter 297: "How Pathetic!"</h4>

    Hearing ir''s suggestion, the brothers didn''t refuse and instantly agreed. "I also think that way, ir." Lael looked at his phone and started to type.

    The boy sent a message to his father, telling him about what happened at the capital and why they should attack the Sloan Family.

    In just 5 minutes, Lael''s father replied to the message.

    Michael: Really? Does such a baby truly exist? If she''s a threat to our family, dad shall send our affiliated families to attack them.

    Lael: Hum, dad. Send at least 1 high-ranked family and a few mid-ranked! The Sloan Family got three sacred beasts, and that b*tch tamed one of them. We''ve got to be careful.

    Michael: I see, I see. Do as you fit. It''s not a big deal to crush such a weak family. But don''t kill that baby. Maybe we can enve her for our family''s benefit.

    Michael didn''t think much about attacking a fallen family with no backing. For him, this was just his way to please his children, especially his beloved lucky star, ir.

    Since ir also wanted to attack the Sloan Family, Michael agreed in a heartbeat.

    Michael: I''ll arrange for the forces to attack the Sloan Family''s main territory in a few days. How is it?

    Lael: Good, dad! We will stay in the capital for two more days to attend the Billios Casino''s auction. I hope the Sloan Family will be gone by then.

    Michael: Yeah, up to you, son. I''m busy with other matters. I''ll let your first brother arrange the invasion. But I bet he won''t join the invasion troop too.

    Lael: It''s okay, dad. Just send big brother''s contracted sacred beast, the Pegasus, to fend off the Sloan Family''s tamed holy beast.

    Michael: Hmm, good idea. Van, that pegasus is getting bored, anyway. Going to war might ease his boredom.

    Lael: yup. Thanks, dad. ir said she loves you the most.

    Michael: haha. Tell her to call me asap. Adios.

    Lael closed the chat and looked at his two siblings, who were looking at him with expectant eyes.

    "How is it? Did dad agree?" Asael was like sitting on fire. He couldn''t help but jump and grabbed Lael''s arm, shaking it hard.

    "Yeah, yeah. Did daddy agree? He did, right? Daddy is the best, after all." ir also approached Lael and coyly tugged the boy''s sleeve.

    The way she called her adoptive dad was quite intimate for someone who didn''t even inherit the Aretha Family''s bloodline.

    Lael looked at both children and nodded. "No worries. Dad agreed. We should just sit back and enjoy the show." The young boy curled his lips, showing a dark, eerie smile.

    But his siblings didn''t seem to feel like puking at such a suspicious-looking smile. Both of them looked at each other and jumped on their feet.

    "Yeah! That''s good!"

    "Hum, hum. Will daddy send Van too? That toddler has a sacred beast, too, after all." ir immediately asked Lael, afraid that their family underestimated the Sloan Family.

    If that happened, they couldn''tpletely destroy the Sloan Family!

    "Hahaha. Dad said he will let Van attack the Sloan Family together with forces from one high-ranked family, and at least 5 mid-level families."

    The 13-year-old boy fixed his round eyesses and snorted.

    "There will be around 500 ability users at least, and many of them are multiple ability users. The fallen Sloan Family will only have 200 to 300 forces ready for war."

    After all, the other forces should be divided into several other small territories around the main territory.

    The high-ranked and mid-ranked families only need to send 50-100 people each, and they could win an easy war against the weak Sloan Family.

    A mid-ranked family should at least have 500 people ready for war, after all. But the Sloan Family only had 200-300 despite being a mid-ranked mafia family.

    How pathetic!

    Hearing Lael''s words, ir silently sighed in relief.

    "That''s good, that''s good. We can''t underestimate the Sloan Family even if they''re weak...I heard they still have the 7 great elders and the 9 generals."

    "Ah, that''s easy. Send over several ability users with ''neutralising'' ability, and we''re good. We can even send air forces, and those peeps can''t even run."

    Lael, someone who''s experienced in joining a territorial war, knew well about small-scale warfare.

    A good air force was essential to win this kind of war, but the Sloan Family''s air forces deteriorated.

    What Lael said as air forces weren''t fighter jets or bombers, but more of aerial beasts and monsters.

    After all, in the face of a mafia family''s anti-air force barrier, only monsters and beasts could breach it.

    Even though the Sloan Family fell to the mud, they''re not stupid to disable their anti-air force barrier. If they did, one small bomb would have demolished their territories!

    When ir heard Lael''s exnation, she couldn''t help but nod excitedly.

    "Good, good! Now, then...we should wait for the auction on the 100th floor in two days." ir had a dreamy look on her face when she mentioned Billios Casino''s weekly auction.

    After all, she heard that they would auction an elf this time! The Billios Family had a close rtionship with the elves, so it''s kinda weird that they would auction one as a ve.

    This elf should be a special entity, then.

    Lael and Asael were also worked up to attend the auction. Not only could they buy some unique items, but the auction was also a ce where status and connections matter.

    In other words, they could enjoy others'' envious gaze as they used the VVIP rooms up above!

    And just like that, the fourth day in the capital passed by. The fifth day came¡­

    It''s time to collect more treasures to reach the 100th floor!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 298: "Mission Accomplished"

    <h4>Chapter 298: "Mission Aplished"</h4>

    Going back a few hours before the fifth day in the capitol began, the Aretha Siblings kept talking about destroying the Sloan Family throughout the night, as a form of entertainment.

    However, little did they know that several people sent by a certain boy were listening to them in the dark.

    "This is bad. The Aretha scums want to attack the Sloan Family! We have to tell the young master."

    One of the men sent to keep an eye on the Aretha siblings instantly told his colleagues.

    "Hurry. Inform the young master!" With no further ado, they took out their phones, about to tell Finley right away when suddenly¡­

    Swoosh!

    The wind blew hard, and four figures appeared from the other side of the shadow. Under the moonlight, their silvery hair glimmered viciously like a knife ready to butcher thembs.

    "Kill them." One of the four people with silver hairs muttered to his people.

    In the blink of an eye, before Finley''s men could send any message, these silver-haired people flickered and suddenly appeared behind them.

    Moon steps! One step covered several meters in an instant.

    Finley''s men hadn''t even reacted when the four people blocked their mouths with a gag.

    !

    "Mmm! Mmm!" Finley''s people widened their eyes in horror. They couldn''t let out a single noise and these four people already sliced their throat in a heartbeat.

    Ssh!

    Blood sshed the balcony, and the body of the men in ck fell to the floor with a soft thud.

    BRUGH.

    The men in ck left the world with their eyes wide open. Shock and disbelief was written all over their faces, yet no one cared.

    "Clean them up. Don''t let the young masters and young miss know about this."

    The leader of the silver-haired people looked at the corpses with cold eyes. It slowly turned around and dashed into the shadow, leaving no trace behind.

    Only his back glimmered under the moonlight, vaguely showing a unique Pegasus wings and Unicorn''s twisted horn symbol.

    That''s the symbol of the Aretha Family''s current protectors...the Moonlight Shadows!

    "Roger, leader." The three other silver-haired people looked at their boss'' departing back and immediately dragged the lifeless bodies of the men in ck.

    One of the three people, presumably a woman, took these men''s phone and any othermunication devices before destroying it.

    With eyes as cold as the full moon, the woman shook her hands.

    "Nobody shall disturb our young masters and young miss'' wishes."

    She flipped her long hair underneath her ck hoodie and soon left the balcony without noises.

    The other two also followed after their peers while bringing the dead bodies along.

    When they left, the balcony returned to its original state. The blood stain was gone, and one couldn''t even find a single footprint there.

    No one knew what happened that night. Not even Finley. At least, until the next day.

    The fifth day in the capital.

    Ainsley went to the casino early in the morning.

    The baby was determined to climb up to the 90th floor, once again spreading her name throughout the casino.

    Ainsley had already be so popr that her pictures were everywhere inside the casino. The inte was also still on fire, talking about her unique monster-taming ability.

    By now, even new gamblers of the Billios Casino had already heard of the Godtoddler''s name simply because she gambled 1000 times and had never lost even once up to this second.

    She really lived up to her title ''The Invincible Godtoddler''.

    Even the Godfather''s gambling record paled inparison to the Godtoddler''s record!

    "The Godtoddler is still ying on the 80''th floor! Hurry, go there! The miraculous mother raptor is also there."

    "Really? Fck. Let''s try our luck then. But I''m not sure we can win against that invincible baby¡­"

    "It''s okay. As long as we get picked, we still have a chance to form a good rtionship with her. I heard that she could make non-monster tamers contract wild monsters!"

    "Oh, dang. What are we waiting for then? Go, go!"

    Whenever Ainsley stepped foot on a certain floor, the gamblers would immediately rush to that floor''s gambling hall.

    The hall would always be packed to the brim, full of wealthy gamblers trying to see the miraculous baby.

    The baby''s name even spread to the mafia society''s 7 great families and the 7 sacred families.

    Ironically, the 7 sacred families even tried to poach her to enter their family, not knowing that she''s from the fallen 7 sacred families, the Sloan Family.

    She''s even the family head, ah!

    The fifth day went smoothly and Ainsley robbed several good treasures as well.

    By now, Cellino had grown even stronger, and he obtained several new skills as well.

    A hurricane! With a long howl, the Fenrir could create arge-area hurricane, suitable for warfare.

    The whisper of the wind! With the help of the wind, he could even smell and hear people or animals from miles away.

    His ability enabled him to notice the shadow guards following Ainsley behind, but since those people didn''t bother Ainsley and protected her instead, Cellino let them off.

    Aside from Cellino, Ainsley also grew stronger.

    The baby strengthened her charm ability and her luck ability until she could charm several mid-level monsters with just a wink.

    Furthermore, her luck ability could be used non-stop for several hours without inducing any side effects.

    Just like that, Ainsley grew stronger and was unstoppable.

    Late at night, she had already reached the 99th floor earlier than she expected!

    The moment Ainsley conquered the 99th floor, and was about to enter the 100th floor, the always-silent system finally made a noise.

    TING! [Congrattions, host. You just aplished the first main mission! Click here to receive your reward.]

    Ainsley''s eyebrows instantly jumped. Her heart skipped a beat.

    It''s here! Finally! My Enlightenment Potion!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 299: "Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune"

    <h4>Chapter 299: "Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune"</h4>

    When Ainsley got the notification, she rushed back to the hotel and locked herself inside the toilet.

    With the Godfather and Zev spirits floating in the air near her, the baby looked at the toddler spirit with sparkling eyes.

    "Zev, where''s my enlightenment potion? Hurry, hurry, gimme!" The baby was already anxious to drink the potion and improved one of her special abilities.

    With that, she would be stronger and could protect her people well!

    Zev looked at Ainsley''s flushed face and sighed. "Calm down, boss. Check the interface first, okay? Click the ''ept reward'' option."

    "Okay." Ainsley immediately obeyed. She checked the half-transparent panel that no one could see and clicked the ''ept reward'' button.

    Immediately right after, the interface glowed in pale blue light before a bottle of potion appeared out of thin air.

    The fist-sized potion elegantly floated in the air while slowly falling into the baby''s hands.

    Thud.

    The potion''s bottle touched Ainsley''s palms, sending a slightly cold sensation to the baby. The blue-ish liquid inside the bottle swayed and sshed the ss wall, leaving a glittery after-effect.

    "This...is this the enlightenment potion?" Ainsley gripped the potion bottle that resembled an ink bottle with a face full of wonder.

    The potion appeared out of thin air! How is it possible? Did the system send it through space and time or something?

    All of this was quite miraculous for the baby, but Zev only responded with a nod.

    "Yeah, that''s the potion. Once you drink it, there will be an upgrade option on your system panel. Choose which ability you want to upgrade."

    An Enlightenment potion enabled the consumer to unlock a new skill rted to their abilities.

    For example, Ainsley hadn''t acquired the skill to manipte living beings'' luck. But with the potion, she would acquire that skill in mere seconds.

    She could also choose to upgrade her charm ability. In that case, the baby could control the person she charmed from afar, just like a remote control.

    Although it only worked for one person or monster, that skill was already overpowered.

    Imagine controlling someone else through a charm ability with no distance limit! That''s already beyond the boundary of what a charm ability could do.

    However, the system''s enlightenment potion made all those things possible. If this is just an enlightenment potion made by others, the effect wouldn''t be that great.

    That''s why...all hail the system!

    When Ainsley finished listening to the exnation, her face flushed red once more, clearly too excited.

    "Incredible! Good, good! I''ll drink this now." Ainsley immediately popped open the potion bottle and chugged the blue liquid as if it was your ordinary juice.

    The moment the blue-ish liquid entered the baby''s mouth, a cooling sensation washed over, followed by a slight taste of blueberry.

    The potion was surprisingly sweet, just like a cocktail!

    Once the potion travelled to Ainsley''s throat, the baby could feel the refreshing sensation spreading throughout her body.

    Her mind became clearer, and it felt as if ayer of fog disappeared from her eyesight. Everything seemed to be sparkling, and Ainsley saw a whole new world.

    Is this what people said as being enlightened? If so, indeed.

    Right now, Ainsley suddenly felt that she''s way smarter and wiser than before...although that feeling onlysted for seconds.

    Ainsley closed her eyes, enjoying this feeling of being enlightened.

    However, just as she''s getting immersed in this cool sensation, a notification sounded in her mind, along with a half-transparent panel popping out right in front of her eyes.

    TING! [Consuming one bottle of Enlightenment Potion. Presenting the upgrade options???]

    [#1 Luck ability---> unlocking the ''Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune'' skill.]

    [Description: ''The Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune'' skill enabled the user to manipte other living beings'' luck to an extreme degree.]

    [E.g: Extreme unluckiness will lead to certain deaths in various forms while extreme luck will lead to fortunes. The energy required to use the skill shall be double of the usual amount.]

    [The skill shall take effect in a radius a mile away from the ability user. A precise skill control is required to target numerous people.]

    [List of beings that the skill will work on: ]

    Humans (regardless of abilities and strength)

    The stronger the target, therger the energy consumption.

    Beasts (of all levels except the legendary beast)

    Monsters (of all kinds and levels)

    Elves, Fairies, Dwarfs, and other Mythical creatures with intelligence.

    Magical nts or magical organism

    Spirits & The elementals

    The system hadn''t even presented the other upgrade options when Ainsley already picked the first one.

    "I choose the Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune skill. That one. Yes, let me upgrade my luck ability to that degree!" Ainsley was literally drooling as she eyed that particr skill.

    The other upgrade options didn''t seem as attractive as this one, at least for now. After all, when one could manipte other beings'' luck, they would literally be the most dangerous thing in the world.

    Even if Ainsley couldn''t choose what kind of misfortune shall befall her target, she was sure that as long as her skill was active, the amount of misfortune befalling her target would be endless!

    No wonder the skill was named ''The Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune''. It could literally bless those who were good to her, and curse those who were evil.

    The energy consumption might berge, but Ainsley checked her energy core and it already had enough energy supplies. Her luck ability limit also grew to ''15''.

    It means, she could continuously use this newly-gained skill for maximum an hour against 500 average ability users.

    And in that one whole hour, the baby would decide people''s fate through their luck.

    She would be invincible, even when fighting against tons of enemies.

    Ainsley was dead set on this skill!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 300: "The Second Main Mission"

    <h4>Chapter 300: "The Second Main Mission"</h4>

    "I choose this!" Ainsley repeated her choice, and before Zev could say something, the system already responded.

    TING! [Upgrading exclusive ability: Luck Maniption. Obtaining new skill: The Goddess Of Fortune and Misfortune]

    The system didn''t do any fancy trick and just shot a ball of white light to the baby. Ainsley felt something warm entering her abandonment, especially her energy core.

    The light became a trigger for the potion''s effect. At that moment, Ainsley could vaguely feel the amount of luck in other people around her, including Zev and the Godfather.

    Godfather: Crystal-level luck

    Zev: Diamond-level luck

    Elliana: Gold-level luck

    Since the girl was alone with the two spirits and Elliana outside of the bathroom, she could only see the data of these three people.

    Yes, she could see their data above their heads! She didn''t just vaguely feel their luck level anymore and could urately see it.

    "Hmmm...crystal and diamond¡­" Ainsley looked at the Godfather and Zev''s data.

    Since she didn''t know how good their luck was with the assessment, she quickly goes through the luck level rank provided by the system.

    Once she saw the information, she was speechless.

    Lowest to highest luck level rank

    ?Wood [Extreme bad luck. Prepare a coffin!]

    ?Iron [Bad luck. Advised to never go outside of your house]

    ?Bronze [Slightly bad luck. Can be cured by talismans and lucky charm]

    ?Silver [Mediocre. You''re average. Just like your look]

    ?Gold [Good luck. You will win several lotteries]

    ?tinum [Slightly good luck. But only thanks to your good look]

    ?Diamond [Your luck is too much, to be honest]

    ?Crystal [Just...be the main character!]

    Putting aside the ridiculousmentary done by the system, Ainsley almost bit her tongue when she realised that crystal-rank luck was over the roof.

    The Godfather had crystal-level luck! He might as well be the main character!

    No wonder the guy became the best mafia boss in history. He''s literally oozing with too much luck¡­

    Ainsley suddenly wondered if she could suck the Godfather''s luck?

    However, before she even tried, the system already gave her a few words.

    [Next luck-rted skill yet to be unlocked: The Luck Thief.]

    [The Luck Thief: Able to steal luck from lucky people and store it for personal use. Can even transfer the luck to someone else. It works with bad luck too.]

    Ainsley was suddenly intrigued with the system description of this new skill she had yet to unlock.

    What a cool thing, bro! So...not only could she manipte others'' luck, she could even steal it!

    It means the person would lose their luck...and that''s kinda the same as manipting their luck, but she could save the stolen fortune and use it without needing any energy consumption.

    Fck. Why don''t I open a luck bank instead?

    No wonder this ''The Luck Thief'' skill was even more advanced than the Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune skill.

    Of course, all of this could happen because Ainsley got a system to support her. Thus, she could continuously upgrade her luck ability skills to a whole new height.

    However, from now on, the baby should carefully choose which ability she had to upgrade...and might as well do several main missions at the same time!

    "Heheheh. Heh. Hweheh!" Ainsley grinned from ear to ear as she studied her interface, not knowing that the two spirits had a dark face all along.

    [Godddammit, Zev, you bastard. Why did you input that skill in her upgrade option? Now, she can manipte our luck too!]

    The Godfather fidgeted as he looked at the incredibly excited Ainsley. After all, he was afraid that he would be the first experimental subject¡­

    [Hush. That''s needed if she wanted to be the best baby mafia in the whole world! Her mission is way more difficult than yours, kay?!]

    Zev also looked at Ainsley''s lecherous smile with a helpless look.

    Haish. I can''t bully this little pig, then. If I bullied her like how I bullied Dave, she could just manipte my luck to wood level...and I''ll have to prepare my second coffin?

    The two spirits gulped as they eyed Ainsley cautiously. At the same time, the system gave another notification to the baby.

    TING! [#2 Main Mission. Spread the Godtoddler name throughout the whole capital.]

    [Mission grade: S]

    [Description: Make the whole capital know your name. Not a single person should be left out. Be as popr as the Godfather!]

    [Deadline: Before you turn 10]

    [Reward: Based on thepletion grade.]

    Grade D: A bottle of enlightenment lotion. (Finishing the mission right when the host turned 10)

    Grade C: Two bottles of enlightenment potion (The host''s age turned 8)

    Grade B: Two bottles of enlightenment potion, a small 3-coloured crystal mine (Host''s age is 7)

    Grade A: Two bottles of enlightenment potion, a medium-sized 4-coloured crystal mine (Host''s age is 6)

    Grade S: Two bottles of enlightenment potion,rge 5-coloured crystal mine (Host''s age is 5)

    Grade SSS: Two bottles of enlightenment potion, a superrge 6-coloured crystal mine (Host''s age is 4 y.o)

    When Ainsley saw the list of the rewards she might get frompleting the second main mission, she almost spurts out blood.

    What?! I can even receive a crystal mine? Energy crystal? Fck! That''s what my family needed, ah!

    Even when the Sloan Family was still at the top, they only had a medium-sized 6-coloured energy crystal mine.

    However, the system promised to give Ainsley a superrge 6-coloured energy crystal mine as long as she finished the second mission before she turned 5!

    She had to be a four-year-old toddler or younger when she aplished the mission to get the best reward of them all.

    Ainsley was instantly fired up.

    I''ll aplish the second main mission before I turn 5!

    Just see!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 301: "Evolving The Mother Raptor"

    <h4>Chapter 301: "Evolving The Mother Raptor"</h4>

    After Ainsley set a goal for herself, the baby closed the system interface and was about to look for a target to try her newly-gained skill when the Godfather already rushed to her.

    [Lil Lass, go to sleep. Tomorrow night, there will be an auction on the 100th floor. It will be interesting. You should try your new skill at the auction instead.]

    The Godfather advised Ainsley to rest well and y with her new skill tomorrow. Of course, the target shouldn''t be them but other people who would attend the auction.

    When the Godfather told Ainsley this, the baby paused for a second before nodding.

    [You''re right, uncle. I guess I''m too tired today...I should sleep.]

    Ainsley took the Godfather''s advice earnestly and immediately tossed aside the thought of using her new skill on her own mentor and system spirit.

    The baby yawned, went out of the bathroom, and changed into her cute rabbit pyjamas before climbing the bed.

    Elliana had already fallen asleep a long time ago, so Ainsley didn''t speak much and immediately turned off the light.

    The two spirits luckily avoided danger, and both of them sighed in relief.

    That was close! Thank God, this Goddess of destruction isn''t intent on making us as her experiment subject¡­.

    Just like that, the fifth day at the capital...passed away peacefully.

    The sixth day came, and Ainsley woke up early to train her energy control.

    Cellino also got himself used to his newly-gained skill. Since he now had several new OP skills, Cellino was eager to train them.

    If he could achieve great control over the skills, he could be a match against other sacred beasts such as Valerie the unicorn, and Van, the Pegasus from the Aretha Family.

    Cellino trained diligently, and Ainsley also did the same. Even though she couldn''t try her new skill on her people, she could still train her energy control.

    All in all, the baby stayed at the hotel until lunchtime.

    After she made sure she got used to her increasing power and already established her foundation, only then she stood up and stretched her limbs.

    "Hummm...should I try this luck maniption skill on someone?" The baby looked around her bedroom and saw no one, not even Elliana. Presumably, Elliana was outside with the others.

    Ainsley had actually wanted to try manipting Jevon''s luck so that he would have bad luck, but thinking again, it would be too cruel for such a loyal guy.

    Thus, Ainsley chose to make her people gain good luck instead.

    Immediately after, Ainsley went out of the room, followed by the two spirits and Cellino. The baby looked around the corridor of their suite room and headed to the kitchen.

    If her guess was right, her people should be there, waiting for her to have lunch.

    Indeed, the baby had just entered the monochrome kitchen when she saw all 7 of her people sitting around a circr marble table.

    They would asionally nce at the entrance, wondering if they should disturb their boss'' training time and get her to eat.

    When the 7 people saw Ainsley entering the kitchen still in her rabbit pyjamas, they simultaneously stood up.

    "Good morn¨C afternoon, boss." The 7 of them greeted Ainsley at the same time, sounding like an experienced subordinate.

    The way they acted slowly showed how an elite mafia family should act.

    "Hum. Aftelnoon." Ainsley nodded at the 7 people and immediately upied one of the chairs.

    Before the others could offer her lunch, the baby already looked up at the data above their head and analysed it quietly.

    Jevon: Diamond luck

    Marietta: tinum luck

    Nouvan: Diamond luck

    Ethania: tinum luck

    Alvaro: tinum luck

    Kyuseli: Gold luck

    Elliana: Gold luck

    All Ainsley''s people had good luck, and some even reached Zev''s level of luck. They didn''t really need to boost their luck unless they tried to change their life or something.

    Ainsley furrowed her eyebrows at the data and inwardly sighed.

    If their luck is this good, how can I try boosting it? Ugh, I kinda want to boost their luck to the maximum level, but maybe too much luck will be chaotic¡­

    Ainsley cancelled her n to use her people as her training targets. Thus, she turned her attention to the mother raptor inside her dimensional bracelet.

    As the baby had her lunch, her mind entered the dimensional bracelet and immediately found the metal-skinned raptor running around the vast meadow with her four cubs.

    With just one look, Ainsley could see the mother raptor''s luck was actually at the iron level! It indicated bad luck.

    No wonder she lost one of her cubs to Jake, and even became Ainsley''s betting chip. Even though she wasn''t sent away in the end, her luck was still bad.

    If this kept continuing, she might not be able to evolve into a mid-ranked monster.

    Seeing this, Ainsley understood that the mutant raptor must have used up all of her luck to gain a high intelligence and a rare attribute.

    Thus, her luck was now kinda bad¡­

    Well, that made the mother raptor a perfect target to practice the new skill!

    Ainsley hurriedly finished her lunch and went to the balcony to summon out the mother raptor. Thankfully, the balcony was sturdy andrge enough to contain this giant.

    "Grrrr¡­" the mother raptor immediately let out a menacing growl once it was out of the dimension.

    The charm effect Ainsley nted was already gone, so the baby had to tame it again.

    But it only took one wink for the raptor to be friendly once more.

    After that, Ainsley touched the luck level data above the mother raptor''s head while curling her lips.

    Let''s see if I can evolve this raptor by boosting her luck!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 302: "Lets Attend An Auction"

    <h4>Chapter 302: "Let''s Attend An Auction"</h4>

    Ainsley tried her new skill and the way to use it was actually simr to how she used her charm ability.

    "So, it''s like this...hum...there¡­"

    Ainsley experimented with her skill control for a few minutes before she could grasp the basics of her GFM skill.

    After making sure the domain range of her skill only covered the balcony, Ainsley pointed her finger at the mother raptor''s head andmanded in her mind.

    ''Luck level boosted to diamond level!''

    With just a single thought, a ray of golden light shot out of the baby''s finger, piercing the raptor''s forehead.

    Since she only focused her skill on one object, the skill came out as a golden bullet.

    However, if Ainsley wanted to use it on a bunch of people in one go, she could simply let her skill cover arge area. By then, she could control the luck of any beings inside her skill domain.

    Ainsley tossed aside the thought of using the GFM skill on a bunch of people since she didn''t have the right target. For now, the baby observed the change in the raptor''s luck data.

    After being shot with the luck-manipting skill, the mother raptor''s luck data presented above her head slowly flickered, and changed in the blink of an eye.

    Mutant mother raptor with mental attribute: Diamond luck

    The raptor''s luck was now at diamond level!

    There''s nothing changing outside, and the raptor didn''t suddenly gain enlightenment too, but inside, the mother raptor could feel the bottleneck of her strength suddenly loosened.

    It was such a coincidence. One should attribute it to luck.

    Since the bottleneck to breakthrough to the mid-rank monster had loosened, the mother raptor instinctively umted all her strength in her energy core, not wanting to lose this chance.

    "ROAAARRR!" The raptor let out a majestic roar as her strength continued to rise.

    The surroundings'' items made of metals shook hard, almost broke apart and went to surround the mother raptor.

    Such a huge change was inevitable since the mutant monster was breaking through to the next level.

    Her growing strength influenced her surroundings, and it gave her more power to push through her limit.

    The mother raptor''s eyes flickered in red light for a few seconds, before the raptor''s strength peaked. Ainsley could even feel the fierce and deadly auraing from the mother raptor.

    Damn! She really did make a breakthrough!

    Ainsley subconsciously backed off while not forgetting to influence the raptor with her charm ability, afraid that the raptor would attack her after she finished her breakthrough.

    15 minutes passed by, and the phenomenon calmed down. The mother raptor also didn''t let out other menacing growls to the sky. It lowered its head and looked slightly exhausted.

    However, one could immediately see the change on her scales. Her originally dull ck scales turned shiner, like polished metal.

    Her size didn''t change that much, but she gained additional scales on her legs and two little ws at the front.

    Her crimson pupils darkened, resembling the colour of blood, and one would even smell the scent of heavy metal around her.

    The mother raptor officially became a mid-level monster! She even reached a middle stage and didn''t end up as a newbie mid-level monster.

    What a change!

    Ainsley watched all of this from the sideline and secretly sighed in relief.

    Damn. That''s so cool, okay?.

    Just by manipting this raptor''s luck to diamond, she achieved a breakthrough without needing any external help such as herbs, precious stones or other materials.

    She simply relied on her heaven-defying luck!

    Ainsley was finally aware of how strong her new skill was.

    The Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune.

    Just like the skill name, she could indeed bring fortunes to others but also brought them misfortunes.

    If Ainsley manipted the raptor''s luck up to crystal level, she might have reached thete stage of mid-level monster and would be so close to being a high-level one.

    Of course, Ainsley wouldn''t use a lot of her energy just for a trial like this one.

    Even though her skill was OP, the consumption was also crazy. Ainsley depleted 1/10 of her energy even though her core had expanded and solidified by a lot.

    Maybe it''s because this raptor wasparable to multi-ability users with 2-3 abilities due to her mutant nature and her rare metal attribute.

    Not to mention that its luck was simply bad. Ainsley had to skip so many luck levels to help the raptor achieve a breakthrough.

    Despite feeling her energy getting drained by a tenth of her total energy, Ainsley felt rather energised instead.

    The baby clenched her fists, feeling slightly emotional over her speedy growth.

    I...I have to train this skill more diligently than before. If I can urately target it at others and manipte their luck as fast as I can¡­

    Ainsley could imagine that her enemies wouldn''t be able to touch even the edge of her clothes, and they would have died.

    Once their luck hit the lowest level, it would guarantee them death!

    "Hehehe. Hehehehe heh."

    Ainsley giggled, and finally broke into a smallughter as she patted the mother raptor''s scaled body before storing it back to the bracelet.

    After that, the girl hummed while walking to the living room.

    However, once she came inside, her people instantly got worked up, asking her tons of questions.

    "Young miss, what happened?!"

    "Boss. Okay?"

    "Mdy, are you hurt? Did the raptor go berserk??"

    Ainsley did create a ruckus back at the balcony, worrying her people.

    But the baby didn''t hear them. She''s looking at her palms with an excited gaze.

    Can''t wait to practice this skill more often, ah...but first, let''s visit the casino.

    I have an auction to attend!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 30 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 303: "A Skill Meant To Kill"

    <h4>Chapter 303: "A Skill Meant To Kill"</h4>

    The sixth day at the capital.

    The auction started at night, so Ainsley still had half a day to do things.

    Thus, Ainsley went to the casino after having lunch and yed a bit on the 99th floor to plunder some treasures, mainly treasures that could restore her energy consumption even better than energy crystals.

    Ainsley stockpiled tons of those kinds of one-time treasure or treasure that needed to be charged with energy crystals. She wasn''t picky and just plundered them all.

    After all, her new skill required a lot of energy to use. Even more so skill control, area control, minimising energy consumption, and so on.

    Aside from gambling, while waiting for the auction to start at night, Ainsley practised controlling her skill.

    She set a goal that she must achieve a perfect aim when targeting someone among the crowd.

    When she could do that without missing her target, it means that she was already adept at using her new skill.

    [Hmm, good, good. Oh, next time, to activate your skill faster, just immediately think of the luck level result you want to achieve. No need to check your target''s initial luck level first.]

    The Godfather gave Ainsley another piece of advice while the baby casually shot her finger at a random passerby.

    Some would suddenly trip and fall, and others would suddenly find a coin on the floor or something.

    [Mmm. I see...I see. But if their initial luck level is a distance away from the final result I wanted, won''t it consume too much energy?]

    Ainsley tilted her head. When she spoke, another person slipped and fell butt-first.

    By now, the baby could already aim at others without even looking at them. She started to rely on her keen hearing to differentiate their voices.

    [Well, indeed, it will take a lot of energy. But remember. Your skill will have the best effect when it''s used to attack.] The Godfather fixed his suit as he floated around the baby.

    [If you only give your enemy bad luck, they won''t die. At most, they''ll only have a mishap or something.]

    The spirit shrugged. He then looked at Ainsley with a stern face.

    [Remember. Your world is cruel. It''s either kill or be killed. Don''t give mercy to your enemies. Just directly control their luck to extremely bad luck, wood level.]

    That way, the enemy would die in various ways.

    For example, they might get shot by others right at their vital organs. They might have a heart attack. They might slip, fall, and hit their head to the ground.

    It might sound cruel, but the Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune skill was meant to be used that way.

    When Ainsley heard about the dark side of her skill, she shuddered.

    Actually, she had thought about that as well but still didn''t think she would ever control someone''s luck to extreme bad luck¡­

    After all, she had never killed anyone before. Cellino was the one making the killing.

    Seeing Ainsley didn''t speak, the Godfather paused before shaking his head.

    [Don''t think that you kill them with your own hands. Just say that the Goddess of luck abandoned them. And that''s why they died. Isn''t it true?]

    The Godfather tried to take Ainsley''s mental condition to his teaching method as well. After all, the baby was someone who lived in a peaceful era.

    For her to withstand her ground after seeing someone get killed was already good. And not to mention that her body was still 3 years old. Too much stimtion might destroy her body.

    [When you finally decided to use your skill to kill, just...think of it as others having extremely bad luck that they died. They don''t die directly by your hands. Just indirectly.] The Godfather added.

    At least, this would lessen Ainsley''s guilt. Even though, in the end, she had to be responsible for what she did and shouldn''t run away from her sins.

    It''s kill or be killed world. Even when Ainsley''s life was kinda peaceful now, on the road to bring the Sloan Family back to the top, there''s no way she wouldn''t shed blood.

    Ainsley listened to the Godfather''s words, and she subconsciously clenched her fists.

    She would indeed feel guilty for killing someone, but if she chose to be innocent even after killing someone, that would be nasty.

    [I¡­]

    The baby hadn''t spoken when the Godfather already cut her off.

    [...if you still can''t think of killing someone, you can take it as this lord doing the killing. Got it?]

    The Godfather patted the baby''s head and once again, taking the burden all on himself.

    When Ainsley felt the wind caressing her head, her eyes teared up a bit.

    This doesn''t involve the Godfather whatsoever...but he still wants to help me¡­

    As the Godfather''s disciple, Ainsley felt that she shouldn''t burden her mentor or disappoint him.

    Taking a deep breath, the baby looked at the spirit and smiled.

    [It''s okay, uncle. When the timees, and I''ll have to kill to protect my people, I''ll take all the burden.]

    [It''s my responsibility, and will always be.]

    Ainsley knew that she didn''t transmigrate to be a flower inside a greenhouse.

    She didn''t have a doting father and doting brothers that would kill for her. She didn''t have anyone protecting her and her family.

    Even if there were, they wouldn''t help her family all the time. That would be embarrassing for her family.

    Ainsley also knew that no matter what, it wasn''t her luxury to be protected. She was the one who had to protect. Protect her people, her family, Cellino, and maybe¡­

    This spirit as well.

    Ainsley nced at the Godfather''s stern face and couldn''t help but giggle.

    Someday, I''ll help you too, Godfather! I''ll protect you!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 304: "A Grand Entrance"

    <h4>Chapter 304: "A Grand Entrance"</h4>

    Ainsley didn''t say her words out loud because she''s still not that strong. Thus, the baby only grinned and continued to practice her new skill.

    She would expand her luck maniption domain, shrunk it, shot it to a random passerby, tried to minimise the energy consumption, and so on.

    Just like that, night came, and after having dinner, the baby changed into a cute princess dress dyed in crimson.

    The fluffy dress was decorated with diamonds and crystals, making the baby in a silver butterfly eye mask look even more stunning.

    With her short hair curled into a princess hairstyle, Ainsley looked like a noble instead of a mafia.

    However, since her people were wearing expensive ck and white suits with maroon capes, they still did look like a formidable mafia family.

    "Let''s gwo." Ainsley flipped her ck hair as she stepped into her white carriage.

    The contrast between the carriage''s white exterior and the baby''s crimson red dress looked strangely harmonious and elegant, stealing everyone''s attention.

    Even other guests who were lingering at the hotel''s parking lot couldn''t help but steal a nce at this gorgeous-looking family.

    The master was a cute baby holding a small white cat, the bodyguards were all young but capable, the carriage was grand, and the beast pulling the carriage was super rare.

    What a lineup.

    No one would think that they''re from the Sloan Family!

    If the Aretha siblings hadn''t immediately investigated Ainsley on the night Ainsley changed the carriage...they wouldn''t be able to guess her real family background too.

    After Ainsley entered the carriage, the others swiftly entered one by one in an orderly manner.

    These youngsters already looked like a trained secret force or something, leaving the other guests in awe.

    Those people must be from a high-ranked mafia family!

    Even when the carriage didn''t show the family''s symbol, the others already had that assumption in mind.

    Not knowing anything about this, Ainsley and her gang left the parking lot. The Pegacon pped their wings and soared to the sky.

    With the Pegacon''s speed, they could arrive at the Billios Casino in just a few minutes.

    Once the carriage arrived above the Billios Casino''s territory, it slowly descended, looking grand and mighty.

    Currently, the casino''s front yard was extremely packed to the brim.

    Tons of carriages and beasts were parked at the parking lot, and the guests dressed up invish costumes poured out of their vehicles non-stop.

    The casino was filled with elite people that could attend the weekly auction on the 100th floor. Each of these guests would at least be as prestigious as a high-rank mafia family.

    One could see a group of beast tamers from the beast tamer guild wearing colourful robes with their guild insignia on their back.

    With one simple nce, another group came into view. This one was a group of monster tamer from the monster tamer guild.

    As usual, they looked gloomierpared to the colourful-looking beast tamers, but they also excluded a rather heavy aura around them.

    These are people who were used to being on a battlefield against ferocious monsters.

    Another group of people entered the front yard, and they should be from a mafia family.

    Only two people were wearingvish clothing while the rest followed these two, wearing ck and white suits.

    There were at least 10 bodyguards following this? middle-aged man and woman.

    A big shot!

    But that wasn''t the end. Other forces inside the mafia society and outside also started to gather at the front yard.

    There were alchemists with their white robes, looking holy and untouchable. This group would hold their chins high and look down on anyone else.

    But not all the guests looked sophisticated and elegant. There were also rough-looking people among the crowd, about to attend the auction as well.

    Adventurer guilds, mercenaries, merchants, a group of mysterious-looking summoners, an ability user guild not affiliated with any mafia families, and so on.

    When Ainsley''s carriage descended from the sky along with other aerial vehicles, she caught the most attention due to the Pegacon''s striking appearance.

    With blue-ish skin, white wings and rainbow sparkle following their every step, the Pegacons truly looked like a resident of heaven.

    When a pure white carriage pulled by these two beasts descended, the crowds in the air and on the ground couldn''t help but look at it, even if only for a split second.

    "Oh, another big shot. Pegacons used as a mere beast to pull their carriage. Which family or force is this rich?"

    The crowds below had different reactions to the descent of the Pegacons.

    Some snorted at its grand entrance, feeling a bit jealous. Others looked at it in awe, and the rest looked nonchnt.

    However, some people were curious to see who could ride such a carriage.

    "I wonder who is inside that carriage¡­"

    "Maybe someone from the Walter Family?"

    "Ah, no, no. They had arrived earlier with a dragon-scaled horse as the beast pulling their carriage."

    "Hmm, maybe, the Aretha Family?"

    "Their maroon carriage pulled by beasts with unicorn and pegasus bloodline also already arrived right after the Walter Family, I think."

    "Then...who is this? The Billios Casino owner? Someone from the 7 great families or the 7 sacred families? A big guild leader?"

    The crowds were still eyeing the carriage when the carriage''s wheel touched the ground and slowly stopped moving.

    "Neigh!" The Pegacons raised their front legs to the sky while pping their wings, seemingly weing their master inside the carriage.

    Right after that, the carriage''s door slowly opened, and a figure in red stepped out in small steps.

    When the crowds finally saw the personing out of the carriage, all of them sucked in the cold air and hissed.

    That''s the...the Godtoddler!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 305: "First In History"

    <h4>Chapter 305: "First In History"</h4>

    That''s the Godtoddler!

    The name Godtoddler wasn''t that unfamiliar anymore.

    Even the big shots at the crowd had also heard about this name, technically because the baby had a special power that enabled her to help non-tamers to contract monsters.

    Some even argued that the baby could also tame beasts for others, so she should be a dual tamer!

    The people from the beast tamer guild and the monster tamer guild were the ones getting affected the most by Ainsley''s grand entrance.

    All of them immediately looked at the baby when the baby mounted the pony-sized Cellino.

    The Godtoddler! The rumoured dual-tamer!

    Their eyes were instantly burning with mes. Their breaths were getting shorter. They looked as if they''re about to kidnap the baby!

    Actually, quick-witted members already dashed to the baby''s ce.

    We have to recruit her to our guild!

    Both guilds from the headquarter, the capital, had the urge to invite Ainsley to join their guild, even if they couldn''t tie her to their guild.

    Who wouldn''t want a genius that had a dual-tamer ability? And she could even let non-monster tamers contract the monsters that she tamed.

    That was the first in history!

    They would be blind if they didn''t approach her and create a good rtionship with her.

    Thus, Ainsley and her people had just walked to the casino building''s entrance when a bunch of people in dark robes and colourful robes ran toward them.

    Their faces were flushing red, and their hoodies were all over the ce. There''s no sign of dignity and pride that they used to show off a few minutes ago.

    "Please wait, the Godtoddler! I''m a leader of the monster tamer guild''s youth division¨C "

    One of the people in dark robes shouted on top of his lungs as he ran in front of Cellino and blocked the sacred beast with his body!

    "AUUUU!"

    Cellino abruptly stopped walking, and his sudden stop created dust in the air, along with piercing scratching noises.

    Cellino''s sharp ws dug deep into the casino''s front yard, making a visible w mark.

    "Ah!" Ainsley cried out in reflex. Her head bumped into the cat''s head, almost making her fall from Cellino''s back.

    Thank God she quickly activated her luck ability to protect herself, relying on her luck to stay on Cellino''s back.

    Jevon and the others already rushed to Ainsley''s side with panicked faces, about to check on her when the baby shook her head.

    "I-I am okay. Just a bit shocked¡­" The baby grumbled while rubbing her reddened forehead.

    She waved her hand, asking her people to back off before turning her gaze to the people who blocked her path so brazenly like that.

    And who is this person?!

    Sensing Ainsley''s furious gaze, the person subconscious shrunk his neck. Even though he was 15 years older than the baby and was of the same age as Jevon, he still felt a lingering fear from the devil-like baby.

    "M-miss Godtoddler! My name is Bentley. Can I talk to you, please? I-I am sorry I suddenly stopped you, I...I..."

    The leader of the monster tamer guild youth division was actually an introvert. Thus, when he did things outside of his usual actions, he started to sweat hard.

    The young man already felt like peeing.

    Damn. Damn! What to say? The Godtoddler seems angry that I jumped in front of her beast! B-but this is the best chance to talk to her!

    The leader wiped his sweat, still trembling. At the same time, his peers finally arrived behind him.

    The 4-5 people dressed in a dreary robe awkwardly looked at Ainsley, who wasn''t that tall but wasn''t that short either, thanks to Cellino''s pony-sized body.

    "Leader, what did you do, ah? What if you offend the Godtoddler?" One of the people behind the youth tugged at his sleeve. The person seemed to be a young girl from her soft voice.

    "We can''t lose the Godtoddler to those bastards from the beast tamer guild, ah! Leader, let''s apologise¡­" the other one stepped up and also urged their leader to do something.

    It''s obvious that the baby was displeased. Her ruby eyes were ring at them as if they''re cockroaches or something¡­

    The leader also knew what''s going on, so he hurriedly took a deep breath and bowed at Ainsley, who was sitting on Cellino''s back with her chin held high.

    "W-well, I didn''t mean to bother you, miss, b-but¡­"

    The youth kept ncing at Ainsley, Cellino, and Jevon cs behind the baby. He didn''t stop wiping his forehead that was already bathing in sweat.

    Seeing such an introvert was actually a leader of the monster tamer guild youth division, Ainsley was a bit speechless.

    I thought a leader should be someone who''s adept at talking...maybe this guy got chosen because he''s outstanding in taming monsters?

    Ainsley peeked at the youth who was trying to do his best, apologising to her, and talked about this and that. She suddenly couldn''t be mad at him.

    Such a guy...resembled Kyuseli, right?

    Ainsley looked back at her people and saw the shy Kyuseli. The two were actually a bit simr.

    Thus, Ainsley let out a long sigh and raised her palm, stopping the introvert guy''s speech.

    "Awlight, enough, Mistel Bentley. I ept your apology, and I know what you want to say." The baby looked at Bentley with a calm gaze, even though she looked adorable instead of mature.

    "I have to apologise that I don''t have any intention to join any guilds...but I will visit the monstel tamel headquawtel guild to get my monstel tamel license."

    Ainsley just recalled about her license that she might need if she wanted to start selling living monsters as a ''tamer''.

    Okay, added ''visits the monster tamer guild'' to the agenda!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 306: "A Dual-tamer Baby?"

    <h4>Chapter 306: "A Dual-tamer Baby?"</h4>

    Ainsley was shameless enough to consider herself a monster tamer.

    Even though she''s not an actual monster tamer, as long as she could tame one, she''s indirectly one of the monster tamers, right?

    And there we go, another round of pretending to have an ability that she didn''t even have.

    Ainsley almost bit her tongue when she realised that she''s about to be a fake monster tamer or beast tamer.

    I already faked my shaman ability and prophetic dream, ah! I''m such a liar!

    However, the baby didn''t show any emotion outside. She just smiled sweetly at Bentley and nodded.

    "When the timees, and I''m going to visit youl guild, I shall contact you, mistel Ben. Give me youl phone numbel."

    Ainsley stretched her tiny hand as she looked at Bentley, ready to store his phone number.

    She could borrow Jevon''s phone to note down the guy''s number for now because she didn''t bring her handphone¡­

    Oh, she didn''t have any.

    Ainsley expected Bentley to jump in joy and hurriedly thanked her. However, she didn''t realise that she was always used to charming others with every movement.

    Thus, when she talked to Bentley, her old habit kicked in, and her smile contained a lethal charm¡­

    Bentley''s heart couldn''t take such an adorable little thing talking to him, and he fainted right away.

    BRUGH!

    The guy fell to the ground with his eyes turning slightly pink. His breath hardened, and he''s about to die from a heart attack.

    An angel. An angel just talked to me! Mama! I need to get married and have a child! I want my child to be as cute as this angel!

    Bentley was on cloud nine while his peers jumped to their feet.

    "Leader!"

    "Oh my God, leader! Hang on!"

    "Damn it. What''s going on? Leader, leader! Wake up!"

    The monster tamer group became as chaotic as hell...and the onlookers didn''t know what to say.

    They''re a bunch of unique beings, huh, the monster tamers¡­

    Only Ainsley felt slightly guilty as she looked at the unconscious Bentley.

    Sorry, uncle. I thought I just used my baby charm on you subconsciously¡­

    And that''s thanks to the Godfather''s term training!

    Ainsley didn''t know whether to cry or not. In the end, one of the guild members behind Bentley gave Bentley''s personal contact to Ainsley before leaving with their unconscious leader.

    Ainsley didn''t think of this as something so important, anyway.

    Thus, she tossed the contact info to Jevon, not knowing that the young man was already trembling as he inputted the phone number.

    Damn, that Bentley Joes! An extremely talented monster tamer, the current leader of the monster tamer guild''s youth division at the Godlif country.

    He''s a big shot, okay? He had already contracted a monster with a rank even higher than high-level monsters. It should be on par with a holy beast, which is second only to the sacred beast.

    Bentley is such an important character of the monster tamer guild, even with his weird personality!

    Jevon, one of the monster tamer prodigies, had heard lots of things about Bentley and his achievement. He kinda looked up at that guy and wanted to have a chance to meet him.

    However, since Jevon worked for the Sloan Family, it''s quite hard to see Bentley.

    Who would have known that Bentley came running to their young miss and even offered her to join the monster tamer guild?

    The young miss is only 3 this year! Yet, she''s already in contact with Bentley, the famous prodigy from the monster tamer guild.

    Even Asael, the genius monster tamer at the age of 13, also yearned to meet Bentley. Even with his family connection, he couldn''t be too arrogant around the monster tamer guild.

    After all, that guild was spread throughout the world, and the one at the Godlif country was just a small part of the whole organisation.

    They couldn''t be messed up with!

    If Asael knew that Bentley had personally recruited Ainsley and got rejected, he might have died from jealousy. Even the second master of the Aretha Family didn''t have that privilege!

    However, the shock wasn''t over. This time, the group from the beast tamer guild also came to see Ainsley.

    They talked to her and inquired whether she could tame beasts as well.

    When the baby stroked the head of one of their contracted beasts, and the beast acted intimate with the baby, only then this group was convinced.

    "Awesome. Truly awesome! To make my wild blue me wolf obey you without my help...you are truly a genius!" The leader of the beast tamer guild youth division marvelled at Ainsley''s deeds.

    He''s looking at Ainsley with stars in his eyes.

    "Here, take my contact number. I''ll be pleased if you also want to visit our guild to get your beast tamer license! And don''t worry, we won''t force you to be our members¡­"

    The young man named Dalton excitedly gave Ainsley his phone number and even gave her the contact information of the beast tamer guild elders.

    He''s hell-bent on getting in touch with this baby with a dual-tamer ability, even if they couldn''t force her to join their guild!

    "Twank ywou, Mistel Dalton." Ainsley once again smiled at the young man while tossing the business card to Jevon.

    Of course, this time, the baby restricted her charm ability, but her natural cuteness still sent a bunch of arrows to these beast tamers.

    Damn. This baby can be our guild''s mascot even if she didn''t do anything, ah! Not to mention she has such a shocking talent...oh, God!

    The beast tamers behind Dalton quickly lowered their heads, ashamed of themselves.

    After all, they''re already close to kidnap the baby and bring her to the elders from their guild!

    So dangerous!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 307: "Miss Godtoddler Is Entering The Hall!"

    <h4>Chapter 307: "Miss Godtoddler Is Entering The Hall!"</h4>

    "Owkay, Dalton. Thankies. I''ll visit youl guildter on too!" Ainsley promised Dalton before the beast tamer group went away.

    In just 15 minutes, Ainsley already made a connection with two great forces involved in the mafia society and outside the mafia society as well.

    The Godfather spirit saw all of this from the sideline, and a smile bloomed on his face.

    Good, good. Go and have as many backings as you can. Don''t be like me, foolish and arrogant, refusing to make friends with other forces.

    The Godfather looked at Ainsley with a proud look on his face. It''s as if he''s looking at his dear discipline having signs of surpassing him.

    Not noticing the Godfather being emotional, Ainsley entered the casino with Cellino as her cute little ride.

    Since the baby had conquered the 99th floor and even earned a name at the honourable hall, she got an immediate pass to enter the 100th floor.

    Usually, only high-rank mafia families and above plus other forces on par with those families could enter the 100th floor.

    However, Ainsley''s name was recorded at the honourable hall, earning her the right to enter thest floor of the casino tower.

    "Wee, Godtoddler." The staff that was guarding the 100th-floor entrance immediately bowed to Ainsley, who was holding the small-sized Cellino in her hand.

    "Miss Godtoddler, there''s still 1 hour before the weekly auction starts. You may look around the 100th floor first." The staff dressed in a luxurious golden suit took Ainsley to enter the 100th floor.

    "This servant will guide you, miss Godtoddler."

    The staff even volunteered to be her guide because this is the first time Ainsley entered the 100th floor.

    "Mmm. Thankies." Ainsley casually nodded at the staff as she followed behind the young staff. Jevon and the others solemnly tailed behind Ainsley, afraid of losing her.

    While they walked around, Ainsley finally could observe the 100th floor''s interior design, which was obviously a notch better than the other floors.

    The floor itself wasn''t made of marble anymore, but was made of shiny crystals. It was so shiny and sleek that one could see their faces reflected on the floor.

    The floor looked like a giant mirror, and the guests would feel as if trading on a frozenke or something.

    The pirs used there were made of pure diamonds. It only added heavenly vibe to the already heavenly building.

    One would feel like visiting heaven for real!

    Fortunately, the staff didn''t use angel-like costumes here. Else, they would have beguiled the guests.

    Ainsley clicked her tongue in awe as she looked up and observed the ceiling.

    The ceiling was made of pure gold, with a bit of diamond scattered here and there. It served as a golden sky for this man-made heaven.

    Not bad, not bad. As expected of the Billios Casino.

    Ainsley nodded to herself, feeling slightly proud that she could finally enter this ce.

    But when the girl was immersed in those feelings, the staff suddenly turned around and asked her,

    "Miss Godtoddler, your virtual map should have been updated too, right?" The young staff member had a polite smile on his face.

    Ainsley paused a bit before nodding. "Mmm. Yeah. I guess¡­?" The baby tilted her head, not knowing why this young man asked that.

    Seeing Ainsley''s confused face, the young man chuckled before exining.

    "Well, good. You can see in the map that the 100th floor doesn''t have a gambling hall, but we have an auction hall, exotic items market, a 5-stars restaurant, and so on."

    The staff brought Ainsley to visit the 5-stars restaurant, the exotic items market, and the auction hall at the end.

    In fact, this floor also provided private rooms for the esteemed guests to rx and talk with other guests.

    Ainsley kept nodding at the staff'' exnation as she visited each facility.

    When the baby stopped by the exotic item market, she saw all kinds of monster parts and living beasts being sold here.

    They even had a group of alchemists creating a small store inside the market.

    They sold potions!

    Of course, the guests couldn''t just easily sell things there, but the merchants here epted barter if the guests didn''t want to pay using dors or energy crystals.

    Ainsley took note of some items that she deemed interesting, and if she had the money to buy it, she would buy them. If not, the baby just recorded the item''s name and brushed it off.

    A stalk of emerald breath grass.

    Turquoise sea water mshell.

    Canine violet flower.

    Poisonous me seed.

    The list goes on and on. All those things were beneficial to Elliana, Jevon, Cellino, and other people in Ainsley''s faction.

    Thus, Ansley didn''t hesitate to get these items and gave them to her people.

    After Ainsley spent a fortune to buy the items, the staff finally took her to the auction hall.

    There was still 30 minutes left before the auction began, and in the meantime, the guests at the auction hall would usually approach their acquaintances and greet them.

    The auction hall would turn into a mini social gathering before the auction began.

    "This way, Miss." The staff stopped in front of arge door.

    Ainsley and her people also paused.

    They instinctively looked up and saw the 5-meter golden door with the Billios Family symbol on it; A bloody red eagle with its beak pointing at the sky.

    Its wings were spread wide as if trying to cover heaven and earth.

    In front of such a grand disy, Ainsley couldn''t help but gasp.

    How grand, ah!

    Ainsley was still looking at the golden door with wide eyes when the guards stationed there abruptly gave her a solemn salute and shouted on top of their lungs.

    "Miss Godtoddler is entering the hall!"

    ...fck??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 308: "Im Dead!"

    <h4>Chapter 308: "I''m Dead!"</h4>

    When the guards announced her arrival like that, Ainsley almost died from embarrassment.

    The baby''s face flushed red as she red at the guards.

    Why do you guys need to announce it so loudly? Won''t others inside the hall know my presence then?!

    Ainsley didn''t know that it was a tradition. The guards would always announce the arrival of the guests that entered the auction hall. It was a form of respect to please the guests.

    Of course, Jake, the owner of the Billios Casino, was the one giving the idea. Ah, but he''s exempted from that kind of greetings.

    After all, the young man entered from the auction hall''s back door, and not from the front entrance.

    Ainsley didn''t know any of this and silently cursed whoever gave this silly idea to the gate guards.

    As she cursed the culprit''s 18 generations, the door opened with a heavy creaking sound, but it only created a gap just enough for the group to enter at once.

    The moment Ainsley stepped into the hall, the first thing that she saw was the grand stage where the auction would be held.

    Next was the row of red chairs lined up neatly, covering the majority of the hall.

    The hall itself could house at least 500 people!

    However, there was the second floor and other private rooms where one could see the whole auction from above. Of course, only people from the Walter or the Aretha Family could enter.

    The gamblers that had their name recorded in the honourable hall could also upy one of these rooms, but they would get the farthest away from the auction stage.

    Ainsley would also upy one of these rooms while those from the 7 great/sacred families upied one of the nearest private rooms to the stage.

    The staff already informed her about this, so the baby didn''t lose her way or something. She nodded at the staff and slowly entered the vast hall.

    Inside, the guests were already seated or standing around the seats, talking with each other.

    They would hold a ss of wine while walking around the hall, making a connection with their fellow big shots.

    When the gate guards announced Ainsley''s name a few seconds ago, these people instantly turned their gazes to the door.

    All of them gripped their wine ss tightly as they watched the closed door with sparkling eyes.

    The Godtoddler! The rumoured dual-tamer ability user and someone who can help non-monster tamers contract a monster!

    The guests weren''t idiots. They might be from a high-rank family and had a deep pride in their bones, but none of them would be so stupid as to ignore such a brilliant treasure.

    If they could get acquainted with this legendary baby...their family members could be armed with a herd of monsters!

    Thus, these bigshots from various forces rubbed their hands as they watched a tiny figure walking out of the gate with 7 youngsters behind her.

    As usual, the baby''s renowned silver butterfly mask was her unique brand, and that white cat in her embrace was rumoured to be a sacred beast.

    Many guests thought that the baby shoulde from the 7 sacred families, creating a false impression.

    That''s why, the moment Ainsley was within their reach, the guests on the first floor of the auction hall instantly rushed toward her.

    "Good evening, miss Godtoddler! I''m from the Baller Family¨C "

    "Miss Godtoddler! I''ve heard of your name. You''re so much cuter in person!"

    "Miss Godtoddler!"

    "Miss!"

    "Godtoddler!"

    The guests were so enthusiastic that Ainsley almost got buried within the crowd if not for her 7 bodyguards paving a path for her to go to the second floor.

    The baby only nodded at these people and told Jevon to ept their business card and contact information, but nothing more.

    That way, she kept her image as a mysterious being but could also collect her potential customers'' contact information.

    At the same time, when the crowd became noisy, the bigger bigshots on the second floor of the auction hall also noticed themotion.

    All of them simultaneously looked down and saw a tiny baby getting trapped in the middle of boorish uncles and flirtatious aunties.

    They couldn''t help but talk about this.

    "Look, mister Evan. Isn''t that the rumoured Godtoddler?" One of the guests belonging to other forces outside of the mafia family looked at Evan with a smallugh.

    "Oh, oh, so that''s the rising star of this casino, huh? Is it true that she can help non-tamers contract monsters too?" Someone else beside Evan immediately chipped in, joining the conversation.

    "Well, my men witnessed how she helped a bunny-masked person to contract a raptor...so it should be genuine."

    "Ah, do you mean that person over there?" The guest pointed at someone in an elegant ck and white suit wearing a silver bunny mask, covering his whole face.

    The silver bunny masked man was currently talking with bigshots from the 7 great families and even the 7 sacred families.

    The head of the alchemist guild was there. The head of the monster tamer guild and even the head of the beast tamer guild. All sorts of big shots gathered around that man with a bunny mask.

    However, these smaller bigshots crowding around Evan didn''t know who the bunny man was.

    When Evan heard about the Godtoddler and how these people also mentioned Jake, he couldn''t help but look at the boy hiding behind him.

    "...Fin. You didn''t dye your hair today?" The man whispered to his son, who was busy using his dad''s body as a shield to block him from God-knows-who.

    "Yeah, I didn''t, dad! I-I didn''t expect Ain to attend the auction too, ah!" The boy half-shouted, panicking.

    Damn. I''m dead! Dead!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 309: "A Long Journey Ahead"

    <h4>Chapter 309: "A Long Journey Ahead"</h4>

    "Ahhh, dad, what to do?!"

    Finley rustled his hair as he peeked at the baby downstairs, who was going to climb the stairs to the second floor.

    If the baby ever saw him like this without a mask or something, his identity would be blown away!

    Not to mention that his suit also had the Walter Family insignia on the chest pocket¡­

    That''s the same as tantly saying, "Look, I''m the Walter Family''s heir! Yeah, that''s me, Finley Walter, the prodigy ability user that appeared once in a hundred year!"

    Obviously, Finley wanted to stay low-key.

    So, even when the guests also noticed him and tried to bootlick him, the boy kept the conversion at a minimum and left the rest to his dad.

    The problem was...even when he''s acting low-key, there''s no way he would truly be a low-key person when he''s the heir of the strongest mafia family in the mafia society.

    Now that Ainsley was going to her private room, she would definitely pass this corridor since the stair was located right below the private rooms nearest to the stage.

    Those upying the rooms far away from the main stage had to walk further than those upying the VVIP rooms.

    Ainsley would definitely pass this path...and she would see him too!

    When Finley thought of this possibility, the boy who was usually calm became increasingly agitated.

    Damn it. My men I assigned to spy on the Aretha siblings had lost contact with me, and now, my identity is about to be revealed?!

    I can''t lose both my men and my best friend!

    Finley gritted his teeth and immediately looked at his dad.

    "Dad, can I enter our private room first? I don''t want to meet Ain¡­"

    "Oh? Sure. Dad will wait here...uh...wait, no."

    Evan looked down at the emblem on his chest and realised he also needed to hide.

    Otherwise, his identity as a random rich uncle would be exposed too!

    "I''ll follow you too, son. Let''s go!" Evan''s face darkened as he rushed to their assigned private room, leaving behind a bunch of puzzled guests.

    The private room was like your usual room, but the front part was built with a ss wall that could transmit sound. However, it was one-way ss.

    Others outside of the ss wall couldn''t see who was inside while the people inside the room could see everything outside as clear as day.

    Evan and Finley dashed into their private room just right when Ainsley stepped foot into the second floor.

    Since those two''s room was practically the nearest to the stair, even when they hurried to enter the room, Ainsley still caught a glimpse of their striking hair colour.

    Not to mention that the door had the emblem of the Walter Family''s symbol, signifying that the person upying that VVIP room was from the Walter family.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at this scene.

    [Are those the Walter Family''s head and his son? Their blonde hair is really eye-catching.]

    Ainsley spoke to Cellino and the Godfather in her mind. Nheless, her voice sounded a bit bitter, full of jealousy.

    She eyed the VVIP room with reddened eyes.

    So...that''s the Walter family. The Walter family head and his son didn''t even look at me when I entered the second floor¡­.

    It must be because, in their eyes, I''m still too insignificant, right?

    Ainsley knew that even though lots of big shots were trying to curry up to her because of her unique ability...the VVIP, the bigger big shots such as the Aretha and the Walter Family wouldn''t even look at her.

    They didn''tck monster tamers and beast tamers in their family.

    Thus, what''s the need to contract a bunch of low-level or mid-level monsters for their non-tamer members?

    Ainsley had to put up at least a high-level monster to catch their attention.

    Well, that''s what the baby thought as she walked past the VVIP room.

    When Ainsley walked away, the guests who were speaking with Evan before, immediately surrounded her once more, trying to build a good connection.

    "Miss Godtoddler!"

    "Miss!"

    On the other hand, the baby was still in a daze as she secretly peeked at the VVIP room belonging to the Walter Family.

    When she saw the third room nearest to the stage had the Aretha Family symbol on the door, she couldn''t help but clench her fists once more.

    I don''t know who owned the second room, but the Aretha Family owned the third room already...while me?

    Ainsley recalled the staff'' words, and it turned out she owned the 20th room on the left wing of the second floor.

    The room location was in the middle. Not too far back, but not too close to the stage either.

    In other words, she''s just average even though she''s already a big shot too.

    Thinking about this, Ainsley put on a stiff smile with her fists balled as she entertained the bunch of guests trying to do business with her.

    Nevermind. I''m still weak, anyway.

    But when I grow stronger and bring my family to the top...even the Aretha Family might have to bow before me.

    Ainsley''s goal was to bring her family to at least the Billios Family''s standard.

    That family was even more influential than the Walter Family since it connected all sorts of forces outside the mafia society.

    For now, Ainsley was still stuck at climbing the mafia society hierarchy.

    However, sooner orter, she would have gone out of that little circle and expanded her forces.

    Not to mention the mafia society she had to climb right now was still limited to the Godlif country!

    She still had a long journey ahead.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 310: "Dont Snatch My Baby!"

    <h4>Chapter 310: "Don''t Snatch My Baby!"</h4>

    Of course, the mafia society of other countries was still out of reach even though maybe they would be more formidable than the Walter Family in terms of martial forces.

    But don''t worry. Start little by little. Baby steps. Baby steps. I''m still a baby, after all. And will stand at the top as a baby, too!

    Ainsley then made some effort to get these bigshots'' contact lists while acting a bit mysterious and lofty.

    The baby didn''t even give her own contact information but just hoarded the guests'' contact info, clearly making the majority anxious over the baby''s actions.

    "It''s really so hard to get acquainted with a prodigy like the Godtoddler...just which family is backing her?"

    One of the high-ranked mafia families on the second floor grumbled as he watched Ainsley pocketed another person''s contact info but didn''t give them her own.

    That way, they couldn''t contact Ainsley to buy her monster-taming service and could only wait for the baby to get them first.

    That''s definitely frustrating!

    "I heard that she''s the heir of the 7 sacred families...but I don''t which family. Rumours also said that she''s the Godfather''s hidden descendant and she had her own secret force¡­"

    Another guest whispered to the frustrated old man, starting a round of gossip about Ainsley''s true identity.

    After all, they couldn''t find out anything about the baby even when they investigated her background.

    It was as if a significant force was blocking the baby''s family background! It must be one of the baby''s backing¡­

    The guests spected that Ainsley was a precious heir of a hermit big shot family that went to the capital to gain experiences and formed her connections in society.

    Her mysterious family must be the one protecting her real identity from behind¡­

    No wonder the baby could have a sacred beast as her pet! She surely must be in the 7 sacred families faction, right?

    After all, a lot of families that had a sacred beast as a protector would ally themselves with the 7 sacred families even when they''re not a part of the mafia society.

    The discussion about Ainsley''s identity kept going around the guests, until it also reached the ears of the biggest fishes on the second floor.

    One of the guests that was talking with Jake couldn''t help but look at Ainsley''s direction and raised an eyebrow.

    "Is that the new rising star of your casino, Jake? The one with a unique monster-taming skill!"

    The one speaking was actually the guild leader of the monster tamer guild at the Godlif country.

    The old man, with a gloomy and eerie vibe, licked his lips as he eyed Ainsley with reddened eyes.

    If only we can recruit such a unique monster tamer to our side. We can win against the beast tamer guild!

    "Hohoho. She''s also rumoured to have a dual-tamer ability. She''s both a monster tamer and a beast tamer! Such a prodigy fits well in my guild."

    This time, another old man with a cheerful vibe rubbed his palms as he looked at Ainsley with stars in his eyes.

    He''s the leader of the beast tamer guild at the Godlif country, the same person who secretly ordered Dalton, the leader of the beast tamer guild youth division to invite Ainsley to visit their guild.

    When the monster tamer guild leader heard what his rival said, he almost burned his ck-ish beard.

    "Heh, old dog. That girl is clearly more talented in terms of taming monsters. Her unique monster-taming ability is more suitable to be nurtured by us, the monster tamer guild!"

    The eerie old man shorter than the jovial elderly snorted as he continued to observe Ainsley. Even when he hadn''t met the girl, he''s already sure that the girl was a prodigy.

    After all, he couldn''t sense any monster-taming ability inside the girl''s body but undoubtedly, the baby did tame monsters and even let non-monster tamer contract it.

    Because the person in the question was right in front of him! Yes, the living evidence was none other than the Billios Family''s current family head, Jake Billios.

    Thus, the reason why he couldn''t sense the monster-taming power inside the baby must be because it was a special power, a mutation or things like that.

    The beast tamer guild leader also realised this fact. Thus, he peeked at Jake and grinned.

    "Youngss, not bad, huh. How did you get such a prodigy to y at your casino? If you can approach her...hmm, hmm!"

    When Jake saw his acquaintances show interest in Ainsley, his heart skipped a beat.

    He hurriedly turned around and saw the baby surrounded by several other guests.

    "Ah, the Godtoddler. She''s indeed a rising gambler at my casino¡­" Jake put on a rxed smile on his covered face.

    The young man might look unperturbed outside, but inside, he''s ring at the two elderly.

    Do not vie for my cute little baby! She''s someone I found with so much difficulty. The key to keep my Billios Family thriving for another hundred of years!

    When others eyed Ainsley because of her unique monster-taming ability, Jake had apletely different reason to vie for the baby.

    He wanted the baby''s luck maniption ability to help his Billios Family continue to thrive for years toe!

    Oh, if possible, maybe that baby should be the heir of the Billios Family...even if only in name.

    That way, she would think of the Billios Family as her own and help the family using her luck maniption ability too!

    Jake already formed a n to ''kidnap'' Ainsley to his side, so when he saw these old geezers were also trying to recruit the baby, he couldn''t help but sulk.

    You guys want to snatch my baby!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 311: "Hes Her Nanny"

    <h4>Chapter 311: "He''s Her Nanny"</h4>

    Jake was afraid that these big shots would kidnap Ainsley from him. Thus, he pretended not to be interested in Ainsley.

    "Hahah, what''s so interesting about the Godtoddler? She just has a slightly unique monster-taming ability¡­nothing much, okay?"

    Jake tried to downgrade Ainsley''s worth in these foxes'' eyes, but his hand didn''t stop striking the head of the raptor cub he got from Ainsley.

    When the old geezers from various famous guilds saw this, they wanted to spat on the young man''s face.

    Hah! What do you mean by ''slightly unique''?

    Aren''t you also unting your connection with that baby? Surely you have already attached yourself to that prodigy''s side, right?

    Else, how could the baby use you as her experimental subject and gave the raptor cub to you?

    Even though the baby raptor was weak, it had great potentials, and Jake took it as an adorable pet.

    Moreover, the fact that he could contract a monster without being a tamer proved Ainsley''s outstanding skill.

    "Hahaha, lilss. That raptor cub is from the Godtoddler, right?" The alchemist guild leader joined the fry and started to look at Ainsley with an interested look on his face.

    He wasn''t as interested in Ainsley as the other big shots since the baby wasn''t an alchemist, but it didn''t stop him from getting intrigued.

    "Really. How did you get to know the Godtoddler, Lil Jake? Is she your secret daughter or something, hm? You haven''t gotten married even after this old¡­"

    The leader of the alchemist guildughed as he nudged Jake''s arm, clearly teasing the young man for being a bachelor even when he''s already ripe.

    When the alchemist guild leader made a joke about Jake and Godtoddler''s rtionship, only then the old geezers realised that¡­

    Both people had the same appearance and had the same habit of wearing an animal mask, too!

    They suddenly couldn''t resist asking further.

    "Jake, don''t tell me the Godtoddler is someone from your family? If so, no wonder we can''t get her family background no matter how hard we try¡­"

    The shaman guild leader also chipped in, joining the gossip.

    The old woman looked at Ainsley''s adorable face among the group of old people and couldn''t help butugh.

    "Such a cute kid! She does resemble you, Jake!"

    The old woman was secretly mused. She silently wondered if the baby had the talent to be a shaman...if so, she would also want to rope the baby to join her guild.

    When Jake heard of this, he suddenly wanted to say that Ainsley was indeed his daughter¡­

    If he could say that and fool these geezers, would they stop eyeing her? He didn''t mind introducing Ainsley to these people for her to expand her influence within the society.

    However, if these people got Ainsley to join their side, what about his Billios Family? And he''s also sure that Ainsley was someone with ambition.

    She would want to bring her Sloan Family to the top rather than joining the already-strong faction.

    When Jake was thinking about what to say, coincidentally, Ainsley had managed to send away the guests crowding her path.

    Thus, when she had just passed by the second VVIP room, she inwardly saw Jake with several old people chatting like a friend.

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up.

    That''s Zack! Ah, finally, someone that I know! And no wonder he''s on the second floor...he must be quite influential too.

    Ainsley was secretly happy that she got to know someone this amazing just from gambling.

    Even though she didn''t know his exact background, that''s enough to soothe her bitter heart.

    Thus, not knowing the background of these big shots around Jake since they also rarely made an appearance in public, Ainsley ran toward the young man while hugging Cellino in her arms.

    "Zack! Zack! We finally met again!" Ainsleyughed merrily as she rushed to the young man''s side, startling the several big shots around Jake.

    They looked at Ainsley with wide eyes.

    The Godtoddler is actually in such a good rtionship with Jake Billios? Is she really his daughter or something??

    "Miss Godtoddler?" Jake pretended to gasp in surprise, but he already let go of the raptor cub in his hand and opened his arms for Ainsley instead.

    The young man squatted and waited for the baby to dive into his embrace before lifting her up, letting the baby hug his neck while Cellino jumped to the floor, apanying the raptor cub to y.

    When the big shots saw how the baby was acting chummy with the young man so naturally, their jaws dropped to the floor.

    Jake?! What is this, ah? You said that the Godtoddler isn''t that impressive...but you clearly treat her as if she''s your daughter!

    And what''s with your name? Zack? You gave her a fake name?!

    These big shots had the urge to p Jake to hell.

    However, Jake simply looked at these big shots with a smirk and then proceeded to ignore them.

    With a smile, the young man patted the baby''s back.

    "Miss Godtoddler, mdy. I didn''t think I would meet you here either." The young man''s voice sounded so affectionate that the big shots almost couldn''t recognise him.

    Is this really the cold-hearted, two-faced and cold young man, the head of the Billios Family? Howe he looks like this baby''s nanny or something?

    Ainsley didn''t pay attention to these oldies, thinking that maybe, they''re also big shots but wouldn''t be too influential.

    Thus, the baby acted cute in front of Jake, just like what she usually did in the past few days to get along with this young man.

    "Zack! Hehehe, I''m d I met ywou hele. Right, whele is Neil and Uncle Max?"

    The baby finally mentioned the duo from the Walter Family!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 312: "Greeting The Big Shots"

    <h4>Chapter 312: "Greeting The Big Shots"</h4>

    The bigshots around Jake didn''t know who Ainsley mentioned, but Jake knew. The young man paused for a bit before peeking at the first VVIP room''s closed door.

    Even without asking Evan what''s going on, Jake could already guess the truth.

    Ah, those two didn''t want to blow up their cover, huh?

    That boy must be in his original appearance, not in disguise...and with their family insignia on their pocket chest, there''s no way they can hide.

    Jake suddenly felt relieved that he always went incognito even when meeting these big shots. Others simply didn''t know who he was and would try to guess his identity.

    The rumours said that he was the casino manager, but no one would think of him as the owner and the head of the Billios Family, the famous Jake Billios.

    Jake silentlyughed at Evan and Finley''s situation before looking at Ainsley with a gentle gaze.

    "Well, Uncle Max and Neil must be at their VVIP room...but I don''t know where. Maybe they''re in the right-wing section?"

    Jake pointed at the line of rooms across them.

    Since the hall was a circle, it''s unavoidable that the auction hall''s first floor would separate the right-wing section and the left-wing of the second floor.

    When Ainsley saw that one had to walk through another corridor to reach the right-wing section, the baby instantly gave up the thought of visiting Max and Neil.

    "Owkay¡­.let''s just meet them aftel the auction?" Ainsley grinned as she retracted her gaze. This time, the baby curiously looked at the several elderly around Jake.

    "Zack. Are they your tweachels? Or the eldels (elders) in your family?" The baby tilted her head as she observed these people.

    They didn''t wear any emblems or something, but the way they dressed up resembled Grandpa Yoyo''s style. It''s like a priest costume...

    Maybe that would make them look wiser?

    When the baby finally paid attention to the elders, these big shots unknowingly gulped. Their hearts tightened, especially the foxes from the beast tamer and monster tamer guild.

    It''s here! A chance to get a connection with the prodigy of the year!

    Ainsley''s worth in these people''s eyes was quite significant that she outshone even Finley''s value.

    Furthermore, they''re sure that Jake was backing her up. She should be someone from an influential familyparable to the Walter Family too!

    Thus, these old foxes didn''t let this chance slip by. The guild master of the monster tamer guild was the first one to step up.

    "Hello there, Godtoddler. I''ve heard of your miraculous ability, and I''m impressed, " The old man spoke with her hoarse and eerie voice, but he still tried to look amicable in front of the baby.

    After all, kids always feared him¡­

    "Ah, hello, grandpa. Nice to meet you too! You tter me, though¡­"

    Ainsleyughed merrily, and her charm ability spread throughout the ce, urately influencing the big shots, including Jake.

    Her ability activation didn''t send a ripple in the air, and none could see the pink waveing out of her body. However, these old foxes were bigshots for reasons.

    They could vaguely feel that the baby just did something to them, but that didn''t offend them but made them cherish the baby even more.

    Is this baby a multi ability user with more than 2 abilities? She''s not just a beast tamer and a monster tamer? But she''s still 3! Just what kind of genius is this?

    Even Finley got his third ability when he''s eight years old, and he awakened his first ability when he''s 6.

    But this baby already got more than two abilities when she''s still 2!

    The big shots were shocked inside, but outside, they kept their calm. Their faces didn''t change except for the look in their eyes.

    Well, even when they knew the baby did something to them, they couldn''t pinpoint what ability she used.

    Thus, the charm ability still worked just fine, and since the baby was also naturally cute, no one suspected she used a charm ability on them.

    "Ohohoho, grandpa, huh? What a good child! Here, here, I''ll give you a greeting gift."

    The old man from the monster tamer guild stroked his beard with eyes full of delight as he rummaged through his robe''s pocket, trying to find a good toy for Ainsley.

    However, even before he took out something, the guild master of the beast tamer guild already fished out a tiny palm-sized weary scroll out of his robe pocket and threw it to Ainsley''s hands.

    "There we go, cute baby, your greeting gift! Remember this grandpa''s name, okay? I''m Bernadette, the guild master of the beast ta¨C "

    Bernadette or people called him Bern, hadn''t finished his words when Jake sent a re to the poor old man.

    Don''t expose your identity or Ain will also question my identity!

    "Hahaha, don''t listen to him, mdy. He''s just joking about his profession...anyway, that greeting gift is quite good."

    Jake took the scroll out of Ainsley''s hands while the baby was still taken aback.

    "This scroll will let you contract a monster or a beast as you wish even when you''re not a tamer. However, since you''re a tamer, you can give this to your friends or people."

    Jake stuffed the scroll back to Ainsley''s hand before looking at the baby with a gentle smile.

    Well, I don''t think she''s a tamer, but since she could tame monsters and beasts, this scroll should be helpful for her¡­

    Only Jake somehow guessed that Ainsley wasn''t a real tamer because the baby had several suspicious points.

    However, even Jake also thought that it''s possible for the baby to be a tamer. He''s in a dilemma and wasn''t sure about his thoughts.

    Ainsley''s acting was really too believable!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 313: "Competing To Give Her A Gift"

    <h4>Chapter 313: "Competing To Give Her A Gift"</h4>

    After all, Ainsley did summon out her raptor out of nowhere...and Jake felt that he had never heard of a spatial tool that could contain a living being.

    Maybe Ainsley is really a tamer?

    Jake didn''t dare to ask Ainsley directly about this because the old geezers around him already thought of the baby as a gifted tamer.

    Thus, he just watched Ainsley pocketed the scroll with a smile on his face.

    Well, never mind. Even if Ain isn''t a tamer, since she can act like tamers, let''s just assume she''s a tamer.

    After pocketing the scroll, Ainsley smiled from ear to ear as she looked at the grandpa in a colourful robe.

    "Twank ywou, Gwandpa!" Ainsley shed a sweet smileced with her charm ability, instantly stole the grandpa from the beast tamer guild''s heart.

    "Ohhh, you''re so cute! I wish my grandchildren were as cute as you."

    Bern, or what others called Bernadette,ughed out loud as he peeked at his rival, Benjamin, who was ring at him, wishing him dead.

    Hohoho, no need to re at me like that, you know? It''s your fault that you don''t have any toys in your pocket.

    Bern stroked his beard as he showed a triumphant smile, definitely trying to annoy Benjamin, the monster tamer''s guild master.

    However, what Bern called a toy was actually quite a treasure that others won''t treat it as a casual gift for a stranger that they had never met.

    Even Evan, the Walter Family''s head, wouldn''t treat that contract scroll as a mere toy to give to a stranger. Of course, if it was for Ainsley, he would be more than d to give her the scroll.

    Benjamin looked at how Ainsley started to talk to Bern with a smile on her face, clearly pleased with the generous grandpa. The eerie old man with a hunched back couldn''t take it anymore.

    He suddenly pushed Bern aside and looked at Ainsley with a hideous yetical grin on his face.

    "Lilss, grandpa didn''t prepare anything fancy for you, but this Siren pearl can help you attract countless monsters below high-level monsters!"

    The old man threw a pinky-sized aquamarine pearl to the baby and pped his hands in delight.

    "As a tamer, it''s crucial for you to be able to pick your tamed monsters among tons of monsters. Wear that Siren Pearl around your body, and you can save time to attract monsters your way."

    For tamers, meeting monsters wasn''t something dreadful as long as the monsters'' level wasn''t way too high.

    Because the nature of monster tamers allowed them to contract a lot of monsters, unlike a beast tamer, they liked to hunt for monsters to be tamed.

    Thus, the Siren pearl was definitely a good item that one should have to tame and contract a good monster in a short time.

    When Ainsley received the glossy aquamarine pearl with faint wave crafting on its surface, the baby sucked in the cold air.

    Siren pearl with a wave pattern? That''s at leastparable to a 5-coloured energy crystal! Rare! Definitely a rare thing!

    Ainsley hurriedly stored the pearl in her storage ne and looked at Grandpa Benjamin with a coy smile.

    "Twank you, Gwandpa Ben! Wuv you!" Ainsley sent a heart motion to the old man, instantly reaped another person''s heart.

    Gah. So cute! What an angel!

    Benjamin almost had a heart attack. If not for his will to look good in front of this prodigy, he would have fainted right away.

    "Hohoho. It''s okay, it''s nothing much, anyway. Just a toy." Benjamin tried to look casual, but inside, he was sweating hard.

    After all, the Siren-billowing Pearl was something precious for him too.

    s, because of his pride that didn''t want to lose to his rival, he tossed that pearl in the heat of the moment¡­

    Well, it''s not like he regretted it anyway. The baby was a talented monster tamer. She would use the pearl in a good way.

    When Ainsley heard how the old man treated such a precious item as if it''s just a mere candy, the baby subconsciously admired him.

    Wow. He must be a big shot or a rich old man just like Zack! Mmm. Zack''s friends are as rich as himself!

    Ainsley''s eyes sparkled as she looked at the rest of elderly around Jake. When the others saw Ainsley''s curious eyes, they suddenly felt a pang to their heart.

    If we don''t give her something, will she think of us as someone petty? After all, we are all big shots. Just giving her an item or two won''t matter, right?

    The first one to react after the two oldies were the only woman in the group, the guild master of the Shaman Guild stationed at the Godlif country.

    Waving her silky purple robe, the old woman with white hair took out a ss ball out of her storage ring.

    The ss ball was not toorge, definitely only as big as Ainsley''s fist, but the inside almost made Ainsley choke.

    Is that...a tiny spirit trapped inside?

    Indeed, what''s inside the ss ball was the spirit of a little rabbit.

    The spirit was transparent, and no one should have been able to see it, but for some reasons, Ainsley could see it.

    Maybe because she''s already used to being exposed to high-level spirits like the Godfather and Zev thus, her spiritual eyes were triggered without her knowing.

    "Here, cutedy. This ss ball is nothing much, but you can use it as an ornament or something."

    Riemann, the old shaman, told Ainsley with a smile on her face.

    "cing this ss ball near your bed will also help you ward off evil spirits."

    Well, you might also be a shaman thanks to it, though.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 314: "Way Too Talented!"

    <h4>Chapter 314: "Way Too Talented!"</h4>

    Of course, Rie didn''t say the thing about bing a shaman out loud.

    She just put the ball carefully on Ainsley''s palm before stretching her hand to rub the baby''s hair with eyes full of affection.

    "Right, littledy. If one day you see something inside the ball, do tell me, okay?" The old woman winked yfully as she retracted her hand.

    "I''ll be waiting for your report!"

    Ainsley was still immersed in the woman''s warm hand when she lost the warmth.

    The baby quickly snapped out of her daze and looked at the small ball in her palm.

    Uh...this ball can ward off evil spirits? Is it because there''s an animal spirit trapped inside?

    Ainsley instantly knew that the old woman should be a shaman!

    And...this so-called animal spirit was, in fact, the spirit of a human, but since the human wasn''t that strong, it took the shape of a small animal to persevere their energy.

    When the old woman said that once I can see something inside the ball, I should tell her, the woman must have meant to see whether I gained a shaman ability or not.

    After all, there''s a higher chance to be a shaman if one was exposed to a dead spirit ever since they''re young.

    The old woman might look like she''s just casually gifting Ainsley a pretty ss ball for decoration, but in fact, she''s trying to test whether the baby has the talent to be a shaman or not.

    Others said that when a kid had the potential to be a shaman, they could sometimes see low-level dead spirits if they encountered one, although they couldn''t see them all the time.

    Thus, if Ainsley said that she could see something inside the ss ball, there''s a 99% chance she would be a shaman in the future. It''s just a matter of time.

    Ainsley gripped the ss ball while hesitating. The baby peeked at the old woman and suddenly didn''t know what to do.

    Should I tell her I can see a spirit inside the ball? Uhhh, maybe it''s not safe to say that I can see it¡­

    However, when Ainsley was hesitating, the Godfather and Zev who were hiding far away as not to be seen by Rie, suddenly spoke at the same time.

    [Just tell her what you see, lilss. This old woman isn''t simple. She might be your ally in the future. Who knows? She seems to be fond of children.]

    [Tell her what you see, boss. She won''t harm you...and these people around her are also nice. I don''t detect any sense of malicious intent.] Zev added.

    The Godfather and Zev actually already knew the old woman''s true identity, so they didn''t mind if Ainsley got the old woman''s attention.

    Especially the Godfather. He was rather eager to have these big shots pay attention to Ainsley.

    After all, he was never a shaman when he was alive. Thus, having a skilful shaman to guide the baby in the future would be good.

    The Godfather knew that old people would tend to cherish young prodigies since they would want to mentor the prodigies and watch how they grew up.

    It''s like a sense of satisfaction and achievement for these oldies.

    Of course, regarding Ainsley''s luck ability, it''s better than fewer people knew about it.

    When Ainsley heard Zev and the Godfather''s suggestion, she finally relented and chose to believe them.

    Hmmm, hmm, it''s indeed not bad to form a connection with these unknown big shots..

    "Humm, pwettydy, I...I can see something inside the ss ball...uh...is it a spilit? It looks like a rabbit!"

    Ainsley immediately looked at Rie with a pair of innocent eyes, definitely looked as if she didn''t know what''s going on.

    However, when she blurted out those words, Rie wasn''t the only one who almost got a heart attack.

    Jake, Bern, Benjamin, the guild master of the alchemist guild, and the guild master of the summoner guild who was silently watching the conversation, all of them also choked.

    What?! She can see something inside that ball? But we can''t!

    Yet since that''s a thing from Rie, it should be rted to the shamans¡­

    Don''t tell us this baby also has the potential to be a shaman?!

    Out of the oldies and one young man at that ce, Rie was the one with the most intense reaction.

    Her eyes widened, and her jaw dropped to the floor. Her hands trembled so hard as she approached Ainsley.

    "R-really? You can see a spirit inside the ball?"

    "Uh...yeah?" Ainsley blinked her big eyes innocently, looking like a naive little deer that didn''t know anything.

    Of course, she actually already knew what''s inside the ball and how she could see it.

    It''s all thanks to the Godfather and Zev''s presence as top-tier spirits! Now, it''s only a matter of time before she bes a shaman, right?

    Ainsley was immersed in her acting when Rie suddenly sped the baby''s tiny hands and brought her wrinkly face so close to the baby''s smooth face.

    "Godtoddler! That''s good, that''s good! You can see a spirit inside the ball...which means that you have a potential to be a shaman! Oh, my!"

    Rie was definitely ecstatic. Her face flushed red as she kept talking to Ainsley, eager to kidnap her to her guild.

    When the oldies at the ce saw this, they suddenly smiled bitterly.

    Oh my, not only she acquired a rare ability such as the beast and monster taming abilities, she even has the potential to be a shaman when she''s only 3 years old!

    What kind of prodigy is this baby? If she said that she''s the Godfather''s granddaughter, we all would believe her!

    She''s way too talented, okay?!

    The big shots were having a mental breakdown.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 315: "Secret Exposed!"

    <h4>Chapter 315: "Secret Exposed!"</h4>

    The big shots secretly looked at Ainsley, who was talking to Rie with their lips twitching.

    And are you sure she''s not Jake''s illegitimate child or something? Only someone from that monstrous Billios family might produce such a child.

    This baby should have the Billios Family''s blood running through her veins!

    Despite their astonishment, the rest of the big shots also gave Ainsley a greeting gift.

    The alchemist guild master took out a tiny pinky-sized transparent roundy bottle with a pink liquid inside and handed it to Ainsley.

    "My name is Geraldine. Here, this is an invisibility potion. Upon consumption, you will remain hidden from everyone for around 3 hours. It should be of use for you."

    Geraldine put on a polite and elegant smile on his handsome old face, instantly gave off the vibe of a graceful and aloof expert.

    As expected of an alchemist. Even when they didn''t try to be arrogant, their every movement still excluded the air of superiority and nobility.

    After all, alchemists were even rarer than tamers and shamans!

    Ainsley gripped the potion in her hand and had to suppress the urge to grin widely.

    Damn, a potion! Invisibility potion on top of that! I heard that it''s a high-level potion? Must be expensive!

    Duh, just who is this grandpa? He''s so generous and rich!

    "Twank ywou, Gwandpa Gl." Ainsleyughed heartily as she shook the potion and hurriedly pocketed it inside her storage ne.

    The girl then subconsciously peeked inside her storage ne and saw the space was almost full.

    She suddenly had the urge to buy a new storage ne that could store tons of things¡­

    After Grandpa Gerald gave Ainsley the potion, he didn''t say anything else and just rubbed the girl''s head for a few seconds.

    "No worries, kiddo. You''re such a talented kid. I''m d I can get to know you."

    Geraldine kept his manner polite and a bit distant from Ainsley, unlike the other three geezers.

    After all, he thought that even though the baby had the potential to be a shaman and was even a rare dual-tamer ability user, she shouldn''t be an alchemist too.

    Otherwise, that would be overkill.

    Thus, there''s no way he should be too close to the baby since she wouldn''t be an alchemist, anyway.

    Though...he had to admit that he was a bit tempted to kidnap this kid just because she''s cute...

    Geraldine was all smiles even when he thought of kidnapping Ainsley to be his granddaughter.

    This alchemist old man was indeed calm andposed, unlike the other two childish oldies and one emotional grannie.

    After Geraldine gave the greeting gift, the silent old man wearing a grey robe not far from the group also looked at Ainsley, but with a deadpan face.

    The old man seemed to be the youngest among the big shots, and there was this weird tiny owl on his shoulder.

    "Godtoddler¡­" the old man called out Ainsley''s alias with a quiet voice as quiet as a mosquito buzz.

    But Ainsley had a keen hearing ability. Thus, when she saw the old man open her mouth, she hurriedly activated her ability.

    Indeed, she could hear the old man calling her out softly.

    "Y-yes, Gwandpa?" Ainsley gulped as she looked at the old man.

    The old man had his face slightly hidden beneath his grey, worn-out hoodie, looking mysterious.

    Out of all the oldies around Jake, Ainsley was most guarded toward this old man. She didn''t know why but it seemed as if he could look straight into her soul, stripping off all her facades.

    That''s ufortable!

    Not noticing Ainsley''s wry smile, the old man took a few steps toward Ainsley before patting her on the shoulder.

    "Gift...this brooch¡­"

    Cain paused for a bit before he personally put on the emerald thumb-sized brooch with a golden frame onto Ainsley''s left chest.

    After putting on the emerald brooch with a strange grey light emitted from the core of the emerald gem, Cain patted Ainsley with a careful movement.

    However, he didn''t back off. Instead, he whispered to the baby in a voice that only she and he could hear.

    "...be careful. Your soul...is unique." His voice was soft and gentle, but it was mixed with a tinge of mythical voice akin to someone from the void or the abyss.

    It would make people''s skin crawl just by hearing that kind of unique voice.

    "...take care, " Cain spoke once more then took a few steps back, ignoring the shocked look on the baby''s face.

    Indeed, when Cain said his piece, Ainsley almost peed her pants and pped Jake out of reflex.

    What?! What did he say? M-my soul is...unique? Fck! Does he know my soul isn''t from this world?!

    Is he an otherworldly summoner? And a soul type on top of that??

    Ainsley suddenly broke in a cold sweat as she hugged Jake''s neck tighter. The baby eyed the emerald brooch on her chest with a wary look while peeking a nce at Cain.

    Is this brooch a cursed item? Will it act as a GPS or something? What if this old man kidnaps me?!

    The baby clearly looked like she''s notfortable with Cain.

    When Jake and the others saw this, they couldn''t help but chuckle even without knowing what''s going on.

    "Hahah, don''t be nervous. Uncle Cain is a bit nerdy and weird, but he''s kind. I can say that he''s the most kind-hearted being among us here."

    Jake stroked Ainsley''s head andughed at the baby''s response.

    The group actually already expected Ainsley to react that way.

    After all, Cain was too mysterious-looking and had this weird aura around him, preventing others from approaching him.

    Even they were a bit scared of him when they first met him!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 316: "Masquerade Soul Brooch"

    <h4>Chapter 316: "Masquerade Soul Brooch"</h4>

    If the old bastard, the monster tamer guild master, had an eerie vibe because of his appearance and voice, Cain actually looked handsome instead.

    Still, his mysterious aura sometimes made others feel ufortable.

    "Cain is a super rare otherworldly summoner with dual affinity. He''s both an otherworldly soul summoner and an otherworldly abyssal beast summoner."

    Jake actually tweaked his words nicely as not to frighten Ainsley.

    When he said that Cain was an otherworldly abyssal beast summoner, he meant to say that Cain could summon beasts from hell.

    He could also summon powerful devils!

    No wonder kids and youngsters would always thread around carefully whenever they met Cain. Thus, Ainsley''s reaction was to be expected.

    After Ainsley listened to Jake''s exnation, her face regained its colour, but deep inside, she''s already crying blood and tears.

    Damn! He''s an otherworldly summoner, ah! Just like Alvaro! And he''s also one of the rarest types of summoner¡­

    A soul summoner.

    Ainsley suddenly felt a headacheing her way.

    Cellino had said that an otherworldly soul summoner would be able to see through her facade if she didn''t have Code-B to help her mask her soul aura.

    She was 100% sure that this old man, Cain, already knew that she''s not from this world!

    Ainsley also recalled Cellino saying about some strange summoner group that liked to catch transmigrators and experimented on their souls.

    Is Cain one of those people?

    Just by thinking about it already made Ainsley close to bawling her eyes out.

    Damn. Damn it! Jake, why are your friends so freakish?

    An otherworldly summoner is already as rare as an alchemist. And now, you have an otherworldly soul summoner as your friend?

    Who are you, a social butterfly or something, ah?!

    Ainsley was frustrated at Jake''s unbelievable connection. She didn''t know that Cain was the guild master of the summoner guild at the Godlif country.

    Despite the summoner being as scarce as the shamans, they held quite a big influence over an ability user world thanks to their unique ability to summon various beasts or even people that could help in certain ways.

    If one needed to heal someone who got a curse from a random curse-type monster, one would look for the summoners since they could possibly summon a summon that may lift the curse with ease.

    Alchemists couldn''t do that at all.

    Summoners could also summon healers, either beasts or person from another world, could summon strategist, tankers, and so on, depending on their luck.

    They could even use their summon to heal wounded monsters and beasts, being a great help for the beast and monster tamers.

    Not to mention that they had a bizarre ability to help ability users heal their damaged energy core, level up their strength, and so on.

    All of that was possible because they could summon creatures that human ability users rarely encountered.

    A high-level summoner could even summon elves, dwarves, dragons, fairies, and so on.

    Those who were summoned had to grant the summoner''s one wish, as long as it didn''t harm the summoned being.

    That''s how summoners could do all kinds of odd and unique jobs that others couldn''t do.

    Ainsley also knew just how precious a summoner was, especially an otherworldly summoner. Thus, she was suddenly reminded of Alvaro.

    The baby looked back at her people who were waiting for her not far from her ce, not daring to approach the group since they didn''t know what kind of big shots were there.

    She''s looking for Alvaro among the crowds.

    When Ainsley finally caught the sight of Alvaro, but the guy was silently peeking at Cain, the baby couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.

    It seemed that Alvaro could sense the summoner power inside Cain''s body.

    Both of them were otherworldly summoners...so it''s not strange.

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that Alvaro had the urge to kneel over Cain, simply because of the white owl sitting on the old man''s shoulder.

    That''s a spiritual beast soul that materialised thanks to its overwhelming energy!

    To have a soul that could condense into a tangible thing...just how powerful was that soul?

    Spirits were also the same, actually.

    Powerful ones like the Godfather could condense himself and materialise as long as his soul was still around and he had enough energy to do that.

    But to have a strong soul like that owl as a permanent summon, that old man should be a big shot in a summoner''s circle!

    Alvaro secretly looked at Ainsley, who was surrounded by these awesome oldies and suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Our family head is really a big shot ma, huh...

    The baby herself didn''t know that she''s currently facing a bunch of big shots.

    She casually got these people''s contact information and stored the notes in her ne.

    Coincidentally, when she''s touching the ne, her hand bumped into the emerald-grey brooch that Cain gifted to her.

    The baby suddenly squinted and peeked at Cain once more.

    Should I throw this awayter? What if it''s a suspicious brooch¡­

    However, before she could even think of throwing away the brooch, the Godfather''s spirit that was still hiding somewhere far away as not to be seen by Rie, the shaman, suddenly spoke.

    [Don''t throw the brooch away. That brooch is called a Masquerade Soul Brooch. It can hide one''s soul aura!]

    The Godfather was clearly feeling emotional as he looked at Cain with a grateful gaze.

    [Lilss, if you wear the brooch, even before you contract the other sacred beast in your house, you should be safe from others'' prying gazes.]

    When Ainsley heard this, she almost had a heart attack.

    What?! This brooch is so amazing! S-so...for Cain to give me the brooch...he is actually so kind, ah?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 317: "Wait, Stop"

    <h4>Chapter 317: "Wait, Stop"</h4>

    Ainsley suddenly felt bad that she suspected someone so kind like this guy. If Cain had a malicious intent, he wouldn''t give her the brooch to protect herself.

    Clearly, Cain also knew how vulnerable Ainsley was, so he chose to protect her from whoever eyed her in the dark.

    The brooch could indeed help Ainsley to a certain degree, even though if Ainsley contracted Code-B, she would be way safer than now.

    After all, if Ainsley used her luck ability in a wide range and for too long, a random otherworldly summoner might feel the strange aura from her luck ability and deduce that she''s from another world.

    However, Code-B could also mask Ainsley''s luck aura, making it seem ordinary and not a special skill belonging to someone from another world.

    Thus, Ainsley still had to find Code-B when the gate to the prairie opened three months in the future.

    While Ainsley was talking to the Godfather and Zev in her mind, Cellino, who was ying with the raptor cub suddenly stopped ying.

    The cat''s ears straightened on its own, and it hurriedly tugged on Jake''s trousers, startling the young man.

    "Hey! What''s wrong?" Jake had just asked when the auction hall''s gate guards abruptly shouted out loud.

    "The Aretha siblings are entering the hall!"

    Jake subconsciously looked down at the first floor. The other big shots around him also did the same.

    Indeed, they immediately saw the golden door opened slightly, and three people wearing a navy outfit walked in with their chins held high.

    The three kids walked side-by-side, with ir walking in the middle, ''guarded'' by her two brothers on her left and right side.

    The three had the same outfit design except for the model, making them the centre of everyone''s attention for a brief period.

    Ainsley also inwardly looked at the three siblings and saw ir curling her hair, making it ssy and elegant.

    The navy sleeveless dress that she wore adopted the concept of stars and universe, truly unique when disyed together with the girl''s silver-gold hair.

    Theyered skirt of the dress made ir look exceptionally elegant and mature tonight.

    If she were to stand still next to Ainsley, the two would give off apletely different vibe with their navy and red dress, respectively.

    The former would look like a mini goddess from the moon, while thetter would look like a mini queen of hell on a trip to the abyss or something.

    When Ainsley noticed this, the baby didn''t know whether tough or not.

    Why am I always portrayed to be devilish and cool instead of cute and elegant? If only she wore a pink dress or something¡­

    But Ainsley quite liked the colour of red. Especially if she wore it near Jake and Elliana, who had ruby eyes.

    The matter with their dresses only passed by Ainsley''s mind for a second. The baby then turned around and tugged Jake''s hair, which wasn''t covered by his bunny mask.

    "Zack. I think I should go now. Whele''s youw pwivate loom? I''ll send you thele first." Ainsley acted like a proper gentleman wanting to escort her deardy or something when she talked like that to Jake.

    Jake had to digest the baby''s words for a few seconds before he snapped out of his daze.

    "Hahaha. You''re so kind, mdy. It''s okay. It''s okay. How about you stay at my room instead with your people?"

    Jake peeked at the 7 grim-looking bodyguards behind Ainsley and suddenly felt the back of his neck getting cold.

    "My room is near. The second VVIP room next to the Walter Family and Aretha Family''s rooms is mine. How is it?" Jake casually offered Ainsley to visit his private room to enjoy the auctionter.

    Actually, he could have upied the first VVIP room as the casino owner, but to keep it low-key, he gave away the room to Evan and Finley.

    "You see, I came here alone...so if you and your guards want to apany me, I''ll be much happier," Jake added.

    Ainsley looked at the room that Jake pointed at and couldn''t help but choke.

    Jake, that''s an even better room than the Aretha family''s private room! Are you the casino manager or something?

    Ainsley had started to suspect Jake''s identity, and guessing that he''s the manager should be logical. After all, the baby would have never thought that the casino owner was someone as young as Jake.

    "How is it? Let''s go, yeah? I have tons of snacks and sweets too." Jake saw Ainsley not replying and immediately offered candies and such.

    He suddenly looked like a bad uncle trying to kidnap a kid!

    Even the guild masters behind him shook their heads at the young man''s antics.

    Jake, Jake. Are you that desperate to kidnap the kid? Surely she fits well to be your daughter...but we are embarrassed on your behalf here, okay?!

    Ainsley didn''t know the guild masters'' thoughts and just looked up at Jake. Seeing how desperate the young man was, Ainsley thought that he''s lonely.

    The baby finally nodded. "Okay. Let''s go. That room shouldn''t be bad either¡­"

    Once Ainsley agreed, Jake immediately gestured to Jevon and the others to follow behind as he made his way to the room between the Walter and Aretha Family''s room.

    However, just before the group entered the room, three little beings bumped into the group, and they didn''t quietly go to their own room but chose to stop Ainsley''s group instead.

    "Wait, stop. You''re the Godtoddler, right?" ir raised her hand and abruptly called out to Ainsley.

    Her voice was also quite loud that the lesser big shots at the corridor along with the guild masters could hear her authoritative tone of voice.

    She''s clearly asking for a fight!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 318: "A New Perspective"

    <h4>Chapter 318: "A New Perspective"</h4>

    When ir stopped Ainsley and Jake from entering the second room, the baby couldn''t help but knit her eyebrows.

    "You again, huh. Yeah, I''m indeed the Godtoddler. What? What''s that gotta do with you?" Ainsley didn''t hold back her tone andshed out to ir as if it''s the end of the world.

    The crowds behind her subconsciously gasped.

    Wow. The Godtoddler is so brave to say that to the Aretha siblings! Does she have a feud with ir Aretha or something?

    Everyone could tell that there''s something wrong with the two of them. Thus, how could Jake and the other guild masters didn''t feel it?

    They instantly thought to themselves.

    Howe the Aretha siblings get to know the Godtoddler? Have they met before? And why are they fighting? The Godtoddler is obviously a kind child and won''t create an unnecessary fight.

    Is it because of the Aretha siblings?

    It''s not a secret anymore that the Aretha siblings are overbearing. ir Aretha is a genius, and she''s loved by a lot of people, but her family is too overprotective.

    Tons of people be victims to these siblings just because they offend the little princess, ir Aretha. ir herself tried to stop her family but to no avail.

    Thus, she would only try to restrain her family''s overbearing actions but did nothing to help.

    She would sometimes save staff from their family that did something wrong to her, but to outsiders, most of them ended up getting destroyed.

    When the crowds saw how the Aretha Family acted hostile to the Godtoddler, almost all of them looked at Ainsley with a pitying gaze.

    Oh, my, the Godtoddler might end up in danger!

    Even Jake and the guild masters thought the same. However, since they didn''t want to expose their true identity, they just watched the kids ring at each other.

    Of course, Jake still helped Ainsley. He looked down at ir and shook his head.

    "Miss, I don''t know what''s wrong between you and mdy, but I advise you not to block the path. We are going to enter our room now. Can you please don''t create trouble?"

    Jake''s tone of voice was gentle, but it sounded as if he''s scolding a spoiled junior from a renowned family.

    Well, the Aretha siblings are indeed spoiled to the bone even though each of them was outstanding and invited many envious eyes.

    It''s a pity that they''re arrogant and were too ruthless. They''re also too overprotective over their little sister, even when she''s the one at fault.

    It might look cute how the Aretha Family spoiled ir, but if one looked at different perspectives, it became over the top instead.

    Even Ainsley also started to look at those doting daddy troupe novels in a different light.

    They might be cute to the readers, but to other characters around them that have to suffer because of their over-the-top behaviours?

    Hmm, that''s quite a no-no.

    Ainsley secretly checked herself and swore not to let the people around her spoil her too much until she became an unreasonable misfortune for others.

    When Jake scolded ir like that, the little girl''s face instantly flushed red. She looked at Jake''s weird face mask and suddenly raised her tone of voice.

    "Who are you? And how can you bring the Godtoddler to this room? Her room should be at the very back. Don''t you know the auction hall''s rules?"

    ir took out a white handkerchief and covered her nose with it as if she didn''t even want to breathe the same air as those two bumpkins.

    "I''ve never heard of a guest that can easily change their assigned private room," she added.

    When Jake heard this, his lips twitched hard, and the young man suddenly had the urge to bring Michael to the hall and kicked the old man.

    Look at your children! Why are they so unreasonable? Your oldest son might be decent, but these three are nothing but devils!

    What''s got to do with her even if I offer to invite Ainsley to my room? That''s up to me!

    The auction hall only prohibited the guests from threatening other guests to hand over their assigned room or sell it.

    Ainsley never threatened me?! And this ce is MY ce. It''s up to me whether I want to choose this room or another room, okay?

    Jake was about to retort when ir suddenly looked back at her two older brothers and pped her hands.

    "Ah, right! Big bwothels, we haven''t seen this guy before, right? Howe his room is better than ours? Is there a mistake or something?"

    ir nced at the room belonging to the Walter and Aretha families and suddenly couldn''t understand why nobody could upy the second room, which was better than their room.

    We know almost all the face of big shots at the capital. But we have never seen this guy?

    Of course, Jake had never visited the auction hall except for now since he knew Ainsley woulde. It was the same for the guild masters too.

    Coupled with how these people never showed themselves in public, how would the three kids know their true identity?

    Maybe only Michael, the head of the Aretha Family, would recognise these big shots.

    Thus, ir looked at Jake with eyes full of disdain.

    "Uncle, I think that room isn''t yours...can I see your key card?" ir opened her hands and openly demanded Jake to hand over the key card of the second room.

    The card should be prepared ording to the guest'' information. It''s impossible to fake it.

    Unfortunately, as the casino owner, Jake didn''t bother to take the key since he could use a master key to open all the rooms here.

    He couldn''t show ir the key card!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 319: "Creating A Mess"

    <h4>Chapter 319: "Creating A Mess"</h4>

    Jake was obviously in a pinch. He didn''t want to show his master key card that would expose his identity but also didn''t want to let this brat trample all over him.

    The young man looked at ir and squinted.

    Should I text my men to kick her out? But without believable reasons, I don''t think I can do that¡­

    Jake was contemting whether to abuse his power as the casino owner, while ir saw this sign that the man felt guilty.

    The young girl crossed her arms and looked at Jake with taunting eyes.

    "I know uncle can''t take out the card because that room doesn''t belong to you! Hmp. This is a crime. I''ll call the manager to see this matter."

    ir then nced at Lael, her second older brother, and the young boy received her signal.

    "Hum. We are very close to the manager of this casino. We shall not let someonemit a crime in front of our eyes!"

    Lael dered heroically as he sent his servant to call the manager in charge of the auction hall.

    The 13-year-old boy looked at Jake as if the guy was a lowly criminal that tried to im a room that wasn''t supposed to be his.

    This uncle must have stolen the key from the rightful owner, and that''s why he doesn''t dare to show the key card!

    The key card has the identity of the room owner, and so, even when it''s possible for others to upy the room by stealing the card, once the security checks it, they''ll be doomed.

    When Ainsley and Jake saw the Aretha siblings are so pumped up to drive them away, both of them looked at each other and rolled their eyes.

    Why are these kids so fixated on private rooms? Is it because the room represented the guest'' honour and face? Is that why they don''t like seeing someone else getting a better room than them?

    Ainsley could already guess it right away, ever since the siblings tried to snatch her suite room at the Xavier hotel.

    These kids are too obsessed with status and honour! Is it because of their family''s teachings?

    s, even when Ainsley and Jake scorned these kids inside, they also knew that things didn''t look good. Especially Ainsley. The baby didn''t know why Jake couldn''t show the key card.

    Thus, she pulled Jake''s hair and whispered to his ear.

    "Zack, Zack. Did you weally steal the key cald to this loom?"

    Jake almost choked on his saliva, thanks to the baby''s casual question.

    Hello? Stealing? If it''s me, I''ll simply buy it or rob it!

    However, before Jake could reply, Ainsley already raised both her thumbs up for Jake.

    "Cool, Zack! How did you steal the cald? If I know, I''ll also steal one or two¡­" Ainsley didn''t think about the consequences of stealing cards.

    After all, she had her charm and luck ability and would probably get away even when she got inspected.

    "Zack, Zack, teach me how to steal key calds. I want to have a better loom!" Ainsley looked at Jake with sparkling eyes, regarding the young man as a hero.

    Now, she truly admired Jake''s gut for stealing key cards that didn''t belong to him.

    This is what we called a true-blue mafia! Since when mafias followed the rules and were obedient? Hohoho, shouldn''t be like that!

    Jake''s lips twitching at Ainsley''s remarks. He suddenly didn''t know whether he''s the real evil mafia or the baby.

    This baby is so evil even when she''s still 3!

    But...he likes it.

    Jake also grinned like a young devil. He rubbed Ainsley''s head affectionately and nodded. "I''ll teach you how to steal cardster. Now, we shall face the manager or the security."

    Jake nced at the manager and two security staff climbing the stairs to the second floor. He suddenly found this whole event amusing.

    When will I get doubted by my own staff at my own casino? Things are so much interesting when I''m around this baby! Is it because of her luck maniption ability? It can be¡­

    Jake didn''t know the rtion between the luck maniption ability and how they got into this whole event, but in his eyes, everything was just entertainment before the auction.

    As someone yful and a bit psycho, the young man whistled and looked at ir with his pair of devilish ruby eyes.

    "I see that you''re quite close to the manager...hahahaha, as expected of the Aretha family," Jake spoke in a voice full of sarcasm.

    When the old bigshots behind him heard of this, they immediately looked at the three kids from the Aretha family with a pitiful gaze.

    Oh, my, out of anyone you can offend, you choose to pick up a fight with this demon¡­

    Let''s see how the Billios Family will make things hard for your Aretha Family.

    The big shots, the guild master of severalrge guilds at the Godlif country already knew about Jake''s bad habit.

    The young man liked to mess with someone who messed with him in a way that...was simply too sneaky.

    Jake wouldn''t fight the Aretha Family head-on, but he could silently disturb that family''s business with other races, limiting their business in energy crystal mines or other things.

    Well...he could also make things difficult for the Aretha Family regr members who often yed at his casino.

    Just by thinking about how he could mess up the Aretha Family from the inside, Jake felt a thrill.

    His ruby eyes shed with an evil light, excluding a devilish and dangerous aura.

    "Ah, look, the manager is here." Jake softly blurted out as he licked the edge of his lips.

    Let''s see how we can create a mess at my own casino?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 320: "The Spirit Of A Mafia"

    <h4>Chapter 320: "The Spirit Of A Mafia"</h4>

    Jake held Ainsley in his arms as he leisurely cast a gaze at the iing fat manager dressed in a formal suit with the Billios Casino''s emblem attached to his chest.

    The two security guards behind the fat and short manager was theplete opposite of the manager himself. They''re both bulky and tall, looking imposing.

    Their safety uniform gave the guests a sense of intimidation. It must be because the uniform''s material was made with monster skin that had a slight dominance effect.

    Not to mention that the guards were both multi-ability users from the 3-stars badge on their chest. They have three abilities in their hands!

    Such a precious ability user could only be a mere guard at the Billios Casino.

    No wonder the Billios Family was one of the giant forces in this world. Their martial forces were indeed great!

    When Jake saw the 3-stars guards assigned at the auction hall standing behind the manager, he curled the corner of his lips.

    Not bad, not bad. They do look imposing and majestic. They represent my Billios Casino very well.

    Though the manager¡­

    Jake cast a casual nce at the fat manager, who was now approaching ir and her brothers.

    The manager didn''t look robust, but from the 3-stars badge on his chest, he should be a triple ability user with nonbat abilities.

    Those working at the Billios Casino had to wear the star badge to show their strength and level, indirectly serving as a way to awe the guests and customers.

    Jake had never employed those with 2-stars badge to serve as a staff on the 50th floor and above.

    Those employed on other floors below the 50th floor could have a 2-stars badge, but a solo ability user couldn''t even be a cleaning service at his casino.

    Jake observed the fat manager for a few seconds and nodded in satisfaction.

    Even though the manager was a nonbat ability user, he seemed suitable to govern the casino and manage it well.

    Of course, whether his career could stay as it is or went downhill would depend on his performance tonight.

    When ir and her brothers saw the manager, they instantly smiled and acted as if they''re close buddies with the manager.

    "Mr Smith! Sorry to bother you. We just found a guest who wants to enter a room that doesn''t belong to him."

    ir immediately exined the situation even before Mr Smith could know anything.

    "Tell me Mr Smith, how should we handle this? Those two over there, yeah. They''re the onemitting crimes!" ir pointed at Jake and Ainsley with her chin lifted high.

    The girl secretly hoped that those two looked terrified upon seeing the manager and the guards.

    However, when she looked at the two, Ainsley and Jake didnt look terified at all.

    They only looked at the fat manager with eyes full of curiosity and a bit of mischief.

    "Zack, that''s the managel of this casino? Is he the one with the highest authowity here aftel the casino ownel?" The baby''s eyes were twinkling she looked at Smith.

    Herees a target to be charmed! One more chess piece at hand, yeah!

    "Hum, well, he''s not the second in authority here, but I think he''s the third or fourth? The second inmand here should be the director...and the third should be this manager or the supervisor."

    Jake purposely sounded unsure since he didn''t want to arouse Ainsley''s suspicion over his detailed knowledge about the casino.

    "But even if this guy is just the third or fourth inmand, I think he''s pretty much influential over the auction hall, "

    Jake casually added as he looked at the fat manager with a smile that didn''t seem like a smile.

    "I still think he can kick us out if we can''t show him the key card, though..."

    "Uh...well, don''t wowwy, Zack. I can handle this."

    Ainsley had long took Jake as her partner in crime, especially when the guy was suspected to steal a key card that didn''t belong to him.

    The guy was pretty interesting in Ainsley''s eyes, and was also mysterious. He''s clearly a big shot that had tons of other big shots as friends, but he still stole a key card¡­

    Isn''t he interesting?

    Ainsley hugged Jake''s neck tighter as she patted the back of the young man''s neck. "Let''s see if that guy can kick us out!" The baby dered in a small voice.

    Jake saw how determined Ainsley was to go against the manager even when she knew that she''s in the wrong and couldn''t help but look proud of the baby girl.

    Yes, that''s the spirit of a mafia. If youmit a crime, then kill the eyewitness and bribe the polices to get away at ease!

    If Grandpa Yofan and the Godfather who tried to educate Ainsley to be a good girl heard what Jake thought of, they would pummel the guy to death.

    This man is a bad influence on our innocent baby!

    s, Ainsley already agreed with Jake''s mindset.

    After all, she''s notpletely in wrong either. If the Aretha siblings didn''te, there wouldn''t be any problem either.

    As for Jake stealing this prestigious room? Well, the real owner isn''t here and they''re not harmed either, maybe. Anyway, it''s totally justifiable!

    Seeing Ainsley didn''t have any intention to back down, Jake wanted to follow her little game. Thus, he also put on an arrogant posture as he snorted at the fat manager.

    "Mr Smith? I believe me and my little baby have the right to upy this room." Jake shamelessly dered that the room was his.

    And it''s indeed his room since he''s the fcking owner!

    What do you want to do? Kick me out? Bring it on!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 321: "You Go, Gurl!"

    <h4>Chapter 321: "You Go, Gurl!"</h4>

    Fatty Smith heard Jake''s abrupt words and couldn''t help but turn his head around with his eyes burning in rage.

    Frick! Who is this arrogant guy? He''s clearly in the wrong yet he dares to say that¨C

    Smith was about to shout at Jake when he saw the young man''s unique rabbit mask.

    At that instant, as if a thunder just struck him, the fat manager stood there, dumbstruck.

    R-rabbit mask? ck hair and red eyes? I-isn''t that...isn''t that...the...the owner?!

    Smith wasn''t an idiot. He could be the third inmand because he''s sly and smart.

    He knew what to do and what he should never do. He''s good at reading the atmosphere and had a good ability to represent the casino.

    Thus, even when he rarely met the onwer, he inquired about the owner to the other higher-ups in the casino. And coincidentally, all of them said the same thing.

    The owner is a bit sick in the head. He likes to wear an exquisite bunny mask to hide his identity. He likes to go incognito and y around at his casino.

    Even his family members rarely know his true appearance. Only the inner circle knows.

    Thus, if you meet a guy with ck hair and red eyes wearing an exquisite rabbit mask, never, never ever offend that guy.

    He''s our boss, the casino owner and the head of the Billios Family!

    Smith recalled what his seniors told him, and when he looked at Jake once more, his heart turned cold. His back was instantly drenched in sweat.

    The guy was about to cry and fall on his knees.

    Momma! What''s going on here? Someone is saying that the casino owner steals someone else''s key card at the auction hall?

    Bullish*t! These rooms are all his! It''s up to him whether he wants to upy which room!

    Smith suddenly had a change of heart. He no longer looked at Ainsley and Jake with fury in his eyes. Instead, his rage was directed at the foolish Aretha siblings.

    Damn you, rascals! Do you want to kill me that much? Do you want to get me fired? If you want to die, die alone!

    Even your Aretha Family can''t breathe loudly in front of the conglomerate Billios Family, ah!

    Smith''s face paled. He obviously didn''t look very well. However, the others didn''t know what''s going on, especially the Aretha siblings.

    ir, the one most eager to embarrass Ainsley and herckey in public, immediately poked Smith''s back.

    "Mr Smith, what''s wrong? Are you afraid because one of them is the popr Godtoddler?"

    When ir mentioned ''the popr Godtoddler'', her tone of voice was obviouslyced with thick jealousy.

    Just like when Ainsley heard about ir for the first time and got jealous, ir had the same reaction.

    How could she tolerate someone younger than her enjoying all the spotlights? She''s a transmigrator. She should be special.

    Who is Godtoddler? She''s a mere genius that doesn''t have a good family background!

    ir was jealous of Ainsley''s poprity that should be hers. As a transmigrator, who wouldn''t want to be a hero and got the whole world bowing to them?

    All transmigrators had the same mindset...and that is¡­

    ''I am special.''

    Ainsley was not an exception, but her jealousy didn''t make her act unreasonable and pick a fight with ir.

    Both babies, ir and Ainsley, didn''t know that they''re the same kind. It''s just that...they''re just from a different world.

    But the former was eager to outshine thetter while thetter focused on one goal, and that didn''t only target the former but including the whole world in her view.

    ir obviously couldn''t stand to see someone stealing her spotlight. Thus, she spoke to Smith with an even exaggerated tone of voice.

    "Mr Smith, Lady Godtoddler is indeed the rising star of this casino, but it''s still a crime to upy a room that doesn''t belong to her¡­."

    The little girl sped her hands together, acting to be holy and unsullied. "I''d like Mr Smith not to be partial and bring us justice¡­"

    Mr Smith instantly rolled his eyes.

    What justice? That guy beside the popr Godtoddler is my boss, okay? My fate is in his hands! I can''t kick them out!

    What to do, ah?! I also can''t reveal my boss'' identity...but without revealing his identity, how do I solve the dispute?

    The guests were currently watching themotion, and if he couldn''t solve the case well, the casino''s reputation would be sullied too.

    While Mr Smith was in a huge dilemma, Ainsley calmly cast a nce at the guy, instantly using her charm on him.

    After that, the baby slowly opened her mouth.

    "Miss Bwair is really a busybody. It''s not your business whether this room belongs to us or not. We can enter the room... then it''s ours!"

    Ainsley silently prepared tounch her Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune skill as she smirked at ir.

    "If someone feels that we steal their card, they''re free to report us. If not, then go. Don''t block our way!"

    Ainsley nced at the luck data above ir''s head and subconsciously clicked her tongue.

    The little girl had luckparable to the Godfather.

    It''s at the Crystal level!

    No wonder she''s so lucky and looks just like this world''s protagonist or something...she truly is lucky.

    However, that doesn''t mean the girl can''t be unlucky.

    Ainsley casually waved her hand, and her invisible luck maniption ability shot at ir in the blink of an eye.

    It didn''t rm anyone, and even the big shots behind Ainsley didn''t see anything wrong.

    Only Jake, who''s quite sensitive, instantly realised something. He looked down at Ainsley in his arms and curled his lips.

    You go, gurl!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 322: "Bad Girl!"

    <h4>Chapter 322: "Bad Girl!"</h4>

    Jake felt his blood rushing to his head. His heart was thumping fast, and his face flushed in excitement.

    Did this baby finally use her luck maniption ability? Ohohoh, then this ignorant brat ir will be unlucky?

    Oh, my, that''s spicy! Let''s see how she will be unlucky!

    Jake had the urge to buy a bag of popcorn and ate them together with Ainsley while watching the show.

    He''s sure that Ainsley would create another miracle...ah, no, this time, it''s another chaos!

    Just seconds after Ainsley manipted ir''s luck level to iron (bad luck), the second-lowest luck level, the casino staff downstairs that were giving out drinks to the guests silently went to the second floor.

    At first, nothing seemed wrong, but when Smith was trying hard to exin things to ir, Jake''s raptor cub suddenly raised her head and looked at ir with a glint in her eyes.

    Maybe because she''s affected by Jake''s feelings, the raptor cub unexpectedly dashed toward ir and opened her mouth, showing off her sharp teeth.

    "Raawwr!" The raptor cub pounced on ir''s puffy skirt and instantly bit the clothing!

    KRRRTT! TEAR. TEAR.

    As if it wasn''t enough, the raptor cub kept tearing the puffy skirt until pieces of cloth flew to the air!

    "AHHHH!" ir subconsciously shrieked as she looked at the raptor cub who kept hanging on her skirt, determined to rip her skirt until nothing was left.

    The little girl didn''t bother to talk to Smith anymore and instantly shook her skirt while kicking the air frantically.

    "Ah, ah, get off! Get off! Brothers, help! Help!" ir''s face was drained of blood real fast. The little girl screamed and yelled while trying to kick the raptor cub.

    She totally descended into chaos, not even thinking about summoning her unicorn to help her.

    When Lael and Asael saw this, both of them dashed toward their little sister and roared.

    "Lil sis!"

    "ir!"

    Both boys instantly used their abilities to get the raptor cub off their little sister''s skirt. Asael ordered his eagle-like monster to attack the raptor cub while Lael tried to protect ir.

    He took off his outer suit and used it to cover ir''s tattered dress, blocking everyone''s sight.

    On the other hand, when Asael tried to attack the raptor cub, the raptor cub nimbly dodged and ran back to Jake''s side.

    As if copying its master''s shamelessness, it jumped to the guy''s arm,peting with Ainsley and immediately snuggled to the young man''s chest.

    "Pprrrr. Prrrr." The raptor cub rubbed her cheek against Jake''s chest as it looked at Ainsley, who was still in Jake''s arms, with eyes full of jealousy.

    It''s as if she''s saying: "That''s my master! My daddy! Shoo! Shoo!"

    All of this happened so fast that Jake almost bit his tongue. The guy looked down at the spoiled little raptor in his other hand and suddenly didn''t know what to do.

    Uh, hello? Is this the effect of bad luck? But it seems as if I''m the onemanding the raptor to attack¡­

    Jake''s heart turned cold.

    The young man secretly looked at the chaotic Aretha siblings and discovered the three of them were now looking at him as if he''s a dead man.

    "You! How could you let your pet attack my sister? This is a crime! The casino won''t allow this!"

    Lael barked at Jake until his face flushed red. His round eyesses almost cracked, and it was already bent here and there.

    "Guards! Guards! Someone is attacking the guest!" Lael shouted once more as he pulled ir into his embrace.

    The boy tied his suit around ir''s waist so that the girl''s wretched appearance wouldn''t look too obvious.

    When Jake saw how the boy already shouted like that, he put on a bitter smile on his face.

    Uh...what is this? Isn''t that just pure bad luck? I didn''t do anything, okay? It''s bad luck, right?! It must be this baby''s doings, right?!

    s, the real bad luck that Jake hoped to happen wasn''t actually this small incident.

    When he wasn''t looking before, Cellino used his suppression aura as a sacred beast to scare the little raptor and made it attack ir.

    Not to mention that Ainsley also supported this secret attack by sending a wisp of charm ability to the raptor cub, further enticing the cub to attack ir.

    Jake was just a poor bystander in this case!

    The young man held his raptor cub close to his chest as he red at the two guards who were already about to make a move.

    "Hmph! I''m not a monster tamer, so how could Imand my pet to attack you? She''s usually docile around me. Maybe you got something around you that invoked her wrath?"

    Jake rubbed the raptor cub''s head and couldn''t help but smile gently.

    "There, there, Aina. Don''t be scared. That brat must have done something to you in secret, right? Did she spread anti-monster powder or something?"

    Jake hugged his little raptor as he kept Ainsley in his arms.

    As a result, both babies got squeezed together, and they inwardly looked at each other with sparks flying from their eyes.

    Ainsley: Why''s your name Aina? You copycat!

    Aina: Why are you still in my master''s embrace? You''re not his daughter. I AM!

    The intelligent little cub could already express various emotions such as anger and jealousy.

    Thus, the raptor cub looked at Ainsley with a mixed emotion in her eyes before throwing her face away.

    Hmph! You and your cat told me to attack that b*tch, and now my dad is the one getting med?

    Bad girl! Bad girl!

    Jake inwardly saw this scene and was speechless.

    Why are you guys fighting? We are in deep trouble now, kay?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 323: "Case Closed!"

    <h4>Chapter 323: "Case Closed!"</h4>

    Jake was frustrated with Aina and Ainsley, who were busy ring at each other even when they''re in the middle of trouble.

    Thus, Jake could only shift his eyes away and red at the guards instead.

    Strangely, the outsiders didn''t see anything between the raptor cub and Ainsley. Their focus was on Jake, who was brave enough to taunt the guard.

    "Hmph! My Aina didn''t even hurt that girl, right? She only got her skirt ripped." Jake looked at ir with not even the slightest warmth in his eyes.

    "That''s normal for my baby to be naughty, okay? What can you expect from a monster? My Aina is already gentle enough not to snap that girl''s neck in half¨C "

    Right after Jake spoke, the staff who carried the drinks downstairs already got to the second floor.

    When he saw the chaotic situation, he''s actually about to turn away and leave but didn''t know why¡­.

    The floor was so slippery at the moment, and the guy slipped!

    "Ah!" The staff cried out as he watched the tray full of drinks flew beautifully¡­.

    Straight to a confident kid with a ripped skirt.

    Before anyone could react, the 4-5 sses full of red wine already approached ir, and the red wine happily sshed down.

    SPLASH!

    PRANG!

    The red wine poured down onto the girl while the ss crashed into the girl''s skirt before falling to the floor and smashed into pieces.

    "..."

    Silence filled the whole second floor. Even the guests on the first floor also sucked in the cold air and covered their mouths in disbelief.

    What the fck happened up there?!

    The guests were dumbfounded. The staff who made that mistake stood there in horror and instantly passed out.

    The big shots behind Jake looked at the chaos before shaking their heads.

    They subconsciously looked at the drenched ir with eyes full of pity.

    Why are you so unlucky? Look at you. You don''t resemble a human anymore. You''re red from head to toe, and you reek of red wine!

    Are you a new monster species...the red wine slime monster?

    The people around ir also looked at ir with their eyes widened. Some couldn''t help but chuckle, while others felt their feet getting colder.

    It''s...it''s a big deal for someone from the Aretha family to suffer such...such misfortune¡­

    However, no one could say anything. It was no one''s fault except for the careless staff.

    And the Aretha siblings also couldn''t me the staff since the staff was already long gone, dragged away by his colleagues.

    Thus, the dumbfounded Lael and Asael could only approach ir, who was still standing there, petrified.

    "L-lil sis, t-this...this¡­." Lael''s voice was shaking. He definitely would have burst into a rage, but he was already too tired to do that.

    He could imagine how his little sister would react¡­

    However, contrary to his thoughts, ir just stood there with nk eyes. She blinked once, twice, and slowly looked down at her appearance.

    She''s wet from head to toe, the red wine was sticky, and the red wine colour just ruined her dress.

    "I...this¡­" ir was stunned once more. Cat got her tongue, and when she tried to speak, her eyes rolled back, and everything went dark.

    BAM!

    "LIL SIS!"

    "BLAIR!!"

    ir Aretha fainted on the spot. And even when she fainted, her head hit the floor so hard that it started to bleed!

    The guests held their breath and their hearts jumped to their throat.

    "Hissss. Someone, help, help! Guards! Someone just fainted!" One of the guests instantly reacted and tried to call the guards.

    The only guards on the second floor were the two bulky guys in front of Jake. Thus, the guards instantly left Jake and went to ir''s ce.

    The ce instantly burst into mour. The situation was hectic with everyone shouting here and there, busy trying to save ir.

    The two boys also dramatically held ir''s body and shouted with tears rolling down their cheeks.

    "Lil sis! Lil sis! Hold on!"

    "ir! ir! Wake up!"

    It was so chaotic that Smith, the fatty, had to call several more guards to take ir away and called a medic team right away too.

    The guards went in and out the second floor to calm down the guests while the rest went to take ir away to the hospital.

    The only daughter of the Aretha Family fainted after getting sshed with 5 sses of red wine!

    That will surely be a hot topic in the newspaper tomorrow.

    Since the staff and the guards were busy taking care of the unconscious ir, they left Jake and Ainsley''s matters behind.

    For now, their focus was on ir, afraid that her dad would seek revenge on them.

    Of course, knowing that their big boss was dependable, they didn''t really panic.

    Indeed. The so-called big boss was even proud of whatever the careless staff did before and nned to raise his wage and status.

    Good job, boy! Even though your mistake should be because of ir''s bad luck, you still contributed a lot! I shall promote you right away!

    Jake silently messaged his men to protect the careless staff so that the Aretha Family shouldn''t kill the poor guyter.

    After settling the issue, Jake walked away from the crowd and entered the second VVIP room at ease.

    "Hahaha. Who would have known ir Aretha would be so unlucky to get drenched in red wine?"

    The young man let Ainsley sit on the couch as he watched Ainsley''s people enter the room and stood guard behind the baby.

    Meanwhile, Ainsley crossed her legs and curled her lips, forming a triumphant smirk.

    Hohoho. Case closed! Easy win!

    The evil little girl got her retribution...so isn''t it time for the auction to start?

    This little boss can''t wait, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 324: "Ominous Sixth Sense"

    <h4>Chapter 324: "Ominous Sixth Sense"</h4>

    Ainsley already tossed the matter with ir to the back of her head.

    Right now, she''s slightly excited to wait for the auction to start, even though it might get dyed because of the trouble she caused.

    At the same time, the guild masters who were watching the show also entered the room and took their seats, not minding Jake and Ainsley''s presence there.

    "Haaa what a joke. That brat from the Aretha Family is really unlucky." Bern rubbed his beard as he let out a sigh. But his mind wasn''t really on ir and was directed toward Cellino instead.

    The cat trotted into the room and jumped to Ainsley''sp before napping peacefully as if the chaos before didn''t matter for him.

    "Hahaha, you have such a good beast, lil kid."

    Bern raised a thumb for Ainsley while Ben, the old guy from the monster tamer guild, had his focus on Jake''s raptor cub instead.

    "Jake, that''s a mutant raptor you got there! She''s so intelligent! What a rare monster. You''re so lucky, you know?" Ben pped his thigh as he excitedly went to get Jake.

    The two then talked to each other while Jake unted his little baby.

    The big shots casually chatted in the room, as if it was their room to begin with, not Jake''s.

    At the same time, the Godfather and Zev, who were left outside because they didn''t want to encounter Rie, the shaman, started to contact Ainsley once more.

    [Lilss. Did you just use your Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune skill on that ir brat?] The Godfather asked softly.

    His voice actually carried a trace of pride, as if he''s a dad getting proud over his baby''s achievement.

    [Hum. I did use it on her. But I didn''t expect the effect to be so absurdly good¡­]

    Ainsley patted Cellino''s back as she answered. Of course, her eyes didn''t stay still, and she curiously looked at the oldies across her.

    Why are they here too? I thought this should be Jake''s private room¡­

    Not knowing Ainsley''s thoughts, the Godfather raised his voice once more.

    [Good job,ss. That''s a perfect way to use the skill!] The Godfather gave a rarepliment to Ainsley!

    Ainsley, who was propping her chin, looking bored, instantly beamed with a smile. The baby giggled to herself while stroking Cellino''s fur.

    [Heheh. I still need to train more, though. I think the skill I used just now drained almost half of my energy¡­]

    Ainsley let out a long sigh.

    Downgrading someone who had a crystal level of luck drained too much energy. However, most people wouldn''t even have diamond level luck.

    At most, gold or tinum. Even Jake and these unknown big shots also had gold or tinum level luck. Only Rie and Cain had diamond level luck, and that was also the bare minimum.

    Thus, even if Ainsley used her skill on others a few more times, she could handle it.

    After all, on average, people only had silver or bronze levels of luck. That''s why, downgrading their luck to the lowest level and killing them wouldn''t take too much energy.

    [Hum. Keep training hard and make sure you can control your luck domain.] The Godfather didn''t say anything more and just encouraged Ainsley to keep training.

    [You have to master your luck domain quickly...so that anyone you consider your enemy inside that domain will automatically have their luck level drop to the lowest level.]

    The Godfather still insisted on training Ainsley''s luck maniption skill to be a murdering weapon.

    Somehow, he kept feeling uneasy¡­it''s as if something bad would happen!

    Ainsley could sense the Godfather''s worry in his voice, and the baby nodded to herself.

    [Okay, okay. I''m training my luck domain right now...no need to worry.]

    Ainsley slowly used her luck maniption ability and created a small domain covering the whole room.

    Even though her maximum domain range could extend to a mile, she didn''t want to waste too much energy and got the penalty from using too much energy.

    When the Godfather heard Ainsley''s words, only then he sighed in relief.

    [Hmm, good. Don''t forget to rest too.] The Godfather then stopped calling Ainsley. The spirit chose to wait outside of the room while pacing back and forth.

    He still felt unsettled even after Ainsley promised to train that skill harder. He didn''t know why...but he felt something ominous¡­

    Not knowing the Godfather''s sixth sense was 99% urate most of the time, Ainsley casually trained her luck maniption ability while waiting for the auction to begin.

    Just now, the staff told them that the auction would still be held and would start in 10 minutes.

    In that 10 minutes, Ainsley controlled her luck domain to remain stable. She also made sure she could quickly downgrade or level up someone''s luck level in the blink of an eye.

    Of course, her target would be her people or others that she didn''t know.

    Ainsley didn''t make her targets have the lowest level of bad luck, but¡­

    Some unlucky peeps downstairs identally bit their tongue while talking or encountered some other incidents thanks to the baby''s training.

    Thankfully, no one died. And no one had to go home like what ir did because of Ainsley''s skill.

    After 10 minutes of waiting, the auction finally started. The peeps inside the room had their sofa and couch moved to face the auction stage downstairs.

    At the same time, they also prepared their unique bell given by the casino to distinguish which VVIP customer made the bid.

    Of course, these big shots should have upied their own room, but the casino knew that some guests like to gather in one ce.

    Either way, the auction finally started, but¡­

    Ainsley was suddenly disappointed.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 325: "The Last Item"

    <h4>Chapter 325: "The Last Item"</h4>

    Ainsley watched the auction go on, but her initial excitement immediately died down.

    The auction was indeed auctioning unique and rare items that one wouldn''t see anywhere else.

    The currency used in the bidding also revolves around energy crystals from one-coloured to 4-coloured energy crystals.

    Of course, the ratio would be different when one bid using a 4-coloured and one-coloured energy crystal.

    Usually, no matter how much one offered a lesser energy crystal, the crystal with a higher level of quality and size would win in the end.

    Ainsley watched the auction with sparkling eyes at first because the auction hall showed off a variety of treasures from something that Ainsley had never heard of before or something she had only seen in books.

    However, when the auction entered the 10th round, the baby got bored really fast simply because there''s nothing useful for her or her people.

    She had already bought useful materials and items at the 100th floor''s exotic market a few hours ago, so the thing in this auction didn''t really fit her taste anymore.

    The auction today mainly sold antiques that didn''t have an impact on ability users, or weapons which Ainsley wouldn''t use.

    They also sold some rare potions, but Ainsley had the system with her, so she didn''t really need it!

    When the auction continued to the 15th round, halfway through the auction for that week, the baby almost dozed off, and Jake noticed this.

    "Eh, are you bored already, Godtoddler? There isn''t anything you fancy?" Jake poked Ainsley''s cheek as the baby sat on hisp.

    Jake didn''t know since when the baby already kicked out the raptor cub in his embrace and reced the cub with herself.

    "Hwum. I don''t see anything I need thele¡­" Ainsley let out a sigh as she leaned back to Jake''s chest.

    She didn''t know why but being around Jake wasfortable as if he''s her real dad or something¡­

    It must be nice if her dad wasn''t a bastard but someone like Jake instead.

    Seeing Ainsley''s bored look, Jake could only smile bitterly and secretly thought that the next auction should provide things that Ainsley needed.

    Of course, if the baby decided to revisit the capital¡­.

    "Hahaha. I think this week''s auction isn''t to your liking...but I bet thest item auctioned will surprise you." Jake patted Ainsley''s head and ruffled her hair a bit as heughed heartily.

    When the other big shots in the room heard Jake''s cheerfulughter, they suddenly got goosebumps.

    Since when did you like tough so innocently like that? Creepy, ah! Creepy! Thest time youugh like that is when you kill an entire mafia family that made a ruckus at your casino!

    The guild masters in the room secretly looked at Jake and Ainsley who were getting along pretty well and suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Is it good to let a genius of the century hang around that psycho bastard? What if the innocent kid got tainted and became twisted as hell?

    Although as a mafia, Ainsley needed to be evil and badass, the guild masters couldn''t think of turning such a cute kid into an annoying bastard like Jake!

    Not knowing that Jake already nned to ''train'' Ainsley to be a role model for the entire mafias, the big shots continued to watch Ainsley and Jake''s interaction.

    At the same time, in the room next door, Evan and Finley were walking in circles. They would asionally mumble and curse Jake.

    "Damn. Jake will monopoly, Ain! If this continues on, what if Ain decides to join the Billios Family instead? What if she bes Jake''s daughter one day?"

    The usually quiet Evan suddenly became chatty. The middle-aged man bit his thumb as he looked at the room next door, only to sigh helplessly.

    "Fin, you have to work hard to seduce Ain...don''t let her be Jake''s daughter, okay?" Evan suddenly patted Finley, who was thinking hard. The boy almost pped his dad out of reflex!

    "Wait, dad? Seducing Ain? What do you mean, ah? Didn''t you say that we should befriend her¨C " the boy was about to retort when Evan shook his head.

    "At least, you have to make Ain be my daughter-inw. That way, even if Jake bes her adoptive dad, we won''tpete with each other."

    Evan already looked far ahead where the three families got into one solid association. They would storm the world with the Walter Family and the Billios Family joining hand.

    Plus, the Sloan Family would rise to the top sooner orter, and with the baby''s potential, she could literally beat every single ability user in her generation!

    When Finley listened to his dad''s wicked n, he was suddenly speechless. The boy looked at his ''cold'' dad and wondered if this was the same dad that he knew.

    Is my dad a fake?

    While Finley was in a dilemma because of Evan''s abrupt n, the auction finally came to thest round.

    It was the 30th item getting auctioned that night, and somehow, the host looked even more enthusiastic than before.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we finally arrive at ourst item and also the highlight of today''s auction!"

    The host in a neat ck suit raised his hand and snapped his fingers as he eximed loudly.

    At that moment, several staff immediately appeared from backstage, pushing a huge cage covered with a red cloth.

    The cage didn''t look that big actually, but it''s 3 meters tall, enough to house several adults.

    When the mysterious cage wrapped with a silky red cloth with golden thread at the edges appeared on the stage, the spotlight immediately shone upon the cage, instantly drawing everyone''s attention to the cell!

    What is inside the cage?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 326: "An Unexpected Item"

    <h4>Chapter 326: "An Unexpected Item"</h4>

    Ainsley was also attracted to the cage. The baby looked intensely at the cage with her eyes sparkling.

    Will it be a beast, a monster, or something else? But since that''s a cage, the thing inside should be a living being, right?

    Indeed, the other guests also thought the same. They guessed that thest item auctioned should be a rare beast or a rare monster that one would like to have.

    Seeing the anticipation in the guests'' eyes, the host cleared his throat before shouting with a mic in his hand once more.

    "Alright, let''s not keep our guests waiting. We present to you¡­"

    When the host made a hand signal to the four staff around the cage, the staff hurriedly grabbed the red cloth, and when the host raised his hand high, they also pulled the red cloth with a yank.

    Flutter¡­

    The red cloth fluttered in the air before it slid down, revealing the item to be auctioned inside the cage.

    Before the item inside could be revealed fully, the host already raised his voice and eximed.

    "Let''s wee the highlight of our auction¡­"

    The host paused a bit and continued when the red cloth finally fell to the floor, revealing the item to the guests.

    "A blue-skinned elf from the Elven Continent!"

    When the guests heard what the host said, all of them sucked in the cold air and held their breath.

    "Hisss...an elf?!" Someone in the crowd cried out.

    Indeed, what was revealed inside the cage was none other than an adult elf around Jake''s age if counted in the human age system.

    The adult elf wasn''t a beautiful and sexy elf or an innocent elf with big boobs. Instead, it was a skinny male elf that had scars all over its blue body. His short navy hair covered his eyes, not revealing anything beneath.

    The clothes he''s using were so ragged and dirty that it looked like a prisoner''s cloth instead. Not to mention the thick chain on his neck, wrists, and calves made him exactly like a prisoner of war or something.

    The elf only had one piece of white clothing on his body, and it was a one-piece with no sleeves, revealing its bony arms. He was barefooted, not wearing any shoes.

    Even his feet also looked dirty and had scars here and there.

    His whole body was full of scars, either new or old scars. Since he''s also not that tall, only 160 cm, he looked even more pitiful and vulnerable.

    When the guests saw that it was a male elf with a weird skin colour, all of them knitted their eyebrows.

    "Is this really an elf? Howe an elf has blue skin? Is it not a smurf?"

    Someone among the crowd on the first floor snickered as they quickly lost interest in the so-called highlight of the auction.

    "Right, right, and who would buy this kind of elf? He''s not even pretty and not that useful either¡­"

    "But, wait, can the Billios Casino sell this elf? I think he should be sold as a ve...but the Billios Casino has a good rtionship with the elves, right?"

    The crowd doubted whether the elves allowed the Billios casino to sell one of their brethren even when this elf didn''t look like an elf at all.

    The host heard all the guests'' whispering, and strangely, he didn''t even react negatively. The host put on a smile on his face as he pointed at the elf kneeling inside the cage.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t worry if you want to buy this elf. This elf is exiled, a criminal in the Elven continent. He''s sold here as per the elven''s order!"

    The host started to exin that the male elf turned out to be a criminal and was ostracised by his own kind.

    Not to mention that the elves were the ones telling the Billios Casino to sell this elf as a ve.

    "This elf might be a criminal, but we put a special choker on his neck to control him. When our dear guests buy him, you will have control over his life. So, it''spletely safe!"

    The host pointed at the thick choker on the elf''s neck and ensured that the guests would be safe.

    "This elf is a multi-ability user with at least 3 abilities detected. He can be a good bodyguard, and he''s quite witty, to be your underlings."

    The host showed off the elf to be a multi-ability user that many would covet. Even though he didn''t specify what kind of ability the elf had, it was already interesting enough for the elf to have at least 3 abilities.

    "Since our item this time is unique, the currency used to bid this item shall be rare treasures or services that the casino will approve of!"

    The host surprisingly said that they wouldn''t use energy crystals but would ept treasures instead.

    "Alright, everyone, the bidding shall start...now!"

    The host mmed his hand in the air, making an exaggerated motion. He excitedly looked at the guests, imagining how chaotic it would be when these guests fight for the elf with 3 abilities.

    However, contrary to his thoughts, almost no one lifted their board to bid for the elf!

    The whole auction hall was silent. The guests were looking at each other with bitter smiles on their faces.

    When the host saw this, his heart sank.

    Damn it. Why isn''t anyone bidding? This is an elf, okay? And he also has three special abilities! That''s already a good selling point, right?

    The host instantly broke in a cold sweat.

    Anyone, is there anyone wanting to buy this, ah?! Help! Why aren''t you guys interested??

    This is weird!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 327: "An Unwanted Item"

    <h4>Chapter 327: "An Unwanted Item"</h4>

    The host was sweating non-stop. He received an order from above that he had to sell the elf no matter how. Of course, it should be sold at the auction and not at the market.

    Unfortunately, the guests didn''t seem interested in buying the elf!

    Even Ainsley, who was watching the whole event, was also confused. She looked back and saw the guild masters also didn''t make any bidding even though they bid some items previously.

    Why are they not interested? That''s an elf...it should be rare, right? Even though that''s a criminal and an abandoned elf with weird skin, it''s still an elf!

    Of course, people didn''t see how this blue-skinned elf was an elf.

    Elves were supposed to be pretty, even prettier than fairies. However, this guy right here looked like a normal human being.

    He couldn''t be considered an elf from his look alone. If only he didn''t have those pointed ears. No one would believe that he''s an elf!

    Out of curiosity, Ainsley looked up at Jake and tugged the man''s hair.

    "Zack, Zack. Why is everyone not intewested in the elf? That''s an elf, right? Isn''t it a wawe (rare) species hele?"

    Because the ocean separated countless races in this world, and each race upied one continent, it''s hard to meet other races without going out of the continent.

    The elven continent was miles away from the human continent and the elves wouldn''t go to the human continent without any important business.

    Even the trade was done through the Billios Family. The majority of humans have never seen an elf up close!

    Elves might as well stay as a fantasy beingpared to fairies who lived among the humans.

    Of course, the fairies actually lived on another continent too, but there would be a batching to the human continent each year.

    That''s how the humans could make a contract with a fairy and get their protection.

    Thus, Ainsley didn''t understand why there''s no one interested in this elf? This is the legendary elf!

    She herself was about to bid but hesitated because no one wanted the elf...

    What if that''s not an elf but a fake and everyone knew about it? That''s her concern.

    Seeing Ainsley''s confusion, Jake chuckled and pinched the baby''s cheek. He then lowered his head and whispered softly.

    "I have already expected the elf to be unpopr...despite being an elf, and that''s not because he''s a criminal."

    Jake slowly looked at the stage where the elf stayed and let out a sigh.

    "You see his skin? An elf''s skin shouldn''t be blue. It should be like humans but fairer. There''s also an elf tribe with darker skin colour, and that''s unique. But this elf¡­"

    Jake paused a bit, contemting how he should exin the things with the elf skin colour.

    "Uh...well, you see. That elf...is a mutant."

    "A...mutant? But isn''t that cool? Mutant monstels are also stwong¡­" Ainsley tilted her head, and Jake replied with a bitter smile on his face.

    "Unlike mutant monsters, a mutant elf means he''s not only a mix-breed, but the other breed''s bloodline inside his body should be that of a demon!"

    Because to get that blue skin, one had to marry other species that had coloured skin other than dark and fair skin.

    Red, green, blue, purple, and other colourful skin colours could only be found among the demons!

    When Ainsley heard about the demons, the baby flinched. She immediately recalled what she read in the book about mythical beings.

    Demons indeed exist in this world, and they upied a hidden continent named the abyss. Rumours said that the monsters were born because of the demons'' miasma.

    The Beast Continent was close to the abyss, and the newborn beast contaminated by the demon''s miasma became monsters.

    They lost their intelligence and were berserk to the bone.

    They started to hate humans because the Beast Continent also had the beast people races, where beasts and humans crossbreed.

    Thus, the first humans they woulde to hate are usually the beast people.

    The monsters usually gathered at the outskirts of the Beast Continent because the beasts chased them out, but dimensional crack caused by the demons could send these monsters everywhere.

    That''s how monsters came to the human continent, along with some beasts mixed there.

    It happened a long, long time ago, and now, the beasts in the human continent have already be so many that it has be an ordinary sight for humans.

    On the other hand, the monsters kepting from the dimensional cracks, and they also bred super fast, bing a sort of danger for the humans.

    Without monster tamers, humans would be in a more dangerous situation than now.

    "You see, humans hate the demons because of the dimensional crack that the demons casually open randomly. That''s why, when we see this elf¡­"

    Jake sucked in the cold air and sighed.

    "No one really wanted this elf exactly because of this. His blue skin is also seen as irritable in everyone''s eyes. And I bet he bes a criminal because he has a demon bloodline."

    After all, the elves also hated the demons and would never let their brethren of any tribes and species to marry the demons, no matter what the reasons.

    Thus, for such a mutant guy to exist, it''s already a blessing that he''s not killed yet. Must be because his family background was somewhatplicated.

    Hearing Jake''s exnation, only then Ainsley realised why no one wanted to buy the elf.

    She didn''t know anything about a demon except from books, but as a human, she also subconsciously disliked the demons.

    Thus, if this elf had a demon bloodline in his body, that might be dangerous someday, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 328: "All-rounded Alchemist"

    <h4>Chapter 328: "All-rounded Alchemist"</h4>

    Ainsley bit her lips and looked at the blue-skinned elf with eyes full of disappointment.

    So, this guy is a mutant...

    What if the mutant elf awakened his demon bloodline and then created a dimensional crack to summon the monsters from the other side of the continent straight to her house?

    Despite their small number, the demons could open small torge dimensional cracks that transport the monsters from the Beast Continent to the other continents, deliberately causing chaos.

    They couldn''t summon otherworldly monsters or something, but that''s already enough to bring danger to the other races.

    That''s the reason why the demons were so hated!

    Ainsley''s passion for buying the elf also died down when she thought about it further using logic.

    If she brought a potential danger into her family, what if it someday destroyed her family?

    No way!

    The baby was about to ignore the elf guy and went home after the auction finished when suddenly, Zev''s voice rang in her mind.

    [Boss, boss, buy that elf! Quick! He''s awesome! I mean¨C we have to get that elf!]

    Zev''s childish voice unknowingly sounded even more serious than before. When Ainsley heard of this, she raised an eyebrow.

    Why is Zev so eager to buy the elf? Doesn''t he know the elf is a mutant?

    [Zwev, that elf is a mutant. He''s dangerous¨C ]

    [It''s exactly because he''s a mutant! And a mutant with an excellent bloodline! Fck. Howe this guy has both the royal elf blood and the royal demon blood?]

    Zev mumbled non-stop as he continued to bber.

    [Anyway, boss, we''ve got to buy this guy. Not only are his bloodlines from both races exceptional, but he is even an all-rounded alchemist!]

    When Ainsley hears the word ''alchemist'', it''s as if someone injected her with a dose of chicken blood. The baby almost sprung to her feet and leapt to the air.

    [WHAT? AN ALCHEMIST?? An...all-rounded? What does it mean?] Ainsley''s heart was already beating fast even before Zev said anything.

    That''s an alchemist, you know?!

    The alchemist guild monopolises human alchemists, but an elf alchemist isn''t bound to the alchemist guild in a human continent.

    Doesn''t this mean she can produce potions and sell them too? She can even use potions for her families without having to buy it at a sky-high price!/

    And Zev said that this guy is an all-rounded alchemist? Is that another awesome type of alchemist?

    Zev didn''t let Ainsley think for too long and immediately answered.

    [An all-rounded alchemist is basically an alchemist that can create ANY TYPE of potions as long as he has the ingredients and has enough energy!]

    Of course, the guy had toe into contact with the potion that he needed to make before he can create it. In other words, he can''t invent a new type of potion that doesn''t exist yet.

    But an all-rounded alchemist was basically the dream of every alchemist. If the alchemist guild knew about this, they would have rushed to buy the elf at any risks and costs!

    An alchemist that could create all type of potions...even the Elven alchemists couldn''t possibly have that ability.

    Even though most alchemistsing from the elf race had an ability to make more than one potion type, unlike humans, it''s still unheard of for an alchemist to make all types of potions.

    Only the first female alchemist of the Godlif country was rumoured to have that godly ability!

    Then, isn''t this guy literally a talent? Isn''t he a treasure?

    Who cares about his mixed bloodline that might get him into unnecessary drama. His ability is enough to overwhelm hisplicated situation!

    Ainsley was ready to risk it all to have an alchemist like this guy.

    Even when he might someday turn into a demon and attack the family, even when he might attract the elves'' attention and put the Sloan Family in danger¡­

    Even when this guy might attract the alchemist guild''s attention too¡­

    As long as he''s an alchemist, he could help the Sloan Family to soar even further!

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate anymore and immediately rang her bell.

    DING. LING.

    The sound of Ainsley''s personal bell was akin to a crisp bell from churches, resembling the sound of a heavenly bell.

    It''s serene and soothing to the ear, but the sharp, high-pitched noise was enough to alert everyone.

    When the bell rang, almost everyone in the room turned their head to look at the VVIP room number two.

    Even the host, Jake, and other people inside the room also looked at Ainsley with wide eyes.

    The Godtoddler is bidding for the elf?!

    Hidden from everyone''s eyesight, the blue-skinned elf, who had his head hung low, slowly lifted his head and looked at the source of the heavenly bell.

    His dull gaze peered into the one-sided ss wall of the VVIP room, unable to see which person dared to bid for him despite hisplicated background.

    Who will be my master from now on?

    While the elf was trying to see beyond the ss wall, Ainsley''s voice was already transmitted through the speaker.

    "I''ll bid this elf for one high-level monster...alive. And I''ll personally let the seller contract this monster. Whether the seller is a monster tamer or not, it doesn''t matter."

    Because Ainsley''s ability could work on both types.

    No one knew that the one selling the elf was actually Jake himself, but when the guests heard Ainsley''s words, their jaws dropped to the floor.

    One high-level monster...alive! That''s too outrageous! Isn''t that too precious in exchange for a mutant elf like this guy?

    And the Godtoddler even offer her service to help the seller contract the monster too!

    Everyone held their breath and screamed inside.

    Godtoddler, are you crazy?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 329: "Lets Meet The Goods"

    <h4>Chapter 329: "Let''s Meet The Goods"</h4>

    Jake, who was the nearest to Ainsley, instantly asked the child.

    "Godtoddler, are you serious about wanting to buy that elf? He can be dangerous, you know¡­"

    Jake was a bit happy that the task entrusted to him by a certain group of elves could be done this way, but he didn''t expect Ainsley to take the hot potato into her own hands¡­

    This blue-skinned elf wasn''t only dangerous but also had aplicated background that might involve several enormous forces behind him. If the Sloan Family were involved in this, it wouldn''t be worth it.

    Ainsley also knew that there must be a conspiracy behind the blue-skinned elf since the guy had both royal demon and royal elf blood but became a criminal instead and was auctioned as a ve.

    It was weird since if the seller wanted to get rid of this person and turned him into a ve, they could just sell him at the ve market and not give him such a good auction hall like the Billios.

    Also, the guy had so many scars, but he''s not dead yet. It''s clear that someone was protecting him in the dark, but another force was trying to kill him.

    By selling the guy at the auction, maybe the seller hoped that the elf would get a suitable master and hide with his new master, away from the conspiracy.

    That''s how this elf was shipped so far away from the Elven Continent to the Human Continent, right?

    Ainsley also vaguely understood all of this political thingy, but her desire to have her own alchemist was stronger than ever.

    It''s impossible to recruit an alchemist into the family if that family wasn''t the one producing an alchemist.

    If a family member didn''t be an alchemist, there''s no way the alchemist guild would let their precious alchemists go.

    And 99% of alchemists preferred to stay with the alchemist guild because the privilege and the status they enjoyed would be much better than when they joined other forces.

    Thus, this was Ainsley''s only way to get an elf alchemist not tied to the alchemist guild in Godlif country, one that got an all-rounded ability too!

    Ainsley nodded at Jake and spoke, "Yes, Zack. I''m sewious. I like that elf...and he can be my mentol, maybe...anyway, I like him." Ainsley lied without batting an eyelid and secretly apologised to Godfather.

    Godfather, you''re my only mentor, okay? When I said this guy could be my mentor, I''m just spouting nonsense!

    Jake could also feel that Ainsley was speaking nonsense. She just liked the elf¡­

    Maybe because that''s an elf, and children like Ainsley could easily get allured to mythical beings like the elves.

    Jake paused before letting a long sigh.

    "Okay, then, you can bid for the elf...but how about letting me buy that elf for you?" Jake finally decided to lessen Ainsley''s burden since he couldn''t prevent Ainsley from buying the elf.

    "I think you won''t stay too long in the capital, right? You will probably leave in one or two days...so let me buy this elf for you as a separation gift."

    Jake stroked Ainsley''s head once more and grinned.

    "How is it?"

    Ainsley blinked her cute, beady eyes at Jake, still processing what the guy had said.

    Uh...this guy is so kind to bid for me?

    I''ll indeed go home soon, though.

    Staying in the capital for too long when I''m still a child can be bad for my health since the capital also has a thin miasma from the monsters, and the air pollution is quite poisonous¡­

    This guy knows I''m leaving soon and purposely want to give me a good-bye gift! A, why are you so kind, ah? You''re the best, Zack!

    Ainsley felt her heart melt under Jake''s kindness. She looked up at Jake and nodded.

    "Owkay...twank ywou in advance."

    That''s how the baby got Jake to bid for her sake.

    When the others knew about this, they thought that the young man was just trying to please his little sister or something, which was the Godtoddler.

    But those in the room looked at Jake with their mouths hanging open.

    Are you serious, Jake? We know that you''re the one putting that elf to be auctioned today, wishing you can push away the trouble to someone else.

    But howe you buy back the elf and then gives it to the Godtoddler?! Are you insane? Don''t you know it might be dangerous for that baby??

    s, the auction ended way too fast because no one else bid for the elf, afraid of the mutant elf and how he could bring troubles to their family.

    After the auction ended, Ainsley went backstage with her group. Jake and the guild masters also followed behind for safety issue.

    "This way, esteemed guest." One of the casino staff greeted Ainsley and hurriedly brought her to where the caged elf was ced.

    The backstage was quiterge with various people visiting it to im their items. However, the caged elf was ced at the very corner and they even got 4 guards guarding the cage itself.

    The cage was also covered with the same red clothing as before, blocking everyone''s sight.

    When the guests backstage saw Ainsley''s group had arrived to im the elf, they peeked at the baby, feeling a bit curious.

    What will happen when a mutant elf meets a prodigious baby?

    Unfortunately, the guests were denied entry and couldn''t proceed further.

    The guards created a barrier that could hide anything inside.

    Even sounds wouldn''t leak out from inside the barrier, creating a perfect cage and camouge for the people inside the barrier.

    Now...let''s meet the elf!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 330: "Why Are You So Kind?"

    <h4>Chapter 330: "Why Are You So Kind?"</h4>

    After the guards and the host of the auction made sure everything was settled, the host took the previous staff'' job to guide Ainsley and bowed in front of her.

    "Mdy, we will open the cage...please make sure you''re not too close to the case. And there is the remote to control the punishment ne on that ve''s neck."

    The host handed Ainsley a small device that only had one button to electrocute the ve.

    It was even imbued with neutralising stone that could prevent someone from using their abilities.

    The owner of the ve could choose which ability they wanted to seal up. It''s convenient and safe for the owner.

    However, Ainsley looked at the small remote with her eyebrows knitted together.

    Is there a need to treat that elf just like a dangerous criminal? I bet he hasn''t even killed anyone but got the criminalbel because of his bloodline¡­

    Ainsley let out a soft sigh as she nodded. "Owkay. Show me the elf."

    The baby stood two meters away from the cage with her 7 bodyguards standing right behind her.

    Jake was on her right side, and Elliana was on her left side.

    Not far from her, Evan and Finley also secretly came to watch Ainsley, afraid that there would be a mishap.

    After everyone was ready, as if they''re going to face a monster, only then the casino staff slowly pulled the red clothing. The next second, the cage door was also opened with a creaking sound.

    KRIETT¡­

    "Come out." One of the guards entered the cage and yanked the elf''s hand, dragging the dirty elf out of the cage.

    However, the elf didn''t retaliate or anything and just obediently walked out of the cage with his head hung low.

    Those who knew how violent the elf was when he first got sent here were instantly dumbfounded.

    Is this really that savage elf who threatened to kill everyone?

    And that elf also used his ''decay'' ability to kill several guards!

    If the staff didn''t use their neutralising ability and got that ne to seal the elf, everyone would have died already.

    But the rampaging elf acted like an obedient little cat! It even lowered its head, not daring to look up at its new master.

    Why is that?

    Jake also knew how violent the elf was previously and was also astonished.

    Is it because his master...is just a child?

    Amidst everyone''s bewilderment, the guard finally tossed the elf right in front of Ainsley''s feet. After that, he stood guard behind the elf.

    "Esteemed guest, please,"

    The auction host let Ainsley check the elf before bringing the ve home. However, Ainsley''s bodyguards and even Jake disapproved of the girl getting too close to the elf.

    "Godtoddler, if you get too close, he might suddenly attack you¨C "

    "It''s okay." Ainsley grinned as she slowly used her charm ability to enchant the young elf.

    Even when she didn''t know whether it would work or not, Ainsley just wanted to try!

    Of course, when the elf sensed a slight change in the baby''s body, his eyes hidden behind his bangs widened for a bit. A trace of astonishment shed in his eyes.

    This baby...is already an ability user? For real? From her voice and her small legs, she''s only 3 at most, right? How¨C

    And he didn''t know why but after the baby used an unknown ability on him, he slowly feltfortable around the baby.

    He didn''t even think of hating her or harming her!

    This...charm ability? Baby charm? And it''s even effective for other races like me!

    The elf was once again bewildered. It''s the first time he encountered a human who used a charm ability on him, and it worked.

    Furthermore, the charm type wasn''t seductive but leaned more to the affection between families or when one adored their idols¡­

    It''s a weird sensation.

    The elf gritted his teeth as he slowly raised his head, wanting to see the face of his new master.

    However, the moment he lifted his head, Ainsley suddenly stretched her hands and touched the elf''s cheeks.

    "Hmm, you''re handsome, uncle! What''s your name?" The baby smiled from ear to ear as she squeezed the male elf''s cheek.

    She didn''t know that the people behind her were already screaming inside and almost fainted.

    HOW¨C WHY DID YOU TOUCH THAT ELF??

    It''s not that the elf was dangerous and poisonous or something, but his blue skin was too terrifying for most people. Even the guards also looked disgusted at the sight.

    However, Ainsley curiously pinched the elf''s skin and even started to y with his pointy ears.

    "Owaahh, your ears are really pointy! Cool! You''re a true-blue elf!" When Ainsley said true-blue, it''s a bit of wordy because the elf was indeed blue-skinned.

    But everyone''s focus wasn''t on that. Their focus was on the baby, who fearlessly rubbed the elf''s face and even started to stroke the elf''s hair.

    "What, so soft! Your hair is so silky!"

    Ainsley''s eyes sparkled as she spoke. The baby started to get even more excited even when she couldn''t see the elf''s face clearly.

    Oh boy, even if he''s a mixed breed, he should still be handsome, right?

    Am I collecting a harem, or what? Howe even the older men around me are handsome?

    The women are also pretty!

    Ainsley''s mind wandered everywhere, clearly not that intimidated by the elf.

    Seeing how the baby acted so rxed in front of him and seemed to fear no one, the elf felt warmth entering his cold body.

    This baby...does she not know how dangerous I can be? Does she not know that I''m a cursed existence...and my blue skin is disgusting?

    But why are you so kind to me?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 331: "HELP!"

    <h4>Chapter 331: "HELP!"</h4>

    The elf would rather believe that the baby was still innocent and didn''t know anything at all.

    Still, regardless of her ignorance, why would she pick me? Why didn''t her seniors tell her something?

    Why? Is it because of my abilities?

    My ''Decay'' and ''Weather control'' ability is quite powerful, but it can''t bepared to how dangerous I can be when my demonic bloodline is triggered.

    Or maybe she eyed my all-rounded alchemist ability? But no one knew that...not even my own parents. How could she know about that ability?

    Right, there''s no way she knew! It''s just...impossible.

    If the elf knew that Ainsley actually came for him because she knew about his alchemist ability, he would have puked blood.

    So the baby isn''t kind at all!

    However, indeed, Ainsley didn''t find the elf to be disgusting despite his blue skin.

    As a modern person, she''s taught not to discriminate against people from their skin colour, sexual preference, and so on.

    "Right, do you have a name, Mistel elf?" Ainsley retracted her hands and curiously looked at the elf''s bang, a bit itching to cut the bang and looked at his face.

    But since it might be impolite...the baby suppressed her urge.

    When Ainsley asked for the elf''s name, the elf was in a daze once more. He looked up at Ainsley and stared right into her ruby eyes.

    "A...name?" A hoarse and weak voice escaped his dry lips.

    The skinny blue-skinned elf trembled slightly as if about to do something when the auction host suddenly interfered.

    "Apologize, esteemed guest. A ve doesn''t have a name. You shall name him instead."

    The host was clearly eager not to tell Ainsley the elf''s real name because the elf was already sold to be a ve, and it''s clear that he shouldn''t use his old name.

    Even Jake also agreed with the auction host for once.

    "Godtoddler, you can give him a new name. He will ept it dly." Jake patted Ainsley''s head as he looked at the male elf with a menacing glint in his eyes.

    It''s as if he''s saying: "ept your new name and don''t even dare blurt out your real name. You know that this is all for your survival too, right?!"

    The elf wasn''t dumb either. He knew that his real name would bring troubles, and if those pursuers knew that he''s still alive as a ve, his new master would be implicated too.

    Suppressing the bitter feeling in his heart, the elf gritted his teeth and lowered his head.

    "Master. I don''t have a name. Please...grant me a name."

    A new name means a new life, anyway. It would be good to break away from his family background and live in this human continent peacefully.

    "A name, huh¡­" Ainsley tilted her head as she looked at the elf. She''s actually tempted to name him ''Smurf'', but that''d be sphemy.

    Moreover, her one and only alchemist should have a good name.

    He will be a subordinate and hold an important position in her family. He wouldn''t be a mere ve either, so he needed a good and cool name!

    Ainsley rummaged through her memories of her past life when she browsed tons of male names with their meanings.

    After thinking for a few minutes, the baby pped her thigh and finally dered.

    "Then, your name shall be Axelle. It means the peacemaker. Someone who brings peace to the world!"

    Ainsley let out pearlyughter as she bestowed the elf a new name.

    Axelle. A peacemaker, someone who brought peace to the world. A cool name, isn''t it?

    However, when the others heard the meaning of the name, they nstantly looked at Ainsley as if she''s an idiot.

    Hello? He''s clearly someone with a demonic bloodline and can be really evil. He always brings chaos and death everywhere he goes, a great contrast with what an elf should be.

    But now you bestow him a name with the meaning of peacemaker? Isn''t that way too ridiculous?! Are you expecting him to be a sage?!

    The others didn''t feel that the name Axelle was good, but when the elf heard of it, something just stabbed deep into his heart.

    Without him knowing, beads of tears slowly rolled down his cheeks.

    Axelle. A peacemaker, huh? For someone who brings nothing but chaos like me...to be bestowed with such a name¡­

    Axel suddenly felt that his new master was truly¡­.truly miraculous.

    How did she know I have always wanted to get a name with that kind of meaning? How did she know I want to bring peace to the world and not be the source of chaos?

    Axel''s tears dripped down his cheeks, yet his hair covered almost all of his face, hiding his tears perfectly.

    With a trembling voice and almost choking on his own saliva, Axel straightened his back, took on the pose of a knight during a master-servant oath, and bowed.

    "Axelle serves the master. My life...shall be in your hands."

    And that''s how Ainsley acquired an elf as a subordinate.

    At that moment, Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up.

    Finally! He''s mine! And he even swears an oath!

    The baby was ted. She''s just about to pat the elf''s head or something when Jevon''s phone rings, breaking such a heartwarming scene!

    ¡­.Jevon? Hello??

    Sensing Ainsley''s dark aura, Jevon broke in a cold sweat.

    "...I''m sorry, boss. I''ll take it." Jevon''s face flushed red. He quickly took the call, and it was automatically on a loudspeaker.

    The man was about to curse whoever called them when someone shouted from the other side of the phone, so loudly that his voice rang throughout the backstage.

    "HELP! The Sloan Family is under attack!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 332: "Finish It!"

    <h4>Chapter 332: "Finish It!"</h4>

    A few hours before the call.

    Grandpa Yofan was chilling inside the house while asionally thinking about Ainsley, who was still at the capital.

    ''Hmmm, she should be returning to the estate tomorrow, right? Ah, wait, she should have departed tomorrow, but it might take 2-3 days or even more to arrive at the mansion¡­''

    The lonely grandpa let out a sigh as he looked at the empty house. There are only 6 elders and a few people inside the mansion because the others were either outside or were at other ces.

    ''This ce is so silent without Ain.''

    Grandpa Yofan put down the teacup to the table and was about to stretch his body when the corner of his eyes caught a strange thing happening.

    ''Hm?''

    The old man nced down at the teacup. It was nighttime. The crystalmp above the old man''s head shone upon the brown tea water inside the cup, reflecting his wrinkly face.

    But what Grandpa Yofan noticed wasn''t his face reflected on the tea. Instead, it was how the tea shook slightly...as if trembling.

    The old man unknowingly knitted his eyebrows.

    Why is the tea shaking? Is there an earthquake somewhere? Or is the table isn''t bnced enough¨C

    Before Grandpa Yofan could think further, this time, the tea water wasn''t the only one shaking.

    The teacup itself also shook slightly! The tea inside began to ssh around. Some spilt out, spattering the old man''s hand.

    The tremor began to affect the table and even the crystalmp above the old man''s head. The crystalmp started to rattle against each other, creating high-pitched noises.

    "What?" Grandpa Yofan instantly stood up. He looked up and saw the chandelier swayed slightly, and it started to sway even faster.

    An earthquake?

    Grandpa Yofan hurriedly left his bedroom and had just about to find the others when one of the servants came running to his door.

    "Supreme elder! Supreme elder! Emergency!" The servant was out of breath as he dropped to his knees right in front of Grandpa Yofan, blocking the old man''s path.

    Grandpa Yofan furrowed slightly, feeling a bit irritated by this servant''s attitude, but before he could say anything, the servant already hugged the old man''s leg and wept.

    "Elder, help! W-we...we are under attack!"

    BOOM!

    At the same time, the ground shook. The mansion trembled, and the two people in the corridor almost lost their footing.

    !

    Grandpa Yofan''s face instantly darkened.

    "What''s going on?! What do you mean we are under attack?!" The old man grabbed the servant''s cor and yanked him up. Somehow, an ominous feeling crept into his heart¡­

    "T-that, that, elder, y-you better go to the backyard! T-the others are already there!" The servant was close to crying.

    While the two talked, the building shook once more, and the sound of something cracking echoed throughout the mansion.

    Grandpa Yofan''s face became even ashen. "Is that the sound of the barrier getting crushed?!"

    The old man didn''t say anything anymore and instantly used his teleportation skill, dragging the servant with him!

    His body flickered, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished along with the male servant, leaving no trace behind.

    SWISH.

    The wind blew, the old man''s figure suddenly appeared in the backyard, right in front of the crowd of people pointing at the sky.

    Upon arrival, Grandpa Yofan instantly tossed the servant to the ground and immediately ran to the 6 elders gathering not far from his ce.

    When one traveled even further from the backyard, they would see a vast empty field behind the mansion.

    It was one of the Sloan Family''s inner territories, which was used to train their martial forces.

    The 6 elders were currently standing at the border between the backyard and this vast field extending to the horizon.

    Grandpa Yofan approached the 6 elders, who could only stay in the boundary due to their curses.

    The old man''s face was dark as he looked at the 6 elders.

    "What''s going on? Someone exins!" The old man raised his voice at the 6 elders, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.

    Without further ado, the 6 elders dropped to their knees and shouted in unison.

    "Supreme elder!"

    "Cut the formalities. Tell me what''s going on? We are currently under attack? What the heck?!"

    Grandpa Yoyo waved his hand impatiently as he threw his gaze over the vast empty field in front of his eyes.

    The night was dark, and the full moon was still hidden behind the thick clouds. As far as he could see, he saw nothing but darkness.

    What''s going on, really? We...are under attack? Howe I don''t see anything? There''s nothing in the sky either!

    However, the 6 elders'' answers crushed his hope.

    "Supreme elder. We got a report that the outer territories are under attack, and the viges near our mansion are being bombarded with magic attacks from an army of beasts!"

    One of the elders cupped his hand as he reported. Sweat trickled down his face, and his back went cold.

    When Grandpa Yofan heard of the news, the temperature around him suddenly dropped by a few degrees.

    "...what did you say?" The old man''s voice grew deeper, sounding like a whisper from hell.

    The 6 elders shuddered as they continued to kneel. One of them opened their mouth and spoke in a trembling voice,

    "O-our territory i-is getting attacked. T-the 9 generals already go to the 9 other territories that we have left around the inner territories, a-and¡­"

    The elder paused for a bit before continuing.

    "W-we have sent the Ale branch family to deal with the army of aerial beasts attacking the main vige near the mansion, b-but, t-the report said that...that¡­"

    That? That what? Fck! Finish it!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 333: "A Full-scale War"

    <h4>Chapter 333: "A Full-scale War"</h4>

    "Said what? Our barrier can''t defend against aerial beasts/monsters'' attacks. What did the Ale family do to cope with it?"

    Grandpa Yofan red at the 6 elders, suddenly feeling even more irritated, and impatient.

    No, he''s actually anxious.

    "T-that...the Ale family...re-request a backup, a-and the 9 generals said that...that¡­"

    The Elder gulped. He hesitated for a second but under Grandpa Yofan''s deathly re, he instantly blurted out.

    "The 9 generals are retreating to the main mansion! They said that...prepare for a full-scale war!"

    Boom!

    Something exploded in Grandpa Yofan''s mind. He nked out for a few seconds before clenching his fists tightly.

    "What? A full-scale war? What do they mean¨C "

    "The generals said that there are at least 2 mid-level families attacking each of our territories! And, and that...the main army is still on the way to our core territory!"

    The elder finally couldn''t hold it back anymore and hastily exined.

    It turned out that almost 20 mid-level families were sending their forces to attack the Sloan Family''s remaining territories, leaving nothing but the core territory, which was the vige near the mansion, and the mansion itself.

    The generals only had 50 people under theirmands since the Sloan Family kept declining.

    Against 100 ability users sent by 2 mid-level families, each of the generals had to flee to the mansion.

    They couldn''t defend the territories anymore!

    Not to mention that their scout team found out another big armying straight to their Sloan Family''s mansion through the vast field used as the training ground.

    That field was indeed connected to other ces as well and was often used as the battlefield whenever a full-scale war happened.

    "T-the mid-level families attacking our territories are varied. 10 of them are affiliated with the Aretha Family. The other 10 are affiliated with the other 7 sacred families!"

    The elder was already out of breath, but he didn''t stop. He slowly rose to his feet and looked at Grandpa Yofan with tears threatening to slide down his cheeks.

    "T-the main army that''s heading our way...t-they...have the Aretha Family''s g...and...and they have an army of aerial beasts numbering to...to...100 beasts, and 1-100 monsters."

    The elder felt like something was choking him. He didn''t even say that aside from the aerial beasts, the beasts and monsters on thend were also numerous.

    Not to mention that the main army had at least close to 500 people...no, it should be 1000.

    And all of them were from the Aretha Family and 3 high-ranking families affiliated with the Aretha.

    "T-this...is a full-scale invasion!" The elder was already close to fainting when he said thest sentence.

    Yes, a full-scale invasion was something the current Sloan Family couldn''t withstand. Not to mention that the forces they had inside the mansion barely add up to 300 people.

    Even when they forked up all the servants, maidservants, and even kids, they could barely get 500!

    That''s only half of what the enemy''s force had!

    Grandpa Yofan heard of the report, and his head already spun around.

    "What...just what the hell? The Aretha Family? The family on par with the Walter Family? Why...why would they attack our family out of the blue?!"

    Grandpa Yofan trembled from head to toe. He looked at the people gathered in the backyard, and his heart turned cold.

    We only have so little people ready to fight. How do we face this? And the aerial beasts sent by other smaller families are still bombarding our remaining territories¡­

    We only have the drug farm, the weapon factory, and civilian viges left in those territories! It''s all we have! And they''re all under attack at the same time?

    Grandpa Yofan''s blood rushed to his head. The old man almost couldn''t take it anymore and faint, if not for his strong will and mind.

    "...gather all our forces at the mansion. The branch families, and anyone that can fight. Even those with support types of abilities...gather all of them at the backyard."

    Grandpa Yofan, the one with the highest authority when Ainsley and Elliana weren''t at home, immediately made a decision.

    "We are going to defend the main territory. Tell the generals toe back as soon as they can. Gather all their forces, retreat to the main mansion and protect ourst territory!"

    Grandpa Yofan''s voice rang throughout the backyard, instantly quieting the noisy crowds.

    In a heartbeat, the crowds bowed to the old man and shouted in unison.

    "Protect the main territory! Protect the Sloan Family!"

    The members worked fast. Everyone gathered the family members that could fight. Those who specialised in the war were dragged to the front line while the weaker ones stayed at the rear.

    In just 30 minutes, the Sloan Family had arranged their army and even got backup from the defeated armies of their other territories.

    The 9 generals arrived with their clothes dyed in blood. All of them kneeled in front of Grandpa Yofan.

    "Supreme elder. We are back!"

    "Hum. Forget about our remaining territories. At this rate, even our mansion will be gone. Listen carefully. Our goal is to protect the mansion until we receive support from our allies!"

    The ''ally'' he mentioned was none other than the Walter Family.

    And of course, before anyone could raise their voice, Grandpa Yofan put his hands behind his back as he turned to look at the crowd.

    "This matter...shall stay here. No one should ever tell the family head about our crisis!"

    !

    Grandpa Yofan''s statement invited gasps after gasps from the crowd.

    We shall not notify the family head''s team who''s at the capital? But then, shouldn''t we urge her toe back to help us?!

    This...this is insane!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 334: "For The Future"

    <h4>Chapter 334: "For The Future"</h4>

    One of the generals toughened up and cautiously asked Grandpa Yofan.

    "Supreme elder, w-why can''t we notify the family head? This is our family crisis. She should know about it, right?"

    Grandpa Yofan paused a bit before shaking his head.

    "No. Even if our family vanishes today, if the family head is still alive, we can rebuild the Sloan Family anytime with the sacred beasts'' assistance."

    Grandpa Yofan had a solemn look on his face as he looked up at the cloudy night sky.

    "But if our family head also perished, then there will be no hope for the Sloan Family in the future!"

    Grandpa Yofan''s words strike the heart of the crowds behind him. Each of them looked at the old man''s fragile back with teary eyes.

    The supreme elder...is ready to defend the family until we perish!

    The crowd knew what Grandpa Yofan actually meant. He hinted at them that the Sloan Family might cease to exist today. They wouldn''t be able to survive this war, much less winning it.

    Thus, they could only evacuate the younger generations, the future of the Sloan Family. They also had to protect their family head, the key to the Sloan Family''s survival.

    At this moment, even the scheming branch families were also shaken. Each of them gritted their teeth as they toughened up their resolve.

    We shall protect the Sloan Family to ourst breath!

    For the future. For the younger generations!

    While the adults and youngsters were ready to war, the children were already prepared to evacuate.

    The Sloan Family had contacted the Walter Family, and the Walter Family had sent a few batches of forces to protect these kids.

    Some even joined the Ale Branch Family to help rescue the vigers at the main vige.

    However, since it was an emergency force, they also couldn''t overthrow the state of war tonight.

    They could only do so when the Walter family head took the lead to defend the Sloan Family!

    However, it seemed that none of the Walter Family''s higher-ups had reported this matter to the family head.

    The fact that they already sent so many people to help the younger generations evacuate was already something big for a mere ally like the Sloan Family.

    Grandpa Yofan also knew that the Walter Family wouldn''t help them so much until they sent their main forces to defend the Sloan Family.

    After all, this war could be considered quite huge since so many parties were involved, and the Aretha Family was the one initiating the attack.

    If the Walter Family also jumped into the fray, the Aretha Family would summon more forces, and the war would escte to a big war between two top figures in the mafia society.

    Surely, even the Walter and the Aretha Family wouldn''t do that just to fight over the Sloan Family, right?

    Thus, Grandpa Yofan was already determined to defend the Sloan Family alone.

    The old man straightened his back as he looked at the vast field, which was now filled with the Sloan Family''s forces.

    All 6 branch families came into aid and the Sloan Family literally used all the forces they could use.

    From the ountant team with supportive abilities, the maids, the servants, the gardener, the chef, literally all troops that could fight or could aid the fighters were gathered at the field.

    They''re ready to defend the Sloan Family. However, the enemy was also ready to attack.

    At this moment, the enemy''s main army had started to show up.

    GRRK. GRRK. BOOM! BOOM!

    The ground shook from the beasts and monsters'' footsteps.

    ROAAAR. KRRRR! KAAAAK!

    The menacing growl of the aerial beasts and monsters travelled across the field, announcing their grand arrival.

    The sound of the ability users'' footsteps followed right after the beast and monster noises.

    The forces kicked the ground. Dusts rose from the ground, formingyer afteryer of thick muddy fog.

    Even when the army was still as small as an ant across the ind, one could already see the thick dust rising to the air, telling others just how many people were needed to create that effect.

    Coincidentally, the clouds slowly moved away, revealing the full moon behind them.

    The gentle moonlight immediately shone upon the vast field, and the row of silver armour reflected the moonlight perfectly.

    The sight of a hundred people wearing various armour from various families came into view.

    The night wind blew, and various gs bearing the symbol of 5-6 families fluttered in the air, standing high and mighty.

    The sound of drums and footsteps blended into one rhythm¡­

    The rhythm of war and possibly death.

    Grandpa Yofan slowly rose to the air with his blonde hair fluttering behind him.

    With one single nce, the old man instantly saw the difference between his family and their enemy.

    The enemy wasn''t only consisted of ability users, but they''re also equipped with weapons from head to toe.

    High-quality armour, a gun or sword in hand, a shield or bows¡­

    Thankfully, the enemy didn''t bring cannons or something, but those people riding on the back of the aerial beasts and monsters were all archers or long-range ability users.

    Once they attacked from the sky, even the mansion would cease to exist.

    Compared to the enemy''s force, the Sloan Family was pitiful to the bone. Only a handful of them had weapons in hand, and it was all people from the Riger family.

    The Sloan Family had a handful of aerial beasts and monsters, but the number didn''t evene close to 50.

    The beasts and the monsters on the ground were a bit more abundant, but they also didn''te close to 100.

    The Sloan Family''s forces were too scarce to even put up a fight!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 335: "The First Wave"

    <h4>Chapter 335: "The First Wave"</h4>

    The Sloan Family only had 150 beasts and monsters in total.

    Whereas, the enemy had nearly 300 monsters and beasts, plus 200 aerial monsters and beasts.

    In total, they had 500 monsters and beasts ready to go on a rampage!

    Noticing the dire situation, Grandpa Yofan immediately instructed the people below him with a voice loud enough for all his men to hear him.

    "Those with barrier ability, activate the barrier! Protect the mansion!" Grandpa Yofan then looked at the 6 elders who couldn''t step out of the backyard boundary because of their curses.

    The old man also couldn''t step out of the backyard, but it didn''t matter. He immediately spoke to the 6 elders while still hovering In the air.

    "The 6 elders protect the mansion from the air bomber at all costs! The 9 generals shall lead the remaining troops to deal with thend troops."

    Grandpa Yofan assigned the 6 elders to deal with the enemy''s aerial forces.

    They couldn''t go out of the mansion range, but their abilities were all long-range abilities. Thus, it''s most appropriate for these elders to defend against the air strike.

    "Roger!"

    The 6 elders and the 9 generals immediately executed Grandpa Yofan''smand. Those in the crowd who had barrier-type abilities also joined the 6 elders to protect the mansion.

    In no time, a colourful barrier consisting of many small barriers patched up together finally enveloped the whole mansion along with the backyard where the elders stayed.

    The 6 elders also had positioned themselves in the air, surrounding the mansion to defend it from the iing airstrike.

    If they could reduce the number of enemy troops, the Sloan Family wouldn''t go down in vain.

    The Sloan Family members all had a resolute look on their faces as they looked at the iing enemy armies over the horizon.

    Even if we die, we will bring you guys to hell with us!

    They didn''t know why the Aretha Family initiated the attack and even rallied a lot of other families to attack the Sloan Family, but no matter what the reason, it''s all the same.

    Just tear down the enemy even if the Sloan Family copsed today!

    Grandpa Yofan looked at the crowd below him. Contrary to his thoughts, these people didn''t abandon the Sloan Family and still wanted to fight for the family.

    Even the annoying branch families were also determined to defend the Sloan Family. Maybe because in the end, they still have the same root, which was the Sloan Family.

    Grandpa Yofan''s eyes teared up. He looked at the grandiose mansion standing in the middle of ravaged territories.

    The mansion was literally the only thing still standing mightily even when the other territories were on fire.

    The viges were burnt, the vigers were all evacuated, and some died on the way to escape. All of this happened within less than an hour.

    One could imagine just how many families attacked the Sloan Family. The mid-rank families, the high-rank families, and even one of the 7 sacred families¡­.

    It was as if the world wanted to erase the Sloan Family once and for all.

    Grandpa Yofan gritted his teeth at the thought. His heart sank a bit, and his face became even more grim than before. However, he tossed out the thought almost immediately.

    Taking a deep breath, the old man looked at the enemy armies.

    The army was already getting even closer than before. The fire from their forces flickered, looking as if it''s about to lick the whole ce to ashes.

    Some of the enemy troops even dared to set up camps right across the backyard.

    Their gs fluttered high in the air, their colourful tents were lined up neatly, forming arge circle withyers.

    Seeing these tents'' formation, Grandpa Yofan''s heart red in rage. The old man clenched his fists so tightly that it almost bled.

    Good, good. You guys attacked us and still have the face to set up a camp! What? You want to prolong this battle to toy with us, or you want to watch the war for your enjoyment?

    No matter what the reason behind the camp settlement, Grandpa Yofan knew that it wouldn''t be good.

    s, he didn''t have time to care about that because the enemy side suddenly raised their trumpet and blew it hard.

    TOOOOOT. TOOOOT. TOOOOOT.

    "Air forces...ATTACK! Attack the mansion! The mansion!"

    The air forcemander shouted on top of his lungs along with the sound of the war trumpet echoing throughout the battlefield.

    In that instant, the dark sky darkened even more. The crowd of aerial beasts and monsters gathered in a formation, each of them opened their jaws.

    Grandpa Yofan''s face contorted. He slowly raised his hand, preparing to use his gravity ability as he shouted to his people.

    "Attention! Iing airstrikes! Defend! Defend!"

    The barrier protecting the mansion glowed even brighter.

    In the middle of the night, with no light source other than the moonlight and the fire torches, the glowing barrier resembled a lone star at the edge of its lifespan.

    The next moment, the aerial beasts and monsters let out heaven-shaking roars.

    RAAAAWWRRR! ROAAAR! GRRR! BRHHH!

    Almost all the aerial beasts and monsters that had long-range attacking skills shot their abilities, aiming straight to the Sloan Family''s main mansion.

    A burning fireball as big as a basketball, a block cube of ice, a meteor consisting of dirt and soil, darkness and light orbs¡­

    All sorts of attacks were going straight to the mansion, ignoring the Sloan Family''s troops outside of the mansion''s backyard.

    That attack aimed only at the mansion managed to save the Sloan Army''s lives¡­

    At least for now.

    BOOM!

    The first wave of airstrikes mmed the colourful barrier.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 336: "The Second Wave"

    <h4>Chapter 336: "The Second Wave"</h4>

    BOOM!

    The barrier received its first wave of attacks.

    The various attacks either tried to pierce the barrier, melt it, freeze it, or just try to smash it to pieces.

    PSSHH.

    Some of the attacks vanished right after touching the barrier.

    TSSS. TSSS.

    Some slid down the wall and exploded when it touched the ground.

    TSSS...BOOM!

    The others exploded right when it touched the barrier.

    DRKKK...DRKKK¡­

    These explosions'' impact made the barrier tremble slightly as if about to crumble at any moment.

    However, the attacks never stopped.

    BOOM!

    One time.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Two times.

    BOOM! BOOM! BLAAR!

    Three times.

    The first wave of bombardment attacked relentlessly. One after another kepting, with no signs of stopping.

    After all, the attack from 200-ish aerial beasts and monsters were nothing to scoff at.

    BOOM!

    The n-th time.

    Crack. Crack. CRACK.

    Signs of cracking slowly appeared, but the ability users immediately repaired the barrier even when their faces turned pale in the blink of an eye.

    "Replenish the barrier! Quick! The elders and the supreme elder are going to face the aerial forces! We have to hold on!"

    Indeed, the elders and the Ale Family from the Sloan Family branch didn''t sit and do nothing but watch.

    The Ale familymander raised his hand and whistled sharply.

    "Air forces. Attack the monsters! Attack the monsters! Stop them!"

    The pitiful 50-ish aerial monsters and beasts had to circle some of the monsters and beasts too close to the barrier and finished it off.

    They couldn''t afford to fight the other monsters or beasts, so they could only gang up on those who strayed too far, especially the monsters.

    The enemy monsters consisted of mainly low and mid-level monsters with very few mother monsters among them.

    Compared to fighting adult beasts with a high intelligence akin to humans, it''s easier to trick the monsters and kill them.

    Of course, they had to get rid of the monster riders first. And this was where the 6 elders came into handy.

    "Attack the riders! The riders!" One of the 6 elders, Daniel, waved his hand and out of nowhere, the air condensed into sharp icicles.

    It''s his unique ability to condense the air and make anything inanimate out of it!

    Using this ability, Daniel created dozens of arrows right around the enemy riders, and before the riders could react, the condensed arrows already pierced their throats.

    STAB STAB STAB STAB. PFFF!

    A few riders instantly breathed theirst breath. Blood spurted out of their throats, dying the monsters they used as their mounts.

    Their bodies swayed, and one by one, fell to the ground like lifeless moths.

    PLOP. PLOP. PLOP.

    Falling from that height, even an Ability user instantly turned into meat patties. Blood sshed everywhere, yet those on the ground didn''t even blink.

    That''s the cruel fate of the aerial forces once they died. Their bodies wouldn''t even be left intact after their deaths!

    The monsters who lost their masters inwardly died since their souls were bonded together.

    Unlike beasts who would still be alive after their masters died depending on the type of their contracts, all monsters lost their lives the very moment their masters died.

    "KWAAAK!" The aerial monsters wailed in pain before all lights left their eyes. Their bodies stiffened and in the blink of an eye, they fell motionlessly straight to the ground.

    BOOM!

    The ground shook. The troops near the fallen beasts immediately dodged, as not to die from getting squashed to death.

    Even if the monsters were usually not that big, yet...getting squashed to death was still possible.

    More and more enemy monsters fell to the ground, along with their riders. Since the 6 elders had started to act, these mobs couldn''t handle the elders.

    In less than 15 minutes, the 6 elders already killed close to 50 riders and 50 monsters. They were even close to killing 100 aerial monsters and beasts on their own!

    When the enemy air forcemander saw this, he clenched the reign of his phoenix-like beast.

    It seems that the Sloan Family''s famous 7 great elders are still vigorous even when they''re already so old. They can''t be underestimated!

    Thus, themander raised his right hand and shouted once more.

    "All forces. Keep your distance! Keep your distance! Don''t get too close to the mansion. Those old farts can''t get you if you''re not too close!"

    Themander''s voice rang throughout the battlefield as well as through the Airpods that his men wore in their ears.

    Yeah, these rich armies even had Airpods for each fighter!

    "Keep your distance but don''t stop. Attack! Keep attacking! The monster brigade shall retreat. The beast brigade takes the monster brigade position. Continue the attack!"

    Themander clearly knew that the 6 elders were shackled to the mansion even when they''re overpowered.

    Not to mention that they also had limits. They couldn''t possibly attack those out of their attack range. Thus, as long as they didn''te too close to these elders, it should be alright.

    That''s why he switched the monster and the beast brigade since the beast brigade didn''t rely only on the ability users but also on the beasts themselves.

    The clever beasts could know when to stop advancing and kept their distance safe.

    "The monster brigade. Bring out the archers! The archers! Attack thend troops! Attack!"

    Themander decided to make use of the monster brigade to attack the Sloan Family''snd troops.

    These monsters could stillunch a long-range attack one more time before needing to replenish their energies using potions or energy crystals.

    The riders would also need to replenish their energies while their peers continue to attack the Sloan Family.

    Iing, the airstrike second wave!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 337: "Grandpa Yofan Power Display"

    <h4>Chapter 337: "Grandpa Yofan Power Disy"</h4>

    "Roger,mander! Prepare the archers!"

    The archers immediately took their bows and positioned themselves not far from the Sloan Family''snd troops.

    The non-archers'' monster tamers would assist the archers by using their monsters to attack thend troops.

    Swish.

    Nearly 50 archers were already taking out their bows and could unleash their arrows any moment!

    Seeing this, the 6 elders who were busy killing those who could threaten their barrier broke into a cold sweat.

    "Supreme elder! We need your help! If the archers kill our troops, we can''t even defend against theirnd troops!"

    One of the elders, a grannie, shouted on top of her lungs until she almost choked to death.

    Their Sloan Family''s army still had to fight against the enemy''snd troops that hadn''t made a move yet. Once they did, the situation would be even worse than before.

    Thus, the supreme elder had to step up and stop persevering his energy!

    Grandpa Yofan nodded at grannie''s words. Still levitating in the air, the old man looked up at the troops of archers ready to pierce his men to death under the rain of arrows.

    However, would he let them do so?

    The old man raised his right hand, and his robe swayed, following his movement. Then, Grandpa Yofan''s right palm started to glow in blue light.

    Taking a deep breath, Grandpa Yofan''s eyes sharpened. The old man opened his mouth and murmured in a low voice.

    "Gravity domain."

    At the same time, the archers got theirmands.

    "FIRE!"

    PSIU. PSIU. PSIU!

    Simultaneously, hundreds of arrowsced with poison rained down on the Sloan Family''snd troops!

    The crowd below Grandpa Yofan already had the thought of running toward the mansion''s backyard to take cover under the barrier.

    Unfortunately, the backyard wasn''t big enough to contain all the fighters. It was used to protect the support-type ability users such as the healers and so on.

    Thus, the troops despaired even further. One of the men even fell to his knees as he prepared to burn whatever arrows going his way.

    "AHHH! DEFEND!!"

    The others also put up a tough fight against the iing rain of arrows, thinking that half of theirrades would die under the rain of arrows.

    However, right at that moment, when the arrows were still in the air, an invisible domain covering all the archers and the arrows glowed in blue light.

    SRING¡­.

    The light was so dazzling that it almost blinded everybody!

    Apanying the blinding light of salvation was an old man''s cold voice.

    "Gravity control."

    DONGGGG.

    It was as if the world stopped moving. Time froze for that millisecond. A hundred arrows in the sky halted mid-air, never advancing anymore.

    In the face of gravity, who could resist? These arrows? If the gravity controller wished it to, the arrows could float in the air for an eternity, never going to pierce their targets.

    Not to mention that Grandpa Yofan already set up a domain. A skill only avable for those who had attained the highest level of control over their own ability.

    The domain.

    Inside the domain, he''s the king. No, the old man is God!

    With a wave of his right hand, the arrows halted. With another wave of his left hand, the archers within the domain suddenly felt their bodies getting heavier and heavier¡­

    Even the monsters under their feet could feel a strong suction forceing from the ground!

    "GRRR!"

    "GRAAAHH!!"

    "KAAAKKK!"

    The monsters roared menacingly as they tried to fly away from the domain along with their masters.

    Unfortunately, everything happened too fast.

    Within a second, all they could see was the sky getting flipped. They saw the ground before, but this time, they saw the night sky with no stars.

    No, the sky didn''t flip. They''re the ones getting flipped!

    BAM! BAM! BRUGH!

    Thirty archers, along with their monsters, instantly fell to the ground with a loud noise. At that height, only the monsters could survive while the riders wouldn''t.

    If the riders could use their monsters as their cushions, they might have survived.

    Unfortunately, the owner of the domain separated them perfectly from their mounts, letting them fall from the sky with no cushions whatsoever.

    The sight of the riders falling to the ground one by one filled the eyes of the Sloan Family''s troops. These riders fell right around an old man, who''s still levitating in the air.

    SPLASH!

    The riders'' blood sshed on the ground. The monsters'' carcass started to bombard thend once more, shaking heaven and earth.

    The arrowsnded on the ground softly without harming anyone from the Sloan Family...not even a single person!

    Such precision and energy control was on par with the Godfather''s standard. If he saw this, he would have apuded Grandpa Yofan and gave him an award.

    What godly control! Behold, the supreme elder of the Sloan Family¨C

    Yofan Sloan!

    The Sloan Family''s troops watched all of this happening with their jaws hitting the ground. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and their knees were about to kiss the soil.

    Too...too fcking cool! Fck! Grandpa! Grandpa Yofan! Oh, God!

    The troops were about to kneel on the ground and worshipped the old man. The protector of their Sloan Family and the strongest person on the battlefield¡­

    All hail the supreme elder!

    "Supreme elder! Awesome! All hail the supreme elder!"

    "All hail the supreme elder!"

    Everyone was in tears. Their roars billowed to the sky, shaking the whole battlefield.

    However, before they could celebrate, the enemy blew their trumpet once more. This time, they blew it three times.

    TOOOOT. TOOOT. TOOOOOOTTT.

    At that moment, Grandpa Yofan''s face changed. He immediately cried out.

    "Prepare for the main attack!"

    Thend troops are finally going to make their moves!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 338: "The Third Wave"

    <h4>Chapter 338: "The Third Wave"</h4>

    After the airstrike didn''t bear too much result for the enemy camp, the enemy finally decided not to sacrifice too many air forces since they still had to bomb the mansion once the barrier was gone.

    They only had 100-ish aerial monsters and beasts remaining since half of them were killed together with their tamers.

    Thus, to deal with the Sloan Family''snd troops, wouldn''t it be better to send theirnd troops instead?

    The Sloan Family''snd troops didn''t even reach 300 ability users whereas their side easily passed 700.

    Not to mention that they still had 300 beasts and monsters on thend while the Sloan Family only had 100!

    The amount of beast and monster tamers in the Sloan Family was actually already a lot for them to have 100 tamers out of 300 ability users present.

    However, these tamers only had a tamer ability while those from the other side mostly had another ability as well, making them multi-ability users.

    To crush the Sloan Familynd troops with these troops from the high-ranked families and the Aretha Family would be easy as hell as long as the sacred beasts from the Sloan Family weren''t involved.

    "Thend monster and beast troops! Attention!"

    Themander of thend monster and beast troops shouted on top of her lungs as she mounted a panther-like beast with blue skin and blue mes around its body.

    The femalemander raised her slender right hand as she looked at the Sloan Family''s troops across the field with a glint in her eyes.

    "The short-range group,e to the front! The long-range group, back up the short-range group! Assemble! Assemble!"

    Themander ordered thend beast and monster troops to go to their designated position.

    Since they would be attacking in both close and long-range, the types of monsters or beasts used had to be suitable.

    In less than a minute, the troops had assembled. Those with short-range beasts or monsters lined up at the front while the rest backed them up to attack the Sloan Family troops from afar.

    Those from the Sloan Family were still lucky that their backs were safe, thanks to the mansion protected with various barriers.

    If the barrier was gone and the mansion was gone too, the enemy troops could circle the vast field andunch a pitcher attack.

    After thend beasts and monsters were ready, the femalemander flipped her wavy hair before shouting to the Airpods once more.

    "All troops. ATTACK!"

    TOOOOOOT¡­

    The trumpet of war sounded once more, followed by the beasts and monsters'' growls.

    "GRRRR!"

    "ROAR!"

    "GROWLL."

    In that instant, the 300nd monsters and beasts dashed forward, crossing the vast field of miles in just a few seconds.

    The faster beasts and monsters were already crossing half the field.

    The slower ones, usually those adept in long-range attacks, also already prepared their long-range attacks.

    "ATTENTION! The long-range group. FIRE!" Themander cried out.

    Dozens of beasts and monsters instantly obeyed their masters and opened their mouths, about tounch a long-range attack respectively.

    However, could Grandpa Yofan let them seed?

    If he let this group fired their shots, hisnd beasts and monsters troop would have lost even without encountering the ability users troops.

    The old man floated in the air as he raised his right hand once more, but this time, his palm didn''t glow in blue light.

    A ck swirl with countless white dots inside slowly appeared from his palm.

    It started as small as an ant but slowly became as big as one''s pinky finger.

    The crowds below Grandpa Yofan instantly know what the ck swirl was.

    A ck hole! It''s Grandpa Yofan''s second ability. The ck hole!

    Grandpa Yofan controlled his ck hole''s suction force only to suck those from the enemy side and never touched those from his side.

    When the enemy''snd troops saw this, they couldn''t help but shudder. Even those in the sky instantly got away as far as they could from the tiny ck swirl above the old man''s palm.

    "It''s a ck hole! Run, run! Take cover! Damn it!"

    The femalemander also saw this, but her face didn''t change. How could she be ignorant about the old man''s ability?

    With a calm face, the femalemander raised her right hand once more and snapped her fingers.

    "Neutraliser team! Hold back that old fart!"

    No one knew since when a bunch of people with a neutraliser ability were already stationed around the battlefield, prepared especially to lock onto Grandpa Yofan.

    When they got themand, 50 of them instantly used their ability at the same time, targeting Grandpa Yofan.

    "GO!"

    When Grandpa Yofan saw these bunch of neutraliser ability users on the battlefield protected by several other ability users, his face darkened.

    50 neutralisers! You guys are clearly prepared, huh? You want to hold me down? Hmph! Dream on!

    Grandpa Yofan immediately crushed the pinky-sized ck hole above his palm, and the dark swirl sshed everywhere, forming a region of darkness.

    He''s building a ck hole domain!

    Inside a domain, the neutraliser ability'' effect would be significantly reduced.

    If one neutraliser was enough to seal an average ability user''s ability, they needed more than 5 neutralisers to seal an average ability user''s ability inside a domain.

    Now, now, Grandpa Yofan has three abilities, so he''s clearly not your average Joe.

    These 50 neutralisers were needed to seal Grandpa Yofan''s ck hole ability when he''s inside his domain.

    However, the neutraliser ability users could only seal one ability at once.

    Since Grandpa Yofan''s ck hole domain was too strong, all the neutraliser ability users could only target to seal Grandpa Yofan''s ck hole ability.

    However¡­they forgot that he still had other abilities up his sleeves...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 339: "The Black Hole Supremacy"

    <h4>Chapter 339: "The ck Hole Supremacy"</h4>

    Feeling his ck hole domain weakened by a lot because of these ''flies'', Grandpa Yofan clenched his fists as he looked at the closest neutraliser ability users to him.

    "Hah. Dreaming to temporarily seal my ck hole ability...you guys should have brought more than 50 people!"

    Grandpa Yofan''s dark ck domain became even fainter than before, but before his ck hole domain disappeared, the old man''s body flickered.

    The next moment, his body re-appeared right next to several neutraliser ability users.

    Teleportation!

    These ability users instantly paled.

    "This old fart can use his abilities at the same time! Fck! He''s insane!"

    The neutraliser ability users immediately tried to run away.

    Someone who could use their abilities at the same time already achieved a very high realm in their pursuit of strength.

    Only the big bosses could do that without a frightening concentration and excellent ability control!

    Using two different abilities or more at the same time was like drawing a triangle and a circle at the same time. Or ying a piano and blowing the trumpet in one go.

    That''s he hard!

    Usually, only those in a high realm, such as Grandpa Yofan, could achieve this feat.

    However, if they knew that Ainsley already used two abilities at the same time every single day, they would have choked to death.

    Sensing Grandpa Yofan''s frightening presence, The 5 neutraliser ability users freaked out.

    They tried to run away with the help of the other ability users around them, but Grandpa Yofan coolly looked down at these people from above.

    He moved his lips and made a waving gesture.

    "Gravity control."

    In the blink of an eye, the ability users targeted by the old man felt a crushing force from above, pulling them straight to thend.

    Even when they tried to resist using their abilities, the gravity control reigned supreme.

    In just mere seconds, these people mmed into the ground with their bodies shoved deep into the hard soil.

    Could they survive? Oh, of course not. They instantly died at that moment!

    Once 5 neutraliser ability users died, Grandpa Yofan''s ck hole domain strengthened once more.

    Without waiting any longer, the old man formed a tiny bit of ck hole as big as an ant and threw it to the enemy''snd monsters and beasts troops.

    "ck hole. Crush every single one of them."

    SRINGGGG...

    Everything happened too fast.

    Inside the ck hole domain, the monsters and beasts felt a strong suction power trying to crush them to death.

    Thus, when the old man dealt with the neutraliser ability users, they couldn''tunch their attacks toward the Sloan Family troops just yet.

    And now, Grandpa Yofan already threw his ck hole to the troops.

    SWIRL. SWIRL. SWIRL.

    The ck holended right among several dozens ofnd monsters and beasts.

    Before the riders and their tamed familiars could even react, their bodies thinned and got sucked into the ck hole from their heads to their toes.

    "Aaaa¨C "

    SPLASH.

    Blood sshed out from the ck hole, leaving no bodies but a bloodied ground behind.

    50 people, along with their monsters and beasts, vanished.

    They died just like that.

    "...."

    The battlefield quietened at once. Those holding their trumpets almost dropped their war trumpets. Those near the ck hole almost fainted.

    That''s...the ck hole! The power of the ck hole ability, one of the rarest abilities in this world!

    Witnessing the might of the ck hole ability, only then the enemy troops realised why their side prepared so many neutralisers at once.

    The ck hole ability is too terrifying! The supreme elder is so ruthless!

    The enemy troops felt their heart beating like mad. Sweats dripped down their faces, and a sense of fear finally crept into their hearts.

    So, this is the supreme elder''s true ability? Fck! He''s a monster! No! We don''t want to die!

    Thend monsters and beasts troops were intrigued to run away from the battlefield when their peers died such a horrible death.

    Their bodies were crushed into dust, and only their blood dyed the ground crimson.

    Fck. That old man isn''t a human!

    The enemy troops chickened out, while the Sloan Family troops, who hadn''t fought at all, cheered as loud as they could.

    "ALL HAIL THE SUPREME ELDER!"

    "ALL HAIL THE SUPREME ELDER!"

    "The supreme elder is invincible!"

    "Invincible!"

    The Sloan Family troops felt goosebumps. Tears slid down their cheeks as they looked up at the old man''s figure in the air.

    That''s our supreme elder. The Sloan Family''s one and only human protector¡­

    Yofan Sloan!

    The Sloan Family troops felt their emotions welling up. A spark of hope filled their empty and cold hearts, all because of their supreme elder.

    The supreme elder is unbeatable. Unstoppable. No wonder he was once named ''the war devil'' back when he''s younger.

    The supreme elder is indomitable!

    Unlike the Sloan Family troops who were bustling in excitement, the enemy troops'' initial fighting spirit slowly died down.

    However, not all of them wanted to give up. The femalemander toughened her heart, straightened her back and shouted on top of her lungs.

    "ADVANCE! KEEP GOING! The old man can''t use his ability for too long! The neutraliser team will protect us. Hurry! Go!"

    The femalemander took the initiative to cross the ck hole domain with her panther-like beast, followed by her elite group.

    Just like what she said, Grandpa Yofan couldn''t keep his ck hole domain for too long when the range covered almost half of the field, which was equal to half a mile.

    Because of this, at most, he could only keep his domain for 30 seconds.

    And this was what themander aimed for.

    "STRIKE! GO! GO! GO!"

    The old man won''tst for long!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 340: "The Origin Of The Curse"

    <h4>Chapter 340: "The Origin Of The Curse"</h4>

    "GO!" The femalemander let her panther shoot beam after beams of darkness across the field, targeting the Sloan Family troops.

    When she made the first attack, the others quickly snapped out of their thoughts and also toughened their hearts.

    "ATTACK!"

    "STRIKE!"

    "Ignore the supreme elder. Aim for the others!"

    Even though Grandpa Yofan was strong, he''s still alone.

    When so many beasts and monsters attacked simultaneously and didn''t aim at him, he couldn''t possibly block each attack for the Sloan Family troops.

    It was finally time for the Sloan Familynd beasts and monsters troop to join the fray. They didn''t wish for the supreme elder to keep shielding him.

    Themander of the Sloan Family''s tamers troop raised his hand high as he mounted his bear-like beast.

    "CHARGE! DEFEND THE MANSION!"

    "ROAAAR!" The 100-ish monsters and beasts let out an earth-shattering roar at the same time. Their tamersmanded them to charge toward the iing enemies.

    Two sides shed with each other.

    The enemy side had to deal with Grandpa Yofan''s asional attack, whereas the Sloan Family had to deal with the sheer number of beasts and monsters attacking them.

    "KILL!"

    "KILL THOSE BASTARDS!"

    "ATTACK! KEEP ATTACKING! The Sloan Family shall fall today!"

    The beasts and monsters troops disregarded anything else and started to fight like mad. The battlefield was instantly filled with beasts and monsters, along with their tamers.

    Both sides fought fiercely. Blood slowly dyed the ground once more. The number of dead bodies scattered throughout the battlefield sharply increased.

    Monsters and beasts'' carcasses were everywhere, forming a tiny hill of corpses. The stench of blood and decaying body billowed into the air.

    The sound of beasts'' roar and monsters'' cries travelled across the vast field. The tamers attacked each other with their various abilities.

    One body after another fell to the ground. Either crushed into many parts or died in the jaws of ferocious beasts and monsters.

    The battlefield instantly became chaotic. The ck hole domain was still enveloping the field, yet it became so faint that it started to fade.

    "AHHH!!"

    Grandpa Yofan used everything he could to kill as many tamers as he could, sharply reducing the number of tamers from the enemy side to less than 100.

    However, the Sloan Family was also not in better shape. They did have fewer casualties, but their numbers dwindled to below 50.

    After all, the tamers from the enemy side had energy crystals, potions, and armour to help them survive. They could keep fighting as long as their bodies could take the burden.

    On the other hand, the Sloan Family tamers had no energy crystal nor potions.

    Once they depleted their energies, they would be as vulnerable as a baby.

    They didn''t get wiped out solely only because of Grandpa Yofan''s overwhelming performance, even when he''s under the neutraliser''s suppression.

    By now, the initially 50 neutraliser ability users had waned to less than 10 people.

    They could totally seal up Grandpa Yofan''s ck hole ability by now, but they had lost too much energy.

    Even the energy crystals that they used to charge their energy had no use anymore. Their bodies couldn''t hold on at all.

    However, the same went for Grandpa Yofan. The old man couldn''t use his ck hole ability anymore and could only use his gravitation control once in a while.

    Still, the ability-user troops behind the beasts and monsters troops were still there, waiting to strike at the right time.

    Once Grandpa Yofan exhausted all of his energies, the Sloan Family would crumble!

    Realising the dire situation, Grandpa Yofan teleported back to the backyard, where the barrier still protected them from the aerial attack.

    When the old man teleported back, the other elders in the air immediately dived down and kneeled in front of him.

    "Supreme elder! You¨C is your body alright?! You¨C you get out of the backyard, the curse¡­" One of the elders immediately bombarded Grandpa Yofan with questions.

    After all, Grandpa Yofan had just stepped outside of the backyard and teleported everywhere around the battlefield to kill the enemies.

    The curse must have been activated, right?

    Grandpa Yofan covered his bloodied mouth as he shook his head.

    "No, the field is still our territory, so I''m okay. I''m stronger than all of you¨C my limit isn''t just the mansion alone¡­."

    Indeed, when the 7 of them got the curse in exchange for these heaven-defying abilities, Grandpa Yofan was the strongest out of them, and he could travel farther than the others.

    The other elders would be restricted to stay in the backyard and front yard while Grandpa Yofan could travel to all ces as long as it was still the Sloan Family''s territories.

    Thus, therger their territories, the more ces he could visit.

    The field used as the battlefield was technically still under the Sloan Family''s banner. That''s why Grandpa Yofan wasn''t that affected by the curse¡­

    When the other elders heard Grandpa Yofan''s exnation, they inwardly sighed in relief.

    Thank God, the supreme elder is alright...if he broke the taboo and activated the curse, he would have died!

    Recalling the curse that they took in the past, the elders'' mind travelled to a certain mysterious sacred beast residing inside the Sloan Family''s magic prairie¡­

    That''s right.

    The abilities they had were granted by that sacred guardian...in exchange for their freedom of never going out of the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    Which sacred beast?

    The only female sacred beast among the other sacred beasts at the Sloan Family, and the strongest yet the most mysterious of them all¡­

    The sacred white tiger.

    When the elders thought of the white tiger, they couldn''t help but mumble.

    "Supreme elder, will the white tigere out and help us..?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 341: "Living For The Brightest Future"

    <h4>Chapter 341: "Living For The Brightest Future"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan looked at that elder and shook his head.

    "No, Daniel. The esteemed sacred beast can''t get out of the prairie as she wished to. The family head has to be the one fishing her out¡­"

    Grandpa Yofan paused a bit before continuing.

    "Only then the esteemed sacred beast will help our family. That''s the rule of any sacred guardian in charge of protecting a family."

    Because of the rule, when a family head of a family with a sacred beast couldn''t get the sacred beast'' recognition, their family would deteriorate just like the Sloan Family.

    The previous Sloan Family head, Ainsley''s father, didn''t get the sacred beasts'' recognition, resulting in even more deterioration.

    Ainsley was the one that slowly lifted the family when she finally contracted one of the sacred beasts.

    However, all of that was useless. In the face of this sudden invasion, what could the baby do?

    Grandpa Yofan knew that Ainsley was strong, and she had lots of potential. But he didn''t expect her to be a hero to save the family just to harm her foundations.

    No. My adorable family head has to live well. If she grows strong enough in the future, the Sloan Family can be revived anytime¡­

    So, I can''t drag her down!

    Grandpa Yofan was already determined to keep Ainsley away from this sudden invasion.

    "Huu¡­" Grandpa Yofan lifted his weary face as he looked at the night sky with no stars at all.

    The full moon was still there, but it seemed to be thest moon that the Sloan Family would ever see.

    ''Ain¡­''

    Grandpa Yofan clutched his wounded chest as he wobbled forward. His clothes were dyed in his enemies blood, yet his own blood was also mixed there.

    There''s no way he didn''t sustain any injuries whatsoever since he overused his abilities and even tried to protect his men.

    s, the old man didn''t even have more than 30% energy left in his body.

    His ck hole ability was still sealed by those 10 neutraliser ability users, so he could barely use it now.

    Plus the energy expenditure was too high. He couldn''t use his ck hole ability anymore.

    Else he might die.

    Grandpa Yofan closed his eyes as he stood in the backyard, so close to the battlefield. He put his hands behind his tattered robe and slowly let out an exhausted sigh.

    ''Ain...how are you doing there?''

    The old man''s face turned paler as time went by. His breath was getting shorter and shorter¡­

    He''s obviously already at his limit.

    Yet, his mind didn''t linger around his own self. He still had time to think about his beloved family head, the one he saw as his own granddaughter.

    ''Ain, are you doing alright?''

    The old man coughed blood once.

    ''Is there anyone bullying you at the capital?''

    His body shook. Sweats drenched his back.

    ''Ain, are you making money just fine?''

    A faint smile hung on his face, yet blood trickled down the old man''s lips.

    ''Ain...did you make any friends?''

    Grandpa Yofan couldn''t help but smile when he thought of Ainsley.

    Even when the situation in the battlefield was getting more chaotic until the 9 generals had to step in, the old man still wanted to savour this moment to think about Ainsley.

    After all, this might be hisst chance¡­

    As he might not even live past midnight.

    ''Ain...I hope that you will always be safe and sound¡­''

    Grandpa Yofan let out a soft chuckle amidst the screams and cries of the battlefield.

    ''Ain. I hope that you''re enjoying your time...and you''reughing happily right now¡­''

    At the same time, at another ce, Ainsley wasughing happily, surrounded by the big shots.

    "Hahahaha. Twank ywou, Gwandpa and gwandma!"

    She received gifts here and there.

    "Zack, look! A good item!"

    Her name spread throughout the casino¡­

    "That''s the Godtoddler. She''s a miracle!"

    The guests at the auction hall were trying to butter her up.

    "Miss Godtoddler! Nice to meet you! I¨C "

    "Miss Godtoddler!"

    "Miss!"

    She face-pped the Aretha siblings.

    "Hahaha. That''s the power of my luck maniption!"

    Bidding for the elf.

    "I have to get that elf!"

    nning for the Sloan Family''s bright future¡­

    "Our family shall sell potions!"

    She''s living for the brightest future.

    In the meantime, unfortunately, the war had entered the fourth wave.

    The ability-user troops from the enemy side had started to charge into the battlefield.

    "ATTACK!!"

    The Sloan Family''s 300 ability users also joined in the fray together with the 9 generals.

    These people gave it they''re all.

    They fought, fought, fought, until theirst blood.

    "AHHH!"

    "NOO!"

    "KILL!"

    "FOR THE SLOAN FAMILY!"

    CLASH. CLASH. BOOM! BANG!

    The sound of abilities shing with each other. The helpless scream and the never-ending cries.

    The voices which were full of hope for the Sloan Family¡­

    Everything entered Grandpa Yofan''s ears as he looked at the battlefield with a nk look.

    He knew that his role in this battle would end soon. He didn''t even have energy crystals to replenish his energy to fight. His old body was dragging him down¡­

    The 6 elders were getting exhausted. The barrier protecting the mansion had started to dim down. It would break anytime soon.

    The Sloan Family members breathed theirst breath one by one, bit by bit.

    The sheer number of the enemy troops suppressed the Sloan Family members. The dark brown ground had turned into crimson, dyed in blood.

    The war continued for one hour...but the Sloan Family still persisted¡­.

    Until the big boss entered the battlefield.

    "Hoo...the Sloan Family is a tough nut to crack, hm?"

    A blue-ish figure rose to the air.

    A pair of white wings spread across the night sky¡­.

    The Pegasus had entered the battlefield.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 342: "I Must Help!"

    <h4>Chapter 342: "I Must Help!"</h4>

    Rewinding back to the phone call at the auction hall.

    _________

    "HELP! The Sloan Family is under attack!"

    Daniel, one of the elders, finally called Jevon to inform Ainsley.

    Why? Because a sacred beast from the Aretha Family joined the battlefield!

    Daniel didn''t think that they could survive. Thus, he immediately decided to let their family head rally some external help to help them.

    "Jevon, listen. Please tell the family head to get as much help as she can to help our family! Return quickly. Else the Sloan Family will vanish!"

    Daniel didn''t say anything about the Aretha Family attacking and instantly cut off the call.

    Since he called Jevon in secret, he couldn''t stay too long, afraid that Grandpa Yofan would hear him.

    Jevon, who was still baffled, almost threw his phone to the wall.

    Wait, what?! What the heck¨C what do you mean, elder?! Someone is attacking our family??

    Even those around Jevon, who overheard the call, were also baffled.

    Since when the Sloan Family is under attack?

    Evan, Jake, and the big shots tilted their heads, still in shock, especially Evan.

    If the Sloan Family is under attack, my family should know about it since the Sloan Family is still my family''s ally even though it''s just an ordinary alliance.

    But I didn''t get any call about this?

    Evan''s face darkened. He immediately called his men back home while Ainsley looked up at Jevon in a daze.

    "W-what? Jevwon, what...what''s gwoing on?" The baby wobbled to Jevon''s legs, not caring about her new subordinate anymore.

    The baby''s adorable smile already vanished, leaving a grim face behind.

    Jevon was stunned for a few seconds, still holding his phone before he snapped out of his daze. He looked down at the baby and spoke in a trembling voice.

    "B-boss. It seems that o-our family...is...is under a-attack."

    BOOM!

    Something exploded in Ainsley''s mind. Her ears were buzzing. Her sight was spinning around. Her mind ckened for a second.

    My family...my family, is under attack?

    Ainsley''s blood turned cold. Her heart beats like mad as she dashed to Elliana and the others, who weren''t that far away from Jevon''s ce.

    "Quick! Quick! G-go home! Hurry!"

    Ainsley didn''t care whether her family was indeed under attack or not. At this point, her priority was to go home as soon as she could.

    My family...my family...might be in danger!

    Elliana and the others were also rmed. They couldn''t snap out of the news until Ainsley shouted at them.

    "Guys, hurry!"

    Only then did the others finally embrace reality. All of them gritted their teeth and nodded.

    "Yes, boss!"

    The situation became chaotic. Ainsley''s bodyguards went to get Axelle and bring him into the carriage.

    On the other hand, Ainsley begged the auction host to let her dy the payment because of an emergency.

    Thank God Jake was there. Thus, the casino host made an exception for Ainsley and let her go with Axelle.

    At the same time, Evan had just finished his call. His face was now so dark that one could squeeze an ink out of it.

    The Sloan Family is indeed under attack! And the assaulter is the Aretha Family.

    But my men didn''t call me because they don''t think it''s worth it to mobilise the Walter Family troops just to aid a small family like the Sloan Family!

    Evan''s blood rushed to his head. His teeth moured against each other as he clenched his fists tightly, almost releasing his special ability without warning.

    Damn. Without me at the main territory, the Walter Family troops can''t be mobilized so easily if it''s to aid other families!

    Evan hadn''t put on the proposal to lift the Sloan Family''s status as the Walter Family''s sworn ally yet because it needed inspections and otherplicated procedures.

    However, it was exactly the reason why the Walter Family only sent a small troop to help the Sloan Family even though the Sloan Family was attacked from all sides!

    Evan regretted it. He regretted that he didn''t immediately push the proposal ahead. He didn''t work fast enough...and it resulted in this!

    Evan gritted his teeth once more as he looked at Ainsley and her group, who was already exiting the auction hall.

    Seeing Evan''s face was not looking good, Finley, who had been trying to keep calm, couldn''t hold it back anymore.

    He immediately pulled his dad''s arm and asked.

    "Dad, dad? Is the news true? Who attacked the Sloan Family? And if it''s true, why didn''t our family help them until they had to call Ain?"

    Finley fidgeted as he dragged his dad into following Ainsley and her group. Even Jake already followed right behind Ainsley.

    Evan paused a bit. He kept walking fast, but he didn''t speak for a few seconds until he let out a sigh.

    "Yes, son, the news is true. The Sloan Family is indeed under attack, and the enemy is from the Aretha Family!" Evan exined the situation to Finley.

    When Finley heard of it, his eyes darkened. He almost crushed the floor under his feet.

    The Aretha Family! My men didn''te backst night...and I checked what''s wrong with them but found no trace of their situation, whether dead or alive.

    It must be the Aretha Family doings! My men must be silenced because they know about the invasion n.

    In that instant, Finley felt a pang of guilt. He suddenly felt so hopeless and useless that he thought that he better be dead right away.

    If...if mywork system is better than now, I would have discovered the n and could stop them!

    The Aretha bastards wouldn''t be able to attack the Sloan Family out of nowhere¡­

    Fck! Fck!

    Quick. I must help Ain. I must help the Sloan Family!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 343: "Reinforcement"

    <h4>Chapter 343: "Reinforcement"</h4>

    Finley bit his lips until fresh blood trickled out. His flesh was torn a bit, but the boy didn''t even feel the pain on his lips.

    He gripped his dad''s arm tightly and hurriedly spoke in a hoarse voice.

    "Dad, I beg you. Send the Walter Family main troops to the Sloan Family. We have to help them! Hurry!"

    Finley was willing to start a full-scale war between Walter and the Aretha Family.

    The young man wasn''t rash or an idiot, and he had experienced many wars in his past life, but when he knew about the Sloan Family getting attacked, his brain stopped working.

    All he knew was to send help to kill all the Aretha bastards!

    Finley looked at his dad with a begging look, thinking that his dad would abide with his plea. However, Evan shook his head.

    Unlike his son who had bloodshot eyes, the middle-aged man''s eyes remained calm and steady.

    He looked at Finley with a deep gaze and softly spoke.

    "No, Fin. If you send our troops to fight the Aretha Family, it will lead to many consequences¡­"

    If the Walter Family sent their main troops now, the Aretha Family would take this as the Walter Family waging war on them.

    They wouldn''t stay still. They would also send even more troops.

    Once the Walter Family attacked, the Billios Family would follow suit.

    The guilds would also join the battle, but those on the Aretha Family''s sides would also help the Aretha Family.

    The 7 great families and the 7 sacred families might be involved as well.

    The battlefield would expand not only at the Sloan Family but also at other ces as well.

    A war between two giants in a mafia society would implicate so many forces and it might even involve the whole Godlif country.

    Wouldn''t that plunge the country into utter chaos?

    Looking at the bigger picture, the armies that the Aretha Family sent were actually not that much, but the Sloan Family was too weak to hold them back.

    That''s what caused this emergency.

    There were many weak families just like the Sloan Family across the country, and they were swallowed one by one...by the bigger mafia families.

    Each minute, one small mafia family got wiped out of the map. It was something usual. For others, the Sloan Family disappearance wouldn''t cause too much disturbance.

    It would only create a small ripple and then vanish forever.

    To make a big deal out of this was something foolish, even for the Walter Family.

    Why? Because the one attacking the Sloan Family was the Aretha Family, a family that could hold their ground even against the Walter Family.

    Well, they couldn''t face off the Billios Family for sure, but the Billios Family wasn''t a mafia family.

    There''s an unspoken rule for non-mafia families to never directly sh with the mafia families, no matter how strong they were, because the mafia union would never let them off.

    It''s all about bnce and capitalism.

    The Billios Family could boycott the Aretha Family but should never send troops to annihte the Aretha Family¡­

    Because they''re businessmen, and they shall remain neutral.

    Finley listened to his dad''s exnation and his heart felt even more heavy.

    In the end, this happens because the Sloan Family isn''t seen as worthy enough to get help from other strong families, right?

    It''s because they''re too weak that anyone can trample them, right?

    Finley''s eyes went teary. He watched the back of the tiny baby running toward the Billios Casino''s exit with all of her might.

    That''s the back of someone who had to bear all this burden¡­

    Without external support and privileges that other mafia family heirs received.

    Finley''s heart throbbed in pain. He clutched his chest as he looked at his dad with tears threatening to roll out.

    "S-so, what can we do? I-I want to help her. Can I go with Ain and use Chronos'' power to help? I-it''s fine if I go alone, right?"

    Finley could sacrifice anything as long as he could protect those dear to him.

    Ainsley was already someone close to him, someone precious¡­

    There''s no way he could watch her family die just like that.

    Unfortunately, Evan shook his head.

    "...no. You''re the heir of the Walter Family. You represent our family. Once you go, it will be seen as the Walter Family trying to oppose the Aretha Family head-on."

    "I can disguise myself! I won''t get caught!" Finley insisted. He''s about to speak once more when his dad cuts him off.

    "Even if you disguise yourself, the moment you use Chronos'' power, others will know that you''re the heir of the Walter Family."

    Evan swiftly pulled Finley into his embrace and carried the boy even when he''s already heavy enough to be carried like that.

    "Listen, Fin. In this situation, you have to stay calm. Even if you can''t assist Ain directly, you can always help her in the shadows!"

    Evan hugged his son and pushed the boy''s weary face to his broad shoulder. He patted Fin''s back and murmured.

    "We will send mercenaries to help the Sloan Family. The mercenaries shall stay not too far from the battlefield, but they will make sure the Sloan Family holds their ground."

    Evan had alsomanded his men to send support to the Sloan Family, such as sending healers, potions, etc.

    They won''t be sending troops, but they can hire mercenaries and send life-saving items.

    They could also make sure that no other smaller families tried to take advantage of the situation.

    "We can make sure the Sloan Family defends their main territory until the Aretha Family gives up!"

    The goal was to chase away the Aretha Family and make sure the Sloan Family survived¡­.

    Could they do it?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 344: "The Second Side Mission"

    <h4>Chapter 344: "The Second Side Mission"</h4>

    Evan already made his move.

    Some of the mercenaries that Evan hired would wear the Sloan Family symbol to blend in with the troops to fool the Aretha Family.

    Of course, Evan also secretly sent some of his private troops that not many knew about to help in the dark as well.

    All of the ns were already executed when he''s taking the call just now.

    The man had arranged all sorts of help even before Finley begged him!

    When Finley knew that his dad already made a move, he was close to bawling.

    "Dad...you¡­"

    The boy felt overwhelmed. He suddenly realised that his father was much more experienced than him.

    His dad could help the Sloan Family without waging a war that dragged other forces as well.

    "What is it, son?" Evan patted Finley''s back once more, and this time, they finally arrived at the casino front yard. The others already rushed there.

    "Mmm. Nothing. Just...thank you for helping Ain¡­"

    Finley held back his tears and buried his face onto his dad''s shoulder. He suddenly felt like going back into his child self even when he''s already much older than he looked.

    His dad was still the best shield he could rely on and the person that pushed him to grow.

    Finley reflected back on his actions that didn''t consider the consequences and what it might bring to both his family and Ainsley''s family.

    At that instant, the boy gained enlightenment. He knew that the next time something urgent happened, he had to remain calm and not get too agitated.

    Maybe because he''s back into a child''s body that he''s a bit implicated by his body and became more childish.

    Well, another reason was because he''s truly too worried for Ainsley, even when he didn''t realise it.

    "...thank you, dad. Thank you¡­" Finley murmured next to Evan''s ears as he hugged the man''s neck.

    Thanks to this emergency, the boy got a valuable lesson in return.

    "Hum. No worries. For now, let''s see what Ain needs and help her."

    Evan patted Finley''s head and immediately joined the crowd around Ainsley''s carriage in front of the casino.

    Right now, the group seemed to be in a heated discussion.

    "Boss, the carriage can take us back to the mansion, but it will take one hour no matter how fast we go¡­" Jevon gripped the handgun in his pants pocket as he spoke to Ainsley.

    The baby was clearly so agitated that she''s about to enter the carriage without looking back at all.

    She already tripped twice on the way to the front yard too!

    "What? One houl?" Ainsley, who was about to enter the carriage, almost slipped and fell. The baby hurriedly looked back at Jevon.

    "One houl? My family can''t hold on for that long, right?!"

    Even though Ainsley didn''t know who attacked her family, she knew that it had something to do with the fcking Aretha Family.

    Why? Because currently, there''s an interface that no one else could see floating in front of her eyes.

    [#2 Side mission: Defend The Sloan Family]

    [Mission Grade: SS]

    [Description: The Aretha Family joined hands with other smaller mafia families to attack your family! Go, and save your family. Win the war and chase away the enemy!]

    [Reward: Awakening potion. Enable the user to gain one random ability.]

    [PS: As long as you win the war and chase away the enemy while protecting your family, the mission will be considered done excellently.]

    [You will get an additional reward for excellent achievement.]

    Ainsley didn''t even know what the additional reward would be, but even when it wasn''t that good, she would still do her best to aplish the mission¡­

    Simply because it''s what she intended to do!

    "If we need an hour to arrive, my family might already be gone! Jevon...is there no other way to arrive faster?" Ainsley bit her lips as she paced around the carriage.

    The baby was already close to crying, but she held it back and made sure she still looked dependable in front of her subordinates.

    I''m the family head. I have to keep calm and lead my subordinates well!

    Unfortunately, Jevon shook his head at Ainsley''s question.

    "Boss, I don''t think we can arrive faster." The man paused before continuing.

    "If we use teleportation, it''s doable, but the capital forbids any kind of teleportation gate or devices going in and out the capital¡­"

    Ainsley had just got a speck of hope over Jevon''s idea about the teleportation thing, but thest part got her depressed.

    The girl lowered her head as she hugged Cellino tightly.

    Fck! What to do now? Even when I rush back, it still takes too long to the outskirts.

    The Sloan Family can''t possibly hold on for another one hour, right? I don''t even know how long the invasion has been! An hour? Several hours ago?

    Damn!

    Ainsley''s eyes reddened even further. Tears already started to gather at the corner of her eyes, but the baby bit her lips and used the pain to hold on.

    She still straightened her back and looked at her people with a calm gaze. That small body excluded a unique charisma that big bosses should have.

    When the others saw this, they suddenly felt like crying, especially Jake and the old guild masters.

    The guild masters finally knew about Ainsley''s true background because of the phone call, and when they realised that the baby was the family head of such a weak family, their hearts ached for her.

    This baby is so young yet already has to carry such a burden on her fragile shoulders!

    But look at her.

    She didn''t even cry. She tried to stay strong so that her people wouldn''t panic either.

    Is she really just a 3-year-old toddler?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 345: "Underground Base"

    <h4>Chapter 345: "Underground Base"</h4>

    Jake was the one who sympathized with Ainsley the most.

    The grown-up adult almost cried for the baby because the baby didn''t cry even in this kind of situation!

    Jake clenched his fists tightly as he suddenly walked to Ainsley''s side and lifted her up.

    "Godtoddler. If your problem is about the distance between the capital and your house, I think I can solve it¡­"

    Ainsley''s dim eyes instantly lit up. The baby hugged Jake''s neck tighter as she shook the young man''s cor.

    "Weally?? B-but how will you hewp me?" Ainsley tilted her head as she looked at Jake.

    Even the others said that it''s impossible to cross the distance in less than 30 minutes¡­

    However, Jake didn''t seem disturbed at all. He grinned from ear to ear as spoke,

    "No worries. Just tell your people to enter the carriage. I shall bring you guys to my ce."

    Jake started to walk toward Ainsley''s carriage. He patted the baby''s back gently.

    "I got a way to help you."

    Ainsley didn''t know what Jake nned to do, but she didn''t hesitate to believe him.

    "Owkay!" The baby nodded and beckoned her people to enter the carriage.

    "Huwwy,e in!"

    Since the carriage couldn''t contain so many people at once, Evan, Finley and the other guild masters had to part way here.

    Only Ainsley''s 7 bodyguards, along with Axelle, boarded the carriage.

    Axelle and Alvaro sat outside at the coachman ce while the others sat inside the carriage.

    After everyone boarded the carriage, Jake ordered Alvaro to go somewhere, but no one heard what he''s talking about aside from Alvaro.

    Alvaro listened to Jake''s order and after he memorized the arrangement, he nodded.

    "Alright, here we go!" The young man whistled sharply, signalling the Pegacons to depart.

    "NEIGH!" The Pegacons lifted their front legs high, spread their wings and instantly scampered forward.

    Drap. Drap. Drap.

    The carriage moved, and it dashed right to a ce that Ainsley had never seen before at the capital.

    They didn''t go to the central area or the outskirts, but they went underground!

    They entered a tunnel and passed through some guards stationed inside the tunnel.

    Once they got permission, the carriage moved further.

    The surroundings dimmed, and the carriage passed by a brick tunnel with only a few torches as lighting.

    Tak. Tak. Tak. Tak.

    The sound of the Pegacons''? footsteps hitting the road echoed throughout the tunnel.

    A few dews dripped down the brick tunnel walls, creating a small puddle of water on the asphalt road.

    Every time the carriage''s wheel went past the puddle, the muddy water would ssh to the wall, somehow sounding a bit eerie.

    As the carriage went further into the underground tunnel, Ainsley''s curiosity grew. She''s still anxious about her family, but this secret underground path was also intriguing.

    "Zack, is this the way to your home? You live undelglound?" The baby sat on Jake''sp and looked up at the young man.

    She thought that the young man would live in a luxurious mansion in the capital''s central area where business thrives, and the people flocked in.

    However, who would have known that Jake''s mansion would be underground? The tunnel''s entrance even had some guards to check the visitors¡­

    Is this guy a mysterious big shot or something?

    But even if he''s a mysterious big shot, this underground path looked eerie and dirty...it didn''t suit the young man''s luxurious image, ah!

    Jake heard Ainsley''s casual question, and when he saw the baby directed a pitiful gaze at him, he almost bit his tongue.

    C''mon, my mansion can''t be underground, okay? Don''t look at me as if I''m a fugitive or something!

    My assets located underground are just my secret bases used to do illegal things, kay?

    Jake wouldn''t say that he never did illegal business, but he could swear that he never betrayed humanity and sold kids or kidnapped people to harvest their organs.

    However, he did sell banned weapons, potions, customised tools, drugs, etc.

    And one of the illegal things he owned underground was something that Ainsley could use to go back home!

    "Hahaha, no, this underground path doesn''t lead to my mansion, but you can say that it''s one of my secret bases?"

    Jake didn''t exin much and only waited until they arrived at a vast field underground.

    As usual, before entering the field, a barricade stopped the carriage and a few guards went to check the carriage.

    While Jake went to talk to the guards, Ainsley curiously looked around the ce they were about to enter. Even Zev and the Godfather did the same thing.

    Looking up, the ceiling was rocky, it''s created from natural rock walls. If one looked down, they would see the ground full of muddy soil.

    From these clues alone, Ainsley could say that whatever they would enter wouldn''t be a building or a base...it should be a kind of parking lot?

    Indeed, once the carriage was granted permission to enter the ''base'', a vast plot ofnd instantly revealed itself to the baby''s eyes.

    It was a spacious area that could fit 10-20rge carriages.

    At the moment, there were tons of other carriages going in and out of several tunnels across the tunnel that Ainsley passed through.

    These carriages didn''t look as luxurious as Ainsley''s, yet all of them seemed to be made of metal or other extremely durable materials.

    The carriages that went into the vastwn all headed to the centre of the area itself.

    Since this underground parking lot was only powered with torches as the lighting, the inside looked dim as usual.

    Thus, the blinding blue circle on the grounding from the centre of the area was eye-catching as hell!

    What''s that blue circle?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 346: "Wait For Me!"

    <h4>Chapter 346: "Wait For Me!"</h4>

    That blue circle resembled a magic spell pattern that one often saw in a fantasy world.

    Currently, the blue circle shot out a blinding light blue pir made of light particles, almost piercing the rocky ceiling.

    Once the blue pir shot out, a ring of blue me would appear out of nowhere and vanish in the next seconds.

    Seeing such a strange phenomenon, Ainsley couldn''t help but ask.

    "Zack, what''s thatwge blue ciwcle in the middle? And what is this ce? A pawking lot? A hawboul? A stowage house?"

    Jake chuckled at Ainsley''s words and shook his head.

    "This isn''t a parking lot or a harbour...not a storage house either. You can call it a Teleportal." Jake led Alvaro to bring their carriage to the center of the giant magic circle as well.

    Strangely, the moment Ainsley''s carriage entered the inner core of Teleportal, the other carriages made way for her carriage.

    "This ce is the only ce in the whole capital where you can use a teleportation gate." Jake started to exin as their carriage moved inside the path leading to the magic circle.

    Right now, there were already several carriages inside the magic circle.

    The circle itself was divided into 8 slices. Each slice could carry one carriage and transport them to their destination.

    "This teleportation gate can send you anywhere as long as you know your destination coordination and have some energy crystals to spend."

    Jake continued his exnation with ease.

    Of course, he didn''t tell Ainsley that one needed a 7-coloured energy crystal to use the teleportation gate and not just anyone could enter this Teleportal either.

    As the owner of the whole ce, it''s easy to let Ainsley use the teleportation portal before anyone else.

    However, when Ainsley heard that the magic circle thingy was a teleportation portal, she almost dropped Cellino.

    "Telepoltation?? We can telepolt out of the capital?!"

    But the capital had arge barrier restricting the use of teleportation inside and outside of the capital, right?

    How the heck such a portal existed?

    Jake onlyughed at Ainsley''s innocent question. The young man fixed his bunny mask and stroked Ainsley''s head gently.

    "Well, we are mafias. The government forbids us to use teleportation, but there''s always a leeway if you have enough money and connection."

    As the head of the Billios Family, how could Jake not have this teleportation tool? He imported this tool from the elves, fairies and the dwarves...illegally.

    "I''m lucky enough to have a friend who governs this secret ce...so, yeah, you can use the teleportation portal to go back to your territory."

    Jake was all smiles as the carriage entered one of the 8 slices. He then put Ainsley on the seat next to him, stood up, and walked out of the carriage.

    "I can only apany you up to this point. You shall wait inside the carriage while I set up the coordinates of your house. You will arrive at your destination in around 15 minutes or less."

    Jake waved at the baby without looking back.

    Strangely, the sight of his back suddenly looked so cool to Ainsley, who was still a bit baffled by all of this.

    Oh my...I never thought that Zack has such a powerful friend to get ess to this ce!

    Also, who would have known that teleportation tools existed in the capital?

    It''s indeed illegal, but mafia society did all sorts of illegal things. It''s nothing new!

    Ainsley totally tossed out the word ''legal'' and ''regtion''. For her, the priority was to arrive safely at home as soon as possible.

    The baby hurriedly looked out of the window, rolled it open a bit and shouted at Jake, who was talking to the staff in charge of the magic circle.

    "Zack! Twank ywou! I''ll repway your kindness in the futule!"

    The baby already got Jake''s contact number, anyway. She could contact him whenever she wanted and return this favour.

    "Hum. Don''t mind it. Hurry, stay inside and travel back home!" Jake raised his hand and waved at Ainsley, ignoring the baffled staff behind him.

    The staff knew Jake''s true identity, but what he couldn''t figure out was how the young man went all the way to escort a baby and her people!

    That''s new!

    s, the staff could only obediently input the coordinates of Ainsley''s destination to the magic circle''s seventh slice, where Ainsley''s carriage was residing.

    After he made sure no ident would happen on the way to the designated destination, the staff bowed at Jake.

    "Boss, it''s done. The carriage can be teleported now."

    "Hm, good. Make sure you add ayer of protection around the carriage. In case there''s a disturbance in the wormhole."

    The so-called teleportation gate was actually a wormhole that created a tunnel for the passenger to pass through it.

    The wormhole would then open up a new entrance at the designated destination.

    Since this teleportation tool was illegal and it had to bypass the space disturbance barrier set up by the government, the trip wouldn''t be risk-free.

    Sometimes, the coordination would shift, resulting in the guests arriving at a different destination with the one they wanted to visit.

    Some unlucky one even got trapped in space, nevering out alive.

    However, Jake wasn''t too worried about Ainsley and her group.

    The baby is literally a goddess of luck...she would make it out safely.

    Thus, after adding ayer of protection against space disturbance, the staff activated the teleportation tool.

    SHRING...

    The magic circle immediately shone brightly, and a ring of me opened up underneath the carriage.

    The carriage instantly fell into the hole behind the me ring, disappearing from sight.

    Inside the carriage, Ainsley clenched her fists as she closed her eyes tightly.

    My people...wait for me!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 347: "A Sacrifice"

    <h4>Chapter 347: "A Sacrifice"</h4>

    While Ainsley was on the way back to her territory, the battlefield was in chaos. The moment the Pegasus showed itself, the Sloan Family troops instantly despaired.

    "That''s the pegasus from the Aretha Family! A sacred beast! What is it doing here, ah?" The elders freaked out.

    They immediately gathered around Grandpa Yofan in the backyard while still maintaining the barrier which was about to shatter.

    "Why is the Aretha Family putting so much effort just to attack us? Look, they even have 5 high-ranked families under their banner joining the invasion!"

    Daniel grumbled as he silently pocketed his phone. The old man then peeked at Grandpa Yofan with eyes full of guilt because he just called Jevon for help.

    The family head will be back with some reinforcements in an hour...if we can hold on until then, we might be able to survive!

    Little did he know that it wouldn''t take an hour for the reinforcement to arrive.

    Currently, the mercenaries and the elite troops that Evan ordered to assist the Sloan Family already joined the battlefield.

    They''re disguising themselves as the Sloan Family troops from the other smaller territories that came to help.

    Thanks to this batch of reinforcement, the Sloan Family troops casualties reduced, and the barrier around the mansion could hold on for longer.

    Evan even sent some potions and other supplementary items to help the Sloan Family. As for the source of this help? He told the carriers to say that it came from the Walter Family.

    The Walter Family showed their minimum support by sending these logistics.

    Thus, even Grandpa Yofan didn''t discover anything out of ce except for the pegasus, who was currently pping its wings in the sky.

    The wind blew, and its silver mane fluttered in the air. The moonlight shone gently upon its blue-ish skin, adding ayer of mythical vibe to the fantasy creature.

    Its pair of pure white wings resembled the wings of angels from heaven descending to earth. Some feathers would fall from his wings, scattering throughout the battlefield.

    Once someone identally touched the feathers, they would find themselves unable to? use all of their abilities.

    They would suddenly turn into an ordinary mortal!

    When that happened, their enemy would instantly kill them on the spot, and they couldn''t even resist.

    The feathers didn''t discriminate between friends and foes.

    Anyone who touched the feather, either human, monster or beast, would lose their special abilities in a heartbeat.

    Just the sight of this pegasus hovering in the air was enough to instil fear in everyone''s hearts. Even those troops sent by Evan were not an exception.

    Grandpa Yofan, who was still floating in the air right above the backyard together with the other 6 elders, couldn''t help but look at the pegasus with menacing eyes.

    "A pegasus from the Aretha Family...Van, is it?" The old man snorted as he tried to feel his abilities inside his body, but as expected, all 3 of his powers were sealed.

    He could only use a bit of his gravitation ability, enabling him to float in the air. Without his gravitation ability, he wouldn''t be able to fly at all!

    When the pegasus heard Grandpa Yofan mentioning his name, the blue-ish horse grunted and kicked the air using his front legs.

    "Hahahah. So you know my name, huh. Good, good! I bet you''re the famous Yofan, the war devil from the Sloan Family?"

    The Pegasus could speak humannguage fluently, unlike Valerie and Cellino who couldn''t speak humannguage yet.

    From this trait alone, one could see the power gap between the three sacred beasts.

    Grandpa Yofan had long known about Van, the pegasus from the Aretha Family. Currently, the horse made a contract with the Aretha Family''s oldest son, Raphael.

    However, he didn''t think that the Aretha Family would let such a precious sacred beast to attack their measly Sloan Family!

    Why would the Aretha family go as far as doing all of these? Are they nning to swallow the Sloan Family and had nned to do so from a long time ago?

    Grandpa Yofan gritted his teeth as he looked at the Pegasus, who''s not far from his ce.

    Ignoring the old man''s deathly re, the Pegasus lifted its head high as he elegantly trotted toward Grandpa Yofan''s ce.

    "Old man, just stay still and let me destroy your family."

    This guy was clearly provoking Grandpa Yofan, who had already exhausted his energy.

    He did receive some recovery potions and energy crystals sent by the Walter Family, but with his abilities sealed, how could he fight?

    Unless he forcefully broke the seal ced on his body even at the risk of damaging his energy core! And he would have to lose some of his life spans to do that.

    Either way, whatever he did would bring irreversible damage to his body.

    But Grandpa Yofan didn''t care at all.

    The old man harrumphed as he floated in front of the Pegasus.

    "You are sealing this old man''s ability...but don''t think I can''t retaliate at all!"

    Right after he said that Grandpa Yofan forcefully broke the seal on his body using his energy core as the fuel.

    "ARGHHH!" The old man roared to the sky as his energy core inside his tummy shone brightly.

    The light kept pushing the seals ced by the Pegasus as a part of the Pegasus''s special ability.

    Grandpa Yofan was battling a special ability using his own energy core!

    "Ugh!" Grandpa Yofan''s body arched back as his face flushed red.

    Blue veins popped out on his face and body, making the old man look extremely terrifying at the moment.

    Blood started to seep out of his skin, dyeing his body red.

    The old man is sacrificing his lifespan bit by bit.

    A sacrifice for the future.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 348: "Vallans First Attack"

    <h4>Chapter 348: "Van''s First Attack"</h4>

    One year. Two years. Three years. Four years.

    Five years¡­.and it still didn''t stop.

    Six years. Seven years...ten years.

    Grandpa Yofan sacrificed 10 years of his original 15 years lifespan in exchange of a sudden burst of power to break the neutralising ability ced in his body.

    THROB. THROB. THROB.

    In that instant, wave after wave of pain immediately assaulted Grandpa Yofan''s heart. He felt as if countless knives were pricking and tearing his heart apart!

    "UAGH!!"

    Grandpa Yofan roared to the sky as his energy broke through the seals ced on his body.

    Bit by bit, his abilities came back, but his ck hole ability was still restricted until he could only use a bit of suction effect from it.

    He could use teleportation but only to move away for several meters. His gravity ability was still the strongest, but¡­

    Against the Pegasus that was meant to fly in the sky, the gravity ability weakened when used on the Pegasus.

    At most, it would only lower the Pegasus altitude by a few meters but could never crush the Pegasus to the ground.

    Yet, for Grandpa Yofan, it was still enough!

    The old man let out a groan as he straightened his back. Blood dripped from all the pores of his body, but the old man didn''t even nce at it.

    Floating in the air with his hands behind his bloodied robes, the old man looked at the Pegasus with a gaze that showed no fear.

    Even when his chest went up and down as he tried to calm his chaotic breathing, one could still feel the charisma oozing out of the old man''s body.

    The Sloan Family troops saw Grandpa Yofan''s state in the air, and all of them couldn''t help but tear up. As they looked up, all they could see was the back of an old man full of blood.

    Fresh crimson blood still dripped down from his arms and legs, falling to the ground like a drizzle.

    He had lost that much blood, yet he still stood tall and mighty in front of the Pegasus!

    "Supreme elder¡­" Daniel and the other elders were on the edge of crying.

    One of them wanted to find a healer to heal Grandpa Yofan''s external wounds immediately, but the battlefield needed healers more than anyone else.

    Before the elders could find a healer to heal Grandpa Yofan''s external wounds, the old man already raised his hand and stopped the elders.

    "No need to find a healer. Our men need the healer more than I do. Don''t let them die."

    Grandpa Yofan was literally bathing in blood. His energy core had signs of cracking here and there.

    Once it broke into pieces, he could never use his abilities anymore and would turn into an ordinary mortal.

    However, what did he say about having a healer to heal his external wounds?

    He said that his Sloan Family troops needed the healers more than him! That the healing potions were more precious to those people fighting down there!

    Yet he''s here, standing in front of the big boss of the Aretha Family side...his life was hanging on a thin thread, yet he still prioritised other people before him!

    The elders already silently shed tears for Grandpa Yofan. Those below the old man were crying tears and snots as they brutally killed their enemies.

    "Ahhh! Don''t let the supreme elder''s sacrifice be in vain!"

    "Kill! Kill those invaders!"

    "For the supreme elder!"

    "For the Sloan Family!"

    The Sloan Family troops were sobbing as they unleashed their abilities to smash their enemies to dust. All of them were fired ups if it was thest burn before the fire died out.

    They knew that the supreme elder wouldn''t win against the Pegasus¡­

    He''s just stalling time for the younger generations to escape from the Sloan Family territory, away from this conflict.

    He''s also stalling time for the Sloan Family troops to kill as many enemies they could¡­

    And drag these bastards to hell with them.

    When Van, the Pegasus, saw what Grandpa Yofan did and how the Sloan Family troops got a morale boost, he shook his head andughed.

    "What a fool. You can use your gravity control suction effect, but you forgot I''m the master of the wind." The Pegasus pped his wide wings, and the wind howled around him.

    "That suction power...it''s no use for my wind maniption!"

    The Pegasus'' second ability was wind maniption, just like Cellino. However, his skills were way more varied than Cellino''s.

    Wind armour. Wind des. Tornado. Wind suction power¡­

    The Pegasus was indeed the master of the wind, even more so than wind fairies and other avian beings except for Phoenix, which only existed in legends.

    In an aerial battle, the Pegasus is the king. Wanting to fight him using a small portion of ck hole is just a futile attempt.

    "Hahaha. Foolish hooman. Let this mighty me show you my power as the king of the wind!"

    The Pegasus pped its wings faster, and his white wings started to glow in blue.

    Wind des. Thousand wind des!

    The wind des that the Pegasus could unleash in one go was more than what Cellino could use at the moment.

    In that instant, the night wind formed countless sickles aiming for Grandpa Yofan!

    Grandpa Yofan clutched his bloodied arm and chuckled at the Pegasus''s first attack.

    "You underestimate me, little horse!"

    With a snap of his finger, Grandpa Yofan vanished and reappeared several meters away from the countless sickles attack.

    He dodged it!

    But Van let out a snort from his nose. "Fool!" He lifted his front legs and kicked off the air.

    The wind sickles changed direction! And it was even faster than before.

    It''s going after Grandpa Yofan again!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 349: "They Needed Help"

    <h4>Chapter 349: "They Needed Help"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan saw the wind sicklesing for him yet he remained calm. The old man opened his palm, and a speck of ck dot appeared out of nowhere.

    That''s the ck hole!

    Grandpa Yofan aimed the ck dot at the thousand sickles. The next moment, he threw the ck dot at the wind sickles with one swift movement.

    PSIU!

    The ck dot travelled fast until it arrived at the center of the thousand sickles about to reach Grandpa Yofan''s face.

    Before the first wind sickle could graze the old man''s cheek, the sickle suddenly stopped moving.

    The next second, the wind sickle vibrated, and the condensed wind got loose.

    The wind sickle became even fainter and fainter...because a strong suction force sucked the sickles to the ck dot at the center!

    The ck dot was even smaller than one''s pinky, but the suction force was no joke.

    In just a couple of seconds, most wind sickles had lost their sharp edges, and when they hit Grandpa Yofan''s body, all they had left was the cold breeze.

    The sickles couldn''t harm Grandpa Yofan at all! Not even a single scratch. The blood on the old man''s body didn''t have anything to do with the wind sickles'' attack.

    Van''s attack was countered perfectly!

    Van watched all of this happening with a calm look on his face. The blue-ish horse didn''t look shaken or anything even when his first attack failed.

    "Well, as expected of the former war devil...but I doubt you can continue to use your ability non-stop." Van let out an eerieugh as it pped its wings once more.

    Thousand wind arrows!

    This time, the wind formed countless sharp arrows and all of them were aimed at Grandpa Yofan.

    Van clearly didn''t have any intention to use an ultimate attack or something to quickly kill Grandpa Yofan. He''s just trying to exhaust the old man''s energy¡­.

    He wanted to toy the old man until he died!

    Realising Van''s sinister n, Grandpa Yofan''s face darkened, but that''s it. Deep inside, he suddenly sighed in relief.

    So be it, then. If this guy wants to drag the time...that''s good. That way, my Sloan Family canst longer¡­

    Grandpa Yofan silently looked at the mansion behind him. He''s wondering whether the younger generations of his family had sessfully evacuated or not.

    With the additional help from the new ''Sloan Family'' troops, they should have gotten away safely, right?

    Little did he know that at the moment, the evacuation team was under attack.

    "Protect the kids! Protect them! Damn it!"

    Themander of the small mercenary troops sent by Evan was busymanding his teammate to protect the Sloan Family kids as they ventured into the forest, trying to escape to the Walter Family''s territory.

    Evan already told the mercenaries to bring the Sloan Family young generation to their territory because it''s the nearest safe ce to the Sloan Family''s main mansion.

    However, they didn''t expect some other small families around the Sloan Family to dare set up an ambush!

    "Hurry, hunt those kids! Those are the Sloan Family remains! If we give them to the Aretha Family, we can join their circle!"

    The smaller families around the Sloan Family''s main mansion were just low-ranked and mid-ranked families not affiliated with any of the 7 sacred or 7 great families.

    However, they had been dying to do so...if only they qualified.

    Thus, when the incident happened, the quick-witted ones immediately set up a n to help the Aretha Family and bootlick them.

    If they got these kids and gave them away to the Aretha Family, the Aretha Family would be greatly pleased, and they could join the Aretha Family''s alliance too!

    Thus, more than 10 low-ranked families and 3 mid-ranked families arranged some troops to hunt the evacuation team.

    This situation was clearly what Evan had anticipated before. The smaller forces that tried to fish in the muddy water while the Sloan Family was under attack¡­

    They not only tried to kidnap the kids but also tried to plunder the viges inside the Sloan Family''s outer territories!

    The situation was chaotic. The mercenaries only had 30 people, but the enemy had more than 100 people from all kinds of mafia families.

    The tamers'' beasts and monsters roamed around the forest, trying to sniff the kids'' scent to hunt them down.

    Not to mention the forest itself was a free territory not belonging to anyone. Thus, wild beasts and monsters were often seen here.

    The evacuation team was in a pinch!

    The kids were mostly under 10 years old, and they hadn''t even awakened their abilities yet. Some of them were beyond 10, but what could one expect from a kid?

    The majority of older kids were sent to the academy, so those left at the Sloan Family were either normal kids that hadn''t awakened their abilities or those who didn''t qualify to enter any good academy and had to remain at home!

    Just 30 people trying to protect 50 or so kids from the Sloan Family? That''s suicide. So far, over 10 kids have already died and 5 were kidnapped alive.

    The mercenaries had 50 people in the beginning, but only had 30 or so left now.

    They''re gonna get wiped out sooner orter!

    "Wahhhh. Mom. Dad! Help!"

    "Uncle, uncle, help me! Uncle, where are you?!"

    "Uhuhuhu Garret! Garret!"

    The kids were screaming and wailing as they watched their friends die.

    "Bob! Bob! No! Medic, medic, help my brother!"

    The older ones were busy helping the mercenaries protecting the younger kids, but a few ended up dying.

    The Sloan Family''s younger generation, the hope of the family revival¡­

    Their lives were threatened from all sides!

    "Someone, help!"

    They needed help.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 350: "A Helping Hand"

    <h4>Chapter 350: "A Helping Hand"</h4>

    Just when the evacuation team was in a pinch, from the bushes deep inside the forest leading to the town belonging to the government¡­

    A bunch of mercenaries suddenly popped out, bringing all sorts of beasts and monsters with them.

    "There! The evacuation team! Protect them!" Themander of the new troops immediately jumped out of the bushes and started to attack the pursuers.

    The 30-or so people behind him also brought their tamed beasts or monsters together while the non-tamers, the majority of the group, dashed to the kids.

    "Kyak! Who are you?"

    "Get away!"

    "Ah, uncle, uncle, there''s another enemy!"

    The kids almost peed their pants when they saw the new troops heading toward them. However, the new reinforcement immediately calmed them down.

    "Don''t worry, kids. We are not enemies. We are here to save you on behalf of your family head!"

    The mercenaries were clearly sent to save the kids. When they said that they''re here under the family head order, the kids'' eyes lit up.

    "The family head? Is it the kid that''s even younger than us?"

    "Miss Ainsley, isn''t it? She is back from the capital??"

    "Is she back with reinforcement?!"

    The kids knew the new family head of their family was even younger than the majority of them.

    Thus, even though they had heard that the baby already awakened several powerful abilities, they didn''t ce their hopes on her.

    Not to mention that she''s still at the capital. There''s no way she could rush back in time.

    But when these people said that the family head sends them, only then the kids believed Ainsley.

    All of them immediately hid behind the new mercenaries,? seeking their protection.

    "The family head is awesome! She brings reinforcement for us!"

    "Yeah, yeah, she''s so far away, yet she can still help us!"

    "Can she also help our daddies and mommies?"

    One of the children looked at the faraway battlefield with eyes full of worry. Their father and their mother were on the battlefield¡­

    Some of these kids didn''t have any blood rtion with the Sloan Family. Their parents joined the Sloan Family and served the Sloan Family for generations.

    The other kids who had blood connections with the Sloan Family would mostlye from the branch families and were considered the little young masters and misses.

    Their parents, uncles, aunties...their servants were also at the battlefield, defending the Sloan Family.

    They didn''t want to see their family get killed like that!

    Some of the brave kids tugged the mercenaries'' sleeves and sobbed as they ran toward the Walter Family territories.

    "Big brother, will you guys save our mommy and daddy too?"

    When the new reinforcement, which had blended with the old mercenaries, heard this, they almost tripped and fell.

    What? Why would we go to the main battlefield? We are sent here by the big boss to save you guys, and that''s it! Don''t you see that most of us aren''t even multi-ability users?

    Indeed, the new reinforcement didn''te from Ainsley. That''s a lie. The new reinforcement actually acted on someone else''smand¡­

    And that person is Jake Billios. The head of the Billios Family!

    Right after Ainsley departed, Jake immediately called his men to move some troops that he stationed close to the Sloan Family territories.

    "Gather some people. Go and escort the Sloan Family''s evacuation team until they arrive at the Walter Family territories."

    Evan already told Jake about his arrangement. Thus, Jake would leave most of it to Evan.

    However, he still sent some troops to protect the kids since he knew that in an emergency case like this, the Sloan Family would send out their younger generation to a safe ce.

    And he knew that some small ''fishes'' would try to harm these kids.

    Thus, the young man acted almost immediately. He worked together with Evan to send some help to Ainsley''s territory.

    He even sent some troops to kill those who dared to plunder the Sloan Family smaller territories amidst the invasion.

    In other words, Jake made sure that no other forces could take advantage of the situation to ton the Sloan Family territories and harmed the innocent vigers under the Sloan Family''s banner.

    The young man didn''t stop at that. He also gathered medical teams, construction teams, etc to deal with the aftermath of the war.

    As for the main battlefield? He knew that as long as Ainsley arrived there safely, the baby could win the war with her amazing ability.

    Jake already secretly transferred a lot of energy crystals and energy recovery potions into Ainsley''s storage ne when he ced her on hisp.

    The baby might haven''t realised it now, but when she didter, she could use the items to keep her skills active during the war.

    Jake stood near the teleportal blue magic circle as he looked at the magic circle with a profound gaze.

    He sped his hands behind his back and murmured to himself.

    "Ain...I hope what I did can be a little help for you. Actually, I can just send the Billios Family''s main troops to end the war¡­"

    But he didn''t do it.

    Why? Because he knew that doing so would only hinder Ainsley''s path to the top. The baby was clearly an ambitious person and she had her own pride.

    With her ability, if she couldn''t help the Sloan Family win the war and had to rely on other people''s help, she might as well quit being the Sloan family head.

    Jake and Evan pampered Ainsley, but they wouldn''t pamper her just like what ir''s step-dad did.

    Their way of spoiling the baby was to make a safety to make sure the baby could do anything she wanted without worrying about the aftermath result!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 351: "Am I Gonna Die?"

    <h4>Chapter 351: "Am I Gonna Die?"</h4>

    Evan and Jake would protect Ainsley from the shadow, but most problems that she faced should be faced face-on¡­.by herself.

    This little action that Jake and Evan made is something that would groom Ainsley into a future legend.

    The legend started from this day.

    Back to the evacuation team.

    After Jake''s reinforcement saved the kids, the kids were sent to the Walter Family territory, and the Walter Family acted on Evan''smand to shelter the kids.

    Once the Walter Family protected the kids, the smaller families aiming for the children could only back off and left.

    On the other hand, the remaining mercenaries went to other ces to save the Sloan Family''s vigers from the hands of the smaller families around the Sloan Family''s territories.

    The night was long, and it was almost midnight.

    While the mercenaries team and Evan''s secret troops were busy saving the Sloam Family''s people that Grandpa Yofan gave up earlier, the battlefield was still on fire.

    "Hahaha. Just how many times will you dodge and use your abilities?"

    Vanughed heartily as he sent another attack to Grandpa Yofan, who already looked so battered that he might die any moment.

    It''s been 10 minutes, and the two fought each other fiercely...well, no.

    Actually, it was a one-sided battle where Van yed with Grandpa Yofan until the old man looked like this.

    The old man''s robes were torn here and there. His white robe was dyed in red, nothing like the previous appearance.

    The old man''s face was full of scars, and blood seeped out of the wounds.

    Numerous wounds filled his body, but all of it was hidden beneath his long robes. One could only see blood continue to leak out of his clothes.

    By now, the Sloan Family troops down there were also already on the brink of extinction.

    The beasts and monsters troop only had a handful of people left. The ability-user forces were less than 50.

    But the worst case didn''t end just yet. Just a few minutes ago, the mid-rank families that had been plundering the Sloan Family''s smaller territories joined the main battlefield!

    The enemy number went back to its initial number...around 300 ability user troops, 200 tamers on thend and 100 tamers in the air.

    Their total could add up to 600 due to the help from the various mid-rank families affiliated with the Aretha Family.

    Whereas the Sloan Family only relied on external reinforcement, the 100-ish mercenaries and the secret troops, but the total number couldn''t even pass 200.

    Van knew all of this. Thus, he couldn''t help butugh at Grandpa Yofan and the 6 elders who were still trying to protect the mansion with their lives in the line.

    "Heh. Just give up, will you? Once your mansion''s barrier is shattered, we will upy all the Sloan Family''s territories¡­"

    Van paused before letting out another arrogant snort.

    "Those sacred beasts inside your family''s mansion will also be our battle trophy!"

    When Van said that, Grandpa Yofan, who was wobbling in the air and almost fainted, suddenly red up.

    "Bastard! The sacred beasts are our family''s protector! They''re served for our family head! Fck! Ugh!"

    Grandpa Yofan coughed up blood as he clutched his chest.

    His fair hand was soaked in crimson blood, his own blood, yet the old man could still re at Van.

    "You will never snatch our sacred beasts. You bastards will never upy our Sloan Family territories!" Grandpa Yofan''s hoarse voice sounded throughout the battlefield.

    The exhausted Sloan Family troops heard his weary voice, and all of them smiled bitterly.

    Supreme elder, we have held on for a long time...we already bought enough time for our kids to escape safely.

    Maybe...it''s time to give up?

    "Ugh¡­"

    "Uakh!"

    "Retreat, retreat!"

    More and more people from the Sloan Family''s side died in the hands of the numerous enemies.

    Only the core members, such as the young masters and misses of the branch families, could somehow survive the ordeal.

    The branch family heads and their vice heads were all holding on as long as they could, even when they used to plot against the main family.

    Uncle Dober, Uncle Roger, and the other scums surprisingly fought fiercely¡­.

    "Fight! Fight! Our family shall never bow to anyone!"

    "Fck. Kill those bastards! Drag as many bastards as you can!"

    "Let''s go to hell together, you fckers!"

    These oldies and the youngsters shouted until their throats bled. Their bodies constantly absorb the potions and energy crystals to keep them going.

    However, 13 minutes passed by...and they almost couldn''t hold back anymore.

    "Pfff!" Grandpa Yofan spurt out another mouthful of blood as the wind sickles cut deep to his shoulder.

    A good thing he managed to keep his arms and legs intact, yet that''s only because Van was ying with the older man.

    "Huft. Huft. Huft." Grandpa Yofan breathed heavily as he lifted his head with a trembling body.

    The surroundings spun in his eyes.

    The bright moon looked rather dull and dim.

    His eyesight went blurry¡­

    Ba-thump. Ba-thump.

    The sound of his heartbeat got increasingly weaker than before.

    "Ha...ha¡­" his breath became fainter.

    14 minutes. He survived against the Pegasus for 14 minutes.

    There were only 60 seconds left until Ainsley''s group arrived...yet the old man never knew about it.

    Counting down.

    59 seconds.

    Grandpa Yofan''s body wobbled.

    45 seconds.

    His attitude became lower than before.

    30 seconds.

    The light slowly left his blue eyes.

    15 seconds.

    The wind sickles kept cutting his body.

    5 seconds.

    The old man felt all his energy left his body. He closed his eyes¡­

    4...

    3...

    2...

    1...

    Am I..gonna die..?

    Grandpa Yofan lifted the corner of his lips as his body slowly fell to the ground.

    0.

    SHRING¡­.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 352: "Wake Up"

    <h4>Chapter 352: "Wake Up"</h4>

    SHRING...

    Suddenly, a sh of blue light appeared right outside of the vige nearest to the Sloan Family''s main mansion.

    A white carriage with two Pegacons appeared out of thin air at the vige entrance.

    "..."

    The vige was empty.

    The smell of burnt things lingered in the air. The houses'' debris scattered throughout the road. The ming fire danced wildly among some smaller houses.

    Broken ss pieces glinting on the ground under the moonlight''s grace.

    The smell of rotten flesh and thick blood filled the surroundings.

    The grasses wittered. The brown ground was dyed red. The bodies of vigers with tattered clothing filled the street.

    One, by one.

    A woman.

    A kid.

    An old man.

    The corpses were scattered throughout the road.

    Some blocked the main path leading to the mansion. Some stayed right in front of the doors of their houses.

    Some got trapped under the debris.

    An arrow pierced through a young man, mming his lifeless body to the wall.

    A woman hugging a kidid still on top of a pool of blood. Their eyes were wide open. A look of horror stayed on their dirty faces.

    ck smokes billowed to the sky from many ces. The sound of battle cries and people wailing in pain became the back sound.

    The asional aerial beasts and monsters roar apany the heart-wrenching cries.

    CLANG! BOOM!

    The sound of metal shing with each other. The sound of an explosion faraway from the vige entrance¡­

    Wooosh. Woosh. Woosh.

    Wyvern and dragon-like monsters circled the vige in the sky. Some kept bombing the ce faraway, lighting up the night sky.

    These were what Ainsley and her people saw the moment they arrived.

    Crack. Crack.

    The sound of the fire burning some houses travelled through the vige. Even the soundproof carriage wall still transmitted the sizzling sound of the fire.

    Sshhh¡­

    Smoke and dust kicked up to the sky. The Pegacons had to lift their front legs and kick the dust to clear the path.

    This...is my territory?

    Inside the carriage, Ainsley''s eyes ckened as the Pegacons dashed through the vige.

    The Pegacons kept running toward the backyard without entering the mansion at all.

    This ce...is my Sloan Family''s vige?

    The baby''s dull eyes wandered around the vige that the carriage passed by.

    This is...the vige that I passed by before I went to the capital?

    Ainsley''s body trembled as she caught sight of more things on the way to the backyard.

    Corpses of both the vigers and the enemy troops crammed the street.

    The stench of burnt corpses and blood permeated through the carriage wall.

    "Ugh!" Ainsley pinched her nose as tears gathered at the edge of her eyes.

    Her chest was stuffy. It was as if someone squeezed her insides. Her breath almost stopped a few times already.

    THROB. THROB. THROB.

    Her heart kept aching in pain. Countless knives stabbed her chest and dug deep.

    This...is my family...right? My...my territory?

    Tears slowly slid down the baby''s face while the others inside the carriage gritted their teeth. Their fists were clenched tightly as they looked outside the window.

    My...my family. My territories. The people that I have to protect¡­

    Ainsley''s pupils sank. Her face turned ghastly pale as her breath shortened.

    "Huff. Huff. Huff." Ainsley clutched her chest tightly and bit her lips so hard that blood started to trickle down her peachy lips.

    My...my people. My responsibility. But...they¡­

    Ainsley turned her head away from the window. Her tears already soaked her cheeks wet.

    A few droplets dropped onto her clothes and stained her red dress.

    My people...they all died.

    The vigers...are gone.

    The buildings...are...razed to the ground.

    Why...why did this happen to my family?

    As the carriage entered the backyard, Ainsley''s mind got even muddled. Tears didn''t stop streaming down her eyes.

    Did all of this happen because of me? Did the Aretha Family attack because I offended their young masters and young miss?

    Ainsley''s head was buzzing. Her ears kept ringing, and the sound of people''s cries and wails lingered in her mind.

    "Family head, help!"

    "Family head, why did you do this to us?!"

    "Boss, why would you bring disaster to our family?"

    "Family head, where are you? Why aren''t you here?"

    "Family head, you lie!"

    "Family head, you kill us! You kill all of us!"

    "Boss, are you abandoning our family?"

    "Boss, where are you? Come back!"

    "Help! Help! Why did the Aretha Family attack us? We did nothing wrong!"

    Countless voices entered Ainsley''s ears.

    Those were the voices left in the air...the voices belonging to the vigers in this ce¡­

    Ainsley''s keen hearing ability was unknowingly triggered, and evolved temporarily.

    The baby''s chaotic state of mind enabled her to hear the desperate voices left by the dead.

    "Help! Help me!"

    "Saya! My child! No!!"

    "Hubby, hubby! Let''s go! Run!"

    "Mina, Mina! AHHHHH!"

    "It hurts! It hurts! Mommy. Daddy! Waaaaaahhh!"

    "No¨C I don''t wanna die¨C kh!"

    Stop...stop it.

    Ainsley knitted her eyebrows as she suddenly curled up on her seat. The baby sped her ears tightly and roared.

    "No! Stop! I don''t want to hear it! Stop it¨C "

    The baby shouted hysterically. Those inside the carriages with her instantly jolted to their feet.

    "Mdy! What''s wrong?!"

    "Boss, boss!"

    "Boss, stay strong!"

    "Family head, we''re about to enter the backyard! Just a bit more!"

    However, Ainsley fell into the sea of voices. The voices of the dead kept assaulting her ears.

    No! Leave me alone! I-it is not my fault! I-I didn''t kill you guys! It''s not me! I¨C I¡­

    Just when Ainsley was on the edge of madness, a clear voice of a familiar young man sounded in her mind.

    "Lilss."

    ¡­.

    "Wake up."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 353: "Its Never Your Fault"

    <h4>Chapter 353: "It''s Never Your Fault"</h4>

    "Lilss. Wake up."

    That one sentence fell into Ainsley''s ears like a pebble thrown into theke, creating ripples on the surface.

    "...Uncle Godfather..?" The baby slowly opened her eyes, but her surroundings were dark. Her consciousness seemed to be dragged somewhere else.

    "Likess." Godfather''s voice echoed once more, and his figure slowly appeared in the darkness.

    His dark green hair fluttered in the air. His golden eyes shed, like the sun in the sky.

    His ck and white clothes glowed in the dark, forming a yin and yang symbol.

    His usually transparent body strangely looked solid at the moment, seemingly realpared to his usual appearance.

    Seeing the familiar young version of the Godfather in front of her, Ainsley secretly sighed in relief.

    The unknown darkness with no end terrified her for a moment since not even Zev was there with her even though he''s her system bound with her soul.

    However, for some reason, the Godfather was able to enter this dark space¡­

    That''s good!

    The baby calmed her chaotic heart and decided to open her mouth.

    "Uh...where...is this?" The baby approached the Godfather, and when she was close enough to the young man, the young man squatted.

    "This is just inside your mind..."

    The Godfather stretched his hands, and when he touched the baby''s head, his hand didn''t go past the baby''s head just like what it usually did.

    "See? This Lord can touch you. This ce is just your imaginary ce...your real self is currently unconscious."

    The Godfather patted Ainsley''s head and swiftly carried her up, startling the little baby.

    "Eh! Uncle¨C wait. Uh, what did you say before? I''m currently unconscious?" Ainsley was a bit taken aback and hurriedly hugged the Godfather''s neck.

    I''m unconscious..? Does it mean I fainted? Isn''t that a bit embarrassing, ah?

    As if reading Ainsley''s mind, the Godfather chuckled and flicked Ainsley''s forehead.

    "You did faint because you subconsciously evolved your keen hearing ability...haa, lilss. I don''t know if you''re that lucky or unlucky¡­"

    Ainsley triggered her keen hearing ability and evolved it to another stage just for a few seconds, but that enabled her to hear the voice of the dead¡­

    She could hear those who didn''t be spirits, and the voice lingered in the air even when it was in the past.

    In other words, she could hear the voices from the past, and from dead beings!

    That ability was so advanced that Ainsley skipped several skill levels, resulting in her almost descending into madness.

    At that moment, before Ainsley fainted, Godfather, as a dead spirit, spoke to Ainsley directly, not through telepathy, just like the usual.

    Because of that, the spirit''s mind could invade Ainsley''s mind, apanying her in the dark space.

    After Ainsley listened to the Godfather''s exnations, her jaw dropped to the floor.

    "Ehhhh, so all those voices I heard are from the dead in the past? I mean, well, they must be the vigers that died in this invasion, b-but¡­"

    Ainsley''s mind was in chaos.

    She didn''t think that her desperate heart and the trauma scarring her actually led to her keen hearing evolution¡­

    Even though it onlysted for a few seconds and probably wouldn''te back in the near future.

    Ugh, am I lucky or unlucky?

    Ainsley smiled bitterly.

    The reason why she fainted was because she couldn''t handle the surge of voicesing into her mind...and the sudden chaotic evolution also burdened her body.

    Thank God she fainted. That way, she stopped hearing voices and the evolved ability also returned to its previous state.

    That''s really just a brief spike...an anomaly¡­

    "Hum. But don''t worry, everything is alright now." The Godfather saw Ainsley''s bitter face and rubbed the baby''s head roughly.

    "You won''t hear those voices anymore...so it''s okay."

    The Godfather''s warm voice entered Ainsley''s ears. His breath tickled her cheeks, and his long hair would asionally fly toward her face.

    "Even if you did hear those voices again, don''t be scared. Whatever they''re saying, it''s not true at all."

    "But¨C " Ainsley wanted to rebuke when the Godfather cut her off.

    "You''re not at fault. You didn''t kill them...you''re innocent."

    The Godfather tugged the corner of his lips, forming a rare gentle smile.

    "Remember. You''re the head of a mafia family. Death is something that will haunt you and your family...but everything will never be your fault."

    The Godfather stretched his other hand that didn''t hold Ainsley and casually pinched the baby''s soft cheek.

    Squeeze. Squeeze.

    "Uwhhh¨C " Ainsley''s cheek reddened and the baby instantly red at the Godfather with tears in her eyes.

    However, the Godfather onlyughed at the baby''s pouting face. He continued to snuzzle and pinch her cheeks.

    "Heh. Remember, lilss. If someone harms your family and you fail to protect them...it''s your enemy''s fault."

    "Uh, okay¡­?"

    "Good. If that''s so, what you need to do...is to avenge your people, right? Go and eliminate those bastards."

    The Godfather patted Ainsley''s cheek and started to ruffle her hair too. He looked like he enjoy making a mess out of the baby''s neat appearance.

    Ainsley could only pout as she looked at the Godfather being mischievous. His face was so close to her face that she could feel his breath and hear his heartbeat.

    It''s as if he''s there in front of her...as a whole.

    Unfortunately...all of this was just an illusion.

    The Godfather''s mind invaded the baby''s mind, and that''s how they could interact...but all of this was never real.

    Ainsley knew about it. And that''s why her heart was aching in pain.

    How she wished the Godfather was alive¡­

    But that would never happen.

    "Lilss?" The Godfather''s voice startled Ainsley once more.

    "Y-yeah??"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 354: "Go. Make Me Proud"

    <h4>Chapter 354: "Go. Make Me Proud"</h4>

    "What''s wrong, lilss?" The young man asked as he tilted his head, looking slightly concerned.

    "Ah, no...nothing." The baby hurriedly shook her head and the next moment, she''s deep in thought.

    She knew that there''s no way she could touch the Godfather in real life if the Godfather didn''t materialise¡­so this must be an illusion.

    This conversation...is fake.

    But still.

    This illusion...brought warmth to her cold heart.

    Tears slowly trickled down the baby''s face as she looked at the Godfather''s handsome face.

    "Hwum. Uwncle, Ain...Ain will go back asap!" The baby clenched her fists together as she stared straight into the Godfather''s gold eyes.

    "Uncwle, just sit and watch. Ain will punish the baddies!"

    The baby hardened her resolve. Previously, she still med herself for whatever happened to her people but now, she''s burning in rage...for revenge!

    "Ain will kick some butts!" The baby added.

    "Heheh. Good." The Godfather chuckled once more. "Well, I did tell you that you will never be at fault, but do remember today''s event."

    The young man patted Ainsley''s back and gently stroked her fragile shoulders.

    "Remember what you went through today...so that in the future, you can avoid it. Your people''s death isn''t your fault, but it''s still your responsibility."

    The Godfather flicked Ainsley''s head as he squinted, pretending to be serious even when he was strangely gentler than his usual self.

    "Got it?"

    "H-hum!"

    "Good. That''s why to fulfill your responsibility...you better never let this kind of thing happen once more...and make sure you avenge the dead."

    The Godfather spoke as he slowly put Ainsley on the dark ground.

    "One more thing. Make sure you don''t go easy on those bastards. Make them know who is the boss and why they shall never pick a fight with you!"

    The young man then put his hands on his waist as he looked down at Ainsley with a taunting look on his face.

    "It''s showtime."

    The Godfather curled his lips, forming his signature arrogant smirk that looked strangely captivating and charismatic in Ainsley''s eyes, just like an edgy hero.

    "Go. Make me proud."

    "Hum!"

    At that moment, the darkness dissipated. Ainsley slowly opened her eyes, and the faces of those inside the carriages popped out one by one.

    All of them had pale faces and some dramatic ones like Jevon and Ethania even almost cried blood and tears.

    "What to do? The family head just fainted like that!"

    "I already healed her. There''s nothing wrong with her."

    "Uh, what to do then? Should we continue to enter the backyard? The backyard has already turned into a battlefield¡­"

    These people were talking to each other, not realising that Ainsley had opened her eyes.

    "Mmm¡­" When the baby groaned a bit, only then the people inside the carriage paused before rushing to look at the baby''s face.

    "Mdy! Ah, you''re fine! Bohooo!" Jevon''s face was already full of tears and snots as he hugged Ainsley, forgetting the fact that she''s his boss.

    "Boss. Okay?" Elliana also rushed to check Ainsley''s pupils and face, worried that she got hurt somewhere. She didn''t talk much, but her shaking pupils told it all.

    The others also surrounded Ainsley and spoke to the baby one by one. Even the shy Kyuseli also tugged at the edge of Ainsley''s red dress and muttered.

    "B-boss, y-you...okay?"

    Seeing so many people crammed together and almost squeezed her to death, Ainsley had to push them one by one before shouting.

    "I-I am owkay! Geez!" Ainsley''s face flushed red. She felt her cheeks grow hot even when it''s not summer at all.

    Ah, so embarrassing! You guys acted as if I died or something¡­

    But before Ainsley could continue to speak, a ball of fur suddenly leapt from herp straight to her face.

    [MASTEEEERRR!]

    "Umph!" Ainsley almost died from suffocation.

    The thick white fur blocked her nose and mouth, rendering her from breathing. Some chunks of furs even got into her mouth!

    [C-cellino?] Ainsley tried to push the cat away from her face, but the cat was stubborn enough to cling his four paws to the girl''s head and neck.

    He didn''t want to let go at all!

    [M-master. I was so scared, wuwuwuwuw. Awooo! You suddenly cked out and fainted...bohoo! You, okay, awoo?]

    Ainsley was instantly speechless. She temporarily forgot that they''re in the middle of a war.

    [I''m okay, ah! Cellino, let go of me. Look, we have people to save...we can''t dy things anymore!]

    Ainsley finally decided to grab the back of the cat''s neck and pulled him apart from her face.

    Only then the cat obedientlyid down on herp, no longer clinging to her face.

    [I know that you''re worried because I fainted before, but it''s okay. Everything is fine!]

    Ainsley didn''t let Cellino speak for a moment since she knew it would only dy their movement.

    Thus, after appeasing the cat, she alsoforted her people before asking Alvaro to head to the backyard asap.

    "Let''s save our pweople! Let''s gwo!"

    Since they weren''t that far away from the backyard, the journey would only take less than a minute.

    The group was finally going to see the battlefield first-hand.

    ?

    ?

    A few minutes before Ainsley fainted, just right after the carriage appeared at the vige''s entrance.

    ''Am I going to die?''

    Grandpa Yofan felt his body slowly fall to the ground. He felt his past life scenes reying by itself in his mind¡­

    A sign that death is near.

    However, before he truly couldn''t feel anything anymore, out of the corner of his eyes, a blinding blue light shed like a pir striking the sky.

    That''s...a teleportation circle!

    The old man instantly jerked awake.

    "IS AIN BACK?!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 355: "Its Over!"

    <h4>Chapter 355: "It''s Over!"</h4>

    "IS AIN BACK?!" Grandpa Yofan roared, and he suddenly leapt to the sky. He got a sudden burst of energy to yell and shout like that, startling the elders and Van himself.

    "Uh, supreme elder? What are you talking about?"

    Why is he shouting like that??

    However, Grandpa Yofan ignored the question. He scanned the other elders with his weary eyes and snarled.

    "Did you guys not see the blinding blue light pir not far from our vige''s main entrance?"

    Somehow, when Grandpa Yofan said that, he didn''t seem to be someone on the edge of death. He looked so vigorous like a bull that even Van was baffled.

    The supreme elder...just came back from death! Or...or...he simply got so enraged that he came back to life?

    Everyone was sure that the supreme elder would die. But he suddenly yelled like that...he looked enraged for real. Just look at his flushed face!

    "U-uh, we did see the blue pir, b-but that must be one of the enemies'' attacks or something?" The ignorant elder, the youngest among the oldies, asked timidly.

    However, the other elders felt like smacking this one''s head.

    Hello? That''s clearly a sign of a teleportation circle!

    Whoever arrived just now should be a big shot...and from how the supreme elder shouted the family head''s name, isn''t it possible that the neer is our little family head?!

    Even the troops below also had the same thought as the elders and couldn''t help but get slightly motivated.

    Is the family head back with a reinforcement? She''s indeed just a baby, but with her cuteness, she might be able to rally some external help!

    Just look at how she arrived using a teleportation circle...not any ordinary joe can teleport from the capital all the way to the outskirts without power and connection.

    The family head must have found a reliable backing!

    The troops were excited, but Grandpa Yofan had the opposite reaction. The old man red at the elders even when he''s literally dying.

    "That teleportation circle! It must be Ain!"

    "Our family head? But¨C "

    "That''s right! Who the fck called her back, hm?!" Grandpa Yofan cut off the elders'' speech and shouted until his saliva flew everywhere.

    "That brat should have stayed until tomorrow, and it required another week toe back home! Who the fck notified her until she came back using a Teleportal?!"

    Grandpa Yofan was a seasoned old man that knew a lot about this world. He knew that it''s impossible to teleport from the capital to the outskirts if not using a Teleportal¡­

    And as far as he knew, only the Billios Family held the authority to operate the Teleportal at the capital.

    For a Teleportal to be used, he''s somehow sure that it must be Ainsley...and she got a backing¨C The Billios Family!

    But for her to rush back home until she had to use the Billios Family''s Teleportal...it must be because someone notified her about the Aretha Family invasion.

    If not, why would shee back in a rush?

    Grandpa Yofan didn''t know that Ainsley had a system that notified her about the invasion, but that system was triggered because Daniel, one of the elders, called Jevon.

    If not for that, the system would also stay silent even when it might know about what happens to the Sloan Family.

    Thus, Grandpa Yofan immediately thought that one of the elders must have snitched on him.

    Someone secretly called the people around Ain until Ain herself knew about this matter!

    Grandpa Yofan growled at the elders as he showed his canine teeth, almost turning into a wild dog.

    "Bastards. You bastards! I told you to keep it a secret from Ain. Now you guys drag her into this mess...if she gets hurt, I''ll kill you all!"

    The older man was throwing a tantrum. His rage meter already exceeded the maximum that it''s over the roof!

    He didn''t know who told Ainsley about the war and didn''t have time to know. But for sure, he med it on the elders since all of them had the time to contact those around Ainsley.

    Thinking about how he risked his life so that Ainsley wouldn''t need toe, Grandpa Yofan felt that his efforts had been in vain.

    Heshed out once more.

    "Ha! Imbeciles! Idiots! #[emailprotected]</a>;$+#;[emailprotected]</a>!"

    All sorts of insults flew in the air, rendering everyone speechless. Even Van almost couldn''t bear it anymore.

    "Oy, old man! Aren''t you dying?! If you''re gonna die, just die! What are you making a fuss for? Fck!"

    The pegasus felt his pride was wounded because the old man miraculously became energetic once more...only to scold his teammates.

    He''s being ignored!

    With blue veins popping on his forehead, Van let out a loud snort.

    "You guys are so chatty. Just die! All of you! DIEEE!"

    At that moment, Van opened his mouth and blew the wind.

    WHIRL. WHIRL. WHIRL.

    A rasengan-like ball made up of wind slowly came out of his mouth.

    It was just as big as one''s palm in the beginning, but seconds passed by, and it became even bigger than a basketball!

    It looked like a kyuubi bomb!

    Grandpa Yofan and the 6 elders instantly stopped talking. All of them finally looked at Van with a grave face.

    Fck. That''s a checkmate!

    Van finally got serious. Once he fired that wind bomb¡­

    Even the mansion would explode to pieces, not to mention the 7 elderly people.

    "EAT THIS!"

    The next second, Van shot the wind bomb straight to the 7 elders.

    The wind around the bomb got so chaotic that those below were either cut apart or blown away.

    Such strength...not even Grandpa Yofan could survive receiving it head-on.

    It''s over!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 356: "Pegasus VS Fenrir"

    <h4>Chapter 356: "Pegasus VS Fenrir"</h4>

    Seeing the bomb flying straight to their direction, Grandpa Yofan and the others despaired.

    Will we finally die here?

    Just as everyone thought that the elders would die and the mansion would explode, out of the blue¡­

    A white fur ball dashed out of an inconspicuous white carriage that had just entered the backyard.

    "AWOOO!"

    Shield of Wind!

    The white furball, the size of a cat, suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and in just a few seconds, the furball erged to ten times its previous size.

    It was now evenrger than the Pegasus across them!

    The Sloan Family troops and the family members couldn''t say that they didn''t know what kind of creature they saw.

    Almost all of them had to suppress the urge to scream.

    The sacred guardian! That''s the sacred guardian contracted to our family head!

    So, the family head is back for real? And her contracted sacred beast is also back with her!

    But the shock isn''t over yet.

    The wind barrier generated by this wolf-like creature immediately shed fiercely with the wind bomb.

    A loud screeching noise resounded throughout the battlefield.

    The wind residue created by two types of wind attacks scattered everywhere, almost cutting the nearby people into minced meat.

    SLASH. SLASH. SCRRTTT.

    The two types of wind-based skills shed with each other for over 10 seconds before both dimmed slightly, and in one minute, all of them disappeared, leaving only a gentle night breeze behind.

    Shaaaa¡­.

    The wind blew Grandpa Yofan''s long hair and even touched those behind him. Their long hair fluttered in the air as they looked at the back of the wolf-like creature with wide eyes.

    The...the heck?

    The elders gulped. Grandpa Yofan, who was dying, almost coughed up blood once more.

    T-the...the sacred guardian...did he just counter the Pegasus''s attack with its own skill?!

    The troops below also stopped fighting for a second. All of them looked up at the brief fight between the two big bosses with sparkles in their eyes.

    Damn, that''s he fierce!

    The neer just suddenly countered the Pegasus''s wind bomb, protecting the elders without letting a single one of them get scratches!

    The Sloan Family members had never seen their family head''s contracted sacred beast in action, and this was the first time they witnessed it first-hand.

    All of them couldn''t help but get goosebumps.

    The sacred guardian is indeed powerful! He''s on par with the Pegasus from the Aretha Family!

    The troops below couldn''t help but open their mouths and cheer.

    "Bravo! Our sacred guardian is so mighty!"

    "Oh, my, that''s amazing! We can finally go against that arrogant horse!"

    "Go, Lord Cellino! Beat up that bastard!"

    "Go, Lord Cellino!"

    The people who knew Cellino''s name started to call out his name and praised him to the moon.

    The Fenrir''s grand disy of power ignited the me of hope in the heart of Sloan Family troops.

    "With Lord Cellino backing us, we can win!"

    "Go! Defend the Sloan Family!"

    The whole battlefield suddenly got even more chaotic than before.

    The previously weak Sloan Family troops became so energetic that they could kill more enemies than before, simply because they had someone to lean on...which was Cellino.

    A sacred beast''s presence could change the entire battlefield flow, just like when Van first appeared.

    Now that the Sloan Family also summoned out their guardian, the people believed that they could survive the ordeal.

    "Let''s go!"

    While the people down there were cheering and enthusiastically killing off enemies, those in the air were still silent.

    The elders and the dying Grandpa Yofan gulped as they looked at Cellino, who''s currently growling at Van.

    "GRRRR¡­"

    His growl sounded menacing, but Van only blinked and snorted.

    "Oh, here I thought you''re an awesome sacred beast because you can counter my attack perfectly...but you can''t even speak yet!"

    Van let out a mockingugh as he eyed Cellino with his clear crystal-like eyes.

    ''This wolf should be a Fenrir descendant, right...his control over the wind isn''t bad. But that shield skill should be something he justprehended¡­''

    But how could a newly-gained skill counter the perfect and mature wind bomb?

    The answer was simple.

    It''s out of luck.

    If Ainsley looked at Cellino''s luck status, she would see that his luck status was actually quite high. It was at diamond before he used the shield of wind skill.

    But now? The luck status flickered and changed. The guy''s luck dropped to gold level.

    When one uses up their luck a lot, their luck ability might change.

    And when they obtained an item that could serve as their lucky charm, their initial bad luck might go up as well and be good luck.

    In this case, Cellino used up his luck to perfectly block the wind bomb attack when he''s not supposed to be able to do that.

    It''s all because of luck!

    Van also thought that Cellino was just lucky. Thus, he grunted and looked at Cellino''srge body in disdain.

    "Don''t think that you can easily bully me just because you''re bigger than me!"

    The horse kicked the air with his front legs before he started another round of attack, but this time, it was directed toward Cellino.

    As if he already predicted it, Cellino also responded, and both beasts got into a fight in the air.

    Cellino even purposely baited Van to go quite far away from the elders and the mansion.

    Only then the elders could sigh in relief.

    "Thank God the sacred guardian made it in time! Oh my¡­"

    One of the elders had just about to sigh in relief when Grandpa Yofan suddenly looked at them with a sharp glint in his eyes.

    "If Cellino is here...where is Ain?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 357: "Die In A Few Minutes"

    <h4>Chapter 357: "Die In A Few Minutes"</h4>

    "Where is...Ain?" Grandpa Yofan wobbled in the air as the other elders supported him. The old man was trying to move even when he''s severely injured.

    The elders who supported the old man couldn''t help but look at each other with a questioning gaze.

    Ain? The family head? She should be down there..? Maybe?

    They had just thought so when a crisp child voice rang from the backyard right below them.

    "GWANDPA!"

    The elders subconsciously looked down, but they hadn''t even seen what they were searching for when a gust of wind passed by, and a short girl dashed in the air with a tiny baby nestled in her arms.

    The girl was none other than one of the 5 buds, Ethania, who had a flying ability. As for the baby dressed in a red gown and wore a silver butterfly mask over her red pupils?

    No one knew who she was...but when she suddenly opened her mouth, the elders almost dropped Grandpa Yofan to the ground.

    "Gwandpa!"

    "...Ain?" Grandpa Yofan forcefully opened his eyes as he tried to stand still, but he would fall onto Elder Daniel''s shoulders every time he did so.

    "Ain? You...you are back?"

    "Yes, gwandpa! It''s me!"

    This childish yet sweet voice belonged to their family head...Ainsley Sloan!

    At that moment, the elders almost puked out blood as they looked at the baby, who already approached Grandpa Yofan with Ethania as her personal vehicle.

    Wait, wait, this ck-haired and crimson-eyed toddler...is our family head?

    The elders'' heads went dizzy.

    Why is her hair not purple and her eyes aren''t blue?!

    But the elders were sure that the strangely charming and dignified baby in front of them was their family head!

    Only Grandpa Yofan didn''t seem to be weirded out. On the other hand, he looked at Ainsley''s royal-like appearance and smiled softly.

    "Ain¡­"

    "Gwandpa!"

    Not noticing the elders'' weird gazes on her, Ainsley immediately approached the elders and barked.

    "Oldies, get my gwandpa to the gwound! Huwwy! We need to tweat him! (Treat him!) HUWWY!!"

    With Ainsley''s sudden rambling, the elders suppressed their confusion and immediately brought Grandpa Yofan down.

    Once they arrived at the backyard protected by the barrier, only then theyid the old man on the ground.

    After the old man wasid down, several people wearing medical uniforms already gathered around the old man.

    "Family head! I brought the medic team!" Nouvan came rushing with his hair in an absolute mess. However, he didn''t even think about this.

    His mind was on how they could have this many healers stationed at the rear.

    He''s the head of the medical department at the family...how could he not know just how many healers and doctors they had?

    But clearly...the number of doctors and healers that he saw at the rear were twice the supposed amount!

    The young man was confused, but it didn''t hinder him from picking 3 best healers and 3 best doctors from the crowd before rushing to Grandpa Yofan''s ce.

    When he arrived, he immediately saw his family head tossing away her silver mask and squatted next to the old man, not minding the edge of her beautiful dress was immediately smeared with dirt.

    "Quick, quick,e hele. Save Gwandpa!" Ainsley saw Nouvan and immediately shouted.

    The baby''s voice was slightly trembling when she spoke, and she would often get choked on her own saliva.

    "Yes, yes!" Nouvan immediately squatted next to Grandpa Yofan''s head while the other medics surrounded the old man.

    Anyone else was not allowed to be near the old man, not even the elders. Only Ainsley was an exception.

    "Quick, use heal!" Nouvanmanded the healers while the doctors did basic first-aid treatment.

    The three healers had their own specialities, and they immediately used their skills.

    "Heal: external wounds!"

    "Heal: bone fracture and torn muscles!"

    "Heal: internal wounds!"

    It was Nouvan''s turn to use his skill. He didn''t hold back at all and used almost all his energy to use the skill.

    "Heal: Status ailments!"

    The status ailments he mentioned were something caused by the ability users.

    Usually, there would be some wounds left by ability users that didn''t only leave wounds behind but also left after-effects such as poisoning, burn effect, frostbite, etc.

    These wounds couldn''t be healed easily, and Nouvan was lucky to be a unique healer that could deal with these kinds of injuries.

    Various lights showered Grandpa Yofan''s body, and in no time, his wounds started to heal.

    However, the light onlysted for several seconds, yet the old man was still breathing faintly as if about to breathe hisst breath.

    Seeing this, Nouvan shouted.

    "One more time! Use all of your energy! We have energy-recovery potions and energy crystals! Don''t hold back!"

    Energy-recovery potions couldn''t restore as much energy as energy crystals did, but it''s still pretty valuable for war. Not to mention energy crystals.

    Nouvan didn''t know how their poor family got these items, but since he saw it at the logistic team''s base, he didn''t hesitate to use it.

    When the healers heard that they didn''t need to hold back because they could recharge their energy anytime, they also went all out.

    "Heal!"

    "Heal!"

    The group continuously healed Grandpa Yofan.

    They replenished their energy many times, but even then, the old man didn''t show a sign of getting better.

    His wounds indeed disappear, as if they were never there, but the process was extremely slow.

    The old man also had tons of external and internal injuries, not to mention his injuries were not limited by those things alone.

    After the doctors examined Grandpa Yofan''s conditions, they looked at Nouvan and Ainsley with a grave look.

    "This is bad. The patient might die in a few minutes!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 358: "He Cant Die!"

    <h4>Chapter 358: "He Can''t Die!"</h4>

    When Ainsley heard that Grandpa Yofan would die in a mere minute, she instantly exploded.

    "What do you mean?! Gwandpa Yofan''s wounds are healing fast! What''s wlong with him?" Ainsley gritted her teeth as she looked at the doctors who made the diagnosis.

    How could Grandpa Yofan die in a few minutes when we have healed him a lot? But indeed, he doesn''t look like he''s doing better!

    Facing Ainsley''s sudden tantrum, the doctor didn''t take it to heart and tried to exin gently instead.

    "Mdy, the patient not only wounded his meridians but also broke his energy core. He even sacrificed a lot of his life spans in one go!"

    One of the senior doctors fixed his round eyesses as he continued.

    "The act of sacrificing one''s life span in one go and breaking their energy core usually will immediately im one''s life."

    The doctor looked at Grandpa Yofan''s pale face and shook his head.

    "It''s already a miracle that the supreme elder can survive this long! He must have broken his energy core for a long time already, but his tenacious will to live is what saved him."

    No, actually, one had to contribute it to luck.

    Grandpa Yofan was blessed with tinum-level luck, the third-best luck level.

    Grandpa Yofan was a handsome old man...so maybe his tinum luck had something to do with his handsome face.

    "Mdy, the supreme elder originally has 15 years left to live, but he used up 10 years in exchange for a sudden energy boost.."

    The doctor examined Grandpa Yofan''s pulse and could immediately determine this.

    "I think he''s trying to break a seal that is forcefully restricting his abilities or something...and it results in damaging his energy core too."

    The doctor didn''t dare to look at Ainsley and could only look away from the baby.

    He couldn''t tell Ainsley that when he used his special ability to look at Grandpa Yofan''s energy core, he''s stunned silly.

    The three small energy cores connected to each other had shattered into several pieces.

    Even the energy lines connecting the ball-like energy cores had been harshly severed.

    All of it was because the energy lines were stretched to the max to produce the best energy output¡­

    And it snapped.

    Someone in Grandpa Yofan''s realm could already separate their energy cores into corresponding abilities that they had.

    One energy core for one special ability.

    Unlike Ainsley who still had one energy core with mixed colours, Grandpa Yofan''s cores had a single colour, but each of them was sturdy and shiny.

    Not to mention that the energy lines connecting each core were numerous. The more energy lines that one had, the more powerful they should be.

    But even this kind of powerful old man with over 5 energy lines as thick as an electric cable damaged his energy lines and cores so badly that one wondered why the old man didn''t die yet.

    It''s like when a power source and the cables were damaged...the machine would stop working.

    Grandpa Yofan was the same.

    He''s only waiting for his final breath!

    When Ainsley heard of this, even when she didn''t understand yet about the power realm hierarchy whatsoever, she knew that things were grave.

    "So...if we don''t repail Gwandpa Yofan''s energy cores and energy lines, he will die?" Ainsley was already choking on her tears as she spoke.

    Her cheeks were wet from her tears, and even her snots almost dirtied her face.

    Seeing the baby trying hard to hold back her tears even when she''s already whimpering like that, the doctors and the healers felt their heart aching in pain.

    "Y-yes, mdy...b-but we can''t repair a broken energy core and a severed energy line...we don''t have the abilities to do that."

    The doctors and the healers lowered their heads and sighed.

    Even when another healer already used their power to heal Grandpa Yofan''s meridians, the energy lines were something different from meridians.

    They were way smaller and were built entirely of special energy belonging to ability users.

    Thus, even these people couldn''t help Grandpa Yofan.

    The doctors could only use their abilities to make a diagnosis to heal the patient.

    When the doctors said they had to fix the broken energy cores and the energy lines, even the healers shook their heads.

    "We can''t heal the supreme elder as well. Our abilities are limited!"

    When someone broke their energy core and severed their energy lines, they would instantly turn into a mortal...they wouldn''t even be able to use their special abilities anymore.

    Grandpa Yofan was already amazing enough to hold on in the air using his gravity power when his insides were damaged to this extent!

    "I''m sorry, mdy. We can''t do anything¡­." the doctors spoke to Ainsley once more, and some of them even wanted to advise the baby to prepare for the old man''s funeral.

    However, Ainsley suddenly wiped her tears and shots before lifting her hands.

    "Nwo! We can still save Gwandpa!" The baby''s eyes shone in a faint gold light as she activated her skill.

    The Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune!

    In that instant, rows of data appeared in the baby''s eyes. She could directly see Grandpa Yofan''s luck level shining in red light.

    Iron level.

    And this data also continues to flicker, switching back and forth between wood level and iron level. Sometimes it would be brown wood. The next second, it would be red iron.

    This told Ainsley that Grandpa Yofan was indeed on the brink of death! If the luck level stayed at the wood level, that would mean instant death.

    But, would Ainsley let the luck level hit the wood level forever?

    Hmph, no.

    Grandpa Yofan can''t die. He won''t die as long as I''m here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 359: "Boosting His Luck"

    <h4>Chapter 359: "Boosting His Luck"</h4>

    Ainsley''s eyes sharpened. She nced at the pile of 3-coloured crystals near the healers and the few energy recovery potions that God knows they got from where.

    The baby steeled her heart and took a deep breath.

    Grandpa Yofan''s luck is bad...that''s why he''s dying. But if I manipte his luck...won''t he live?

    He will live!

    Ainsley didn''t think much and immediately let the golden light inside her eyes shoot toward Grandpa Yofan''s body.

    At that moment, the golden light enveloped Grandpa Yofan''s body, engulfing him in a warm embrace.

    The others around the old man could definitely see the golden light, but none of them knew what kind of light it was.

    They only thought that it should be the family head''s secret ability or something¡­

    Ignoring the others'' peering gaze, Ainsley waved her hand and shouted in her mind.

    Change the luck level to crystal level! That way, whatever happens to Grandpa Yofan, he will definitely survive!

    The second after Ainsley gave themand, she could feel her energies get sucked into the golden light which was enveloping Grandpa Yofan''s body.

    Swooooshhh.

    The energy stored inside her energy core continuously poured out into the golden light, and in return, the luck level data presented above the older man''s head flickered aggressively.

    Iron level. Stable.

    Bronze level. Stable.

    Silver level. Stable.

    Gold level. Stable!

    When the rank shot to gold, Ainsley could feel that half of her energies were already gone.

    Evidently, it''s much harder to manipte a human''s luckpared to a mere monster.

    Not to mention that the targeted person was someone as strong as Grandpa Yofan.

    It''s truly draining!

    Beads of sweat started to pop out on Ainsley''s forehead. Drop by drop slid down her face, touching her chin before falling to the ground.

    It was the first time that Ainsley forcefully boosted someone who got wood level luck straight to crystal, which was the highest level luck possible.

    Gold level...it was still at gold level...continue!

    Gold level. Increasing¡­

    tinum level. Stable. Rising up¡­

    Diamond level!

    When Ainsley manipted Grandpa Yofan''s luck up to diamond level, the baby already depleted all her energies.

    She could feel that her energy core waspletely empty and dry with no energy whatsoever.

    She didn''t wait for long and immediately grabbed a bunch of energy crystals and absorbed them.

    "Crunch. Crunch." The energy crystals shattered after creating sharp, crunching noises.

    "Gulp. Gulp. Pwah!" The baby even gulped several potions in one go and got the potions to replenish her dried up core.

    Ainsley wiped her lips and continued to digest the potions as fast as she could.

    The process of turning the potions into energy was usually around a few seconds, but Ainsley did it in just a second.

    She could finally feel that her special energy started to reappear inside her energy core.

    Bit by bit, the abstract energy started to fill her energy core, just like water filling a water tank.

    Good. Good! Continue!

    In just a few minutes, after gulping 3 potions and crushing 10 3-coloured crystals, the baby''s energy core was packed to the brim.

    The energy even threatened to leak out or tried to force the energy core to expand.

    However, this time, Ainsley didn''t use the excessive energy to expand her energy core. She used all of it to boost Grandpa Yofan''s luck to crystal level.

    Evidently, it was much more taxing to boost someone''s luck to the highest level than to drag them down to the bottom.

    Ainsley wasted all of her newly-recharged energy just to boost Grandpa Yofan''s luck level to crystal!

    The baby was once again out of energy, but she didn''t mind it.

    She quickly shattered more crystals and gulped more potions, not caring whether these external sources will burden her body or not.

    After she recovered her energy by 100%, the baby decided to look at Grandpa Yofan while retracting her skill.

    From what she could see, Grandpa Yofan''s breathing had be stronger than before. His face regained a healthy colour, and he didn''t look like he''s dying anymore.

    When Ainsley saw this, she beckoned the doctors and the healers.

    "How is it now? Pwease check!"

    The doctors and the healers who were watching Ainsley''s bizarre action all this time, suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    They peeked at Grandpa Yofan''s obviously betterplexion, and their jaws instantly hit the ground.

    Fck? The old man looks so much better than before! We did our best to heal his wounds yet he still looked fragile.

    But after this baby did something with her golden light whatsoever, the old man''s condition improved!

    The doctors and the healers were bbergasted. Even Nouvan, who''s already immune to Ainsley''s miraculous actions, had the urge to faint.

    This...this is heaven-defying!

    The doctors were still in disbelief, yet they immediately checked Grandpa Yofan''s body.

    However, the more they looked at it, the more terrified they became.

    "T-the supreme elder''s energy cores and lines are still damaged, but somehow, they''re not harming the supreme elder''s body and just quietly floating¡­"

    "Wait, the shattered pieces are floating around chaotically, but coincidentally, they gathered back to their original position and seemingly formed a fewplete cores!"

    The energy cores were still damaged, indeed, but the broken pieces didn''t stir up chaos, which usually would lead to one''s death.

    The fractions quietly gathered back and tried to stick to each other, forming aplete yet damaged energy core.

    The same went for the energy lines. They couldn''t function anymore, but they were lining up neatly, just waiting to be fixed.

    All of this made it possible for the crippled Grandpa Yofan to stay alive without suffering a drawback from the chaotic, broken pieces.

    The old man is safe!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 360: "The Power of Luck"

    <h4>Chapter 360: "The Power of Luck"</h4>

    When the doctors discovered the miracle, all of them simultaneously looked at Ainsley with wide eyes.

    Damn! This kid...this kid is a monster! How did she save such a dying old man with just a few golden lights? What kind of ability is that? Extreme healing?

    Even Nouvan, the only five buds stationed near Grandpa Yofan, also couldn''t help but suck in the cold air.

    I have never seen my family head using a healing ability, though? Howe she has this ability? Is she really just a toddler?

    She already has so many abilities...it makes no sense she can also heal others!

    However, if Ainsley heard what Nouvan thought of, she would immediately deny his words.

    I didn''t heal Grandpa Yofan at all. If his wounds are not on his energy cores and lines, even I also need healers to save him.

    However, things like energy cores and energy lines were rted to special abilities, and it would subconsciously involve luck in the process.

    When one obtained a good special ability, they would need luck for that. Even though what they got was an inherited ability from their family, it was also luck that they inherited that ability.

    All things involving special abilities needed luck in the process. Even though one also had talents and put a lot of effort into cultivating their abilities, luck also yed a significant role.

    One was lucky to be born in a good family that provided them with resources. One was lucky to have a system guiding them...for example, the Godfather.

    One was lucky to have good talent and could be a multi-ability user. One couldn''t deny the role of luck in their supernatural life.

    The same went for Grandpa Yofan. He''s simply lucky that his broken cores and energy lines didn''t create chaotic energy that would destroy him from the inside, leading to death.

    And this luck was what Ainsley granted upon the old man in exchange for wasting a bunch of energies akin to two energy cores.

    The power of luck was more crucial than one could think of!

    While Ainsley was deep in thought, the doctors had finished doing the full-body check up.

    All of them immediately sprung to their feet.

    "Mdy, this is a miracle! The supreme elder got lucky, and his broken cores don''t act up at all."

    "Yes, yes. His energy lines are also obediently floating around in one line, not causing any damage to his body."

    Another doctor grabbed the baby''s hand and shook it hard.

    "Mdy, the Supreme elder''s life is not in danger anymore even though he won''t be able to use his special abilities for life."

    "Hum. This is God''s blessing! Mdy, you''re really a lucky star!"

    The doctors and the healers saw how Ainsley poured golden light into Grandpa Yofan''s body.

    They drew a connecting line from that scene to this miracle.

    This baby must have done something anddy luck smiled upon her, hereby saving the old man''s life!

    When Ainsley heard the news from the doctors, she inwardly sighed in relief. The baby subconsciously plopped to the ground and let out a soft sigh.

    "Huuu...thank Gwod¡­" Ainsley lowered her head and wiped her forehead.

    She slowly looked at Grandpa Yofan and when she saw that the old man was breathing peacefully, the baby had the urge to cry.

    Oh my. That was close.

    Grandpa Yofan was really close to dying! If I didn''t have this ability, maybe Grandpa Yofan would have died a long time ago!

    Ainsley was suddenly relieved that she''s blessed with the luck maniption ability. She also encountered Zev that gave her the skill to manipte others'' luck, leading to this miracle.

    If not for all of these, how could she save Grandpa Yofan when all his energy cores and energy lines were broken?

    The baby couldn''t help but let out another sigh before looking at Grandpa Yofan once more.

    "Hwum. Gwandpa is safe now...but can we do something about his bwoken cowes?"

    Ainsley looked at the healers and the doctors, trying to find a way to return Grandpa Yofan''s abilities.

    She didn''t want Grandpa Yofan to spend the rest of his life as an ordinary old man!

    "Awso, about his life spans...is thewe a way to increase his life spans or retuwn his lost life spans?"

    When Ainsley touched upon this subject, the healers, the doctors, and even Nouvan, suddenly lowered their eyes.

    None of them dared to open their mouths.

    They could only look at Ainsley with eyes full of pity and sympathy. Nouvan even had a trace of gloominess and despair on his face.

    "Huh? What''s wlong? Why ale you guys like that?" Ainsley noticed the strange atmosphere and instantly frowned.

    "Nouvan, tell me. What''s wlong?"

    Ainsley immediately tugged on Nouvan''s sleeves as she stood up. She patted her dirty skirt with her other hand while looking up at the young man.

    "Can we return Gwandpa Yofan''s abiwities and life spans?" She asked once more.

    Somehow, the baby already had an ominous feeling, but she refused to believe it.

    When Ainsley already asked him to this extent, Nouvan had no choice but to answer.

    Opening his mouth, the young man spoke in a shaky voice.

    "Family head, to heal a broken core and broken energy lines, we need an extremely lucky otherworldly summoner that can summon a creature able to heal broken cores."

    Nouvan took a deep breath before continuing with a gloomy face.

    "As for extending the supreme elder''s life spans, we need valuable treasures¡­"

    "Valuable twasuwes?"

    "Yes. For example...the unicorn''s blood, the dragon''s scales, Fruit of Life, a drop of mermaid tear, the elf''s world tree seeds, the Esprit Nectar...and so on."

    All of them sounded hard to get!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 361: "Lets Do This!"

    <h4>Chapter 361: "Let''s Do This!"</h4>

    Despite the many items listed before, there were still countless other precious treasures spread around the world.

    Nouvan couldn''t possibly list so many items that one could use to extend their life spans with his limited knowledge.

    Of course, different items also gave different life spans amounts.

    The unicorn''s blood could only extend one''s life by a year. And it had to be a wild unicorn not belonging to any human, still pure and untouchable.

    Dragon''s scale...5 years. It had to be the scale from the dragon of life with more than 1000 years life spans.

    Fruit of life, 3 years. One could only find this at the Dwarf kingdom. It was their treasured fruits that even the elves didn''t have.

    Mermaid tear, 2 years.

    One could only find the mermaid at the underwater kingdom where legendary oceanic creatures such as kraken and mermaids live.

    The world tree'' seeds on the Elven continent could give 8 years at maximum if the person is lucky.

    But one had to enter the capital of the Elven continent since the world tree could only be found there.

    And could one get the seeds so easily? Doubted.

    The Esprit Nectar belonged to the royal fairies and only the fairy Queen had that in possession.

    This nectar not only could increase one''s lifespan by 10 years, but it could also heal serious injuries such as broken energy cores, broken energy lines, and so on.

    Any of these life-extending items were hard to get. Even Jake and Evan couldn''t say that they could retrieve these items at ease. One had to journey out to get the item personally.

    Even if someone sold the item, the price would be over the roof that only big bosses like Jake and Evan could afford.

    Not to mention those who auctioned such items were extremely small in number. Only people in dire need of money would sell life-extending items.

    When Ainsley listened to Nouvan''s exnation about extending one''s lifespan, the baby immediately knew that she had to postpone the n to help Grandpa Yofan extend his lifespan.

    She had to buy or hunt these items...and that needed the family to be at least stable and could hold their ground even when she''s not around.

    That''s not possible in the near future.

    Thus, her priority right now was how to fix Grandpa Yofan''s broken cores and energy lines.

    The doctors said that if they didn''t immediately treat it in 12 hours, there would be no hope left to fix the broken cores since the cores would disappear into nothingness.

    When that happened, Grandpa Yofan had to obtain a new ability and that could only ur if the old man''s body was still fit to get a new ability.

    Looking at Grandpa Yofan''s old body and the old injuries umted inside his body, there''s no way he could possibly contain another special ability inside his body.

    "Okay, geth it. So we need an otherworldly summonel to summon a cweature flom anothel world that heals one''s bwoken coles?"

    "Hmm, yes." The doctors and the healers nodded at Ainsley''s words.

    s, all of them thought that it''s hard to get an otherworldly summoner...and even harder to summon such a rare creature...

    Even the summoner guild master at Godlif country couldn''t promise he could summon a creature that could fix broken cores like this.

    If the cores just had cracks here and there, it''s still easier to heal it. But to fixpletely broken cores? Hell Nah!

    But Ainsley didn''t look flustered at all.

    The baby looked at thest batch of potion and energy crystals assigned to treat Grandpa Yofan. She quickly made a calction in her mind.

    Hmmm, I think this is enough to raise Alvaro''s luck to at least diamond level. Just to be sure, let''s raise his luck level to crystal¡­

    Ainsley forgot what Alvaro''s luck level was thest time she checked it, but it should be higher than gold.

    It would be easier to boost his luckpared to boosting Grandpa Yofan''s luck!

    "Alwight! Call Alvawo!" Ainsley pped her thigh as she looked around the backyard.

    At the moment, the battlefield was a bit milder than before since Cellino arrived to intimidate the enemy.

    Even when the Fenrir was fighting the Pegasus right now, the enemy still didn''t dare to attack too aggressively.

    This helped the Sloan family to rest and replenish their energies. Not to mention that the five buds except for Nouvan already joined the battlefield.

    As elites, their help was immense in decreasing the Sloan Family troops'' mortality rate.

    Thus, Ainsley still had time to heal Grandpa Yofan before joining the battle herself.

    Taking a deep breath, the baby gestured at Nouvan toe closer while the doctors went to find Alvaro.

    "Yes, family head?"

    "You know Axel? If he wants, let him entel the battlefield too. His cowwosive abiwity will help us a lot¡­"

    "Axelle, the blue-skinned elf ve we just purchased?"

    "Yup. Just don''t giv him too much stimnt in case his demwonic bloodline gets twiggeled¡­"

    "Okay, as you wish." Nouvan immediately went to their carriage to find Axelle.

    At the same time, Alvaro arrived at Ainsley''s ce with blood drenching his clothes.

    It''s not his blood but the enemy''s blood.

    "Yes, boss?" Alvaro didn''t beat around the bush and immediately asked what Ainsley wanted from him as he squatted.

    Ainsley was also straightforward. She exined the situation to Alvaro before patting his shoulder while on her toes.

    "Got it? As fol luck factol, leave it to me. I have unique items to help you with that¡­" Ainsley lied without batting an eyelid.

    The so-called lucky item was actually her skill...but Alvaro believed Ainsley''s words.

    "Okay, boss."

    "Good. If you''re weady..."

    Let''s do this!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 362: "Jade Maiden"

    <h4>Chapter 362: "Jade Maiden"</h4>

    Ainsley took a deep breath and immediately used her ability on Alvaro.

    In that instant, a golden light engulfed Alvaro''s body, and his luck level data appeared above his head.

    tinum level.

    Just two levels away from Crystal level, and his luck level didn''t decrease either.

    Seeing this, Ainsley''s eyes lit up.

    That''s good! This way, I won''t waste too many potions and energy crystals.

    Thus, Ainsley immediately edited Alvaro''s luck level from tinum to crystal level in one go.

    This time, she only depleted half of her energies despite making Alvaro''s luck reach crystal level.

    It must be because the gap between the original luck level and the intended level wasn''t that big.

    Not to mention that Alvaro hadn''t produced energy lines to connect his energy cores, thus still weaker than Grandpa Yofan.

    When Ainsley realised this fact, she silently swore that she had to learn about the special ability realm hierarchy to calcte her energy consumption better when using the luck maniption ability.

    ''But for now, let''s focus on Grandpa Yofan!''

    After making sure that Alvaro''s luck level was already at the crystal level, only then the baby nodded at Alvaro.

    "You may summon a cweatuwe now."

    "Hum." Alvaro nodded back at Ainsley before closing his eyes.

    The next moment, a red aura spread throughout his body while the young man lifted his right hand.

    "I summon thee, the unknown from the other worlds!"

    Alvaro focused all his aura onto the ground, creating aplicated-looking magic circle dyed in red.

    Usually, summoners'' magic circles would be blue, but those otherworldly summoners would create red circles instead.

    From there, one could see whether the summoner was an otherworldly type or not.

    Right after Alvaro formed the red circle on the ground next to him, the red magic circle shone brightly.

    A beam of light shot out from the circle, slowly forming a thick light pir.

    Bzzztt. Bzzzttt.

    The wind blew hard, and the magic circle had sparks here and there.

    Sometimes, there would be a crackling sound of thunder, and the next time, one could hear the sound of waves crashing the shore.

    The magic circle kept shining even brighter than before, and the light pir also became taller and taller until it almost surpassed the mansion''s height!

    The red light pir attracted the others'' attention, but since they couldn''t get close to the backyard, none of them knew what exactly happened.

    "Is that red pir...a summoning circle?"

    "I think so."

    "It must be a summoner summoning a summon! Who is it, ah?"

    "Must be Lord Alvaro from the five buds. That light pir is red...only an otherworldly summoner can do that."

    "True...but what kind of summon he summoned until the light pir is that intense?"

    The rarity and strength of the summons could be seen from how thick and tall the light pir produced when they''re about to be summoned.

    It''s unusual to see such a tall light pir as big as one of the mansion''s pirs!

    Whatever the young man summoned...it would be something awesome for sure.

    Indeed. A few secondster, the light pir gathered countless red particles and the particles slowly formed a creature.

    The creature was floating in the air, a few centimetres away from the magic circle on the ground.

    Since the red particles were too blinding, one couldn''t see the creatures'' appearance until all the red particles finished the summoning rituals.

    Once the red particles fully formed the creature''s body, only then the particles disappear.

    Even the red light pir also dimmed, leaving only the red magic circle on the ground.

    The magic circle was the sole gate linked to another world. Using the circle, the summoned creature could return to its original world without a hitch.

    No matter what happened to the summoner, the summoned being could always return as long as the magic circle existed.

    Of course, if the magic circle ever disappeared because the summoner didn''t have enough energy to maintain it, the summoned being would also go back at the same time as when the circle disappeared.

    Only the summoned creature could use the circle to go to its world. Others couldn''t. Not even other summoned creatures.

    Every summoned creature had their own magic circle...and technically, it''s notmon to summon more than one creature in one go.

    Alvaro was a genius to do that when they''re on the way to the capital.

    Back to the summoned being.

    Once the red pir was gone, the group could finally see the creature that they had summoned.

    Floating above the magic circle was a jade-skinned person as big as an adult''s palm. A pair of white wings were attached to its back, looking like an angel''s wings.

    There''s no halo above the tiny person''s head, but in return, there was one small horn resembling a unicorn''s horn. It had purple and pink shades, looking so adorable.

    Deep blue wavy hair reaching the butt, gxy-like pupils and half-pointed ears¡­

    The summoned creature should be a little girl that didn''t seem to be an elf, a fairy, an angel, or whatsoever.

    It was apletely foreign creature wearing pale pink traditional Chinese clothes.

    Her appearance didn''t match her clothes, and her whole being was enough to make people question her race.

    Is this a hybrid, or what? Why is she so weird?

    Even Ainsley couldn''t help but look at the little jade-skinned person with wide eyes.

    "Uh...do you know what this cweatule is?" Ainsley tugged Alvaro''s sleeve, made him kneel, and then whispered to him.

    "She looks...unique," Ain added.

    The young man should know about the summoned creature''s data because he''s the summoner. He could see the creature''s data above her head.

    "That''s...Jade Maiden from Virginia World," Alvaro answered tly.

    Jade Maiden?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 363: "The Limit"

    <h4>Chapter 363: "The Limit"</h4>

    "That''s a Jade Maiden. She has an elf''s trait, but only a bit. Thus, she''s loved by nature. She has an angel''s trait too...that''s why she can fly and use heal ability."

    "And, and?"

    "Hmmm...she has a unicorn-like horn used to attack or beguile others..."

    Alvaro paused before continuing to whisper at Ainsley''s ears.

    "This Jade Maiden has jade-like skin, enabling her to live a long life surpassing the dragons. Her hair is made of water, so she can breathe underwater."

    Alvaro didn''t have to mention that the little ''fairy'' also had a thunder element around her legs, acting as her shoes.

    This creature had several different elements in her body!

    "A Jade Maiden¡­" Ainsley gulped as she looked at the jade-skinned ''fairy''.

    She''s a bit confused about how the maiden was willing to be summoned to this world.

    What she didn''t know is that the Jade Maiden could be summoned to this world because her race made a pact with an ancient summoner in the past.

    Of course, if the summoned being die when they''re getting called, they could be revived when they return to their world.

    But if it''s a creature from the same world as the summoner, then it''s impossible to happen.

    The summoned being would just be unlucky to have an ipetent summoner.

    Well, the more death counts happened under that summoner''s authority, the harder it would be for them to summon good creatures.

    They would also receive extreme bacsh every time their summoned creature died.

    While Ainsley was in deep thoughts, the ''fairy'' was busy looking around with sparkling eyes.

    "Ak Xbox Sky? @-$;+#+#+? (Am I really in another world? Who summoned me?)"

    The Jade Maiden spoke to herself in a foreign world that no one could understand aside from her summoner, Alvaro.

    Alvaro could understand what''s she''s saying even though he didn''t understand thenguage.

    That''s another advantage of a summoner.

    "What is she saying?" Ainsley asked Alvaro curiously.

    It''s the first time she had ever seen a creature from another world like this!

    "She is confused and wants to know whether this is another world or not. She also asked who summoned her¡­"

    Alvaro exined briefly as he continued.

    "From the data I saw above her head, the Jade Maiden has a skill to fix broken things made of energies, especially something resembling a jade."

    An energy core could be said to be simr to a jade ball, so this creature could definitely fix Grandpa Yofan''s energy core.

    "So, she can help Grandpa Yofan?" Ainsley asked once more, and Alvaro nodded.

    "Yes."

    "Good! Quickly ask her to help Gwandpa Yofan!" Ainsley urged Alvaro to speak to the summoned being.

    After all, Alvaro couldn''t maintain the energy consumption for such a rare creature for too long.

    Just from her skill to fix broken energy cores alone, this creature should be an elite being and was hard to summon.

    Indeed, Alvaro looked at the data above the Jade Maiden and saw it had 7 golden stars in her data.

    That''s a 7-stars creature! As rare as dragons and even rarer than Van, the pegasus!

    With a slightly chaotic heartbeat, Alvaro stood up, approached the Jade Maiden and started to speak through telepathy.

    [Hello, nice to meet you. I''m your summoner. Could you help me with something?]

    Being able to send telepathy to the summoned creature was another natural trait of a summoner.

    If the summoned creature didn''t have a high intelligence, they could directlymand the creature to fight for them or do something else.

    But for such a highly intelligent being like this ''fairy'', Alvaro had to speak to her first just to be polite.

    When the Jade Maiden heard that she''s indeed summoned to another world, the ''fairy'' gasped before falling silent.

    [Hummm, so this is the legendary summon thingy...if I''m not mistaken, I will have to grant you one wish in exchange for absorbing your unique energies, right?]

    All summoned beings were creatures that already knew that summoners from another world existed. Thus, the Jade Maiden didn''t look too confused at all.

    She even knew the rule of a ''summon'' and their summoner.

    In exchange for granting the summoner''s wish, the summon could ''devour'' unique energy that only existed here.

    The so-called energy would be Alvaro''s energy used to summon the being. The energy would be beneficial for the Jade Maiden too.

    [Yes, Jade Maiden. You have to grant me one wish but I''m sure you are capable of doing that, ]

    Alvaro answered the maiden, and the maiden nodded while showing a calm face.

    [Sure, tell me your request.]

    [I implore you to fix this person''s broken energy cores and energy lines¡­] Alvaro pointed at Grandpa Yofan as he guided the Jade Maiden to approach the old man.

    [Got it.]

    The Jade Maiden took a look at Grandpa Yofan, and her gxy-like pupils swirled like a whirlwind. After a few seconds, the little ''fairy'' looked away and spoke to Alvaro.

    [I see. He broke his energy cores...well, I can fix it for him, all three cores.]

    At her words, Alvaro''s face instantly brightened.

    [Really? That''s good¨C ]

    The young man hadn''t even celebrated when the maiden interrupted.

    [But for the energy lines, my energy won''t be enough for that, and so do your offerings.]

    What the maiden meant by the offering was how much energy that she could consume from Alvaro''s body.

    When Alvaro heard of it, he immediately replied.

    [If it''s the offering...I can replenish my energy and feed you more. Can you do something about the energy lines too?]

    Unfortunately, the maiden shook her head and spoke mercilessly,

    [No can do. My power is limited and even if you can replenish your energy, I can''t. I can only help this old man fix his energy cores.]

    That''s the limit!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 364: "What Happened To Him?"

    <h4>Chapter 364: "What Happened To Him?"</h4>

    When the maiden refused, Alvaro sighed and immediately looked down at Ainsley.

    "The Jade Maiden said that she could fix Grandpa Yofan''s energy cores but not the energy lines¡­"

    "Will that be bad for Gwandpa?"

    "Not really. He will only be weaker than before but can still use his abilities. It''s like he''s getting downgraded, that''s all."

    Ainsley listened to Alvaro''s exnation, and her face became slightly dark.

    It''s good that Grandpa can continue to be an Ability User, but he will be way weaker than before¡­it''s still not good for Grandpa Yofan.

    Huft...it seems that I still have to go out of the family territory to find a way to restore Grandpa Yofan''s strength too.

    Ainsley reluctantly nodded at Alvaro.

    "Okay, then. Let the Jade Maiden fix Grandpa Yofan''s three energy cores¡­" Ainsley''s face was a bit sour when she said this, and Alvaro knew why.

    He also had a slightly dejected look on his face since he hoped that the Jade Maiden could restore Grandpa Yofan''s strength to the original state too.

    s, that''s just a pipe dream for now. Thus, the young man immediately looked at the ''fairy'' floating in the air and nodded.

    [I ept your condition, Jade Maiden. Please fix this elder''s broken cores.]

    [Got it. I''ll begin now. Your energies won''tst long to keep me at this ce.]

    The Jade Maiden didn''t beat around the bush and immediately floated above Grandpa Yofan''s body.

    The next moment, she chanted some foreign sentences, and the old man''s body suddenly glowed in green.

    "Bba hararini fufufu meheheheheh¡­#[emailprotected]</a>;*-#:#-..."

    The longer the Jade Maiden chanted, the brighter the green light became.

    The green light enveloped Grandpa Yofan''s body from his head to his toe, and some speck of light also entered the old man''s lower belly where his energy cores were situated.

    Others couldn''t see what''s going on, not even Ainsley, but the Jade Maiden could see the inside of Grandpa Yofan''s belly through the green light.

    After making sure she bypassed his digestive organs and arrived at the ck ce where the cores were ced, the Jade Maiden sent more green light dots onto the ce.

    The small green dots gathered around the broken cores, and they slowly blended with the cores, bing a ''glue'' to stitch the pieces together.

    She did this one by one from the first energy core, which represented Grandpa Yofan''s teleportation ability, to thest core.

    The green dots not only stitch the shards together but also smoothen the surface, mending every crack and hole.

    In just 5 minutes, she sessfully repaired all three cores until they looked brand new.

    The green dots also resided inside the repaired cores, acting as an emergency medicine if the energy cores didn''t produce energy to fuel the special abilities.

    [Done. Make sure the old man doesn''t use his abilities for a week. Let the energy cores absorb my seed of life to recover from the damagepletely.]

    The green light dots turned out to be the seed of life that the Jade Maiden had in her body. She could replenish the seed of life, but it would need some time too.

    Thus, that''s as far as she could go to help Grandpa Yofan.

    [That''s it. I''ll be taking all of your unique energy...and I''ll return.] The Jade Maiden dusted off her palms as she flew toward Alvaro.

    Alvaro hadn''t even said anything when the maiden ced her tiny hand on his forehead.

    At that moment, Alvaro suddenly felt that the energies left inside his body were drained fast.

    SHHHH...

    All of the energies flowed toward the Jade Maiden.

    Alvaro had used almost half of his energy to summon the maiden, and now the rest of his energies were sucked dry too.

    This is the first time he experienced this since the creatures he summoned usually didn''t take this much energy from him.

    After Alvaro felt that the energy inside his energy core was sucked dry, leaving nothing behind, not even a drop left, only then the Jade Maiden nodded in satisfaction.

    [Good. I''m done. I''ll go back to my world. Goodbye, summoner. If fate favours us, may we meet again.]

    The Jade Maiden''s cool voice sounded in Alvaro''s mind, and the next second, she was already flying back to the red magic circle on the ground.

    The maiden jumped into the circle and her body vanished along with the red magic circle.

    She left nothing behind but her fallen feathers on the ground.

    Everything happened so fast that Alvaro and Ainsley were still in a daze. Only after a few seconds could they snap out of their thoughts.

    "Uh...that''s it? The tweatment is done?" Ainsley looked at the empty ground and shifted her eyes to Alvaro.

    That''s so fast!

    The young man immediately squatted next to Ainsley and nodded. "I guess so? Let the doctors check it first¡­"

    At Alvaro''s words, the doctors and Nouvan immediately checked Grandpa Yofan''s condition.

    The old man was still unconscious, but he truly looked better than before. His face was also rosy once more, not as pale as a fish''s belly.

    When the doctors checked the old man, one by one would reveal a look of astonishment.

    "Wow, a miracle. The broken cores are fixed until it looks brand new!"

    "Yes, yes. There won''t be a problem for the supreme elder to use his abilities after a week or so."

    "Hum! That jade-like creature from another world is really awesome!"

    The doctors and Nouvan were busy praising the Jade Maiden while Alvaro and Ainsley could finally sigh in relief.

    Thank God everything is okay now!

    But right at that moment, a loud whimpering noise sounded from the battlefield.

    "AWOOOO¨C "

    Ainsley''s heart instantly jumped to her throat.

    That''s...Cellino! What happened to him??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 365: "Cellinos First Duel"

    <h4>Chapter 365: "Cellino''s First Duel"</h4>

    When Ainsley heard Cellino''s miserable wailing, she immediately jumped to her feet and rushed to the edge of the backyard.

    [Cellino?! What''s going on? Are you okay?] The baby tried to look at the distant sky to see Cellino, but all she could see was a speck of white furball.

    The cat was fighting near the enemy''s camp, around a mile away from the backyard. Ainsley couldn''t see that far.

    One second...two seconds...half a minute¡­

    When Cellino didn''t answer in a few seconds, Ainsley asked once more as she looked at the night sky with a pale face.

    [Cellino, answer me! Are you okay?!]

    Why isn''t Cellino answering? What''s wrong with him?!

    Ainsley''s heart started to beat fast. Sweat dripped down her forehead and her back suddenly felt cold. Her hands and feet were trembling¡­

    She got an ominous feeling!

    However, right after that, Cellino''s weak voice sounded in the girl''s mind.

    [Master...I''m okay. I''m doing well. Don''t worry¨C kuh!]

    The cat sounded as if he just threw up something, but since Ainsley couldn''t see him, the baby didn''t even know what happened.

    Yet from his weak voice alone, how could Ainsley not know what happened to him?

    In that instant, the baby was already about to run through the battlefield.

    [Cellino, you''re wounded, aren''t you?! And quite severe too? Tell me the truth! Hey! Can''t youe back?! I''m done treating Grandpa Yofan, so let me fight¨C]

    But then, just as Ainsley was about to step into the battlefield, Cellino''s voice rang in her mind once more.

    This time, it sounded more forceful and stern. He even half-yelled at the baby.

    [No! Master. Don''te here, awooo. I know you wille to me...but don''t! Just wait there. I got this!]

    The cat''s voice was clearly weaker than before, and it sounded as if he''s hissing in pain in between his speech, yet the cat stubbornly stopped Ainsley from going.

    [Master, just wait in the backyard. I''ll be back soon, awooo! Don''t you daree here...else I''ll bite you!]

    Cellino threatened Ainsley in a yful manner, trying to ease the atmosphere, but the sound of his coughing in the background didn''t escape Ainsley''s ears.

    The cat was speaking through telepathy, but Ainsley used her keen hearing to eavesdrop...and surely, she could cover a mile away if she only wanted to focus on one person.

    What she heard was Cellino coughing non-stop and Van''s cold voice lingering in the air.

    "Heh. Give up, boy. You''re already in that state." Van looked at Cellino and clicked his tongue.

    Indeed. What he saw was a white Fenrir standing in front of him, floating in the air, trying to act tough, but blood already dyed half of his white fur.

    Crimson blood seeped out of the beast''s jaw. Countless deep scratches filled his enormous body, almost turning the beast into a butchered beast.

    His front legs were limping...and his left eye got a w mark, almost blinding the beast.

    Yet the beast still growled at Van with its pair of menacing eyes.

    "GRRRR." Cellino lowered his head and red at Van. His fur stood up, making his body look even bigger than before.

    That''s how a cat tried to intimidate their enemies¡­

    But in Van''s eyes, even when Cellino was way bigger than him, who''s already bigger than your average horse, the beast still looked like a fragile beast trying to act tough.

    "Ha. Our strength is way apart, and yet you still want to challenge me." Van looked at Cellino once more and shook his silvery mane.

    "I bet your master just contacted you, right? What did you say? Don''t tell me you ask her to stay still and leave it to you?" Van snorted at Cellino as it flew in the air, circling the wolf at ease.

    The way he flew higher than Cellino and looked down at him from above was extremely insulting to one''s pride, especially to a sacred beast like Cellino.

    "Grrrr¡­" Cellino let out a low growl as he cautiously eyed the Pegasus that kept circling him.

    Somehow, even when he tried to attack this bastard with all of his might, the bastard didn''t receive that many injuries.

    Why? Because the Pegasus''s neutralising skill was even effective against a sacred beast!

    Cellino could feel that his attacks earlier...all the skills he deployed...lost its true damage point by half.

    Damn it. This Pegasus is no joke!

    Cellino bared his fangs as he looked up at the Pegasus. He couldn''t fly higher than this since his wind maniption ability was suppressed.

    Thus, all he could do is to look up at the Pegasus...and that''s humiliating!

    However, Cellino knew that no matter how annoying and arrogant the Pegasus was, he had real strength to back up his arrogance.

    Cellino''s mind drifted to the 15 minutes fight they just did before.

    15 minutes ago, right before Ainsley and the others healed Grandpa Yofan¡­

    "Hooo. So you''re the third sacred beast of the Sloan Family, huh. Someone with the blood of a Fenrir?"

    Van stood in the air right above the Aretha Family troops'' camp with his head lifted high.

    He then assessed Cellino from head to toe with eyes full of contempt.

    "I heard that you were just barely able to awaken your bloodline for the first time...a month ago or something? No, maybe just a few weeks ago."

    Van let out a sneer as he continued to look at Cellino''s massive body loathingly.

    "You only have a big body, but that''s it. Ha. I don''t put my hope too much on a baby that has barely awakened his ability¡­"

    Van shook his head and snorted a mouthful of hot air.

    "This is boring. How do you want me to torture you?"

    !

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 366: "Fight To My Last Blood"

    <h4>Chapter 366: "Fight To My Last Blood"</h4>

    When Cellino heard the mockery in Van''s speech, the usually docile cat suddenly bared his fangs and barked.

    Bastard. Don''t look down on me!

    Cellino didn''t speak at all and instantly flung his fluffy tail at Van.

    Air cannon!

    A bunch of cannon balls made of solid wind appeared in the air and immediately rushed toward Van.

    PSIU PSIU PSIU!

    The wind-based cannon balls tore the sky, creating a high-pitched whistling noise, which was so disturbing to the ear.

    Those at the camp below couldn''t help but cover their ears as they looked up to see 5 wind balls hustling to Van, aiming straight to his face.

    However, facing such an attack, Van only let out a whistle, and a half-dome shield suddenly popped out in front of him.

    BOOM!

    The cannonballs mmed into the shield, yet it didn''t even leave a scratch on the shield''s surface. Those cannonballs just dissipated into nothing, leaving only a gentle breeze behind!

    Cellino''s pupils shrunk. The big cat subconsciously took a few steps back in the air.

    Damn it. Are my attacks that weak in front of this horse? How is it possible? It can''t even scratch the shield''s surface!

    Cellino finally realised that when he blocked Van''s wind bomb earlier using his shield, he could neutralise the attack out of luck. It didn''t mean that he''s on par with Van or stronger.

    In fact, he''s way weaker!

    The realisation hit Cellino''s mind and the cat''s face turned gloomy. He eyed Van cautiously, waiting for the horse to attack or something.

    Indeed, Van looked at Cellino as he dismissed his shield and grinned, showing his horse teeth.

    "You already made your move...so it''s my turn this time, right?" The horse let out an evilugh as he pped his wings.

    SWOOSH!

    At that moment, countless white feathers were suddenly scattered in the air, filling the night sky. If one looked up, they would see a dome made out of feathers.

    The edge of the feathers glinted under the moonlight, looking as sharp as knives. And all of these feathers suddenly flew in the same direction¡­

    It wasing to Cellino!

    Cellino took a deep breath and immediately used another skill.

    Air jump!

    With one single leapt, he managed to dodge the feathers and moved several meters away from his original position.

    SWIISH!

    His movement was swift and nimble until one could only see a blur in front of their eyes.

    However, the feathers acted as if they had eyes. They didn''t fall to the ground and immediately changed their trajectory!

    Cellino had the urge to curse Van to death.

    Damn, bastard. Why do you need to be so overpowered?! What kind of feather can act like a missile or something??

    Cellino sucked in the cold air as he saw the feathers shooting straight to his body.

    PSIU. PSIU. PSIU!

    The wolf had no time to think and immediately acted on his instinct.

    Wind barrier!

    The big cat created a ball-like barrier out of the wind, surrounding his body.

    He condensed the wind until it had no crack or hole where the small feathers could fit in.

    Right after that, the feathers shed head-on with the barrier.

    TAS! TAS! PSIU! CRACK!

    Countless feathers stabbed the shield, and some of them snapped in half.

    Others bounced off the barrier, and the rest managed to pierce through the barrier, creating tiny cracks here and there.

    The moment the barrier got cracks, the other feathers, which still function well, rushed to the gap.

    All of them shot straight to Cellino''s body!

    Cellino had no time to create another wind barrier or anything. He could only helplessly watch as the sharp feathers prated his thick fur.

    STAB. STAB. STAB.

    Ugh!

    Wave after wave of pain assaulted the big cat. His body felt as if it got struck by countless needles that bore deep inside his flesh.

    Even when his fur was thick, some of the feathers still bypassed his thick fur defense and jabbed his flesh.

    Drop after drop of blood slowly trickled out of the wounds while the feathers struck deep, not letting go of their prey at all.

    Right now, Cellino almost resembled a porcupine with all the feathers stuck to his body!

    As fresh blood started to dye Cellino''s back red, the cat also felt that his wind maniption ability slowly get weaker, as if someone put a seal on his beast core.

    He could only muster half of his total energy!

    At that moment, Cellino''s face finally paled. He looked at Van with reddened eyes.

    "GRRRR. AWOOO!"

    The cat barked at Van, trying to curse him once more since he couldn''t speak humannguage at all.

    Fck you, Pegasus. Did you just use a neutraliser ability? I''m already weaker than you, and now you use your ability to suppress mine?!

    Is your face that thick, huh? Shameless! Peh! You only like to bully the weak!

    Cellino could only curse Van in his heart, but whatever he said, he couldn''t deny that Van was a notch stronger than him.

    If he knew that Van would be this strong, he wouldn''t bravely lure him away from the Sloan Family mansion¡­

    Cellino regretted his action a bit, but thinking that it saved Ainsley''s family, he suddenly didn''t regret his choice anymore.

    Haaa...then that''s it. This guy can injure me all he wishes, but to kill me, it will be hard. I''ll just fight to myst blood!

    Cellino''s blue eyes glowed under the night sky. The wolf lifted his front leg, and his w suddenly popped out.

    CLING!

    Under the moonlight, that w glistened just like a butcher''s knife going to butcher some meats.

    When Van saw this, he inwardly snorted.

    Going for the meleebat route? In your dream!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 367: "Too Lucky"

    <h4>Chapter 367: "Too Lucky"</h4>

    "You want to rely on your sharp ws? Meleebat, is it? Ha. You wish!" Van immediately pped his wings and flew a bit farther away from Cellino.

    As someone quite weak in leebat, the pegasus knew truly well that he had to maintain his distance.

    However, would Cellino let him be? The big cat immediately used several air jumps in a row before he shed at Van, who''s still a few meters away from him.

    Air Cutter!

    Countless sharp sickles appeared in the air and went straight to Van. Some sickles even formed a wolf''s paw along with its sharp ws, threatening to sh the Pegasus in half.

    If this was any other sacred beasts, they might be scared silly by such a grand attack.

    But Van was a pro. The horse kept pping his wings, getting as far as he could from Cellino before kicking the air with his front legs.

    Air Stomp!

    Two massive hooves created out of wind popped out and rushed to meet Cellino''s attack.

    The two hooves might be smaller than the wolf paw attack, but when the two attacks shed, the wolf paw attack disappeared shortly after.

    The difference in their strength is still too big!

    Not waiting for Cellino to unleash another attack, Van opened his mouth and whistled.

    Deadly Soundwave!

    An invincible ripple appeared and spread from his mouth until it touched Cellino''s wind sickles.

    When the soundwave brushed off the wind sickles, the sickles would break apart like candy in less than seconds.

    However, the soundwave didn''t stop at that. It even touched Cellino and attacked his insides!

    "KUH!"

    Cellino choked out a mouthful of blood. His organs were bleeding from the sound waveattack, and even his beast core almost had a crack.

    More blood dripped down from his mouth. The wolf staggered in the air as he looked at Van, who''s still keeping his distance from Cellino.

    A sense of helplessness invaded Cellino. The wolf gritted his sharp teeth together as he looked at Van.

    What can I do to defeat this bastard? All the skills I have don''t affect him that much, and I can''t even muster all of my energy!

    Cellino knew that if he forcefully broke the seal, he would just injure his beast core, and that would repeat Grandpa Yofan''s case. He would then be a burden for Ainsley¡­

    It''s better if he survived without damaging his beast core.

    Thus, Cellino immediately changed his tactic after knowing that he couldn''t engage Van in meleebat.

    I won''t attack if you don''t attack. I''ll just focus on defence!

    Seeing that Cellino didn''t send out any other attacks, Van could vaguely guess what the cat was nning to do.

    With a grin, he slowly approached Cellino but still far away to get engaged in meleebat.

    "Your n now is to stall for time and go on defence? Heh. A coward. Why don''t you just go back to your master''s ce, hm?" Van shook his mane and blinked his long eyshes.

    "Whatever you do, your family will be crushed in the end. Stop resisting!" Van roared to the sky as he pped his wings once more.

    Numerous wind sickles appeared under his wings and went straight to Cellino''s body. Since Cellino was quite massive, he became an easy target for the sickles.

    The wolf could only muster up another wind barrier as he jumped here and there, dodging the sickles.

    Maybe because Van was conserving his energy, he didn''t make the sickles act like missiles with a radar.

    Thus, the number of sicklesnding on Cellino''s body wasn''t that much. Still, even sickle cut a chunk of flesh and fur from the wolf.

    sh! Stab! Tssss¡­

    More blood trickled down the wolf''s body. A sharp pain ran down his spine. His fur almost got soaked in blood, not as fluffy as before.

    Now, one could only see a drenched stray wolf instead of a majestic Fenrir descendant.

    When Van saw Cellino''s wretched state, heughed out loud once more.

    "Hahaha. Keep dodging! Put up your barrier! In another minute, I bet you can''t even fly anymore!"

    What Van said was right. As time went by, Cellino''s energy got drained. The seal became stronger, and it already blocked almost all of his energy.

    He could barely fly in the air!

    At that moment, another row of air sickles shed at the wolf, cutting deep into his body.

    "AWOOOO!" Cellino cried out in reflex, and that''s how Ainsley noticed his state.

    However, even when he''s already like that, the wolf stubbornly survived. He looked at Van with one of his eyes shed by the wind sickle.

    "GRRRR."

    You can never kill me!

    Cellino was stubborn. He knew that he wouldn''t die because somehow, he always got lucky to avoid vital injuries.

    Little did he know that it''s all because Ainsley just boosted his luck to at least tinum or diamond level.

    That way, even when he couldn''t injure Van by much and could only scratch him once or twice, he also didn''t die either.

    When the fight dragged on for this long, Van finally realised that something was weird.

    The wolf is way too lucky! No. This won''t do. I have to finish him off NOW!

    Suppressing the urge to yell, Van suddenly pped his wings fast and dashed to Cellino.

    Cellino was still dealing with the wind sickle attack and got caught off guard with Van''s sudden movement.

    The wolf was about to raise his front paw and wed at the iing Pegasus when the horse abruptly turned around and lifted his two rear legs¡­

    The Pegasus abruptly kicked Cellino straight at his chest.

    BAM!

    "GAH!"

    Cellino''s fragile body instantly got thrown away straight to the mansion''s barrier!

    SLAM!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 368: "Shes Just A Baby!"

    <h4>Chapter 368: "She''s Just A Baby!"</h4>

    Ainsley and the elders were currently trying to see what happened to Cellino. They had been waiting for a few minutes but couldn''t see anything at all.

    As time passed by, Ainsley got even more anxious.

    Maybe I should visit Cellino? Even though I had boosted his luck level so that he wouldn''t die, that Pegasus thingy also had heaven-defying luck!

    Ainsley hadn''t controlled Van''s luck level just yet because she''s still replenishing the energy spent to boost Cellino''s luck.

    However, since the fight between the two didn''t seem that it would finish anytime soon, Ainsley got worried once more.

    The baby walked back and forth as she looked at the endless night sky.

    Should I go there now and curse Van? Or do I curse him right here...my luck ''domain'' can easily cover this whole field. I should be able to control Van''s luck too!

    Ainsley''s eyes glinted. The baby finally decided to curse Van and made his luck level nearing wood level.

    However, just as she''s about to do so, her eyes caught the sight of a white fur ball flying toward them.

    The fur ball resembled a meteor, and it flew so fast that Ainsley couldn''t clearly see what it was¡­

    Until the ''meteor'' mmed their mansion''s barrier.

    SLAM!

    "Awoooooo¡­" A weak wailing echoed in the air as the white figure slowly slid down the mansion''s barrier.

    The ce where the white furball mmed onto got a huge crack, almost shattering apart, yet everyone''s attention was on the furball, who''s now lying on the ground with faint breathing.

    Dust and debris from the barrier pieces fell to the ground, creating a faint muddy fog around the figure that just fell over.

    Seconds passed by, and the night wind blew away the dust and debris around the white figure. Only then the people could see what thing crashed into their barrier.

    Ainsley immediately looked back, and when she saw the enormous wolf figure lying on the ground with a bloodied body¡­

    Something exploded in her mind.

    ! That...isn''t that¡­

    The baby rushed to the backyard and shouted on top of her lungs,

    "Cwellino?!"

    Ainsley immediately squatted next to the whimpering wolf with tears threatening to spill out of her eyes.

    "Cwellino?! Y-you...this wound¨C" The baby looked at Cellino''s wounded body, and her legs went weak. She subconsciously plopped on the ground.

    Brugh.

    Ainsley''s eyes reddened. Her body shook as she looked at Cellino, who seemed to be unconscious.

    This...why is Cellino''s wound this severe?! Fck¨C his luck level is already high!

    Ainsley''s chest felt stuffy. Tears and snots almost covered her cheeks, if not for the baby secretly wiped them off.

    "Cwellino! Hold on!" Ainsley stretched her hands toward Cellino''s body but she stopped mid-air, afraid that she would only worsen his wounds.

    Thus, the baby retracted her hands and immediately stood up while shouting at the group of healers not far from their ce.

    "Nouvan, help Cwellino! Huwwy!"

    Nouvan and the other healers had reacted fast. The four of them immediately surrounded Cellino and healed him.

    Even though it''s quite hard to heal a beast over a human due to their skill, in the end, the healers managed to heal Cellino''s worst wound.

    The other wounds needed potions and other external help to heal. But at least, the beast wouldn''t lose his left eye anymore since Nouvan and the healers did their best to heal him.

    After a few minutes, Nouvan wiped his forehead and looked back at Ainsley.

    "Family head, his condition is now stable. He got many external injuries and a few internal injuries, but thankfully, he didn''t injure his beast core!"

    Only then Ainsley could let out a sigh.

    "Twank God, twank God¡­" The baby repeatedly patted her chest as she looked at the peacefully sleeping wolf.

    The wolf already turned back into its cat form, and his external injuries didn''t look as hideous as before.

    When Nouvan said that Cellino didn''t injure his beast core, Ainsley subconsciously associated it with Cellino''s high-level luck.

    The fact that Nouvan and the other healers could heal Cellino when it''s usually hard to do, must be because of his luck as well.

    Right now, Cellino''s luck level has already dropped to gold from diamond. He used up his luck to survive!

    Ainsley let out another relieved sigh and was about to check Cellino''s condition once more when, out of the blue, mockingughter sounded in the air.

    "Hahahah. That cat of yours is truly weak!"

    Ainsley instantly turned her head around and looked up, only to see a majestic blue-ish Pegasus pping its wings in the air.

    The Pegasus looked down at the Sloan Family members in the backyard with eyes full of mockery.

    "So...the Sloan family head is just a baby? Ha. No wonder you guys deteriorate so much!"

    Van snorted at Ainsley as he looked back at the battlefield.

    After he defeated Cellino, the Aretha family and the affiliated families'' morale were high. They started to push back the Sloan Family troops, once again turning back the tide.

    The Aretha Family side still has around 500 ability users troops, 100 aerial beasts and monsters, plus 200nd beasts and monsters.

    On the other hand, the Sloan Family had less than 100 people remaining. The rest was just the mercenaries and the troops sent by the Walter Family.

    Now that Cellino, the Sloan Family''s guardian beast, was defeated, how could the Sloan Family survive?

    Even the Sloan Family troops also despaired. They looked at the mighty Pegasus in the sky, and their faces turned gloomy.

    We have nothing other than the family head. Someone said that she''s already an Ability User¡­

    But what can she do? She''s just a baby! She''s weak!

    There''s no way she can help us¨C or so they thought.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 369: "Karma?"

    <h4>Chapter 369: "Karma?"</h4>

    When the Sloan Family troops thought that they''re finished, that it''s all over, a childish voice suddenly rang in the air.

    "VALLAN!!" Ainsley roared to Van as her eyes shed in golden light.

    Her short ck hair fluttered in the air as her ruby eyes bored deep into the Pegasus''s eyes.

    "FCK YWOU BASTALD! DWIE!"

    The baby gave a middle finger to Van as she shot a beam of golden light at the Pegasus.

    No one saw the golden beam, not even Van.

    The Pegasus himself also didn''t see the golden light, too distracted by the baby''s curse words that even travelled across the whole battlefield.

    Blue veins popped out on the horse''s forehead. He immediately red at Ainsley until his eyes almost jumped out.

    "You b*tch motherfcker! @+$;8#!" (#!!"

    The Pegasus almost shotva from his mouth as he cursed back at Ainsley. In front of the whole troops, the baby cursed at him¡­

    Look, those at the ground even had a weird look on their faces! Some even twitched their lips, and others had the urge tough¡­ughing at him.

    Van felt like his pride was trampled to pieces. Even his people started to look at him with a pitiful gaze¡­

    Don''t look at me like that! I''m not so pitiful until a baby dared to curse at me!

    However, no matter how Van roared here and there, cursing things here and there, the people at the battlefield still looked at him with the same strange gazes.

    Some even stopped fighting to look at Van hopping mad.

    While Van was venting, Ainsley already struck the Pegasus with her luck maniption ability.

    In that instant, she immediately saw his luck level.

    Diamond.

    The baby''s eyes flickered.

    Oh, no wonder this bastard is quite tough. His luck level is pretty high! But...so what? In my hand, all you can do is suffer!

    Ainsley immediately manipted Van''s luck level to iron level, nearing wood. She didn''t have any intention to kill this Pegasus right away¡­

    He''s still a good chess piece!

    Thus, even when the baby felt that her energy disappeared by half, she had a smile on her face.

    She quickly consumed some potions and energy crystals that she coincidentally found in her storage ne.

    After the baby''s energy recovered to the fullest, the baby looked at the data above Van''s head, and the corner of her lips formed a smirk.

    Iron level. Flickering between iron and wood level.

    Heh. That''s it. You''re now unlucky!

    Ainsley looked up at Van and snorted. She opened her mouth and shouted on top of her lungs once more.

    "HEY BASTALD! GETH DOWN! You can''t even fly correctly, pfff¡­"

    Ainsley had just said so when Van staggered. The pegasus was so mad that he almost spurt a mouthful of blood.

    What? I can''t even fly? But I''m flying! I''m flying pretty perfectly¨C

    At that moment, a stray attack from one of the aerial troops suddenly went to the Pegasus.

    Even before Van realised what''s going on, the stray attack, a fireball, smacked his butt hole!

    BOOM!

    The fireball as big as the Pegasus''s head exploded. The attack was so sudden that Van didn''t manage to put up any defensive measures.

    The full-power explosion not only injured his butt hole but, somehow, also affected his ability to fly.

    The next second, amidst the thick smoke billowing to the sky, the Pegasus figure staggered and¡­

    He fell straight to the ground.

    BAM!

    Once flying in the air, around 10 meters above the ground...now reunited with the ground¡­.

    Van fell head-first. His mouth literally kissed the bloodied soil while his rear legs twitched in the air, kicking nothing but dust.

    "...."

    The whole battlefield went silent.

    The enemy stopped moving.

    The Sloan Family troops also stopped their attacks.

    Some even almost injured themselves.

    The enemy''s aerial troops sucked in the cold air.

    The Sloan Family aerial troops didn''t know whether tough or cry or do both simultaneously.

    All of them looked down at the pitiful sight of the Pegasus getting buried in the ground up to his waist.

    Only his rear legs could be seen.

    ¡­.the mighty Pegasus...who is rumoured to be the best aerial fighter...a Pegasus that will never fall from the sky no matter how badly injured they were¡­

    Now, the same Pegasus suddenly got a fireball exploded in his butthole and fell from the sky.

    "...."

    The battlefield went silent once more, so quiet that one could even hear the sound of the birds chirping and people''s heavy breathing.

    Even those at the campsite belonging to the Aretha Family also saw what happened and were dumbfounded.

    ...is that Pegasus still our mighty Lord Van, the Aretha Family''s sharpest sword?

    Looking at how the Pegasus struggled to lift his head from the ground and his rear legs still twitching around like a frog, the Aretha family troops covered their flushing faces.

    S-so...so embarrassing!

    The Aretha Family troops had the urge to hide their faces while the Sloan Family troops suddenly snapped out of their daze and burst intoughter.

    "HAHAHAH! The bastard fell!"

    "Fck. That''s karma, you know? Karma!"

    "No, no, it must be because he got bad luck."

    "Or maybe because our family head angered him so much that he can''t even avoid a fireball?"

    The Sloan Family troopsughed boisterously. Some even hit the ground and kicked the air. Their faces were flushing red fromughter!

    However, this wasn''t the end.

    Just as the Sloan Family troops were stillughing at Van, Ainsley slowly stepped forward and stopped next to the buried Pegasus.

    The baby stretched her hand and touched the Pegasus'' rear legs. A pink beam shot straight onto the horse''s body.

    Time to tame a wild horse with wings!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 370: "Step On Me!"

    <h4>Chapter 370: "Step On Me!"</h4>

    Right after Ainsley shot a pink beam at Van, the horse coincidentally already lifted his upper body and forcefully jerked off.

    He shook his mane and used the night breeze to clean his dirtied body...but that''s it.

    He had just about to stand tall when Ainsley''s pink beam of charm entered his body.

    ...hm? What is this? Why am I feeling weird?

    Van''s eyes widened. He looked down at the baby in front of him, and his heart suddenly beat fast. He got an ominous feeling¡­

    Is this girl trying to do something to me? Wait. She might be using her ability to affect me or something, right?

    Van didn''t know what Ainsley was doing, but his instinct told him that if he didn''t stop the baby, he would be done for.

    Thus, the Pegasus immediately tried to use his neutraliser ability at Ainsley!

    The horse looked at Ainsley''s tiny figure on the ground and smirked coldly.

    Hmph. Trying to harm me? Dream on! With my neutraliser ability, whatever you''re trying to do won''t work¨C

    The next second, Van''s smirk froze on his face. The horse''s forehead was suddenly filled with beads of sweat...and he got a chill running down his spine.

    This...why...why can''t I use my neutraliser ability?

    The horse looked at Ainsley with a slightly pale face. He continued to kick off the air using his front legs, trying to muster his ability, yet to no avail.

    Whenever he tried to use his neutraliser ability, coincidentally, he would always fail.

    Either it''s because his energy control became so bad, or his beast core didn''t react¡­

    But whatever it was, in the end, he couldn''t use his neutralising ability!

    At that moment, Van''s pupils shrunk. He looked down at Ainsley in horror.

    This...this baby..what did she do to me?! Howe I can''t use my ability? Is she a neutraliser ability user too? But mine should be stronger!

    No way!

    Van gritted his teeth and yelled at Ainsley. "You b*tch what did you do to me?! Unhand me! You filthy mongrel¨C "

    The horse felt smoke rising from his head and butthole. His blood rushed to his brain, and his eyes reddened.

    "Die! Die! You piece of sh*t!" Van lifted his front legs and stomped down at Ainsley, aiming to tten the baby to the ground.

    However, his aim missed just an inch away from the baby''s body. His hooves didn''t even graze the baby''s skin, not even a bit.

    "Aish. Ywou ale so nwoisy." Ainsley pricked her nose as she looked up at Van.

    The baby was still in the process of charming the Pegasus, and since it actually required quite a time, she could only stay in front of this bastard.

    Who would have known that the bastard suddenly tried to stomp her?

    sphemy!

    Ainsley snorted and flicked her fingers that she used to prick her nose at Van.

    "Just stayh still and behave, ywou dwog sh*t!"

    Boom!

    Something exploded in Van''s mind. The horse got a heart attack and almost spurted out a litre of blood.

    Fck! How...how dare you curse me?! How dare you?! I''m the mighty Van, the strongest Pegasus in this world!

    Van snorted a mouthful of hot air and immediately lifted his legs once more. This time, he also used his wind ability maniption!

    "ARGGHH! DIEEEE!!"

    The horse kicked Ainsley a few times and even sent dozens of wind sickles¡­

    But to no avail.

    None of his kicksnded on the target, and even the wind sickles he tried to create were as weak as a night breeze.

    It only touched Ainsley''s cheek and did nothing but to caress her skin gently.

    The air sickles couldn''t even leave a scratch on the baby''s cheeks!

    When Van saw this, he got so mad that his blue-ish skin turned red like a boiled crab. Green veins popped out everywhere around his body as he roared to the sky.

    "Arrgghh! You b*tch¨C what did you do to me?! Fck! Fck! Die!!"

    The horse kept cursing while kicking Ainsley, thinking that one day, the baby would get kicked in the end.

    However, his dream never came true. When he did that, he only made himself look like a clown.

    Even those at the battlefield had stopped fighting and were watching Van venting at a baby yet failed numerous times.

    Kick. Kick. Kick.

    Miss. Miss. Miss.

    When the others saw Van kicking the baby yet, he couldn''t even deliver the right blow...they had the urge tough at the Pegasus.

    Uh...why are you so stupid? Like...you can''t even aim at something smaller than you at such a close range?

    Why don''t you just die? You''re so embarrassing!

    All the others saw was the image of a Pegasus kicking nothing but the soil.

    Didn''t he resemble the ''Hammer The Mouses'' game at a game centre?

    Indeed, it looked like that!

    10 minutes passed by, and Van already exhausted his energy. He suddenly stopped kicking Ainsley and looked at the baby with tears in his eyes.

    "Huft. Huft. Huft. Y-you, lil b-baby, s-stop. Stop whatever you''re doing to me, okay? P-please, I beg you!"

    But Ainsley only flipped her hair and giggled. The baby tip-toed and patted Van''s front leg.

    "It''s owkay. I already stophed. Look, now you feel bettel, righty?"

    The baby smiled from ear to ear.

    The moonlight coincidentally shone upon her face, making her smile look so cute in Van''s eyes.

    At that moment, Van''s eyes turned into two pink hearts.

    "Omg. SWO CUTE!"

    The Pegasus willingly plopped to the ground with his four legs spread to all directions. He then looked up at Ainsley with puppy-like eyes.

    "Mdy, quick. STEP ON ME!"

    ...the fck?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 371: "My Hand Slips!"

    <h4>Chapter 371: "My Hand Slips!"</h4>

    When Van acted like a masochist, Ainsley and the others on the battlefield were dumbfounded.

    All of them looked at Van with a weird gaze.

    Uh...are you really Van? Are you not someone else possessing Van?

    Seriously...the charm effect won''t make you like this, dude.

    You''re weird!

    Even Ainsley was creeped out by Van''s behaviour.

    Little did she know that the way Van''s family showed familial love was to step on each other yfully while rolling on the ground.

    It sounded weird, but that''s really how Van''s parents showed love to him, and that''s how he acted with his siblings back when he was still a tiny horse without any special inherited bloodline.

    But the thing is, when he yelled, ''Step on me!''...he forgot that Ainsley was a human, not a fellow Pegasus.

    Though in his eyes, Ainsley already became his dear little sister or maybe, his long-lost daughter! And that''s how it all led to this.

    When Van kept shouting ''step on me'' or ''kick me'', Ainsley finally snapped.

    You want me to step on you and kick you? As you wish!

    The baby immediately strode over Van, who''s still lying on the ground and lifted her right leg¡­

    SMACK!

    The baby delivered a kick straight to Van''s back!

    At that moment, the whole battlefield was silent.

    The enemy troops didn''t attack the Sloan Family troops, and the Sloan Family troops also stayed still, each of them at their own ces.

    All people at the battlefield, whether on the ground, in the air, or at the camp, looked toward Van and Ainsley''s direction with wide eyes.

    Some even had their jaws dropping to the ground until their mouths could fit a whole dino egg.

    ¡­.did we see it correctly? Did the family head just...kick Van?

    As if it wasn''t enough, Ainsley began to kick Van while alsounching a few punches in between.

    "Ha! Eat twis! Twis is fol Gwandpa Yoyo!" Ainsley clenched her fists and punched Van''s face.

    BAM!

    "Twis is fol Cwellino!" The baby lifted her leg and kicked Van''s neck mercilessly.

    "Twis is fol my pweople!" Ainsley''s eyes started to turn red and watery when she mentioned her people.

    She delivered several blows to Van''s face, body and legs on behalf of her people.

    "Twis is fol my vigers!" When Ainsley said this, tears already gathered at the edge of her eyes as she stepped on Van''s legs!

    Tak! Tak! Jab! Jab!

    "Ughh¡­" Van started to groan and noticed that something is wrong with their ''familial love'', but whenever he looked at Ainsley, he couldn''t bear to stop her.

    Thus, the enchanted Pegasus bore with all the punches and kicks¡­

    Uh, by the way¡­

    Van blinked and slowly looked down at Ainsley. Even when he''s already lying t on the ground with his belly kissing the soil, the baby is still shorter than him.

    Thus, the Pegasus still had to look down at Ainsley as he blinked softly.

    Ummm...this kid is punching and kicking me, right?

    Van blinked twice. His eyes had a slightly nk look, and his pupils shook here and there¡­

    He''s apparently confused.

    Why the heck the punches and kicks didn''t hurt at all?

    Van gulped nervously as he watched Ainsley deliver several blows to vent her anger.

    The baby kept yelling for this and for that, on behalf of that person and this person, but her punches¡­

    It only tickles a bit¡­

    Van was dumbfounded. But what he didn''t know is that the others who''s watching Ainsley venting were also stupefied.

    They could feel the baby''s frustration and anger in her voice as she punched and kicked the Pegasus¡­

    But seriously, all they could see was a tiny baby iling her arms and legs only to hit a rock or something.

    It''s quite painful to watch.

    Some people from the Sloan Family even had the urge tough with tears in their eyes.

    But knowing that the baby was serious despite herical action, they covered their mouths and squatted.

    Hold it back, don''tugh. The family head is venting her anger. She''s avenging all of us!

    Still, these people watched the little girl trying her best to punch Van despite her fragile body¡­

    They couldn''t help but feel warm inside.

    A, the family head is so adorable! So cute!

    Even the enemy troops also had to admit that Ainsley looked strangely adorable.

    ''If only our family''s young miss is as cute as this one¡­''

    Many of the enemies didn''t realise that they fell for the baby''s cute charm even when she didn''t use it yet.

    s, while the adults were busy watching Ainsley''s cute tantrum, Ainsley herself realised that something wasn''t right.

    Her knuckles and toes throbbed in pain, and they slowly turned red¡­but the Pegasus didn''t look as if he''s suffering?

    At most, he would only grunt once or twice...and that''s it!

    Realising that her punches and kicks might be too weak, the baby finally stopped and suddenly looked around the people nearest to her.

    There were some Sloan Family troops not far from her ce. All of them had weapons with them, a gift from the Walter Family a while ago.

    Looking at the glinting sword and the cool handgun, Ainsley harrumphed and raised her voice.

    "Ywou! Lend me youl swold!" Ainsley pointed at one of the fighters while her left leg was stepping on Van''s body.

    With both hands on her waist, she looked absolutely domineering...if not for her baby face and tiny body.

    When the appointed person realised that Ainsley was talking to him, he looked down at his sword and suddenly tossed it far, far away!

    "I''m sorry, boss! My hand slips!" The person bowed at Ainsley before silently running away.

    "...."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 372: "Lets End The War"

    <h4>Chapter 372: "Let''s End The War"</h4>

    "..."

    Ainsley''s mouth gaped open. She looked at the person and suddenly didn''t know what to do.

    Why are you throwing your weapon away when I ask for it?!

    The baby puffed her cheeks and was about to ask for guns or other weapons when the others followed suit.

    "Sorry, boss. I ran out of bullets!" The person holding a handgun emptied out his gun and tossed the weapon under his feet.

    He then silently buried the gun using his toes before he ran away too.

    "My knife is rusty! It just broke!"

    Another person with a knife suddenly snapped his de in two and threw it away swiftly. He then dashed out from Ainsley, acting as if the baby was a gue.

    "A bird stole my bow! I''m sorry, boss!" An archer threw his bow to his pet bird and let his bird monster carry the bow far, far away¡­

    And then the archer also ran away.

    Just like that, in a radius of 10 meters around Ainsley, no one was there. Not even the enemy dared to step into the forbidden 10 meters area.

    When Ainsley saw the situation, she almost erupted.

    WHY ARE YOU GUYS AVOIDING ME?! And why did you throw away your weapons when I asked for them?!

    The baby stomped the ground and almost let out another long curse, not knowing that her people deliberately didn''t give her the weapons and also avoided her for a reason.

    We can''t let the family head identally get injured because of these weapons!

    She must have wanted the weapon to torture Van, and we don''t know why Van let the family head do as she wishes, but what if Van suddenly snaps awake?

    And what if the family head doesn''t know how to use these weapons and identally hurt herself?

    And the reason why these people ran away was so that Ainsley couldn''t find them to ask for their weapons anymore.

    Ainsley couldn''t understand these people''s behaviours, so she could only punch Van a few more times before she sighed.

    Fine! You guys don''t want to lend me weapons...it''s okay. I''ll just torture Vanter¡­

    Now, let''s end the war!

    Ainsley looked at Van and approached the horse. She then circled her arms around Van''s neck and tried to climb him¡­

    Hup! Hup!

    The baby lifted her left leg and tried hard to climb, but Van''s skin was surprisingly so slick and smooth that she failed to do so.

    Hup! Hup! Come on, ah!

    Ainsley tip-toed, jumped, and did whatever she could to ride Van, but the horse was just too big. It''s even bigger than your average horse size¡­

    So even when he was already lying t on the ground, it was still hard for Ainsley to ride him!

    While Ainsley was trying her best to climb Van, the others around her, both the enemy and her ally, looked at her with their lips twitching.

    ...family head, can you stop being so adorable? What''s with trying to mount Van? Look at your body. You''re so small! Can''t you get someone to help you instead?!

    Even the enemy also had the urge to help the baby instead of letting her suffer while she climbed onto Van''s back like a little wriggly worm.

    Little baby boss, get some help! This is too cute! We might die from diabetes!

    While the onlookers were either giggling over Ainsley''s misery or had the urge to help her, the baby finally snapped in anger and pped Van''s head.

    "Lowel your back, idiot! Huwwy!"

    The baby''s face flushed red as she forced Van to bury his butt to the ground for the baby to climb him safely.

    After Ainsley could finally sit on the horse''s back, only then did she let Van lift his butt from the ground.

    Hum, hum, good!

    The baby smiled triumphantly, but then, she realised that Van''s neck was so lengthy that his head literally blocked her face.

    She''s hidden! No one could see her cool image like this!

    The baby''s face darkened once more.

    "Head! Down!" She pped Van''s head once more, demanding him to lower his head.

    But still, Van would subconsciously lift his head again the next second¡­and that''s why Ainsley finally decided to stand up.

    The baby slowly stood up...she also gripped Van''s mane tightly while clutching his back with her shoes so that she wouldn''t fall.

    After Van stood up straight, only then Ainsley whistled to the sky with an air of superiority around her.

    "Gwo! Fly high!"

    "Yes, mdy!"

    At thatmand, Van mustered up his leftover energy to spread his wings.

    His white wings spread over several meters, and he started to p them with all of his might.

    p. p. p.

    Swoosh!

    The next second, the Pegasus kicked the ground and rocketered to the sky.

    The wind blew, and the horse''s mane blew along with it.

    Huuuuuu...

    The Pegasus could somehow fly safely despite his bad luck, maybe because of Ainsley''s good luck.

    However, when he flew even higher, the baby on his back slowly felt the wind pping her body, swaying her to the left and right.

    At that moment, the cool smile on Ainsley''s face finally froze. She tightened her grip on Van''s mane while cursing inside.

    Fck. Fck! I''m about to fall! Mama! If I know that standing on a horse''s back is cool but dangerous, I''ll never stand on this bastard''s back!

    Ainsley was practically panicking inside but outside...she kept a calm face.

    Her ck hair fluttered under the moonlight, her back was straight, and her eyes were sharp.

    She looked so cool!

    But then, her skirt also fluttered...and coincidentally, Grandpa Yofan regained consciousness.

    The first thing he saw was someone''s skirt fluttering in the air while riding a Pegasus.

    A-ain?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 373: "On The Ground"

    <h4>Chapter 373: "On The Ground"</h4>

    A-ain?

    Grandpa Yofan looked up at the sky and saw the baby''s skirt fluttering...he almost had a heart attack.

    "Ugh...ugh.. " the old man tried to speak as he lifted his hand, pointing at the sky.

    Nouvan and the other healers heard Grandpa Yofan''s voice and immediately turned around.

    "The supreme elder is awake!"

    "The supreme elder has regained consciousness!"

    "Quick, quick, help him!"

    The healers were busy running toward Grandpa Yofan. Once they''re there, they immediately squatted and took the old man''s wrinkly hand.

    "Yes, supreme elder? What''s wrong?"

    Grandpa Yofan looked at the healers and then looked at Nouvan. He slowly opened his mouth while still pointing at the sky.

    "Ain''s skirt¡­"

    After that, he fainted once more.

    "...??!!"

    The healers and Nouvan were instantly dumbfounded. All of them looked up at what Grandpa Yofan was pointing at.

    Ain''s skirt? What''s wrong with the family head''s skirt?

    When they looked up, all they saw was Van''s belly and wings, nothing more than that.

    For sure, the baby''s skirt was dancing in the air but there wasn''t anything indecent or something!

    Ainsley herself also knew that her skirt would be fluttering wildly, so she snorted as she looked at her skirt.

    Thank God I''m wearing boxer pants inside!

    With a confident smile on her face, Ainsleymanded Van to fly above the mansion but not too high until they touched the enemy''s aerial troops.

    They stopped just in the middle between the ground and the aerial troops lineups.

    Once Ainsley and Van stopped midway, the whole people in the battlefield shifted their attention to the two of them.

    No one fought each other, and even the tamers held their beasts and monsters to stay still.

    They held their breath, waiting for what the baby and the Pegasus would do.

    After all, a single attack from Van could possibly wipe out the whole Aretha Family troops¡­

    That''s why, the enemy was also nervously waiting for those two.

    After making sure that the area was silent, Ainsley nodded in satisfaction before opening her mouth.

    "My pweople! All Sloan Family troops!" Ainsley shouted on top of her lungs and her cute voice traveled throughout the field.

    The Sloan Family troops focused on Ainsley. They perked up their ears, waiting for what the family head wanted to say.

    Maybe she would lead them to fight or something?

    However, Ainsley dropped a bomb out of the blue.

    "All of ywou....please retreat!"

    ...hm??

    The Sloan Family troops froze. Those in the air and those on the ground suddenly found themselves not moving at all.

    Some even almost had a heart attack¡­

    W-why is the family head asking us to retreat??

    Some of the hot-blooded fighters couldn''t stay silent and immediately shouted back.

    "Family head, what do you mean, ah?! How could we retreat¨C "

    "Please retreat." Ainsley cut him off. She looked down from Van''s back with a solemn face.

    "Retreat. All of you have done your best. It''s now my turn to fight." Ainsley stopped talking cutesy and got serious.

    When the fighters heard her words, all of them shuddered.

    What? The family head is going to fight? All alone? There''s no way¨C impossible!

    "No! Boss, how could we leave you alone while you fight¨C " The troops were protesting but this time because they finally knew Ainsley''s intention.

    She didn''t want us to retreat and admit defeat, but she wanted to fight the remaining enemy all by herself!

    But there were still more than 500 ability users, 100 aerial troops, and 200 tamer troops¡­

    How could she fight alone?

    However, Ainsley ignored the fighters'' protest andmanded the elders along with the 9 generals to drag the troops back.

    "Hurry. I want all of you to leave the battlefield in 5 minutes!" Ainsley shouted as she kept an eye on the enemies.

    Whenever the enemies made a move on her people, she would ask Van to attack that person, killing them on the spot.

    Because of that, none of the enemies dared to attack the Sloan family members anymore.

    At the same time, the 9 generals and the elders also led the troops to retreat regardless whether the troops wanted it or not.

    In less than 5 minutes, the Sloan Family troops had left the battlefield and gathered at the backyard.

    The previouslyrge backyard became a bit cramped, but all the troops could fit in...because they lost too manyrades.

    Since it was in the middle of war, they couldn''t retrieve their friends'' bodies yet. Ainsley also knew that it''s not time to do that.

    She still had to do something about the remaining enemies.

    The baby looked around the battlefield in silence before shaking her head.

    I can use Van to attack these people, but others won''t fear my family at all. I have to personally make a move¡­

    I''ll show them that the Sloan Family is not to be taken lightly!

    The girl took a deep breath and lifted her head. She pointed at the enemy''s aerial troops in the air, not far from her ce.

    "I nevel like to see sometwing flying highel twan me."

    The baby slowly reverted back to her usual baby talk as she opened her palm.

    Pew! Pew! Pew!

    Pink aura instantly enveloped Ainsley''s body and shot out at those aerial troops all at once¡­.without anyone realising!

    "I dwon''t like to look up like twis, so..."

    The baby squinted. Her hair danced in the air as she spoke in a mild yet loud voice.

    "Kwneel." Ainsley slowly lifted her hand high¡­

    Then she brought it down.

    "On the glound!"

    DOOONGG.

    At that moment, all the aerial monsters and beasts suddenly plummeted to the ground at high speed!

    The baby''s battle finally began.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 374: "How Many?"

    <h4>Chapter 374: "How Many?"</h4>

    BOOM!

    All 100 aerial beasts and monsters in the air fell to the ground and instantly kneeled with their foreheads touching the soil.

    The beasts and the monsters lined up neatly, just like an officer at the emperor''s pce doing a morning assembly or something.

    Then, as if greeting their emperor, all of them kowtowed to the baby!

    "Krrr¡­"

    "Grrrr¡­"

    "Kaaakkk~ "

    Each of the beast and monster would let out a high-pitched noise as they looked at the baby with pink hearts in their eyes.

    Some even stuck out their tongue, acting like a dog...

    At that moment, the battlefield instantly became so quiet that one could hear the sound of their beasts and monsters'' breath.

    ''This...what the heck is going on?''

    The Sloan Family troops inhaled deeply and held their breaths.

    ''...did that baby justmand entire aerial troops with a wave of her hand?''

    The enemy troops got goosebumps all over their bodies.

    They stared at those beasts and monsters still kneeling on the ground in front of the baby''s feet in disbelief.

    ''Fck. What the hell is wrong with these beasts and monsters?! You guys already have masters! Why would you listen to someone else?!''

    The riders of those beasts and monsters were crying inside. They were in the most awkward situation among those on the battlefield.

    Still sitting on their respective beast or monster, they could only hunch their back and curl their body to minimize their presence in front of the baby.

    What do you expect from us? Our tamed beasts and monsters are literally listening to someone else other than us! What can we do? We can only pretend to be dead!

    While the riders stiffened as they tried to be as inconspicuous as possible, Van drew a mouthful of hot air into his nostril.

    Impossible. Why are those beasts and monsters so tame and affectionate to that baby?!

    This...this is weird!

    Van''s eyes almost popped out from its socket. He gulped and suddenly shivered for no reason.

    No wonder I have the urge to bow at this baby and please her to no end. It turns out she can make me surrender! Fck!

    So shady!

    Van wasn''t the only one thinking like that.

    The 6 elders, the 9 generals, the 5 buds...all of them gaped in awe as they looked up at the baby standing at the back of a Pegasus with a stoic face.

    Was...was that a beast taming and monster taming ability?

    The people on the battlefield looked at each other and questioned in their hearts.

    However, when they thought about it further, they immediately denied their assumption.

    No, no, it can''t be beast taming and monster taming. Those beasts and monsters are already tamed and belong to others!

    To make a tamed beast and monster obey her wish so easily like that¡­

    What kind of witchcraft is that? Charm? No one ever heard about an ability user charming a bunch of monsters and beasts, ah!

    The people gulped. They secretly peeked at the baby in the sky with wavering pupils.

    Just¡­what did the family head do? Well, whatever she did, it''s againstmon sense!

    Not to mention she could control that many beasts and monsters in one go...just how skillful is her energy control?

    Even adult ability users couldn''t be that skillful!

    However, despite the people''s doubts, a seed of respect bloomed inside the Sloan Family troops'' hearts while a seed of fear sprouted inside the enemies'' hearts.

    ''Our family head is so awesome!''

    ''Fck. That baby is so scary! She even has Van as her hostage!''

    Two sides with two different reactions, yet none dared to speak. They could only clench their fists as they waited for the baby to react.

    Ainsley didn''t speak either as she swept her eyes at the beasts and monsters kneeling down there.

    The baby silently recharged her energy using the energy crystals and potions as she lifted her right hand once more.

    "Listen hewe, Awetha Family and those helping them." The baby swept her gaze over the troops behind the kneeling beasts and monsters.

    Her childish voice echoed in the air, sounding crispy and crystal-clear. Those at the back, those at the camp, and those scattered around the battlefield could also hear her voice.

    When Ainsley mentioned the Aretha Family and their affiliated families, those people flinched.

    The troops lowered their heads and gritted their teeth. Themanders gripped their weapons as they red at the baby, ready to attack anytime.

    Ignoring these hateful gazes, Ainsley flipped her hair andughed mockingly.

    "All of ywou...ywou guys attwacked my fawimi..." The baby''s voice started to waver as she continued to speak with a tone full of mockery.

    "Ywou guys buwn my viges."

    The image of the vige burning shed in Ainsley''s mind.

    "Kwill my people."

    The corpses of her people were still there on the battlefield. The majority didn''t have an intact corpse.

    "Ywou guys hawm Gwandpa Yoyo and Cwel."

    Grandpa Yofan''s weary face came into mind. The image of Cellino''s bloodied body haunted Ainsley''s eyes.

    The more she spoke, the more hatred seeped into her voice.

    Bit by bit, her voice rose another notch.

    "Ywou guys kwill the children."

    Ainsley''s eyes darkened.

    "Kwill the pawents."

    She bared her tiny canine teeth.

    "Destloy my territory¨C " the baby paused. Her tone suddenly changed...

    "Hahaha."

    A softughter. It sounded like a whisper from hell.

    "Hahahah, ah¡­." Ainsley lifted both of her hands in the air as she looked down at everyone.

    Her crimson pupils glinted. The edge of her lips tugged up, forming a smile...that didn''t seem like a smile.

    "How many of my pweople die?" The baby waved her hands as she wiggled her fat fingers.

    How many? How many people lost their lives and died tonight?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 375: "Requiem Of Death"

    <h4>Chapter 375: "Requiem Of Death"</h4>

    How many died?

    "Twen?" Ainsley tilted her head, still with that smile on her face.

    "Fifty?" The baby''s finger motioned number 5 and 0. The smile on her face bloomed even more...but her eyes remained cold.

    "A hundwed?"

    Ainsley stopped. She shook her head, and the smile on her face suddenly vanished.

    "Today, at this pwace." Ainsley straightened her back. Her fingers don''t form any number anymore and slowly curled into a fist.

    "As the 18th Sloan Famiwy head¡­" Ainsley tapped Van''s back with her feet, and the Pegasus slowly descended.

    "I will avenge my pweople." The baby clenched her fists tightly as she lifted her right hand to the sky.

    "For evely one pelson of mine died in twis ce..."

    Ainsley''s voice rose. Her hair fluttered in the air.

    "I will kwill twice¨C no."

    Ainsley waved her ten fingers as Van leviated not too far from the ground.

    "TENFOLD the enemy''s pweople."

    DONGGGG

    The moment Ainsley''s words fell, the baby brought her thumb to her neck and positioned it right on her throat.

    "My babies." She looked down at the aerial beasts and monsters on the ground.

    A smile bloomed on her face.

    "Kwill."

    Ainsley lifted her head high. Her thumb on her neck moved, creating a slitting throat gesture.

    "Kwill them all."

    BOOM!

    The next moment, the aerial beasts and monsters pped their wings and roared.

    "GRAAAA!"

    "KAAAAK!"

    "GRHHHH!"

    "Attack."

    With one single word from Ainsley, all the 100 beasts and monsters soared to the sky and kicked their riders from their backs!

    "GYAAA!!"

    "Ahhhh!"

    "Bastard¨C I''m your master! How dare you¨C ahhhh!"

    The flying monsters kicked their masters to the ground, doing a double suicide on the spot. The flying beasts turned their necks and snatched the riders on their backs.

    "Uwaahhh! Let me go! B*tch! What are you doing?! Listen to me! Fck!"

    "Ahhhh¨C my arms!"

    "Gah! Help! Help!"

    The riders who lostmand over their beasts shrieked as their beasts chomp their limbs, one by one.

    Blood sshed to the ground like a summer sprinkle.

    The sound of the riders wailing in the air echoed throughout the battlefield.

    One by one, the riders either killed their own beast or monster using their bonded contract...or die in their pet''s jaws.

    The first rider fell.

    The second.

    The third.

    The Aretha Familynd beast and monster troops stood in a daze at the center of the battlefield.

    "ARGHHH!"

    "NOOOO¨C HELP! HELP!"

    "STOP IT! I''m your master¨C khhh."

    The series of screams and cries became the back sound. The aerial troops descended into chaos.

    The riders killed their own monsters and beasts, or the monsters and beasts ate their masters alive¡­

    Those on thend froze on the spot until the femalemander riding the ck Panther shouted with a hoarse voice.

    "H-help the aerial troops! Attack! ATTACK!"

    Thend monsters and beasts troops began to make their move. They started to fight the rebel monsters and beasts, helping the survivors from their side.

    However, they clearly didn''t see a certain baby in the sky curling her lips.

    "It''s showtime." Ainsley whistled as she used almost all of her energy to shoot pink beams toward thend monsters and beasts.

    In just a swift second, half of the enemy''s beasts and monsters froze. Their eyes turned into pink hearts, just like the rebelling aerial troops.

    When the femalemander realised this, it''s already toote.

    "Kwill. Spale no one."

    Ainsley snapped her fingers, and those monsters and beasts instantly went crazy.

    "GRAHHH!"

    "ROAAARR!"

    The monsters flipped and mmed their masters to the ground. The next second, their masters ended up in their jaws.

    The beasts skillfully dashed and threw the riders away. Once the riders fell from their mounts, the other beasts would rush to tear their bodies apart.

    "Ahhhh! Ahhh!"

    "Help! Help me! Noooo!"

    "Aaaa¨C "

    Crunch. Crunch.

    The same scene happened again. Half of thend tamer troops had to fight their own beasts and monsters.

    Some of the beasts and monsters even attacked other beasts and monsters that weren''t under control yet.

    "GRRRR!"

    "GWAAAA!"

    "Zzzzhhhh"

    More and more tamers got inflicted. The whole battlefield became a battle between the enemy side versus their own allies.

    Ainsley looked at the entire scene with cold eyes.

    Still levitating a few meters above the ground with Van as her mount, the baby lifted both hands and closed her eyes.

    "My pweople...those who died for the famiwi¡­" She inhaled and exhaled softly.

    "May ywou rest in pweace."

    Inspired by an anime she watched, Ainsley started to move her hands just like a conductor leading her team to y a song at a concert.

    "I present to you...yourst gwift."

    The Requiem Of Death.

    "Hummm...hummm¡­" The baby hummed to a ssic song as her hands moved up and down, left to right, slow and then fast.

    All while the enemies were screaming.

    "UWAAHHHH¨C Noooo."

    "GGRRR!"

    "Gahhh! Antonio! Fck¨C help! Help!"

    "ROAAAARRR!"

    "Fck this bastard¨C get away! Get away!"

    "Die monsters!"

    The wails and cries of the enemies became her masterpiece.

    "Hummm...hummmm¡­"

    "Listwen, listwen to these pleas¡­" Ainsley slowly opened her eyes as her hands kept moving around.

    "Don''t they shound bweautiful, my pweople?"

    The babyughed as she swung her hand, and more people breathed theirst breath.

    "Listwen to those cwies¡­" The baby clenched her fists. A gentle smile decorated her face.

    "May they be your luby to the afterlife."

    Ainsley looked up at the sky, at the stars twinkling albeit dim.

    "My pweople up there¡­"

    "Hwear dis."

    The dim stars slowly brightened. The cloudy sky slowly dissipated, revealing the full moon behind.

    The moonlight shone upon the baby''s face. The wind blew her hair into the air.

    "May twis requiem...be myst goodbye to ywou all."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 376: "I Avenged You"

    <h4>Chapter 376: "I Avenged You"</h4>

    Ainsley closed her eyes once more and her hands swayed gently. Her movements were elegant and refined...amidst the bloody battlefield.

    The Femalemander had to fight her own ck panther.

    The tamers fought their tamed beasts.

    The beasts attack other beasts¡­.

    "Stop! We have to stop that baby! NOW!"

    The femalemander of thend monster and beasts troops yelled on top of her lungs as her fire panther tore her left legs.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    The femalemander asked for the Ability Users troops to help them. However, those people shuddered as they quietly walked back.

    The scattered survivors ran back to their camps, not even trying to help theirrades.

    We don''t want to die! No!

    The ability users from the enemy side were terrified to the bones.

    Seeing their allies eaten alive by their own tamed beasts or monsters¡­

    Which sane person will want to fight?

    However, even when the ability users troops ran back to the camp, would the baby in the sky let them go?

    "Descend." Ainsleymanded Van as she stopped moving her hands.

    Sweat began to fill her forehead...the energy crystals and potions she used to unleash arge-scale charm attack like that began to take a toll on her body.

    Nevertheless, her smile never left her face.

    Swoooshhh.

    Van descended to the ground, right in front of the backyard.

    With one swift jump, the babynded on the ground and started to walk toward the chaotic battlefield.

    "The wal isn''t ovel...my pweople''s levenge is still on-gwoing."

    Ainsley closed her eyes and lifted both hands in the air. She clenched her fists and right at that moment, her body shone in golden light.

    Shaaaa¡­.

    The light started to expand.

    A meter. Two meters. Five meters. Ten meters.

    It continued to expand to the sky and throughout the battlefield¡­

    Twenty meters. Fifty meters. One hundred meters.

    Slowly but sure, the golden light enveloped the whole battlefield...exactly covering a mile away from the baby''s ce.

    When the enemies saw this, all of them shuddered. Those at the camps and those that hadn''t joined the battlefield yet...all of them had a chill down their spine.

    "What''s that golden light?!"

    "Look, it creates a dome!"

    "Is that...a domain?"

    "A domain?! No way! That girl is just a baby! There''s no way she can have a domain just yet!"

    Indeed, it wasn''t a domain just like Grandpa Yofan''s domain. It''s more of...how far the ability could reach out.

    But Ainsley called it her domain anyway.

    Because there, she''s God. The King.

    The ruler.

    Once the golden dome enveloped everyone inside the battlefield, including those at the camp, Ainsley started to walk with Van beside her.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    She lifted her left hand...pointed at a random enemy, and smiled.

    "May you awe blessed with gwood luck in another life."

    Just one look. One finger.

    Ainsley set the person''s luck to wood level.

    The next second, the person got eaten by a beast popping out of nowhere.

    "AHHHH!!!"

    "One." Ainsley raised her finger as she took another step.

    One step. One person''s luck level flickered to wood.

    "Gahh!" Someone got a heart attack. They die on the spot without knowing what happened.

    "Two." Ainsley lifted one more finger as she stepped even further.

    Strangely, the path in front of her would always be empty whenever the baby decided to walk there.

    The enemies subconsciously made a path for her, just like how the river got split into two.

    "Three." Ainsley lifted another finger...and another person died from their friend''s stray attack.

    Four.

    Five.

    Six.

    Seven????

    Ten.

    When it was the tenth person, Ainsley muttered to the sky.

    "Faran. I avenged you."

    Ten. Ten for one. Just like how she promised.

    When the Sloan Family troops heard what the baby said amidst the chaotic battlefield, tears started to gather at their eyes.

    One.

    Three.

    Seven.

    Ten more people fell.

    Ainsley opened her mouth once more.

    "Serena. I avenged you."

    Tears started to drip down the Sloan family troops'' faces.

    "Uwaahhhh..." The muscr fighters already started to sob.

    "Ugh!" The elders gritted their teeth and looked away.

    "Huhuhu Serenaaa..." the deceased''s friends plopped to the ground and wailed.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    One step, two steps.

    Each step that the baby took, three people lost their life. Three became five. Five became eight.

    Then, ten more people died in just a matter of minutes.

    "Karina. I avenged you." The baby''s crisp voice rang throughout the battlefield once more.

    I avenged you. You can rest in peace.

    Those at the back covered their mouths as tears streamed down.

    The first five minutes.

    "Angel. I avenged you."

    The next minute.

    "Donald. I avenged you."

    The third minute.

    "William. I avenged you."

    One, by one.

    Ainsley mentioned the name of the fallen. Those people that died...the luck domain revealed the data in her eyes.

    Wood level. Wood level. Wood level.

    Their corpses had no shape anymore. One couldn''t even recognise their faces.

    But Ainsley could.

    And she knew those people.

    "Harry."

    "Tommy."

    "Elyon."

    "Paris."

    "Samantha."

    One, by one. Ainsley mentioned the name of the deceased...as she killed 10 people for each name.

    "I avenged you."

    She always ended her speech with that sentence.

    I avenged you.

    With one wave of her hand. The enemies get a heart attack or die from their own carelessness.

    One step, five people went down.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    "Mowe (more), " Ainsley muttered as she absorbed another crystal to replenish her energies. It was the fifth time she did this.

    Her body became heavier with each step. Chains seemed to coil around her legs.

    Yet she didn''t stop walking.

    "Mowe (more)," Ainsley whispered. Her ck hair fluttered in the air. Her crimson pupils looked straight at the enemy camp.

    "I need more...sacrifice."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 377: "I Am The Family Head"

    <h4>Chapter 377: "I Am The Family Head"</h4>

    More...sacrifice for my deceased people.

    Ainsley swept her gaze over the battlefield and counted that there were still countless enemies that hadn''t joined the fray.

    Thus, she didn''t worry much and continued whatever she''s doing.

    "Ma, I avenged you."

    "Sonny, I avenged you."

    "Franz, I avenged you."

    "Kate, I avenged you."

    More and more enemies died of an unnatural cause such as heart attack, tripping and getting stabbed in the a*s, getting hit by a stray attack, getting eaten by a random beast or monster...

    When the enemies realised that their numbers were dwindling fast, only then did they know that something was wrong with the golden domain.

    "Kill that baby! The golden domain kills us! The golden domain is her special ability!"

    "Kill her! This golden dome is weird!"

    "Attack!"

    "ATTACK!!"

    TOOOOOOT.

    The trumpet of war resounded once more.

    Countless ability users started to pour onto the battlefield, recing those killed. They moved like ants running over sugar cubes.

    From the sky, the ability users joining the fray looked like a ck ocean.

    When the Sloan Family troops saw this, all of them started to react.

    "No! Family head! Let''s help her!"

    "Let''s go!"

    "Protect the family head!"

    The troops tried to enter the battlefield...but Ainsley immediatelymanded Van.

    "Vwal. Gwo and stoph my pweople. Cweate a wind barrier to pwevent them froming."

    "Roger, mdy."

    Van, who''s still under Ainsley''s charm ability, immediately dashed to the backyard and created a wind barrier in less than seconds.

    The wind barrier stood still like a transparent wall separating Ainsley from the rest of her people.

    BANG! BANG!

    "Family head! Let us in!"

    "BOSS!! You can''t do this! You can''t!"

    "Mdy! Let us help you!"

    BANG! BANG!

    The Sloan Family troops hit the barrier with their weapons or bare hands, yet no matter what, only their voices could travel through the barrier.

    Their bodies remain trapped in the backyard, unable toe over to the battlefield.

    Because of that, only Ainsley stood alone in the middle of the field...surrounded by countless ability users trying to kill her.

    "BOOOSSSS!"

    The Sloan Family troops roared until their faces flushed red.

    Tears gushed down their cheeks as their fists bleed from continuously hitting the wind wall.

    "Boss! Stop! You can''t face all of them like that!"

    "Boss!"

    Jevon, Elliana, the other five buds, the 6 elders and the 9 generals...all of them tried hard to destroy the wind wall, yet Van was still too strong for them.

    Whenever the wall cracked, Van would repair it in a heartbeat. No one could cross the line...and they could only watch from behind.

    "NOOOOO¨C "

    The Sloan family members cried out until veins popped out on their faces. They kicked the transparent wall, sh it, shot it, but it didn''t budge.

    The enemies on the other side of the wall kepting to surround the little girl dressed in red.

    Her short ck hair, the one Grandpa Yofan disguised for her, fluttered non-stop as the wind blew by.

    "Boss! Damn! Damn it!"

    "Boss, you''re crazy! You can''t fight that many!"

    "Mdy,e back, please. Let us fight together!"

    The Sloan Family troops tried to persuade Ainsley, yet the baby didn''t even look back.

    With a straight back and strapping little steps, the baby raised both hands once more as the golden dome lit up.

    Swoosh. Swoosh. Swoosh.

    The ability users from the enemy camp had arrived a few meters away from the baby. Half of them started to use their long-range abilities right off the bat.

    "Eat this! Ice spear!"

    "Tornado!"

    "Earth golem!"

    "Fire arrows!"

    "Thread maniption!"

    "Gigantification!"

    All sorts of skills and abilities shed in various colours, filling the golden dome with a rainbow.

    Ainsley squinted. She looked at shy attacksing her way and curled the edge of her lips.

    "Cwome!"

    The baby started to pick up her speed!

    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.

    From walking faster...to half-running...and then running straight to those attacks¡­.

    At that moment, it was as if time stopped for a while.

    "Unstoppable" by SIA yed at the back, bing the background music.

    She put her armour on ????

    Golden light enveloped Ainsley''s body from head to toe, resembling a full-body armour.

    Show you how strong she was ????

    The baby''s crimson pupils slowly turned golden. Her hair rose in the air, and her skirt danced wildly¡­.

    ???? She''d show you that she was...

    Unstoppable.

    With one wave of her hand, the iing attacks missed.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Some hit the ground.

    SLASH!

    Some hit the other enemies instead of the baby.

    CLANG!

    Some just fired so close to the baby''s cheek...yet never even grazed it.

    Unstoppable! ????

    Like a wild horse without reins ????

    Ainsley moved her tiny legs and twirled. She raised both hands and made a waving motion¡­

    "GAH!"

    "KUH!"

    "AHHHH!"

    More people fell.

    She''s invincible ????

    ???? yeah, she won every single game!

    Ainsley recharged her energies again and again and again. The golden light continued to shine upon the enemies, cursing them to death.

    "AHHHH¨C "

    "De, I avenged you."

    "GYAAA!"

    "Robert, I avenged you."

    "Puhak!"

    "I avenged you."

    "...."

    "...."

    Her lips didn''t stop moving as she circled the battlefield like a butterfly among a flower field.

    10 more people fell.

    20.

    30.

    50.

    The death count rose.

    The baby''s energy was depleted fast. The energy crystals shards glinted on the ground. The potion bottle scattered along her steps¡­.

    70. 90.

    100 people fell on the battlefield.

    She''s so powerful ????

    Ainsley kept moving.

    Her tiny back faced the backyard, showing all her family members what she''s doing.

    She then slowly opened her mouth without looking back.

    "I am the famiwi head."

    Her voice rang throughout the battlefield, reaching those behind.

    "I. Pwotect. MY PWEOPLE!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 378: "Thats Enough"

    <h4>Chapter 378: "That''s Enough"</h4>

    "I. Pwotect. MY PWEOPLE!"

    SHAAAA.

    Unstoppable ????

    The baby''s ck hair slowly changed colour from the tip.

    She won every single game ????

    The jet ck hair slowly turned deep purple. Her crimson pupils slowly turned sky blue from the inner circle to the outer.

    "I am youl bwoss." Ainsley suddenly spoke, and her words were directed to those behind her.

    She raised her voice and roared.

    "I''ll fight for my famiwi!"

    Unstoppable ????

    The Sloan family troops cried as they kneeled on the ground.

    Like a porsche with no brakes ????

    The 6 elders looked at Ainsley''s back with snots threatening toe out.

    She''s invincible ????

    Elliana and the five budsughed to the sky while tears gushed down their cheeks.

    She won every single game! ????

    Axelle looked at Ainsley with tears gathering at the edge of his eyes. He clenched his fists tightly.

    So this is the master I''m going to serve.

    A miracle baby!

    Invincible ????

    The Godfather spirit floated in the air as he looked at Ainsley''s back.

    A smile adorned his stern face.

    ''Ain, you might not be able to see this. But the souls of the dead...those dying here and then get their hatred avenged¡­''

    The Godfather looked up at the sky. Countless souls shone brightly as they circled above the baby''s head.

    ''They''re saying¡­.''

    Thank you. Thank you for avenging us.

    The music yed again.

    Unstoppable ????

    She''s unstoppable today! ????

    "KILL! KILL HER!"

    "Don''t let her get away!"

    "Be careful of her strange golden light!"

    "What ability is that?! AHHHH¨C "

    Amidst the enemies'' cries and wails. The baby''s tiny figure walked far...far away until her back looked like a dot.

    However, in the eyes of those from the Sloan Family, that back was their fort.

    That little back was what lifted the whole family¡­

    Using those fragile shoulders.

    Those short, tiny legs.

    The figure in front of them showed her back...the back that protected them from any kind of attacks¡­

    And also avenged the dead.

    She''s so powerful ????

    Ainsley''s figure moved deeper into the enemy''s camp.

    Don''t need batteries to move ????

    Once she found someone with luck level above gold, she would switch to charm ability and charmed them.

    She''s so confident ????

    "Dwie for mwe ????." The baby formed a heart shape with her fingers and winked at those with higher luck levels¡­

    And they''d allmit suicide because of the charm ability.

    Unstoppable! Invincible!

    The battlefield became even more chaotic. More and more ability users from the enemy side died...and the dead body count already reached behind 200!

    An hour has already passed by.

    Ainsley already depleted countless energy and passed the limit to employ her luck ability by a lot.

    Her legs started to cramp.

    Sweat drenched her dress.

    Her energy core had signs of cracking¡­

    CRACK. CRACK.

    Her heart is throbbing a lot. But she gritted her teeth and ignored the pain.

    "Mowe! Mowe! Mowe!" The baby roared to the sky as she massacred another batch of ability users.

    Already more than 400 enemies died in her hands. All 400 people...died because of her charm and luck ability.

    The remaining enemies realised that the baby had an unnatural ability. All of them proposed to retreat.

    "Retreat! Retreat!"

    "The mission is over! Retreat! Mission failed!"

    "RETREAATTT!"

    However, Ainsley didn''t let the enemies escape.

    "Kwill."

    She charmed those with a high luck level to kill their allies.

    "Kwill."

    She manipted the luck of those with less than gold level¡­

    "Kwill."

    She kills. Kills. And kills.

    Her heart said, ''No! Don''t kill! Don''t kill anymore!''

    But her mind said, ''Kill. KILL THEM ALL!''

    Ainsley''s face contorted. Her sweet face turned into a mad devil.

    "KWILL!"

    "Hahahahah!"

    "Die! All of you¨C die!"

    Madness.

    The baby ignored the cracking sounds inside her body.

    She turned a blind eye on her energy core getting slight cracks from getting overcharged.

    She ignored the lifespans burning inside her body.

    3 years. 5 years. 10 years.

    The price of overusing her luck maniption ability¡­

    She ignored it all.

    "Hahaha. All of you¨C die!" Ainsleyughed to the sky as she killed more and more people.

    By now, her blue pupils turned red. Her gaze was unfocused¡­

    She''s descending into madness.

    Those at the back realised her condition. All of them yelled and cried on top of their lungs.

    "Boss! Stop!"

    "Boss, that''s enough! Leave them to us!"

    "Family head, the enemy is retreating! Let us capture them!"

    "Mdy, stop...your body can''t take it anymore!"

    Ainsley emptied the whole crystals and potions that Jake secretly stored inside her ne. Those 5-coloured and 6 coloured energy crystals...all gone.

    Just how many times did she recharge her energy? Five times? Ten times? Twenty times?

    No one knew.

    But the cracks on her energy core told it all.

    "Boss. Stop!" Elliana pleaded behind the wind wall.

    "Family head, you''re overusing your energy! Stop it!" Nouvan was hysterical. He''s the one who knows the most about energy core things.

    "Mdy, please, please stop! Please!" Jevon kneeled on the ground. "That''s enough, mdy!" Snots and tears dirtied his handsome face.

    But Ainsley never stopped. She didn''t even hear those voices.

    "I won''t let ywou guys leave."

    "Kwill!"

    "Ywou guys swould die!"

    The death count in the baby''s hands reached 500.

    Her heart was crying. Her soul was screaming.

    Stop. Don''t kill anymore.

    Her hands were trembling.

    Yet revenge blinded her eyes.

    "KWILL!"

    Ainsleyughed out loud and never stopped...until a certain spirit stood right in front of her.

    [Lilss. That''s enough.]

    His legs started to have colours.

    [Lilss.]

    His upper body started to condense.

    "Lilss! Stop!"

    His green hair fluttered in the air.

    The Godfather materialised and out of the blue, his right fistnded right on Ainsley''s head.

    BONK!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 379: "Now, Rest."

    <h4>Chapter 379: "Now, Rest."</h4>

    BONK!

    "Aw!" Ainsley instantly cried out, and her golden dome shattered.

    The baby stopped whatever she''s doing and touched the bump on her head while whimpering.

    "What the?! who ish twat¨C " She''s about tosh out when she lifted her head and...froze.

    Her angry bird face stiffened. Her reddened pupils slowly turned back into calm blue.

    "A-a...a¡­" Ainsley stuttered as she lifted her shaky finger and pointed at the figure right in front of her.

    The figure was so tall that she could only lift her chin high...but the figure suddenly squatted to match her height.

    "A-a-a what? Hm?" The person''s cold voice resounded as the edge of his lips twitched.

    One could see his fists weren''t too far from the baby''s head, about to hit her again.

    When Ainsley heard this super familiar voice but not in her mind anymore, her jaws dropped to the floor. She staggered and almost fell on her butt.

    "U-u...uncwle Gwodfathel?!" Ainsley shrieked, and her voice travelled throughout the field.

    Even the escaping enemies also stopped running to look back at that tall figure with green-ish hair¡­

    All of them gaped.

    Did we hear it correctly? What did that monster say?

    The Godfather? Someone that young?

    The Sloan Family members and troops also looked at the Godfather''s figure with wide eyes.

    Some even rubbed their eyelids, trying to see whether they''re hallucinating or not¡­

    And they''re not!

    There''s indeed a person who suddenly appeared in front of their family head and looked so much simr to the legendary Godfather.

    This one is just younger.

    "Yo, lilss. So you still remember this lord?" The Godfather ignored the others'' astonished gaze on him and squinted his eyes at Ainsley instead.

    "When this lord called you before, howe you didn''t hear this lord, mmm?" He tilted his head and smiled, yet his smile really didn''t seem like a smile.

    That''s the devil king''s smile when he''s about to destroy a kingdom or something¡­

    Ainsley shuddered from head to toe. Her mind went nk.

    Whatever she was doing...she forgot it all.

    "E-eh...eh? Eh, eh??" The baby pointed at the Godfather once more. This time, her finger almost poked the Godfather''s nose.

    "...ehhhhhh?! Y-you...u-uncwle, y-you materialised?!" Ainsley almost jumped back in reflex. She immediately looked at the Godfather with a wary gaze.

    This is impossible. Why the heck did the Godfather suddenly materialise?!

    Didn''t materialising need a considerable energy to do? Does the Godfather''s spirit still have such energy??

    Seeing Ainsley''s confusion, the Godfather chuckled and shook his head.

    "Hmph. Whatever. You better stop, lilss. The war is over." The Godfather slowly stood up and straightened his back.

    Those behind him, the running enemies, flinched subconsciously.

    Even when they didn''t know whether this person was the real Godfather spirit that materialised, this person''s aura felt...felt so dangerous!

    Others could see the image of a king cobra behind the green-haired young man baring its fang at them.

    Its crimson pupils glinted savagely as if about to swallow them whole!

    The Sloan Family members also shuddered. They could see the Godfather''s face, so they''re sure that the guy was so simr to the real Godfather in books.

    He just seemed younger¡­

    And didn''t they say the family head contracted the Godfather spirit when she became a shaman?

    Didn''t this mean the young person at the field was the real Godfather spirit that materialised?

    Damn¨C damn!

    Not knowing the others'' thoughts, Ainsley only looked up at the Godfather nkly. Her mind just didn''t work anymore.

    "Uh...uncwle Gwodfathel...mmm...Ain...Ain¡­"

    Ainsley suddenly felt as if she''s a naughty girl for disobeying her parents'' warning.

    She lowered her head and twisted her fingers, fidgeting like a student in front of her teacher¡­

    However, before she could even speak further, the Godfather already walked past her side while patting her shoulder

    "You did good. Now...rest."

    "Huh¨C"

    Out of the blue, without any warning at all, the Godfather lifted his left hand and chopped down at Ainsley''s neck.

    PAK!

    The baby instantly fainted.

    "Hup." The Godfather stretched his left arm and caught Ainsley''s body right before she hit the ground.

    Then, he flung her over his shoulder and started to carry her as if she''s a bag sack.

    "Good job, Lilss, " He whispered as he coolly walked back to the backyard with one hand inside his pocket. His long hair fluttered beautifully in the air.

    "You already made this lord proud."

    The Godfather tugged the corner of his lips as his golden eyes formed a beautiful crescent moon, making him look sly like a fox yet gentle as well.

    Oh, well, but he still brought Ainsley over his shoulder, treating her like a sack, though¡­

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    The whole battlefield was silent. The Godfather''s footsteps could be heard clearly from that far away.

    The Godfather only walked casually, but one step was akin to several steps. Somehow, he already crossed half of the field in no time.

    Those enemies scattered around the battlefield gulped. Those at the camp and was about to run also swallowed their saliva.

    W-will this person do something to us? W-will he?

    They eyed the Godfather with a wary gaze...and indeed, right after they thought so, the Godfather suddenly stopped.

    He clicked his tongue and sighed.

    "Ah, forgot." The young man nced at the remaining enemies and then looked back at the Sloan Family troops¡­.

    By now, Van already retracted his wind wall and was also eyeing the Godfather warily.

    "You people." The Godfather pointed at the Sloan Family members with his chin before pulling his chin over to point at those behind him.

    "Capture those mongrels," he spoke in a deep voice.

    "Every. Single. One."

    DOOONGGG.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 380: "The War Ends"

    <h4>Chapter 380: "The War Ends"</h4>

    As if getting hypnotised, the Sloan Family troops and the troops sent by Jake plus Evan immediately nodded vigorously.

    "Y-yes, sir!"

    In that instant, they immediately dashed over to the remaining 100-ish enemies along with their ownerless beasts.

    "CATCH THEM!"

    "CATCH THEM ALL!"

    "KILL THOSE WHO RESIST!"

    Coincidentally, Jake and Evan had just sent another batch of troops to clean up the battlefield, and those people moved too.

    They were immediately after the remaining survivor from the enemy camp.

    "CHASE!"

    "Waaa!"

    "Run! Run! Fck!"

    "Ah, ah, help!!"

    The remaining enemies instantly scattered in many directions while shouting for help. Some entered the forest near the field. Some ran across the huge field to enter another mafia family''s territory¡­

    Some persisted to fight¡­

    The situation became chaotic once more, and amidst the chaos, the Godfather leisurely came to the backyard.

    Once he arrived, he approached the 6 elders, Elliana and the five buds.

    "Take her back. She''s seriously injured but doesn''t even realise it. Tch." The Godfather threw Ainsley to Elliana, and the babynded right on Elliana''s arms without a hitch.

    Such smoothnding¡­.a legend, indeed.

    Though if Ainsley was awake, she''d immediatelyshed out at the Godfather.

    How dare he throw me away like a rag doll?! Hmph! Hmph!

    s, the baby is fast asleep in Elliana''s embrace.

    After Elliana got Ainsley safe and sound, she hugged the baby tightly and bowed at the Godfather with a stiff face.

    "T-thank. Y-you."

    It was the first time she met someone as legendary as the Godfather, ah. Even though she met him when he possessed Ainsley before, this time is different.

    He''s right in front of her! Omg!

    There''s no mafia that doesn''t admire and respect the Godfather. He''s the universal idol for all mafias...even Elliana and the others weren''t an exception.

    Thus, when he''s right in front of them like this...materialising, they almost fainted.

    That''s the Godfather! Ah, ah, he''s so damn handsome! Omgggggg.

    Jevon almost abandoned Ainsley''s cult and created the Godfather simp cult instead.

    While these youngsters were busy taking a turn ''thanking'' the Godfather, somewhere around the battlefield, hidden inside the bushes, a person wearing a grey cloak squinted his eyes and mumbled.

    "That golden dome earlier¡­" he murmured as he gripped an invisible recording drone that he used to record the whole battle earlier.

    "That golden dome...could it be...another ''foreigner''..?" The person clutched his hoodie and hurriedly pocketed his drone before turning around to leave.

    ''I have to tell the others!''

    As he turned away, his grey robe fluttered, showing a strange symbol on his back.

    It was the symbol of a bunch ofboratory tools forming a small hill on top of a purple magic circle.

    If the Godfather saw the symbol right now, he would have chased after the guy and immediately killed him.

    Unfortunately, the spirit had turned back into his spirit form and followed Ainsley and the others to the mansion.

    The battle ended right when the sun rose at the horizon, shining over the whole field. The orange-ish sky was a perfect match with the red ground dyed in blood. Picture perfect.

    After the war ended, the survivors from the enemy side were hunted here and there. The Sloan Family troops worked hard to hunt thosembs...but a few still slipped by.

    They went back to their own families and spread the news about the great battle at the Sloan Family territory, which ended up with the Sloan Family''s victory.

    And the MVP of the war...was none other than the new family head, who''s only 3!

    The news spread fast.

    Some people also recorded the battle earlier using a drone in secret, and once the war was done, they edited the video and spread the news.

    ''Aretha Family First Defeat?! A ck Horse From The Sloan Family!''

    In just a few hours, the Mafia newspaper, the Mafia news, social media, etc, all of them talked about the surprising defeat of the Aretha Family and their affiliated families.

    "The Aretha Family sent over 700 people to the Sloan Family yet ended up with a crushing defeat!"

    "100 survivors from the Aretha Family side were captured as war ves."

    "The Sloan Family''s glorious return?!"

    "Revealed! The Sloan Family''s 18th Family Head Is A Baby!"

    "Shocking! A 3-year-old baby single-handedly ended the war and massacred the Aretha Family troops!"

    While Ainsley was lying on the bed with a slightly pale face and purple-ish lips, the outside world was on fire.

    "What?! The Aretha Family attacked the Sloan Familyst night?!"

    "Yeah, but guess what. They fail!"

    "I heard that the MVP is the new Sloan Family Head...a toddler?"

    "Yes. People call her the Goddess of Destruction. She just waved her hand, and people died."

    "Oh my, what a monster! She will be a good mafia in the future."

    "The Sloan Family will make aeback soon, huh. We have to make sure not to get on their bad side."

    The mafia society instantly knew about how the small and fragile Sloan Family managed to win over the Aretha Family medium-scale attack...all thanks to a baby.

    Ainsley''s battle video that had been edited nicely spread on the Mafia inte and Metube.

    "I am the famiwi head."

    "I. Pwotect. MY PWEOPLE!"

    The baby''s speech when she fought hundreds of enemies in one go resounded over everyone''s gadgets.

    Her face covered the whole screen, and the golden light around her acted like a natural background effect.

    "Kwill!"

    "Attwack!"

    The baby was dancing on the screen, circling the battlefield with nothing but golden light around her body. No weapon whatsoever, yet people died one after another.

    This created a heated debate among the experts.

    "What do you think is the baby''s real ability?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 381: "Here We Come"

    <h4>Chapter 381: "Here We Come"</h4>

    The baby''s real ability?

    "I have never seen something like this. Her enemies just die of unnatural death or natural death. It doesn''t seem to be her work, but it is!"

    "I specte that the ability is a type of curse."

    "A curse?"

    "Yes, a curse. She cursed her enemies to die. Thus, their causes of death are random, but they did die in the end."

    "I see, I see. What a unique ability! Death curse, huh. So that golden light is not a blessing light but a curse instead?"

    "Yes. Those inside the golden dome are already cursed a long, long time ago, ever since she set up the dome."

    "Their deaths are set in stone!"

    Countless experts discussed the shocking news and the viral baby. Those at the outskirts discussed more about this than those at the capital.

    Still, the news reached Jake, Evan, and Finley, who was waiting at Jake''s mansion at the capital.

    "The war is over? She won?" Jake instantly stood up and threw his phone to the table. He turned around to look at Evan and Finley.

    "You guys should go now. That baby will need your help."

    Either to reconstruct her destroyed viges or whatsoever.

    "Sure. We will use your Teleportal, Jake. You don''t mind, right?" Evan stood up and dragged Finley with him.

    Ah, no, actually, it was Finley dragging the man, too anxious to go back.

    "I don''t mind. I''ll also catch up with you guys¡­" Jake nodded and smiled wearily.

    After all, he just received insider information that Ainsley seemed to hurt her energy core. If that''s true, he had to invite Cain over to help the baby.

    "Okay then, we are going." Evan bid goodbye to Jake, and along with Finley, both people went to the underground base and departed to their home.

    7 a.m

    At the same time, inside Ainsley''s bedroom.

    "What? Not only does her energy core have several cracks, but she also burned 10 years of her lifespan?!" Grandpa Yofan, who had just regained consciousness, almost fainted once more.

    "Y-yes, supreme elder. I think the young miss overuse her special ability and recharge her energy too many times that her energy core can''t handle it...."

    The doctor wiped his forehead as he looked at the people crowding the bedroom.

    Grandpa Yofan, Cellino, Elliana and the five buds were all there. The 9 generals took turns to guard the door to this room while the others were busy cleaning up the battlefield.

    When Grandpa Yofan heard of how the baby used her ability to save him and then fought the enemies all by herself, he almost had a heart attack.

    "W-why don''t you guys stop her, huh?!" The old man immediately turned around andshed out at Elliana and the five buds. His face was red as his saliva flew everywhere.

    "You imbeciles! You guys should have stopped Ain! She''s reckless! Oh my¨C ugh!" Grandpa Yofan had just raised his voice when he clutched his chest and groaned.

    Grandpa Yofan was so agitated that he almost coughed up blood.

    "Supreme Elder!" Jevon and the rest instantly rushed to grab Grandpa Yofan, but the old man pped their hands away.

    "Hmph! Hmph! Leave this old man alone! I''m fine!" Grandpa Yofan was still Grandpa Yofan even when he became weaker.

    The old man red at the youngsters once more before looking at the doctor.

    "So, doctor, what should we do to help her?"

    If the cracks weren''t treated, it would hinder the baby''s special ability growth in the future. It''s the same as destroying her future!

    "W-we should find an otherworldly summoner from the capital. I heard that they can summon a creature to heal one''s broken energy core¡­"

    Well, Alvaro had tried to summon a creature to heal Ainsley''s cracking core since he managed to do that before.

    However, he didn''t know that he could do that despite hiscking ability because Ainsley boosted his luck.

    s, the effect wasn''t permanent, and Alvaro''s luck already went back to his original luck, and it wasn''t enough to call a suitable creature.

    "Calling an otherworldly summoner from the capital? Okay, let''s do that. Even though we are poor, we can still sell our kidneys or something to hire the summoner!"

    Grandpa Yofan hadn''t checked the family''s bank ount and didn''t know that the zeros there were over the roof.

    When the others heard Grandpa Yofan''s words about selling their kidneys, they suddenly didn''t know what to say¡­

    Grandpa, your little Ain had just earned tons of money and energy crystals. Just to hire a summoner from the capital¡­.we didn''t need to sell our kidneys!

    s, Grandpa Yofan thought that they''re still in debt and poor. Thus, he''s secretly calcting how many kidneys they should sell to hire the best summoner from the capital.

    Oh, the first kidney he would sell wouldn''t be his, but Jevon''s. That rascal can''t even take care of his family head¡­

    Hmph Hmph!

    As for the lost lifespans, no one could do anything about it. Thus, they postponed the discussion.

    At the same time, at the capital, once Jake confirmed that Ainsley indeed hurt her energy core, he immediately called Cain.

    "Yo, old man. I need your help. Mmm, mmm, it''s about that cute baby...the one you''re interested in, yup."

    Jake walked back and forth inside hisvish mansion with a smile on his face.

    "....the Godtoddler?" Cain''s soft voice rang over the phone.

    "Yes! She needs your help. So...let''s crash her ce?" Jake winked even when Cain couldn''t see his face.

    Cain paused at Jake''s words before muttering, "Okay...let''s go now."

    "Good. Hide your identity and let''s go!"

    That''s how two big shots decided to make a surprise visit¡­

    Ain, here wee!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 382: "Transfering Lifespan"

    <h4>Chapter 382: "Transfering Lifespan"</h4>

    While the duo was nning to visit Ainsley, the doctors at the mansion told Grandpa Yoyo that Ainsley was incredibly lucky to survive after having many of her life spans cut off.

    Usually, it would lead to immediate death or turning the baby into a cripple, but the baby clearly looked fine.

    Of course, because her luck was immense, anyway.

    After treating Ainsley, Grandpa Yofan went to rest while the others guarded the baby. Soon, night came.

    It was 9 p.m after dinner time. Ainsley was still unconscious as ever, so the others couldn''t feed her.

    They left her alone in her room, but they guarded the corridor and even the front yard connected to the baby room''s window.

    However, under the moonlight, two figures snuck into the backyard without anyone realising¡­

    Why? Simply because they froze. The people in the front yard, those in the corridor...everyone.

    Everyone stopped moving.

    Because time is freezing.

    "Uh, Fin. Is this alright?" A certain fairy looked around the front yard with a slightly guilty face as he tugged at his hoodie, trying to hide even when his body was already that small.

    "Of course it''s alright. We are here to save Ain!"

    A boy with his blonde hair glimmering under the moonlight made a shushing gesture at the fairy before dashing into Ainsley''s room.

    Oh, of course, he didn''t enter through the door but chose the window instead¡­

    Creak¡­

    The window slowly opened, and a gust of wind blew by. Right below the window was a cute furry little cat, faithfully guarding her master, but unfortunately, time froze. So he also stayed there, unmoving.

    "Okay, get in, Nos!" Finley lowered his robe''s hoodie and gestured at Chronos to enter the spacious room as well.

    Once Chronos flew inside, the boy closed the window, not letting any night winde into the room.

    "Huft. Okay, this is good." Finley nodded to himself as he walked to the bed. The boy acted all familiar with the room, as if he''s the room owner¡­

    When he''s literally a creep for visiting a girl''s bedroom at night!

    However, Finley really didn''t have any choices. He could onlye here at night to shake off all paparazzi and visit Ainsley as her fairy friend.

    After all, he couldn''t visit her with his identity as the Walter Family''s heir¡­

    Finley and Chronos walked side by side as they stopped next to the girl''s bed. The room was dark, but someone lit up themp on the table next to the bed, illuminating the room by a bit.

    Thus, that''s how the duo saw Ainsley''s figure lying on the bed with a pale face and purplish lips.

    Wrapped in rabbit-pattern pyjamas, the baby looked like a docile bunny for sure, but that wasn''t the main point.

    When Chronos saw Ainsley, he instantly furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Fin, Fin. This brat sacrificed 10 years of her lifespan. That''s quite a lot since her original lifespan is only 20!"

    Yeah. Ainsley''s body was destined to live up to 20 years old, unlike Finley, who was destined to have a long age due to the fairies'' favour.

    Unfortunately, both people died because of ir''s interference. Ainsley''s real body did use up all its lifespan, while Finley, who''s supposed to live past 100, died young.

    When Finley knew that Ainsley''s lifespan was so pitiful, he let out a long sigh.

    "So Ain only got 10 years left to live? She will only live until 13 years old?"

    "Yeap!"

    "...then just like what we have discussed before. Transfer my lifespan to her." Finley pointed at his chest and then told at Ainsley.

    "Give her 70 years."

    Chronos almost fell from the air.

    "70?! You didn''t tell me it would be this much?! Are you crazy, ah??" Chronos couldn''t help but shout at Finley until his hoodie fell to his shoulders.

    "I know that you have 160-ish lifespans, but giving out 70 in one go is...aish!"

    "Ugh, just do it, okay? I don''t need to live that long anyway. 90 years is already long¡­" Finley clicked his tongue and flicked Chronos''s forehead for behaving so exaggeratedly.

    "But you need to pay 10 more years as the price of doing this one-in-a-lifetime exchange. Is it ok?" Chronos grumbled as he looked at Finley with his emerald eyes.

    This time, he looked a lot more serious.

    "You can''t transfer your lifespan to anyone else after this. Not your dad, not anyone. Are you okay with it?"

    Are you sure you will waste your chance on this brat?!

    Chronos, as the time fairy, could also manipte time inside a human''s body called the lifespans.

    He could transfer one''s life span into another and hope that the person lived for a long time...unless they''re killed, sick, or get unfortunate to die early.

    When Chronos stared at him like that, Finley didn''t flinch back. He just looked straight into Chronos''s eyes and nodded.

    "I won''t regret it. For me, if this baby lives longer, it will also be beneficial for my revenge and future."

    After all, the baby did defeat the Aretha Family troops in today''s war. Even though those troops were the weakest of the weakest, that''s still a feat worth celebrating.

    "And I think my dad has a long lifespan too, right? So why should I give my lifespan to dad¡­" Finley shrugged.

    Dad is also someone loved by the fairies. Thus, he''s granted a long lifespan upon birth as well.

    Tch. Pretty privilege at its finest.

    Since Finley insisted like that, in the end, Chronos could only sigh and nodded.

    "Okay. I''ll now transfer 70 years of your lifespan to this brat." Chronos snapped his fingers, and something resembling a clock came out of Finley''s heart.

    Let''s begin the lifespan transfer.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 383: "Zac and Caine"

    <h4>Chapter 383: "Zac and Caine"</h4>

    After Chronos extracted the clock-like thingy from Finley''s heart with the number ''70'' on it, he proceeded to bring the clock onto Ainsley''s body.

    With just a wave of his hand, he inserted the clock into Ainsley''s heart and right away, the baby''s chest started to glow brightly.

    "Hmmm...it''s quite a sess. The body isn''t rejecting the lifespan injection...ah, her soul too. This is good." Chronos mumbled as he observed Ainsley''s subconscious reaction.

    After all, not all people could receive such a massive amount of lifespan injection. Either because their body is too fragile or their soul isn''t strong enough.

    Clearly, Ainsley''s soul is strong since she''s a transmigrator, but her body is weak. Fortunately, her luck level is currently still at diamond after falling from crystal.

    Thus, the transfer process went smoothly without a hitch.

    "Okay, it''s done." Chronos looked at the dim light over Ainsley''s chest and flew back to Finley''s side.

    "With this, you have officially lost half of your lifespan. How does it feel, Fin?" Chronos looked at Finley''s face that gradually became pale.

    If this is someone without the time fairy as their contractedpanion, losing that amount of lifespan will immediately kill them.

    However, Chronos protected Finley. So, Finley only experienced dizziness and fatigue at most.

    "Hum. I don''t feel too well. It''s like when I lost too much blood or something." The boy kneaded his forehead as he took onest look at Ainsley.

    "Let''s go. I have to take a rest. Else, dad will spank me."

    "Hum. Perci is also waiting for me. Let''s go." Chronos fixed his robe''s hoodie and flew to Finley''s shoulder.

    The boy then opened the window, leapt out of the room and closed the window once more.

    After they''re quite far away from the mansion, only then did Chronos let go of the wrapped time around the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    With that, everyone could move again and continue their activities¡­

    Of course, none of them realised that time was frozen. Not even Cellino. Thus, only two spirits inside the room knew what just happened.

    [...that boy is quite nice.] The Godfathermented as he floated above Ainsley in a lotus position. Beside him was a certain toddler fiddling with his pants.

    [Yup. Finley is definitely worthy to have crystal-level luck just like you, kekekek.] Zevughed merrily as he flew around the bed.

    The little toddler then paused abruptly before looking at the Godfather''s faint body.

    [By the way. Don''t you need to replenish your energy? Look, you look as if you''re about to leave this world¡­]

    [Heh. With this lord''s soul still in their hands, how can this lord leave this world? But yeah, I do need to replenish my energy.] The Godfather snorted as he closed his eyes.

    [Else I''ll bepletely invisible and can do nothing.]

    [You will just be an ordinary ghost that knows nothing about yourself and has no power for the shamans to borrow, ] Zev added.

    When Zev said that with a chuckle, the Godfather opened his eyes abruptly and red at the toddler.

    [If you have time to mock this lord, you better hunt some items for this lord''s spirit to consume.]

    [...but I''m a system spirit. My job is to assist my master¨C ] Zev was about to refuse when he saw the Godfather lifting his leg¡­

    Ah, the toddler could only cry as he floated away.

    [Owkay, okay! I''ll find some items for you to absorb! Hmph! But you bettere to those ces alone to get them.]

    That''s how Zev went away for a whole night, and the next day, it was the Godfather''s turn to go fetch those items.

    Because of that, the Godfather missed a wonderful performance of two adults pretending to be your daily summoner.

    "Ah, you two are otherworldly summoners from the capital?"

    Grandpa Yofan stood in front of the mansion''s gate as he scanned two people that just suddenly knocked on their gates.

    The two were an old man without a beard and a young man, seemingly his son...or grandson maybe?

    "Yes, yes! We are the summoners you called yesterday. Here, me and my grandpa''s license."

    The teen with ck hair and purple eyes showed two summoner IDs to Grandpa Yofan.

    The ID was something that summoners could only get from the Godlif Country''s summoner guild.

    Indeed, when Grandpa Yofan checked it, he saw that these two affiliated guilds were at the capital.

    Yet despite that, he still looked at the two strangers with suspicion. The old man squinted as he looked at the teen, which he thought to be the most suspicious.

    "Your name is...Zac?" Grandpa Yoyo held the ID card while looking at the violet-eyed teen from head to toe.

    "Yup! I''m Zac Brown, and this is my grandpa, Caine Brown. We are both veteran otherworldly summoners at the capital."

    The teen, who''s not even older than Jevon, grinned from ear to ear, showing his sharp canine teeth without him realising.

    From the way he spoke...he looked like a troll¡­

    But the ID was real and couldn''t be faked.

    Despite Grandpa Yofan''s doubt over the ''young'' teen and the quiet grandpa, he still let those two enter the mansion in the end.

    "Alright then, please follow me to the patient. As for the fee, we will pay you after the treatment. Is that ok?"

    "That''s ok! You also don''t need to pay us with dors. Unique items and antiques are good too."

    The chatty ''teen''ughed as he folded his hands behind his head. His pose was definitely simr to Killua from Hunter x Hunter.

    Seeing the short teen acting so rxed like that, Grandpa Yofan could only sigh and hid his suspicions over the duo.

    I hope these two are not cons...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 384: "Treating Ainsleys Core"

    <h4>Chapter 384: "Treating Ainsley''s Core"</h4>

    Just like that, Jake, who had a fake summoner ID granted by Cain, and Cain, the Godlif country''s summoner guild master, sessfully infiltrated Ainsley''s mansion under disguise.

    Grandpa Yofan immediately brought the two of them to Ainsley''s bedroom and once they''re there, the old man started to exin.

    "So, I heard that otherworldly summoners in the capital could help heal a damaged energy core¡­"

    "Well, yeah, if our luck is good, we can do that." Jake nodded as he nced at Cain. Even though Cain looked weird, he''s quite lucky.

    Else, why would he be a dual-attribute summoner?

    "Good, good." Grandpa Yofan''s face brightened at Jake''s confirmation. He immediately pointed at Ainsley, who''s still unconscious on the bed and spoke,

    "Can you please heal this girl''s energy core? The doctor said that there are some cracks on her core. Thus, we need to fix it so as not to hinder her future growth¡­"

    "Oh, she''s still young and already formed her energy core? What a little genius you have here." Jake casually whistled as he threw praises to Ainsley and Grandpa Yofan.

    The previously gloomy-looking old man instantly brightened and smiled sheepishly.

    "Hahahah, you tter us, boy. Ain is indeed a genius...and that''s why we hope you can help her, " He added.

    "Hum. But...an energy core with some cracks¡­.what did she do until she got this injury?"

    Jake murmured as he beckoned Cain to approach Ainsley. The old man then took Ainsley''s wrist to examine her.

    When Jake mentioned the cause of the injury, Grandpa Yofan''s face darkened again. He took a seat not too far from the bed and let out a sigh.

    "She recharged her energy too many times. From what others said, she has tons of energy crystals and potions inside her ne¡­"

    Grandpa Yofan didn''t say theplete story to these two strangers, but then he gritted his teeth as he mentioned the crystals.

    "I don''t know who gave my baby so many crystals and potions inside her storage ne until she can use it carelessly like this."

    Grandpa Yofan''s pupils were burning in rage as he looked at Jake and Cain.

    "I''ll make sure to kill whoever gave that many crystals and potions to my baby!"

    Grandpa Yofan didn''t mean to threaten Jake and Cain, whom he barely knew, but when Jake heard of this, he flinched.

    The young man silently shuddered while sweating non-stop.

    ''Oh, fck. That''s me! I''m the one giving her so many crystals and potions! I-I didn''t think she would use it so carelessly, okay?!''

    Jake suddenly wanted to cry. So he was actually indirectly involved in how Ainsley damaged her energy core.

    Ahhhh what a sinner!

    Cain also could guess that Jake was the mastermind behind the crystals and potions matter. Thus, he peeked at the young man and shook his head.

    Let''s save this pitiful psycho for once.

    "...elder. I...have examined...her condition, " Cain suddenly interrupted.

    When Grandpa Yofan heard his words, he instantly forgot whatever his grudge with the one giving Ainsley a bunch of crystals and potions.

    The old man jumped to his feet and ran toward Cain.

    "How is it, Sir Brown? Can you heal her core? Is it difficult? It''s still doable, right?" Grandpa Yofan fidgeted as he looked at Cain.

    The way he treated Cain was obviously different from how he treated Jake.

    In his eyes, the one that could save Ainsley would be this old man rather than the snotty brat!

    Not knowing Grandpa Yofan''s thoughts, Cain just casually nodded.

    "It''s doable. Coincidentally, I have just...summoned...a soul...from another world...that can...repair...one''s core¡­"

    Cain''s soft yet majestic voice resounded in the room as he snapped his fingers.

    Burn. Burn.

    A strange blue-ish me suddenly flickered on the old man''s shoulder.

    If one looked closer, inside the me was a white transparent-looking owl, the one that Ainsley saw when she met Cain for the first time.

    That''s right. Cain''s contracted soul pet was actually able to heal one''s broken core! As long as it''s just mildly damaged like Ainsley''s.

    When Grandpa Yofan saw the owl, he was a bit taken aback.

    This is a soul, right? But since I can see it...the soul materialised?

    Wow. So this old man is not only an otherworldly soul summoned but also a powerful one!

    Grandpa Yofan was instantly excited.

    "Thank you for your help, senior!" The old man instantly changed the way he called Cain while Cain let the owlnd on Ainsley''s tummy.

    "Hum. Don''t...be so...stiff, " Cain smiled wryly, showing his wrinkly yet handsome face.

    Since he''s not wearing a hoodie like before, he appeared to be much gentler and kind to others.

    After Cain replied to Grandpa Yofan, he then focused onmunicating with his soul pet.

    [How...is it?]

    The owl pped its wings as tiny bits of his blue-ish me seeped into Ainsley''s tummy.

    [It''s not as severe as I thought, master. I can fix this fast. But don''t forget my payment, kay.]

    A cheeky voice sounded inside Cain''s mind as the owl turned its head 180¡ã, almost scaring Grandpa Yofan.

    [Hum. Don''t...worry. I''ll...get...some evil souls...for you¡­]

    [Good!] The owl''s hollow eyes brightened, and he immediately sent more blue-ish mes into Ainsley''s tummy.

    The me reached the baby''s energy core and carefully wrapped it inside before heating it.

    With the me''s nourishment, the cracking surface slowly got as smooth as before. The cracks were fixed, and the tiny holes here and there were stuffed with the me fragment.

    After the owl made sure that the energy core was as good as new, only then it retracted its me and flew back to Cain''s shoulder.

    The treatment is over!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 385: "The Big Shots Make A Move"

    <h4>Chapter 385: "The Big Shots Make A Move"</h4>

    [Done, master. Now I''m tired. I need to rest! I''ll go back to my world for a bit.] The owl stretched his neck as he moved his little mouth.

    [Okay¡­]

    Cain had just nodded when the owl created a small magic circle below his feet and jumped into it.

    Swoosh!

    In mere seconds, he disappeared¡­

    Oh, well, as Cain''s contracted pet, he could go between two worlds as he wished, though.

    Cain only shrugged at his owl''s weird antics. The old man chose to look at Grandpa Yofan and nodded.

    "It is...done. You...can rest easy now." Cain tried to smile, but his smile looked so weak that Grandpa Yofan was worried for him.

    "Ah, yes, yes, thank you! I see that you look a bit tired. How about staying here for a night or two to rest?" Grandpa Yofan couldn''t exin how thankful he was toward this old man.

    Thus, all he could do is to look at Cain with sparkling eyes as if looking at a hero.

    When Cain saw Grandpa Yofan''s respectful gaze, he stiffened. He suddenly felt a bit awkward.

    "Uh, no, we will go back¡­" Cain was just about to refuse Grandpa Yofan''s invitation when Jake suddenly jumped to his feet and interrupted.

    "We will dly stay! My grandpa is already old, and that one treatment wasted a lot of his energy. He needs three to seven days to recover!"

    Jake lied without batting an eyelid as he grabbed Grandpa Yofan''s hands and shook it cheerfully.

    The young ''teen'' smiled from ear to ear as he whistled.

    Finally, a reason to stay in this mansion! I can finally know more about the Sloan Family and Ain!

    Grandpa Yofan was instantly ecstatic at Jake''s response. He also shook Jake''s hands and nodded.

    "I will prepare your amodations now! You and your grandpa can stay here until you recover."

    Because you guys are Ain''s saviour, it''s not bad to let you guys stay for days!

    Without waiting for Cain''s answer, Grandpa Yofan already trotted out of the room with a wide smile on his face as he called over the five buds.

    "Jevon! Serve the guests! They''re our saviour!"

    "Elli, apany Ain until she wakes up!"

    Grandpa Yofan slowly vanished from sight, reced by Elliana. The woman looked at Jake and Cain before nodding politely.

    "Greetings."

    "Oh, hello." Jake waved his hand cheerfully and was about to go around the bedroom when Cain grabbed his hand from behind.

    The old man instantly approached Jake and got so close that he almost bumped into the back of Jake''s head.

    "J.a.k.e! How...could you?! We...can''t stay...like this!"

    The old man suppressed his voice, and his face was hidden behind Jake''s head, but Jake could feel a bone-chilling sensation almost instantly.

    The young man shuddered as he imagined Cain''s gloomy face.

    "E-eh, why are you so mad, ah, grandpa? It''s not like you''re busy at your guild or something¡­" Jake stuck out his tongue as he slowly turned around.

    The young man already got immersed into his acting that he truly looked like a snotty teenager that''s even more annoying than Jevon.

    Cain looked down at the young man who''s now way shorter than him and suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    What a waste of the transformation potion when he used it to be a teenager...meh!

    Cain shook his head and red at Jake. "Jake...it''s not about that...but it''s inappropriate to stay...right?"

    "...it''s not? That grandpa also said that we''re wee to stay here for a while!" Jake pouted as he nced at Ainsley''s bed before whistling once more.

    Hehehehe. Now that I already changed my appearance...I have to see this baby''s daily life that I don''t know!

    Just treat this as a vacation or something, yes?

    Of course, no same person would stay at another person''s house and thought it as a vacation...especially when the person was a big shot and had no reason to stay at an ordinary mansion like this one.

    Seeing Jake''s yful smile like that, Cain instantly knew that whatever he say, the young man wouldn''t listen to him.

    Aish...why are all geniuses a freak?!

    The old man didn''t even think that he''s also one of the freaks¡­

    Sighing, Cain let go of Jake''s shoulders and took a few steps back.

    "...fine. Let''s stay. But don''t...create...trouble, okay?"

    When Cain said ''do not create trouble'', he actually knew that Jake wouldn''t create any troubles for the Sloan Family¡­

    It''s just that he''s still worried, ah!

    "No worries, no worries. I''ll never create troubles for this family, anyway." The young man shrugged.

    "In fact, I''m currently sending reinforcements to help them rebuilt the destroyed territories!"

    Jake grinned as he led Cain out of Ainsley''s bedroom.

    One of the Sloan Family servants had picked them up and brought them to the guest room where they''d be staying.

    And just like that...two big shots casually stayed at Ainsley''s ce for a while.

    At the same time, at another ce in the capital¡­

    "Are you sure that''s the Godfather spirit materialising?" Rie, the Godlif country''s shaman guild summoner, squinted as she watched the footage of Ainsley''s aftermath battle.

    "I''m sure of it, master. There are a lot of people there that confirmed that the Godfather spirit really did materialise and spoke with that baby."

    The Vice President fixed his square eyesses as he spoke in a stern tone.

    "Thus, we specte that the baby is already in touch with the Godfather spirit...no. Maybe she''s already a shaman that contracted the Godfather spirit!"

    Rie''s pupils widened at the young man''s words.

    "I see. If this is true...we have to visit that girl."

    We have to poach her to our guild!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 386: "Nightmare"

    <h4>Chapter 386: "Nightmare"</h4>

    "I heard that the Sloan Family had just won against the Aretha Family invasion. Is that true?"

    Rie crossed her legs as she

    looked at her Vice President, who''s still standing tall behind her.

    "That''s true, master."

    "If that''s so, before we poach that baby, send some support to help the family rebuild their territories or something." Rie casually waved her hand as she looked at her phone.

    The screen was ying Ainsley''s popr battle video about 5 minutes long. It had all the best cuts and scenes, fit for a movie trailer.

    "She''s not only a dual tamer...but she has a curse-type ability, another charm-type ability and possibly a shaman too, right?"

    Rie mumbled to herself, but the Vice President immediately answered,

    "Indeed. She''s suspected to be a Penta ability user at the age of 3. Something so impossible and can destroy her body, but it happens anyway."

    "....maybe we also need to send some supplements to help strengthen her physical strength. Ah, also one for the soul." Rie snapped her fingers and turned her chair around, back to face the desk.

    Since a shaman''s power had lots of things to do with one''s soul, nourishing their soul should be the best action.

    Moreover, if the shaman was still such a young kid.

    She had a bright future ahead!

    Usually, transmigrators could easily be shamans. However, this profession wasn''t well-known yet in the Godfather''s era.

    Thus, he never chose to be a shaman. No spirit was so strong that he wanted them, anyway.

    But now, in Ainsley''s era, being a shaman was something noble. Not to mention that a lot of powerful dead spirits existed because those legendary figures in the past had piled up.

    Anyone would be blessed if they could be a shaman.

    While Rie was preparing to send some support to Ainsley so that she could poach the baby, the other guild masters also got the news.

    "What? The baby tamed so many beasts and monsters at once in the war against the Aretha Family?!"

    Benjamin, the old man from the monster tamer guild almost tore off his beard when he heard of the news.

    The creepy old man jumped to his feet and started to mumble nonsense.

    "Impossible. This is impossible. Tamers can only tame one monster or beast at one time. Taming all at once is unheard of!"

    "Uh, master. I heard that some experts argued about this too, and they said that it shouldn''t be a monster or beast taming ability but more of a charm¡­"

    Bentley, the head of the monster tamer guild''s youth division, fidgeted as he showed the discussion video on Metube to his master.

    "Hm? Not a tamer? I have never heard of a charm ability that can charm monsters and beasts, but that makes sense¡­" the old man paused and took the phone from Bentley.

    He then watched the video of some expert talking about Ainsley''s viral video before putting down the phone.

    "Still, even when she''s not a tamer, as long as monsters obey her, she can be considered a tamer too!"

    The old man threw his butt to his chair as he spoke with his hoarse voice.

    "Bentley. No matter what, we have to send an invitation to that prodigy¨C ah, she''s the Godtoddler, I forgot. Hum. Got it?"

    "Should we send it after a few months, master?"

    "Hum, do that. Send some wild monsters to the Sloan Family as my greeting gift. I think the Godtoddler will like it." Benjamin nodded as he smiled from ear to ear, clearly pleased.

    I didn''t expect the Godtoddler to actually be the head of the Sloan Family when she''s so young, but this is perfect.

    She shouldn''t be a full-pledged tamer, but she''s better than most tamers! The monster tamer guild still needs talent like her.

    Benjamin already nned to formally invite Ainsley to the monster tamer guild at the capital, but little did he know that his old rival, Bernadette, was also thinking the same thing.

    "That baby isn''t a beast tamer, but her ability can be considered a beast tamer. She can even tame Van, a sacred beast who already belongs to someone else!"

    Bern pped his office table as he stops up. His eyes were shining as he looked at the baby''s video circting in the mafia''s web and Metube.

    "Dalton, my good disciple. You have to make sure you invite her to our summer ss a few months from now. Okay?" The old man stroke his beard as he looked at his young disciple.

    It was Dalton, the head of the beast tamer guild''s youth division at the capital.

    "Hum. Leave it to me, master. I already got her contact number. It will be easy to invite her." Dalton nodded solemnly as he watched his master left the room with wide strides.

    ''It seems that the master is happy to find such a good seedling¡­''

    The young man shook his head helplessly as he arranged some tamers from the guild to send support to the Sloan Family...to butter up the baby.

    After all, everyone now knew that the miraculous baby is the Sloan Family''s new family head!

    Meanwhile, at Ainsley''s ce, the Godfather had just returned.

    As usual, he entered Ainsley''s bedroom at ease, only to hear some murmursing from the bed.

    "Ugh¡­.ughhh¡­"

    ...mm?

    The Godfather lifted his eyebrows as he dashed to Ainsley''s bed. Once he''s floating above her, he could then clearly see the baby''s face.

    The Godfather couldn''t help but suck in the cold air.

    Why is Ain''s face so pale? She''s clearly already so healthy!

    Indeed, Ainsley''s face wasn''t only pale, but she''s drenched in sweat while murmuring things.

    "Ugh...no...it''s you guys fault...I...I kill you guys¡­"

    She''s having a nightmare. A dangerous one.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 387: "The Guilt Can Kill"

    <h4>Chapter 387: "The Guilt Can Kill"</h4>

    The Godfather heard Ainsley''s sleep talk and couldn''t help but frown.

    What is she dreaming about until she''s that pale? It can''t be that she''s still ming herself for what happened to those vigers?

    Well, Ainsley wasn''t dreaming about that anymore but another thing.

    It''s about 500 people that she massacred blindly that night.

    "Why are you so vicious? There''s no one here as vicious as you!"

    "You''re only 3, but your dead body counts are already over the roof. You better be a killer than a mafia."

    "I think you''re a psycho. How can you massacre that many people without even thinking twice? What did you think when you killed them?"

    "You''re truly an evil child. ir Aretha is way kinder than you!"

    "Killing that many when she''s just 3...maybe she''s the reincarnation of the devil."

    "Yeah, yeah. Even the Godfather only killed that many when he''s 10."

    "You''re horrible. You have no regard for human life. You aren''t suited to be a family head!"

    "Yeah, someone like you better die young!"

    "Die!"

    "Die vicious kid!"

    "Die! The world will be much more peaceful without you!"

    These sounds kept ringing inside Ainsley''s head, seeping into her consciousness. Even when she''s unconscious, these voices and the image of people dying in her hands kept reying in her head.

    "You deserve to die!"

    "Die, evil kid!"

    Ainsley looked at the bloody people emerging from the darkness and shuddered.

    "N-no, it''s you guys fault! You guys killed my people! I-I only avenged my people!"

    "Massacring so many people without feeling guilty at all...a battle maniac. You''re a devil!"

    The voices shouted at her, and the bloody figures kept advancing.

    Ainsley retreated once more as she looked around her with a pale face.

    "What do you mean I don''t feel guilty? I do feel guilty! That''s why I kill you guys off quickly, and that''s all because of your bad luck. I have never killed you guys directly!"

    "The demonic kid."

    "Demon."

    "Evil."

    "Viiness."

    The voices ignored Ainsley''s shout, and the bloody figure of all the people that the baby had killed slowly advanced. Some bloody hands even popped out under the baby''s feet and pulled her down.

    "You deserve to go to hell!"

    "You evil child!"

    "No¨C I''m not! I''m not!" Tears started to gather in the baby''s eyes as she looked at all the bloody figures representing the number of people who died because of her skill.

    When she saw that there were so many that they formed a dense sea, the baby shuddered.

    Ainsley started to waver.

    T-this can''t be. I...I didn''t remember much...b-but I shouldn''t have killed that many, right? My energy won''t be enough for that, right?

    W-where do I get so many crystals and potions to recharge my energy? This must be a lie. It must be a trick.

    I...I never massacred so many people! I''m not a demon!

    ...right?

    Tears slowly trickled down Ainsley''s face as her real body also started to shed tears.

    "Uh...uh...I...am...not a demon¡­"

    "I...am not¡­"

    The Godfather had been listening to the baby''s sleep talk, and he finally guessed what''s going on.

    The Lilss should be having a nightmare over her first massacre?

    The Godfather tilted his head as he looked at Ainsley. The baby subconsciously gripped her nket and pulled it up, trying to cover her face.

    She''s clearly in deep agony.

    ''Aish...this is always the problem with the first killing experience¡­''

    The Godfather sighed as he recalled his younger days when he first did hisrge-scale massacre.

    After the killings, he also couldn''t sleep for weeks and had nightmares for months.

    At that moment, how he wished that someone would tell him that he''s not a demon. He''s not a psycho, and he didn''t kill for fun.

    He fcking killed those who tried to harm himself or those close to him!

    Should he let them go easily and bring more trouble to himself then? He would not. That''s how he started his first massacre ever.

    It was one vs many, just like what Ainsley experienced.

    But the baby was still 3 when it happened and he was already 10 years old. And his soul was already 30 back then, so yeah¡­

    Even then, he also had difficulties eating and sleeping¡­

    What about this baby? She might be a chuuni in her past life, and that showed in her actions, but she''s still kind-hearted.

    For her to massacre so many people in one go...the guilt might kill her. She might go crazy or something¡­

    The thoughts scared the Godfather so much that he instantly turned to find Zev.

    [Lil bastard! Oy! Do you have any items to repel nightmares or to erase memories?!]

    The young spirit ran around the bedroom trying to find Zev and the little toddler just popped out under Ainsley''s nket.

    [Hwummm...nightmare repent and a potion to erase memories? I do have them...ah wait.] The toddler jolted awake and red at the Godfather.

    [Why would you need it?! You''re not even my host anymore!]

    [It''s not for this lord, you idiot. It''s for the Lilss!] The Godfather hit Zev''s head and harrumphed.

    [Ouch! Fck you Dave¨C huh? For Ain?] Zev rubbed his head and suddenly tilted his head. He then looked at Ainsley and was enlightened.

    [Ah, so it''s like that. My host is experiencing the trauma after her first massacre?]

    [Something like that. Can you help her?]

    The Godfather tried to act cool and calm, but when he''s flying around like a bee, even Zev was speechless.

    Godfather...why are you the one panicking?

    Zev shook his head and sighed.

    [How about I just send your consciousness into Ain''s mind once more?]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 388: "Inner Demons"

    <h4>Chapter 388: "Inner Demons"</h4>

    [Entering her mind again?] The Godfather paused. He suddenly thought that it was a good idea¡­

    [Yup, just enter her mind, soothe her and get rid of her nightmare or something. How is it?] Zev stretched his tiny limbs as he floated around.

    At this rate, Ainsley would never wake up because she''s trapped inside her nightmare. That wouldn''t be anything good.

    The Godfather thought about it for a while before finally nodding.

    [Okay. Send this lord''s consciousness into Lil Lass''s mind. This Lord will try to help her.]

    [Oki, oki~ ] Zev started the process of transferring the Godfather''s consciousness into Ainsley''s mind. Thus, both adults couldn''t feel what''s going on around them.

    Little did they know that when they''re doing the ritual, a certain blue-skinned elf peeked into the bedroom.

    The elf''s ears twitched, and the clear eyes concealed behind his bang blinked as he looked at Ainsley from afar.

    ''That''s...my master. She''s still unconscious?''

    The elf gripped the door as he poked his head once more, trying to see more clearly but afraid to enter the bedroom¡­

    Because he''s not worth it, and he''s just a ve, right?

    It was at that moment that Axelle heard Ainsley''s faint groaning.

    "Ugh¡­.ughhh¡­"

    The elf''s ears perked up. He instantly furrowed.

    ''Sleep talking? Is my master having a nightmare? That''s...not good¡­''

    The elf retracted his neck and slowly tip-toed, leaving the corridor while nning to do something.

    Meanwhile, the Godfather''s consciousness had entered Ainsley''s mind, and the first thing he saw was the darkness and the bloody figures filling it.

    The young man couldn''t help but squint.

    Is this what my little disciple sees in her dream? No wonder she has nightmares¡­

    This scene is just too much for her.

    The Godfather shook his head as he walked past the bloody figures.

    Whenever some figures tried to attack him and murmured something, he would casually kick the figures or sh their head.

    "Scram. This Lord isn''t fond of killing the dead for the second time." The Godfather red at the bloody figures, and somehow, the figures shuddered.

    One by one, they left the Godfather alone, not daring to approach him.

    When the Godfather saw this, he suddenly realised that these figures should be Ainsley''s inner demons created because of her guilt after massacring her enemy.

    If she didn''t do something to these inner demons, her future growth wouldn''t be smooth, and it''s easier to descend into madness anytime.

    ''Well, that Lil Lass is indeed too kind until her inner demons formed so easily like this¡­''

    The inner demons not only consisted of Ainsley''s guilt of massacring her enemy. There were some created because of Ainsley''s guilt toward the death of innocent vigers in her territory.

    There was another one because of her people''s death. Another one was because of her jealousy toward ir.

    Ah, there''s also this inner demon created because of Ainsley''s hatred toward the Aretha family.

    Oh, there''s a grudge toward her dad too.

    All of these created a sea of inner demons that appeared as Ainsley''s nightmare, triggered by the post-traumatic stress after she massacred tons of people for the first time.

    The Godfather looked at the darkness around him and sighed.

    ''Lil Lass, just where are you? Your inner mind is just so vast¡­''

    The Godfather grumbled since he couldn''t find Ainsley right away. He had just thought so when a childish voice rang throughout the space, out of the blue.

    "Gwo! Gwo away! You guys are disgwusthing! Waaahhh! Let gwooooo!"

    The Godfather''s ears perked up. He immediately looked in the direction of the voice while picking up his pace.

    That''s...Ain''s voice. She should be there!

    Indeed. The Godfather had just walked for several steps when he saw a little baby dressed in rabbit pyjamas was squatting on the ck floor while shoo-ing several inner demons in the form of bloody figures.

    The baby had tears and snots everywhere on her face, looking absolutely a mess.

    The Godfather suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Why is the Lilss so pitiful, ah?

    The young man shook his head once more as he walked toward the little girl.

    "Gwo! Gwo away!" Ainsley was busy pushing the bloody figures without hurting them when the Godfather opened his mouth.

    "Lil Lass."

    His majestic voice rang throughout the space until the bloody figures also stopped attacking Ainsley.

    Even the baby herself slowly stood up, poked her head out of the crowd of inner demons with tears threatening to drip down her eyes.

    "U-uncwle G-gwodfathel?"

    "Yeah."

    "I-is it weally ywou?" Ainsley huped as she pushed some inner demons away and started to run toward the Godfather''s figure.

    That long green hair. That pair of golden eyes. That tall body and arrogant standing pose¡­

    It''s the Godfather! Godfather!

    Ainsley didn''t wait for the Godfather to do anything, and once she''s out of the crowd, she instantly jumped to the young man''s embrace.

    "Uwaaaaahhh! Gwodfathellllll!!!"

    Her saliva, tears and snots flew everywhere that the Godfather almost pped Ainsley away in reflex.

    "L-lilss?" The Godfather staggered as he caught Ainsley and let her nestled in his arms. Somehow, the baby immediately buried her face into his chest and sobbed.

    "Hwaaaa, Gwodfathellll. I dwon''t know if ywou are real or not, b-but twank God¡­"

    Ainsley was already at the edge of sumbing to her inner demons. She had been too tired all this time, alone in space¡­

    Until the Godfather came.

    It was as if...seeing coals in winter.

    A blessing!

    When the Godfather saw Ainsley cry like that, he suddenly didn''t know what to do. The young man scratched his head while looking away from the baby.

    "There, there, this lord is here. Don''t cry¡­" The Godfather stiffly patted Ainsley''s back.

    This should be good, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 389: "Tame Them All"

    <h4>Chapter 389: "Tame Them All"</h4>

    The Godfather kept patting Ainsley''s back, thinking that she would stop crying. However, the more he did that, the more tears Ainsley shed.

    "Uh...uwaahhhhh Gwodfathel you''re really hele! Uwaahhhh¡­.waaaahhh¡­."

    It was the first time Ainsley bawled her eyes out like that ever since she got transmigrated into this world.

    Even in the past, when she cried, she had never acted like a literal 3-year-old baby.

    However, this time, she knew she had to cry to her heart''s wishes.

    She might be OP, badass, a chuuni and everything, but in the end, she''s still someone who had never killed anyone before, not even in her previous life.

    She liked to watch gore, watched action anime with lots of killing...but when she had to kill people with her own hands¡­

    Deep inside, she''s terrified. Not to mention that she killed so many people in one go¡­

    The baby couldn''t just act as if she never reaped those lives and souls.

    Those people also had a family, and they left their family because of her. She killed her. She separated them from their family!

    Those people are indeed bad. They attacked the Sloan Family...but it must be due to the higher ups'' order. They weren''t that evil. They''re just followingmands.

    And this was why Ainsley felt so guilty that her inner demons became this many.

    The Godfather watched Ainsley crying for a whole 5 minutes, even drenching his clothes in her tears, yet he couldn''t even get mad.

    ''Ha¡­.Lil Lass, you''re kind. Someone like you should live a life like those lucky babies in hot daddies tropes.''

    Getting doted on by others, getting someone to protect you...getting someone to do all the dirty things for you¡­

    You just need to sit still and let others pamper you.

    But in reality, the baby had to shoulder such a heavy burden that if she''s not a transmigrator, she wouldn''t be able to shoulder the burden.

    She''s a transmigrator, and that''s what helped her to stay sane all this time.

    The Godfather shook his head as he stretched his hand and ruffled the baby''s hair.

    "If you want to cry...then cry. After that...we gotta talk." The Godfather gentlybed Ainsley''s hair and patted her back at the same time.

    In times like this, she truly needed emotional support.

    "Hum¡­" Ainsley nodded without even showing her face. Right now, her eyes were already swollen. Her nose was red and was full of snots.

    She knew that she didn''t look adorable anymore. Just..a normal baby crying and wailing.

    Despite that, the Godfather allowed her to cry until she had no tears left. He didn''t say anything and just stroked her head, patted her back, and gave her warmth¡­

    Ainsley instantly knew that if she got into a hot daddy troupe...the Godfather would have been the best dad one could have.

    He''s hot, kind, strong, and ahhhh everything! Perfect!

    The Godfather thought that Ainsley was still crying, but at one point, she already started to make the Godfather cult¡­

    15 minutester.

    "Okay. You''re done crying, Lil Lass?"

    The Godfather sat on the floor with the inner demons surrounding him yet he didn''t even give a fck. He ced Ainsley on hisp as he stroked her head once more.

    "Hwum¡­.I''m done...hehehe¡­"

    Ainsleyughed sheepishly as she tried to turn around to look at the Godfather, but the young man seemed interested in ying with her hair¡­

    And that''s how she had to sit still.

    "Good. If you have enough crying...let''s go to the main business."

    "Hum." Ainsley suddenly sat straight even though she didn''t face the Godfather. She didn''t know why but from his words...it seemed like a big deal¡­

    "You see those bloody figures?" The Godfather pointed at the bloody figures surrounding them.

    When Ainsley saw them, she shuddered. The baby hurriedly took her eyes off those figures.

    "Y-yeah, I see them...clearly¡­"

    "Good. Do you know what those are?" The Godfather asked once more.

    "...nightmale? My gwuilt?" Ainsley tilted her head. Up to now, she knew that she''s in a deep sleep, and those figures must be her nightmare...even though it felt too real to be just a dream.

    "Hum. You''re not wrong. This is indeed inside your dream...but those figures aren''t simple."

    The Godfather yed with Ainsley''s head, twirled her hair within his fingers as he continued.

    "Those are inner demons. Do you know anything about inner demons?"

    "...uhhhh...they ale...like...our sin? Showing how ugly our heart ish?" Ainsley gulped. She peeked at the countless inner demons around her and suddenly had the urge to cry.

    Those are inner demons? Doesn''t that mean my heart is so dirty that I''m better off dead? I''m indeed evil! A viiness!

    Ainsley dropped her head and grumbled, not knowing that the Godfather watched all her simple movements.

    Seeing the baby like that, the Godfather chuckled and hit the baby''s head lightly.

    "Don''t get it wrong. Inner demons don''t tell us just how evil someone can be. It doesn''t work like that."

    !

    "It''s not?! Bwut in novels and manhwas¡­"

    "It''s not. They''re different. Don''t mix them up." The Godfather pinched Ainsley''s cheek from behind as he secretlyughed once more.

    What a silly kid¡­

    "Inner demons in this world are a manifestation of your negative emotions¡­.such as jealousy, hatred, guilt, etc...yours are mainly formed because of your immense guilt."

    The Godfather didn''t let go of Ainsley''s cheek yet and kept her struggling while pping her hands.

    "Get it? These inner demons are here because you feel guilty after killing all those people...and this can be dangerous for your future growth!"

    "T-twen what two dwo¡­?"

    "Simple. Tame them all, " The Godfather flicked Ainsley''s forehead.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 390: "Youre Both"

    <h4>Chapter 390: "You''re Both"</h4>

    "Twame...them?" Ainsley blinked. She abruptly turned around and looked up at the Godfather with a weird gaze.

    Tame the inner demons? Are you crazy? Don''t we need to crush these demons and break free? Tame them? Heck!

    The Godfather had predicted Ainsley''s reaction, so he didn''t feel offended by her showing her suspicion like that.

    With his hands on the baby''s cheek, the Godfather shrugged.

    "Others will tell you to crush these demons but listen to this lord. It''s more beneficial to tame them."

    The Godfather looked at one of the inner demons and grinned.

    "You see how many inner demons there are inside your mind?"

    "Hum¡­"

    "You can collect them to create a bloodthirsty aura or something...ah, it''s like intimidation, you know?"

    The Godfather casually kneaded Ainsley''s cheek once more as he exined.

    "This lord''s dominance ability is also triggered because this lord tamed this lord''s inner demons and made them work to create an intimidating aura."

    That''s how people could shudder and faint just by locking eyes with the Godfather.

    "The secret is not to crush your inner demons but make sure they don''t annoy you. That''s why this lord tells you to tame them."

    At that moment, Ainsley was enlightened. The baby looked at the Godfather with wide eyes.

    "Y-you ale a genius, Gwodfathel! A genius!" The baby lifted her hands and hugged Godfather in reflex.

    That''s right. Why didn''t I think to tame the demons?

    These inner demons can help me create an intimidating aura to scare others...that will be simr to dominance but used to bluff!

    What Ainsleycked was an air of a charismatic baby and the intimidating aura could help her a lot.

    Beside being cute and charming, she also needed others to fear her.

    These inner demons would be so useful!

    "How do we tame them then?" Ainsley was suddenly motivated to deal with the inner demons. She forgot all the things with her immense guilt etc...because she saw a profit!

    The Godfather saw through Ainsley''s simple nature andughed.

    This kid is so straightforward¡­

    "Well, it''s easy. You have to ept them as they are. Once you do that, you can charm them using your charm ability. They will all obey you."

    This sounded easy, but to ept the inner demons as they were, it means that Ainsley had to admit her guilt, face it and not fight it anymore.

    She had to face her hatred, her jealousy, and so on.

    It didn''t mean that she had to let go of them, but she had to know that these things existed inside her, and they''re all part of her.

    These hideous things are also herself, a dark part that existed. She had to embrace it and move on with the fact that she''s not that kind...nor innocent.

    She''s a murderer, yes.

    She''s jealous of others, yes.

    She''s selfish, of course.

    She hated someone, yes.

    She was to me for her people''s death...yes.

    But that''s all what shaped her to be what she was today.

    Ainsley closed her eyes and absorbed all of these thoughts, following the Godfather''s guidance.

    She saw how many people she killed when she fought the Aretha family. She saw how bloody her hands were and how many lives were lost in her hands.

    At first, Ainsley shuddered. She subconsciously wanted to run and deny those things, but Godfather suddenly ced his hands on the baby''s shoulders.

    "Don''t run away. Admit it. Admit that you''re a mass murderer. You''re evil. You''re not kind."

    These were things that Ainsley disliked. She didn''t want others to call her evil, a mass murderer, a viiness, etc¡­

    But the Godfather told her to admit it.

    "Admit it, Lil Lass. Don''t be a hypocrite. Everyone has a dark side inside them...and these are yours."

    Ainsley killed many, many people. She''s a murderer. She''s not innocent. She''s evil. But that''s it.

    The one choosing whether to remain evil or not would be the baby herself.

    "One day, you will have to kill people again. You will do it for yourself or your family. Face it. Don''t run away. It doesn''t define you as evil or not."

    You''re the one defining whether you''re evil or not. Those saved by those killings will tell you whether you''re evil or not.

    You kill others for the sake of others...that''s both evil and kind in one ce. Why should you exclude the evil part? That''s just hypocrisy.

    Admit that you''re both evil and kind. Two sides of a coin. Darkness and Light. Good and bad.

    You''re both.

    When Ainsley listened to the Godfather''s soft speech, she gradually rxed her body.

    The baby didn''t clench her teeth anymore or had the urge to run away from her inner demons.

    She slowly stood up, still with her eyes closed and approached those bloodied figures.

    Ainsley opened her arms wide, and instead of running away, she dived into the crowd of inner demons with a smile on her face.

    "Cwome! Cwome at me! Let''s...let''s hug!" The baby hugged one of the bloodied figures, catching them off-guard.

    The figures couldn''t speak, but they could move. One by one, they subconsciously got away from the baby, not wanting to receive her hug.

    But Ainsley didn''t care. She slowly opened her eyes and hugged the inner demons¡­

    One by one.

    "I killed you. I''m sowwy. I''m evil! I know. But let''s hwug for now." The baby hugged the guilt she had for killing her enemies.

    "I''m a jwealous pewson, yezh! But that''s owkay. Let''s hwug first!" She hugged her jealousy.

    "I...hatwed my dad! He''s a scumbag! But let''s hwug for now¡­" Ainsley hugged her hatred for her father while whispering softly.

    "Later, maybe we should kwill that bastald¡­"

    The Godfather who heard it almost choked.

    Ain??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 391: "Nightmare-repellent Potion"

    <h4>Chapter 391: "Nightmare-repellent Potion"</h4>

    The Godfather almost died from choking on his saliva, too shocked when he heard Ainsley''s little whisper.

    The baby said that she might kill her dad if she found that bastard¡­

    Ugh, this kid...she is really evil.

    Despite the Godfather''s shock, Ainsley still continued to tame her inner demons.

    Next, she went to meet the inner demons caused by her hatred of the Aretha Family.

    "I hate the Awetha Famiwi! Bwut, let''s hwug. I''ll twink of a way to destloy themtel." Ainsley giggled as she hugged her other demons while releasing her baby charm.

    "I dwid this¡­"

    "This¡­"

    "This¡­"

    Ainsley met her inner demons one by one, hugged them and then released her baby charm. All of these might only be in her mind, but it was real. It''s happening.

    Thus, her ability was effective.

    The bloodied figures slowly changed shape. Their crimson blood turned soft pink and didn''t resemble blood anymore. Their abstract figures gradually formed cute monsters like Pokemon.

    The initially dark space became bright with blue sky and green prairie. The inner demons were running around after they deformed into another shape.

    All of them had pink heart pupils, a sign that they''re in love with the little devil Ainsley-sama.

    When Ainsley saw all of her hard work paid off, she crawled back to the Godfather''s ce and plopped onto his thigh, face-first.

    "Pwa! Dwone, Gwodfathel! I did ith! Next time, I can just tell them to produce an intimidating a whenever I want, right?"

    "Hum. That''s right. But it will still consume some energy...so don''t go overboard again." The Godfather chuckled as he patted the back of Ainsley''s head.

    Seeing the girl hugging those demons and then charming them so casually was actually amusing.

    The Godfather didn''t dare to tell Ainsley that in the past, he didn''t hug those demons. He beat them to half-death and forced them to submit.

    Thinking again, if Ainsley knew about this method¡­

    Just thinking about it made the Godfather shudder. The young man decided to keep things a secret.

    "Huuu...now that you deal with the inner demons, it''s time to wake up, don''t you think so?" The Godfather pushed Ainsley from his thigh and slowly stood up.

    He patted his butt to dust away the grass and soil sticking to his pants as he looked down at Ainsley.

    "When will you wake up? Your people are already waiting, you know?"

    And there''s still the reward from doing the side mission¡­

    When the Godfather mentioned the people waiting for Ainsley to wake up, the baby was silent for a few seconds before slowly standing up too.

    She looked up at the Godfather and grinned.

    "Hum. It''s so lonely hele. I''ll wake up swoon and mweet you guys in weal life!"

    Ainsley knew that she had been sleeping for quite a time already. She couldn''t stay like this. Else, her family might be worrying about her¡­

    Especially Elliana, Jevon, the buds...Godfather...Zev, Gwandpa Yoyo...Axelle...Kyuseli...and so many more.

    Just by thinking about Jevon''s face full of snots, Elliana''s worried face and Grandpa Yofan''s frowning face made Ainsley giggle to herself.

    "I''ll wake up soon. So...wait for me, uncwle Gwodfathel!"

    Ainsley waved her hands at the Godfather while the spirit nodded. With a gentle smile on his face, he waved back at the baby.

    "See you soon."

    In the real world.

    Just like that, the Godfather''s figure slowly became more transparent and vanished along with the wind.

    Ainsley was left alone in that world once more, but now she knew how to exit that world...and met her people once more.

    Back to the real world, 3 days after the treatment.

    [What are you guys talking about for so long? You spent three days!]

    Zev bbered as he looked at the Godfather, who had just regained his consciousness.

    The handsome spirit yawned as he ignored Zev''s face, which was only an inch away from his own face.

    [Nothing much. We just tamed a bunch of inner demons.]

    [That long? Just how many inner demons are there inside my host''s heart?!]

    Zev dropped his jaw and was about to ask further when the door to Ainsley''s bedroom suddenly opened with a creaking sound.

    Creak¡­

    Both spirits subconsciously looked in the door direction. It was currently 2 p.m. The others had left Ainsley after taking care of her, so no one usually visited other than Elliana.

    Is it Elliana?

    However, the one poking out his head was someone that the two spirits didn''t expect.

    Pointy ears and blue skin.

    Axelle''s ears twitched as he tip-toed to the room.

    [....that''s the ve the littless just bought?] The Godfather watched the elf from above with suspicion in his eyes.

    Why is this guy sneaking into Ain''s bedroom like that?

    However, Zev only shrugged at the Godfather''s remark, as if used to it. [He has been visiting for 3 days straight, you know. To do that.]

    Zev pointed at Axelle''s right hand.

    The elf was currently gripping a small bottle of green-ish potion that he put next to Ainsley''s head in secret.

    He opened the bottle cap and let the potion''s scent linger in the air.

    [What''s that? Poison? Is he secretly trying to kill Lilss?] The Godfather squinted. He could smell the scent, but there''s nothing dangerous¡­

    Still, the elf is suspicious!

    Contrary to the overly-guarded Godfather, Zev only let out a soft chuckle as he rolled in the air.

    [No, not a potion. It should be a nightmare-repellent potion that he secretly created for my host!]

    At that moment, the Godfather was stunned silly.

    [...a nightmare-repellent potion?]

    [Yeah.]

    [...for what? Is it because Lilss has nightmares?]

    [I think so. That elf has been doing this in secret without anyone knowing!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 392: "Deja Vu"

    <h4>Chapter 392: "Deja Vu"</h4>

    [In secret?] The Godfather once again looked at Axelle. The guy was currently arranging the potion near Ainsley''s head while remaining vignt.

    "U-um, family head. I-I hope you can w-wake up soon¡­" The blue-skinned uncle fidgeted as he looked at his unconscious master.

    Oh, how he wished he''s not an alchemist but a healer or a doctor instead so that he could know why this little girl isn''t waking up for three days already.

    Axelle circled Ainsley''s bed, checking under the bed or something to make sure that the baby remained safe. He did all of these while tip-toeing, thinking that no one saw him.

    However, a certain white cat hidden beneath Ainsley''s nket would asionally open his eyes and yawn at Axelle before snuggling back to the nket.

    ''That elf is surprisingly gentle. I thought he''s a violent type? Howe he looks so...fidgety and nervous now?''

    Cellino coiled his tail around Ainsley''s little leg as he watched Axelle from beneath the nket.

    As usual, Axelle would clean the room after cing the potion even though the room had been cleaned before.

    He would also ce all kinds of cute things around the baby, such as a handmade teddy bear, a flower he picked from the garden, etc. etc.

    By the time he left and Elliana came back, the woman would usually ponder about all those little gifts around Ainsley''s bed and would then store them carefully, thinking that it''s from a fairy or something.

    When the Godfather heard of this from Zev, he couldn''t resist rolling his eyes.

    [This elf is kind, so why would he sneak around secretly like that? Weirdo.]

    The spirit had just said so when Axelle tip-toed back to the bed. He then stretched his hand and picked up the bottle of nightmare-repellent he ced for Ainsley.

    "This should be enough...let''s leave now." The man murmured to himself as he pocketed the potion.

    He''s about to turn around and leave when out of the blue, the baby on the bed opened her eyes.

    "...."

    "...."

    Ainsley blinked. She looked at Axelle, who''s right next to her bed, about to turn around.

    Axelle blinked. He looked at Ainsley, who suddenly rose and then stared at him like that.

    "..."

    "...."

    The two gaped. Yet both of them didn''t speak for a few seconds until Axelle opened his mouth and¡­

    "A-AHHHHHHHH!!!"

    He screamed on top of his lungs, instantly rming everyone outside of the bedroom.

    "What''s wrong?! What''s going on?!" Grandpa Yofan kicked open the door and rushed inside.

    "Boss!" Elliana came running, still in her apron since she''s making porridge for Ainsley.

    "Mdy! Is it an enemy attack?!" Jevon leapt to the bedroom from the frickin window not far from the bedroom.

    "What is it? What is it? An assassin?!" The other five buds and the 9 generals all rushed from either the door, the ceiling, or the window.

    Each of them held a frying pan, a knife, gardening scissors, a small hammer...and so on.

    Ainsley and Axelle subconsciously looked at the crowd gathering around and both of them had their eyes turned into two little ck dots.

    ¡­.mmmm? What the fck?

    Especially Axelle. The poor smurf elf instantly realised that he had just invited all the members into the bedroom while he''s still there!

    The uncle''s face flushed under his messy bang.

    I messed up! Fck! Mama! Save me!

    "What''s going on here? Who just screamed? Axelle?"

    Grandpa Yofan was the first to react. He ran toward Ainsley''s bed but still didn''t see her waking up because Axelle''s tall body blocked his view.

    "Axelle. What happens? And why are you here anyway¨C "

    Grandpa Yofan was about to ask Axelle when he caught sight of Ainsley rubbing her eyes while yawning, still sitting on the bed.

    The old man almost fell to the floor.

    "A-a-a...a-a-a...AIN?!"

    Following the old man''s shout was the other members'' eyes on Ainsley.

    !

    "MILADY??"

    "Boss! Awake!"

    "Family head, you''re awake! Oh my God¨C call the doctors!"

    "Call the summoners duo!"

    "Quick! Quick! The family head had just regained consciousness!"

    The room became chaotic. The family members ran here and there, and even those eavesdropping outside were ecstatic.

    They immediately ran to the other rooms and shouted to the family members.

    "BIG NEWS! THE FAMILY HEAD JUST WOKE UP!"

    "Really?! Oh, God! It''s been 3 days already¡­"

    "Oh My God, thank you!"

    "Our cool boss is awake! Let''s visit her!"

    "Where is the boss? I wanna see her!"

    "Me too! Me too!"

    "No, wait! Me too!"

    The whole mansion erupted. The people descended into chaos while the person in question was still staring nkly at Axelle and Grandpa Yofan.

    "Uh...Gwandpa? Axwel?" Ainsley spoke softly yet her voice became hoarse after not drinking for 3 days straight.

    The baby was about to ask for a drink when Jevon already popped out beside the bed with a jar as big as his head, full of water.

    "Mdy! Water!"

    "Soup." Elliana came back with a bowl of chicken soup. She held the bowl and ced it in front of Ainsley''s eyes.

    However, before Ainsley could react, a certain fluffy cat under the nket suddenly pounced on her.

    [MASTERRRRR¨C ]

    ...this is Deja vu.

    Ainsley kneaded her temple as she looked at all the people surrounding her bed. More and more people even entered her bedroom while crying here and there.

    The baby had ck lines on her forehead.

    "Uh...cwan ywou guys...calm down first¡­?" Ainsleyughed wryly while looking at Grandpa Yofan and the others.

    The others were all looking at her with a glint in their eyes.

    Uh¡­

    Ainsley suddenly wanted to shrink until no one could notice her.

    ''T-these people are looking at me as if I''m prey, ah! So scary!''

    What are you guys gonna do??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 393: "#2 Side Mission Completion Reward"

    <h4>Chapter 393: "#2 Side Mission Completion Reward"</h4>

    Ainsley had just felt like getting eyed by tons of predators when Grandpa Yofan walked to the side of the bed and pulled the baby to his embrace.

    "Ain...you¡­.you are finally awake¡­" the old man sat on the bed as he tightened his grip on Ainsley''s body.

    He hugged her close to his chest, and his beard inwardly tickled the baby''s face until she almost sneezed.

    "Uh, g-gwandpa...let go of me first, owkay? Look, I''m owkay now, I''m fine¡­"

    Ainsley felt her face getting hot, too embarrassed because of Grandpa Yofan.

    Getting hugged like this in front of others...ahhhh, embarrassing!

    However, Grandpa Yofan refused to let go for a few minutes.

    He hugged Ainsley tightly for a a bit before speaking in a hoarse voice.

    "Ain...do you feel okay? Is there any difort in your energy core or something?"

    The old man slowly released Ainsley from his embrace. He then straightened his back and tried to calm down.

    "I feel fwine. Bettel than evel. My enelgy cowe is also in a good shape." Ainsley nodded at Grandpa Yofan as she checked her energy core.

    Indeed, she didn''t feel any difort whatsoever¡­.someone must have healed her!

    When Grandpa Yofan and the others found out that the baby felt fine, only then they sighed in relief.

    "Thank God..." Grandpa Yofan patted his chest.

    When he noticed Jake and Cain were inside the room as well, he immediately waved at them.

    "Look at them, Ain. Those two are the one treating your energy core. Quick, thank them!" The old man beckoned Elliana and the others to escort the guests.

    Once the guests were right in front of Ainsley, Grandpa Yofan immediately introduced them to the baby.

    "They are otherworldly summoners from the capital. Zac Brown and Caine Brown." Grandpa Yofan was all smiles as he introduced the two to Ainsley.

    However, the baby squinted. She looked at the two strangers that she had never seen before with a strange expression.

    Zac Brown and Caine Brown? Their names are simr to Zack and Cain¡­

    But when Ainsley looked at the two, they looked too different from what she knew, especially Jake.

    Jake was way younger than what she saw previously. This one had ck hair and violet eyes. He also looked younger than Jevon¡­

    He can''t be Zack, right?

    Thinking like that, Ainsley tossed whatever she thought of to the back of her mind. The baby shed a cute smile as she waved at the two.

    "Hewlo, I am Ain. Nice to meeth ywou, gwandpa and bwig bwo."

    Her charm was subconsciously activated again even without Ainsley realising.

    ''Fck! Cute!''

    ''...cute¡­.''

    Jake and Cain had to take a deep breath facing Ainsley so that they wouldn''t freak out. The two of them nodded at the baby and smiled.

    "It''s my honour to save you, mdy!"

    "....honour..."

    While Jake shed a cheeky smile, Caine only nodded politely and then went silent.

    He surely looked awkward but Ainsley didn''t mind him. The baby took their hands and thanked them once more.

    "Twank ywou fol saving me!"

    At that moment, Jake almost blew his cover just to kidnap Ainsley.

    "Ha-ha-ha. D-don''t mind it, " Jakeughed wryly as he clenched his fists tightly.

    Hold it back! No matter how cute Ain is, don''t kidnap her! Hold on!

    On the other hand, Caine only took a nce at Ainsley before turning his head away. The tip of his ears reddened, though¡­

    Seeing such a harmonious sight, Grandpa Yofan smiled from the sideline before pping his hands.

    "Alright, alright. Let''s wrap this up. Ain still needs to eat, take a bath, and rest more!"

    The old man decided to send away the guests from the bedroom along with other family members.

    Those people are currently still fighting at the door, wanting to see their beloved family head that protected them at the war.

    With Grandpa Yofan handling the situation, everyone got to leave the room and only the maids stayed.

    At the same time, Axelle also exited the room with everyone else but he would still asionally nced back at Ainsley.

    ''My master...I''m d you''re fine! Wait for me...I''m going to make a lot of potions for you.''

    Not knowing Axelle''s eyes on her, Ainsley let the maids serve her food, bathed her, etc, until she changed into neat clothing and looked presentable.

    With her belly full of food, the baby finally felt alive.

    "Ah! I''m back for real!" The baby kicked the air as she rolled on the bed. The maids already left the room, leaving only Cellino and the two spirits with her.

    [Wee back, my host, ] Zev was the first one to approach Ainsley and circled her head.

    [Wee back, Lilss.] The Godfather followed suit as he upied Ainsley''s bed casually.

    [Hum. I''m back, guys!] Ainsley looked at the two spirits and inwardly grinned from ear to ear.

    She slowly stretched her body, rolled on her bed and mumbled.

    "Ahhhh¡­.it''s so good to be back..."

    The baby had just murmured so when Zev suddenly snapped his fingers with a grin on his face.

    [Since you''re conscious now, let me present you...your missionpletion reward!]

    An interface instantly popped out in front of Ainsley.

    TING! [Congrattions onpleting the #2 side mission: Defend Your Family!]

    [Missionpletion grade: SSS (Perfect!)]

    [Reward: a bottle of awakening potion.]

    [Bonus reward: Charm technique book (The host is allowed to distribute the technique to other people).]

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up.

    Finally! The reward!

    The baby looked at the purple-ish bottle of potion on the panel while drooling. At the same time, she noticed the bonus reward was actually a skill book.

    [A charm technique that I can teach to other people?]

    What is it?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 394: "A Request"

    <h4>Chapter 394: "A Request"</h4>

    [What is this skill book about?] Ainsley clicked on the picture of the pink book with the title ''Charm Technique Book''.

    The book shed inside the transparent panel, and then the papers started to flutter. However, the inside was empty. The pages were empty too.

    Ainsley was baffled.

    [Is this a joke??]

    [No, ah. That book is empty because it''s a skill book used to copy one of your skills and then teach it to others.] Zev shrugged as he circled Ainsley''s head.

    [Using that book, you only need to touch another person''s head and transfer one of the skills you have.]

    [For example, if the other person has luck maniption ability, you can even transfer your Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune skill for them to learn!]

    Ainsley almost fell from the bed.

    [WHAT?? It''s that OP?!] The baby looked at the skill book''s image with wide eyes.

    Even though the skill book didn''t give her a new skill, she could share her unique skill with her people, strengthening them.

    That''s good stuff!

    [Yup, it''s that OP. But you can only copy one skill to that book and since it''s a charm technique book, only skills listed in a charm ability can be copied there.]

    Zev twirled in the air once more as he snapped his finger. The pink skill book instantly popped out from the interface and floated quietly in the air.

    [How is it? Will you use the book now?]

    [Hum, I will. After I copied the skill, will the book stay or disappear, though?]

    Ainsley''s face flushed red in excitement as she grabbed the pink book in the air and clutched it.

    I can teach my people unique skills! I can armed my people even more! Good stuff!

    [The skill book will disappear, but in return, whenever you want to transfer your skill to someone, you only need to ce your hand on their forehead and imagine the book in your mind.]

    So what Ainsley got was actually a skill to teach other people her unique skill. Of course, she had to be careful to share her unique skill with others.

    Only those who have already sworn a loyalty oath to her would get to receive this privilege. That''s for sure!

    Ainsley nodded at Zev and started to fiddle with the book. For now, she put aside the awakening potion because her body was still too weak.

    [Hmmm, which skill should I copy to this book¡­]

    Ainsley browsed through her charm skills and found several ones that she developed on her own.

    [The Time Bomb]

    A charm skill nted inside someone''s body and has a dyed effect

    [Monster and Beast Tamer]

    A charm skill that can charmed monsters and beasts, allowing them to make a contract with non-tamers

    [Pseudo-dominance]

    A charm skill that''s used to order people around, simr to dominance but not.

    [Favourable Status]

    A Charm skill that''s used to make others view the ability user in a good light.

    These four skills are what Ainsley used the most, and for her, the most valuable for her family business would be the monster and beast tamers.

    If her family members with a charm ability had this skill as well, the family didn''t need to rely on Ainsley alone to make the monster-contract business thriving.

    After thinking about it further, Ainsley decided to copy the monster and beast tamer skill to make sure that her family business wouldn''t go downhill even when she''s not there.

    Once the baby chose the skill, she simply touched the book and thought of the skill she wanted to copy.

    Secondster, the pink book glowed in pink light, and the title changed.

    "Skill Book For Charm Ability User: Charming Monsters & Beasts"

    After that, the book shot into Ainsley''s forehead and disappeared into countless pink dots, leaving nothing behind.

    The process was so fast and smooth that Ainsley was a bit stunned.

    [Is that it? That''s fast¡­]

    [Yes, that''s it. You can try the effectter once you find a good target. For now, shouldn''t you open the first reward, the awakening potion?]

    Zev looked impatient when he mentioned the potion. He paced back and forth in the air, so eager to make Ainsley drink the potion.

    [You''re already strong enough to drink a potion, right?] He added.

    Only then did the baby recall the awakening potion and patted her forehead.

    [Right, I forgot! The awakening potion! I''m feeling well now. Hurry, gimme, gimme.] Ainsley instantly pointed at the purple-coloured potion inside a slim crystal bottle.

    Just from the bottle design alone, the potion should be awesome.

    [Okay. Here we go¨C ] Zev was about to snap his fingers and summon a potion out of thin air like before when the Godfather suddenly interjected.

    [Wait. Zev. Before you give the potion, this lord has something to say.]

    The young spirit didn''t say anything anymore and just grabbed Zev''s wrist before dragging him to the garden!

    [Eh? Eh?! Daveeee¨C ]

    The two spirits just disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving Ainsley and Cellino alone.

    ...where are they going?

    Ainsley blinked. She looked at Cellino.

    The cat couldn''t see whatever things that Zev summoned, and also couldn''t see Zev, but he could see the Godfather dragging thin air and ran away.

    [...maybe the Godfather is going to the toilet, awoo?] Cellino tilted his head as heid on Ainsley''sp, acting like her fluffy plushie doll.

    [...uh...maybe¡­] Ainsley couldn''t say that the Godfather went out with Zev.

    Was it possible for both of them to enter the toilet at the same time?

    The baby couldn''t help but imagine some 18+ things¡­

    Meanwhile, in the garden.

    The Godfather pushed Zev to the wall, almost making the little spirit pass through it.

    [Bastard, listen. This Lord has a request.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 395: "A Secret Agreement"

    <h4>Chapter 395: "A Secret Agreement"</h4>

    [Bastard, listen. This Lord has a request.]

    Zev instantly rolled his eyes.

    [You have a request, yet you called me a bastard! Are you crazy or what¨C ]

    [. Enough. Listen. This is about Lil Lass'' special ability growth.] The Godfather put on a stern face as he floated in the air with his arms crossed in front of his chest.

    He did look like he''s not joking.

    Zev looked up at the young man''s stern face and couldn''t help but gulp. Sweat started to drip down his face.

    [What is it?]

    [First of all, tell this lord how many abilities Lilss can get with your help?]

    [Uh, unlimited. As long as she aplished the missions given¡­]

    [So it''s the same as this lord, right?]

    [Right. What''s the matter?] Zev noticed that the Godfather was acting strange. He couldn''t help but approach him and stopped right in front of his eyes.

    [What''s wrong with you, Dave? Why are you talking about this? Is there anything wrong¨C ]

    [Can you limit her special ability quota up to five?] The Godfather cut Zev''s speech in the middle as he looked down at the little toddler spirit.

    At that moment, when the Godfather said that, Zev almost fell from the sky.

    Limiting Ainsley''s ability quota to five??

    [What¨C why?! Are you crazy? How can she be the best mafia toddler in this world if she only has 5 abilities? No! That''s not possible¨C ]

    [This lord doesn''t want her to walk the same path as this lord.] The Godfather interjected once more. This time, he brought his face closer to Zev.

    [Does the number of your special abilities determine whether you will be the strongest or not? Ha. If so, why was this lord still in THAT situation, hm?]

    The Godfather didn''t mention which event happened in the past, but Zev''s face darkened. He instantly knew which one.

    [...that''s because you were a lone fighter...Ain is a family head. She can get more support from those around her, and¨C ]

    [Exactly. That''s the right path for her. But if you don''t limit her ability quota, won''t she end up just like this lord, relying solely on herself and not her organisation?]

    The Godfather clicked his tongue as he stared into Zev''s ck pupils.

    [You see how that lilss acts in the war. If she''s given more power to herself, she will end up doing everything alone, never using her organisation and those behind her!]

    And in the end, she will end up as a lone fighter, just like how this lord was in the past.

    The Godfather didn''t say thest sentence, but Zev could already hear it in his mind.

    [You also knew that no matter how strong this lord was back then, this lord couldn''t beat so many forces alone, right?]

    The Godfather gritted his teeth as he pressed further.

    [If only back then this Lord wasn''t a lone fighter, that thing wouldn''t have happened, and this lord would have been reincarnated peacefully¨C ]

    When the Godfather already touched upon that forbidden subject, Zev finally snapped.

    [Stop! Stop it. Okay, I know, I get it!] Zev shouted at the Godfather with his eyes closed tightly. He took a deep breath, distanced himself from the Godfather and lowered his head.

    [...I get it.]

    Seeing Zev''s usually cheerful face was gone, only then did the Godfather realise that he went too far. The young spirit reached out his hand to the little spirit yet paused mid-air.

    [...it''s not your fault it happened. It was mine. Don''t think too much about it.] The Godfather retracted his hand again and let out a long sigh.

    He then turned around and walked back and forth in the air.

    [Now you know why this lord doesn''t want lilss to have too many abilities in hand, right?]

    [Mmm. You''re afraid that she won''t develop her family and will focus on strengthening herself as a solo fighter.]

    [Exactly. That''s why this lord said 5 abilities are enough. She already had three. She will still be a strong fighter with those five abilities.]

    Too many abilities in hand will only distract her from developing her force when her advantage lies on her force and not on her individual strength.

    Besides, having the skill: Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune alone is already overpowered enough to protect herself from any dangers.

    Having more would only push the baby to the path of a reckless solo fighter¡­

    Since she showed that tendency in the war against the Aretha Family 3 days ago.

    Zev savoured the Godfather''s words, and after thinking it through, he finally sighed.

    [Okay, I understand. I''ll limit her abilities only to 5. That way, she can focus more on exploring creative ways to use her abilities and develop her forces.]

    [Mmm. That''s what this lord hopes too.]

    The Godfather let go of the frown on his face, and his aura became a lot gentler than before. He looked back at Zev''s tiny body and nodded.

    [Let''s go back, then. The Lilss is waiting.]

    [Hum. Let''s go.] Zev trotted behind the Godfather and went back to the bedroom.

    Once he arrived, he immediately summoned the awakening potion and stood in front of Ainsley.

    [See this? This is the awakening potion. Once you drink this, you can gain one more ability at random.]

    Zev started to exin the use of the potion, but before he gave the bottle to Ainsley, he swayed the bottle in front of the baby''s eyes and squinted.

    [But first, I have to tell you something urgent.]

    [What is it¡­?] Ainsley paused. Somehow, she had a bad feeling¡­

    [Due to your injured energy core...you can only obtain a maximum of five special abilities in your whole life!]

    Ainsley almost fainted.

    ''What?? Why?!''

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 396: "3 Choices"

    <h4>Chapter 396: "3 Choices"</h4>

    [Eh? Only 5? Why is it? I thought with you around...I can obtain as many abilities as I wanted?] Ainsley gritted her teeth as she looked at Zev.

    She knew that she''d be invincible with Zev as her system, but why would he suddenly say that?

    Can I even be the greatest with only 5 abilities??

    [This is actually your fault too, host. You overused your ability in the war and damaged your core¨C ]

    [But it''s already been fixed!]

    [It is, but it doesn''t mean your body is alright.] Zev shrugged. He circled Ainsley once more while bringing the potion bottle with him.

    [Your energy core is fine, but your body can''t take a lot of abilities when you''re still young because you burned too many lifespans.]

    Ainsley''s face darkened. She suddenly recalled that she did burn many life spans because she passed the limit of using the luck maniption ability each day.

    [You can get more than 5 abilities after 10 years old, but since your mission is to be the greatest when you''re still young, it means that you have to do it with limited special abilities.]

    Ainsley would have to be the best even before she''s 10 years old because 10 years old couldn''t be considered a baby anymore.

    Not to mention that a lot of 10-year-old kids in this world were already mature and aplished much in life. Ainsley wouldn''t be any different.

    Listening to Zev''s exnation, only then did Ainsley understand why her ability was limited to 5. Zev would leave her after she reached her goal, which was before 10 years old.

    When it happened, whether she could obtain more abilities without Zev''s help or not was questionable.

    But while Zev was still around, her body was still too young to take more than 5 special abilities.

    That''s why the limitation was formed. Not to mention she damaged her body in the war against the Aretha Family¡­

    Connecting all the dots, Ainsley realised that she truly couldn''t ask for more.

    Ainsley let out a sigh and reluctantly nodded. [Okay, I agree with the rules. 5 abilities are already enough for me to climb to the top!]

    Since one ability could have many skills, she could just obtain more skills for her abilities and explore the best way to use them.

    No worries!

    Seeing Ainsley agree, Zev secretly sighed in relief while patting his chest. [Good, good. Now, drink this potion. You will receive a few options for a new ability that you can obtain.]

    Zev threw the potion bottle into Ainsley''s hands while the baby caught it fast. Once her palms touched the bottle, a cold sensation spread along her body once more.

    The crystal bottle is cold!

    [I just drink this, right?] Ainsley popped open the bottle cap and slowly brought the bottle to her lips.

    [Yep. Drink it. All of it. Don''t waste even a single drop, okay?]

    Because an awakening potion was a potion that didn''t exist among human society, only the elves, dwarves, and other rare races could make it.

    It''s precious!

    [Okay.] Ainsley nodded as she gulped the potion in one go. As usual, a cooling sensation went down her throat, followed by a sweet taste.

    Ah...this time, it''s grape vour?

    Ainsley sensed the potion going straight into her energy core and enveloped it with the purple liquid.

    The liquid started to emit heat as it engulfed the energy core. At the same time, a notification rang in Ainsley''s mind, along with a pop-up window appearing in front of her face.

    TING! [Consuming an awakening potion.]

    [Please choose one ability that you''d like to obtain from the list below]

    #1 Shaman

    The ability to contract a dead spirit and borrow their special ability.

    #2 Alchemist

    The ability to concoct a potion that will be beneficial for the humanity

    #3 Otherworldly summoner

    The ability to summon a creature from another world to assist the master in any kind of field, as long as the summoner is lucky

    When Ainsley saw the list, she almost choked to death.

    Why the fck you give me the best list possible?! If it''s like this, how am I supposed to choose? I want them all! All of them! Hwaaaa!!

    Ainsley looked at the list disyed on the transparent panel with sharp eyes. The more she looked at it, the more she had the urge to shout.

    A shaman, an alchemist and an otherworldly summoner! They''re all attractive as hell!

    But wait, these lists are here because I have met all three professions, right?

    I''m close to a dead spirit...so I can be a shaman. I also have an alchemist by her side...Axelle. And there are two otherworldly summoners from the capital staying at the mansion.

    Ah, wait, I also helped Alvaro to summon a creature from another world¡­

    It must be because of that.

    Indeed, Ainsley was correct except for the alchemist thingy. It''s not that simple to be an alchemist without getting surrounded by potions, a high-ss alchemist, and more potions.

    Ainsley gulped so many potions to recharge her energy back in the war, so her body was so ustomed to potions already.

    Plus, Axelle was a high-rank alchemist. He visited Ainsley each day and let her whiff the nightmare-repellent potions¡­

    That''s how Ainsley also unlocked the possibility to be an alchemist.

    As for the otherworldly summoner, it''s because she assisted Alvaro to summon a creature from another world and got to witness the summoning process.

    Gave her a few more experiences like that, and she might also be a summoner.

    If there''s no ability quota limit.

    Sadly, there is. So...Ainsley had to be careful choosing which ability she needed from the awakening potion''s effect!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 397: "An Ambassador"

    <h4>Chapter 397: "An Ambassador"</h4>

    Ainsley knew that she already had 3 abilities and only had two slots left. Once she picked an ability now, she would only have one ability slot remaining¡­

    So she had to choose the best ability now or never!

    The baby looked at the list once more and pondered.

    It''s not urgent to be an alchemist because I have the all-rounded Axelle.

    An otherworldly summoner...we have Alvaro and he''s good. The family didn''t really need another one.

    We could simply recruit a few more summoners even though they''re not an otherworldly summoner.

    But a shaman...no one was a shaman yet. Plus, there''s the Godfather spirit here, the most powerful spirit one could have. Why would someone waste this chance?

    Even if the shaman couldn''t borrow all the spirit''s ability, if they got a good one, they''re set to be strong.

    Not to mention that if the Godfather controlled my body, he could show off his experiences in fighting others, and that would be beneficial too.

    After thinking about it further, Ainsley decided to pick the first ability on the list.

    [I choose shaman ability!]

    The moment Ainsley said that and clicked the first ability on the list, the panel flickered. Zev''s voice sounded in Ainsley''s head once more.

    [Congrattions. You have chosen the shaman ability! Initiating the awakening¡­]

    Swoooshhh.

    The wind blew by. Ainsley suddenly felt the warm purple liquid around her energy core finally seeped into her core.

    The purple liquid started to invade the core and slowly dyed a purple colour on the core''s surface.

    The awakening didn''t feel painful or anything, but Ainsley felt slightly light-headed. She immediatelyid on her bed and closed her eyes.

    She could feel the purple dye on the surface of her core bing even denser and clearer.

    Even though it only upied a small part of the core, just like the keen hearing ability, it was still there.

    Later on, if she used it often, it would upy arge area as well.

    Time passed by. 5 minutes became 15 minutes and Ainsley''s awakening process came to an end.

    Strangely, she didn''t trigger any phenomenon when one was supposed to trigger a phenomenon when they awakened a new ability.

    s, it was because she''s too young that she didn''t trigger any phenomenon, which was good!

    After the awakening process ended, the interface popped out once more.

    [Congrattions on awakening your fourth ability: the shaman. Here''s the type of shaman you acquired.]

    [The ambassador]

    The ambassador is a shaman that can borrow one ability from other spirits not contracted to them in exchange for fulfilling the spirit''s wish. The borrowed ability duration would only be 12 hours.

    PS: One ability can be borrowed only once in a whole time. The spirit also has to allow the shaman to borrow their ability before the shaman could use this speciality.

    Ainsley read the description, and when she finished reading it, she already jumped to her feet, almost rolling down the bed.

    [The ambassador?! This sounds cool! I can borrow an ability from any other dead spirits for 12 hours...that''s the same as getting a random ability beside my five slots!]

    Ainsley was already dejected that she would only end up as a penta ability user. But when she knew that she''s this type of a shaman, she almost cried blood and tears.

    Finally! Although the requirements are quite strict, this speciality is the same as getting an additional temporary ability slot!

    Ainsley whistled happily as she reread the description, not knowing that Zev and the Godfather were currently looking at each other with a wry smile.

    [How did this brat get such a good shaman type? Is it because of her luck?] The Godfather kneaded his forehead once more.

    He had hoped to limit Ainsley''s ability slot only to have the baby broke the rule using another legal way¡­

    Well, it''s just a temporary ability so that it wouldn''t make the baby a solo fighter or something. But still¡­

    [Hahaha. How would I know? This type of shaman is so rare that I''ve never seen them before¡­] Zev shrugged as he looked at Ainsley''s happy smile with a tired face.

    Ah, ah, little host. Did you obtain this type of shaman because you already have a spirit as your mentor? Is that why you get this type? It can be. It''s logical.

    Not to mention that you already fool others that you''re a shaman even before you be the real deal...

    Maybe that''s why you be an ambassador.

    Cuz you''re a good liar! And you had good social skills.

    Zev shook his head and silently prayed that Ainsley wouldn''t meet any other dead spirits, so she couldn''t borrow their abilities.

    [Congrats for bing a shaman, host. Now, you need to contract a dead spirit to be your contracted spirit!] Zev subconsciously peeked at the Godfather when he said this.

    When the Godfather saw Zev peeking at him, his face instantly darkened.

    What? Don''t look at me! This lord doesn''t want to be the lilss'' contracted spirit! No! Meh! This lord won''t be bound to anyone else¨C

    [Uncwle Godfathel, can I make a contwact with ywou?]

    [Oh, sure.]

    "...."

    Zev looked at the Godfather as if he''s a cockroach while the Godfather sweated non-stop.

    Don''t look at this lord like that, okay? How could this lord reject her when she''s already looking at this lord with THAT face?!

    The Godfather pointed at Ainsley''s face and Zev secretly looked at the baby.

    He''s instantly speechless.

    Indeed, Ainsley used her cuteness and puppy-like eyes to beg the Godfather.

    [Pweaseeee?]

    With such an adorable face, how could the Godfather have the heart to reject her?!

    And that''s how the strongest dead spirit agreed to be Ainsley''s contracted spirit¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 398: "Contracting The Godfather"

    <h4>Chapter 398: "Contracting The Godfather"</h4>

    The Godfather spirit could only grumble as he tapped Ainsley''s forehead.

    [Lilss, this lord is a powerful spirit. You might suffer a bit when making a contract with this lord.]

    [Eh? How so¨C ]

    [For example, this lord might have more control over your body when this lord possesses your body¡­]

    The degree of contract also affected the shaman.

    If the spirit was way more powerful than the shaman, the shaman could lose their body control when the spirit possessed them and would never be able only to borrow their ability.

    It''s not dangerous, not at all, but it could be ufortable to some shamans.

    It''s like watching your own body move without your control. Ufortable, right?

    When Ainsley heard of it from the Godfather, she paused. The baby pondered for a moment before nodding.

    [Okay, no worries!]

    The Godfather actually wished for Ainsley to reject him. But she turned out to be tougher than she looked. Thus, the young man could sigh as he tapped the baby''s forehead once more.

    [Circte your shaman energy for a moment. Let''s make a contract. After that, let''s try this whole possession thing.]

    [O-okay!] Ainsley immediately closed her eyes and calcted the purple energy from her energy core. At first, it felt rough and not smooth at all.

    The purple energy didn''te out of the energy core as fast as when Ainsley used her other energies.

    However, after a few minutes, the baby finally managed to summon out a wave of purple energy and condensed it onto the palm of her hand.

    [There. H-how do I make a contract?] Ainsley was so nervous that she forgot to use her cutesy babynguage.

    She looked up at the Godfather and saw the young man touching the purple bulb on her hand.

    [Simple. This Lord will be consuming this purple energy, and after that, your symbol will appear on my forehead while this lord''s symbol will appear on the back of your hand.]

    After saying that, the Godfather immediately lowered his head and brought his face closer to Ainsley''s palm. Before she could even react, the young man already swallowed the purple bulb on her palm.

    Chomp.

    Nom. Nom. Nom.

    The Godfather lifted his head, and after consuming the purple bulb, a purple dolphin suddenly appeared on his forehead.

    The dolphin was curling its body, yet its clear blue eyes looked straight into the onlooker. It really resembled Ainsley in a sense.

    At the same time, a green-ish ck cobra picture appeared on the back of Ainsley''s left hand.

    The cobra wasn''t a detailed or realistic-looking tattoo, but it was a chibi, anime-style cobra wearing a mafia hat. Its sharp golden eyes were staring into Ainsley as if about to kill her in one go.

    That''s definitely the Godfather''s symbol.

    After exchanging symbols, Ainsley could feel an invisible connection to the Godfather, as if they were a family member from the same bloodline.

    Of course, other than that, Ainsley didn''t feel anything else.

    [...that''s it? The contwact is sessful?] Ainsley rubbed her left hand and looked at the cobra tattoo. The cobra''s tongue was sticking out, yet it looked cute rather than intimidating¡­

    [Yeah, that''s it. It''s really simple, isn''t it?] The Godfather nodded. He also acted as if this contract wasn''t a big deal.

    However, if Rie from the shaman guild knew about how Ainsley made her first contract, she would definitely faint.

    Making a contract with the first dead spirit isn''t that easy! Heck no!

    First, the shaman has to find a dead spirit that wants to be their partner.

    This step is usually the hardest because the newly-awakened shamans are usually 10-year-old kids or teens.

    The dead spirits are all legends, and they won''t want to make a contract with a snotty brat like the shamans.

    Thus, the average shamans could only contract an animal spirit, a beast spirit, a monster spirit, or other spirits aside from the humanoid spirits.

    Getting a humanoid spirit is already considered lucky for most shamans. Either the shaman is a prodigy, or they''re lucky.

    After passing through this phase next, the shaman makes a contract with the spirit. The stronger the spirit, the harder it is to imprint them with your energy.

    Even when the spirit can swallow your energy, if your energy is too faint and weak, you will need to retry it a few times.

    Another problem is when the spirit''s energy finally gets into your body as a symbol or tattoo. Your body might reject the foreign energy if you haven''t spent a lot of time with the spirit.

    Thus, before making a contract, the shaman usually has to train their energy for several months, get along with the spirit candidate, etc.

    There has been no one who immediately contracted a high-rank spirit upon awakening their ability!

    Ainsley is the first. And her energy is actually strong enough to connect with someone as strong as the Godfather¡­

    It must be thanks to how they have lived together for a few weeks already. And how they have a strong bond with each other.

    Anyway...contracting a dead spirit isn''t as easy as it looks like. Only Ainsley and the Godfather are anomalies because they''re all...abnormal.

    After imprinting each other with their own symbols, the two looked at each other and nodded.

    [Uncwle Godfathel, ywou can now try to possess me!]

    [Okay. But remember, keep circting your shaman energy. Else, this lord will get kicked out of your body, and the show is over.]

    [Owkay!]

    Ainsley didn''t know how long she could keep circting the purple energy, but she vowed to try her best.

    [I''m weady!]

    [Good. This Lord will be possessing you now. Don''t resist, don''t freak. Don''t do anything stupid, or we might get into an ident!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 399: "Complete Control"

    <h4>Chapter 399: "Complete Control"</h4>

    The Godfather had never possessed anyone in his entire life as a spirit. Thus, he was actually a bit nervous.

    What if there''s an ident and it harms Ainsley? He would be to me then.

    But the spirit couldn''t say he''s backing down now!

    The Godfather decided to try this for once.

    Taking a deep breath, the Godfather slowly stretched his hand and touched Ainsley''s forehead. This time, his hand didn''t pass through Ainsley''s head.

    He could feel that his spirit slowly got sucked into the baby''s body.

    Everything happened so fast. When the Godfather regained his consciousness, what he saw in front of him was Zev''s face.

    Swoshhhh.

    The cold wind from the window caressed the baby''s cheek, and the Godfather could feel it.

    The smell of the flowers. The bright room. How the baby''s hair tickled the cheek¡­

    "This¡­" The Godfather moved his fingers, and the baby''s fingers moved. He clenched his fists, and the baby''s fingers also formed fists.

    Right at that moment, a notification sounded, and a panel popped out in front of the Godfather.

    [Congrattions on getting possessed for the first time! You can now choose the ability you can borrow from your contracted spirit below: ]

    #1 Blood maniption

    The Godfather is known for his blood maniption ability. You can use any kind of blood to create anything. You can even control your opponent''s blood as long as your skill is advanced enough!

    PS: this ability can be explored further. As long as you''re creative, this ability can be an AOE ability, one-kill-shot ability, maniptive ability, defensive ability, offensive, and so on.

    Highly rmended if you like vampires and don''t faint at the sight of blood!

    #2 Thunder maniption

    The Godfather is known as a one man army thanks to this ability. He can form moving objects and creatures from thunder alone! His thunder can cover a wide range and can even be used in various ways.

    PS: this ability can be explored further. As long as you''re creative, this ability can provide you with many interesting features. Be a one-man army just like the Godfather!

    Rmended if you''re a lone fighter with no organisation behind you.

    #3 Dominance

    This is the Godfather''s exclusive skill that makes him famous. With just one nce, your enemy will kneel in front of you, and the weaker one might even die. Perfect for those who want to look down on others.

    PS: this ability has only one purpose, which is to act cool and dashing while killing people.

    Highly rmended for an arrogant chuuni who wants to trample on others as if they''re ants!

    When the Godfather read the description of the abilities that he could choose, he instinctively reached out to Zev and was about to beat him up.

    What''s with the description? It makes me look as if I''m a maniac!

    The Godfather was about to shout at Zev when suddenly, deep inside his mind, a childish voice rang.

    [G-godfathel. W-whele are you? I-I am inside the dark space, and there''s a huge monitor here. I-I can see my surroundings, but I can only watch!]

    It was Ainsley''s voice.

    When the Godfather heard her voice, he immediately tried to move the baby''s body once more before sitting on the bed.

    [This lord is here. Everything is fine. This Lord hasplete control over your body, and this lord can even use your other abilities while possessing you¨C ]

    [That''s the pwoblem, ah! I can''t do anything! Hwaaaa! I can only be a bystander inside twis dalk spwace! Uh-uhhhh! HUWAAAAA]

    The Godfather couldn''t see Ainsley but could sense her soul inside the body, somewhere far...oh, well, anyway, her soul couldn''t take over the control of this body.

    And she could only watch but do nothing.

    The Godfather could hear Ainsley''s voice inside his mind and the baby was definitely crying while bawling her eyes out.

    [W-what to do, Godfathel? I can only keep circting the shaman energy as your fuel, but nothing else! I can''t even use my chawm abiwity¨C ]

    [Because that''s this lord''s job, Lilss. This lord can use all your abilities just fine.] The Godfather rolled his eyes over Ainsley''s tantrum. However, he also felt a bit sorry for her.

    [This lord told you this would happen whenever you let this lord possess you. As long as you''re not adept enough to control this power, we will remain like this.]

    In other words, Ainsley would have to lend her body to the Godfather if she wanted to use one of his abilities while the Godfather could use all of Ainsley''s abilities once he''s in charge.

    That''s what it means to be the weaker party!

    Ainsley''s face instantly darkened.

    [Waaahhh, so I have to practice my shaman abiwithy until I can bowwow your abiwithy without you possessing me?]

    [Yeah. Oh, right, before that. You can see the three options on the system panel, right? Which one will you choose?]

    The Godfather hurriedly changed the topic so that Ainsley wouldn''t get mad anymore.

    He didn''t realise that currently, the baby''s purple hair had turned into dark green with a shade of ck, exactly the same as his own hair colour.

    Even the hair model became a bit messy and punk-like, following the Godfather''s style. Her eyes became sharper, and her pupils were golden, not blue anymore.

    If someone saw Ainsley like this, they would be sure that Ainsley was possessed for real. With that dull gold aura around her, she''s definitely possessed by a dead spirit.

    Ainsley couldn''t see herself, so she didn''t know any of this. The baby''s attention was on the system panel in front of her eyes that she could see from the monitor in the dark space.

    It''s finally time to pick a new ability inherited from the Godfather''s!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 400: "Power Hierarchy"

    <h4>Chapter 400: "Power Hierarchy"</h4>

    [The three choices...that''s the abilities I can use once you possess me, Uncwle Godfathel?]

    [Yeah. Only one, though. Choose well. This Lord personally rmended the blood maniption ability.]

    [Why ish that so?]

    [Because this blood maniption not only works on humans but also on monsters, beasts, elves, dwarves, fairies, and other beings that have blood.]

    It''s true that to create something such as icicles or weapons from blood, one needed to injure their opponent first or bring a blood talisman to produce the blood.

    It sounds like a hassle, indeed but thinking again, the use of blood maniption wasn''t only to form an object from blood.

    It could also attack others using their own blood even when they''re not bleeding.

    Many people could die from blood pressure, blood clots, etc. Blood was everyone''s vital element. To control it was the same as holding others'' lives at hand.

    [How is it? Interested?] The Godfather asked Ainsley in his mind once more. After all, right now, Ainsley was just a tiny soul at the corner of her own body.

    [Hummm, if Godfathel said so, then I''ll piwck the blood maniption abiwithy!] Ainsley didn''t hesitate to pick what the Godfather rmended her to pick.

    The moment she said that the system panel instantly reacted, and another notification sounded in her mind.

    [TING! You pick the first ability: Blood Maniption.]

    [Congrattions on unlocking a new power that you can use once you activate your shaman power!]

    After that, the system panel showed up in front of Ainsley once more, but this time, it showed her profile along with her picture.

    Host''s name: Ainsley Sloan (Ainsworth)

    Host''s age: 3

    Abilities: baby charm, keen hearing, shaman (blood maniption), and luck maniption

    Power hierarchy: Core-nurturing realm stage 6 out of 7

    Contracted beast: Cellino (A Fenrir)

    Contracted spirit: The Godfather

    Sworn subordinates: Elliana, The Five Buds, Zack, Axelle

    Ainsley observed her profile attentively, and when she saw the power hierarchy, she immediately asked the Godfather who''s still possessing her body.

    [Unwcle Godfathel, what is cole nuwtuwing realm?]

    [Oh. It''s the second realm that an ability user will have to go through once they have condensed their energy core.]

    [Eh. This isn''t the first realm?] Ainsley was taken aback. She never thought that she''s already in the second realm!

    [It''s not the first realm. The first realm is a core-condensing realm and has five stages inside.]

    [B-but I have never condensed my core befowe?]

    [I think you unknowingly skipped this realm because your core just condensed without you knowing? That means you''re a genius, Lilss.]

    The Godfather didn''t say that he too skipped the first realm when he first awakened his power.

    Those geniuses and prodigies didn''t need to purposely condense their core because it would condense automatically without them realising.

    How convenient.

    [Right now, you''re in the code-nurturing realm. It''s when you expand your core to be bigger and denser than before.]

    [Ahhhh, I see!]

    [You''re already in the sixth stage, just one more stage before you enter the third realm.]

    [What''s the third realm, Godfathel?] Ainsley couldn''t help but ask.

    [Core-purification realm. It has five stages.]

    [Ohhhh!]

    [Hun. In this realm, you will separate your core''s various colours into a distinct area. You will have to bnce the amount of area that each ability possesses.]

    [Ah, I have five stages because I''ll have five abiwities?]

    [Yes. I advise you not to advance to the next realm before you get all five abilities. Five is the best amount to advance to the next realm.]

    [What''s the next realm?]

    [Core-splitting realm. You will split your core into five different cores depending on your abilities.]

    [Splitting cores...sounds hard¡­]

    [Indeed. This realm is the hardest because you will split your core one by one. One at a time.]

    Ah, so it will take quite a long time to separate all five abilities into five different cores, huh¡­

    [Thest state is the core-connecting realm. You have seen your old man''s condition, right? He has connected all his cores with energy lines.]

    Since Ainsley would have 5 abilities, she had to connect all five abilities and make them into a neat structure.

    Usually, it would be one strongest core at the centre and four other cores rotating around it.

    [After you connect your energy cores to each other, it will be time to add more energy lines to strengthen the connection.]

    Actually, to be able to use two abilities simultaneously needed someone to be in the core-connecting realm.

    However, Ainsley could already achieve it somewhat.

    Even though she couldn''t really use two abilities at the exact same time, she could use them one after another as fast as possible.

    So it looked as if she''s using both abilities at the same time.

    Usually, she would activate her charm ability first and then activate her luck ability to boost the charm ability before switching back to charm ability.

    Such a fast switching was unheard of, but it was possible because the one teaching her was the Godfather!

    After Ainsley listened to the Godfather''s exnation about power hierarchy, only then did she realise that she still had a long way to go.

    I''m still in the second realm. I have to reach thest realm before I turn 10 quickly!

    While Ainsley was deep in thought, she didn''t realise that she had run out of shaman energy.

    Thus, the Godfather''s spirit was instantly kicked out of her body, and she regained her control once more.

    [Hum. Not bad. You managed to keep the power active for 5 minutes. That''s quite an achievement.]

    The Godfather casuallyplimented the baby as he floated in the air.

    They''re still talking to each other when suddenly, Ainsley heard someone talking behind the door.

    "What should we do with the Pegasus?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 401: "Popular Among The Members"

    <h4>Chapter 401: "Popr Among The Members"</h4>

    The Pegasus? Van?

    It was then Ainsley realised that she didn''t take care of the war''s aftermath properly. Van was still at the house as a hostage. There were still so many constructions to do¡­

    Ainsley looked down at her clothes and suddenly thought that it''s time to be active again.

    ''Yosh, let''s go and handle that bastard!''

    Ainsley didn''t know why Van still stayed at the mansion even after she fainted. The charm effect should be gone already, right?

    Little did she know that Van was so traumatised by the Godfather''s aurast time that he didn''t dare to run away from the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    Not knowing any of this, the baby jumped from the bed and beckoned Cellino to follow her.

    "Let''s go, Cwell. Let''s greet the others!"

    Ainsley walked out of her bedroom, and she immediately met some family members who were gossiping about Van.

    When they turned around and saw the baby walking down the corridor, they instantly dashed to her.

    "Good morning, boss!"

    "Good morning, family head!"

    Their eyes were sparkling, and their faces flushed red as if they''re meeting their lifetime idol.

    "Family head, are you alright now? Can you move around?"

    "Boss, don''t force yourself too much. We can do things on your behalf!"

    The duo that Ainsley had never seen before chattered happily while walking next to her.

    They should be some random small members, but somehow, they knew Ainsley and even looked like they admired her.

    "Uh...I am owkay now. Twank ywou fol your help, evewione."

    Ainsleyughed sweetly while secretly trying to know why these people were so nice to her.

    Along the way to the hall, a lot more people gathered around her and greeted her warmly too.

    "Mdy, can you walk now? Don''t force yourself!"

    "Boss, boss, I heard that you''re unconscious for three days. Bohoooo I thought that you''d be a goner!"

    "Boss, you were awesome a few days ago! You''re our God!"

    "Family head, are you trying to find the supreme elder and Miss Guardian? We can find them for you!"

    "Someone, call the five buds here! The boss is going out!"

    "Where''s that smurf elf? He''s usually around the young miss'' bedroom¡­"

    From servants to family members. Maids to cooks. ountants, fighters, guards, etc.

    Whenever they saw Ainsley, they would bow at her and warmly greet her. Some were bold enough to offer themselves to carry the baby to the main hall.

    Ainsley, who didn''t know what''s going on, could only smile wryly while secretly talking to the Godfather.

    [Why are they like this? They''re weird, ah! They have never been so enthusiastic to greet me before¡­]

    The Godfather knew the real reason, but he didn''t bother to reply to the baby''s question. He just whistled while floating in the air with Zev.

    Of course, you''d be popr with your family members. Your action when you massacre the whole enemies to avenge your fallen people is too eye-catching to ignore.

    Who wouldn''t fall for such a responsible and strong family head? By now, the media and the mafia society is also still on fire because of you, Lil Lass.

    Many people begin to idolise you, and the trend of having bob-cut hair with purple dye is everywhere...especially the parents doing it to their little daughter.

    If you announce that the Sloan Family is recruiting new members, tons of hot-blooded, heroic youngsters outside of the mafia society will dlye to your door.

    Indeed. Ainsley was even popr outside of the Mafia society. Many people changed their negative perspective of the mafia because of this little baby that sacrificed herself for her people.

    Even those youngsters inside the mafia society also felt motivated to join the Sloan Family simply because of the new family head.

    But the Godfather didn''t think he should tell Ainsley all of these. She would know sooner orter, anyway.

    After walking for 15 minutes, Ainsley finally arrived at the main hall where the five buds, the 9 generals, Elliana and the elders gathered.

    As usual, those people held a meeting to discuss the family''s future development, trying to lessen Ainsley''s burden. They''re in the middle of talking about Van when suddenly, the guards at the door shouted.

    "The family head is here!"

    The door slowly opened, and a baby in her cute dress holding a white cat tottered into the hall.

    Grandpa Yofan and the others subconsciously stopped whatever they''re doing and looked toward the door.

    "Hehehe. Hewlo. Good mowning all of ywou!" Ainsley waved her head as she walked down the red carpet, straight to where these people were gathering.

    When Grandpa Yofan and the others saw Ainsley, they instantly rushed toward her.

    "Ain! Why are you here? Are you feeling okay?"

    "Boss. Breakfast."

    "Maaadyyyy! You''re alright! Bohooooo!"

    "Family head, if you''re truly fine, I''ll get the doctor to check you once more¡­"

    "Greetings, boss."

    "My princess, you should have told us if you want to walk all the way here¡­"

    Even Marietta started to show her motherly care to Ainsley in public.

    Getting surrounded like that, Ainsley had to shout here and there until these people shut up and listened to her.

    Sitting on the throne, the baby cleared her throat and looked at Grandpa Yofan first.

    "Gwandpa, I heard that you''re discussing Van?"

    "Yeah. We don''t know what to do with that bastard. Either to hold him as a hostage or kill him."

    "Hmmm, I personally agwee to make him a hostage. But for safety reasons, how about you leave Van to me, Gwandpa?" Ainsley secretly nced at her dimensional bracelet.

    We can store Van inside this bracelet so that he won''t run away!

    However, Grandpa Yofan''s face suddenly darkened.

    "No. Van is too dangerous. We can''t leave him to you!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 402: "Dying Raptors"

    <h4>Chapter 402: "Dying Raptors"</h4>

    When Grandpa Yofan rejected Ainsley''s idea like that, she knew that the old man was serious. The baby could only sigh and mutter.

    "How about we bwing Vawn here first? If I can''t handle him, you guys can pwotect me. How is it?" Ainsley looked at Grandpa Yofan with puppy-like eyes.

    "The Godfathel is also awound, ah! You guys can''t see him, but he''s here. He will pwotect me," Ainsley added.

    When Ainsley brought up the Godfather''s name, Grandpa Yofan paused for a moment before sighing aloud.

    "Alright. Since the Godfather is also here, we have nothing to worry about." The old man looked at Jevon and nodded. "Bring Van to this hall."

    "Yes, supreme elder." Jevon and the five buds immediately went out of the hall to find Van. Minutester, they came back with the pegasus shrinking into the size of a pony.

    "He''s here." Grandpa Yofan didn''t look surprised that Van changed his body size like that. On the other hand, Ainsley was astonished.

    Why did Van shrink? Did he eat something bad?

    Not knowing anything about Van''s transformation, Ainsley could only look at Van and nodded.

    "Vawn, " The baby murmured the guy''s name as she secretly used her luck maniption skill. At that moment, the pegasus''s luck data instantly appeared above his head.

    Name: Van Aretha

    Luck level: Gold

    The Pegasus had already started to recover his luck level since the effect of the luck maniption ability ran out a few days ago.

    However, toe back to diamond level or crystal level would be extremely hard. Maybe he needed a few more months to do that.

    Ainsley nodded in satisfaction as she opened her palm and shot a beam of golden light toward the Pegasus. Without any warning, she manipted Van''s luck from gold level to iron once more.

    Sringgggg¡­

    Nothing really happened, and no one realised anything, but Van himself felt that his body was getting heavier, and it''s harder to use his ability.

    It was the same condition he experienced when the baby did something to him that night!

    Van immediately realised that Ainsley did something to him once more, and because of that, he would soon fall under her charm ability once more.

    Indeed, with just a wink from the baby, Van''s eyes turned into two pink hearts.

    "Greetings, mdy!" Van hurriedly kneeled on the floor without anyone telling him. When he suddenly kneeled like that, everyone was taken aback.

    They''re just about to threaten the Pegasus so that Ainsley could speak to him. However, the bastard suddenly acted so obediently and kind in front of Ainsley?!

    The people inside the hall couldn''t help but nce at Ainsley on the throne.

    What kind of witchcraft did the family head use to tame the Pegasus from that distance? Her charm ability is getting more frightening!

    Seeing that Van wouldn''t pose any danger to Ainsley, only then did Grandpa Yofan sighed in relief.

    "Since he''s this obedient toward you, I think I can leave this Pegasus to you. How is it, Ain?" Grandpa Yofan walked to Ainsley''s ce and started to rub the baby''s head.

    "No matter if you want to kill him or exchange him for money, feel free to do so. Grandpa will always support your decision because he''s your war spoil."

    "Hum. Twank ywou, gwandpa. I''ll take him as a hostage and wait for someone from the Awetha Famiwi toe get him." Ainsley grinned as she beckoned Van toe closer.

    After inspecting Van and found that he didn''t look poorly abused, the baby bid goodbye to the people in the hall.

    Ainsley then walked out of the hall bringing Cellino and Van to the garden where she usually met Finnie.

    It''s been a while since shest saw that fairy. Maybe he couldn''te here because of his royal family or something¡­

    Anyway, Ainsley found a rather secluded ce and started to look at Van.

    "I will store you inside a special item. You have to be willing. Get it?" Ainsley crossed her arms in front of her chest as she looked up at Van with a stern face.

    "You will stay there until someone from your family bail you out."

    Ainsley didn''t have any n to kill Van whatsoever since he''s valuable to bring more resources to the Sloan Family. Of course, she wouldn''t let him go just like that¡­

    Wait until she gets the remote charm ability. She could control Van from afar and make him her spy or make him a time bomb for the Aretha Family.

    Hm. Serves you right!

    Van actually didn''t want to be trapped inside an unknown ce, but since Ainsley was the one asking him, he had no choice but toply.

    "Alright. Anything for you, mdy."

    "Good. Get in there with me. Now!" Ainsley wasted no time and dragged Van with her. Both of them entered the dimensional bracelet.

    Van entered with his real body while Ainsley entered using her consciousness alone.

    Once they arrived at the vast meadow, Van couldn''t help but gasp in awe.

    "Is this a dimensional tool? A super-rare tool! Wow, mdy, you''re better than I think¡­" The Pegasus ran around the meadow and inhaled the fresh air deeply.

    Even though Ainsley said that he would be a prisoner, this didn''t seem too bad.

    "Hmph. Don''t go awound as you pwease. This ce is under my control. I can make you suffer if you want." Ainsley still couldn''t forgive Van for severely hurting Grandpa Yoyo and Cellino.

    She even secretly thought of damaging Van''s beast core as revenge. Or just tortured him here.

    "Come. Meet your fellow tenant."

    Ainsley had just walked not too far when she spotted her mother raptor along with her cubs lying motionlessly on the ground.

    ! My raptors are dying?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 403: "Naming The Raptors"

    <h4>Chapter 403: "Naming The Raptors"</h4>

    When Ainsley saw the raptors lying on the ground motionlessly like that, she didn''t need to check on them to know that they''re dying.

    Raptor monsters are active monsters, and they even sleep while standing. They rarely lie down unless they''re injured, dying, or die.

    When Ainsley saw all her raptors lying on the ground like that, she instantly dashed toward the mother raptor.

    "Mothel raptol! Mothel raptol!" The baby touched the mother raptor''s body, and fortunately, it was still warm.

    She hurriedly checked the raptor''s luck level, and it was already flickering between iron level and wood level.

    They''re indeed dying!

    But Ainsley didn''t know the cause. She checked the raptors one by one and didn''t find any wounds whatsoever. They''re all healthy! Why are they dying?

    Ainsley was about to retract her consciousness from the bracelet and asked someone about her raptors when Van casuallymented.

    "Are those your monsters, mdy? Why are they dying of hunger? They''re so hungry that they''re even eating grass! Look!" Van pointed at one of the raptor cubs.

    The raptor cub was chewing grass weakly while lying on the ground. It was growling meekly, with tears glistening inside his eyes.

    When Ainsley saw this scene and heard what Van said, she almost slipped and fell.

    WHAAAAT?! My raptors are dying because...they''re hungry?!

    The baby''s jaw dropped to the floor. She looked at her weak raptors in a daze.

    Uh...speaking of which. I stored them inside the dimension bracelet before the war began, right? Then I passed out for 3 days¡­

    So for 3 days, I didn''t let them out and didn''t feed them anything¡­

    Raptor monsters had quite a huge appetite, and they liked to eat monster meat. They''re carnivores. So, for them to end up eating grass¡­

    They''re in a pinch!

    If Ainsley could hear what the monsters were saying, she would listen to this conversation.

    Mother raptor: where is our master?

    Raptor cub 1: Momma, I''m hungry! Hungry! *a boy''s coy voice*

    Raptor cub 2: Hwaaaa, I can''t eat grass anymore. I want meat! Meat! *high-pitched feminine voice*

    Raptor cub 3: what about metal? This young master wants to gnaw on irons!

    Raptor cub 4: Mom...hungry¡­

    Yeah, something like that.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley couldn''t hear them and couldn''t understand them either. She only realised the problem after Van told her.

    "Ah. Damn. I forgot about their meals!" Ainsley pped her forehead and instantly retracted her consciousness.

    She then ran to the battlefield behind the mansion to ask for some monster carcass before tossing them to her dimensional bracelet.

    "Here we go, guys. Meat! Eat, eat! Eat until you''re full!" Ainsley tossed 3-5 big-sized monster corpses into the dimensional bracelet, and the weak raptors instantly jumped to their feet.

    The mother was the first one to chomp the meat and then rip them off, cutting it into smaller pieces for her cubs.

    The family instantly surrounded the meat and ate with their saliva flying everywhere.

    Nom Nom. Nyam. Nyam. Nyam.

    Mother raptor: kids, eat up! The master finally remembered us!

    Raptor cub 1: yes, mom!

    Raptor cub 2: yuhuuuu, meat! Meat!

    Raptor cub 3: this young master can finally eat some meat! But it''s not fresh! Meh!

    Raptor cub 4: meat...delish¡­

    The raptor monsters ate two whole monster carcasses until their belly bulged. The group then fell to the ground while stroking their bulging belly with their long tail.

    "Burp." The mother monster burped as she looked at Ainsley, still lying on the ground.

    [Thank you for not forsaking us, master.] The raptor suddenly talked to Ainsley through telepathy. Her sweet motherly voice caught Ainsley off-guard.

    [Eh. I forgot you guys could talk to me through telepathy¡­] Ainsleyughed wryly. She forgot that she made a contract with the mother monster. Thus, they couldmunicate through telepathy.

    By the way, she couldn''t speak to the cubs yet, but they would listen to her since their mom belonged to her.

    [I''m sorry I just came here. I was unconscious for 3 whole days!] Ainsley sat next to the mother raptor as she apologised earnestly.

    The other four raptor cubs instantly surrounded her and asked her to y.

    One raptor cub slept on Ainsley''sp. Someone climbed her back and sat on her head. Another one tugged on her skirt. Thest one slept near Ainsley''s leg, not too far but not too close either.

    The kids surrounded Ainsley as she talked to mother raptor.

    Seeing the kids were so close to Ainsley, the mother raptor slowly stood up while lowering her head in front of Ainsley.

    [It''s alright, master. Our luck was good to survive without eating for 3 days. Master was unconscious, so it can''t be helped.]

    The mother monster tried to smile, but she showed off her sharp teeth instead, looking terrifying.

    Ainsley had tough wryly once more as she patted the mother raptor''s mouth.

    [Oh, right. I forgot I hadn''t named you guys, right? I was preupied with so many things...it''s better to name you guys now. How is it?]

    Ainsley had this idea to name the raptors after seeing how obedient the raptor cubs were. It would be bad if she didn''t grant them a name and called them with a number instead¡­

    [Okay, if you want.] The mother raptor nodded as it let out a soft purring sound.

    Ainsley smiled at the mother raptor before she was deep in thoughts.

    Maybe it''s better to name then with initial A because the fifth cub in Zack''s hand was named Aina.

    For the mom...Ava?

    Then the cubs...there are two girls and two boys.

    One of the boys is the one pulling my skirt. He''s quite spoiled and cute¡­.

    What should I name him?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 404: "Counterattack"

    <h4>Chapter 404: "Counterattack"</h4>

    Ainsley looked at the raptor cub that was pulling her skirt. The raptor cub looked simr to his siblings, but he had a distinct w mark on his cheek.

    Hum...let''s call him Asher!

    Then Ainsley looked at the spoiled baby girl cub sleeping on herp. This one had pink eyes, very cute. Very girly. She''s also the most obedient out of the other cubs.

    Aurora sounds good.

    Next, next...the haughty, arrogant bastard who''s climbing my back and even sleeping on my head¡­

    Ainsley looked up at the one boy on her head. The boy was quite arrogant since it dared to sleep on her head.

    She named him Aaron.

    Last but not least, the quiet girl. Ainsley named her Amelie.

    After Ainsley was done naming the raptors, she bid them goodbye while tossing Van to the meadow, letting the raptors take care of Van.

    In the bracelet, the raptors got more power and authority than Van. Van couldn''t fight them as long as Ainsley still owned the bracelet.

    Ainsley''s consciousness slowly went back to her body. She was leaning on a tree when she woke up and stretched her body.

    "Hummmm..."

    [Wee back, master. How is it?] Cellino immediately jumped to Ainsley''sp and nudged her with his fluffy fur.

    [It''s fine. But I truly came at the right time before my raptors died from hunger. Hahahahah.] Ainsleyughed to herself as she stood up.

    The baby then picked up Cellino before walking to the hall once more.

    Since she had finished her private business, she intended to n for revenge.

    She couldn''t afford to attack the Aretha Family, but she could attack other smaller families that also attacked the Sloan Family that night.

    And she didn''t need anyone but herself to do that!

    Ainsley visited the adults once more, and when she told them her n, almost all of them jumped to their feet.

    "Are you crazy, Ain?! You want to attack the Aretha family and other families involved in our family''s invasion?!" Grandpa Yofan staggered. He almost had a heart attack!

    "Calm down, Gwandpa...I won''t use the family''s sources. I''ll go alone and do something to them¡­.it won''t be dangerous, owkay?" Ainsley scratched her cheek as she looked at Grandpa Yofan with a wry smile.

    Did Grandpa Yoyo think that I''m going to start another all-out war? Of course not. I''m going to curse them...just that.

    Grandpa Yoyo also knew that Ainsley had a unique ability called ''curse'' since he watched the video on Metube and listened to the experts discussing Ainsley.

    Thus, he could guess what Ainsley wanted to do. Still, to cast a curse on all the families that attacked the Sloan Family...it won''t be easy!

    "I know that you can just curse those bastards...but what if they find you? They might hunt you down or something¡­"

    Especially the Aretha Family. That family is so big that they must have tons of guards!

    Ainsleyughed wryly at Grandpa Yofan''s words and immediately fished out a bottle with transparent liquid inside.

    "I got this from a Gwandpa at the capital. This is an invisible potion. I can remain invisible for a few hours after using it."

    Ainsley shook the bottle in front of Grandpa Yofan before storing it back in her ne.

    "Using the potion, the Awetha Famiwi won''t detect me as I curse them one by one. It''s safe, right?" Ainsley tilted her head as she looked at Grandpa Yofan with puppy-like eyes.

    "Let me gwo alone, owkay? The Godfathel is also here with me¡­"

    Seeing Ainsley like that, even Grandpa Yofan couldn''t refuse her request. After all, Ainsley looked ready to do her n until she prepared that invisibility potion¡­

    Thus, Grandpa Yofan could only sigh and nodded. "Okay, I''ll let you go alone but don''t overuse your ability. Your energy core has just been healed¡­"

    "Owkay. Ain wille back safe and sound!" Ainsley''s face beamed as she beckoned the old man to squat. She then jumped to Grandpa Yofan''s embrace and hugged his neck.

    "Twank Ywou, gwandpa. Ain will be gowing." Ainsleynded a soft peck on Grandpa Yoyo''s cheek before she hurriedly ran away whileughing heartily.

    The corridor was filled with her cheerfulughter.

    "...damn sly kid." Grandpa Yofan touched his cheek and slightly blushed.

    That kid just did a sneak attack!

    "Really sly, " The old man grumbled as he stood up and suddenly red at the others in the hall.

    "Even if you guys don''t go with her, follow her secretly. Don''t ruin her n but make sure she''s safe."

    "Roger, supreme elder!" The five buds and Elliana immediately kneeled on one knee while the 9 generals bowed. Of course, the people that would follow Ainsley are the five buds and Elliana.

    The 9 generals still had to guard the mansion in case of a sudden attack from other families.

    While the adults were busy with their own activities, Ainsley went back to her room, changed into her usual pink uniform and wore the masquerade soul brooch from Cain on her left chest.

    The baby then fixed her zer, patted her white cor, twirled in her knee-length pink skirt before heading to grab a pink-ish bubble gun.

    Yes, it was a gun used to shoot bubbles at others and the gun had a dolphin shape! The bubble woulde out of the dolphin''s mouth once Ainsley pulled the trigger.

    "Hwum, hwum. This is good." Ainsley pocketed the bubble gun inside her spatial ne and immediately went tob her hair.

    After she took a look at the mirror and saw her beautiful self, the baby confidently walked out of the bedroom, heading to the front yard.

    Time to counterattack the bastards!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 405: "Disturbing The Aretha Family"

    <h4>Chapter 405: "Disturbing The Aretha Family"</h4>

    Along the way to the front yard, as usual, the members greeted Ainsley warmly.

    "Boss! Morning!"

    "Boss. Where are you going? We will apany you!"

    "Boss, boss!"

    Some kids even secretly followed behind Ainsley while giggling here and there.

    "That lil sister is our saviour!"

    "She''s even younger than us, but she''s so incredible."

    "We owe her!"

    With Ainsley''s keen hearing, she could hear the kids'' chatter, and her face unknowingly stiffened.

    She recalled the war reports about the casualties they suffered.

    Among them, a lot of kids from the Sloan Family died in the hands of smaller families around the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    These families didn''t join the war but secretly colluded with the Aretha Family to kidnap the Sloan Family''s kids.

    Just recalling this report alone made Ainsley''s face sink.

    ''Just you wait. You guys¡­.all of you that dare to attack my family¡­''

    Ainsley clenched her fists as she walked out of the mansion. The sun shone upon her purple hair and the wind blew her skirt.

    This is my counterattack!

    Ainsley finally arrived at the front gate along with Cellino and the invisible spirits behind her. She had just gone out of the gate when she noticed two huge stone tablets not far from the gate.

    The two stone tablets were as tall as the gate itself, and they sandwiched the gate at the centre.

    The tablets looked like they had just been built crudely because they didn''t look like neat tablets. Just a huge rock that one could find at the mountain.

    However, Ainsley''s eyes didn''t focus on how crude the stone tablets were. Her eyes were glued to the small carvings on the stone''s surface.

    If one looked closer, the left stone tablet had this sentence at the top.

    "May your heroic deeds burn for eternity."

    The right stone tablet had this sentence at the beginning.

    "May you rest in peace."

    When Ainsley read the words on the stone tablet, she realised that the left stone recorded all the names of those family members dying in the war.

    Whereas the right stone recorded all the names of the vigers and innocent people who died in the Sloan Family territory because of the war.

    Ainsley couldn''t count how many people were recorded there, but it was more than 100 names for sure.

    Seeing such a scene, Ainsley''s eyes unknowingly reddened. Tears started to gather in her eyes.

    ''These are the people that I failed to protect.''

    The baby clenched her fists as she stood in front of the towering stone tablet.

    The tablet was so tall that it even blocked the sunlighting to Ainsley''s face.

    ''I...am responsible for you guys'' deaths.''

    Ainsley bit her lips as she slowly lifted her head. She took a few steps closer to the tablet and stretched her hand.

    It''s cold. And rough.

    The baby stroked the stone''s surface and tried to touch one of the names carved there, even though she was too short to do that.

    She didn''t care if the dust and dirt...smeared her pink uniform.

    All she cared for was how she could somehow touch the names.

    ''Everyone¡­''

    Ainsley stroked the stone tablet a few times before she backed off. The baby dusted off her zer and skirt, tidied up her appearance before taking a deep breath.

    "Twank you for your service." Ainsley suddenly bowed 90¡ã in front of the left stone tablet that recorded the deceased Sloan Family'' fighters.

    Tears were already threatening to pour out of Ainsley''s eyes, but the baby bit her lips to endure.

    "Twank ywou for protecting us."

    Ainsley kept her bow for several minutes before she walked to the right stone tablet, where they recorded the names of innocents who died in the war.

    The baby also stroked the tablet, backed off, and made another bow.

    "I''m sowwy. Pwease. Rest in peace."

    This time, Ainsley bowed at the stone tablets a few times before she straightened her back. The baby wiped off the tears that dripped down her cheeks as she turned around sharply.

    Her hair fluttered in the air, and the pink tie that she wore also danced wildly.

    With her back facing the stone tablets, the baby tottered to the distance.

    The morning sunlight shone upon her lonely back as she became smaller and smaller...until she disappeared into the distance.

    [...are you okay, lilss?] The Godfather, who was silent all this time, suddenly asked Ainsley while travelling in the air.

    Ainsley mounted Cellino, and since Cellino could ride the wind, their journey became much faster than usual.

    [...I am owkay, Godfathel. Don''t worry.] Ainsley paused for a bit before forcing a smile at the Godfather.

    Even though she told herself to stay strong, she still couldn''t get rid of this grief. She would only feel satisfied after she eliminated those scums through this revenge.

    Ainsley didn''t n her revenge out of the blue. Before she fainted, she had already thought of doing this.

    Others could casually attack my family and get away with it? You wish!

    The Godfather saw the fire burning in Ainsley''s eyes and couldn''t help but sigh.

    [Alright. Just don''t overuse your energy once more. Remember, you''re here not to destroy the Aretha Family but to annoy them, right?]

    [Correct! I''ll only destroy the mid-ranked families and the low-level families. No worries.] Ainsley was all smiles as they headed to the Aretha Family''s main territory.

    It took them an hour to arrive since the Aretha Family''s main mansion was so far from the Sloan Family and the Walter Family''s territory!

    It was 9 a.m when Ainsley finally saw a towering castle surrounded by lush forests and military bases.

    It was the Aretha Family''s main mansion!

    Ainsley squinted. A smirk appeared on her face.

    Aretha bastard...here Ie!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 406: "Sneaking Into The Aretha Castle"

    <h4>Chapter 406: "Sneaking Into The Aretha Castle"</h4>

    Before Ainsley entered the Aretha Family''s air territory, the baby gulped down the invisibility potion.

    Once she did that, her body disappeared. Even her presence was so faint that no one could sense her.

    [Done. Cellino, now you hide somewhere after dropping me around that forest, okay?]

    Ainsley pointed at the forest near the Aretha Family''s territory.

    Since Cellino couldn''t disappear without the invisibility potion, he couldn''t follow Ainsley.

    [Awoooo, okay, master. Be careful!] Cellino dashed to the ground and dropped Ainsley off. After that, he hid between the bushes using his cat form.

    Knowing that she had only several hours until the potion effect wore off, Ainsley wasted no time. She ran out of the forest, heading to the castle.

    Along the way, the baby could finally see why the Aretha Family was called as one of the 7 sacred families.

    The military power alone was enough to strike the Sloan Family a few times without losing too much!

    Ainsley saw several military bases, both air forces andnd forces.

    Dozens of fighters, ability users, tamers, etc, walked around the bases that were surrounding the Cindere-like castle in the middle.

    If Ainsley came here without using the invisibility potion, she would have been shot dead the moment she entered their territory¡­

    Ainsley crossed the military bases and snuck into the castle''s front yard when the servants opened the gate to let some troops enter inside.

    Once she managed to enter the front yard, the baby had to drop her jaw as she looked up at the towering castle.

    It''s a fcking castle.

    The Aretha Family was even more extravagant than the Walter Family!

    Ainsley gulped as she crossed the front yard that turned out to be half as big as the battlefield behind her own family''s mansion.

    With such a big yard, no wonder there were so many tamed beasts and monsters around. Even exotic nts weremon here.

    The number of guards and servants at the front yard were so many that the front yard looked like a festival¡­

    Of course, none of them were noisy. They knew the had to keep their mouth shut so that the masters inside the castle wouldn''t be disturbed.

    Seeing so many guards and fighters that weren''t even a part of the family''s members, Ainsley felt her heart sinking.

    It was the first time she saw the difference between her family and the established Aretha Family.

    The number of guards and military forces for war alone was already this much.

    Not to mention the family members that were registered as a part of the Aretha Family''s mafia society¡­

    You know, it''s not as if they''re the Aretha Family''s main descendant or had a blood rtionship with the Aretha Family.

    But these family members were usually talented ability users such as the five buds, the ountants, the hitmen, the spies, the businessmen, etc.

    No wonder the Aretha Family was so tough. They didn''t excel only in military forces but also in other areas.

    After Ainsley managed to enter the castle without alerting anyone, she further realised that the Aretha Family could be considered a proper big organisation that even the government didn''t dare to touch.

    The inside was practically like a God-damn castle.

    There''s a garden, a huge hall, several rooms, offices, and training fields for the members.

    There were someboratories too.

    Compared to Ainsley''s mansion that only had several meeting rooms, bedrooms, dining hall for the direct family member, and amodation for the servants¡­

    The difference was immense.

    Ainsley had just found out that the castle had a dormitory for the family members to stay.

    Those who didn''t have a blood rtionship with the Aretha Family could still stay at the Castle.

    It''s just that they had to sleep in a separate building, quite far from the main castle''s area.

    As for Ainsley? The family members took any room they could find, and sometimes they had to camp in the backyard or the front yard.

    It was why wherever Ainsley walked somewhere inside the mansion, she would meet her family members who didn''t have any blood rtionship with her.

    Oh, people called them the mafia members.

    Thinking back, Ainsley couldn''t say that her mansion was luxurious. At most, it''s average and a bit run-down¡­

    While walking toward the center area of the castle where the family''s main descendants stayed, Ainsley started to picture the future of her own family.

    ''The Aretha Family has many mansions for their family branches to stay in. They are organised...and have such a big main castle as their house¡­''

    Ainsley calcted how much money needed to develop her family to this state, and she realised that the money she got from the casino was really just a grain of ricepared to the overall amount needed.

    It seemed that her family''s business had to be thriving to develop the family to this state.

    Ainsley took a whole 30 minutes just to arrive at the centre area. She didn''t even realise she had been walking for that long.

    s, at least she finally arrived at the center area where the Aretha Family''s main descendants live.

    Now...it''s time to find the family head and those brats!

    Ainsley wanted to personally curse those bastards, but before she did so, the Godfather suddenly spoke in her mind.

    [Lilss. How about this lord scout the area first to see whether your targets are here or not?]

    [To save time, ] he added.

    Ainsley was taken aback. She looked at the Godfather and saw that the spirit was looking serious with his offer.

    However, in her ears, the proposal sounded a bit...suspicious.

    Is there something dangerous inside until the Godfather volunteered to scout the area?

    What could it be?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 407: "Raphaels Precautions"

    <h4>Chapter 407: "Raphael''s Precautions"</h4>

    Ainsley got suspicious of the Godfather, but since what he said made sense, the baby reluctantly nodded.

    [Owkay, Gwodfathel. I''ll be waiting here.] Ainsley let the Godfather go, and the Godfather immediately left.

    He went somewhere around the central area that Ainsley couldn''t see.

    Actually, the baby wanted to use her keen hearing to hear what the Godfather might say when he met a possible danger¡­

    But Ainsley didn''t feel like probing the Godfather. Thus, she decided to trust him.

    Meanwhile, the Godfather didn''t actually go to find the Aretha brats and the family head. He already knew that those people wouldn''t be here at the mansion.

    Why? Because they knew Ainsley coulde undetected to the mansion and curse them. Isn''t it better for them to run somewhere far away for a while?

    Indeed, the Godfather''s guess was correct. There was no one from the direct descendant in the central area. But the reason why the Godfather still volunteered...was because of another matter.

    The spirit floated around for a while before he paused and suddenly opened his mouth.

    [Long time no see, all of you.]

    The Godfather didn''t look back, but he knew that behind him, dozens of spirits were looking at him with a nervous gaze.

    Almost all of them were oldies, and some were middle-aged people. These spirits all had the Aretha Family symbol on their chest or back.

    [Why are you here, Godfather? You promise us not to disturb our descendants.] One of the old spirits spoke in a hoarse voice as he looked at the Godfather''s back warily.

    He''s one of the Aretha Family''s first few generations. He''s strong and famous enough to be a spirit after he passed away.

    The reason? So that he could continue to protect his family!

    When the Godfather heard the spirit''s words, he chuckled. He slowly turned his body around and snorted.

    [What? Your descendant bullied this lord''s disciple. This Lord still can''te and bully you guys?]

    The real reason why the Godfather volunteered to check out the area was because of this.

    He didn''t want Ainsley, who had be a shaman, saw these spirits and got into a conflict with them.

    The Aretha Family had many powerful dead spirits, and that''s why the Aretha Family would often have one or two shamans from their direct descendants.

    Compared to the previous 17 Sloan Family Heads that didn''t be spirits because they were too weak or didn''t have any lingering feeling left, the Aretha Family was clearly superior.

    These spirits stayed to protect the Aretha Family from generation to generation, after all.

    When the old man heard the Godfather''s remarks, he was taken aback for a moment before sighing.

    [You...who never has a disciple suddenly has a disciple after 100 years? And my descendant is bullying your disciple?]

    [Exactly so. And now, this lord''s disciple is here to make trouble for your family. If you dare to stop her¡­] The Godfather motioned a neck-slitting gesture at the bunch of old spirits.

    [Just to let you know that now, this lord''s disciple is a shaman contracted to this lord. If this lord wishes to, this lord can make a move on all of you.]

    The spirits who thought that they could possess their shaman descendants to stop the Godfather instantly froze stiff.

    All this time, they could somehow win against the Godfather''s intimidating aura because the Godfather couldn''t attack them without the help of a shaman.

    Such a proud man would never make a contract with a shaman. Thus, he''s like a wild dog with a cor. His movements were limited.

    But what did he say? He made a contract with his disciple? That means he could show off his might once more through this disciple?!

    The old spirits instantly cut off whatever n they had in mind. All the old spirits gritted their teeth as they looked at the Godfather with menacing gazes.

    [As long as your disciple didn''t go too far...we will not intervene.] The leader of the dead spirits from the Aretha Family decided to give in to the Godfather.

    As long as the family wasn''t in great danger, they would just turn a blind eye¡­

    [Good. This lord appreciates it.] The Godfather pped his zer and immediately went back to Ainsley''s ce.

    Without batting an eyelid, the spirit lied to Ainsley.

    [Lilss. There''s nothing dangerous, but this lord didn''t see the main descendants in the central area. They must have fled somewhere.]

    Of course, Michael, Lael, Asael, and ir wouldn''t be that sharp to run away just because they fear Ainsley''s luck maniption ability. They''re too arrogant to do that.

    It must be Raphael, the only person with a sane mind in the Aretha Family that instructed his family to do this.

    Indeed, the Godfather''s guess hit the mark once more.

    It was Raphael who watched Ainsley''s battle video in Metube and decided not to underestimate the baby.

    He predicted that Ainsley could just sneak into the Aretha castle and kill the higher-ups by casting her ''curse''.

    Well, even if the Aretha Family raised their guard, no one could counter the invisibility potion effect yet. Not even tools or barriers like that.

    An invisibility potion was something only circting once or twice a year in the market, and the number was so scarce that only big shots could afford them.

    Not even the assassin guild could buy such a dangerous potion.

    But Raphael had predicted that Ainsley might have that potion.

    He listened to ir''s story about how Ainsley was surrounded by weird oldies back at the auction...

    This thought was the root of what made Raphael suggest such a sudden movement that destroyed Ainsley''s n to get revenge.

    Yes. He single-handedly destroyed Ainsley''s n!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 408: "Series Of Misfortunes"

    <h4>Chapter 408: "Series Of Misfortunes"</h4>

    Raphael, the oldest son of the Aretha Family, the one with the brightest mind and wits.

    Unlike the three ignorant kids, Raphael instantly knew that those oldies surrounding Ainsley at the auction were all big shots.

    One of them was the alchemist Guild master.

    It''s easy for the old man to give an invisibility potion to Ainsley if he liked her a lot.

    Using the invisibility potion, Ainsley could sneak into the Aretha Castle and kill ir and the others without alerting anyone.

    After all, the way she killed people was to cast a ''curse'' on her target. They all died because they''re unlucky.

    Thus, that''s how Raphael made the whole family migrate just to escape from Ainsley''s assassination threat!

    Raphael was definitely someone with a good vision for the future since Ainsley dide with a n to secretly kill the Aretha Family main descendents.

    But now that they''re not here...the baby was deep in thoughts to change her n.

    [Those bastwalds ran away, huh...then... should we tawget their businesses instead?]

    The monk can run away, but the temple can''t.

    Ainsley didn''t know whoever made the family run away from the castle...she didn''t care. She only thought of killing them on a whim, anyway.

    As long as she could make the Aretha Family suffer¡­.she would do anything!

    And there are lots of ways to go to Rome.

    If she couldn''t kill Michael and the other three kids...she could still disturb their business, right?

    [Good idea, Lil Lass. You can try to make an item unlucky. That way, you can even destroy their military bases and their business.]

    Of course, the Godfather didn''t think that an item had luck level anyway. As long as Ainsley manipted the luck of whoever was in charge, they''d be screwed.

    [I''ll try!] The baby clenched her fists tightly as she began wandering around the castle. Whenever she met someone important, she would manipte their luck to the second-lowest level.

    The ountant. The businessmen. The head guards. Themander.

    The merchants that were going in and out of the castle. Those at the military bases.

    Ainsley manipted around 20 or so people''s luck.

    The good thing was, she didn''t waste too much energy because these people''s luck was only at a silver or gold level, which was easier to change.

    After Ainsley manipted the luck of significant people in the Aretha Family''s main territory before going out to find their businesses spread throughout the country.

    For the whole day, Ainsley visited several people and the Aretha Family''s business.

    She would manipte their luck to the second-lowest level before leaving quickly.

    Ainsley was busy going here and there, targeting the Aretha Family''s business until dinner time.

    That night, she went home to have dinner and slept soundlessly, not knowing that the next morning, the whole Aretha Family was in an uproar.

    "Our stocks are plummeting for no reason!"

    The businessmen from the Aretha Family were crying tears and blood.

    "The investors are pulling their support for our family! Quick, inform the family head!"

    The finance department members almost fainted from shock.

    "There was an identst night at the armoury storage. The person in charge was unlucky and ignited fire!"

    How the fck someone got unlucky and ignited fire?

    "The whole armoury storage is burnt to the ground!"

    Our armoury storage was supposed to have a fire-resistance element!

    "Themander was injured when he went out to huntst night! His legs were amputated!"

    Why would he go out to hunt at night?! What could he hunt? A rabbit??

    "Ahhhh! The secretary was caughtmitting adultery with the head ountant. They''re running away with tons of important documents and money with them!"

    Why the fck are they running away with tons of important documents? Can''t they just leave quietly?!

    "Someone, help the head guard! He got attacked by a high-rank monster around the castlest night. He''s dying!"

    There''s no high-rank monster around the castle, d*mb*ss! How the fck did this happen?!

    The Aretha Castle wasn''t the only ce descending into chaos. The other Aretha family branches were also in a pinch.

    "One of the 7 sacred families suddenly attacked one of our crystal minesst night!"

    Fck? There''s a treaty among the 7 sacred families not to attack each other! sphemy!

    "Our potion business went bankrupt. The Alchemist Guild found out that our potion wasn''t safe, and they revoked our business license!"

    The potions sold out were all made by our second young master. How the fck they weren''t safe?!

    "The government suddenly raised our weapon business, and we lost tons of products. They also raided our factories!"

    Since when the government dared to make a move to the Aretha Family? Nonsense!

    "There''s an unknown disease spreading among the troops! They''re now dying and can''t fight!"

    What kind of unknown disease??

    "Where''s the family head? The workers at one of our biggest businesses went on a riot and demanded we raise their sry!"

    "The Billios Family cancelled all the business projects assigned to us! We lost billions of dors overnight!"

    "Why would the Billios Family do this? They have never done us dirty like this!"

    "I heard that the Billios Family even cklisted our family! All the businesses sponsored by the Billios Family went bankrupt. The Billios Family also forbade other families to work with us!"

    "Damn. This is insane! Just what''s going on?!"

    "This is bad. The Walter Family is also boycotting our businesses."

    "The other 7 great families were following the Walter Family and also boycotted us."

    "Oh, no! What to do? Call the family head!"

    "The family head is missing! He ran away with his family yesterday! We don''t know his whereabouts!"

    The fck?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 409: "Ain Is Scared!"

    <h4>Chapter 409: "Ain Is Scared!"</h4>

    For the first time in history, the Aretha Family faced a crisis that was enough to shake their whole foundation.

    Never did they think that they would be defeated not by other families'' military forces but by small things like these¡­

    Still, those small things were

    enough to threaten the family!

    While the Aretha Family was in an uproar to solve these sudden cases, Ainsley was having a nice breakfast.

    She ignored the morning news about the Aretha Family sudden scandal and calmly wiped her lips instead.

    "Fuh. I''m done, Gwandpa, Elh. Ain will go out again today! Will be back fol dwinner!"

    Ainsley grabbed her bento that Elliana prepared for her before running out of the dining hall with her usual pink uniform.

    Seeing the baby already running out to do God knows what, Grandpa Yofan and Elliana could only look at each other and sigh.

    "The news about the Aretha Family''s sudden crisis...it should be the rascal''s doing."

    Grandpa Yofan was sure that the series of misfortune befalling the Aretha Family was all Ainsley''s doing.

    "Ha...what is she going to do today? Annoy the Aretha Family again?"

    Grandpa Yofan mumbled to himself while Elliana silently went out of the dining hall to follow Ainsley from behind.

    Unlike Grandpa Yofan, who didn''t know anything, the five buds and Elliana, who were following Ainsley, knew everything Ainsley did.

    The baby did many things. She even experimented with making a group of people have misfortune without targeting only one of them.

    The result was the riot, thepany''s stock plummeting, investors pulling their support, etc.

    The downside was that this new type of skill, a branch from The Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune skill, required a lot more energypared to manipting an individual''s luck level.

    Anyway, Ainsley was satisfied with what she did.

    Today, the baby didn''t n to annoy the Aretha Family...but she nned to visit the high-rank families affiliated with the Aretha Family.

    Those families that attacked the Sloan Family along with the Aretha Family¡­

    Using her lethal baby charm, Ainsley managed to sneak into one of the high-ranked family''s main mansions. She got a higher-up to lead her to the family head.

    "Boss. You have a guest." The person under Ainsley''s charm, the personal butler of the target family head, knocked on the door.

    The family head believed that the butler wouldn''t allow any suspicious guest to meet him.

    Thus, the pitiful family head casually answered and let him in.

    "Come in."

    "Yes, boss." The butler opened the door while lifting a certain baby with his left hand.

    The baby with bob-cut purple hair was casually hugging the butler''s neck with a sweet smile on her face.

    m.

    The butler closed the door and even secretly locked it under Ainsley''smand.

    He then activated the soundproof system inside the office room so that not even the guards outside could hear what''s going on inside the room.

    "Boss. Here''s the guest, " The butler stoically spoke to the family head of a high-ranked mafia family. Let''s just say it was the Derek Family.

    The Derek Family head lifted his head and casually nced at the butler.

    "Who is the guest¨C " he had just about to continue when he caught the sight of a 3-year-old baby, waving her hand sweetly at him.

    "Hewlo, unwcle. Sowwy to distuwb you."

    The Derek Family head almost fell to the floor.

    THE FCK?! WHY IS THE VIRAL SLOAN FAMILY HEAD IN MY OFFICE?!

    The Derek Family head watched the news, watched the videos in Metube too. He knew that the Sloan Family Head was a dangerous being.

    But he had never thought that the baby would be here to visit him.

    Why would she? For what reason?

    The man didn''t need to guess. He instantly knew the reason for her visit.

    She''s going to kill me! Because I participated in that night''s invasion!

    The Derek Family Head immediately reacted and pulled out a gun from behind his suit. He then pointed the gun at Ainsley while running toward the wall.

    He still had an emergency exit there. As long as the baby was distracted, he could run!

    "Don''t move! If you move, I''ll shoot!" The man panicked.

    He was an Ability User too, but at this moment, the quickest method to grab the baby''s attention was by pointing a gun at her.

    After all, the video mentioned that in front of the baby, the ability users couldn''t use their abilities, just like what happened to Van.

    The experts suspected the baby also to have a neutraliser ability...and a potent one on top of that!

    Unfortunately, facing the gun, Ainsley didn''t even show a tinge of fear on her face. The baby slowly tilted her head as she pointed at the old man.

    "A, Ain ish so scawed!" Ainsleyughed as she secretlyunched her luck maniption ability toward the man.

    Once the invisible golden dot hit the man''s body, Ainsley didn''t even look at the luck level and instantly lowered them to iron level.

    Let''s not kill him first. He still has his uses.

    Ainsley secretlymanded the butler to take out his phone and started recording whatever happened in the room.

    Meanwhile, Ainsley already stepped on the floor and started to walk toward the frightened old man.

    "What''s wrong, uwncle? Why aren''t you firing? And why aren''t you running away, hm?"

    Ainsley rubbed her palms together as she trotted to the man.

    The baby was so small that her height only reached the man''s knees, yet somehow, the man was the one cowering in fear!

    "N-no. Stay away, you devil! I know you can use a curse! I''ll shoot you!"

    Without any warning, he pulled the trigger and shot at Ainsley!

    BANG!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 410: "Clean Hit"

    <h4>Chapter 410: "Clean Hit"</h4>

    BANG!

    The bullet dashed out the gun''s barrel, aiming straight to Ainsley''s forehead.

    However, instead of screaming or gasping, the baby simply watched the bulleting to her head with a grin on her face.

    "Wow, a buwllet! So scawy, ah!" Ainsley pretended to be scared, but that smile on her face remained like that.

    What''s to be scared of? The bullet wouldn''t touch me anyway.

    Indeed, the bullet didn''t evene close to Ainsley''s forehead and just went past her hair before striking the wall behind the baby.

    !

    Derek Family Head watched all of this with his mouth opened wide. He looked at the stray bullet and shifted his eyes to the handgun in his hand¡­

    And then he gaped in shock.

    How is this possible? I can''t even shoot a baby from such a close distance which was less than 5 meters?

    Even if my hands are trembling...there''s no way I can''t shoot, right?

    This¡­

    The old man was stupefied. He looked at his handgun once more before firing at Ainsley for the second time.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The old man gritted his teeth as he watched the bullets going after Ainsley.

    I refuse to believe I can''t shoot her to death! There''s no way¨C

    "Ah, ah, uwncle. You can''t even shoot correctly¡­" Ainsley didn''t need to dodge the bullets. The bullets dodged her.

    The baby kept walking toward the old man with a smile on her face.

    "Should Ain tweach you how to shoot?" Ainsley stopped right in front of the old man, just a meter away.

    The baby looked up, made a gun gesture with her fingers andughed.

    "You know, you go pew pew pew!"

    At Ainsley''s words, the old man suddenly staggered. His face paled as he fell to the floor on his butt.

    BRUGH!

    The gun was thrown out of his hand and fell on the floor lifelessly.

    "What...did...what...you...how¡­?!"

    Derek Family head pointed at Ainsley with a trembling finger. The old man''s face was already so white that he looked as if he''s about to die anytime soon.

    However, his personal butler didn''t seem to care and just faithfully recorded all the events using his handphone.

    "Hehehe. How did I dodge the buwllet, uwncle?" Ainsley tilted her head. She could now look at the old man at the same eye level, not needing to look up anymore.

    "Impossible! This is impossible. There''s no way none of the bullets can hit you. You¨C you used an ability! Yes! That must be it!"

    The old man looked as if he''s going crazy. He bbered in front of Ainsley whileughing madly. He guessed Ainsley''s secret and thought that he''s right.

    Oh, indeed, he is!

    "Hehehe." Ainsley just chuckled at the old man''s words while shaking her head.

    "You''re so smawt, wle. But you''re going to die soon...so I shall take over your territory." Ainsley peeked at the stacks of documents above the table and giggled.

    There are two ways to rob someone''s territory.

    First, you massacre the whole family and upy the territory. Second, you threaten the family head to transfer the territory ownership to you.

    That way, you can even get the businesses and properties belonging to the target.

    As for the target''s family members and mafia members? They''re usually killed if they already swore an oath to the previous family head.

    If they hadn''t, they had to swear an oath to the new boss. Else, they die too.

    Ainsley obviously couldn''t do the first strategy since she was tired of doing another massacre. She''s going for the second option!

    "Uwncle, I need you to sign a document to move your ownership to mwe. Ywou can do that, right?"

    With just a single wink from Ainsley, the old man fell into a trance.

    He forgot that the one in front of him was literally the devil that everyone was afraid of. He hurriedly stood up and looked at Ainsley as If looking at his own precious son.

    "Yes, yes! Anything for you, my beloved!"

    The old man took the absolute stamp of his family and quickly wrote down the document to transfer his ownership to Ainsley.

    He even nullified his own son''s authority as the one running for the family heir position.

    In just a few minutes, the document was finished and was stamped too.

    With this, Ainsley could easily control those under this family head. If they refused to follow, they would be going against the family head''sst wish¡­

    And they''d be traitors. No other families would receive them if they wanted to join another group.

    As for the loyal one that might go after Ainsley to avenge the dead family head? Ainsley would have long been gone from the ce, anyway.

    Holding the piece of document in hand, Ainsley whistled happily as she looked at the old man.

    The old man was kneeling on the floor, just like a dog eager to fawn his master.

    "Gwood job. With twis, all your territories are mine¡­"

    Well, a lot of his territories belonged to the Sloan Family, anyway.

    "Your job is done. Now¡­" Ainsley made that gun hand gesture once more and tugged the corner of her lips.

    "Bang! Bye-bye!"

    In that instant, Ainsley turned around while lowering the old man''s luck level to wood.

    Even before she left the room, the old man already clutched his chest and groaned.

    "Ah¨C ah!"

    He died from a heart attack.

    "Send the video to Metube after I''m gone. Get it?" Ainsley spoke to the butler as she leisurely went out of the office room.

    No one heard what''s going on inside. No one even knew what happened.

    Ainsley came and went like a ghost. Like a grim reaper.

    It was a clean hit.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 411: "Ainsley Massive Comeback"

    <h4>Chapter 411: "Ainsley Massive Comeback"</h4>

    The guards were still outside and just saw a butlering out with a baby in his arms.

    No one knew that their family head was gone. That their territories now belonged to another family.

    Ainsley hid her face with the butler''s help and sessfully came out of Derek Family''s territory with the document of ownership transfer in her hands.

    Once she''s out, the baby stretched her body and looked up at the sky. The sunlight shone on her face as she tugged the corner of her lips.

    "One down. Several more toe."

    Ainsley didn''t stop at the Derek Family. She started to visit all other families affiliated with the Aretha Family.

    For this family, she would kill the family head using charm. At another family''s territory, she killed the family head while pointing her toy gun on their forehead.

    "Hehehe. This goes...pew pew pew!"

    Ainsley shot bubbles from her pink dolphin-shaped bubble gun right at the family head''s forehead.

    Once she did so, she lowered his luck level to the lowest¡­and the guy died from having the bubble sshing his eyes.

    Apparently, he''s allergic to material inside the bubble and was killed on the spot.

    Ridiculous? Oh, no. Another family head died from having a nosebleed because of Ainsley''s baby charm.

    One, by one. Ainsley killed the family heads of those families that invaded her territory.

    "Go die, uwncle!"

    "I''ll be taking your territory. Byeh byeh~ "

    "Pew pew pew! You''re ded!"

    "Nyahahah adios!"

    A day. Two days. Three days.

    Ainsley didn''t stop.

    She wiped up 3 high-ranked families, 5 mid-ranked families and countless low-ranked families around the Sloan Family''s territory just by killing their family heads.

    The news of Ainsley going around wiping so many families finally blew up.

    "Kill that cursed child!"

    "Kill that devil! She''s snatching our territories and killing our family heads!"

    Those people who lost their family heads either tried to get a new family head but failed because of the document transfer or went to find Ainsley...to kill her.

    Unfortunately, the Walter Family made a move. They used this chance to support the Sloan Family openly and dered that they''re sworn allies!

    "Anyone daring to attack the Sloan Family or threaten the Sloan Family head, Ainsley Sloan, will have to face the Walter Family first!"

    Ainsley didn''t know why this family supported her, but she dly received their help. She made a press conference thanking the Walter Family.

    "Twank ywou, Waltel Famiwi! Let''s be besties!"

    With the Walter Family''s protection, the defeated families had no choice but to disband or secretly rebuild their family once more...without any territories.

    After all, ording to the Mafia Council, once someone owned that ownership transfer document, it was legal for them to upy the territory.

    Ainsley also didn''t sit still. Shemanded the 9 generals to upy the territories quickly and marked them as the Sloan Family''s territory.

    "Get our territories back. Those are our Sloan Famiwi''s territories, but the bastards stole them!"

    "No. Stop the Sloan Family! Stop them!"

    Many leftover members tried to fight back, but the Walter Family always sent troops and members to help the Sloan Family defend their new territories.

    "The Walter Family is despicable! They''re backing the Sloan Family!"

    In just a few weeks, the surrounding territories around the Sloan Family returned to the Sloan Family''s embrace.

    There''s no territorial war. There''s no dispute or invasion. Everything happened silently but deadly.

    The defeated family members would try to challenge Ainsley to a duel...but those kids were like ants in front of Ainsley.

    Baby charm. Luck maniption. These two alone were enough to overwhelm them all.

    The news of Ainsley''s feats going around to conquer the territories alone became a hot topic in the mafia society.

    "The viral baby once again made a move! She killed so many top-tier family heads in silence!"

    "Beware of the devil''s daughter. Ainsley Sloan is striking!"

    "The Sloan Family isn''t focusing on repairing their territories. They''re trying to expand instead!"

    "Breaking news. Ainsley Sloan killed another family head with her curse! She''s a witch!"

    "The Walter Family is supporting the Sloan Family. A new alliance between two sides?"

    "One of the 7 Great Families is backing one of the former 7 Sacred Families! What are the two sides'' opinions on this case?"

    "A former 7 Sacred Families attack those under the 7 Sacred Families. A sudden betrayal?"

    "Hot news! Who is Ainsley Sloan? Who is this invincible baby?"

    "Another Godfather in the country? Ainsley Sloan, suspected to be the Godfather''s descendant!"

    "Shamans spotted the Godfather spirit around Ainsley Sloan. They''re rted to each other??"

    "Mysterious! Ainsley Sloan''s true identity. A child prodigy from the Sloan Family!"

    "The youngest mafia family head in history: Ainsley Sloan. A new legend in the making??"

    "The Godfather''s legacy spotted. Ainsley Sloan: the Godfather''s disciple?"

    For a whole month, the media was in an uproar. The news about Ainsley not only covered her region but also spread to other regions. Even those at the capital started to notice her name.

    "Ainsley Sloan. A 3-year-old baby. She single-handedly robbed so many territories over a week!"

    "Those territories aren''t that valuable, but she still gets several military bases, small crystal mines and other precious stone mines!"

    In just a month, Ainsley had enough funds to help rebuild her family. Mainly because the Walter Family blocked the bullet for her that she didn''t need to solveplicated matters.

    Everyone was scared of the Walter Family, and even if they disliked it, they had toply with the Walter Family''smand to let the Sloan Family go.

    In the meantime, many of those families went to the Aretha Family and asked to meet the family head.

    "Boss Michael, help us! Aretha Family, help!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 412: "Looks Like Bad Luck"

    <h4>Chapter 412: "Looks Like Bad Luck"</h4>

    "Boss Michael, the Walter Family is making their move! Do something!"

    "Boss, you have to help us. We are your allies!"

    "Boss! Will the 7 sacred families help us? We are on their side!"

    Countless phone calls and messages flooded Michael''s phone until he had to turn it off for weeks.

    At the same time, somewhere far from Roane Region, the region where the Sloan Family and the Walter Family resided in.

    At the border between the human continent and the sea leading to other continents.

    "FCK! This is impossible!" Michael mmed the table at his office as he abruptly stood up.

    He had just turned on his phone, and it had been buzzing non-stop from his allies calling for help.

    "This is all because of that cursed baby¨C AINSLEY SLOAN! How dare she do this to our family?!"

    Michael kicked the chair until it flew outside of the room straight to the garden.

    "Huff. Huff."

    The man a few years older than Evan took a deep breath and exhaled, trying to calm his heart, yet it was still chaotic. His blood pressure rose abruptly and things didn''t seem good for him.

    "Damn it. Why haven''t those guys killed that baby? It''s just killing an insignificant baby!"

    Michael had just said so when someone sitting on the sofa across his working table chuckled.

    A silver-haired young man crossed his legs as he looked at the middle-aged man.

    "Dad. Told you. That baby can''t be underestimated."

    A calm voice sounded in the office as the young man looked over the tablet on hisp with a stoic look.

    "Our stocks are plummeting. The Billios Family is boycotting us. Some guilds refused to support our family. Mainly the summoner guild and the shaman guild."

    "Hmph. As long as the beast tamer, monster tamer and alchemist guilds still support us, we don''t need the other two meager supports."

    Michael harrumphed as he took another chair somewhere and sat behind his working desk once more.

    The silver-haired middle-aged man with golden eyes looked at the reports on his desk before clicking his tongue.

    "Raphael. What do you suggest we do with the situation?"

    Michael looked at the 18-year-old young man in front of him with a trace of hope inside his pupils.

    Indeed, the most beloved son of the Aretha Family, and the one who actually made the family function well¡­

    Raphael Aretha. The next heir to the throne.

    Michael actually depended on his son to solve most of the Aretha Family''s issues!

    And he didn''t even think it''s embarrassing to make use of his prodigal son.

    He''s even proud of it.

    "...the assassins we sent to that baby nevere back alive, right?" Raphael didn''t answer Michael''s question directly.

    The young man gazed over his tablet with cold eyes as he tapped his fingers to his thigh.

    "Yeah, they don''te back at all. I don''t know why. Their family''s security is veryx, but those imbeciles can''t even do this job right."

    "Must be because of the sacred guardian and the baby''s curse ability, " Raphael calmly replied to his father as he scrolled the tablet''s screen once more.

    The young man squinted, deep in thoughts.

    The assassins sent to Ainsley Sloan all met terrible ends. Either because the Sloan Family''s security is better than we thought, or¡­

    Raphael recalled his own contracted beast that was still at the Sloan Family''s mansion, bing a hostage. The young man couldn''t help but snort.

    Dumb Van. You must have underestimated them and yed with them, prolonging their time to survive.

    All of these won''t happen if you just kill them all from the very beginning.

    Because of you, I must visit that baby in the future and negotiate to bail you out.

    Raphael sighed as he looked over the report once more.

    Some assassins who went back while missing limbs or dying all said the same thing.

    ''That baby is too lucky! We shot her right when she''s sleeping...but the bullets didn''t even graze her skin!''

    Not even a bit!

    ''When we try to use our abilities, we end up alerting the sacred guardian. Our friends end up dead under his ws!''

    ''Because the rumour said that Ainsley Sloan hangs out around the Godfather spirit, we hire shamans to check it out¡­''

    ''You know what? The Godfather spirit is floating above that baby''s head and apanying her even in her sleep. The rumour is true!''

    ''Once the shamans make a move, all of them peed their pants just from the Godfather''s nce!''

    ''Boss, this baby is abnormal. She''s scary!''

    After reading the reports, Raphael subconsciously massaged his temple as he murmured in a voice that even his dad couldn''t hear.

    "If I know that this baby is so troublesome, wouldn''t it be better to make friends with her rather than making her our enemy?"

    As someone who''s never swayed by emotions or feelings during the decision-making process for his family, Raphael knew that they had just made a huge mistake.

    Partly because his ipetent dad made a move without informing him of the whole situation.

    When Raphael sent Van to attack the Sloan Family, he never knew about Ainsley or whatsoever. His dad never told him that, and his siblings also didn''t say anything.

    He thought of getting the three sacred beasts for free so easily¡­

    Who would have thought that they''re messing with a sleeping dragon?

    After Raphael read all articles and news about Ainsley, only then did he realise that he should have never allowed his dad and his spoiled siblings to attack the Sloan Family.

    "Curse, huh¡­" Raphael looked at Ainsley''s picture on his tablet''s screen.

    He subconsciously touched the back of his neck and mumbled.

    "Looks like bad luck for me."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 413: "Grounded"

    <h4>Chapter 413: "Grounded"</h4>

    "Is her ability actually luck maniption and not curse?" Raphael titled his head.

    ''That exins why she can''t be killed...because she''s too lucky!''

    Raphael already had a hunch that Ainsley''s real ability was actually just charm and luck maniption ability.

    After analysing her battle video and other articles, he came to this conclusion.

    Ainsley is a dangerous being because she can make others unlucky. When someone is unlucky, anything bad can happen to them.

    The case with the business'' stocks plummeting, the other incidents as well...all of them are rted to luck as well.

    "What a formidable enemy," Raphael chuckled as he closed the image and turned off his tablet. The young man abruptly stood up, startling Michael.

    "How is it, son? Have you thought of something?"

    "Mmm, I have. For now, don''t mess with the Sloan Family. Stay low-key to fix our losses." Raphael ruffled his short hair as he walked to his dad''s working desk.

    "Make sure my siblings don''te out of the mansion for the time being. They are not to make any mess without my permission."

    "Ah. But ir has been whining about going out to y¡­" Michael grumbled at his son as he stood up and wrapped his arms around his son''s neck.

    "Can you let her y? You know, our sweet ir is lonely. As her big brother, can''t you just apany her to go out and y?"

    Michael coaxed his son for the sake of his adopted daughter. If this was the usual, Raphael would definitely agree because he also adored ir.

    However, right now, Raphael wasn''t in the mood to pamper that brat.

    The young man furrowed his eyebrows and pped his dad''s arms away from his neck.

    "No, dad. I''ll talk to ir about this, but she''s not allowed to go out." Raphael''s tone of voice became increasingly sharp.

    "This mess starts with her, to begin with."

    "What...you can''t say that. ir did nothing wrong. It''s true that we have to eliminate this baby sooner orter. She''s a threat to our family!"

    Michael rebuked his son and was about to chase after him when Raphael shook his head.

    "Enough, dad. Let me handle the situation. You should just fix our business'' problems and the situation at our main castle, "

    Raphael tidied up his suit as he walked out of the office.

    "I''ll handle the matter with Ainsley Sloan."

    m.

    The young man closed the office door, leaving Michael behind. The middle-aged man could only lower his head dejectedly and turn around to his office desk.

    "Fine, fine. You''re the boss here anyway¡­"

    Michael did think that Raphael was more suitable to be the family head. That young man''s capability was far better than his own capability.

    "When will you take up this mantle so I can retire?" Michael grumbled as he went back to work. He had tons of things to do that he''s actually capable of doing.

    While Michael was busy trying to reduce the damage to their family and fix the situation, Raphael entered the biggest bedroom in that mansion and also the one at the center, the safest bedroom.

    It was ir''s.

    Raphael didn''t even knock and just immediately rushed into the bedroom.

    "ir¨C "

    "Big brother??" ir, who was lying on the bed while pouting here and there, instantly jumped to her feet. Her face beamed as she ran to Raphael.

    "Big bro Raphael! Wee back, ah!" irughed heartily as she hugged Raphael out of reflex.

    Usually, she would do this whenever Raphael came back to the mansion after doing a God-knows-what mission.

    Raphael''s body stiffened. He looked down at his silly little sister and didn''t know what to say.

    ''Hhhh...I came here to scold her. Who would have thought that she''s this happy to see me?''

    Raphael was good at judging people and he knew that ir was sometimes acting unnatural.

    She sometimes faked her smile in front of Lael, Asael, and Michael.

    But her smile was always genuine in front of him.

    "....ir. Long time no see." Raphael stretched his hand and awkwardly ruffled ir''s hair.

    He''s the only one among the siblings that didn''t call ir as ''Lil sister'' and directly called her name.

    It made him look distant in others'' eyes.

    ir didn''t feel that Raphael''s movement was somewhat awkward today. The young man was always stiff and cold, anyway.

    With an innocent smile on her face, the kid looked up at Raphael and grinned.

    "Big bro, since you''re here...can we go out to y? Dad said we couldn''t go out before you''re back...you can apany ir today, right?"

    irughed once more as she tightened her grip around Raphael''s waist.

    "Let''s go y, big bro! ir is lonely¨C "

    However, Raphael didn''t respond like he usually did. The young man paused a few seconds before pushing ir away gently.

    "No, ir. Starting today, you will be grounded."

    !

    ir''s eyes widened. She looked at Raphael with tears starting to gather in her eyes.

    "W-why? Is it because our family failed the invasion? B-but we didn''t lose that many people, right? A-and why would I be grounded? B-ir did nothing wrong!"

    ir bit her lips. Sweat started to drip down her back.

    She secretly knew what happened to the Aretha Family and realised that it was all her fault. But would she admit that out loud?

    Oh, no. Of course not!

    Raphael saw ir''splicated expressions and all the irritation he felt toward the kid just vanished like that.

    He suddenly squatted and rubbed ir''s head once more.

    "You know what happened and why you''re grounded. I believe that you''re smart...so you know what kind of mess you just created."

    "B-ir¨C "

    "No. ir. You''re at fault and you have to be responsible!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 414: "Elton International Academy"

    <h4>Chapter 414: "Elton International Academy"</h4>

    When Raphael brought up the issue of responsibility, ir bit her lips. She lowered her head and murmured in a hoarse voice.

    "I...I know it''s my fault¡­"

    She admitted that she''s the one threatening her own family, and she did feel guilty about it. Because this family...was her everything.

    "ir will stay at home if that''s what big bro wants¡­"

    ir crumpled the edge of her knee-length dress. The kid silently looked up at Raphael and smiled wryly.

    "Sorry, big bro¡­"

    "...it''s okay. Next time, don''t be too wilful when you want to do something that involves the family."

    Raphael patted ir''s head and forced a smile for the kid even though he barely smiled at anyone.

    "Just prepare for your enrollment to the academy. If you can get into the Elton International Academy before you''re 10...dad will be proud of you."

    Raphael shifted the conversation so that he wouldn''t feel too awkward around ir. Indeed, his tactic worked.

    When he heard about the Elton International Academy, the kid''s eyes brightened.

    The Elton International Academy! An academy open for all ability users from various backgrounds and various races.

    They not only have humans from all over the world but also have other races as well such as the fairies, the dwarves, the elves, and so on.

    This academy was one of the most prestigious academies in the world that even other races viewed as a great academy to teach the Ability Users.

    The academy got into many good rtionships with other races because of this, enabling them to employ other races as the teachers to broaden the students'' mind and experience.

    They also often sent their students to unique ces such as the abyss, or the underwater kingdom for training.

    All in all, the Elton International Academy was what the prodigy kids from the 7 great and 7 sacred families idolized.

    Almost everyone from the Godlif country would want to study at this academy.

    It symbolised status and honour too.

    "T-the Elton International Academy...they let kids below 10 enrolled too now?" ir carefully asked as she calmed her chaotic breath.

    Usually, the minimum age to get into an academy was 10 years old, after the kid held their society debut. However, there seemed to be an exception made since this year.

    "Yeah. The minimum age is now 5 years old. As long as you have awakened your ability by then and passed the test, you can get in." Raphael nodded.

    Actually, it was extremely rare for someone below 10 to awaken their abilities.

    However, this generation had many prodigies, and that''s why the academy let the prodigies enroll in advance to groom them earlier.

    "But don''t force yourself to enrol early. I heard that the Walter Family''s heir had awakened his abilities when he was 6, but he didn''t n to enrol anytime soon."

    Raphael recalled the rumour he heard at the society, and they said Finley Walter wouldn''t enrol early and would stay in his territory to learn territory management from his dad.

    "I heard that the test is extremely difficult. There can be death threats inside. Thus, I advise you to prepare well and try to enrol 2 to 3 yearster."

    ir could enter the Academy after she''s 7 or 8 years old. It would be safer that way.

    "Hum. I''ll prepare well, big brother. Thank you."

    ir also thought that she''s not ready to get into the Elton International Academy yet. Thus, while she''s grounded, she will work hard to improve!

    ir wanted to follow in Lael''s footsteps. The boy already got into the Elton International Academy 3 years ago when he had just turned 10 years old.

    This year, Asael would try to enrol too, and it seemed like he could do it as well.

    Raphael had just graduated from the academy and didn''t n to go to a higher level academy since that was usually for the schrs and academicians.

    The young man immediately went back to his family after his graduation and started to manage the family.

    ir was the only one that had nothing to do because she''s only 5.

    She got tutors at home and an early special ability training, but she also wished to go out and follow in her brothers'' footsteps.

    "Don''t worry, brother. ir will make sure to enter the Academy just like big bro Lael, Asael and big bro Raphael!"

    ir''s face brightened. She no longer looked as gloomy as before.

    When Raphael saw this, he secretly sighed in relief.

    "Good. Study well. For now, I have to go. I have things to do. Be a good girl and behave, okay?" Raphael rubbed ir''s head once more before turning around to leave.

    This time, ir didn''t stop Raphael. She just waved her hand. The kid waited until Raphael was gone before running to her bed and threw herself onto it.

    Brugh.

    "Huf...big bro is finally gone¡­" ir sighed in relief as she wiped her forehead.

    Talking with Raphael had always been nerve-wracking because the guy didn''t seem to have a soft heart for girls and also didn''t look that impartial.

    It''s hard to behave in front of Raphael so that he would like her.

    "The academy enrollment, huh¡­." ir softly murmured as she recalled Raphael''s instruction.

    Big bro Raphael looked furious when he came into the room. It must be because of the war incident...but he looked rxed and hopeful when he spoke about the academy¡­

    ir fiddled with her hair, deep in thought.

    I have disappointed Brother Raphael and probably dad too. If I want to regain their recognition, I better sessfully enter the Academy before I turn 10.

    I...can''t disappoint them further...or they will not love me anymore.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 415: "Its A Manhwa World"

    <h4>Chapter 415: "It''s A Manhwa World"</h4>

    ir gritted her teeth as she looked up at the ceiling. The image of her lovely brothers and father popped into her mind. The kid couldn''t help but clench her fists tightly.

    I''m just an adopted daughter. If I don''t be their lucky star and get into their good side, I won''t get their love anymore, right?

    Then...I will be alone again...right?

    ir recalled her past life...a life that didn''t seem like a life worth living.

    The world was ending. Zombies were everywhere, and human lives seemed to be extremely cheap. Everyone did everything to survive¡­

    So did she.

    She did her best to survive. She had no one to rely on. She had no one to pamper her or love her. Her family and loved ones were all dead.

    Her friends could backstab her anytime if necessary. She could never trust anyone.

    But then, in the end, she still died...died a horrible death under a zombie tide.

    Just when she thought that her life ended there, she opened her eyes as ir, the Aretha Family''s adopted daughter.

    ir liked to read manhwa in the past. It was the onlyfort she had, something like a wish-fulfilment for her.

    Unfortunately, Manhwa and such entertainment was something scarce in her world.

    She had to fight others for that or search the trash bins and other ces. And all she could get was a page, a broken page.

    Or maybe someone else''s phone that downloaded a manhwa, but the phone was broken.

    ir remembered how she was so obsessed with repairing the phone to read the manhwa downloaded inside.

    She would sneak around the base to collect manhwa and other stories...especially to find hot daddy troupe manhwa, the type of manhwa that she loved the most.

    She was a sucker for the hot daddy troupe. It was her lifetime dream to have a family like that and live such a perfect life.

    Thus, when ir opened her eyes and found herself in her new body, she instantly realised that the new world she visited seemed to be a manhwa world.

    No, it''s not really a manhwa world, but it''s so simr.

    Still, in her eyes...it''s a manhwa world.

    Her new body has a good family background. A hot dad. Three kind and handsome siblings.

    They spoil her rotten. The servants love her.

    The world wasn''t ending, and it was so beautiful. The world was full of magic and wonders. It wasn''t filled with death and despair.

    When ir first knew about this new world, she bawled her eyes out.

    "This is the world I''ve dreamed of. This...is the life I''ve always wanted."

    God, did you fulfil my wish because you took pity on me?

    ir was ecstatic for nearly a week.

    She would explore the mansion and interact with so many people just to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming.

    Yes, it was real. She got reincarnated into a new world...a world that seemed to revolve around her.

    Time passed by, and ir became greedy. Greedy for love and peace. Greedy for all things that could be hers. The things she read in the manhwa.

    Doting daddy, overprotective siblings, capable subordinates. Status, honour, power. Beauty, admiration¡­

    Her life was perfect, and ir strived to be like that.

    She worked hard to be loved by the Aretha Family. She used her past life knowledge to find the energy crystal mine¡­

    Because her past world had a simr power hierarchy and structure with this world.

    They also had energy crystals, and one could upgrade their abilities from devouring crystals or get the zombie nucleus.

    With her rich experience, ir helped her family a lot until she was hailed as the family''s lucky star.

    Her life was so smooth for the past 5 years. She got all the love she wanted¡­

    And she wanted more.

    She wanted all the love and attention not only from her family but also from others.

    That''s how she greeted many people and such...she mingled with only the best out of the best in the society.

    She''s the star. She''s the centre of this world.

    Until she discovered Ainsley Sloan.

    When ir first met Ainsley, she instantly thought that the baby could be a viiness. She fit that role very well despiteing from a run-down family.

    The baby had this kind of vibe to be...evil.

    She believed that Ainsley was just another cannon fodder that needed to be taught well. She had to put the baby in her rightful ce.

    That''s how this world worked anyway, right?

    ir was the same as Ainsley. Both thought of themselves as the main character of this world. The world revolved around them.

    But Ainsley snapped out of this thought after knowing ir''s existence.

    She knew that she''s not the main character. She was just someone insignificant...and that''s why the baby strived hard to prove herself.

    She didn''t have Zev in the beginning. She did everything by herself and tried her best.

    That''s why the Godfather stuck with her. That''s why he didn''t leave despite the freedom to do so.

    And that''s why he introduced Zev to her. That''s why Zev took Ainsley as her host¡­

    And that''s why Ainsley could soar so fast. It''s all her own effort that attracted others to help her.

    Getting Jake and Evan''s support, she did it with calctions. Getting to know Finley and other big shots as well¡­

    She''s lucky. Ainsley is lucky. But her luck came from her hard work, unlike ir, who got crystal-level luck akin to the protagonist in many novels.

    If this world was a story, ir...was indeed the protagonist, and Ainsley would be the viiness.

    If this world was a manhwa.

    But it''s not.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 416: "Lingua Franca Skill"

    <h4>Chapter 416: "Lingua Franca Skill"</h4>

    ir looked at this world as if this was something inside a manhwa or a novel.

    On the other hand, Ainsley realised that this was a real world, and she wouldn''t be the protagonist if she didn''t work for it.

    Thus, ir went her own path that she believed was already paved by someone else, full of flowers andfort¡­.

    Ainsley paved her own way. Because she had no path to begin with, and she wanted her path to being a flowery one.

    Two transmigrators...doing different things.

    Even until now, ir still didn''t see Ainsley as someone real. Rather, she''s just a final boss or a viiness that got in her path of happiness.

    In Ainsley''s eyes, ir was the viin that threatened her family. The Aretha Family was a threat to her family.

    And that''s why the baby was currently busy killing the family heads of those who attacked her family that night.

    While ir stayed at home and rxed, Ainsley was bathing in blood.

    While ir was grumbling because she couldn''t go anywhere, Ainsley went everywhere with a mission in hand.

    ir med Ainsley for ruining her n to destroy the Sloan Family that stuck out like a sore thumb.

    The kid still thought that her action wouldn''t bring danger to her family if only Ainsley didn''t exist.

    "Hmph, hmph. You have a ''curse'' ability, so what? I''ll have more abilities than you and get into the best academy in the world."

    ir kicked the air as she giggled to herself.

    "Ainsley Sloan. Sooner orter, my big bro will take care of you. Until then, have fun ying ''mafia boss'' with your family."

    ir whistled as she continued to read books about Elton International Academy.

    At the same time, Ainsley had just finished lunch. She''s about to go to her room when a notification sounded in her mind.

    TING! [The system admired the host for conquering more than 10 families in a month. Please receive your reward!]

    Ainsley saw a tiny box image on the interface screen and didn''t hesitate to click it.

    [This is my first time getting a reward out of the mission reward! Zev, what''s with you? This isn''t like you at all.]

    Ainsley asked Zev while waiting for the system to give out the reward.

    [Well, you did something remarkable outside the existing mission. I have to reward you, ] Zev casually answered.

    [That''s good! Good!] Ainsley whistled happily while the system disyed her reward on the screen.

    TING! [Acquiring ''Lingua Franca'' Skill]

    [Language is the bridge to connect people. As a mafia boss, you will need to connect with tons of people from different races.]

    [With this skill, you canmunicate with almost all races in the world at ease!]

    List of races that you canmunicate with:

    The elves

    The fairies

    The dwarves

    Demonic being

    Oceanic being

    Avian race

    Dragons

    Monsters

    Beasts

    Elementals

    PS: This skill is not a special ability.

    When Ainsley saw the list got 10 races all at once, she almost tripped and fell.

    What? That''s a lot of races! Does this mean I can nowmunicate with other races without a trantor or something?

    Ainsley knew that usually, to speak to other races, one needed a well-versed trantor in thatnguage.

    For a boss of an organisation like her, it''s quite important to get a trantor that could help you reach out to other races as well. Even different countries had differentnguages.

    Thus, a mafia boss had to learn many humannguages and the international humannguage as well.

    But that''s still limited to humannguage. What about the elves? Fairies? Dwarves?

    Most fairies that resided in the human continent knew how to speak humannguage, but other fairies didn''t.

    The elves seldom interact with the humans. The dwarves too. Not to mention monsters, beasts, dragons¡­

    Usually, a human could understand a monster or a beast once they got into a contract.

    Without that, how could one know what they''re saying?

    But Ainsley''s reward for killing so many family heads in just one month, the system gave her this amazing skill.

    With this lingua franca skill, she didn''t need to learn the elves''nguage and could speak with them in their mother tonguenguage.

    It''s good to make connections for the family!

    Ainsley received the skill, and as usual, a beam of light entered the center of her forehead.

    After that, she instantly felt like she could speak any kind ofnguage as long as it''s within those 10 races!

    [Wow, Zev. You have be so generous!] Ainsley raised a thumb for Zev as she went somewhere to test the skill.

    First, of course, she would use the skill to a wild monster or a wild beast around the forest.

    Once Ainsley found one wild monster, she tamed the monster using her charm ability before activating the skill she just received.

    [Activate...lingua Franca skill!]

    Ainsley gulped. She looked at the chicken-type monster in front of her and waited until the skill to kick in.

    Will I truly be able to speak to this chicken? Won''t it be good to collect hidden information or something, then? I can even make these monsters my spy squad!

    Ainsley thought that the skill would enable her to talk to the monsters at ease. But she didn''t read thest part of the skill description.

    It wasn''t a special ability.

    Meanings? She won''t be the one talking.

    SHRINGG¡­.

    Out of the blue, Zev''s eyes shone in blue light, and the toddler spirit materialised!

    His body became just like your usual toddler, but his size was only as big as Ainsley''s thumb.

    He''s even smaller than a fairy.

    "Hello! Nice to meet you, host! I''m your trantor...Zevy! Whatnguage do you want me to trante today?"

    ¡­.wtf?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 417: "A Sudden Visitor"

    <h4>Chapter 417: "A Sudden Visitor"</h4>

    "C''mon, host. Tell me what I should say!" Zev cheerfully greeted Ainsley as if he hadn''t seen her before.

    The tiny baby hopped here and there on Ainsley''s palm. He even jumped to the chicken-like monster and rolled on its head.

    "...."

    Ainsley''s previously excited face turned sour.

    "Swo, this is what you mean by a skill that''s not a special abiwithy?! You''re the one speaking to the monstel and not mwe?!"

    Ainsley looked at Zev with a murderous gaze.

    She already thought that she could impress others by speaking manynguages¡­

    It turned out...she still needed a trantor?! Fck!

    "There, there, host, don''t be mad. I can trantenguages for you and when it''s your turn to speak, just move your lips."

    Zev hugged Ainsley''s tiny thumb while looking at her with his puppy-like eyes.

    "I can imitate your voice and speak on your behalf! Nyehehehe¨C "

    "Okay, okay. Stop speaking directly. Speak in my mind. What if someone hears you? And by the way, can the others see you?"

    Zev wasn''t a spirit anymore when he became a trantor. That wouldn''t be good!

    [Oh, well, no one can see me other than you, host. Even when I have materialised like this, hhhh¡­] Zev sighed as he hugged Ainsley''s thumb once more.

    [They can still hear me, though.] Zev added. He abruptly looked down at his solid body and suddenly felt like crying.

    It''s been decades since hest touched his host, ah. Back then, the Godfather also got this skill, and that''s why Zev could touch him.

    How nostalgic...

    [Oh, yeah, by the way, what do you want to say to this monster, host?]

    Zev snapped out of his thoughts and tried to divert Ainsley''s attention, afraid that she would manipte his luck to the lowest level.

    The baby was mad at him. She could curse him anytime...

    What if he died once more? That wouldn''t be funny!

    Zev''s tactic surprisingly worked. Ainsley''s attention was on his question and not on bullying him anymore.

    [Hmm, well...ask this monster whether it is a male or female.]

    Ainsley was toozy to use her cute babynguage in front of Zev. The baby just casually spoke to the young man.

    [That''s it? Roger, host!] Zev knew Ainsley was a bit irritated at the moment. Thus, he immediately spoke to the chicken-like monster.

    Strangely, he used Ainsley''s voice when he did that!

    "Paaakk...pak pal PAPAK! (Are you a male or female?)"

    When Ainsley heard her voiceing out of Zev''s mouth, even though she didn''t say anything, the baby almost choked on her own saliva.

    What the¨C that''s really my voice! But why is thenguage so chaotic? That''s a chicken noise¡­

    Ainsley doubted whether Zev truly talked to the chicken-like monster or not.

    However, to her surprise, the monster suddenly replied to Ainsley since it couldn''t see Zev and thought that Ainsley was the one speaking to it.

    "Paaak, pakkk pak. PAPAAAK! (I''m a male, mdy)."

    And Zev delivered the message to Ainsley right after.

    When Ainsley heard the tranted sentence, her jaw dropped in awe.

    [Wow, this...is real! Zev, did you just speak to that monster using my voice??]

    [Yeah, I did, host. I can imitate my host''s voice once you activate the Lingua Franca skill.] Zev lifted his chin and rubbed his nose, looking proud of himself.

    Seeing Zev like that, the Godfather, who was watching these two from behind, suddenly snorted andmented harshly.

    [Hmph. And that skill is what you bastard uses to get this lord into trouble!]

    Indeed. Since the Godfather didn''t understand Zev''s speech when talking to the other party, Zev could be mischievous and said things that the Godfather didn''t ask him to say.

    There was this case when Zev flirted with a female elf using the Godfather''s voice when the Godfather just wanted to ask things rted to the elf culture.

    It got the Godfather into so much trouble that he wished he could burn Zev right away!

    Recalling his mischievous deeds in the past, Zev''s cheeks flushed red. He hurriedly hugged Ainsley''s forefinger and rubbed his cheeks to the baby''s skin.

    [Ah, ah, host, believe me! I won''t y tricks on you! I-i was just joking around with Dave...hahahaha¡­]

    [B-but I won''t joke around with you.] Zev looked at Ainsley with teary eyes.

    [I swear, host! I swear!]

    Seeing Zev so panicked like that, the Godfather had the urge to make Zev into a dumpling.

    You have never looked so scared in front of me because I can''t do anything to you. But now that your host can actually harm you...you bootlick her and be her dog?

    Peh! Shameless!

    The Godfather was already sulking that Zev didn''t dare to mess with Ainsley but liked to bully him.

    At the same time, Ainsley knew nothing about this and just casually looked at Zev with a squint.

    [I believe you. But if you dare to y tricks on me...hmm. Let''s see what will happen once your luck level hits the wood level.]

    Ainsley let go of Zev while chasing away the low-level chicken-like monster.

    Now that she knew how her new skill worked, she wasn''t in a rush to try it often.

    After all, she hadn''t even experimented with the blood maniption ability she could use when the Godfather possessed her body¡­.

    ''Ah, how cool would it be? Even though for now, the Godfather will be in control when I use the blood maniption ability, that still looks cool as hell¡­''

    The baby was daydreaming while walking back to the mansion when a servant suddenly ran toward her and shouted as if the world was ending,

    "Boss! Emergency! The Walter Family head visited just now, and...he wants to meet you!"

    ! What the fck??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 418: "Already Know Each Other?"

    <h4>Chapter 418: "Already Know Each Other?"</h4>

    When Ainsley heard that the head of the Walter Family came to visit her and now is looking for her, she almost bit her tongue.

    What? The Walter Family head is here to see me? Wtf...why? I don''t have any business with him!

    Ainsley had never seen the Walter Family Head''s face before, but she had heard of his name.

    Evan Walter.

    Under his leadership, the Walter Family surpassed the other 7 great families and came to the top. It was recognised as one of the strongest forces in the mafia society.

    That family was the leader, the face of the entire mafia society. Even the Aretha Family that was fighting for the number one position had to be wary of the Walter Family.

    Evan Walter was a strong individual, and he was rumoured to have a fairy that could see the future. This was why his business had been going well. His family was steady, and his influences spread everywhere.

    Not to mention that he had several mysterious abilities as well that not many people knew about.

    Now, such a figure wanted to meet her?

    Ainsley broke in a cold sweat. She instantly ran toward the servant and shouted.

    "Guide me thele! Quick! Don''t let the famiwi head wait for me!"

    Ainsley didn''t know why Evan came to her house, but whatever his reason was, it''s a good opportunity for the Sloan Family to make a connection.

    After all, the Walter Family had shown interest in the Sloan Family. They even announced that they''re officially protecting the Sloan Family and that they''re sworn allies.

    Ah, right. Sworn allies! Maybe Evan Walter came to the mansion to discuss this thing?

    Ainsley thought so as she ran to the guest room. The servant said that Grandpa Yofan and the other two summoners from the capital were already in the guest room.

    But they didn''t invite Evan to the hall because Ainsley wasn''t there, and there''s no chair for the guests either.

    It''s better to use the guest room.

    Ainsley, Cellino, and the servant ran to the guest room, and once they arrived in front of the door, the servant stopped. "Here, boss. This room!"

    The servant pointed at the familiar golden door, which Ainsley saw when she first transmigrated into this world.

    It was the same room as the one used for the higher-ups emergency meeting!

    Ainsley took a deep breath and nodded. "Announce my awwival, pwease."

    "Sure." The servant also took a deep breath, straightened his back, tidied up his uniform before knocking on the door.

    "Excuse me, sir. The family head is here." The servant then opened the door for Ainsley without waiting for the people inside the room to react.

    Krieeett¡­

    The door opened with a creaking sound, and a tiny figure trotted out from behind.

    The people inside the room were sitting on the sofa when they heard the announcement and subconsciously looked back.

    Only Evan didn''t do so because his seat was directly across the door. He could immediately see who entered the room.

    Right when the people in the room looked toward the door, Ainsley walked calmly with Cellino trotting lightly beside her leg.

    "Hewlo!" Ainsley waved her hand as she quickened her steps. The baby then went to Grandpa Yofan''s seat and casually climbed the chair to sit on hisp.

    "Hewlo, gwandpa!" Ainsley hugged Grandpa Yofan as she secretly peeked at the others aside from Grandpa Yofan.

    There were two summoners from the capital that Ainsley knew and a middle-aged man¡­

    But Ainsley didn''t see the middle-aged man''s face just yet, because he''s so tall even when he''s sitting! She had to lift her head first...and Ainsley couldn''t do that.

    The middle-aged man would notice that she''s secretly peeking at him.

    Thus, Ainsley could only look up at Grandpa Yofan.

    "Gwandpa. "

    "Hey, Ain. You''re here." Grandpa Yoyo nodded as he rubbed Ainsley''s head. The old man then looked at Evan and the other two summoners, the Sloan Family''s current guests.

    With a smile on his weary face, Grandpa Yofan softly spoke,

    "This is our family head, Ainsley Sloan." The old man turned Ainsley''s body around so that she could see the guests.

    "Ain, the one in the middle is the Walter Family head. Evan Walter. Greet him. He''s here to see you!"

    Ainsley''s face beamed. She secretly clenched her fists.

    Finally, it''s here! Evan Walter. The mysterious family head that rarely shows his face to the media¡­

    I''m going to unveil your face!

    Ainsley lifted her face and looked straight at Evan.

    Coincidentally, the sunlight entered the window behind Evan''s sofa and shone upon his head, slightly blinding his face too.

    Ainsley squinted at the sight, but then, after the sunlight dimmed a bit, she finally saw the middle-aged man''s full appearance¡­

    And Ainsley''s jaw dropped.

    The baby subconsciously jumped to her feet, pointed her finger at Evan and shrieked.

    "UWNCLE MAX?!"

    Her voice rang throughout the room, startling the two summoners in disguise, Cain and Jake. Even Grandpa Yoyo also flinched and almost had to cover his ears.

    "Ain? What''s wrong? Do you know Sir Walter?" Grandpa Yofan tugged Ainsley''s hand.

    He hurriedly tried to make Ainsley sit down and behave, but the baby didn''t budge.

    "U-uwncle Max? Is twat weally ywou??"

    The baby kept asking Evan, and the middle-aged man could only smile wryly. He waved his hand while crossing his legs elegantly.

    "Hello, Godtoddler. Nice to meet you again."

    His voice was so soft and gentle, unlike his usually cold and stern voice. Even Grandpa Yofan was so dumbfounded that he rubbed his ears and eyes a few times.

    Am I dreaming? Why is Evan so nice in front of Ainsley? And what is this...they already knew each other?!

    How?? Since when, ah?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 419: "Dont Be Shy"

    <h4>Chapter 419: "Don''t Be Shy"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan wobbled. He slowly sat down on the sofa while touching his forehead.

    "Uh, Ain. Can you exin what''s going on? Have you met Sir Walter before? Or¡­?"

    "Yeah! I mwet him at the casino, Gwandpa. This uwncle and his fwiend challenged me to gamble, and after that, we be a close buddy!"

    Ainsley als slowly calmed down and sat next to Grandpa Yofan. However, deep inside, she''s still bewildered.

    How does Uncle Max turn out to be Evan Walter? Don''t tell me he has been hiding his identity the whole time? Then...Neil Alter...that cheeky boy¡­

    He''s Finley Walter, the Walter family heir?!

    That childish boy?? He...he doesn''t look like a prodigy, ah!

    Ainsley tilted her head as she looked at Evan with a questioning gaze.

    Since Evan didn''t disguise himself when he became Uncle Max, it''s easy for Ainsley to recognise him when he appeared as Evan Walter.

    But Finley was in disguise back then, and Ainsley still couldn''t connect the cheeky boy she met at the casino with the rumoured handsome genius from the Walter Family.

    ''Don''t tell me Finley is using a disguise too? Otherwise, how can his hair is ck when his dad''s hair is blonde? I heard that Finley also has blonde hair¡­''

    Ainsley didn''t rte Finley to Finnie, her fairy friend, because she truly had never seen Finley''s face in the media at all.

    The boy was as mysterious as his dad.

    Thus, her attention was on Neil Alter''s identity and Uncle Max.

    "Uh...y-you are weally uwncle Max?" Ainsley asked once more, and Evan nodded.

    "Yes. I''m sorry I hid my identity before. I have my reasons...but still, I''m sorry I lied to you, Godtoddler." Evan had an apologetic smile on his face as he tugged his tie.

    "Let me introduce myself formally this time. I''m Evan Walter, the current Walter Family head." Evan stretched his hand toward Ainsley even when they''re quite far away.

    "Nice to meet you, Ainsley, the current Sloan Family head."

    Ainsley gulped. She looked at Evan''s stretched hand and smiled wryly.

    Oh, my. He even knows my name already! Damn it. Don''t tell me he already knows my identity, even before this? When he met me at the casino...he must have known my identity!

    Ainsley suddenly felt like crying. She jumped to the floor and shook Evan''s hand while weeping in her heart.

    Ahhhhh! This Goddamn liar. So you have known my identity all these times?! Then I must be a clown pretending to be the Godtoddler and such¡­

    Ainsley believed that Evan already knew about the Godtoddler being Ainsley Sloan.

    Well, by now, the others also knew about this from the inte and the news.

    Indeed, the article about the miraculous Godtoddler surfaced once more, and people connected the dot to Ainsley Sloan, the current Sloan Family head.

    Because of that, many people were even more interested in the Sloan Family. Mainly because of Ainsley''s performance in the war and her feats at the Billios Casino.

    These days, tons of people started to believe in Ainsley''s ability to let non-tamers contract a monster that she tamed.

    Mainly because they saw the video where Ainsley tamed so many monsters in one go.

    There''s no reason to doubt the monster-taming demonstration video at the casino when the baby was the MVP of the war against the Aretha Family.

    She proved herself as a capable leader.

    Right now, a lot of people in Ainsley''s region and the gamblers at the Billios Casino knew that...

    The famous Godtoddler...is the same person as the viral youngest mafia boss in the entire history!

    Thus, it''s no wonder Evan knew about Ainsley''s identity beforehand.

    Ainsley shook Evan''s hand and smiled stiffly. "Nice to mweet ywou, uwncle. I am Ainsley Sloan, the current Sloan famiwi head."

    When she introduced herself like this, it was quite awkward because it was so formal out of the blue. Before this, they''re close friends¡­

    Thankfully, Evan noticed Ainsley''s awkward expressions and immediately patted her head.

    "Ah, you don''t need to be so formal in front of me. I''m still Uncle Max, and you''re still the Godtoddler. Okay?" Evan tried to look as kind as he could despite his stoic face.

    The whole thing looked so strange that Grandpa Yofan was in a daze.

    Uncle Max? The Godtoddler? What are you guys talking about? Someone, tell me!

    Not knowing Grandpa Yofan''s confusion, Ainsley secretly looked at Evan and spoke bashfully.

    "Weally? I can tweat ywou like Uncle Max too?"

    If yes, that''s good! Your good friend turns out to be a big shot...won''t that be cool? I don''t mind at all. Yep, yep!

    "Yeah. Just treat me like how you treat Uncle Max." Evan was usually a strict person. But in front of Ainsley, he became a helpless old uncle.

    "Come,e. You used to sit on myp when I''m Uncle Max! Don''t be shy. Just be casual." Evan immediately patted hisps, inviting Ainsley to be as cuddly as before.

    In fact, he''s a bit nervous that Ainsley wouldn''t treat him that close anymore once he revealed his identity¡­

    But he got it wrong. The baby thickened her skin and immediately leapt to hisps.

    "Owkay, uwncle! Heheheh. Ain will call you Uwncle Evan now!" Ainsley shamelessly sat on Evan''sp, just like how she did when she was the Godtoddler.

    Seeing Ainsley like that, the ignorant Grandpa Yoyo almost fainted. His soul already looked like it''s leaving his body.

    Ain! How could you be so brazen?! Ah, ah!!

    Ignoring Grandpa Yoyo''s flustered face, Ainsley tugged Evan''s tie and looked up at the middle-aged man.

    "By the way. Why awe ywou here, uwncle?"

    What business do you have with me?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    "You shall devote all of your power stones to the great me, Ainswo¨C Ainsley Sloan!" ¨C Baby Ain.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 420: "Irregular Tamers Guild"

    <h4>Chapter 420: "Irregr Tamers Guild"</h4>

    When Ainsley asked like that, Evan paused before patting the baby''s head, acting as if he''s her dad or something.

    "Well, you should have known about the sworn ally matter that my family dered not too long ago?"

    "Oh, twat, yeah! It hewlps me a wot." Ainsley nodded.

    "Good then. But that''s still a one-sided statement. We need your side also to make the same statement and sign a few documents."

    Evan continued his exnation about the sworn ally thing.

    "In addition, the family head of that generation has to swear an oath to each other. That''s when that family can be dered as sworn allies."

    Of course, once the family had changed, the oath would be nullified, and that''s why the new family head had to make another oath if they wanted to keep the rtionship at the sworn ally level.

    "You know about a sworn ally, right, Ain?" Evan stopped exining and suddenly looked down at Ainsley.

    The baby was currently listening to the middle-aged man''s exnation so attentively that she almost didn''t hear his question.

    "Ah, ah? Oh, swoln awwy? Ain knows¡­"

    A sworn ally isn''t like a normal alliance or other rtionships.

    Once two families be a sworn allies, when one family wages war toward another family, the sworn ally has to help the family with all of their might.

    Thus, it was usually tricky to have a sworn ally. If the ally wasn''t trustworthy, they could even drag down the other family.

    Unlike a normal alliance that only required the family in the rtionship to help with minimal effort, a sworn ally had to go all-out!

    Ah, there''s also this thing called ''affiliated family''.

    Usually, a high-ranked family or those at the rank such as the 7 greatest and 7 sacred families would have subordinate families under their banner.

    They were called affiliated families. They had to give benefits to their superiors in exchange for protection.

    In the Aretha Family''s case, they had already failed their affiliated families by letting those families lose their family heads.

    Of course, usually, no one would dare to offend the Aretha Family by attacking the affiliated families. But Ainsley was an exception. She had been aiming for the Aretha Family, anyway.

    Annoying them more wouldn''t matter.

    The Aretha Family was now having a status crisis in the mafia society circle because they had failed their affiliated families.

    New mafia families or neutral ones would have to think twice to be the Aretha Family''s affiliated family, thanks to this incident.

    The Aretha Family would lose many benefits that they could get from the affiliated families, and that would further worsen their condition.

    It was why the Aretha Family withdrew from society for a while and focused on repairing their family influence in and out.

    "The swoln awwy...Ain knows. But, uwncle. Why do you want to be Ain''s swoln awwy?" Ainsley tilted her head as she looked up at Evan.

    After all, she still didn''t know why Evan wanted to help her this far...the Sloan Family couldn''t offer anything beneficial for the Walter Family for the time being, anyway.

    "Ish ith because we ale fwiends? If it''s that, we can simply be nowmal awwy..."

    Ainsley didn''t want Evan to pity her and became the Sloan Family''s sworn ally just because they''re a gambling buddy.

    She needed no pity from others to develop her family!

    Knowing what''s in Ainsley''s mind, Evan shook his head and casually stroked Ainsley''s head.

    "No. It''s not because we are friends. I genuinely think that the Sloan family is worthy of being my family''s sworn ally."

    "Uh...how, uwncle..." Ainsley still doubted Evan''s words, but the man immediately interjected.

    "Well, don''t you have that ability to make non-tamers contract a wild monster? You can always help my family with that."

    Evan tried to smile to lighten up the atmosphere, but his smile looked so restrained because of his stoic face.

    "You can assist my family to contract 5 to 10 high-ranked wild monsters each month...how is it? Not too hard, right?"

    Well, it''s not hard because Ainsley could now easily tame a high-ranked wild monster as long as their luck level hit the second-lowest level.

    Look, she even tamed Van!

    "Hwum, sounds good..." Ainsley was slowly convinced that Evan truly didn''t pity her and saw her family''s value.

    ''I can now teach other ability users with a charm ability to tame monsters and beasts, anyway...if I train a batch of irregr tamers, my family''s value will skyrocket.''

    The so-called irregr tamers were non-tamers that could tame monsters and beasts¡ªeven letting other non-tamers contract these monsters.

    Ainsley visioned her family''s development and thought that it''s usible. Once she got her own irregr tamer army, she could make a guild under her family¡­''

    You know, like the beast tamer and monster tamer guild. But this guild would be for charm ability users that had sworn an oath to work for the Sloan Family.

    They would receive many benefits...high sry...and the guild could be the Sloan Family''s speciality business!

    She could even open an auction for those wanting to get her to assist them in contracting wild monsters personally.

    After all, the irregr tamers won''t quickly be able to tame middle to high-level monsters and beasts¡­.

    Anyway, her family was indeed worthy of being the Walter Family''s sworn ally because there had been no irregr tamers so far.

    Only her family would cultivate them!

    Ainsley''s eyes lit up at the thought. She didn''t hesitate to grab Evan''s hand and shook his hand once more.

    "Owkay, uwncle, I agwee! Let''s sign the dwocuments."

    Evan also didn''t waste this chance and immediately pulled out a stack of documents and threw it to the table.

    "Let''s do it now."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 421: "The Third Main Mission"

    <h4>Chapter 421: "The Third Main Mission"</h4>

    That''s how Ainsley and Evan quickly signed the documents and swore an oath to each other. The witnesses were Grandpa Yoyo, Jake and Cain.

    No one else knew about this, but it didn''t matter, anyway. That evening, Ainsley made a press conference announcing the official rtionship with the Walter Family.

    "With this, our famiwi are now swoln awwies!"

    The journalists and the media instantly recorded her statement, and the people went wild.

    "Boss Ainsley, how did you be the Walter Family''s sworn allies? Please borate!"

    "Boss, what kind of benefit can you offer to the Walter Family??"

    "Boss! Is it true that you will also marry the Walter Family''s heir?"

    At thest question, Ainsley almost slipped from the stage and fell.

    WHO THE FCK ASKED THAT?!

    I''m still 3! I won''t marry anyone! And not the Walter Family heir too!

    Ainsley red at the journalist and harrumphed.

    "Nwoments! Byeh!" The baby flipped her hair and subconsciously spread her baby charm ability, instantly charming half of the journalists in the hall.

    She started another cult.

    "Breaking news! The Sloan Family Head has officially dered their partnership with the Walter Family!"

    "A new rising star in our mafia society: the Sloan Family!"

    "All hail the loli boss!"

    "Ainsley Sloan: A prodigy thates once in aeons!"

    "The Sloan Family is making aeback. What will the 7 sacred families do?"

    "The Aretha Family is closing their doors. Silent approval of their defeat under the Sloan Family''s aggressive attack?"

    "From zero to hero. The Sloan Family is a dark horse!"

    "The Mafia Council will possibly promote the Sloan Family to a high-ranked family."

    "Will the Sloan Family open new members recruitment?"

    Ainsley was already back in her room and was reading the news from Jevon''s phone that she had just stolen when she stumbled upon thest article.

    "Will the Sloan Family open new members recruitment?"

    The baby paused her chubby thumb from scrolling even further. She looked at Cellino, who was lying on her pillow with a somewhat unfocused gaze.

    New member recruitment, huh¡­

    Ainsley recalled the reports she got from Grandpa Yoyo and Elliana.

    They said that with the Walter Family''s help and Ainsley''s money from the casino, in just a month, they had repaired 70% of the damaged territories.

    They alsopensated the deceased''s family, took care of them and improved their life by a lot.

    At Ainsley''s suggestion, every vige inside the Sloan Family''s territory now had high walls as defensive measures, some cannons and heavy weapons, and even barriers for each of the houses.

    It took tons of money to create a barrier out of tools and not using a barrier ability user. However, Ainsley didn''t mind it. She got many sponsors and investors, anyway.

    With Grandpa Yofan''s help to manage these investors, everything went smoothly. The Sloan Family was recovering fast, but they didck more personnel.

    ''Hmmm...when should I open recruitment? After all, I still have many things to sort out inside the family...the protocol is still too unstable!''

    Ainsley had just thought so when Zev suddenly appeared in front of her and snapped his fingers with a grin on his face.

    TING! [#3 Main Mission: Reform Your Family''s System and Manage It Well!]

    Mission grade: S

    Reward: Evolution potion

    Deadline: 3 months

    Mission requirement: Reform your family''s system and achieve at least grade B. The system will assess your management result and give out the grade.

    If the host receives a grade above A grade, there will be an additional reward.

    Ainsley instantly rose from her bed. The baby stared at the mission that suddenly popped out and was slightly touched.

    A, this is really a mission that I need! The system is really giving out all tasks required for me to be the strongest mafia boss in this world.

    The system not only pushed Ainsley''s personal growth but also wanted her to take care of her family well.

    If she wanted to be the best baby mafia boss, her family had to top other families too.

    "Yoshh, let''s do this! I''ve been itching to reform my famiwi, anyway!" Ainsley spoke to herself even when it was almost midnight.

    If Elliana and the others saw her standing on the bed while clenching her fists to the air, they would have snatched the phone and drugged the baby to sleep.

    Babies need to sleep often!

    That night, Ainsley ended up keeping Jevon''s phone with her. Maybe she would soon im his phone to be hers¡­

    The next day.

    As usual, Ainsley changed into her cute pink uniform that she thought to be the best outfit for a baby mafia boss.

    She went to have breakfast before announcing the first family meeting that she would lead.

    The one attending were the 9 generals, the 6 elders, the five buds, the branch family head and the vice heads, the head ountant, and the heads of other departments as well.

    All of them gathered at thergest meeting room in the mansion.

    With a big round table mimicking the knights of the round table''s setting, the atmosphere became solemn from the very beginning.

    Ainsley arrived after all the members were seated. She calmly strode to the biggest and nicest seat there and casually took a seat.

    Of course, she wouldn''t say that she''s struggling to climb the chair¡­

    Well, whatever.

    Ainsley cleared her throat and swept her gazes toward all the people circling the round table. The baby wore a solemn and stern face as she slowly opened her mouth...

    "My pweople. Twis is the first mweeting I''m holding...and we will discuss about our famiwi''s futule!"

    The others in the room subconsciously swallowed and straightened their backs.

    "Yes, boss!"

    "Gwood." Ainsley nodded in satisfaction and lifted her right hand.

    "Stawt the mweeting!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 422: "Will They Accept Me?"

    <h4>Chapter 422: "Will They ept Me?"</h4>

    "The filst twing we will discuss is abouth twe war pwisonel." Ainsley tapped her fingers on the table as she looked at one of the papers she received from Elliana.

    Elliana and Grandpa had worked hard to make the report so that Ainsley didn''t have a hard time managing the family.

    Thanks to that, Ainsley could n many things without needing to worry about small things.

    "Abouth the war pwisonel. We have awound 200 pweople caught." Ainsley read the report and subconsciously lifted her eyebrows.

    That''s quite a number. It must be from those who tried to fish in the muddy water, huh. The war prisoners from the Aretha Family''s side aren''t that many, actually, because many died on the battlefield.

    "I suggest the war pwisonel to make an oath to our famiwi and starts to work as a ve. How is it?" Ainsley looked at the people in the room.

    Many of them were adults that handled all kinds of departments in the mafia family. They knew a lot about war prisoners too.

    "That''s a good idea, boss. Making them our ves instead of killing them will help us with the workforce, " Someone from the human resource departmentmented.

    "We do need more members to help us repairing the territories, create the military force, the guards squad, and so on, " he added.

    "Hwum. If that''s so, let those pwisonels swear an oath to our famiwi. Those who already swore an oath to other famiwi can be sold as a ve at the ck malket."

    Ainsley''s tone of voice was cold. She''s indeed merciless when dealing with the war prisoners.

    Rather than killing them, if they''re sold as ves to other families, the Sloan Family could earn money for the territory impairment.

    "Any objection?" Ainsley finally asked the others after telling them her idea and got the human resource head department to agree with her.

    The other members contemted for a while before nodding one by one.

    "No objections, boss. We will proceed with your instruction."

    Since all the members in the room agreed with Ainsley''s suggestion, the war prisoners discussion ended there.

    Ainsley immediately stamped the document about the war prisoners and handed the document to Elliana.

    "Now, moving to the second discussion." Ainsley took another paper and squinted. After reading the content, she looked at the members once more.

    "It''s about the cowwupt membels. Many of them died in the war, but many sulvived too. Should we pwunish them, or nwot? If yesh, wat pwunishment do we giv?"

    When talking about the corrupt member, those in the room subconsciously flinched.

    None of them was a part of the corrupt members, but many of the war survivors were once a corrupted member.

    They embezzled the family''s money. They weren''t honest...they also did many dirty things behind the family''s back¡­

    Do we punish them? But they fight to theirst blood in the war. It''s quite awkward if they got punished.

    "I think...we shouldn''t punish them. Let''s just say their punishment is already done when they join the war and put their lives on the line."

    One of the members in the room lifted her hand and gave her opinion.

    She''s someone from the food department. She supplied food and drinks for the whole family...and got the whole chef under hermand.

    The woman was kind-hearted. She didn''t have the heart to punish those who had worked hard in the war, because she also joined the war and knew how difficult it was to survive.

    However, not everyone had the same opinion.

    Someone from the other departments lifted his hand and rebuked the head of the food department.

    "I think it''s still necessary to punish the corrupt members. Even if they fought for the family and didn''t run away, it''s their responsibility to begin with¡­"

    The man fixed his round eyesses and continued.

    "I believe we still need to punish them. However, the punishment should be a light one. Maybe just deduct their wages this month or demote them from their current position."

    It means that the corrupt members would start again as the bottom feeder. They wouldn''t have many privileges that others had.

    Oh, well, with the Sloan Family''s current state, even the higher-ups didn''t have that many privileges¡­

    Ainsley listened to both people and subconsciously tapped her fingers to the table once more.

    "Hwum...I agree with this uncwle here that we should pwunish the corrupt membels. I have a new system in the making, and their pwunishment can be implemented thele."

    Ainsley didn''t say what system she created for the mafia members, but the others in the room had already anticipated it.

    Finally, apetent leader! The boss must have the Godfather teaching her how to manage the family.

    What kind of system will it be?

    Ainsley put down the papers on her hands and nodded at the people in the room.

    "Let''s postpone the matter with the pwunishment. I will discuss this once mowe aftel I exin the new system twat we will implementh."

    Ainsley took out a small notebook from her zer''s pocket and slowly opened it. She had recorded her ideas for the family system and protocol inside the notebook.

    It''s time to tell the others!

    "Fwist, befole I tell you guys abwout the new system, I shall sort out our family''s authowity hilcwi. (Hierarchy)."

    Ainsley looked at the first page of her notebook before clearing her throat.

    "The first in powel will be mwe, the boss. Any objection with twat?"

    The moment Ainsley''s words dropped, everyone in the room went silent. The atmosphere suddenly became heavy.

    Will they ept a baby as their true family head and not just a puppet anymore?

    Ainsley gulped. She couldn''t help but be nervous.

    Will they...finally ept me?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 423: "The Branch Families Ranking System"

    <h4>Chapter 423: "The Branch Families'' Ranking System"</h4>

    Ainsley started to fidget. She already imagined that at least one or two would object because she''s still too young to be in this position.

    The others in the room looked at Ainsley''s calm yet nervous face, and they couldn''t help but look at each other.

    The solemn expression on their face suddenly turned into a smile as they looked back at Ainsley with a determined gaze.

    "No, boss! No objection! We ept you as our boss!" The people in the room simultaneously answered.

    None of them looked unwilling, and every single one of them was actually eager to worship Ainsley.

    After the war, no one dared to look down at Ainsley anymore. In fact, they even admired her and recognised her as their true family head.

    She''s even better than her scum father!

    Ainsley instantly sighed in relief.

    Thank God they epted me. With this, I''m officially their family head. The youngest mafia boss in this world!

    "Gwood, gwood. Then, next, the second in powel will be the supleme eldel, Gwandpa Yoyo. Agwee?"

    "Agree!"

    No one would reject the idea, anyway.

    Grandpa Yofan was still strong despite getting nerfed, and he sacrificed a lot for the family. Everyone respected him.

    "Excellent. Then, the third in powel will be Elliana since she''s still technically my gualdian."

    This too, no one objected.

    "Agree."

    "Owkay. Next, below Elh will be the 6 eldels. They''re our famiwi''s plotectols."

    "No objections, boss."

    So far, no one objected. Thus, Ainsley continued to speak.

    "The fifth in powel will be the five buds along with the 9 generals. The five buds will be my personal elite bodygualds, and the 9 generals will lead our armies in the futule."

    Once more, everyone agreed. The five buds and the 9 generals were needed, anyway, and they''re all strong.

    "Next. The sixth in powel will be the 6 branches'' family heads, along with the vice heads. The seventh in powel will be the head departments. They''re all equals in this famiwi."

    Well, no one objects either. What Ainsley said was right, and everyone expected it to be like that.

    "The head departments authority are the same, no mattel what they do. But the 6 bwanch famiwies...I have a new system fol, you guys."

    When Ainsley said this, the 6 branch families'' heads instantly broke in a cold sweat.

    Especially the families that already changed their family head because the previous family head got sent into the underground dungeon.

    The branch family heads and the vice heads simultaneously gulped as they looked at Ainsley with a fearful gaze.

    What will the boss do to us? She won''t be too cruel to chase us out, right? No matter what, our ancestors are still the Sloan Family''s direct descendants!

    The branch family heads who were chosen from time to time also had the Sloan Family''s bloodline in their veins. They''re technically family members and not mafia members.

    Only those under them weren''t rted to the Sloan Family, and thus, were called mafia members.

    Seeing these people''s fearful gaze, Ainsley suddenly didn''t know what to say. She scratched her cheeks and pondered.

    Am I that scary in their eyes, ah?

    The baby coughed before speaking in a gentle tone, as soft as she could. "Hm, hm. Don''t be nelvous. This new system I want to implement isn''t that cwuel..."

    "Hehehe. I won''t bite, either." Ainsley tried to lighten up the atmosphere with her cute giggle.

    She even secretly sent her charm ability toward everyone to make sure they''re not afraid of her.

    Her tactic did work since the 6 branch family heads didn''t look as terrified as before. After making sure that everyone would listen to her carefully, only then did Ainsley start to speak.

    "So, I want to implement a ranking system between the?bwanch famiwies."

    "A...ranking?" This time, it was Grandpa Yofan''s turn to look at Ainsley in astonishment.

    What is the baby nning to do this time?

    "Yesh, a ranking. It will be like this." Ainsley started to exin her idea to the people in the room.

    In short, the 6 branch families would be ranked from rank 1 to 6 each month, depending on their contribution to the family.

    For example, how much money they earned through their business, how many enemies they killed to defend the family, or what things they did to push the Sloan Family to the top.

    All kinds of contributions would be recorded in the monthly report, and at the end of the month, they would be ranked.

    "The branch famiwi that upies the filst rank will be allowed to build their own mansion around our main territory. You guys can develop more under the Sloan Family''s banner."

    And the main family would fund all the development costs for that branch family!

    When the 6 branch family heads heard of this idea, they almost peed their pants.

    What? We can expand our own family and even get the main family to support us?

    That''s...that''s a dreame true!

    The reason why the 6 branch families were always hostile to the main family was because they''re suppressed under the main family''s authority.

    They could only open up business for the main family and acted as theirp dogs.

    Since they''re the Sloan Family descendants too, they didn''t want to act like an outsider.

    The other big families allowed the branch families to develop as long as they''re still loyal to the main family.

    That''s why the big family could upy a lot of business, territories, and such. It''s because of their branch families!

    Now that Ainsley opened such an opportunity for them to soar on their own while still maintaining a good rtionship with the main family¡­

    Who wouldn''t want that??

    This new system¡­.we want it!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 424: "A Competitive System"

    <h4>Chapter 424: "A Competitive System"</h4>

    The 6 branch family heads, even those that got their previous family heads punished, couldn''t help but squeal.

    "Boss, that''s a good idea!"

    "Boss, when will you implement the system?"

    "Boss, what about the second rank and below? Will they also get benefits?"

    "Of coulse. Hele are the list of bwenefits for the secwond rank and below."

    Ainsley distributed the list of benefits that she had calcted a long time ago.

    The second rank wouldn''t get their own mansion or territory to expand, but they had the authority to recruit more members without the main family intervening.

    Usually, in the Sloan Family, the main family would assign the mafia members for the branch families. The branch families didn''t have any authority to recruit people as they liked.

    But Ainsley gave them the freedom as long as these mafia members swore an oath to her as the family head.

    She even promised resources for the second-ranked branch family, such as energy crystals, potions, monsters, and other things.

    The third, fourth, and fifth rank got less authority, but they also got their own benefits. Just much lesser than the higher-ranked branch families.

    "Oh, right. Because the ranking will be reset evewy month, if the first rank dwops to lower rank, the main famiwi will stop funding their mwansion and tewwitowial expansion."

    Ainsley announced another shocking rule that almost made the branch family heads bite their tongue.

    Oh, no. The rank is reset every month! It means to keep building the mansion and expand our own territories...we need to be ranked first each month.

    And that means one has to contribute more to the main family, no matter what!

    "The new first rank in that month will be gwanted pewmission to build a mansion and will be given a small tewwitoly to manage too."

    So, Ainsley wanted to appoint a governor for her territories but the main family didn''t have many people to govern all of them. That''s why she gave the opportunity to the branch families.

    Despite the challenge for the branch families, Ainsley''s new system was still attractive for them.

    They could govern a territory, build their own mansion, and expand business without the main family interfering too much.

    Of course, in the end, half of their business ie would go to the main family and they had to govern their given territories well to keep their position.

    But this was way better than bing the main family''s pretty vases that did nothing but be managers of several businesses!

    Not to mention that by letting the branch families expand on their own, the whole Sloan Family would be stronger and more influential than just letting the main family handle all kinds of affairs.

    The branch family heads were still satisfied with Ainsley''s new system idea since there''s no drawbacks for them.

    However, it''s too fast to celebrate.

    Ainsley suddenly tugged the corner of her lips and pointed at the paper that everyone was holding.

    "As fol the bwanch family ranked sixth, thest position, thele will be a small punishment."

    !

    The bottom rank will get a punishment?!

    In that instant, the branch family heads broke in a cold sweat.

    "W-what kind of punishment, boss?" One of the branch family heads couldn''t help but ask.

    "Well simpwle. I will reduce the support for your famiwi and I might transfel your mafia membels to other branch famiwies with a better pewfolmance."

    The branch family heads gulped.

    They had expected the punishment to be like that, but to think the resources that got deducted would be transferred to another branch family instead¡­

    That''s quite cruel!

    But such healthypetition wasn''t bad at all. After all, theypete in who could contribute more for the Sloan Family, and that''s good for the family''s development.

    "How is it? Anyone objects? If you guys have bettel advice or sometwing to fix, twell me." Ainsley smiled brightly at the 6 branch family heads.

    "I''ll adjust the rules right away."

    The branch family heads immediately got busy discussing the details of the new system.

    There were several suggestions for the reward and the assessment method, but overall, everyone reacted positively toward the new change.

    The system would be implemented starting next month, and they all agreed.

    After 15 minutes discussing the new system for the 6 branch family heads, Ainsley finally moved to the next section.

    "Now, about the depaltments. You all are equwal, bwut thele will be more rewald for the depaltment that does better than others. Here''s the rewald list."

    Ainsley spread the paper to the head departments, and all of them read the list attentively.

    It was stated that they could receive a higher sry that month, could get more resources and even better living conditions.

    All these people would live in the mansion, but Ainsley nned to expand the mansion and made a separate area for the mafia members.

    Those working in various departments could get better room, food, and other treatment if their department scored well each month.

    It''s anotherpetition for the main family''s various departments!

    Ainsley even introduced the best employee award for the servants, maids, chef, gardeners, or other mortals that didn''t have special abilities or only have one special ability.

    The bottom feeder also got apetition to do each month!

    Ainsley''s idea was received well.

    When she suggested the rank contribution for each elder, too, the elders didn''t refuse.

    When she appointed each of them to be the branch families'' supervisors, they got worked up instead.

    Finally, something to do other than battling enemies!

    The meeting went well, and Ainsley finally arrived at thest topic that she had to discuss.

    It''s about the new mafia members'' recruitment.

    Ainsley looked at the people around the wooden table and spoke,

    "We...will open arge-scale recwuitmenth!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 425: "Large-scale Recruitment"

    <h4>Chapter 425: "Large-scale Recruitment"</h4>

    "Arge scale recruitment?" On of the people in the room subconsciously blurted out.

    "Yesh. Hear me out." Ainsley nodded at the person and started to speak.

    "Weck many mafia membels now, right? And I think we are capabwle to recwuit many people at once. Our famiwi''s ecwonomy is doing gwood too."

    The reason why the Sloan Family never recruited many members in the first ce was because of the budget. They had to feed and provide for the mafia members, whereas they were in debts.

    Not to mention that the Sloan Family was never popr among the wannabe mafias.

    The Mafia was an elite circle in the eyes of ability users in Godlif Country, but they would also be selective when choosing which family to join.

    The Sloan Family might be a mid-rank family ording to the Mafia Council, but their real capability was only at a low-ranked family.

    Many predicted that this year, the Mafia Council would demote the Sloan Family''s grade to low-rank.

    But then, Ainsley suddenly made her debut and established the Sloan Family as a true-blue mid-ranked mafia family.

    Not to mention that there were signs that the family was eligible to be a high-rank mafia family!

    The Sloan Family was gaining poprity among the mafias and those who wanted to be mafias. Thus, Ainsley wanted this year''s recruitment to be arge one.

    "Spwead the recwuitment form on the inte. We will ept 500 pweople at once, ah, no, maybe 1000." Ainsley looked around the room before whispering.

    "We will have to expwand the main famiwi''s manshion. Dwo it asap. The budgeth is weady, too."

    Ainsley nned for the Sloan Family to expand their mansion to be twice bigger than now. Thus, epting 1000 new members wouldn''t be a burden.

    After all, she wanted her family to advance to a high-ranking family this year! The Mafia Council would give their yearly statement in just a few months.

    By then, the Sloan Family had to qualify to be a high-ranked mafia family. The minimum number of mafia members one required to get the high-rankingbel was 1000.

    And the number ofrge territories a high-ranked family should have was around 15.

    For now, Ainsley only had 7 including the one she robbed from other high-ranked families.

    After all, she couldn''t get all the territories since they''re too far from the main family''s mansion, and Ainsley didn''t have a branch mansion to supervise the faraway territory.

    It was a rule that one had to build a base (mansion) at the imed territory for the territory to be officially licensed.

    For now, Ainsley got 7rge territories including her main family''s territory, and she would soon build mansions there...in preparation for the branch families to move out.

    Thus, they would need tons of new members¡ªat least 100 members for one mansion.

    "Tell the potwential applicwants that they will get core-expanding potion if they join us. And those who swole a loyalty oath to our famiwi will be given a low-rank monster to contwact!"

    When Ainsley made such a statement, even Grandpa Yofan was shocked.

    "A core-expanding potion that can expand one''s core by one stage? Isn''t that incredibly rare??"

    Grandpa Yoyo clutched his chest as he looked at Ainsley with a gloomy face.

    "Where would we get such a potion? Even a bottle can be up to $100, you know?"

    Grandpa Yoyo didn''t know that they already had an alchemist on their side, and it would reduce the potion cost by 70%.

    So, a bottle would only cost $30 and to get 1000 people, Ainsley only had to fork out $30.000.

    That''s a meagre amountpared to what she had from gambling. Not to mention that she would start a potion-selling business soon. All the base cost would be covered in no time.

    "No worries, Gwandpa. I have an alchemist in our famiwi...so no worries!" Ainsley grinned at the old man as she continued her exnation.

    "We only wept at least dual-ability users bewow 40 yeals old. Those who only have one abiwithy or none at all can only be our maids or servants."

    Ainsley then proceeds to exin about the low-rank monster as the reward for new members who swore an oath to the family.

    She arranged a team of monster tamers to bring monsters to the backyard so that she could personally charm them all.

    Jevon was the leader of the expedition team.

    "That''s it for the recwuitment. The details ale in the papers. The recruitmentmittee will be the 6 eldels and the 9 genls."

    Ainsley distributed the paper about the recruitment requirement and such before speaking once more.

    "The headmittee will be Gwandpa Yoyo and the vice head, Elh."

    "Alright, boss."

    "As you wish, boss."

    "We will follow your order, boss!"

    The others immediately agreed since recruiting members was important, anyway. And the details Ainsley wrote on the paper was good enough for themittee to recruit people with no trouble.

    "Let''s start the recwuitment in two weeks, " Ainsley added.

    After all, they needed to collect the monsters from the forest and also concoct the potions. Axelle would need 2 weeks to produce 500 potions or so.

    The rest could wait.

    "The recwuitment issue will be discussedter. Now, for the new system applied to the mafia membels and the futule new membels¡­"

    Ainsley had said about implementing a new system for the mafia members...and here she goes!

    The members in the room immediately looked at Ainsley attentively with their backs straight.

    What will be the new system for the mafia members?

    Under everyone''s curious gazes, Ainsley slowly opened her mouth.

    "I...will implement a contwibution pwoint system and the top 100 ranking system!"

    !

    Contribution points? Top 100 ranking?

    What''s that??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 426: "Contribution Points & Top 100 Ranking"

    <h4>Chapter 426: "Contribution Points & Top 100 Ranking"</h4>

    "Yes, contwibution pwoints." Ainsley nodded at the others and started to exin her n.

    In short, contribution points were points credited to the mafia members anytime they did something for the family. For example, going on a mission, helping in war, winning a territorial war, etc.

    The system was the same as the one implemented in the adventurers guild.

    Ainsley would assign a card for each member, and the card would record the points umted from the members'' contribution, along with the list of their contributions.

    "The contwibution points can be used to trade for things that we don''t usually give them." Ainsley started to distribute the list of items that one could purchase using these points.

    "For examplwe, customised weapons, living middle to high-rank monsters or beasts, a bettel room and food, armour, skill book, and so on."

    The list of items to be traded was quite a lot and all of them were something one couldn''t easily get.

    Usually, only high-ranked mafia members could get these, but now, even the bottom feeder could as long as their contribution points were high.

    "Thele would be a leceptionist giving out missions to our mafia membels, just like in guild. It will rewald them with contwibution points."

    And so, from now on, every time the family needed the mafia members to do something, they would give out official missions under the receptionist management.

    Thus, every time a member did something for the family, even when it''s miniscule, the family would know about it from the mission list.

    Ainsley assigned the supervisor andmittee task to the human resource department.

    They would set up counters like in guilds to give out missions and record missions that the members just aplished.

    The mafia members that could use this contribution point system included the guards, the chef, ountant, and anyone that worked for the family as mafia members.

    Only the servants and maids didn''t have this contribution system, but they had the best employee of the month, so it''s fair.

    Not to mention that this contribution points were also counted as the branch family''s points if the person joined the branch family and not the main family.

    Thus, the branch family''s ranking could be determined from the members'' contribution points too!

    After exining about the contribution points system, Ainsley moved to the next section, and it was about the top 100 ranking.

    "Now, the top 100 ranking...it?included all mafwia membels either fwom the main famiwi or the nch famiwi."

    Ainsley paused a bit before continuing,

    "We?will pick top 100 membels with the most contwibution points umted in that month."

    It means that even when the members spent their contribution points and it was deducted from their card, if their umted points were high, they could still enter the top 100 ranking.

    "Here''s the pwivilege and rewald for the top 100 membels of the month."

    Ainsley gave another paper exining about the privilege one would get when they enter the top 100.

    It turned out that...they could get energy crystals!

    Energy crystals were something rarer than potions, and only a handful of high-ranked families had them. Usually, only those affiliated with the 7 great or 7 sacred families could have energy crystals.

    But now, Ainsley owned a small crystal mine from robbing one of the high-ranked families under the Aretha Family. Albeit only one-coloured crystal, it was enough to reward the top 70- top 100 members of the month.

    As for the higher-ranked members in top 100, Ainsley prepared better grade crystals for them.

    How would she afford that? She already nned to sell some of a rare potion in exchange for energy crystals.

    She would also open a special?monster-contracting service in exchange for better grade energy crystals!

    "The top 100 ranking system and the contwibution points will be implemented in one or two months aftel we finish recwuiting all the new membels."

    Ainsley cast a nce at the adults in the room, and when she saw that they''re interested in her n, she subconsciously nodded in satisfaction.

    Good, good, now let''s mention the punishment for the corrupt members that joined the war!

    "About the contwibution and ranking system, I have a swuggestion, mainly abwout our old membels that fight with us in the war."

    When Ainsley mentioned this, the others stopped reading the paper that Ainsley gave them. The people immediately lifted their heads and looked at Ainsley attentively.

    "Ah, yes, boss. Brilliant. The old members should have a good starting point in this new systempared to the new members."

    "Yes, yes. After all, they fight while risking their life for the family!"

    "Agwee, and that''s why, the old membels will get 10.000 contwibution points the moment the system is implemented!"

    Ten thousand points!

    From the list of items that one could trade using contribution points, 10k points could buy the best item on the list, such as a high-ranked monster that the mafia member could choose to their heart''s wishes.

    Or a personal vehicle, a super rare potion, a secret technique, and so on.

    Ainsley even contemted asking Axelle whether he could make an awakening potion or not. If he could, she would also include that potion in the trading list for 10k points.

    "Giving them ten thousand points as the staltel is our way to appleciate their effolts in war...aside fwom other rewalds andpwensation twat we gave them."

    Ainsley already divided the war spoils among the old members and the deceased''s family. She truly appreciated those fighting for her family when the family needed them.

    Ainsley''s idea was well-received. However, Ainsley suddenly squinted and dropped a bomb.

    "Bwut, for the corrupt membels...as their pwunishment, we will deduct their bonus points by 70%!"

    !

    By 70%??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 427: "The Third Main Mission Reward"

    <h4>Chapter 427: "The Third Main Mission Reward"</h4>

    "Yesh. We will cut their contwibution rewald bonus by 70%. Swo, they will only gwet 3000 points, " Ainsley repeated her words for her people to hear.

    Cutting that much would seem heartless, but getting three thousand points was already big enough. One had to do a super dangerous mission to get those points in one go.

    If one looked at the list of possible missions and the allocated points, many missions gave less than 500 points per mission.

    A mission with more than 1000 points would be a highly dangerous one or secretive.

    Thus, Ainsley was already kind enough to leave 3000 points for the corrupt members that joined the war and survived. She didn''t punish them by stripping off their special abilities or something, just reducing their reward.

    Who else would be as benevolent as Ainsley?

    Because the baby knew how important it was for a mafia member to be loyal to their affiliated family, Ainsley also wanted to implement this carrot and stick method.

    No matter what, those corrupt members didn''t leave the Sloan Family when the war began. They still defended the family with all of their might, even when the risk was their own life.

    They might be corrupt because of greed and because the system was toox. However, they still loved the Sloan Family from the bottom of their heart.

    They didn''t swear an oath to the Sloan Family before the war, so it''s understandable if they chose to abandon the family, but they clearly didn''t.

    Not to mention that after the war, all the remaining members chose to swear an oath to the current family head, Ainsley Sloan.

    They knew that they could rely on this generation''s family head, and they wanted to protect her¡­

    Even if they had to die!

    Ainsley didn''t know these people''s change of heart, but for sure, the punishment she gave was another salvation for the corrupt members.

    "That''s it for the pwunishment. Next will be the penalty system¡­" Ainsley continued the meeting since the others didn''t object to her punishment n.

    Speaking of the penalty system, Ainsley simply said that each time a member made a mistake or did something which they shouldn''t do¡­

    Their contribution points would be deducted and wouldn''t be counted in the umtion points of the month.

    "If a membel''s points of the month reach zewo or bewow that, they will be kicked out of the house, no mattel if they have swoln an oath or nwot."

    Ainsley was always fair when it came to punishment. Even the inner circle members wouldn''t be spared if they made too many mistakes or did the taboo.

    Of course, Ainsley gave out the list of possible mistakes and taboos that the members mustn''t make, along with the points deduction for each mistake/taboo.

    The people in the room carefully read the list, and after making sure that it wasn''t exaggerating or too demanding, they approved of Ainsley''s proposal.

    "This is a good system, boss. With such a penalty system, the members will think twice aboutmitting something bad, "

    The head of the punishment hall finally spoke up since it''s finally his expertise.

    "Hwum, twank ywou. Oh, but if the mistake they made is too grave, we will still implement the old pwunishment system, such as thlowing them into the dwungeon or stlipping their special abiwities."

    What kind of grave mistakes?

    For example, leaking confidential information to another mafia family. Betraying the family and killing a fellow mafia member or killing a family member.

    Colluding with the enemies to harm the family. Bing a spy for another family.

    Embezzlement, and so on.

    "Oh, right. The recwuitmentmittee. Pwease makes sure thele won''t be any spy among the new membels that don''t want to swear an oath to the famiwi."

    Ainsley looked at Grandpa Yoyo and Elliana before nodding.

    Making sure there''s no spy in the family was something extremely important because usually, many high-ranking families or those from the 7 great and 7 sacred families nted spies in other families.

    Take, for instance...the Walter Family. They had a few spies in the Sloan Family, but the spies didn''t do anything wrong to harm the family. They just told the Walter Family what needed to be told.

    But other spies could be more cruel than that. They could reveal the family head''s schedule to the enemies so that the enemies could set up an ambush or something¡­

    They could also reveal the family head''s diet menu, etc. The worst would be having a spy among the cooks and chefs.

    There were many cases where the family head died of food or drink poisoning because of the spies!

    Thankfully, so far, there weren''t any spies among the Sloan Family members. But they could be sneaking into the family via the new batch!

    "Don''t worry, family head. We will make sure there won''t be any spies entering the family among the new batch of members."

    Grandpa Yofan looked at Ainsley with a reassuring gaze. Even if he''s already old and quite weak now, he''s someone with tons of experience.

    Filtering spies was something he''s good at!

    "Gwood, twank ywou, Gwandpa." Ainsley smiled at Grandpa Yoyo before discussing a few more things with the people in the room.

    The meeting continued until lunchtime, and when thest discussion ended, Ainsley mmed the table gently.

    "That''s it for today. Let''s end our first mweeting!"

    The moment Ainsley said so, a notification rang in her mind, and a half-transparent panel popped out in front of her eyes.

    TING! [Congrattions, you have aplished the third main mission!]

    [Grading the mission aplishment¡­]

    A secondter, a cheerful boy''s voice rang in Ainsley''s mind.

    [You get...grade SS! Perfect, wonderful!]

    [Please click the image below to im your reward and bonus reward.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 428: "Axelles Burden"

    <h4>Chapter 428: "Axelle''s Burden"</h4>

    When Ainsley saw the system notification, her face instantly lit up. The baby suppressed the iing grin and immediately waved her hand at the others in the room.

    "You guys are dismissed."

    Right after that, Ainsley jumped down from the chair and ran out of the meeting room, leaving only her voice behind.

    "Gwandpa, Elh, Ain will gwo to the bedroom first. Bye-bye!"

    SWOOOSH!

    The baby was gone in a few seconds.

    "..."

    The people in the room subconsciously looked at each other and suddenly didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Ah, ah. The family head is still a baby, indeed.

    She looked so mature and stern when she led the meeting before, but once the meeting ended, she went back to her happy-go-lucky self.

    Even Grandpa Yofan couldn''t help but shake his head.

    "That rascal¡­"

    The old man was grumbling beneath his beard, but his eyes were all smiles. He kept looking at the baby''s empty seat before clearing his throat.

    "Let''s have lunch first before doing our job. We have many tasks to do. Quick, quick!" Grandpa Yofan led the others, about 30 people, to exit the meeting room.

    Indeed, they had so many things to do. Ainsley gave them so many projects, while she herself also had many private projects in mind.

    Grandpa Yofan had to rank which project came first and which project should be putst.

    Of course, the matter with expanding the mansion, recruiting new members and implementing the new system were the priority.

    Anything else besides that needed more money than what Ainsley had umted. Thus, they had to revive their business first.

    As for their family''s main signature business, Grandpa Yofan left it to Ainsley. She would be the one leading the project, anyway.

    While the others went out of the meeting room to have lunch, Ainsley already arrived at her bedroom. Without much thought, she threw her body to the bed with Cellino following behind.

    "Fuh! Finally, my rewald!" Ainsley giggled to herself, not knowing that Cellino was looking at her with his eyes twitching.

    What reward, ah, master? But surely...I always saw something popping out in the air...out of nowhere...did the space fairy send you a package or something?

    Cellino often saw the reward that Ainsley got, especially things like potions and something.

    After all, he was always there next to Ainsley except for when the baby drank the potion in the hotel''s bathroom.

    But Cellino didn''t think much. Ainsley''s identity was already unique...having one or two more secrets didn''t make any difference.

    Ignoring Cellino''s strange gaze at her, Ainsley quickly pressed the gift box picture on the panel.

    Immediately, the panel shone brightly, and the image of an orange-ish potion came to the screen.

    TING! [Acquiring: One bottle of evolution potion]

    After that, another picture came to the screen, right next to the potion''s image.

    [Acquiring bonus reward: Crystalline nt.]

    The crystalline nt image was a nt with sparkling crystal-like skin with a big mouth, like that one nt in the nt Versus Zombie game.

    You know, the one that could eat the zombies¡­

    Seeing such a weird nt, Ainsley''s interest was piqued.

    She immediately tried to find the item description, but sadly, this time, the system was toozy to add a description¡­

    Tch. Zev iszy, as expected, or he just wanted to talk more and didn''t let the tool talk for him!

    Left with no choices, Ainsley reluctantly looked at the toddler spirit floating in the air with his diaper showing everywhere.

    The baby sighed before speaking through telepathy.

    [Zev, exin the evolution potion and the Crystalline nt, ah!] Ainsley didn''t bother to use her baby talk when talking with Zev. She''s toozy to do it!

    Zev, who had been waiting for this chance, immediately floated right in front of Ainsley and grinned from ear to ear.

    [Sure, dear host, let me exin to you about the evolution potion first!]

    Just like the name, an evolution potion was a potion that could evolve one''s special ability to a brand new ability that still had a simr function or features with the old ability.

    [In your case, you can only evolve your keen hearing ability, because the other abilities can''t be evolved further. You can only acquire new skills for those abilities.]

    Zev pointed at the potion''s image on the screen and continued.

    [You can see what kind of ability your keen hearing will evolve to once you drink the potion¡ªnext, the crystalline nt. Just like its name...it''s a nt that can produce energy crystals!]

    When Ainsley heard Zev''sst sentence, she almost fell from her bed. The baby instantly rose and looked at Zev with wide eyes.

    [What?! It can produce energy crystals??]

    [Yes! You only need to feed it low-grade energy crystals and it can upgrade the crystal''s quality by random. It can recycle up to five crystals a day¡­]

    Zev paused before winking at Ainsley in his toddler form.

    [A good stuff, right, right?]

    Ainsley instantly nodded. [Of course, it is! If the final product is random, I can just manipte its luck level to get the energy crystal that I want!]

    [Hum, hum, and as for the fertiliser, feeding it a unique potion once a week will do. You have Axelle, anyway. This won''t be an issue.]

    When Ainsley heard that the fertiliser the nt needed would be a potion, her mind travelled to Axelle''s face, and she suddenly felt guilty.

    Uh...am I not relying on Axelle too much?

    He will have to make potions to attract the new members, make some for the contribution point reward, create tons of potions for our future potion store¡­

    Ainsley paused. She subconsciously scratched her cheek.

    It seems that...I have to talk to Axelle¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 429: "Evolving Keen Hearing"

    <h4>Chapter 429: "Evolving Keen Hearing"</h4>

    But first, before talking to Axelle, Ainsley knew that she had to consume the evolution potion first.

    Lately, she had been gaining skills for her other abilities here and there, but her keen hearing ability remained stagnant.

    She only trained it up a bit and could hear others'' thoughts asionally¡­

    Ah, and there''s that incident when she heard the voice of the dead.

    When Ainsley recalled that experience, she couldn''t help but hate her keen hearing ability.

    ''Why can''t I have a more powerful ability?''

    Ainsley grumbled.

    ''The Godfather has all sorts of offensive and defensive abilities...while I only have one for the time being...and it has to be under the Godfather''s control too!''

    Ainsley''s luck maniption could be considered an offensive ability, but in Ainsley''s mind, it wasn''t the true offensive ability.

    She could only kill others or make them unlucky...she couldn''t control what kind of misfortune would befall them.

    Whereas the blood control ability from her shaman ability enabled her to injure her opponents to a certain degree and could also create various items and support using blood.

    As for the keen hearing? What kind of trash is that? It can only hear others'' thoughts if it gets levelled up¡­

    And I don''t even have an enlightenment potion to level it up! It''s hard to level up an ability so that it gains a new skill rted to it¡­

    Ainsley scratched her cheeks as she took the orange-ish potion bottle that just appeared mid-air.

    ''Huft. Anyway, let''s just see what kind of ability I''ll get after my keen hearing has evolved.''

    The baby opened the bottle''s cap and immediately gulped down the potion inside. This time, the potion wasn''t too cold but slightly warm instead.

    Hum. Orange voured! A bit sour but fresh.

    Ainsley licked the edge of her lips as she downed the potion in one go.

    "Pwah! Thele! Dwone!" The baby put down the potion bottle on the bed and started to close her eyes.

    As usual, the potion immediately took effect inside her tummy. Her tummy felt slightly warm, but when the liquid touched her energy core, it became cold.

    This reaction...is the opposite of the awakening potion!

    Ainsley slowly digested the evolution potion, and secondster...a transparent panel popped up in her mind.

    TING! [Consuming evolution potion.]

    [The host can only evolve one ability: Keen Hearing]

    [Evolved keen hearing----> radar]

    [Radar Ability]

    The host could produce a certain sound wave that humans and most races couldn''t hear, just like the dolphins.

    Using the sound wave, the host could listen to the sound wave''s echo, thus, creating a radar ability.

    Function: the radar could show a 3D map of people, items and buildings 100 meters away from the host.

    To widen the radar''s domain, the host needs to consume an enlightenment potion or train hard!

    PS: There''s a chance that the host can even hear the voices of people, beasts or other races that were shown in the radar''s 3D map.

    When Ainsley read the ability''s description, she suddenly didn''t know whether to feel happy or not.

    A radar developed from a dolphin''s ability? Hahaha. Why am I resembling a dolphin more and more?

    I''m cute, I''m lucky enough to be a mascot, I''m also quite cruel...and now can use dolphins'' signature ability.

    ¡­.why don''t I be a dolphin instead?

    Ainsley rubbed her forehead but soon, her frustration vanished. After all, the ability she just received was way better than mere keen hearing!

    [Zev, Zev, the system said that there''s a chance I can even hear the voices of others in the 3D map...how do I do that, though?] The baby immediately asked.

    When she still had her keen hearing abilities, she could only hear voices and not see others.

    With her newly evolved ability; radar, she could see others through the formed 3D map in her mind, but she couldn''t hear their voices!

    What''s with this setup? Shouldn''t I also be able to hear their voices? Or maybe I can only hear my own sound wave that others can''t hear?

    What if I find the underwater creature and they have the same sound wave that I produced? Will I get kidnapped to be one of their own?

    Ainsley''s mind went wild for a second. Thankfully, Zev''s voice dragged her out of her imagination.

    [Well, there''s indeed a chance you can listen to others'' voices through the 3D map, but you need to reach the core-splitting or core-connecting realm¡­]

    Zev paused before continuing.

    [Also, you have to use your radar ability as much as other abilities.]

    Zev floated around Ainsley''s head, showing his white diaper once more.

    [When you enter the core-purification realmter, it will be hard for you to advance further if you can''t bnce out all your abilities!]

    Ainsley was taken aback for a second. The baby looked at Zev with a deep gaze before sighing.

    [Okay, okay...I''ll use this ability more often from now on¡­]

    The radar ability looked promising, after all. She would be an idiot not to make use of it!

    [Can I try this ability now? My range is only 100 meters, right...so it can''t even cover the whole mansion, huh?]

    [Yeah, try it now. Maybe you can only reach the dining hall or the corridor.] Zev affirmed Ainsley''s thoughts.

    [Huft. Ok, I''ll do it.] Ainsley took a deep breath and slowly opened her mouth.

    The instruction said that she had to produce the sound wave first to get the echo. The radar ability would then create a 3D map out of what the sound wave reached.

    "...."

    Ainsley opened and closed her mouth like a fish aiming to get more water or something, yet¡­.she didn''t produce any sounds!

    Is this a scam?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 430: "Limitless Potential"

    <h4>Chapter 430: "Limitless Potential"</h4>

    Oh well, at first, Ainsley couldn''t hear anything, butter on, she could. Unfortunately, others couldn''t hear it.

    No, maybe...it was a blessing that others couldn''t hear the sound wave.

    Why? Because...this is the noise Ainsley produced just now.

    "Pyak. Pyak. Pyak."

    "Pyaaak. Pyakkk? Pyak, pyak."

    Ainsley instantly felt like dying.

    WHAT KIND OF NOISE IS THAT?! PYAK PYAK?! FCC!!

    It sounded like a fish pping its tail before it died! Or maybe a duck? Or...a Koi fish?

    Oh, wait, it sounded like the sound effects in R-18 manhwa when two people banged their flesh together.

    Anyway, it didn''t sound pleasant! It soundedical...and lewd!

    If someone could hear the voice that Ainsley produced just now, they would immediatelyugh at her or secretly turn around to leave with a flushing face.

    So embarrassing, ah!

    Despite Ainsley''s embarrassment, she still continued to produce the sound wave, and in just a few seconds, she received the first echo.

    In that instant, a map structure slowly formed in her mind, starting from her bedroom''s interior and spreading out to the corridor.

    Bit by bit, the map formed the people''s structure as well, and all of them were coloured.

    It did seem like a 3D map, so real that Ainsley wondered if she acquired Byakugan from the Hyuga n instead of a radar¡­

    This is he advanced! It''s as if I''m ying The Sim!

    Ainsley slowly opened her eyes and in front of her eyes was a 3D model of the rooms and corridors in her mansion, along with the people going around it.

    Ainsley could see the members taking turns to guard her bedroom or other members busy repairing the mansion...some would go out to the garden and vanish from the 3D map¡­

    Ainsley felt like having a mobile CCTV or a secret drone that could spy on people without them knowing.

    This...this radar ability is cool! Oh, f!

    Ainsley was so excited that she forgot to continue producing the ''pyak, pyak'' sound. The moment she closed her mouth and stopped making that sound, the map vanished into tiny dots.

    !

    [The heck? The map will disappear if I don''t maintain the ''pyak, pyak'' noise?] Ainsley subconsciously asked Zev since he''s technically the one who granted her this ability.

    [Of course, ah. Your radar abilityes from the dolphin''s ability to sense their surroundings using sound waves. If you don''t produce it...how will you know anything?]

    Zev casually shrugged at Ainsley.

    In other words, Ainsley had to keep opening and closing her mouth without producing any sounds that others could hear... to maintain the map.

    Ainsley suddenly realised that this ability did have a fatal w¡­

    And that was...THE HUGE EMBARRASSMENT FOR THE USER!

    Imagine having to open and close your mouth without speaking anything...just stay there, cosying a fish¡­

    Others wouldugh at you, especially when you''re an honourable mafia boss!

    Ainsley slowlyid on the bed and let out a long sigh.

    "Ahhhh. Do I need to weal a face mwask whenevel I want to use my Radal abiwithy??"

    Oh, well, that''s not a big concern...Ainsley had another thing that she''s curious about.

    [Can this sound wave be used anywhere? For example, when I''m not in human territory¡­]

    [Of course, you can, as long as you don''t go to outer space. The genre will be sci-fi, then, ] Zev bbered nonsense before he paused and continued.

    [Oh, right, your radar ability will be way stronger when it''s used underwater.]

    [Ah, of course...I''m a dolphin reincarnation, after all.] Ainsley snorted at Zev''s words.

    She didn''t really like getting associated with dolphins...but it''s her main family''s symbol, ah!

    It''s as if she''s destined to be the family head from the beginning!

    ''If I can...I prefer a seal¡­''

    Ainsley was thinking nonsense when Godfather, who was silent all this time, suddenly spoke to Ainsley through telepathy.

    [Lilss, you have done ying with the radar, right? Then, it''s time to practice your shaman ability.]

    The Godfather floated around Ainsley with a smile that didn''t seem like a smile on his face.

    [Come. Let this lord possess you!]

    Ainsley instantly paled. The baby almost ran away while peeing her pants.

    Letting the Godfather possess me again? Thest time he did, he practised the blood control ability until the whole backyard reeked of blood!

    I almost couldn''t lie to Grandpa Yofan¡­

    [Uncwle G-gwodfathel, y-you are already skilful. L-let me pwactice anothel abiwithy instead, hm?]

    Ainsley tried to act cute to avoid the Godfather possessing her body. s, the spirit was a seasoned one. How could the baby fool him that easily?

    [No can do. You haven''t even improved your control over your body when this lord possessed you. If this continues, you won''t ever be able to advance your shaman ability!]

    The Godfather didn''t want to tell Ainsley that if she''s skillful enough and could borrow his power without him possessing her, she could get a new skill¡­

    She could actually switch abilities when in shaman mode! In other words, the abilities she could borrow from the Godfather weren''t limited to one.

    She might only have one permanent ability that she could use for a long time, but it didn''t mean she couldn''t switch abilities in the future.

    Ainsley could actually have more than 5 abilities, albeit temporary, if she honed her shaman ability to the max!

    Don''t forget that she''s an ambassador type of shaman that could even borrow an ability from other spirits as well...

    Ainsley''s potential was limitless. She''s just clueless about it.

    Once she knew how to use her potential well...bing someone better than the Godfather before 10 wouldn''t be impossible anymore.

    [Come, let''s train until you faint, Lilss!]

    That''s another round of hellish training for you¡­and new challenges awaiting.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 431: "Open The Door"

    <h4>Chapter 431: "Open The Door"</h4>

    Ainsley trained with the Godfather until tea time.

    Fortunately, she had prohibited the members from entering the backyard so that she could train there without anyone spying on her.

    When it''s tea time, Ainsley had exhausted her energy. Thus, the Godfather let her go.

    [We will train again tomorrow, early in the morning and after lunch. Two hours each.]

    The Godfather''s spirit went out of Ainsley''s body, and the baby''s hair slowly turned purple.

    Her eyes also turned blue instead of golden and this time, Ainsley could move her body as she wished.

    [Hwum...owkay¡­] Ainsley grumbled as she went to the mansion to take a bath.

    After refreshing herself with warm water and cold ice tea, the baby went to find Axelle.

    ''I have to discuss the matter with potion-making!''

    Since Axelle was Ainsley''s trump card, the baby prepared a bedroom for Axelle, not too far from her own bedroom. She also got him a privateb that only he could use.

    All of that was so no one would kidnap him or know about his special ability.

    After all, no one knew who was the alchemist working for the Sloan Family. They only believed in Ainsley''s words about the potion because she''s trustworthy.

    Ainsley walked to the mansion''s left wing and found theb built near the herb garden.

    Ainsley hadmanded Marietta to nt unique and rare herbs at the herb garden, all for the potion''s ingredients.

    Marietta ended up bing the herb garden''s supervisor.

    Once Ainsley found the white door leading to the potionb, the baby paused. She tiptoed and knocked twice.

    Knock. Knock.

    "Yes? Who is there?" Axelle''s gruff voice sounded from behind the door.

    He clearly sounded exhausted.

    "Uwm...it''s mwe, Ain¡­"

    Ainsley carefully answered with a tint of guilt inside her voice. She had just said so when the room went silent...before things fell everywhere, creating a parade of noise.

    Bang! ng! Brugh!

    It sounded as if someone threw tons of items to the floor or bumped into the chair...and also fell to the ground.

    The noises didn''t vanish until Axelle opened the door with a creaking noise.

    "M-master? I-I mean...f-f-family head?" The elf poked his head out of the gap between the door and the wall.

    His whiteb coat fluttered behind his back, and as usual, his bangs covered his face, showing nothing but his blue skin.

    "Uh...you owkay, Axwel?" Ainsley took a step back and squinted at Axelle.

    Even though she couldn''t see the guy clearly, it looked like he just tripped because his pants had dust and dirt...also, his hair was like a bird''s nest.

    Where did his smooth, silky hair go?

    When Axelle heard Ainsley''s question, he flinched for a second before scratching his cheek.

    "I-I am fine, master. W-why are you here? I-I am dirty and...and the room is a mess." Axelle became even more shy than before until he adopted Kyuseli''s way of speaking.

    He stuttered!

    Ainsley was a bit dumbfounded.

    Is this really the so-called dangerous elf? He doesn''t even look like that...he looks like a huge yet cowardly bear!

    Indeed. Axelle was tall, maybe around 190 cm. He''s even taller than the Godfather. However, he always scrunched his back, making him seem shorter than he should.

    ''Aish. Why is Axelle so nervous in front of me? Am I that scary?''

    Truthfully, no one bullied Axelle when he came to the mansion as a ve that Ainsley bought.

    Everyone was interested in his elf bloodline, and when they knew that he''s a mix-breed, they only shrugged.

    "As expected of the family head. Her taste is heavy!"

    "Yeah, yeah. She''s so kind even to lowly beings like us...ah, she''s an angel!"

    "This elf must be another poor soul that the boss rescued. We have to treat him well. Look at his scars. He''s been bullied all these times¡­"

    "Yes, yes, let''s feed him tons of food on behalf of the boss!"

    Thus, the ''smurf'' elf became popr among the members simply because he came with Ainsley.

    The members viewed anyone hanging around Ainsley to be some sort of guardian angel or something.

    Oh, yeah, because they''re guarding an angel...they became guardian angels!

    Axelle didn''t expect that kind of warm treatment at the Sloan Family. Thus, it further confused him and turned him into a shy bear...just like now.

    And when he met Ainsley, his face flushed red until he almost fainted.

    Ah, that''s my master! My cool master! She''s here to see me! Oh, my, what do I do? Oh, no, oh, no!

    That''s how he fell here and there at theb and came to see Ainsley through the door gap. He didn''t even dare to see Ainsley face-to-face!

    Seeing the supposedly fierce and dangerous elf be such a shy uncle, Ainsley could only sigh. Sheughed wryly while approaching the door.

    "Axwel, can I cwome in?" Ainsley spoke straight to the point, and Axelle almost stumbled because of it.

    "H-huh? W-why? Th-the room is a mess! M-master, you can''te¨C "

    "Ain wants to mweet ywou! And twalk to ywou! Lemme in!" Ainsley ignored Axelle''s plea and immediately pulled the door so that she coulde through the tiny gap.

    Unfortunately, Axelle''s grip was quite strong despite his shy look. He definitely looked like Kyuseli''s twin.

    "N-no, you can''t, master! I''ll tidy up my room first!"

    Axelle persisted not to open the door while Ainsley persisted to open the door. Thus, the two started a tug war until the Godfather suddenly spoke to Ainsley.

    [Lilss, don''t y around! You have big projects to do!]

    Ainsley paused. She immediately looked at Axelle and bared her tiny fangs.

    "Axwel. OPWEN DE DOOL!"

    "N-no¨C "

    "NOW! Or Ain will BWITE YWOU!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 432: "Change Of Plan"

    <h4>Chapter 432: "Change Of n"</h4>

    When Ainsley threatened Axelle like that, Axelle had no choice but to open the door reluctantly.

    "P-please,e in¡­"

    The blue-skinned elf immediately hid behind the door as he opened it for Ainsley.

    Thus, the baby couldn''t even see Axelle after she entered the potionb¡­

    Aish, why is this elf so shy?

    Ainsley inhaled deeply and sighed.

    "Axwel, I''m hele to twalk to ywou. Sho, cwome out!" Ainsley walked around theb and immediately sat on a vacant seat near the window.

    The baby then waited for Axelle to show himself while crossing her legs domineeringly.

    Since Ainsley had said that, Axelle could only obey. He slowly came out from behind the door and shuffled to the vacant seat across Ainsley''s seat.

    Coincidentally, that''s the only table and a pair of chairs that Axelle put inside his potionb, which he never used.

    "U-uh, m-master. M-may I know...what...w-what do you want to talk about?" Axelle finally braced himself to ask.

    However, he immediately lowered his head as he yed with his fingers.

    His long bangs definitely covered half of his face until Ainsley wondered how he could see others with such limited eyesight.

    "Well, I wanth to ask ywou abwout the pwotion...how is it?" Ainsley didn''t beat around the bush because time was precious, especially for Axelle.

    They had to produce close to 1000 potions in just two weeks...definitely quite impossible to do.

    "U-um, I''m doing o-okay. T-the core-expanding potion...I-I have seen it in my country, before...s-so¡­I can make it..."

    Axelle stuttered when Ainsley asked him about the potion.

    Up to now, he still didn''t know how the baby knew about his ability...even before he said anything!

    He never told anyone about him being an alchemist, an all-rounded one on top of that.

    But Ainsley immediately knew. She built him a potionb and also provided tons of herbs for different potion recipes.

    If she didn''t know that he''s an all-rounded alchemist, why would she prepare that many potion ingredients?

    Thus, even until now, Axelle was still wondering what made Ainsley discover his secret.

    Is it true that the boss has an eye for talent? The rumours said that the boss had God eyes or something¡­

    Well, those rumours were spreading among Ainsley''s subordinates simply because they worshipped the baby to the point of making nonsense.

    Axelle was deep in thoughts when Ainsley suddenly spoke in a calm voice,

    "Then...how many pwotions ywou can make a day without halming your enelgy cowe?"

    "Huh? A-around 10...or 20. I-I can usually make 20 without harming m-my energy core or damaging m-my body¡­" Axelle subconsciously blurted out whatever was in his mind.

    Indeed, he could make that many potions without harming himself. If he went overboard, he could even make 50 a day!

    When Ainsley heard Axelle''s words, she was a bit taken aback.

    He can make that many potions without exhausting himself?

    It''smon knowledge that an alchemist could only produce up to five potions a day, and that applied to senior alchemists.

    The alchemist guild master could probably make 10...but the next day, he would be bedridden.

    But Axelle said he could do 20 without exhausting his energy core!

    Oh, maybe he could use crystals to replenish his energy. Still, it could harm his core. But Axelle said that making 20 a day wouldn''t harm his core or body.

    Is this what an elf alchemist could do?

    Indeed, that''s true. Axelle was this amazing because he''s a part of the elf race.

    Of course, if he was to be groomed as an alchemist ever since he''s a child, he could probably make 40 potions a day without pushing himself.

    It was a pity that Axelle had never been allowed to be an alchemist.

    Thus, he learned by himself and couldn''t groom his talent by much until he''s 35 years old if counting the human''s age.

    His real age? 350 years old.

    After knowing Axelle''s capability of making potions per day, Ainsley started to count how many potions they could produce in two weeks.

    Hmmm, only 280 potions...that''s barely half of the amount we needed¡­

    The baby rubbed her chin as she pondered.

    Do we need to give out the potions to all the neers? How about limiting it to those with more than 3 abilities instead? We should try to recruit quality instead of quantity¡­

    Ainsley believed that even without the potion as bait for dual or triple-ability users, many young Ability Users would want to join their Sloan Family.

    After all, the Sloan Family was a rising star.

    Compared to joining an established family where your position wouldn''t matter a lot, joining a rising star family has more opportunities for the members to be significant members.

    Thus, the hot-blooded youth would try to join such a popr rising star family.

    Their career would soar to the sky once the family established itself as a true-blue strong family.

    In the eyes of other ability users that hadn''t joined the mafia society, the Sloan Family was the perfect target.

    They''re making aeback, and they''re a sensational family in every news and media.

    Moreover, the Sloan Family was predicted to advance to a high-ranked family at the end of this year!

    Which idiot would let go of a chance to ''build the family'' together from the bottom until it rose to the top?

    When Ainsley thought about it further, she''s sure that many people would apply to join her family, even without the potion and monsters as the bait.

    Thus, she immediately decided to change the n.

    ''I''ll give out one low-ranked monster for each member that swore an oath to the family, no matter how many abilities they have.''

    But for the core-expanding potion¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 433: "Am I Worthy?"

    <h4>Chapter 433: "Am I Worthy?"</h4>

    Ainsley nced at Axelle before nodding her head.

    ''I''ll only give the core-expanding potions to those who have three abilities or more!''

    Triple-ability users and above were already rare, to begin with. Thus, 250 potions prepared for 1000 neers would be sufficient.

    ''Hmm, maybe we can receive 2000 people if the applicants are a lot...we can spread the human resources to other mansions in the territories I just robbed.''

    The number of ability users in the Godlif country was around 80% of the mass.

    Almost everyone would awaken their special abilities now, even the poor and the normal vigers.

    But as for whether their abilities were useful or not...it was another matter.

    However, Ainsley didn''t mind recruiting those with useless abilities.

    After all, she aimed to recruit quality members but also needed quantity to handle the iing mansions built in the territories she just robbed from several high-ranked families.

    The mansion would be way smaller than her current mansion, but it could serve as officially dering the territory to be their Sloan Family''s.

    ''Ahhh, or...we can just renovate the enemy''s mansion...and put our family''s emblem there¡­.''

    To save money, Ainsley also nned only to renovate the existing mansions of the previous family that owned the territory.

    This way, she could quickly im those territories in a month!

    All ns were ready. Ainsley had decided things. Thus, she immediately looked at Axelle and smiled.

    "Pwease make 250 core-expanding pwotions in two weeks."

    "O-okay."

    "Hwum. Also, make anothel 30 potions besides the core-expanding ones...bwut make it supel rare or unique¡­."

    This time, Axelle couldn''t help but respond.

    "Huh? 30 s-super r-rare or unique p-potions? M-may I know w-why you need it, master?"

    At Axelle''s words, Ainsley tugged the corner of her lips and grinned.

    "We...will open the Sloan Family''s potion auction business!"

    "P-potion auction business?!" Axelle almost shrieked like a young maiden. The elf''s pointy ears twitched as he darted his eyes around.

    A potion auction business? Me? Someone like me making potions for that kind of business?

    Even when Axelle was from another continent and was rarely exposed to things in the human continent, he still knew tons of things rted to potions.

    He knew about the Alchemist Guild monopolising the potion business. He knew about potion stores...customised potion service¡­.and potion auctions.

    A potion auction was usually only held once every six months, and they sold only 10 super rare or unique potions.

    Of course, the one holding the auction was the Godlif country''s Alchemist Guild headquarter at the capital.

    The Alchemist Guild at Ainsley''s region didn''t have that authority to hold an auction.

    If their guild recruited an alchemist that had an unusual potion-making ability, they would have to send the alchemist to the headquarter.

    Of course, they''d be given credits and rewards for that.

    Still, because of such rules, all the unique alchemists gathered at the capital. That''s why, only the alchemist guild at the capital could hold such an auction.

    Even though the auction was only held once every six months, the money they umted could surpass the branch alchemist guilds'' yearly ie!

    A bottle of super rare or unique potion could be sold for MILLIONS of dors or usually sold using 7-coloured energy crystals and other precious things that money couldn''t buy.

    In short, holding a potion auction was a big thing. Many big shots all around the country would definitely attend.

    And now, Ainsley said that she''s going to make one? Isn''t she practically trying to go against the Alchemist Guild? And, and¡­

    Axelle''s head was spinning around.

    Am I worthy of making such a sought-after potion? I-I am just a ve...and a filthy mixed-breed elf...

    Axelle wasn''t sure if humans would like a potion made by an elf...especially a mix-breed like him.

    Little did he know that even a potion made by a random elf was something highly sought after.

    Look, even the Billios Family couldn''t easily get one or two bottles!

    Simply because such potions wouldn''t exist in the human continent, and no human alchemist could make it!

    The elves also guarded their potions with all of their might. Thus, it''s extremely hard to get a potion made by an elf¡­

    One should know that whatever potions Axelle makes, tons of people would die just to get one bottle.

    "How is it? Can ywou make 6 diffelent potions, five bwottles each?" Ainsley smiled from ear to ear as she looked at Axelle as if he''s a treasure.

    Oh, he''s indeed a walking treasure.

    With Axelle in her family, she could even go head to head against the Alchemist Guild!

    But after knowing that the kind Grandpa she met at the Billios Casino''s auction was the Godlif Alchemist Guild master, Ainsley decided to sell potions that the grandpa didn''t sell.

    That way, their interests won''t sh, and they can coexist together.

    Seeing Ainsley''s hopeful eyes, Axelle felt even more nervous. The ''smurf'' elf shrunk his shoulders and muttered,

    "Is...is it o-okay for someone like me...t-to make potions...for such...an important b-business?"

    Wouldn''t the customer run away if they knew the one making the potion is a cursed elf?

    Ainsley immediately understood what Axelle hinted at. She slowly looked at the safety cor around Axelle''s neck and frowned.

    "Axwel." The baby jumped from her seat and slowly walked to the elf.

    "Y-yes?"

    "Listen. Flom the mwoment I bought ywou¡­" Ainsley stopped in front of Axelle and beckoned him to lower his head.

    Once Axelle lowered his head Ainsley tiptoed and touched the cor.

    The next moment, she yanked the cor and took it off Axelle''s neck!

    "You ale my pweople." The baby threw the cor to the floor and stepped on it.

    "You''re nwot a ve anymole!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 434: "Tiny Change"

    <h4>Chapter 434: "Tiny Change"</h4>

    The moment Ainsley stepped on the safety choker forcefully, Axelle felt as if there''s an arrow stabbing his chest.

    "M-master¡­" the elf trembled. He subconsciously tried to reach out for the safety choker, yet Ainsley stopped him.

    The baby pushed the elf''s chest away and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    "Axwel. You''re my pweople. Not a ve! Whatever you make for the family''s business is wolthy! Many pweople will buy ith! You''re wolthy to make such pwotions!"

    Ainsley looked up at Axelle and tried to convince him.

    "Don''t think twat you''re just a dilty ve...owkay?"

    In fact, Ainsley had nned to give 30% of the potion''s revenue to Axelle as his ie.

    Even when the family already provided his daily needs, Ainsley still thought of giving the elf some money.

    Her mafia members would also get pocket money each month, depending on their monthly performance.

    Thus, there''s no way Ainsley would overwork them and treat them as her chess pieces.

    The mafia members are also humans.

    Even though they have joined the family and will have to dedicate their lives, the boss should still give them freedom and pocket money for their family.

    Not a lot of mafia families thought like Ainsley.

    Jake and Evan were only a handful who adopted the same mindset as Ainsley''s, and that''s why their subordinates were so loyal even for generations.

    Those two families had adopted Ainsley''s mindset way before the current generation. It''s been a tradition from the first generation up to this generation.

    Whereas Ainsley had just implemented the system in her generation.

    ''My family won''tck money in the future. Not giving the members some pocket money for them to give to their families is inhumane.''

    After all, not all mafia members were orphans like Elliana or the five buds. Many had family back home and came all the way to join the mafia society to earn for their family.

    However, most mafia families barely gave their members anything other than resources. Thus, the number of orphans joining the mafia society was higher than those with families.

    "Anyway, you''re a free man, Axwel. You can do anytwing in twis pwace." Ainsley patted Axelle''s head before turning around to leave.

    She couldn''t wait to leave the room because Axelle already looked like he''s about to cry, but he held it back because she''s there.

    "Work hald, Axwel. From now on, this ce is youl famiwi!"

    After saying that, Ainsley left the room and closed the door without looking back.

    Ah, she didn''t forget to bring the safety choker with her so that Axelle wouldn''t try to put it on him.

    That guy is so soft-hearted that he will definitely try to ce the choker on his own neck.

    Indeed, after Ainsley left, Axelle instantly fell on his knees.

    BRUGH!

    The smurf elf touched the floor where the safety cor fell, and he frantically wiped the floor.

    ''Ah, ah, t-the cor...master took the cor...what to do¡­''

    Tears dripped down the uncle''s cheeks as he tried to find the cor even when he knew it was definitely not in the room anymore.

    "T-the cor¡­" Axelle slowly stood up and touched his neck.

    There''s still a purplish cor trace on his blue skin, a sign that he had been wearing that safety cor for years.

    Yes, this wasn''t the first time he got the safety cor. Even when he was on the elven continent, he also wore it¡­

    Because he''s dangerous.

    He could be a demon anytime due to his royal demon bloodline¡­

    And he could hurt others¡­

    Axelle remembered that he once identally triggered his demonic bloodline, and he went on massacring his own brethren¡­

    Just remembering it brought a sharp pain to Axelle''s head. The elf touched his head and groaned.

    "M-master...why did you take my cor¡­"

    Axelle feltplicated inside. He felt insecure, scared, but...but also...happy and relieved? Why is that?

    ''Is it because...master is the first person to take off my cor...and say that I''m one of her people?''

    All this time, no one had acknowledged him as their family. At least, not in front of him.

    No one dared to do so.

    They could only help him in the dark, and he''s already so grateful that some people still cared for him.

    But this little master...despite knowing his chaotic bloodline and the danger he could bring...she still openly acknowledged him as her people¡­

    She said it right in front of him.

    Axelle could feel tears dripping down his cheeks again. The bear-like uncle immediately buried his eyes to his arm as he sobbed.

    ''Master...I am still not worthy of your grace. B-but I''ll try not to disappoint you!''

    It''s hard to change one''s mindset when they already had it with them for years...but at least, there''s a tiny change inside Axelle''s heart.

    It''s the first time he wanted to do something for someone so badly like this.

    Not knowing that her little action just changed someone''s whole life, Ainsley went back to her bedroom to rest. She did her work just like usual and slept before midnight.

    The next morning, still in her pink uniform that she usually wore since she had tons of them, Ainsley went to visit her dimensional bracelet.

    [Zev. You said that we can bring living beings like beasts, monsters, and nts to the dimensional bracelet, right?]

    [Yeah. Why?]

    [Well, I want to nt the crystalline nt that you gave me. Can I?]

    [Of course you can, ] Zev answered shortly while Ainsley walked along the vast prairie, heading toward the group of raptors circling a certain pegasus.

    However, when Ainsley finally saw the raptors, she couldn''t help but giggle.

    Oh, my, look at that.

    The raptors...what are they doing to Van?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 435: "Upcoming Ordeal"

    <h4>Chapter 435: "Uing Ordeal"</h4>

    The raptors...were bullying Van!

    The mother raptor and the baby raptors chased after Van and asionally bit him yfully.

    Since Van couldn''t go against the mother raptor in this dimension, he could only bear with it and let the baby raptors y him to death.

    Ainsley had never seen this scene even though she visited the rascals often.

    Every morning, Ainsley would visit her raptors and Van to feed them. She also regrly charmed Van so that the guy wouldn''t cause any trouble.

    Of course, she let her raptors out too at night to experience the outside world. Only Van was still imprisoned inside.

    [Look at that, Zev. Those rascals are now brave enough to annoy a sacred guardian.] Ainsley chuckled as she greeted the raptors.

    One by one, the baby raptors growled gently before approaching Ainsley.

    "Grrrr. (y, y!)"

    "Raawwr! (Peasant, do you bring meat?)"

    "Growl¡­(rub my head, ah!)"

    "...grr¡­(Oh, it''s the master¡­.)"

    The four raptors had different reactions, and Ainsley could somehow understand them thanks to Zev''s lingua franca skill.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but y with the raptors before greeting the mother raptor.

    [Hey, Ava!]

    [Wee back, master. Do you have anything else to add here?] The mother raptor was intelligent enough to guess Ainsley''s n.

    After all, whenever she came here, she would either toss them a bunch of monster corpses or add a new tenant.

    [I''m here to nt a new nt!] Ainsley was about to show off the crystalline nt when she remembered that she hadn''t received the physical thing¡­

    Zev told her that she had to prepare the field first to get the crystalline nt.

    [Uh, well, you see, I''ll have a new nt here. Can you help me guard it? Don''t let the children eat the nt, ] Ainsley spoke to Ava while searching for suitablend to nt the nt.

    Oh, and as usual, she ignored Van.

    [Roger, master. I''ll make sure your nt is well-protected.] Ava followed behind Ainsley while the baby raptors yed with Van once more.

    Ainsley searched for a suitable plot ofnd for a few minutes before finding a perfect ce.

    Even though all the ces looked the same, a vast meadow, Zev said that this ce is the best to nt the crystalline nt.

    [You can nt the crystalline nt here, host. Oh, right, you can even make a farm if you want...or make a breeding ground.]

    Zev pointed at the ground as he bbered nonsense.

    [Just expand the dimension if you want to add more monsters, beasts or unique nts!] He added.

    Ainsley only rolled her eyes at Zev''s words.

    [Yeah, yeah¡­]

    ''As if I''ll make a breeding ground or a farm¡­''

    Ainsley grumbled. She then quickly demanded the nt from Zev before nting it on the right spot.

    After making sure the crystal-making nt would live well, the baby didn''t stay for too long before leaving the dimension.

    After all, she still had tons of work to do!

    Just like that, two weeks passed by. It was time for the Sloan Family to open new member recruitment.

    Grandpa Yofan and Elliana worked hard to spread the news on the inte or through flyers.

    The Walter Family even helped the Sloan Family by putting up TV ads and Metube ads for their recruitment!

    As soon as the news was out, the whole mafia society and the ability users society were on fire.

    "Breaking news! The Sloan Family is opening arge-scale recruitment. They will ept?1000-2000 new mafia members!"

    "The Sloan Family''s official website dered that they would give a free core-expanding potion for any Ability User with 3 or more abilities who want to join the family!"

    "Any new members, regardless of their abilities that want to swear an oath to the Sloan Family, will be granted a low-level monster as their contracted monster!"

    By now, everyone already knew that the Sloan Family had a unique business soon to be opened...it was the monster-taming business.

    However, they didn''t expect them to use their speciality to bait new members!

    Not to mention they also used such a rare potion like the core-expanding potions to bait the talented ability users¡­

    Did they kidnap a whole alchemist guild, or what? Howe they had ess to such a rare potion?

    The Sloan Family''s move of using low-level monster and potion as bait attractedrge attention from various forces.

    "Is it true that the Sloan Family finally has an alchemist?"

    "What''s the alchemist guild''s response to this?"

    "The Sloan Family is trying to fight against the monster tamer guild!"

    Everyone knew that once the Sloan Family officially opened their monster-taming business, the monster tamer guild would receive the most damage.

    After all, others usually use the monster tamers as mercenaries or hunt monsters around the civilian residence.

    Now that a mafia family could offer a service to help the non-tamers contract monsters, the potential consumers had eyes for the Sloan Family''s uing business!

    The Sloan Family''s recruitment notice also brought the monster-taming thing into the limelight. It''s as if they''re preparing to open their signature business soon.

    In fact, Ainsley thought of establishing the potion auction business first, building her irregr tamer guild before officially opening the monster-taming service to the public.

    The media and the experts just misunderstood Ainsley''s movement as a sign to challenge both the Alchemist and the Monster Tamer guild!

    Still, because of the eye-catching recruitment notice, many young ability users wanted to join the Sloan Family.

    The number of applicants reached over ten thousand in just a few days!

    At the same time, the local alchemist and monster tamer guilds also started to notice the Sloan Family''s movements...

    A storm is slowly brewing, and Ainsley was at the centre of the storm.

    Could she survive the uing ordeal?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 436: "Fanboys & Fangirls"

    <h4>Chapter 436: "Fanboys & Fangirls"</h4>

    The day of therge-scale recruitment

    Ainsley had just finished her breakfast when Elliana approached her with a tablet in hand.

    "Boss. Here." The woman handed the device to Ainsley, and the baby casually took it. She then lit up the screen, only to see various documents and reports inside.

    "Twis¡­?" Ainsley asked Elliana.

    She jumped from her seat before walking out with a tablet in her hands.

    "Applicants...info, " Elliana answered shortly. She faithfully followed behind Ainsley wherever the baby headed to.

    This time, Ainsley visited the office that she used as her working space. Grandpa Yofan and Elliana were also using that room.

    Once the baby entered the room, she immediately took the seat behind the huge working desk facing the door.

    After making sure that she''sfortable, only then did the baby respond to Elliana.

    "Applicwant infwo?" Ainsley tilted her head. She started to scroll the tablet''s screen, trying to read the documents stored there.

    "Yes. Boss." Elliana nodded. The woman paused for a bit before continuing.

    "Morning...applicant."

    "Ah, the applicwant registewed in the mowning? It''s only been a few houls, then?"

    Ainsley kept scrolling the applicant''s information stored in the documents, but somehow, no matter how fast she scrolled, there seemed to be no end to the files!

    This...just how many people applied to join the family? The registration opened at 7 a.m. That''s only 2 hours ago!

    Ainsley decided to see how many files they got inside the morning batch''s applicant folder.

    However, the moment she saw the umtion number, she almost fell from her chair.

    Fck?! 2000 applicants in just two hours??

    Ainsley had never thought of getting this many applicants in just a few hours.

    At most, she thought it would be 200-500 people in a day...that''s why she set the registration deadline to be a week¡­

    But if it''s like this, we could close the registration after 3 days and start the selection, right??

    Ainsley was getting slightly overwhelmed. The sudden spike of poprity was a bit too much for the current Sloan Family...but she didn''t hate it.

    "Huft...I twink our famiwi is popwr, huh¡­" Ainsley muttered, and Elliana nodded at her.

    "Yes, boss."

    Elliana paused again for the second time. The woman was seemingly deep in thoughts.

    ''...should I tell the family head that the real applicant numbers are way over 2000? Those 2000 people are applicants with a clean background to avoid spies¡­''

    But there were still mortals and solo-ability users mingling among the 2000 people.

    Around 70% of the applicants this morning were those with solo or dual-ability users. 20% were mortals, and the rest were multiple-ability users!

    Only 100-ish or so people among the applicants had three abilities or more. These people wouldn''t need to go over the selection process and would immediately get epted.

    As for the mortals, solo, and dual-ability users, Grandpa Yofan would be the one in charge of the selection process.

    Just like that, on the first day of the registration, the Sloan Family got 4000 applicants, and they would only choose 500 applicants.

    100 spots were already served for the triple or more ability users. Thus, the empty 400 slots were for the solo or dual-ability users and the mortals.

    "Tell Gwandpa Yoyo only to ept around 50 mortals. Get 150 solo-abiwithy users and 200 double-abiwithy users." Ainsley told Elliana to tell Grandpa Yoyo about her suggestion.

    Currently, the registration was held in the backyard. The applicants waited at the vast field that was used to be the legendary battlefield against the Aretha Family.

    When Elliana went to the backyard to tell Grandpa Yofan, the applicants waiting at the field were excitedly speaking among themselves.

    "So, this is the legendary battlefield where the Sloan Family fight against the Aretha Family!"

    "Oh, damn, look at this vast field. Did you watch the Metube video? The lil boss'' golden domain covered the field entirely!"

    "I watched them. I didn''t expect the field to be thisrge. The lil boss is so awesome!"

    "Will we get to see her today, though?"

    "Hush. She''s a celebrity in the mafia society now. A ''nobody'' like us can''t even see her face!"

    "True, true. Did you join the mafia society because of the lil boss?"

    "Of course! She''s a hot topic in my town. Even my parents said that they want to have a daughter like the lil boss."

    "Oh, damn, same! When I watched the Metube video, I almost thought that it''s a movie or edited¡­"

    "Hahaha, we all thought the same. But the mafia news channel even spread the video...it is authentic."

    "Yes, it''s real! Oh, gosh, Lord Ainsley is my idol. Ever since I watched that video...she stole my heart!"

    "Same, same! Did you see when her ck hair turned purple? That moment is epic as hell."

    "Nah, Nah, you should watch the part where she makes a requiem of death for her fallen people!"

    "Damn. That''s he cool. She''s only 3, yet she''s already so OP. Do you think that she might be a reincarnation of a powerful old figure?"

    "Well, the rumours said that she''s the only descendant of the legendary Godfather. The shamans even spotted the Godfather spirit around her¡­"

    "Ah, wait, you didn''t watch until the end, right? When the war ended, the Godfather spirit materialised! You should have seen that part."

    "Really?! Where''s the clip? The most popr video only edited the full video...so it was only 5 minutes long. I didn''t see that part."

    "Visit the mafia news channel in Metube. They have theplete video. Even the part when the sacred beast Cellino fought against Van¡­"

    "Ah, they also had the part where Elder Yofan defended the whole family before the lil boss arrived!"

    ! Such videos exist??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 437: "Elite Fanboys & Fangirls"

    <h4>Chapter 437: "Elite Fanboys & Fangirls"</h4>

    "Damn, those videos you mentioned...are they a secret fancam or something?"

    "Yeah, it is. Apparently, only one video about Elder Yofan and the sacred beast fight was uploaded to Metube¡­"

    "Send me the link. I gotta watch those videos as well!"

    When the young applicants were chatting with each other enthusiastically, one of them suddenly looked at the long registration table resembling a dining table at the front and paused.

    "Hey, hey, do you see the old man at the registration desk over there? The one at the very corner?"

    "Yeah, I see him. What''s with that old man?"

    "Fck. That''s Yofan Sloan, the elder in the secret video!"

    Instantly, the surrounding youngsters broke in mour.

    "Really? Oh, hell! He doesn''t look that strong¡­"

    "I heard that he got weakened after the war, but his abilities are still top-notch."

    "Eh, that dark-skinned woman with tinum blonde hair...isn''t that Elliana, Ainsley''s trusted right-hand subordinate?"

    When someone abruptly said that, the rest of the youngsters subconsciously looked at the woman who''s approaching Grandpa Yofan.

    The woman lowered her head and whispered to the old man. Then, the old man nodded before continuing the registration process.

    When the youngsters saw this, they instantly sucked in cold air.

    "Holy cow...that''s indeed, Elliana! She''s so pretty! Ahhh!"

    "Oh, God! Will we get to see the five buds too?"

    "What about the 9 generals?"

    "Ah, ah, wait. I want to see the family head!"

    The mortals, solo and dual-ability users were getting noisy over there, yet Grandpa Yofan didn''t mind it since they''re all praising Ainsley and the Sloan Family.

    On the other hand, the elite applicants stayed silent. Each of them had a dignified demeanour that screamed, ''I am elite!''.

    They''re all trying to look cool and polite in the eyes of the higher-ups like Grandpa Yofan and Elliana.

    However, deep inside, they''re also squealing like a maiden.

    ''Ahhhh, that''s Elder Yofan! My idol!''

    ''That''s Elliana, isn''t she? I wanna marry her! She''s so gorgeous and strong!''

    ''Where''s the family head? Will shee to see us?''

    ''Ugh, what should I do if the family heades here? S-should I act cool, or friendly...or what?''

    ''Oh, no, I can''t suddenly hug the lil boss or something¡­''

    The elites were thinking about tons of stuff as well before Grandpa Yofan spoke to them.

    "The hundred people here have passed both the registration and the selection process. Please follow Lady Elliana to the main hall where you can receive your promised reward."

    Grandpa Yofan instructed the elite 100 people to move to the mansion.

    It''s been two weeks since the mansion was expanded and got renovated as well. Thus, housing 100 people wouldn''t be a problem anymore.

    The family provided a bunk bed for each room, so each room could fit 4 mafia members.

    Of course, once they got their contribution points, they could redeem the points to move to a better room.

    "The oath ritual will be held at the hall as well. Whether you guys will swear an oath or not, please decide after you enter the hall."

    After Grandpa said that, he left the 100 elite new members to Elliana.

    As cold as she was, Elliana also didn''t say anything much and only beckoned the newbies to follow her.

    "Over here."

    They made a detour around the backyard so that the new members would learn about the mansion''syout while going to the main hall.

    On the other hand, the other applicants still had to go through the selection process since over 1500 of them wouldn''t be selected.

    Thus, while the elite members entered the mansion and headed to the main hall, the other applicants were still nervous about their fate!

    Now, talking about the new members that had just entered the mansion¡­

    The moment they saw the brand-new mansion, all of them had to take back their earlier thoughts about the Sloan Family still needing money even when they''re already a rising star.

    ''The Sloan Family looks rich!''

    ''Look at this mansion...didn''t they expand it to be twice or thrice bigger than the original size?''

    Ainsley had united the territories around her and built her main mansion to be wayrger than before.

    However, she didn''t make a separate building for the mafia members, unlike Aretha Castle''syout.

    Ainsley only made sure that her personal residence, the higher-ups and the descendants'' residences, were located at the centre.

    Plus, they got guards and gates to make sure the mafia members couldn''t easily enter the center area.

    Nheless, they could still meet the higher-ups and even the family head since they''re still in the same building¡­.

    Just like now.

    The new elite members were walking down the corridor, heading to the main hall when someone walked from the opposite direction.

    The person was walking alone with a small cat following behind. The clothes she wore was the usual formal pink uniform, suitable for a mafia boss.

    At first, since the person was quite far from the group, the group didn''t notice the person''s presence.

    They''re busy whispering to each other,menting about the Sloan Family''s new mansion¡­

    However, when Elliana, the one walking at the very front, suddenly stopped and saluted, the members couldn''t help but halt their steps.

    The youngsters poked their heads out of the crowd, full of astonishment.

    Why did Elliana stop? What''s going on? Is she greeting a higher-up? The 6 elders maybe?

    Unfortunately, Elliana didn''t greet the 6 elders. The wordsing out of her mouth were totally unexpected for everyone.

    "Boss. Morning."

    "Mowning, Elh!"

    A crisp, childish yet sweet voice resounded in the corridor.

    At that instant, everyone who had watched the Metube video felt as if thunder just struck down.

    T-that...that voice...

    THE FAMILY HEAD??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 438: "The Familys Special APP"

    <h4>Chapter 438: "The Family''s Special APP"</h4>

    When the new elite members saw Ainsley, almost all of them sucked in cold air and held their breaths.

    That''s...that''s the Sloan family head. The rumoured prodigy of the century. The miracle baby¡­

    Ainsley Sloan!

    The new elite members shuddered. Most of them clenched their fists tightly or gritted their teeth, trying to control themselves.

    Okay, okay, act normal. Don''t scare the family head. Show her your good side. We are prodigies in the new generation.

    We can do this!

    Most of the applicants were those below 30. Some of them were still hot-blooded youth or teens below 18. Thus, when they met their idol, their feelings overwhelmed themselves.

    Damn it. The family head...why is she so cute?!

    The new elite members sneaked a peek at Ainsley, who''s walking toward them with a smile on her face.

    Her purple hair bounced lightly, and her blue eyes shone under the sunlight. Her tiny figure didn''t make her look weak but made her look adorable instead.

    "Hewlo, Elh." Ainsley waved at Elliana before ncing at the crowd of youth behind the woman.

    100 people.

    That''s a lot. However, every single one of them didn''t utter any noises at all. They even controlled their breathing so that they wouldn''t be noisy.

    "Uh...twose pweople¡­" Ainsley pointed at the 100-ish people wearing various clothes behind Elliana, acting as if she never knew them beforehand.

    "New...members." Elliana answered shortly.

    "Ah, I swee!" The baby then looked at the crowd before smiling brightly.

    "Welcwome to my Sloan famiwi. Twank ywou fol joining!"

    Ainsleyshed out her charm ability effortlessly...and the moment her pink wave touched the crowd, every single one of them almost fell to their knees.

    An angel! That''s an angel! God! She''s so cute! She''s even cuter than in the video or news! The real deal is 1000% more adorable!

    No, the media and the Metube videos don''t do this angel justice.

    What a heresy!

    Whether they''re women or men, boys or girls, those in the crowd already had their pupils turning into two pink hearts. The crowd subconsciously nodded at Ainsley.

    "T-thank you, family head."

    "N-nice to meet you, I am¡­"

    "B-boss, I''ve been admiring you for a while¡­"

    One by one, they started to walk toward Ainsley, attempting to talk to her.

    Even those who joined the family only for the benefit offered couldn''t resist fanboying or fangirling over Ainsley.

    "Boss! We finally met! I''m your fan!"

    "B-boss, me, me! I joined the mafia society to meet you!"

    "Kyaaa! Mdy, you''re so cute!"

    The crowd suddenly became chaotic. They didn''t bother restraining themselves since all of them already fell under Ainsley''s charm.

    "Boss! C-can you shake my hand?"

    "Family head, c-can you please sign here? Yes, on my palm!"

    "Sign my shoes!"

    "My t-shirt!"

    "My pants!"

    The corridor suddenly became a meet and greet fan meeting out of the blue, until Elliana had to use her purple me to calm the mass.

    "Silence." Elliana stood in front of Ainsley, blocking the new elite members from approaching Ainaley.

    On the other hand, the baby only chuckled while hugging Elliana''s legs.

    "Hehehe, bwig bwo and bwig sis, you guys will swear an oath to Ain, righty?"

    The baby ignored Elliana''s warning re aimed at her and calmly winked at the crowd.

    This is her purpose foring to see the elites, anyway.

    It''s to make them fall for her charm and then swear an oath!

    Could these people resist Ainsley''s charm?

    Nope, no can do. Even those who didn''t think of swearing an oath to the family immediately thought that it''s not bad to do so.

    After all, the family head cherishes her people greatly. She won''t disappoint us!

    In that instant, the new elite members answered one by one.

    "I will! I will swear an oath to you, boss!"

    "Me too!"

    "Me!"

    The crowd was once again going mad. They''repeting to see who could swear an oath to the baby before everyone else.

    We will take the first oath of this batch!

    If Jake and Cain, who had gone home a week ago, were here, they would roll their eyes at the youngsters and snort.

    What? Competing to get Ain''s attention? That''s our speciality!

    s, they''re not here to see this scene. Thus, the crowd was free to do anything.

    In response to the crowd''s enthusiastic answer, Ainsley giggled and nodded.

    "Twank ywou, all! Let''s go to the hall and do the oath witual now." Ainsley took the lead, walking in front of Elliana and the crowds.

    With Cellino beside the baby, the group entered the main hall and finished the ritual after 30 minutes or so due to the overwhelming number of members wanting to swear an oath.

    After the oath ritual was done, Ainsley got the old members to distribute the core-expanding potions along with a ticket to contract a low-level monster, plus a guidebook.

    "Newbie, listen here! Scan the barcode at the back of the guidebook. It will lead you to our family''s special APP!"

    That''s right. At Jake and Cain''s suggestion, before they went home, Ainsley created an application for the Sloan Family''s mafia members.

    The app would record the members'' activities, their penalties, their contribution points, and so on.

    The app even had the full history of the Sloan Family, the basic mansion and the territories map, plus various battle videos of the higher-ups.

    This way, the newbies would know which ones were their seniors and wouldn''t identally offend the higher-ups.

    The app also recorded the general data of all the existing members to make sure the members knew each other.

    Of course, it only had the members'' picture, name, gender, and age. Nothing personal was included there.

    Still, facing such a fancy system, the members were in awe.

    What''s this ranking system? This is new!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 439: "Starting The Potion Auction Business"

    <h4>Chapter 439: "Starting The Potion Auction Business"</h4>

    The new members didn''t know about the ranking system, but Ainsley already introduced it to the old members a week ago.

    Thus, when the new members saw the app''s disy and saw the contribution ranking, they''re quite confused.

    Fortunately, the app had its own guide, a five-minute video exining about the overall system used in the Sloan Family.

    When the new elite members finally understood the whole new system, they instantly talked to each other with flushing faces.

    "This is amazing! The Sloan Family adopted the adventurer guilds system...so there won''t be seniority or something like that."

    "Yeah, yeah, but look, our ount level is only at level 0. It means that we are still newbies. The seniors in the ranking have at least level 3."

    The youngsters were fond of technology and APP. They immediately talked about the features that the Sloan Family''s app got.

    "Look, look, the contribution ranking is updated every minute!" Someone pointed at their phone screen, showing the five buds in the top 5 contribution ranking.

    After all, their contribution points were massivepared to the other old members.

    The app allowed the members to check their monthly ranking in real-time, enabling them to be morepetitive.

    They could see the ranking board via the app, anytime, anywhere, as long as there''s an inte connection, even though the mission hall would also disy the ranking.

    The app also provided various virtual badges to honour the members.

    For example, the beast tamer badge, the monster tamer badge, the guards'' badge, and other sectors.

    This way, the members could see the other departments existing in the family.

    They even saw the branch families badge alongside someone else''s ount.

    Of course, almost all the new members wanted to stay at the main family, but the branch families could open recruitment too if they ranked first in the monthly ranking.

    Thus, there would soon be other ounts having the branch families'' respective badges.

    All of this was rather new in the old-fashioned mafia society. But the youngsters were excited about it. The new system wasn''t only interesting but also fair.

    Everything would be recorded in the member''s ount, so when they got a penalty or something, it would be recorded in their history for eternity.

    Because of this sudden change to use an APP, Ainsley hired tons of mortal programmers and those with technology-rted abilities.

    After all, this world wasn''t a backward world like the old fantasy world.

    Even the elves had phones right now. The humans also use technology besides the fantasy elements they had.

    And maybe the programmers did this internationally or not, but they made the app''s mascot resembling Ainsley by a lot. It''s as if Ainsley transformed into a chibi character to guide the newbies!

    "Welcwome, newbwies, pwease watch the video filst!"

    "Here''s the rankwing system, make sure you undelstand them."

    The programmers even use Ainsley''s voice as the virtual mascot''s voice...

    The newbies couldn''t be more happy with the design. In fact, they even praised the programmer teams behind the scenes.

    Good job, programmers! Our family head should be the face of the app, for sure!

    Not knowing about these people''s thoughts, Ainsley apanied them to let them adjust to the family''s environment for the day.

    The next day, she did the same thing to wee the new members who weren''t a part of the elite members.

    Everyone had to download the ''Sloan Family Journey To The Top'' App, and if they didn''t have a mobile phone, the family would give them for free.

    Of course, Ainsley now had her own mobile phone...it was Jevon''s, though.

    She imed Jevon''s handphone to be hers and started to use cute phone cases to match her cute image¡­

    Oh, anyway, the recruitment bustlested for a week.

    After a week, 2000-ish new members officially joined the Sloan Family, and Ainsley even gave them a weing ceremony.

    She gave a passionate speech in front of the 2000-ish new members before assigning them to their respective department.

    Some had to move to the other mansions in other territories. Some stayed in the main mansion.

    After that, the baby personally assisted all the members who had sworn an oath to her, to contract their low-level monster.

    Jevon and the monster tamer team did a good job catching more than 1000 low-level monsters in the span of 3 weeks.

    Ainsley had to help the loyal members contract the monsters for a whole week since she often exhausted her energy in just a day.

    However, in the end, all of this went smoothly.

    The new members and the old members that swore loyalty to Ainsley gained one low-level monster as their battle pet.

    Some higher-ups even got mother monster as their contracted monster even when they''re not a monster tamer at all.

    This way, Ainsley basically created a huge monster tamer unit for her family since more than half owned a monster that could help them in a war!

    A month passed by since the first day of therge-scale recruitment. The Sloan Family gradually established their territories, forces and mansions.

    They could now be called as a true-blue mid-ranked mafia family.

    Since the recruitment period and the family''s system has been changed, Ainsley could finally focus on expanding the family''s business.

    She let the others handle the smaller business while she herself focused on her potion auction business.

    Ainsley rented the Billios Family''s branch auction hall at her region, which was usually used by the alchemist guilds since that''s the only auction hall big enough around the area.

    With all the preparation done, Ainsley was ready to open her first potion auction that might really offend the local alchemist guild¡­.

    Another bloody battle might begin anytime, anywhere.

    Let the auction...begin!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 440: "Visiting The Alchemist Guild"

    <h4>Chapter 440: "Visiting The Alchemist Guild"</h4>

    "Ain, are you sure you want to hold the auction?" Grandpa Yodan fidgeted as he followed behind Ainsley.

    The baby was currentlymanding her people to prepare for the uing auction.

    "It''s owkway, gwandpa...I got this coveled." Ainsley looked back at Grandpa Yofan and smiled. "I already rented the auction hall...we only need to spread the news."

    "But...won''t the alchemist guild do something about it? The potion you''re going to auction doesn''t have their license¡­"

    Indeed, to sell potions, one needed a license from the alchemist guild because many would sell fake potions in the name of the alchemists.

    That would taint the alchemists'' good name in the others'' eyes.

    Thus, the alchemist guild used its power and influence to make all potion-sellers register their business and get a license from the guild.

    There would still be those without a license, but they were hunted by the alchemist guild and the government too.

    The alchemist guild not only sold potions to the mafia society but also to the government.

    That''s why, even when the alchemists rarely hadbat skills, many forces would protect them and move at theirmands.

    Almost all ability users needed potions in their life, after all. Even the beast tamer and monster tamer guild also had a good rtionship with the alchemists due to their needs.

    However, Ainsley was now trying to go against that kind of force...how could Grandpa Yofan didn''t worry about her?

    Sensing the anxiety in Grandpa Yofan''s voice, Ainsley took a deep breath and sighed.

    "Gwandpa, I have contacted the local alcwemist gwuild, asking twem to gib me an awuction licence¡­"

    "Then? Did they give it to you? I heard that you only need to show them your potion samples and pay them some registration money¡­"

    Each potion type to be sold needed one license. To sell many potion types, one also needed many licenses.

    Grandpa Yofan couldn''t help but ask Ainsley since he knew that Ainsley would be auctioning 6 types of potions!

    Hearing Grandpa Yofan''s question, Ainsley paused. She smiled faintly.

    "I''ll be mweeting one of their repwesentatives at the guild this aftelnoon to get the licenses. Wish me luck, Gwandpa."

    Ainsley also didn''t wish to go against the Alchemist guild. Thus, she would follow all the necessary requirements¡­

    The first step was to visit the local Alchemist Guild around her region.

    That afternoon, Ainsley changed into her usual pink uniform and went out with the five buds tagging behind.

    The group used their carriage to drive to the nearest alchemist guild, the headquarter guild''s 30th branch.

    Inside the carriage heading to the Alchemist Guild, the group talked to each other merrily.

    "This is the first time I visited the alchemist guild!" Jevonmented as he looked out of the window, trying to see the Alchemist Guild''s building.

    Unfortunately, they were still a distance away from the Alchemist Guild. How could they see the building this soon?

    "Heh, Jevon. Of course, you have never visited the alchemist guild, " Ethania responded to Jevon with a grin on her face.

    "You are a monster maniac, after all. You don''t have any interest in other things!"

    "Heh, that''s not true, okay? I just never have any reasons to visit the Alchemist Guilds." Jevon shrugged.

    What he said was true, though.

    One didn''t always have to visit the alchemist guild since there were quite a number of potion stores licensed by the alchemist guild or directly under the alchemist guild, spread throughout the region.

    The one visiting the Alchemist Guild was mainly those who seek potions unavable in the market or those wanting to get a potion business license.

    Usually, these people would be the representative of powerful forces or mafia families in that region. Thus, Ainsley would certainly meet many big shots''ckeys at the Alchemist Guild.

    When Jevon and Ethania were joking around, out of the blue, the ck ball at the centre of the carriage lit up, and Alvaro''s voice resounded from it.

    "Mdy, the Alchemist Guild is near. It''s straight ahead."

    They were about to arrive!

    In that instant, the people inside the carriage simultaneously looked out of the window to see the alchemist guild''s building that they had never seen before.

    The alchemist guild was located on a bustling street full of magic cars or carriages.

    However, the guild was so eye-catching that one could immediately distinguish it from other tall European-style buildings.

    How could one didn''t immediately notice the alchemist guild when their building looked like...that?

    Ainsley squinted as she looked at the pure white building in the shape of a volumetric sk that covered almost half of the street.

    The building''s bottom was round, like a ball, and then the chimney was so tall yet transparent at the same time that one could see the colourful smoke going through it.

    Not to mention that the building was white with a tint of pure gold as decoration.

    Such a design was extremely eye-catching, right?

    Ainsley and the others couldn''t help but hold their breaths in awe.

    What kind of building is that? So unique!

    The building itself already represented the alchemist profession...that''s so extravagant.

    Despite the group''s awe and astonishment, the carriage still entered the street and headed to the Alchemist Guild.

    In just a few minutes, the carriage stopped right in front of the building and from this distance, only then the group realised that the building was actually so huge and tall!

    They had to look up until their neck almost broke just to see the edge of the transparent chimney!

    Seeing such a grand building just for a branch guild, Ainsley inwardly gulped.

    The baby stepped out of her carriage with a heavy heart.

    Huff...okay, here we go...let''s get the license!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 441: "Unaffected?"

    <h4>Chapter 441: "Unaffected?"</h4>

    Ainsley and the group entered the alchemist guild through the sliding door at the entrance. With the baby at the very front, the group looked neat and cool, attracting passersby''s attention.

    Especially when Ainsley was walking with Cellino in her arms.

    Bringing a pet to the alchemist guild was something unheard of¡­

    But the passerby''s attention was not on Ainsley. Actually, their eyes were on Ainsley''s purple hair. Such a unique hair colour...how could the others didn''t recognise it?

    "Isn''t that the youngest mafia boss in history, the one viral on the inte?" One of the guests inside the building whispered to her friend.

    "Yeah, I watched the video on Metube. Ainsley Sloan, right?"

    "Oh my God, she''s really THAT Ainsley Sloan! What is she doing here?"

    "Maybe her family wants to try the potion business too¡­"

    More and more people inside the building noticed Ainsley''s presence. Even the alchemists also peeked at the neer and secretly talked among themselves.

    "Did I see it wrong? That''s the recent popr celebrity in mafia society, right?"

    "Yeah, yeah. She''s very famous in our region!"

    "Is she here to order a potion for her family? If so, I wish I could be the one making the potion¡­"

    The alchemists were generally lofty and arrogant, but a lot of them were newbies that still didn''t look as entitled as the seniors.

    They also admired someone like Ainsley and couldn''t help but want to speak to her.

    Unfortunately, the baby was currently busy observing the Alchemist Guild lobby, the busiest ce in the guild.

    ''Hmmm, the interior is simr to the Billios Casino''s 100th floor, huh¡­''

    Ainsley mumbled in her heart as her eyes darted here and there.

    Cream-coloured ceiling with gold decorations. Marble floor, white pirs¡­

    The alchemists were walking around, wearing white priest-like robes with colourful emblems on their chests, indicating their potion specialist¡­.

    Old, young, man, woman...ah, there are no children here.

    Ainsley was the only child inside the building since the alchemist guild was never a ce where children would visit.

    Thus, she was indeed eye-catching. Fortunately, the baby didn''t realise this and just approached the receptionist at the lobby''s centre.

    When the receptionist saw Ainsley, she immediately nodded and smiled.

    "Wee to the Roane Alchemist Guild. Is there anything we can help with?"

    The receptionist was just a mortal, not an alchemist. Thus, she wasn''t as arrogant as the others.

    Ainsley secretly sighed in relief as she showed her appointment card that she got after contacting the Roane Alchemist Guild''s representative.

    "Yes, bwig sis. I have an appwointment here¡­"

    Ainsley got Jevon to lift her as she showed the barcode she received from the guild''s representative to the receptionist.

    "This is the pwoof."

    Seeing the barcode on Ainsley''s phone, the receptionist immediately took Ainsley''s phone and scanned it.

    BIP.

    After seeing the information appearing on theputer screen, the receptionist smiled even sweeter than before as she returned Ainsley''s phone to the baby.

    "Your appointment is at 2 p.m, just 10 more minutes. Please head to the second floor, golden room to wait for our representative."

    The receptionist got someone to guide Ainsley to the second floor and entered the golden room.

    The golden room was actually just a small room used to receive a guest, but the one Ainsley got was quite avish one.

    The interior was full of gold and crystals!

    The baby couldn''t help but wonder.

    ''Is the one I''m meeting a significant person?"

    Ainsley sat on the red sofa with Elliana next to her while the five buds stood behind the couch, guarding Ainsley as if they''re her guard dogs.

    Cellino, on the other hand, leapt to Ainsley''sp andzilyid down there, not caring if the iing guest was influential or not.

    Just like that, the group waited for 5 minutes before the door to the golden room opened on its own.

    The group subconsciously looked at the door, only to see a group of people wearing white priest robes entering the room with their chins lifted high and their backs straight.

    There were 6 people, and one of them walked in the very front.

    Unlike the others, this person wore an additional golden robe on top of his white robes, reaching to his feet, making him seem more dignified and eye-catching than the others.

    Ainsley instantly knew that this middle-aged man must be the representative that she''s going to meet.

    The middle-aged man didn''t say anything as he took a seat while the other five young alchemists stood behind him.

    One could see that the alchemists had an additional badge aside from the colourful ones¡­

    It''s a sword badge!

    They must be the famousbat alchemists, alchemists that had the offensive ability to fight others.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but gulp softly. For abat alchemist to be deployed...this middle-aged man should be an influential figure!

    Just as Ainsley guessed, the middle-aged man with a fox-like aura cleared his throat before faking a smile.

    "Nice to meet you, Lady Sloan. I''m Harry, the Roane Alchemist Guild vice head." Harry didn''t try to shake hands with Ainsley since their distance was quite far apart.

    However, he did try to smile despite his smile looking strained and full of mockery...as if he''s looking down at his opponent!

    Ainsley instantly had an ominous feeling when dealing with this kind of person. However, she also put a smile on her face while silently using her charm ability.

    "Hewlo, uncwle Hally. Nice to mweet ywou!"

    Ainsley''s pink wave already reached Harry and the other alchemists. Usually, the victims would immediately show an attitude change under Ainsley''s charm ability¡­

    However, something was amiss here.

    The five alchemists kept their cold and arrogant expressions...including Harry.

    They seemed unaffected!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 442: "Anti-charm"

    <h4>Chapter 442: "Anti-charm"</h4>

    The alchemists seemed unaffected by Ainsley''s charm ability. They kept their arrogant nature and cold face, until Ainsley couldn''t help but notice their reaction.

    The baby''s face instantly darkened.

    What is this? Howe they show no reaction to my charm ability? Are they not affected at all?

    But...my charm ability always works for everyone! Are they a special case, or?

    No matter what the reason, Ainsley was sure that the alchemists didn''t feel her charm ability effect at all.

    Without her charm ability, she couldn''t easily manipte the alchemists to give her the potion business license.

    Relying on her naturally cute face?

    Even when she''s naturally cute, the alchemists were all arrogant creatures, full of themselves.

    The alchemists wouldn''t easily submit to others just because someone is cute.

    So what if this baby is cute and a prodigy? She''s not an alchemist. She''s beneath us, the alchemists. Hmph!

    Seeing the alchemists and Harry didn''t change their behaviour, Ainsley could only smile stiffly as she looked at Harry.

    "Uncle Harry, as I''ve stated before in my message, Ie here to register my potion business." Ainsley immediately changed the way she speaks.

    She no longer used her babynguage.

    Why should she use a cutesynguage when it won''t work, anyway? That would only embarrass her.

    Babynguage is only for my fans! Hmph!

    When Harry heard Ainsley''s way of speaking, he was a bit taken aback by the sudden change.

    The middle-aged man secretly knitted his eyebrows.

    Why did she change her way of speaking? She sounded more mature and stern now¡­

    Harry felt his heart thumping loudly inside his chest.

    Despite his status, he still couldn''t look down at Ainsley...because she''s the current hot sensation in mafia society.

    Don''t underestimate her just because she''s a baby.

    Harry knew very well how strong the baby was from the battle videos...and that''s why he brought fivebat alchemists to apany him!

    Facing Ainsley''s mature speaking style and her stern attitude, Harry could only keep his fake smile and nodded.

    "Yes, Lady Sloan, I''ve heard about your request. But first, can you describe the potion business that you want to start?"

    The middle-aged man tugged the cor of his robe before continuing.

    "Also, please show me your potion sample."

    "Oh, okay. Here''s the details." Ainsley took out a stack of paper from her ne and handed it to Harry. The papers contained the business proposal that the baby wanted to start.

    "Oh, thank you. I''ll read this first." Harry kept that fake smile on his face as he read the paper while asionally snuck a nce at Ainsley.

    Indeed, the baby was as cute as the rumour, even more adorable?than in her videos or news.

    Even someone narcissistic and cold-hearted like him had to admit that the baby is adorable.

    If she used her charm ability...there''s no way he could resist.

    Thinking like that, Harry looked back for a moment to look for the five young alchemists behind him.

    As expected, the alchemists also showed a sign of idolising the baby even when they''re trying to keep their arrogant nature outside.

    Seeing this, Harry sighed to himself.

    ''Thank God the guild master warned us about Ainsley Sloan''s charm ability¡­''

    And that''s why the guild master imported a rare potion from outside the region¡­

    What''s the name of the potion?

    Anti-charm potion!

    Yeah, you heard it right. It was a potion made to especially neutralise charm ability directed at the target.

    When one drank the potion, they would be immune to charm ability and would have a cold heart for several hours.

    Such a potion was quite rare that it wasn''t allowed to be sold outside of the Alchemist Guild''s business.

    No other families or forces could sell the potions, and one could only produce 10 potions a month due to the rare ingredients needed.

    However, when the guild master heard that Ainsley was going to visit them, he didn''t hesitate to order 6 potions for those who would meet the baby.

    Why would he go that far? Simply because the Roane Alchemist Guild''s backer was one of the 7 sacred families.

    The alchemist guild had many backers, and the Roane Guild got the backing of both the 7 great families and the 7 sacred families.

    However, the current guild master was closer to the 7 sacred families'' side. He knew about Ainsley''s dispute with the Aretha Family, one of the 7 sacred families.

    Thus, how could he support a potential enemy? No matter what, he wouldn''t let his people give what Ainsley wanted!

    And that''s how Harry was selected, along with the other 5bat alchemists.

    All of them drank the anti-charm potions and became immune to Ainsley''s charm ability!

    Ainsley knew nothing about the conspiracy. She only carefully watched Harry as the man read her business proposal.

    After Harry skimmed through the proposal, the first thing he said to the baby was straight to the point.

    "Lady Sloan...you want to open a potion auction business?" Harry asked with his eyes wide. He''s clearly in disbelief.

    Someone is trying to hold a potion auction? Don''t they know that even the branch alchemist guild can''t do that??

    "Yes, uncle. The potions I have are too rare to be sold normally. So...I have to auction them." Ainsley smiled politely, ignoring Harry''s astonished gaze.

    "I''ll be auctioning 6 types of potions. Here''s the sample, if you may." Ainsley took out 6 bottles of potion in various colours and lined them up on the table.

    She didn''t forget to put a sticky note on each bottle to tell the name of the potion along with the effect.

    When Harry saw the dazzling potions he had never seen before, his jaws dropped to the floor.

    These...these potions¨C

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 443: "Heaven-defying Potions"

    <h4>Chapter 443: "Heaven-defying Potions"</h4>

    These potions...what are they?? A new kind? Are they fake? B-but they look legit!

    Harry didn''t know where Ainsley got these potions, but from what he knew, these potions were indeed rare since he couldn''t identify them at a single nce.

    As someone who had never encountered a potion made by an elf, it''s normal for Harry to be ignorant when seeing one.

    However, despite not knowing, his intuition as an alchemist for many years told him that the 6 potions in front of him weren''t fake potions.

    They''re real.

    Harry took a deep breath, trying to appear calm and collected. He put on a poker face as he took one of the potions.

    The one that he took had bright mint colour, looking like a mint ice cream.

    "This is¡­" The middle-aged man read the information on the yellow sticky note, and for a moment, he almost forgot to breathe.

    [Pseudo-awakening potion]

    Have a 30% chance to awaken a random special ability. Side effect: none

    Harry almost dropped the mint-coloured potion to the floor.

    A potion with a 30% chance to awaken a special ability?! Such a potion existed??

    Well, actually, it doesn''t exist in the human continent.

    Only the elves had the special ability to make this potion. Axelle had seen this kind of potion. Thus, he knew how to make it.

    Unfortunately, the ingredients used were too rare since they had to import them from the elven continent. Ainsley had to buy the ingredients from the Billios Family''s herb business.

    She got fortunate to be one of Billios Casino''s VVIP, thus getting a channel to acquire the herbs too.

    Since the potion had never appeared in the human continent, not to mention the Godlif country or such a mid-sized region as the Roane region, Harry was absolutely dumbfounded.

    This...what kind of potion is this? Isn''t this too heaven-defying? I''ve never heard about such a potion¡­

    As a true-blue alchemist, who loved potion more than anything else, Harry felt like screaming and fanboying over the potion!

    But he kept his calm quite well.

    Despite his shaky hands as he put down the potion back to the table, the middle-aged man didn''t show any interest in his face. He appeared to be unaffected.

    "I''ll see the next potion," Harry spoke in a hoarse voice as he carefully took the second potion on the table.

    This time, the potion had a light purple colour, looking cute and pleasant to the eye.

    Just like before, he read the information on the yellow sticky note...and his heart almost stopped beating.

    [Core-healing potion]

    Can heal 50% of apletely broken energy core. Effective for all races. Side effect: feeling sleepy for a week.

    C-core...core-healing potion?!

    Harry almost stood up while pointing his fingers at Ainsley. The way he looked at Ainsley now was akin to seeing a demon or something.

    This kind of potion exist? If it is, won''t the summoner guild buy the potion so that they don''t need to summon an otherworldly creature to heal someone''s broken core?

    The number of otherworldly summoners was scarce, and it''s such a hassle to summon a creature that could heal one''s broken core...since not all creatures from another world could do that.

    If this kind of potion appeared in the auction...other unfortunate forces that needed someone to heal their family head''s broken core or something would go crazy!

    As if it wasn''t enough, the third potion that Harry took was another heaven-defying potion.

    [Energy Line-condensing Potion]

    Have a 30% chance to help the user forming one energy line, no matter what their abilities are. Effective for all races. Side effect: none

    Fck?! You can form an energy line using a potion?

    Harry almost bit his tongue.

    Forming an energy line was so difficult and dangerous that most people would be extra careful when doing it.

    If this potion could help and had a 30% chance of sess...wouldn''t the big shots go crazy?

    Oh, this wasn''t the end. The fourth potion that Ainsley offered was as mind-blowing as the other three potions.

    [Soul-healing potion]

    Able to heal 50% of an injured soul. Side effect: the user will be in aa for 3 days.

    This time, Harry almost pissed his pants.

    Healing an injured soul? Hello...a soul healer is almost extinct and anything rted to souls is extremely rare.

    However, there are many cases where one''s soul gets stolen or injured. There were quite a number of foreign creatures or ability users abroad that could use soul-rted abilities.

    Thus, injuring one''s soul was bound to happen. Unfortunately, it was extremely hard to heal an injured soul.

    Once someone injured their soul, they would definitely die in a few months or years, depending on the graveness of the wound.

    But now...this potion...could heal 50% of the injured soul? For real?!

    This would be priced for more than tons of 7-coloured energy crystals! No, it should be traded for a unique item or something¡­

    After seeing the four potions, Harry thought that the fifth and the sixth potion wouldn''t amaze him anymore. However, he''s clearly wrong.

    When he saw the fifth and the sixth potion, he almost drank the potion on the spot.

    [Juvenile Potion]

    Will keep your body as healthy and strong as the young, even when you''re over 100 years old! Side effect: people won''t believe that you''re already old.

    When someone grows old, it''s inevitable that they be weaker.

    Grandpa Yofan wasn''t as strong as when he was young, because his body couldn''t keep up with his amazing abilities.

    But the Juvenile Potion made it possible for the old to keep their body young and strong!

    Harry instantly imagined if this potion appeared at the auction.

    What...what will happen then?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 444: "Spirit-nourishment Potion"

    <h4>Chapter 444: "Spirit-nourishment Potion"</h4>

    Harry didn''t dare to think about what would happen once the potion was auctioned off.

    When one consumed this potion, no matter how old they were, they could still use their special abilities as smoothly as before, and they would stay strong forever.

    Just what kind of bizarre potion it is, huh? Do you know many people will sell theirnds just to get such a potion?

    This...this potion would never exist in the human continent!

    He''s sure of it.

    Indeed, it''s a potion that only the elves could produce, after all.

    Aside from their long lifespans, this potion was the reason why they could still be strong and healthy when they''re already over 100 years old.

    Look at Axelle. He''s still as healthy as a bull.

    Ainsley herself already reserved one bottle for Grandpa Yoyo so that he would stay young and healthy despite his short lifespan.

    Well, she could just travel to get the items to extend Grandpa Yofan''s lifespans, after all.

    After getting dumbfounded by the fifth potion for several minutes, Harry was finally ready to see thest potion. He knew that it would be absolutely weird and mind-blowing once more.

    Harry had already prepared his heart, but when he saw the sixth potion''s description, he almost fainted.

    [Spirit-nourishment Potion]

    Created personally for nourishing humanoid dead spirits'' energy. Can nourish a humanoid-type dead spirit''s energy by 100%.

    Side effects: none

    The potion was something that Ainsley asked Axelle to make for the Godfather. The baby already made a potion for Grandpa Yoyo, and it''s now the Godfather''s turn.

    After reading the potion''s description, Harry was absolutely bbergasted. He opened his mouth wide until it could fit a whole tyrannosaurus'' egg.

    This potion can be consumed by dead spirits that literally couldn''t even touch anything because they had ghost-like bodies?!

    Harry almost screamed on top of his lungs.

    And what''s with the nourishment effect? It could increase a dead spirit''s energy??

    For a dead spirit, energy was the most important because without sufficient energy¡­

    They would turn from an intelligent dead spirit with awareness, into a normal ghost with no consciousness or intelligence.

    Energy was also what they used to possess their contracted shaman.

    When the spirit was in control instead of the shaman, the spirit also contributed 10% of their energy while the shamans contributed 90% of their energy to perform this activity.

    Energy was essential even for the dead spirits!

    That''s why, once in a while, the dead spirit would find some unique items and absorb the energy inside it.

    The spirits couldn''t absorb the energy inside an energy crystal, and this was why nourishing the dead spirit was a headache for every shaman in this world.

    The shamans would have to find a good herb or natural resources that fit the dead spirit''s element or abilities for them to absorb it.

    It took time and even risked the shaman''s life to gather the resources. Sometimes, the dead spirit would leave the shaman to find their own resources, leaving the shaman powerless.

    But now, there''s a potion that could nourish a humanoid-type dead spirit''s energy by 100%!

    That''s...that''s already out of this world.

    This was even more amazing than the other 5 potions because this potion defied heaven and had high value among the shamans!

    The shamans were rare, but they''re not poor. In fact, they''re one of the most powerful ability users in ability user society, all because of the dead spirit''s help.

    The shamans were all rich since the shaman guild ensured that all the shamans they recruited would live like a king, just like the alchemists.

    Even though the alchemists sounded even more prestigious than the shamans, the shamans still could fight head-on with the alchemists due to their connection with other forces via the spirit that they contracted.

    Bear in mind that a lot of dead spirits used to be famous family heads or figures in this world before they died and became dead spirits.

    When a shaman contracted this spirit, whoever had a connection to the spirit in the past would also support the shaman because technically, they became close friends.

    That''s how shamans who were usually used in the war or otherbat-based activities also got tons of backing in this world, even when they''re not as useful as an alchemist to other ability users.

    The shamans became as rich as the alchemists and could also be arrogant as the alchemists¡­

    Though, the shamans were usually introverts that didn''t like to appear in public.

    However, once this spirit-nourishment potion came out to the auction market¡­.

    Not to mention the hermit shamans, even the Godlif Shaman guild master would rush out of her cave to buy it!

    Harry''s hands trembled as he put down thest bottle.

    "T-these potions are all excellent." The middle-aged man wiped his forehead as he praised Ainsley.

    This time, the man didn''t dare to look arrogant in front of the baby anymore.

    Someone who could create such godly potions wouldn''t be an average joe!

    However, no matter what, Harry''s mission was to prevent Ainsley''s n, whatever n she had in mind.

    Thus, the middle-aged man casted a slightly dejected gaze at the potions before sighing.

    "These potions look awesome enough to be auctioned. Unfortunately, we haven''t tested the authenticity...because currently, we can''t assess the potion."

    In other words, Harry had never seen these potions before. Thus, he couldn''t just give the license since he didn''t know whether the potion would be fake or not.

    When Harry said this, the man himself wasn''t thinking of doing anything bad.

    However, when he looked at the 6 dazzling potions on the table once more, greed started to bloom in his heart.

    He...wanted to get these potions for himself!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 445: "Seize Them"

    <h4>Chapter 445: "Seize Them"</h4>

    As a potion maniac, how could Harry let these potions go without experimenting with it?

    And since he''s sure that even the headquarters had never produced such potions¡­

    If the Roane branch Alchemist Guild could monopolise the potion, wouldn''t the headquarters allow them to hold an auction in the region?

    That means the Roane branch guild''s status would rise significantly in the alchemist society!

    When Harry thought about this, his eyes turned slightly green. He didn''t show anything on his face, but his heart was beating fast as he cleared his throat.

    "Lady Sloan, we can''t determine the potion''s type and its effect. If you want to get licenses for these potions, you have to leave the potions to us so that we can test their authenticity."

    When Harry said this, he nced at the five alchemists behind him and nodded.

    The five alchemists were young, but they''re not idiots.

    Having mingled with the senior alchemists and got to know the alchemist society, they instantly knew what the vice head wanted to do.

    The vice head wanted those potions!

    What to do?

    Seize them!

    The five alchemists started to move in silence. One of them went to the door and stood in front of it.

    At the same time, he contacted the otherbat alchemists outside of the room to block the alchemist guild''s entrance or exit.

    In no time, they even sealed off the alchemist guild''s second floor.

    The other fourbat alchemists went to stand by Harry''s side, two on each side.

    Ainsley and the group were still in the dark about the conspiracy. However, when Harry said that Ainsley had to leave the potions behind for testing, the baby furrowed her eyebrows.

    "I think...there''s no such protocol here in the guild?"

    "Ah, leaving behind the potions for testing? That''smon practice, you know. Maybe because you''re not an alchemist you don''t know about this¡­"

    Harryughed while lying without batting an eyelid.

    "It''s alreadymon to leave behind unidentified potions that the client want to sell to the market since we have to test the potion first¨C "

    Harry had just about to convince Ainsley when the baby cut his speech.

    "I read the guidelines and rules of your guild, and it''s stated that an unidentified potion will require a senior alchemist from the headquarter to test it."

    Ainsley crossed her legs and spoke in a menacing tone.

    "And it will be tested right in front of the client''s eyes."

    "What? Where did you read that¨C "

    Ainsley immediately interjected once more before Harry could even finish.

    "Especially when the potion is suspected to be a super rare or unique one. The tester shall not use the sample potion no matter what the reasons!"

    In other words, the tester should be someone who knew about the potion''s identity, and from the colour or the smell alone, they could determine its authenticity.

    Often, when the headquarters produced an unknown new potion with a new effect, they would use one drop of the potion to test the effect, but that''s it.

    There''s no way they would force the client to leave behind all the potion samples.

    Ainsley had done her homework right before going to the alchemist guild.

    If Harry thought that she''s ignorant because she''s not an alchemist...he clearly didn''t know about Gaggle¡­

    You could ess tons of information on the inte, you boomer!

    "I can''t leave the sample potions behind. If Mister Harry insists on wanting the sample to test the authenticity, I shall leave behind a drop of each type."

    Ainsley took out 6 other bottles from her ne but these bottles were only as big as her pinky. They indeed only had one drop of each type!

    With a swift movement, Ainsley put down the 6 tiny bottles on the table while the 6 big bottles disappeared into her ne.

    Ainsley''s movement was so fast that Harry was in a daze for a few seconds before he snapped out of it.

    "What¨C what are you doing? Giving us only a drop of each type? Do you think we can test your potion''s authenticity with that alone?!"

    Harry''s face flushed red as he abruptly stood up. The middle-aged man even pointed his fingers at Ainsley and started to talk nonsense.

    "You clearly know nothing about how we work!"

    "What the¨C " Ainsley was about to rebuke when Harry cut her off.

    "I don''t know where you read about such rules and guidelines, but as a true-blue alchemist, I told you that we need a whole bottle to test the potion''s authenticity."

    Harry snorted as he looked at Ainsley as if she''s a worm.

    "Either you leave the potions behind for testing or let go of the license. We won''t give you the license to sell the products!"

    Oh, in the first ce, he didn''t have the authority to give an auction license to sell these rare potions.

    The matter had to be reported to the headquarters since they would be the ones deciding the case.

    However, the Roane Alchemist Guild master instructed Harry to make things difficult for Ainsley, no matter what the reasons.

    Why would they need to report things to the headquarters? No, no need!

    When Ainsley heard that Harry refused to grant her the auction license of her potions because she wouldn''t leave the whole bottles behind, the baby sighed and slowly stood up.

    "Okay, then, goodbye. I don''t need the license granted by your branch guild." Ainsley looked at Harry and snorted.

    "I''ll just ask the headquarters!"

    Once Ainsley''s voice dropped, Harry''s face darkened. He instantly lifted his hands and ordered thebat alchemists.

    "Seize them."

    The middle-aged man swept his cold gaze over Ainsley, Elliana, and the five buds.

    "Don''t let them leave!"

    !

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 446 - No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 446 - "No Way Out" </h4>

    The moment Harry¡¯s words fell, Ainsley instantly realised what¡¯s going on. The baby¡¯s face darkened in seconds.

    This m*th*rfck*r wants to seize my unique potions by force?!

    You wish!

    Without anyone realising, Ainsley immediately enveloped her whole body using her luck ability.

    Her body was now enveloped in a golden aura resembling a full-body armour, shining brightly that even others had to close their eyes for a moment if they didn¡¯t want to be blind.

    Yes, it was the famous golden armour that she used back in the war!

    The golden armour was a new skill that she found at the war.

    It would protect her from any harm and keep her ¡¯lucky¡¯, no matter what happened.

    When the alchemists saw the bright gold aura enveloping Ainsley from head to toe, the leader immediately shouted,

    "NOW!"

    The alchemists inside the room instantly lifted their hands, getting into abat stance.

    At the same time, the otherbat alchemists outside of the room used their abilities at Ainsley and her people!

    However, their abilities weren¡¯t something visible. One couldn¡¯t see the shape of the special ability. Thus, the victims wouldn¡¯t know what kind of attack it was.

    Facing the sudden ambush, Elliana and the five buds immediately tried to use their special abilities to attack the five alchemists inside the room.

    However, the moment they activated their abilities...their faces turned pale. Sweat dripped down their forehead as they whispered to themselves.

    "This...is a neutraliser ability!"

    Indeed. Elliana and the five buds couldn¡¯t use any of their abilities. A neutraliser sealed their abilities!

    Ah, no, it¡¯s not just one. There were nearly ten neutraliser alchemists out there aimed at the five buds and Elliana without harming their allies.

    They couldn¡¯t see whoever was inside the room, but a neutraliser had a keen sense toward an ability user¡¯s aura.

    It¡¯s easy to distinguish between friends or foes even when they can¡¯t see the scene.

    When Elliana and the five buds realised that they had been nerfed, Harry tugged the corner of his lips as he beckoned at the fivebat alchemists in the room.

    "Capture them. Get the potions. If they resist..." Harry especially looked at Ainsley and motioned a throat-slitting gesture.

    "Kill them."

    "Yes, master!"

    The fivebat alchemists immediately surrounded Ainsley, Elliana and the five buds.

    Since the poor clients got their abilities sealed, how could they fight back? Thebat alchemists would have it easy.

    But Harry and the five alchemists knew that there¡¯s still one person in the room that they couldn¡¯t underestimate.

    Yes, it¡¯s the youngest among all of them...but also the deadliest.

    Ainsley Sloan!

    The five alchemists dared to surround Elliana and the five buds, wanting to threaten them, but they kept a distance away from Ainsley.

    They would also asionally nce at Ainsley while threatening her people.

    Even Harry didn¡¯t get his eyes off Ainsley¡¯s face. He folded his hands and snorted at Ainsley.

    "Lady Sloan, I know that the neutraliser can¡¯t affect your curse ability." Harry walked step by step toward the baby yet didn¡¯t dare to get too close.

    Only fools that still underestimated the baby or didn¡¯t believe the news would be so foolish to approach the baby at such a close distance.

    He was certainly not a fool and wouldn¡¯t do that. He watched the baby¡¯s battle video...he watched how she killed her enemies without touching them...

    The baby was indeed deadly.

    "I know you can resist all of us. You can kill us without touching us too." Harry shrugged at Ainsley, trying to keep his arrogant look.

    After all, who wouldn¡¯t feel a bit scared in front of someone who could kill without touching?

    "But no matter how strong you are, if you still care about your people, you better surrender."

    Harry motioned at his five alchemists, and the alchemists pointed their palms at Elliana and the others.

    With just one single move, the alchemists could attack the powerless group, and everyone would die except for Ainsley.

    Would the baby risk her people¡¯s life over a few bottles of potions? She could still make more, right?

    And those six bottles should only be the samples. She must have a few more bottles of each type at her house.

    Harry¡¯s words were clear.

    He meant to make Ainsley surrender by threatening her people...because from the battle video he watched, he¡¯s sure that the baby truly cherished her people.

    Else, why would she go solo and massacre tons of people just to avenge her fallenrades that she barely knew?

    Not to mention that the five buds and this dark-skinneddy were Ainsley¡¯s closest people aside from the legendary elder.

    "Ah, I know you also have the Godfather spirit around you. Tell him not to do anything. Else, your people will die." Harry added.

    It seemed that Harry already knew almost everything about Ainsley!

    Ainsley was truly cornered this time. She couldn¡¯t fight these people since her own people would be in danger...and the only way to get out was to kill.

    But if she killed the alchemists here...

    Those people outside who didn¡¯t know the truth would despise her family instead, and it would also enrage the whole alchemistmunity.

    The matter this time wasn¡¯t as easy as when the Aretha Family attacked the Sloan Family since they dered war explicitly, and the bystanders also knew what happened.

    But toward these alchemists...if Ainsley didn¡¯t think much and immediately killed all of them, she would only muddy the water and drag her family into deeper trouble!

    Ainsley finally knitted her eyebrows while calmly staring at Harry.

    "Ha. Uncle, it seems like you have nned all of these..."

    Is there a way out to deal with this?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 447 - Checkmate, Mongrels

    <h4>Chapter 447 - "Checkmate, Mongrels" </h4>

    Despite getting cornered like that, Ainsley was calm.

    She knew that the alchemists wouldn¡¯t immediately harm her people since they only wanted to rob her unique potions in the name of ¡¯testing the authenticity¡¯.

    On the other hand, no matter what she did, the alchemists could lie their way out, and the Sloan Family would be the ck sheep.

    From the start, this fcker never nned to grant the auction license...or maybe he couldn¡¯t even do that!

    For now, the easiest option was indeed to hand over the potion.

    After all, the alchemists also wouldn¡¯t kill blindly, especially when the Sloan Family was famous right now.

    But if they had to kill, they would kill without hesitation and could fabricate the whole scer.

    A dead man tells no story. No one will know the truth aside from the alchemists, the winner.

    Thinking like that, Ainsley let out a sigh.

    ¡¯Should I use my charm ability?¡¯

    Truthfully, all her other abilities weren¡¯t affected by the neutraliser ability.

    Why? Because she had coated herself with the ¡¯luck armour¡¯ early on.

    Thus, the neutraliser luckily missed the target and didn¡¯t seal her abilities.

    However, these people in the room had consumed anti-charm potions. They were immune to Ainsley¡¯s charm ability, and the baby knew about it.

    ¡¯Hmmm...I only have three offensive abilities. The charm ability, luck maniption...¡¯

    The luck maniption was a skill meant to kill, while Ainsley didn¡¯t want to kill the alchemists here to avoid conflict.

    If only she could make them faint instead...

    Wait.

    Ainsley paused. She recalled the third offensive ability she got...

    The shaman: blood maniption. The only ability that she hadn¡¯t tried in real-time battle.

    Blood maniption!

    The baby¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She secretly contacted the Godfather while pretending to be deep in thoughts to stall time.

    [Uncle Godfather, if you possess me and use the blood maniption, can you make them faint in a few seconds?]

    The Godfather immediately smirked at Ainsley¡¯s question.

    [This lord can. Just make their blood pressure drop, and there you go, poof! They¡¯ll faint.]

    It¡¯s easy to make people faint by controlling their blood. Just decrease the amount of blood flowing to their brain...and they¡¯d faint anytime.

    Ainsley suddenly felt that her choice to pick the blood maniption ability was truly the best.

    Now, she could harm others without killing them!

    [Uncle Godfather, I¡¯ll use my shaman ability. Please possess me as fast as you can and make those bastards faint before they can attack my people!]

    [Roger, Lil Lass.] The Godfather unknowingly grinned from ear to ear as he cracked his knuckles.

    Hohoho. It¡¯s finally his time to shine! Though he can¡¯t kill people...making them faint is also good.

    Thanks to Ainsley¡¯s hellish training for a month, the Godfather could now control the enemies¡¯ blood more smoothly and efficiently. He could perform various tricks too!

    Unfortunately, Ainsley still had to give 100% of her body control to Godfather...because she¡¯s still not a match to the spirit...

    Wait until she gets into the core-purification realm. She might be able to snatch back the control over her body!

    Ainsley didn¡¯t show anything outside even when she¡¯s talking to the Godfather. The baby only shook her head and pretended to be ¡¯dejected¡¯.

    "Fine, fine. This is my loss. If I give you all the potions, you won¡¯t harm my people, right?" Ainsley spoke while secretly circting her energy to activate her shaman ability.

    The purple area on her energy core already shone brightly and started to pump more purple energy into the baby¡¯s whole veins.

    "Yeah, we promise we won¡¯t harm you if you hand us the potions ¡¯for testing¡¯." Harry grinned like a fox. He acted as if he already won the war.

    "Of course, before you go out, we will have one of our people erase your memories," Harry added.

    Oh my, even when he only thought of robbing Ainsley¡¯s potions because of the circumstances, he had nned to disturb Ainsley¡¯s n even before she visited the guild!

    He even prepared alchemists that could erase one¡¯s memory! It¡¯s clear that he had harboured ill intent towards Ainsley and her group.

    Facing Harry¡¯s sickening words, Ainsley just calmly nodded.

    "Okay, I agree. I¡¯ll take out the potions..."

    The baby moved her hands toward her ne. However, the one in charge this time was no longer Ainsley.

    It was already the Godfather.

    The baby¡¯s hair started to turn green-ish from the tip, and even her eyes turned golden.

    Fortunately, because the baby was looking down, no one saw her golden eyes, nor the tip of her hair slowly turning darker.

    But, if one looked closer, they would see the baby¡¯s expression had changed. She looked sharp and menacing, not cute at all.

    Not to mention that faint smirk on her face...

    She¡¯s totally not Ainsley anymore...but the Godfather!

    The moment ¡¯Ainsley¡¯ touched her ne, the baby didn¡¯t take out the potions and only stroked its surface.

    The others thought that it was the way to take things out from the ne.

    But ¡¯Ainsley¡¯ was actually targeting all the alchemists inside the room, along with Harry.

    Targeting many people at once and sting them with a sudden attack...

    That¡¯s the Godfather¡¯s speciality.

    The spirit already whistled in his heart as all 6 people entered his ability range.

    The moment he locked onto the targets and made sure he could control the 6 people¡¯s blood all at once, Ainsley¡¯s hair turned green-ish even faster than before.

    It was then that Harry realized that something was wrong.

    "What¨C you! your hair¨C "

    However, before he could react, even before the otherbat alchemists in the room could react, ¡¯Ainsley¡¯ already lifted her face and showed her glinting golden eyes.

    "Checkmate, mongrels."

    PA!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 448 - Shaman Level 999

    <h4>Chapter 448 - "Shaman Level 999" </h4>

    PA!

    With just a snap of Ainsley¡¯s fat fingers, the Godfather slowed the enemies¡¯ blood flow toward their brains, instantly dropping their blood pressure to an rming state.

    !

    "What¨C " Harry and the fivebat alchemists staggered.

    Their bodies swayed as they felt their vision blurring. Their mind was spinning around, and their consciousness seemed to fade bit by bit.

    Not to mention forming an attack to assault Ainsley¡¯s people. Just to stand up alone was already hard for the alchemists to do!

    At that moment, Harry¡¯s face paled. He immediately looked at Ainsley with a menacing yet weak re.

    "What...did...you...do¨C "

    He hadn¡¯t finished his voice when his voice trailed off, and his body fell to the floor.

    BRUGH!

    All he could see was darkness, and his consciousness left him.

    Following closely after Harry were the fivebat alchemists.

    One by one, their bodies swayed, and they dropped to the floor, unconscious.

    PLOP. PLOP. PLOP.

    Yeah, they fainted just like that. Simple and neat. Fast and precise.

    "..."

    The room was suddenly silent.

    One could even hear the sound of Cellino¡¯s faint breathing as he tiptoed around the unconscious bodies on the floor.

    The alchemists lost consciousness out of the blue, and the others in the room were too speechless to speak.

    Seeing the enemies suddenly fainting like that, how could Elliana and the five buds not freak out, right?

    Each of them looked at the alchemists on the floor with a huge question mark above their heads.

    Uh...what¡¯s going on? Why did they faint? Do they have low blood pressure or something? Did they not eat breakfast before here?!

    However, before they could realise what¡¯s going on, Ainsley, with her messy green-ish hair, walked to the group and beckoned with her fat finger.

    "Let¡¯s go. This Lord will pave the way."

    The baby¡¯s voice was still as childish as before, yet it sounded so cold and mature...

    That sentence alone sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine.

    !

    Who...who is this? Our boss? N-no...it can¡¯t be. Her aura is never this cold and suffocating...and why is her hair suddenly turning green?

    Did she use a magic hair dye or something? Her hair is also such a mess that she looks like a punk ah...

    Wait, wait, her eyes are also golden!

    What is this phenomenon? Did someone possess our boss?!

    When the word ¡¯possess¡¯ came into their mind, Elliana and the five buds instantly realised something.

    Ah...getting possessed? Then, it must be...

    Elliana and the five buds gulped softly as they watched ¡¯Ainsley¡¯ picking Cellino and walked to the door, acting so calm as if she¡¯s strolling around at her back garden.

    ....that¡¯s the Godfather...right?

    This wasn¡¯t the first time the 6 people saw Ainsley using her ¡¯shaman¡¯ ability. They had also seen her using it a long time ago when Elliana was about to be executed.

    However, if they had topare Ainsley¡¯s state now and way back before, they could say that the ¡¯possessing¡¯ thingy was more lethal now.

    Like...the previous Ainsley with her shaman ability was just level one shaman, while this one...looked like a level 999 shaman!

    Realising that they¡¯re now talking directly to the legendary Godfather, Elliana and the five buds held their breaths. They quickly nodded at Ainsley while following closely behind her.

    "Y-yes, milord. We will follow you closely!" Jevon even saluted ¡¯Ainsley¡¯ even though his hand was shaking like mad...

    "Hum, good. You guys are useless with your abilities sealed. Hide behind this lord."

    Ainsley stopped in front of the door leading outside of the room before looking back at her people.

    She beckoned the youngsters to hide behind her body while squinting menacingly.

    "As for the mongrels outside...this lord will handle them."

    !

    Elliana and the five buds suddenly felt a sense of excitement rushing into their heart. They didn¡¯t know why but when they heard ¡¯Ainsley¡¯ talking like that...

    They just had the urge to kneel and lick her shoes.

    "Yes, milord!" The six people saluted at the same time. Of course, they shouted in a whisper so that others outside couldn¡¯t hear them.

    With flushing faces and racing hearts, the six youngsters tiptoed and lined up behind Ainsley, wanting to ¡¯hide¡¯ using her back.

    However...they suddenly realised that even when they squatted, the baby¡¯s height could never hide anyone...

    On the contrary, the six youngsters could see the top of Ainsley¡¯s head, and if one looked closer, her hair was indeed a mess...

    If they didn¡¯t know the one inside the baby was already the Godfather, they would have rubbed the baby¡¯s hair to fix it.

    While the six youngsters were itching tob Ainsley¡¯s hair, the baby was actually taking out something from her spatial ne...

    What is it? A bubble dolphin gun? A rubber knife? A bottle of corrosive poison?

    Ah, no. It was something that the Godfather requested Ainsley to store inside her ne ever since he could possess her.

    The baby with the Godfather¡¯s trait slowly took out a long, crispy item...the coating was matca green, and the stick was yellow-ish brown.

    The Godfather casually stuck in the mini stick into the baby¡¯s mouth and held it as if he¡¯s smoking a cigarette.

    However, when the youngsters saw what the Godfather was ¡¯smoking¡¯, they almost slipped and fell.

    ...isn¡¯t that...a matcha pocky?

    The youngsters¡¯ lips twitched. Even Cellino, who already went back to walking beside Ainsley¡¯s legs, shuddered while secretly rolling his eyes.

    Bro...did you get addicted to smoking Pocky?

    Not knowing the others¡¯ thoughts behind him, the Godfather lightly bit the matcha pocky as he tugged the corner of his lips.

    "Open the door." The spirit ordered Jevon as he cracked his knuckles once more.

    "It¡¯s showtime."

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 449 - Brutally Cute

    <h4>Chapter 449 - "Brutally Cute" </h4>

    The moment Jevon opened the door, the Godfather was ready.

    This time, he wouldn¡¯t use the blood maniption ability since he had to defeat his enemies even faster than when he made those inside the room faint.

    After all, Ainsley was already screaming in his mind.

    [Uncwle, can we switch now? I almost ran out of enewgy, ah! I can dweal with those people outside!]

    However, the Godfather had just tasted freedom for a few minutes. Would he want to go back to being a spirit after bing a human for quite a time?

    Oh, no. Not now.

    [This lord will finish them in a few minutes. Let¡¯s switch after a few minutes.]

    The Godfather coaxed Ainsley by talking a bit gentler than usual. He even used his inner mind to look at Ainsley¡¯s soul at the corner of the body.

    The Godfather¡¯s handsome face was projected in front of Ainsley. With a slightly mncholic look, the spirit mumbled.

    [Please?]

    When such a legend already said ¡¯please¡¯ like that, how could Ainsley refuse? The baby grumbled as she sat down inside the dark space with only a big monitor in front of her.

    [Owkay, owkay...just be quick.]

    [Of course, lilss.] The Godfather¡¯s face beamed. Since he¡¯s currently using Ainsley¡¯s appearance, he truly looked a bit more adorable than before...

    [Adios. Watch this lord.]

    Once the Godfather said that, he kicked open the door that Jevon had already opened by a bit.

    Bang!

    The sound startled all thebat alchemists outside of the room.

    There were approximately 10 neutraliser and 5 offensive-based alchemists in the corridor, and all of them looked at the Godfather as if he¡¯s a ghost.

    "They¡¯re out! How could this be?!"

    "Did they kill the vice head??"

    "Stop them! Don¡¯t let them run!"

    The alchemists were instantly busy. The neutraliser shot their attacks to Ainsley and her people, yet the baby had never received those attacks thanks to her golden armour.

    It¡¯s plot armour. Ah, no, ¡¯luck¡¯ armour.

    "Get them! They might have killed ourrades inside the room!"

    "Just kill! Kill!"

    Since Harry and the others inside the room had fainted, those outside didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside and assumed that Ainsley had already killed them mercilessly.

    Thus, they also didn¡¯t hold back their attacks.

    Various colourful attacks rained down at Ainsley...yet the baby didn¡¯t move and just looked at those alchemists with slightly deadpan eyes.

    ¡¯....ha. To save energy, this lord can only do this...¡¯

    The Godfather snapped the pocky in his mouth using his teeth before ruffling his hair.

    Amid the brutal ongoing attacks that never touched him nor his people behind, the Godfather took a deep breath and...

    He winked at the alchemists while making a heart gesture.

    "Pwease don¡¯t attwack us!"

    "..."

    Elliana and those behind Ainsley suddenly had goosebumps.

    Cellino almost bit his own tongue. The cat even had seizures.

    ....G-godfather? W-what are you doing? W-why are you...a-acting like that?

    Even the alchemists also paused for a bit, looking dumbfounded before suddenly....

    PANG!

    Countless pink arrows stabbed their hearts.

    All the alchemists immediately halted their attacks.

    Their pupils turned into pink hearts out of the blue, and all of them subconsciously looked at the Godfather inside Ainsley¡¯s body with an affectionate gaze.

    "Ah! What did I just do! Did I just attack such an adorable baby?!"

    "Oh, my, I¡¯m such a sinner! Hit me!"

    "Stop! Stop the attack! We can¡¯t attack her!"

    "Quick, assist her! Who the fck let such a cute baby roaming around alone, ah!"

    The alchemists outside of the meeting room didn¡¯t consume the anti-charm potions.

    Thus, they instantly fall for ¡¯Ainsley¡¯ charm...

    Ah, no, it¡¯s the Godfather¡¯s charm.

    In that instant, the alchemists surrounded Ainsley and even guarded them.

    What about themand to seal off the whole floor? The moment an alchemist said that ¡¯Ainsley¡¯ just winked at them, and the person fell on their knees.

    TOO CUTE! SHE IS BRUTALLY CUTE!

    "HERE, MILADY! Let me escort you!" The alchemists already lost their minds as they escorted Ainsley and her people as if they¡¯re VVIP guests.

    Since the alchemists took the initiative to escort them out, ¡¯Ainsley¡¯ didn¡¯t refuse. She just smiled coldly at those people and grinned.

    "Twank ywou, bwig bwo, bwig sis!"

    "GAHHH!"

    "SHOOO CUTE!"

    K.O!

    However, Ainsley¡¯s soul inside her body instantly had goosebumps.

    GODFATHER!! WHAT THE FCC¨C Since when did you know how to use cutesynguage? And what¡¯s with that?

    Why are you so cute?!

    Even Zev, who was floating mid-air with his diaper showing everywhere, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    [OH MY GOD, DAVE! You have the talent to be a cute baby!]

    The Godfather¡¯s lips twitched, yet he didn¡¯t say anything and just handed back the control of the body to Ainsley while he slowly exited the body.

    When his spiritual body finally came out, the young man just walked mid-air straight to Zev.

    Zev was stillughing his a*s off when he felt a menacing aura behind him...

    When he turned around, he saw the Godfather in his spirit form, cracking his knuckles with a psychopath smile on his face.

    Zev broke in a cold sweat.

    Oh, no...

    [D-dave, Dave. We are friends, right? Y-you won¡¯t hit me when I¡¯m in baby form, right? I-I am a toddler, you know, a todd¨C ]

    The Godfather only whistled and grabbed Zev¡¯s diaper...beforending his palm on the baby¡¯s butt.

    SPANK!

    [GYAAAAHHH¨C HELP! HELP MEHHHH!]

    While Godfather was taking his time beating Zev, Ainsley already got full control over her body. Her hair slowly turned purple, and her pupils also turned blue.

    Noticing this, those behind her immediately whispered.

    "Boss, you¡¯re back?"

    "Yeah." Ainsley nodded.

    Just that one word alone answered all questions.

    Our boss is finally back!

    ...is she?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 450 - Identity Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 450 - "Identity Crisis" </h4>

    Elliana and the others still weren¡¯t so sure that the one inside Ainsley was Ainsley herself.

    After all, she had this menacing aura around her....

    She resembled the Godfather!

    Ainsley herself didn¡¯t realise that although the Godfather already left her body, she still subconsciously acted just like when the Godfather possessed her.

    The baby yed with her Pocky as the group left the Roane Alchemist Guild building without anyone stopping them, since the alchemists were all under her charm.

    She would also ruffle her hair asionally....just like the Godfather.

    Seeing Ainsley¡¯s weird attitude ever since she let the Godfather possess her, Jevon finally braced himself to ask.

    "Uh...boss, are we going home now?" Jevon asked Ainsley while the group headed toward their carriage that they parked not far from the building.

    "Ah? Of course. We don¡¯t have any business left with those mongrels." Ainsley clicked her tongue as she rubbed her chin.

    "What about the auction license?" Jevon asked more and this time, the baby subconsciously blurted.

    "This lord will contact the alchemist guild headquarter to ask for the license. The Roane branch can¡¯t be trusted."

    !

    Elliana and the five buds paused. They suddenly looked at each other with a fearful gaze.

    Uh...¡¯this lord¡¯...? Isn¡¯t that how the Godfather always addresses himself? Don¡¯t tell us the one in control is still the Godfather?

    The youngsters were dumbfounded. They thought that Ainsley was already back...but it turned out to be the Godfather after all?!

    Little did they know that this phenomenon wasmon among newbie shamans.

    It was called ¡¯identity crisis¡¯.

    The more often the shamans let their spirit possess them, their original character might be mixed with the spirit¡¯s characteristics.

    Usually, it would happen when the spirit was way stronger than the shaman.

    Whenever the spirit possessed the shaman¡¯s body, a trace of their characteristic still remained in the body, making the shaman subconsciously act like their contracted spirit.

    Since Ainsley often trained her shaman ability, inevitably, she often let the Godfather possess her. Thus, this thing happened without her knowing.

    The Godfather, who was watching the baby from above, couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    [Lilss. Do you realise you have signs of identity crisis?] The Godfather finally decided to tell Ainsley after the group boarded the carriage.

    Ainsley was propping her chin, looking out of the window in a daze when she heard the Godfather¡¯s words and almost knocked her forehead to the window.

    [W-what? Identity crisis? The mostmon trouble that newbie shamans experienced??]

    The baby was so shocked that she forgot to use her cutesynguage...or maybe because the Godfather¡¯s characteristics still influenced her.

    [Yeah. You said ¡¯this lord¡¯ a few minutes before and acted like this lord. It¡¯s a sign of the ¡¯identity crisis¡¯ phenomenon.]

    Ainsley was already having headaches because of the Roane alchemist guild and the license thing...now, she even got a surprise issue at hand.

    [Ah...what to do, uncle? I heard that if we don¡¯t cure this illness soon, I mightpletely lose my identity?] Ainsley bit her lips as she put aside the matter with her potion auction license.

    There¡¯s nothing more important than her current issue!

    Is this why the Godfather told her not to make a contract with him? It¡¯s because he¡¯s way too strong, right?

    The Godfather could feel Ainsley¡¯s anxiety, and the spirit let out a sigh once more.

    [Don¡¯t worry. Just make sure you keep your cheesy baby talk and try to focus whenever this lord possesses your body.]

    [Focus?]

    [Yeah. You can¡¯t control your body, but you still have to try feeling your body. Don¡¯t think of yourself as a bystander when this lord possesses you.]

    [Bystander...]

    [Exactly. This Lord bet that you only fuel the shaman energy into the body and do nothing but watch this lord use your body, right?]

    At that question, Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    [W-well, indeed! But what should I do when I can¡¯t do anything but watch...] The baby grumbled and pouted.

    Without her knowing, she had slowly regained her characteristic that she lost earlier.

    [You actually can try acting as if you¡¯re piloting a mecha. You know mecha?]

    [I know.]

    [Good. Imagine yourself as a mecha pilot...but you¡¯re not alone. You have this lord as the second pilot, and this lord has more control than you.]

    [Ah...piloting a mecha...and then?]

    Ainsley could slowly imagine the thing that the Godfather suggested to her.

    Bing a shaman was not as easy as letting the spirit do all the work for you, after all.

    In the end, their peak ability was when they could borrow the spirit¡¯s ability without needing the spirit to control their body.

    [Try to coordinate with this lord.]

    [Coordinate...]

    Ainsley imagined herself piloting a mecha with the Godfather and indeed, even though she had less controlpared to the Godfather, it¡¯s not as if she¡¯spletely useless.

    [Maybe you can¡¯t move your hand, can¡¯t use your abilities or do anythingplicated when this lord possesses you...but you can try to do something simple.]

    [Such as?]

    [Blinking. Inhaling and exhaling. Clicking your tongue and puffing your cheek. Use babynguage in between this lord¡¯s speech...]

    The Godfather paused before continuing.

    [You can¡¯t forever expect this lord to do all the jobs for you. Else, in the end, you won¡¯t be needed, and you will ¡¯disappear¡¯.]

    There were tons of cases where the shaman lost their identity and thought of themselves as their contracted spirit instead.

    They became someone that they weren¡¯t in the first ce,pletely losing their consciousness as their original self.

    What if Ainsley became like that?

    Just thinking about it already made the baby shudder.

    Oh, fck, no! Don¡¯t want to!

    Ainsley immediately looked at Godfather in the air and sobbed.

    [Gwodfathel, c-can I really be cured?]

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 451 - Contacting Grandpa Geraldine

    <h4>Chapter 451 - "Contacting Grandpa Geraldine" </h4>

    The Godfather looked at Ainsley¡¯s anxious face and nodded.

    [You can. If, in the end, you fail to regain your body control when using your shaman power, this lord won¡¯t possess you that often anymore...]

    When the Godfather said thest sentence, his voice sounded mncholic, as if he¡¯s suppressing something in his heart.

    He probably thought that Ainsley¡¯s current problem was because of him...because he agreed to be the baby¡¯s contracted spirit when he¡¯s way stronger than her.

    However, the spirit actually couldn¡¯t be med in this case because many shamans actually didn¡¯t lose their identities. Only a few did.

    Still, the Godfather didn¡¯t want Ainsley to rely too much on him. In the end, he¡¯s just a helper, and the main ¡¯hero¡¯ should be the baby.

    [If you can slowly gain control, in the future, you might even cooperate with this lord.]

    The Godfather tried to bait Ainsley to strive hard to improve her shaman ability above anything else for the time being.

    Indeed, his tactic worked. When Ainsley heard that she could even borrow the Godfather¡¯s other abilities, she almost jumped from her seat.

    [Really?? I can use your lighting maniption or dominance...o-or other abilities as well?!]

    [Yeah, you can. The shamans are powerful for a reason...the shamans called it ¡¯ability switch¡¯.]

    Well, it¡¯s either the Godfather that used his various abilities or Ainsley that could ess his other abilities.

    After all, the senior shamans that were well-versed in controlling their shaman energy and their spirit possession process could borrow more than one ability from their contracted spirit.

    Rie, the Godlif Shaman Guild master, was one of the living proof.

    Oh, well, just how well-versed the shaman was...the Godfather didn¡¯t tell Ainsley that the baby had to reach at least, core-splitting realm.

    [...anyway...don¡¯t be too passive.] The Godfather finally ended his lecture with advice for the baby.

    Even though he liked to be in control and wanted to use Ainsley¡¯s body as he wished, he knew that the body didn¡¯t belong to him.

    It was already Ainsley¡¯s.

    Ainsley hurriedly nodded. [Yesh, Uncle Gwodfathel!]

    The baby secretly clenched her fists as she swore not to be too passive the next time she let the Godfather possess her.

    After Ainsley solved the issue with her identity crisis, for the time being, the baby finally focused on the auction license matter.

    Once the group arrived at their Sloan Family mansion, the baby immediately went to her office and tried to contact the Alchemist Guild Headquarters.

    At that time, she still didn¡¯t know that Geraldine, the old man that gave her the invisibility potion, was the Godlif Alchemist guild master, the one handling the headquarters.

    She had his number in her hand, but she didn¡¯t know that he would actually be of help.

    She only thought of him as a senior alchemist, and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to get into a despite with the alchemist guild...to respect him.

    Thus, the baby contacted the headquarters through a formal and official procedure by sending an email instead...

    But the reply she got a dayter was this.

    [Please contact your local alchemist Guild to apply for a license.]

    ....?!

    Ainsley almost flipped the table.

    ¡¯I already did that, ah! And it didn¡¯t work! I was almost robbed too! Fck!¡¯

    Ainsley tried to reply to the email once more, asking to meet one of the headquarters representatives...but she didn¡¯t get a reply.

    A day, two days...the headquarters didn¡¯t reply to her email at all!

    At first, Ainsley didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the headquarters. However,ter on, Grandpa Yoyo collected some information and told Ainsley the truth.

    "Ain, I heard that if we want to apply for a unique potion license or something, we have to get through the local alchemist guild first..."

    "Hwaaat? Can¡¯t we just cwontact the headqualtels right away? Those at the capwital can dwo so, righty? Why can¡¯t we?"

    Ainsley looked at Grandpa Yofan in disbelief.

    What¡¯s with the Alchemist Guild, ah?!

    "Well, there are too many people in this country wanting to apply for a potion business license to the headquarters...so the headquarters make a rule..."

    "What wule?"

    "The applicants have to apply to the branch guild and, the branch guild will be the one informing the headquarters." Grandpa Yoyo paused before continuing.

    "The headquarters won¡¯t receive any license registration that doesn¡¯te from the branch guild."

    After all, if the applicants were allowed to apply to the headquarters directly, the headquarters would copse sooner orter.

    Thus, the branch guilds acted as a filter for the headquarters to ease their burden.

    Once the branch guild found someone applying for a license of a unique potion that they couldn¡¯t identify, only then the branch guild would inform the headquarters.

    That way, everything would be organised and neat.

    However, one couldn¡¯t be sure that all the branches were honest and upright. Some were corrupted, such as the one in Ainsley¡¯s region, the Roane branch Alchemist Guild.

    This was why many forces would try to befriend the local alchemist guilds if they couldn¡¯t get in touch with the headquarters.

    Unfortunately, the Roane branch was close with the 7 sacred families, while the 7 great families were close with another branch.

    Ainsley, on the other hand, knew no one...except for the senior alchemist.

    The baby finally closed herptop and sat down on her chair, deep in thoughts.

    ¡¯Should I ask for the old man¡¯s help? I don¡¯t know which branch he¡¯s from...or maybe he¡¯s from the headquarters...if it¡¯s thetter, it will be for the best...¡¯

    Ainsley gritted her teeth and in the end, decided to contact the old man.

    Let¡¯s hope that Grandpa Geraldine can help with the auction license!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 452 - A Way To Attract Their Attentions

    <h4>Chapter 452 - "A Way To Attract Their Attentions" </h4>

    Ainsley did contact Geraldine right away. She messaged him, asking him if he could help her with the license matter.

    Unfortunately, 2 days passed by and there¡¯s no reply whatsoever.

    Ainsley then decided to call the grandpa...but this was what she got.

    [I¡¯m sorry, the number you¡¯re calling is out of reach. Please ???? ]

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t hear the rest of the automatic message ringing in her ears. The baby already lowered her handphone and looked at the ceiling with a nk gaze.

    ¡¯Out...of...reach? Isn¡¯t he in the capital? Or maybe he¡¯s travelling somewhere that the signal won¡¯t reach? This...isn¡¯t the timing too bad??¡¯

    Little did Ainsley know that Geraldine was indeed travelling out of the capital. In fact, he¡¯s not even on the human continent anymore...

    Because he¡¯s picking up a young alchemist elf from the elven continent!

    The elves set up a huge disturbance tool to prevent the humans from contacting anyone on the Elven continent. Thus, Ainsley couldn¡¯t reach Geraldine even if she wanted to.

    And the old man spent approximately two weeks on his trip, leaving Ainsley with no reply or news.

    A week went by in vain, and Ainsley¡¯s face already looked like a walking zombie.

    "What to do...that mysterious old man won¡¯t answer my call...and even Zack..."

    Ainsley also called Jake, but she didn¡¯t know that the one apanying Geraldine to the Elven continent was none other than Jake, someone who had quite a good rtionship with the elves.

    Thus, she couldn¡¯t contact the two people that she needed the most!

    While Ainsley was strolling around her mansion with a dead-pan face, another phone call drove her to the edge.

    [Sloan Family Head, you have rented the whole Billios Auction Hall in advance, but you haven¡¯t used it for weeks. The deadline will be at the end of the month. If you still don¡¯t use the hall...]

    The caller paused before continuing.

    [We will assume that you cancel the reservation, and a sudden cancetion will automatically put your family on our hall¡¯s cklist.]

    Ainsley almost fainted.

    The heck?! Getting cklisted? By the Billios Family on top of that?

    Ainsley knew that the Billios Family was a true big shot...that she didn¡¯t dare to offend right now.

    But to think she would get cklisted because of the auction hall problem...

    Why is she so unlucky?!

    Before Ainsley could reply, the caller already cut her off.

    [That¡¯s it, Lady Sloan. Have a nice day.]

    The caller cut the call half-way, leaving only the dialling tone behind.

    "...."

    Ainsley slowly looked at her ck phone screen and paused. Her mind was in a mess, and she truly almost cried right away.

    However, the baby took a deep breath instead and exhaled.

    "Huuu....this seems to be a dead-end...." Ainsley muttered to herself as she walked back to her office.

    Her n to make a potion auction didn¡¯t seem to go well because of the Roane alchemist guild¡¯s interference...

    ¡¯Should I attack the whole guild and make them unlucky? Or maybe sneak into the guild master¡¯s office and charm him?¡¯

    The effect of an anti-charm potion wouldn¡¯tst for days.

    At that time, if she could make the guild master give her license application to the headquarter, everything would progress.

    As for whether the headquarter would grant her the license or not, it was another matter.

    Ainsley was close to doing all sorts of illegal things since she¡¯s a mafia, anyway...but in the end, the baby paused and shook her head.

    ¡¯Ha....no, no, those actions will only further muddy the water...¡¯

    Ainsley rubbed her chin as she sat behind her office desk. The baby seemed to be in a daze even though she¡¯s currently thinking hard.

    ¡¯I shall not use force to make the Roane Alchemist Guild submit...but I need to attract the headquarters¡¯ attention...¡¯

    Ainsley¡¯s goal was to get the headquarters permission in the end. But she had to go through the branch guild...which was why she couldn¡¯t solve the trouble.

    If she only needed to attract the headquarters¡¯ attention to her potion business...

    Ainsley rubbed her temple and slowly rose from the chair.

    ¡¯Maybe I shall take a risk and create trouble.¡¯

    The baby walked back and forth inside the office, deep in thoughts.

    She¡¯s still thinking about what trouble to create...and she suddenly recalled the Walter Family¡¯s press conference a while ago.

    They announced their partnership with the Sloan Family before the Sloan Family said anything.

    That made her notice the Walter Family¡¯s intention, thus getting in touch with them.

    ¡¯A press conference, huh...¡¯

    Ainsley slowly tugged the corner of her lips.

    She¡¯s enlightened!

    The baby¡¯s eyes lit up. She hurriedly went to contact Grandpa Yoyo while grinning from ear to ear.

    That¡¯s it! A press conference. I shall attract the mass¡¯ attention...including the alchemist guild headquarter!

    The inte was a wonderful thing, after all. With just one evening news, one could change a lot of things.

    That evening, Ainsley prepared her press conference, and without waiting any longer, she spoke in front of tons of journalists she invited.

    "Today, our Sloan Family will announce a new business that we will soon open for the public!"

    Ainsley didn¡¯t bother to use her cutesynguage since she needed to look intimidating and charismatic.

    In this situation, her tamed inner demons helped her very well to create an intimidating aura, silencing the journalists and others in the main hall.

    Even Grandpa Yofan and Ainsley¡¯s close people were stunned.

    There¡¯s something wrong with the family head...

    She looks more...intimidating yet charismatic!

    Not knowing her people¡¯s thoughts, the baby swept her gaze at the crowd before speaking.

    "Our Sloan Family...will hold a potion auction in seven days!"

    Her words threw the people in the hall into utter chaos.

    A potion auction??

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 453 - The Headquarters Making A Move

    <h4>Chapter 453 - "The Headquarters Making A Move" </h4>

    The Sloan Family is holding a potion auction??

    Before the journalists could even ask Ainsley anything, the baby already continued her speech.

    "Here¡¯s the list of potions that we will auction and its effect." Ainsley presented the list on the huge screen for the journalists and media to see.

    When those at the hall saw the lists, they almost dropped their camera and fell to the ground.

    What?? What kind of potions are these? We have never heard of them! But...why are the effects so OP?!

    No one in the room dared to believe that such potions exist. However, the Sloan Family had their reputation to withhold...so there¡¯s no way they would lie about the potions!

    Once Ainsley dropped her statement, the journalists and the media worked hard to spread the news to others.

    In just a day, the whole Roane region knew about the Sloan Family¡¯s potion auction. In a few days, the news spread to the capital and otherrge regions as well, attracting tons of attention.

    "The Sloan Family is going to auction these potions? Who are they?"

    "Are the potions real or fake? If it¡¯s real, we have to tell our family head!"

    "Do they have the license? If they do, it¡¯s legit."

    "Well, just wait for the Alchemist Guild to react...such potions are truly rare, and if it¡¯s real, tons of people will want to snatch it."

    The public was divided into two sides.

    Those who believed in the Sloan Family¡¯s credibility and those who doubted their press conference and still waiting for the alchemist guild to say something.

    After all, everyone knew that not even the Billios Family could auction potions in their auction hall if the alchemist guild didn¡¯t give them permission.

    Except for when they auctioned potions from the Elven continent, though. The alchemist guild had no power over potions made outside of the human continent.

    The Godlif Alchemist Guild was only responsible for potion sales inside the country too.

    Thus, Billios Family often could auction some potions outside of the country or when they got some leftover potions from the elves.

    But the Sloan Family wasn¡¯t the Billios Family! They¡¯re just a newly rising star in the mafia society...how could they get the alchemist guilds permission to auction potions?

    Many people doubted Ainsley¡¯s announcement, but many also believed her because of what she didtely.

    Her feats were something that people couldn¡¯t believe at first, but she still did it.

    So, what¡¯s strange about holding a potion auction? That¡¯s normalpared to her other actions.

    Since the potion lists she took out were indeed wonderful, there¡¯s no problem to auction it.

    Thus, there were some powerful families inside and outside the mafia society that secretly contacted Ainsley, wanting to book the potion in advance.

    Or maybe, just to get a good seat at the auctionter.

    "Lady Sloan, I¡¯m one of the ¡¯7 greatest¡¯ family heads, and I want to inquire about the potions..."

    "Lady Sloan, I¡¯m from the government¡¯s secret force, XXI. Regarding the potions you¡¯re going to auction..."

    "Lady Sloan, I¡¯m from the merchant guild..."

    "Lady Sloan, I¡¯m from the Roane shaman guild branch..."

    "I¡¯m from the Roane summoner guild branch..."

    Mostly, the people interested in Ainsley¡¯s statement and believed her were those who needed the potions that she¡¯s going to auction.

    Whereas those who didn¡¯t believe it was people who didn¡¯t truly need the potions or were part of the 7 sacred families.

    All in all, Ainsley¡¯s statement shook the mafia society once more. This time, her statement even reached those outside of the mafia society.

    After all, her potions list was something too miraculous to be ignored!

    When the people were on fire talking about the announcement, 3 dayster, the Roane Alchemist Guild made a press conference, responding to the Sloan Family¡¯s press conference.

    "We have never granted the auction license for those potions! If any of the forces around the Roane region dares to attend the auction, we will cklist their entire family!"

    With the Roane Alchemist Guild opposing the Sloan Family tantly, the number of people doubting the Sloan Family increased in just a few hours.

    "See? The Roane Alchemist Guild disapproves of the auction. The potions are illegal!"

    "So what? The Sloan Family is a mafia family, after all. Why can¡¯t they sell illegal stuff?"

    "What¡¯s the Mafia Council¡¯s reaction to this matter? Will they do something?"

    "Nah, they won¡¯t. As long as the government doesn¡¯t get involved in this illegal potion auction...they won¡¯t interfere."

    "Well, but will the big shots still attend the auction in a week? The Roane Alchemist guild gives such a heavy ultimatum...."

    "They can just attend secretly. Whether they get conned after or not, it¡¯s not the Roane Alchemist Guild¡¯s fault."

    Despite the Roane Alchemist Guild strongly condemning the auction, many people still wanted to try their luck and nned to attend the auction.

    Plus, the smart forces could see the crux of the problem and believed that the Sloan Family was going to auction real potions, not fakes.

    Even if it¡¯s an illegal auction because of the Roane Alchemist Guild¡¯s ultimatum, many people were still interested in buying.

    Thus, the matter didn¡¯t die down and even spread further. Many guilds talked about this, especially the shaman and other famous guilds.

    "The Lil girl said she would auction such potions? We have to buy them. Those items must be real!"

    "Even if we offend Geraldine, we have to attend. Go, go, prepare!"

    Since the famous guilds were interested too, the Godlif Alchemist Guild finally couldn¡¯t ignore the issue anymore.

    The vice head, the one in charge of the headquarters while Geraldine was gone, instantly held an emergency meeting.

    "What will we do about the Sloan Family¡¯s potion auction?"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 454 - The Headquarters Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 454 - "The Headquarters'' Decisions" </h4>

    Note: This chapter is dedicated to Ba_Elizabeth_7470 for the magic castle she sent a few weeks ago and bing top 1 golden ticket contributor. Ain wuv ywou ??

    ___________

    When the vice head asked the higher-ups and the senior alchemists in the meeting room like that, the others immediately responded.

    "Vice head, I think the problem isn¡¯t the illegal auction itself. It¡¯s more about the potion lists that the Sloan Family shows us..."

    One of the senior alchemists, who didn¡¯t give a damn about politics and such, couldn¡¯t help but get curious about the potion¡¯s authenticity.

    "This isn¡¯t the first time a force tries to find an illegal auction, anyway. But the potions that they¡¯re going to auction...that¡¯s the problem."

    "Indeed. I have never heard or seen such potions...they might be fake, but if they¡¯re not...our headquarters have to get our hands on the potion."

    Another senior alchemist supported his friend.

    Of course, what he meant by getting the potions was by bidding for them.

    "I see that the problem only lies on the license...if that¡¯s so, why don¡¯t we invite the Sloan Family head to show us the potions?" One more alchemist chipped in.

    "If the potions are real, we can grant them a license in exchange for some backdoor deals..."

    "Yeah, yeah, why should we make an enemy out of such a tiny family? We should just poach them instead."

    Not all alchemists were arrogant peeps with nothing but themselves. The senior alchemists weren¡¯t like the youngsters.

    They knew that there were still some hermit alchemists out there that didn¡¯t join the guild. If those powerful hermits held an auction, they also couldn¡¯t boycott the auction, right?

    Even though it was still ¡¯illegal¡¯.

    "I don¡¯t see the problem with the Sloan Family, anyway. They are going to hold an illegal auction...and they announced it. Just that."

    "Hmm, true, true. There are tons of illegal potion auctions nowadays, right?"

    "Right. The customers will be responsible for themselves if they get conned. After all, the Roane branch already said that the auction is considered illegal."

    "Then, what¡¯s the problem?"

    "Ah, that. The Roane Branch also said that they will cklist anyone who attends the auction..."

    "Oh, that¡¯s normal. It¡¯s not as if all the branches did that."

    "That¡¯s true, but a lot of powerful forces residing in the Roane region expressed their interest in the auction...I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t just cklist them."

    The ability users needed the alchemists, but the alchemists also needed the ability users, especially the big bosses.

    After all, there¡¯s still 1% of weird alchemists in the Godlif country that didn¡¯t join the guild. The big forces could just go to such people or buy potions abroad.

    As the Godlif alchemist branch, they would die of shame if their country¡¯s people bought potions abroad instead of buying from the local guilds.

    Thus, the headquarters were a lot more flexible than they looked like.

    "Ah, about the big shoots wanting to attend the auction...I heard the shaman guild master said that she will also attend..."

    "Oh damn. We can¡¯t just cklist her, right? One of her contracted spirits is our ancestor..."

    That¡¯s right. The famous female alchemist in the past was actually one of Rie¡¯s contracted spirits! The woman had two spirits and one of them was an alchemist...

    What a joke, right?

    That¡¯s why the alchemist guild couldn¡¯t just cklist the shaman guild master...

    "Aish, can¡¯t we just check the potion¡¯s authenticity and grant them a license? Of course, as payment, they better give us one of the samples..."

    Someone among the higher-ups suggested it to the vice head.

    After all, they¡¯re also curious about the potions, ah!

    "But you see, some big forces rted to the Aretha Family strongly oppose the auction..." Another higher-upsmented.

    "Our branch guilds get tons of donations and business deals with the 7 sacred families. If we offend them..."

    "Damn it. If only the guild master is here. He can think of a better solution."

    The alchemist guild was a lofty existence, but they also didn¡¯t want to offend powerful forces casually.

    It¡¯s just that...the two sides involved with the Sloan Family were equally strong...

    Just what to do, ah?

    The vice head listened to all the suggestions while tapping his fingers on the table. The middle-aged man mumbled to himself before finally speaking to the people in the room.

    "I think, for the time being, we shall see whether the potions are authentic or not."

    The man rubbed his temple as he continued his speech.

    "In the end, our job as the alchemist guild headquarters is to make sure that the potions sold inside the country are all authentic. Am I right?"

    "You¡¯re right, vice head. If the potions they sold are actually authentic, but the Roane Branch said that they¡¯re fake...our customers won¡¯t trust our judgement anymore."

    "That¡¯s indeed the case." The vice head nodded at the senior alchemist.

    "Right, as for the auction license...I think we will still need to wait for the guild master, " He added.

    In other words, the auction might still bebelled as illegal, but at least they will know whether the potions are harmful or not.

    They didn¡¯t care about the Sloan Family¡¯s ruined reputation if the potions were fake. But if it¡¯s real and they said it¡¯s fake, the alchemist guild would be the one bearing the shame.

    "If all of you agree with my solution, immediately ask the Sloan Family to send the potions sample. Just one drop of each potion is alright."

    The vice head stood up as he looked at the oldies in the room.

    "Let¡¯s solve this problem before the guild masteres back!"

    "Alright!"

    Since the senior alchemists and the higher-ups tacitly agreed with the solution, they immediately sent an official message to the Sloan Family.

    "Dear Sloan Family head, please send us the soon-to-be-auctioned potion samples for testing."

    The headquarters finally joined the fray!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 455 - Unexpected Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 455 - "Unexpected Trouble" </h4>

    Note: This chapter is dedicated to Xomatsumaeohana for giving the first ever magic castle and bing top 1 fan contributor. Ain wuv ywou ??

    _________

    When Ainsley received the message from the Alchemist Guild headquarter at the capital, she instantly jumped from her bed and shouted.

    "I did ith! HELL YWEAH!!!" The baby was shouting on top of her lungs in the middle of the night...

    Because of that, Grandpa Yoyo almost confiscated Ainsley¡¯s phone if not for the baby begging him to let her go just this once.

    "Sleep, Ain, don¡¯t y with your phone anymore!" Grandpa Yofan left the room while grumbling.

    On the other hand, Ainsley looked at her phone screen once more, and when she saw the short message sent to her email, she giggled softly.

    ¡¯I did it! The headquarters noticed me! If it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they dere my potions as authentic. After that...¡¯

    Ainsley already thought of continuing the illegal auction. As long as the headquarters didn¡¯t interfere, she didn¡¯t mind breaking the rules...

    Anyway, her potions were legit. The customers wouldn¡¯t get cheated at all...

    Or so she thought.

    That night, while Ainsley was sleeping soundlessly to prepare the potion sample tomorrow morning, the Godfather and Zev chatted outside of the bedroom.

    [...what do you think about Lil Lass¡¯ movements?]

    The Godfather blew the cold air as he looked at Zev. Somehow, his eyes seemed a bit mncholic and full of thoughts.

    The usually cheeky Zev also didn¡¯t dare to joke around. The toddler spirit let out a big sigh.

    [She¡¯s doing well. But about the auction...if she doesn¡¯t have the alchemist guild¡¯s license...] Zev shook his head and sighed once more.

    [I am worried about the possibility of an evil customer. If they said that the potion is harmful after bidding for it, others will simply believe them...because it¡¯s an illegal auction.]

    Illegal auction means that there¡¯s no one backing the auction, and there¡¯s no one to hold the ground either.

    If it¡¯s the alchemist guild¡¯s auction, no one would dare to say that the potions they bought were fake because many forces recognised the alchemist guild.

    Either in the country or abroad.

    The alchemist guild was an official organisation that could ensure a potion¡¯s authenticity.

    This was why the alchemists took the problem seriously when someone sold a fake potion under their eyes.

    Any potions that got licensed had never been fake so far. The alchemist guild had a reputation to maintain.

    Ainsley might be getting the alchemist guild¡¯s acknowledgement...her potion might be dered as authentic.

    But without the auction license, anything can happen. Someone could use Ainsley, saying that the baby switched the potion and sold the fake one.

    Anything could happen because the auction was illegal!

    But if the alchemist guild gave their consent and licensed the auction, if anything is happening around the auction, they would be the one responsible for them.

    That¡¯s why...the alchemist guild had the right to demand money for the license they sent out to the potion merchants.

    This was Ainsley¡¯s problem, and the thing that she couldn¡¯t avoid was the possibility of someone bearing ill will toward her auction business.

    The Godfather nodded at Zev¡¯s analysis. He could only y with his long hair while sighing.

    [Let¡¯s just see what will happen next. This Lord just hopes that everything goes well...]

    The Godfather had never opened arge-scale business that involved tons of forces in his past life.

    He was a solo fighter, and the business he did was also a solo business, such as being an assassin and such...

    What Ainsley experienced was something way trickier.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s hope the Lil Lass can do this.¡¯

    A night passed by, and the next morning, Ainsley packed the 6 potion samples before sending it through a special delivery.

    The delivery¡¯spany was trustworthy and often sent many precious items. Thus, Ainsley didn¡¯t need to worry about the potion samples getting robbed.

    After all, she only sent one drop of each potion anyway...

    However, she ¡¯underestimated¡¯ the 7 sacred familieswork and how persistent they were to destroy the Sloan Family¡¯s business.

    That afternoon, Ainsley was eating lunch when she got a phone call.

    It was from the delivery service.

    "Yesh?" Ainsley had just received the call when someone from the other side of the phone shouted with a hoarse voice.

    "Ldy Sloan! I-I am the Orchid Delivery Service¡¯s current owner!"

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.

    "The ownel? What is it? Why are you cawlling me? Is there an emelgency or sometwing?"

    When Ainsley said that, the owner paused. He gulped several times before bursting into tears.

    "M-mdy! I¡¯m so, so sorry! We...we lost your p-package!"

    BAM!

    Ainsley subconsciously mmed the dining table until Grandpa Yoyo and Elliana looked at her with a shocked face.

    W-what happens? Why is Ain mming the table?

    With a dark face, Ainsley jumped from her seat and gritted her teeth.

    "What do you mean you lost the package? Your service has been there for 50 years already and you have less than 10 robbery cases!"

    Ainsley didn¡¯t bother to use her cutesynguage anymore as she strode to the side garden.

    The baby didn¡¯t even look at Grandpa Yoyo and Elliana, afraid that she would scare them with her current expression.

    Yes, if anyone saw Ainsley right now, they would freak out and faint. After all, the baby looked like a devil crawling from hell!

    But...if one looks closer, she¡¯s also...smiling?

    Nevertheless, hearing Ainsley¡¯s menacing voice, the owner almost choked to death. With tears streaming down his cheeks, the owner exined.

    "W-we are so sorry, b-but we got robbed by 30 assassins, elite thieves and a few elite troops...o-our guards can¡¯t fight them..."

    That¡¯s why, the owner¡¯s employees couldn¡¯t guard the package well despite theirrge number.

    They had to give up the package!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 456 - What A Twist!

    <h4>Chapter 456 - "What A Twist!" </h4>

    Note: This chapter is dedicated to Xxroid for giving me a magic castle and bing top 3 golden ticket contributor ?? Ain wuv ywou sooo much! Thx u for your suppowt~

    _________

    Not to mention that the thieves in the robber group were all top-notch. They seemed to be trained in a special force.

    The Orchid was indeed a reliable delivery service, but this was the first time they faced such a case!

    "I-it is still our fault, so...w-we willpensate for the lost item. We know that the items are priceless, but at least we still need topensate for it."

    The owner knew that the potion was the one Ainsley stated in the news.

    That¡¯s why he already sent many of his best fighters...only to get the package stolen right under their noses.

    It was a disgrace to thepany¡¯s name, but so be it.

    Since the owner didn¡¯t dodge his responsibilities and even offeredpensation, Ainsley couldn¡¯tsh out at the poor guy anymore.

    She knew that the Orchid service wasn¡¯t at fault. It should be the robbers...

    "Huft...okay, I get it. As for thepensation...just send back the money I paid you guys and give me a lifetime pass to use yourpany¡¯s service."

    Despite the Orchid¡¯s failure, Ainsley knew that they¡¯re truly reliable. It¡¯s just that they met a mishap since a hidden force targeted the potion samples...

    "How is it?"

    "Y-yes, yes! We will return your money and also give you a lifetime pass to use our service. You won¡¯t get charged at all!"

    The Orchid also knew just how precious the samples were. Thus, they didn¡¯t mind giving Ainsley the special privilege.

    "Good. Transfer the money today and send the pass too, " Ainsley spoke once more before ending the call.

    Once she cut the call, the baby plopped to the ground while gripping her phone tightly.

    "...Axelle. Ywou hear twat?" After a few seconds not saying anything, Ainsley suddenly mentioned Axelle out of nowhere!

    If someone were here, they would be confused to death.

    Why is the baby calling Axelle when he¡¯s not here?

    However, someone with blue skin slowly came out of the shadow behind the nearby wall.

    The blue-skinned person fidgeted as he approached Ainsley.

    "Y-yes, master...I heard the conversation..."

    Since Ainsley put it on loudspeaker once she stepped onto the side garden, anyway.

    "Hum. Now ywou know whai I told you to dwo ¡¯twat¡¯?"

    The baby¡¯s scary face suddenly changed in the blink of an eye. Instead of getting angry, she grinned from ear to ear instead...

    Why is she so happy when her package got stolen??

    However, Axelle knew the reason. The elf snuck a peek at Ainsley¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but gasp silently in awe.

    Master...how did you predict all of this? No wonder you...

    "This is whai I twold you to mix your cowwosive abiwithy with the potion swample." Ainsley shrugged as she grinned cheekily.

    Ainsley...had predicted that her potion samples would be stolen!

    What a twist!

    If someone were to know about this other than Axelle and the two spirits in the air, they would have kneeled in front of the baby and go-tow.

    Not even the Godfather predicted this sudden problem. Even Zev was also dumbfounded.

    [Host, how did you know you will lose the package to a group of robbers? No wonder you already made a countermeasure!]

    By mixing the corrosive ability to the potion samples, whoever got the potion samples would suffer. That¡¯s for sure. After all, the potion would change into poison, not a potion anymore!

    [Are you not afraid that the robbers won¡¯te out and you will send poisons to the headquarters?] Zev asked once more.

    Even the Godfather also perked his ears as he listened to the conversation between the two.

    Hearing Zev¡¯s question, Ainsley only shrugged while beaming a smile at the toddler spirit.

    [I know this will happen...because this case ismon in manhwa and novels.]

    ....fck?

    Zev was so caught off guard that his diaper almost slipped, revealing his smooth butt.

    It¡¯s all because of..novels and manhwa references??

    Zev forgot that Ainsley was an otaku. Ignoring Zev¡¯s dumbfounded look, the baby patted her chest while smirking triumphantly.

    [I know that in novels and manhwas, whenever there¡¯s an important event, there will be a sudden, unexpected problem...]

    And since this world was a bit simr to a manhwa world without actually being one, such logic could be applied here as well!

    [And just to make sure that there are really robbers trying to steal my package, I even manipted the Orchid¡¯spany luck level...]

    Yeah. Ainsley made the Orchidpany receive bad luck so that the robbers would sessfully steal the tampered package!

    This was why she was actually a bit ashamed to ask for a lifetime delivery pass from the Orchid service...but no worries.

    After this, she manipted their luck to diamond or tinum. In the future, they would surely thrive even further.

    [Anyway, I¡¯m not that dumb to think that there¡¯s no one watching my movements...and that there¡¯s no one wanting to steal the samples to block my way!]

    Ainsley clenched her fists as she looked at the sky.

    The moment she got the message from the headquarters, she already knew that her package wouldn¡¯t arrive safely.

    That¡¯s a cliche plot in manhwa and novels. How could she be so dumb to suffer a loss when she already knew about such possibilities?

    [That¡¯s why I purposely tamper with the potion to punish whoever tries to steal my potion samples.]

    When Ainsley said it like that, with a triumphant smile on her face, Zev and the Godfather couldn¡¯t help but froze.

    Both of them looked at Ainsley with stunned faces...still in disbelief.

    However, after a few seconds, they looked at each other andughed dryly.

    It seems that we...still underestimate you!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 457 - Vallan Delivery Service

    <h4>Chapter 457 - "Van Delivery Service" </h4>

    [Well, I¡¯m d that you have prepared traps, but what about the potion samples?] Zev looked at Ainsley while tilting his head.

    [Will you send another batch?]

    [Of course, I will. But I¡¯m still thinking about who should bring the potion sample to the headquarters...] Ainsley paced around the side garden, deep in thoughts.

    She knew that if she sent another batch, there would still be robbers aiming to steal the potion sample.

    The only way she could send the sample was by getting someone strong enough to guard the package...

    ¡¯Should I deliver the potion samples by myself? But it will be too inconvenient to go there...¡¯

    Ainsley was now the family head of the Sloan Family. She couldn¡¯t just easily travel alone to deliver something. People wouldn¡¯t look up at her at all.

    She had to maintain her image!

    Thus, Ainsley was in a dilemma.

    ¡¯Maybe I should send the five buds? Or Elliana? No, no, they¡¯re not that strong enough...¡¯

    Ainsley was in a daze when Zev suddenlymented.

    [How about you get Van to send the package? Tie the package on his back and order him to deliver it to the Alchemist Guild Headquarters.]

    Zev nibbled his thumb as he continued.

    [Van is smart, anyway. And he¡¯s a sacred beast. No one can possibly chase after him if he flies fast enough. You don¡¯t need to worry about losing your package!]

    Zev¡¯s words instantly enlightened Ainsley. The baby almost forgot that Axelle was there behind him. She was just about to hug the invisible Zev when she paused.

    "Uh...okay, okay..." the baby coughed and pretended to mumble to herself before talking to Zev through telepathy.

    [Good idea, Zev! Using Van! I can just charm him and make his luck level quite high. That way, there won¡¯t be any mishap...]

    [Yeah. Believe in your charm ability. Van won¡¯t go back on you as long as your charm ability is effective!] Zev added.

    Ainsley also believed that Zev¡¯s suggestion was, by far, the most usible. Thus, the baby didn¡¯t wait too long and immediately summoned Van out of her dimensional bracelet.

    The moment the Pegasus came out, Axelle, who¡¯s still standing behind Ainsley, was so shocked that he almost fell on his butt!

    "M-m...master...this...this..." Axelle pointed at the grandiose Van with a trembling finger. After all, this creature was one of the reasons why the Sloan Family suffered in the past!

    "No wollies, Axwel. This is Vwal. He¡¯s my hwostage fol now." Ainsley charmed Van once more before manipting his luck level to diamond.

    After that, she whispered to Van before taking out another potion sample package that she hid inside her storage ne.

    Just so you know, Ainsley¡¯s spatial storage was now already as big as her bedroom. She could stuff many things!

    "Owkay, Vwal. Delivel twis pwackage to the Gwodlif Alcwemist Gwuild. Hand ovel the pwackage to twis pelson."

    Ainsley showed the picture of the Godlif Alchemist Guild¡¯s representative, the one emailing her. After all, the guy also told her to look for him when she sent the package.

    "Here¡¯s the pwackage. I tie it awound your back." Ainsley already tied the small package to Van¡¯s back. The baby then patted his back before raising her thumb.

    "Gwet it?"

    "Get it, mdy!" Van, who¡¯s under Ainsley¡¯s charm, enthusiastically nodded. The horse was so energetic and excited that he immediately departed.

    With a kick to the ground, the pegasus spread his wings and rushed to the sky. In just no time, he was gone from Ainsley and Axelle¡¯s sight.

    "Uh...w-will this be owkay?" Axelle looked at Van¡¯s back in the sky, and his ears couldn¡¯t help but twitch.

    After all, he still couldn¡¯t trust Van...

    "It¡¯s owkay, Axwel. Vwal will do his job well." Ainsley patted Axelle¡¯s back as she strode to the dining room from the back door.

    Stretching her body like azy cat, the baby walked side-by-side with the realzy cat, Cellino.

    The cat was yawning while muttering in Ainsley¡¯s mind.

    [If Van didn¡¯t do his job well...should I bully him, master?] The cat spoke in a slightly jealous tone.

    After all, Ainsley didn¡¯t choose him to be entrusted with the package...why is that, ah? He knew that he¡¯s way weaker than Van, but still!

    Not sensing Cellino¡¯s jealousy, Ainsley just casually nodded.

    [He will be yours if he can¡¯t deliver the package safely. No worries.] Ainsley grinned as she went back to the dining hall.

    At the same time, Van arrived at the capital in just a few hours. With his high intelligence akin to an adult human, he could easily find the target person and gave the package to the person.

    "That¡¯s the potion sample from mdy." Van nudged the package to the Godlif Alchemist Guild¡¯s representative before turning around to leave.

    "Please guard the package well because it¡¯s now in your hand. If there¡¯s any mishap...you will pay for it." Van didn¡¯t look back as he warned the clueless representative.

    The moment he said that, he also kicked the ground and flew to the sky, leaving behind his white feathers raining down the street.

    Because of that, many unlucky ability users had to suffer losing their abilities for a few minutes...

    Nevertheless, Van did his job well, and so did the representative.

    He immediately brought the package to the vice head, and the vice head gathered all the best alchemists in the Godlif headquarter guild.

    "We got the potion sample from the Sloan Family." The vice head put the package on the table as he faced 30 or so best alchemists in the whole Godlif Alchemist Guild.

    "Let¡¯s start the test to identify and verify the potions!"

    "Yes, vice head!"

    The alchemists finally checked Ainsley¡¯s potions!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 458 - Suspecting The Sloan Family

    <h4>Chapter 458 - "Suspecting The Sloan Family" </h4>

    "First, let¡¯s open the samples." The vice head opened the package and carefully took out the 6 potion bottles as big as his pinky.

    Each bottle had one drop of potion, yet because the colour differed from each other, it¡¯s easy to identify it.

    Not to mention that Ainsley also gave a sticky note talking about the potion¡¯s name and its effect.

    "The first that we shall review is this...pseudo-awakening potion." The vice head put the tiny bottle in front of him while the senior alchemists stood up energetically.

    Each of them already wore their workingb coat and was ready to examine the potion. They even got the magic tools to identify the ingredients used in the potions...

    "Pseudo-awakening potion. It¡¯s said that it has a 30% chance to awaken one¡¯s special ability."

    When the vice head read the words written on the sticky note out loud, the other alchemists in the room almost staggered and slipped.

    One of the oldest alchemists there couldn¡¯t help but rush to the vice head¡¯s ce with a flushing face.

    "What did you say?! This potion has a 30% chance to awaken one¡¯s special ability??"

    "Uh, yes..."

    The vice head hadn¡¯t even continued his words when the old alchemist snatched the potion sample from his hand and immediately brought it to the globe-like magic tool.

    "This is impossible. A potion that can trigger one¡¯s awakening! This is a miracle!"

    The alchemist tried to see the ingredients inside that one drop of potion, and when he got the result from the magic tool, he was dumbfounded.

    Fiveyered yellow rose from the Elven continent...holy ginger from the Dwarf kingdom...the fur of a sacred beastmen from the beastmen country....

    All the ingredients were something that one couldn¡¯t get at the human continent without importing it.

    This potion...wasn¡¯t supposed to be made by humans!

    After all, the human alchemist never bothered to use foreign ingredients since to finalize the potion, one needed the special ability of an alchemist...

    And human alchemists couldn¡¯t finalise potions made of foreign ingredients!

    One needed an elf, a dwarf or a beastman alchemist to finalize such a potion...

    The senior alchemist had never seen or touched a potion made by a foreign race...but he was sure that no human made this potion.

    "My friends.. is this...not a potion made by a human alchemist?" The old alchemist asked his friends, the other senior alchemists and a few prodigy young alchemists.

    "I think it¡¯s not. The ingredients alone are already foreign ingredients..." a prodigy alchemist at the age of 18 chipped in.

    He¡¯s the disciple of that old alchemist.

    "Hum, agree with the lil rascal. I have never seen a potion made by humans but it has such ingredients..."

    "Then...this potion is a foreign potion? Which race made it? The elves? The dwarf? Or...?"

    Since they knew that the first potion had never existed in the human continent, the alchemists started to guess which race made the potion.

    That way, they could easily test the potion and identify it before consuming the sample for the final examination.

    "I think an elf makes this. I have once apanied Lord Geraldine to experiment with an elf¡¯s potion...and it has a simr feeling..."

    One of the female prodigies in the room finally joined the fray. She¡¯s Geraldine¡¯s favourite disciple. Thus, she often apanied him everywhere.

    A pity that she couldn¡¯t follow him this time.

    "An elf¡¯s potion, huh...if it¡¯s like that, none of us can be sure whether this potion is fake or not, right?" The old alchemist stroked his beard as he looked at his pals.

    After all, they had encountered many foreign potions from other races too, but an elf¡¯s potion...it was so rare that only the Billios Family could get one.

    And it was usually only once a year. Thus, only the guild master got to experiment with the potion sample...even a senior like the old alchemist couldn¡¯t see or touch the potion.

    "We can see whether the potion is fake or not by consuming it. However, I do suggest we do thatter..."

    The vice head also believed that the potion was somehow hard to assess. Thus, they moved on to the second, third, and fourth potion samples....

    And the alchemists descended into utter chaos once more.

    "Core-healing potion? This...this is definitely an elf¡¯s potion! I have once read in an ancient book that Elf alchemists can make core-healing potions..."

    Because summoners were scarce among the elves, they inevitably got an alchemist to make core-healing potions...and luckily, they¡¯re blessed with the special ability to finalise the potion.

    "Energy line-condensing potion...this is also an elf¡¯s potion...but the beastmen and dwarf can make it as well!"

    "A soul-healing potion?! This is 100% an elite elf¡¯s potion! I once read in an ancient scroll that the royal elf alchemists can make such potions!"

    "I think the legendary female alchemist from our country can make this potion as well..."

    "Right, right, but the juvenile potion...elves, dwarves, beastmen, and other races can make this potion. Only us humans can¡¯t."

    "What about the spirit-nourishment potion? Is this also a royal elf alchemist¡¯s potion?"

    "Even more amazing, you know. Lord Geraldine once said that only the heir to the Elven throne can make this potion. I just don¡¯t know how a tiny family like the Sloan Family got this!"

    The potion¡¯s rarity and the ambiguous sources made the alchemists couldn¡¯t help but suspect the Sloan Family a little bit.

    If these potions aren¡¯t fake...then how did they get it? It¡¯s already so hard for the Billios Family to acquire a few elven potions...

    But the Sloan Family got 6 types!

    The Sloan Family...is hiding something from us!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 459 - Something Isnt Right!

    <h4>Chapter 459 - "Something Isn''t Right!" </h4>

    The alchemists suspected the Sloan Family to be hiding an elf somewhere...or maybe they got a talented alchemist that had the same ability as the elves.

    However, even when they¡¯re curious, they know that it¡¯s not their problem to inquire about the Sloan Family¡¯s secret.

    Their problem now was to identify and test the potions.

    "I have never seen these potions before, so I think the only one that can have the final say is the guild master." The senior alchemists pushed the final decision on Geraldine.

    However, since Geraldine wasn¡¯t here, they could only try the potion themselves to know the effect.

    "Find the potion ves, and get them to try these potions." The vice head ordered the younger alchemist to find ves to try the potions.

    After all, there were cases where the potions they tested were fake.

    Thus, they had to find people to try the potions for them...and they got the ves to do that, called the potion ves.

    Many people who couldn¡¯t pay their debt to the Alchemist Guild be their ves or just people who lost their homes because of the territorial war among the mafia families.

    These people were sold as ves, and the alchemist guild frequently used them to test the potions.

    If the ves got lucky and benefited from the potions they drank, they could choose either to work with the Alchemist Guild or imed their freedom.

    While the alchemist guild was trying to test the potions, at the same time, one of the 7 sacred families, the culprit behind Ainsley¡¯s package robbery, was also trying the potions.

    "Are you sure that these are the sample potions? Those miraculous potions?" One of the higher-ups, who initiated the robbery, asked the robbers that they hired.

    Indeed, the robbers were not only from the 7 sacred families, but they¡¯re from a well-known thief guild, an underground, illegal guild that the mafias often worked with.

    It¡¯s the same as the assassin guild. It was an illegal guild that the government never approved, but such guilds were always there, just kept in the dark.

    The robbers¡¯ captain nodded confidently. "Yes, boss. This is exactly the package that the Sloan Family brat is going to send to the capital."

    The robber captain exined how they got the package and ensured that they intercepted the right package.

    "Alright, good job, you people."

    The higher-up nodded with a satisfied smile on his face. He then paid the robbers before bringing the potions to the other seniors in the family.

    This old man was working for the Thana Family, one of the 7 sacred families protected by two mystical sacred beasts; a griffin and a chimera.

    s, they¡¯re the bottom rank among the 7 sacred families because their chimera is still a baby and their gryphon is a moody sacred beast.

    But now that they got the 6 miraculous potion samples for the Aretha Family...the Aretha Family would help them!

    The old man immediately gathered with the others before contacting the Aretha Family.

    "...hello?" The voice behind the phone sounded mature yet still youthful.

    The old man and the others in the room instantly recognised the voice.

    "Ah, young master Raphael!"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s me. What is it? Have you guys intercepted the package?" Raphael spoke in a cold voice as he looked at the report he got from his personal spies.

    ¡¯Someone saw Van¡¯s figureing out of the Sloam Family¡¯s mansion...but he flew so fast that the spies couldn¡¯t catch up.¡¯

    Raphael¡¯s mind was already on the report, not on what the old man was talking about through the phone.

    "Uh, young master, we managed to intercept the potion sample. It¡¯s in our hands now...should we send it to you?"

    "Hm? Yeah, do it." Raphael replied absentmindedly as he recalled his spies¡¯ vague report.

    ¡¯Why is Van flying out of the Sloan Family¡¯s mansion? What is he trying to do, and where is he going? That dumb horse must be under that baby¡¯s charm effect...¡¯

    Raphael rubbed his chin as he tried to guess what¡¯s going on.

    ¡¯I have intercepted that baby¡¯s potion samples. Maybe right now, she¡¯s panicking...oh, right. She might use Van to trace down the stolen potion.¡¯

    Since Van could manipte wind, he could also vaguely trace other people¡¯ traces through their smell....though not always urate.

    s, that¡¯s the only logical reason that Raphael could think of about Ainsley¡¯s weird action.

    ¡¯Mmmm...in the end, it¡¯s better to keep the potion sample or test it first. If it¡¯s not a fake potion, we can consider sending a few assassins and thieves to the Sloan Family¡¯s mansion...¡¯

    Raphael rubbed his temple and sighed.

    "Send the potion sample asap. I want them to arrive at my ce tonight."

    It took 6 hours by air vehicle to arrive at Raphael¡¯s current location. The old man and the higher-ups instantly nodded while replying in a shaky voice.

    "Of course, young master. We will do as you wish!"

    Even when they¡¯re a part of the 7 sacred families, they still act as if they¡¯re the Aretha Family¡¯s dog...

    Ironic, indeed. But that¡¯s the hard reality.

    The old man and the higher-ups finally cut off the call before sending the potion samples to Raphael¡¯s mansion.

    That night, Raphael received the package and immediately got some ves to test the potions.

    "Drink this." Raphael didn¡¯t even look at the small potion bottle containing only a drop of potion as he threw it.

    The ve instantly caught the potion and kowtowed.

    "Y-yes, master. Right away!" The middle-aged man with an unkempt beard held the potion bottle with a shaky hand.

    He slowly opened the bottle cap...and was about to gulp the potion when Raphael suddenly frowned.

    Something...is not right!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 460 - Stealing The Potions

    <h4>Chapter 460 - "Stealing The Potions" </h4>

    Even before he witnessed the ve¡¯s reaction over the potion, Raphael could already see that the potion had changed colour into ck.

    There¡¯s even this sizzling noiseing from the bottle...

    Isn¡¯t the potion a bit strange?

    "Wait."

    Before the ve¡¯s lips touched the potion bottle, Raphael already snatched the bottle in a heartbeat and brought the bottle in front of his eyes.

    "...this..." the young man squinted. He silently used one of his special abilities...

    Item appraisal!

    The moment he used his ability, a row of data appeared above the potion bottle.

    [Contaminated pseudo-awakening potion.]

    A drop of pseudo-awakening potion made by an elf, but it¡¯s mixed with a corrosive material, ruining the potion and turning it into a lethal poison.

    Raphael held his breath. The 18-year-old young man clenched his fists as he put down the potion bottle on the table.

    ¡¯A contaminated potion...the potion is real, but it¡¯s already contaminated!¡¯

    Raphael brushed his hair as heughed while lifting his head.

    "Ha...a corrupted sample. This can¡¯t be a coincidence."

    Raphael was no idiot. The moment he knew the truth, he realised that he yed right into a certain someone¡¯s hand!

    "Ainsley..." Raphael murmured Ainsley¡¯s name with a voice full of hostility yet a tinge of admiration.

    The young man shook his head as he looked at the window near the table.

    ¡¯So...you purposely let us rob your potion sample to harm us, huh? The potion is already a poison...no wonder you send Van out.¡¯

    Now Raphael could guess why Van flew out of the mansion.

    It must be to deliver the real potion sample to the alchemist guild!

    s, it¡¯s toote to do anything. By now, the alchemist guild would have tested the potion¡¯s effect...

    ¡¯The effects are real, though. My ability said so.¡¯

    Raphael¡¯s eyes shone in a slightly reddish light as he looked at the ck potion bottle lying on the table.

    His silver hair shone under the moonlight, highlighting his sharp face. However, the look in his eyes wasn¡¯t as beautiful as his face and hair.

    ¡¯Since the potions are real...¡¯

    Raphael tapped the table with his fingers as he dismissed the ve with a wave of his left hand.

    ¡¯Maybe we should try to snatch it before they hold the illegal auction?¡¯

    Raphael knew that it¡¯s only a matter of time that Ainsley got the alchemist guild¡¯s recognition and held her auction despite not being granted a license.

    If the potions were proven to be real, many forces would risk buying the potion...even when the auction might not be safe.

    At that time, could the Aretha Family participate? Maybe not.

    Raphael tilted his head as he looked outside of the window. He was considering who to send to steal the potions but suddenly paused.

    ¡¯That baby isn¡¯t an idiot. She won¡¯t leave such precious potions to anyone else. She must be carrying the potions all the time with her...¡¯

    If that¡¯s the case, even the best fighter that he had wouldn¡¯t necessarily seed. After all, he suspected the baby¡¯s special ability to be a luck maniption.

    "...should I check her out myself?" Raphael whispered to himself as he turned around abruptly.

    It waste at night, and the Aretha Family members were sleeping soundlessly. Only the young man was still awake, taking care of the family¡¯s business alongside his dad.

    Ah, no, the father was already asleep...

    Taking a brief look at the mountain of documents behind him, Raphel rubbed his chin before sighing.

    "I¡¯ll need a teleporter..."

    A wealthy family like the Aretha Family would have at least one person with a teleportation ability or a mini teleportal.

    Thus, Raphael immediately searched for the person in charge of long-distance travel and in no time, he headed to the Sloan Family¡¯s mansion.

    He¡¯s going to try stealing the potion on his own!

    11 p.m

    Ainsley was already fast asleep. Cellino was also asleep. Zev and the Godfather weren¡¯t an exception either. They¡¯re all sleeping...

    Only the guards outside were still awake. However, could they stop a young prodigy like Raphael to sneak into the mansion without anyone knowing?

    No, they couldn¡¯t. After all, the young man had his second special ability...

    It was the darkness maniption.

    At night, he¡¯s the king. He coulde and leave without anyone noticing...and everything was his ally. From the dark alley, the dark sky, the shadows...

    Everything was under his control!

    No wonder it¡¯s not hard for him to sneak into Ainsley¡¯s bedroom without alerting anyone. As for how he got to know Ainsley¡¯s bedroom...the shadow told him.

    Yeah, the shadow could even be his informant or fighter.

    The title of ¡¯The Dark Silver Prince¡¯ suited him well. No wonder people used to call him by that title.

    Using his darkness maniption ability, he concealed himself in the dark and managed to enter Ainsley¡¯s bedroom.

    He didn¡¯t even open the bedroom door and could just bypass it as long as there¡¯s darkness inside the bedroom.

    That¡¯s simr to teleportation, but with a shorter range!

    Once the young man was inside the room, he carefully looked around while still concealing himself in the shadow.

    [Shadow. Can you detect any dead spirits around here?]

    The young man asked his own shadow, which was formed by the moonlight shining through the window behind him.

    The shadow extended his darkness control range over the dark room before nodding.

    [I can sense a powerful dead spirit above the bed, but I can¡¯t see it.]

    Raphael didn¡¯t need to see the spirit to know which kind of spirit that his shadow just detected using its ¡¯negative wavelength¡¯ that could detect spirits.

    That spirit...must be the Godfather!

    Raphael couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath.

    This will be tricky....

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 461 - Darkness Manipulation Ability

    <h4>Chapter 461 - "Darkness Maniption Ability" </h4>

    ¡¯This will be tricky...¡¯

    Raphael didn¡¯t immediately rush to attack Ainsley or rob her storage ne because he knew it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    The young man stayed still for a few seconds before sighing lightly.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s just use ¡¯THAT¡¯ then.¡¯

    Raphael shook his left hand, and the void around him suddenly trembled, creating ripples after ripples. However, right after that, nothing happened...

    Everything stayed the same. At least that¡¯s what others felt and saw.

    After Raphael made his move, he was more confident to do his thing since he had nothing to lose, anyway. The young man silently moved to the bed, using the items¡¯ shadows as his hiding ce.

    He would merge with the shadow or hide in the darkness...a typical assassin!

    However, even when he¡¯s already so careful, could he escape a certain spirit¡¯s senses?

    Just as Raphael was only a meter away from the bed, the Godfather abruptly opened his eyes and squinted.

    ¡¯An intruder?¡¯

    The young spirit looked at Raphael, who was hiding in the darkness or shadow.

    If the spirit didn¡¯t have ¡¯Presence detection¡¯ ability that could cancel most of the invisibility ability or assassin-type ability, he also wouldn¡¯t be able to discover Raphael¡¯s presence.

    The Godfather couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    ¡¯Who is that rascal? He looks young yet is already so skillful.¡¯

    If it were someone else other than the Godfather who didn¡¯t have an anti-assassin ability, they would have fallen prey under the young man¡¯s ws.

    The Godfather didn¡¯t recognise Raphael, but so be it.

    Just as Raphael manipted the darkness to form a dark w, aiming at Ainsley¡¯s ne, the Godfather already shouted in Ainsley¡¯s mind.

    [LIL LASS! WAKE UP!]

    Ainsley was so used to the Godfather¡¯s shout that she thought of it as her morning rm.

    Out of reflex, the baby instantly opened her eyes and rose from the bed.

    "Y-yes, yesh! I¡¯m awake¨C "

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t continue her words.

    The dark w that was aiming for her ne coincidentally stopped right in front of her neck, unable to advance because the controller was scared silly.

    Raphael almost had a heart attack when the baby suddenly woke up like that! He even flinched and almost fell on his butt.

    Before Raphael could dismiss the dark w in front of Ainsley¡¯s neck, the baby already saw the strange item and couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyeszily.

    "Hwaaat....its stwill nwight..."

    Ainsley subconsciously looked down at the dark w, thinking that it was another one of the Godfather¡¯s tricks to wake her up...

    But then, the baby froze. She could hear the Godfather¡¯s voice in her mind, shouting at her.

    [Lilss! There¡¯s an intruder! That dark w is the intruder¡¯s special skill!]

    Ainsley¡¯s drowsiness instantly flew out of her body. The baby opened her eyes wide while looking at the sharp dark w, just an inch away from snatching her ne.

    An...intruder? And this dark w...is a special ability?

    The baby was in shock for a few seconds before she suddenly reacted.

    "...AHHH!"

    Ainsley had a good reflex. Before Raphael could snap out of his shock, the baby already ducked, dodging the iing dark w.

    The w just clenched its fingers, yet it caught nothing but air!

    At that moment, Raphael snapped out of his shock and immediately calmed his mind. He was still rmed by Ainsley, who suddenly woke up like that, but he could focus more to control his ability now.

    Trying to dodge? Hmph!

    Raphael shook his right hand that was forming the same pose as the dark w. Immediately after, the w also moved, imitating Raphael¡¯s movement.

    It was as if the dark w was a part of Raphael¡¯s body!

    The dark w with cut-off wrist and dark fog-like tail went straight to Ainsley once more, aiming for her ne.

    When Ainsley saw how nimble the cut-off w was, her face finally stiffened. It was the first time she saw this kind of thing...and it was horrifying.

    On her side was Cellino, who woke up because of the baby¡¯s shout. Seeing Ainsley frozen stiff in front of an unknown ability, the cat shouted in the baby¡¯s mind.

    [Master! That¡¯s a darkness ability user...use your luck armour, master! You can dodge it!]

    Swirl. Swirl.

    Cellino immediately formed a wind barrier to prevent the dark w froming too close to Ainsley¡¯s side, giving the baby a few moments to use her ability.

    With Cellino¡¯s reminder, Ainsley immediately took a deep breath to calm her chaotic heart while activating her luck maniption ability.

    Luck armour!

    In less than a second, a bright gold aura enveloped Ainsley from her head to her toe, forming a vague-looking armour.

    Once the golden light enveloped Ainsley¡¯s body perfectly, somehow, the dark w that had passed by Cellino¡¯s wind barrier couldn¡¯t pierce through the golden armour!

    It wasn¡¯t because the dark w was too weak and that the non-existent armour was strong. It¡¯s just that...the dark w¡¯s uracy decreased by a huge margin.

    It would always go after the wrong target!

    Raphael, who was controlling the darkness in the shadow, couldn¡¯t hell but click his tongue.

    So that¡¯s what the others meant when they said their attacks couldn¡¯t touch this baby.

    The baby must have used her luck maniption on herself, making her so lucky that all the attacks missed her body!

    The luck maniption increased the baby¡¯s survivability while decreasing the others¡¯ uracy to the lowest point.

    It¡¯s no wonder the baby wasn¡¯t harmed at all when she fought over tons of people in the war!

    Raphael finally tasted Ainsley¡¯s ability first-hand, and sweat started to drip down his forehead.

    This can¡¯t do. I can¡¯t defeat her without figuring out her luck maniption¡¯s weakness.

    There must be a way to counter her ability!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 462 - A Mysterious Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 462 - "A Mysterious Intruder" </h4>

    Raphael didn¡¯t want to back down just yet. He tried to figure out Ainsley¡¯s weakness...but her luck maniption didn¡¯t seem to have a loophole unless the user ran out of energy!

    Thus, while Raphael was busy trying to snatch Ainsley¡¯s ne by controlling the dark w, the baby was also busy talking to the Godfather and Zev.

    [Gwodfathel, the intwudel is an assassin type abiwithy user, right?]

    [That¡¯s right. This person hasn¡¯t even shown their appearance. They¡¯re still hidden in the dark!]

    [Just one?]

    [Just one. You can try to sense his location using your radar ability, Lilss.]

    When the Godfather said that, Ainsley immediately activated her radar ability.

    "...."

    The baby opened and closed her mouth a few times, and an invisible sound wave started to circte inside the room.

    Raphael couldn¡¯t see sound waves, but as a darkness ability user, he could vaguely sense things that others couldn¡¯t see with their normal eyes.

    He could feel a weird vibration inside the room...and when he saw Ainsley opening and closing her mouth like that, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The baby is using another ability? What kind of ability is this? The report and investigation result said that she only has 3 at most!

    Raphael knew that Ainsley wasn¡¯t a beast or monster tamer and just an irregr tamer thanks to her charm ability.

    The precognition and prophetic dream was a part of her shaman ability...maybe.

    And then there¡¯s this luck maniption ability....that made it three.

    Does she have another ability? The fourth, maybe?

    While Raphael was in the dark, not knowing anything about Ainsley¡¯s ability, the baby already saw aplete 3D map created by her radar ability.

    The map was colourful and vivid, showing all things that sound waves could touch...including the darkness.

    Thanks to that, Ainsley could finally see the intruder¡¯s location!

    The intruder was indeed hiding in the shadow because the map even drew the ck fog surrounding the intruder.

    Zoom in!

    Ainsley zoomed the map while kept moving her mouth so that the radar ability wasn¡¯t cut off.

    Once she zoomed into the intruder¡¯s location, she could finally see the person¡¯s appearance...

    However, what she could see was just the body silhouette, all ck. The face...was blurry!

    [How could it be? Godfathel, the radar can¡¯t show the intwudel¡¯s face!] Ainsley had a heart attack as she continued to look at the map that only she could see.

    The radar was indeed incredible. It could draw the intruder¡¯s body, clothes, and other parts so vividly...just like a hidden camera or something, but in 3D.

    Ah, unfortunately, it was all ck and foggy. One could only see the body shape and silhouette...

    Even though one could guess from the person¡¯s body shape that it¡¯s a male...

    If one couldn¡¯t see the face, how could they recognise this elite intruder?

    And Ainsley¡¯s worry was more about how the radar actually couldn¡¯t perfectly catch the intruder¡¯s face and overall appearance.

    The intruder¡¯s body was shown as ck fog forming a human...is he not a human?

    Or is there a defect in my radar ability?

    [No, lilss. Your radar doesn¡¯t have any defect. It must be the intruder¡¯s special constitution or something...]

    When the Godfather said this, actually, he was also not sure. The young spirit felt this weird feeling in his chest as if he forgot or missed a clue...

    He had an ominous feeling.

    [Maybe that body is just a clone made of darkness? And that¡¯s why the radar shows such a view.] The Godfather tried to justify his words.

    A clone, huh...

    Ainsley nodded. It was a reasonable answer to the whole matter...but howe she didn¡¯t think that was a clone?

    [I¡¯ll use my luck mwaniption abiwithy to swee the pewson¡¯s name, owkay? If it¡¯s a cwone, there should be (clone) beside the nwame.]

    Ainsley¡¯s luck maniption ability brought her a tiny appraisal skill at the lowest level. At least, she could see the person¡¯s name...

    [Sounds good. Try it, Lil Lass.] The Godfather didn¡¯t object and immediately agreed.

    [Roger!] Ainsley hurriedly used her luck maniption aimed at the foggy figure in her 3D map. Of course, she let go of her radar ability to save energy.

    Once the baby shot a golden light to the intruder hiding in the dark, a row of golden data appeared above the person¡¯s head.

    Name: ??

    Luck level: ??

    Ainsley and the Godfather¡¯s face instantly darkened. Both of them looked at each other with a grave expression.

    [The lwuck maniption...can¡¯t detect him! Ish he, nwot a clone?]

    Or maybe because he¡¯s a clone that Ainsley couldn¡¯t see his name or luck level.

    [This is the first for this lord too...] The Godfather furrowed. The spirit looked around the room and found nothing amiss. And yet...he still had this ominous feeling...

    Why can¡¯t the lilss detect the intruder¡¯s name, appearance or luck level?

    Is that truly just a darkness puppet made of darkness? A clone, maybe? Or what?

    But the Godfather was sure that he found someone else¡¯s presence in the room...it should only work when the real ability user was in the room!

    That intruder wasn¡¯t a clone or a puppet...he¡¯s real. Yet the radar and the luck maniption ability couldn¡¯t detect him? Why is that?

    The Godfather was thinking hard while Ainsley gritted her teeth. She could feel the darkness around her kept forming various things, wanting to snatch her ne.

    If not for her golden armour, the ne would be gone by now...

    But she couldn¡¯t keep this up for long. Else, she would exhausted her energy once more. She had to do something!

    The baby squinted, and a few secondster, she finally made a rash decision.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 463 - This Lords Fault

    <h4>Chapter 463 - "This Lord''s Fault" </h4>

    Ainsley made a rash decision and decided to kill the intruder using her luck maniption ability.

    [I¡¯ll make his luck level reach wood!]

    When Ainsley nned this, she didn¡¯t hesitate to execute her n. The baby immediately looked at the ¡¯??¡¯ Luck data above the intruder¡¯s head and tried to manipte it.

    Even though the luck level couldn¡¯t be seen, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t manipte it!

    Because all beings had luck in their body...either a clone or anything, as long as they¡¯re breathing, they had luck!

    Ainsley immediately wrote the luck level above the guy¡¯s head to be the wood level while circting her luck maniption energy inside her body.

    The moment she did that, the previous ¡¯??¡¯ Symbol above the guy¡¯s head changed!

    Luck level: wood

    Seeing the change, Ainsley was instantly relieved.

    Indeed, I can kill him even when I can¡¯t see his luck level. That¡¯s good!

    Right after Ainsley did that, the foggy guy suddenly paused and retracted his dark w. The next second, the guy seemed to be staggering...before falling to the ground!

    He might have died because his darkness ability went out of control or something. After all, all Ainsley could see from this distance was the ck fog eating the guy.

    There¡¯s no blood, no shouts...it waspletely silent.

    Just like that, the guy disappeared...along with his ck fog. Everything happened so fast that Ainsley was still in a daze.

    [That¡¯s it?] Ainsley still felt sceptical. After all, the intruder died too easily...but well, the luck maniption ability was indeed that overpowered.

    However, unlike Ainsley, the Godfather didn¡¯t think that the guy diedpletely...because he could still sense his presence!

    Ainsley¡¯s radar didn¡¯t show the intruder anymore, but the Godfather¡¯s detection ability was linked to his strong 6th sense.

    [Lilss. This lord doesn¡¯t think the guy is dead. He¡¯s still there...somewhere. His presence is so vague, but he¡¯s still there!]

    When the Godfather said that, Ainsley immediately raised her guard. She used her radar to find the intruder...but the radar only showed herself, the Godfather, and Cellino.

    There¡¯s no one else!

    [A-are you sure that he¡¯s still there...?] Ainsley didn¡¯t use her cutesynguage anymore out of anxiety.

    Right now, sweat already drenched her body as she kept her ¡¯luck armour¡¯ around her body, afraid that she might meet a mishap anytime without it.

    [This lord is sure. But...something is strange. There¡¯s no iing attack anymore...] The Godfather still had that ominous feeling.

    At the same time, Raphael, who was supposed to be dead, slowly came out of his shadow and looked at Ainsley, who was lying on the bed with her eyebrows furrowed tightly.

    ¡¯...this is a perfect chance to steal her ne. But to think that her luck maniption ability can bypass my ability...¡¯

    Oh, well, only the passive skill ¡¯luck armour¡¯ bypassed his ability as the other one she used to ¡¯kill¡¯ him didn¡¯t work that well. Though he did feel he got less luckier...

    It seemed that his other ability weakened her ability, huh.

    Raphael nced at the ne shining under the moonlight once more before deciding to retreat.

    ¡¯It¡¯s just a matter of time before they discover it. I better go.¡¯

    Raphael immediately jumped into the darkness and vanished along with his shadow. The room was silent once more, with only Ainsley and Cellino¡¯s heavy breathing resounding.

    Right when the young man left, the Godfather, who was trying to crack the mystery, felt the intruder¡¯s presence was gone.

    At that instant, as if he got enlightened, the spirit pped his thigh and shouted to Ainsley.

    [Lilss! Use your shaman ability! Now!]

    [E-eh? Eh? O-okay!] Ainsley was caught off guard, but she immediately did as the Godfather told her.

    The moment her purple energy circted around her body while the Godfather spirit took over her body control, everything around them suddenly rippled.

    The void rippled...and the Godfather inside Ainsley¡¯s body suddenly rose from the bed.

    !

    "Ha....ha...ha..." The baby was panting hard, and so was Cellino. The cat had just woke up too, and he immediately looked at Ainsley with a huge question mark above his head.

    [W-what is going on, master? W-why did I just wake up? D-didn¡¯t I wake up a long time ago?]

    Ainsley¡¯s soul, which was hidden inside her body, also responded with the same response.

    [Twis...Godfathel...w-what¡¯s gwoing on...didn¡¯t I just woke up a moment ago? W-why...]

    Why did I wake up once more?

    At Ainsley¡¯s words, the Godfather couldn¡¯t help but brush his hair andughed wryly.

    [Hahaha...lilss. That intruder got us.] The spirit looked at Ainsley¡¯s body and tried to move it...

    It seemed stiff. As if it was just used not too long ago. Maybe a few seconds.

    Hearing the Godfather¡¯s words, Ainsley was confused. The baby tried to ask.

    [What dwo ywou mean he got us? I remembewed killing his cwone or sometwing...]

    [Lilss, listen.] The Godfather took a deep breath using Ainsley¡¯s body before continuing.

    [We...we just fell into an illusion.]

    !

    Ainsley was so shocked that her soul trembled. Even when she¡¯s not in control of her body, she could still twitch her lips or blink...and right now, she¡¯s blinking fast, and her lips are twitching like mad.

    An...illusion? All of that? All of the battle?

    Ainsley gasped.

    [No! That¡¯s...that¡¯s impossible! I...I used my abilities! It¡¯s real! It can¡¯t be an illusion!]

    Don¡¯t tell me the whole invasion thing...from the moment the Godfather told her to wake up...it¡¯s all an illusion?

    [....this is this lord¡¯s fault too. This Lord didn¡¯t think this lord would fall into an illusion as well...]

    ! So it¡¯s indeed...an illusion?

    Is that why Zev isn¡¯t reacting at all??

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 464 - Tell Me Whats Going On

    <h4>Chapter 464 - "Tell Me What''s Going On" </h4>

    Ainsley had just realised that Zev wasn¡¯t talking to her or anything even though he was so chatty.

    There¡¯s no way he would remain silent amidst all the chaos earlier.

    However, Zev truly didn¡¯t say anything...or maybe he did, but she couldn¡¯t hear him?

    [An...illusion...the intruder set an illusion to us? Since when?]

    Ainsley bit her lips while slowly kicking the Godfather out of her body. Since the intruder was gone, the illusion was also gone.

    She didn¡¯t need to switch her body control with the Godfather anymore.

    [We fell into his illusion even before this Lord noticed his presence.]

    The Godfather rubbed his temple, seemingly in disbelief that a type of illusion could even affect a spirit like him.

    Even Cellino was also affected!

    [This lord thinks that the intruder already entered your bedroom long before this Lord detected his presence. He then set up this illusion...]

    The illusion didn¡¯t seem too weird or anything. It was duplicating the same thing happening in reality.

    That¡¯s how Ainsley and the Godfather, even Cellino, also didn¡¯t realise that they¡¯re trapped in an illusion.

    [Your real body must be still sleeping while you¡¯re fighting the illusion.]

    [But I used my special ability! Howe it doesn¡¯t affect the intruder? No matter what, shouldn¡¯t my special ability leak out of the illusion?]

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t bother to use her cutesynguage as she asked the Godfather.

    This is an urgent case. They better get to the bottom of this case!

    [His type of illusion is like tweaking reality, creating ayer of illusion on top of our reality. Did you see how the void ripples after the illusion is gone?]

    The Godfather floated mid-air, ignoring Zev, who was still snoring, not knowing what happened.

    [That ripples shows us that the intruder is hiding behind the illusion world that he creates. That¡¯s why, when you use your ability...it stays within that illusion boundary.]

    In other words, the illusion acted like the intruder¡¯s shield. Ainsley¡¯s special ability couldn¡¯t pass through the shield, a.k.a the illusion world.

    However, little did she know that her luck maniption ability did break through the shield, albeit only the passive skill: luck armour and a weakened offensive skill: The Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune.

    If Ainsley¡¯s luck armour didn¡¯t get activated in the real world, Raphael would have long snatched Ainsley¡¯s ne to steal the potions!

    When Ainsley finished listening to the Godfather¡¯s exnation, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    [No wonder my radar can¡¯t truly detect his presence...because what my radar touches is just the illusion world! My abilities are trapped inside the illusion world...]

    [Yes. You also can¡¯t see his luck level or name because of the illusion world as well. However, since the luck level turned into woodter on...]

    The Godfather paused before continuing.

    [Maybe your attack did hit the intruder, but he¡¯s not dead. The illusion world should have weakened your ability before your attack hit the intruder.]

    It was why the Godfather could still sense Raphael¡¯s presence, albeit not that clear and urate.

    Ainsley¡¯s radar ability was also slightly leaking out of the illusion world, which was why Raphael could feel something from the radar and knew that Ainsley was using a different special ability.

    Well, as the one controlling the illusion world, he only had to watch the things happening inside while fuelling the illusion world.

    It took a lot of energy to maintain a near-reality illusion world, but Raphael was a prodigy, anyway. He could do that for 5-10 minutes non-stop.

    [His illusion world seems to be merging with reality, and that¡¯s the tricky thing.] The Godfather continued his speech.

    [Inside the illusion, he can even use his special abilities...]

    That¡¯s like having a body double or something. Inside the illusion and outside.

    Both people canunch an attack, and the one getting the most advantage would be the one in the real world.

    After all, their enemies would be busy fighting in the illusion world while their actual body wasn¡¯t moving at all, bing an easy prey to the near-reality illusion ability user.

    What a frightening ability!

    Even Ainsley had to admit that the illusion thingy was scary as fck.

    [H-how do we guard against that kind of illusion next time? I-I didn¡¯t even realise when I fell into his illusion...]

    Ainsley felt like sitting on a bunch of thorns...because she didn¡¯t even know the person¡¯s real identity and was caught in his illusion!

    That¡¯s bad...

    The illusion seemed to affect even the dead spirits. Maybe it affected one¡¯s soul, spirit, energy, etc...until it could make such a realistic world.

    [Hmmm...] the Godfather didn¡¯t immediately answer Ainsley¡¯s question because he¡¯s also as clueless as her.

    After all, he was someone from the old days. Many unique abilities emerged these days and he couldn¡¯t possibly know all of it.

    [Let¡¯s just ask Zev for the time being. He¡¯s the only one unaffected...maybe he can help us.] The Godfather decided to ask for Zev¡¯s help.

    However, the toddler spirit was still sleeping mid-air with his butt sticking out...

    What a pose!

    The Godfather didn¡¯t hesitate to p Zev¡¯s butt and shouted in his ear.

    [WAKE UP MORON!]

    [Bwah!] Zev instantly woke up and jumped to his feet with his drools still dripping down his lips.

    [Yesh, yesh? What¡¯s going on?? What¡¯s wrong?! A murder??] The poor baby looked to the left and right, only to see the Godfather and Ainsley¡¯s solemn face.

    "...."

    Uh oh...

    Zev¡¯s drowsiness instantly left his body. The toddler spirit also sat in a lotus position with his back straight.

    [Can any of you exin what¡¯s going on? And why did you wake me up...] Zev carefully asked both Godfather and Ainsley.

    Yeah...tell me what¡¯s going on!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 465 - The Illusions Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 465 - "The Illusion''s Weakness" </h4>

    After Zev asked Ainsley and Godfather, the two immediately exined what¡¯s going on to Zev. After talking for 15 minutes, Zev finally understood what¡¯s going on with the two.

    [Ahhhh, so you guys fell into an illusion!]

    [Yeah. Now we want to know his to prevent that from happening again, ] The Godfather said as he pulled Zev and made him sit on hisp.

    After all, if he didn¡¯t do so, the toddler would float in the air with his diaper showing everywhere...

    That¡¯s disgusting!

    [Mmmm, mmmm...well, the easiest way not to fall into his illusion is to prevent him from using his illusion ability...] Zev rubbed his chin as he casually nestled in the Godfather¡¯s embrace.

    Even though the young man didn¡¯t even hug Zev, the toddler spirit was brazen enough to cling onto the young man¡¯s waist.

    [But since we don¡¯t know when the ability user will use his illusion ability, I think we should just think of a way to differentiate between illusion and reality.]

    [Will that help us break the illusion, though?] Ainsleymented as she looked at Zev and the Godfather with twitching lips.

    If you guys wanna flirt with each other, go get a room!

    If the Godfather knew what Ainsley just said, he might have kicked Zev to the moon...

    Who¡¯s flirting with who? This toddler is the one bugging me!

    Putting aside the Godfather and Zev issue, Zev was still serious about the conversation. He looked at Ainsley and Godfather before nodding.

    [Once you realise that you¡¯re inside an illusion, the illusion will break apart easily. For you guys, the easiest way to know whether you¡¯re in an illusion or not...]

    Zev paused before continuing.

    [You can just contact me through telepathy! If I don¡¯t answer, it means you guys are inside an illusion since I will never get affected by the illusion.]

    Zev patted his chest as he looked up at the Godfather with a mischievous grin.

    [However, if I answer you guys, it means you¡¯re not trapped in an illusion or anything!]

    Hearing Zev¡¯s suggestion, both Ainsley and the Godfather¡¯s eyes lit up.

    [That¡¯s a good solution. Finally, you have some use.] The Godfather ruffled Zev¡¯s hair as he nodded in satisfaction.

    [Yes, yes, twank ywou Zev! We can definitely use twis trick...]

    As long as they realised that they¡¯re inside an illusion, by logic, the illusion would have no effect at all!

    Even when the ability user still used the illusion world, if the people inside the illusion knew that they¡¯re trapped in an illusion, whatever the illusion did, the victims would see it as unreal.

    Thus, nothing would happen...

    Ainsley finally found out how to break the illusion thingy thanks to Zev, which was actually an abnormal factor in this case.

    Zev was a system spirit, anyway, and only Ainsley plus Godfather could see him. Thus, others couldn¡¯t use the same method to break the illusion, unlike Ainsley and the Godfather!

    [Ah...anyway, twank ywou for the solution, Zev.] Ainsley thanked Zev as sheid down on the bed, too exhausted to move.

    The baby then fiddled with her ne and silently sighed.

    ¡¯The intruder is aiming for my ne...should be to steal the potions, right? Maybe he¡¯s from the 7 sacred families or someone sent by the Aretha Family....¡¯

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know who sent the guy to steal her potions, but she knew that whoever sent the young man must be from an elite family...after all, the young man was so powerful!

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but worry a bit. It turned out that there were many people out there that might be immune to her luck maniption ability...

    What if someday she met someone that could twist reality, make a new dimension or something?

    There are many unique abilities in this world...

    The baby silently sighed as she hugged Cellino, who already climbed into the bed.

    ¡¯I will have to quickly improve my shaman ability so I can use the Godfather¡¯s other abilities!¡¯

    Ainsley had a new determination to quickly improve her abilities even when she¡¯s still too youngpared to the intruder that she faced.

    Well, after all, her fate was to be a baby mafia boss, the first child mafia boss in the world that couldpare with the Godfather. It¡¯s not an easy feat, but Ainsley knew she could do it.

    Let¡¯s go!

    The next morning, 8 a.m

    Ainsley had just woken up when she saw the news on her handphone...

    The Godlif Alchemist Guild made an official statement regarding the Sloan Family¡¯s potions...

    They released a conference press and also gave a written testimony, along with other concrete evidence.

    "With this, we announce that the Sloam Family¡¯s 6 potions listed to be auctioned are all authentic!"

    The alchemists gave the evidence by recording the potion tester when they consumed the potion sample.

    Since it¡¯s only one drop, the effect wasn¡¯t that immense, but one could see a visible change in the potion testers¡¯ appearances or bodies.

    The one consuming the pseudo-awakening potion showed signs of triggering phenomenon, even though in the end, he didn¡¯t gain an ability due to the limited potion sample.

    The other potion testers also showed valid results. One had their core healed, albeit only a tiny bit. Another one looked younger than before after they consumed the Juvenile potion.

    A low-level humanoid spirit drank a drop of the spirit-nourishment potion, and one could see their body condensing bit by bit.

    With all the evidence and official statements from the Godlif Alchemist Guild, the potential customers didn¡¯t need to worry about the potion¡¯s authenticity anymore!

    But it didn¡¯t mean the alchemist guild gave Ainsley the right to auction or sell her potions.

    She still would hold an illegal potion auction!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 466 - H-1

    <h4>Chapter 466 - "H-1" </h4>

    "However, we have no power to grant the auction license to the Sloan Family. We will have to postpone this issue until the guild masteres back in a week."

    The Alchemist Guild gave this statement in the end.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley had to start her auction precisely in 3-4 days. If she waited for the guild master toe back, she would have to cancel her reservation...

    Also, the guild master wouldn¡¯t just immediately grant the license, right?

    The matter with a legal auction license given to other forces aside from the alchemist guild was the first in history because so far, no one managed to get the auction license.

    Not even the Billios Family. But they held an illegal auction, and people would still trust them over their reputation.

    Ainsley was trying to do the same thing now. There were many countless illegal auctions out there...and some were famous to be trustworthy.

    As long as her security remained good and the customers didn¡¯t cheat on her, everything would be okay.

    Thus, after getting the alchemist guild¡¯ potion assessment result, Ainsley immediately prepared for the auction.

    She deployed her newly recruited mafia members...about 1000 of them.

    Well, the one she chose were those having low-level monsters given by the family. They¡¯re those who have sworn an oath.

    [Surprise mission for the mafia members! Participate in the family¡¯s first illegal potion auction and earn 100-1000 points!]

    This notification entered everyone¡¯s app, easily gathering the new members to join the auction project.

    Ainsley input what the new members had to do and the contribution points they would get for each corresponding duty.

    The security department got the most contribution points, up to 1000 for the captain and 800-ish for the members.

    That¡¯s like ten times the points one usually got from the daily missions!

    Ainsley included the restriction and requirements for the applicants that wanted to join the auction project.

    There were at least 300 slots provided, and Ainsley gave 200 of them to the loyal ones who had sworn an oath, especially the elites, before giving the rest of the slot to the other members.

    As usual, the human resource department would be the one sorting the Sloan mafia members that would participate in their first auction project.

    All of these matters were settled in less than 2 days while Ainsley went to see the auction hall. She checked the security, the disy, theyout, etc, before doing some paperwork for the auction.

    Since she had announced the auction would be held soon, she didn¡¯t need to worry about the big shots not visiting her auction.

    What she had to worry about is the possibility of robbery and other assaults when the auction was ongoing.

    For this, she employed her people to make special guards. She also got 4 of the 9 generals to guard the auction hall.

    H-1 of the auction day.

    "Hmmm, twis should do." Ainsley looked at the paperwork she did for the past few days and nodded in satisfaction.

    The paperwork was a kind of contract that the customer had to sign after bidding for the potion and paying for it.

    It was stated there that any kind of mishaps they met after the purchase wouldn¡¯t be the family¡¯s fault. And the family guaranteed the potion authenticity upon purchasing it.

    This way, the customers couldn¡¯t lie and said that the potions were fake. They also couldn¡¯t me the family if someone else robbed the potions after they bought it.

    "Huft...tomowwow, huh..." Ainsley let out a sigh as she put down the contract she had prepared. She would be selling 3 bottles per type...so there would be around 18 bottles.

    18 agreements to be signed, then. That¡¯s quite a lot, but considering it was an auction, the items to be auctioned weren¡¯t that many.

    "Let¡¯s see the public respwonse abwout tomowwow¡¯ auction..." Ainsley snatched her phone from the table and browsed the inte.

    She had released the bidding currency that she epted, which would be valued with dors.

    She had also hired someone with an appraisal ability to make sure that the items the customers used as their bidding were all authentic.

    Of course, this appraisal master was actually someone from her elite gang that had sworn loyalty to her. She gave him more contribution points and even gave him some money for this duty!

    "Mmmm..." Ainsley mumbled as she read the articles andments in the forum or any other tforms regarding her family¡¯s potion auction.

    So far, the public response was good. Many big forces¡¯ official social media ounts expressed their support for the auction and would definitely attend.

    Some local forces even expressed their dissatisfaction toward the Roane Alchemist Guild for threatening anyone that wanted to join the auction.

    "An illegal miracle auction once in a hundred years, don¡¯t miss this!"

    "Let¡¯s bid for some miraculous potions. It¡¯s rumoured to be potions made by an elf!"

    "The Drake Family will definitely bid for the Juvenile Potion, recalling their old and weak patriarch."

    "The Godlif Shaman Guild Master, Riemann, expressed her intention to join the auction for the spirit-nourishment potion!"

    "The head of the number one adventure guild in the Godlif country wants to bid for the soul-healing potion."

    "The mysterious Godlif Summoner Guild master is rumoured to be interested in the core-healing potion!"

    "The Godlif Alchemist guild vice head is going to bring a bunch of senior alchemists to attend the auction and get one of the miraculous potions."

    "The Sloan Family¡¯s auctioned potions are rumoured to be made by the elves! Once in a million opportunities."

    "The Walter family is sending troops and support for their new sworn ally, the Sloan Family!"

    When Ainsley saw thest article, she was a bit taken aback since she didn¡¯t know anything about this!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 467 - A Curious Elf

    <h4>Chapter 467 - "A Curious Elf" </h4>

    When Ainsley saw the article mentioning the Walter Family, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Grandpa Yofan and Elliana about this.

    "It¡¯s true. The Walter Family had just sent a number of troops to the auction hall. They¡¯re now guarding the auction hall together with our members."

    Grandpa Yofan rubbed Ainsley¡¯s head as he answered her question.

    s, the old man looked slightly dejected...because he couldn¡¯t attend the auction!

    All the other elders also couldn¡¯t attend the auction. They could only stay at the mansion, protecting it in case other families suddenlyunched a sneak attack.

    Thankfully, they have lots of members this time, so they shouldn¡¯t suffer a big defeat like before.

    "Hum...uncwle Evwan helps us, huh..." Ainsley nodded at Grandpa Yofan before going back to her room. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t expect Evan to help her this much...

    ¡¯Maybe I should send one of the potions to him? Juvenile potion sounds good if he wants to stay young and strong...¡¯

    Ainsley has a spare potion that she didn¡¯t auction, around one or two bottles. She considered giving the Juvenile potion to Evan when they met at the auctionter.

    "Twank ywou, uncwle Evwan." The baby giggled to herself as she messaged Evan, thanking him.

    Ainsley was still in a good mood while texting Evan when she suddenly recalled about Evan¡¯s son...

    "Finley Walter, " Ainsley muttered as her curiosity bubbled up. She had never seen Evan¡¯s son before...ah, she had seen him, but in his disguise.

    Neil Alter was actually Finley Walter!

    But Ainsley didn¡¯t believe that the boy¡¯s real personality would be such an arrogant brat. It¡¯s just impossible recalling how uncle Evan was so kind...

    Even Zack, Evan¡¯s best friend and the boy¡¯s close ¡¯uncle¡¯, was also kind. How could he be such a brat?

    ¡¯Maybe he¡¯s acting to be like that to conceal his identity? He¡¯s in disguise back then...¡¯

    Ainsley pondered for a moment before texting Evan once more.

    [Uncle, will youe to my auction together with your son? You see, I have seen him before as Neil Alter...but I haven¡¯t seen him as Finley Walter, Hehehehe.]

    Ainsley sent a direct message to the man, not knowing that the one she¡¯s talking about was reading the message next to his dad.

    When Finley saw Ainsley¡¯s text, he almost choked on the tea he¡¯s drinking.

    "What?! Why is Ain asking about me?" Finley looked up at his dad as he fixed his sitting position. After all, he¡¯s currently sitting on his dad¡¯sp...

    "Hahaha, maybe because I had revealed my identity when I visited herst time?" Evanughed wryly, still with his face showing no emotion at all.

    However, Finley¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on his dad¡¯s poker face but on his words instead. He truly almost dropped the cup of tea that he¡¯s holding.

    "What?! You visited her and revealed your identity?? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this, ah?" Finley had the urge to punch his dad, but knowing that he would lose anyway, he refrained from doing it.

    "I was preparing for my early submission to the Elton International Academy...and you sneakily snitch on Ain..." the boy lowered his head and curled up into a ball.

    When he already puffed his cheeks like that, it¡¯s clear that the boy was sulking.

    His dad just betrayed him, after all!

    Seeing his son like that, Evan could only sigh.

    "Hey, it¡¯s not like what you think...I just came as the Walter Family Head, but since I didn¡¯t disguise myself when I was Uncle Max, that baby recognised me right away."

    "Eh, you didn¡¯t disguise yourself? I thought you did..." Finley was a bit baffled. Maybe he forgot or something...but his dad should have worn a mask or something, right?

    "Well, I didn¡¯t go undercover, unlike you and Jack. But don¡¯t worry, Ain only knows that Neil Alter is Finley Walter."

    Evan tried to console Finley by patting his back gently.

    "She won¡¯t know about you being her fairy friend ¡¯Finnie¡¯...."

    "She will know if I go to the auction as Finley Walter, ah...we both have blonde hair and emerald eyes..." Finley shook his head and sighed.

    "Dad, can I not go? I want to go, but not if I have to go as Finley..."

    "Ugh, boy. Just use contact lenses or something...and change your facial features a bit using a transformation potion." Evan started to coax Finley into attending the auction.

    Finley rarely visited big events and his dad¡¯s business as ¡¯Finley Walter¡¯ since he¡¯s the target of many assassins and killers.

    But this time, to show their respect to the Sloan Family, Finley should appeared as Finley...albeit in a false appearance.

    No one had ever seen Finley¡¯s real face aside from his signature blonde hair, after all. Except for the servants and the Walter Family¡¯s close members, it is.

    "If you don¡¯t attend, Ainsley might think that you don¡¯t respect her family although her family is our sworn ally." Evan added.

    "And I got a message from Jake that he will return tomorrow together with Geraldine and the guest elf! The three of them will also visit Ainsley¡¯s auction."

    At his dad¡¯sst sentences, Finley almost jumped to his feet.

    "What?? That bastard Jake and the old man are returning tomorrow? Shouldn¡¯t they return after a few more days?"

    Why are they returning now? And they even bring an elf with them....

    "Well, when the elf entered the human continent, she got insider information about Ainsley¡¯s auctioned potions being made by another elf...so she¡¯s curious..."

    Evan scratched his cheeks when he retell the things Jake told him.

    "That¡¯s why...the elf insists on attending the auction undercover."

    Finley almost couldn¡¯t believe his ears anymore.

    Now that¡¯s a serious matter!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 468 - The Last Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 468 - "The Last Meeting" </h4>

    When Finley heard that a young alchemist elf from another continent might possibly visit Ainsley¡¯s auction, he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say...

    "Will this bring danger to Ain or anything?" The boy couldn¡¯t help but ask his dad. After all, the first elf he ever saw was the blue-skinned one at the auction.

    And that elf belonged to Ainsley now.

    In fact, he even had felt that if the potions auctioned were truly made by an elf...the blue-skinned elf must be the one making them.

    Would this invite troubles or something?

    "Hmmm, I don¡¯t think there will be any trouble. The Godlif Alchemist Guild master and Jake are also there. As a guest, she won¡¯t create troubles..."

    Evan shook his head at Finley¡¯s question.

    "She is also representing the elf race, right? Even when she¡¯s going undercover, she can¡¯t just stain the elves¡¯ reputation."

    "I see, I see. But dad, why is she going to the human continent in the first ce?" Finley shifted his position while still sitting on his dad¡¯sp.

    "Is it to sell potions to Grandpa Geraldine? Or is it to make a deal with that jerk Jake?"

    "I think both. We also had an elf guest like around 5 years ago.. Or 10 years ago..."

    "Ah? It¡¯s periodical?"

    "Yeah. The elves sometimes visit the human continent to see our development and to bring back things that the elves don¡¯t have yet but the humans have."

    Evan stroked Finley¡¯s hair as he recalled the day a young elf came to the human continent...it was also Jake who received the elf.

    The Billios Family really had a strong influence among the elvespared to other human forces, huh...

    "In fact, elves aren¡¯t the only non-human races that often visit our continent." Evan paused before continuing.

    "Aside from fairies that have a closer bond with humans among other non-human races, there are many hybrids and non-humans undercover mingling with the humans."

    "Hybrids...you mean someone like the blue-skinned elf, dad?"

    "Yeah. But they aren¡¯t sold as ves...unlike that blue-skinned elf." Evan nodded.

    "Anyway, I expect you to visit Ainsley¡¯s auction to show our goodwill to her. Okay?"

    Evan didn¡¯t want to continue the chat about ves and non-human races. Thus, he immediately shifted the conversation.

    "You can borrow a transformation potion or anything...wear a mask, maybe...but well, you will have to show your true face sooner orter."

    "Hum...got it." Finley lowered his head as he obeyed his dad¡¯s words.

    Indeed, there would be a day that he had toe clean to Ainsley. He only intended to use his false identity as a joke...but it seemed like it couldn¡¯t be a mere joke anymore.

    ¡¯Hmmm, I haven¡¯t visited her as a fairy for a long time already...maybe I should visit her tomorrow and tell her I can¡¯t visit for a long time in the future.¡¯

    Finley would be meeting Ainsley more often as Finley Walter, even when he¡¯s going to use a different appearance from his real one.

    Thus, meeting Ainsley as a fairy wasn¡¯t that efficient anymore, and he risked getting his true identity revealed.

    With that n in mind, Finley went to sleep early with Chronos on his pillow, nning to see Ainsley for thest time using his fairy identity.

    He¡¯s going to enrol in the Elton International Academy, anyway. He won¡¯t see Ainsley that often since the students will live in the dorm.

    Just like that, the night went by...and the following day, right after the sun rose, Finley went to Ainsley¡¯s mansion.

    As usual, he passed through the side garden and softly knocked on the window.

    Knock. Knock. Knock.

    "Ain? Ain, you there?" The ¡¯fairy¡¯ used his wind ability to bring his voice into the room, right beside Ainsley¡¯s ear.

    Ainsley was drooling while hugging Cellino when she heard this soft and angelic voice...

    She instantly woke up.

    "Who ish thele?!" The baby immediately activated her golden luck armour and even contacted Zev through telepathy.

    [Zev, Zev, you there? Am I inside an illusion or not? Answer me!]

    The moment Ainsley asked Zev, Finley slowly opened the window, and his head popped out.

    "Hey, hey...it¡¯s me, Finnie!" The boy waved his hand with an awkward smile on his face.

    "Long time no see, Ain."

    When Ainsley saw the one entering her room was actually her fairy friend that she hadn¡¯t seen for months, she didn¡¯t wait for Zev to answer her and immediately kicked her nket...along with Cellino.

    "FWIN???" The baby instantly jumped from the bed and ran toward the boy, who¡¯s already closing the window and was about to walk to the bed.

    "Ah, yeah, it¡¯s me." Finley reacted fast and didn¡¯t let Ainsley hug him just like before. Dodging the baby slightly to the left, the boy managed to keep Ainsley on a bay.

    "You can¡¯t suddenly hug me like that, ah. We fairies don¡¯t like to hug humans, especially those who aren¡¯t our contracted partner!"

    Finley bbered nonsense. As for why he did that? Because he just got a chill down his spine...as if someone was ring at him...

    Is it...the rumoured Godfather spirit?

    If Finley could see The Godfather and Zev, he would see the two of them crossing their arms in front of their chests while ring at him.

    [Why is that liar boy here? Hmph. And he even dares to hug Lil Lass.]

    Presumptuous!

    [Yeah, yeah. What a sly boy!] Zev nodded alongside the Godfather.

    On the other hand, when Ainsley heard that fairies didn¡¯t like to hug humans if they¡¯re not their contracted partners, the baby suddenly paused and tilted her head.

    "Then...can¡¯t ywou make a contwact with me?"

    ...??

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 469 - See You In Two Years

    <h4>Chapter 469 - "See You In Two Years" </h4>

    Finley almost slipped and fell when Ainsley blurted out things like that.

    Make a contract with you? I¡¯m not even a fairy, okay?! I¡¯m not!

    Finley instantly broke in cold sweat.

    "Uh...emm...I told you, you can only contract a fairy when you are at least 10 years old..."

    That¡¯s a lie. As long as the child already awakened a special ability, they could make a contract with fairies or elementalist!

    Finley thought that Ainsley was as pure as before and didn¡¯t know anything about the world out there. A pity, the baby wasn¡¯t the same as when she first transmigrated here.

    She had learned lots of things!

    "But I heald that Finley Walter, the Walter Famiwi heir, was only 6 yeals old when he contwacted a time faiwy..."

    Ainsley pouted as she looked at Finley with eyes full of suspicion.

    "Just tell me if you don¡¯t want to make a contwact with mwe. Hmph!"

    When Finley saw Ainsley sulking at him, he felt like banging his head to the floor.

    NOOO¨C I¡¯m sorry, ah! I¡¯m not a fairy...I¡¯m just a human! I can¡¯t make a contract with you!

    Finley already broke in a cold sweat as he tried to bluff.

    "Umm...it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to make a contract with you...but I have these circumstances...I have to go back to the fairy world..."

    What he meant by the fairy world was actually just a fairy continent but hidden from the world, unlike the elven continent that one could visit anytime as long as the elves let them enter.

    Finley¡¯s head was already spinning around as he tried to coax Ainsley.

    "Actually, I visit you today to tell you that I will not being over for maybe...two years...uh...because my parents are forcing me to go back..."

    Finley yed the ¡¯victim¡¯ card as he lowered his head, looking like a dejected little puppy. When the boy already made that move, how could Ainsley still me him?

    The baby hurriedly approached Finley and tugged on his sleeve.

    "Y-you won¡¯t visith me anymowe? Two yeals...that¡¯s so long..." Ainsley was truly taken aback. Somehow, when Finley said that, she thought she would never see him anymore.

    Once the fairy went back to his hometown...would hee back in two years? Doubted. For fairies, two years weren¡¯t that long. At least only like two months.

    But for humans, two years could change many things.

    "...do you really need to gwo? Don¡¯t you alwayse back hwome befowe twis too? W-why aren¡¯t you going back to visit me this time?"

    Ainsley was so close to hugging Finnie to stop him from going. She had a hunch that...she would never see Finnie anymore...

    "Well...I was caught sneaking out of the fairy world...and that¡¯s why my parents banned me from going out. For at least two months..."

    Finley used his exceptional knowledge about fairies to bluff his way out.

    "And two months for the fairies are like two years for you, that¡¯s why..." Finley paused before slowly patting Ainsley¡¯s head.

    "I¡¯m here to say goodbye."

    Ainsley felt something just stab her right at that moment. The baby¡¯s fingers froze, and her bubbly smile was gone. The mood around her suddenly soured.

    "...we haven¡¯t mwet for mwonths, and now I won¡¯t see you for two yeals..."

    Ainsley was already about to bawl her eyes out as she lowered her head, afraid that she would cry if she looked at Finley¡¯s emerald eyes.

    ¡¯You are the first friend I have in this world...and can be said to be my first mentor too aside from the Godfather...¡¯

    Ainsley recalled her first time meeting Finley, and she knew that they met by fate.

    ¡¯But now...I won¡¯t see you for two years...or maybe I won¡¯t see you forever...¡¯

    Ainsley had feelings that Finnie would be gone. Like...she would never see him anymore.

    Indeed, because Finnie would be Finley.

    Finley, who knew that theirst meeting would be at the auction instead before he went to Elton Academy, felt like crying.

    ....if you know I¡¯m lying to you, I wonder if I¡¯lle back alive...

    Finley suddenly regretted ying pranks with the baby and even lied about his race.

    He¡¯s actually human...but Ainsley would still befriend him even when she knew he¡¯s not a fairy, right?

    Ah, she wouldn¡¯t. If back then Finley told her that he¡¯s Finley Walter, the baby would take him as a hostage or kick him out of the library.

    There¡¯s no room for Finley Walter in her mansion!

    And that¡¯s only because she¡¯s jealous of the guy.

    Anyway, Finley couldn¡¯t cry over the spilt milk. He knew it¡¯s better to say hisst goodbye...for now.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Ain. I can¡¯t be your contracted fairy...because I won¡¯t be staying on the human continent...so...we...uh..." Finley continued his speech, still trying to say hisst goodbye when Ainsley stopped him.

    "Owkay, owkay, I geth it. I know you have to leave soonel ortel..." the baby tried to hold back her tears, at least until Finnie left the room.

    "T-twat...just don¡¯t folget to visit me aftel two months...owkay?"

    Two months for the fairy but two years for her. By then, she would have developed her family and did so many incredible things...

    She wished Finnie would see her achievements and say that he¡¯s proud of her.

    "Take cawe..." Ainsley forced a smile on her face as she braced herself to look at Finley. Tears already started to gather in her eyes as she let go of Finley¡¯s sleeve.

    "Swee ywou in two yeals."

    When Finley saw Ainsley¡¯s expression, he bit his lips hard and smiled wryly.

    "Yeah. See you...in two years."

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 470 - Mysterious Auction Owner

    <h4>Chapter 470 - "Mysterious Auction Owner" </h4>

    Right after Finley said his goodbye, the boy didn¡¯t stay for too long and immediately left. For him, if he stayed for even a minute longer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.

    "Bye, bye, Ain..."

    Once Finley left through the window, the room became silent. It was such a nice morning outside, but the room had this depressing mood all around.

    [...just let him go, Lil Lass. Two years aren¡¯t that long for a fairy.] The Godfather finally spoke as he approached Ainsley.

    [He won¡¯t forget his promise to visit you since it¡¯s only two months for him.]

    [Hwum...I know, Godfathel...] Ainsley murmured. The baby didn¡¯t lift her head and just tottered to her bed.

    The moment she reached her bed, she threw herself and pulled her nket up to her face.

    ¡¯I know that Finnie will definitely see me again, but two years...that¡¯s a long time, ah.¡¯

    Ainsley would be a liar if she said that she¡¯s not sad about Finnie¡¯s departure.

    After all, he¡¯s her first friend...and someone who told her tons of things about ability users and this world.

    She thought she would still see him every morning even though the past few months had been hectic and she couldn¡¯t see him at all...

    But who knows that Finnie would go away and wouldn¡¯t be back in two years?

    s, everything already happened...and she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    "...I hope ywou will still remember me aftel two yeals, " Ainsley murmured underneath her nket as she prepared to let go of Finnie and focused on her life.

    She still had an auction to hold tonight...and she couldn¡¯t let her feelings ruin her n for her family.

    The Godfather also knew that Ainsley needed time to recharge, so he left her be and exempted her from the daily morning training.

    At the same time, the poor Cellino, who was kicked to the floor, was still growling while licking his fur.

    ¡¯Hmph, hmph. You kicked me for that boy! Ain, you meanie! Hmphh!¡¯

    Just like that, with various emotions varying for everyone, the Sloan Family¡¯s first illegal potion auction was finally held at the Roane Region Billios Auction Hall.

    6 p.m, two hours before the auction night.

    "Is twis gwood?" Ainsley pointed at her clothes as she asked Grandpa Yofan and Elliana, the two people in charge of her clothes tonight.

    For today¡¯s auction, Ainsley didn¡¯t wear a dress but wore a cute ck and white suit with ck and white pants. The left area was dyed in ck, while the right area was dyed in white.

    It was the opposite for the pants.

    With such a unique outfit, Ainsley truly looked like a mysterious auction owner or something...and of course, she dyed her hair ck to match the theme.

    Her pupils also went back to crimson red by using contact lenses for children.

    She¡¯s back to being the Godtoddler!

    "Hmmm, you look as cute as usual, Ain. But are you sure you want to use the Godtoddler appearance?" Grandpa Yofan patted Ainsley¡¯s head as he put the masquerade soul brooch on the baby¡¯s chest.

    At the same time, Elliana wasbing Ainsley¡¯s hair while letting the baby sit on herp.

    "Hwum, I¡¯m fwine with twis appeawance. It mwatch the theme more twan my usual look." Ainsley took a hand mirror and whistled as her own reflection there.

    As expected, having a ck hair and red eyes truly looked more intimidating and charismatic than her usual Barbie doll look. For a serious asion like this auction, she better built up a charismatic image!

    However, little did she know that even her current appearance was also as cute as usual...she looked like a dalmatian, you know?

    After Ainsley put on her ck and white eye mask with golden essories around the eyes, she looked even more adorable yet mysterious, fitting to be the auction owner.

    Even Grandpa Yofan and Elliana had to say that Ainsley looked extremely charismatic yet adorable at the same time. She had a different charm tonight!

    "Boss. Done."

    Elliana put down theb as she informed Ainsley. The woman just made tiny braids for the baby to decorate her hair a bit, but that¡¯s it.

    Anyway, it¡¯s still cute.

    "Hwum, twanks, El." Ainsley looked at Elliana, who¡¯s wearing a ck shirt, white zer and ck pants.

    That¡¯s the Sloan Family uniform for the night, plus the Sloan Family golden badge on their chest for the loyal members and a silver badge for those who didn¡¯t swear an oath to the family.

    Seeing Elliana¡¯s cool appearance with her usual ponytail, Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    "Hehehe. Ywou awe ready to gwo, Elh?" The baby jumped from Elliana¡¯sp and stretched her body before looking back at the woman.

    Are you ready? We are going to create a legendary auction tonight!

    "Ready. Boss." Elliana nodded while bowing slightly.

    Seeing the two people dressing up nicely like that, Grandpa Yofan, who¡¯s still in his usual white robe, couldn¡¯t help but grumble a bit.

    "Hmph. Hmph. Why do you have to hold the auction outside the mansion? This old man can¡¯t go there, you know?"

    Grandpa Yofan didn¡¯t mean to protest to Ainsley, but Ainsley heard it. The baby could only look at Grandpa Yofan with a wry smile.

    ¡¯Hehehe, sorry, grandpa...but it¡¯s not safe to conduct the auction at the mansion. It might bring danger to our mansion!¡¯

    Despite her reasons, Ainsley didn¡¯t exin anything to Grandpa Yofan and just hugged his leg affectionately.

    "Gwandpa..."

    "Huu..." Grandpa Yofan sighed as he squatted and hugged Ainsley tightly.

    "Hum. Go, go. Take care, okay?"

    "Owkay!" Ainsley grinned as she let go of Grandpa Yofan.

    The baby then walked away from the old man together with Elliana.

    Let¡¯s go...to the auction hall!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 471 - The First Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 471 - "The First Visitor" </h4>

    Ainsley went to the auction hall together with the five buds, Elliana and Cellino. Of course, her people were already waiting at the auction hall, guarding the location.

    Ainsley actually wanted to bring Axelle with her, but the elf refused.

    "I-I don¡¯t like the crowd. P-please just tell me the result...and whether the customer l-like my potions or not..."

    When Axelle already said that, Ainsley could do nothing but leave him at the mansion.

    ¡¯Next time, he will definitely need to attend!¡¯

    The group went to the auction building using their Pegacon Carriage, and for some reason, they didn¡¯t get ambushed or anything...

    This made Ainsley a bit sceptical...or maybe relieved?

    ¡¯I thought there wiwoulde some dumb idiots trying to rob me on the way to the hall.¡¯

    Ainsley looked outside the carriage window while whistling casually.

    She¡¯s bringing all the potions to be sold inside her storage ne, so there must be some people who would want to rob her.

    Surprisingly, they aren¡¯t that dumb...

    After all, her battle video was no joke, and many people knew that it¡¯s not wise to pick a fight with someone who could curse you.

    No one would want to be cursed!

    As long as they haven¡¯t found a way to break the ¡¯curse¡¯ or prevent the baby from using it, it¡¯s better to keep a good distance.

    Because of this, Ainsley could safely arrive at the auction building.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time she visited the building that looked like the ancient Athena temple; Parthenon, but when she stood in front of it once more, Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but gasp in awe.

    The auction building adopted the Parthenon pir designs with everything simr to Parthenon, but this building had a roof and a definitely safe room and area for the visitors.

    At night, they lit up yellow-ish light, making the white building look even grandeur andvish. Definitely an appropriate location to hold an auction!

    Ah...an illegal auction, though.

    Well, others also didn¡¯t think that Ainsley would use such an eye-catching building as her illegal auction location.

    Usually, illegal auctions were held discreetly, and they did it underground.

    Ainsley was indeed an exception. She didn¡¯t think she should use an underground auction ce or anything...

    Why?

    Because even when her auction was illegal, she¡¯s sure that the standard was on par with the legal auction that the alchemist guild held periodically!

    There¡¯s no need to hide like a rat when she¡¯s doing legal business despite not getting the license.

    Not minding all of this, Ainsley¡¯s group stopped right in front of the building¡¯s entrance.

    Even before they got out of the carriage, there were already rows of young people in suits standing still.

    The youngsters were all waiting for Ainsley¡¯s arrival while preparing a red carpet for her!

    They should have done that for the potential customers or the visitors, but instead, they¡¯re preparing it for their boss.

    Their boss was just a family head of a mid-rank mafia family. Still, she deserved the treatment equal to the Walter Family head or even the Billios Family heads and the other famous guild masters!

    Thus, Ainsley had just stepped out of the carriage when the 20 or so people suddenly bowed 45¡ã while shouting.

    "WELCOME, BOSS!"

    The youngsters wearing either gold or silver Sloan Family badges shouted so loudly that Ainsley had to cover her ears as she squeezed her eyes.

    The baby¡¯s heart almost jumped to her throat.

    What...what is this?! What are you guys doing? You look as if you¡¯re weing a yakuza boss or a mafia boss, ah!

    The baby forgot that she¡¯s indeed a mafia boss.

    "Uh...evelyone, ywou can raise your head." Ainsleyughed wryly as she walked by the red carpet.

    Although her face flushed red out of embarrassment and she had the urge to hide, the baby still appreciated these people¡¯s effort in weing her.

    Aish...you guys are so adorable.

    "Yes, boss!" At Ainsley¡¯smand, the youngsters immediately straightened their backs as they gave the baby a salute.

    The youngster wore the same outfit as Elliana and the five buds, but the five buds wore an additional cape while Elliana had a golden cor, unlike the others¡¯ white cor.

    Still, when so many people wearing ck and white outfits saluted you while you¡¯re walking down the red carpet...

    Won¡¯t that be embarrassing??

    Ah, no, it¡¯s actually so cool that Ainsley got goosebumps, but she wasn¡¯t used to this treatment. The baby¡¯s face was still flushing red beneath her unique eye mask.

    She couldn¡¯t help but fasten her walking speed, dragging Cellino and her group with her.

    Quick, quick, enter the hall so that I won¡¯t see this embarrassing scene!

    Thankfully, when Ainsley entered the auction hall, the members there didn¡¯t make such a big stir, letting Ainsley roam the hall leisurely.

    The auction hall that she chose was a bit simr to an opera stage...and it could fit more than 200 people.

    Such a ce wasn¡¯t bad for a high-ss auction. Not to mention that the interior design was almost exactly the same as the one at the Billios Casino¡¯s auction hall.

    Everything is good. The guards were already stationed at their ces, and many members were lurking here and there too...

    The Sloan Family was really ready to start the auction. Now, they just needed to wait for the guests to visit the hall aside from Ainsley.

    Since the auction didn¡¯t require an invitation or something because it¡¯s open to the public, Ainsley expected quite a lot of big shots toe.

    Who will be the first visitor?

    Ainsley was standing near the main stage, nervously waiting for the first guest to appear when the youngsters outside suddenly shouted once more.

    "Wee, Walter Family Head!"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 472 - Officially Meeting The Heir

    <h4>Chapter 472 - "Officially Meeting The Heir" </h4>

    "Wee, Walter Family head!"

    "Wee, Walter Family, young master!"

    When Ainsley heard the two announcements, the baby almost jumped from her seat.

    She hurriedly patted her knee-length pants and walked to the entrance with cat-sized Cellino by her side.

    Ba-thump. Ba-thump.

    Ainsley¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she walked even closer to the entrance. She didn¡¯t know why but she¡¯s just nervous...

    ¡¯My first visitor is surprisingly Uncle Evan and his son, the mysterious prodigy Finley Walter!¡¯

    Ainsley was not expecting that, but she¡¯s also d that the first visitor she had to greet will be someone she knew.

    Thus, the baby just waited at the entrance while Evan and Finley, who¡¯s using a disguise, walked to the entrance.

    Once Evan finally met Ainsley, the middle-aged man subconsciously fell on one knee while taking Ainsley¡¯s little hand.

    "Good evening, Godtoddler." The man kissed the back of Ainsley¡¯s hand lightly, expressing his good manners toward ady.

    However, his son was already ring at his back while Ainsley blushed like a young maiden in love.

    "Uncwle, you¡¯re too polite, ah! Don¡¯t be like dat!" The baby shook Evan¡¯s hand before pressing her red cheeks.

    Oh, gosh, that¡¯s really shocking, okay?

    Seeing Ainsley acting all bashful like that, Evan couldn¡¯t help butugh while returning to his original position.

    "Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry if I surprise you, Godtoddler." Evan¡¯sughter might look forced and dry, but he¡¯s truly amused. It¡¯s just that his cold face couldn¡¯t be honest.

    "Ah, right, Godtoddler, you haven¡¯t seen my son before, right?"

    Evan immediately changed the conversation since his back was getting colder and colder thanks to someone¡¯s menacing re...

    "Ah, no, you have met him before, but he¡¯s using a different appearance and identity." Evan bbered as he looked back and gently put his hand on Finley¡¯s back.

    Before Finley could say anything, the father already pushed the boy to Ainsley.

    "Here, let me introduce my son to you. He¡¯s Finley. Call him Fin is fine. He¡¯s 8 this year." Evan was all smiles as he looked at Finley, wearing the most innocent look he could use.

    "Fin, this is Godtoddler. Her real name is Ainsley. She¡¯s the current Sloan Family head...and she¡¯s only 3!"

    When Evan introduced the children to each other like that, how could they not feel awkward?

    "Ah...so twis ish youl son, uncwle..."

    Ainsley silently tucked her hair to her ear while seizing up Finley from head to toe.

    Blonde hair. Simr to Uncle Evan¡¯s hair...and also ruby eyes. He¡¯s the exact copy of his father based on these two features alone...

    But why is he using a full-face mask?

    Since Finley used a full-face exquisite mask that only showed his pupils, one couldn¡¯t see his face at all!

    Ainsley was already waiting to see Neil Alter¡¯s real face since Evan said that Neil¡¯s face was a fake as well...but who would know that the boy still wore a mask?

    "Uh...so...we mweet again?" Ainsley tried to greet Finley first by mentioning their first meeting at the casino as the Godtoddler and Neil Alter.

    After knowing that Neil Alter was just a fake identity that Finley used, Ainsley also wondered whether the boy¡¯s real personality was like Neil¡¯s or not...

    "Yeah, we met again. Sorry I used a fake identity to meet you back then." Finley stretched his hand and casually initiated a handshake as a response to Ainsley¡¯s words.

    When he spoke like that, Ainsley should have discovered that his voice was actually Finnie¡¯s voice, but thank God the boy was smart.

    He drank a voice-changing potion on the way to the auction, so his voice sounded a bit mature and deep, making the boy look truly mature for boys his age.

    Ainsley was taken aback for a moment since the boy¡¯s attitude was 180¡ã different from Neil. Even his voice was different!

    "A-ah, yeah, nice to mweet ywou, bwig bwothel." Ainsley had no choice but to y along with Finley. She took Finley¡¯s stretched hand, grabbed it, and shook it gently.

    "I hope we cwan be gwood fwiends!" The baby even still had time to use her charm ability against Finley.

    If Finley didn¡¯t know about Ainsley¡¯s charm beforehand, he would have truly despised the baby for making a move on him.

    However, when it¡¯s like this, Finley could onlyugh in his heart.

    ¡¯Hahaha. Your habit of subconsciously charming others using your ability never changes, huh...¡¯

    The boy put on a polite smile on his face even when others couldn¡¯t see it and nodded.

    "Likewise. I think we can be good friends despite our age gap."

    Oh, well, we are already close buddies, anyway.

    Sensing Finley¡¯s warm attitude and his pure intention to befriend her, Ainsley¡¯s previously awkward attitude toward the boy slightly changed.

    ¡¯Oh, no wonder he¡¯s called a prodigy...he is so mature when he¡¯s only 8!¡¯

    Ainsley silently clicked her tongue as she kept her sweet smile to entertain Finley and his dad.

    ¡¯This boy will really be a heart-breaker for many girls in the future. I better stay away from him...Finnie is way more innocent and cute, anyway.¡¯

    Ainsley subconsciouslypared the two, and when she realised that, she paused. The baby didn¡¯t even hear what Evan and Finley talked about as they went to the second floor to visit the VVIP rooms.

    The girl lowered her head, deep in thoughts.

    ¡¯Why am Iparing this boy to Finnie? Is it because their names are simr? But Finnie did say the Walter Family Heir copied his name....¡¯

    The more Ainsley thought of it, the more she felt familiar with Finley...and not because she met him when he¡¯s Neil Alter.

    Is it because he has a simr body and vibe with Finnie?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 473 - Full Of Big Shots

    <h4>Chapter 473 - "Full Of Big Shots" </h4>

    When Ainsley thought about how Finley and Finnie truly had a simr body and appearance aside from their eye colour and their face, Ainsley got slightly...suspicious of the boy.

    ¡¯If Finley Finnie¡¯s secret fans or something? Howe they feel simr, have a simr vibe and also have a simr build...¡¯

    Ainsley had this nagging feeling that something was off, but she couldn¡¯t associate Finley Walter with Finnie the fairy.

    One was more mature and polite, while the other was childish, innocent, yet cute and caring.

    They had two pr personalities, but both had this warm vibe around them...it¡¯s as if they¡¯re truly blessed by this world.

    ¡¯Or maybe...Finnie takes Finley¡¯s appearance when he sneaks out of his hometown? I heard that fairies can mimic humans¡¯ appearance...¡¯

    Oh, well, that¡¯s just rumour or legend in children¡¯s storybooks. Finnie never said that he took upon a human appearance and that human was Finley Walter.

    No matter how much Ainsley thought about it, she felt that Finley truly resembled Finnie. It wouldn¡¯t be weird if Finley¡¯s contracted fairy was actually Finnie...

    Oh, wait, maybe that¡¯s the case? That can be!

    Ainsley was suddenly ¡¯enlightened¡¯. She recalled how Finnie rejected her proposal to be her contracted fairy...maybe because he¡¯s already contracted to Finley?

    And the reason why he had toe back and get grounded...must be because he¡¯s spending time with another human than his master and his master got jealous?

    Maybe Finnie would only be grounded for two months, even in a human sense of time. But Finnie thought it was counted in fairy time...so he said he would be gone in two years!

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but believe her sudden conspiracy theory...since it all matched. She suddenly wanted to ask Finley whether he had a fairy named Finnie...

    And if he did, could he release him and not punish him?

    s, Ainsley knew not to ask Finley about that. The boy might think that she¡¯s a freak if she did that! Thus, after settling down the two big bosses at the VVIP room, Ainsley went to the first floor once more.

    It was already 7:00, just an hour before the auction, and many people started to arrive.

    There were tons of people she had never seen before, and she didn¡¯t even know their forces existed, but they came to the auction hall.

    As the host and the auction owner, Ainsley had to greet the guests just to be polite. Using her charm ability, the baby went here and there to greet the old people and the youngsters.

    "Hewlo, twank ywou foring!"

    "Hewlo, Gwandma, ywou can look folwald to the auctwion tonight!"

    "Bwig bwo, bwig sis, enjoy the auction!"

    The guests already knew that Ainsley had a potent charm ability, but even when the baby used it on them, they couldn¡¯t help but get enchanted and forgot whatever the baby did to them.

    She¡¯s just too cute!

    The guests liked Ainsley politely greeting them while acting cute, but a certain spirit in the air was ring at whoever patted Ainsley or casually gave her candies.

    "A, you¡¯re too cute to be true. Come,e, you can visit this big brother¡¯s house next time."

    Hmph. Paedophile!

    "I wish my little sister was as cute as you! This big sis almost wants to kidnap you..."

    Shut up, you filthy cow. Don¡¯t you dare squeeze lilss¡¯ cheeks!

    "Ohohoho you¡¯re such an obedient child. The Sloan Family will rise under your leadership."

    What¡¯s the rtion between being an obedient child and leading a family, you old man? Shooo! Shoo!

    "You¡¯re so pretty and cute! I have a handsome grandson...maybe you two can meet sometimes."

    What did you say, old hag? Did you just set up a date for lilss??

    The Godfather didn¡¯t know why but he got extremely irritated every time the guest talked to Ainsley and admired her cuteness.

    Maybe because he just didn¡¯t want the baby to be seen as a mere mascot?

    However, this was still not the worst case for the Godfather.

    In the midst of greeting the first batch of non-VVIP guests, a few VVIP guests showed up, requiring Ainsley to personally escort them to the second floor while acting all chummy with them.

    "A, bwig bwothel ish the heir of the Frank Famiwi, the one selling cool tech??"

    "Uncwle, you¡¯re the Saws Family head, the one owning a popr monster breeder?"

    "Auntwie, your cosmeticpany is shooo gwood! The Juvenile pwotion twis time will be a pewfect fit for you."

    "Ah, bwig sis is the owner of countless bwothel in another regwion? What is bwothel..."

    "Oh, oh, you ale the bwiggest seafood supplier in our countwy? Ain wuv seafood!"

    "Yourpwany is the one making telepoltal?? Sho cwool!"

    "Vehicle indwusty? Awesome!"

    "The biggest bweast malket owner with counthless bwanches all alound the countwy? Amazwing!"

    Not only those outside of the mafia society came to the auction. Even the 7 greatest mafia family and some shameless 7 sacred families sent some people to attend.

    Not to mention the mafia council.

    One or two people wearing suspicious robes also attended and when Ainsley knew that they¡¯re from the mafia council, she had to give them the VVIP room as well.

    Thank God she prepared a lot of VVIP rooms...

    Ah wait, but those from the guilds... haven¡¯t arrived yet!

    Just as Ainsley was thinking about that, her mafia members in charge of greeting the guests outside suddenly shouted a familiar name.

    "Wee, the Godlif Shaman guild master!"

    Ainsley¡¯s ears instantly perked up.

    The Godlif Shaman guild master? Riemann? Rie!

    The baby¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Ever since she became a shaman, she had always wanted to meet Rie to ask about shamans.

    The opportunity is here!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 474 - Meeting Other Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 474 - "Meeting Other Spirits" </h4>

    Ainsley was so happy to meet Rie, knowing that she¡¯s a shaman, but then she suddenly recalled how her people called Rie...

    ¡¯Godlif Shaman guild master!¡¯

    Ainsley, who was running toward the entrance, suddenly halted. Her eyes widened, and her jaw dropped to the floor. She even almost slipped and fell.

    Wait, hold up...t-the shaman guild master?

    Ainsley looked at Rie, the granny who was already heading to the main hall with a charismatic aura around her.

    The...shaman...GUILD MASTER??

    Ainsley¡¯s heart jumped to her throat.

    ¡¯I-I never know anything about this??¡¯

    Ainsley never knew that the kind granny she met back then was actually a big shot among big shots!

    When she finally realised that Rie was the shaman guild master, she suddenly suspected whether other old men that she met before...

    Were they also big shots?

    The two grandpas who were fighting each other...and the calm yet mysterious grandpa...ah, the polite grandpa who gave me the invisibility potion...

    Ainsley recalled their faces one by one, and when she remembered their upations, she almost peed her pants.

    One is a beast tamer. The other is a monster tamer. Uh...the one giving me the potion is an alchemist...and the quiet one is a summoner...

    And they all...hang out with Granny Rie...t-then...then...don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re also...

    Ainsley hadn¡¯t finished her thoughts when Rie already spotted her and immediately rushed toward the baby.

    "Godtoddler¨C I mean, Lady Sloan!" The youthful-looking grandma arrived at Ainsley¡¯s ce in a matter of seconds, definitely startling the baby to death.

    How could she be so fast?! You¡¯re supposed to be a weak grandma, you know??

    Ainsley was so shocked that she could only allow Rie to hug her.

    "G-grandma Rie...?"

    "Yes, yes?" Rie acted all chummy as she hugged Ainsley and lifted her up.

    She didn¡¯t even care that her subordinates behind her, the senior and prodigy shamans, were all looking at her with flushing faces.

    They¡¯re all so embarrassed that they wanted to hide in a coffin!

    "Uh...Gwandma..." Ainsley muttered once more as she clung onto the granny¡¯s neck, still in disbelief. Her state of mind was in chaos...

    But hold up.

    She¡¯s even more confused because right now, there were two spirits floating in the air right in front of her...and both of them were looking at her with curious gazes.

    [Hoo, this is the prodigy lil shaman that the old hag told us?] A deep, male voice suddenly sounded in Ainsley¡¯s mind, directly bypassing any kinds of transmission methods.

    The male spirit around Evan¡¯s age twirled in the air while rubbing his chin.

    [She doesn¡¯t look like a prodigy...]

    The male spirit resembled Evan in a sense, but he looked so messy that people would think he¡¯s a beggar. His clothes were also like that of adventurers.

    He looked like an ordinary wild adventurer!

    However...Ainsley somehow felt an intimidating aura from him...just a lot less scarier than the Godfather¡¯s.

    Not knowing that Ainsley was directly looking at him with a nk gaze, the male spirit kept mumbling to another spirit beside him.

    [Are you sure she¡¯s the prodigy the old hag praises to the moon? I don¡¯t think so¨C ]

    [Nah, she does seem like it. Since she can see us, she must be a shaman.]

    This time, a mature and soothing woman¡¯s voice also popped out in Ainsley¡¯s mind without any warnings.

    [What? She can see us?!] The male spirit instantly looked at Ainsley and when he saw her looking at him with such a shocked face, the spirit couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    [She can see us! Oh fck¨C she¡¯s only three! She already made a contract with a spirit? Hell!] The male spirit grumbled here and there while curiously seizing Ainsley from head to toe.

    On the other hand, the woman silently looked at Ainsley and when they made eye contact, the woman would lower her head, avoiding Ainsley¡¯s eyes.

    She actually looked as old as Rie, but since her cold face was so youthful and beautiful, she looked way younger than her age.

    Plus, with that cool whiteb coat that she wore, how could anyone see her as an ordinary old spirit?

    Facing these two, Ainsley was so stunned that she almost bit her tongue.

    W-what¨C WHAT ARE THEY?? WHAT DID I SEE?? FCC¨C DEAD SPIRITS?? FOR REAL?? HWAA¨C

    Ainsley almost choked on her saliva when Rie suddenly patted her back and looked at the baby with an apologetic smile.

    "Oh my, it seems that you have truly awakened your shaman ability...that¡¯s why you can see them!"

    Rie was already breaking in cold sweat but she didn¡¯t show it.

    The granny immediately brought Ainsley to the resting room on the first floor without anyone seeing.

    Once they were alone inside the room, the granny put Ainsley on the sofa and sighed.

    "I apologize, Godtoddler, sorry to startle you or something. I didn¡¯t think you would have contracted your first spirit..."

    Her spirits were high-ranking spirits so usually, newbie shamans couldn¡¯t see them if they didn¡¯t have a contract spirit yet.

    Who would have known that Ainsley already had a spirit with her? No wonder she could see those two!

    Rie looked around the room before sighing once more.

    "I didn¡¯t see your contracted spirit...maybe he¡¯s hiding somewhere...and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t think you could already see high-ranking spirits..."

    Rie looked at the two spirits following behind her and rubbed her temple. Her hair bundled into a bun was already looking slightly messy.

    "These two...are my contracted spirits. Don¡¯t be scared. They¡¯re kind. They won¡¯t bite."

    The grandma said that, but she¡¯s the one who¡¯s actually scared right now.

    Did my spirits...frighten this baby?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 475 - Aura Clash

    <h4>Chapter 475 - "Aura sh" </h4>

    The old woman sped her hands together as she looked at the baby sitting beside her with a nk gaze.

    Her back was drenched in sweat once more.

    Oh, my, did my spirits shock her a lot?? I-I didn¡¯t see she can already see spirits! And, and I think..she...she can hear their voices too?

    B-but not all shamans can receive other spirits¡¯ telepathy outside of the one they made a contract with!

    How could this baby do that?

    If Rie knew that Ainsley shaman type was the ambassador, she would definitely know why the baby could hear those spirits¡¯ voices in her mind.

    An ambassador not only could see all types of spirits but could also hear their voices aside from borrowing their abilities once!

    Rie was truly in disarray. The old woman looked confused as hell.

    Maybe...I¡¯m just mistaken? Maybe this baby didn¡¯t hear the spirits¡¯ voices? But if I make a wrong guess...how can one exin why the baby is so shocked beyond relief?

    It mustn¡¯t be just because she saw another spirit for the first time!

    Indeed, Ainsley was currently shocked because of the spirits¡¯ voices in her mind...but also because the Godfather was actually not around her! The spirit was gone with Zev!

    They disappeared out of the blue!

    Ainsley was almost close to exploding.

    WHY ARE THEY SUDDENLY GONE?? FCK¨C Did they elope or something??

    [G-Godfathel...? W-why ale ywou leaving? I-I mweet two spirits hele...I...I...]

    The Godfather didn¡¯t answer.

    It was so sudden...and Ainsley was at a loss.

    Where are they going?!

    Ainsley was thinking about the two when the two spirits, the male and the woman, suddenly approached her with twinkling eyes.

    [Yoo,ss, you can hear me, right? This is so cool! I never knew someone else could hear me!]

    [...nice to meet you...]

    Both the male and the woman spirit seemed eager to chat with Ainsley, especially the male one.

    He kept bbering here and there, not knowing that Ainsley was looking at him as if he¡¯s a ghost.

    W-what...what is this? W-who are you guys? This is the first time I saw spirits other than the Godfather...d-don¡¯t be so chatty, ah!

    And why can I hear your voices in my mind??

    At first, Ainsley felt nothing. But now....

    She could feel the two spirits¡¯ dominating aura slowly pressing upon her mind.

    Maybe the spirits didn¡¯t know it, but they subconsciously released such an aura...

    And it was triggering her. She felt like....she¡¯s turning into a savage.

    What¡¯s with this??

    Ainsley knew almost nothing about shamans, and she didn¡¯t know that high-ranked spirits could even make shamans faint with just a nce.

    It¡¯s all because the shamans were more sensitive than non-shamans, and they¡¯re the only ability users that could see or feel dead spirits if the spirits didn¡¯t materialise.

    But there were spirits that could trigger a shaman¡¯s fighting spirit too.

    And it¡¯s now happening to Ainsley.

    The powerful-looking spirits triggered something in Ainsley¡¯s blood!

    Ba-thump. Ba-thump.

    Ainsley felt like someone was poking her heart.

    The air was suffocating. Her stomach was churning...she felt nauseous...yet her blood was boiling.

    There¡¯s this sense of bloodthirsty in her mind...and it was getting stronger.

    "Huff...huff.." The baby was sweating like mad as she clenched her fists.

    "G-gwandma...I...I don¡¯t feel gwood...i-it...it is so stwuffy..." Ainsley gritted her teeth. Her pupils glinted dangerously.

    Even when Cellino was on herp with her, it didn¡¯t help.

    The spirits¡¯ aura...was...too overwhelming. Their aura feels...feels sickening!

    Hate them! Hate! K-kill!

    It was the first time Ainsley felt this way.

    She had never shown such a strong reaction, even when she met the Godfather for the first time...so she didn¡¯t know that powerful spirits could affect the shamans up to this degree.

    Who...who are they? Why are they so hateful? Where is Godfather? What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel this way?

    "G-gwandma...A-Ain...Ain is...scawed...."

    Realising something was off, Rie instantly hugged Ainsley and brought her into herp.

    "Godtoddler? What¡¯s wrong? Are you¨C " the moment the grandma saw Ainsley¡¯s pale face, she instantly knew what happened.

    "You two¨C get away from the baby!" Rie suddenly shouted to the two spirits, taking them by surprise.

    The spirits were just curious, so they lingered around Ainsley...but when Rie shouted like that, they also instantly realised something was wrong.

    The male spirit and the woman immediately backed off. Both of them looked stiff as they watched Ainsley from far away since they¡¯re now close to the door.

    [Did we...affect her? Is our aura too strong?]

    [...no, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s as if...her aura is shing with ours.] The woman

    replied calmly, but then, she sounded a bit unsure.

    [...I think it¡¯s not her aura. It¡¯s...her spirit¡¯s aura.]

    [Her...spirit?] The male spirit tilted his head. He did feel his aura was shing with the baby¡¯s, and that¡¯s why the baby felt so ufortable.

    [Yeah, I think this baby already let her spirit possess her body more than once, and that¡¯s why that spirit¡¯s aura is lingering around her...]

    It¡¯s such a strong dominant aura. It¡¯s shing with their auras!

    [But which spirit has such a strong aura to go against our aura? That¡¯s unusual, you know...]

    While the male spirit wondered about it, the spirit they¡¯re talking about was currently in the bathroom with Zev, looking all confused.

    [Look, bastard. Lilss is meeting a pro shaman and the other two spirits...what should this lord do? How is this lord supposed to act?]

    The Godfather...was freaking out since he wanted to give a good impression to Rie and her two spirits!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 476 - Ainsley Is Gone

    <h4>Chapter 476 - "Ainsley Is Gone" </h4>

    A few moments before Ainsley got affected by the two spirits¡¯ aura, the Godfather was holed up in the bathroom with Zev...

    [Just answer this Lord, Zev. This is important!]

    The poor toddler had to sit on the toilet as he looked at the Godfather spirit.

    [What¡¯s so important about greeting people....you never care about this kind of thing...why do you suddenly care about it now?]

    At Zev¡¯s words, the Godfather took a deep breath and sighed.

    [This lord doesn¡¯t know anything about shaman ability...and since that old woman is the best shaman in this country, she can help the Lilss...]

    The Godfather¡¯s voice got even fainter as he continued.

    [This lord wants that old woman to be the Lilss¡¯ mentor to teach her how to use her shaman ability...]

    [And?? Just ask, ah! She will definitely listen to a legend like you! She will be thrilled!] Zev almost snapped as he red at the Godfather.

    So you kidnap me and ce me in the bathroom just to say this?! Hellooooo¨C we even left Ain alone!

    The Godfather could sense Zev¡¯s irritation toward him, so he flinched a bit before scratching his cheeks, definitely acting a bit strange.

    [....this lord...doesn¡¯t know how to socialise with other spirits and the old shaman.]

    [...then? You don¡¯t need to socialise, okay? You can just threaten them like you usually do¨C ]

    [Can¡¯t! Are you crazy? We are betting on Lilss¡¯ reputation here!] The Godfather finally raised his voice at Zev. He instantly looked at the toddler spirit with a menacing gaze.

    [You don¡¯t know how important a mentor is for the Lilss...]

    That¡¯s right. He needs Rie to mentor Ainsley and actually, he could just force her to do that. But...but what about Ainsley¡¯s reputation? The baby was kind...so she wouldn¡¯t like that.

    Thus, the only possible way was to be polite with the shaman and also befriended her spirits.

    But it was the first time the Godfather knew the term ¡¯polite¡¯ or ¡¯friend¡¯. He knew how to fake his politeness but to butter up someone and befriend them....

    Oh, hell no. He wasn¡¯t experienced.

    But he needed to! Else, what if the shamanmunity hated Ainsley for having a mannerless spirit like him? What if she¡¯s hated because he didn¡¯t behave well?

    He¡¯s used to be a free spirit, but now he¡¯s bonded. He...had to think about Ainsley¡¯s sake too.

    When Zev heard the Godfather¡¯s exnation, he was actually so speechless that he opened and closed his mouth without making any sound.

    The arrogant and free-willed Godfather...that child who never wants anyone to dictate his life...is now thinking for other people¡¯s sake?

    And it¡¯s just a matter of manners and politeness...

    Heck. The world is ending! This Godfather must be fake!

    Zev couldn¡¯t say anything for a while until he pinched his nose and sighed.

    [Okay, okay, I get it. You want to appear kind, approachable and mature, right?]

    [Right. In front of the old shaman and her two spirits.]

    The Godfather saw the two spirits back then, but he already freaked out and subconsciously dragged Zev to the bathroom, thus leaving Ainsley alone.

    Right now, since he¡¯s too focused on their conversation, he didn¡¯t hear Ainsley¡¯s voice in his mind. Not at all.

    That¡¯s just how much he freaked out!

    Zev saw the crux of the problem but still thought that the Godfather changed a lot...

    He used to be a lone wolf. Since when he became a doting daddy wolf? This is so wrong!

    s, the toddler spirit still helped the Godfather in the end.

    [You should do this...yeah, yeah. Great them politely, smile! Your edited face is handsome as long as you¡¯re not knitting your eyebrows or look like you¡¯re asking for a fight. Hum, hum.]

    [Then?]

    [Hum, next is...this...and that. Yup, yup. Use your charm as a handsome legend to impress the old shaman...shows your good rtionship with Ain...yeah, yeah.]

    [Okay. About this lord¡¯s smile...is it like this? Or this?]

    The Godfather tried to smile just like how he used to smile at Ainsley. But maybe because he¡¯s conscious of it now, his smile looked like a r*pist...or a gangster.

    Even Zev was scared to the bone.

    [Y-you are a mafia, anyway, so it¡¯s okay to have a scary smile, Hahahah...hahah...] Zev tried topromise, but the Godfather didn¡¯t like it.

    The young man crossed his arms and grumbled.

    [This lord wants to show a warm smile, not a mafia-like smile¨C ]

    He hadn¡¯t finished his words when his heart suddenly stopped beating for a second.

    The Godfather subconsciously paused. His body froze for a few seconds, rming Zev.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Why are you pausing? Is your dder full? You wanna pee¨C ]

    [Lilss. This Lord feels something is happening to Lilss!]

    The Godfather¡¯s sixth sense was no joke. Plus, he had a contract with Ainsley. He could feel her condition, and right now, she¡¯s not feeling well.

    Whatever she felt was actually delivered to his senses too. Thus, the Godfather could feel Ainsley¡¯s current emotions.

    Scared. Mad. Wanna fight someone. Confused. Bloodthirsty. Shocked. Etc. Etc.

    They¡¯re all negative emotions!

    At that moment, the Godfather instantly rushed out of the bathroom, almost leaving Zev behind.

    [Dave?! What the fck¨C where are you going?? Wait!] The toddler spirit had to fly fast to catch after the Godfather.

    The Godfather already ran out of the bathroom and arrived at their previous ce...only to see no one.

    There were a lot of guests walking back and forth...but the one he¡¯s looking for wasn¡¯t there.

    Ainsley is gone!

    At that moment, the Godfather¡¯s face paled. His aura unknowingly exploded.

    [LIL LASS! WHERE ARE YOU?!]

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 477 - This Lords Shaman

    <h4>Chapter 477 - "This Lord''s Shaman" </h4>

    The Godfather contacted Ainsley, but the baby was so shocked and confused that she didn¡¯t hear his voice. Thus, she didn¡¯t reply to the Godfather.

    When the Godfather heard nothing from Ainsley¡¯s, his heart jumped to his throat.

    Where is she? What happens to her? This is all my fault. If I didn¡¯t freak out and leave her, she wouldn¡¯t disappear like now.

    Fck manners. Fck good impressions. Lilss is the most important!

    [Zev, Zev, how do we locate Lil Lass¡¯ location? She¡¯s gone, and this lord can¡¯t contact her!] The Godfather tried to remain calm, but his flushing face and that worry in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    He¡¯s extremely agitated that he started to nimble his nails.

    [Hum, I also can¡¯t locate her despite our contract, but you can, Dave. Use your spiritual bond with Ain, your shaman contractor. You will find her location soon.]

    Zev actually could locate Ainsley easily, given his power as a system, but there were things he should do and shouldn¡¯t do. Else, the world¡¯s bnce would be tipped.

    [Quick, close your eyes and sense your bond!]

    [Okay, okay.] The Godfather immediately did what Zev told him. He stopped searching for Ainsley by using his visual and tried to sense their bond instead.

    Indeed, once he closed his eyes and tried to sense their bond, he could feel an invisible thread connecting his heart to somewhere else.

    The invisible thread was sparkling in the Godfather¡¯s vision, and it could lead him to the other person tied to the line.

    It¡¯s the bond between the shaman and its spirit!

    When the Godfather finally saw the thread, he instantly grabbed Zev¡¯s wrist and pulled him along.

    [Let¡¯s go! This Lord found the Lilss!]

    Just by following the sparkling, transparent thread, the Godfather and Zev arrived at the resting room on the first floor, not far from the auction stage.

    The thread stopped right in front of the door, but it seemed like it didn¡¯t end there. The Godfather just couldn¡¯t see anything beyond the door. Thus, the thread looked as if it was cut.

    [Here...this room.] The Godfather gritted his teeth as he used his ghostly body to bypass the door. He had found Ainsley¡¯s whereabouts, so he should be d...

    However, even before entering the room, his sixth sense still told him that Ainsley was in danger. She¡¯s ufortable, and she¡¯s in pain!

    Who? Just who harmed my disciple? Or whatever happened¨C this lord will kill them!

    The moment the Godfather bypassed the door with his aura density skyrocketing, coincidentally, Rie was hugging Ainsley while the two spirits carefully approached the baby but would asionally back down.

    They looked as if they¡¯re afraid of approaching the baby...but in the Godfather¡¯s eyes, they looked like they had justmitted a grave mistake.

    The Godfather couldn¡¯t bother to see anyone as his gazended on Ainsley, and when he saw the baby was trembling like mad, her eyes were red, and her face was pale, something just exploded in his mind.

    [YOU GUYS BASTARD!!]

    The Godfather suddenly rushed toward Rie and the two spirits while roaring like mad!

    Rie and the two spirits had just sensed the Godfather¡¯s presence when he shouted like that and lunged at them as if he¡¯s about to tear them to pieces.

    Rie got a heart attack while her male spirit used his exceptional reflex to block the Godfather from touching Rie.

    [Who are you?! Why are you attacking us?!]

    The male spirit wanted to intimidate the Godfather using his aura, but before he could do so, the Godfather¡¯s golden eyes swept over him...

    And the male spirit, the king of adventurers, suddenly felt chills down his spine.

    Ba-thump!

    His breath halted for a second. The adventurer king could feel his blood freeze, and an invisible force just pressed down his shoulder, forcing him to kneel.

    In that instant, he knew who he¡¯s facing.

    The...the Godfather?!

    As someone in the same generation as the Godfather, ah, maybe a bit older, the adventurer king knew the Godfather¡¯s name.

    How could he not when this person created his own legend throughout the mafia world all over the countries? Even many non-human races had heard of his name as the conqueror...

    That¡¯s the Godfather! A living legend!

    The adventurer king subconsciously fell on his knees as sweat started to drench his back.

    [Y-you....you didn¡¯t disappear back then? Y-you...passed away and became a dead spirit?]

    The adventurer king gritted his teeth as he tried to look up, but with just one nce from the green-haired dude, he broke down in cold sweat once moree.

    This is bad. His intimidation aura and his dominance ability are just the perfectbinations. And the more someone respects or fears him, the stronger the effect will be!

    Unfortunately, the adventurer king truly looked up at the Godfather. He respected the guy. And that¡¯s why....the pressure was greater.

    It backfires!

    The Godfather didn¡¯t reply to the male spirit¡¯s question and just looked at Rie and the woman spirit with a menacing gaze. His golden eyes glinted dangerously.

    [What did you do to this lord¡¯s shaman?] The young spirit started to walk step by step, ignoring the adventurer king.

    [Why is she suffering? Why is she in pain? Hmm?]

    The more he talked, the sharper his aura became. Right now, his aura was so strong that one could see the red fog around his body with naked eyes.

    Even the aura already materialised!

    When Rie, the woman spirit and the adventurer king heard the Godfather¡¯s words, they were suddenly dumbfounded.

    ....this kid is your shaman? Your contractor?!

    They instantly looked at Ainsley, who was curling up into a ball and had the urge to shout at her.

    THE HECK??

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 478 - Seeking Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 478 - "Seeking Guidance" </h4>

    Rie and the other two spirits were speechless. They looked at Ainsley before looking at the Godfather...and their lips twitched.

    Is this why the baby¡¯s aura is shing with our aura? And now here we wonder which spirit has such a strong aura to even left their aura around their shaman¡¯s body...

    So it¡¯s you, Godfather!

    The woman spirit, the alchemist ancestor for all Godlif alchemists, didn¡¯t know Godfather due to their vast generation gap.

    Still, after she became a dead spirit, she learned a lot about the new generations.

    Now she knew about the Godfather and his outstanding feats...which was why she couldn¡¯t understand the young man even more.

    Is he out of his mind when he makes a contract with a newbie shaman...like this baby? She¡¯s too young! How can she withstand his aura and power??

    Even Rie finally knew the crux of their problem and hastily exined it to the Godfather.

    [Your honor, the Godfather. Ain is like this because her contracted spirit¡¯s aura lingering in her body shes with my spirits¡¯ aura. We did nothing to her!]

    Rie could speak to the Godfather and could also hear his voice in her mind, simply because her contracted spirits had enough power and prestige to receive the Godfather¡¯s powerful wavelength.

    Thus, the old woman could talk to the Godfather. If she couldn¡¯t, things would have been even more chaotic.

    When the Godfather heard Rie¡¯s words, his initial anger suddenly vanished like a bubble. The young man tilted his head as he approached Ainsley.

    [This lord¡¯s aura in her body...shes with those two?] The Godfather pointed at the two spirits before looking at Ainsley.

    Since the Godfather was back, the tiny amount of aura lingering in Ainsley¡¯s body didn¡¯t sh with the other two spirits¡¯ aura anymore.

    Instead, the real deal¡¯s aura subconsciously picked a fight with the other two, but the Godfather could control it.

    Only Ainsley couldn¡¯t.

    However, since the aura that the Godfather left inside Ainsley had calmed down, the baby¡¯s condition also improved a lot. She didn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in pain anymore and could already slowly rise from the sofa.

    [G-godfathel...] The baby called out to the Godfather weakly. In this strange phenomenon that she had never felt before, the Godfather was her only sce.

    She could only believe in the Godfather!

    The Godfather immediately came to Ainsley¡¯s side and was about to hug her but paused mid-air. He forgot that he¡¯s still in a spirit state...he couldn¡¯t touch her at all.

    Thus, the young man gritted his teeth and sighed.

    [Yes, lilss. This Lord is here...sorry this lord left you before...]

    [Hwum...it¡¯s owkay...] Ainsley was already too exhausted even to ask where the man disappeared to. She only sent a nce at Zev before puffing her cheeks.

    Hmph! Hmph! I know you guys are having an affair but can¡¯t you guys keep it moderate? Don¡¯t do anything nasty in public just because you guys are spirits!

    Not knowing Ainsley¡¯s disdainful gaze directed toward them, Zev and the Godfather casually checked Ainsley¡¯s condition before sighing in relief.

    [Thank God, you are okay, my host.]

    [You¡¯re fine now, Lil Lass.]

    Nevertheless, the Godfather couldn¡¯t cast aside his worry about Ainsley¡¯s shaman ability.

    Ainsley might be fine now, but what aboutter on?

    There¡¯s so much that they didn¡¯t know about the world of shaman ability users...

    What if they took the wrong step, and it brought harm to Ainsley?

    The Godfather already thought about this. Thus, he immediately looked at Rie and coughed.

    [...this Lord wronged you and your spirits. This Lord is sorry.]

    The Godfather rarely apologised, but for Ainsley¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t mind if he had to kneel and beg. He¡¯s the one agreeing to Ainsley¡¯s contract request before....

    He had to take responsibility too!

    When Rie heard the Godfather¡¯s apology, she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to react...

    A legendary figure is apologising to me? This must be a dream. This is so unreal!

    However, no matter how shocked Rie was, as a reputable guild master, she managed to calm down in a matter of seconds.

    The old woman forced a smile on her face as she nodded.

    [Likewise. This old woman didn¡¯t tell anyone before taking the lil girl to this room...this old woman is at fault too.]

    After both sides apologized to each other, the atmosphere eased up in an instant.

    The adventurer king didn¡¯t feel the Godfather¡¯s dominance ability anymore and could finally stand up while sighing in relief.

    Thank God...everything is fine.

    The two sides made amends with each other, but that¡¯s not the end. The Godfather knew that it¡¯s their opportunity to seek help from Rie.

    Thus, while sitting next to Ainsley, the spirit looked at Rie and cleared his throat once more.

    [This Lord heard that you¡¯re the strongest shaman in this generation?]

    He started his speech with a ttery. It was enough to make a granny like Rie blushed hard.

    [You tter me, milord. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m the strongest shaman, but maybe one of the strongest in this country.]

    Rie was humble but she wouldn¡¯t lower her own value. If she wasn¡¯t one of the strongest shamans in this country, how could she be the shaman guild master?

    It¡¯s impossible.

    [Hum, as long as you¡¯re one of the strongest, it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, since you¡¯re a senior and experienced shaman...do you have any advice for this lord and Lil Lass?]

    The Godfather didn¡¯t directly ask for Rie¡¯s guidance, but Rie was no fool. The moment she heard those words, her eyes lit up.

    This is it! An opportunity to take Ainsley as my disciple!

    Rie immediately straightened her back and answered.

    [I do have many things to say.]

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 479 - A Distinguished Guest

    <h4>Chapter 479 - "A Distinguished Guest" </h4>

    When Rie said her words, the Godfather was so relieved that he almost melted into a slime.

    [....if you have advice for Lilss and this lord, spill it. We will appreciate it.] The Godfather talked on Ainsley¡¯s behalf since the baby was exhausted from all the events earlier.

    She¡¯s now currently sleeping on the couch using Rie¡¯sp as her pillow...not like Rie hated it, though. If anything, she loved it.

    Rie didn¡¯t mind guiding Ainsley and the Godfather. In fact, it¡¯s her honour and her n, anyway. Thus, she immediately addressed the main issue between Ainsley and the Godfather.

    [The first problem I see between you two is the power gap, Milford. Ainsley is still too young, but she manages to contract a spirit like you...]

    Rie paused, minding her words for a bit before continuing.

    [Since the power gap is toorge, everything Milord does that has a rtion with Ainsley¡¯s shaman ability affects her a lot.]

    The Godfather went silent. He recalled the things he did using Ainsley¡¯s shaman ability and realised he truly affected her by a lot.

    [For example...I think that Ainsley has already experienced signs of identity crisis syndrome, right?]

    [...you¡¯re right.] The Godfather had no choice but to admit it with a bitter smile on his face.

    [Hum, that¡¯s easy to guess. Next, the problem with Milord¡¯s aura residues in Ainsley¡¯s body... leads to her body giving a strong reaction to other spirits.]

    Ainsley didn¡¯t meet the spirits at the Aretha Family castle, so the problem wasn¡¯t known yet. But now she met Rie¡¯s two spirits, and the problem urred.

    [That case happens because Milord¡¯s aura is too strong, and it can easily influence Ainsley once Milord possesses her or use her shaman ability.]

    [So...what should this lord do? Should this lord not possess Lilss at all?] The Godfather thought that all the problems came because he possessed Ainsley. That¡¯s it.

    If he didn¡¯t possess the baby, the baby wouldn¡¯t suffer anything...

    Unfortunately, Rie shook her head at the Godfather¡¯s words.

    [If milord doesn¡¯t possess Ainsley, her shaman ability will not grow, and it will be useless. Milord still has to possess her.]

    [But this lord only affects her! What should this lord do to stop harming her?] The Godfather raised his voice, a bit anxious about the current situation.

    After all, he knew that he couldn¡¯t stop possessing Ainsley for Ainsley¡¯s sake too, but whatever he did, he just harmed her...

    He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to make a contract with the Lilss. Now...he regretted it.

    Seeing the Godfather looking so dejected and anxious, Rie giggled to herself while caressing her wrinkly cheek.

    [Don¡¯t worry, there are manuals for spirits that are too strong for their shamans to keep up. We have many prodigies with the same problem. Yours is just a bit moreplicated.]

    When Rie said that, the Godfather¡¯s gloomy face instantly lit up.

    He suddenly looked at Rie with sparkling eyes, looking absolutely like a cute puppy instead of his usual intimidating self.

    [What manuals? Where are they? This Lord will read it. Hurry! Give this lord the manuals!]

    The Godfather was so excited that he became impatient. He just knew that his and Ainsley¡¯s problem was actuallymon among the shaman guild¡¯s prodigies...

    So this is why one joined a guild. They could get so much more guidance than when they did self-study.

    [Sure, no worries. I¡¯ll send the manual PDF to Ainsley¡¯s phone, but for now, these are a few things Milord has to know about shamans.]

    Rie sent the file to Ainsley¡¯s phone since she knew her phone number before telling the Godfather some tips.

    [First, please restrain your aura and energy when you possess Ainsley. Make sure you only use a tenth of your original aura or spirit energy...]

    [Alright, then?]

    [Only possess Ainsley once a day! And not longer than 10 minutes. This will keep Ainsley¡¯s body pure from any shaman ability side effects.]

    The side effects that Rie said was actually rted to the spirits itself, and the Godfather knew about this.

    [Okay, other tips?]

    [Teach Ainsley how to use your contracted ability when she¡¯s not in shaman mode.]

    The contracted ability that Rie mentioned was the one main ability that a shaman could borrow from their spirits no matter how weak the shamans were.

    In Ainsley¡¯s case, it was the blood maniption ability.

    But when the Godfather heard Rie¡¯s advice, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    [How can Lilss use this lord¡¯s ability if she¡¯s not in shaman mode? That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it.]

    [Well, the goal isn¡¯t to make Ainsley use the ability even without activating the shaman energy.] Rie tried to exin further to the Godfather.

    [This practice is only to hone Ainsley¡¯s knowledge andprehension toward the ability she¡¯s borrowing from you. It¡¯s like rehearsing or ying a VR game.]

    It¡¯s not real, but the experience is there.

    [This way, it will be faster for Ainsley to borrow your ability without Milord possessing her.]

    The Godfather was finally enlightened. [Ah, got it, got it. So it¡¯s like that...hmm, this lord¡¯s knowledge about the shamans are truly limited, huh.]

    The Godfather mumbled to himself while Rie continued her short lecture.

    [Other tips is to let Ainsley control a specific part of her body movement when milord is possessing her. She can try to blink, speak, or just breathing is fine. As long as she¡¯s the one doing it and not Milord.]

    The Godfather already knew this tip so he¡¯s about to ask for another tip when suddenly, someone softly knocked on the door.

    Knock knock.

    "Excuse me, is the family head here? There¡¯s a distinguished guest asking to meet the boss..."

    A...distinguished guest? Who is it?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 480 - A Big Fish

    <h4>Chapter 480 - "A Big Fish" </h4>

    A distinguished guest? Who?

    Whoever knocked on the door didn¡¯t tell them the guest¡¯s name, so the Godfather had no choice but to wake up Ainsley.

    [Lilss, wake up. There¡¯s a VVIP guest for you outside.]

    Ainsley was dozing off when she instantly woke up and rose from the couch. The baby nodded at the Godfather before looking at Rie.

    "Sowwy, I¡¯ll be leaving first! See ywoutel!"

    "Hum, see youter. You can visit our guild in the capital too, anytime. Just video call me if you need any advice about your shaman ability."

    Rie also rose from the sofa and walked out of the room with Ainsley.

    As for the two spirits, since Ainsley was in a hurry, they couldn¡¯t introduce themselves properly to the baby. Thus, they could only silently follow behind Rie.

    At the same time, Ainsley ran to the door while patting her clothes and her hair, trying to tidy up her look. Right beside her leg was Cellino, who¡¯s already eager toe out of the room.

    Time to y, ah!

    However, once Ainsley and the group went out of the room and back to the first floor¡¯s lobby, near the main stage, whoever knocked on the door already came to them and bowed politely.

    It was one of Ainsley¡¯s mafia members.

    "Boss, someone from the Billios Family is looking for you."

    At that instant, even Rie, who¡¯s about to go to the second floor, halted her steps. She peeked at Ainsley with her jaw dropping to the floor.

    The Billios Family? They¡¯re also here? And they want to meet Ainsley? That¡¯s...that¡¯s nonsense! Why would they¨C

    Even Ainsley was also stunned. The baby looked at the person who delivered the message and tilted her head.

    "Whele ish the pelson?"

    Someone from the Billios Family...they are big fish! Are they here to see whopetes with them in auctioning potions?

    Or maybe they¡¯re just interested?

    Who came, anyway...is it the young family head or the aunt or anyone else?

    The mafia member nodded at Ainsley¡¯s words before pointing at the VVIP room on the second floor.

    "The guest is inside the VVIP room number one, boss. Shall I escort you?"

    "Hum. Lead the way." Ainsley told the young man before looking back at Rie and waved her hand.

    "Gwandma, ywou can follow me or gwo on your own...up to you."

    When Ainsley said this, she would secretly peeked at the two spirits following behind Rie. Up until now, she¡¯s still curious and a bit cautious around them.

    Rie didn¡¯t mind going to the second floor with Ainsley. Thus, she immediately nodded.

    "Yes, I¡¯ll follow you. Let¡¯s go together."

    "Hum!"

    Ainsley casually held the old woman¡¯s hand while they walked to the second floor through the stairs.

    However, maybe because Ainsley¡¯s fingers were too small for Rie¡¯s big hand, the baby¡¯s palm and fingers werepletely buried.

    They didn¡¯t look like they¡¯re holding hands!

    Still, the way Ainsley grabbed the granny¡¯s hand like that was so cute that even the two spirits couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and sighed.

    This baby is really adorable. No wonder she got the Godfather wrapped around her chubby little fingers.

    Well, they didn¡¯t say it to the Godfather, but anyone could see that the legend already turned into a simp.

    Just like that, the group went to the second floor and immediately separated. Ainsley visited the first VVIP room while Rie got into the fifth room.

    After all, the VVIP guest didn¡¯t want anyone else to enter the room except for Ainsley. That¡¯s why even Elliana and the five buds had to stay somewhere around the second floor¡¯s corridor.

    The baby only brought Cellino with her. The cat was still following closely beside Ainsley¡¯s leg while the baby knocked on the door lightly.

    "Hewlo, twis ish Ainsley Sloan. Can Ie in?"

    Ainsley already gulped nervously while waiting for whoever was inside the room to reply to her words.

    After all, they¡¯re from the Billios Family! That family was so powerful and had strong influences everywhere...

    It¡¯s not nice to offend them now.

    Ainsley was sweating like mad, definitely overthinking things when a stern yet hoarse woman¡¯s voice sounded from behind the door.

    "Come in."

    Ainsley immediately got Jevon to open the door while she entered the small room designed to witness the whole auction from a distance.

    The room was not that dark but not that bright either, just the proper orange-ish luxurious lighting.

    It did make the room seem more extravagant...and that built up a tense atmosphere in the room.

    Especially when the guest inside the room was someone from the Billios Family!

    When Ainsley entered, she could immediately see a person sitting on a single-seat couch with her legs crossed elegantly.

    The skirt she wore was quite long until it reached the floor, and the model was quite outdated too.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but look at the woman¡¯s face...and she was stunned.

    The baby was a few meters away from the person, but she could already see the woman¡¯s beautiful features.

    Jet ck bob-cut wavy hair resembling poodle fur. That hairstyle was definitely unique.

    Deep almond-shaped crimson pupils...pale skin like snow white yet fresh rose-coloured lips...high nose bridge and sharp chin...

    The woman was in her fifties but looked as if she¡¯s still around Marietta¡¯s age, below 30.

    This was the first time Ainsley saw such an elegant yet mysterious woman. The vibe she gave off was certainly menacing, stern, and authoritative.

    As expected as someone from the Billios Family. They radiated dignity and pride!

    Oh, Jake was an exception.

    However, upon seeing the woman, Jake¡¯s facial features suddenly popped up in Ainsley¡¯s mind.

    Why is this woman...looks simr to Zack?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 481 - A Mind-reader

    <h4> Chapter 481 - "A Mind-reader" </h4>

    Why is this woman so simr to Zack?

    Ainsley had just thought so when the woman lowered her right leg and looked at Ainsley with a calm smile on her face.

    "So, you¡¯re the rumoured Godtoddler, a prodigy of the century?"

    Ainsley had goosebumps at that ¡¯title¡¯.

    "N-nwo, I¡¯m noth a pwodigy. But I¡¯m the Godtoddlel." Ainsleyughed as she secretly contemted whether to use her charm ability or not.

    After all, if the charm fails, the woman might feel offended that someone is making a move on her.

    However, as if knowing what¡¯s inside Ainsley¡¯s mind, the woman giggled as she showed her pearly teeth.

    "You don¡¯t need to use charm on me. You¡¯re already cute even without your charm ability."

    !

    Ainsley was so spooked out that she almost ran away from the room.

    How did she know?! How could she know I¡¯m about to use charm? Is she reading my mind? Or am I that easy to read¨C

    The woman paused for a bit before giggling softly. Her voice sounded so calm and soothing...yet it was still menacing.

    "Hahaha. You¡¯re really an interesting child. Of course, I¡¯m a mind-reader. I can read your mind." The woman beckoned Ainsley toe closer while tugging the corner of her lips.

    "I can tell whatever you¡¯re thinking right now."

    Ainsley froze on the spot. Instead of walking toward the woman, she looked at the woman with a nk gaze instead.

    ...the fck? A mind-reading ability user? They exist? Heck¨C Waaahhh!

    Ainsley finally knew why the woman said that she¡¯s interesting...must be because whatever was in her mind didn¡¯t reflect a three-year-old toddler¡¯s mind.

    At that moment, Ainsley felt that if she didn¡¯t act carefully, the woman might discover that she¡¯s not from this world simply from her thoughts...

    That¡¯s scary...

    Thus, Ainsley tried to think of anything but her secret as she walked to the woman with small steps.

    "A-auntwie...y-you really can read my mind?" The baby mumbled as she stopped right in front of the woman.

    Ainsley was still confused about why the woman asked her toe closer when the woman casually lifted the baby and ced her on herp.

    "There, there, don¡¯t be too formal. I truly can read your mind. I¡¯m a mind-reader. Pretty rare." The woman made sure Ainsley wasfortable on herp before stroking the baby¡¯s head.

    "You¡¯re really like the rumour when you¡¯re in the Godtoddler¡¯s appearance. ck hair and red pupils...no one will suspect that you¡¯re not from our Billios Family."

    The woman couldn¡¯t help but giggle once more as she casually yed with Ainsley¡¯s hair.

    The way the woman touched the baby was so casual and sudden, but Ainsley didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.

    If anything, it felt as if...she¡¯s back to her mom¡¯s embrace.

    "Umm..." Ainsley blinked slowly as she tried to lift her head. Somehow, being on the woman¡¯sp just made her feel sleepy and drowsy...

    It¡¯s sofortable.

    Seeing Ainsley who already looked like a kitten ready to sleep on her momma¡¯sp, the womanughed cheerfully.

    "Hehehe. You¡¯re really cute." The woman patted Ainsley¡¯s back before muttering in a voice that even Ainsley couldn¡¯t hear.

    "No wonder Jake can¡¯t stop talking about you."

    The woman paused for a moment before stroking Ainsley¡¯s back, giving her morefort even when they¡¯re practically strangers.

    "My name is Jacqueline Billios. You can call me Auntie Jy, okay?"

    Ainsley nodded weakly. "Hum. Auntwie Jy."

    The more she stayed around the woman, the more she felt something...was definitely wrong.

    Howe it¡¯s sofortable to be around this stranger? She felt so familiar and friendly...but we have just met now!

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but raise her guard a bit, afraid that the woman was using her other abilities that could lower one¡¯s guard.

    What if this woman has something like a motherly charm ability or anything that makes people feelfortable around her, as if they¡¯re around their real mother?

    That won¡¯t be good!

    But Ainsley truly forgot for a second that Jy could read minds.

    The woman caught whatever Ainsley thought of her, and instead of getting offended, she had to suppress herughter so much that her shoulders shook hard.

    "G-godtoddler. Hahaha. Your thoughts are really interesting. Pfff¨C no wonder you can lead your family to this height."

    Jacqueline covered her mouth with one hand as she tried to remain elegant, yet she almost broke her character.

    "Pfff¨C hahaha¨C motherly charm ability, you say? I-I wish I had that. My son won¡¯t be so cold toward me, then."

    Jacqueline was already close to crying since she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter anymore.

    Why is this child so funny?? Whatever happens in her mind is always so bizarre, yet it¡¯s cute! She¡¯s so on-guard towards anyone but she¡¯s clearlyfortable around me...

    What a cute oddball!

    "Child, you really think too much. The reason why you¡¯refortable around me...might be because I¡¯m that person¡¯s mother."

    Jacquelineughed once more while ruffling Ainsley¡¯s head, definitely messing up her hairstyle.

    Ainsley was seriously thinking about whether Jacqueline used a northerly charm on her or not when she heard what the woman said...and the baby suddenly remembered that the woman could read her mind.

    The baby¡¯s face instantly flushed red like a boiled crab.

    "Ah¨C AHHH! I¡¯m so sowwy, auntwie! I-I didn¡¯t mean to¨C hwaaa!" Ainsley almost pushed Jacqueline away from her if not for the woman gripping Ainsley¡¯s waist tightly.

    "A-auntwie I was wrong. I-I am sowwy! W-what was I thinking??" Ainsley already freaked out.

    The baby was close to burying her face on Jacqueline¡¯s shoulder to hide her shame.

    Fck! How could I suspect this Auntie right in front of her?

    I¡¯m screwed!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 482 - A Chairwoman

    <h4>Chapter 482 - "A Chairwoman" </h4>

    I¡¯m screwed!

    I forgot she could read my mind¨C

    Ainsley almost pped her cheek.

    FCC, I SHOULDN¡¯T THINK ANYTHING AT ALL! SHE CAN READ ME!

    Ainsley felt like her brain wasn¡¯t working properly anymore. This was the first time she met a mind-reading ability user...so she didn¡¯t know what to do!

    Sensing Ainsley¡¯s anxiety, the woman stopped teasing Ainsley and sighed.

    "It¡¯s okay...I¡¯ll try not to read your mind, so you don¡¯t need to be on edge around me, okay?"

    When the woman said that, her voice sounded a bit mncholic, and her previously bright face turned gloomy.

    ¡¯Yeah, no one likes to get their minds exposed to another person, after all. Even my son...¡¯

    Jacqueline realised that she was going to think too far once more. Thus, she immediately stopped her thoughts and tried to divert the conversation.

    "Anyway, I called you here because I wanted to meet you. You don¡¯t mind, right?" Jacqueline giggled while ruffling her poodle-like hair. She¡¯s truly unique in a sense.

    "Hwum. I don¡¯t mwind..." Ainsley nodded at Jacqueline.

    It¡¯s actually an honor to meet someone from the Billios Family, anyway....even though it¡¯s a bit nerve-wracking.

    "Then, do you know what my position is in the Billios Family?" Jacqueline looked at Ainsley, and she couldn¡¯t help but show a slightly evil smirk...

    When she smiled like that, she resembled Jake¡¯s easy-going yet evil nature by a lot. Oh no, that young man might have inherited the attitude from a certain someone!

    "Uh...youl position..." Getting asked like that, Ainsley was caught off guard. The baby moved her legs a bit while still sitting on Jacqueline¡¯sp.

    Her position in the family? Must be quite high, right? Maybe a main descendant...uh...the family head¡¯s auntie? A daughter-inw?

    Ah, no, no, she¡¯s definitely the Billios Family¡¯s main descendant.

    Uh...then...what is it...

    "An...advisol? Vice head?" Ainsley tilted her head as she made her guess. At first, she didn¡¯t think much and wouldn¡¯t really care whether Jacqueline held an important position or not...

    But when Jacqueline opened her mouth...Ainsley¡¯s expectation was thrown to the sea.

    "Well, I¡¯m the chairwoman. You can say I¡¯m above the family head, like the family head¡¯s supervisor. You know...like the empress dowager."

    !

    There¡¯s a position higher than the family head??

    Ainsley was absolutely baffled. The girl looked at Jacqueline with eyes full of questions.

    "Isn¡¯t the famiwi head position...the highest?"

    Since she¡¯s also the family head and held the most authority in the family, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the woman¡¯s words.

    Even when they had just met a few minutes ago, Ainsley felt that she could trust this woman and asked her tons of things.

    As expected, Jacqueline didn¡¯t refuse to answer and immediately replied to Ainsley¡¯s question.

    "Well, things can be different in the non-mafia family. But let¡¯s talk about the mafia family first."

    Jacqueline took a deep breath before continuing.

    "Usually, mid-rank mafia families have the family head at the highest position, but for high-rank families and above, they still have elder councils or chairperson."

    The elder councils or the chairperson was usually the family head¡¯s direct family, such as their father, mother, uncle, auntie, grandma, or grandpa.

    It all happened because high-ranking mafia families were too big to be managed by only one person. In this case, the family head.

    The elder councils or the chairperson supervised the family head and made sure that they¡¯re not doing things as they pleased.

    That¡¯s why Evan couldn¡¯t immediately make Ainsley¡¯s family as his family¡¯s sworn ally because he didn¡¯t get the elder councils¡¯ approval yet.

    The elders were all the direct descendants of the family that had retired. They could be the previous family head, or the grandma, grandpa, auntie, uncle...

    So on.

    "For a non-mafia family like ours, we usually adopt the business-style hierarchy. In apany, there can be the CEO, the chairman, the director and other shareholders too, right?"

    It didn¡¯t mean one person controlled everything like a tyrant or a king in the medieval era. If that happened, under Jake¡¯s easy-going nature, the Billios Family would have sought trouble here and there...

    "And I¡¯m coincidentally the current family head¡¯s mother and I¡¯m from the direct descendant line. Thus, instead of my husband, I be the chairwoman."

    Jacqueline grinned when she said that. She looked really proud of her position and what she had done for the Billios Family!

    Seeing Jacqueline¡¯s triumphant smile, Ainsley couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    "So auntwie is actually swo powerful? Cwool! I bet your son must be an outstanding famiwi head too...because ywou are amazwing!"

    Ainsley¡¯s honeyed tongue made a move once more, and Jacqueline couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.

    The woman unknowingly blushed while giggling like a maiden despite her age around fifties.

    "Hahaha, you are such a sweet child! But well, my son, the current family head, isn¡¯t that kind...he is brilliant and all but his personality...ugh. He¡¯s a devil."

    When Jacqueline mentioned her son, she instantly looked a bit gentler than before but there¡¯s also this silent rage in her eyes.

    If her son was right in front of her, she would have spanked him to the moon.

    Seeing Jacqueline¡¯s reaction, Ainsley¡¯s curiosity was tickled. The baby tugged on Jacqueline¡¯s ribbon essories on her chest and asked innocently.

    "Who is your son, auntwie? I have nevel seen the Billios Famiwi head¡¯s face...he¡¯s too mystewious..."

    Oh, well, even Jacqueline was mysterious. If not, she would have recognised the woman as the Billios Family¡¯s chairwoman!

    When Ainsley asked like that, Jacqueline appeared to be a bit confused as she poked Ainsley¡¯s cheek.

    "Haven¡¯t you met him already? He¡¯s the Billios Casino owner...the young man you met under the name ¡¯Zack¡¯, ah!"

    ....Z-ZACKKKK??

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 483 - Spilling The Beans

    <h4>Chapter 483 - "Spilling The Beans" </h4>

    When Ainsley heard the name ¡¯Zack¡¯, her mind couldn¡¯t process the information clearly. She was in a daze for a few seconds...before something finally exploded in her mind.

    !

    "ZWACK?? That ZWACK??" Ainsley almost fell from Jacqueline¡¯sp straight to the floor. The baby looked at Jacqueline with her mouth wide open.

    "Ywou...ywou sure, auntwie?"

    "Huh? Of course! He didn¡¯t tell you yet? He told me everything...ah, wait. You really don¡¯t know anything?" The woman suddenly looked flustered as she muttered to herself.

    "This is bad. I thought Jake already told this girl since Evan did...he still didn¡¯t tell her?!"

    Jacqueline inhaled deeply before smiling gently at Ainsley, trying to stay cool.

    "Uh...well, my son told me not to tell anyone, but I thought he already told you...my bad."

    Ainsley wanted to facepalm.

    So if you knew Zack hadn¡¯t tell me anything, you wouldn¡¯t tell me, right??

    Ainsley felt like her whole world was being turned upside down. She didn¡¯t know who to trust anymore.

    So Zack is the Billios Family head? But that liar already swore an oath to be at my back and call...

    This...isn¡¯t this bad?!

    Knowing what Ainsley was thinking, Jacqueline chuckled while shrugging her shoulders casually.

    "It¡¯s Jake¡¯s fault, anyway. You don¡¯t need to worry that he had sworn an oath to you. I know you will definitely not abuse it, right?"

    The woman patted Ainsley¡¯s head gently as she continued.

    "And his oath is only to fulfil your wishes, right? It¡¯s nothing serious like dying for you or being loyal to you. No worries!"

    "Hwumm..." Ainsley already got used to Jacqueline reading her minds and could only nod weakly.

    So his real name is Jake and not Zack? Hmph. What a liar! All of you are liars!

    From Zack to Jake, Uncle Max to Evan, and then Neil Alter, who¡¯s actually Finley Walter...no one could be trusted.

    Only Finnie can be trusted!

    Ainsley puffed her cheeks. It was the first time she sulked like that...and in Jacqueline¡¯s eyes, the baby looked so adorable that she almost kidnapped her.

    "You really look simr to our descendants with that appearance. Hehehehe." The woman stroked Ainsley¡¯s head once more with a smile decorating her face.

    She only had one child, and that¡¯s Jake. She was also an only child before this...so the Billios Family¡¯s inner circle was actually small.

    They brought their inws into the family to make the family circle quite big for such an influential family like the Billios Family.

    Ah, and since they didn¡¯t adopt the style of marrying multiple wives or husbands, they didn¡¯t have many descendants.

    The good thing was, there¡¯s no internal conflict so far. The family was united, and only the inws usually created a scene.

    But nowadays, even the inws knew how to behave...just like Jacqueline¡¯s husband. He¡¯s the third son of an influential non-mafia family but had no power in his family.

    When he entered the Billios Family, he was treated like a king and the man didn¡¯t be an a*shole from all the treatment. Thus, he now had a fairly good position in the family, on par with his wife.

    But still, the Billios Family liked children due to a shortage of descendants. Somehow, each generation could only have one child throughout their life...so it¡¯s truly, truly hard for the Billios Family.

    Despite the weird curse, they still didn¡¯t want to marry many wives or husbands and kept their tradition up to this day.

    It¡¯s umon for people in this world to have more than one wives or husbands, especially the mafia families, but the Billios Family was one of the unique examples.

    Oh, the Walter and Aretha family were also monogamous believers...

    What about the Sloan Family?

    Ainsley still didn¡¯t know about it, but since her father ran away after having her, maybe there¡¯s no time to have a mistress or anything.

    But in the past, there were tons of cases with mistresses or multiple husbands...

    And that¡¯s how they got 6 family branches, okay?

    Back to Billios Family. They didn¡¯tck money, but theycked children. It¡¯s not a wonder that every single Billios Family descendant liked kids and treated them well...

    Just like Jake and Jacqueline. Jacqueline couldn¡¯t help but look at Ainsley in her disguised appearance with some kind of expectation in her eyes.

    ¡¯Hum...if only her family isn¡¯t rising to the top right now...we can coax her toe to our family...right?¡¯

    There were many cases where the Billios Family adopted an orphan, and the orphan was groomed to be a sessful child.

    So far, there¡¯s no ungrateful brats that turned their back on the Billios Family. The orphans lived well in the Billios Family as young masters and miss. They even got along well with the true descendants.

    And so, Jacqueline couldn¡¯t help but think if there¡¯s a possibility...to adopt Ainsley.

    ¡¯She will definitely be more sessful under the Billios Family¡¯s grooming, right? She¡¯s only three and her family affairs already burden her...¡¯

    If she could be free from her duty, she might be able to unleash her potential in a short time. Or maybe it would be the opposite.

    Jacqueline recalled Jake¡¯s idea about adopting Ainsley if she ever wanted to run away from the family, and the woman giggled to herself.

    ¡¯Ha...I know why he¡¯s so obsessed with this baby. She¡¯s truly cute, amazing...and somehow she resembled the Billios Family main descendants!¡¯

    A lot of people could simply dye their hair ck and wore red eye contact lenses, but not many could look this simr to a Billios descendant.

    This baby...had an aura simr to those from the Billios family. Her demeanour, attitude, and everything...

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 484 - Another Big Shots Connection

    <h4>Chapter 484 - "Another Big Shot''s Connection" </h4>

    ¡¯If Jake said this baby is his bastard daughter or something, I¡¯d believe him too.¡¯

    Jacqueline giggled once more before patting Ainsley¡¯s back.

    "Don¡¯t be too mad at Jake, okay? He only wants to remain hidden and mysterious..."

    Jacqueline paused for a bit before sighing.

    "If he told you he¡¯s the Billios Family head from the start, you might act unnatural around him...that¡¯s why he lied to you."

    Well, he didn¡¯t lie. He just didn¡¯t tell the truth.

    Ainsley also could understand why the big shots covered their identities. Thus, she wasn¡¯t that mad at Jake. The baby nodded at Jacqueline and giggled.

    "It¡¯s owkay, auntwie. I don¡¯t hate Jake..."

    I¡¯ll only punch him in the face the next time we meet.

    Ainsley was already grinning from ear to ear and nned all sorts of methods to bully Jake. Unlike when Evan disclosed the truth about his identity, Ainsley was more pissed off at Jake.

    It¡¯s weird. You can call it a bias, but whatever. Uncle Evan deserved the best love, and Jake earned the worst beatings.

    I¡¯m fair! It¡¯s not because Uncle Evan looks like Finnie or anything. It must be because Jake is actually so annoying. Hmph!

    Jacqueline knew whatever was in Ainsley¡¯s mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth to suppress herughter once more.

    T-this child. She knew Jake is from the Billios Family and even the family head...but she still wants to punch him in the face? If she¡¯s not a Billios descendant, what is she?

    The Godfather¡¯s disciple? Can be!

    Such a brazen little brat...how cute, ah! This is why I want a cute yet evil daughter...like me.

    Jacqueline tried hard to maintain her calm and elegant vibe in front of Ainsley when in fact...she¡¯s no different from Jake. But of course, she¡¯s already 50-ish...she had to act mature.

    "Cough." Jacqueline cleared her throat before patting Ainsley¡¯s head.

    "Anyway, nice to meet you, Ain. Let¡¯s exchange contact numbers, okay? I¡¯m also interested in the potions you will auction..."

    Oh, well, her main goal wasn¡¯t to bribe the baby to sell her the potions. It¡¯s truly just to see what the hype is all about and whether it¡¯s real or not.

    If it¡¯s real, maybe the Billios Family could make an exclusive partnership with the Sloan Family.

    "Here¡¯s my phone number. Give me yours."

    Jacqueline gave Ainsley her business card with her personal contact there, something that only big shots like Rie, Geraldine, Cain and the other guild masters could have.

    Ainsley knew nothing about this and just casually told her phone number to Jacqueline while saving Jacqueline¡¯s phone numbers.

    "You already got Jake¡¯s phone number, too, don¡¯t you?" The woman suddenly asked right after she saved Ainsley¡¯s contact as ¡¯Cute Baby¡¯.

    "Hum, I goth his numbel." Ainsley nodded innocently.

    She still didn¡¯t know that getting Jake¡¯s personal phone number was something only a few people could have...

    She has a privilege right off the bat!

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. You can call him anytime...ah right, I heard he¡¯s going toe to the auction. Maybe he will bete, but he will be here."

    Jacqueline winked at Ainsley while stroking the baby¡¯s head.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t say that Jake woulde with Geraldine, the alchemist guild master, and a female elf from the elven continent...

    That¡¯s a secret that only Jake¡¯s close friends knew, after all. It might be too burdening for Ainsley if she knew that an elf woulde to her auction.

    It¡¯s her first auction, too...she should be more rxed.

    "Alright. I think I have held you back here for quite a time. The auction is about to start, right?" Jacqueline looked at her phone and saw that it¡¯s only ten minutes before 8 o¡¯clock.

    The auction will be starting soon!

    "Make sure you eat bread or something to fill your belly before you supervise the auction, okay?" The woman warmly advised Ainsley as she stroked the baby¡¯s bulging belly.

    Ah...this baby is still so cute!

    Ainsley could feel Jacqueline¡¯s friendly intentions toward her, and she didn¡¯t reject it at all. "Hehehe, twank ywou, auntwie. I¡¯ll be gwoing now."

    Ainsley hugged Jacqueline for thest time before jumping off herps and called Cellino to leave the room.

    "Auntwie, I will gweet ywou again aftel the auctwion!"

    And, of course, Jake has to be next to you, the mother. Hmmm, it will be fun to beat up Jake in front of his mother, right?

    Hmph! Hmph!

    Ainsley was already nning something evil even when she hadn¡¯t left the room...

    Jacqueline couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    That baby truly belongs to the mafia society. She¡¯s going to be the second Godfather for sure!

    "Okay, Godtoddler. See you after the auction. I¡¯m looking forward to the potions you¡¯re going to auction."

    "Hwum! Byeh byeh!" Ainsley waved back at Jacqueline before leaving the room with Cellino.

    Of course, the silent Godfather spirit and Zev followed closely behind, each with different thoughts.

    [...the Lil Lass has a really good social skill, huh.]

    [Yeah, she¡¯s a big shot ma. She met big shots as easily as buying something from the market.]

    Zev sounded a bit jealous of Ainsley when he said that. After all, the Godfather, the previous host he got, was a total anti-social guy...

    It was so hard to get him friends and connections!

    On the other hand, the Godfather looked in a good mood. He whistled here and there while tugging the corner of his lips.

    [Hmmm. Lilss will definitely not follow after this lord¡¯s doomed path.]

    That¡¯s a good thing.

    And just like that, Ainsley went to the first floor to see her first auction that would start in a few minutes.

    Let¡¯s go!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 485 - Ainsleys Precautions

    <h4>Chapter 485 - "Ainsley''s Precautions" </h4>

    Since it¡¯s already time to start the auction, before they took out the items, Ainsley, as the one holding the auction, went to the stage and stood behind a mini podium prepared for her.

    It was really short that it looked a bit funny somehow, but when Ainsley went to the stage, none of the guests dared to say anything orment about her.

    The initially bustling hall quietened. Even those on the second floor also focused their attention on the baby.

    Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s going to say!

    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Ainsley stood behind the podium while fixing her cute ribbon tie on her chest.

    Once she¡¯s ready, the baby tapped her fingers on the wooden podium while bringing her mouth closer to the microphone attached there.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for attending my auction tonight."

    Ainsley shed a professional smile as she cast her gaze on everyone in front of her. This time, she didn¡¯t bother using her cutesynguage since it wasn¡¯t that appropriate.

    She needed a charismatic and dependable image right now. Thus, Ainsley secretly told her inner demons to start using a tiny bit of intimidation.

    When the inner demons activated the intimidating aura, bit by bit...there¡¯s a holy light behind the baby, making her look like an angel or something.

    Of course, it¡¯s not a cute angel but a holy one.

    The intimidating aura wasn¡¯t bloodthirsty or cruel this time since Ainsley wanted to appear gentle yet dignified.

    With a soft smile on her face, the baby nodded at the crowd.

    "I, as the Sloan Family head, the one holding this auction, shall officially start the auction¨C " Ainsley took a deep breath before snapping her fingers.

    "Now."

    The stage light immediately focused on Ainsley and the podium, the ce where the auction item would be disyed.

    Right away, the baby tucked her hair behind her ear while waving her hands at the guests.

    "Before we start, as a precaution, please don¡¯t mind me cing my ability¡¯s domain inside the hall."

    Once Ainsley said that, she pointed her finger at the ceiling, and from the tip of her finger, a bright gold light slowly shot up.

    The gold light started to expand, covering the hall¡¯s ceiling, the second floor...and also widening in just a few seconds.

    The gold light perfectly created a gold-transparent some that trapped everyone inside it!

    When the guests saw the golden dome, all of them instantly reacted.

    "It¡¯s the golden dome! The domain that killed 500+ Aretha people!"

    "What is this? What is she nning? Does the family head n to attack us or something?"

    "Are you an idiot, ah? She said it¡¯s as a precaution. It means, no one can make a mess inside the hall and no one can rob the potions either."

    "Ah, I see. Since it¡¯s incredibly fast to kill someone using her curse when they¡¯re inside the dome, right?"

    "Right. So, just chill. Look, the big shots are also calm."

    Indeed, the guests were a bit startled by Ainsley¡¯s doing, but the big shots on the first and second floor didn¡¯t react harshly.

    On the other hand, they nodded at Ainsley in approval.

    They are making sure that the auction safety is guaranteed, huh? That¡¯s a good move. This way, the guests will trust the auction staff more than before.

    The big shots didn¡¯t mind Ainsley¡¯s move, and actually admired her instead. For a three-year-old baby to make such a bold movement...she¡¯s truly exceptional.

    After making sure she had covered the whole building, which wasn¡¯t that big anyway, only then did Ainsley lower her hand and look at the guests.

    "That¡¯s it,dies and gentlemen. Please, enjoy the auction."

    Ainsley slowly walked away from the podium while still activating her intimidating aura. In this case, she didn¡¯t want to use her charm ability to make everyone like her.

    What she wanted was respect and reference, not mere affections. And it seemed that her tricks worked. None of the guests dared to look down on her just because she¡¯s a baby.

    The shining golden dome around them became their silent warnings.

    Never pick a fight with thatss!

    Well, in the end, even though the guests felt a bit more cautious inside the golden dome, they¡¯re also relieved that the Sloan Family could guarantee the auctions¡¯ safety.

    Of course, not everyone in the building felt the same way. A few spies sent by various forces gulped nervously while looking at the golden dome surrounding them.

    If we make a move now to steal the potions or rob them, we might die even before we reach the stage!

    They all knew just how fast Ainsley could kill someone inside her dome. It was practically a child¡¯s y.

    Thus, the spies could only stay still for now and looked for opportunitiester.

    At the same time, the auction host already came up to the stage. It was surprisingly Marietta, the one with a mature woman vibe around her. She¡¯s truly the best choice as a host!

    "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Without further ado, let¡¯s start our auction tonight with the first item..."

    Marietta, dressed in a body-tight emerald mermaid dress, held the microphone tightly in her hand while gesturing the five buds to bring the items to the stage.

    "Introducing, pseudo-awakening potion!"

    Jevon, the one bringing the item, immediately ced three bottles of pseudo-awakening potions on the podium they had prepared before.

    Of course, one ced an exquisite small pillow above the podium so that the potions would look even more expensive.

    At the same time, Ethania yed a demonstration video and let the projector show the video on the screen behind Marietta.

    "Three bottles of pseudo-awakening potions, " Marietta said as the stage light illuminated the three glistening bottles.

    Start the bidding!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 486 - Crazy Bidding

    <h4>Chapter 486 - "Crazy Bidding" </h4>

    The moment Marietta disyed the potions, the guests gasped and held their breaths.

    "So that¡¯s the miracle potion that can possibly get us a new ability!"

    "The colour is so pretty. It looks legit."

    "Hey, you¡¯re an alchemist, right? Have you ever seen that potion before?"

    "I haven¡¯t. My seniors said the potion isn¡¯t supposed to exist on the human continent. It¡¯s rumoured to be an elf¡¯s potion."

    "Elf¡¯s potion? Damn! We have to get it then!"

    "Well, sure, but don¡¯t forget the big shots are also aiming for those items..."

    While the guests were excitedly talking about the first type of potion to be sold, Marietta gripped the microphone once before speaking gently.

    "The starting price of the first pseudo-awakening potion will be anything that has an equal value with an adult fist-sized 7-coloured energy crystal!"

    Once Marietta announced the base price, the guests sucked in the cold air once more.

    Ishhhh, that¡¯s more than $1 million! As expected of a miracle potion. The starting price itself is already above average!

    However, the guests were all rich and influential people. A million dors in exchange for a potion like that was already cheap.

    The final price would definitely sky-rocketed!

    Indeed, a few seconds after, the guests started to raise their hands to bid.

    "Oh, the gentleman over there bid 1.5 million dors in cash!"

    "Ah, two pieces of 7-coloured energy crystals...adult fist size!"

    "Another one¨C a Holy beast¡¯s perfect fur! Worth 3.5 million dors!"

    "A high-rank elite monster core with metal elements? Worth 6 million dors!"

    Since the guests could use any items that have the same value when converted to dors, many guests were offering rare and exotic items to bid for the potions.

    Thus, the appraiser that Ainsley hired got to work now. He estimated the price of the item offered and also appraised whether it¡¯s real or not.

    The guests only need to raise the item, and the appraiser¡¯s eagle-eye skill would immediately evaluate them.

    So far, the appraiser had helped Ainsley to identify several items that the guests brought. While sitting near backstage, the appraiser kept telling Marietta the item¡¯s worth.

    "That one is 6 million dors. It¡¯s authentic, yes."

    At the same time, he also looked at Ainsley, who¡¯s sitting next to him, to confirm whether the baby wanted the item or not.

    Even if the item had a higher value than the others, if Ainsley didn¡¯t want it, she could casually reject the item to be used as a bidding item.

    Thus, the guests came prepared. They brought all things that Ainsley might take interest in.

    "Hmm, dat monstel cole is gwood...6 millions is owkay fol one bottwle." Ainsley secretly contacted Marietta through the earpiece that the woman was wearing.

    "Settle for the monstel cole. Me want it."

    With Ainsley deciding the final transaction, Marietta immediately announced the result.

    "Congrattions to Mr X with a high-rank metal element monster core worth 6 million dors. The first potion is yours!"

    When the deal was closed, other guests that offered a more valuable item but weren¡¯t what Ainsley needed got dejected.

    "So, it¡¯s true that the family head is raising a metal-element raptor monster! We should have brought many metal-element items..."

    "Hahaha, I bring wind-element items suitable for the family head¡¯s contracted sacred beast. I¡¯ll use them for the next potion."

    With the first bidding as the example, many people who had analysed what Ainsley wanted immediately made a move.

    For the second bottle, someone brought it in exchange for wind-element holy grass seed, something that Ainsley wanted to nt in her dimensional bracelet.

    The seed was worth 7 million dors, even more expensive than before, but the guest was satisfied with the exchange.

    For thest bottle, since it was thest of the kind, everyone went mad and actually bid so high that the item value reached 10 million dors!

    In the end, the item Ainsley chose was a peach blossom Ravens tea, a good tea that could prolong one¡¯s lifespan by half a year.

    It was worth 10 million dors and it could only prolong one¡¯s life for 6 months. Imagine how expensive the other lifespan-prolonging items would be.

    No wonder no one wanted to auction such items or sell them!

    Still, Ainsley was in a good mood after securing the tea.

    The baby whistled to herself as Jevon took away the three potions sold to the guests. The guests would im the items after the auction finished, anyway.

    ¡¯Hehehe, I got items for Ava, Cellino, and Grandpa Yofan. This is good! We can make sure Grandpa Yofan has another 5 years and 6 months to live.¡¯

    Good, good, I¡¯ll get tons of money and items tonight!

    While Ainsley was giggling over the items she got from the first batch, Marietta already went to the next item.

    "Introducing the second item on the list....core-healing potion!"

    As usual, Ethania showed the video demonstration while Marietta exined the potion¡¯s effect and origin.

    "This potion is also made by an elf. So, the starting price will be any item worth 2 million dors!"

    After the guests knew that the potions were indeed made by an elf, they didn¡¯t hesitate to bid like mad for the potions.

    "I offer a storage ring that can house a dead spirit! The spirit will feel at home!"

    "I offer a one-time teleportation bead. Can bring you anywhere in the world!"

    "A drop of pure-blood elf¡¯s blood! Can prolong one¡¯s life by a year! Worth $15 millions!"

    "Baby phoenix feather. It can revive a dead flying-type beast once!"

    Many of the guests were desperate to buy core-healing potion that the offer they made...were truly tempting!

    Even Ainsley was in a dilemma.

    Which one should I choose? They¡¯re all good, ah!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 487: Three Secret Intruders

    <h4>Chapter 487: "Three Secret Intruders"</h4>

    Ainsley was in a dilemma for a few seconds, but then she immediately asked the Godfather.

    [Godtahel, do you want to live inswide that spiwit ring?]

    The Godfather instantly shook his head. [Hell no. It''s the same as trapping this lord. It''s not a house for spirits. It''s a jail!]

    Hearing the Godfather''s extreme refusal, Ainsley crossed the spirit ring from her favourite item list. Next, she thought about the baby Phoenix feather¡­

    She didn''t have any flying-type beast. It''s useless even if she could revive them once.

    Thus, the only good choice left would be the teleportation bead and the pure-blood elf blood.

    A teleportation bead was good since the owner said it could even send the user to another continent in an instant. But the pure-blood elf blood could prolong one''s lifespan by a year¡­

    It''s definitely what Grandpa Yofan needed.

    In the end, Ainsley leaned more toward the pure-blood elf blood.

    She''s about to tell Marietta to give the first core-healing potion to the one offering elf blood when suddenly, the appraiser nudged Ainsley with his elbow.

    "Hwum? What ish ith?"

    "Mdy, you better not choose the elf blood. I just checked it, and the blood wasn''t purely an elf''s blood!"

    Ainsley sucked in the cold air.

    "What do ywou mwean? Ywou said it was authentic befowe¡­"

    "It is authentic, but I just did another round of appraisal and found the blood was tainted with another race''s blood...so it''s not purely pure-blood elf''s blood."

    The appraiser shook his head and blurted out.

    "It''s a mixed breed''s blood!"

    "Ehhh? Mixed bweed?" Ainsley was instantly reminded of Axelle. Axelle was also a mix-breed¡­

    "Yes, it''s a mix-breed. That''s why, there won''t be any lifespan-prolonging effect. Only pure-blood elf''s blood has that effect!"

    And that''s why, in the past, the elves were hunted down by the humans and other races before they settled down and built their own territory.

    They are now one of the strongest races in this world, but they were so strict about other races entering their territory, much less letting other races contact the pure-blood elves.

    Thus, the elves involved in business and other trading that needed cooperation between races were all mix-breed elves or elves that didn''t have 100% pure blood.

    The elf that Geraldine and Jake met a few weeks ago was also not one with 100% pure blood. She only had 90% pure blood, and thus, her blood didn''t have any lifespan-prolonging effect.

    When Ainsley knew that the so-called pure-blood elf''s blood was actually not 100% pure, she instantly chose the teleportation bead.

    [Marietta, choose the teleportation bead. The elf''s blood is useless!]

    At Ainsley''smand, Marietta raised the tiny hammer in her other hand and knocked the podium three times.

    "The bidding is over. Congrattions, Miss Y, for winning the first core-healing potion in exchange for a magic teleportation bead!"

    After the first bottle was sold, the second and third bottles were also sold out in less than 10 minutes. The second bottle was sold in exchange for a magic fertiliser that could grow any kind of nt.

    Ainsley chose the item because Zev told her she could grow more crystalline nts with this fertiliser! Of course, she wouldn''t miss out on the chance to cultivate more crystal-making nts.

    The third bottle was sold for a wind-element enlightenment stone that could inspire someone with a wind-rted special ability to gain a new skill.

    The stone was given to Cellino so that the beast could have one more unique skill, to be stronger than before.

    After the second type was sold out, Marietta moved into the third type...energy-line condensing potion.

    It was at this time that three people wearing grey robes and hoodies sneaked into the auction hall and took the seat at the very back, looking so inconspicuous.

    The three people sat side-by-side with the one in the middle was actually a woman wearing a full-face white mask, the same as the other two men were wearing.

    Right after they took their seat, the woman in the middle spoke in a low voice that only the two men could hear.

    "It seems that we are quitete. The first and second potion types are already sold out."

    "Yes, mdy. We are quitete...but we can still bid for the other potion types. We still have time!" A young man''s voice sounded from the one sitting on the left side.

    "But mdy, do you bring anything valuable or something? I didn''t bring too many valuable items since we were in a rush¡­" This time, an old man''s voice sounded.

    The old man touched his storage ring afterwards and sighed.

    ''I just knew the little baby held a potion auction...no wonder when I could turn on my phone once more, I got a message from her about the auction license¡­''

    Geraldine finally knew about the auction, and when he''s back to the human continent, his people also told him the details of the matter.

    After hearing about it, he was sure that Ainsley truly had a potion made by an elf...and that elf must be the ve she bought from Jake''sst auction!

    Even Jake had the same thought.

    ''So...the blue-skinned elf is an alchemist? No wonder that baby is so brave to buy him despite the risks...she is really insightful!''

    At the same time, the woman with emerald hair sitting between the two men also carefully observed the third potion disyed on the stage.

    Energy-line condensing potion!

    Other alchemists might have to check the potion sample or use potion testers to check the authenticity, but thedy could already see through the potion just from its colour.

    That''s...a real potion...made by an elf.

    A royal elf on top of that!

 Chapter 488: A Mysterious Treasure Island

    <h4>Chapter 488: "A Mysterious Treasure Ind"</h4>

    Only a royal elf could make that kind of potion...so there''s a royal elf on the human continent? How could it be? The elves wouldn''t let that happen!

    The female elf was curious about the alchemist that created the potion.

    Since the potions ended up in a human''s hand...the elf must be working for the humans, right?

    A royal elf working for the humans¡­.is this a shady deal behind the elf''s authority, or someone kidnap a royal elf?

    No, no, that''s impossible. There''s no way a missing royal elf wouldn''t trigger the elves to find them.

    Still confused with the whole matter, the elf finally looked at Geraldine before whispering, "Can I meet the auction owner after the auction finished?"

    Since the suspected royal elf made potions and the humans auctioned it, maybe the mystery will be solved after meeting whoever arranged the auction.

    Who is it? A powerful grandpa? A mysterious woman? Someone from the Billios Family?

    However, none of the big names came out of Geraldine''s mouth. Since the elf, Geraldine and Jake camete, it''s normal for the elf not knowing about the auction owner.

    Geraldine opened his mouth and answer.

    "Ah, you mean Ainsley Sloan?"

    "Ainsley? The auction owner is a female?"

    "Yeah."

    "Who is she? I have never heard of her name...and the Sloan Family, huh. They''re not anyone influential, right?"

    "Right, buttely, they''re a rising star. If you watch the news and Metube, you will know about it."

    "I see, I see. Still, it''s just a budding power...how could they get an elf''s potions¡­"

    "Maybe because of the family head, who is also the auction owner. She''s a miracle...and she can do many impossible things!"

    Geraldine couldn''t help but praise Ainsley whenever he recalled the news and all the videos about the baby.

    There''s no baby as good as her and there''s no young prodigy that would ever surpass her.

    "Just so you know, Ainsley Sloan, the Sloan Family head and this auction''s owner...she''s still 3 years old."

    When Geraldine disclosed the truth, the female elf was so shocked that she almost bit her tongue.

    "What? She''s still 3 years old? A toddler??" The elf was eloquent in the humannguage since she was used to interacting with humans all this time.

    Thus, speaking to Geraldine and Jake wasn''t an issue anymore.

    "Are you sure the owner is only 3? How can she hold such a grand auction and sell such a high-ss potion? These potions are not something one can easily acquire!"

    The elf was in disbelief. She twirled her emerald hair between her fingers while looking at Geraldine with wide eyes.

    "Is there an elf working for her?"

    This must be the case. Else, which elf would want to trade with a 3-year-old toddler? Us elves aren''t idiots!

    Even when the toddler might be a super prodigy, it''s impossible to trade with an unknown human who''s also young to the boot.

    She''s too young!

    Thus, the only logical answer to the mystery...must be because there''s an elf working for that baby.

    "Hmmm, I think so? I''m not that close to Ainsley Sloan. I just met her once."

    Geraldine tried to cover up for Ainsley, knowing that Axelle had aplicated background. He could drag the Sloan Family into danger anytime.

    "Jake is closer to Ainsley than me." The old man cleverly tossed the responsibility to Jake.

    Jake was busy bidding for the first energy-line condensing potion just for fun when the sly old man tossed a hot potato to him.

    The young man froze. He instantly looked at the female elf with sweat drenching his back.

    "Ldy Sherleen, I-I am close to Ainsley, but I also don''t know anything about an elf alchemist¡­"

    It''s the truth. Jake didn''t know that the blue-skinned elf was actually an alchemist. He''s not lying, right? He just realised it now...but he chose to keep silent.

    Sherleen didn''t see anything wrong with Jake''s answers. She didn''t know about the elf auction happening a few months ago at Jake''s casino. Thus, thedy sighed and didn''t pursue this conversation any longer.

    "Okay, okay. Just arrange a meeting with the little owner. I''m curious where she gets the potions."

    "If you sessfully bid for the potions, you can meet her when you go to im your goods, right?" Jake shrugged at Sherleen, not treating her too highly even when she''s an elf.

    That''s just his nature and Sherleen didn''t mind it.

    "Hum. I have some items from the Elven continent. I''ll bid for the second bottle."

    The first bottle of energy-line condensing potion was already sold out. The winner was a young man from a wealthy family that bought the potion with a rare ind.

    The ind he traded for the potion was well-known to be a mysteriousnd full of treasures.

    It was near the sea and also not too far from the dwarf and beastmen kingdom.

    One could get many lucky items and treasures from that small plot ofnd.

    Ainsley epted thend because the Godfather said he also once did a hunting treasure, and he could ensure that there were still tons of treasures hidden somewhere on that ind.

    Someone said that there''s a wormhole or a space crack inside the ind that sucked many items from other continents.

    The ind became a ce where weird creatures and items gathered from all over the ce.

    Unfortunately, only lucky or strong people could benefit from the ind.

    The young man''s family already sent many forces to dig and hunt treasures, only to lose more than what they gained.

    If that''s the case, why not give the useless mysterious ind to the Sloan Family instead?

    Let''s see if they can benefit from the ind!

 Chapter 489 - A Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 489 - "A Scheme" </h4>

    Thus, the young master¡¯s family thought of trading the ind with a potion that clearly was more beneficial for the young master to be stronger.

    They thought that they won a good deal since the Sloan Family was still weak to explore the ind, anyway.

    The ind would be useless for the Sloan Family too!

    Little did they know that Ainsley already rubbed her hands excitedly as she nned to visit the ind sometime in the future, maybe after she roamed the country while establishing family branches here and there.

    An ind that relies on one¡¯s luck to get treasures? That¡¯s her speciality!

    After securing the deal, the auction continued. Marietta tried to auction the second bottle of energy-line condensing energy.

    "The base price is still the same as before. Anything worth $3.5 million. Start your bidding¨C now!"

    However, unlike the previous bidding when those smaller big shots on the first floor were the one making a move, this time, those on the second floor were a step ahead.

    "Dn Family. A Pegasus Feather. Worth $3.6 million."

    When someone said this from the second floor through the microphone connected to each room, the whole hall went silent.

    Those on the first floor, who were about to bid higher, suddenly stopped.

    It¡¯s the Dn Family. One of the 7 sacred families!

    Who would be dumb enough to raise the bid when they¡¯re going against the Dn Family? Even if they bid higher, it would mean offending the Dn Family, and the smaller big shots didn¡¯t want to risk that.

    Thus, no one on the first floor continued to bid. Only those on the second floor did.

    "Fellow brother from the Dn Family, giving a Pegasus feather worth $3.6 million is too little, isn¡¯t it? Thest bidding for the first potion is actually close to $100 million in value, right?"

    Someone from the room next to Dn Family¡¯s room spoke casually.

    Of course, the mysterious ind was worth $100 million, but the original value was only $20 million or so since if the owner couldn¡¯t exploit the ind, they would only suffer from all the losses.

    But the person saying that didn¡¯t seem to ¡¯know¡¯.

    The young man next door chuckled as he looked down at the state through the one-sided window ss on his VVIP room.

    "Brother Dn, allow me, from the Yefta family, to bid higher. We offer the underworld panther¡¯s shredded fur...worth $3.7 million!"

    When the others heard the young man, they sucked in the cold air.

    Another family from the 7 sacred families!

    As if it wasn¡¯t enough, another family chipped in.

    "Our Fraun Family offered a piece of 1000-year-old Fenrir¡¯s w, worth $3.8 million!"

    The Fraun family was also from the 7 sacred families!

    One by one, those from the 7 sacred families bid for the second bottle of energy-line condensing potion, but something didn¡¯t seem right.

    Even those on the first floor could also feel something strange going on.

    $3.6 million. $3.7 million. $3.8 million...

    All the items they offered only differ by a bit in terms of mary value.

    Unlike the previous bidding session, where everyone raised the price by a lot, this time, they only raised the price bit by bit.

    Not to mention that...the items they offered...sounded ridiculous.

    A pegasus¡¯s feather? The Dn Family is close to the Aretha Family. Of course, it will be easy to acquire a fallen Pegasus feather.

    For the Dn Family, it¡¯s not even worth $3.7 million even when the actual price of a Pegasus feather in the market was indeed that high!

    A pegasus feather could be used to craft flying-type items, thus making the price unreasonably high. But the 7 sacred families didn¡¯tck a pegasus¡¯s feather...

    They had Van with them, a horse with a pegasus¡¯s bloodline!

    Even if the little pegasus wasn¡¯t really legendary since he¡¯s still a sacred beast, his feather still counted as a pegasus feather, right?

    Then...the Yefta family offered a shred of fur of the legendary underworld ck panther...isn¡¯t the Sloan Family¡¯s second sacred beast a descendant of the underworld ck panther?

    Surely they had his fur way back when he fought in the war against the other families, right?

    It¡¯s not hard to get just a shred of fur that was rumoured could revive the dead. It¡¯s just a rumour, so the price wasn¡¯t impossibly high.

    But the market price was indeed that high, about $3.7 million, due to the rarity and the mysterious effect.

    But...in this case...it...sounded so inappropriate?

    Especially when they offered it to the Sloan Family who owned the real sacred beast who¡¯s a descendant of the underworld ck panther!

    And what¡¯s with thest family, the Fraun Family from the 7 sacred families...they offered a 1000-year-old broken Fenrir w...

    It was clearly a humiliation to any Fenrir descendant since their ancestor in the past lost a bit of their w to the humans and somehow the Fraun Family owned the fragments.

    And now they dared to offer the w fragments to the Sloan Family who had a sacred beast with a Fenrir bloodline?!

    That...isn¡¯t that an insult?!

    If the guests realised this, how could Ainsley not? The baby was already trembling hard as she red at the rooms on the second floor.

    You guys are trying to buy the potion cheaply while also giving us insulting items? Is this how those from the 7 sacred families work?

    I shouldn¡¯t have allowed them to attend!

    Ainsley let the 7 sacred families, aside from the Aretha Family toe, all because she wanted to pressure them by showing her family¡¯s capability in the potion field.

    Now they wanted to humiliate her?!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 490 - Super Suitable

    <h4>Chapter 490 - "Super Suitable" </h4>

    Ainsley finally realised that these people wanted to cheat her. They wanted no one to bid against them and then got the potion at a low price.

    They would also be giving an extremely humiliating item...

    Damn it! Is there a way to solve this? Maybe get someone who dared to bid against them...

    Ainsley bit her lips as she observed from backstage. She didn¡¯t nt any of her people among the guests to make a bid. It¡¯s toote to do so...

    Should she step in? Or maybe called those big shots from the guilds? Grandma Rie?

    Ainsley was about to call Grandma Rie, the Shaman Guild Master when Sherleen, the female elf, suddenly raised her hand that was holding her auction number.

    The female elf¡¯s face was glowing as she opened her mouth¨C

    She had been waiting for this!

    What¡¯s so hard to get an item that a baby would like? Especially something from the elven continent...that baby would be satisfied with this!

    Amidst the tense atmosphere, Sherleen smiled smugly while shouting in a disguised voice.

    "I offer an item worth $10 million!"

    The sudden price rise startled the guests, especially those on the second floor. They were sure they could humiliate Ainsley and got the potion with a useless item when a woman suddenly interrupted.

    An item worth $10 million? What is it?

    Before anyone asked, Sherleen already took out something shiny from her pocket and proudly lifted it to the air so that everyone could see it.

    The moment the item was revealed, everyone gasped and held their breath.

    That¨C that item!

    Some of them had to close their eyes because the item was too blinding. It even resonated with the golden dome around them.

    The item...is gold! Made of pure gold! It looks so holy and godly!

    However, the moment the blinding light disappear, revealing the item¡¯s true appearance, the hall went silent once more.

    Those on the first floor, those on the second floor and even Ainsley...all of them twitched their lips.

    Isn¡¯t that...

    "A golden pacifier!" Sherleen rubbed her nose proudly as she stood still with her back straightened.

    With the hoodie covering her head and face, no one actually saw her appearance.

    They only saw the golden...pacifier.

    It¡¯s a pacifier.

    "A golden pacifier used by baby elves on the elven continent. It¡¯s worth $10 million in the human continent. Any appraiser can check the item for its authenticity!"

    Sherleen spoke in a stern and confident voice. Her chest was stuck out like a proud peacock as she held the golden pacifier in her hand.

    Oh, yeah, it¡¯s not an ordinary golden pacifier but a pacifier used by baby elves¡ªworth $10 million.

    It¡¯s good stuff!

    "...AS IF!" Ainsley already jumped to her feet and was ready to beat up whoever brought up the golden pacifier.

    DO YOU THINK I AM AN IDIOT??

    The baby¡¯s face was flushing red, and she¡¯s panting hard.

    Huff huff¨C which bastard offered such a useless item? A golden pacifier used by baby elves? So what?! Can it make humans live longer or something?

    Fck!

    Ainsley wasn¡¯t the only one who looked at Sherleen with twitching lips and veins bulging on their forehead.

    Those from the 7 sacred families even almost jumped to the first floor to beat up Sherleen.

    Are you an idiot? Why would you bring out such a uselessly expensive item?! A pacifier used by the baby elves? For what??

    No one actually thought that the golden pacifier was a real deal, but Ainsley¡¯s personal appraiser already started to examine the pacifier from afar using his appraisal ability...

    And he was stunned.

    [Golden pacifier]

    Grade: S

    An item crafted especially for royal elves when they¡¯re still babies. The item stimtes the elves¡¯ connection with nature, nurturing their soul and spirit.

    If used by humans, will greatly benefit a shaman ability user, enabling them to withstand their contracted spirit¡¯s overwhelming energy by half.

    Will greatly help a shaman to avoid identity crisis syndrome, aura residue illness, and other cases caused by arge disparity between the spirit and the shaman.

    Since it was made for elves, humans are advised to use them only when they need it urgently. Do not use it for too long!

    The appraiser was dumbfounded.

    There¡¯s such an item? This pacifier...is so good? Fck?

    Sherleen herself didn¡¯t realise that she took out the wrong pacifier.

    The one she intended to take out was an ordinary elf pacifier used for ordinary elves. It¡¯s also golden, simr to the golden pacifier, but it wasn¡¯t as good as the golden pacifier.

    The one she took out was something she kept for the elf princess that she took care of ever since a baby. It¡¯s an heirloom for her...

    And Sherleen just used it to bid.

    Once she used it to bid, after she won the bid, staff would put abel on the item and not let Sherleen keep it back to her storage to prevent any kind of cheating.

    That way...she would never know she made such a big mistake...

    And she did!

    But no one knew...only the appraiser knew.

    Once he read the item details from his appraisal ability, he was suddenly convinced that Ainsley needed this pacifier.

    ¡¯The little boss is a shaman, and it¡¯s rumoured that her contracted spirit is the Godfather, right? She will surely need the pacifiers!¡¯

    The appraiser gritted his teeth as he looked at Ainsley, who¡¯s about to storm out of the backstage.

    I need to persuade the little boss!

    The appraiser immediately tugged on Ainsley¡¯s sleeve and whispered in her ear.

    "Boss, pick that golden pacifier! It¡¯s truly SUPERRR suitable for you!"

    s...Ainsley misunderstood him.

    "WHAT DID YOU MEAN IT¡¯S SUITABLE FOR ME, HUH?!"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 491 - Battery Energy Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 491 - "Battery Energy Crystal" </h4>

    Ainsley red at the appraiser next to her.

    Did you mean because I¡¯m a baby, that useless elf pacifier whatsoever is good for me? Are you looking down at me, huh?? You are!

    Sensing Ainsley¡¯s weird mood, The appraiser finally understood what¡¯s going on. The man quickly wiped his forehead and bowed at Ainsley.

    "It¡¯s not like that, mdy! I mean...the golden pacifier is truly suitable for you because they have these features..."

    The appraiser started to exin to Ainsley, and when Ainsley finished listening to it, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    A pacifier used by royal elf babies? Truly suitable for human shamans to strengthen their soul and spirit, enabling them to stand on par with their strong contractual spirit...

    Now that¡¯s something worth $10 million!

    Ainsley really needed this kind of supporting tool to make sure she didn¡¯t have any identity crisis and also wouldn¡¯t have her aura shing with other spirits, just like before.

    She could just suck the golden pacifier to nullify all those incidents....even though it¡¯s embarrassing to use a pacifier when she¡¯s already 3, it¡¯s nothing much if the effect was good...

    Thus, Ainsley immediately told Marietta.

    [Mari, epth the gwolden pacifiel! It¡¯s sometwing I weally need]

    Marietta was a loyal subordinate, so she didn¡¯t ask Ainsley why the baby choose the pacifier and immediately knocked the podium using her little hammer.

    "Congrattions for a young miss over there. You have sessfully bid for the second bottle of energy line-condensing potion in exchange for $10 million Elven Golden Pacifier!"

    The sudden announcement took everyone by surprise. They still thought the auction owner would chase out the mysterious woman for daring to use a pacifier as a bidding chip...

    Who would have known the woman won the goods this way?

    The guests were in disbelief, and some started to doubt their value judgement.

    Is that golden pacifier really valuable? We should havee with an appraiser, so we can check its value!

    Unfortunately, all the appraisers in the hall belonged to Ainsley. Thus, no one else knew about the secret behind the Golden Pacifier.

    After Sherleen won the second bottle, a staff came andbelled the pacifier. However, Sherleen suggested to give the pacifier to the staff before she went to get the potion after the auction finished.

    "Just give me the receipt. Yeah, I don¡¯t want to hold onto this pacifier for any longer." Sherleen was a bit embarrassed that she had to use a pacifier to buy a potion.

    Moreover, if someone knew that it¡¯s truly an elf pacifier, the news might somehow travel to the elves¡¯ ears and she would be in trouble.

    Hum, let¡¯s just leave the pacifier to the staff.

    Thus, the staff took the pacifier and gave them to Ainsley. That way, Sherleen¡¯s chance of getting discovered because of the pacifier would be lower than before.

    Unfortunately, this was also why the elf didn¡¯t re-check the pacifier type and also didn¡¯t realise she gave the wrong one...

    On the other hand, Ainsley calmly observed the pacifier before putting it back to her storage ne.

    ¡¯Good stuff. Let¡¯s try thister on.¡¯

    The baby whistled happily, not expecting that the pacifier would bring her many surprises and opportunities...

    Just like that, the auction continued, and it was now the third bottle of the energy line-condensing potion.

    Just like before, the 7 sacred families tried to lower the price by offering useless items, but this time, Jake and Evan didn¡¯t stay still.

    "The Walter Family offers a unique 7-coloured energy crystal that can absorb energies from other ability users and store it inside. Worth $30 million!"

    "I offer the elven grass, good for potion material and medicine, has an anti-ageing effect. Worth $30.5 million!"

    Jake just returned from the Elven continent and didn¡¯t bring any valuable goods beside the elves¡¯ items.

    Thus, the one he offered was the elven grass that could stop someone from ageing...even though it was limited to appearance only.

    It¡¯s also a good material to make the Juvenile potion, something that Ainsley needed.

    Those two were clearly trying to help Ainsley to get out of the 7 sacred families¡¯ dirty scheme.

    With the two people bidding, the 7 sacred families lost hope of getting thest energy line-condensing potion with a cheap price.

    Thus, they were forced to bid for real!

    "The Dn family offers¨C "

    "The Yefta family¨C "

    "The Fraun¨C "

    "Dedrick family¨C "

    s, in the end, Ainsley chose the one that Evan offered.

    A mysterious, unique energy crystal that could absorb other ability users¡¯ energy and stored them inside.

    The owner could then absorb the energy from the crystal to be theirs.

    Evan called it Battery Energy Crystal!

    He said that it could be used ten times, and he had only used it two times. There¡¯s still 8 slots left. Clearly, for Ainsley who was always worried aboutcking special energy, the item was good stuff.

    Just like that, the auction for the third type of potion finished. Marietta now continued to the fourth type...

    The soul-healing potion!

    When the guests saw the soul-healing potions on disy, those that had their masters with injured souls or those who got their souls injured instantly went crazy.

    Marietta had just announced the base price around $5 million when one of the guests already shouted while lifting his auction number board.

    "A 6 million dors growth-inducing potion!"

    "An anti-curse talisman worth $6.5 million!"

    "A bag of condensed blood pills can be used as life-saving items worth $6.8 million!"

    "Unique neutraliser energy crystal worth $7 million!"

    "Beast repellent that can even chase away sacred beasts, worth $7.5 million!"

    The guests fought fiercely, and now, the price already went to $10 million.

    Someone even offered a baby dragon egg!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 492 - Auctioning Juvenile Potions

    <h4>Chapter 492 - "Auctioning Juvenile Potions" </h4>

    Ainsley was pretty interested in the baby dragon egg, but the appraiser shook his head.

    "The egg is a defect. There won¡¯t be any baby dragoning out of it...it is a dead egg that the dragons throw away because it has no value anymore."

    "Ah, I see...hwummm, so we choose other items, huh..." Ainsley recalled all the items that the guest offered in exchange for the soul-healing potion.

    Neutraliser energy crystal that could neutralise everyone¡¯s ability users in 10 meters range, or beast repellent that could even chase away a sacred beast...

    The first item could only be used once. The second item was also the same. Both were one-time-use items!

    But Ainsley liked both items. After carefully thinking about it, in the end, she epted the neutraliser energy crystal.

    The first bottle was sold, and the second bottle was auctioned. Surprisingly, no one offered an excellent item for Ainsley aside from the super beast repellent.

    Thus, Ainsley easily picked the super beast repellent for the second bottle purchase.

    The third bottle was thest, so everyone fought madly, and Ainsley managed to get a magic jar that could produce healing water.

    The water could heal external wounds, any other wounds such as bone injuries and can also help reduce one¡¯s anxiety. It¡¯s also good for those who are too exhausted to do anything.

    The magic jar was only as big as an adult¡¯s palm, but since it could be used many times as long as they fed it energy crystals, Ainsley epted the magic jar.

    After the fourth potion type were all auctioned, what¡¯s left was only the fifth and sixth potion types, thest two types and also the one that many people eyed.

    "Next, the Juvenile Potion! We only have three bottles. The first bottle¡¯s base price will be $7 million. You can start bidding...now!"

    As soon as Marietta said that, Bernadette, the Godlif Beast Tamer Guild, instantly made an astonishing bid.

    "Phoenix cub, only a month old, fire element. Worth $15 million!"

    Bern raised the price by more than twice the original price! And what he offered was also something incredible...

    A phoenix cub!

    Phoenix was one of the beasts with a legendary bloodline. But most phoenixes would be adults, not cubs.

    It¡¯s hard to get Phoenix cubs anywhere...but now, the old man wanted to trade a Phoenix cub with a bottle of juvenile Potion.

    It¡¯s clear that the old man didn¡¯t want to feel old anymore and wanted to experience his might when he¡¯s younger once more!

    Bern¡¯s offer was shocking, but it didn¡¯t mean the other big shots on the second floor backed off. Benjamin, the monster tamer guild master, raised this board and shouted.

    "Mother Godzi that has 10 Godzi cubs. Her level is on par with a sacred beast. Worth $20 million!"

    Benjamin raised the price by 10 million dors...and what¡¯s with the Godzi? It was Ainsley¡¯s first time knowing there¡¯s a monster called the Godzi...

    She already thought of cultivating her mother raptor into something as strong as the sacred beast, but if she got this Godzi...she could leave the Godzi to protect her mansion while she went outside with Cellino.

    Not bad!

    The newborn Phoenix was also good...she didn¡¯t have a flying-type mount yet. But to make the Phoenix grow to a size where she could ride on it...maybe it needed several years.

    Thus, Ainsley leaned more toward the Godzi, but then, someone from the Billios Family¡¯s VVIP room pressed the bell and spoke through the microphone.

    "The Billios Family will offer a lifetime business contract and license to sell items from the elven. We will provide the items, and the Sloan Family can buy the items at base price."

    The one talking was none other than Jacqueline. With a smile on her face, she continued.

    "The business contract and license is worth $30 million."

    Of course, it would be worth that much because the business contractsts for a lifetime. No, the worth should be way more than just $30 million.

    If the Sloan Family could also sell products from the elves and got ess to trade with them or became their merchants, their business sector would be secured for life.

    Ainsley was instantly in a huge dilemma!

    What to do? Which one to pick? Well, even if I choose only one of them now, the losers can bid for the second and third potion...so maybe I can get all the items offered...

    Ainsley rubbed her chin, deep in thoughts. At the same time, Jake was sweating bullets as he lifted his head to look at the room on the second floor.

    The young man instantly had the urge to curse.

    Mom, you¡¯re here too?! And why would you offer such an important business contract for only a bottle of Juvenile Potion?! That¡¯s not worth it!

    Jake couldn¡¯t understand the value of being young and fit because he¡¯s still young and healthy.

    However, the oldies like Jacqueline, Bern, Benjamin...they knew it sucks to be old, and they wanted to feel young once more.

    What¡¯s wrong with that?

    So far, no items could buy one¡¯s youth...but there was a potion that could give them their lost youth...why wouldn¡¯t they give their best to get it?

    A lifetime business contract with the Sloan Family might sound bad for the Billios Family that got their position because the elves are favoured.

    However, thinking again, the Sloan Family would need the Billios Family this way, and both families would interact with each other even more often than before.

    If this happened, it would be easier for Jake to coax Ainsley to be his adopted daughter, right?

    That¡¯s what Jacqueline was aiming for!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 493 - Bidding War

    <h4>Chapter 493 - "Bidding War" </h4>

    Also, the Billios Family wouldn¡¯t lose their wealth just because they shared their monopolising right to the elven items with the Sloan Family.

    The Sloan Family would only be their reseller or distributor at most. It wouldn¡¯t harm the Billios Family¡¯s interest at all.

    Jacqueline had the authority to give the business contract and license to Ainsley¡¯s family. She¡¯s the chairwoman, after all, even more than Jake.

    With Jacqueline giving such a precious offer, Ainsley would be a dummy if she didn¡¯t take the opportunity. Thus, she immediately told Marietta to give the first potion to Jacqueline.

    "Congrattions, Madam Billios, for winning the first bottle of Juvenile potion in exchange for a lifetime business contract and license rted to the elven items worth $30 million at least!"

    Marietta knocked the podium using the mini hammer, closing the deal for the first bottle of Juvenile Potion.

    With that, only two bottles were left...and the two old men from the monster tamer and beast tamer guilds couldn¡¯t help but fight fiercely.

    "I still bid with the newborn Phoenix, but this time, the guild will also send a beast trainer and provide all the food and nourishment items until the Phoenix reaches 3 years old!"

    A 3-year-old Phoenix was actually already quite big, and Ainsley could ride on the Phoenix already.

    Not to mention that the beast tamer guild would provide the food and other necessities until it reached three years old...

    What an offer!

    The monster tamer guild certainly couldn¡¯t say anything since their Godzi was an adult already. It had 10 children indeed, but what could they do?

    There¡¯s no such thing as a monster trainer, unlike the beast that could be taught from a young age!

    Thus, for the second potion, Ainsley picked the baby Phoenix.

    Ainsley was already thinking about how she would finally have another potential sacred beast with a legendary bloodline in her family...and also a flying type one!

    Hum, that would certainly save time whenever she wanted to fly somewhere alone. She didn¡¯t need to use Cellino as her mount anymore.

    Fortunately, the third potion was sold to the old man from the monster tamer guild in exchange for a mother Godzi that had the earth-element ability and quite a high intelligence, plus its 10 children.

    Ainsley would use the Godzi as her family¡¯s main protector when she went outside for a long time or something. With this, she didn¡¯t need to worry too much about her people!

    The fifth type of potion was all sold out, and now, it was finally the final item...

    The spirit-nourishment potion.

    The moment Marietta announced the base price was $15 million, the shamans and those from the shaman guild instantly raised their board.

    "A special spirit clothing that dead spirits can wear. Can hide the spirit¡¯s presence from other spirits and shamans! Worth $12 million."

    "Spiritual fruit seed. The fruit is the dead spirits¡¯ most favourite fruit and can replenish their lost energy. It can be nted and cultivated together with the magic fertiliser. Worth $13 million!"

    Rie also didn¡¯t want to let the other shamans outdone her. The older woman raised her board and shouted.

    "Spiritual incense. It can strengthen the shaman¡¯s soul and spirit gradually every day. It¡¯s a lifetime use, worth $20 million!"

    Many other options surrounded Ainsley, but these three were the best that she liked.

    Thus, for the first bottle, she gave it to Rie. The second and third bottle was given in exchange for the spiritual fruit seed and the spiritual clothing.

    [Godfathel, you really wanth the spiwitual fruit?] Ainsley asked as she watched Marietta end the fierce bidding war among the shamans.

    [Hum. That fruit is good. nt it inside your dimensional bracelet so this Lord can ¡¯eat¡¯ the fruit everyday.]

    As a spirit, the Godfather didn¡¯t need to eat and couldn¡¯t taste things, anyway.

    But this peach-like spiritual fruit actually tasted sweet and fresh when a spirit absorbed the energy inside.

    It also recharged quite a lot of energy. Thus, the Godfather liked the fruit.

    If they could nt the fruit tree inside the dimensional bracelet, he could eat them anytime he wanted.

    As for the spiritual clothing...the Godfather was just bored wearing the same clothing every day. He wore the mafia suit in the afternoon and those silly pyjamas at night.

    He¡¯s bored!

    The spiritual clothing was a good item since it was made of dead spirit energy. The spirit could wear the clothing, and they could change the design anytime.

    Plus, it could even hide their presence from other spirits or shamans....

    Perfect!

    As for the incense, Ainsley needed it.

    She could ce the incense next to her bed everyday to passively strengthen her spirit and soul so that she could quickly get used to the Godfather¡¯s overwhelming strength.

    The golden pacifier couldn¡¯t be used for too long, and it had an immediate effect to stop shaman-rted illness symptoms, but the incense could be used forever.

    What a good deal!

    The auction for thest potion type ended fast, and the auction was officially closed at 10 p.m.

    Right after, the winners went backstage to im their potions as well as meeting Ainsley.

    Ainsley received the items from other guests first that she wasn¡¯t that close yet before going to Bern and Ben.

    Since the bidding item they offered was a living being, it¡¯s better to go meet them sooner!

    The first person Ainsley met backstage was the beast tamer guild master, Bernadette.

    As usual, the old man was wearing a colourful robe, looking like an enchanting fox demon.

    "Yooo, little toddler! Hohohoho. Thank you for choosing this old man¡¯s bidding piece." Bernughed while approaching Ainsley.

    "Come,e, let¡¯s take a look at the baby Phoenix!"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 494 - To Shine Brightly

    <h4>Chapter 494 - "To Shine Brightly" </h4>

    When Bernadette mentioned the baby Phoenix, Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly.

    "Hum, hum! Where is ith?" The baby looked around the dim backstage but saw no such beast resembling a baby Phoenix.

    There was still other guests backstage, but Ainsley didn¡¯t pay attention to them yet.

    At Ainsley¡¯s question, Bern snapped his fingers, calling his personal disciple.

    "Dalton, bring the baby Phoenix!"

    Dalton, the shy young man Ainsley met before, immediately came from outside to the backstage with something on his palm.

    Since the backstage was dim, a slight light source from any item could easily attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    It was the case with the thing on Dalton¡¯s palm. Even from afar, everyone could already see a pale blue glow surrounding something on Dalton¡¯s palm.

    The thing was small...so no one could clearly see their appearance until Dalton stopped right in front of Ainsley and squatted.

    "Here you go, mdy. Please check the baby Phoenix." Dalton slowly opened his palm and revealed a tiny featherless bird, simr to a chick, was curling up like a baby.

    It was sucking its own featherless wing as it snored quietly. However, the weird thing was, the chick¡¯s skin colour...was blue!

    It was truly simr to Axelle¡¯s skin colour!

    Ainsley was instantly dumbfounded.

    Is this another smurf race? A smurf Phoenix? Really??

    At first nce, one couldn¡¯t tell that the chick was actually a baby Phoenix. However, before Ainsley could ask her appraiser to check it, Zev already spoke in Ainsley¡¯s mind.

    [Owaahhh, what a rare Phoenix. It¡¯s a mutation! A water Phoenix. No wonder it¡¯s worth so much money.]

    [A...mutated beast? Water Phoenix?] Ainsley blinked. She had never heard of a Phoenix with water attributes. If it¡¯s an ice Phoenix, it¡¯s still logical...

    But a water Phoenix? Isn¡¯t it just a chick drenched in seawater?

    Ainsley was already skeptical of the water Phoenix because it truly looked as weak as a chick...and it had no feathers! It¡¯s even uglier than a chick!

    Ah, chicks were actually cute. This one? Meh.

    Maybe this was why the humans could catch the baby Phoenix...

    Perhaps it¡¯s because the Phoenix mother abandoned it?

    Zev, who also had a good appraisal skill but never used it for Ainsley if he didn¡¯t want to, continued to bber things even when Ainsley didn¡¯t have too much expectation for the Phoenix.

    [You see, a water Phoenix is a rare mutation. It can fly in the sky and also swim underwater...it¡¯s cool! A water Phoenix will also help us with any water crisis situation...]

    Zev floated in the air and slowly dived toward the featherless baby Phoenix.

    [This Phoenix is a female. She¡¯s thrown away by her own mother because of her weird mutation. But don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s definitely a good seedling. She¡¯s going to be a beautiful blue Phoenix and a powerful one too!]

    When Ainsley heard that the Phoenix was indeed abandoned by its own mother, the baby suddenly felt something blocking her throat.

    She carefully observed the sleeping chick while holding her breath.

    Another abandoned child...isn¡¯t she simr to Axelle? Ugh...why am I always attracting pitiful creatures all around the world?

    Ainsley suddenly suspected that because her father also abandoned her and fled, she had this natural ma for attracting abandoned creatures...

    That sounded possible.

    While Ainsley was silently looking at the pitiful baby Phoenix, Zev didn¡¯t stop talking, unting his knowledge.

    [Look, look, this baby Phoenix can be a sacred beast in just 3 years, human time. You only need to ce her inside an upgraded dimensional bracelet...]

    Zev paused before continuing.

    [Feed her the wind-element grass you got from today¡¯s auction. Wind-element is still a match for this baby Phoenix, so it¡¯s okay. Give her the magic water from the magical jar as her drink too!]

    Zev started to stretch his evil w and poked the little chick with his ghost-like body.

    [Heheheh, as for her snacks, energy crystals are okay. Keep feeding her water-element food too...like fish, or seafood...pearl...]

    Zev was already busy exining. He¡¯s clearly so eager to raise the Phoenix. If it¡¯s like this, they don¡¯t even need a trainer...

    Ainsley had to re at Zev to make the toddler spirit shut up.

    [I know, I know, I get it. We will raise the baby Phoenix well! She¡¯s an abandoned baby...so I will surely groom her perfectly.]

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but pity the Phoenix. In her mind, the Phoenix was so pitiful...just like her.

    That¡¯s why...the Phoenix had to grow up well and face-pped her mother who abandoned her!

    She had to be prettier and stronger than her siblings. Hmph!

    Ainsley showed her interest in the Phoenix, and that left Bernadette sighing in relief.

    ¡¯Thank God, the Godtoddler wants to receive this weird creature...she is really as kind as the rumour. In her hand, the pitiful baby Phoenix will surely grow up well.¡¯

    Bern smiled from ear to ear as he squatted next to Dalton.

    "How is it? Will you receive the baby Phoenix?"

    "Hum, I will. Here you go, Gwandpa Beln, the Juvenile potion." Ainsley tossed the potion to Bernadette before carefully scooping the baby Phoenix from Dalton¡¯s palm.

    The baby Phoenix was small, but in Ainsley¡¯s hand, it looked bigger until its wings almost fell from the baby¡¯s palm.

    Despite that, the chick only hugged Ainsley¡¯s fingers with her wings while nudging her head to the baby¡¯s palm.

    She¡¯s alreadyfortable with Ainsley!

    That¡¯s a fast development that left Dalton and Bern speechless. The baby Phoenix was a fierce beast...why was it so docile in front of the baby?

    Regardless of that, they could only watch as Ainsley named the baby Phoenix.

    "Fwom now on...your nwame ish ze."

    It means....

    ¡¯To shine brightly.¡¯

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 495 - A Living War Machine

    <h4>Chapter 495 - "A Living War Machine" </h4>

    Right after Ainsley named the baby Phoenix, she got someone to bring her a contract scroll to contract the Phoenix.

    After all, the Phoenix wasn¡¯t a guardian beast passed down in the Sloan Family.

    To make a contract with her, Ainsley needed external help. Of course, usually, one needed a beast tamer to help the customer contract the beast.

    However, Ainsley only used her charm against the baby Phoenix while patting her bald head...and the baby Phoenix already chirped excitedly.

    "Pyak! Pyak!"

    The baby Phoenix, ze, hugged Ainsley¡¯s fingers with her wings, not letting the baby go. She even looked at Ainsley with her beady eyes...as if Ainsley was her mother.

    Ainsley almost tossed away the Phoenix out of fright.

    Don¡¯t look at me as if I¡¯m your mom! And what¡¯s with your noise? Pyak pyak? Why are you so indecent even when you¡¯re only a baby?!

    Ainsley clearly wasn¡¯t trying to scold herself...

    "Huff..." Ainsley sighed before contracting ze using the contract scroll. With this, she officially owned two beasts from a legendary bloodline.

    One was a baby Phoenix, and one was a Fenrir that already became a sacred beast.

    "Okay, Zeze, you will gwo home with mwe now."

    Ainsley put ze on her head, letting the bird use her hair as her temporary nest before going to greet Benjamin, the monster tamer guild master.

    "Hewlo Gwandpa, where¡¯s the Godzi you pwomised me?"

    Ainsley looked around backstage but only saw Benjamin. She guessed that the Godzi must be outside the building since it must be enormous.

    "Hello, Godtoddler." Benjamin waved his hand at Ainsley while speaking with his eerie hoarse voice. "The Godzi is outside. Let¡¯s leave the hall first. It only takes a few minutes."

    "If it¡¯s only for a few minutes...owkay." Ainsley reluctantly agreed.

    There were still other guests backstage that needed Ainsley to personally tend to, such as Evan and the mysterious person trading the golden pacifier.

    The person insisted on meeting Ainsley while iming her potion. Thus, the baby couldn¡¯t leave for too long.

    She immediately informed Jevon and the others to make the guests wait backstage as she walked out of the backstage with Benjamin, ze, and Cellino.

    ze, that little chic, was already sofortable around Ainsley that she dared to sprawl on the baby¡¯s head. She even chewed Ainsley¡¯s hair as if it¡¯s grass or something...

    Nom nom. Oh, the purple grass is surprisingly delicious!

    Feeling the bird¡¯s beak and saliva messing with her hair, Ainsley felt like frying the Phoenix. However, she endured.

    Ainsley let ze do whatever she wanted because sooner orter, the baby would leave ze to someone else to take care of...and that someone would be a surprise.

    Hmph. Don¡¯t think you can stay on top of my head for too long. I¡¯ll get a suitable nanny, and then...you will immediately stick to this person like glue. I¡¯m sure!

    While Ainsley was grumbling internally, the group passed by the main hall used for the auction earlier. Surprisingly, there were still many guests there. Even those on the second floor didn¡¯t leave yet.

    They seemed to be socialising and didn¡¯t want to leave too early when there were many people to make a connection with.

    Ainsley nced at the crowd and secretly smiled.

    ¡¯If I hold the auction monthly...I can make the next auction to be a private one where powerful forces gather. Many people will want to attend just to make a connection with the big forces...¡¯

    Ainsley licked her lips, looking like a wicked little devil.

    At that time, maybe I can even auction the Sloan Family auction¡¯s entrance ticket at the ck market, right?

    That¡¯s double the fortune...

    While Ainsley was drooling over all the money she could squeeze in the future, they arrived outside of the building.

    The group didn¡¯t need to look for the Godzi monster because the moment they stepped out of the building, they already saw a towering monster with emerald eyes glinting in the dark...

    Ainsley almost choked on her saliva and copsed to the ground.

    That¨C that is a Godzi monster??

    The baby secretly picked Cellino from the ground and hugged him while Benjamin and his guild members approached the tamed Godzi monster.

    The distance between them and the monster was quite far, yet from this distance alone, Ainsley could only see the monster¡¯s eyes up there and not even the top of its head.

    The Godzi...was so tall that the clouds hid its head!

    Such...such a tall monster...how did the monster tamer bring it here? Surely they needed a space ability user...

    The mother monster was already that huge, as big as the auction building and as tall as the clouds.

    The so-called ten kids were actually big too, as big as Cellino¡¯s size when he became a Fenrir.

    Looking at the army of monsters alone, Ainsley felt dizzy.

    This...this is too much for only a single bottle of juvenile potion! Is the monster tamer guild master crazy or what? Did he hit his head or something?

    Not even the Aretha Family had this kind of monster....ah, no, maybe they did have some but hid the monsters carefully.

    Still, Ainsley was stunned by the Godzi monster¡¯s impressive appearance.

    Won¡¯t it be easy to win a territorial war just by using this huge monster?

    Ainsley could lead the monster along with her mother raptor to charge at the enemy....and they would be done for.

    Such a good monster....it was now hers!

    Ainsley was truly excited to the point of blushing hard.

    Ah, ah, Axelle. I really need to thank you for making all those potions.

    We...we now have a living war machine!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 496 - Array Ability Users

    <h4>Chapter 496 - "Array Ability Users" </h4>

    Ainsley had her time admiring while also fearing the beautiful giant. The Godzi looked so simr to the Godzi she knew in movies orics in her past life. Only the eyes were green...

    And the Godzi had an earth attribute, suitable to be a defensive monster. Each of her children was also a monster with an earth attribute.

    They were young, but they were already on par with a middle-ranked monster, about to ascend to a high-ranked monster.

    They¡¯re stronger than Momma raptors!

    Thus, Ainsley thought that each of the children could be sent to guard the other mansions she had.

    The Sloan Family would expand their family branches, build many mansions and territories...

    The Godzi babies could be the protector.

    Thinking like that, Ainsley approached Benjamin and tugged his sleeve while still hugging Cellino.

    "Gwandpa, awe you sure this monstel can be twaded with the juvenile potion? This monstel is too good..."

    She had a good impression of Benjamin. Thus, she didn¡¯t want him to suffer a loss. They had to aplish a win-win situation.

    Ainsley was worried that the Godzi was Benjamin¡¯s most treasured monster or the monster tamer guild¡¯s guardian monster...

    But who would have known that Benjamin onlyughed instead.

    "No worries, Godtoddler. This monster is definitely not too precious to be traded with a juvenile potion."

    The old man paused before gesturing to the guild members around him to make a preparation.

    "You will see in a moment why I say so..."

    Right away, the guild members, around 20 people, rushed to surround the Godzi that was trapped in the middle of formation.

    If one looked closer, there was an white diagram below Mother Godzi¡¯s feet, trapping her movement. It was why the Godzi didn¡¯t go on a rampage or destroy anything around her.

    Seeing the diagram, Ainsley was a bit taken aback.

    Is that...an array?

    To make an array, one needed an array ability user...and array ability user was as rare as the shamans.

    The array masters actually had their own guild, but it wasn¡¯t too big or as famous as the shamans.

    They¡¯re all as low key as the summoners. A bunch of mysterious beings just like the summoners but they¡¯re not as bold or crazy as the summoners.

    They¡¯re more...timid.

    Nevertheless, this was the first time Ainsley saw a trapping array. The baby¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "So, that¡¯s...an array..."

    To her surprise, it¡¯s not like a barrier that only serves as a cage and allows the monster inside to try destroying the barrier.

    The array actually restricts the monster movement too, freezing it without using ice or something. It¡¯s convenient.

    Upon closer observation, the array actually looked simr to the magic circle-like design that Ainsley saw at Jake¡¯s underground base.

    But the one Jake had was a teleportal, a device to teleport people no matter how far the distance.

    It wasn¡¯t made by humans, but it seemed that array ability users were involved in the portal production too.

    "Ah, the powtal back then also had an array, huh..."

    Ainsley muttered as she saw 10 more people wearing a different robe than those from the monster tamer guilds surrounding the Godzi in a neat position.

    Each of them sped their hands as if they¡¯re praying and even made a hand seal...simr to the one in Naruto.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know much about array ability users since she thought it would be simr to a barrier ability user.

    However, thinking further, the array ability user could make a formation to create a sealing space...

    They could also design a teleportation tool that needed no space-rted ability users...

    They could create array talismans...they could make a summoning array, imitating the summoners...

    They could make all sorts of arrays that actually ovepped with other ability users¡¯ special ability.

    The array ability users were surprisingly all-rounded.

    The only weakness they had was that, to make other arrays that imitated other ability users¡¯ special ability, they needed more than two array masters to do it.

    In other words, the array ability users were strong in groups but weak individually.

    Ainsley was immersed in her first experience seeing the rare and low-key array ability users in action when she suddenly realised something.

    She subconsciously looked up at the monster and frowned.

    Speaking of which...monsters can¡¯t be tamed like beasts, right? One has to immediately contract the monster to make them behave, unlike beasts...

    So how could the monster tamers bring the monster here when there¡¯s no owner yet?

    It¡¯s not as if everyone could tame monsters like Ainsley did.

    Is it because....

    Just when Ainsley thought so,

    One of the array ability users wrapped in a dark blue robe yelled to the monster tamers around them.

    "Monster tamers, when will the customer arrive? You guys have to get someone to contract this monster. Hurry!"

    Even when the monster tamers had ¡¯tamed¡¯ the monster, they didn¡¯t actually tame them because a monster wouldn¡¯t bow to anyone other than their master.

    Thus, they lured the Godzi monster and used the array ability users to trap the Godzi monster, making the Godzi freeze along with her children.

    The array ability users were actually the ones keeping the monster in check!

    At this realisation, Ainsley pped her forehead.

    Ahhhh, so it¡¯s like that. No wonder there¡¯s an array....

    The monster tamer guild must have coborated with the array master guild. Not only just this once, but maybe all this time too.

    This was how the monster tamer guild could sell their captured monster to another person.

    No wonder the monster tamer guild was still a big guild even when they couldn¡¯t sell living monsters unlike the beast tamers...they actually could!

    And the array masters were the key.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 497 - Contracting The Godzilla

    <h4>Chapter 497 - "Contracting The Godzi" </h4>

    Of course, the monster tamer guild could only sell the monsters to another monster tamer that didn¡¯t join the monster tamer guild, such as those in big families.

    Still, it turned out...the array masters took a huge role in the monster tamer guild¡¯s business....when their names weren¡¯t as influential as monster tamers...

    Ainsley had never seen the array master guild leader nor the guild members, and she couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    There is still a silent force backing up a big force in this world, huh...

    Just how many secret forces lurking in the dark that actually had such importance?

    Maybe...I have to be careful in the future too. There might be many forces lurking in the dark, just like the array masters guild.

    While Ainsley was thinking about the array masters guild¡¯s mysterious movement, Benjamin had finished cing his people around the monster to make sure there¡¯s no ident.

    Standing not far from the Godzi¡¯s feet, Benjamin looked down at Ainsley and smiled bitterly.

    "This is why I said the monster isn¡¯t too valuable...because you¡¯re originally not a monster tamer. We have to trouble you and the array masters to make this monster as our bidding chip."

    The old man paused before continuing.

    "Our guild members can¡¯t handle the monster either, so..."

    That¡¯s when Ainsley knew that Benjamin wasn¡¯t making a huge loss.

    He certainly already got better monsters and only gave this monster away because no one in his guild could tame the monster.

    Else, why would he send the monster to Ainsley, who wasn¡¯t even a monster tamer?

    The old man and his guild couldn¡¯t handle the monster either! But they believed that Ainsley could.

    So they¡¯re actually throwing valuable trash in exchange for a real valuable treasure...

    But it¡¯s exactly what Ainsley needed. Thus, it¡¯s a win-win situation.

    "I see. Ain will try to twame the Godzw." Ainsley nodded at Benjamin before looking at the monster that was so enormous she could only see her two pir-like legs.

    Such a monster...it was indeed on par with a sacred beast. With this, the Aretha Family would have to think twice if they wanted to touch the Sloan Family.

    They also might have some monsters on par with a sacred beast, but the Sloan Family originally owned three sacred beasts.

    As a family that once was at the top of the 7 sacred families, even above the Aretha Family, the Sloan Family could easily return to their former grace.I.

    If only the family head managed to re-awaken all three sacred beasts¡¯ bloodline.

    Unfortunately, up to now, only Ainsley managed to get one out of the prairie. Of course, many people suspected the baby to be able to bring out the other two beasts.

    Right now, Benjamin, one of the believers, couldn¡¯t help but look at Ainsley expectantly as the baby shot a golden dot toward the Godzi¡¯s feet.

    The golden dot immediately enveloped the Godzi¡¯s feet and slowly spread, enveloping the Godzi¡¯s whole body.

    The array masters and the monster tamers around the Godzi couldn¡¯t help but look at Ainsley, who shot the golden dot.

    Is that the rumoured curse ability? Why is the youngdy cursing the monster, though? Is it to make the monster fall in love with her using her charm abilityter on?

    You know...curses came in many types...there were also curses that could make others fall in love blindly, right?

    Regardless of the others¡¯ thoughts, Ainsley calmly controlled her luck maniption aura.

    At once, rows of data appeared above the Godzi¡¯s head. But since the Godzi was too tall, Ainsley moved the rows of data to be right in front of her eyes.

    [Name: ??

    Monster type: Godzi, a myth-like existence

    Luck level: Diamond]

    As a ¡¯holy¡¯ monster on par with the sacred beast, the Godzi¡¯s luck level was quite high.

    Ainsley had to spend quite a lot of energy to lower the Godzi¡¯s luck level to iron.

    Once it was that low, Ainsley immediately used her charm ability while asking Benjamin for the contract scroll that could help her contract the monster.

    "Quick, Gwandpa, I¡¯ll make the contwact now!"

    Right after Ainsley said that, the Godzi¡¯s previously vicious green eyes suddenly turned pink with lots of hearts inside.

    "GRRRR!" The Godzi gritted her teeth and let out a low groan. However, it didn¡¯t sound intimidating. On the contrary, it sounded as if the mother monster was rejoicing.

    Even the kids were affected! Even though they couldn¡¯t move, their eyes still showed a sense of affection toward Ainsley.

    It¡¯s as if they¡¯re saying:

    Our new little sister! She¡¯s so cute!

    Mom, mom, that¡¯s our little sister! Let¡¯s greet her!

    Lil sis! Lil sis!

    Seeing the Mother Godzi and the children¡¯s attitude change , Benjamin immediately handed the scroll to Ainsley and let Ainsley contract the monster at ease.

    Actually, contracting so many monsters would be impossible for such a young kid.

    However, Ainsley had four abilities at the moment. Her body was stronger than kids of her age despite her shaman ability still too weak to go against the Godfather.

    Thus, Ainsley still managed to contract this monster that was on par or maybe, even stronger than Cellino.

    Since Mother Godzi already submitted to Ainsley, the contract was sessful and went smoothly.

    After the contract was finished, Ainsley officially had two sacred beasts and two mother monsters, one was on par with a sacred beast.

    With so many monsters and beasts to feed, Ainsley started to think that she might have to cultivate her dimensional bracelet into a huge breeding ground or something...

    Also, the space might be too small for Godzi and her children...

    Ain would have to expand the dimensional bracelet¡¯s space sooner orter!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 498 - Who Made The Potions?

    <h4>Chapter 498 - "Who Made The Potions?" </h4>

    Ainsley counted how many monsters and beasts would stay inside her bracelet and it turned out, only Godzi and her 10 children would be the new tenant.

    Well, ze, that presumptuous baby Phoenix, was small and easy to carry.

    She¡¯s also still weaker than the mother raptor¡¯s children. If she went into the dimensional bracelet, she could be bullied...

    Thus, Ainsley decided to leave ze to a certain someone to take care of, no need to keep her inside the dimensional bracelet.

    Van could possibly lead her astray, after all.

    Still, Godzi and her children were enormous. The space needed to be bigger than before.

    ¡¯Okay, let¡¯s find a way to expand the space after I return to the mansion.¡¯

    After organising her thoughts, Ainsley immediately retracted her abilities and looked up at Benjamin.

    "It¡¯s done! I can feel my connection with Mothel Godzwi..."

    "Really? That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!" Benjamin instantly beamed. The old man with a creepy face could actually smile that brightly as he patted Ainsley¡¯s head.

    "You¡¯re really talented...ah, right, don¡¯t forget to name the monster, okay? Naming a monster can improve your bond with them."

    Benjamin didn¡¯t forget to ¡¯lecture¡¯ Ainsley a bit, intending to groom her into a formidable monster tamer despite not having a monster tamer special ability.

    Anyway, the baby could make monsters like her. She¡¯s undoubtedly a tamer.

    Sensing Benjamin¡¯s intention, Ainsley didn¡¯t reject it and politely nodded. "Twank you for the advise, Gwandpa. I¡¯ll name the Mother Godzi...Zwi!"

    Ainsley was toozy to find a name, so she gave the Godzi a nickname.

    Zi. Sounds elegant, right?

    As for her children...ugh...let¡¯s name themter.

    Benjamin nodded at Ainsley¡¯s words while stroking the baby¡¯s head once more. "That¡¯s a good name. Oh right, this old man still has to tell you that...these Godzis have a unique habit..."

    Benjamin paused for a moment before scratching his cheeks.

    "Nevermind. You will discover it sooner orter. At that time, don¡¯t be frustrated and make sure you can handle them, okay?"

    Ainsley tilted her head in confusion but still nodded anyway.

    "Owkay..."

    What kind of habit does Godzi have? Is it a negative one? Well, anyway, let¡¯s just see what happens next time.

    After Benjamin chatted with Ainsley for a little longer, both of them went back to the building.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t immediately put the Godzi into her dimensional bracelet, afraid that she would expose her secret.

    Thus, using her bond with the monsters, she told them to wait outside without making a ruckus.

    Since the monsters already became Ainsley¡¯s contracted monsters, they obeyed her and were well-behaved.

    The array masters didn¡¯t need to keep the array anymore and could finally go back home. Only the monster tamers still lurk around to watch the Godzi or follow Benjamin back to the building.

    At this time, it was almost midnight, but the auction hall was still crowded. The guests didn¡¯t go back home yet, and only the oldies went back.

    Thus, Ainsley nced at the guests and snickered before going backstage to meet two more guests she needed to see.

    The first would be the mysterious person who offered the golden pacifier...and the second would be Jacqueline.

    They would still have to talk about the business contract, after all. Maybe they needed a follow-up tomorrow too.

    Once Ainsley arrived backstage, Jevon and the others immediately weed her.

    "Wee back, boss." Jevon bowed while Elliana handed a cup of hot milk to Ainsley. Marietta and the others brought afy chair for the baby, a pillow, and a thick nket.

    After all, they still treated Ainsley just like a normal baby. It was almost midnight...they had to treat their boss well!

    Thus, wrapped like a dumpling and holding a cup of milk in her hand, Ainsley sat across the mysterious person in a hoodie.

    Ah, the person didn¡¯t sit down.

    She just stood there with two other mysterious people wrapped in robes and wearing hoodies.

    Who else could they be other than Sherleen, Jake, and Geraldine?

    Ainsley calmly sipped her hot milk before looking at Sherleen.

    With her hoodie covering her whole head and face, Ainsley couldn¡¯t possibly see that she¡¯s an elf. She could only catch a glimpse of the woman¡¯s emerald hair.

    Emerald hair...did she dye her hair or...?

    Ainsley was a bit distracted with Sharleen¡¯s emerald hair sticking out a bit from her hoodie when the woman tugged down her goodie and cleared her throat.

    "Nice to meet you, Lady Sloan." Sherleen tried to make her voice a bit more hoarse since the elves had naturally beautiful voices. The humans could easily suspect her.

    "Nice to mweet ywou too." Ainsley beamed a smile at Sherleen, almost tempted to use her charm ability, when the baby paused and shook her head.

    No, no, let¡¯s not charm people so easily like that...

    Thus, Ainsley went straight to the point.

    "What¡¯s your bwusiness meeting me? Is it only to im this pwotion or..." Ainsley took out the potion that Sherleen purchased.

    She then shook the bottle in front of her face with her left hand still holding onto her cup of milk.

    Of course, Sherleen wanted to treat Ainsley seriously when the baby did that, but when she saw how the baby was like a wrapped dumpling...the elf was speechless.

    I don¡¯t know if you want to interrogate me or simply ask me...but if you want to intimidate me with that kind of appearance, you must be dreaming.

    You¡¯re too adorable to be intimidating!

    The little dumpling obviously didn¡¯t know Sherleen¡¯s thoughts and just waited patiently when the woman finally let out a sigh.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll be honest. I...want to ask you who made the potions."

    Sherleen just dropped a bomb!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 499 - A Walking Dumpling

    <h4>Chapter 499 - "A Walking Dumpling" </h4>

    Ainsley almost choked on her hot milk when Sherleen questioned her like that.

    She immediately wiped the edge of her lips with the back of her hand before looking up at Sherleen, face flushing red.

    Can¡¯t you suddenly ask for the business secret, ah?! Why would I tell you who created the potions??

    "I¡¯m sowwy. It¡¯s our business secwet so I can¡¯t tell you anytwing." Ainsley brushed it off casually and was about to chase Sherleen away when the woman gritted her teeth and sighed.

    "Okay, it¡¯s rude of me to ask who created your potions...but can you tell me whether the alchemist...is an elf or not?"

    When Sherleen asked this, Ainsley paused. She actually hesitated whether to say the truth or not.

    However, the alchemists from the alchemist guild might have guessed that the potion maker was an elf alchemist...

    In fact, Geraldine had taken a look at the potion in Ainsley¡¯s hand and just with a look, he knew it was an elf¡¯s potion.

    Ainsley knew she shouldn¡¯t lie since many people would know the truth anyway, and it¡¯s not a bad thing. The baby paused for a bit before nodding.

    "Yes. It¡¯s cweated by an elf."

    As expected!

    Sherleen¡¯s eyes widened for a bit, but she didn¡¯t show any other reactions. The woman suppressed her emotions and nodded.

    "Alright, I¡¯m d you¡¯re honest. I truly thought the potion was an elf¡¯s potion to be priced that expensive."

    Sherleen smiled at Ainsley before snatching the potion she bought from Ainsley¡¯s hand and pocketed it.

    "Thank you for answering my rude question. Your auction...it was a nice auction, by the way." Sherleen praised Ainsley out of formality before turning around to leave.

    She only needed to know that an elf indeed created the potions.

    From this clue alone, she could see that the baby hid an elf in her mansion...then, she only had to track from where she got the elf.

    Thus, Sherleen didn¡¯t bother to stay, afraid that she would expose her identity. Geraldine and Jake also didn¡¯t stay around since they were under disguise.

    The two hurriedly followed Sherleen out of the building.

    At the same time, Ainsley watched Sherleen¡¯s back view and squinted.

    ¡¯Why is she asking me whether the potion is an elf¡¯s potion or not...¡¯

    Ainsley was a bit sceptical of Sherleen.

    ¡¯Maybe she wants to know my business secret? Or maybe she knows Axelle from his potion? No, no, that¡¯s impossible...Axelle has aplicated background...¡¯

    Ainsley had a bad feeling about this, but since she couldn¡¯t do anything, she forced herself to ignore it.

    Whatever. It¡¯s not as if Axelle is illegal, anyway. I bought him from the auction and released him from being a ve. He belongs to the Sloan Family but can also leave if he wants.

    ¡¯I am not trapping him.¡¯

    Ainsley fiddled with the nket while watching the trio left backstage. Once she was sure the trio was gone, only then did she go to meet Jacqueline.

    At the same time, Jacqueline was also watching Jake leaving the venue without even greeting her. She knew that he¡¯s undercover and couldn¡¯t expose his identity, but still, the woman let out a long sigh.

    Is that rascal still mad because I often read his mind back then? Can¡¯t be helped, right? It¡¯s just a reflex...

    Jacqueline was in a daze when Ainsley jumped from the chair and ran to the woman, still wrapped in a nket, looking like a dumpling.

    "Auntwie, auntwie, it¡¯s your turn!" Ainsley tugged Jacqueline¡¯s long skirt, alerting the woman. She immediately looked down and saw...a walking dumpling.

    The woman couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    "Yes, yes, lil dumpling. Let¡¯s talk business." Jacqueline took a chair somewhere and brought it to Ainsley¡¯s previous chair. She put the chair right across Ainsley¡¯s chair before sitting elegantly.

    "I don¡¯t bring the business contract document right now, but I¡¯ll give you a barcode and the business contract digital agreement, okay?"

    Jacqueline got Ainsley¡¯s number and sent all the preparation to sign the business contract. Of course, they couldn¡¯t sign the contract right now.

    Thus, Jacqueline sent an invitation to Ainsley.

    "In the future, you should visit the Billios Family estate at the capital. We will further discuss the contract. How is it? You can visit us 3-6 months in the future, it¡¯s also ok."

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t agree more. That¡¯s exactly what she wanted. She just got several invitations from the big guilds to visit the capitol for the summer camp or something...

    It would be good to also visit the Billios Family estate. At the same time, she still had the pending mission at the capital to be someone even more popr than the Godfather.

    It would still be half a year or sooner for her to visit the capital once more since she still had many things to do in the Roane region.

    Thus, Jacqueline¡¯s suggestion was truly what Ainsley needed.

    "Twank ywou, Auntwie. Ain will definitely visit. Here is your pwotion." Ainsley gave Jacqueline the juvenile potion that she bid for.

    The baby already received the business contract promise and the barcode, anyway. She believed that Jacqueline wouldn¡¯t go back on her words.

    She had a reputation to keep.

    "Oh, so this is the juvenile potion. Thank you, Godtoddler. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now."

    After settling the issue, Jacqueline also left the venue. She was rushing to go back to the capital and couldn¡¯t stay for too long.

    Ainsley apanied the woman to leave the building and afterwards went to see thest guest that wanted to see her...

    It was Evan and his son, Finley.

    But Ainsley was still curious about those two...

    Why are they looking for her?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 500 - The Governments Mysterious Force

    <h4>Chapter 500 - "The Government''s Mysterious Force" </h4>

    "Hewlo, Uwncle Ma¨C uwncle Evan." Ainsley waved her hand as she gulped thest bit of milk in her cup.

    By now, she was already feeling sleepy and tired...yet she insisted on personally meeting thest buyer because it¡¯s Evan!

    The baby didn¡¯t realise that after she drank the milk in a hurry, some of them stained her lips and cheek, creating a cute white moustache for the baby.

    Seeing the milk stain moustache, Evan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle with his poker face before squatting in front of Ainsley.

    "I see that you¡¯re quite clumsy, huh, Godtoddler."

    Evan used his handkerchief to wipe Ainsley¡¯s cheek and mouth, subconsciously treating her like his own child.

    This reminded him of when he used to wipe Finley¡¯s mouth when he was little.

    Evan did it casually, but the onlookers, especially Ainsley, were stunned. They suddenly looked at Evan with a nk gaze.

    Uh, hello, scary uncle? How can you be so gentle and kind? It¡¯s a pity that you already have a son!

    Even Ainsley was mesmerised as she coyly let Evan wipe her mouth with his handkerchief. Getting a handsome uncle doing this for you didn¡¯t sound too bad...

    Oh, and the handkerchief also smells good!

    Ainsley was giggling from ear to ear, not realising that Finley was staring daggers at his own father.

    ¡¯You can be kind and gentle to someone else¡¯s daughter...why can¡¯t you be gentle to mom, ah?! And you said you were to the capital to find mom¡¯s reincarnation...did you find her yet??¡¯

    Finley puffed his cheeks and tugged his dad¡¯s suit from behind.

    "Father, Miss Godtoddler looks tired. We better finish our business with her sooner." Finley¡¯s voice was cold when he said that, and Ainsley heard it.

    The baby couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    Is this big brother jealous because his dad pampers me? Oh no...he really looks and acts different from when he¡¯s Neil Alter.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know why but she quite feared this boy, Finley Walter. The way he acted was too mature for boys his age, and maybe that¡¯s why she feared him...

    Ainsley also didn¡¯t want to y around anymore and immediately thanked Evan.

    "Twank ywou, Evan. Can ywou...tell me what¡¯s your business?" Ainsley dodged Evan and tucked the nket tighter. Somehow, in front of Finley, she didn¡¯t dare to be too spoiled...

    Seeing this, Evan grumbled in his heart, cursing his son but smiling stiffly at Ainsley while retracting his hand.

    "Right. Aside from wanting to chat with you for a bit, I want to meet you to tell you some news..."

    Evan sat on the chair that Jacqueline used earlier before looking around backstage. There wasn¡¯t anyone else there besides Ainsley¡¯s people, him, and his son, Finley.

    Thus, the middle-aged man could finally speak truthfully.

    "...do you know thattely, there has been some mysterious forces going around attacking the mafia gang?"

    When Evan said that, Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but gulp nervously. She¡¯s not well-versed in spying or anything to do with thetest news. Thus, she paid a lot of attention to Evan¡¯s words.

    "A mystewious folce attacking mafia gang...I don¡¯t know."

    "I guess so. Listen. This mysterious force began their action right after your family rose to fame."

    Evan squinted as he continued.

    "They started to attack low and middle-ranked mafia families but not those in the Roane Region."

    That¡¯s why Ainsley didn¡¯t know about this yet because her force was only limited to the Roane Region right now.

    When the baby knew about the matter, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    "How...did they attwack?" The baby asked softly.

    "...they did things in the dark and didn¡¯t send military forces or anything. However, they use chemical tools to ruin the mafia gangs¡¯ territories..."

    Evan gritted his teeth.

    "The force has mostly assassin-rted ability users so it¡¯s hard to detect them. They ruin the water sources, the corps and the soils, making it difficult for the vigers in the mafia territory to survive."

    Hearing this, even Ainsley felt her teeth itching from hatred.

    Why would those people target the innocent vigers? They¡¯re all under the mafia government, but it didn¡¯t mean the mafia was mean toward their people, ah!

    They¡¯re only opposing the government in doing illegal things...

    Ainsley inhaled before slowly asking Evan.

    "Are they...from the 7 sacwed famiwies?"

    Ainsley thought that only the 7 sacred families would be this cruel to start chaos for nothing.

    However, Evan shook his head.

    "No. The affiliated families under the 7 sacred families also suffered some damage. We suspect that...the government found a new backing and tried to nip the bud."

    That¡¯s why the mysterious force only chose low to mid-rank Mafia families that were still developing.

    Evan suspected that the government was the one behind this, wanting to weaken the mafia society¡¯s influence in the Godlif country!

    "Your family is developing fast to make aeback, right?" Evan cautiously asked Ainsley.

    "Right, uwncle..."

    "That¡¯s why I inform you about this. Right now, there hasn¡¯t been anyone in the Roane region suffering from the mysterious force¡¯s deed, but..."

    Evan gulped.

    "I¡¯m afraid your family might be targeted."

    Ainsley¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. The baby gripped her nket tightly and asked with a pale face.

    "M-my Famiwi? B-but we did nothing bad..."

    "Well, hosting an illegal auction is already considered opposing the government, you know?"

    "But the alchemist Guild¨C "

    "The alchemist Guild is a neutral force, supporting both the government and the mafia society. They can hold a legal auction anytime but us..."

    Evan shook his head.

    "Anyway, if you want to continue the potion auction business, you better get the Alchemist Guild and the government¡¯s license."

    Else, your family might be targeted by the mysterious force!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 501 - Purple-haired Guy

    <h4>Chapter 501 - "Purple-haired Guy" </h4>

    Ainsley felt her teeth aching at Evan¡¯s words. The baby couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    ¡¯My family...might be targeted? Because of the illegal auction? Damn it. Why did no one tell me sooner?¡¯

    Ainsley let out a long sigh.

    ¡¯Evan just told me now because the force also recently popped out...oh but, they did their work a few weeks before the auction was held...so there¡¯s a possibility my family is already targeted.¡¯

    Evan didn¡¯t tell Ainsley about the news until now since he¡¯s not sure whether the force would go to the Roane region or not.

    After all, the Roane region had quite a few influential figures in the mafia society.

    If the mysterious force dared to attack a mafia gang in the region, it would risk disturbing the much stronger mafia gang.

    "Anyway, make sure you quickly go back home and protect your territory." Evan added.

    Ainsley immediately nodded solemnly. "Yes, uncle..."

    "Right. About the mysterious force...the victims said they spotted the logo that one of the attackers had..."

    Evan inhaled before continuing.

    "The logo they had is a golden scale. Thus, we name the mysterious force ¡¯The Golden Scale¡¯ gang."

    "The Golden Scwale..."

    If it¡¯s a scale, it represents justice. Truly sounded like a forceing from the government.

    "Owkay, I¡¯ll be careful." Ainsley told Evan once more before Evan got reassured.

    "Good. That¡¯s all I wanted to tell you. I will leave now with my son. You should rest too." Evan stood up and shortly left the venue along with Finley.

    In the end, only Ainsley¡¯s people were left backstage, but some guests were still at the auction hall, discussing things.

    Seeing the remaining guests, at first, Ainsley thought of socialising with them. However, she was worried about her family due to Evan¡¯s sudden news.

    Thus, shemanded her people to leave the building quickly.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home. We can leave now." Ainsley was in a rush. After gathering her people in a hurry, she led the group out of the building.

    "Go, go, go back!"

    Ainsletly was running across the auction hall, and was about to exit the building when a familiar wavy purple hair suddenly caught her attention from the corner of her eyes.

    Swoosh.

    Whoever it was, they just passed by Ainsley from behind, leaving a blurry after-image.

    Only their striking purple hair was what people could see.

    Surprisingly, the purple hair looked so simr to Ainsley¡¯s own hair, but this one was short. It should belong to a man.

    Ainsley¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat. In the dark night, she squinted and tried hard to see the owner of the purple hair...

    But no one was in sight anymore.

    The baby couldn¡¯t help but halt her steps for a few seconds, bewildered. Her heart was still thumping loudly in her chest.

    That...who was that?

    Ba-thump. Ba-thump.

    Striking purple hair...the Sloan Family direct descendants¡¯ unique characteristic...

    Ainsley had a guess, but she subconsciously shook her head, denying whatever she just thought of.

    No, no, it can¡¯t be that person. What is he doing here, anyway? Why didn¡¯t I see him before? I must have seen the wrong guy or something...

    The baby gritted her teeth.

    Or maybe...I¡¯m too tired? Or is it an illusion?

    Ainsley resumed her footsteps while silently asking Zev.

    [Zev, Zev, you there? Is this an illusion or not?]

    [I¡¯m here, host. You¡¯re not trapped inside an illusion.] Zev hurriedly replied.

    At Zev¡¯s words, Ainsley sighed in relief.

    Good, good, so it¡¯s not an illusion...

    But Ainsley still couldn¡¯t believe that she saw the wrong guy or something. She truly saw someone with purple hair...and if it¡¯s not an illusion...

    In the end, while riding the carriage back to her mansion,

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but ask Zev for confirmation instead of asking her people.

    [...Zev. Did you see the purple-haired guy back then? He passed by my side...]

    Zev, the usually talkative spirit, suddenly didn¡¯t speak. He was silent for a long time before speaking in a hoarse voice.

    [I...I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, host.] Zev averted his eyes. He even hid behind the Godfather, further rming Ainsley.

    The baby looked up at Zev and the Godfather with a squint.

    [Godfathel, what abwout ywou? Ywou must have seen the guy too, right?]

    The Godfather thought that Ainsley wouldn¡¯t ask him. The poor guy was caught off guard!

    The Godfather instantly averted his eyes and scratched his cheeks.

    [Sorry, lilss. This Lord didn¡¯t see anyone like that...]

    Actually, we did.

    But the person went invisible right after...so they must have used their ability once more, or they immediately consumed an invisibility potion when it ran out earlier.

    But the Godfather and Zev didn¡¯t want to tell Ainsley about it. Both of them had tacit understanding to say nothing.

    After all, they had a feeling that...

    The person was someone that¡¯s not supposed to be at the auction, and someone that Ainsley didn¡¯t want to see either.

    Unfortunately, both Zev and the Godfather were too nervous that they clearly looked like liars. Ainsley couldn¡¯t believe their statement at all.

    The baby pouted. She silently crossed her arms and looked at her people in the carriage.

    [Fine, then. I¡¯ll ask them¨C ]

    Before she could ask, out of the blue, her phone rang. It was such a coincidence that Zev and the Godfather instantly sighed in relief.

    Thank God she¡¯s distracted.

    [Hurry, take the phone call, Lil Lass. Maybe it¡¯s something important.]

    [Yes, host! Hurry!]

    Both spirits beguiled Ainsley to take the phone call first, and Ainsley reluctantly put aside the matter with the purple-haired guy.

    However, she had just taken the call when someone shouted from the other side of the phone.

    "Boss, our family is under attack!"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 502 - The Golden Scale Force

    <h4>Chapter 502 - "The Golden Scale Force" </h4>

    "Boss, our family is under attack!"

    That sentence triggered Ainsley¡¯s nightmare about the first invasion that the Sloan Family got a few months ago.

    In that instant, Ainsley held her breath. Her mind got dizzy for a little while.

    "What...what do you mean?" The baby forced herself to speak calmly. She also didn¡¯t put the call on loudspeaker, so her people weren¡¯t rmed yet.

    ¡¯Calm down, calm down. Maybe this isn¡¯t a military invasion like before...¡¯

    The caller, one of the 9 generals, immediately borated on the news.

    "It¡¯s like this, boss. We were patrolling the main territory when we caught sight of suspicious people lurking around..."

    "Then?"

    "Then, when we went to chase after them, we discovered that there were some acidic and poisonous instances on the ground...it spread fast and even affected a lot of areas..."

    Ainsley gripped the phone tighter. She gnashed her teeth in silence.

    It¡¯s the golden scale gang! It must be them!

    "Any other damages?" Ainsley asked in a soft voice but her chilling cold tone couldn¡¯t mask her current emotion.

    Jorden, the one called ¡¯the Jupiter¡¯, one of the 9 generals, took a deep breath before continuing his reports in a hoarse voice.

    "W-we immediately checked the other territories and found the soil and the crops were ruined. The water source was also contaminated with poisons."

    "The water source?"

    "Yes. The river, the well, the pond...everything."

    Ainsley¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache a lot as she listened to the reports. Sweat started to drip down her face as she nced at her people, who didn¡¯t know anything about this yet.

    "Are there...any victims?"

    "Thankfully, no. It was midnight, and the vigers were asleep. Our mafia members also didn¡¯t know about this. Only us, the patrol guards, discovered the problem..."

    "Hmmm, you said our family is under attack...you mean this, right? Attacking our territories but in secret?"

    "Yes, boss, that¡¯s what I mean. This general thinks that someone or a force is behind the whole thing...so this general said that we are under attack."

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. Indeed, they¡¯re under attack.

    "Did you catch any of the suspicious people?"

    Ainsley secretly hoped she could catch at least one of them to know more about the golden scale gang and why they did this to the mafia gangs.

    Are they truly from the government?

    Unfortunately, Jorden shook his head.

    "I¡¯m sorry, boss. We can¡¯t catch even one of them...they are too fast, and they¡¯re all assassin-type ability users. It¡¯s hard to detect them in the first ce."

    It was why Jorden even suspected whether these people showed up only to bait them or something.

    Why would the patrol guards suddenly discover some suspicious people when they could clearly hide their traces perfectly?

    Jorden shared his thoughts with Ainsley before softly asking in a low tone.

    "How is it, boss? We have notified the supreme elder too, and now we are trying to restore the damaged territories, but the mysterious force..."

    "Hmm, yes, their action is indeed suspicious. Be careful...maybe they use this matter as bait to create a bigger problem or something, purposely diverting our attention."

    Ainsley held her throbbing head and frowned. At the moment, she was too tired and sleepy to think, but she forced herself to be awake.

    "F-for now, check all of our territories, including t-those outside the inner area. R-report...uh...the damage...and clean them up if you can. If you can¡¯t...I¡¯ll think¨C of a way."

    "Alright, boss. We will also collect the poison and acidic instances so that you can see them."

    "Good. For now, prioritise...the water source. Make sure...no one drinks from the contaminated source...okay?"

    "Okay, boss."

    "Good. I¡¯m...on my way back. You can announce a mission...to the mafia members to...help you with the case. However, don¡¯t...don¡¯t alert the vigers yet."

    "Sure. We will be waiting for you, boss."

    Ainsley¡¯s calm and collected way of handling the problem secretly took Jorden by surprise. However, he didn¡¯t show it and faithfully listened to Ainsley¡¯s order.

    Once the two cut the call, Jorden immediately went to the mission hall to submit a new mission for the mafia members.

    It was still 1 a.m in the morning, but it didn¡¯t matter. The mission would grant many contribution points for the members!

    While Jorden and the others at the mansion worked hard to solve the sudden trouble,

    Ainsley took her time informing her people despite feeling so sleepy that she might suddenly fall asleep.

    The baby pinched her thigh to remain awake while exining the trouble to her people.

    Once she finished, Jevon was the first one to react.

    "The Golden Scale Gang...they are way too suspicious! Why are they doing this? It¡¯s as if they only want to annoy us..."

    Damaging the territories, the rice fields and the water sources weren¡¯t that harmful to the family, but low and mid-rank mafia families could suffer a lot from this.

    Thankfully, Ainsley¡¯s family was established enough to withstand the pressure.

    "I agree with Jevon. Their way of attacking us is strange. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re only warning us or something..." Alvaro couldn¡¯t help but chip in.

    "Still, to ruin the soils, the rice fields, and the water sources...our family is in trouble. If another mafia gang attacks us at this time, we will be done for."

    Marietta spoke solemnly, expressing her worries. It was actually one of Ainsley¡¯s worries, so the baby couldn¡¯t help but respond.

    "We can use Godzw to protect us in an emelgency.."

    The baby already secretly pocketed Godzi into her dimension bracelet before riding the carriage.

    "For now...let¡¯s fwind a way to repail our damage..."

    But, what should we do?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 503 - The Priests

    <h4>Chapter 503 - "The Priests" </h4>

    Ainsley was in deep thoughts for several seconds before she finally spoke.

    "First, make sure none of the members and vigerse into contact with the contaminated water or soil."

    Ainsley didn¡¯t use her cutesynguage anymore, too tired to act cute.

    However, her people didn¡¯t think it¡¯s strange. At most, they thought the Godfather influenced the baby just like before.

    "We have to tell the vigers that we are reconstructing the territories, so a lot of dust and trash got mixed with the soil and water source. This will not alert them of our problem."

    "Agree, boss." Nouvan, the group¡¯s healer, nodded at Ainsley¡¯s words.

    "Hum. Quickly gather food and clean water for the vigers while we fix the damage. There must be a way to clean up the contaminated water and soil..."

    We only need time.

    At Ainsley¡¯smand, Jevon and the others immediately contacted the people at home to make a move. Before the sun rises, they had to finish collecting food and clean water for the vigers.

    "Let¡¯s do this!"

    While the group was busy contacting those at home, the carriage finally arrived at the mansion. It was 1:30 a.m, and the sky was still dark.

    However, the Sloan Family¡¯s main mansion was still bright. Those in the estate didn¡¯t sleep, and all of them moved to do their best to fix the problem.

    Ainsley and the others immediately got off the carriage and entered the mansion.

    Coincidentally, Grandpa Yofan, the 6 elders and the other higher-ups were gathering at the main hall, so when Ainsley and her group arrived, they saw each other.

    "Ain!" Grandpa Yofan immediately rushed to pick up Ainsley even when the baby hadn¡¯t even stepped into the main hall.

    "Hewlo Gwandpa..." Ainsley hugged Grandpa Yofan¡¯s neck while smiling bitterly. Her eyelids already felt so heavy that she could sleep anytime, but the baby bit her tongue to stay awake.

    "Gwandpa, I have heard of the issue. What¡¯s the condition now?" Ainsley didn¡¯t waste time and immediately asked while Grandpa Yofan brought her to her throne.

    "Ah, so you have heard the report...well, it¡¯s lucky we discovered the problem early. By now, we have finished mapping all the contaminated territories."

    Grandpa Yofan put Ainsley on the throne that was stuffed with thick butt pillows plus a warm nket before taking the tablet from Elliana.

    "Here, look. This is our territories¡¯ whole map. The ones marked with red are the contained territories. You can see the details if you click on the red area."

    Grandpa Yofan showed Ainsley the tablet containing the territories marked maps. Ainsley immediately took the tablet and zoomed in the several red areas.

    She clicked on the red area and saw the detailed reports listed.

    -Poisoned well.

    -Corrosive soil.

    -Burnt rice fields.

    Each of the damage types was represented with a small symbol next to it, making things easier for Ainsley to see the location of the damaged areas.

    They got blue skulls for the poisoned water sources and added the type of the water source, for example a well symbol, a river symbol, or a pond symbol.

    They used green acidic symbols for the corrosive soil areas and red fire for the burnt rice fields.

    With the symbols, Ainsley managed to understand the whole situation in mere minutes. Whoever made the reports was undoubtedly talented!

    "Hum, almost all the water sources are contaminated. Only those inside the mansion stay clean..." Ainsley murmured while clicking the tablet¡¯s screen.

    "50% of the rice fields are burnt...we might face famine if the summer is unbearable. Also, the contaminated soils...those can¡¯t be used to nt anything or rear livestock."

    The problem was quite serious, but as long as she could clean up the contaminated water and the contaminated soils...

    ¡¯Can potions make this happen? Or maybe Marrieta¡¯s nt control ability...¡¯

    Ainsley decided to find someone to ask Axelle about this whether he could make any potion to clean the contaminated water and soil.

    15 minutester, the messenger went back to the hall with Axelle, who¡¯s still in his pyjamas. The blue-skinned elf was still groggy as he stood across the throne at the main hall.

    "W-we...can make a purification potion...b-but the ingredients...are rare...it¡¯s hard to find."

    In other words, it would be faster to rely on other things aside from potions.

    "Hmm, I see. Can we use chemical products or something? Like maybe cleaning the water source manually..."

    "I-I just checked, and the poison in the water source...is...f-from an ability user..." Axelle tried to stay awake as he answered Ainsley.

    "N-normal method won¡¯t work...the after-effect will still linger there and can be controlled from afar..."

    It means that there could be another poison breakout in the water source as long as the ability user triggered the remains inside the water source.

    The bad thing was to remove the remaining power; one couldn¡¯t do it manually!

    "T-the same goes for the contaminated soils. Only the burnt rice fields are safe. We can just r-rent the wheat and other p-nts...Lady Marietta can help with that."

    "I see..." Ainsley turned off the tablet before giving it back to Grandpa Yofan.

    At the moment, Ainsley¡¯s eyes already started to see nothing but blurry images. Her head was ringing...yet Ainsley gritted her teeth and persevered.

    "What about using Nouvan¡¯s healing power to remove the status ailments?"

    Ainsley remembered that Nouvan had this special healing ability. He surely could purify the water, too, right?

    Unfortunately, Nouvan shook his head.

    "I¡¯m a healer. It means I can only heal living beings...I can¡¯t purify the water or soil. For that, we need the priests!"

    "The...priests?"

    Ainsley tilted her head, bewildered.

    What¡¯s that? A new, hidden upation?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 504 - We Are Mafias

    <h4>Chapter 504 - "We Are Mafias" </h4>

    A priest...

    It was the first time Ainsley heard of this upation since the healers were more popr and in high demand.

    "Yes, family head. A priest is a side deviation from healers. They can¡¯t heal living beings, but they usually purify items or areas that got negative status ailments from ability users."

    Nouvan started to exin about the priests.

    "The priests¡¯ ability is often called purification or cleansing. Unlike healers who usually join the healer guild or join other big families, all priests ought to join the temple."

    "The temple..."

    "Yes, family head. The temple isn¡¯t that famous, not as famous as the healer guild and other guilds, but many familiese to seek their aid to purify curses or other negative things."

    Ainsley¡¯s groggy eyes instantly lit up at Nouvan¡¯s words. The baby pped the armchair andughed.

    "That¡¯s it! Why don¡¯t we invite the priests then? You said they can purify things...corrosive abilities and poison are things they can purify too, right?"

    "Yes, family head. I¡¯m also about to give you this advice. Luckily, we have one small temple in the Roane Region. Should we invite them now or wait until morning?"

    Nouvan was slightly excited that he could help Ainsley¡¯s problem. Thank God he¡¯s a healer and knows bits about priests. Thus, he had the idea of calling the priests.

    "Hmmm...what¡¯s the temple rule? Are they open 24 hours a day, or do they have office hours?" Ainsley propped her chin as she yawned.

    "They¡¯re open 24 hours a day but to invite them outside of the office hours, they usually demand a higher price..."

    "What¡¯s the price? Dors, energy crystals or other items?"

    "Usually energy crystals and other unique items."

    "We don¡¯tck them." Ainsley secretly sighed in relief while massaging the area between her eyebrows.

    By now, her body already felt so heavy that her head also became muddled.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t stay awake any longer. Ugh...let¡¯s finish this fast and sleep.¡¯

    "Alright, Nouvan. Quickly contact the temple. Send as many priests as they can. We have to purify all the water sources and soils before the vigers wake up...."

    Nouvan immediately kneeled on one knee while bowing at Ainsley. "As you wish, family head! I¡¯ll contact the Roane temple now."

    Nouvan hurriedly got up and left the hall to call the temple.

    As a healer, who was a better version of the priests, it¡¯s not surprising that he got easy ess to the temple.

    After all, the priests looked up to the healers, and they were much more friendly to the healers than any other upation.

    However....there was one thing that Nouvan didn¡¯t expect.

    Not all temples were neutral and supported all sides. Some temples were actually the government¡¯s dogs...and the Roane Temple was one of them.

    "What? Purifying water sources and contaminated soils?"

    "Yes, sir. Can you¨C "

    "Are you from the Sloan Family?"

    Nouvan paused. He slowly nodded. "Yes...is that a problem?"

    The one on the other side of the phone seemingly froze for a second before clearing his throat. "Well, our Roane Temple has a rule..."

    "What rule?" Nouvan started to get an ominous feeling. He didn¡¯t know why but...it seemed that the other party was going to make things difficult for him.

    Indeed, the other party hesitated for a few seconds before sighing.

    "Our head temple said that the Roane Temple couldn¡¯t help those involved in the mafia society. So..."

    Nouvan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His face instantly darkened.

    "What do you mean? I never knew the Roane Temple had this rule?"

    Sensing Nouvan¡¯s annoyance, the other party hurriedly apologized. "I¡¯m sorry, sir healer, but it¡¯s been our tradition. Please contact other temples!"

    Without waiting for Nouvan to reply to his words, the other party already cut off the call, leaving Nouvan hanging on the thread.

    When Nouvan realised that the other party just ditched him, he almost threw his phone to the floor.

    "What the heck?! Why are they so biased? What kind of rule is that...they can¡¯t help those in the mafia society? No wonder the Roane Temple remains a small temple!"

    The Roane Region was full of mafias, so for a temple to refuse to help the mafia...it¡¯s already good that they¡¯re not burned to the ground.

    There must be another force backing them from behind, and this force didn¡¯t like the mafias.

    Frustrated, Nouvan went back to the main hall dejectedly. He immediately told Ainsley what just happened, and the baby couldn¡¯t help but clenched the armchair tightly.

    "They¡¯re not going to help a mafia family...are they rted to the governments?" Ainsley instantly recalled the culprit behind the silent attack.

    The golden scale.

    Evan said that the gang was suspected to be a force created by the government to suppress the mafia society¡¯s growth in the Godlif country.

    Now...it sounded usible!

    It was then Ainsley realised that her mindset and point of view had been too narrow. She didn¡¯t think that there would be many troubles outside of the mafia society...

    Her enemies wouldn¡¯t be only from the mafias but also those outside that disliked the mafias!

    After all, the mafias were the bad people, no matter what. Many forces outside of the mafia society would try to destroy the mafias...

    But Ainsley didn¡¯t feel the pressure yet because the mafia society was strong and influential in the Godlif country.

    It¡¯s just that...her family was now slowly rising to the top. The ¡¯wind¡¯ became harsher.

    "So...what to do, family head?" Nouvan braced himself to ask Ainsley.

    In the end, they still needed the priests!

    Ainsley paused at Nouvan¡¯s words before slowly tugging the corner of her lips.

    "We are mafias. We do things in a mafia way!"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 505 - Kidnapping People

    <h4>Chapter 505 - "Kidnapping People" </h4>

    When Ainsley said that they would do things like a mafia, Nouvan and the others shuddered. They looked at Ainsley while gulping nervously.

    "Uh...what do you want to do, boss?" Nouvan braced himself to ask.

    At Nouvan¡¯s words, the baby smirked while yawning like a baby dino. "It¡¯s easy. They don¡¯t want to help us when we want to hire them...then just kidnap them."

    ! Kidnap?!

    "K-kidnapping the priests?" Jevon, the other 5 buds, Elliana and even Grandpa Yofan, shrieked in reflex.

    "Yeah. Kidnap! The temples aren¡¯t connected to each other unlike the guilds, right? The other temples won¡¯t hold grudges against us if we kidnap the priests from the Roane temple."

    Ainsley wiped her tears from the yawning before and sighed.

    "I¡¯m sure that other mafia families in the Roane Region had tried to do this too. But maybe they¡¯re too afraid to do so."

    Grandpa Yofan and the others rolled their eyes.

    Of course, ah. We will go against many priests at once...who in the right mind will do that? The priests are weak, indeed, but it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have any forces protecting them.

    The government was one of the forces protecting the temple!

    Usually, the big shots wouldn¡¯t be so idle as to send troops to kidnap the priests. They didn¡¯t need the priests in the first ce. However, Ainsley coincidentally needed them...

    And she wouldn¡¯t mind using force to do that.

    "How is it? Kidnapping the priest. We can just kidnap all the priests in Roane Temple to work for us. Of course, after that, we will still pay them. I¡¯m not going to enve them."

    Ainsley crossed her legs and yawned once more. Her eyes already turned red fromck of sleep, yet she didn¡¯t want to sleep when the matter wasn¡¯t solved.

    Seeing Ainsley like that, the others instantly knew what she¡¯s thinking about.

    Ah...the boss just wants to deal with this trouble as fast as we can...and kidnapping the priests is indeed the fastest method.

    The group couldn¡¯t help but think that Ainsley got the idea from a certain spirit.

    It must be the Godfather¡¯s suggestion!

    They didn¡¯t believe that Ainsley could have such an ¡¯evil thought¡¯ without the Godfather teaching her from behind.

    Thus, the poor spirit got all the me while the group looked at Ainsley with pity in their eyes.

    ¡¯Our good boss...you have suffered!¡¯

    Not knowing her people¡¯s thoughts toward her while they rubbed their eyes with their sleeves, Ainsley yawned for the n-th time already before slowly rising from her throne.

    "How is it? Do you guys agree with my idea?" Ainsley scanned the twenty or so people in the room.

    The people flinched at Ainsley¡¯s gaze and thought that it¡¯s the Godfather controlling Ainsley¡¯s body.

    Can we not agree when the Godfather is the one pushing us?

    One by one, they looked at each other and sighed.

    "There¡¯s no other way to solve the problem faster than your idea, boss. So...let¡¯s agree."

    One of the 9 generals represented everyone to reply to Ainsley¡¯s question.

    "Good! It¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s go kidnap the priests!" Ainsley Immediately pped her hands before beckoning the five buds to follow her.

    "I only need the five buds toe with me."

    Ainsley stepped down from the stage and slowly approached Grandpa Yofan and the other higher-ups.

    "For safety measures, I¡¯ll leave a mother monster outside of the mansion. Okay?"

    Grandpa Yofan and the others who didn¡¯t leave the mansion didn¡¯t know what monster Ainsley just bought.

    They thought it would be the mother raptor she used to y with...

    And they couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    What can a middle-ranked mother monster do to protect all of us? The elders and the 9 generals are more than enough...

    "Okay, thanks Ain. We can rest assured with the monster guardian you will leave to us." Grandpa Yofan lied without batting an eyelid.

    On the other hand, Ainsley genuinely thought that the oldies would feel safe. She giggled before speaking in cutesynguage.

    "Alwight. Gwandpa, wait for me toe bwack." Ainsley hugged Grandpa Yofan¡¯s legs for a few seconds. She then let him go and turned around to leave.

    "Bye bye!" The baby waved her hand at Grandpa Yofan. She truly looked energetic despite dying to sleep.

    Grandpa Yofan saw Ainsley¡¯s bright face and immediately waved back at Ainsley while escorting her out of the main hall.

    "Hmm, bye bye. Take care, Ain. Don¡¯t get hurt!"

    "Owkay. No worries!"

    Ainsley¡¯s group left, but Grandpa Yofan¡¯s group stayed at the mansion. Of course, they escorted the departing team to the field behind the mansion.

    A few minutester, Ainsley and the five buds already mounted their beasts or monsters, ready to sprint across the field.

    However, before the baby left, she looked back at Grandpa Yofan and grinned.

    "Here¡¯s the guardian monstel!"

    Ainsley waved her hand, and out of the blue...a ¡¯mountain¡¯ appeared in front of everyone, blocking the whole field.

    The ¡¯mountain¡¯ came without sound and only created a muddy fog around its feet...

    Yet its towering body instantly blocked the moonlight, creating a shadow above everyone else.

    At that time, the others who hadn¡¯t seen Godzi thought that they had just faced their doomsday.

    What...WHAT IS THAT??

    The 6 elders¡¯ knees went weak, and they almost copsed. The 9 generals gripped their weapons tightly. Sweat dripped down their faces.

    The other higher-ups either fainted or fell on their knees.

    What...what kind of monster is that?

    Amidst everyone¡¯s fright, the monster straightened its spiky back and roared to the sky.

    "ROAAAAARRR..."

    Her roar sted the trees and dust around the field, even sending a strong wind to everyone at the field.

    SWOOOSH! SWOOSH!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 506 - Sneaking Into The Temple

    <h4>Chapter 506 - "Sneaking Into The Temple" </h4>

    The wind st was so strong that even Ainsley almost got swept away by the wind if not for Cellino protecting her with his windshield.

    Just one roar, and it¡¯s already...so destructive!

    Everyone¡¯s ears rang in pain as they squeezed their eyes tightly.

    Is that really our Sloan Family guardian monster? The fck? That looks like a war machine!

    Where did the family head find this monster??

    Ainsley didn¡¯t summon out the 10 Godzi children and only summoned Zi, the mother. However, it already brought so much impact to those who had never seen her before.

    Grandpa Yofan, in particr, was so shocked that he almost bit his tongue.

    "A-ain, this...?"

    "This is Zi, Godzi-type Mother Monster. She¡¯s a monster with strength on par with a sacred beast!" Ainsley wiped her dirtied face with her sleeve before whistling happily.

    "Zi can defend the mansion in case another family with a sacred beast attacked us."

    "Oh...oh...okay, okay. This is...good." Grandpa Yofan gulped as he looked at the towering monster that almost filled the whole field due to its sheer size.

    The height was also unbelievable that one could only see the pink glint in her eyes amidst the clouds.

    This...this is really one of the biggest monsters in monster catalogues...

    Grandpa Yofan wasn¡¯t sure whether other big forces also had such a monster, but now he was sure that the big forces must be hiding this kind of monster too.

    Or maybe beasts.

    Anyway, it¡¯s possible that if Ainsley could get one, the other more experienced and stronger families could afford one too.

    ¡¯No wonder someone said that the troops the Aretha Family sent back then was just a tiny bit of their entire forces excluding Van...¡¯

    Van was just an exception since he¡¯s truly one of the family guardians. But of course, he¡¯s not the only one.

    The Aretha Family had a high possibility of rearing another monster on par or even stronger than Van in terms of raw strength or destruction potential.

    Thinking like this, Grandpa Yofan touched his thumping chest and silently exhaled.

    Thank God the Aretha Family didn¡¯t think to send too many troops...if they did, maybe back then, Ainsley had to sacrifice even more things to defend the family.

    She might even...lost her life.

    Grandpa Yofan shuddered at his own thoughts. He quickly shook his head and sighed.

    No, no, we can¡¯t think like that. The most important thing is...Ainsley shoulde back safely tonight. And the guardian monster is also another reassurance for the family.

    Grandpa Yofan tossed away his negative thoughts and immediately shouted at Ainsley, who¡¯s quite far from his ce.

    "Ain, please return before the sun rises, okay?"

    "Hum. Get it!" Ainsley nodded while hugging Cellino¡¯s neck. She also didn¡¯t want to be out for a long time anyway...

    She wanted to sleep!

    Thus, after settling Zi at the field to guard the mansion, Ainsley whistled as she took the forefront position with Cellino as her glorious mount.

    "Five buds...let¡¯s gwo!"

    At Ainsley¡¯smand, the group immediately departed while riding their mounts.

    Jevon used one of his flying-type monsters. Alvaro summoned several creatures for the others while the rest of the five buds followed Alvaro¡¯s arrangement.

    With that, the group flew across the sky, heading to the remote Roane Temple, near the border leading to several regions before the Kana Region.

    Speaking of Kana Region, it was the region where the 7 sacred families ce their main base camps, such as the Aretha Family¡¯s main mansion.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but be more cautious.

    Although the temple was still far away from the Kana region since there were many regions in-between, one only needed 15 minutes toe here if they used air transportation.

    Thus, Ainsley asked her people to be more low-key in case some spies spotted them. They also had to be careful when crossing another family¡¯s air territories.

    The families could have shot them down thinking that they¡¯re a scout group from their enemy camp or something.

    After 10 minutes of flying across the forests and other families¡¯ territories, Ainsley and her group finally spotted a pure white church building standing mighty among the lush green forests.

    It¡¯s undoubtedly the Roane Temple.

    Even though it was called a temple, the building was leaning more to a church that Ainsley used to see in a fantasy-setting world.

    The baby couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue.

    So that¡¯s the Roane Temple. People said it¡¯s a small temple...but it looks quite big, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s almost as big as the Roane alchemist branch guild¡¯s building.

    ¡¯The priests aren¡¯t as influential as the alchemists or the healers but to have such a grand church...no wonder Nouvan said they might be backed by the government.¡¯

    Ainsley silently signalled her people to descend not far from the church. They immediately entered the lush forests surrounding the church to hide their traces.

    Once they touched the ground, Ainsley got everyone to hide their mounts while Cellino shrunk into his cat size.

    From this distance, one could still see the white church shining under the moonlight, despite the bushes covering everyone¡¯s sight.

    It¡¯s clear that the church was built using a unique material...

    And that¡¯s why Ainsley was cautious.

    The baby looked at her people behind her and whispered.

    "Let¡¯s sneak intwo the chulch and see whethel they have a neutwalisel tool or sometwing."

    If they do, that will be bad!

    At least, Ainsley had to cover herself with the golden luck armour first to be able to neglect the neutraliser effect.

    At Ainsley¡¯s suggestion, Alvaro raised his hand and volunteered.

    "I¡¯ll be the scout, boss. One of my special abilities is invisibility."

    Ainsley immediately agreed.

    "Okay, go on. Be careful!"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 507 - Creating A Map

    <h4>Chapter 507 - "Creating A Map" </h4>

    This chapter is dedicated to xxroid for giving Ain the very first spacecraft! Let¡¯s establish Ain¡¯s dominance in the outerspace too ;)

    _______________

    Alvaro went to the church while activating his invisibility ability. At times like this, he¡¯s really suitable to be in a scout team.

    In just less than 5 minutes, Alvaro already entered the church area, and he cautiously moved forward.

    So far, Alvaro saw nothing but the front yard and decorative nts. There¡¯s no guards or patrols around...and the church was silent.

    It was truly a deste and small temple, if not for the majestic church building blinding everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Alvaro kept advancing, and when he saw the church¡¯s gate, he finally stopped. The young man looked around and slowly ced his hand on the wooden gate...

    Nothing happened. There¡¯s no trap either. However, Alvaro couldn¡¯t push the gate alone. Maybe it was locked, or they got a protective array or something...

    Speaking of the array, Alvaro didn¡¯t notice it at first, but several tall palm trees strangely formed a neat formation. It resembled an array...an invisible one.

    Alvaro couldn¡¯t help but retreat from the front gate and tried to find another path to use. He checked therge windows, the back door, or the chimney...

    Well, there¡¯s no hidden path or anything that could be used for outsiders to enter.

    If they wanted to break in, they had to break the window because all the windows were locked.

    For such a deste temple, whoever lived here must be overly cautious despite not having guards around.

    Alvaro didn¡¯t rush to enter the church despite theck of guards around. On the other hand, he went back to Ainsley¡¯s ce and reported all the things he saw earlier.

    "Hum...you suspected there¡¯s a protective array there? But there¡¯s no array master..." Ainsley forgot to use her cutesynguage.

    The baby was thinking hard about the situation, trying to be more cautious since she didn¡¯t know the temple was that weak.

    If the temple was so weak, there must be news about other mafia families kidnapping the priests...but so far, there wasn¡¯t, right?

    Is it because of the array?

    When Ainsley mentioned the array, Alvaro slowly raised his hand. "Family head, I think the array they used is a permanent array created from nts and rocks..."

    "Oh? I thought only array masters can form a formation using their body or something?" Ainsley was taken aback.

    She knew that in manhwa and novels, an array didn¡¯t need the array masters to continuously keep it active.

    However, she didn¡¯t think it was the same in this world too!

    "The one setting up the array is an array ability user, but this kind of array only needs special items to create the formation..."

    Alvaro paused before telling Ainsley more about array knowledge that he knew.

    "I suspect the trees are not ordinary trees. They should be emitting special energy that can sustain the array without an array master."

    Ainsley¡¯s face darkened even further.

    A small temple like this had several special trees used to create an array? That¡¯s far too suspicious!

    "Do you know what array the temple has? Is it a protective array to withstand airstrikes...or something else?"

    At Ainsley¡¯s question, Alvaro subconsciously rubbed his chin while his friends surrounded the two of them.

    "I think it¡¯s a protective array...just like a barrier. However, it doesn¡¯t deflect any strangers or outsiders...that¡¯s why I can go up to the main gate."

    The array enveloped the front yard too, but Alvaro could enter easily. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal?

    "Mmm...I¡¯m just afraid that the array turns out to be an AOE neutraliser formation or something..." Ainsley didn¡¯t want her people to be useless and became the enemy¡¯s hostage.

    To avoid such things from happening...

    "I¡¯ll sneak alone. You guys wait here, okay? Prepare a sack or something...ah, a big carriage to lift all the priests I¡¯ll be kidnapping."

    ! Jevon and the others instantly tensed up.

    What? The family head wants to sneak alone...that can¡¯t do. What will we say to Elliana if she knows about this?

    She stayed at the mansion to control the situation, but if she knew that we were putting our boss in danger...

    She will kill us!

    Jevon and the others were about to protest when Ainsley left Cellino to them before activating her golden luck armour.

    "Prepare as many carriages as you can, okay? Once I kidnap all the priests, we will leave immediately!"

    Ainsley made sure that she had enough recovery potions and energy crystals before dashing to the church.

    With her ¡¯luck armour¡¯, she didn¡¯t need to worry about a sudden neutraliser formation or anything sealing her other abilities.

    Ainsley was already so far from the group in just a few seconds. Thus, the group could do nothing but follow her order.

    They immediately went to find a carriage or anything that they could use to carry the priests.

    At the same time, the Godfather, who was tailing Ainsley as usual, silently spoke.

    [Lilss. If you need this lord¡¯s power...]

    [Yeah, I know, Godfathel. I¡¯ll make sure I only use the shaman ability for 5-10 minutes.]

    Ainsley stroked her storage ne, ready to take out the golden pacifier if her body showed signs of difort or identity crisis syndrome.

    [I¡¯ll be owkay. I¡¯ll use my charm ability as my first option.]

    Ainsley reassured the worry-wart Godfather, and without her knowing, she already arrived in front of the church gate.

    Just like what Alvaro said, there¡¯s indeed a hidden array here...

    That¡¯s why, before sneaking into the building, the baby calmly opened her mouth and activated her radar ability.

    "Pyak. Pyak. Pyak."

    The ambiguous noise slowly rang throughout the area, even bypassing the church¡¯s wall and echoed inside the building as well.

    Ainsley is creating a map of the church¡¯s interior structure!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 508 - They Didnt Budge

    <h4>Chapter 508 - "They Didn''t Budge" </h4>

    Ainsley wanted to make a full map of the whole church, but unfortunately, her radar range wasn¡¯t that wide.

    That¡¯s why, when she used her radar ability, she could only create a 3D map of the church¡¯s front area, which included the main hall where they usually received the guests and several praying altars.

    So far, she didn¡¯t see anyone at those ces. Thus, she had to sneak in first before expanding her radar range.

    And this is where her luck armour yed a part. With her luck getting a significant boost, Ainsley managed to find a window near the church¡¯s main hall with a rusty lock.

    Ainsley tinkered with the lock for a bit, and she could immediately open the window. The window wasrge enough to fit a child, and it was also located near the ground, typical of windows in this world.

    From the 3D map, Ainsley knew that the main hall was on the first floor, yet there are the second and third floors.

    She couldn¡¯t see the detail, but since the church¡¯s shape was getting narrow toward the end, the second and the third floor didn¡¯t seem to be as big as the first floor.

    Though...that must be where the priests resided.

    Thus, Ainsley immediately opened the window she just unlocked and stealthily entered the building.

    The moonlight seeped into the building with her, shining upon the baby¡¯s purple hair, yet no one was there to see this.

    It waste at night, close to dawn, so how could there be anyone still awake?

    Ainsley entered without a hitch, and she immediately closed the window to avoid anyone spotting this. After making sure the window was closed tightly, Ainsley began to explore the main hall, heading to the second floor.

    She didn¡¯t forget to keep using her radar ability to update her map.

    "Pyak. Pyak. Pyak. Pyak."

    By now, Ainsley¡¯s map already showed the stairs leading to the second floor. Ainsley ignored everything else on the first floor since her target was the people.

    The baby tiptoed to climb the marble stairs even when she wouldn¡¯t make any noise due to the stairs¡¯ material.

    s, Ainsley was pretty alert.

    Thus, she didn¡¯t mind looking like a dumb little thief while climbing the stairs.

    After a few minutes climbing the stairs that were quite steep for a toddler like her, the baby finally arrived at the second floor...and the map showed the second floor was actually a dorm.

    In the dark night with no light except for the moonlight since no one turned on themp, Ainsley could only rely on the shining 3D map that only she could see.

    In this range, she could finally envision half of the second floor...and she finally spotted her targets.

    The priests!

    By now, the map has formed several rooms with four people sleeping in each room. The people were all wearing a white nightgown despite being male, typical of fantasy-like priests.

    Upon further observation, all the people on the second floor seemed to be male priests. The female priests should be on the third floor!

    The higher-ups should be sleeping in the room on the third floor too.

    Ainsley rubbed her chin as she carefully used her map to determine the number of priests on the second floor.

    She walked down the corridor toplete the map that had limited range...and in the end, she found 40 priests on the second floor.

    There were five rooms on the left and another five rooms on the right side of the corridor. Each room had 4 people sleeping on bunk beds...

    40 priests. That¡¯s quite a lot.

    Ainsley suddenly thought that she didn¡¯t need to kidnap all the priests. She only needed 20 at most, right?

    If so, things would be easier...

    Ainsley immediately targeted the first three rooms on the left side of the corridor since the sign on the door was golden,pared to those on the right side with silver door cards.

    Those with the golden boards should be the senior priests...they would be more useful.

    After making her pick as if picking fresh fish at the market, Ainsley tiptoed to the first room, trying to sneak into the room.

    She thought that the door would be unlocked...who knows that the damn priests never forgot to lock their dorm doors too.

    The poor Ainsley had to tinker with the lock for a while before sneakily opened the door.

    Creak...

    The door gave out a squeaky noise despite not being that old yet. Ainsley had to stop her movement for a few seconds before sneaking in.

    Her small body was definitely an advantage here since she could enter the room without opening a big gap between the door and the wall.

    Once she¡¯s inside, Ainsley didn¡¯t wait for too long and immediately used her charm ability.

    Her pink aura spread from her body onto the four priests just like a wave crashing into the shore.

    Once Ainsley was sure that her charm ability had seeped into the priests¡¯ body, the baby instantly whispered in a low tone.

    "Get up and follow me!"

    Ainsley expected the priests to wake up with hearts inside their eyes, looking crazed with affection for her. However, to her surprise...

    The priests didn¡¯t budge! None of them moved...and they peacefully continued their sleep.

    One of the priests snored loudly. Another one kicked their quilt. The third priest yawned while rubbing his cheek to the pillow while thest priest slept like a dead log.

    They...weren¡¯t affected at all!

    Ainsley instantly broke in cold sweat.

    Did they consume anti-charm potion beforehand? Or are there anti-charm talismans here? What is it? Why isn¡¯t the charm effective?!

    Something is wrong!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 509 - Blatant Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 509 - "tant Kidnapping" </h4>

    When Ainsley saw that her charm was ineffective, she almost copsed.

    What the heck?! Is my charm ability suddenly degrading or something? It can¡¯t even affect these people!

    Ainsley¡¯s mind was spinning around, not knowing what happened or what to do when the Godfather suddenly spoke in her mind.

    [Lilss. You really don¡¯t know your charm ability¡¯s weakness, huh...]

    Ainsley paused. She looked up at the Godfather with wide eyes. [My...charm ability weakness? Isn¡¯t it an anti-charm potion?]

    Ainsley didn¡¯t use cutesynguage at all, too upied with her thoughts.

    However, the Godfather chuckled at Ainsley¡¯s answer. [No, that¡¯s man-made weakness. Your charm ability still has one natural weakness.]

    [What...is it?] Ainsley subconsciously gulped. After all, her charm ability was always effective on many people as long as their luck level was low.

    These priests didn¡¯t have a high luck level...

    What went wrong?

    The Godfather looked at Ainsley¡¯s confused face and couldn¡¯t help butugh. [Lilss, your charm affects people¡¯s minds and feelings, right?]

    [Right.]

    [But to have minds and feelings, they have to be conscious, right?]

    [Right¨C ah! Could it be...] Ainsley vaguely guessed what the Godfather wanted to say, and the Godfather¡¯s next words confirmed her guess.

    [That¡¯s right. Your charm ability won¡¯t work on anyone with no consciousness. In other words, if they¡¯re sleeping, fainting, in aa, or not conscious, your charm ability has no effect.]

    ! So...so it¡¯s like that!

    Ainsley pped her forehead and almost cursed herself for being dumb.

    Of course, the charm wouldn¡¯t work when the target didn¡¯t even pay attention to the charm user. They¡¯re sleeping...how could they see how cute the charm ability user was?

    It¡¯s not as if Ainsley could enter their dream or something...that¡¯s not her expertise at all.

    In other words, if the target weren¡¯t conscious, they wouldn¡¯t get affected at all. But that would mean they¡¯re vulnerable to Ainsley¡¯s other abilities...

    This...is unexpected but as expected at the same time.

    Ainsley kneaded her eyebrows and sighed. [Should we wake them up first, then? Or what? It¡¯s easier to kidnap them if theye with me voluntarily.]

    At Ainsley¡¯s troubling question, the Godfather only tugged the corner of his lips and snorted.

    [Do you know that blood maniption can do so many things?]

    [Huh?] Ainsley almost bit her tongue at the Godfather¡¯s confident words. Of course, she didn¡¯t know what blood maniption could do aside from making people faint...

    The Godfather hadn¡¯t used any of the skills!

    As if knowing Ainsley¡¯s thoughts, the Godfather chuckled and shook his head.

    [This lord is willing to use the blood maniption ability, but 10 minutes won¡¯t be enough to transport 20 priests.]

    The Godfather grinned from ear to ear as he looked at Ainsley slyly.

    [Good luck waking them up and charming them, lilss.]

    Ainsley almost wanted to lower the Godfather¡¯s luck level to iron.

    HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME?!

    After saying that the blood maniption ability could do many things, you suddenly gave up on the idea and told me to work on my own?!

    This was the first time the Godfather trolled Ainsley. The baby couldn¡¯t help but puff her cheeks and sulked.

    Godfather...are you so bored that you want to tease me? If you¡¯re bored, just go and bother Zev, not me!

    Ainsley stomped the floor while approaching one of the four priests in the room. Since the Godfather wouldn¡¯t help, she could only wake them up one by one and then charm them.

    As for how she did it?

    Ainsley lifted her hand, looked down at the sleeping priest with ruthless eyes and...

    SLAP!

    The baby mercilessly pped the priest¡¯s cheek until the priest¡¯s face almost deformed.

    "WAH!" The poor priest instantly woke up from the pain. However, he hadn¡¯t even known what¡¯s going on when the baby poked his cheek.

    Poke. Poke.

    "What¨C " The priest subconsciously looked at Ainsley¡¯s direction, and the moment they locked eyes, Ainsley¡¯s charm ability attacked his forehead.

    Bam!

    "Hewlo, pwish, wake up the others and fowwow me!"

    The priest¡¯s pupils already turned into pink hearts. He instantly got off his lower bunk bed and saluted.

    "Yes, your holiness!"

    He acted as if he had just seen the bishop or something...or maybe the pope...

    Still in his white nightgown, the first priest climbed the bunk bed and woke up his friend.

    His friend woke up a few secondster, but before he could understand what¡¯s going on, Ainsley already winked at him.

    "Uwncle, gwo and fowwow me!"

    "Y-yes, your holiness!" The second priest¡¯s face flushed red as if he had just seen his idol or something. He instantly jumped from the upper bunk bed without going down using the mini wooden stairs.

    In just a few minutes, the duo woke up their other friends in the same room and just like that...four ¡¯zombies¡¯ were formed.

    The ¡¯zombies¡¯ followed Ainsley just like a little chicken as the baby went to other rooms to p the senior priests awake.

    SLAP!

    "Wake up for me and fowwow me!"

    SLAP!

    "Fowwow me! Wake uph the others!"

    *Punch the stomach*

    "Weki weki, fowwow me! Huwwy, huwwy!"

    In less than 15 minutes, 20 senior priests woke up and silently woke up the others before following Ainsley mindlessly.

    They did create some disturbance, but with Ainsley¡¯s charm ability, she easily knocked out the other parties and left the second floor with 20 senior priests with her.

    The priests created four neat lines behind the baby and marched toward the first floor as if they¡¯re a trained royal army or something.

    Once the priests arrived at the first floor, Ainsley purposely opened the front gate by force...

    And boldly walked away, bringing the priests with her.

    tant kidnapping!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 510 - Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 510 - "Copse" </h4>

    Ainsley boldly marched out of the church with 20 priests following behind her.

    Once she¡¯s out of the church area, her people were already standing still with 4 carriages ready to fly with the flying-type beasts.

    No one knew how they got the carriages in the middle of nowhere but probably they robbed the nearby mafia families, right?

    The carriages could only house 5 people, and the beast pulling it was a typical avian beast...a bald eagle.

    It was the cheapest magic carriage one could find, so even the low-ranked mafia families could afford one.

    When Ainsley saw the four inconspicuous carriages, she immediately stuffed the 20 priests into 4 carriages.

    Then, she got Marietta, Nouvan, Alvaro and Ethania to be the coachman for each carriage.

    Jevon took the rearguard while Ainsley led the group with Cellino as her glorious mount.

    "Let¡¯s depart before the other priests realise what¡¯s going on!" Ainsley hurriedly ordered her people to depart with the kidnapped priests.

    Since they got four carriages, it would look too suspicious to travel together, especially when they would be crossing other families¡¯ air territory.

    Thus, they departed one by one, with Jevon overseeing the whole group and Ainsley paving the path in front, making sure there was no sudden attack from the families on the ground.

    That night, Ainsley arrived at the mansion at 2 p.m with 20 priests fully charmed to the bone. Once the priests arrived, Ainsley immediately got them to work.

    However, what she did isn¡¯t possible to be kept under the rugs forever. When the priests at the Roane Temple woke up at 4 p.m, they realised that their senior priests were gone.

    "Intruder! Intruder! Someone¨C someone broke into the church!"

    The head temple instantly woke up and inspected the church, only to find the broken front gate and an unlocking side window near the main hall.

    The head temple broke in a cold sweat.

    "Someone sneaked in..and they even kidnapped 20 senior priests? Howe none of us knows about this??"

    The head temple, a bald, middle-aged guy, was so enraged that he looked like a boiled octopus.

    "Find them! Find our priests! Contact the government to see who kidnapped our people!"

    The head temple didn¡¯t believe that none of them realised that someone had just kidnapped twenty priests right under their noses.

    Unfortunately, it truly happened. Whenever someone woke up from the noises and found the twenty priests leaving the room, Ainsley would knock them out with her charm, instantly returning them to deep slumber.

    Yeah, Ainsley could order the people to sleep using her charm, but the effect wouldn¡¯t be long. Fortunately, the priests were sleepy in the first ce. Thus, they only woke up a few hourster.

    That¡¯s how the baby sessfully kidnapped the twenty priests and got them to purify all the areas that got contaminated.

    It took 2 hours for the priests to clean up the contaminated areas. At the same time, they already exhausted their energies, even easier to kidnap here and there.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t want to return the priests by herself. Thus, she got the priests to return home after giving them some energy crystals and money. Of course, the priests were still under her charm effect...

    And it totally drains Ainsley¡¯s energy.

    While the head temple and the other priests were panicking because the senior priests disappeared overnight, Ainsley and her groups wobbled to the main hall.

    It was 6 a.m, and the sun had slowly risen into the horizon. Ainsley and the gang exhausted themselvespletely...especially Ainsley.

    "Hwaaa..." the baby yawned a few times as she walked to the main hall, wanting to meet Grandpa Yofan and Elliana once more.

    Since the problem was already solved, they could finally rx. However, they still had to report things to Grandpa Yofan and Elliana...

    Unfortunately, the moment Ainsley met Grandpa Yofan and Elliana, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and the exhaustion hit her all at once.

    "Gwand...paa..."

    Ainsley¡¯s body swayed. Her vision blurred, and the next second...it turned darkpletely.

    The baby¡¯s body fell to the floor with a soft thud.

    Brugh.

    !

    "AIN!!!" Grandpa Yofan¡¯s face was drained of colour. He instantly dashed to Ainsley¡¯s ce while Elliana and the five buds crowded around the baby with pale faces.

    "Boss!"

    "Family head!"

    "Oh sh*t, bring her to the bed! Quick, summon doctors! And healers!"

    The people in the main hall descended into chaos.

    Grandpa Yofan hurriedly scooped Ainsley and brought her to her bedroom.

    The others had called the doctors, and healers and all of them reacted quickly.

    "How is it?" Grandpa Yofan tucked the nket for Ainsley while asking Nouvan and the other doctors.

    The old man¡¯s face was already so dark that one could squeeze ink from his skin.

    "What¡¯s wrong with Ain? Did you guys find anything?"

    Nouvan, the doctors and the healers¡¯ representative straightened his back and nodded solemnly.

    "Rest assured, supreme elder. The family head is just exhausted and sleep-deprived. She didn¡¯t sleep for a whole day and she exhausted her charm ability¡¯s energy..."

    Nouvan let out a long sigh.

    "The family head is burdening her body. She also has a lot of stress umted from the past few months¡¯ events..." Nouvan paused before biting his lips.

    "We suggest the family head to rest for a week. She shall do nothing and shouldn¡¯t use her abilities either. She...really has to rx..."

    Ainsley might be clever, strong, overpowered, and awesome, but in the end, her body was still a toddler.

    Even when her body was slightly stronger than normal toddlers, thanks to various medications...she¡¯s still a toddler!

    Yet, she shouldered tons of burden and stress...

    Ainsley¡¯s body finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and copsed.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 511 - Stay At Home!

    <h4>Chapter 511 - "Stay At Home!" </h4>

    When Grandpa Yofan heard the doctors¡¯ exnation, his heart ached.

    ¡¯Ain....¡¯

    The old man furrowed his eyebrows while looking at the baby who was sleeping soundlessly on the bed.

    ¡¯This is all because this old man can¡¯t leave the mansion...that¡¯s why you have to carry all the burden...¡¯

    Even when Ainsley already got many new subordinates, in the end, the crucial matters couldn¡¯t be left to other people. The baby was the one who took the crucial problems and solved them.

    Of course, without the five buds and other people, she would have died of exhaustion a long time ago.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t need to continuously work on the paperwork and other official documents because she had Grandpa Yofan and Elliana.

    For Ainsley, Elliana studied well and was now not a stupid woman who had nothing but muscles.

    Elliana was now capable of handling the mansion¡¯s internal affairs while Ainsley handled the external affairs.

    Still, maybetely, there were so many things going on...

    Starting rom the new mafia members recruitment, the Alchemist Guild dispute, the trouble with the auction, and then the Golden Scale secret invasion.

    Ainsley had exhausted her energy and time to handle these matters.

    "We...we suggest the family to rx and eat a lot...because she is still growing."

    The doctors actually wanted to say that Ainsley might grow up to be a woman with a small build because of all the stress and malnutrition, but they refrained from saying so.

    "Just...just pay attention to her daily meal. It should be healthy and nutritious."

    Actually, the family already started to provide better food for the family members and the mafia members ever since Ainsley returned from the casino.

    However, Ainsley was always so busy that she only ate a little and then went to go somewhere.

    She also pushed herself too hard when training with the Godfather, undoubtedly giving more stress to the body.

    "The family head really needs to rx and enjoy this one week holiday. Don¡¯t let her work, no matter what work it is."

    After saying all the necessary advice, the doctors and the healers left Ainsley¡¯s bedroom. Only Nouvan, the five buds, Elliana, and Grandpa Yofan, were left behind.

    Ah, Axelle was actually also in the room, but he hid at the corner, too afraid to meet other members.

    "....it seems that we ce too many burdens on our family head." Grandpa Yofan slowly sat on the bed next to Ainsley and sighed.

    The family was still growing, and it¡¯s necessary to hasten the process so that there wouldn¡¯t be any unforeseen circumstances like the Aretha Family¡¯s sudden invasion.

    Maybe that¡¯s why Ainsley was in a rush...

    "Anyway, for now on, if there are small problems, don¡¯t let Ain know." Grandpa Yofan slowly stood up from the bed while massaging his forehead.

    "Me and Elliana will work on the paperwork while you guys...handle the other problems without rming Ain."

    "Alright, supreme elder." The five buds nodded solemnly while secretly peeking at Ainsley¡¯s sleeping face.

    Seeing the baby was sleeping so peacefully, the youngsters also felt their heart tightening.

    It¡¯s all our fault for being useless. The family head actually doesn¡¯t need to go to the Roane Temple personally. The five of us can actually kidnap the priests as well...

    But Ainsley insisted because she was afraid of a mishap, such as getting her people¡¯s abilities sealed. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t happen, but...in the end, Ainsley did all the work...again.

    Realising this fact, the five buds lowered their heads. Their faces flushed red, full of shame.

    What pirs of the family...what geniuses. In the end, we are only a burden for our family head...

    The youngsters left the bedroom one by one. Each of them gritted their teeth while swearing not to drag Ainsley with them to solve things that actually didn¡¯t require her attention.

    We...we can¡¯t let our boss handle things by herself anymore!

    On the other hand, Axelle stayed for a while before leaving to make more potions to help Ainsley.

    That day, Ainsley slept mindlessly until evening.

    When it was dinner time, she woke up and got the maids to bathe her in hot water.

    The baby still didn¡¯t know about her one week imprisonment at the mansion and happily went to the dining hall to eat.

    "Hewlo..." Ainsley waved her hands at Elliana and Grandpa Yofan, who were already waiting for her.

    "Hello, Ain." Grandpa Yofan and Elliana greeted Ainsley calmly, not wanting to rm Ainsley, yet their faces were gloomy.

    ¡¯Ain looks so exhausted...¡¯

    At first, they truly felt like kidnapping Ainsley and forcing her to sleep more.

    However, seeing Ainsley in her white nightgown resembling a cute rabbit trotting toward them, Grandpa Yofan and Elliana couldn¡¯t help but soften their expressions.

    "Ain, are you hungry? Or still sleepy? Why don¡¯t you immediately sleep again after eating, hm?"

    Grandpa Yofan helped Ainsley to sit on the chair before gesturing at the servants to bring the meal.

    Just like what the doctor suggested, they truly made a healthy meal full of meat, vegetables, eggs, and other elements...

    However, when Ainsley saw the food, she subconsciously frowned. "Uh...what¡¯s with the food tonight, Gwandpa?"

    The baby couldn¡¯t even answer Grandpa Yofan¡¯s previous question, too shocked by the dazzling dinner.

    Is this myst supper or something? Why so extravagant?!

    Grandpa Yofan only shrugged at Ainsley¡¯s words.

    "We are just celebrating our family¡¯s sessful auction...eat a lot and sleep, okay? Tomorrow, you don¡¯t need to go anywhere and just stay at home!"

    Ah, so it¡¯s a celebration!

    Ainsley easily believed Grandpa Yofan.

    She nodded happily at the old man while starting to pick the food...but secondster, she suddenly got suspicious of the old man.

    Something doesn¡¯t seem right...

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 512 - I Dont Trust Them?

    <h4>Chapter 512 - "I Don''t Trust Them?" </h4>

    Ainsley felt that Grandpa Yofan and Elliana were acting strange. However, she was already tempted by the food and paid no further attention to those two weird behaviours.

    "I see, I see, so it¡¯s a celebwation...but Gwandpa, I can¡¯t stay at the mansion. Tomowwow, I have an appointment with¨C "

    Ainsley hadn¡¯t finished her words when all the people in the hall, from Grandpa Yofan, Elliana, the servants and even the Godfather, suddenly red at her.

    !

    The baby shrunk her neck. A chill instantly ran down her spine.

    What¨C what is it? Why are you guys reacting like that? He-hello? What¡¯s wrong with what I said??

    Ainsley fearfully looked at Grandpa Yofan¡¯s demon-like face and gulped.

    "What¡¯s wlong, Gwandpa? I-I heald that the Godlif Alchemist Guild Master is back...and he¡¯s at the Roane Region...s-so I want to call him and meet him to discuss the auction license¨C "

    Grandpa Yofan instantly put down his fork to the table with a bit of force.

    "Ain. You can just send one of the five buds to attend the meeting. I also don¡¯t think the alchemist guild master will attend in person."

    "B-but..."

    Ainsley scratched her cheeks and bit her lips.

    She actually already looked up the news the moment she woke up and saw that the alchemist guild master was staying at the Roane Region for a while...

    When she saw the news, she immediately called Geraldine, and the two agreed to meet tomorrow morning to discuss the auction license matter.

    How could Geraldine only send his representative? He¡¯s going to attend in person!

    Also, she still hadn¡¯t finished the matter with the Golden Scale...she hadn¡¯t found a clue about that group.

    Ah, and the head of the Roane Temple discovered that her family kidnapped the priests.

    They¡¯re now demanding an exnation and would surely visit the mansion anytime.

    She had many agendas...how could she not leave the mansion?

    "G-gwandpa, it¡¯s not polite to send a repwesentative to meet the alchemist guild mastel when he¡¯s attending in pelson..."

    However, before Grandpa Yofan could even refute, the Godfather already spoke in Ainsley¡¯s mind.

    [Then, this lord will go. Contact the shaman granny. She can be a trantor for that old man.]

    After all, only Rie could see the Godfather. Geraldine couldn¡¯t.

    But the Godfather¡¯s statement almost made Ainsley choke on the soup she just sipped.

    [W-what?? G-gwodfathel, y-ywou want to rece me to meet Gwandpa Gewaldine??]

    Anti-social like the Godfather?! He¡¯s not even adept at negotiation and friendly discussion! What if he just blew his temper and ruined the conversation?

    Ainsley¡¯s lips twitched like mad.

    [Y-you don¡¯t have to, Gwodfathel...this is my job¨C ]

    [Lil Lass. You can¡¯t leave the mansion for a week.] The Godfather cut off Ainsley¡¯s words without mercy. [This lord will go on your behalf.]

    ?!

    Ainsley almost dropped her spoon.

    What? I can¡¯t leave the mansion? W-why??

    The baby instantly looked at Grandpa Yofan and Elliana with teary eyes. "T-the Gwodfathel told mwe I couldn¡¯t leave the mansion for a week...ish that twue??"

    Grandpa Yofan and Elliana decisively nodded. "That¡¯s true."

    "Why??" Ainsley reflexively raised her voice. All the exhaustion had triggered her temperament, and now, the baby was easily irritated.

    She subconsciously stood up on the chair and mmed the table.

    "I need to go! I absolutely have to leave the mansion. What are you guys nning¨C "

    "Ain." Grandpa Yofan took Ainsley¡¯s hand and squeezed it. The old man slowly looked into Ainsley¡¯s eyes with a bitter smile on his face.

    "Since when you¡¯re so temperament like this? You used to be obedient, cute, and caring..." the old man paused and sighed.

    "You are exhausted, Ain. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t leave the mansion. You have to rest, okay?"

    When Grandpa Yofan used such gentle words, realisation hit the baby hard. Ainsley¡¯s face paled and she instantly jumped to the floor, ran to Grandpa Yofan¡¯s chair and threw herself to hisp.

    "G-gwandpa...A-Ain is sowwyy...I...I didn¡¯t mean to get mad..." Ainsley hugged Grandpa Yofan tightly while secretly furrowing her eyebrows.

    Her head was aching again...and her body felt sore all over.

    Is this why she was easily irritated until she was impolite to Grandpa Yofan?

    Shock and confusion washed Ainsley¡¯s heart, drowning the baby in endless worry.

    "I-I...I am tired, Gwandpa, b-but...but I still need to go¨C "

    "Ain. Can¡¯t you learn to rely on us more?" Grandpa Yofan patted Ainsley¡¯s head before pinching her cheeks.

    "You always try to solve things alone...you have already promised the Godfather spirit not to do that, right? But you still did..."

    The Godfather didn¡¯t want Ainsley to be a solo fighter and also didn¡¯t want her to be a family head that didn¡¯t rely on her subordinates, never trusting anyone.

    "If you act like this...you will hurt us, you know?" Grandpa Yofan looked down at Ainsley and caressed her hair gently.

    "If you insist on doing everything alone when you¡¯re already exhausted, it looks as if you don¡¯t trust us at all."

    !

    Ainsley¡¯s face was instantly drained of colour. The baby hurriedly shook her head. "Nwo! Nwo¨C it¡¯s nwot like that...I...I twust ywou guys..."

    "Then, can¡¯t you rely on us?" Grandpa Yofan coaxed Ainsley once more while secretly peeking at Elliana.

    "Look, all of us want you to rely on us. We are here to support and help you...if you do all things alone, we are no use, right?"

    "...right..." Ainsley lowered her head and bit her lips.

    She suddenly realised that...she had been doing things alone, not letting others do things on her behalf.

    Is it because...I don¡¯t trust them?

    I...I don¡¯t even trust the Godfather...?

    Such a realisation hit Ainsley hard. The baby hurriedly looked at the Godfather.

    G-Godfather, I...

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 513 - You Tricked Me!

    <h4>Chapter 513 - "You Tricked Me!" </h4>

    Godfather...I...

    Ainsley immediately looked at Godfather and found the guy wasn¡¯t looking at her at all. He crossed his arms in front of his chest, and there was this gloomy atmosphere around him.

    [So...you don¡¯t trust this lord.] The Godfather¡¯s voice in Ainsley¡¯s mind was insanely cold, cold enough to freeze Sahara.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but flinch.

    [N-nwo...I...Ain twust ywou, b-but...Ain...]

    [If you trust this lord, why aren¡¯t you letting this lord meet the alchemist guild master? Is this lord not important enough to represent you?]

    When the Godfather said that, Ainsley could feel a chill down her spine. She instantly shook her head.

    [N-nwo, nwo, you¡¯re impowtant! Vewy!]

    [Then let this lord represent you at the meeting.]

    Ainsley¡¯s mind was spinning around. The Godfather¡¯s cold tone and how he didn¡¯t want to look her in the eyes pressured her to no end that the baby subconsciously replied.

    [Owkay, owkay, Gwodfathel can gwo on my behalf!]

    The moment Ainsley said that...the Godfather immediately looked at the baby and grinned. [Good. You can¡¯t go back on your words, lilss.]

    The Godfather¡¯s previously gloomy aura disappeared, and he returned to his usual self.

    Seeing the Godfather changed his attitude so fast, Ainsley almost copsed to the floor.

    Y-you...you tricked me! Ahhh! Godfather, how could you trick your junior??

    Ainsley gritted her aching teeth as she red at the Godfather, but the young man had a thick face to ignore Ainsley¡¯s death repletely.

    [Don¡¯t forget to contact the shaman granny, Lilss. Tomorrow, this lord will go.] The Godfather was still shameless enough even to remind Ainsley to help him get a trantor...

    Ainsley was speechless. She didn¡¯t know that the Godfather was actually such a crafty fox...

    No wonder he could still be the number one mafia in this world despite being a lone wolf!

    Ainsley puffed her cheeks and reluctantly answered. [Owkay, owkay, I¡¯m texting her now!] Ainsley took out her phone and texted Rie, exining the situation and asked for her help.

    Once she sent the text, Ainsley massaged her eyebrows and looked up at Grandpa Yofan.

    "...fine. The Gwodfathel will go on my behalf...so I will stay at the mansion."

    Grandpa Yofan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    "That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good. For a week, you should stay at the mansion and DO NOTHING! Okay?"

    Grandpa Yofan was so happy that his cheeks flushed red, and flowers bloomed behind him.

    "Here, here, let¡¯s finish your meal. Grandpa called a doctor when you were sleeping, and the doctor said you have to rest well...and eat a lot!"

    Grandpa Yofan took Ainsley¡¯s te from her table and ced it in front of him. He then started to pill up the food on Ainsley¡¯s te, clearly intending to stuff the baby to death.

    Seeing the little mountain of food in front of her, Ainsley almost lost her appetite.

    "Ha...hahaha...o-owkay, Gwandpa, I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat. Stop adding mowe fwood..."

    Ainsley tried to return the food to Grandpa Yofan¡¯s te or toss it to Elliana, who was sitting across the table.

    However, little did she know that Elliana was as enthusiastic as Grandpa Yofan that she poured milk into the baby¡¯s ss and continuously coaxed her to drink.

    How did she do that? Elliana only stared motionlessly at Ainsley, and the baby would feel guilty for not drinking the milk.

    Poor Ainsley, in her rabbit pyjamas, was stuffed to death by the two people!

    That night, after dinner, Grandpa Yofan prohibited Ainsley from touching any of the paperwork. In addition, when there were problems, the five buds solved them without telling Ainsley.

    Grandpa Yofan even dragged Cellino to the corner and whispered to the cat.

    "Lord guardian, please monitor Ainsley¡¯s movements. She can¡¯t work using her phone! She can only watch entertainment or read novels...manga...okay??"

    Just don¡¯t let her work or read news rted to the mafia society!

    Cellino instantly nodded.

    "Awoooo! (Leave it to me!)"

    Because of this, when Ainsley was lying on her stomach while using her phone, Cellino casuallyid on her back and sneakily looked at the phone¡¯s screen.

    Whenever Ainsley browsed the mafia forum, the ck market web or anything rted to the mafia society, the cat instantly stretched his furry paw and...

    Tap.

    He covered the screen with his paw, blocking Ainsley¡¯s view.

    [Celli?? What are you¨C ]

    [No, master. You can¡¯t read things like this, awooo. Just read your favourite manga, manhwa, or watch anime, awooo!]

    Cellino nudged Ainsley¡¯s nape while yfully biting her.

    [Ah, right, the new BL manhwa just got updated, awooo. You should read that, awooo!]

    Ainsley felt like smacking Cellino to the ground.

    How did you even know what kind of manhwa I¡¯m reading?! Cellino, you¡¯re a stalker!

    s, Ainsley truly couldn¡¯t read anything rted to the mafia society anymore. Thus, she decided to read her favourite manhwa, manga, and novels...

    The next day, Ainsley woke up early. She took a warm bath, changed into casual clothes before sending off the Godfather.

    Standing at the gate with Grandpa Yofan, Ainsley waved her hands at the invisible Godfather.

    [Gwodfathel...you can¡¯t resort to violence, okay? Be nice to Gwandpa Gldine...and listen to Gwandma Rie...]

    Last night, Ainsley also contacted Geraldine to tell him that the Godfather woulde to the meeting on her behalf, since she was grounded and couldn¡¯t leave the mansion.

    Geraldine agreed with the change, and Rie also told Ainsley she could arrive at the Roane Region to help the Godfather.

    For her, getting into contact with the legendary spirit was something more precious than anything!

    Thus, the group was ready to get the Godfather to attend a negotiation meeting for the first time...

    Could he run the meeting without creating troubles?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 514 - Babysitting The Mafia Boss

    <h4>Chapter 514 - "Babysitting The Mafia Boss" </h4>

    [Gwodfathel, I wish you luck!] Ainsley smiled sweetly, trying to encourage the Godfather even though the guy already had max level luck.

    He couldn¡¯t be any luckier.

    [Hum. Leave it to this lord. This Lord will bring back the auction license.] The Godfather trailed off his words, not continuing whatever he wanted to say.

    Well, if this lord can¡¯t bring back the license, this lord can always force people to give it...

    The Godfather in his spirit form might be useless since he couldn¡¯t injure the humans without the help of his shaman. However, he could still beat up other spirits...

    This lord heard that Rie¡¯s spirit, the woman, was the alchemist goddess of the Godlif country.

    Geraldine, that old man, wouldn¡¯t want to see the spirit getting injured or anything because he¡¯s also an alchemist....

    Heh. This is easy, then.

    The Godfather whistled as he bid goodbye to Ainsley and flew to the meeting location. Once the spirit was gone, Ainsley let out a long sigh before returning to the mansion with Grandpa Yofan.

    I...I hope the meeting will go well...

    At the same time, at another ce, the Roane head temple was aggressivelyining about the Sloan Family to the media.

    "This is absurd. The temple has always been neutral and won¡¯t get involved with the mafias. We already had a rule that we, the Roane Temple, won¡¯t help the mafia."

    The head temple inhaled before shouting on top of his lungs, almost making the journalist go deaf.

    "BUT THE SLOAN FAMILY DARES TO KIDNAP OUR SENIOR PRIESTS!"

    m!

    The head temple, a hot-headed middle-aged man, couldn¡¯t refrain from his wrath anymore and started toin endlessly.

    "We, the temple, aren¡¯t that weak to be bullied as you wish! We have reported this to the government. Let¡¯s see what the Sloan Family will say!"

    If the Sloan Family couldn¡¯t satisfy the Roane Temple, the government might send forces to punish the Sloan Family. However, it would also tickle the mafia council¡¯s feathers...

    And there might be a war between the government and the mafias. After all, the Sloan Family was the mafia society¡¯s rising star. They¡¯re not your average mafia family!

    Maybe the temple would only demand somepensation, sucking the Sloan Family dry...

    The mafia council would also try to persuade the Sloan Family to give a sum of money to the Roane Temple.

    However, who would have known that the very same day, Jevon, representing the Sloan Family, immediately held a press conference.

    "We, the Sloan Family, don¡¯t ept the Roane Temple¡¯s usation! What do you mean by kidnapping when the priests willinglye to help us?"

    The young man mmed the table and snorted.

    "Just question the senior priests. They¡¯re all willing to help us, and we even give them energy crystals as payment!"

    Jevon didn¡¯t want to talk too much and immediately showed the video recording where the priests happily came to their territory to help them and how they also received energy crystals in return.

    Thank God that the Sloan Family put recording devices around the territories right after the Golden Scale Gang invasion, to keep an eye on their territory.

    Thus, the priests¡¯ actions and behaviours were recorded meticulously down to every detail.

    Of course, the part where Ainsley went to the temple to kidnap the priests wasn¡¯t in the recording at all.

    And the outdated Roane Temple didn¡¯t ce any CCTV or recording device to catch Ainsley¡¯s act in person!

    With Jevon¡¯s resolute statement along with the evidences, the Roane Temple couldn¡¯t refute anymore, even when they¡¯re the real victim.

    When they asked the senior priests in question, the priests also said they remembered following a certain someone to help cleanse the territory out of their own will.

    The Roane Temple...K.O!

    The head temple couldn¡¯t refute Jevon¡¯s counterattack and had to swallow the bitter pills. That day, the rumour about the head temple falling sick spread, further pushing the Roane Temple to the edge.

    "The head temple is so enraged that he fell sick!"

    "Well, that¡¯s what he got after trying to nder the Sloan Family."

    "Yeah, yeah, he can¡¯t even keep an eye on his own priests and then me it on others..."

    Even themon people, who weren¡¯t part of the government or the mafia society couldn¡¯t help but support the ¡¯evil¡¯ Sloan Family...

    All because the family head was cute, and they couldn¡¯t bear to me her for everything.

    If they knew that the ¡¯cute¡¯ family head was actually the one initiating the kidnapping...maybe they would have died of shock.

    With Jevon handling the temple¡¯s case aftermath, Ainsley truly had nothing to do. Simrly, whenever she wanted to do something, the mafia members at the mansion would suddenlye to her.

    "Boss, what are you doing? You can¡¯t cook alone!"

    "Boss, let me help you. Where are you going? To the park?"

    "Boss, boss, here¡¯s your snack! And magazines! And toys¨C "

    "Family head, how about we call a designer to make you new clothes?"

    "Family head, let¡¯s y XY Online! They have a new update!"

    "Family head¨C "

    "Family head¨C "

    "Boss¨C "

    "Lil boss¨C "

    It was as if all the mafia members knew that Ainsley had to stay at the mansion. They were all so enthusiastic about getting Ainsley to y or rx!

    Ainsley could only watch the energetic bunch of youngsters with her lips twitching.

    Did you guys receive a mission to babysit me or something...why are you guys so eager?!

    Indeed, Grandpa Yofanunched a new mission in the morning and it was to make Ainsley stay at the mansion happily.

    Whoever could make Ainsley stop working and let her y would get tons of contribution points.

    Grandpa Yofan was really serious about keeping Ainsley at the mansion!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 515 - The Governments Interference

    <h4>Chapter 515 - "The Government''s Interference" </h4>

    Not to mention that the mafia members were so concerned about Ainsley¡¯s well-being that they racked their brains to entertain the baby.

    The mansion¡¯s people worked together to make Ainsley enjoy her one week stay at the mansion without going anywhere.

    And Ainsley obeyed their wishes. She watched anime, read her favourite manga,zed around all day...

    But in the end, her mind wandered to the Godfather, who was having a meeting right now.

    "Hmmm..." Ainsley rolled on her bed while ying with Cellino¡¯s fur. Right now, the Godfather should have met Geraldine...

    Did they talk it out nicely? Is the meeting going well? Anything wrong? Maybe someone tried to harm the Godfather or something...

    I-it is impossible, right?

    While Ainsley was worried sick about the Godfather, at the same time, the young spirit was sitting on the sofa pretending to be a normal human being even when his body was that of a ghost.

    [So, granny shaman, tell the old man that this Lord is already here.] The Godfather crossed his arms while looking at Rie, who was sitting on the other one-seat sofa near him.

    Right now, Geraldine also already sat right across the Godfather¡¯s seat, but he only saw Rie and couldn¡¯t see the Godfather at all.

    In fact, the Godfather wasn¡¯t the only spirit in the room. Rie¡¯s other two spirits also stood behind Rie, silently guarding her while peeking at the Godfather.

    They¡¯re acting as if the Godfather would do something to their contracted shaman!

    Seeing the three spirits acted so guarded against each other, Rie kneaded her forehead and sighed.

    "Geraldine, the Godfather is already here. He¡¯s now sitting in front of you." Rie pointed at the empty one-seat sofa across Geraldine¡¯s sofa with a stiff smile on her face.

    She suddenly didn¡¯t know why she agreed to be the Godfather¡¯s trantor...

    But Ainsley promised to help her contract a cute baby monster...so maybe it wasn¡¯t a loss.

    "Hurry, Geraldine, greet the Godfather."

    When Geraldine heard Rie¡¯s words, he subconsciously straightened his back and looked at the ¡¯empty¡¯ sofa with a solemn face.

    "Nice to meet you, Godfather!"

    The old man bowed while still sitting on the sofa. After all, he¡¯s old...so he couldn¡¯t stand up very often.

    The Godfather nodded at Geraldine¡¯s polite manner and immediately looked at Rie, his trantor.

    [Tell the old man that this Lord is here to discuss the potion auction license on behalf of this lord¡¯s Lil Lass.

    Rie conveyed the Godfather¡¯s message word by word to Geraldine, and Geraldine immediately responded.

    "Ah, yes, regarding the potion auction license...we can give out the license, but we also need the government¡¯s signature legalizing the license..."

    Geraldine didn¡¯t beat around the bush and immediately spoke straight to the point.

    "We, the Godlif alchemist guild, have agreed to publish the potion auction license for the Sloan Family in exchange for some payment and business partnership, but..."

    Geraldine let out a long sigh.

    "As you can see, we have contacted the government about this issue, and they haven¡¯t responded yet."

    Geraldine showed the soft file on his phone to Rie, and Rie showed it to the Godfather as proof that the alchemist guild already agreed to give the license.

    The contract was also ready and was already signed. It was only missing two more participants...the government and the Sloan Family.

    "In the contract, we stated that the Sloan Family only has to give us one bottle of each potion type that they¡¯re going to auction whenever they hold an auction."

    Geraldine continued his exnation as he took back his phone from Rie.

    "I think your family head will agree with our condition. All we have to do now is to let your family head sign the contract and...wait for the government to sign it too."

    When mentioning the government, Geraldine furrowed his eyebrows, making his face even more wrinkly than before.

    "But, you know...the government has never liked the mafia society...so I doubt they will sign the contract."

    At Geraldine¡¯s words, the Godfather subconsciously clenched his fists.

    It¡¯s the government again...well, it¡¯s as expected. After all, mafias are illegal organisations that do all sorts of bad things behind the government¡¯s back, making trouble for the country.

    But so far, the mafia society had been expanding and could stand on par with the Godlif Country¡¯s government. It¡¯s no wonder that the government truly disliked this society that could even rival them.

    [...is there a way to get the government to sign the contract? Or maybe you can just give us the license without needing the government¡¯s approval?]

    Rie conveyed what the Godfather said to Geraldine, and Geraldine couldn¡¯t help but stroke his beard.

    "Unfortunately...this is a potion auction, not any other potion businesses. For things like an auction that can involve many forces, we need the government¡¯s approval to make it legal."

    As long as the government didn¡¯t agree, whatever auction Ainsley would hold in the future, it would be considered illegal. Even the Alchemist Guild could do nothing about it.

    They didn¡¯t oppose the auction, but it didn¡¯t mean they support the auction either.

    Ainsley was smart enough to bribe the Godlif alchemist guild to headquarter with unique potions when she nned the next auction.

    However, the alchemist guild still couldn¡¯t make the auction ¡¯legal¡¯. Thus, all sorts of problems that might ur in the future would be the Sloan Family¡¯s responsibility and not the alchemist guild.

    "Maybe...if we can negotiate with the government...but you know, this old man thinks the government will want to meet your boss...face-to-face."

    Geraldine inhaled deeply and exhaled.

    "And the meeting ce will be at the government¡¯s ce. I...don¡¯t suggest your bosse to the meeting."

    It¡¯s too risky!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 516 - Blazes Nanny

    <h4>Chapter 516 - "ze''s Nanny" </h4>

    It¡¯s too risky!

    Ainsley¡¯s luck maniption ability was overpowered and a cheat, but it didn¡¯t mean no one couldn¡¯t counter her ability one day.

    The world was big, and one couldn¡¯t be so sure that they would be invincible all the time. Even the Godfather fell in the end, right?

    It was the same with Ainsley and the government. Who knows if there was someone in the government that could beat Ainsley¡¯s luck maniption ability?

    If Ainsley went to the government¡¯s turf and got caught there...who could help her?

    It¡¯s really...a risky move just to get a legal license for the potion auction.

    "Well, but we don¡¯t know if the government will insist on asking Ainsley to meet them face-to-face. If it¡¯s only through a phone call, I think it¡¯s alright..."

    The Godfather went silent at Geraldine¡¯s words. No matter what, it meant that he couldn¡¯t go back with the license right away.

    The matter became quiteplicated.

    [...tell the old man that this Lord wants the contract first and will let the Lil Lass sign it. As for whether the government agrees or not...]

    The Godfather paused before tugging the corner of his lips coldly.

    [That¡¯s another matter to settle.]

    Rie faithfully delivered the Godfather¡¯s words to Geraldine, and after the old man listened to the end, he shook his head while smiling bitterly.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll send the file to your boss¡¯ email. She can sign the contract using digital signing first, and after the government reacts, we can go to signing in person."

    [Deal.]

    The Godfather thought there¡¯s nothing much to do here since the government¡¯s representative wasn¡¯t even here. Thus, he hurriedly stood up and spoke to Rie.

    [Granny shaman, thank you for your assistance. Please tell the old man that this Lord will be leaving.]

    [O-oh, yes!] Rie nervously stood up and told Geraldine what the Godfather said just now. At the same time, the Godfather already left the room when Geraldine bid him goodbye.

    "Please convey my greetings to your boss, Godfather!"

    [Hum.]

    The Godfather calmly walked out of the room with his ghost-like body and decided to go back to the mansion as fast as he could.

    After all, the matter with the potion auction license was still not finished...he better let Ainsley know sooner thanter.

    Of course, he could tell her now via telepathy, but he preferred talking to the baby face-to-face.

    While the Godfather finished the meeting smoothly without creating any trouble, Ainsley was currently bugging Axelle at hisb.

    "Axwel, look! ze likes you! Hahahah!" Ainsleyughed while pointing at Axelle¡¯s nest-like hair.

    Right now, a certain blue, featherless phoenix was lying on Axelle¡¯s head, sleeping soundlessly.

    Snuggle. Snuggle.

    The little fe even acted so affectionate with Axelle even when she reacted fiercely to anyone other than Ainsley!

    Axelle, the poor boy, could only carefully sit on his working chair while coughing.

    Cough. Cough.

    "M-master, this chick¨C I...I mean this Phoenix...y-you want to leave her to me?" Axelle fidgeted as he looked at his reflection on the mirror not too far from his ce.

    As usual, his messy hair still covered his eyes, but right now, there¡¯s an additional baby phoenix on his head...

    And the baby Phoenix had blue skin, just like him! They...they suddenly looked like aical duo...

    But it¡¯s rather cute.

    "Of course, Axwel. I will leave ze to ywou. Ywou have to tweat her well as if she¡¯s your daughtel!"

    The nanny that Ainsley thought of was none other than Axelle, after all.

    To make the elf open his heart and change his mindset as a ve, Ainsley decided to make him take care of ze, a noble beast race that got abandoned.

    Ainsley already told Axelle about ze¡¯s background and when he heard that the baby was also an abandoned one, he immediately sympathized with her.

    ¡¯She is also an unwanted baby...just like me...I have to take care of her, right? If not, who will?¡¯

    But Axelle was still afraid and hesitant to raise a baby phoenix on his own. Ainsley even prohibited the trainer that the beast tamer guild sent to her to get close to ze.

    The trainer could only give advice and guidance to Axelle without touching ze.

    All of this was to make a strong bond with Axelle and ze, herebly fixing Axelle¡¯s mental issues.

    Ainsley grinned to herself as she looked at the panicking Axelle and the sleepy ze on Axelle¡¯s head.

    ¡¯Hehehe...if they get closer, Axelle will also slowly open his heart to others...and he will also regain his pride and self-confidence.¡¯

    After all, to raise a Phoenix who was supposed to be a proud being, the ¡¯mother¡¯ also had to set up an example.

    If Axelle wanted ze to be an amazing phoenix once she grew up, he also had to give her good examples. To give ze good examples, Axelle had to change himself.

    He had to regain his self-confidence, became a bit brave, and not have this ve mentality.

    This is Ainsley¡¯s goal all along!

    "How is it, Axwel? I have my hands full of Cwel and others...I don¡¯t want ze to feel lonely, so I¡¯m leaving her to ywou." Ainsley looked at ze¡¯s sleeping face and giggled.

    Rascal, you even drooled on Axelle¡¯s hair! You like him a lot!

    "Ywou see, ze is still a baby yet she¡¯s lonely and has trust issue...for her to be so fwond of ywou is mwaking me happy."

    Ainsley scratched her cheeks and mumbled.

    "But if ywou dislike her...it¡¯s owkay, I¡¯ll just...leave her to someone else¨C "

    Before Ainsley could finish her words, Axelle already cut her off.

    "O-okay! I-I will...I will take care of ze!"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 517 - Like A Dead Log

    <h4>Chapter 517 - "Like A Dead Log" </h4>

    "I-I will take care of ze!" The blue elf stammered as he blushed. The elf was already an adult even when in the elf¡¯s age, but his mentality was no different from children.

    "I-I...I want to take care of...B-ze. S-she likes me...I-I can¡¯t leave her alone..." Axelle mustered all his courage to take the heavy responsibility of raising ze.

    Somehow, he knew that this was Ainsley¡¯s trick to change his personality, but...but he didn¡¯t mind it at all.

    On the contrary, he felt that...Ainsley trusted him so much until she left the precious baby phoenix to him.

    I...I can¡¯t let down master¡¯s trust and ze¡¯s affection toward me!

    Axelle didn¡¯t hate ze, who had pure phoenix bloodline but got a wrong mutation to be a water phoenix. If anything, he felt that...the baby resembled him a lot.

    Someone with a strange bloodline. Someone not wanted by their own brethren. And someone...pitiful.

    But both of them...were waved by the same person...and that person is right in front of them.

    Axelle secretly peeked at Ainsley¡¯s happy face and his pointy ears flushed red once more.

    Is this what it means to have someone caring for you? A family member...it...it is nice.

    Axelle saw Ainsley as his master but also his family, his precious little sister. At the same time, ze...ze could be his daughter or little sister too..

    Three people abandoned by their parents strangely made their way together.

    Axelle suddenly felt a sense of responsibility not only toward ze but also toward Ainsley.

    "M-master...l-leave ze to me. I...I will raise her to be the best phoenix in this world...a-and make her race l-lower their head in shame w-when they meet her in the future!"

    A strange resolution burned in Axelle¡¯s chest.

    Somehow, he wanted to make ze proud of herself when she grew up...and not to be someone like him, who could only run away with his tail tucked behind his legs.

    No, ze should raise her head proudly and trample those who abandoned her when she was young!

    ze shouldn¡¯t be like me, who can only ept myself as a dirty ve and an unwanted elf...

    ze should be shining brightly...just like the meaning of her name.

    He will raise her to be a brilliant Phoenix that doesn¡¯t need to worry about her weird mutation anymore!

    Ainsley looked at Axelle and how the young man was panting hard. Clearly, the young man took a heavy decision yet still did it for ze.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Twank ywou, Axwel. I know ywou can do twis." The baby tip-toed and patted Axelle¡¯d thigh before turning around to leave.

    "I leave ze in your hand."

    The baby¡¯sst sentence didn¡¯t use cutesynguage and sounded more serious than whatever she said all these times to Axelle.

    The blue-skinned elf gulped and immediately stood up before bowing toward the door.

    "T-thank you...I-I will not let down your trust!"

    "Hum. Good luck." Ainsley waved without looking back. "If you need anything for ze¡¯s growth, just tell me."

    "Y-yes...I will..."

    Right after that, Ainsley closed the door of Axelle¡¯sb and went to the garden to see Cellino.

    Of course, just now, she visited Axelle wasn¡¯t only to give ze to him but also to give the 30% revenue of yesterday¡¯s auction.

    Ainsley calcted the price of each item and gave corresponding money or energy crystals to Axelle.

    Since the Sloan Family was now the Walter Family¡¯s sworn ally, they also got the right to purchase energy crystals from the Walter Family.

    Thus, even when Ainsley¡¯s energy crystal farm was limited, she still could provide enough crystals for her people.

    Ainsley went to the garden and met Cellino. She immediately gave him the wind-element enlightenment stone that they got from the potion auction.

    [Cell, here. Use this stone to get a new skill. You will be even stronger than now!]

    Cellino didn¡¯t refuse the stone and hurriedly took it with both paws. He then put the stone on the grass and meowed.

    "Awoooo."

    [Thank you, master! I¡¯ll use this well!]

    [Hum. You can start training now, Cel. I¡¯ll go find Grandpa Yofan and the others.]

    After Ainsley gave Cellino the stone, she went to find Grandpa Yofan and made him drink the Peach Blossom Ravens tea she got from the auction.

    The tea could prolong Grandpa Yofan¡¯s lifespan by six months, and that brought joy to the old man.

    Of course, Ainsley didn¡¯t stop at Grandpa Yofan. She went around the mansion to use the items she got from the auction.

    First, the magic jar could produce unlimited healing water as long as it was powered with energy crystals. Ainsley put it next to her throne in the main hall.

    That way, whenever someone was wounded, they could take shelter in the main hall.

    It¡¯s also easier to keep an eye on the magic jar since one of the nine generals would always patrol around the main hall.

    Next, was...one of the biggest items that Ainsley got from the auction.

    The Godzi.

    Ainsley immediately ran to the backfield, and once she¡¯s sure none of the mafia members was training there, she rubbed her dimensional bracelet and inhaled.

    Taking out Zi!

    With one thought, the enormous Zi instantly appeared right in front of Ainsley!

    However...something was different from thest time Ainsley summoned her. Last time, Zi immediately straightened her back and roared to the sky, showing her majestic side.

    But now...what¡¯s with this giant slumbering mountain?!

    Ainsley was speechless as she looked at Zi, who was lying on the ground with her back facing the sky.

    That¡¯s right.

    Zi...is sleeping like a dead log!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 518 - The Fourth Main Mission

    <h4>Chapter 518 - "The Fourth Main Mission" </h4>

    The Godzi was sleeping like a dead log.

    It didn¡¯t move at all and just stayed there...mimicking a mountain for real.

    However, the sound of her snores was enough to jolt anyone awake. It¡¯s as if the mansion was under a thunderstorm attack...

    So noisy!

    "Groookk....fiuuuhhhh....groookkkk...krrrr..."

    Ainsley kneaded her temple and sighed.

    I thought Zi wouldn¡¯t be sleeping when I summoned her out...should I wake her up?

    Ainsley decided to call Zi using their telepathy.

    [Zi, Zi. Wake up! Hello??]

    Usually, the other monsters would wake up once Ainsley contacted them. However, Zi didn¡¯t even budge. She kept snoring with huge-a*s bubble expanding and shrinking under her nose.

    "Fiuh....fiuh...."

    Ainsley¡¯s lips twitched at Zi¡¯s behaviour.

    Is this what Benjamin, the monster tamer guild master mentioned before? Something rted to Zi¡¯s bad habit...

    She...she sleeps at noon and won¡¯t budge at all!

    Ainsley pped her forehead and sighed.

    ¡¯If it¡¯s like this, how can she be used as a guard at noon? I bet her children are also sleeping when the sun is out...¡¯

    Ainsley peeked into the dimensional bracelet, and indeed, the baby Godzi were all sleeping soundlessly.

    They...they couldn¡¯t guard anyone or anything if it¡¯s like this!

    Ainsley felt a headacheing her way. She tried to wake up Zi using her contract power, but it didn¡¯t work. It was as if Zi fell into a deep hibernation or something.

    ¡¯Is this Godzi-type monster nature? Maybe they have to sleep at noon and be active at night?¡¯

    Don¡¯t they resemble cats a lot...

    Ainsley rubbed her forehead and slowly called Zi back to her dimensional bracelet.

    She had a feeling that no matter what, as long as the sun was still out, thezy monster would still be sleeping like a log.

    ¡¯This is another problem. Maybe we should try to see whether there¡¯s a cure for the Godzi monsters or if it¡¯s impossible to fix their nature.¡¯

    Ainsley walked back to the main hall with slump shoulders.

    However, whenever the mafia members met her in the corridor, the baby would always try to smile and motivate the mafia members.

    She¡¯s supposed to be resting, but in the end, she¡¯s still working one way or another!

    At the same time, the Godfather had just arrived at the mansion, and without waiting, he immediately went to find Ainsley.

    He knew that Ainsley was resting and she shouldn¡¯t work at all, but the problem with the auction license was something important.

    Thus, once the Godfather saw Ainsley walking back to her bedroom, he immediately called out.

    [Lilss!]

    Ainsley was about to open the door when she paused. She immediately looked back and saw the Godfather returning in one piece, still looking neat too!

    The baby¡¯s eyes brightened.

    The Godfather is back!

    [Wee back, Gwodfathel!] Ainsley ran to the spirit and was about to hug him when she stopped abruptly.

    Ah...forgot that he¡¯s a spirit...

    The baby awkwardly retracted her hands and coughed.

    [Uh, so...how is the meeting?] She diverted the Godfather¡¯s question and sessfully made the young man unaware of what she did before this.

    [Oh, right, the meeting.] The Godfather pped his hands and gestured at Ainsley to enter her bedroom. At the same time, the bored Zev immediately weed the two.

    [Wee back, you two.]

    [I¡¯m back, Zev.]

    [Hmm.]

    The Godfather replied shortly while Ainsley replied with a smile. Soon, the three people gathered on Ainsley¡¯s bed before the Godfather borated on the meeting he just attended.

    Once Ainsley finished listening to the Godfather¡¯s exnation, she couldn¡¯t help but squint.

    [We need the government¡¯s approval? That¡¯s tricky. There¡¯s no way the government will approve of the auction then.]

    Ainsley already imagined that the government wouldn¡¯t agree with the auction license publication for the Sloan Family. After all, they¡¯re from two different sides!

    [But the old man said the government might send someone to invite you to their ce to negotiate. If that happens, he told this lord to remind you...]

    The Godfather paused and sighed.

    [He advised you not to go.]

    Surprisingly, Ainsley didn¡¯t refute the Godfather¡¯s words. [I know. Somehow, it will be extremely dangerous if wee to the government¡¯s turf...]

    [Hum. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s better to make the auction illegal than risking your life.] The Godfather finally gave his opinion. In the end, it¡¯s still better to hold an illegal auction than losing one¡¯s life, right?

    The government¡¯s invitation might be a trap!

    [Yes, agree. For now, let¡¯s not sign the contract and wait for the government¡¯s response.] Ainsley didn¡¯t want to sign the contract in vain.

    However, she did make an agreement with the alchemist guild, bribing them with potions to make them shut their eyes toward the illegal auction.

    After all, if the alchemist guild insisted on opposing Ainsley, the baby would also feel troubled.

    [Right. Since we postponed the matter with the auction license and other matters about The Golden Scale Gang are left to others to investigate...]

    Ainsley paused before rubbing her chin.

    [What¡¯s our movement next?]

    At Ainsley¡¯s words, Zev instantly sprung and wiggled his butt right in front of Ainsley.

    [Good question, host! Take a look at this!] Zev snapped his fingers and the familiar half-transparent board suddenly popped out in front of Ainsley¡¯s eyes.

    TING! [#4th Main Mission: Make The Sloan Family Advance To A High-ranked Mafia Family!]

    [Mission grade: S]

    [Mission type: chain quest]

    [Mission Description]

    To be the best mafia in the world, your family should be stronger than anyone else. The first step is to advance to a high-rank mafia family!

    Please get the high-rank mafia family title before this year ends.

    [PS: Since this is a chain quest, the mission will have smaller parts for the host to aplish]

    ! A chain...quest?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 519 - Expand Your Territories!

    <h4>Chapter 519 - "Expand Your Territories!" </h4>

    When Ainsley saw the notification, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.

    [A chain quest. This is the first time I saw something like this...will I only get the reward after finishing all the smaller quests?]

    Zev immediately shook his head.

    [Of course not! Each smaller mission will give you a reward too, and once you finish all the small missions, you will automatically finish the main mission too.]

    [So...I will get at least 3 rewards, excluding bonus rewards?]

    [Yep! Do you want to look at the first part of the chain quest?] Zev¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he looked at Ainsley eagerly.

    It¡¯s been a while since hest gave Ainsley a mission....this one should be interesting!

    Since Ainsley had nothing to do, she didn¡¯t hesitate to nod. [Okay, show me the chain quest.]

    At Ainsley¡¯s words, Zev snapped his fingers once more.

    TING! [Chain quest (?): Expand Your Territory!]

    [Mission difficulty grade: SS]

    [Mission Description]

    To be an official high-ranked mafia family, the family needs at least 7 big territories that are considered valuable. Right now, you only have 3 valuable territories!

    Invade other valuable territories and reim what the Sloan Family lost in the past.

    [Mission Reward: Enlightenment potion charm edition]

    [PS: You may get a bonus reward if you conquer more than 5 valuable territories. The more valuable the territory, the better your mission aplishment grade will be.]

    After reading the instruction, Ainsley was a bit baffled for a few seconds.

    [Expanding territories...so...uh...I now have to go around killing the family heads again?] Ainsley scratched her cheeks as she recalled what she did back then.

    She was sure she got many territories from both high-ranked families and mid-ranked families...even countless low-ranked families.

    However, the system only recognised two territories to be valuable? The other one must be the Sloan Family¡¯s main territory, the mansion.

    But out of the territories she got from the high-ranked families...only two were valuable....

    Are they the territories with a small energy crystal mine and other precious stones?

    Ainsley rubbed her chin and frowned.

    If that¡¯s the case...the valuable territories I¡¯ll have to get...are all from high-ranked families, right? But which territory can be considered valuable?

    Ainsley remembered that she did acquire almost all the territories of the high-ranked families affiliated with the Aretha Family, and they should have had at least 7 valuable territories.

    But why did she only get two? It¡¯s not logical at all!

    [Zev, do you know why¨C ] Ainsley hadn¡¯t even asked Zev when Zev immediately answered.

    [It¡¯s because those territories you acquire can¡¯t be used anymore. They¡¯re valuable when it can be your family¡¯s support!]

    [What do you mean¨C ]

    [I mean if you can earn something from those territories, only then it can be considered valuable.]

    Zev snapped his fingers, and a beautiful red-blue holographic map of the region spread out in front of Ainsley.

    [See the red ones? They¡¯re the territories you snatched from thest killings. However, many of them aren¡¯t suitable for your family.]

    [Unsuitable? What the...my family can just find the right people to manage those territories and get the valuables...]

    Ainsley still didn¡¯t know why she only got 3 valuable territories so far, and if she could, she didn¡¯t want to start another war.

    It would be better if she could just make things valuable from the territories she snatched before, right?

    However, hearing Ainsley¡¯s questions, Zev shook his head andughed.

    [Are you sure you will manage them?]

    [What¨C ]

    [That territory, look at that. It¡¯s a drug farm. They¡¯re grooming dangerous weeds and other nts used in drugs. Are you sure you want to acquire them?]

    Zev licked his lips and continued to point at another location.

    [This territory. Do you know that this is a prostitution area? Both men and women are being sold as sex ves here. Are you sure this is considered valuable for your family?]

    Ainsley¡¯s face started to darken. She covered her mouth and gasped.

    [What¨C that¨C ]

    [That¡¯s not all. You see these alleys? They¡¯re also under the mafia management, and...they¡¯re using childbour illegally.] Zev shrugged as he floated in the air.

    [They force orphans to be beggars, overwork them, and sometimes, the children are sold as ves too.]

    Zev paused before continuing.

    [You see that area? It looks small, right? But it¡¯s one of the valuable territories for the high-ranked family you just ¡¯destroyed¡¯.]

    [That...area...] Ainsley was too scared to ask what kind of business they did there.

    The baby turned her head away, not wanting to see the map at all, but Zev kept talking.

    [That area is used to harvest human organs.]

    !

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes widened. The grip on her mouth tightened as the baby tried to breathe normally, yet all she wanted to do was to puke right away.

    [H-harvest human...organs...?]

    [Yeah. It¡¯s like a human breeding ground or something. They kidnap many people all around the region and take their organs, selling their healthy organs to other wealthy forces.]

    Zev¡¯s eyes looked cold when he exined. However, he didn¡¯t stop at that.

    [Oh, that area next to the human breeding ground is a shark loan main base. They loan money to the citizens and make the interest so high that the people can¡¯t pay. After that...]

    Zev crossed his arms in front of his chest and continued.

    [The loan sharks will take the people as ves, sell them to the prostitute area or harvest their organs...well, there are many filthy things involved.]

    Zev let out a long sigh before looking at Ainsley, who already looked so pale that she might faint any moment.

    [How is it? Are you sure your family wants to take those businesses and not just let them be?]

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 520 - Lacking Influence

    <h4>Chapter 520 - "Lacking Influence" </h4>

    Will you acquire those businesses? Or will you let them be?

    So far, Ainsley¡¯s people were in charge of handling the conquered territories, and they knew that the baby would disagree for the family to take over such businesses.

    That¡¯s why, all this time, they never touched the ¡¯forbidden¡¯ businesses and let them be.

    However, sooner orter, other forces would take over the businesses from the Sloan Family¡¯s hand, either by force or negotiation.

    Since Ainsley didn¡¯t station her people in those areas, it¡¯s easy for others to take over and profit from the business.

    Right now, Zev was asking Ainsley...whether she would take those areas as ¡¯valuables¡¯ or not.

    If yes, she could finish the mission right away. If not, she would have to wage war with other families and steal at least a few of their ¡¯clean¡¯ territories.

    [How is it?] Zev looked at Ainsley and purposely floated in front of her.

    [What will you do about those territories? Let them be or acquire them?]

    When Zev asked like that, Ainsley didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly turned her head and red at the toddler spirit.

    A me of rage burned in her blue pupils.

    Do I want to earn from those businesses?

    Of course not!

    Ainsley shook her head and showed her fangs.

    [Do you think I¡¯m like those people?! How could I acquire¨C ]

    [That¡¯s it! Just so you know, I¡¯m sensible and caring to you, host.] Zev cut Ainsley¡¯s speech and smiled smugly.

    [That¡¯s why I only include two other territories into the valuable category...because I know your heart and thoughts. But if you don¡¯t want to...]

    [Forget it. Don¡¯t ever include those territories in my family¡¯s official territories.] Ainsley waved her hand and slowly plopped to the bed.

    Her chest went up and down as she tried to calm herself. Yet despite that, she still felt the air was suffocating.

    [I...don¡¯t want those territories to be considered valuable.] The baby repeated her thoughts in a weak voice.

    By now, she already looked so weary that even the Godfather couldn¡¯t help but look at Ainsley with a worried look.

    [Lilss...]

    [I¡¯m fine, Godfather. I...I am just shocked...that I only knew now.]

    ¡¯There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll use those territories to earn money...no way. But...but...just why...I only know now? I never knew the stolen territories...are like that...¡¯

    Ainsley suddenly realised that all this time, her people blocked her from knowing about this stuff.

    She never knew that the stolen territories would have such dirty businesses....

    It¡¯s all because her people didn¡¯t want her to know the ugly truth. They only told her about the positive businesses...

    [Is it because I¡¯m still a kid in their eyes?] Ainsley took a deep breath and sighed.

    She knew that being a mafia means doing illegal and immoral things. From the start, the family also did drug businesses...and that¡¯s normal for a mafia.

    However, being someone upright and innocent, Ainsley couldn¡¯t let her family continue doing such dirty deals.

    ¡¯Can¡¯t we just be a mafia family withoutmitting those disgusting things?¡¯

    As if knowing Ainsley¡¯s thoughts, the Godfather paused before nodding.

    [If it¡¯s you, lilss, you definitely can do much more humane business even as a mafia.]

    Ainsley¡¯s heart shook. The baby looked up at the Godfather and smiled bitterly.

    [Yeah, I hope so...]

    And maybe my people also have the same hope...and that¡¯s why they never told me about these things.

    It was then Ainsley got reminded once more that many people worked behind her to weave a sturdy family for her to rule over.

    Her current achievement...and the family¡¯s well-being...a lot of people actually worked hard for it.

    ¡¯Ha...I am blessed with good subordinates that understand me, huh...?¡¯

    Ainsley smiled to herself as she closed her eyes.

    Little did she know that the one persuading the others to understand Ainsley¡¯s intention was none other than Elliana.

    At first, many members wanted to take over the dirty businesses solely so that the family could have more cash cows and build a stable foundation among those businesses.

    However, Elliana opposed those people strongly and in the end, managed to convince them after Ainsley sessfully held the auction business.

    If not for that, if Ainsley never auctioned the potion and just kept them for the family...

    Maybe the other higher-ups would be forced to manage the dirty businesses as a way to gain connections, build a firm foundation for the family, and so on.

    Nevertheless, Ainsley¡¯s potion auction managed to solve all the troubles.

    They could get business connections with other forces outside of the mafia society.

    They could also show their family¡¯s might to other Mafia families, herebly building their foundation among the big families...

    It¡¯s all because of Ainsley¡¯s decision to auction the potions.

    Thinking back, Ainsley never thought that far and only wanted to use the auction as a way to establish her family¡¯s foundation, showing their might and value to the society.

    With this power in hand, many people would think twice to offend them...because the Sloan family had a mysterious elf backing them and could sell the potions that even the alchemist guild sought after.

    Everything fell to the right ce without anyone realising. And the key was in Ainsley¡¯s movement.

    The baby had just realised the impact of her decision, and when she connected the dots, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡¯Ah...if it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll still have to hold an auction once a month to keep my family¡¯s influence in society.¡¯

    After all, a big mafia family must have a strong influence in the society one way or another.

    And Ainsley¡¯s familycked that influence.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 521 - Reconstructing The Dirty Businesses

    <h4>Chapter 521 - "Reconstructing The Dirty Businesses" </h4>

    Take a look at the Walter Family. They held many real estate businesses, and monopolized the energy crystal mines.

    No one would be foolish enough to offend a force that monopolises energy crystals.

    That¡¯s how they had so much influence in society.

    The Aretha Family was also simr to the Walter Family. But maybe, they got more dirty businesses at hand.

    The Billios Family was also extremely influential because of their connection with many other races.

    Without that, how could they even pressure a big mafia family such as the Aretha Family?

    In terms of military power, economic power and politics, a big family needed all three.

    And right now, Ainsley couldn¡¯t say she had all three.

    ¡¯Hmmm, maybe that¡¯s why to be a high-ranked mafia family, we need at least 7 valuable territories to at least be worthy of being a high-ranked family.¡¯

    It¡¯s all to build influence.

    Ainsley fiddled with her fingers and recalled those territories with dirty businesses...

    Still, no matter what, she had the urge to destroy the businesses and set innocent people free.

    However, things weren¡¯t that simple. Many prostitutes volunteered to be prostitutes and they would lose their job if Ainsley destroyed the business.

    Could Ainsley give them a job at the mansion or something? She didn¡¯t need many servants without special abilities to begin with, right?

    Many prostitutes also had no other abilities other than seductive type of ability. They¡¯re mostly concentrated to charm-type.

    They¡¯re useless in battles since their charm didn¡¯t work as fast as Ainsley¡¯s.

    And the loan sharks...the drug farm, the childbour...human organs harvest farm....

    Ainsley could only think about these issues instead of thinking about the chain quest.

    Somehow...she felt that only acquiring 7 valuable territories weren¡¯t enough to apply for a promotion to be a high-ranked mafia family.

    Her heart wouldn¡¯t rest easy if she ignored these matters.

    ¡¯If only I can save those people...starting from the orphans, the ves, and the prostitutes...¡¯

    Ainsley knitted her eyebrows, thinking hard about how to save those people while also not dragging her family with her.

    Somehow, she needed a win-win situation for both parties...and not only do charity for no reason.

    Prostitutes, children, and ves...

    Wait. Prostitutes.

    Ainsley suddenly rose from the bed and looked at Zev with wide eyes.

    [Uh...most prostitutes have charm-rted special abilities, right?]

    [Yeah. 99% do. The others are just normal people who don¡¯t have any abilities whatsoever¨C ]

    Before Zev could finish his words, Ainsley already pped her hands andughed out loud.

    [That¡¯s it! That¡¯s it. Damn it. I¡¯m so stupid...the guild members I¡¯ve been looking for has always been there!]

    Ainsley pped her forehead andughed once more.

    She couldn¡¯t destroy the industry that easily...but what about taking those people to do another job?

    Such as...being a member of the irregr tamers guild! The guild that she wanted to build, which consisted of people with various types of charm ability.

    As long as they had a charm ability as their base ability, they could be a member of the guild...and she could train them to be her special force!

    Ainsley immediately took her phone and texted Elliana.

    [El, about Y prostitution territory, please send someone to manage them. We will not leave them to other forces. It¡¯s because of this ??? ]

    Ainsley sent a voice message to Elliana, exining the circumstances and her n.

    After all, she had her hands full of other things before she could build the irregr tamers guild.

    So, for the time being, the prostitutes had to work as usual while waiting for Ainsley¡¯s n to start.

    [Make sure no one abuses them. Ah, and if you¡¯re free, get someone to do a survey.]

    [Survey?]

    [Yes, survey. The content should be asking whether the prostitutes still want to do their job as prostitutes or are they willing to change their job.]

    Elliana didn¡¯t understand Ainsley¡¯s intention, but nevertheless, she immediately replied to the message.

    [Roger.]

    After the matter was settled for the time being, only then did Ainsley feel a lot better.

    She also asked Elliana to make a new mission for the mafia members to recruit the orphans at X territory and keep an eye on the loan shark bases.

    For the human breeding ground, Ainsley got Jevon to immediately close the area and used the area to breed livestock instead.

    Those who got kidnapped and detained in the breeding ground either got sent home or given a job to be livestock caretakers.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t do all of the things by herself, but she¡¯s sure that her people would do their job well.

    With that, no orphans would be overworked anymore, and they could live at the vige inside the Sloan Family¡¯s territories too.

    [I want the orphans to awaken their special abilities. If they¡¯re already too old, get them a job in our other mansions as servants or maids.]

    The children could still have a chance to awaken their special abilities. Thus, Ainsley managed to camouge the whole thing as ¡¯grooming young ability users¡¯ instead of housing orphans for nothing at all.

    Of course, she instructed her people to be good to the children, teach them how to read, write, and so on.

    After all, even when they couldn¡¯t be an ability user, they could still be an academician, a politician, artists, idols, actors, and so on.

    Ainsley made sure to find the best path for the orphan children who got nowhere to return to. As for those who got kidnapped from their families, she let them go if they wanted to.

    For the whole day, Ainsley was busy instructing her people via phone. She only stopped when Grandpa Yofan found out.

    "Ain! What did you do, ah??"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 522 - Starting A War

    <h4>Chapter 522 - "Starting A War" </h4>

    "I told you not to work anymore! If you want to do something, just leave it to us, okay?" Grandpa Yofan strode to the bed and immediately flicked the baby¡¯s forehead.

    Ainsley groaned a bit while rubbing her red forehead before pouting at Grandpa Yofan.

    "But Gwandpa, I only instwuct our pweople to do twings for me..."

    Ainsley looked at Grandpa Yofan with puppy-like eyes, trying to charm him, yet the old man didn¡¯t budge.

    "Hmph. Don¡¯t try to escape using your charm ability. This old man is still angry at you."

    Grandpa Yofan threw a tantrum as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.

    "You should have told Grandpa what you wanted to do. Grandpa can help you..."

    Seeing Grandpa Yofan like that, Ainsley could only pretend to obey.

    "Owkay, owkay...Ain will ask Gwandpa next time." Ainsley grumbled andmented over the fact that she couldn¡¯t make Grandpa Yofan spoil her anymore.

    After all, Grandpa Yofan was already somewhat immune to Ainsley¡¯s cuteness after seeing her face and experiencing her charm ability several times.

    This was another thing that Ainsley discovered.

    The more she used her charm ability on a specific person, the more charm immunity the person would have.

    For example, by now, the five buds were already numb to Ainsley¡¯s charm ability but still adored her because they truly loved her.

    The same went for Ainsley¡¯s close people like Elliana, Axelle, and Cellino.

    The momma raptor and the baby raptors were all immune too. Van was also somewhat immune now, but since Ainsley didn¡¯t use too many charms on the dude, it was still effective.

    ¡¯I have to be careful about using my charm ability on the same person over and over again. It might not be a good choice.¡¯

    However, the good thing was, as long as the person¡¯s immunity toward her charm wasn¡¯t that high, Ainsley could still use her charm, and it would be effective...

    Even when the person was immune to another person¡¯s charm.

    It was like how someone could be immune toward Covid19 type A but might not be immune toward new variants.

    Of course, there was always someone out there who would be naturally immune toward any kind of charms...but Ainsley had never seen anyone like this so far.

    ¡¯If only there¡¯s a way to tell a person¡¯s immunity toward my charm...it will be more efficient.¡¯

    Ainsley sighed while listening to Grandpa Yofan¡¯s long lecture. The old man only let go of Ainsley when it¡¯s dinner time.

    With a weary face after getting scolded for a whole hour, Ainsley went to eat before returning to bed early. Of course, it¡¯s not to sleep...but to discuss the first chain quest...

    Expanding the territory!

    Ainsley sat on the bed with Cellino on herp, Zev in front of her, and the Godfather spirit next to her.

    Cellino couldn¡¯t see Zev, but since he could see Godfather due to his contract with Ainsley, he was somewhat included in the secret meeting.

    [So, guys. We will discuss territorial expansion. We need 5 more valuable territories that don¡¯t have dirty businesses.]

    Ainsley didn¡¯t bother to use her cutesynguage since she¡¯s not trying to be cute to anyone in the room. Using cutesynguage was only when she needed to lower others¡¯ guard toward her.

    At Ainsley¡¯s serious tone and stern face, the other three also straightened their backs and nodded solemnly.

    [Awooo, master, I think I know some areas with abundant monsters...for you, it can be considered valuable because you can tame them, awooo.]

    Cellino tried to give his opinion, and Zev immediately showed the map of the area that Cellino was talking about.

    [This, here. It¡¯s xxroid valley, a ce where many monsters lurk. It¡¯s at the border of the Roane Region and the Crimson Lily Region.]

    The Crimson Lily Region was a region near Roane, and it was famous for its flora. Many beasts and monsters would lurk there, especially herbivore-type beasts or monsters.

    After all, the Crimson Lily region had abundant unique flora that even the alchemists sought after for their potion ingredients.

    [However, this xxroid valley is under three high-ranked families¡¯ management, awooo. They are affiliated with the 7 sacred families and the 7 great families.]

    [How many are affiliated with the 7 sacred families?]

    [Only one. The Dragzaval Family.]

    [Hmm, the other two families...are they the Walter Family¡¯s affiliated families?]

    [No. One is affiliated with the Meridian Family of the 7 greatest, and the other one is affiliated with the Loiza Family, still from the 7 greatest.]

    When Ainsley heard the word Loiza, she remembered the family she encountered before entering the capital. The butler that annoyed her came from the Loiza Family...

    [Are Meridian and the Loiza Family close to the Walter Family?]

    [Not really. But because they¡¯re on the same side, they never fight each other. The affiliated families also never attack each other.]

    [So...since we are the Walter Family¡¯s ally, we shouldn¡¯t attack the other two affiliated families, right?]

    [Yep. But you can steal the portion belonging to the other family affiliated with the 7 sacred families.] Cellino winked at Ainsley.

    In the end, that¡¯s what he wanted, anyway.

    [Good. That¡¯s good. We will include this xxroid valley into our list of valuable territories...ah, the size of the territory doesn¡¯t matter, right? Since we will only get ? of the whole valley...]

    [It doesn¡¯t matter.] Zev immediately responded.

    [If so...let¡¯s start attacking xxroid valley as soon as we can...let¡¯s bring some of our military forces there.]

    [Good idea. When will you depart?] The Godfather licked the corner of his lips, already impatient to start this territorial war.

    [We depart this week after my holiday is over!]

    It¡¯s time to start another war.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 523 - Xocolet Lake In Crimson Lily Region

    <h4>Chapter 523 - "Xocolet Lake In Crimson Lily Region" </h4>

    For a week straight, Ainsley didn¡¯t leave the mansion and took her rest properly.

    In addition, she discussed with Zev, Cellino, and the Godfather about which territories they should snatch.

    [Aside from xxroid valley, there¡¯s a littleke inside the Crimson Lily region. Theke is called Xocolet Lake.]

    [Xocolet Lake?] Ainsley tilted her head. [What a weird name...what is so good about it?]

    [Well, theke has magical water that can stimte children to awaken their hidden special abilities.]

    Zev pointed at theke surrounded by dangerous flora inside Crimson Lily Region that rarely had human upants.

    [Thiske is ownerless, and not many families tried to upy it. The government also leaves theke alone...]

    [But why is that so? If theke can stimte children¡¯s potential to be Ability Users, many forces will rush to upy this Xocolet Lake, right?]

    Ainsley tilted her head as she looked at the map. Theke was quite hidden inside the Crimson Lily forest, but there didn¡¯t seem to be much danger...

    At Ainsley¡¯s words, Zev shook his head. [Remember, the Crimson Lily region is close to xxroid Valley. The Roid valley has many monsters and beasts...]

    Zev paused before tugging the corner of his lips.

    [Don¡¯t you think that the Crimson Lily Region also has tons of monsters and beasts? Not to mention they¡¯re all at least high-level monsters or beasts on par with high-level monsters!]

    Ainsley almost fell from the bed right away.

    [What?? Is it that dangerous? No wonder no one tried to upy theke...it is just too risky.]

    To upy theke, one had to build a mansion near theke and stationed people there.

    Whoever who could do that when they¡¯re surrounded by TONS of high-level monsters and beasts?

    Just to upy theke that didn¡¯t give 100% chance to awaken one¡¯s special ability, they had to fight against monsters and beasts all-day long...

    That¡¯s absurd.

    [Also, there are many beasts on par with a sacred beast there. They¡¯re all wild sacred beasts...so it¡¯s hard even to approach the region.] Zev added.

    [Ugh, Zev...] Ainsley kneaded her eyebrows and red at Zev.

    [If this territory is that dangerous, why should we include it into the list of valuable territories that we will conquer??]

    Even if Ainsley could charm monsters and beasts, it¡¯s hard to charm high-level monsters and beasts without lowering their luck level.

    The process took too much energy that Ainsley might have to endanger her health again.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t believe that they should take Xocolet Lake no matter how good theke water was. However, Zev had a different opinion.

    [Well, others might not be able to build a mansion around theke and upy the area...but you can.]

    [How? Charming all the monsters and beasts around? Remember, I have to continuously charm them. It¡¯s impossible¨C ]

    [No, no, you don¡¯t need to. In this case, you should try negotiating with them!] Zev winked at Ainsley before pointing at himself.

    [You remember your side skill ¡¯Lingua Franca¡¯, right? Use that skill to talk to the beasts and monsters there.]

    [...can monsters even reason with humans? Unless they¡¯re charmed, they will be hostile...]

    [Just put Zi in front of them before you subdue them. Remember, monsters have a tight hierarchy between them.]

    Zev wiggled his fat fingers in front of Ainsley¡¯s face.

    [The monsters will unknowingly fear you as long as you have a stronger monster with you!]

    [Ah...that makes sense.] Ainsley started to see the light in the n...and it didn¡¯t seem to be too impossible.

    [Also, you can use the Xocolet Lake area to be the headquarter of your irregr tamers guild!]

    [My guild...headquarter base?]

    [Yes! Not only the guild members can practice charming monsters or beasts, but the monsters and beasts will also be your natural shield against other forces.]

    Zev rubbed his hands happily as he circled Ainsley¡¯s head.

    [Remember, enchanters like you guys can charm tons of monsters and beasts all at once, but the beast tamers and monster tamers can¡¯t.]

    Zev grinned from ear to ear while continuing his speech.

    [Thus, even monster tamers and beast tamers have to be careful when visiting Crimson Lily Region or try to visit the Xocolet Lake!]

    [Ah...so if we can coborate with the monsters and beasts there, they can also be our guardians...]

    [Correct! Not to mention that you can bribe the monster tamer and beast tamer guilds by exporting monsters or beasts that they need. Of course, only if the beasts and monsters agree.]

    Ainsley and Zev had made an agreement to only sell monsters or beasts to people that they deem to be worthy.

    Sometimes, there were many people who abuse their contracted monsters or beasts, especially monsters, since they couldn¡¯t break the contract, unlike beasts.

    Thus, Ainsley had nned to select her customer in the future. Her irregr tamer guild would also apply the same rule when doing business.

    [You¡¯re close with Bern from the beast tamer guild and Benjamin from the monster tamer guild, right? Those two are nice. You can leave the monsters and beasts welfare to them.]

    [Hum, you¡¯re right. Overall, this n sounds usible...should we visit Xocolet Lake first or the Roid Valley?]

    Ainsley finally agreed to upy Xocolet Lake and made theke into her family¡¯s property.

    After all, even the government couldn¡¯t manage that ce, so if she could, it would be something amazing!

    [For starters, we should wage war with other families to snatch their territories first. Only attack the troops stationed at the territories...if you aren¡¯t afraid of offending the family, though.]

    Zev shrugged as he gave Ainsley more list of valuable territories.

    They already aimed for two valuable territories and needed two more!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 524 - The Godfathers Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 524 - "The Godfather''s Tomb" </h4>

    The other two territories that Zev aimed for belonged to high-ranked families affiliated with no one but still residing in the Roane Region.

    The families had dirty backgrounds and weren¡¯t that nice. Thus, Ainsley didn¡¯t need to worry about attacking their territory.

    [The one we will aim for is this precious mine. The precious stones in the mine are usually low-level enlightenment stones, suitable for monsters and beasts.]

    Zev marked the holographic map he made with a red circle before moving to another location.

    [Then, thest territory that I think we should get...is this.] Zev pointed at thest map and zoomed in so that Ainsley would be able to see it more clearly.

    [What is this? This looks like an abandoned building or something...and it doesn¡¯t seem precious.]

    Ainsley rubbed her chin when she saw the old, rusty Japanese-style building that Zev showed to her.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything valuable there.

    However, how could what Zev picked for Ainsley be something not valuable at all? The toddler spirit snorted and tapped his holographic map.

    [You see...this rundown building is actually full of strong dead spirits. The family who owns this building uses the building to nurture many shamans. They¡¯re famous for this one building!]

    When Zev said that, Ainsley¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    [Could it be...it is a dead spirits mausoleum?]

    [Yeah. The name of the building is ¡¯Dead Spirits Mausoleum¡¯. It¡¯s a sacred building for all shamans wannabe.]

    Zev¡¯s eyes glinted when he mentioned the shamans.

    [In fact, even the shaman guild master always try to negotiate with the mafia family to buy the building but got rejected.]

    [Eh? Can¡¯t she just steal the building by force? This world is quitewless, after all...]

    [Unfortunately, she¡¯s outside of the mafia society and meddling with the mafia without using the business path will offend the mafia council...so the guild master can only try to buy the building.]

    Zev shrugged before tapping the holographic map once more.

    [So far, there are many families beside the 7 sacred and 7 greatest families trying to snatch the mausoleum, but they all failed.]

    [...is it because the family has strong shamans backed by strong spirits too?]

    [Exactly. You can¡¯t imagine how many legendary spirits reside in the mausoleum. The mausoleum is the best ce to nourish dead spirits. Even the Godfather¨C ]

    Zev hadn¡¯t finished his words when the Godfather sent a death re toward the toddler spirit, instantly shutting his mouth.

    [Godfather what? Gowdfathel, did you live in that mausoleum before you visited me?]

    The Godfather was about to answer when Zev suddenly interjected. [What did you say? He lived there as a dead spirit? Absurd. That mausoleum is the Godfather¡¯s tomb¨C ]

    [Zev. Shut up!] The Godfather suddenly raised his voice, and the air around him turned chilly. Even Ainsley could feel the temperature dropping fast.

    The baby silently covered her mouth while ring at Zev.

    Don¡¯t speak! Can¡¯t you see that the Godfather is in a bad mood?! And what did you say before...that mausoleum is...the Godfather¡¯s tomb?

    How could it fall to another family¡¯s hand? Is it because the Godfather has no affiliated family or an organisation?

    Then...who builds the mausoleum until it¡¯s a perfect ce for dead spirits to live around?

    And why isn¡¯t the Godfather living there? The mausoleum is his, and it can nurture spirits too...

    Is there an unspeakable secret?

    Ainsley had many things to ask, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask. The baby could only scratch her cheek awkwardly and tried to shift the conversation.

    [O-oh, anyway, that mausoleum is a good ce, and it will be helpful for me since I¡¯m an ambassador type of shaman, right?]

    [...right.] Zev mumbled while hiding behind Ainsley.

    He could asionally peek at the Godfather, but when he saw the young man crossing his arms and legs while putting on such a cold expression, the toddler spirit would flinch.

    W-why are you so mad...is it because I reminded you of your death? B-but that mausoleum is yours...now that you have a disciple, shouldn¡¯t your disciple snatch it back from other people¡¯s hands?

    A-and many spirits like that ce. Ainsley can use her ambassador shaman advantage to borrow those spirits¡¯ ability once in a while...it can be her hidden trump card...

    Zev rubbed his eyes, holding back his tears as he buried his face on Ainsley¡¯s back. his body was like a ghost, though...so he didn¡¯t hide behind Ainsley.

    Sensing the weird atmosphere between the two spirits, Ainsley smiled bitterly and sighed.

    [Okay, okay, let¡¯s end our meeting. Thest ce we decide to conquer is the mausoleum. For now, let¡¯s tell Grandpa Yofan about our n...]

    After all, the one week holiday would end tomorrow. Thus, Ainsley wanted to get Grandpa Yofan¡¯s permission and led a troop to expand her territory.

    With Ainsley shifting the topic, the two spirits awkwardly dropped their previous tension and pretended to go along with Ainsley.

    That night, the baby handed the territory expansion proposal n to Grandpa Yofan when they¡¯re having dinner.

    "This...you want to expand our territory so we can apply to be a high-ranked mafia family this year?"

    The old man looked at the document on his tablet and didn¡¯t know whether to get angry orugh.

    This baby is really a hard worker, ah...

    "Yes, Gwandpa. The annual cowonation will be held in sevewal mwonths. Before that, we have to qualify to be a high-wanked mafia famiwi!"

    "But...you will personally lead a troop to attack the Roid Valley and the dead spirit mausoleum?"

    "Yes, Gwandpa. It will be my first tewwitowial war...but it will be a good expewience for me as the famiwi head."

    I must go!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 525 - Ready For War

    <h4>Chapter 525 - "Ready For War" </h4>

    At first, Grandpa Yofan looked at Ainsley with eyes full of doubt, not wanting to let her personally lead the troop to go to the territorial war.

    However, thinking again, it¡¯s impossible to go to such an important war without the family head.

    The territories that Ainsley wanted to snatch were all valuable and would have many guards stationed there.

    Thus, Ainsley had to be there in person.

    Grandpa Yofan knew about this, but he was still reluctant to let Ainsley go.

    "...haaa...do we really need to snatch other territories? Can¡¯t we just find unupied territories like the Xocolet Lake and the xxRoid Valley?"

    "Well, sadly, other valuable aweas are too far fwom the Roane Region, Gwandpa..." Ainsley shook her head.

    "You don¡¯t want me to go away for months, right?"

    "Right." Grandpa Yofan let out a long sigh. "If this is the only way for us to apply to be a high-ranked mafia family this year...I can only let you go."

    Grandpa Yofan touched his forehead and sighed for the third time already.

    "How many troops are you going to take?"

    At Grandpa Yofan¡¯s question, Ainsley¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. "200 is enough! Pwease choose top 200 mafia members fwom the rankwing."

    "Top 200? Alright. Will you also bring Zi away with you?"

    "No. I will leave Zi and her childwen behind to guald the main mansion and our bwanch mansions."

    Even though the branch mansions were empty and only had several guards, the mansion was proof of one¡¯s ownership of the territory.

    Thus, Ainsley still needed to send some guards to guard the territory.

    "Ah, right, can we summon one of the 9 genewals that doesn¡¯t guald any tewwitowies?" Ainsley tugged Grandpa Yofan¡¯s sleeve while inquiring further about the 9 generals.

    After all, the 9 generals were all elite, but they were spread all over the Sloan Family¡¯s territories.

    "Oh...a general who doesn¡¯t guard any of the valuable territories....there are two people."

    "Who?"

    "Chris Ewing and Ba Elizabeth. Their nicknames are Neptune and Venus."

    Ainsley named her 9 generals withs name, and also made a ranking for the 9 generals called the Sr Ranking.

    "Chris is ranked fifth, and Ba is ranked second. They¡¯re both powerful ability users with more than three abilities."

    "Mowe than thwee abiwities!" Ainsley¡¯s eyes sparkled. She instantly asked Grandpa Yofan for the two people¡¯s data, and after considering it, she chose Ba.

    After all, Ba had terrain maniption ability that worked well in ces such as valleys and forests. She could change nature¡¯s terrain...that¡¯s one godly ability!

    Unfortunately, her other three abilities weren¡¯t that offensive and useful in war.

    She had the golden touch that could turn things she touched into gold for several seconds, temperature adjustment that could adjust the temperature for a few minutes, and dirt remover that could clean dirty ces or things.

    Thest ability was the most useless, but it made Ba the cleanest and hygienic person in the mansion!

    Her golden touch was also good as a surprise skill, while her temperature adjustment ability helped a lot when they were in an extreme environment.

    All in all, Ba was the most suitable person to tag along, and Ainsley chose her.

    "Pwease infowm Ba that we will depart tomowwow mowning. Ah, right, don¡¯t fowget to make the mission announcement for the top 200 mafia members too, Gwandpa."

    "Okay, okay, as you wish. Leave the preparation to grandpa. You just need to sleep well tonight."

    Grandpa Yofan patted Ainsley¡¯s head before contacting Ba and asking the person in charge of the mission board to release the mission notification.

    It was a pity that the five buds had to stay behind...and that¡¯s why the group was rioting, yet Ainsley dismissed them casually.

    "We don¡¯t know if any famiwies will try to rob our thwee plecious tewwitowies. The five of you have to assist the generals!"

    With thatmand, the five buds were forced to stay.

    Actually, Elliana also shouldn¡¯t go because she got the administration position and had to stay at the mansion most of the time.

    Still, because she was recognised as Ainsley¡¯s nanny, Grandpa Yofan let her go.

    "Remember, El. After Ain used her abilities, especially her shaman ability, you have to do this...and this..."

    Grandpa Yofan lectured Elliana and even asked Ainsley to leave the golden pacifier to the woman. That¡¯s how Elliana became Ainsley¡¯s super nanny in no time.

    After all the bustles and preparation at night, morning came.

    Ainsley immediately changed into her signature pink uniform.

    Shebed her bob-cut hair and pocketed her dolphin bubble gun on her waist¡¯s belt.

    After making sure she looked okay, the baby went to the dining room for breakfast.

    15 minutester....

    "Gwandpa...Ain will leave now." Ainsley put down her fork right after she finished her breakfast. The baby then jumped down from the seat and ran to hug Grandpa Yofan for thest time.

    Her expedition wouldst for weeks. Thus, she wouldn¡¯t see the old man for quite a timeter on.

    "Hum. There, there. Please return safely...don¡¯t overuse your ability...rely on your people more...okay? The 200 people you selected are all elites. You should trust them."

    Grandpa Yofan patted Ainsley¡¯s back while hugging her tightly. After hugging her as if not wanting to let her go, in the end, Grandpa Yofan still pushed Ainsley away from his embrace.

    "Go. Return with victory!"

    "Hum! Definitely!" Ainsley nodded at Grandpa Yofan and waved back at him before slowly leaving the dining hall with Elliana.

    The two arrived at the front yard 10 minutester, and the wide yard was already full of mafia members dressed in ck and white suits.

    The silver Sloan Family badge glinted proudly on their left chest....

    They¡¯re ready for war.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 526 - Attacking The Roid Valley

    <h4>Chapter 526 - "Attacking The Roid Valley" </h4>

    The moment Ainsley arrived in front of the row of mafia members, the person with a red cloak standing in front of the other members immediately saluted Ainsley.

    "Good morning, boss. Ba is ready to serve you."

    The woman called Ba fixed her police-like cap before retracting her hand.

    With such a dignified manner and behaviour, even Ainsley¡¯s eyes subconsciously followed after the woman.

    "So...you are Ba!" Ainsley looked at Ba from head to toe and couldn¡¯t help but gasp in admiration.

    The person in front of her had a simr vibe with Alvaro, quiet and cold.

    However, this one had a rather sinister vine...like a yandere or something. Her straight, waist-length jet ck hair and that pair of violet eyes truly looked intimidating.

    Ainsley had just met Ba, and she was already slightly overwhelmed by the woman¡¯s beauty and aura.

    No wonder she¡¯s ranked two in the Sr Ranking...even when she only has one offensive ability suitable inbat, she looks so dependable and mighty!

    Since the woman also had a bang that covered her forehead, she truly didn¡¯t look like someone in her forties. If anything, she looked even younger than Jevon, who was only 18 years old.

    ¡¯This general has the nickname Venus, huh...it¡¯s not quite urate...but whatever. She seems nice.¡¯

    "Nice to meet you, Ba." Ainsley immediately looked up at Ba and stretched her hand. "Please take care of me!"

    The baby didn¡¯t use her charm just like she usually did. After all, she wanted to look mighty and awesome rather than cute and delicate.

    This was her first time leading a troop to wage war with other families...she had to create a good impression!

    Ba silently looked down at Ainsley¡¯s stretched hand and slowly grabbed the tiny hand.

    "You can rely on me, boss." The woman¡¯s cold voice rang in Ainsley¡¯s ear as she shook Ainsley¡¯s hand.

    ¡¯Ah...Ba¡¯s hand is cold.¡¯

    Ainsley subconsciously shuddered at the cold sensation, but she didn¡¯t forget to shake Ba¡¯s hand before retracting it.

    "Alright, the introduction is enough." Ainsley inhaled deeply before gesturing at Cellino to transform into his beast form.

    The moment he did, Ainsley immediately kicked the ground and jumped to his back without needing anyone¡¯s help!

    Her hair fluttered in the air, and her pink suit pped elegantly....

    That tiny back suddenly looked so cool for the mafia members that saw Ainsley leading the troop for the first time ever.

    The youngsters¡¯ faces couldn¡¯t help but flush red from excitement.

    That¡¯s the legendary Godtoddler...the war Goddess!

    Ahhh, we will finally see her in action!

    Not knowing the members¡¯ thoughts, Ainsley gestured at the troop to mount their contracted monsters that Ainsley gave away before.

    Coincidentally, or not coincidentally, the 200 people that Grandpa Yofan picked for Ainsley were all those who had sworn a loyalty oath to Ainsley.

    Maybe they¡¯re not entirely in the top 200 of the family ranking, but Grandpa Yofan made sure only to pick the sworn subordinates.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t want anyone to suddenly betray Ainsley when it¡¯s her first time leading her people to war...

    Thus, the 200 members could summon their low-level monsters and immediately mount them. Only 50 people had flying-type monsters, but Ainsley didn¡¯t mind it.

    "We will march toward the Roid Valley. It¡¯s 3 days away from our mansion without using air transportation, so please prepare yourself!"

    Ainsley gently rubbed Cellino¡¯s fur, signalling the beast to ride the wind.

    The moment he did, the other flying-type monsters also followed suit. However, they didn¡¯t blindly follow behind Ainsley.

    Some of the monsters got stationed behind the marching troops while the rest guarded the left and right sides.

    With that, the group got Ainsley and her flying-type troops in the air to guard them while Ba led those on the ground.

    The marching began!

    For three days straight, Ainsley used a shortcut path passing by the forest and other nature areas full of danger to head to Roid Valley.

    Fortunately, no one suffered injuries or sickness, thanks to Cellino and Ainsley¡¯s hard work to ward off the beasts and monsters.

    The healer team was also on standby all the time, even when Nouvan, their captain, wasn¡¯t there with them.

    Three days marching in silence without rming any forces finally came to an end.

    On the third day, the group finally spotted the valley surrounded by tall trees and rocky mountains.

    The sky around the rocky mountains were unknowingly gloomy, and one could hear the sound of beasts and monsters¡¯ roar once in a while.

    Even the birds in the sky circling the rocky mountains that pitted the valley also sounded like savage birds.

    "Stop. Let¡¯s stop here." Ainsley¡¯s cute voice suddenly rang as Cellinonded on the ground, right a few meters in front of the Valley¡¯s entrance.

    The ce they picked to stop by was still surrounded by forest, but the entrance to the valley was t ground with no trees.

    If they walked there, whoever guarded the valley entrance would definitely notice them.

    "Our goal is to enter the valley." Ainsley started her speech. Her voice was delivered to her people¡¯s airpods with no issue.

    Since her family was well-off now, she could definitely afford the Airpods for easiermunication.

    Ainsley took a deep breath before continuing her instruction over the Airpods.

    "I suspect that there will be guards in front of the entrance and more guards inside the valley. So..."

    Ainsley peeked at the valley¡¯s entrance that looked quite small for a beast as big as Cellino.

    She definitely had to switch mount here.

    "So...let¡¯s send some scout teams first. How is it?" Ainsley suggested while looking at Ba.

    ¡¯We need scouts to determine the guards¡¯ positions!¡¯

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 527 - Fatal Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 527 - "Fatal Mistake" </h4>

    Ainsley suggested sending a scout team as she calcted the distance between her current hideout and the valley entrance.

    ¡¯Hmmmm...this distance...is not good for my radar ability.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t make apleteyout of the valley using her radar at this distance. At most, she could only make a map of the front area.

    From what she knew, the front area belonged to the family affiliated with the 7 greatest families. The one she wanted to snatch was located at the very back...

    The scout team was really necessary.

    "Ba, El, can you pick five to ten members to be a scout team?" Ainsley looked back and contacted the two women through her Airpods.

    At the same time, Elliana and Ba had just dismounted their mounts and were currently creeping closer to Ainsley¡¯s ce.

    Ba was the first to answer. "Roger, boss. We will send assassin-type members."

    Elliana didn¡¯t react that fast, but she also gave a word.

    "...got...it."

    The two then turned back to the troops and started to select 10 members that would be suitable as a scout team.

    After they¡¯re done, the two of them bring the 10 people to Ainsley.

    "These are the members we choose, boss." Ba pointed at the ten nervous-looking members in front of her.

    Looking at the youngsters who were seriously nervous and didn¡¯t look confident, Ainsley furrowed her eyebrows.

    She suddenly remembered one crucial thing...

    And that was about the new recruits.

    Some of them didn¡¯t have first-hand experience in real-life battles!

    Especially something as big as now.

    Ainsley pped her forehead and sighed.

    These people are the elites...they should be talented, but they dock experience. This might be their first time in a scout team and their first time going to a territorial war too.

    Ainsley¡¯s old mafia members had perished, and the rest were still dealing with war trauma from the Aretha Family invasion back then.

    Thus, all she got now was the new recruits, and they didn¡¯t seem trained at all!

    They did do some missions such as guarding the branch mansion, doing this business and that...but all of them were just small battles.

    To be in quite arge battle like now, they¡¯re still newbies, right?

    When Ainsley peeked at the youngsters¡¯ faces, she found out that some looked slightly terrified.

    ...are they afraid of death?

    Ainsley¡¯s heart started to throb for some reason. At that moment, the baby realised that she had been too rash.

    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t I train the new recruits in real-life battle first before assigning them this kind of important battle? I was so impatient that I overlooked such an important thing...¡¯

    Ainsley felt like she already failed her position as the family head. Lately, she kept making more mistakes, and no one around her reminded her or noticed it.

    Why didn¡¯t they tell her? Or maybe they told her, but she didn¡¯t listen?

    Ainsley bit her lips and sighed.

    It¡¯s still her fault, though.

    [...Gwodfathel.] The baby decided to ask the Godfather, who had more experiences in real-life battle than her.

    [Yes, Lilss?]

    [Hum...these people look inexperienced as scouts...how do we help them? It¡¯s toote in training them, but I also don¡¯t want them to lose their lives because of my careless mistake.]

    Ainsley¡¯s head throbbed in pain as she asked the Godfather.

    Again, she almost put her people in danger. Why can¡¯t she be a good family head even when she already got the position for months already?

    Is she really...not suitable for this position?

    Seeing Ainsley¡¯s face was a bit pale, the Godfather couldn¡¯t help but worry. He hurriedly floated around Ainsley and spoke in a gentle tone.

    [Why are you so worried? This is just a small battlefield...your people will be safe.]

    [But they look like amateurs...and they¡¯re nervous. What should I do?] Ainsley lowered her head and took a deep breath.

    Should I just sneak into the valley alone? No need to bring the troops¨C

    [Hey. Don¡¯t think about doing everything by yourself.] The Godfather¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and Ainsley almost bit her tongue.

    [What¨C ]

    [Haaa....it is because of this you never thought of training your troops in real-life battles. Aren¡¯t you just pushing them away, fearing they might die?]

    Ainsley felt like choking up. The baby slowly squatted and buried her face into her knees.

    [I...]

    [Get up, Lil Lass. This is the right time to train them. This war is just a small war, even smaller than thest war you¡¯re in. You should use this chance to train your people.]

    [But...how? Just let them blindly infiltrate the valley? They seem to be at a loss and don¡¯t know what to do...]

    [Then you guide them.] The Godfather poked Ainsley¡¯s cheek with his ghost-like fingers. [Guide them personally. You will be their supervisor, training this new scout team.]

    [Guiding them...but I can¡¯t see anything from this distance, ah. My radar range is also limited. Should I really go inside together with these people?]

    Ainsley was already nning to join the scout team and infiltrate the valley too, but somehow, she thought that if she did this, she would end up doing things by herself.

    Her troops would be useless.

    Is there a way to guide these youngsters while also focusing on the goal to take over ? of the valley?

    As if knowing Ainsley¡¯s thoughts, the Godfather tugged the corner of his lips. [You don¡¯t need to go with these newbies personally.]

    The Godfather cracked his knuckles as he walked around Ainsley.

    [You can send your clones.]

    !

    [C-clones?!] Ainsley almost bit her tongue.

    How is it possible? Could she even make clones? From what? Blood? The heck¨C

    Godfather, just what other skills that you haven¡¯t shown me??

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 528 - Blood Chibis

    <h4>Chapter 528 - "Blood Chibis" </h4>

    [Godfather, by clones you mean creating clones from blood? Using blood maniption ability¨C ]

    Before Ainsley could finish her words, the Godfather already cut off her words.

    [It¡¯s faster if this lord shows you how. Would you please activate your shaman energy? This will take less than 10 minutes.]

    Ainsley was taken aback by the Godfather¡¯s words, and was still confused with the whole situation, but since time was pressing, she ended up obeying him.

    [Owkay...]

    Ainsley activated her shaman energy, and in no time, the Godfather smoothly took over the control of her body.

    Her purple hair slowly turned greenish, and her pupils turned golden.

    Such a change was noticeable even for the people around Ainsley. Ba, Elliana, and the troops couldn¡¯t help but gulp.

    Ah, is this the shaman ability? Our family head is possessed by the Godfather spirit, right?

    Just by thinking that the Godfather was now the one inside Ainsley¡¯s body, the troops shuddered.

    What will he do? Why is he inmand now?

    However, before they could think further, the Godfather already took out a small knife from the storage ne and...

    shed down at Ainsley¡¯s palm.

    Ssh.

    ...??!!!

    The troops dropped their jaws to the ground. Ba almost fainted while Elliana rushed to Ainsley¡¯s side.

    "Boss! You¨C " the woman was about to scold the Godfather when ¡¯Ainsley¡¯ lifted her head and red at Elliana.

    "Move." The Godfather snorted and waved his other hand, chasing Elliana away from Ainsley¡¯s body. At the same time, blood started to drip down the wound, trickling to the ground.

    Yet before the blood droplets could touch the ground, it suddenly stopped mid-air, as if freezing.

    None of the fresh red blood droplets touched the ground at all!

    Ba and Elliana were stunned. They subconsciously retreated and created a space for Ainsley. Even the ten scouts-to-be were doing the same.

    "Finally. You guys should have listened to this lord." The Godfather nodded in satisfaction before looking at the freezing blood droplets in the air below the baby¡¯s palm.

    With one simple hand movement, the Godfather brought all the blood droplets to his palm. Blood continued to pour from the small wound on the baby¡¯s palm, yet none of them went to the ground.

    On the contrary, the blood started to float above Ainsley¡¯s palm, creating countless blood balls.

    Ainsley, who was watching all of this from the corner of her own body, couldn¡¯t help but ask the Godfather.

    [Are you trying to make clones from that amount of blood? I understand, but why should it be my blood...]

    My palm hurts, you know?? Just because I¡¯m not in control over my body, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t feel the pain, duh!

    The stinging pain on her palm was quite shocking, but when Ainsleyined like that, the Godfather clicked his tongue.

    [Okay, okay, this lord will stop the bleeding. It won¡¯t hurt.] The Godfather simply blew Ainsley¡¯s palm, and the wound stopped bleeding right away.

    He just simply controlled Ainsley¡¯s blood to stay inside the wound, not seeping out.

    [There. Satisfied? This Lord still has to make the clones.]

    [O-oh, owkay, owkay. Go on!] Ainsley hugged her knees as she watched whatever happened around her through the huge screen inside the ck space.

    Even when the Godfather was acting strange, somehow, she¡¯s still curious about the blood clone thing...

    Could we even make a decent size with that bit of amount of blood?

    However, Ainsley¡¯s question was soon answered. Out of the blue, the Godfather suddenly clenched his palm, and the small blood balls floating in the air suddenly formed something.

    There were at least ten pinky-sized blood balls, and all of them slowly deformed, forming something that everyone knew very well.

    Starting from the hair, the face, the body, arms, legs, even the clothes...

    The ten blood balls suddenly became ten chibis...and the chibis were all Ainsley¡¯s chibis!

    Ainsley almost cut off her shaman energy out of reflex.

    [That! That¨C a mini version of me??]

    But they¡¯re all red,posed of blood. Still, it was so detailed that one wouldn¡¯t think that it¡¯s made of blood...

    I-it is kinda scary, isn¡¯t it?

    [Hum. These are the clones this lord mentioned before.] The Godfather crooked his fingers, and the pinky-sized blood chibis immediately went to each youngster¡¯s shoulder.

    The blood chibis had Ainsley¡¯s appearance and all, but they were emotionless, just like a doll.

    [Watch how this lord uses the blood clones. You might not be able to do it by yourself, but at least, you will know just how many things you can do using blood maniption.]

    The Godfather lectured Ainsley before looking at the ten youngsters, who were about to be sent to the valley.

    "The ten of you will be our scout team. Stealthily enter the valley and tell us the number of guards there, especially in the X area that we are aiming for."

    The Godfather subconsciously took out matcha pocky from Ainsley¡¯s storage ne and put it in his mouth.

    "Get it?"

    When the Godfather looked at the youngsters with such sharp eyes and intimidating faces, the youngsters huped while bowing at the baby.

    "Y-yes, sir!"

    "Y-yes, boss!"

    "Y-yes, madam!"

    The newbies gave various responses, but in the end, they straightened their backs and looked at the valley entrance with a rare kind of determination.

    The boss is leaving such an important task to us...we can¡¯t fail! If we fail...maybe the Godfather inside the boss¡¯ body will skin us alive...

    Such thoughts already killed their nervousness, bringing another sense of courage instead.

    "Good. While you guys sneak in, don¡¯t forget to keep contact with the blood chibis." The Godfather pointed at the small chibis on the youngsters¡¯ shoulders.

    "They will be of help."

    "O-okay, boss!"

    "Hum. Now...go! Come back in 5 minutes."

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 529 - How To Use The Blood Chibis

    <h4>Chapter 529 - "How To Use The Blood Chibis" </h4>

    "Yes, boss!"

    The youngsters instantly saluted before activating their abilities.

    Someone had quick speed, someone had invisibility, someone blended with the ground, and the others used camouge ability...

    All of them used their abilities and immediately dashed toward the valley¡¯s entrance.

    At the same time, the Godfather was controlling the blood chibis on the scout team¡¯s shoulders to remain in ce.

    Of course, in the end, he made the blood chibis crawl to the scout team¡¯s head and grabbed their hair to stay still.

    While the Godfather was controlling the chibis, Ainsley, who was watching from the big screen, suddenly realised that something seemed to be different.

    Her big screen suddenly split into 10 other smaller screens with the main screen at the centre!

    It was then that Ainsley asked the Godfather with a shocked tone. [Gwodfathel, the...the smaller screens in front of me...they are...]

    [They are the visions this lord shares with the blood chibis.] The Godfather closed his eyes as ten other images shed in his mind.

    It was like watching 10 videos all at once on a big screen and also controlling ten differentputers!

    [Using your own blood, you can use the blood chibis as your eyes. It¡¯s only limited to sharing vision, but you can also make the chibis move.]

    The Godfather controlled one of the small chibis to raise her hand, and Ainsley saw that one of the smaller screens showed the blood chibi¡¯s tiny hand.

    [See that? You can use the blood chibis to do anything as long as they¡¯re not destroyed. Of course, it can only do menial tasks that don¡¯t involve special abilities.]

    When Ainsley finished listening to the Godfather¡¯s exnation, her eyes sparkled so brightly that she almost kneeled in front of the Godfather¡¯s spirit in her body.

    [Gwodfathel, that¡¯s awesome! Your blood maniption ability is so good!]

    Of course, it is good. It¡¯s one of the Godfather¡¯s signature special abilities, after all.

    [Hum, it¡¯s indeed good. However, remember. The energy consumption is quite big, and the more blood chibis you create, the more energy you will consume.]

    [That¡¯s for sure...]

    [It¡¯s not the only drawback. To control the blood chibis and ept their shared visions, you must have a super good concentration.]

    By now, the scout team was already entering the valley without alerting the guards in front of the valley.

    All of this was shared with Ainsley¡¯s vision, yet at the same time, the baby started to realise why she needed a high concentration to control and use the blood chibis.

    To watch ten screens at the same time and also control them one by one, or all at the same time, was...not something a normal human could do.

    It¡¯s such an exhausting task!

    Ainsley was already feeling dizzy just by watching the shared visions. Not to mention the Godfather, who was also controlling the chibis!

    He was actually splitting his focus into ten different bodies!

    [G-Gwodfathel, this blood chibi skill seems too difficult for me...]

    [Of course. This Lord also only fully mastered the skill when this lord could create domains.]

    In other words, Ainsley wouldn¡¯t be able to use the skill without the Godfather controlling her body. If she only borrowed his special ability...she mostly couldn¡¯t even control more than two blood chibis.

    ¡¯The Godfather...is really strong...¡¯

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but admire the young man as he controlled the chibis for a minute already. At the same time, the scout teams had arrived in the valley, and the blood chibis all shared different angles of the valley.

    [Look closely. This is the Roid Valley.] The Godfather¡¯s voice sounded in Ainsley¡¯s dark space as the visions of the ten smaller screens flickered.

    Ainsley immediately focused on one of the screens with the highest altitude, capturing almost half of the valley¡¯s first area.

    [This...is the Darion Family¡¯s territory, right?] Ainsley mumbled as she looked at the damp and dark valley in front of her.

    The Valley was created between two stone mountains, creaking a gap in between. The sunlight should be able to enter the ce, but there were many tall and lush trees, minimising the sunlight intake.

    The Valley became damp, cold, and slightly dim. The surroundings were really like an ice cave or something.

    [The type of monsters and beasts living here should be those that like dark and cold ces...]

    And they are the most dangerous species.

    The Godfather immediately tapped his airpods and started tomand the ten scouts.

    [Scouts. Look for the beasts and monsters type in the area. Report how many guards you see along the way too.]

    The scouts hurriedly pressed their airpods in their ears and whispered solemnly.

    [Roger, boss!]

    The scouts began to move stealthily, avoiding the guards in the first area.

    At first, Ainsley thought that the scouts would be doing bad, and one of them would be caught or something.

    However, surprisingly, through the blood chibis, the Godfather managed to guide the newbies well.

    [Hey, you, Soma, move to the left a few meters¨C yeah. There¡¯s an ice snake not far from your ce. Be careful.]

    [Tsk, newbie. Look out. The guard almost caught you.]

    [Deah, speed up! You¡¯re not invisible. You have the most chances of getting caught!]

    Through the shared vision, the Godfather could notice many dangers lurking around the scouts, and he reacted so fast that he guided the scouts all the way until they crossed the first valley¡¯s area.

    The scouts counted the guard¡¯s number and their locations, also avoiding monsters and beasts lurking between the bushes and rocks...

    In the end, they managed to arrive at the second area belonging to another family.

    However, it was all just the beginning.

    The second area...was even more dangerous than the first!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 530 - Start Attacking

    <h4>Chapter 530 - "Start Attacking" </h4>

    Since the valley was just one-way and didn¡¯t have any branches, the territory was divided vertically.

    The second area was right in the middle of the long valley. From here on, the light became even sparse, and the dangers lurking also increased.

    [Stop. Stay there. Two minutes have passed. Report the number of guards at the first area and their locations.]

    At the Godfather¡¯smand, the scouts answered one by one.

    [I counted there are 20 guards in total¡ªfour at the entrance. Five to the left, five to the right, and another six at the border between the first area and the second!]

    The scout team¡¯s captain summarised the team¡¯s report, and the others gave a more detailed report of the guards¡¯ coordinates.

    They told the Godfather many things, including the type of monsters and beasts in the valley, the environment, and the guards¡¯ movement.

    [We definitely can push the enemy all the way to the back. The guards are only 20. That¡¯s not many.]

    [Hum, good. Any traps or other tools?]

    [I saw no detection tools, boss. But there are monster and beast traps. There are also rms to call for reinforcement.]

    [Then, we only need to deal with the reinforcement if they came.] The Godfather nodded before asking the scouts to run deeper into the valley.

    Since the second area was definitely more dangerous with theck of light, more guards and a variety of monsters and beasts, the Godfather took his time guiding the scouts.

    [Watch out. That spider monster is poisonous.]

    [Avoid the fog. It¡¯s a hallucination fog!]

    [Keep moving within the guards¡¯ blind spots. If they discover you, knock them off.]

    [Move, move! Be quick!]

    In the end, thanks to the Godfather¡¯s guidance, they managed to reach the third area when five minutes had passed away from the first time the Godfather possessed Ainsley.

    [Reporting, boss. In the third area, our target, there are surprisingly more guards. The Valley area is alsorger than before... more monsters and beasts too.]

    [Continue the report.]

    [Yes, boss. The monsters and beasts are not small-sized anymore. We found quite a lot of mid-sized monsters and beasts. All of them...are at least mid-level, boss.]

    [There are no low-level ones?]

    [No, boss. Also, the number of guards is close to 50.]

    [Exin their position.]

    [There are ten people on the border¡ªten at the very back, at the end of the valley. Ten guards on the left and another ten on the right valley¡¯s wall...]

    [That¡¯s it?]

    [No, boss. Thest ten were patrolling to every corner to catch monsters, beasts, or intruders.]

    The Godfather furrowed at the scout team¡¯s report.

    [Lil Lass, the security is quite tight. In order to reach thest area, we definitely have to go against the other two areas¡¯ guards first. However, we can¡¯t kill them. It¡¯s not our n.]

    The Godfather told Ainsley about their n. They couldn¡¯t kill those at the first two areas since they¡¯re all affiliated with the 7 greatest families, and Ainsley avoided getting into conflict with them.

    However, this means their mission¡¯s difficulty just increased. After all, the guards wouldn¡¯t just allow them to pass through their area to reach their target area at the very back.

    That would be idiots of them. Thus, Ainsley had to make sure the guards at the front fainted or something.

    [Hmmm...so we use blood maniption ability again to make them faint?]

    Ainsley tilted her head as she watched the Godfather retract the blood chibis and scattered the blood droplets at some checkpoints.

    She didn¡¯t know why the Godfather did that, though...

    At Ainsley¡¯s previous question, the Godfather shook his head. [We will send 50 of our people to attack the first area¡¯s guards without alerting the second area¡¯s guards.]

    There were thick bushes as the border between each area. Thus, as long as they¡¯re careful, they won¡¯t alert others.

    [Send another 50 to pass by the first area and attack the guards at the second area. The rest will follow you to officially attack those at the third area.]

    Ainsley would spare the guards at the first and second areas, but those at the third areas...had to be killed.

    [Lil Lass, have you remembered the guard¡¯s location and other information? If not, this lord will remind you from time to time.]

    The Godfather immediately asked Ainsley after making sure the scout teams remained hidden in the third area.

    [I remember them, Gwodfathel. Are you going to cancel the shaman possession?]

    [Yeah. But this lord has dropped your blood around the area. When the timees, this lord can possess you and use the blood as hidden weapons.]

    The Godfather then slowly left Ainsley¡¯s body, and right away, Ainsley could feel her energy was decreasing at an rming speed.

    The Godfather only used five minutes to possess her, but it already emptied half of her overall energy. Ainsley had to drink recovery potion and absorbed energy crystals to regain back what she lost.

    "Huuuu..." The baby patted her chest as she watched her green-ish hair slowly turn purple. Her golden pupils also changed to blue, her original eye colour.

    This time, Ainsley didn¡¯t have the identity crisis syndrome and didn¡¯t show any weird behaviour.

    Maybe because the Godfather was only controlling the blood chibis and didn¡¯t do other extreme activities such as killing others or making them faint.

    Thus, Elliana, who was about to take out the golden pacifier, didn¡¯t take it out in the end and kept it to herself.

    Of course, the matcha pocky was still stuck in Ainsley¡¯s mouth, and the baby casually chewed it up.

    Nom nom.

    After finishing the Pocky, Ainsley took a deep breath before looking at Ba and Elliana.

    "Ba, Elh...." Ainsley gulped.

    "Get ready."

    We start attacking...now!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 531 - Charge!

    <h4>Chapter 531 - "Charge!" </h4>

    At Ainsley¡¯smand, the troops separated into three groups.

    One to attack the first area, another one to attack the second area and thest and the biggest group would be attacking the third area in the Roid Valley, which was their target area.

    "Get onto your mounts." Ainsley ordered her people through the Airpods as she nced at the Godfather spirit in the air.

    [Gwofathel, do you want to possess me again? I think in a battle like this...your ability is more efficient.]

    No matter how much energy the blood maniption ability required, it was still way less than the luck maniption ability.

    Thus, if she could, Ainsley wanted to leave things to the Godfather. After all, she had to get used to her shaman ability. She couldn¡¯t run away anymore!

    The Godfather looked down at Ainsley and silently nodded. [This lord will only use a tenth of this lord¡¯s ability. You won¡¯t get another identity crisis syndrome.]

    [Hum. It¡¯s okay even when you go overboard, though...we have the golden pacifier to calm down the situation.]

    [Okay then. This Lord will enjoy the battle on your behalf.] The Godfather¡¯s mood obviously went up as he whistled to himself.

    After Ainsley activated her shaman energy, he immediately possessed the body and once more, the baby¡¯s hair turned green. Her eyes turned golden, and it looked like the eyes of a snake preying upon its prey.

    "Ah....it¡¯s been a while." The Godfather inside Ainsley¡¯s body chuckled.

    It¡¯s been a while since he could kill people.

    [Right, Lil Lass, can this lord borrow your little mount?] The Godfather looked at the bracelet on the baby¡¯s hand with a slight excitement in his eyes.

    [My mount? Cellino?]

    [No. It¡¯s the mother raptor, Ava. Inside a closed environment like the alley, a raptor is the best mount you can have. It¡¯s a reptile and it¡¯s also nimble. Definitely a suitable mount.]

    [Oh, okay, no worries. Just...don¡¯t frighten her. She doesn¡¯t know about the shaman ability thingy.] Ainsley let the Godfather borrow Ava for the first time.

    To be honest, it was Ainsley¡¯s first time riding Ava, too...and in a battle, on top of that. It¡¯s quite a new experience.

    [Thanks, Lil Lass. This Lord will make sure the Lil Raptor won¡¯t get hurt.] The Godfather licked his lips as he summoned Ava out of the dimensional bracelet.

    Other people think that Ainsley got a special space exclusive for the tamer, usually used to store their contracted monsters or beasts. Thus, they didn¡¯t feel it¡¯s weird that the baby suddenly summoned a raptor.

    Once Ava was out, the monster immediately lowered her head and growled.

    [Master.] She greeted Ainsley coolly. Somehow, even before Ainsley spoke to her, she already knew that the one in control of Ainsley¡¯s body wasn¡¯t Ainsley anymore.

    It is...someone else. And her animal instinct told her that the person is dangerous.

    Thus, Ava, the intelligent raptor, didn¡¯t show any hostile reaction toward a foreign soul inside Ainsley¡¯s body that didn¡¯t have any soul contract with her.

    [Nice to meet you...sir.] The raptor greeted the Godfather while cautiously eyeing the baby.

    When the Godfather saw this, he was slightly taken aback before a smile bloomed on the baby¡¯s face.

    [Good, good. Even though this lord doesn¡¯t have a soul contract with you, can you follow this lord¡¯s order? If not, this lord will let the Lil Lassmanding you¨C ]

    [I can follow your order, sir. You¡¯re contracted to my master, so it¡¯s all the same.]

    Ava didn¡¯t know why but she got a feeling that if she refused, the one inside Ainsley¡¯s body would be slightly upset.

    Indeed, the Godfather¡¯s mood went up at Ava¡¯s words.

    ¡¯This lord has wanted to own a reptile monster mount for a while. This raptor is pretty good. She¡¯s also intelligent. No wonder Lil Lass likes her.¡¯

    Nodding at Ava, the Godfather immediately kicked off the ground and leapt onto Ava¡¯s back. Once the baby was seated on Ava¡¯s neck, only then did the Godfather patted Ava¡¯s head.

    [Don¡¯t worry. Being this lord¡¯s mount won¡¯t be that bad.]

    [Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.] Ava unknowingly straightened her back and lifted her head. She didn¡¯t know why but...the one inside Ainsley¡¯s body somewhat matched her perfectly...

    The two went on pretty good.

    The Godfather patted Ava¡¯s head a few more times before he tapped the airpods inside Ainsley¡¯s ears.

    "All troops...."

    The Godfather inhaled before gently tapping Ava¡¯s belly, signalling her to depart.

    "ATTACK!"

    The moment the Godfather¡¯s words entered the troops¡¯ ears, they immediatelymanded their mounts to move.

    "Attack!!"

    The group suddenly break out of the bushes, and their huge number startled the heck of the guards at the valley entrance.

    When the guards saw so many people mounting monsters and beastsing their way, their faces paled.

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Quick! Sound the rm¨C "

    However, before they could go to the valley and rmed those in charge of sounding the rm, the Godfather beckoned his fingers and flicked them toward the guards.

    "Good boys. Sleep."

    Pa!

    With one singlemand, the guards¡¯ blood pressure dropped to an rming rate, yet just the right amount to make them faint.

    "Ugh!"

    The guards wobbled. Their heads suddenly felt dizzy, and the surroundings were blurry. The only thing they could see was a baby riding a metallic raptor approaching them aggressively..

    "The¨C enemy¨C "

    In less than seconds, the guards¡¯ visions ckened, and all of them plopped to the ground one by one.

    Brugh. Brugh. Brugh.

    All four guards fainted in the blink of an eye!

    Seeing the guards losing consciousness, the Godfather¡¯s eyes glinted like a snake. He tugged the corner of his lips and raised his right hand.

    "CHARGE!!"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 532 - A Smooth Battle

    <h4>Chapter 532 - "A Smooth Battle" </h4>

    At the Godfather¡¯smand, the troops immediately entered the alley one by one.

    "Charge!!"

    The moment that many people suddenly rushed to the first area, the guards in the area were taken off guard. However, they instantly reacted.

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Sound the rm!"

    The three areas might be at the same ce, but since the owner was not the same...when the first area was attacked, those at the second area wouldn¡¯t care.

    Thus, even when the first area became noisy, those at the second area ignored it.

    ¡¯Another family trying to attack the first area, huh. There¡¯s nothing new.¡¯

    Those in the second area didn¡¯t worry too much about the guards in the first area.

    Even though the guards at the first area weren¡¯t that many, they¡¯re all elite guards that had more than two abilities. It would be hard to defeat all of them.

    However, who would have known that someone brought 50 elite ability users to attack the first area?

    With the overwhelming number, Ainsley¡¯s group easily subdued the guards and knocked them off.

    Some of the guards in charge of sounding the rm to call the reinforcement already tried to sound the rm, but before they could do so, the Godfather looked at them and snapped his fingers.

    "Sleep well."

    Pa!

    Their blood pressures dropped like crazy, and in no time, they fainted without even sounding the rm.

    Thus, the first area¡¯s backer didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on while the whole area already fell to Ainsley¡¯s hand.

    Of course, Ainsley wouldn¡¯t take the area at all. Her target wasn¡¯t this area but the one at the very back.

    "Good job, all. Let¡¯s avoid the monsters and beasts. Head to the second area." Ainsleymanded her people and rushed to the second area while riding her raptor.

    The previous 50 people stayed in the first area to keep an eye on the guards and guard against any sudden attack from outside of the valley.

    The remaining 150 people immediately followed Ainsley to the second area.

    By the time they got there, Ainsley looked back at Ba and nodded.

    "Change the terrain. Make it more difficult for people to enter."

    !

    Ba was taken aback. The woman paused for a few seconds before opening her mouth.

    "Is this a good n, milord? If I change the terrain, it will be difficult for our people to enter the second area..."

    "But it will also be difficult for those in the second area to move."

    "Well, that¨C

    "Just make the terrain moreplicated with many natural traps such as sharp walls, holes on the ground, anything."

    The Godfather tapped his airpods as he looked at the bushes separating the first area and the second.

    "We will make the guards faint before our people enter the area. Just follow my instructions closely." The Godfather started to open his mouth and closed it without speaking at all.

    However, an invisible sound wave already started to spread around, aimed at the second area. It bypassed the bushes and slowly created a small map of the second area.

    Although it was only half of the area, the map also showed that most of the guards actually gathered at the front area near the border between the first and second area while the rest went to guard the border between the second and the third area.

    With this, half of the guards entered Ainsley¡¯s radar range and the 3D maps showed their locations and movements just like a real-time CCTV.

    Seeing the map, the Godfather tugged the corner of his lips.

    "General Ba starts changing the terrain. The ground around this coordinate ??? " the Godfather gave detailed information to Ba, and Ba immediately did what she was told.

    First of all, she shifted the ground in the second area. The guards were all standing on the plot ofnd when the ground moved on its own...

    How would they react?

    "Ah¨C run! Run! The ground is shifting!"

    "Fck¨C the stone walls are also moving!"

    "The trees¨C "

    "Why the fck there¡¯s a hole here??"

    "Ah! The monster nest¡¯s location moved! It¡¯s now right behind us¨C "

    The moment the terrain changed, the guards panicked. They didn¡¯t have time to care about whether there¡¯s an enemy behind the bushes and could only escape for their lives.

    It was right at that moment the Godfather raised his hand and signalled his people behind him.

    "Attack!"

    Swoosh!

    The 150 people lined up neatly and started to jump over the bushes or just bravely charged onto it. However, they weren¡¯t blind about the terrain over the bushes since the Godfather was guiding them in real-time.

    "Squad A, knock down the guards at the east!"

    "Squad C, catch the guards running to the back border!"

    "Squad B¨C "

    "Squad D¨C "

    The Godfather efficientlymanded the people to go after the guards that were disyed on the map a few minutes ago.

    Although the map was gone since he didn¡¯t use the radar ability anymore, he could still remember the content.

    With the Godfather¡¯s help, the troops could easily track the lost guards and capture them before knocking them off.

    The change in the terrain brought surprise to the guards and surprisingly, it also helped warding off any unforeseen enemying to the second area.

    With this, even if the reinforcements came, it would be hard for them to bypass the first area¡¯s troops and then enter the second area with difficult and dangerous terrain.

    Everything went smoothly!

    In less than 15 minutes, the troops already arrived at the border between the second and the third area, yet they didn¡¯t immediately charge onto the third area.

    The Godfather told the others to rest while he also recharged Ainsley¡¯s shaman energy.

    It was finally time to invade the targeted area!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 533 - Sit Still And Watch

    <h4>Chapter 533 - "Sit Still And Watch" </h4>

    Before invading thest area, the Godfather went out of Ainsley¡¯s body to let the baby rest without getting influenced by his overwhelming abilities.

    Ainsley got 5 minutes rest to replenish her energy and adjusted herself not to get another identity crisis syndrome.

    After she calmed down, the baby looked up at the Godfather and nodded.

    [I¡¯ll activate my shaman ability again. You can possess me now, Godfather.]

    [Hum. This time, it will be a bit more intense than before. Make sure you control this lord¡¯s blinking rate, breathing pace, and other small things that you can control, okay?]

    If Ainsley didn¡¯t do so after the possession ended, she might get another identity crisis. After all, the Godfather said that the battle would be intense...it would be hard to use only a tenth of his capability.

    [Got it, Lil Lass?]

    [Got it, Godfather. Don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s a sign of madness or other negative things, Elliana is ready with the golden pacifier...it will be okay.]

    Ainsley patted her chest before slowly circting the purple energy from her energy core. Right after, the Godfather could feel his body getting sucked into Ainsley¡¯s body.

    It was so easy for the Godfather to possess Ainsley now. It only needed a few seconds.

    That¡¯s an improvement!

    Ainsley¡¯s purple hair turned green for the third time today, and her blue pupils became golden. Her aura instantly changed from an adorable yet heroic baby into a stern AND heroic baby.

    The troops were already used to Ainsley¡¯s sudden change, so when they saw this, they immediately knew that the one in charge of Ainsley¡¯s body was already someone else.

    It was the Godfather.

    "Wee back, milord. Should we attack now? We have 100 people to attack the third area while leaving the 50 people to guard this area."

    Ba bowed at Ainsley while standing beside her mount. Since they were resting, they didn¡¯t mount their mounts and went to sit on the ground that Ba manipted.

    At Ba¡¯s question, the Godfather rubbed his chin and nodded.

    "We will attack now. However, for the first attack, this lord will do it. After the guards panicked, it¡¯s your turn to massacre the rest."

    The Godfather was going to kill the chicken to scare the monkey. He would kill some important guards to make the rest of the guards uneasy, making it easier for his people to kill the rest.

    "Just watch. Standby behind the bushes." The Godfather slowly mounted the mother raptor before gently kicking its belly.

    [Go, Ava. That way.] The Godfather¡¯s eyes glinted as Ava headed to the ce where the earlier scout teams were hiding.

    It was a huge tree with many branches and lush leaves, near the bushes, the border of the third area and the second area.

    Once Ava passed through the thick bushes, the Godfather immediately jumped to the ground and called Ava back to the dimensional bracelet.

    With that, he¡¯s alone!

    However, the Godfather was calm. While hiding behind the huge tree trunk, the young man clenched his fist and closed his eyes.

    Right away, ten little screens appeared in the dark space where Ainsley¡¯s soul was waiting.

    The baby was busy trying to control her body¡¯s blinking rate and breathing pace when the screens startled her to death.

    [W-what is this, Godfather? The blood chibis are gone, right?]

    The Godfather immediately squatted behind the tree while talking to Ainsley in his head.

    [The blood chibis are gone, but this lord dropped your blood at some ces earlier. This Lord is simply controlling the blood.]

    The Godfather waved his fingers, and the blood droplets scattered everywhere slowly formed an eyeball. If one were to look at this scene, they would have fainted.

    Who wouldn¡¯t faint when seeing a bloody red eyeball floating in the air? Heck!

    [These are blood eyes. It¡¯s function is only to share a vision, and it has a limited visionpared to the blood chibis.]

    [O-okay. What are you going to do with the blood eyes, though?]

    Ainsley still didn¡¯t know why the Godfather didn¡¯t just rush to kill some guards and be done with it. His current fighting style was truly meticulous and carefully nned, not his style at all.

    What made the Godfather change his way of fighting?

    Little did she know that it¡¯s all because of Ainsley. The Godfather changed his battle style to minimise using his full power so that he wouldn¡¯t burden Ainsley¡¯s body by too much.

    Furthermore, he also adapted this fighting style so that Ainsley wouldn¡¯t follow in his footsteps as a mad fighter that was all brawn but had no brain.

    To implement this fighting style, the Godfather even read many war and battle tactic books, all just to educate Ainsley to adopt this kind of fighting style.

    He...didn¡¯t want Ainsley to repeat the massacre that she did back in the Aretha Family invasion period.

    Lil Lass, you have to fight while using the smallest amount of energy yet killing or harming the most out of a limited energy!

    The Godfather carefully controlled the blood eyes to spread around the third area before speaking to Ainsley.

    [We are finding a monster to kill.] The Godfather told Ainsley the truth. However, that took Ainsley by surprise.

    [A monster to kill? For what? Can¡¯t we just find the guards in charge of sounding the rm and kill them?]

    This...isn¡¯t this just a waste of energy to control the blood eyes?

    But the Godfather only snorted at Ainsley¡¯s words.

    [This Lord is here not only to kill people but also to educate you. Watch carefully and see how the blood maniption ability can be used!]

    With that, the Godfather clenched his fists tightly as he licked his lips.

    [Sit still and watch, Lil Lass.]

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 534 - A Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 534 - "A Sneak Attack" </h4>

    [Watch closely, Lil Lass. This is how you get enough blood to control.]

    The Godfather immediately controlled the blood eyes to look for monsters, and when he did find them, he dashed toward the monster while taking out a knife from the storage ne!

    It was the first time Ainsley saw the Godfather taking out a knife. She didn¡¯t even know he stored a knife there.

    [G-godfather, what are you trying to do?]

    [Kill the monster and use their blood, of course.]

    The Godfather replied calmly as he sneaked up behind a crocodile-like monster, and before Ainsley could react, the young man already stabbed the crocodile¡¯s back.

    !

    "GRAAA!" The crocodile-like monster growled menacingly as it trashed its tail around.

    However, the knife was still stuck on its back, and blood started to drip out.

    The Godfather immediately dodged, and when he was at a safe distance, he beckoned his fingers.

    "Be good. Let this lord use your blood."

    Dark red-ckish blood slowly poured out of the monster¡¯s wound, flowing smoothly to the Godfather¡¯s hand.

    "GGRRR!! GRAAA!!"

    Strangely, the wound didn¡¯t stop bleeding, and no matter how much the monster thrashed its body around to find the Godfather, its blood still flowed quickly toward the Godfather.

    Sshhhhh....shhhhh...

    Everything happened so fast that in the end, all Ainsley saw from the main screen was a dried-up corpse of the crocodile-like monster while a huge pool of blood floated above the Godfather¡¯s hand.

    ! That...that is how you get blood to use as a weapon?

    Ainsley¡¯s face paled. She immediately crouched at the corner of the dark space.

    She...felt like puking.

    She remembered the details of how the monster lost all its blood and became a dried mummy. She heard how the monster wailed and cried...

    It all happened right in front of her eyes yet she wouldn¡¯t go into details of how it happened.

    One thing she knew was that...

    The Godfather is ruthless.

    A chill went down Ainsley¡¯s spine as she covered her mouth.

    She couldn¡¯t see the Godfather¡¯s expression when he killed the crocodile-like monster, but somehow...the way he moved and everything....

    He¡¯s too calm.

    And that terrified her.

    Ainsley bit her lips as she carefully watched the ten mini screens floating around the Godfather. Through the blood eyes¡¯ visions, she could catch the Godfather¡¯s face...

    Ah, no, it¡¯s her own face. However, with that green hair and golden eyes, Ainsley almost couldn¡¯t recognise her own face.

    ¡¯Is this why...I can get into an identity crisis so easily?¡¯

    The baby covered her mouth even tighter than before as she watched the Godfather gather all the blood and put it behind him.

    Somehow...there¡¯s no emotion on his face. He just looked at the dried-up corpse with no emotion at all. As if...he was used to it.

    "T-this..." Ainsley mumbled to herself as she squeezed her eyes. She knew that the Godfather was teaching her, but...but the way he did things...

    Ainsley wasn¡¯t used to it. She was used to charming monsters and never directly killed them. Yet now, she¡¯s killing them and taking their blood to be controlled...

    Is this...okay?

    When Ainsley was doubting herself and the Godfather¡¯s method, the Godfather calmly pulled out the knife from the corpse and stored it in his storage ne.

    [Lil Lass? Are you still watching? We get the right amount of blood to use. Watch closely how this lord will use it.]

    The Godfather didn¡¯t sense anything amiss with Ainsley¡¯s reaction. If anything, he even sounded as if he¡¯s a bit proud.

    Ainsley¡¯s heart thumped hard. Something was stirring in her heart, yet she couldn¡¯t even express what she felt.

    [Y-yeah, I¡¯m watching you, Godfather. That¡¯s so cool...I-I mean so skillful.]

    Ainsley swallowed whatever words she thought of saying to the Godfather.

    ¡¯Snap out of it. This is war. It¡¯s fine to kill one or two foreign monsters for the sake of the war. Don¡¯t let your weak heart disturb the n!¡¯

    When the Godfather heard that Ainsley was watching him and she even praised him, the Godfather nodded in satisfaction.

    [Good disciple. Keep watching closely. The real deal starts now.]

    The young man sneakily went deeper into the third area with the huge amount of blood gel following behind him.

    When the young man finally arrived at the designated area, he immediately looked up at the simple wooden tower that the guards built.

    It was the ce to call for reinforcements and also the base for essential guards.

    "Well...guess it¡¯s time to use the blood eyes." The Godfather leisurely moved his left hand, and the ten mini blood eyes made of Ainsley¡¯s blood flew to the tower.

    Since the size was small and the valley was dim, when the blood eyes arrived at the top of the wooden tower, no one noticed it.

    The Godfather calmly and skillfully wriggled his left fingers to move the ten blood eyes, as if he was only controlling one blood eye.

    The amount of concentration he had was truly abnormal, that even Ainsley had to admire him for that.

    Soon, the ten eyes shared the vision of what happened inside the tower. It turned out, the tower had three floors, and most of the prominent figures rested on the highest floor.

    By now, the Godfather already spotted them. However, to make sure he didn¡¯t miss anything, the Godfather dismissed the blood eyes and switched to using radar.

    "Pyak. Pyak. Pyak." The Godfather opened and closed his mouth, and the invisible sound wave started to spread throughout the tower.

    Since he¡¯s hiding on the tree near the tower, he could almost make the whole map of the tower, including the number of guards residing inside for the moment.

    Time for a sneak attack!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 535 - Bloodbath

    <h4>Chapter 535 - "Bloodbath" </h4>

    Before the Godfather started to attack 5 people on the highest floor, he went to look at the ces outside of the tower.

    There were many guards loitering around and it was quite hard if his people suddenly barged in and attacked them.

    They could easily sound the rm, and that might be moreplicated than ever.

    Thus, the Godfather went to look at some stone walls surrounding the third area, and once he¡¯s done calcting things, he started to control the crocodile-like monster¡¯s blood.

    The young man wriggled his fingers and the huge amount of blood slowly flowed into different directions. Strangely, the movement didn¡¯t produce noises whatsoever.

    If anything, it only sounded like water flowing in the river or something.

    The reddish-ck blood blended perfectly in the dim environment, so when the blood slowly condensed and formed a thin yet durable thread, no one saw it.

    The red condensed blood thread started to nt themselves on the stone walls, and soon, it created aplicated pattern just like theser used in modern security measures.

    If anything, the thread was so thin and dark that one wouldn¡¯t be able to see them so quickly in the dark environment.

    However, the thread was seriously sharp despite how it looked harmless. Each sides of the thread glinted viciously in the dark, as if waiting for its prey.

    It truly didn¡¯t look like a normal thread. It looked like threads infused with metal or something!

    Seeing the Godfather set up the trap around the tower so quickly like that, Ainsley had to admit that the young man was awesome.

    ¡¯The precise control, the speed, his calction...and he is still maintaining the radar ability too...¡¯

    Yet, he¡¯s using only the smallest amount of energy.

    The Godfather truly deserved his title for being the best in the world.

    Ainsley closely watched how the Godfather formed blood threads and set them up that fast.

    Although she felt repulsed that the threads were made of the crocodile-like monster¡¯s blood, it didn¡¯t stop Ainsley from learning how the Godfather moved.

    Once the young man finished, there was still quite a lot of monster blood left for his own uses. Thus, the Godfather calmly formed the blood into a cloak and draped it around his shoulder.

    It makes things easier to carry around. However, in Ainsley¡¯s eyes, the blood cloak still looked disgusting as hell.

    ¡¯Is this how I¡¯ll fight in the future?? No wonder the system warned me not to choose the ability if I am afraid of blood!¡¯

    While Ainsley was thinking to herself, the Godfather already jumped to a nearby tree and started to form the blood eyes once more.

    Then, he sent the blood eyes to look around the tower while he used half of the blood cloak and brought the blood gel into the tower¡¯s highest floor.

    Right now, since the Godfather didn¡¯t stop using the radar ability, he could easily see the important guards inside the tower and their location.

    [Lil Lass. Look closely. This Lord will start attacking.] The Godfather reminded Ainsley before he beckoned his right fingers and twirled them.

    In that instant, the blood gel floating in the air instantly dashed to the tower¡¯s highest floor through the opened window.

    At the moment, the 5 guards in charge of the rm and actually the head guards of the third area were talking and chatting merrily.

    They were drinking tea and snacking on sweets while fooling around themselves.

    "Hahaha. This position isn¡¯t that bad, right? We rarely have intruders attacking us."

    "Of course. The other two areas are acting as our shields. Our area is at the very back, and the mountain behind us is too big for anyone to sneak from the back."

    "Yeah, it¡¯s a dead end."

    "That¡¯s why it¡¯s easy to guard this ce. I just don¡¯t know why the family sent 50 people only to guard this kind of valley."

    "Yes, yes. There are only monsters and beasts there. Maybe the family wants to sell the monsters and beasts to the guild?"

    "I heard so. The beasts and monsters¡¯ qualities in this valley are top-notch. Many also prefer reptile-type monsters or beasts, so¨C "

    The head guard hadn¡¯t reacted when something seemed to approach him from behind.

    The wind was suddenly strong, so the head guard turned around to look, but all he saw was a reddish-ck icicle as big as his fist stabbing right through his chest.

    STAB!

    !

    "Argh¨C "

    Blood spurted out as the red icicle went through the head guard¡¯s body. However, the other guards didn¡¯t have time to scream when other red icicles suddenly came to them.

    STAB. STAB. SLASH!

    Someone got stabbed right at his heart. Another one got his neck pierced through. The rest got stabbed at their backs, yet the icicles pierced through their backs and jabbed their hearts.

    "GAH!"

    "ARGH!"

    "KHHH!"

    One by one, the five guards fell to the floor with blood spurting everywhere from their open wounds.

    Their body fell to the hard wooden floor with a soft thud, only leaving a pool of blood seeping out of their wounds.

    Everything happened so fast, and precisely that none of the guards managed to sound the rm. Not even the guards outside of the tower noticed anything...

    They only heard the low, muffled and groan from those in the tower.

    "What¡¯s that sound? Ites from the tower!"

    "There are only our higher-ups in the tower. Quick! Check them out!"

    The guards near the tower immediately ran to the tower, wanting to check their bosses.

    However, little did they know that the area around the tower was already covered with blood threads.

    The threads silently hung there, waiting for their prey toe.

    It¡¯s time for another bloodbath.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 536 - Blood Threads

    <h4>Chapter 536 - "Blood Threads" </h4>

    The dim surroundings, the damp environment, and theck of light helped conceal the red threads lurking in the dark.

    Around 8 guards rushed to the tower, but they hadn¡¯t even reached the door when something flickered in the dark.

    The Godfather licked his lips as he sat on the nearby tree.

    "Gotcha."

    The moment the guards touched the thread, the thread tightened and moved on its own.

    SLASH!

    The metal thread shed the guards¡¯ necks, knees, arms...

    Theplicated set-up trapped the eight guardspletely, and with just a single tug from the Godfather controlling the blood threads...

    Their heads fell to the ground.

    Thud. Thud. Thud.

    The heads rolled on the ground while dismembered arms and legs started to fall from the air.

    Blood sshed everywhere, dying the ground red. The smell of blood instantly attracted many monsters and beasts, yet it also rmed the nearby guards.

    "What is this intense smell of blood?"

    "Ites from the tower!"

    "Hurry, hurry, go¨C "

    Right at that moment, the Godfather retracted all his blood threads smoothly and spoke to his people through the airpods.

    "Attack now."

    DONGGG

    The 100 troops instantly broke through the bushes and shouted.

    "KILL!"

    "ATTACK!"

    "CHARGEEEE!!"

    Ba and Elliana were themanders, riding their monster and beast at the front line. Following behind them were many battle squads.

    The sudden troop¡¯s appearance startled the remaining guards that were heading to the tower.

    They hadn¡¯t even seen their friends¡¯ dismembered corpses when people riding monsters and beasts came out of nowhere.

    They...they are under attack!

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"

    "Sound the rm! Enter the tower!"

    Some of the guards tried to enter the tower, but when they saw the corpses and pool of blood in front of the tower door, they almost copsed.

    "Bleerrrgggh!"

    "What¨C what the heck¨C Rana! Mer! How¨C how did this happen?"

    "Arghh!! Help me! Enemy attack!"

    "Someone, contact the five leaders! Quick!"

    The guards gritted their teeth as they faced the Sloan Family attack. Some of them ignored their friends¡¯ corpses on the ground and ran to the tower.

    They rushed to the highest floor yet...

    The moment they opened the door to the highest floor¡¯s room, all they saw was a pool of blood and five corpses. Strangely, the weapon used to murder these people were nowhere to be seen!

    The guards instantly freaked out.

    "The leaders are dead! Damn it! The enemy this time is so cunning!"

    "Do you know who they are? From which family?"

    "I don¡¯t know, but their badge seems to be from the rising star Sloan Family."

    The guards ran around the five corpses as it was a daily urrence to them. Still, they couldn¡¯t help but avoid the gruesome sight as they went to sound the rm.

    "Anyway, we have to sound the rm. Our buddies down there won¡¯t survive for much longer."

    "Yeah. After this, immediately run away using the emergency exit!"

    It turned out that these guards were backup guards in charge of sounding the rm in case something happened to the five leaders.

    "Let¡¯s go call our reinforcement!"

    The guards clearly thought that even though the enemy caught them off guard, they could still call for reinforcement.

    Little did they know that tiny blood chibis were sneaking up around the room.

    [Hmmm, they¡¯re going to call their reinforcement.]

    The Godfather relied on the blood chibis¡¯ shared hearings to eavesdrop on the guards¡¯ conversations while still hiding at a nearby tree.

    When Ainsley heard what the Godfather said, her face paled.

    [Don¡¯t we need to stop them? If they call reinforcement here, it will be bad¨C ]

    [No. This lord¡¯s n is exactly to call for their reinforcements.] The Godfather suddenly threw Ainsley off guard with her words.

    ?! The heck??

    [What are you talking about, Godfather? Didn¡¯t we kill the guards to prevent them from calling their reinforcements¨C ]

    [This lord did. But it was because the reinforcements weren¡¯t supposed toe before our troops annihted those in the third area.]

    Ainsley was dumbfounded.

    [W-why do we have to let the reinforcemente? We already won the war the moment we stole the territory...]

    The Godfather only chuckled at Ainsley¡¯s words.

    [Lil Lass, you¡¯re still too naive. Do you think that after we stationed fifty guards here, the family won¡¯t send us their reinforcements to attack?]

    [They...won¡¯t if they don¡¯t know?]

    [But to register the territory as your family¡¯s territory, they must know, right? There¡¯s no way the family won¡¯t know about the ownership change.]

    [That...]

    [They will know sooner orter.] The Godfather yed with the blood cloak around his shoulders and chuckled coldly.

    [That¡¯s why, to rob the territory officially, you should beat the reinforcement team too. That way, they won¡¯t suddenly attack the 50 guards from your troops that you will leave here.]

    The more Ainsley listened to the Godfather¡¯s words, the more she realised that she was still too ipetent.

    [...right. I didn¡¯t think that far. So...in the end, we will have another round of war?]

    [Yeah. That¡¯s why pull your guards that you leave at the first and second area. Gather at the empty field in front of the valley.]

    [Alright.]

    [Hum. Don¡¯t worry. Those in the first and second areas won¡¯t join the war once they know we are here to rob the third area.]

    The Godfather flicked his fingers as he shared visions with the blood chibis. By now, the guards already sounded the rm, but the massacre down there already ended too.

    [Let¡¯s check on the casualties while waiting for their reinforcement to arrive.]

    The Godfather retracted all the blood chibis created from Ainsley¡¯s blood and stored the blood inside the storage ne.

    Ainsley was instantly taken aback by the Godfather¡¯s action.

    ¡¯We...are storing my own blood?¡¯

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 537 - Was Just An Appetiser

    <h4>Chapter 537 - "Was Just An Appetiser" </h4>

    To Ainsley¡¯s surprise, the Godfather already prepared different buckets to store the blood inside the storage ne.

    There¡¯s one for Ainsley¡¯s blood, there¡¯s one for non-human bloods, and...

    There¡¯s one for human blood.

    Before the Godfather left the tree, he wriggled his fingers, and the blood spilt by the five leaders all came pouring out of the window and smoothly got sucked into the storage ne.

    Bucket after bucket quickly pulled up inside the storage ne...

    The Godfather didn¡¯t waste even a single drop of blood from his victims.

    Ainsley immediately looked away from the screen, not wanting to see the scene of the five leaders getting their bodies sucked dry.

    This is too...gruesome.

    In the end, after draining the blood needed for creating weapons, the Godfather swiftly left the tree.

    He didn¡¯t even look at the 8 guards sneaking out of the tower to run using the backdoor.

    [Are we...letting them go?]

    Ainsley asked weakly as she watched the view on the main screen change. The Godfather had reunited back with the troops.

    [Hum. We are letting them go on purpose. They don¡¯t know how many people we have in the first and second areas. They only know those in the third area.]

    [Then, they...]

    [Right. They will give misleading info to the reinforcements. The reinforcement might be around 200 people or more, and they will look down on us.]

    The Godfather answered calmly as he got rid of the blood cloak he¡¯s wearing. He stored the blood onto the bucket prepared for non-human bloods inside Ainsley¡¯s storage ne.

    When Ainsley recalled how she peeked into the storage ne full of bloody buckets, she didn¡¯t know whether to puke or cry.

    ¡¯I...didn¡¯t expect the blood maniption ability to be this cruel. Did I make the wrong choice or something? Killing using the luck maniption ability doesn¡¯t seem to be this cruel.¡¯

    Ainsley did massacred a lot of people already, but she had never sucked their blood dry like that. Or dismembered their bodies using blood threads.

    Those were all her first times...and wouldn¡¯t be thest.

    While the Godfather calmly asked Ba and Elliana about their side¡¯s casualties, Ainsley was deep in thought.

    She didn¡¯t even realise that Cellino was following behind her body and was looking at her back with a worried gaze.

    ¡¯Is my master okay? I didn¡¯t think the Godfather was this cruel. That¡¯s a bit too much for my innocent master...will she have another trauma?¡¯

    Cellino knew that a mafia boss couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. Still, the Godfather¡¯s fighting style that he witnessed for the first time...also traumatised him.

    Cellino was slightly afraid of the Godfather now.

    ¡¯No wonder my master got all sorts of shaman-rted illness after contracting the Godfather. This man is actually quite ipatible with my master...¡¯

    Not knowing that Ainsley and Cellino were looking at him in a different light, the Godfather checked on Ba and Elliana before shifting his focus on Ainsley.

    [Lil Lass, this lord will get out of your body. Take the time to rest and replenish your energy before the real war starts.]

    [Hmm, okay.]

    [Oh, don¡¯t forget to ask them about the casualties. This Lord hasn¡¯t asked.]

    [Sure.]

    Ainsley¡¯s mind was already somewhere else as she cut her shaman energy supply and the Godfather smoothly got kicked out of her body.

    The baby¡¯s hair immediately changed back to purple, starting from the tip, and her golden eyes turned blue. It was then that her people knew Ainsley¡¯s back.

    "Wee back, boss." Ba was the first one to greet Ainsley as they gathered at the ce near the border between the second and the third area.

    "Wee...back." Elliana followed Ba¡¯s words and cautiously looked at Ainsley¡¯s face. Somehow, she¡¯s ready to take out the golden pacifier and let Ainsley suck it.

    After all...the Godfather¡¯s aura was so dense and thick back then. He didn¡¯t even munch his Matcha Pocky...

    Things were serious.

    "Boss...you okay?" Elliana Immediately got down from her mount and kneeled on one knee in front of Ainsley.

    She didn¡¯t know why but...the boss seemed to be absent-minded. Did she get another identity crisis?

    Ainsley immediately snapped out of her daze and hurriedly shook her head. "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine."

    Ainsley didn¡¯t bother to use her cutesynguage. Right now, with her feeling in a mess, she didn¡¯t feel like acting cute.

    Forcing a smile on her face, Ainsley patted Elliana¡¯s shoulder. "Tell me how many casualties we have on our side."

    "Ah...yes." Elliana lowered her head and immediately went to discuss things with Ba. In the end, Ba was the one handing the reports as the troops took a break.

    "Ten people died. Twenty have light injuries and five people have heavy injuries. None of the healers is wounded or die. Only the fighters have some casualties."

    "...okay. Please tell the others to bring back the deceased bodies and bring the wounded out of the valley."

    Ainsley hid the tinge of grief in her eyes as she calmly ordered Ba to let the wounded go home.

    She didn¡¯t need any burden in the team when the real war was approaching.

    "Oh, I forgot. Tell the troops that we still have another round of battle. It will be quite difficult, so they have to prepare themselves."

    That sentence made Ba pause. The woman slowly parted her bangs.

    "Pardon me? Another round of war? Boss, you mean¨C "

    "The reinforcement team. We won¡¯t be able to upy this area without beating the reinforcement team fully. Tell the troops to be prepared."

    After she spoke to Ba, Ainsley immediately turned around and headed somewhere to replenish her energy.

    The war...is not over yet.

    This was just an appetiser.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 538 - You Have To Be Ready

    <h4>Chapter 538 - "You Have To Be Ready" </h4>

    While Ainsley was resting, the 8 guards who ran away went to a nearby hidden base and met their family¡¯s reinforcement there.

    "Commander!" One of the guards approached the reinforcement troops¡¯mander while catching his breath.

    "Danny? You¡¯re still alive? I thought all of you would be massacred!" Themander got off his mount and patted Danny¡¯s shoulder.

    He truly didn¡¯t expect there were still some guards alive...

    "We were lucky, you know. We went to the tower when the massacre happened and after that, we use a hidden path toe out of the tower and exit the valley."

    Each family had their own secret path to exit the Roid Valley without using the entrance. That way, if there¡¯s an emergency, they could save their leaders or something.

    "Hum, so you said that the family who attacked you brought 100-ish people?" Themander let Danny rest while also asking him things.

    "Yeah. Around that number. Ah, and they¡¯re from the Sloan Family. You know the recent rising star, right?"

    "Ah...the one that always causes trouble for the 7 sacred families? No wonder they are targeting us." Themander kneaded his forehead and sighed.

    The Sloan Family. They¡¯re hell bent on opposing the Aretha family and that also dragged the rest of the 7 sacred families with them.

    "Which higher up in the Sloan Family went to attack you guys?" Themander couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    After all, he also has heard of the Sloan Family¡¯s miracle family head. She¡¯s still a toddler, yet she¡¯s already so scary...

    "I don¡¯t know the details, but I saw Elliana and one of the nine generals. It¡¯s a woman. As for the family head...I didn¡¯t see her."

    Since Ainsley was always hiding, the runaway guards didn¡¯t see her at all. They also didn¡¯t spot the blood thread that Ainsley used to kill the other guards.

    Everything disappeared mysteriously.

    "Hmmm, if it¡¯s just 100 people without the family head...I think we can take back the territory. That woman general might be troublesome, though."

    Themander knew one or two about the Sloan Family. The nine generals from the Sloan Family had always been loyal members, and other families knew about their abilities.

    "One of the women generals had ck hair and violet eyes. She can control the terrain. If we fight inside the valley, it will be bad."

    Themander paced back and forth as he looked over the reinforcement troops. Their mission was to get around the Roid valley from the Sloan Family¡¯s hand.

    As long as they wiped out the 100 guards there.....

    "Hum. Maybe we should lure them out so that they will fight us outside of the valley? I don¡¯t think our people can win if that woman is there."

    To fight someone who could change a valley¡¯s terrain was like an ant fighting an elephant. Useless!

    "How do you n to lure them out, though? Don¡¯t we usually attack by entering the valley?"

    "Well...maybe we can tell them that we have surrounded the valley, and if they don¡¯te out, we will start destroying the valley or something."

    Themander grunted as he mounted his mounts and went to find his troops.

    Anyway, we still have to snatch back what¡¯s ours!

    At the same time, Ainsley had already finished replenishing her energy. She immediately approached the 100 troops andmanded.

    "Leave 50 people here. The rest will follow me exiting the valley. We will also bring 20 people from each area to join the main troops."

    When Ainsley said that, the troops knew they were getting ready to fight the enemy¡¯s reinforcements.

    Thus, those who didn¡¯t have enough energy or got injured stayed behind while the rest mounted their mounts and followed behind Ainsley.

    Ainsley rode Ava with Cellino on herps as she led her people out of the third area.

    However, when she passed by the other areas, she stopped to meet the guard¡¯s leader and exined the circumstances.

    "That¡¯s why we will not attack you guys. My family will not offend the 7 great families." Ainsley crossed her legs as she talked to the two leaders from the second and first areas.

    Thankfully, the leaders weren¡¯t unreasonable and immediately nodded.

    "Alright. We will not interfere. Since you guys never harm our people either, we will also turn a blind eye. As long as your target is the third area and not our area."

    With that, Ainsley settled the matters with the other areas and could peacefully lead some of her people from those areas to exit the valley.

    After 10 minutes riding the momma raptor, Ainsley finally went out of the Roid Valley using the same path she used when she first entered the valley.

    However, this time, the one controlling her body wasn¡¯t the Godfather but herself.

    The moment Ainsley was out of the dim valley, the bright sun outside instantly shone upon her, and the baby couldn¡¯t help but raise her right arm to block the sunlight from touching her eyes.

    ¡¯Damn. The valley is really dimpared to the outside.¡¯

    The other members also needed some time to get used to the brightness. After all, they were almost blinded by how bright the outside world was.

    Still, the members finally picked up themselves after 5 minutes, and that¡¯s when Ainsley made Ava turn around to face the troops.

    90 people. Plus 10 scouts. The troops she brought to the second round of war was only half the original number.

    But they would be facing an enemy twice or thrice their numbers.

    "Are you guys ready?" Ainsley spoke through the Airpods. Her icy voice rang throughout everyone¡¯s ears.

    The troops looked at each other before nodding vigorously.

    "Ready, boss!"

    At their words, Ainsley smiled faintly.

    "You have to be ready."

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 539 - Go All Out

    <h4>Chapter 539 - "Go All Out" </h4>

    "You have to be ready." Ainsley closed her eyes and let the wind blow her hair.

    Somehow, she didn¡¯t feel nervous about the uing war but felt rather mncholic instead.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll be killing many people once more. But maybe this time, the Godfather will do it, not me.¡¯

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know what to feel, knowing the Godfather took the me for all the kills even though he did it for her.

    Even the earlier kills...how he was so cruel...

    He did it all for her too.

    But Ainsley couldn¡¯t be happy about it.

    This war...she¡¯s neither angry nor disappointed. She¡¯s neither anxious nor terrified.

    She¡¯s strangely...calm.

    Ainsley looked at Ava and patted her head before lifting her head.

    The Godfather was right there, floating in the air. He had this serious face as he mumbled to himself.

    "Blood wings...hmmm scythe...or icicles rain? Hmmm..."

    The young man was busy trying to see which skill he should show Ainsley in this war.

    Seeing the Godfather like that, Ainsley truly couldn¡¯t bring herself to resent him for all the cruel killings he did before.

    In the end, that¡¯s the Godfather¡¯s nature, and she epted him.

    [Gwodfathel.] Ainsley looked at the Godfather and grinned. [Just tell me when you want to possess me, okay?]

    [Oh?] The Godfather stopped mumbling and nodded. [Okay.]

    [Ah, and also...don¡¯t hold back. You can use your real ability in this war. You won¡¯t affect me that much.]

    The Godfather instantly paused. He looked at Ainsley and squinted. [Are you sure? You might get another identity crisis or residual aura...]

    [It¡¯s okay. Elliana will give us the golden pacifier when the timees. I believe in her.] Ainsley smiled brightly while patting Ava¡¯s head.

    [That¡¯s why...Gwodfathel...you can stop restraining yourself.]

    The cruel Godfather that Ainsley saw before was still the guy restraining himself and used a rather sneaky method.

    Yet it was actually even crueler than his usual self.

    [Just go all out, okay?]

    Ainsley had experienced the Godfather possessing herself....and somehow got a connection to his emotion.

    No matter how hard the Godfather hid it, Ainsley could feel his thirst for blood and war.

    No matter what...the Godfather longed to experience the same thrill.

    It was theplete opposite of Ainsley¡¯s nature, and that¡¯s why the Godfather kept restraining himself even after he got Ainsley¡¯s body to control.

    Ainsley looked at the dumbfounded Godfather and smiled bitterly.

    ¡¯You are born to fight. Yet you change yourself for me. How can I not grant your little wish just this once?¡¯

    Ainsley had explored more about the blood maniption ability, and it turned out someone could awaken this ability after they were drenched in blood.

    In other words, they killed many people...and they didn¡¯t hate it.

    Bloodthirsty maniac. War devil.

    The Godfather was like that. No wonder he got the blood maniption ability.

    Ainsley felt sorry that the Godfather couldn¡¯t bring out the best of the blood maniption ability because of herself.

    He even...stored her ten drops of blood and other human blood.

    Why? Because he didn¡¯t want to control other people¡¯s blood right after wounding them. At least not in front of Ainsley.

    Actually, the Godfather could use various blood from the enemies in war and didn¡¯t have to suck someone dry to make use of their blood.

    However, the sight of controlling many people¡¯s blood was actually even gruesomepared to sucking one¡¯s blood dry for once.

    Thus, the Godfather went as far as storing the blood.

    And he also didn¡¯t want to harm Ainsley¡¯s body to get her blood and made use of it.

    The Godfather was rash. Hot-blooded. Domineering. He got hurt a lot. He bled a lot. That¡¯s why he always used his own blood in war, not caring about his own body at all.

    But Ainsley...made him unable to do that.

    Seeing that gaze full of understanding in Ainsley¡¯s eyes, the Godfather shuddered. He suddenly turned his head away as his ears reddened.

    [Don¡¯t be too nosy, Lil Lass. T-this lord knows what this lord is doing!]

    Ah, damn. How could I show my crazy self to my disciple? What if she¡¯s terrified and disgusted? That won¡¯t do, okay?

    But since she said I can go all out...

    The Godfather¡¯s blood rose to his head. His heart was thumping fast as his eyes glinted viciously.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll really go all out.¡¯

    The Godfather had just thought so when Ba and Elliana shouted to Ainsley from behind.

    "Boss, the enemy is here!"

    "Boss. Enemy."

    At their words, Ainsley immediately looked at the horizon and saw thick dust gathering in the distance.

    Behind the thick dust fog, one saw the silhouette of people riding their mounts.

    It looked like a big troop of monsters and beasts with humans riding them was heading this way.

    Seeing this, Ainsley¡¯s face changed. She immediately positioned herself at the very front while her troops got into formation.

    Ba and Elliana were stationed right on Ainsley¡¯s left and right sides while Cellino changed into his beast form and floated in the air.

    The enemy is here!

    While the Sloan Family troops were ready to face the enemy, the enemy¡¯smander, who had just arrived at the valley¡¯s area, was stunned beyond relief.

    Even from far away, he could already see the 100-ish people gathering outside of the valley.

    But the most eye-catching among those people was the one at the very front.

    Her purple hair glistened under the sunlight, and her blue pupils looked as if she could see through anyone.

    That¡¯s...the Sloan Family¡¯s 18th head....

    Ainsley Sloan!

    "Why is she here?!" Themander instantly roared at Danny, who was trailing behind him.

    We...shouldn¡¯t fight that monster!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 540 - My Principle

    <h4>Chapter 540 - "My Principle" </h4>

    We...shouldn¡¯t fight that monster!

    Themander knew Ainsley¡¯s curse ability and instantly knew that their group would just be annihted if they fought like this.

    However, they couldn¡¯t back off either. Their family would take their cowardice as a betrayal toward the family. That would be even worse than death!

    Themander gritted his teeth as he looked at his people behind him.

    "All of you. We might die a horrible death today. But never give up. Get it?"

    Themander was ready to throw away his life, but he wanted to ensure his people wouldn¡¯t mind following him. If any of them feared death, he would make sure they escaped sessfully.

    From the beginning, the moment he saw Ainsley on the battlefield, he knew there was no way they would win!

    Even the troops had the same thoughts as themander, yet they gritted their teeth.

    "No worries,mander. We will follow you to death!"

    The troops knew fully well just how fast the baby killed 500 peoplest time. They only had 200 people with them. They would also be annihted in no time.

    But they wouldn¡¯t retreat without a fight. Their family¡¯s pride and the name was in their hands!

    Seeing his troops also wanting to follow him, themander took a deep breath before raising his hand.

    "All troops. HALT!"

    He suddenly made his troops stop just a few meters from Ainsley¡¯s location!

    The troops obediently halted their mounts, yet their actions startled Ainsley and her troops. The baby couldn¡¯t help but squint at themander.

    [Godfather, why are they stopping? Are they trying to negotiate or something?]

    The Godfather was also stunned. He was ready to possess Ainsley and kill all these people, but when they stopped out of the blue, he was also at a loss.

    [This lord doesn¡¯t know. Just be careful of a sneak attack.] The Godfather clenched his chest and inhaled deeply.

    Somehow, he had a feeling that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill to his heart¡¯s wishes...

    Just as the Godfather thought so, the enemy¡¯smander suddenly raised his voice while looking at Ainsley.

    "The Sloan Family Head, Ainsley Sloan. Are you sure you want to rob our family¡¯s territory?"

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head. "Yeah, I¡¯m sure. Why are you asking?"

    This is weird. Since when did a territorial war be an interrogation session like now? What is thismander trying to do?

    Even the Godfather was dumbfounded.

    ¡¯Why are you just chatting with Ainsley? Can¡¯t you fight? C¡¯mon, this lord wants to see blood! Not to see you guys chatting peacefully!¡¯

    Ainsley also had the same thought. She inhaled deeply and squinted.

    "What are you nning,mander? If you¡¯re here to get back your territory, my people will not let you pass through."

    But themander didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s eager to snatch back the territory...

    Indeed, themander actually backed down the moment he saw Ainsley. Only a moron would underestimate her.

    However, he couldn¡¯t just say that he didn¡¯t want to die a vain death. Themander had no choice but to grit his teeth and put up an act.

    "If you¡¯re persistent on upying our territory, we have no choice but to fight. But looking at your measly 100 people...I think you¡¯re fighting a losing battle."

    Themander had this cold and arrogant expression on his face, yet deep inside, he¡¯s screaming.

    No, we are the ones fighting a losing battle! Fck!! We don¡¯t even have a neutraliser in the troop. How can we stop this little devil?

    Even if we have a neutraliser, this demon¡¯s curse ability is immune to a neutraliser ability! Damn!

    "Huh. Just don¡¯t cry to thismander if you lost all your troops, okay, little kid?" Themander tried his best to act like an arrogant bastard that wanted to provoke the little kid.

    Unsurprisingly, Ainsley¡¯s troops were triggered. They instantly roared.

    "What did you say, bastard? Our 100 people are enough to defeat all of you!"

    "With the boss here, all of you will die!"

    "Let¡¯s just fight now. I¡¯m itching to beat up those bastards!"

    Ainsley¡¯s people were hot-blooded youth. Themander looked down on them and disturbed their pride.

    The youngsters were already cracking their knuckles, ready to go into a brawl.

    However, Ainsley was slightly stunned instead. The baby ignored themander¡¯s ridiculing words and looked at his hands on his monster¡¯s rein instead.

    His hands are trembling.

    [...he is afraid of me?] Ainsley secretly asked the Godfather, and the young man nodded with a dumbfounded look on his face.

    [Yeah, he is. If it¡¯s like this...won¡¯t the war be quick? What a coward...]

    [Uh, well, yeah...]

    Somehow, Ainsley felt like...the war could be prevented if she could scare away themander and make them give up.

    However, it seemed that themander didn¡¯t want to back off without fighting.

    Does he need a reason to retreat?

    Ainsley squinted once more before clenching her fists.

    [Godfather...can we just scare them away and not massacre them?]

    !

    The Godfather almost fell from the sky.

    [What¨C what are you talking about? That¡¯s your enemy. You shouldn¡¯t be weak-hearted and be nice to them!]

    [I know. But if we can conserve more energy and save more lives on our side while also dering our ownership of the valley, why don¡¯t we choose the easiest way?]

    Ainsley knew that her excuse sounded pitiful.

    People would scorn her because she was naive and didn¡¯t want to kill people when she was already a mass murderer.

    However, after thest incident, she came to know that not all problems needed her to shed blood.

    If she could make people now before her without killing, wasn¡¯t that actually more admirable?

    This is my principle!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 541 - Blood Wings

    <h4>Chapter 541 - "Blood Wings" </h4>

    [Godfather, can you show off your blood maniption skill and injure all of them? Make sure they¡¯re dying, near-death but won¡¯t die if they get treatment.]

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes were determined as she looked up at the Godfather.

    [I know this is selfish and annoying. But I think we can assert more dominance this way. I want to build another image other than a mass murderer with a curse ability.]

    Ainsley clenched her fists tightly. She looked straight into the Godfather¡¯s eyes.

    The Godfather told her that she shouldn¡¯t be a lone fighter. But if she massacred people once more, wouldn¡¯t she be a lone fighter...again?

    Why can¡¯t she be like a queen, making people fear her while showing off her ability?

    The Godfather could actually understand what Ainsley meant, and the young man felt as if something just stabbed his heart.

    Ah...I am the one who wanted her not to be like me. But when I possessed her, I selfishly wanted to go back to the way I used to be...even after she told me that I can go all out.

    The Godfather ruffled his hair andughed coldly.

    [Hahaha.]

    I am really...selfish.

    Do I want to live that desperately? Did I regret my death that much?

    The Godfather took a deep breath and forcefully smiled.

    [This lord understands. You are the master, anyway. This Lord will follow your wishes.]

    At the Godfather¡¯s words, Ainsley immediately activated her shaman energy, and the Godfather possessed her.

    Her purple hair slowly turned green in front of everyone, and her blue pupils turned golden.

    [...sorry, Lil Lass.] The Godfather silently took out a Matcha Pocky from the storage ne and put it into his mouth.

    [This lord doesn¡¯t wish for you to be a bloodthirsty maniac like this lord.]

    The Godfather realised that he almost turned Ainsley into what he became in the past. If he truly went all out and did things as he wished, Ainsley would stray far away from the path that she wanted.

    [This lord...wishes you can do things that you want.]

    [Hum. I will.] Ainsley giggled as she looked at the big screen inside the dark space. The baby silently poked the screen.

    [I¡¯ll be watching, Godfather.]

    [Mmm. Leave it to this lord.]

    Right after he said it, the Godfather stood on Ava¡¯s back with his back straight. He lifted his chin high and looked at the enemymander with a chilly gaze.

    "This lord has no intention to back off." The young man bit the Matcha Pocky lightly before raising his right hand.

    "Let¡¯s fight."

    The moment the Godfather¡¯s words fell, he instantly drew all the blood he stored inside the storage ne except for Ainsley¡¯s blood.

    The crimson liquid slowly poured out of the ne, and it became a stream of line. The crimson stream gently swirled around the Godfather¡¯s tiny body, covering him from head to toe.

    The smell of blood immediately spread throughout the field, and the stream noise struck everyone¡¯s ears.

    Srrrrrrr....

    Slowly but surely, the stream of blood gathered behind the Godfather¡¯s back, but this time, it didn¡¯t be arge blood gel following him around.

    If anything, the blood gradually condensed into sharp, crystalline feathers. They attached themselves onto the Godfather¡¯s back, feather by feather.

    The process might look slow, yet the whole process happened in less than a minute.

    The stream of blood vanished, fully condensed into a pair of bloody red wings behind the baby¡¯s back.

    Shaaaaa....

    The sunlight shone upon the crimson wings. Strangely, the sunlight couldn¡¯t pass through the crystallised wings. The dense blood didn¡¯t allow the sunlight to break through.

    Crimson wings.

    The people around the baby couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the blood wings.

    The moment the wings spread themselves and pped lightly, the smell of blood became even more intense.

    The dark reddish colour of the wings looked something like what demons would have. Yet, at the same time, there¡¯s this unexinable beauty.

    Ainsley¡¯s people and the enemy froze on the spot. It was as if the blood wings spellbound them.

    p. p. p.

    Even when the wings started to p faster and the wind blew the scent of blood throughout the field, the people remained still.

    Their eyestched onto the pair of wings that started to grow wider, stronger, and even bigger than the baby herself.

    p. p. p.

    The baby¡¯s body slowly rose to the sky.

    The wind became even stronger than before, and the pungent smell of blood lingered once more.

    The crimson wings spread wide in the air. It brought the baby even further from the ground.

    One meter, two meters, five meters...

    Ten meters.

    Ainsley was now flying ten meters away from the ground.

    The enemies and Ainsley¡¯s troops subconsciously lifted their heads to follow the baby¡¯s movement. But the sunlight almost blinded them.

    Surprisingly, the moment the blood wings spread themselves, just like a real avian¡¯s wings, it cast a shadow onto the people, shielding them from the scorching heat that afternoon.

    However, at the same time...it also cast a shadow in their hearts.

    "Damn." The enemy¡¯smander gulped nervously. His knees went weak as he looked up at the baby with her huge blood wings behind her back.

    "Is that...blood maniption ability?" Themander asked himself as he squeezed his monster¡¯s rein.

    The person next to him nodded stiffly like a chicken pecking its food.

    "I-I think so,mander. B-but isn¡¯t that one of the Godfather¡¯s signature abilities? T-that means..."

    "Look at her hair and pupils. Don¡¯t you think they resemble...that person?"

    Another person opened his mouth. Right now, he was close to peeing his pants.

    Green hair and golden eyes. Blood wings made of controlling blood.

    Is this....the Godfather?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 542 - Blood Rain

    <h4>Chapter 542 - "Blood Rain" </h4>

    The...Godfather? For real?

    The enemies shuddered. They instantly cried tears and blood in their heart.

    The rumour is true! Ainsley Sloan is a shaman, and she has the Godfather as her contracted spirit...

    And the ability she inherited was blood maniption.

    No one in the mafia world didn¡¯t know about blood maniption supremacy. They knew how sickening and insanely powerful that ability was...

    Especially when it was in the Godfather¡¯s hand.

    Many stories and legends mentioned the Godfather and his blood maniption ability. But they didn¡¯t think they would witness it first-hand like this...

    Aren¡¯t we screwed?

    At the same time, Ainsley¡¯s troops were trying hard not to simp.

    ¡¯Ahhhh, that¡¯s the Godfather! The boss is so cool to have the Godfather as her contracted spirit!¡¯

    ¡¯Oh my God! He cool! Blood wings...isn¡¯t it one of the legendary skills??¡¯

    The troops thought that the war would be a rather fierce and bloody war. But if the Godfather used blood wings...

    It¡¯s going to be an elegant yet chilling battle.

    The moment the Godfather showed his blood wings, the enemy troops were already despaired.

    ¡¯ording to legends and stories, what follows after the blood wings...is the blood rain...right?!¡¯

    Themander¡¯s face paled.

    That¡¯s an AOE skill!

    "Rejoice." The Godfather pped the blood wings as he looked down on the people below.

    His voice was that of a girl, and a kid. His face was also a toddler and his body...was so tiny that he looked cute.

    Yet at the moment, no one could see the baby as someone cute or vulnerable. If anything...he looked like a baby devil from hell...

    "Rejoice, mongrels. This Lord will make this quick." The Godfather pricked his ears as he spread his arms wide.

    Following his movement were the blood wings on his back. The wings slowly spread wider, and the edge was slightly curled, aiming to the ground.

    The feathers made of blood slowly became as sharp as icicles, and all of them were pointing at the enemy troops down there.

    "This will be done in seconds." The Godfather munched thest bit of his Matcha Pocky before licking the edge of his lips.

    "Blood wings..." The young man slowly clenched his fists. His pupils glinted viciously.

    "Rain on them."

    SHAAA!

    Before the enemies could react, the wings already pped hard and the sharp feathers on it suddenly shot toward the enemy troops.

    Psiu. Psiu. Psiu!

    One feather. Two feathers. Five. Ten. Twenty. Fifty. A hundred.

    It began with just one feather that instantly changed into a blood icicle shooting toward the target¡¯s belly.

    But seconds passed by, and the air was instantly filled with hundreds of blood icicles.

    SHA SHA SHA!

    The hundred blood icicles flew so fast that in mere seconds, it already stabbed some of the people¡¯s stomachs or shoulders, instantly pinning them to the ground.

    STAB!

    "Gah!"

    "Arghh!"

    "Ouch!"

    "AKH!"

    The enemies fell one by one. Yet the blood rain didn¡¯t stop. It kept stabbing each of the enemies with one blood icicle. Not less, not more.

    It was precisely one blood icicle...and it never shot the vital areas.

    The enemies were under attack. Scream and agony echoed throughout the field. Yet, not even a single person breathed theirst breath.

    Even themander wasn¡¯t an exception.

    Wounds started to appear on the enemies¡¯ bodies. Blood trickled down, mixed with the blood icicle stabbing their wounds.

    Yet...no one died. Of the 200 people getting attacked...

    No one died.

    But all of them fell to the ground with blood oozing everywhere, creating a pool of blood.

    The fishy smell of blood rose to the sky, and the baby¡¯s blood wings already shrunk to the size of tiny cupid-like wings. It was only enough to keep the baby flying in the air.

    "Hu..." The Godfather opened his eyes and exhaled. He slowly beckoned his fingers, and the enemies¡¯ blood flowed onto his palm.

    Once more, the blood formed arger blood wings...and the blood rain repeated.

    "GAH!"

    "AKH!"

    "GYAHHH!"

    Each enemy got another blood icicle piercing their body, yet it never aimed for the vital area. It only gave them new wounds and pain.

    None of the enemies could even stand up to run or use their abilities. Only the healers tried hard to heal themselves and those around them.

    But the bastard devil didn¡¯t think it was enough.

    Once more, when his wings shrunk after transforming into icicles rain, he gathered the blood on the field...

    And repeated the cycle.

    Once. Twice. Thrice.

    Everytime the young man created blood rain...the enemies would turn into hedgehogs with blood icicles still pinning them to the ground.

    Blood kept flowing from their wounds...and the next icicles attacking them were actually made from their own blood.

    It was either their own blood or theirrades¡¯s blood!

    "Uagh!"

    "S-stop. Just kill me!"

    "Don¡¯t y with us!"

    "Arghh!"

    The enemies groaned and rolled on the ground with icicles around their bodies. Yet, they were still breathing.

    Their blood kept flowing from their wounds, but the healers would help them stop the bleeding.

    They didn¡¯t die. But they couldn¡¯t fight back either.

    It...it was such torture!

    Ainsley¡¯s troops shuddered as they watched the Godfather toyed with the enemy troops. No one died, but their cries of pain and the humiliation they felt...

    It was enough to break anyone.

    "Stop...stop this." Themander finally spoke in a hoarse voice as heid on the ground with his stomach pressed.

    The man slowly stretched his hand and lifted it toward the Godfather in the air.

    "Stop...stop torturing us. Just...just kill us¨C "

    "No." The Godfather rejected tly. The young man fiddled with his silky hair and chuckled.

    "You either surrender or die a slow death."

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 543 - Twisted Nature

    <h4>Chapter 543 - "Twisted Nature" </h4>

    "You either surrender or die a slow death."

    At the Godfather¡¯s words, themander almost choked and died on the spot.

    Goddammit. You¡¯re really a maniac!

    Themander thought that they could die fast, and that¡¯s the end. At least they didn¡¯t let down their family¡¯s name. However, the Godfather didn¡¯t want to kill them fast.

    Wait. He didn¡¯t even have the intention to kill. Those who died would only because they lost too much blood. Yet...the Godfather could stop their bleeding so that they wouldn¡¯t die...

    This man is just pushing us to surrender!

    Surrendering to the enemy that attacks your territory was no doubt...something humiliating. No loyal members would do that.

    Unfortunately, themander was a part of the loyal members..., and he didn¡¯t want to be humiliated like this!

    But killing himself wasn¡¯t an option either. He felt so weak that he couldn¡¯t even bit his tongue tomit suicide.

    "Fck...fck you, Godfather. Y-you...can massacre all of us but why do you have to do...this..."

    "Well..." the Godfather slowly descended to Ava¡¯s back and shrugged. "Because a certain Lil brat told this lord not to kill."

    !

    Themander instantly knew who the Lil brat that the Godfather mentioned.

    Isn¡¯t it...Ainsley Sloan? She¡¯s still a kid yet already have such a vicious n...

    What a demon!

    Ainsley, who was watching all of this from the dark space, suddenly felt wronged.

    ¡¯Hello? I never wanted to torture you guys, okay? It¡¯s just to scare you to retreat...who would have thought that the maniac homicide took my words as ¡¯torture¡¯ ?!¡¯

    Ainsley clenched her chest and red at the screen.

    I¡¯m almost dead giving all the shaman energy for this motherfcked to torture you guys, okay?! Why would I want to keep wasting my energy??

    However, the enemy didn¡¯t give up yet. That¡¯s why Ainsley couldn¡¯t kick the Godfather out of her body.

    The baby finally felt so frustrated that she pulled her hair and shouted at the Godfather.

    [Godfather, can we end the war? Just capture them to be our prisoner or something, ah. I have exhausted almost all of my energy!]

    The Godfather paused at Ainsley¡¯s protest. He looked down at the people crawling on the ground and snorted.

    [If that¡¯s what you want...]

    Anyway, it¡¯s been more than 10 minutes. Ainsley might get another identity crisis.

    Indeed, right now, the baby¡¯s body umted more of the Godfather¡¯s residual aura, and the sign of identity crisis almost surfaced.

    The moment Ainsley and the Godfather resonated with each other, that¡¯s when Ainsley might get another identity crisis.

    Worrying about that, the Godfather sighed and immediately lifted his right hand.

    "All troops. Capture all these mongrels. Don¡¯t let even a single of them died from suicide."

    Ainsley¡¯s troops, who didn¡¯t have anything to do because the Godfather was flexing his ability, instantly red up.

    "Yes, boss!"

    The youngsters were pumped up as they rushed to drag the enemies and tie them like a sack or something.

    In the first ce, the enemies were already weak and dying. Thus, when Ainsley¡¯s troops came to get them, they couldn¡¯t resist and could only try tomit suicide.

    Being a war prisoner was even more embarrassing than dying in the hands of others!

    Unfortunately, the youngsters from the Sloan Family were too excited for their first ¡¯battle¡¯. When they spotted anyone trying tomit suicide, they would instantly knock them off.

    BAM! SLAP! KATCHAK!

    Oh, no...some youngsters broke the prisoner¡¯s legs or arms to prevent them from running away...

    Ah, someone hit the back of the prisoner¡¯s neck. Eh, did someone just p the poormander?

    The Sloan Family troops were instantly busy handling the prisoners, and Ainsley could only watch them with a bitter smile.

    [In the end, it seems that we are the one who solves the trouble...ah, I mean we fight alone.]

    [Hmm. It¡¯s just this one time, though. And these youngsters are still untrained. When you go back to the estate, make sure you train them hard.]

    The Godfather rubbed his forehead as he looked around the field.

    The previously brown ground had turned crimson red, and many blood icicles were still embedded in the enemies¡¯ bodies.

    Looking at the battlefield alone, everyone knew that the Godfather had obviously dominated the whole battle.

    ¡¯...it seems that this lord went too far...¡¯

    The Godfather¡¯s lips twitched as he beckoned his fingers and guided all the blood spilt on the battlefield into the blood bank inside the storage ne.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know since when the Godfather prepared a whole bathtub for human blood storage...

    But when she saw the bathtub inside the storage ne, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡¯C¡¯monnnn you can¡¯t possibly store ALL of the blood, right? What are you? A vampire??¡¯

    Unfortunately, even when Ainsley told the Godfather not to store that much blood, the young man refused to obey her.

    [Carrying blood everywhere is good since you don¡¯t know when you will need another AOE skill before your enemies bleed.]

    With that reasoning, the Godfather happily collected the blood on the battlefield.

    Even when he refrained from killing anyone, his love for blood was still there...

    "Hum, hum." The Godfather whistled as his blood boiled inside his vein.

    Seeing so much blood pouring into the storage ne just triggered his bloodthirst.

    Ahhhh, when can this lord kill people? Just wounding them to the point of dying isn¡¯t fun.

    The Godfather¡¯s twisted nature slowly showed up. His golden pupils reddened a bit, and his breath paced up.

    Hmmm, it¡¯s okay to kill themander, right? Or some stubborn prisoners...

    The Godfather¡¯s bloodthirsty nature unknowingly affected Ainsley¡¯s soul.

    The baby was just watching the Godfather cleaning the battlefield when her heart suddenly jolted.

    Ba-thump! Ba-thump!

    [UGHHH!]

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 544 - Golden Pacifier To The Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 544 - "Golden Pacifier To The Rescue" </h4>

    [Ugh!]

    Ainsley clenched her chest as she looked at the screen with wide eyes.

    Without her knowing, tears slowly gathered in her eyes.

    Oh, God¨C this feeling...

    Her blood rushed to her head, and there was this stifling sensation in her chest. She suddenly felt so eager to spill blood...

    It was a bloodthirsty nature!

    Ainsley instantly shouted at the Godfather.

    [Godfather?? Does your bloodthirsty nature get triggered or something?? I-I can¡¯t breathe. It feels so stuffy¨C ]

    However, the Godfather didn¡¯t reply. He kept storing the blood while his mind wandered around..

    Blood...so much blood. It¡¯s like back then. The war...the stimnts...the exciting feeling...

    The Godfather¡¯s expression changed. Oh, to be honest, it was Ainsley¡¯s body that showed such a change.

    The previously cute and adorable baby suddenly looked like a savage beast or something. Even Zev, who was only watching so far, was rmed.

    [Bastard Dave! You can¡¯t be¨C suppress your thirst! You¡¯re still using Ain¡¯s body!]

    Zev broke in a cold sweat. He suddenly regretted giving the blood maniption option to Ainsley.

    How did I forget that this bastard gets excited at the sight of blood? He¡¯s already twisted when he made a contract with me...and after that, he fought so much that his life felt empty without killing and fighting.

    It¡¯s been a while since he could see blood and sense them with a real human body...

    He¡¯s about to go mad!

    Zev knew the Godfather more than anyone else in this world. The young man might be kind and wise to Ainsley, but deep inside, he¡¯s still a crazed, bloodthirsty mafia.

    ¡¯What if he affects Ain??¡¯

    [Dave! Stop controlling the blood! You¡¯re not in the right mind!] Zev shouted once more, yet the Godfather didn¡¯t listen.

    He was already intoxicated with the scent and view of so much blood flowing into the ne.

    "Ahhhh. Hahahaha. Hahaha!"

    The man started tough like a madman.

    ¡¯Ahhhh...if only I can see fresh blood flowing from a human¡¯s body¨C ¡¯

    When the Godfather was already at the point that he was about to control the remaining blood to kill someone, out of the blue, Elliana appeared next to him.

    Before the Godfather could sumb to his fighting instinct, the woman already took out a golden pacifier.

    CLING.

    The pacifier glinted under the sunlight. At that moment, Elliana brought the pacifier closer to Ainsley¡¯s face and without saying anything...

    She forcefully shoved the pacifier to Ainsley¡¯s mouth!

    "Nyahaha¨C " The Godfather¡¯s mouth was opened when he¡¯sughing like a madman.

    Then...the pacifier suddenly blocked his mouth.

    "UPHH!"

    The young man¡¯s mind suddenly went nk.

    ...the heck..? What...what is this¨C

    Before he could do anything, the body moved on its own and...started to suck the pacifier!

    Nom. Nom. Nyam. Nyam.

    ....?!

    The Godfather could feel everyone¡¯s gaze on him as he sucked the pacifier just like a newborn baby.

    His mind instantly copsed.

    [LIL LASS! YOU¨C YOU!!] The Godfather¡¯s face flushed red as he shouted at Ainsley, who was trying her best to control her own mouth.

    Yes, you¡¯re right. The one sucking the pacifier desperately wasn¡¯t the Godfather but Ainsley!

    Inside the dark space, Ainsley ignored the Godfather¡¯s shout and focused on controlling her mouth.

    Hmph, hmph. You think you can overwhelm me with your bloodthirsty nature? Hell no! I might be weak, but it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t fight back!

    Ainsley knew that the Godfather was muddle-headed right now.

    If she didn¡¯t do anything and the Godfather ended upmitting a massacre using her body, once he cooled his head, he would regret things so much that he would me himself once more.

    ¡¯I don¡¯t want you to regret making a contract with me, Godfather. I know that you¡¯re a psycho, and you¡¯re too strong for me, and that you¡¯re dangerous...¡¯

    Ainsley inhaled and exhaled sharply.

    But I choose to be your contractor! I will not back away...and I will ept all your shorings, just like how you get my principles and beliefs!

    Ainsley kept sucking the golden pacifier, and slowly but surely, it strengthened her soul. Because of this, Ainsley could withstand the Godfather¡¯s influence on her.

    Not to mention that the pacifier had a calming effect, and it was extremely effective on the Godfather¡¯s bloodthirsty nature.

    Just by sucking the pacifier for a minute, the Godfather could already cool his head and retain hisposure.

    It was then that the Godfather sighed in relief.

    [Lilss, you can stop. This Lord already calms down, okay? Stop for a moment. Or just cut the shaman energy and kick this lord out.]

    The Godfather pped his forehead while cursing himself.

    ¡¯If not for the golden pacifier, I might have brought more harm to the Lilss for the n-th time. Damn it...why can¡¯t I control my urge?!¡¯

    When the Godfather said he was already calm, Ainsley simrly sighed in relief before cutting off the shaman energy supply.

    The Godfather was instantly kicked out of Ainsley¡¯s body,, and Ainsley¡¯s appearance slowly changed back to her usual appearance.

    "Huuuu..." the baby let out a long sigh as she blinked. She¡¯s currently sitting on Ava while patting Cellino¡¯s fur. Maybe the Godfather just did this to calm his nerves as well...

    Oh, God, anyway, that was close.

    Ainsley inhaled sharply while touching her neck and chest. Somehow, she felt that she almost became like the Godfather and had another identity crisis...

    But the golden pacifier surely helped a lot.

    Nom. Nom.

    Let¡¯s use it a little longer.

    Ainsley sucked on the pacifier for a little longer to calm her chaotic heart, not knowing that her people and the enemies had been watching her with twitching lips.

    Did the family head just suck a pacifier right after the war?!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 545 - Putting On Diaper?

    <h4>Chapter 545 - "Putting On Diaper?" </h4>

    ¡¯Did the family head just suck a pacifier right after the war?¡¯

    ¡¯That...she is already three, right? She doesn¡¯t exactly need a pacifier, right?¡¯

    ¡¯Uh, b-but...she is so cute!¡¯

    ¡¯And she¡¯s sucking the pacifier in Godfather mode. That¡¯s a whole new experience!¡¯

    ¡¯Hey, hey, so the Godfather also sucked the pacifier indirectly, right? Don¡¯t you think he will die of shame?¡¯

    ¡¯So what? The boss is cute as hell, anyway! Ahhhh, I wish I could take a picture of her using the pacifier!!¡¯

    ¡¯Maybe we can ept pacifier endorsement?¡¯

    The members were busy whispering among themselves while Ba and Elliana looked at each other.

    They had deadpan expression, but when their eyes met, they suddenly chuckled to themselves.

    ¡¯Ahhhh, what to do. The boss is so cute!!¡¯

    ¡¯Boss...cute...but...diaper...¡¯

    Elliana remembered what Grandpa Yofan said about Ainsley.

    "Listen. Kids might pee their pants if they¡¯re too excited. Especially little shamans. They¡¯re still unstable, so don¡¯t make fun of Ain if she peed her pants, okay?"

    "Hum."

    "Remember, you have to check her pants and immediately put on a diaper for her! Especially after the Godfather possessed her and did some crazy things."

    "Okay."

    ¡¯Oh...forgot about the diaper...¡¯

    Elliana patted her forehead and instantly crept behind Ainsley. The baby had just pulled out the pacifier from her mouth when Elliana suddenly lifted her body!

    "El¨C " Ainsley was about to ask Elliana what was going on when Elliana took out a diaper from her storage ne.

    The moment the diaper was out, Ainsley almost copsed.

    "Wait¨C NO!! NOT HERE!" Ainsley¡¯s face instantly flushed red as she tried to escape from Elliana¡¯s grip. She immediately knew what Elliana wanted to do.

    Don¡¯t joke around. I can¡¯t possibly wear a diaper now, right?! Heck no! I didn¡¯t even pee my pants! Ahhhh!

    Just like that, Ainsley ran around the battlefield, trying to escape from Elliana while Elliana chased after Ainsley to put on the diaper.

    This continued for a while until Ainsley¡¯s troops finished capturing all the war prisoners.

    In the end, Elliana gave up on trying to make Ainsley wear the diaper. It was all thanks to the baby telling Elliana that she didn¡¯t pee her pants at all.

    "Huff...huff...now...let¡¯s...let¡¯s go back to the mansion with the prisoners." Ainsley wiped her forehead as she climbed to Ava¡¯s back.

    Somehow, Cellino was already there, waiting for her.

    "Roger, boss." Ba nodded at Ainsley¡¯s words and immediately waved her hand.

    "All troops¨C depart!"

    Just like that, the remaining Sloan Family troops left the valley while the rest stayed there to guard the ce.

    Ainsley had also appointed a head guard for the Roid Valley and put on their family¡¯s g at the top of the tower.

    Since she defeated the reinforcement from the enemy¡¯s family, the family wouldn¡¯t make a move anytime soon. It would be useless to fight the Sloan Family when the baby was there, after all.

    That¡¯s how Ainsley acquired the Void Valley¡¯s third area as her monster and beast supplies.

    Later on, the guards explored the area and found more valuable items such as herbs and minerals, further highlighting the valley¡¯s value.

    Ainsley¡¯s group took another 4 days to arrive at the mansion. They travelled at a slower pace since they brought many prisoners with them.

    All in all, they finally managed toe back home in a week from the moment they departed to the day they arrived.

    When Ainsley approached the mansion¡¯s gate, Grandpa Yofan already stood there with the other elders, all having bright smiles on their faces.

    Once Ainsley was close enough to enter the mansion¡¯s front yard, the guards opened the gate while shouting respectfully.

    "Wee back, boss!"

    Many family members left at the mansion were also at the front yard doing their work. When they saw Ainsley¡¯s group, they excitedly ran to wee them.

    "Wee back, boss!"

    "Wahhh, the boss went back with victory!"

    The members could see Ainsley returning with a lot of prisoners following behind. One was sure that she had sessfully imed the Roid Valley to be their family¡¯s territory.

    "I¡¯m back, " Ainsley smiled at the members before meeting Grandpa Yofan. As usual, she hugged him and went to describe the experiences she got during her first war.

    That day, the news about the Sloan Family¡¯s victory in the Roid Valley Territorial War spread throughout the Roane Region.

    The local newspaper and the mafia society inte immediately highlighted the news.

    "The Sloan Family is making another breakthrough!"

    "The Sloan Family is going around collecting territories? Which territory will they aim for next?"

    Some media even tried to get the record of the battle, but since no one on the battlefield recorded the war, no one knew what happened.

    They only knew that the Sloan Family took 200-ish people as war prisoners.

    The defeated family were on edges because their people didn¡¯t die in the war but became war prisoners instead. If they didn¡¯t bail their people out, their family name would be tarnished!

    Thus, the defeated family tried to send negotiation terms with the Sloan Family, but Ainsley left all of this to Elliana and the others.

    As for herself, the day after she came back, she immediately brought her people to their territories and joined the small war to defend their territories in the pretext of training.

    At the same time, the mafia society still had its eyes on the Sloan Family¡¯s movements, trying to guess what they would do next...especially those rted to the 7 sacred families.

    "Do you think she will try to attack this ce next?" One of the higher-ups pointed at the huge map on the table, and the others immediately looked at it.

    "Ah. The Godfather Mausoleum?"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 546 - Broken Ability

    <h4>Chapter 546 - "Broken Ability" </h4>

    When someone brought up the Godfather mausoleum, the family¡¯s representative who owned the mausoleum instantly reacted.

    "What?! The Sloan Family¡¯s next target is our mausoleum??"

    "Yeah, that¡¯s possible because the Godfather is the Sloan Family Head¡¯s contracted spirit. She will want to take back what belonged to the Godfather."

    "But that mausoleum is now ours! The government didn¡¯t care about the mausoleum,, and our family was the one taking care of it."

    The representative bit his thumb as he paced around the meeting room of the high-rank families affiliated with the 7 sacred families.

    "This won¡¯t do. We have to protect the mausoleum. You know that the 7 sacred families and other allies rely on the mausoleum to nurture shamans, right?"

    The representative looked around the meeting room and met everyone¡¯s gaze.

    .

    "Can you guys¡¯ families send help to our family? If the mausoleum fell into the Sloan Family¡¯s hands, it would be bad for all of us too!"

    There were many spirits hanging out in the tomb area due to the mausoleum¡¯s unique environment. That¡¯s why, if kids were to visit the ce often, the chance to be a shaman would be way higher than usual.

    The 7 sacred families and their affiliated families had used the mausoleum to nurture shamans for generations, and even the Godlif Shaman Guild frequently paid a huge sum of money to bring their shamans to the mausoleum.

    The mausoleum was just a vital area for the family who owned it and for the alliances too!

    There¡¯s no way the 7 sacred families would let it go.

    The affiliated family who owned the mausoleum under the 7 sacred families¡¯ protection was the most anxious about the mausoleum.

    It was their one and only bargaining chip with the 7 sacred families, simply because the mausoleum was far away from the 7 sacred families¡¯ territories.

    If not for that, one of the 7 sacred families would have upied the mausoleum...

    But the mausoleum was actually not far from the Roane Region, which was why the Sloan Family or the Walter Family could aim for it!

    So far, the Walter Family never nurtured shamans and focused on elemental ability users. Thus, they were never interested. But if the Sloan Family asked the Walter Family for help...

    "C¡¯mon guys, can¡¯t you ask your bosses to send us help? Ask your affiliated 7 sacred families too. No matter what, we have to keep the mausoleum!"

    The representative of the mausoleum¡¯s owner already broke in cold sweat as he tried to coax the other representatives to help his family.

    If they could make an alliance with these high-ranking families and even get the 7 sacred families to send help, there¡¯s no way the Sloan Family could get the mausoleum.

    However, the other representatives didn¡¯t immediately agree with the request. They looked at each other before sighing.

    "If the Sloan Family decided to attack the mausoleum...it means the Godfather will go there too, right?" Someone chipped in, and immediately after, another one responded.

    "Right. Do you think you can win against the Godfather?"

    The representative flinched. He bit his lips and stammered.

    "B-but he¡¯s just a spirit now. He¡¯s long dead! E-even if he can possess the Sloan Family Head, h-he can only use one of his abilities..."

    "And do you know what ability he can use?"

    "N-no...."

    "Listen here. From my informant, the Sloan Family took the Void Valley solely because the Godfather helped them."

    "What? Then...do you know what ability he use in that war?"

    "Yeah. It¡¯s the blood maniption ability." The person¡¯s face paled as he looked at the representative.

    "You know what it means to have that ability, right?"

    In that instant, the atmosphere in the meeting room seemed to be even gloomier than before. The temperature dropped, and the people¡¯s faces darkened.

    "Blood maniption ability...the more enemies there are, the stronger the user will be. What¡¯s the point of sending so many people?"

    Someone in the room shook his head and sighed.

    "Even if you put neutraliser ability users in the battlefield, from the Sloan Family Head¡¯s battle recordings, she can use her curse ability to prevent any of her other abilities getting sealed..."

    It was an illogical exnation of how a ¡¯curse¡¯ ability could cancel the neutraliser effects, but the end result was the same.

    Hearing the person¡¯s exnations, the others in the room became even more distressed.

    "In other words, she will still be able to use her shaman ability, and once she does, the Godfather will take over, and she will be unstoppable?"

    "Yeah. Don¡¯t you know that the blood maniption ability can even heal the users¡¯ wounds and recharge their energy by consuming the enemies¡¯ blood?"

    "That..."

    "If the toddler is already skillful enough as a shaman, there¡¯s a possibility that the Godfather can use those skills while possessing her. If it¡¯s like that..."

    Everything would be in vain.

    In the past, when someone fought the Godfather, they would always use neutraliser ability users to seal one of his abilities, and their priority was the blood maniption ability.

    It was too powerful and scary that they had to prevent the Godfather from using it.

    However, now, the Godfather¡¯s host could cancel the neutraliser effect as long as she¡¯s fast enough to react...

    That¡¯s so broken!

    The people in the meeting room already imagined the worst and thought that Ainsley could already use the Godfather¡¯s broken skills such as the blood heal and the energy recharge through blood.

    Little did they know that she could only let the Godfather control the blood to form shapes or weapons used in war.

    Nothing more than that.

    But the representatives already had negative thoughts. They all despaired.

    "What...what do we do to stop that devil?!"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 547 - Kill The Godfather

    <h4>Chapter 547 - "Kill The Godfather" </h4>

    At the representative¡¯s question, the others fell silent. They avoided eye contact and silently looked down.

    What can we do when we are fighting someone who will be even stronger when the enemies multiply?

    The blood maniption ability is really a sick ability that only psychos like the Godfather can use!

    Poor these representatives not knowing that Ainsley was still a newbie shaman.

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t even make blood clones yet, only blood chibis since it required less blood.

    The Godfather didn¡¯t want to wound Ainsley too much like what he did to himself back in the day, after all.

    Not knowing that Ainsley¡¯s ability to control the blood was still very limited, the representatives in the room already panicked.

    "What to do then?! Is there no other way to stop her? Maybe we can kidnap her people or something, or, or..."

    While the representatives were panicking, someone sitting at the corner of the room suddenly raised his hand andmented..

    "How about preventing the Godfather from possessing the Sloan Family Head?"

    !

    The meeting room went silent. Everyone instantly looked at the person suggesting and saw that he was a young man, maybe the youngest in the room.

    "Ah, which family do you serve?" One of the oldies couldn¡¯t help but ask the person since they had never seen him before.

    However, his suggestion just now created ripples in the discussion.

    The young man looked at the old man questioning him, and smiled.

    "Ah, I¡¯m from one of the 7 sacred families, but I won¡¯t say which family. The higher-ups forbid me from saying this info."

    The young man brushed off the others¡¯ questions about his identity by saying that he¡¯s from one of the 7 sacred families.

    When the others heard that he¡¯s a representative from a higher family than them, they instantly changed their attitudes and started to surround him.

    "Oh, someone from the 7 sacred families! No wonder you have such a good idea."

    "Yeah, yeah, what did you say before? Prevent the Godfather from possessing the toddler? That¡¯s good!"

    "But how do we do that?"

    Since the oldies were interested, the young man brushed off his maroon hair andughed cheerfully.

    "Hahah, calm down, everyone. What I mean to say is, if we can prevent the Godfather from using his ability, that will be our win."

    "Right, right, young man. But how? Unless we can harm or capture the Godfather when he¡¯s in his spirit form..."

    "Exactly! Don¡¯t you guys know about THEM? You know, a group of people that can harm spirits." The young man winked at the oldies, and the oldies were instantly stunned.

    They looked at each other with wide eyes.

    Them? Don¡¯t tell us it is the...

    The exorcists!

    A group of ability users that can injure or even kill dead spirits in their spirit form.

    "Do you mean...those ability users? Uh, I heard that they¡¯re scarce, even rarer than alchemists...but is it true that they can harm spirits?"

    "Of course they can. It¡¯s not just rumour."

    "Oh, that¡¯s good. But I heard that those people...only work for the government? I mean, they have a guild too, but they¡¯re all under the government¡¯s wings, right?"

    "Ah, really? That¡¯s not good. We are mafia families. How can we recruit someone working under the government!"

    The other people immediately refused the young man¡¯s idea. After all, it¡¯s impossible for those working for the government to be involved with the mafia unless they¡¯re neutral.

    But the exorcists weren¡¯t neutral at all. They¡¯re all groomed by the government to hunt down spirits rted to the mafia society!

    "Even if we can bribe those Ability Users, it¡¯s not like they will want to work for us. I heard that they¡¯re extremely loyal to the government..."

    However, the young man only smiled and chuckled.

    "Hey, hey, the Godfather is the strongest mafia spirit ever existed. Don¡¯t you think the government wants to get rid of him? Even his spirit form is dangerous...right?"

    "R-right...right."

    "Then, if we use other neutral forces to contact the government to hunt the Godfather, they will happily do the mission, right? It¡¯s their long-time wish, after all."

    The representatives fell silent. They weakly nodded.

    "You are right..."

    Strangely, these people didn¡¯t look too enthusiastic with the suggestion. If anything, they looked at each other with awkward expressions on their old faces.

    Do we need...topletely kill the Godfather spirit?

    That¡¯s what everyone in the room was thinking.

    The Godfather might be a pain in the a*s for many mafias, but they couldn¡¯t deny that the Godfather was their pioneer.

    The mafia society became so popr and influential thanks to the Godfather.

    In the end, the mafias still respected him and didn¡¯t wish to kill the lingering spirits. They knew that the Godfather had passed away from ¡¯old age¡¯, but if they had to kill his spirit too...

    There would be nothing left for the mafia.

    Actually, the shamans working for the mafia society wanted the Godfather to be their contracted spirits.

    Everyone looked up to him, and even the non-mafia dead spirits also happily stayed at his mausoleum out of respect for him.

    He might be a psycho, but he¡¯s strong enough until his tomb could create a perfect environment for the dead spirits.

    Many dead spirits thanked the Godfather despite never seeing him around.

    Even though many people made use of the Godfather¡¯s tomb, they still had an ounce of admiration toward him.

    Even the government was forced to build a statue for him at the monumental park even though he¡¯s literally a mafia figure.

    That¡¯s how much impact the Godfather brought to the mafia society, and now...they had to kill him?

    Can we? Do we have to?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 548 - The Exorcists

    <h4>Chapter 548 - "The Exorcists" </h4>

    The oldies felt reluctant to kill the Godfather spirit, and the young man could feel it.

    After the long silence, the young man had no choice but to raise his hands together.

    "Hey, hey, don¡¯t be so gloomy. I never said we should let those people kill the Godfather. Just injuring him is enough. It¡¯s all to prevent the Godfather from possessing his shaman."

    "Well, yeah, that¡¯s good. But the government will want to kill the Godfather spirit no matter what. If we fail to injure him and kill him instead..."

    The oldies hesitated for a moment before sighing.

    "Are you sure we can hold back those ability users before they kill the Godfather?"

    .

    At the oldies¡¯ words, the young man onlyughed. Somehow, hisughter this time sounded slightly colder than before, and one could hear the hint of mocking in his tone.

    "Well, why should we worry about that? Do you think the Sloan Family Head will let anyone kill the Godfather spirit? You guys underestimate that baby a lot, huh."

    The red-haired young man with a crew-cut hairstyle snickered as he pped the table lightly.

    "Don¡¯t think that the Sloan Family would be useless without the Godfather."

    The guy shrugged before continuing.

    "Aside from her AOE curse ability, I heard that skilful shamans can borrow their contracted spirit¡¯s ability without the spirit possessing them."

    !

    The oldies flinched. They looked at each other while biting their thumbs.

    "W-well, that sounds logical...but what if the Sloan Family Head isn¡¯t that strong and can¡¯t protect the Godfather? We certainly want to push them back, but we don¡¯t want to kill the Godfather."

    If anything, it would be good to kill the Sloan Family Head so that the Godfather would be free from the contract. That way, someone else could contract the Godfather.

    Which shaman didn¡¯t want to have the Godfather as their partner? Many people would kill to have that privilege!

    The red-haired guy paused at the oldies¡¯ question before sighing.

    "Just assume that the Sloan Family Head is strong enough to protect the Godfather. Never underestimate her, or you will repeat the Aretha vs Sloan war history."

    When the young man mentioned the Aretha Family invasion of the Sloan Family, the oldies in the room suddenly fell silent. Each of them scratched their cheeks awkwardly.

    Well, the price of underestimating the opponent is indeed a terrible defeat.

    "That means to defeat the Sloan Family¡¯s troops...we have to invite the best exorcist teams? We have to go all-out and use everything we can, right?"

    The family representative who owned the mausoleum mmed the table as he looked at the red-haired youth with eyes full of sparkle.

    "I agree with this gentleman that we shouldn¡¯t worry about killing the Godfather." The representative cleared his throat as he continued his fiery speech.

    "The Godfather won¡¯t be killed that easily, but we can still wound him and prevent him from lending his ability to the Sloan Family Head!"

    If Ainsley could borrow the Godfather¡¯s ability without getting possessed, things would be way tougher than before.

    Still, If the Godfather was wounded, at least they could weaken the borrowed ability.

    "I heard that when the spirit is wounded, the shaman can¡¯t use the borrowed ability for too long, and the variety of skills they can use will also be limited depending on the injury¡¯s graveness."

    "Yeah, I heard so. In the end, we really have to injure the Godfather with all of our might. Maybe it¡¯s best to trap him somewhere..."

    "Yes, yes, that¡¯s why we have to go all-out!"

    The others in the room slowly agreed with the red-haired guy and the representative¡¯s ideas.

    After all, their mausoleum was at stake here.

    "Ah, right, can¡¯t exorcists seal a dead spirit or something aside from injuring them?"

    "Hmmm, just like summoners, there are many types of exorcists. There¡¯s one that can heal dead spirits, one that can kill or injure them, and there¡¯s one that can seal them too."

    The red-haired youth started to bber his knowledge about the exorcists, detailed enough to awe the oldies.

    "Young man, the exorcist is a rare upation that not many people know yet you know so much about them! As expected as someone from the 7 sacred families."

    One of the oldiesughed heartily as he patted the young man¡¯s shoulder, not noticing that the young man flinched a bit before smiling politely.

    "Well, it¡¯s my job to investigate our enemy¡¯s weakness, and the exorcist is the best tool to attack our enemy¡¯s weakness."

    "You¡¯re right. Exorcists are said to be the shaman¡¯s mortal enemies because one upation is battling spirits while the other is befriending and using them."

    The old man chuckled before retracting his hand on the young man¡¯s shoulder.

    "Anyway, since you know a lot about exorcists, surely you can also contact them, right?"

    The young man paused for a few seconds before nodding stiffly.

    "Of course. Our 7 sacred families have many connections even to the government¡¯s side. Just tell me the date of the possible invasion, and the exorcists shall be there before the due date."

    Since the young man already took the burden to contact the exorcists, the oldies didn¡¯t bother to do the job.

    They nodded in satisfaction before talking about other things rted to the possible invasion.

    At the same time, at the mansion, Ainsley was scanning through some documents when Grandpa Yofan came into the office with a piece of good news.

    "Ain, do you remember the thing you asked us to investigate?"

    "Investigation? Is it abwout..."

    "It¡¯s about The Golden Scale group."

    Ainsley instantly put down the documents in her hands and looked up at Grandpa Yofan with a serious expression.

    "The Golden Folce? Nice twoming. What did ywou guys discovel, Gwandpa?"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 549 - Spies

    <h4>Chapter 549 - "Spies" </h4>

    When talking about The Golden Scale, Ainsley had always been interested. After all, the group seemed to be newly formed by the government to mess up the mafia families.

    And they had to target her family...

    That¡¯s a wrong move, peeps!

    Grandpa Yofan didn¡¯t immediately answer Ainsley¡¯s question and went to sit next to her before turning on the tablet¡¯s screen.

    He then pointed at the screen while starting his speech. "See this? This is The Golden Scale Symbol."

    "Hwum..."

    It was the symbol of a golden scale just like the one used in Libra or something. Anyway, it really represented justice.

    "Using this symbol, we track their whereabouts and recent movements, and we collected quite a lot of information through the ck market and undergroundworking.."

    Since the Sloan Family was a mafia family, of course, they would use a backdoor method to investigate this mysterious force.

    "So far, we know that The Golden Scale only targeted the mafias and not other criminal organisations. And indeed, just like what Mr Walter said that you told me, they only aim for the developing mafia families."

    "Owkay. And?"

    "Now, here¡¯s the thing. We investigated how many members this group has and how many people they send to attack the mafia families...and every time, it¡¯s always only 20 people."

    "Only...20? Maybe their gwoup is only that big?" Ainsley tilted her head.

    She didn¡¯t really remember how many people attacked her territory but it should be around that number too.

    Then...does it mean the group was extremely small?

    But Grandpa Yofan shook his head. "Apparently, they never send the same personnel to attack a different family."

    ...huh?

    "What?! Then, the 20 people...they..."

    "Right. Each team of 20 people got assigned to the same family. Different families, different personnel too."

    Ainsley instantly felt like fainting.

    "How many members do they have so far based on that information alone? Let¡¯s say they had attacked 10 families...they had at least 200 people?"

    "Yeah, around that, and it¡¯s still growing."

    "That¡¯s on par with a low-ranked mafia family¡¯s members!" Ainsley pped her thigh and sighed.

    The Golden Scale Group was even bigger than she imagined.

    "Oh, right, and this group is really secretive and meticulous. If one of their members gets caught, they won¡¯t hesitate to kill that member, or the member would kill themselves on the spot."

    !

    Ainsley covered her mouth as her face paled.

    "That¡¯s so cruel...how did theymit suicide?"

    "There seemed to be a curse on the Golden Scale tattoo they have on their body, and they only need to say a keyword for the curse to be activated."

    When Ainsley heard Grandpa Yofan mentioning a curse, she instantly recalled the curse that the elders got in exchange for power.

    Do they also have a symbol or something? And wait...someone with a curse ability really exists?

    "The curse...is it from an ability user, grandpa?" Ainsley couldn¡¯t use cutesynguage anymore and started to speak in a solemn tone.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s from an Ability User. And our informant said that the source of the curses is all from the same ability user. However, when they discovered the curse, the curse disappeared right after the victim died."

    There we go. The group was so meticulous that they didn¡¯t leave the curse evidence behind for their enemy to research.

    "The informant can only identify that the tattoos are a form of a curse, and they¡¯re all the same type of curse."

    "...a death curse?" Ainsley gulped, and Grandpa Yofan nodded weakly.

    "Yes. And it¡¯s the type that can be controlled remotely as long as the tattoo is there. Terrifying, right? That group is really a suicidal group..."

    "They¡¯re so determined to destroy the developing mafia families, ah!"

    "Right, Ain. And we predict that when the group grows evenrger than now, they will start to target other stronger families and not just the rising stars."

    At Grandpa Yofan¡¯s concern, Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but furrowed her eyebrows.

    "This group is really dangerous..."

    "They are. Not to mention that from the informant¡¯s information, the 20-men team have various type of ability users, not just assassin-type."

    "What are they?"

    "So far, we discovered speed-type, poison or corrosion-type, assassin-type, and spy-type ability users."

    "Spy...type? Is there a type of Ability User like that?" Ainsley tilted her head in confusion. She had never heard of the spy-type...

    "Oh, of course, there is. Transformation ability, camouge ability, mind-reader, mimicry, invisibility, and so on. They¡¯re all suitable to be spies. Especially transformation and mimicry types."

    Transformation ability enabled the user to change into animals or monsters, depending on the specific type of their ability.

    But there¡¯s also a transformation ability user that could change their whole appearance to be someone that had never existed in this world.

    Some people could only change into one different persona,, but others could even change into many different personas, not just one.

    Thetter type was definitely a pain in the a*s for the enemy.

    "There¡¯s also mimicry. The ability of users can mimic other people¡¯s appearances down to the veryst detail. Some stronger ones can even copy or mimic the target¡¯s habits, memories, and so on."

    Just like the transformation ability users, not all mimicry ability users could copy or mimic many people.

    Some of the weaker ones could only mimic one person in a day, and others could do as much as ten per day.

    "If a mimicry ability user infiltrates our mansion, we won¡¯t even know that they¡¯re fake, and the real one might not be here anymore."

    Grandpa Yofan said things casually, but when Ainsley heard it, she suddenly got a chill down her spine.

    "R-really? They can also copy t-the soul oath too?"

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 550 - Mini Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 550 - "Mini Tournament" </h4>

    Can the mimicry ability users copy the soul oath sign too?

    Grandpa Yofan took a deep breath and sighed.

    "Only a small percentage of these ability users can mimic the soul oath that bound the subordinates to the bosses. So...you don¡¯t need to worry about this."

    Actually, the reason why all important people in the mafia family needed to swear an oath that would tie their soul and life was because of the possibility of someone impersonating them.

    It¡¯s scarce for mimicry ability users to be able to copy the soul oath too, that¡¯s why it¡¯s hard to sneak into the family as a spy.

    However....it didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t sneak into the family through the normal members.

    "Ain, our family never have spies or find spies in the rank so far because we are just a worthless family. But now that we are rising fast..."

    Grandpa Yofan shook his head.

    "I¡¯m afraid that many mimicry ability users from other families have infiltrated our family. This is also why Ie to tell you the information about The Golden Scale."

    "Gwandpa, you mean...someone from the golden scale might have sneaked into the family through the incident a week ago?"

    Ainsley¡¯s face darkened at the thought.

    Is that...possible? Really?

    Grandpa Yofan could only nod reluctantly. "Yeah. I¡¯m afraid that there are already spies in our family and we don¡¯t know about it."

    Ainsley fell silent. She rubbed her temple and sighed.

    She didn¡¯t think this was possible...but the golden force members could have kidnapped the patrol guards that night and reced them with their members, right?

    How could we know whether they¡¯re fakes or not when the mimicry ability users could even copy memories, habits, etc?

    "What do you suggest, Gwandpa? Is there a way to detect the spies or see whether our family has spies or not?"

    Ainsley wasn¡¯t too sure about spies and other matters since she had just be a mafia boss. In this aspect, she¡¯s stillcking.

    Thankfully, Grandpa Yofan was wise and knew many tricks.

    "Well, I think we should check the members¡¯ abilities and match their abilities with the record."

    Mimicry ability users can¡¯t copy the target¡¯s special ability, after all. Those who could copy other¡¯s special abilities were called copycat ability users.

    "I see, Gwandpa. What should we do to check their abilities?"

    "Well, let¡¯s hold a sudden inspection and force the members to show their special abilities right in front of us. If they can¡¯t, it means there¡¯s a possibility they¡¯re spies!"

    At Grandpa Yofan¡¯s words, Ainsley¡¯s eyes brightened. She pped the table and nodded.

    "Oh! That¡¯s a good idea! Should we hold this sudden assembly tomorrow? I want to clear our ranks from spies before we go to attack the Godfather Mausoleum."

    "Yes, tomorrow is good. But you should make a good excuse to hold the assembly so that you won¡¯t rm the spies away."

    "You¡¯re right, Gwandpa. Any good excuse?"

    "How about saying the assembly is to select the people going to join the mausoleum invasion?"

    "Oh...troops selection. Should it be like an interview, duel, or...?"

    "Let¡¯s create a mini tournament for all the members, including those we just recruited!"

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t agree more with Grandpa Yofan¡¯s n.

    "That¡¯s perfect! For the venue, let¡¯s just use the backfield and announce the assembly tonight. However, let¡¯s not tell them that it¡¯s a tournament."

    "Alright. Elliana and I will manage this event and determine the tournament¡¯s sessions. With this, we can recheck the members¡¯ abilities as well as assess their capability."

    After all, some of the members had undergone intense real-life war training right after they went back from the Void Valley Territorial War.

    If they didn¡¯t show any improvement as elites, their ranks should be lowered.

    Just like that, Ainsley and Grandpa Yofan nned for a surprise mini-tournament to catch the spies, and none of the members knew except for the few loyal higher-ups.

    At the same time, that afternoon, the members were busy with missions, and some of the group went back in panic.

    "Quick, quick, find a healer! Martin is injured during the mission!"

    "What? Martin? Our team leader? Damn. He¡¯s in the top 30 rankings, isn¡¯t he?"

    "Yeah, part of the elite troops and also one of the selected few that swore an oath to the boss."

    "Oh, no, we can¡¯t let him die then. Hurry, hurry, save him!"

    The members at the mission hall were busy talking about the injured Martin while the person himself was currently pretending to lose consciousness.

    ¡¯Hmmm...I went to ambush this guy as soon as the representative meeting ended. It turns out this guy was quite capable...it is so hard to kidnap him and rece him like this.¡¯

    The young man silently opened one of his eyes to look around the mission hall. His teammates brought him here, and that made his job easier.

    ¡¯The first step of infiltrating the Sloan Family is done. I even copied the soul oath of this guy...well, for now, let¡¯s recover my energy first.¡¯

    The young man closed his eyes once more and started to recover his energy.

    He had used his power twice to impersonate the young representative from one of the 7 sacred families.

    Now, after nting the seeds to control the oldies, he immediately went to the Sloan Family.

    If he had a weak body, he would have died from exhaustion impersonating two people on the same day.

    ¡¯Ah, whatever. After I rest tonight, I should send some news to my brothers...¡¯

    The young man slightly moved his wrist, and at an angle that one couldn¡¯t see clearly, a golden scale tattoo was embedded peacefully into his skin.

    He¡¯s...someone from the Golden Scale!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 551 - Battle Royale Vs Talent Show

    <h4>Chapter 551 - "Battle Royale Vs Talent Show" </h4>

    That evening, Grandpa Yofan and the others worked hard to n the sudden tournament while also releasing the announcement for the ¡¯monthly assembly¡¯.

    Many of the members received the notification from the family¡¯s app, and ¡¯Martin¡¯ wasn¡¯t an exception.

    He had just ¡¯regained his consciousness¡¯ when he saw a notificationing from ¡¯his phone¡¯.

    Martin immediately looked at the phone and noticed the family¡¯s app. When he saw the app, his first reaction was to twitch his lips in disbelief.

    The Sloan Family makes such an app? It¡¯s a surprise that they implement such a unique app...ah, the management system is good too.

    Hmmm, no wonder the Sloan Family is the strongest candidate to enter the higher-ranking mafia society..

    ¡¯Let¡¯s see what the notification is about, though.¡¯

    Martin pressed the notification pop-up, and it immediately directed him to open the app.

    However, the guy didn¡¯t know that everytime anyone opened the app, the Ainsley chibi mascot program would always wee them cheerfully.

    [Wee back, Martin! Please check the message inbox for a new notification.]

    ¡¯Martin¡¯ was instantly speechless.

    Just how much they love the family head to make her as the app¡¯s guide mascot?! I have never seen anyone this crazy about their family head!

    Martin suppressed the urge to curse Ainsley¡¯s simps and obediently clicked the message inbox. He immediately saw the full message of the new notification.

    [Dear Sloan Mafia Members of all ages and genders, our family will hold a monthly assembly tomorrow.]

    [This ispulsory for everyone and anyone not attending the assembly except those outside of the mansion to do missions will be severely punished!]

    [Time and ce for the assembly: 8 a.m, the backfield.]

    [You will have to scan your personal barcode at the venue to be considered attending the assembly.]

    [For those who can¡¯t go because of outside missions, send your mission permit and proof to Ainsley Chat Bot.]

    [Thank you and have a nice day ??]

    The message even included Ainsley¡¯s sticker doing the heart gesture at the end of the text.

    When Martin saw this, he was suddenly worried whether he was at the Sloan Family¡¯s residence or one of Ainsley¡¯s secret cults instead.

    Why are they so obsessed with the family head?? Argghh!

    "Huuuu..." Martin let out a long sigh before scratching his head.

    ¡¯Well, anyway, since I¡¯m here, I might as well see what the assembly is all about. Let¡¯s use this chance to personally meet the family head face-to-face.¡¯

    Martin looked at the message once more before checking the application by searching for the real owner¡¯s memory. He had just copied the owner¡¯s memory, so ying the app wasn¡¯t that hard anymore.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s see, Martin...oh, he¡¯s ranked 30, and he¡¯s one of the loyal elite members. Not bad. Uh...this contribution points...oh, okay. And...ount level? He levels up from the missions¡¯ EXP?¡¯

    Martin was once again dumbfounded.

    Is this a mafia family or a game developer? Howe they use such a weird app to monitor and manage their family members?!

    This doesn¡¯t feel like a mafia family at all!

    Martin felt like quitting his job as a spy nted in the Sloan Family.

    ¡¯This family is too...weird.¡¯

    The more Martin looked over the app, the more confused he was. The app was really treating the mafia members like a game yer or something.

    They even had the mission history log, recording what missions the members had taken and the result.

    They also had the contribution point deposit and spending history...oh, they even had the shop section for members to trade the points...

    This family seriously looked like a nest for gamers instead of mafias.

    ¡¯Is this that toddler¡¯s idea? It¡¯s not that bad to make such an interesting app...¡¯

    Martin yed with his phone a little longer and seriously had to admire the family head for thinking about making this kind of application for the family members.

    Thank God he took the real Martin¡¯s phone too. Else, his cover would have been blown away as soon as he stepped into the mission hall.

    ¡¯Hmmm, Ainsley Sloan...no wonder the higher-ups ce so much importance in hindering your family¡¯s growth.¡¯

    Martin clicked his tongue in awe.

    ¡¯You...are just too dangerous.¡¯

    Martin slowly put down the phone while lying on the bed.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s sleep first. Tomorrow...might be a good way to approach the family head and enter her people¡¯s inner circle.¡¯

    The next morning, 7:30 a.m

    Ainsley woke up early like usual and she already changed into her signature punk uniform.

    The baby even tailored more than 10 uniforms like that since she would be using the same design and style to attend many events.

    30 minutes before the assembly started, Ainsley leisurely ate her breakfast while Grandpa Yofan handed her the list of events that they would hold in the mini tournament.

    When Ainsley saw the list disyed on the tablet¡¯s screen, she couldn¡¯t help but knit her eyebrows.

    "The first round is a battle royale?"

    "Yeah. Why? You don¡¯t like it, Ain? This way, we can quickly see the members¡¯ abilities..."

    "This battle royale is only suitable for solo ability users though."

    "Huh? Howe¨C

    "If the dual or multiple ability users join the battle royale, they might not use their other abilities and we won¡¯t know whether they¡¯re spies or not, gwandpa."

    At Ainsley¡¯s words, Grandpa Yofan paused before continuing.

    "What do you suggest for dual and multiple ability users, then?"

    "...talent...show?"

    Grandpa Yofan almost fell from his chair.

    "A TALENT SHOW?! This is a tournament, okay? How could it be¨C "

    "But a talent show is the fastest way for those people to show all their abilities, ah!"

    What other things we can do, anyway?

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 552 - Monthly Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 552 - "Monthly Assembly" </h4>

    "Still, a talent show isn¡¯t appropriate...how about we assign some of the higher-ups to attack the dual and multiple ability users to see whether they can face the attack or not?"

    Grandpa Yofan did his best toe up with a way to make the members show their abilities without using a talent show.

    A talent show for a mafia family¡¯s mini-tournament? That¡¯s fcked up!

    "Hum...that...sounds quite good." Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but agree that the idea Grandpa Yofan suggested just now is good..

    "But who will be the attacker? The five buds, the 9 generals, and the 6 elders?"

    "Yeah, yeah, they will be enough. We only need to divide the field into various sections, and each of the attackers stands at the center of the circle."

    "I see, I see, that¡¯s good. So...since it¡¯s a tournament, will there be a winner or something?" Ainsley tapped the dining table as she looked at the tablet once more.

    So far, the n lookedplete except for the tournament reward and such.

    "Oh, of course, we will choose top 3 from solo ability users and top 3 from multiple ability users. This way, the solo ability users will not feel that the tournament is unfair."

    "The top 3 for the solo ability users...we will decide it from the battle royale? What if there are more than 3 people persevering in the arena?"

    "We will just do one on one battle."

    "Okay, that¡¯s good. For the multiple ability users...how do we determine the winner and the loser?" Ainsley rubbed her chin as she scooped the porridge in front of her.

    "First of all, they will receive several attacks depending on the number of their abilities. With each attack, they will have to block it and note out of the designed circle."

    "I see, then?"

    "The final score will be seen from their winning percentage. So, the more abilities one has, they have more chances of actually scoring lower than those with only two abilities."

    However, it was all fair because multiple ability users had more responsibility and tougher missions, anyway.

    "Okay, so we will pick the top 3 from the final score and decide the winner that way, right, Gwandpa?"

    Ainsley carefully put the spoonful of porridge into her mouth before nodding in satisfaction.

    The n isplete!

    "Yeah, Ain, we will do it that way. As for the reward, we can decideter on." Grandpa Yofan resumed his meal and also hurried Ainsley to finish her breakfast.

    10 minutes before 8 a.m, the two already finished their breakfast, and they immediately went to the backfield together with Elliana, the five buds, the 9 generals, and the 6 elders.

    Along the way, Grandpa Yofan carried Ainsley in his arms while talking to her happily.

    "Remember this, that...ah, right, Ain. Since the 6 elders can¡¯t go out of the backyard, there must be a suitable venue for them...."

    "Ah, that..."

    "Hum. I think we should assign fewer members to be tested for the elders so that they won¡¯t take too much space."

    "Owkay. Have you send the members¡¯ profile information to our group?"

    "I have. They can check their phones."

    After making sure that the 5 buds, the 9 generals, and the 6 elders had received all of the mafia members¡¯ profile and could just type the member¡¯s name to find their data, the group finally arrived at the backfield.

    The moment Ainsley and the others stepped foot in the backyard, the originally quiet surroundings instantly became bustling and noisy.

    2000 people gathered in the backfield, and they looked like a sea of people! With each of them talking to themselves or to their friends, how could it not be noisy?

    Only the area near the main stage where the higher-ups like Ainsley and the tournament judges would sit down was quite tranquil.

    No members dared to breathe loudly even when the stage with a long table and several chairs was still empty.

    On the other hand, the situation below the stage was chaotic.

    "Hey, hey, today is the Sloan Family¡¯s monthly assembly? I never knew about it!"

    "Maybe the monthly assembly is held to announce the top 100 members and other rankings?"

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yeah! You see, those working for the branch families are already bragging about their branch family¡¯s ranking in the ranking system."

    "Ah, that. The branch family that ranked first will be given a mansion and a territory to manage, right? No wonder they¡¯re all so excited."

    "Still, I¡¯m most envious of those working for the main family!"

    Grandpa Yofan had divided the 2000 new members into the branch families and the main family, after all.

    The branch family got 100 members each while the main family got the remaining. They also monopolised the elites and only gave Zi¡¯s children to be the branch family¡¯s guardian.

    However, that was already enough for the branch family that hadn¡¯t gotten their mansion and territory to manage.

    Still, getting assigned to the main family was something honourable even though all the members stayed at the same mansion for the time being.

    Luckily, Ainsley already expanded the mansion, and it was now big enough to house 2000 people.

    Of course, the housing would only be like a dorm where one room housed four people with bunk beds.

    Only the top 100 members at the end of the month could use the room for two people, and the top 20 in the ranking got one room for each of them.

    At the moment, the members were still talking to each other when Ainsley¡¯s group suddenly got onto the stage, startling everyone including a certain little spy.

    "Ahhhh! The boss is here!"

    The assembly will start...now!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 553 - Martins Agony

    <h4>Chapter 553 - "Martin''s Agony" </h4>

    When Ainsley made an appearance, the members surprisingly started to shut their mouths and eagerly looked at the stage.

    The previously noisy backfield slowly became quiet, and Martin, the one hiding among 2000 members couldn¡¯t hide his confusion and awe.

    ¡¯Just her presence alone is enough to manage these people? I¡¯ve never heard of such an influential boss...¡¯

    Even those family heads of the 7 great or 7 sacred families couldn¡¯t immediately make their people shut up by just showing their faces.

    They had to speak a few words first for the members to pay attention to them seriously.

    But this one...

    Martin looked around the backfield and saw that the members tried to pay attention to the people on the stage and even warned others who weren¡¯t paying attention.

    All in all, the good apples influenced the bad apples, forcing the few rotten apples to be good apples as well.

    ¡¯This....is this because of that baby¡¯s charm ability?¡¯

    Martin gulped as he looked at Ainsley, who already started her speech while standing behind a mini podium on the stage.

    "Gwood mowning, all of you. Today ish the mwonthly assembly day, and ??? "

    Martin could no longer hear what Ainsley¡¯s said as his mind was preupied with the weird atmosphere around the members.

    ¡¯Howe the members are so attentive to their boss? It¡¯s as if she¡¯s not their boss but their God or something...¡¯

    Martin noticed that the Sloan Family mafia members were certainly differentpared to others.

    Starting from the weird app, the weird management system, and also...their level of affection toward their boss.

    Even though not all of the mafia members swore an oath to the boss, the number was still consideredrge, especially when they only got a low-level monster pet as the bonus reward.

    ¡¯Hmmm...this must be because of the baby¡¯s charm ability. The members are pretty much idolising her...and since she also bes the mascot guide of the family app, the members will ¡¯see¡¯ her everyday.¡¯

    From what Martin knew after spending the night at the Sloan family¡¯s mansion, the bond between the inner circle members and the outer circle members was surprisingly good.

    The low-ranked members could see the higher-ups everyday, and they could even spot the boss walking around the mansion if they¡¯re lucky.

    ¡¯Such an arrangement is dangerous for the higher-ups since they will be more exposed to a hidden danger. But...it is good to build loyalty and get a bunch of people willing to die for you.¡¯

    Martin scratched his cheek and sighed.

    So far, there hasn¡¯t been any spies infiltrating the mansion, and no higher-ups were attacked. So, maybe...he is the first spy here?

    Martin was thinking about this when the speaker on the stage already changed from Ainsley to Grandpa Yofan.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t say anything about the tournament...since that was Grandpa Yofan¡¯s part! The old man casually adjusted the mini podium to match his height before taking the microphone.

    "Good morning, all. Today is the day of the monthly assembly, and we are supposed to check your monthly performance through the app."

    When Grandpa Yofan said that, the members nodded in agreement.

    Thought so. The monthly assembly is to check our past performances!

    However, the old man¡¯s following words shocked the crowds until some almost died from choking.

    "This month¡¯s assembly is a bit different. We will not check your performances through the app record, but we will hold a mini-tournament!"

    ...heck?!

    "A tournament??"

    "That¡¯s so sudden! Have they even prepared for the events?"

    "I heard that mafia families often hold a mini-tournament inside the family to select promising members and give them a new position or something...is this it?"

    "Maybe they want to select people to join a secret mission?"

    "Ah, can be! But this is too sudden. When will they hold the tournament?"

    Just as the members asked that question among themselves, Grandpa Yofan dropped another bomb.

    "I know this is sudden, but the tournament will start in an hour. The tournament will be divided into several sections and categories...."

    Grandpa Yofan paused before resuming his speech.

    "The solo ability users will have different kinds of tournaments from those with multiple ability users for the sake of fairness."

    The old man then gestured the programmer teams tounch the details through the family app.

    "You guys can see the details of the tournament from your phone. The multiple ability users will also have more than one venue, so please check the venue assigned to you. It¡¯s all in the app."

    Right after Grandpa Yofan said that, everyone simultaneously received a new notification from the family app.

    DING! [New event: Sloan Family¡¯s 1st Mini-tournament! #Compulsory]

    The members immediately clicked on the notification and didn¡¯t bother to ask Grandpa Yofan since the information would be stored in the family app, anyway.

    Since the others didn¡¯t react strongly against the sudden tournament, Martin also had to check his phone notification and the moment he saw the detailed information, he almost fainted.

    [Wee, Martin. You are a multiple ability user. Here¡¯s the list of sessions you will have to do and the venue you¡¯re assigned to.]

    [1st Session: Survive the higher-ups sneak attack!]

    Venue number: 3

    Judge in charge: Jevon, the five buds¡¯ leader.

    Your queue number: 10

    [Here are the rules of the game!]

    Martin read the rules, and his face paled in seconds.

    What? Since this person has three abilities, I¡¯ll have to block Jevon¡¯s attack three times using different abilities?! And the winner will be determined from the end score...

    The rules weren¡¯t that bad, but when Martin saw the word pulsory¡¯ tournament that every members had to attend, he felt likemitting suicide.

    HOW DO I USE THE REAL MARTIN¡¯S ABILITIES??

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 554 - A Fake Mafia Family?

    <h4>Chapter 554 - "A Fake Mafia Family?" </h4>

    Martin instantly felt like the world was against him.

    I¡¯m a mimicry ability user, okay? How can I use the real Martin¡¯s three abilities? I am not a copycat ability user! Won¡¯t I blow my cover if it¡¯s like this??

    Martin trembled from head to toe.

    No wonder the bigger mafia families always like to do a mini tournament once in a while...isn¡¯t it to expose spies like him?

    But why would the Sloan Family suddenly make a tournament out of the blue? Don¡¯t tell me they already suspect that there¡¯s a spy among the members?

    .

    They are holding this tournament to expose the mimicry ability users infiltrating the family, right?!

    Martin broke in a cold sweat as he typed his friend¡¯s phone number and secretly sent a message.

    [Bro, help me. The Sloan Family is holding a tournament, and I will have to show my special abilities!]

    Martin had just sent the message when the other party read it and replied in a heartbeat.

    [Just say that you¡¯re injured and can¡¯t use your special ability for a moment. Not hard, right?]

    [Even if I say I was injured, sooner orter, they will check my abilities at another time. That won¡¯t solve the problem! What to do? Help!]

    [Hmmm, I¡¯ll immediately send you an item that can show an illusion so realistic that no one will recognise.]

    [Is that item...the illusion stone?]

    [Yeah. Using the illusion stone, you can make it seem like you¡¯re using your special abilities to battle the other party. No worries, no one will realise that you¡¯re using an illusion.]

    Martin immediately beamed in excitement.

    As expected from his senior. He¡¯s really prepared for any kind of situations!

    [Got it, brother. Send the package asap. I¡¯m at the Sloan Family¡¯s backfield. Can you smuggle the item through the forest around the Sloan Family¡¯s backfield?]

    [No worries. Consider it done.]

    After the brief chat, Martin deleted the whole conversation history and immediately sneaked into the forest near the backfield.

    Since many members were busy preparing for the tournament, no one noticed Martin slipping away to the forest.

    Just like that, he sessfully received the item that his senior sent.

    It turned out his senior delivered the item through a pigeon carrier...but it didn¡¯t seem to be an average pigeon.

    "Huft. Say my thanks to senior brother." Martin patted the pigeon¡¯s head before letting it leave.

    He then checked the small package as big as his palm, and after making sure that what he got was the one-time-use illusion stone, he pocketed the stone and walked out of the forest.

    There¡¯s still time before the tournament, so Martin used this opportunity to socialise with other members and also talked with his teammates that the original person created to do difficult missions.

    It turned out that many members also created smaller teams to do group missions, just like in the adventurer guild.

    This case wasn¡¯t that rare among the mafia families, but it was still an eye-opener for Martin, who never knew how the Sloan Family worked.

    ¡¯Hmmm, their system is neater than what we imagine. The small teams are useful to create good bonds between members and also create a sense of rivalry.¡¯

    Still, the best system that Martin had to admire was the contribution points. So far as he knew, other mafia families didn¡¯t have this system.

    The mafia members would be paid each month for their work, and that¡¯s it.

    The moment they chose to join the organisation, they would be considered employees who could die anytime.

    Still, many ability users chose the mafia organisation because of the high wage.

    Of course, some of them couldn¡¯t continue bing a mafia member because they weren¡¯t used tomitting crimes.

    However, therger portions didn¡¯t mind killing other ability users since this world adopted the junglew, anyway.

    It wasmon for seniority to exist in a mafia organisation, and the members could do nothing but try their best to climb the rank.

    But the Sloan Family seemed different. The way they chose to establish the rank was through the contribution that the members gave to the family.

    In that case, even the senior members couldn¡¯t ck off since they only had a head start and nothing else. If they kept cking, the new members would surpass them soon!

    Not to mention that aside from monthly wage, the family even gave out contribution points that worked as an extra reward for the members...

    This was really costly, and many big families didn¡¯t want to waste their resources on mere mafia members, especially those in the outer circle.

    But the Sloan Family took the burden and did it anyway. Is that why their influence was spreading fast?

    The small missions that the mafia members did for the family might not seem much, but it helped the family to build a solid foundation.

    That¡¯s how the Sloan Family could soar so fastpared to other developing families. They could even provoke those from the 7 sacred families...

    Martin let out a sigh as he peeked at the higher-ups on the stage, especially the one in the middle.

    Ainsley Sloan.

    Martin couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the baby that became the youngest mafia boss in mafia history.

    At first, he thought she was just a puppet boss, but it didn¡¯t seem like that.

    ¡¯And howe the Sloan Family nevermitted any illegal actions that are against humanity?¡¯

    ¡¯They did sell drugs, but it stopped after the baby became the mafia boss...but aside from that...¡¯

    The Sloan Family didn¡¯t kidnap children, didn¡¯t sell human organs, didn¡¯t sell ves....

    They didn¡¯t even sell the war prisoners and held them as hostages instead.

    Are you guys a fake mafia family or something?!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 555 - Battle Royale Begins

    <h4>Chapter 555 - "Battle Royale Begins" </h4>

    The more ¡¯Martin¡¯ browsed through the mimicked person¡¯s memory, the more confused he became.

    ¡¯Is this family...really a mafia family? I¡¯ve never seen such a mafia family this clean before...¡¯

    Martin recalled his job as one of the government¡¯s special forces that now got assigned to join the Golden Scale Group, a group formed solely to end the mafia society¡¯s new forces.

    As someone who worked for the government, how could he not hate the dirty mafias? He had seen many mafias that did disgusting deeds...and he could never like them.

    Yet this....is the first time he has seen someone so pure in the mafia world.

    ¡¯Even the Walter Family Head still did some dirty businesses such as selling drugs and weapons despite not going against humanity...¡¯

    But the Sloan Family didn¡¯t sell drugs or weapons anymore. Their business mainly focused on potions, monsters, herbs, real estate, and so on.

    Oh, they also did business like normal business people....they didn¡¯t open shady shops or anything.

    ¡¯Are you sure this family isn¡¯t a business family instead of a mafia family? A mafia should be doing all sorts of illegal things, right?!¡¯

    Martin didn¡¯t know why he became frustrated. All the illegal things that the Sloan Family did was mainly because they didn¡¯t have a business license.

    Or they did tax evasion.

    Or they bribed the officials.

    Or anything that didn¡¯t have anything to do with the old-fashioned mafia way.

    ¡¯Seriously...why would the government think of attacking and destroying this family, then?¡¯

    Martin rubbed his chin as he walked around the backfield, waiting for the tournament to start.

    ¡¯Maybe they try to destroy the Sloan Family because of the new family head? That baby is really dangerously powerful, indeed, but she¡¯s not the type tomit any dirty business...¡¯

    Martin didn¡¯t realise that he subconsciously thought that the Sloan Family didn¡¯t deserve beingbelled as the society trash or something like that.

    In the end, they only became a mafia family because their family was a mafia family from generation to generation, right?

    Martin scratched the back of his head and sighed.

    ¡¯Anyway, let¡¯s just focus on this tournament and not arouse anyone¡¯s suspicion...¡¯

    After waiting for a while, it was finally 9 a.m, the start of the tournament. Grandpa Yofan immediately stood up, took the microphone on the podium, and opened his mouth.

    "To all Sloan mafia members with only one special ability, please get ready and gather at the centre of the backfield. The other members can make way for them and wait at the sidelines!"

    With Grandpa Yofan personally seeing the tournament, the members did whatever hemanded them to do without much dy.

    In just a few minutes, the multiple ability users already stepped out of the backfield¡¯s border and let the solo ability users gathered at the centre.

    There were more solo ability users than multiple ability users in total, so Grandpa Yofan had to divide the backfield used for the battle venue into ring A and ring B.

    "Okay, for those assigned to Ring A, please go there, and those assigned to Ring B, stay here. The judges will immediately surround the battle area!"

    Grandpa Yofan already sent the information about those assigned to ring A and ring B through the family application way before the tournament started.

    Thus, the mafia members weren¡¯t confused anymore and immediately rushed to their assigned rings.

    Once they had entered the venues, the judges on the stage, excluding Ainsley and Grandpa Yofan, immediately went down and approached their assigned venue.

    There were 20 judges without Elliana, the one in charge of overseeing the whole tournament.

    Each venue got 10 judges watching their every movement and cross checked their listed abilities with the abilities they disyed.

    If the mafia members gained a new ability during their stay as the Sloan Family¡¯s mafia member, they had to report it to the administration department. If not, they might be suspected as spies...

    Just like the poor little Martin who had to prepare an illusion stone to fool others.

    Once the judges took their ces around the venue to get a clear view of the tournament participants, Grandpa Yofan raised his microphone once more and spoke.

    "Alright, everyone. You know that the theme for the solo ability users tournament is battle royale, right? The rules are as stated before...."

    You can¡¯t kill your opponent, and you can¡¯t heavily injure your opponent or kill them. The way you can win is to make them faint or kick them out of the venue.

    If anyone broke the rule whether it¡¯s by purpose or just an ident, they will be expelled from the family or will be stripped of their special abilities.

    "The time limit is 30 minutes, and we will pick thest three people remaining in each ring!" Grandpa Yofan continued to give the details of the battle royale for the solo ability users.

    "After the battle royale finishes each of the survivors will engage in a one vs one duel before we determine the top three winners for the solo ability users category!"

    The old man slowly pushed the microphone away from his mouth before continuing.

    "With that said, let the battle royale begin...now!"

    The moment Grandpa Yofan gave the signal, the two groups in different venues instantly activated their special abilities and started to attack each other.

    "Ahhhh! Take this, sleeping gas!"

    "Fire meteor!"

    "Water helmet!"

    "Hypnosis! Sleep, sleep!"

    Some of the ability users used offensive attacks, some used maniptive abilities and some used passive abilities that could help them stay as a survivor.

    While the members were busy showing off their abilities, the judges were also silently doing their job.

    They¡¯re searching for any spies!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 556 - Spotting Suspicious Members

    <h4>Chapter 556 - "Spotting Suspicious Members" </h4>

    The judges were busy trying to find any spies!

    "That person, what is his name? Oh, right, Jayden. His ability is listed as a lightning spear, but howe he uses both lightning spear and lightning sword?"

    Jevon furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the person he found to be unusual.

    "Oh, there¡¯s a record that he got an ability mutation, giving him one more skill rted to lightning maniption."

    One of the 6 elders exined things to Jevon while assessing other participants.

    "A mutation..." Jevon mumbled while looking at the elder. Somehow he still should be careful about this Jayden person.

    "Yeah, a mutation. Sadly, he still can only use those two skills, so he¡¯s not considered a multiple ability user."

    .

    Ohhh, that¡¯s why he joined the battle royale and not the other event for the multiple ability users, huh.

    "Okay, okay, for now, I¡¯ll list this guy as innocent, but we should keep an eye on him."

    Just like how Jevon found Jayden to be suspicious, other judges also found some irregr cases.

    "That woman over there. She¡¯s not using any of her special abilities and is just running around the venue."

    "Her special ability is camouge. Maybe that¡¯s why she can¡¯t use her ability in a battle royale?"

    "She still can use it to blend with the ground or something. Let¡¯s remind her to use her ability, or...we will mark her as suspicious."

    Once the judges found these kind of people that didn¡¯t use their listed special ability, they would immediately warn them.

    "Hey, you, Shannon, use your ability!"

    "Maria, why are you just hiding behind the boys? Use your ability!"

    "You, over there....."

    When the judges warned the participants, some of them immediately used their abilities even though it didn¡¯t really help them to win the battle royale.

    However, some of them froze on the spot and got kicked out of the venue or got knocked off.

    When the judges found this kind of people, they would immediately mark them as suspicious and would arrange a private meeting with these people to further investigate their identity.

    Regardless of the judges¡¯ secret assessment, the battle royale continued until only 3 people were left at each venue.

    When the battle royale was over, all the healers were immediately deployed.

    "Quick, quick, heal the injured!"

    With Nouvan leading the healer team, they went around healing the injured. At the same time, Nouvan also secretly assessed the healers whether they could use their listed ability or not.

    Thankfully, no one was found suspicious in the healer team. Thus, the judges¡¯ focus was on 10 or so people that they deemed to be suspicious.

    While the battle royale winners started a duel to determine the top 3, the judges returned to Ainsley¡¯s side and gave her the report.

    "10 suspicious members...that¡¯s quite a lot." Ainsley furrowed her eyebrows as she scrolled the tablet¡¯s screen.

    The judges did a pretty good job describing why some of these people got marked as suspicious, and Ainsley couldn¡¯t agree more with their reasoning.

    "Hmm...after the tournament ends, summon these ten people and try to see whether they¡¯re spies or not. If they are, do everything you can to track the one behind them. After that..."

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes glinted coldly as she motioned a slitting throat gesture.

    "Have no mercy."

    The judges shuddered at Ainsley¡¯s cold attitude, and each of them couldn¡¯t help but pity whoever turned out to be spies infiltrating the family.

    R.I.P all of you. You should have never tried to infiltrate the Sloan Family under the boss¡¯ nose!

    While Ainsley and the judges were discussing the spies thing without anyone around them eavesdropping, a certain elite spy nervously looked at them from afar while breaking in a cold sweat.

    ¡¯What are they talking about? As soon as the battle royale ended, the judges approached the boss and reported something to her...what is it? Is it the list of capable members, or?¡¯

    Somehow, Martin couldn¡¯t stop being restless. He still felt that this tournament was actually a huge cleanup event that the Sloan Family held in order to clear spies in the family.

    ¡¯If that¡¯s really the case...are they talking about suspicious members that might possibly be spies from other forces?¡¯

    Martin gulped at the thought. He didn¡¯t know which family or force sent spies to the Sloan Family, but he knew that there¡¯s only him from the Golden Scale...

    And he was one of the best spies in his team.

    Yet he was sent to the Sloan Family...now that showed how hard it was to infiltrate the Sloan Family. Ordinary spies won¡¯t do.

    Is it because of...the boss?

    They suddenly held a tournament like this too... It must be the boss¡¯ idea.

    Rumour said that she had a prophetic dream. Did she vision the future where many spies sneak into her family?

    That¡¯s quite likely...

    Martin couldn¡¯t help but be slightly nervous even when he had been spies for other families and forces for years.

    He¡¯s 20 this year and has been doing the job ever since he¡¯s 13! Why should he feel nervous or scared of spying on this family?

    ¡¯There is no way I¡¯ll get caught. As long as I¡¯m careful...¡¯

    Martin was busy with his thoughts that he didn¡¯t realise the battle royale and the duel for the top 6 winners had ended.

    They had chosen the top 3 overall winners and now, it¡¯s time for the multiple ability users to get tested!

    "It¡¯s 10 a.m now, the tournament for the multiple ability users will start soon. Those who aren¡¯t multiple ability users must leave the backfield!"

    When Martin heard the announcement, his heart skipped a beat.

    Here we go...do or die!

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 557: "Martin vs Jevon"

    <h4>Chapter 557: "Martin vs Jevon"</h4>

    Once the tournament for the multiple ability users started, Martin went to the venue he was assigned to, and coincidentally...the judge there was Jevon.

    "Okay, gather here. If your name is called ording to your queue number,e to the front and be prepared to receive some offensive attacks from me."

    Jevon pped as he led the participants assigned to his area to gather around. He exined the rules, and after he finished speaking, he took a seat and started to call out names.

    "Number one...Jay! You have two special abilities, so...you will receive two attacks." Jevon had just said so when he didn''t hesitate to use his lightning maniption to strike the poor Jay.

    "Arghh!"

    The poor man couldn''t use his ability at all and was already struck silly by the judge!

    Seeing how fast Jevon''s attack was, the others in the group suddenly got worried.

    ''What if we lose points even before we can show off our abilities?''

    On the other hand, Martin secretly sighed in relief.

    ''If we can''t react fast enough, we don''t need to show off our abilities, right? That means I can pretend to be slow and drop out of the tournament without having to use the illusion stone¡­''

    Unfortunately, Martin jumped to conclusions too early.

    Right after the first participant failed to defend against Jevon''s first attack, Jevon didn''t continue tounch his second attack and instead red at the participant.

    "Don''t think that when you can''t defend against my attack, you will immediately get spared and go to the second attack!"

    "W-what? B-but isn''t that the rule¨C " The participant flinched. He hadn''t finished his words when Jevon raised his voice.

    "No matter how low your score is, I will not let you go until you can at least defend against my attacks with all your abilities!"

    When the participants heard this, all of them suddenly felt like escaping.

    Is this a tournament? It looks like hellish training instead!

    But Jevon wasn''t the only one who used this method. Other judges also said the same, saying that multiple ability users, elites like them, couldn''t give up that easily.

    "Just so you know, this tournament isn''t just about winning and losing. We are going to select the best of you to join an important troop under the boss'' leadership!"

    When Jevon said that, the participants gasped inwardly.

    The tournament isn''t just a game? Are they doing this to select troops?

    That...that is why the judge won''t let us go even after we failed the test!

    "This tournament is also to see whether you guys are fit to be the boss'' special troop. So, don''t think of giving up until your energy is drained dry!"

    Because of Jevon''s words, the participants felt even more fired up than before.

    "Yes, judge! We will work hard!"

    ''Even if we have low scores, the judge might still see us in a good light if we show our diligent self and our burning passion!''

    The first participant didn''t feel bad anymore that he didn''t defend against Jevon''s first attack. If anything, he pped his chest and shouted eagerly.

    "I''m ready, judge! Come at me anytime!"

    With that method, the participants were forced to use their abilities no matter how many times they failed to react or defend against Jevon''s attacks.

    This method took more time to finish the tournament, but because of this, no one could escape not showing off their abilities to the judges.

    Of course, not all the participants showed their abilities to the judges.

    Some of the participants weren''t brilliant enough to use all their listed abilities until they wasted all their energy and had to drop off the tournament.

    These people...were automatically put on the list of suspicious members.

    Even if they''re not spies, just the fact that they couldn''t use all their abilities in the tournament showed that they''re ipetent and might need to get demoted.

    Just like that, several participants had finished the test, and it was now Martin''s turn.

    The young man walked into the venue and bowed at Jevon, who was sitting on the chair with his legs crossed.

    "Good afternoon, Judge Jevon¡­" Martin smiled brightly at Jevon, perfectly mimicking what the real Martin usually acted.

    Jevon had seen Martin a few times before and knew that the guy was a good seedling. He might be the future five buds for the generation after Ainsley''s era.

    "Hum, Martin. You have three special abilities¡­.I hope you can use all of them before you waste your energy." Jevon nodded briefly at Martin but didn''t immediately attack him.

    After all, he''s changing his method since other participants have already put up their guard since the first sneak attack.

    Thus, Jevon changed his tactic and would interview the participants before suddenly attacking them.

    "Martin. You are ranked 30 this month, and the previous month you were ranked 40. You have always been in the top 100, huh."

    Jevon fiddled with his fingers as he purposely avoided Martin''s gaze, acting as if he was not paying attention to Martin.

    But the more Jevon acted like that, the more nervous and tense Martin became.

    "A-ah, yes, I was in the top 100 all this time...but it was definitely thanks to my friends." Martin secretly pressed the illusion stone inside his pocket''s pants and started to pour his energy into it.

    He never knew when Jevon would attack, after all!

    Seeing Martin all tensed up, Jevon was even more determined to drag things out to let down the young man''s guard.

    "Hmmm, you are 20 this year? Or 25? Older than me. Should I call you uncle or something?"

    When Jevon said that, Martin almost choked on his saliva.

    You! You hateful little being¨C

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 558: "Checking His Soul Oath"

    <h4>Chapter 558: "Checking His Soul Oath"</h4>

    Martin secretly red at Jevon.

    What do you mean I''m an uncle? I''m 19! 19! But the original Martin did look like he''s over 20...ah, he''s around 20-ish, though.

    Martin''s lips twitched as he nodded at Jevon. "Hahaha, I''m not that old, judge. You shouldn''t call me an uncle¡­"

    While Martin was talking with Jevon, he secretly sensed that the illusion stone was already activated.

    Shringggg...

    Without anyone realising, there''s a small ripple in the air, and the small venue with Martin and everyone else in the circle was already under an illusion.

    Even if someone else outside of the circle saw the group, the illusion barrier would also make the bystander fall into the illusion, definitely not going to reveal the reality happening inside the process.

    Martin secretly sighed in relief as he continued to humour Jevon.

    ''Good, this is good, now I don''t need to worry about getting exposed¨C ''

    Martin had just sighed in relief and let down his guard for a bit when the ck dragon-like monster next to Jevon suddenly shot fire breath into the poor guy''s face.

    SWAAA!

    Martin was instantly caught off guard. Even when they''re inside the illusion, the illusion was what Martin controlled, and that only meant he could use the real Martin''s abilities without actually using them.

    Still, since he was caught off guard...he couldn''t even manipte the illusion, and his face was already burnt ck.

    ! F-FCK!!

    Martin''s face flushed red as he trembled from head to toe...especially when the clueless Jevon alreadyughed out loud.

    "Hahaha, gotcha! You have to keep up your guard anytime, you fool! Hahaha! Your face is burnt now!"

    Jevonughed wildly, not caring about Martin''s feelings at all. He didn''t know why but he just liked to tease another genius with a small age gap between them.

    Maybe because he felt threatened that Martin might take his ce as the five buds? Anyway, Jevon didn''t stop bullying Martin at that.

    He kept forcing Martin to show his abilities here and there, and Martin could only manipte the illusion to make it seem like he''s fighting back.

    However, in reality, he was beaten ck and blue. Just that...no one else saw this...no one except for a certain tiny baby wandering around the venue.

    That''s right, it was Ainsley.

    Ainsley didn''t just stay at the state and had been actually snooping around. Coincidentally, she found Jevon''s venue, and it was when Martin had to perform.

    [Hmm, that''s Martin, right? The young, handsome guy that is rumoured to be the future five buds, ] Ainsley spoke to the Godfather as she hid herself between the bushes.

    Somehow, spying on her people while her close subordinates were trying to find spies was more exciting than she first thought.

    [Martin? Oh, that. This Lord doesn''t know, but his ranking is quite high despite his young age. Other rankers are mostly middle-aged people.]

    The Godfather nodded at Ainsley''s words and was about to speak more when Martin silently activated the illusion stone...and the Godfather saw ripples in the air.

    The illusion stone was only a tool, after all. It''s not like Raphael''s special ability that could even affect dead spirits.

    Thus, when the illusion spread throughout the venue and enchanted those looking at the venue, the Godfather wasn''t affected at all.

    He clearly saw...the form of the illusion, which was quite simr to Raphael''s!

    In that instant, the Godfather''s face darkened, and he immediately spoke to Ainsley through telepathy.

    [Lil Lass, Lil Lass, you hear me?]

    [Yeah?] Ainsley was oblivious to the fact that she fell into an illusion.

    Not to mention that she could still talk to the Godfather, making her think that Martin was currently battling Jevon just fine.

    However...what the Godfather said next pped her back to reality.

    [Do you know that you''re inside an illusion? That Martin guy is the culprit. He''s currently being beaten ck and blue. He''s not using any of his abilities!]

    Ainsley''s eyes flickered. The moment the Godfather said that, she realised that she was inside an illusion, and the illusion instantly had no effect on her anymore.

    [An...illusion? Damn, another illusion!]

    Ainsley bit her lips as she looked at Martin and Jevon''s battle. Indeed, Jevon was using his abilities just fine, but Martin did nothing.

    It seemed that the type of illusion Martin used was quite different from what Raphael used.

    The former only fooled one''s vision and feelings, while thetter was even more dangerous.

    Jevon still used his abilities just fine, not like when Ainsley couldn''t use his abilities except for the passive skill; the Luck Armour.

    That''s why, in reality, Martin was still beaten ck and blue yet no one saw it...since they''re all under the illusion''s effect that Martin was fighting Jevon just fine.

    [Haaa. If that guy went as far as using an illusion when he can''t even use any of his listed abilities...does that mean he''s an¡­]

    [Impostor. A spy. He''s probably not the real Martin anymore.] The Godfather shrugged.

    [If you check his soul, you can see whether the soul oath is still there. He''s one of your loyal subordinates, after all.]

    The one receiving the oath could check whether the oath still existed or not by simpling gazing into the person''s chest to look at their soul.

    Usually, this was impossible since not just anyone could see through others'' souls, but when someone made a soul oath, it was basically the same as giving their soul to the other person.

    Thus, it was easy for Ainsley if she wanted to check Martin''s soul.

    But...she was afraid that...the soul oath wasn''t there.

    Is the real Martin really...gone?

    [...okay. I''ll check it now.] Ainsley gritted her teeth.

    I''ll find the truth!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 559: "Ainsleys New Bodyguard"

    <h4>Chapter 559: "Ainsley''s New Bodyguard"</h4>

    Ainsley did what the Godfather suggested to her. She looked at Martin''s chest and saw the oath words chaining the young man''s soul.

    The soul was simr to a flicking blue fireball, definitely unique to each person. But those words forming a chain around the fireball was the proof of a soul oath.

    When Ainsley saw the chain, her face paled.

    [Martin still has...the soul oath.] The baby gulped and tried to keep her calm.

    [This impostor...can even copy the soul oath.]

    !

    The Godfather shuddered. He overheard what Grandpa Yofan said about a top-tier mimicry ability user that could even copy the target''s soul oath¡­

    He didn''t think he would find one infiltrating the family!

    [So, this guy...is the one that old man warned you about, right?]

    [Right. I''m sure that he''s an impostor because he didn''t use any of the real Martin''s abilities...and yet he still had the same soul oath.]

    This spy is an elite one!

    [What will you do, Lilss? Immediately summon him and kill him? Interrogate him? Or?]

    The Godfather was ready to possess Ainsley and torture the poor spy, but then, Ainsley shook her head.

    [No, no, it''s the opposite. Let us keep him close to us to know which group send him and what he''s trying to do by infiltrating our family.]

    Ainsley grinned from ear to ear as she released that shocking statement.

    The Godfather was caught off guard that he almost pped Zev, who was sleeping on hisp while floating in the air.

    [You...Lil Lass, are you crazy? You want to put Martin around you?! Just like that mute girl?]

    [Ey, Elliana isn''t a mute...and yes, I will make Martin enter our inner circle just like the five buds, the 9 generals and the 6 elders!]

    The Godfather suddenly felt that Ainsley dropped her IQ somewhere.

    [You...you know it''s dangerous, right? He can know many secrets¨C ]

    [Well, I will never assign important tasks to him, so rx. Maybe I''ll just make him into my bodyguard so that Elliana doesn''t need to be one.]

    Ainsley curled the corner of her lips as she watched Martin and Jevon''s battleing to an end. But it didn''t seem like Martin cancelled the illusion since it was still there.

    Still, Martin didn''t stay for long and left the venue after finishing the test. Of course, Jevon didn''t notice anything amiss, and no one else did.

    Only Ainsley and the Godfather knew about the truth.

    [Hmmm, I think I will not tell anyone about Martin being an impostor. It''s better if only a small number of people know his secret.]

    Ainsley mumbled to the Godfather and shed a smile at it.

    [To make sure no one acted suspiciously around Martin, I shouldn''t tell anyone about his identity, right?]

    The Godfather heard Ainsley''s rhetoric question and reluctantly nodded.

    [Yeah. If you tell the others and they have to act ignorant in front of Martin, some hot-blooded one like Jevon might identally say something wrong when Martin angers him or something.]

    If that happened, Ainsley''s n to secretly investigate Martin would be in vain.

    [Yup, yup. I also think that putting him around me will help me keep an eye on him rather than letting him go around freely, righty?]

    [Right.] The Godfather nodded before signalling Ainsley to leave the venue and secretly checked other venues.

    [Maybe you might find other spies like Martin.] The Godfather lowered his tone as he walked away from Jevon''s venue.

    Unfortunately, throughout the day, Ainsley didn''t find someone as elite as Martin anymore.

    She did find some suspicious members, but it wasn''t worth her time to personally investigate their identities.

    Thus, she left those people to Jevon and the rest.

    With that, the tournament finished, and Ainsley announced the winner of both the solo ability user and the multiple ability user categories.

    Of course, Martin didn''t win top 3, but that didn''t mean he''s not chosen to join Ainsley''s troop that would go to attack the Godfather''s mausoleum.

    The real Martin had good abilities, and Jevon thought that Martin was worthy of joining Ainsley''s troop.

    And, of course, Ainsley wouldn''t refuse. If anything, she suddenly made a request to call Martin and tell him about his promotion.

    "Swo, you''re appwointed as my bodyguard to repwace Elh." Ainsley looked at Martin, who was kneeling on one knee on the floor.

    Currently, they were at the main hall with Ainsley sitting on her throne and Martin kneeling not far from the throne.

    "How ish it? Will you epth the pwomotion or not?"

    When Ainsley said that, Martin''s face already flushed red from excitement. He shuddered from head to toe and shouted in his heart.

    YESSS! I DID IT!

    ''I don''t know how the boss finds me interesting, but it must be because of Jevon''s rmendation. I''m one of the young talents here, anyway¡­''

    Martin was extremely pleased that he got a chance to join Ainsley''s inner circle since that''s the mission he got in hand.

    ''Good, this is good. Why will I refuse?''

    Martin hurriedly lowered his head and shouted sternly.

    "I will ept the promotion, boss! It''s my honour!"

    Seeing Martin looking so excited, Ainsley smiled coldly while tapping the armchair with her tiny fingers.

    Hehehe, of course, you will be excited. This is your goal all along, right?

    Now, now, let''s see why you want to enter my people''s inner circle¡­

    There''s still a lot of time to find out things. Until then¡­

    "I''ll be in your care!" Ainsley smiled sweetly at Martin while secretly snickering in her heart.

    Martin, please ''take care'' of me!

    The clueless Martin excitedly nodded.

    "Please leave it to me, boss!"

    ''I will dig out all your secrets and help the Golden Scale destroy your family!''

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 560: "The Real Martin"

    <h4>Chapter 560: "The Real Martin"</h4>

    After settling things with Martin, Ainsley brought Martin to the meeting room to meet the other inner circle members and surprisingly, everyone epted him without anyint.

    It seemed that the real Martin was someone capable.

    Ainsley''s glinted coldly as she looked at the fake Martin in front of her.

    ''Where is the real Martin? Is he dead? If he is, where''s the body?''

    And one thing Ainsley was suspicious of was about how the impostor could impersonate Martin.

    It should be when Martin came back from the mission all injured...right? That must be when this impostor took Martin''s ce¡­

    Ainsley tapped the armchair with a gloomy face.

    ''It means that the real Martin didn''te back from the mission recorded in his mission log history...the real Martin is either dead, kidnapped, or Injured and hidden somewhere.''

    Thinking that she lost a truly good subordinate over a spy, Ainsley felt like smacking the back of the fake Martin''s head right away, but she controlled herself.

    ''Calm down, there''s no proof that the real Martin is dead. If only I can ask someone to find the real Martin...but who should I ask? I can''t tell Elliana and the others since I need to keep this a secret from them.''

    Ainsley scratched her cheeks as she pondered in her heart. At the same time, Martin was socialising with the higher-ups and couldn''t help but feel happy that the higher-ups epted him.

    "Martin! I know you''re a capable guy¨C "

    "Oh, Martin, isn''t it? The rumoured one of the future five buds."

    "I heard that your ability is ??? Can you show me?"

    When Martin heard thest question, he almost smacked whoever said it.

    What?! I can''t use Martin''s real abilities, okay?? And I have used up the illusion stone too!

    Martin suddenly felt the need to get more illusion stones from his seniors or just get a copycat ability user to tail him in the dark and helped him use ''Martin'' abilities.

    ''Damn it. I have to contact my senior tonight. I MUST!''

    Martin put a fake smile on his face as he glossed over the question.

    "Hahaha, I''m sorry senior, I used up all my energy battling Senior Jevon in the tournament, and I haven''t recovered¡­"

    "Oh? Don''t you drink any recovery potion? Just trade your contribution points for such a potion!"

    "Uhhh I''m trying to save up my points to buy something quite expensive...hehehe. No worries, tomorrow, I can already use my abilities again¡­"

    The way Martin bluffed it out was definitely good, so good that no one noticed something amiss in his answers...except for Ainsley.

    The baby kept staring at Martin while grinding her teeth.

    ''Hmph, hmph. You are not tired or anything. You just can''t use Martin''s abilities because you''re not him! Hmph! Just where did you keep Martin''s body...or maybe he''s still alive?''

    Ainsley really hoped that the real Martin was still alive...and he actually was.

    The impostor Martin didn''t kill Martin and kept him at their base to discover all things about the Sloan Family, as well as using his abilities.

    Right now, the impostor Martin even thought of contacting his seniors and tried to find someone who could transfer special abilities from one person to another.

    ''Hmmm, is that possible, though? We don''t have anyone with that kind of ability but a copycat ability user can do...unfortunately, I need more than just one copy abilities¡­''

    Martin felt that either he had to stock up tons of illusion stones or have a shadow copycat ability user doing all the fighting for him.

    ''Ugh, this is such a hassle!''

    While Martin was thinking about his problem, Ainsley secretly asked the Godfather to find out about the real Martin''s whereabouts since she couldn''t ask anyone else.

    [Can you do it, Godfather? I won''t leave the mansion until youe back with the news, so don''t worry about my safety¡­]

    Lately, Ainsley didn''t bother to use her cutesynguage with the Godfather. She already felt close enough to him to show her real self and not her fake persona.

    And the Godfather actually preferred Ainsley this way.

    [What things this lord can''t do? Don''t worry over all things, Lil Lass. This Lord will gather the news or send some of this lord''s friends to find the Martin guy.]

    Well, the people he called ''friends'' were actually the dead spirits that he beat up and now became his subordinates.

    Hearing what the Godfather said about gathering his friends, Ainsley couldn''t help but giggle.

    You don''t even have friends except for Zev, right...hahahaha

    But Ainsley never said that out loud and just encouraged the Godfather to leave. The Godfather didn''t stay long and immediately went before dinner.

    Because of that, Zev was the only spirit around Ainsley.

    [Are you lonely that Dave isn''t going to be here for a few days?] Zev casuallymented as he floated around Ainsley.

    It''s been a while since hest got screen time and a chance to talk. He almost thought that the author didn''t love him anymore¡­

    Ainsley looked up at Zev and tilted her head.

    [Miss Godfather? I do miss him...but I think you''re the one feeling lonely and all fidgety when the Godfather isn''t with you.]

    Ainsley shrugged at Zev and snickered.

    ''Don''t think that I don''t know what you guys are doing behind my back just because you guys hide from me!''

    Ainsley had caught Zev and the Godfather in action several times, and none of the spirits knew about it.

    First, she knew that Zev, in his toddler spirit, became so spoiled that he wanted to sleep with the Godfather all the time!

    Yes, you heard it right. Zev is the one begging the Godfather to sleep together¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 561: "Planning For The Second War"

    <h4>Chapter 561: "nning For The Second War"</h4>

    That''s how the two ended up sleeping together, with Zev nestled in the Godfather''s arms.

    Second, Zev liked to sit on the Godfather''sp whenever he could.

    Just because the Godfather had been talking to Ainsley all this time, it didn''t mean Zev went somewhere else¡­

    In fact, that shameless toddler used the Godfather''sps as his chair!

    Third, when those two bickered, the Godfather often pushed Zev to the wall and cornered him as if he''s going to eat the poor toddler¡­

    And Ainsley coincidentally saw that. She didn''t know just how many times this happened, but one thing is for sure.

    These two rtionships aren''t your average rtionship between a system and the host.

    ''There must be something going on between them!''

    Ainsley''s eyes sparkled as she secretly peeked at Zev. The toddler was still busy showing off his butt with diapers on, not knowing that a certain baby had her eyes on him¡­

    [Anyway, you will be in charge of recing the Godfather''s duty while he''s away, Zev. Okay?]

    [Huh? What is his duty?] Zev looked around and puffed his cheeks. [He never do anything for you¨C ]

    [Well, he reminds me of danger and things like that¡­]

    [But host, you know I can''t do that all the time. I''m your system, not your bodyguard¨C ]

    [If you don''t want to sleep alone for days and have no one talk to you, you betterply.]

    Ainsley flicked her hair before wholly ignoring the poor toddler.

    Zev got a heart attack right away, and that''s when he realised that the Godfather''s characteristic had truly rubbed on Ainsley.

    ''Don''t be such a meanie host like Dave! Don''t bully me, okay?!''

    Zev wanted to say that out loud, but Ainsley already started her dinner with the other higher-ups in the dining room.

    It was so unusual to have all the higher-ups together for dinner. Even the impostor Martin was also seated, not doing his job as Ainsley''s bodyguard for the night.

    Just when the people in the dining room were waiting for Ainsley to say something after she went that far to gather all of the higher-ups here, the baby wiped her mouth with her bunny napkin and cleared her throat.

    "Alright, everyone. I summon all of you here to discuss our second n to expand our territory."

    Ainsley put down her napkin and swept her gaze over the people in the dining hall.

    The members couldn''t help but straighten their backs and put on a solemn look.

    "Go on, boss. We are listening!" Jevon patted his chest as he looked at Ainsley with sparkling eyes.

    Finally...the second territorial war!

    "Hum. As you guys know, I have sent you the report about the second n, and I''ve decided to take over the Godfather Mausoleum and include it into our valuable territory list."

    Ainsley took a deep breath and swept her gaze over the people once more.

    "No one objected to my proposal, so I assume we can proceed with the war strategy, right?"

    "Right!" The members replied to Ainsley simultaneously, all except for Martin.

    The guy just held his fork and spoon in a daze, and could only snap out of his daze after a few seconds.

    ...huh? They''re really going to attack the Godfather mausoleum?

    No wonder those old bastards are panicking...their prediction is correct. The Sloan Family is going to snatch the Godfather Mausoleum!

    "The Godfather Mausoleum isn''t far from our mansion, and it''s located at Dsk Mountain...it is under one of the high-ranked mafia families affiliated to the 7 sacred families."

    When Ainsley said that, everyone nodded along. They knew that they would be battling the 7 sacred families again¡­

    "From the info I got, the mausoleum is important for all the 7 sacred families. That''s why this war will be the most difficult we might face for now."

    Even more difficult than the Aretha Family''s invasion back them.

    "So, I want to bring 500 mafia members from our side. I will also pick four generals from the nine generals, andstly, all the five buds. How is it?"

    When Ainsley mentioned the number of people she would bring, the higher-ups couldn''t help but look at her in disbelief.

    500! That''s...the war is going to be even bigger than the one against the Aretha Family''s sudden invasion¡­

    And the death toll will be high too.

    Seeing the members'' worried face, Ainsley sighed deeply.

    "I know that there will be many casualties in this war, but getting the Godfather Mausoleum is important for this family and me."

    Ainsley looked at Grandpa Yofan and the others before nodding confidently.

    "Once we get the mausoleum, I can be a better shaman, and I can also make use of the spirits residing there. Plus, we can make a deal with the Shaman Guild and can even nurture future shamans!"

    After all, the Sloan Family rarely had shamans. In this generation alone, only Ainsley was a shaman. There''s not even shamans in the new batch.

    All the shamans usually joined the 7 sacred families or the Shaman Guild because of the Godfather Mausoleum and the Shaman Guild''s special privileges.

    "We are already on the bad side of the 7 sacred families, anyway, and this war will disturb those families. Then, it will be our chance to expand even further while the 7 sacred families fix their mess."

    But of course, this means that they will be dering war on the 7 sacred families.

    "But the 7 sacred families won''t directly get involved because the original owner isn''t any of them but an affiliated high-ranking family. So...don''t worry."

    Ainsley paused before smiling.

    "We have a chance to win."

    Well, no. Not just a chance.

    "We will win, and we must!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 562: "Cant Fail"

    <h4>Chapter 562: "Can''t Fail"</h4>

    After discussing the n, the members finished dinner and started to work on the preparation.

    Some of them selected the troops based on the tournament''s result, and the others went to devise a strategy.

    At the same time, Ainsley went back to her room, and Martin guarded the door outside. However, the baby wasn''t alone in the room.

    Currently, a certain blue-skinned elf with his blue baby Phoenix was also waiting next to the bed.

    "Good evening, Axelle." Ainsley yawned while throwing her body to the bed. Axelle, on the other hand, was currently fidgeting while sitting on the chair right next to the bed.

    "G-good evening, master¡­" Axelle stuttered, yet he gathered his courage to look at Ainsley and didn''t avoid her gaze..

    When their gazes coincidentally met, Ainsley was taken aback.

    ''Axelle is slowly changing...back then, he couldn''t even look me in the eye, and now he can!''

    Ainsley beamed at the elf and giggled. "Hehehe, you look better now, Axelle."

    Axelle didn''t wear ragged clothing anymore and started to wear neat clothing. He slowly picked up his attitude to be more confident...all just so he could be a good example for ze.

    Hearing Ainsley''s praise, Axelle inwardly blushed while fanning his face. "N-no, no, this is all thanks to you, m-master. And thanks to ze too!"

    Axelle took ze from the top of his head and slowly handed over the sleeping baby Phoenix to Ainsley.

    As if sending Axelle''s movement, ze squirmed on his palm and slowly opened her eyes.

    "Mnyaaaaa¡­." ze blinked her tworge watery eyes and quietly stared at Ainsley before snorting lightly.

    "Why are you waking me up, mnya? I''m sleepy, mnya!"

    Ainsley almost fell from the bed and died.

    THE FCK? YOU CAN SPEAK??

    Ainsley broke in a cold sweat as she hurriedly rose from the bed and grabbed Axelle''s wrists with both of her hands.

    "Awxel! What''s going on?? ze can already speak? But she''s only a few months old¨C "

    "O-oh, that, s-she is smart...so I teach her how to speak the elf and the humannguage¡­" Axelle scratched his cheeks as his half-pointy ears twitched.

    "I-is it bad? I-I just want ze to grow faster¡­"

    Seeing Axelle suddenly look gloomy like that, Ainsley could say nothing but smile.

    "No, no, this is good! Excellent! I know that you will take care of ze really well¨C "

    However, before Ainsley could continue her words, ze suddenly rose from Axelle''s palm and kicked Ainsley''s hand on his wrists using her tiny little bird legs.

    "Go away, mnyaaa! Don''t bully daddy, mnyaaa! Shoo! Shoo! Bad girl, mnyaaa!"

    ze walked around Axelle''s palm and kicked Ainsley''s hands with all of her might...but it only tickled the toddler.

    Not to mention when ze started to peck Ainsley''s hand to free Axelle from her evil w...Ainsley felt nothing but ticklish.

    "Aw, aw, ze, it tickles! And I''m not bullying your...d-daddy, okay?" Ainsley almostughed out loud when blurting out thest words, yet she bit her lips to stopughing.

    "You can''t kick me, ze. I''m your master. You are my contracted beast, not Axelle''s." Ainsley giggled as she slowly released Axelle''s hands before backing away.

    The baby went back to climb the bed and slowly sat on a lotus position.

    "You don''t recognise me, ze?"

    When Ainsley asked that, ze slowly looked around and tilted her tiny head.

    "...master, mnyaaa?"

    ze might be anti-social and only liked Axelle, but it''s impossible not to know the person who saved her and the one making a contract with an abandoned beast like her.

    It was just that ze rarely saw Ainsley, and that''s why she didn''t immediately recognise her.

    "Yep, yep, it''s me, Ain. Just call me, big sis, okay?" Ainsley didn''t use her cutesynguage with ze since that would only make ze look down at her.

    ''And I want to look cool in front of ze too¡­''

    Ainsley was grinning to herself when ze slowly jumped to the bed from Axelle''s palm and started to climb Ainsley''sps.

    "Big sis, mnyaaa! Big sis! Long time no see, mnyaaa!"

    ze nuzzled her head to Ainsley''s tummy, and Ainsley had to pick her up and ced her on her head so that the baby chick wouldn''t feel ufortable.

    "I know you still like to sleep on everyone''s head, right? Hehehe. You can continue to sleep. Ah, Axelle can stay here too."

    Ainsley looked at Axelle and grinned.

    She was going to start a big war...and she couldn''t say she''s not nervous. But ying with Axelle and ze helped her to rx.

    Since Ainsley already told Axelle to stay, the elf could only obey and stayed in the room until before Ainsley went to sleep.

    At the same time, ze stayed with Ainsley even when the baby fell asleep. Thus, the two babies went to sleep together.

    It was a nice day...but a certain spy couldn''t sleep and bebusy contacting his people.

    [Senior? Can you send me more illusion stones or a copycat ability user? My situation is like this ??? ]

    Right away, another message entered Martin''s phone.

    [Got it. I''ll send three copycat ability users that already copy your target''s special abilities. They will help you in the dark.]

    [Okay, thank you, senior! Oh, by the way, the Sloan Family will attack the Godfather Mausoleum, and I''m part of the assault troops.]

    [That''s good. You already entered their inner circle.]

    [Yes. But since it''s like this, can you help me with the exorcists thingy? I won''t be able to contact them, so...you should contact them for me, senior.]

    [Oh, the exorcists. We are nning to kill the Godfather spirit, right?]

    Martin paused for a moment before typing.

    [...yes. And we can''t fail the mission.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 563: "Martins Dilemma"

    <h4>Chapter 563: "Martin''s Dilemma"</h4>

    Martin sent the message to his senior. However, he didn''t know why but after sending it, his chest felt a little stuffy.

    ''Why is it like this?''

    The young man nced at the message he just sent and unknowingly threw his phone to his bed.

    ''This is annoying.''

    "...mmm¡­weird..." Martin plopped onto his bed and slowly? touched his phone that he had just thrown to the bed.

    The young man tapped the phone screen and fiddled with the phone, yet the heavy feeling in his chest didn''t go away at all.

    "Why am I like this? Do I feel guilty...or something?" Martin kicked the air as he closed his eyes and grumbled to himself.

    ''Why would I feel guilty, though? I have destroyed many forces and mafia families before. Adding one more isn''t that hard.

    Martin rolled on the bed while gripping his phone tightly. Thankfully, he got the room all for himself since he''s top 50 in the ranking.

    Thus, no one would be suspicious of his behaviour no matter what he did in the room.

    Still, the young man kept rolling on the bed, trying to figure out his feelings but to no avail. He could only scratch his cheeks and sighed.

    ''Do I feel nervous about killing the Godfather? Or do I feel guilty? But the Godfather spirit is really a dangerous entity...he should be killed. Nothing wrong with that.''

    Martin had learned the history of the Godfather and knew that the Godfather wasn''t necessarily kind.

    He killed many people...he is a mass murderer. He''s not a good guy!

    Martin wanted to use the Godfather of many negative things he did, but when he tried to find the Godfather''s sins, he couldn''t just ignore one fact.

    The Godfather...never killed innocent people. The people he killed were never innocent people outside of the mafia society or the government forces.

    Those that he killed...were always those who tried to kill him first.

    The Godfather had many enemies back in the day. He was the only mafia that didn''t make an organisation yet could make many big mafia families cower in fear.

    Ironically, he was also the one that made the mafia society so influential like now.

    It was all because of his actions that spread throughout the continent...and even to another continent.

    The Godfather destroyed many mafias that kidnapped children or abused children, but he also destroyed many armies and the government forces.

    He was a lone wolf, but many people followed him to the end of the world. Even when he never acknowledged them as his subordinates, many people were willing to die for him.

    Throughout his life, before he disappeared from history, he washed the mafia society name, making it more friendly and eptable for those outside of the mafia society.

    He also punished many corrupt government officers, and he fought the demon that tried to invade the human continent. He also fought the elves, preventing them from making humans their ve.

    Not only that but as a mafia that did many underhanded businesses, the man also hunted dangerous fugitives.

    People almost thought that he''s a bounty hunter instead of a mafia.

    The Godfather went to war against many big mafia families that tried to exploit the innocent people, and he had never once lost a battle.

    The Godfather was the sole reason why innocent people outside of the mafia society epted the mafia''s existence, and the reason why the mafia society built a mafia council to keep the mafia in check.

    He''s the reason why the beastmen people didn''t attack the human continent, and he''s the reason why the dwarves allowed the humans to learn their infrastructure technology.

    The Godfather was the reason why the Godlif country had so many mafiapared to other countries.

    For many people, the mafia became the symbol of something cool rather than dirty and evil.

    ''And it''s all...thanks to the Godfather.''

    Martin''s eyes teared up a bit. There''s no way he would admit that the only mafia figure he didn''t hate...was the Godfather.

    ''But now...we have to kill his spirit.''

    Martin didn''t know how the Godfather became a dead spirit since there were many uncertainties around his death.

    One history book said that he went missing, another said he passed away from old age, another one said the Godfather went to another world¡­

    So many spections.

    That''s why, when the people first spot the Godfather spirit in public, when he revealed himself at the Aretha family war against the Sloan Family, the government started to move.

    ''We have to kill the Godfather spirit to prevent the mafia from using him to topple the government''s influence in the Godlif country.''

    The mafia already had influence over half of the Godlif country, so much so that other countries said that the Godlif country was a mafia country.

    It''s a rotten country, a useless country that couldn''t get rid of evil organisations.

    ''This...is the perfect chance to kill the Godfather. The exorcists are ready...they are elites...and once I reveal the Godfather''s position in the battle¡­''

    Martin weakly looked at the package on the study desk near his bed.

    That''s the package he got from his senior, and the inside should be spirit contact lenses, contact lenses that enable the user to see spirits.

    These contact lenses weren''t out for sale in public, and only the government managed to make one. They took out the precious item and gave it to him...all for the sake of the grand mission.

    ''That''s why¡­.we can''t fail...right?''

    Martin rubbed his eyes and sighed.

    He didn''t know why...but he didn''t feel good at all.

    It was as if...he didn''t wish to destroy the Sloan Family or kill the Godfather spirit.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 564: "Tough Nut To Crack"

    <h4>Chapter 564: "Tough Nut To Crack"</h4>

    ''...wait, wait, there''s no way I don''t want to destroy the Sloan Family or kill the Godfather¡­''

    Martin hurriedly shook his head and sighed.

    Maybe because he''s still young, he got swayed pretty easily. That must be it, right? There''s no way he would betray the government when they raised him ever since he''s a child.

    They took an orphan like him...who had lost his parents to the mafia''s sovereign.

    ''My hatred for the mafia family is still strong. There''s no way I will overlook the Sloan Family just because they''re not like other mafias or because the family head is just a toddler.''

    Martin clenched his chest and gritted his teeth.

    But...ever since he infiltrated the family two days ago, saw how the Sloan Family works, got to chat with the family head and all¡­.

    His belief wavered.

    "Damn it. I don''t know!" Martin abruptly rose from the bed and picked his pillow before throwing it to the floor.

    "Ugh! Let''s just forget it. Focus on the mission. The mission!"

    Martin went back toy on the bed and covered his body with the thick nket. Somehow, he made himself into an egg roll¡­

    The night passed by, and the next day, Martin went to meet Ainsley to do his job as her bodyguard.

    Today, the family announced that they would be attacking another territory, and the chosen 500 people got notifications at the same time.

    [Hello, chosen warriors! You''re one of the elite 500 people chosen to join the Sloan Family''s war troops! Please click the message for more details!]

    Martin clicked the notification he got in the morning as he walked down the corridor, and the notification directed him to Ainsley''s automatic chat bot.

    Even before he sent any message, the bot already sent a message.

    [Martin, one of the 500 chosen warriors, you will be included in the territorial war troops against one of the high-ranking mafia families in the region. Do you ept the invitation?]

    [Yes]

    [No]

    Martin didn''t hesitate to click ''yes'', and the phone screen shed.

    [Thank you for epting the invitation. Wee to the team! Here''s the benefits you will get for joining the troops.]

    [1. 50.000 contribution points (This is the base points. You will get more points depending on your performanceter).]

    [2. You will get double your monthly wage once you finish the war.]

    [3. If you meet any ident, the family will take care of your loved ones and will transfer all your umted points and reward to your loved ones.]

    When Martin saw thest benefit, he couldn''t help butugh dryly.

    ''Ah, they want to say that if we die, the Sloan family will take care of the deceased''s family...it means the territorial war this time will be highly dangerous.''

    Those who received the same message also faintly felt that the territorial war they would participate in wouldn''t be as simple as before.

    Still, no one backed off after they epted the invitation to join the troops.

    That morning, Ainsley and the higher-ups assembled the 500 chosen warriors and gave a brief exnation of the war.

    No one mentioned the Godfather mausoleum, but Ainsley mentioned which area they''re going to attack and the possible enemies they would face.

    "Since the territorial war, this time will be dangerous...we will train you guys for a week before we march out. The training will start today, after lunch."

    Once Ainsley gave her speech, she left the backfield and went to the office with Martin tailing behind her.

    That day, they didn''t talk much, and somehow, Martin would always jolt or flinch whenever Ainsley mentioned the Godfather.

    "We will wait until the Godfatheres back with some news." Ainsley told Grandpa Yofan while secretly peeking at Martin.

    She didn''t know that Martin already wore the spirit contact lenses, but somehow, she just wanted to see how he would react regarding this ''secret information''.

    Unfortunately, Martin kept his expression pretty well, not letting anyone guess his mind.

    Ainsley could only shook her head and ignored Martin.

    [This spy is really a tough nut to crack.] Ainsley grumbled to Zev while patting Cellino, who was lying on herp.

    Lately, Cellino has trained hard and even requested to spar against the poor Van, who had been their hostage for God knows how long.

    As a result, the sacred beast got even more powerful and was ready to assist Ainsley to join the territorial war.

    When Ainsley grumbled to Zev, the tiny toddler was also grumbling to himself.

    Dave, Dave, when will youe back? I can''t sleep alone, you know? This toddler body is so annoying! Ahhhhh I miss you! Where are you?! Lemme hug you!

    Zev was too busy trying to drag the Godfather back home that he didn''t hear Ainsley''s protest.

    The baby didn''t hear Zev''s response after so long, and when she looked up, she only saw a certain toddler sobbing quietly while holding the Godfather''s cute pyjamas.

    Ainsley almost had the urge to curse Zev.

    What are you? A lovestruck idiot? You have been separated from the Godfather for so many years before this, yet you seemed to be fine.

    Now, you''re all fidgety when he''s only gone for a day or two?! Meh!

    Ainsley puffed her cheeks and decided to ignore Zev.

    Thus, two people around her, Martin and Zev, were busy with their own worries, not noticing that their boss was in a bad mood¡­

    Time passed by, and it had been three days since the Godfather left.

    It was a sunny afternoon like usual, and Ainsley was supervising the army training when someone suddenly spoke in her mind.

    [Lil Lass, this lord is back! There is news about that Martin guy!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 565: "His Goal"

    <h4>Chapter 565: "His Goal"</h4>

    When the Godfather said that, Ainsley instantly looked up to see where the Godfather was.

    Right away, she found the guy flying in her direction, and the baby didn''t hesitate to lead the Godfather back to the mansion.

    "Elh, pwease help me overlook the twaining!" Ainsley shouted at Elliana as she rushed to the mansion, leaving Elliana and the troops behind.

    Of course, no one asked about the baby''s actions since they all thought that she had an important meeting or something.

    At the same time, the Godfather followed after Ainsley, yet didn''t think that a certain toddler spirit would suddenly leap and pounce on him.

    [DAVEEEEE! YOU''RE BACK!] Zev had snots all over his face as he wailed and cried.

    The little spirit spread his arms wide and was about to cling onto the Godfather''s neck when the Godfather dodged him and stared dagger at the poor toddler.

    [Go away, bastard! This Lord has important news for the littless!]

    The Godfather smacked Zev and sent him flying before rushing to Ainsley''s bedroom to discuss the issue.

    He didn''t even look back at the poor toddler flying in the air¡­

    Not even Ainsley knew that Zev was kicked away, though.

    Just like that, the Godfather went to Ainsley''s room, and the baby was already waiting there. She patted her bed and spoke in a serious tone.

    [How is it, Godfather? What news do you have?]

    [Hum. It''s quite serious. Listen, Lilss.] The Godfather sat on the chair next to Ainsley''s bed before starting his speech.

    [From the information this lord gathered, the real Martin isn''t dead yet, but the government imprisons him.]

    [Ah...so the real Martin isn''t dead yet, Godfather?] Ainsley secretly sighed in relief.

    That''s good! There''s still hope!

    [Yeah, he''s not dead, but one of the spirits that saw the scene told this lord that they brought him to the capital.]

    [The capital...that''s where they imprison him?]

    [Yes. And since it''s the capital, the government''s influence is overwhelming, even more so than the mafia society. If you want to save the real Martin¡­]

    [It will be hard, right?] Ainsley lowered her head and sighed.

    She knew that she couldn''t just barge into the government''s area to look for the real Martin.

    They didn''t even know the exact building or location where the government imprisoned Martin.

    [This lord doesn''t advise you to go to the capital only to get the real Martin back. At this rate, they might already try to get some information from the real Martin¡­]

    The Godfather let out a long sigh.

    [You know that even if Martin is loyal, there are many ways to get his information without forcing him to spill the beans.]

    [....right.]

    [And the fake Martin already copied the real Martin''s memories. They already got all the information needed.]

    [That''s right.] Ainsley bit her lips. Recalling the fake Martin that she saw now, he truly resembled the real Martin.

    If they already perfectly duplicate the real Martin''s memory, the fake Martin would have informed his people any important news rted to the Sloan Family.

    [You see, Lilss, maybe the government only kept the real Martin back for his special abilities or something.]

    That''s a possibility.

    Hearing all of this, Ainsley didn''t know what to say.

    Is it really better for the real Martin to survive as a hostage?

    Even the real Martin himself...might not want to be alive. He might prefer to die with honour rather than bing the hole that harmed the Sloan Family.

    [Hhhhh¡­.so this is all the government''s doing, huh¡­] Ainsley decided not to think about the real Martin for the time being.

    No matter what, she couldn''t save him now. Not in the near future either.

    The Godfather noticed Ainsley''s intention to shift the topic, and he turned a blind eye to the baby''s guilt.

    [Yup, this is all the government''s doing. This Lord even suspects the fake Martin is someone from the Golden Scale, the group that the government recently created to deal with new mafia families.]

    When Ainsley heard the words ''Golden Scale'', she almost fell from the bed.

    [What? That fake Martin might be someone from the Golden Scale??]

    [Yeah. Since the government is involved here, the Golden Scale must be involved too. Not too long ago, the Golden Scale attacked us in secret, right?]

    [Right¡­]

    [It might be rted to the real Martin''s incident too. Lil Lass, do you remember what the oldie said about the Golden Scale members?]

    [What Grandpa Yofan said? Emmmm, they assigned one team for each target family?]

    [That. The Golden Scale team that attacked us back then must be the same as the fake Martin''s team.]

    [So...the fake Martin is a part of the team that attacked us...his friends are ruining our territories while he infiltrated our family as a spy?]

    When Ainsley mentioned that, her face was already as dark as the bottom of the pot.

    [You guessed it right. Though this lord doesn''t know the fake Martin''s goal when he infiltrated our family.]

    [Oh, yeah...his goal¡­] Ainsley gritted her teeth and sighed. She couldn''t help but clench her fists a few times, trying to guess Martin''s real goal, but she couldn''t think of anything.

    [Maybe he wanted to get close to us and then suddenly assassinated me? He''s already my bodyguard. It''s easy to do that.]

    Even by now, that guy was outside, guarding the door.

    If he wanted to kill Ainsley when she let down her guard, it would be extremely easy.

    However, the Godfather shook his head.

    [That guy doesn''t have any offensive ability that he can use to kill you. Relying on a knife, a gun or poison alone isn''t reliable, don''t you think so?]

    Then...what is his goal?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 566: "First Time Seeing Him"

    <h4>Chapter 566: "First Time Seeing Him"</h4>

    If Martin''s goal wasn''t to kill Ainsley, what goal did he have in mind? What''s his mission?

    After all, it''s not that easy to kill Ainsley without using special abilities.

    Using poison?

    Ainsley always had people checking her meal to see whether it''s safe to consume or not, and she couldn''t be killed so easily using a knife or a gun either.

    She could activate her ''luck armour'' so fast that the bullet wouldn''t hit her body¡­the same went for the knife attack.

    Thus, Martin''s chance to kill Ainsley without an offensive special ability was close to none.

    [Hmmm, you''re right, Godfather. His goal isn''t to kill me...that''s not his expertise at all. He''s here as a spy...so he wants to dig out all our important information?]

    Ainsley tilted her head, pondering about the issue.

    [But I didn''t give him any important information that can destroy the family...he can''t do anything.]

    Ainsley was truly in the dark about Martin''s goal. Even the Godfather was quite speechless now.

    [Since we can''t figure out that guy''s intention, let''s just keep an eye on him and be careful, how is it?] The Godfather kneaded his temple. He wished they would end the discussion before Zev went back.

    [Hum, let''s leave it at that. Anyway, thanks for the information, Godfather...with this, we have a connecting thread to the Golden Scale group.]

    Ainsley slowly went down from the bed and walked to the door.

    Since their discussion was over, they should go back to supervise the troops'' training.

    As usual, Ainsley went out of the room, got Martin to be her bodyguard that followed her all day, and that''s it.

    There''s nothing abnormal on the outside...but a certain spy was currently sweating bullets.

    ''Is the spirit I saw when the boss ran back to the mansion...the Godfather spirit?''

    Martin gulped as he followed behind Ainsley back to the training field. He would asionally peeked at the spirit floating around Ainsley, and he couldn''t help but shudder.

    That''s the same spirit I saw before! This spirit contact lenses worked well, b-but...is that really the Godfather, though? He looks quite young¡­

    Martin''s mind was already everywhere. From the first time he spotted the spirit flying toward Ainsley at the backfield earlier, he already had the urge to faint.

    Long green hair, golden eyes, handsome face, and a menacing aura¡­

    How could he not be the legendary Godfather?

    But he''s really young! Only around 30 years old¡­

    Martin was taken aback and was shocked to the bone that he could only follow Ainsley to the mansion back then without thinking anything.

    On the way, he would be in a daze, and then mumbling nonsense¡­

    Well, he''s shocked. Really shocked. It was the first time he saw a spirit, and the spirit turned out to be the legendary Godfather¡­

    One could imagine Martin''s state of mind. He almost went crazy on the spot.

    That''s the Godfather, you know? THAT Godfather.

    Martin''s legs trembled like jelly as he followed Ainsley to her bedroom. Of course, once the two of them went inside, the young man waited outside to do his job as Ainsley''s bodyguard.

    It was then Martin had a chance to calm his mind and started to assess the situation.

    ''The Godfather spirit is real...he is really the boss'' contracted spirit...that exins why the two of them go together¡­.''

    Martin didn''t know whether to feel happy or not that he confirmed the gossip. With this, their chance to assassinate the Godfather spirit would be higher.

    ''The Godfather will always be near the boss. If we can monitor the boss'' movement, we can also track the Godfather''s movement¡­''

    After all, the exorcists could indeed see spirits but not all exorcists could see high-level spirits.

    It''s like how not all shamans could see the Godfather.

    The strong spirits emitted different wavelengths from weaker ones, and that''s how lower level shamans couldn''t see strong spirits.

    Of course, talented shamans could see strong spirits right away even when they''re still newbies.

    For example...Ainsley.

    Ah, she''s not talented, but the Godfather decided to reveal himself to Ainsley, adjusting his wavelength to match Ainsley''s eyes wavelength and that''s how the baby could see him before she became a shaman.

    But now that she became a shaman, the Godfather didn''t bother to adjust his wavelengths, which was why not all exorcists or shamans could see him as easily as before.

    The elite exorcist should be able to see the Godfather, but even if they couldn''t, they could determine his position from Ainsley''s position.

    Their abilities could only hurt spirits, anyway. Even if some of the attacks missed and hit Ainsley, the baby would be unharmed.

    ''Hmmm, I have to report this to my seniors.''

    Martin immediately thought of reporting.

    Now that he could see the Godfather using these spirit contact lenses, the contact lenses worked well and the government should make more for the exorcists.

    ''Ah, I''ll also tell them about the invasion n¡­''

    Martin''s mind worked hard to remember all sorts of reports he had to send.

    ''Hmm, the family didn''t say anything about attacking the Godfather mausoleum to the members, but I was now in the inner circle and the boss told us about it at dinner.''

    The Godfather and Ainsley would attack the Godfather Mausoleum for sure and that''s why we should prepare exorcists there to wait for the ambush.

    Martin kept his mind busy to drown away this heavy feeling he felt in his heart.

    He didn''t know why but when he saw the Godfather spirit for the first time, his heart stirred, and he suddenly thought that there''s no need to kill him.

    ''No, no. My mission is to assist the government to kill the Godfather spirit.''

    I can''t waver!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 567: "Battle Strategy"

    <h4>Chapter 567: "Battle Strategy"</h4>

    Martin took a deep breath and then resumed his job as Ainsley''s bodyguard.

    He could see the Godfather now, but he would pretend that he didn''t see him, just to avoid suspicions.

    Just like that, a week passed by. It was time to depart since it took three to five days for the whole troops to arrive at the mausoleum.

    Before departing, Ainsley picked four generals from the 9 generals.

    Ainsley chose Ba Elizabeth, Chris Ewing, and another two generals that Ainsley rarely interacted with.

    That morning, Ainsley watched her people bringing food and other supplies to the storage space inside the war carriage that the family made just for this war.

    Thanks to the storage space carriage, they only needed one carriage to carry all the food, weapons, medicine, etc., for the whole army.

    Once the preparation was done, Ainsley let the troops mount their mounts and started to organise the troops.

    Since it would be too eye-catching if they moved together with 500 people, Ainsley divided the troops into five teams.

    100 people for each general, and thest 100 followed Ainsley.

    At the same time, the five buds were also separated from each other and had to apany the generals. By Ainsley''s side was none other than Jevon, and of course, Elliana.

    Coincidentally or not, Martin was ced in Ainsley''s team, and he was even given a position right behind Ainsley. It showed how much trust and privilege that Martin got.

    How could Martin not be ecstatic? With this arrangement, he could easily finish his mission!

    While Martin was busy with his thoughts, Ainsley looked back at the people behind her before whispering to Elliana as they mounted their own mounts.

    "El, are we ready to depart?"

    Each team didn''t depart at the same time to avoid attracting attention to their troops.

    Thus, the other teams already departed one by one, and Ainsley''s troop was thest to leave.

    Elliana looked at their troops and nodded at Ainsley. "Ready."

    "Good." Ainsley then signalled at Jevon tomand the troops, and the young man hurriedly raised his right hand before shouting on top of his lungs.

    "All troops¡­.DEPART!"

    His voice echoed throughout the Airpods that the troops wore on their ears. In that instant, the troops immediately ordered their mounts to move.

    "Depart!"

    "Move, move!"

    "Let''s go!"

    The whole troops immediately kicked off the ground and rushed out of the Sloan Family''s territory.

    Some of the members rode flying beasts, and some had faster mounts, but all in all, the troops moved fast and precise, without leaving anyone behind.

    With Ainsley, Jevon, and Elliana at the front, the troops travelled for 3 days straight. They only took a break for lunch and dinner, for about 30 minutes before resuming their journey.

    Because of that, even though the team departed at the veryst moment, they managed to arrive at the gathering point not too long after the other teams arrived.

    3 dayster¡­

    "Mdy, we have arrived." Jevon pointed at the small forest not far from their ce.

    The forest was the gathering point they chose since it didn''t belong to any mafia families, just a worthless little forest.

    "Alright. Let''s go there." Ainsley decisively led their troops to enter the forest, and not long after, they found the other teams already waiting in front of them.

    Each team stayed behind their respective leader, and they created a circle for Ainsley''s troop to settle in.

    Seeing this, those in Ainsley''s team, the hand-picked members, couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride.

    ''Hum, it is nice to be the boss'' personal troops!''

    Ainsley also noticed the empty circle where her troops could settle in, and immediately led her troops to rest there.

    However, she herself didn''t take a break, unlike her troops.

    On the contrary, she left Cellino''s back and called out the 4 generals along with the five buds to gather at the center.

    "Greetings, boss."

    "Greetings, family head."

    The four generals and the five buds bowed at Ainsley before sitting on the ground facing Ainsley.

    Their current location was quite far from the other troops, making it possible for them to discuss things.

    "Hum. Drop the formalities. I gathered you guys here to discuss the invasion strategy¡­"

    Ainsley paced back and forth with her hands behind her back, acting like a stern littlemander.

    "As you see, we are only a kilometre away from the mausoleum. You can already see the mausoleum''s pirs from this distance, right?"

    "Right, boss."

    "Mmm. Then, the people guarding the mausoleum shouldn''t be too far from the mausoleum too."

    "Agree, boss."

    "Yup. And honestly, I even think that there will be a whole troop waiting for us there."

    Ainsley wasn''t that naive to think that her opponent would only be several guards or something. There''s no way the other party didn''t know about her intention to attack the mausoleum.

    With her big movement taking 500 people with her and then heading toward the mausoleum, how could they didn''t know what was going on?

    Thus, there must be a whole troop over there already, waiting for the Sloan Family to attack the mausoleum.

    "For the strategy, we don''t need anythingplicated. The area around the mausoleum is t ground used as parking lots for the visitors."

    Ainsley stopped walking around and looked down at her people who were sitting on the ground.

    "That''s why, this will be a war just like the one when we fought against the Aretha Family."

    But the area this time is wayyyyy bigger than the battlefield involving the Aretha Family.

    After all, this field had no borders except for forests!

    Such a battlefield means that things will rely on the troops'' AOE special abilities...such as Ainsley''s Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune skill.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 568: "Four Directions"

    <h4>Chapter 568: "Four Directions"</h4>

    After all, the mausoleum was surrounded by nothing but t ground, making it easier for people to surround it.

    However, it also means that the opposing party, the one owning the mausoleum, would ce many troops all over the area.

    That''s why, Ainsley couldn''t just focus on one spot and had to spread her troops too.

    "We will divide our troops just like how we departed three days ago. Each of us will lead 100 people, and I will be the one facing the strongest enemy."

    Ainsley patted her chest as she continued.

    "So, if you find an enemy beyond your troops'' capability, please immediately contact me and my troops. We will switch positions."

    "Roger, boss!" The 4 generals and the five buds nodded solemnly.

    They didn''t feel worried about leaving Ainsley to deal with the strongest enemy. She was way stronger than anyone could imagine.

    Her AOE luck maniption skill alone was already a frightening thing to be used in a war.

    If Ainsley used the skill, the war would be over in minutes as long as Ainsley''s energy was enough to fuel her skill.

    But little did the members knew that Ainsley wouldn''t be using her AOE Goddess of Fortune and Misfortune skill this time.

    Why?

    Ainsley recalled what the Godfather saidst night, just right after they entered the mausoleum area.

    ''Lil Lass, please refrain from using your AOE luck maniption skill.''

    ''Eh, why? It''s the most convenient for a big war like this¡­''

    ''Well, your soul isn''t masked perfectly even when you wear that masquerade brooch.''

    ''But¡­''

    ''No. Listen, when you use such an eye-catching skill, who knows if someone can sense that the skill is abnormal and discover your identity as a transmigrator?''

    At that time, Ainsley fell silent.

    She didn''t think about this at all, thinking that the masquerade soul brooch was enough to hide her identity, but apparently, it''s not enough.

    ''This lord has a feeling that the Golden Scale has a connection with whoever wants to hunt the transmigrator''s souls.''

    ''Okay, okay, I get it...but this war has nothing to do with the Golden Scale, right? They''re not from the mafia family¡­''

    ''Well, who knows if the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. While we fight, the Golden Scale can sneak into the battlefield and mess us both.''

    Ainsley couldn''t help but gape. She truly didn''t think that far!

    But indeed, since the battlefield was an open area, it wasn''t hard for other forces to hide behind the mausoleum or inside the mausoleum and silently attacked both mafia families in the war.

    ''O-okay. That sounds dangerous.''

    ''It is.''

    Ainsley inhaled sharply at the Godfather''s response and sighed.

    ''If the Golden Scale has a rtion with the transmigrator hunter group, indeed, it will be dangerous if I carelessly use my AOE luck maniption skill¡­''

    ''That''s right. This Lord advises you to only use the Luck Armour to prevent neutraliser ability effects and for the rest, use your shaman or charm ability.''

    That''s way safer.

    Because of this conversation, Ainsley swore not to use her luck maniption ability in arge range, such as making the golden dome.

    In this war, she would only use her blood maniption skill!

    Ainsley snapped out of her shback about her conversation with the Godfatherst night and nodded at her members.

    "That''s it. Now, let me show you the positions you guys will take...here is the map, and¡­"

    Ainsley divided the troop into five positions. North, East, South, andstly, west side.

    The troops would surround the mausoleum from thend and the sky.

    These four directions would be the key to attack the mausoleum and take it over as the Sloan Family''s property.

    Ainsley even distributed the healers to each team to make sure that the group would have a better chance of survival.

    Now...what about thest troop? There''s still 100 people left, and it was Ainsley''s troop.

    "My troop will not join the first attack wave because we will have to look for any new development or anything that might threaten the other troops."

    After all, the Godfather advised Ainsley about one more thing¡­

    And that was about the type of ability users that would be their enemy.

    ''The mausoleum is full of dead spirits. Don''t you think that there will be many shamans from that family? This Lord is sure that our target will send many shamans!''

    If one had to fight a shaman, they''re practically fighting against a well-known figure from the past, and that might not be a good thing.

    Thus, the Godfather gave a suggestion¡­

    ''This lord will be the one facing the shamans together with you, Lil Lass. A battle against shamans should be done by a shaman too!''

    Ainsley nodded at the memories she recalled.

    "If any of you spot a shaman or a group of shamans, please immediately inform me. Me and my troops will be the ones to go against the shamans."

    Let''s see whether those shamans'' contracted spirits can win against the Godfather!

    "As you wish, boss." The members obeyed Ainsley''s arrangement and didn''t have anything against it.

    Thus, the meeting ended early, and the sun slowly went down.

    "We will attack them tonight, at midnight. Please get ready."

    "Roger, boss!"

    "Hum. Get the troops to rest and arrange a patrol team to defend against the enemy''s sudden attack or anything."

    "Alright, boss."

    "Good. Ah, get some scouts to spy on the situation around the mausoleum too. Report the info to me."

    Ainsley then waved her hand, bidding goodbye to her people before slowly walking to her troops with Elliana and Jevon following behind her.

    The baby clenched her fists as she looked up at the orange-ish sky.

    Tonight...we go to war!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 569: "Nagging Feeling"

    <h4>Chapter 569: "Nagging Feeling"</h4>

    A few hours before midnight

    "How is it? Any info from the scout team?"

    Ainsley leaned back to a tree trunk as Jevon and Elliana sat on her left and right side. Of course, Cellino took Ainsley''sp as his privileged seat.

    Jevon, the one in charge of informing the other generals and five buds, immediately looked at Ainsley and nodded.

    "Yes, mdy. The scout team said that the enemy is well-prepared." Jevon clicked his tongue before continuing.

    "You see, there are already many troops surrounding the mausoleum to protect it."

    "How many people?"

    "100 for each gate and they have four gates. Their number is more or less the same as ours."

    When Ainsley heard this, she couldn''t help but squint.

    ''It is too coincidental for the enemy to bring the exact same number of our troops...this must be that spy''s doing. He leaked the number of our troops so that the enemy can prepare.''

    Ainsley shook her head and sighed.

    "How many air troops do they have?"

    "Roughly the same as ours...they are prepared against our attack. It seems that they already know in advance that we will attack them."

    Jevon scratched his cheek and slowly brought his face closer to Ainsley''s before whispering right to her ear.

    "Is this the result of the spies we caught in the tournament? The enemy already knows about our movement...must be because of them, no?"

    "Well, not really. We never tell them about the invasion until we finish the tournament, right?" Ainsley shrugged casually, but Jevon looked as if he just ate a fly.

    "Does this mean there are more spies that we don''t discover??"

    "Mmmm, maybe. It''s not that important, though. I''m sure the enemy is already prepared because they predict our next target will be their mausoleum."

    Because many people already knew about the Godfather being Ainsley''s contracted spirit. It''s logical for the baby to target the Godfather mausoleum, right?

    "Anyway, did the scout team manage to enter the mausoleum? The mausoleum has an open entrance...I think the team can easily enter?"

    The mausoleum had four gates, but they''re empty gates, just a symbol to mark the four entrances.

    Thus, the scout team should be able to enter the mausoleum easily. Unfortunately, Jevon shook his head.

    "No, they didn''t enter the mausoleum."

    "Huh?" Ainsley tilted her head in confusion. "Why is that so?"

    "Hum...aside from the number of troops outside of the building, the scout teams also said that barriers are protecting the mausoleum."

    "Barriers?"

    "Yeah, and only authorised personnel can enter. I heard that the barrier is also made to trap the spirits inside the mausoleum so that they can''t leave."

    "Wait. A barrier can''t possibly do that. They should have a spirit-trapping array as well."

    "Yes, mdy, and I think this has something to do with¨C "

    Jevon was about to mention the exorcists when out of the blue, Martin popped out of the bushes and ran toward them.

    "S-sorry to interrupt, boss. Our patrol team...huuu...had just¡­discovered some scouts sent by the enemy side!" Martin clutched his chest as he tried to control his chaotic breathing.

    "We believe that the scouts will report our location to the enemy side, and the war might begin sooner than our n!"

    If this were someone else telling the information, Ainsley would have panicked. But because it was Martin, Ainsley calmly looked at Elliana and signalled her to check the truth.

    She didn''t need to say anything, and Elliana already understood her. The woman stood up and left in a hurry, just like the wind.

    Once Elliana was gone, Ainsley looked up at Martin and smiled.

    "Calm down, don''t panic. I know that the enemy will discover us sooner orter. But our tactic isn''t an ambush, anyway, so there''s nothing wrong."

    Ainsley beckoned Cellino to follow her as she walked to Martin''s side.

    "Say, Martin. Did the patrol guard discover anything wrong aside from the enemy scouts? And what other information do we have?"

    Ainsley stepped bit by bit and stopped right a meter away from Martin. In the darkness, only Martin''s torch lit up the surroundings.

    The orange-reddish fire danced following the night wind.

    "Other...information?" Martin unknowingly gulped. Somehow, he had a feeling that Ainsley was acting weird...

    "Yesh! For example...if there''s a sacred beast on the other side, or are there other types of ability users aside from the usual offensive and defensive users."

    When Ainsley mentioned this, Martin almost dropped the torch in his hands.

    Other types of ability users? You mean...the exorcists?? No, no, the boss didn''t know yet. She must be referring to other things¡­

    "Uh, the scout team didn''t say much, but they said there aren''t any sacred beasts. There are possibilities for shamans, though."

    Ainsley looked at Martin, and when she saw his expression, she knew that he hid something from her.

    ''Maybe there is another force beside the shamans? But what can they be...array masters? They''re not that useful in war because their abilities take time to show the effect¡­.''

    Ainsley had this nagging feeling in her heart, but since she didn''t find anything wrong, she let it go.

    "Alright, get it. Thanks for the info. Now let''s go back to the team and get ready for war." Ainsley decided to leave Martin and went to check on her troops.

    It seemed that they couldn''t wait until midnight to attack the mausoleum. After all, the enemy side was already waiting for them.

    Maybe they had already arrived before her troops arrived.

    As such, after confirming the news through Elliana, Ainsleymanded her people to get ready for war.

    In just 30 minutes, all teams were ready to enter the t field area.

    The war is starting.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 570: "Theyre Not That Weak"

    <h4>Chapter 570: "They''re Not That Weak"</h4>

    With lighting from torches, floating fireballs, or other lighting tools, Ainsley''s troops shone like fireflies in the middle of the night.

    The night was dark with no moon or stars, perfect for assassination. Yet now, the troops were waging war on the other party.

    "Attack! Each team focuses on their assigned area." Ainsley touched her Airpods and shouted.

    "Tonight, we will take the mausoleum!"

    "OHHHH!!" The troops yelled at the same time with their passion burning to the sky.

    "Disperse!" At Ainsley''s hand signal, the troops immediately separated ways. Each team followed theirmanders to attack different gates.

    TAK. TAK. TAK. TAK.

    Ainsley''s troops were just a few hundred meters away from the mausoleum, yet the enemy''s side could already see their lights from the torches and other lighting tools.

    Seeing the troopsing to attack different gates, the troops stationed at the four gates started to move.

    "The Sloan Family is here! Move, move! Defend the mausoleum!"

    The North Commander brought his people to guard the north gate, and the othermanders did the same thing to guard each entrance.

    "Don''t let the Sloan Family enter the mausoleum!"

    In order to upy the mausoleum, Ainsley needed to enter the ce and put her family''s g at the center.

    This was why the mausoleum had barriers and other protective measures to prevent anyone from upying the ce.

    However, one could make a hole in the barrier and could still enter the mausoleum through force.

    Thus, the family that owned the mausoleum brought many Ability Users to guard the entrances. Even the 7 sacred families contributed and sent many people to help.

    "Go, go, go! The south gate is attacked!"

    The South Commander yelled at his people as they began to wee the first air attack from the Sloan Family''s side.

    "Who is the south team''s enemymander??"

    "Chris Ewing! The best air forcemander in the Sloan Family!''

    When the South Commander heard of this, he almost had a heart attack.

    Chris Ewing! The King of the sky! One of the nine generals specialised in airbat.

    Rumours said that even a Pegasus had to be careful when battling him in the air, all because of the old man''s special ability.

    What''s his special ability? It was the Archangel Michael. Yes, you heard it right.

    He got the power derived from an archangel.

    He was able to fly in the sky, summon many angels to fight for him, and even had the holy light judgement skill that could burn all things considered evil.

    He''s one of the strongest generals in the Sloan Family and the reason why the Sloan Family still stood straight even when their previous family head was ipetent.

    THAT Chris Ewing.

    "Damn it. Commander, that guy is leading the air troops, and he is also trying to open the heaven gate¨C "

    "Fck, stop him! Get someone with darkness-based ability! We have to stop him from opening the gate! He''s going to summon angels!"

    The Southmander was already close to forfeiting.

    Chris Ewing''s ability was light-based, a divine attribute, and his power should be weakened when it''s nighttime.

    Yet from the report, he still looked as impressive as before?

    The heaven gate ability was simr to otherworldly summoners that could summon creatures from another world but this one was summoning fantasy creatures from another realm or dimension.

    If the demons existed, how could the angels didn''t? That''s how Chris Ewing got to summon a few angels to assist him...

    "Where''s the guy with the dark attribute? The one with Lucifer ability. Get him! Quick!"

    The South Commander frantically searched for their trump card, an ability user with an ability derived from the fallen angel...Lucifer.

    They should just make those two fight in the air while the others defend the mausoleum.

    "We have to stop Chris Ewing!"

    While the South Area was in chaos, Ainsley''s troops, who were waiting behind the battlefield, were circling Ainsley at the centre while watching the war with solemn expressions.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen General Chris in action. I didn''t know he''s this powerful!" Someone from the troops blurted casually as he pointed at the sky over the south gate.

    The troops subconsciously looked that way, and even Ainsley wasn''t an exception.

    "There, he''s over there!"

    The troops immediately followed the person''s voice, and the moment they looked up at the sky, what they saw was a holy light circling a certain somebody.

    SHAAAA

    Large white wings, maybe around six wings, were attached on the guy''s back, pping with power.

    With each p, the enemy''s air force got pushed back, and the allies'' forces got a boost.

    Not to mention that the guy was surrounded by light molecules and the light dots furiously gathered to create a gate behind him.

    Seeing this, Ainsley couldn''t help but gape in awe.

    [Is this really one of the 9 generals? Howe I didn''t see this power when we fought against the Aretha Family?]

    Ainsley looked at the Godfather, who was floating near her and questioned.

    After all, she didn''t see any of the 9 generals doing something great at war against the Aretha Family.

    What did they do back then?

    At Ainsley''s words, the Godfather shook his head.

    [Don''t you remember that they fought to defend the territories with a small number of troops?]

    [Ah, that, before theye to the mansion?]

    [Yeah. They exhausted almost all of their energy and were defeated in the end, forcing them to retreat.]

    [I see, is that why I didn''t see them doing anything amazing to push back the Aretha Family''s troops?]

    [Exactly.]

    At the Godfather''s exnation, it was then that Ainsley realised...that she was wrong all this time.

    Her people weren''t as weak as she thought!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 571: "Cellino Is Trapped"

    <h4>Chapter 571: "Cellino Is Trapped"</h4>

    The 9 generals were worthy of their names...and they had been serving as generals for a long time too.

    They''re the Sloan Family''sst defence, preventing the family from being devoured by other families.

    The reason why Ainsley could make aeback and bring her family to the top was all thanks to the 7 elders and the 9 generals.

    Well, it''s a pity that Chris'' power was offensive and couldn''t be used to purify poisons or corrosive abilities. That''s why back then, they had to find the priests.

    Still, Ainsley couldn''t help but touch her cheek and smile.

    ''It seems that I have to rely more on my people¡­''

    Back to the battlefield.

    While the South was under the Sloan Family''s control, the North was also struggling to fight.

    Since Ba was there, the enemy couldn''t do anything impactful to push the troops away.

    Ba''sndscape maniption ability was still useful even when t grounds surrounded them.

    The other gates were also doing well...but the enemy didn''t stay still. They sent someone with the power of Lucifer to fight Chris, severely limiting the general''s movement.

    The enemy side also sent neutraliser ability users to hold back Ba and the other two generals.

    Right now, the five buds were the ones leading the troops while the generals fought the big bosses of the opposite sides.

    Still, it didn''t look like the war would end soon.

    Many people already died, and the healers from both sides worked hard to save their remaining colleagues.

    Ten minutes, fifteen minutes, thirty minutes¡­

    Both sides seemed equal, with no sign of any side weakening.

    Seeing this situation, Ainsley couldn''t help but look at the Godfather.

    [When should we join the battle? Should we really wait for the shaman troops to appear?] Ainsley started to fidget.

    [Can''t we just sneak past the troops, break the mausoleum''s barrier and put our g inside?]

    Ainsley didn''t know why but she suddenly felt restless.

    It was as if¡­.something bad would happen if she didn''t end the war soon.

    However, the Godfather only looked at her and clicked his tongue.

    [Hey, don''t be impatient. This Lord is sure that there are still hidden forces waiting for you to make a move.]

    The Godfather circled Ainsley and thennded right behind her.

    [Once you make the first move, you put yourself in more danger than your enemy!]

    What the Godfather said made sense, and Ainsley couldn''t refute it. However, she still had this nagging feeling¡­

    [How about we send Cellino to tilt the bnce first? We can''t continue to fight with both sides being equal...right?]

    Ainsley didn''t want to prolong the war because, technically, this area was the enemy''s territory. The longer the war dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for her side.

    Ainsley''s idea wasn''t that bad. Thus, the Godfather finally agreed. [Okay. Send the Lil beast to fight. He''s strong now. You don''t need to worry about him.]

    Ainsley''s face immediately beamed.

    [Okay!]

    The baby hurriedly looked down at Cellino, who was onlyying on the ground in his beast form, bing Ainsley''s mount.

    [Hey, Cel, I got a task for you!] Ainsley suddenly leapt from the beast''s back and summoned Ava, the momma raptor, from the dimensional bracelet.

    In mere seconds, Ainsley immediately mounted Ava before looking at the puzzled Cellino with a grin on her face.

    [You don''t need to be my mount for now. Go to the battlefield and tilt the bnce!]

    Cellino slowly rose from the ground and stretched hisrge body. [Really, awooo? You want me to fight now, master?]

    [Yeah. You must have been itching to fight, am I right? Go, go!] Ainsley tapped Cellino''s tail and encouraged him.

    [If anything happens, I can always summon Zi to help.]

    Ainsley had the Godzi monster as her trump card if something went wrong. Thus, she''s confident that she would definitely win the war!

    Since Ainsley already said so, Cellino had to cast aside his worry over his master and nodded.

    [Okay, master. I''ll be going, awooo! Wait for my victory!] Cellino stretched his body once more before casually kicked the ground with his back legs.

    SWOOSH!

    The wind blew the surrounding troops and Cellino''s figure already leapt high into the sky.

    The moment Cellino made his move, the enemy side instantly noticed the gigantic white furballing their way.

    The enemymanders instantly freaked out.

    "The sacred beast is making his move! Quick, call those people!"

    "Hurry, hurry, activate the array!"

    The enemy side knew that Cellino would definitely join the war, and that would immediately tilt the bnce. Thus, they have long prepared something for the sacred beast¡­

    "ALL ARRAY MASTERS. AT YOUR POSITIONS!"

    One loud whistle and forty or so people in purple robes suddenly emerged from inside the mausoleum.

    The people instantly went to surround the mausoleum and stood at every corner, forming a Formation. They lifted their hands and created fast hand seals, all in the same beat and timing.

    "In three...two...one¡­" the leader of the purple-robed group shouted before thrusting his hands to the sky.

    "ACTIVATE THE TRAPPING ARRAY!"

    The moment the leader''s words fell, the purple-robed people thrusted their hand seals into the sky, and chanted out loud.

    "Array...activated!"

    SHRINGGGG

    Blue light suddenly enveloped the whole mausoleum, and it rippled to the t field.

    The ripple triggered something and in a radius one kilometer from the mausoleum,plicated magic diagrams appeared on the ground.

    Unfortunately, Cellino was already inside the array range...and before he could react, blinding blue light shot up to the sky, forming light pirs.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The pirs instantly surrounded Cellino and created a tube lid over his head, sealing him from every direction.

    Cellino is trapped!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 572: "The Main Stage Is Ready"

    <h4>Chapter 572: "The Main Stage Is Ready"</h4>

    Cellino was trapped!

    The moment thest magic circle of the array lit up above Cellino''s head, the sacred beast instantly felt as if someone just froze his whole body.

    His body stiffened starting from the tip of his paws, to his legs, his tail, his upper body, and finally to his head.

    It was as if time stopped for a moment, and he was inside, sealed for good.

    He...couldn''t even lift a paw or wag his tail!

    Cellino subconsciously shuddered.

    [AWOOOO! Master, I''m trapped in an array! I can''t move at all! And I can''t use my special abilities either!]

    Cellino instantly contacted Ainsley as he tried to move his body.

    There''s no way I''ll be trapped in this silly array. No way!

    However, no matter how hard Cellino tried, his body just stood there in his original pose, not budging at all.

    Even worse, the sacred beast felt as if he were a stone statue. His body was heavy, and to blink or breathe alone was already hard.

    [Awooo, master, help!]

    When Cellino sent the telepathy to Ainsley, Ainsley was quite far from the battlefield. However, she also saw the blinding blue lighting from Cellino''s ce¡­

    And what she saw there was a huge array consisting of many magic circles trapping Cellino inside.

    !

    [Cellino!] Ainsley was so agitated that she almost fell from Ava''s back. [Cel! How did you get trapped¨C ah sh*t! Why are there array masters here?!]

    Ainsley looked at the mausoleum and saw many purple-robed people standing in formation, surrounding the building.

    But they weren''t protecting the mausoleum using the array. They''re trapping Cellino, who was clearly so far away from the mausoleum building.

    Ainsley clenched her skirt and gritted her teeth until her teeth throbbed like hell.

    ''The array masters! I didn''t see thising. Shouldn''t they be protecting the mausoleum instead of trapping Cellino? What''s going on here?!''

    It was the first time that Ainsley had to go against array masters. Thus, the baby couldn''t help but panic a bit.

    ''We are fighting against the array masters. If we don''t release Cellino, the war will drag on, and my troops will be at a disadvantage!''

    Ainsley started to sweat bullets. She red at the purple-robed people around the mausoleum, wishing she could tear them to pieces.

    The array masters'' location was pretty obvious because of the magic circle''s light below their feet.

    However, to get there, one had to pass through the battlefield between the Sloan Family and the mausoleum troops.

    It wasn''t something easy to do!

    But to save Cellino, there''s no other way than to kill ALL the array masters. Just one array master killed wouldn''t break the array and would only weaken it.

    That can''t do!

    [Godfather¡­] Ainsley started to call the Godfather with tears in her eyes.

    [Can I use my luck maniption ability to kill the array masters? This is an emergency. I have to save Cellino¨C ]

    Godfather instantly cut Ainsley''s words.

    [Can you kill them without using your golden dome? There are at least 40 array masters, and their distance is quite far from here. Are you sure you can do it?]

    In fact, Ainsley should be able to do it if she concentrated, but to kill 40 array masters using only luck maniption ability alone would undoubtedly make Ainsley''s luck maniption stand out.

    [This lord doesn''t want to be nosy, but this lord is worried about the transmigrator hunters. They can be anywhere, and you won''t know about it!]

    Somehow, the Godfather had felt that if Ainsley recklessly used her luck maniption again, those hunters would certainly sniff her whereabouts and once they''re certain she''s a transmigrator¡­

    Just thinking about it sent a shiver down the Godfather''s spine.

    No! The Lil Lass can''t end up like me!

    The Godfather instantly looked at Ainsley with stern eyes. [Let''s go. Let''s kill the array masters using blood maniption ability.]

    The Godfather cracked his knuckles and sighed.

    [This lord assures you that we can save your little pet, okay?]

    At first, Ainsley didn''t want to use her shaman ability and wanted to rely on her luck maniption ability for convenience.

    However, she was also wary of the hunters that the Godfather warned her about. As long as her soul was still not masked well, she could expose her true identity.

    This was when Ainsley thought that she should quickly drag the other sacred beast from the prairie¡­

    But now, let''s leave it to the Godfather.

    [Okay, Godfather, let''s use the shaman ability. But please possess me only when we are close to the battlefield. That way, we can save some energy.]

    [Good!] The Godfather agreed right away, and the two nodded at each other.

    Ainsley hurriedly fixed her posture on Ava''s back before finally lifting her right hand.

    "All troops! We will charge through the battlefield and kill the people in purple robes!" Ainsley announced through the

    Airpods and her people behind her immediately received her order.

    "Yes, boss!" The members straightened their backs as their chest thumped hard. Their cheeks were flushing, and their breathing fastened.

    They would be entering the battlefield now!

    Everyone was nervous and a bit excited since it would be their first time fighting alongside Ainsley.

    However, not everyone felt the same nervousness or excitement. A certain spy had a different reaction.

    When Martin heard that Ainsley nned to charge into the battlefield to kill the array masters, his heart jumped to his throat.

    This is it. This is the start of the n! The enemy already trapped Cellino as nned.

    Now, using the array masters as bait to drag the boss to fight¡­

    Martin watched Ainsley''s back view as they departed to the battlefield.

    The main stage is ready. The final mission...is here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 573: "The Shamans Are Here"

    <h4>Chapter 573: "The Shamans Are Here"</h4>

    With Ainsley taking the lead, her troops that hadn''t joined the battlefield immediately rushed to join the battlefield.

    Since they had to break through the current battlefield around the mausoleum, Ainsley chose the less chaotic battlefieldpared to other battlefields, and that happened to be the east gate.

    The east gate battle was led by Friskilia, the second female general after Ba that rankedst among the other generals.

    Her battlefield was less chaotic than others and had less death rate too because both parties weren''t super offensive types.

    It was more of the battle of wits, mind, and mental!

    Friskilia''s special ability was mind attack, sending a certain wavelength that could make people die from getting their minds crushed.

    She could also affect one''s mental health, turning sane people muddle-headed and even worse,pletely destroying their personalities.

    Coincidentally, the opponent''s general was also a woman, and her speciality was something that could soothe the mind, protect everyone''s minds from any mind attack or mental attack.

    It was why the battle between the two parties didn''t destroy the surrounding as much as other battlefields, and the corpses around them had intact bodies.

    Their battlefield was the easiest to breach!

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate to head to Friskilia''s battlefield while contacting her.

    "General Friski! I''m heading to the East gate to kill the array masters. Please make way for my troops and me when we arrive."

    Friskilia was in the middle of attacking the enemies'' minds when she heard the messageing from her Airpods. She couldn''t help but stop for a while to reply.

    "Okay, boss, leave it to us!"

    The young woman with wavy hazelnut hair immediately turned around and saw Ainsley''s troopsing her way with their torches flickering in the dark.

    Friskilia calcted the distance between the two troops and concluded that she had to make way for Ainsley''s troops in about 3 minutes!

    The general didn''t have time to waste and immediately switched the Airpods'' connection to only between her troops'' server.

    "Attention, all Friskilia Troops! The boss'' troops are going to pass through our battlefield."

    The woman swiftly rode her mount beast and dodged the enemy''s attack once in a while.

    "In 3 minutes, please make way! Make an empty path for our boss and their troops to pass through. Don''t let the enemy block their path!"

    When Friskilia said that, her troops instantly replied excitedly.

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    The boss'' troops areing! Are they finally going to strike the mausoleum?

    If we can assist them and block the enemy from disrupting the boss'' n, we might catch the boss'' attention!

    These hot-blood youngsters couldn''t wish for anything more than getting the boss'' attention. If they could, they want to be? Ainsley''s troops and fight alongside her.

    But even if we couldn''t, we could assist her!

    Thus, when Ainsley''s troops arrived, what she saw almost made her fall from Ava''s back.

    What...is this? The path got divided into two? Howe it was so empty? Did someone create a miracle?

    All Ainsley saw was a small straight path for her people to go through, leading them directly to the mausoleum.

    She didn''t even see the enemy that was supposed to block her way¡­

    Amazing. Friskilia''s troops are OP!

    Ainsley immediately looked for Friskilia, and when she saw her at the crowd fighting the enemies behind the human line created to protect the path, Ainsley waved at her and grinned.

    "Thank you, General Friski!"

    Friskilia heard Ainsley''s voice from the Airpods and outside of the Airpods, and she looked back to salute.

    "Go, boss!"

    With Friskilia''s troops helping Ainsley''s troops to pave the path, Ainsley could quickly approach the mausoleum. From this distance, she could even see the purple-robed people¡­

    The array masters!

    Seeing the array masters, Ainsley immediately looked up at the Godfather and nodded.

    [Godfather, it''s time! I''m using my shaman ability now!] Ainsley hurriedly activated her shaman ability, and purple light started to spin inside her belly.

    At the same time, the Godfather immediately possessed Ainsley, gaining full control over her body.

    Since they had done this a dozen times already, the Godfather possessed Ainsley in less than a second!

    Even the appearance transformation also didn''t start slow like before.

    Now, in the blink of an eye, Ainsley''s purple hair turned dark green, and her blue pupils turned golden.

    The moment The Godfather took control over Ainsley''s body, the atmosphere around the baby changed out of the blue.

    The temperature dropped, and somehow, everyone could feel a chill on their nape.

    The Godfather...is here!

    Ainsley''s troops opened their eyes wide with excitement, acting as if they just got injected with chicken blood while the enemy''s faces paled.

    "The Godfather is here! Quick! Inform them!" The enemymander gulped as she eyed Ainsley, who was getting closer to the mausoleum.

    She was still in front of the east gate, protecting the array masters, but Friskilia had been constantly disturbing her, making the situation look dire.

    Thus, the enemymander had no choice but to contact the other person in charge of those inside the mausoleum.

    "Quick, send them out! The Godfather is here!"

    Once themander said that to the Airpods, the person on the other side of the transmission nodded.

    "Got it. We are already there. Leave the Godfather to us."

    The person took off his ck hoodie and immediately looked back at his people, who were also riding their beasts or monsters.

    The person took a deep breath and shouted.

    "Go, go, go! The Godfather is attacking! Defeat him! Keep him busy!"

    At the person''smand, around fifty to one hundred ck-robed people replied in unison.

    "Yes, leader! Let''s go!"

    The troops instantly departed, and they came out of the mauseloum''s east gate...

    The shamans are here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 574: "Chris vs Lucifer"

    <h4>Chapter 574: "Chris vs Lucifer"</h4>

    The moment the shamans came out, their appearance took the others by surprise. Their number was small, and all of them wore grey robes, looking low-key.

    However, the presence and aura they had over them made it impossible for anyone to ignore them.

    "Those people!" Friskilia subconsciously gasped.

    The general wasn''t far from the East Gate, and she also saw the group of peopleing out of the mausoleum.

    She didn''t know why but...she sensed danger!

    "Boss, did you see the new troops? Is that a reinforcement? They can tilt the bnce of the east battlefield!"

    Friskilia immediately contacted Ainsley to warn her, but then Ainsley didn''t reply to her report at all. What Friskilia heard was just deafening silence.

    "...." Ainsley and the Godfather gaped.

    They looked at the 50 grey-robed people riding their mountsing their way...and she couldn''t help but look above the people''s heads.

    What they saw were a bunch of transparent spirits starting from humans, non-humans with humanoid features, wild animals, beasts, and monsters¡­

    All of them are spirits. Dead spirits.

    Ainsley instantly got a chill down her spine.

    [G-Godfather. They...those people...are...the shamans? The shaman troops we have been expecting?] Ainsley almost controlled her teeth to bite her tongue out of reflex.

    This is just too shocking!

    The sight of so many spirits lingering around the shamans was a sight to behold.

    The Godfather wasn''t an exception. He might be a dead spirit and had seen many spirits, but this was the first time he saw a legion of dead spirits along with their shamans¡­

    Terrifying!

    [C-calm down, Lil Lass. Those spirits aren''t as strong as you think.] The Godfather tried to calm Ainsley, but he himself stuttered.

    [L-look at them. The spirits with non-humanoid appearances are the lowest kind of dead spirit. They don''t have intelligence and should be easy to handle¡­]

    [What about the non-human spirits but with a humanoid form?] Ainsley pointed at one of the spirits that looked like a beastmen.

    She seriously thought that those kinds would be the ones giving a headache.

    [W-well. They''re actually stronger than human spirits...but famous human spirits can be stronger than no-name non-human races.]

    The Godfather watched the shaman troops getting closer to their ce, just a few more minutes until they collided head-on.

    The young man couldn''t help but take a deep breath.

    [Don''t worry, Lil Lass. This Lord already possesses you. We can start massacring those shamans and spirits anytime.]

    The Godfather looked at the shamans that were already enveloped in the purple aura, but their contracted spirits were still around them.

    Those should be the dangerous ones since it means that the shamans could already borrow the spirit''s power without getting possessed.

    ''If I was in my spirit form, I could fight those spirits head-on. But now I''m possessing the Lil Las...I have to fight the shamans!''

    The Godfather had no choice but to battle the shamans instead. Ainsley also had the same thought, and she didn''t protest or anything.

    [Hum. Good luck, Godfather. I''ll minimise the energy consumption to save more energy to leave it to me.]

    Ainsley clenched her fists as she sat inside the dark space in her body.

    [I''ll make sure we don''t run out of energy while using the shaman ability!]

    It was important for the shamans to make sure they didn''t run out of energy.

    Otherwise, the shamans that still needed their contracted spirits to possess them would identally kick out their contracted spirits out of their bodies.

    When that happened, they would instantly reveal a bunch of openings for the enemy to exploit!

    [Good. I''ll leave it to you.] The Godfather nodded and slowly clenched his fists.

    The blood he stored inside Ainsley''s ne slowly poured out of the storage ne, smoothly forming? blood balls on his hands.

    The Godfather didn''t stop taking out all the blood he stored inside the storage ne, and by now, the blood would be enough to attack those shamans¡­

    Come. Face this, lord!

    At the same time, while the Godfather was preparing to fight, two other people were fighting at the South battlefield.

    One was trying to breach the gate, and the other was trying to block the other''s path.

    "Lucifer, piss off!" Chris cussed the person right across him as he pped his angel wings in the air.

    If the moon were out, it would be a perfect backdrop for the gorgeous angel.

    Unfortunately, since the sky was pitch ck with only the torches around the building as their light source, the situation looked beneficial for the devil and not the angel.

    The so-called ''Lucifer'' ruffled his short crimson red andughed.

    "Chris, Chris. You still called me by that name. You know that it''s my ability''s name, right?" The person chuckled as he waved his hand.

    The moment he moved his hand, the ck ws at the tip of his hand suddenly expanded and created a huge w-like mark in the air!

    Seeing the frontal attack, Chris harrumphed and casually moved his right hand.

    SWOOSH!

    In that instant, a silver shield with white wings popped up in front of him, blocking the w attack just in time.

    TANG!

    The two elements shed, and in mere seconds, both items dispersed into white and ck dots.

    "Mmmm. You''re still as strong as before. But without your angels'' help, how can you beat me when it''s nighttime?"

    The person called ''Lucifer'' shook his head before peeking at the battlefield down there.

    The first thing he saw was Cellino trapped inside a huge array and the East being the most chaotic battlefield in just a few minutes.

    ''Lucifer'' couldn''t help but hold his breath.

    Oh, wow. Is the n already at the middle stage now?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 575: "Aladdin Lamp"

    <h4>Chapter 575: "ddin Lamp"</h4>

    Seeing the new situation on the battlefield, ''Lucifer'' suddenly felt sorry for the little boss. He immediately looked at Chris with pity in his eyes.

    "Look, your family''s sacred beast is trapped! And what''s with the East battlefield? It was so calm before...oh, wait. Maybe your boss is fighting there?"

    From this height, he could see almost the whole battlefield.

    After all, his ck bat-like wings helped him to fly high, just like how Chris'' angel wings helped him to be the number one air warrior.

    While Lucifer calmly showed off his wings, Chris almost lost his control over his wings.

    "What? What did you say? Lord Cellino is trapped?!"

    Chris looked down at the battlefield down there to find Cellino, and he didn''t need a long time to find the poor beast trapped inside the array.

    The beast couldn''t even move a single paw, yet those around the beasts started to attack him!

    Chris'' chest tightened.

    "Lord Cellino!" Chris was about to fly to Cellino''s location to help him when Lucifer suddenly blocked his path.

    "Wait, wait, don''t be rash. You think I will let you go there?" Lucifer casually shrugged before pointing at the East gate''s battlefield.

    "Don''t you see your boss fighting there? Are you sure you want to save the sacred beast instead of your boss?"

    When Lucifer said that, Chris subconsciously looked toward the East...and saw Ainsley with green hair was surrounded by many grey-robed people.

    Her troops were also fighting the grey-robed people at a close distance, but they seemed to be no match for the grey-robed people!

    Chris didn''t have to guess who they were, and he could instantly make a guess.

    The shamans!

    They must be shamans. Their abilities are way more unique and powerfulpared to Ainsley''s troops, and that pushed her troops to the corner.

    Only Ainsley could be on par with these shamans and even killed them.

    Chris'' face instantly paled.

    "Boss!"

    He was so busy fighting Lucifer that he didn''t know the battlefield was currently in chaos, and their side was at a disadvantage.

    The sacred beast was trapped, and only a few people from the troops protected the trapped sacred beast. The boss and the boss'' troops were fighting the shamans¡­

    The other troops were busy fighting their own battlefield¡­

    Things were chaotic as hell!

    Chris gritted his teeth and immediately looked at the purple-robed people, the array masters in charge of trapping Cellino.

    He didn''t know why but his instinct told him to save Cellino first than the boss.

    He...had faith in his boss'' strength!

    Thus, Chris didn''t say anything and instantly dashed toward the nearest purple-robed people.

    "I''ll start with you guys!" The man clenched his fists, and light dots gathered in his right hand, forming a holy spear.

    "DIE!"

    Chris attempted to kill the array masters, but Lucifer knew that he had to stop Chris. Lucifer instantly dashed to Chris''s ce and spread his wings, protecting the array masters.

    "You won''t kill them as long as I''m here!"

    The light and the darkness shed, but a certain little boss was too busy to pay attention to the thing happening at the south battlefield.

    [Lil Lass! A shaman has ''slow-motion'' ability. This person is restraining our movement!] The Godfather was currently half-floating in the air with small blood wings on his back.

    Some of the enemy''s blood already sshed onto the pink uniform, yet the man simply ignored it.

    [Use charm or use single-target luck maniption on them! Hurry, Godfather!]

    At Ainsley''s suggestion, the Godfather''s golden eyes shed, and he looked at the person with the slow-motion ability.

    Without waiting, he puckered his lips and sent a flying heart toward the person.

    "CHU~ Dwie, bastwald!"

    The person got caught off guard and almost slipped! Ah, no, the moment the pink heart touched his chest, he suddenly moved his hands and strangled his own neck.

    "Yes, boss! I''ll die for you! dlyyyyy!" The person''s eyes turned into two pink hearts as he suffocated himself to death¡­

    Things happened so fast that even the other shamans and the dead spirits around Ainsley were stunned silly.

    For a moment, the venue was silent, and the enemies didn''t move.

    ¡­.what did we just witness?

    Some of the spirits knew the Godfather personally and knew that the one inside the baby''s body was the Godfather.

    Thus, when they saw the baby acting like that¡­

    They almost puked.

    GODFATHER, WHAT ARE YOU DOING??

    They imagined a bloody fight, cool and brutal war like in the past but did the Godfather just send a flying kiss to kill a shaman?

    The prestigious spirits almost fainted while the shamans didn''t know what to do.

    This...isn''t the war we imagined!

    However, things didn''t end just there.

    Right after the shaman died and the connection between the shaman and the contracted spirit broke, the Godfather suddenly snickered and took out a small exquisitemp resembling ddin''s djinnmp.

    Before anyone could react, the baby already rubbed themp and shouted.

    "BEGWONE, SPIWIT!"

    In that instant, the spirit owning the slow-motion ability suddenly found himself getting sucked into themp¡­

    !

    "GYAHHHH! WHAT IS THIS¨C AH! This is a spirit-trappingmp! Ahhhh!!"

    The spirit shouted on top of his lungs as his ghostly body entered themp without a hitch.

    ¡­.he got sealed in amp.

    Silence filled the battlefield once more, and this time, both the shamans and the spirits got pale faces.

    The spirits even shuddered and almost peed their pants.

    What¨C what kind of demon is this guy? After killing the shamans, he''s kidnapping the spirits?!

    Even Ainsley didn''t know that the Godfather got this kind ofmp!

    The baby looked at the screen with nk eyes.

    What kind of pervertedmp is that??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 576: "Capturing Dead Spirits"

    <h4>Chapter 576: "Capturing Dead Spirits"</h4>

    [G-Godfather, thatmp¨C ]

    [This lord prepared this when this lord went to investigate the Martin guy case.] The Godfather answered casually. He even had time to twirl themp!

    Ainsley squeezed a stiff smile as she continued the interrogation.

    [A-ah, good. Then, thatmp...is that¡­]

    [Thismp is called a spirit-trappingmp. It can suck around 20 spirits and trap them inside as long as it''s supplied with energy crystals.]

    The Godfather patted themp before pointing it at the group of shamans and spirits around Ainsley.

    "So? Shall we continue the spirit hunt?" The smile on the baby''s face grew wider...and the enemy lost their smiles.

    "EKKKK! RUN!!"

    The spirits that didn''t need to possess their shamans instantly tried to run away since their contracted shaman could do just fine without them around.

    Those that already possessed their shamans clung tight onto the body, not wanting to get out at all.

    What if they got sucked into themp when they got out?

    The shamans, on the other hand, swore that they couldn''t die in this baby''s hands.

    Our precious contracted spirits will be devoured!

    The senior shamans instantlyunched more aggressive attacks, and various attacks rained on Ainsley.

    However, the Godfather simply used the luck armour skill...and he knew that he would be unharmed.

    That''s cheating! Time out! Time out!

    The shamans cursed the Godfather and Ainsley''s ability while the spirits ran for their lives.

    [Quick, go back to the mausoleum! They can''t enter the mausoleum! There''s a barrier there!]

    [Hey, hey, do you want to leave your shaman behind??]

    [Fck. If my shaman died, I''d be a free spirit and that lunatic can suck me into themp!]

    [What about the others, though?! They''re still possessing some of their shamans¨C ]

    [Let them be! Just run! Run!]

    The Godfather could only suck spirits that didn''t have any contracts with the shamans. Thus, he only sucked the spirits of the shamans that he killed.

    Oops. Calling it ''sucking'' sounds lewd. Let''s say hunting the spirits.

    The Godfather''s smile grew so wide as heughed at the shamans around him.

    "Come to this lord! Hahahah!"

    The Godfather easily controlled his stored blood and formed various kinds of weapons, starting from a living rope, a gun, spears, swords¡­

    He killed the fragile shamans'' as easily as tearing papers apart!

    Seeing this, the shamans suddenly lost their confidence.

    How did they think they could win against someone like the Godfather in the first ce? They''re only courting death! Digging their own graves!

    "Ahhh! Where''s the leader? Leader! How much longer should we hold the Godfather back??"

    One of the shamans contacted the Godfather while hiding from the battlefield.

    They''re just a distraction in the first ce. Why would the leader wait until they''repletely wiped out?! Does the family not appreciate the shamans??

    The leader heard the question over his Airpods, and he couldn''t help but sigh.

    "They''re already standby. Just wait. Wait until the Godfather lost his rationality over blood. That''s when you guys can retreat."

    The leader knew the Godfather pretty well.

    As a blood-loving maniac, crazy enough to gain the blood maniption ability that no human race ever had, the Godfather would descend into madness every time he was in a war.

    Usually, he would be a killing machine and would lose all rationality until he ended the war.

    Only then did his rationalitye back, and the young man stopped his madness.

    However, one didn''t know just how much blood the man had to spill for him to descend into madness!

    The shaman trembled from head to toe.

    "That lunatic is capturing the dead spirits! Our family''s spirits...all the spirits are precious and strong! We...we lost a lot here¨C "

    "As long as the Godfather is injured heavily, we can give the Sloan Family a heavy blow. They won''t even dare to attack the mausoleum for a long time."

    The shaman leader replied in a cold tone as he looked at his contracted spirit, a certain little loli, who was ying with her twintail.

    [What? You want to use my ability now?] The girl''s coquettish voice rang in the young man''s head, yet the young man only snorted.

    [Hmph. Not necessary. Just stay there and inform me if the Godfather heads this way.]

    The leader hid himself behind the East Gate while continuously receiving battle reports from his members.

    His mission was only one¡­

    And that is to make sure the Godfather stayed distracted by his team members.

    Thus, the shamans kept the Godfather busy, and Ainsley''s troops had to help the baby even when they risked their lives doing so.

    A certain spy was not an exception.

    However, he was battling with all of his might when someone sent telepathy straight to his mind.

    [Zidan. This is your senior brother. The exorcists are already standby around the mausoleum. They use the invisibility potion to stay hidden.]

    The sudden information almost made the fake Martin bite his tongue.

    [O-oh, yes senior brother! What should I do now? I''m currently right behind the family head¡­]

    Martin looked at Ainsley, who was now the Godfather. The person was apparently having fun killing the shamans and trapping more than 10 spirits.

    He''s already one step away from madness...and that''s when they would move.

    The person over the telepathy connection paused for a bit before speaking in a solemn tone.

    [Give us your coordinates. The exorcists are making a move soon.]

    !

    Martin¨C no, Zidan felt his heart dropping to his stomach. He gripped his weapon tightly and closed his eyes.

    [Yes...here''s my coordinates¡­]

    Right after he said that, the other party cut the telepathy, leaving only one sentence behind.

    The n is starting.

    Kill the Godfather!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 577: "Nothing But His Body"

    <h4>Chapter 577: "Nothing But His Body"</h4>

    Right after Martin sent his coordinates, the senior brother sent the coordinates to the leader of the exorcists.

    The exorcist leader was currently invisible thanks to the invisibility potion provided by the government.

    Behind him, many exorcists in white robes and a cross symbol on the back gathered.

    "Leader, when will we strike?" One of the exorcists looked at the battlefield not far from their ce and licked his lips.

    "Look, my baby is ready to shoot that man." He yed with a transparent sniper in his hands as he rugged the corner of his lips.

    "...be patient." The leader rugged the silver hoodie of the white robes to hide his face. Just like the other person, he also had a transparent weapon in his hands, but it was a bow.

    Those are the offensive exorcists'' unique abilities¡­

    Spiritual weapon.

    Their weapons could harm and even kill dead spirits but wouldn''t be able to harm other ability users.

    That''s why they''re one of the most useless ability users in this world...but they''re the best at hunting spirits.

    "Ah, leader. How do you n on killing that lunatic? He''s currently possessing his shaman. We can''t hit him at all."

    The young man with a sniper chuckled as he slowly left the leader and went to the mausoleum''s rooftop.

    As a sniper, of course, he would choose a high ce to aim for his target.

    The exorcist leader paused for a bit before replying through the Airpods.

    "We have a special exorcist with us."

    "Huh? Where? Who? What''s her ability¨C " before the young man could continue, he heard the voice of a young woman over the Airpods.

    "I''m here. You won''t see me because all of us consume the invisibility potion, but I''m currently near the Godfather himself."

    The young girl with a pigtail hairstyle twirled the small hook in her hands as she looked around the chaotic battlefield around her.

    Indeed, she''s currently very close to the Godfather, yet at the same time, she''s not that close either.

    After all, she knew that even with an invisibility potion, the Godfather''s sixth sense was trouble.

    Thus, the young girl kept hiding behind shamans and continued to observe the Godfather.

    "Hey, guys, all of you will move at my signal, right?" The young girl whispered to the Airpods. She lowered her voice so much that the others almost couldn''t hear her voice.

    "Hum, we will follow your signal. Are all the exorcists ready?" The leader calmly took his ce right in front of the East gate.

    From this position, he directly faced the Godfather who was fighting the shamans.

    At the leader''s words, the other bunch of exorcists replied solemnly.

    "Ready!" One person was hiding behind the Godfather, near Martin. With a transparent spear in his hand, his gaze was resolute.

    "Ready, leader!" Another person was on the Godfather''s left side, mingling with the shamans even when she''spletely invisible.

    A whip on her left hand, and she was ready to restrict a certain baby who was riding a metal raptor.

    "Ready here, boss." Another exorcist already got on his position, the Godfather''s left side.

    With a small transparent handgun in his right hand. Just one move and he would shoot a certain spirit to death.

    "Ready, ready!" Flying in the air with a pair of cupid-like wings was a small boy, even younger than Finley.

    A transparent heavenly trumpet in his hands, and all spirits would freeze on the spot.

    The leader listened to all his members and nodded.

    "Wait for Bara to give the signal."

    The young girl with the hook, Bara, grinned at the leader''s words.

    "I''m ready, boss. I''ll give the signal soon."

    The young girl then started to step forward. She stealthily approached the Godfather and took a deep breath.

    Here we go.

    In less than a second, she swung her hook weapon toward the Godfather''s baby body, and the next moment, the transparent hook lit up, yet none of the shamans saw it.

    No ability users saw it either.

    Only the spirits could see the hook striking straight to the Godfather¨C no to Ainsley''s chest.

    CHA!

    The Godfather was stabbing a shaman with his w blood when he suddenly felt like something just pierced his chest.

    Before he could react, all he could feel was a strong suction power yanking him out of Ainsley''s body!

    PA!

    The Godfather''s eyesight ckened for a millisecond before he saw his body floating next to Ainsley''s body...and the baby widened her eyes in disbelief.

    What...what the? What happened? The shaman energy is still a lot. Why¨C why did the Godfather cancel the possession?!

    Ainsley was about to look at the Godfather when Bara whistled to her Airpods.

    "ATTACK¨C NOW!"

    Swoosh!

    At that moment, all members instantly reacted.

    TOOOOT.

    The shota cupid in the sky blew his trumpet, and the sound echoed throughout the battlefield, freezing every spirit, stealing their freedoms and movements.

    TAK!

    The leader pulled his bow''s string and his transparent golden arrow dashed out of the string.

    CRASH!

    The person with a spear behind the Godfather thrust his spear toward the Godfather''s ghostly body.

    PA!

    The woman on the left swung her whip, and the whip instantly coiled around the Godfather''s neck.

    BANG!

    The man on the right side triggered his handgun, and the invisible silver bullet shot out right of the gun''s mouth, rushing straight to the Godfather''s right leg.

    PSIU!

    The sniper at the top of the building shot his first andst shot, and the golden bullet went straight to the Godfather''s forehead.

    SPLASH.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. It was so fast that Ainsley had just looked at the Godfather...when she saw nothing.

    Nothing but the Godfather''s body.

    His body wobbled.

    And fell.

    THUMP.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 578: "Help Him"

    <h4>Chapter 578: "Help Him"</h4>

    Thump.

    The Godfather spirit, his ghostly body, slowly fell to the ground.

    And Ainsley could only see his body.

    She didn''t see the spear embedded into his waist.

    She didn''t see the whip strangling the neck.

    She didn''t see the bullet buried deep in his leg.

    She didn''t see the arrow piercing his chest.

    She didn''t even hear the voice of the trumpet that took the spirit''s movement, rendering him freezing on the spot.

    She didn''t see thest bullet flying toward the Godfather''s forehead as the spirit''s body fell to the ground.

    She saw nothing.

    Nothing but a certain spy suddenly running toward the Godfather and...hugged him with his back facing the East Gate.

    "GODFATHER¨C "

    Martin used his body to block the Godfather''s body from head to toe, leaving no room for a sudden attack.

    And right at that moment, the sniper''s bullet hit the back of Martin''s head.

    It happened so fast. Just a millisecond¨C no, maybe even quicker than that.

    The bullet was just a hair away from the Godfather''s forehead...yet Martin took the shot meant for the spirit.

    SPLASH.

    The transparent golden bullet sshed Martin''s head and scattered into golden dots that no one could see.

    No one except for the exorcists and the dumbfounded spirits around the battlefield.

    The shamans were still attacking Ainsley. Yet the baby froze on the spot.

    Her ''luck armour'' was the sole reason she''s not harmed at all...and her subordinates that tried hard to protect her.

    Some of the shamans also went to target Martin, but Martin did nothing. He only pressed the ground with a certain spirit lying beneath him.

    The spirit''s breath was weak. His eyes were closed.

    But Martin didn''t move from that spot.

    "God...father..." Tears trickled down Martin''s cheeks as he looked at the guy''s pale face.

    He couldn''t see all the weapons on the spirit''s body, but could see the transparent blood dripping out of his chest.

    Blood trickled down his leg.

    His neck had transparent red and blue-ish marks.

    His waist burst with blood.

    His ghostly body was dyed in crimson red¡­

    Blood. The thing he liked the most in this world.

    At that moment, time seemed to stop for Martin, and for Ainsley.

    Ainsley suddenly found herself ditching Ava and ran toward the body on the ground.

    Her heart was thumping hard. Her ears buzzed non-stop. The noises from the battlefield became her backsound.

    The dark night was still dark and the torches were the only light illuminating the surroundings.

    Yet her eyes could still see the transparent body on the ground with Martin on top of him, bing his shield.

    Her eyes could still follow the motionless body...and her gaze captured the tears Martin shed.

    Tak. Tak.

    His tears dripped onto the spirit on the ground, yet it bypassed the body and directly touched the soil.

    "G-Godfather. Godfather. T-the boss ising soon. Y-you...you..."

    Martin''s voice was shaking. His ears were full of the noises over the Airpods, yet he heard nothing.

    "ZIDAN! WHAT DID YOU DO?!"

    "FCK YOU TRAITOR WHY DID YOU BLOCK THE LAST BLOW??"

    "Everyone retreat! All the exorcists leave! Mission is over!"

    "Did the lunatic die?"

    "I don''t know, but he should be."

    "Thest shot is blocked by a human, though. It didn''t touch the Godfather''s head at all."

    "No worries. That lunatic will surely die. He lost too much ''spirit blood'' and his energy will leak out with the ''blood''. He will die."

    "Roger. Let''s go!"

    "Tsk. Golden Scale, retreat! Leave that traitor alone. He''s not one of us from now on!"

    The buzzing and noises in Martin''s ears kept going, but Martin couldn''t hear anything...other than a certain baby''s hoarse shout.

    "GWODFATHEL!"

    Ainsley ran to Martin''s ce and immediately hugged Martin''s arm.

    She didn''t care that Martin was a spy, but all she knew was that...somehow, Martin did something¡­

    And maybe that something closed the gate of death.

    "GWODFATHEL! Martin! Y-you guys! This¨C "

    The baby already choked on her tears as she looked at Martin''s listless eyes and the Godfather''s body on the ground.

    The moment Ainsley saw the Godfather dripping transparent blood, somehow, in her eyes, his no-colour blood looked especially bright red¡­

    It was crimson red.

    "G-g-god-godfather¨C "

    Ainsley kneeled on the ground, not caring if the shamans behind her tried to attack her.

    Her knees scraped the rough soil, and the dirt stained her skirt. Yet none of them could take the baby''s gaze away from the spirit''s face.

    "God...father¡­? You¨C "

    Ainsley felt lightheaded.

    The moment she saw the Godfather''s pale face, his weak breathing, the various wounds on his body and the marks on his neck¡­.

    She felt like fainting.

    Swoosh.

    Ainsley wobbled, and her body fell to Martin''s side.

    "Boss!" Martin hurriedly caught Ainsley''s body even when the shamans behind them just struck his back.

    His back kept bleeding, and some of the attack even pierced his body, yet the young man kept Ainsley in his embrace as he shielded the Godfather on the ground.

    "Boss! Boss!" Martin pped Ainsley''s cheek, trying to keep her awake and it did.

    The baby instantly regained consciousness and her eyes reddened.

    "Martin. Martin. I¨C I won''t ask how you can see the Godfather. B-but...p-please...protect him. Protect him. G-get some spirits to move his body¡­"

    Ainsley trembled from head to toe.

    Tears already wet her cheeks and stained her clothes, but she gripped the spirit-trappingmp in her hands.

    Calm down. Calm down. You can do this.

    Ainsley clutched her chest as she tried to remain calm and rational. She had to get some trusted spirits that could touch the Godfather to move his body.

    Not Zev. He already fainted.

    Someone...anyone!

    Help the Godfather!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 579: "Die!"

    <h4>Chapter 579: "Die!"</h4>

    Where could she find spirits that wouldn''t betray her? Where?

    At that time, Ainsley recalled the Godfather''s spirit-trappingmp in her hands.

    ''Lil Lass, this is how the spirit-trappingmp works¡­''

    The Godfather told her more about themp while fighting the shamans.

    It''s said that the spirits trapped inside wouldn''t be harmed. They would just be caged. However, themp owner could summon them out anytime.

    When the summoned spirits went out, they would still be bound to themp. Thus, they couldn''t run away.

    That''s why...the spirits would obey the owner for the sake of freedom.

    The baby''s eyes instantly lit up.

    Themp! Yes, themp can help! But first¡­

    Ainsley took a deep breath and slowly put her palm over the Godfather''s face.

    Before she got the spirits to move the Godfather away, she still had one more thing to do, and that was to ensure the Godfather survived!

    And what could she do? Of course...she had to manipte his luck level.

    Ainsley immediately activated her luck maniption ability and aimed it at the Godfather.

    The moment she did, rows of numbers and data appeared above the spirit''s head.

    Name: Dave Mailoor (The Godfather)

    Race: a dead spirit

    Luck level: iron

    The red word above the Godfather''s head took Ainsley''s breath away.

    Iron level! From crystal to iron level¨C that''s too much! He''s dying!

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate and immediately used all of her energy to manipte the Godfather''s luck level.

    Thank God she could affect a dead spirit too!

    Shrringgggg¡­.

    The baby forcefully lifted the Godfather''s luck from iron all the way back to crystal.

    It took all of her remaining energy, but Ainsley immediately consumed potions and energy crystals to recover her energy.

    Right after she''s done, Ainsley didn''t know what possessed her, but she immediately summoned all the spirits trapped in themp.

    "Summon! Get out! Out!"

    SWOOOSH!

    Twenty spirits from all genders and ages suddenly popped out, instantly scaring the remaining shamans.

    "What the fck¨C the spirits are back!"

    The shamans noticed the spirits, but some of them also caught sight of the Godfather lying on the ground with Martin protecting him.

    "Oh, wait, is that the Godfather? For real? W-why did he look so...so..."

    A senior shaman could see the Godfather and he almost got a heart attack.

    Since when did the Godfather leave the baby''s body?! And why is he in such a condition??

    The shamans were confused, yet before they could specte, Ainsley already looked at themp spirits and shouted.

    "You guys are my prisoners. But I will let you go if you help the Godfather." Ainsley pointed themp at the Godfather and sternlymanded the spirits.

    "Take him away. Protect him. Heal him! If any of you let him die¨C "

    Ainsley''s eyes reddened. Her hair already turned purple, and her eyes were supposed to be red, but at that moment, her pupils turned crimson red.

    "All of you will live in themp forever."

    DONGGG

    The spirits could feel Ainsley''s aura pressuring them.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned suffocating to the point that even the shamans found themselves stumbling to the ground.

    The blood that the Godfather previously controlled was scattered on the ground when the Godfather left Ainsley''s body, yet right now, it suddenly moved and floated in front of Ainsley.

    "Go. Protect him." Ainsley''s eyes glinted and the blood slowly formed crimson wings on her back.

    The shamans subconsciously stepped back, and the twenth spirits shuddered.

    She...she can influence us! She...she is no ordinary shaman. She can talk to us, and can...can perhaps injure us?

    The spirits didn''t know that Ainsley was an ambassador shaman type that could borrow other spirits'' ability but couldn''t kill them.

    However, her luck maniption ability could.

    Maybe the spirits were more sensitive than ability users and they could feel the threating from the baby''s body.

    Right at that moment, the spirits simultaneously sumbed to their instinct to survive.

    "Y-yes, boss! Leave him to us!" The twenty captured spirits instantly went to the Godfather and carefully carried him. They then left the battlefield with Martin tailing behind.

    "Martin." Ainsley didn''t look back at Martin. She only looked at the shamans in front of her.

    "Martin." Ainsley called Martin once more through the Airpods, and Martin weakly replied.

    "Yes, boss¡­?"

    "Please...protect him."

    Martin''s heart felt like it''s squeezed by thousands of hands. He clutched his chest and gritted his teeth.

    "Yes. Leave him to me."

    And...I''m sorry, boss.

    I''m sorry.

    Martin''s eyes were already blurry from the tears. He knew that he betrayed his team at thest minute yet still let the Godfather get hurt.

    He''s useless. He didn''t belong to any sides.

    But Ainsley still told him to protect the Godfather.

    She should have known that he''s a spy, right? She knew that it''s all his fault, right? Then, why...why¡­

    Martin''s heart was full of guilt. He even consideredmiting suicide, yet he gritted his teeth and endured.

    I will protect the Godfather.

    I have to!

    Martin left the battlefield without looking back. Only his back was in view...and it was facing Ainsley''s back as the baby moved her right hand.

    At the moment, Ainsley was facing the remaining shamans with the blood wings pping strongly behind her back.

    ''I...I don''t know how I can use the Godfather''s ability without him possessing me. But right now¡­''

    The baby''s blood rushed to her head and all the sorrow, the grief, the feelings that she suppressed to maintain her calm just erupted all at once.

    "Die. All of you..." Ainsley''s crimson eyes flickered.

    Her blood wings werepleted in time, and the sharp edges already pointed at the shamans around her.

    "DIE!!!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 580: "Venting Her Grief"

    <h4>Chapter 580: "Venting Her Grief"</h4>

    The pointy blood feathers resembling blood icicles instantly rained down the shamans, just like when the Godfather defeated a whole troops by himself back at the valley.

    However now, the icicles didn''t deliberately miss the target''s vital areas.

    On the other hand, the blood icicles decisively struck the shamans'' vital areas such as their left chest, their neck, head, and so on.

    STAB. STAB. STAB.

    "Arrrghhhh!!"

    Countless crimson icicles filled the dark sky, and soon, the ground was also dyed in red.

    The shamans that didn''t have protective measures instantly died on the spot, while those with a defensive ability or a protective measure survived.

    Unfortunately, there''s no way they wouldn''t be wounded at all.

    Some lost their legs, some became dying hedgehogs, some lost their arms, some couldn''t see anymore, and the others couldn''t move from the ground, struck by the icicles.

    Ainsley had only started her first attack when tons of shamans already lost their lives. The remaining were only 20-or-so people...and they knew it was time to run.

    "Retreat! Retreat! Damn it! Don''t let the devil massacre all the shamans!" The shaman group leader finally issued the shaman team to retreat.

    After all, they still had the other troops, non-shaman troops, to fight the devil and became their cannon fodder.

    However, would Ainsley let them go? The baby flicked her finger and the blood on the ground, the blood spilt throughout the East battlefield, suddenly moved.

    SHAAAA!

    Before the shamans could react, the blood formed a huge crimson dome, covering the entire East battlefield.

    The blood needed to create such a huge dome was undoubtedly a lot, but one thing the battlefield didn''tck¡­

    It was blood.

    Even if Ainsley had to drain the enemy corpses, she would still form the blood dome that only used the enemy blood.

    In this situation, it was actually understandable if Ainsley also used the blood of her people to create the dome. She couldn''t possibly know which blood was the enemies and which wasn''t.

    However, in her eyes, the enemy blood and her people''s blood apparently looked different.

    One was shown in crimson red, and thetter was shown to be lighter and brighter.

    Using this blood vision to differentiate blood, Ainsley erected the dome without using a single drop of her people''s blood!

    DONGG

    The moment the crimson dome enveloped the battlefield, the sky changed from ck to crimson. No one could see the real sky anymore and could only see the red-filtered sky.

    The strong and pungent smell of blood instantly lingered in the air, and the people on the battlefield couldn''t help but pinch their noses.

    What a strong smell of blood! Yuck!!

    Some of the weak-minded already puked, and the others shuddered from head to toe.

    This baby is creating a blood dome to trap all of us here...and the dome was made of her enemies'' blood!

    If she''s not a devil, what is she??

    Even Lucifer, who had the power of a fallen angel, couldn''t help but look at the ring crimson dome at the East with a frown on his face.

    ''A blood dome! What a vicious fighting style. This girl is even worse than the devil!''

    The blood dome restricted the enemies'' movement and even made sure no one could get out. Surely...it was another AOE skill that instilled fear into the people''s minds and hearts.

    Anyone trapped inside the dome could feel their blood rushing fast to their brains, and then it became slightly chaotic, dizzying a lot of enemies.

    Ainsley''s people were also trapped inside the dome, but strangely, they felt fine. If anything, they felt invigorated!

    Their blood boils with the excitement to fight, and their morale was already beyond the roof.

    This is the passive effect of the blood dome!

    In the past, the Godfather never used such a skill since it didn''t fit his brutal fighting style.

    The blood dome only suited those who fought like Ainsley. Elegant and precise, yet cruel and inhumane.

    At the same time, the dome ensured the allies'' safety and threatened the enemies'' safety.

    Within the dome, Ainsley only stood on Ava''s back and beckoned her fingers.

    SWOOSH!

    The blood dome reacted, and some of the blood transformed into many kinds of weapons.

    Spears, swords, arrows. Everything went to attack the enemies within the dome with leisure!

    This time, the shamans had no choice but to retreat to the mausoleum. After all, Ainsley''s dome covered the east mausoleum, but she wouldn''t dare to destroy it.

    Thus, the shamans stayed inside the mausoleum with their chest thumping fast while the troops outside became the meat on the chopping board.

    "AHHHH!"

    "KYAAA!"

    "UGHH!"

    "HELP! HELP¨C "

    The noises travelled to the shamans inside the mausoleum, and all of them flinched while hugging their knees tightly.

    This is insane. Ainsley Sloan is insane!

    She''s exactly like the Godfather''s reincarnation...but even worse.

    Because the way she killed ensured herself to bepletely safe and sound while toying with people''s life.

    She''s like a queen looking down at the ants crowding around her throne. Just one stomp of her feet, and the ants died.

    The shamans strongly felt that way, and they couldn''t help but wail.

    "Leader, leader, let''s escape! Escape through the other gate! We can''t stay here. That devil will sooner orter upy the mausoleum."

    One of the senior shamans shook the leader''s arm frantically.

    He knew why Ainsley went berserk...because he saw the Godfather was gravely injured!

    Ainsley, as his shaman, would absolutely go mad.

    Although he didn''t know how the baby was already so skilled to use the ability without getting possessed, he''s sure that the baby''s madness wouldn''t disappear until she killed all her enemies.

    She''s venting. She''s venting her grief to us!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 581: "Snipers

    <h4>Chapter 581: "Snipers</h4>

    The leader''s face was also pale as he nodded. "Y-yes, yes, let''s go, let''s go! Escape through the other gates!"

    With this, the shamans ran out of the mausoleum but went out using another gate.

    It was the farthest gate from the East, ensuring that Ainsley didn''t chase after them.

    Indeed, Ainsley remained at the East battlefield to massacre people.

    Others might call her cruel, cold-blooded, and such, but right now, tears slid down her cheek as she killed the troops.

    Godfather¨C The Godfather is dying. He''s dying because of all of you!! He''s dying right in front of his tomb.

    I¨C I CAN''T FORGIVE ALL OF YOU!!

    Ainsley didn''t know about the exorcist''s existence yet, but she knew that the shamans were included as one of the main culprits. These people weren''t innocent either.

    DIE! ALL OF YOU DIE!

    If the Godfather died once more...I will bury all of you to apany him to the afterlife!!

    When a dead spirit got eliminated, they couldn''t reincarnate and their soul would vanish forever. This was why...Ainsley didn''t want the Godfather to die.

    If he died, he better die because he went to reincarnate on his own wish.

    HE CAN''T DIE BECAUSE OF YOU FILTHY HUMANS!!

    The baby''s mind was already in chaos. All she wanted to do was to end the war and treat the Godfather quickly.

    With her current state of mind, nothing that others said would enter her ears.

    She was already focused on killing people...and naturally, she wouldn''t know that there were still some people at the roof of the mausoleum.

    Four people wearing ck robes silently stood near the roof''s edge.

    With the invisibility potions they consumed, no one could see them, not even their own friends.

    "Is that the target?" One of the four people adjusted his hoodie, and his ck robe fluttered. The silver symbol of aboratory sk glinted in the dark.

    "Hum, that''s the girl in the video. How is it? Is she really...THAT?" Another one, a woman, calmly asked the tallest person among them. Of course, that would be their leader.

    The leader paused for a few seconds before nodding.

    "She uses an item to suppress her foreign soul''s aura, but it''s notpletely masked yet. I can still see some traces when she used her exclusive ability¡­"

    "Oh, oh! Then does this mean we will start our n?" The third person, the shortest among the group, couldn''t help but giggle.

    "Let''s get this done and go home!" Her coquettish voice was supposed to sound cute yet in the dark night, it was quite eerie instead.

    "Hum. Let''s start¡ªsnipers, in your position. After this, we can go home."

    The leader took out a long ck-gold rifle from his storage ne, and a golden marble suddenly appeared on his palm.

    The marble had an unusual flora pattern, and the shape was closer to seed than a marble.

    The others also took out the same weapon and ''marble''.

    Then, two of them silentlyid on the roof while the other two stood still with their rifles around their arms.

    "Let''s do this together all at once. Aiming for her soul is quite hard, but we have four people here. One of us will definitely seed!"

    The leader gestured at his colleagues, and the others nodded solemnly.

    "We will fire at my signal." The leader was patient enough to wait until Ainsley lowered her guard.

    After all, she''s currently still using her ''luck armour,'' making it impossible for them to snipe her.

    However, as time passed by, Ainsley dismissed her ''luck armour'' without her knowing and poured all her strength into the killing.

    Since she already lost her mind, she didn''t care about her safety anymore and went berserk.

    "Hahahah! Die! All of you should just die! How dare you¨C how dare you harm him!!" The rim of Ainsley''s eyes reddened as sheughed like a maniac with tears still pouring down her cheeks.

    She''s like a wounded beast. She''s grieving. She resented the world.? Her mind already crumbled.

    Witnessing the Godfather fall in front of her with tons of wounds suddenly appearing on his body...how could she not lose her mind?

    She didn''t even see the weapons used to wound the Godfather. She didn''t know anything.

    Useless! Useless! A burden!

    Ainsley med herself and med the enemies.

    She didn''t care about not using her ''luck armour'' and used the energy to enhance the blood ability instead.

    She wasn''t supposed to be able to use the blood ability without the Godfather possessing her. At least not on her level.

    However, as usual, when her mental state was in disarrayand she went mad, everything was possible, even when it was only for the time being.

    Ainsley used the blood maniption ability to her heart''s wish. It was as if she used this to show the Godfather that...she isn''t a burden.

    Look, I kill people! I spill blood...you like blood, right, Godfather? I''ll give all the enemies'' blood to you!

    You can bathe in their blood, sniff their blood, and do anything you want¡­

    Just don''t...bathe in your own blood¡­

    Crying andughing at the same time. Ainsley truly had lost it all and the five budd didn''t know. Elliana didn''t know. Everyone was busy fighting on their own battlefield¡­

    No one knew that a certain girl lost her rationality...and wished she could die instead of the Godfather.

    At the same time, while Ainsley recklessly used her blood dome to kill people, the four members on the roof patiently waited for their leader''s signal.

    They held their breaths, lurking in the dark to aim for a certain baby.

    They were like tigers hiding in the bushes to pounce on their prey¡­

    And their prey is Ainsley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 582: "Ambushed"

    <h4>Chapter 582: "Ambushed"</h4>

    Lurking, waiting.

    The hunters waited until Ainsley showed signs of exhaustion.

    Until Ainsley already looked so haggard yet still trying to massacre the troops near the East battlefield too¡­

    She''s not protected by the ''luck armour'' at all.

    The moment they''re waiting for has arrived.

    Ainsley wasughing and crying while standing on Ava''s back, unmoving.

    "Just die! All of you¨C die! Die! die!!"

    In that instant, the leader''s eyes glinted.

    "NOW!"

    The moment the signal dropped, the four of them didn''t hesitate to pull the rifle''s trigger...and the marble-like bullet instantlyshed out at the same time.

    SWOOSH. SWOOSH. SWOOSH!

    Ainsley heard the whistling sound of the wind yet didn''t see the marble bullets heading her way. The battlefield was too chaotic for her to notice this¡­

    And when she did notice the glinting from the smooth bullet''s surface, it was already toote.

    TAK!

    Three out of four marble bullets went straight to Ainsley''s chest, yet it didn''t collide or thrust her skin at all. If anything, the bullets were like ghosts, directly vanishing into Ainsley''s body.

    Oh, to be precise, it aimed straight at her soul. The blue fiery fire-like soul was flickering silently inside Ainsley''s chest when the three marble bullets suddenly invaded.

    BUMP.

    Once the three marble bullets came into contact with the fire-like soul, one of the marble dived deep into the bottom of the soul.

    Another one floated in the middle, and thest bullet swayed around at the tip of the fire-like soul.

    All of this happened so fast that Ainsley felt nothing but a ticklish yet prickling sensation in her chest.

    She subconsciously clutched her chest and was about to breathe deeply when her soul flickered.

    The moment her soul reacted, it was as if thousands of ants crawled around the baby''s blood vessels, biting her all at once and consuming her flesh.

    "UGH!" Ainsley saw nothing but darkness, and the next moment...she copsed to the ground.

    THUD.

    !

    Things happened so suddenly that even the enemies around Ainsley were shocked to the bone.

    Almost all of them abruptly stopped, and instead of advancing forward to attack, they hurriedly created a distance from the baby.

    ''The baby suddenly copsed¨C maybe it''s her trick to fool us, or maybe she''s entering an even more dangerous state?!''

    That''s what the enemies thought.

    On the other hand, Ainsley''s troops, who were behind her, instantly shouted.

    "Family head!"

    "Boss!"

    Friskilia wasn''t that far from Ainsley, and she also saw the baby copsing on Ava''s back. She scampered over to Ainsley with a pale face.

    "BOSS!!"

    Realising something was wrong, Ainsley''s people hurriedly went to circle Ainsley and protected her in the middle while they fought against the surrounding troops.

    This...the boss suddenly copsed. What''s going on? The enemies will take advantage of this and kill her!

    Not all the enemies retreated, after all. Some of them saw this as an opportunity to attack Ainsley fiercely. If not for her people, Ainsley would have died without knowing how she died.

    "Boss! Boss!" While the others fought the enemies trying to kill Ainsley, Friskilia already arrived next to Ainsley, and she immediately checked her condition.

    At first, nothing seemed wrong since the blood dome was still activated, and the blood wings were still on Ainsley''s back.

    However, secondster, the blood dome suddenly shattered, turning back into liquid form.

    The blood wings also shattered and instantly sshed onto the baby''s back and ground, dyeing them red.

    When the enemies who retreated saw this, they were stunned beyond relief.

    Eh? The blood dome is gone? Even the blood wings are gone!

    Did the baby exhaust her energy or something? She...she fainted?

    If the enemies could guess this, how could Friskilia couldn''t? She instantly sat on Ava''s back while hugging Ainsley''s motionless body and shouted.

    "All troops protect the boss! Keep fighting! Hold back the enemy! Push them!" Friskilia quickly made hermand.

    The East battlefield was practically already in a mess and quite deste with only a few more enemies to be dealt with.

    Their troops couldn''t just retreat now. The victory was already at hand.

    However, Ainsley was right in the middle of the enemy''s encirclement. She had to retreat to the rear and let her troops handle the rest of the enemy.

    At Friskilia''smand, the anxious troops could do nothing but replied loudly.

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    "FIGHT!"

    "GO, GO, GO!"

    The East gate was about to fall into Ainsley troops'' hands, but the troops didn''t look happy at all. They all had these stern and gloomy faces as they massacred the enemies without mercy.

    The boss fainted! We don''t know what will happen to her.

    Kill these scums! We have to secure the gate for the boss!

    Friskilia went to the rear end while the troops pushed the enemy, about to upy the east gate. At the same time, those in other areas had the same situation.

    Ainsley''s troops were already close to killing all the remaining enemies who didn''t escape the battlefield.

    Once they annihte the enemy troops, they could kill the array masters hiding behind the enemy troops, and that would copse the barrier and the array protecting the mausoleum.

    Then, they could go inside to ce their own g.

    After all, the barrier in this area was closely linked to the four gates arrays and the barrier was more of a tool that needed people to pour energy crystals to activate it constantly.

    Once the enemies are gone, it''s easy to destroy the mechanism. They could even eliminate the arrays that might be a trap for them!

    However, this wasn''t Friskilia''s concern right now.

    At the moment, all her attention was on the baby sleeping soundlessly on herp.

    Boss! Please be okay!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 583: "Ending The War"

    <h4>Chapter 583: "Ending The War"</h4>

    Friskilia didn''t want to hide Ainsley''s situation and immediately contacted the other generals plus the five buds.

    "Report! Urgent! The boss just fainted and lost consciousness! Emergency!"

    When these words entered the others'' ears, they almost had a heart attack.

    The first one to react was Elliana.

    "BOSS!"

    "Mdy! Fck! Where are you, Auntie Frisky?? We will go there! Hurry!"

    "What''s wrong with the family head??"

    "Is the Godfather around? Shouldn''t he help her or something?"

    Friskilia could only grit her teeth as she took Ainsley far from the battlefield.

    "I don''t know about the Godfather. I can''t see him at all. But I see Martin, the boss'' bodyguard, at the rear. The boss told him to retreat back then."

    Friskilia wasn''t too clear about Ainsley and the Godfather''s situation.

    She only knew that the baby shouted the Godfather''s name, and after sending Martin away, she went berserk.

    Actually...she had an inkling on what''s going on, but she was too scared to say it.

    Don''t tell me that the Godfather...is wounded? And that''s why Ainsley fainted?

    The first part was right, but thetter was definitely wrong.

    No one knew why Ainsley tainted, but Ainsley herself sensed a painful sensationing from her soul before she lost consciousness.

    Because of the matter''s secrecy, Friskilia could do nothing but protect Ainsley on Ava''s back while approaching Martin.

    She''s clueless, but it didn''t mean she didn''t know what to do.

    On the way, she didn''t stop reporting the situation to her colleagues.

    "The boss'' condition...it is like this ??? "

    Once she finished her reports, Jevon anxiously replied through the Airpods.

    "The boss might have exhausted all of her energy. You said that her hair and eyes aren''t green or golden when she used her blood maniption ability, right?"

    "Right!"

    "It means, the Godfather didn''t possess her. The boss is borrowing the Godfather''s blood maniption ability...she shouldn''t be able to do that just yet!"

    Friskilia couldn''t help but hold her breath.

    "Does that mean...the boss has an anomaly or something? She is in a chaotic state of mind, enough to influence her ability?"

    "Yes." Jevon replied in a slightly shaky voice. He didn''t stop battling while continuing his speech.

    "I''m afraid that...something happened to the Godfather."

    When Jevon said this, all the generals and the five buds felt their hearts tightening. From the reports alone, they had guessed this possibility, but were too afraid to say it out loud.

    The Godfather...might be injured...heavily enough to make Ainsley go crazy and exhaust her energy.

    Everyone silently shuddered and Nouvan softly spoke to the others.

    "It can be...the exorcists. We might not see them but there might be exorcists around and they attack the Godfather."

    Exorcists!

    These people knew about the exorcists, but couldn''t believe such an existence was actually in the battlefield, silently attacking the Godfather.

    The situation seemed even more bizarre and dangerous than before.

    "Should we...retreat? I have a feeling that the exorcists aren''t the only outside force mingled with our enemies¡­" Marietta gulped nervously.

    However, Jevon strongly refused.

    "No. We definitely can''t retreat now. We have to end the war first before checking the boss'' condition."

    "Indeed. If we retreat now, all of this will be in vain. But Nouvan, you should go to the East Battlefield and check the boss. Bring doctors with you!"

    Ethania chirped in.

    "Yes, yes! My side is almost over too. Nouvan, go and assist the boss. We don''t need that many healers anymore."

    Alvaro spoke many words in one breath, definitely as anxious as the others.

    Since they already said so, Nouvan immediately rushed to the East battlefield.

    "Okay, guys, I''m going. Auntie Friskilia, please hold on! I''m on the way!"

    Hearing this, Friskilia subconsciously sighed in relief.

    "Thanks. Quickly get here."

    She really didn''t know what happened to her boss...because the baby didn''t suffer any outer injuries! She only seemed to be sleeping¡­

    And that''s exactly why she''s worried.

    The woman gulped and slowly asked her friends once more.

    "By the way, when will the war end? Have the array masters been killed? What about the sacred beast? Is he free now?"

    The one answering Friskilia''s barrage of questions was actually Chris. With haggard breathing, he replied weakly.

    "I...I have killed all the array masters. Lu-Lucifer fled with his troops. My side has won the war, and the sacred beast is now helping us to enter the mausoleum."

    However, Chris didn''t say that he could no longer fight after chasing away Lucifer and killing the array masters.

    Thus, he was currently at the rear while Cellino took over his ce as the vanguard.

    "AWOOOOO!" The beast appeared to be restless as he bit the huge g of their family between his teeth.

    He just got the g from Chris, and it was his duty to enter the mausoleum and put the g inside the hole there, recing the old g.

    However, when Ainsley fainted earlier, he could feel a disturbance in their bond...and that meant Ainsley''s soul had a slight change or something.

    If not, how could he suddenly feel their bond loosening when Ainsley only fainted?

    Cellino wanted to rush to Ainsley''s side, but he knew he had to do his duty.

    He''s going to end the war and personally guarded the mausoleum until the family sent more people to guard the ce!

    Thus, Cellino instantly rushed into the mausoleum, directly bypassing the broken protective arrays and barriers.

    Chris already handled things for him, and now he only had to deal with anyone residing inside the mausoleum and exchange the gs.

    "AWOOO!"

    Cellino howled as he arrived at the mauseloum''s main hall that closely resembled ruins. His eyes instantly glinted viciously.

    ''I''m going to end the war!''

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 584: "Fell Into A Deep Coma"

    <h4>Chapter 584: "Fell Into A Deep Coma"</h4>

    Cellino thought that the mausoleum would be filled with enemies guarding it.

    However, to his surprise, when he entered, he saw nothing. He saw no one but a spacious hall with a huge g in the middle.

    The beast couldn''t help but tilt his head in confusion.

    What the¡­? Why is it so deste? Shouldn''t there be many shamans here, waiting in ambush, or maybe some other troops?

    From the vast hall, he could vaguely hear the war noises behind each gate except for the South Gate where he came from.

    Clearly, the troops were still fighting, not knowing that one of the gates was already breached!

    Cellino was stunned for a few seconds before shaking his head.

    Whatever. It''s a good thing the mausoleum is empty, anyway.

    Thus, Cellino immediately ran toward the center of the mauseloum''s hall, about to rece the g.

    In his eyes, the hall was empty. However, if he was a shaman or if Ainsley was here, he would see countless spirits floating in the air.

    The spirits in the hall were so abundant that they looked like they were holding a banquet or something.

    The spirits chatted with each other merrily, ignoring the fact that someone sneaked into the hall and would rece the g.

    [Yooo, did you hear the rumour? The contracted spirits said that they meet the Godfather spirit!] One of the spirits snorted as he flew around the hall.

    [Yes, yes, I heard the same thing. Unfortunately, we can''t go out. Damn that spirit-trapping array!]

    Although the array masters were killed and the protective arrays were shattered to pieces, the spirit-trapping array was still there.

    Spirits coulde to this ce freely, but if they wanted to leave, they should know it''s impossible unless they made a contract with the shamans.

    This was why the mausoleum became a spirit market for shamans to choose their spirits.

    This ce was that valuable for shamans. It could even be said to be shamans'' holy territory or something.

    Many dead spirits knew that entering the mausoleum meant that they had to be prepared to ept shamans. If not, they couldn''t leave the ce for eternity until someone broke the array.

    However, why would they still want to visit? Simply because the ce had the most suitable energy for spirits to absorb. If they lived here, they could live for as long as they wanted.

    After all, spirits also could die if they lose a lot of energy. When they are wounded, they unknowingly bleed and let go of the energy they gathered.

    When they used their energy to fight other spirits without the help of a shaman, they also used up their energy. When they materialise, they''re wasting TONS of energy.

    That''s why only by possessing a shaman would they not lose any of their energy and could still use their special ability.

    The shamans would be the ones providing their energy consumption.

    For spirits, spiritual energy that was different from special energy required by the ability users was their everything¡­.

    And this mausoleum was like a spiritual energy generator.

    The mausoleum was built for the best mafia in the world, and when the Godfather spirit used to live there, he unknowingly changed the mausoleum, making it a paradise for the spirits.

    Even when he didn''t live there anymore for a long time, the mausoleum still generated spiritual energy for the spirits.

    Maybe because his body was buried beneath the mausoleum, and that became the fuel? Such a weird thing and no one knew how this wonder came to light.

    Anyway, the mausoleum was indeed full of dead spirits trapped inside. The spirits saw a certain beast run, crossing the hall, but none of them reacted.

    [Another force trying to take the mausoleum, huh? I thought it''d been a few years since the mausoleum changed owner.] One of the spiritsughed as she twirled around her dress.

    [Yeah, it''s been such a long time. 20 years? 50? I wonder what kind of family can own the mausoleum now.] Another spirit shrugged.

    To be honest, they predicted that the mausoleum''s owner would use all their manpower to ward off the enemy coveting their mausoleum.

    However, they unexpectedly didn''t try that hard?

    The family that owned the mausoleum indeed didn''t send all their members to guard the mausoleum.

    Simply because they knew that instead of damaging their family''s foundation and seeking ruins, they should give up the mausoleum.

    After all, the rightful owner came to take back what belonged to her contracted spirit.

    But, it didn''t mean their goal wasn''t met.

    In the first ce, they all wanted an opportunity to weaken Ainsley, and just now, the shamans sent by the family came back with exciting news.

    ''We saw the Godfather heavily wounded. He looks so weak! The Sloan Family got such heavy damage. They will have toy low for a while.''

    And that''s exactly when the others could snatch back the mausoleum.

    Isn''t it good when the Sloan Family sacrificed tons of things only to be defeated in the end?

    No one in the Sloan Family thought of this, and right now, Cellino already took off the previous g and changed it into the Sloan Family''s g.

    Once he did, he let out a loud howl and ran out of the mausoleum with sparkling eyes.

    We did it! We finally conquered the mausoleum! Now, we can end the war!

    Their n was to go back to the Sloan Family right after the war while the Sloam Family sent other troops to guard the mausoleum.

    However, when Cellino went out of the mausoleum, Chris immediately greeted him and told him the change of n.

    "Your excellency, the group said that the Godfather is wounded and the boss...fell into a deepa."

    !

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 585: "In The Dark"

    <h4>Chapter 585: "In The Dark"</h4>

    Cellino was dumbfounded. He tried to recall what Chris said.

    Ain...fell into a deepa.

    ¡­??

    Before Cellino could even react, Chris already beat him to it.

    "The situation is like that. We can''t rush to go back to the mansion. Too dangerous."

    Chris took a deep breath and sighed.

    "That''s why, we decided to camp in the mausoleum while waiting for some reinforcement."

    The reinforcement he said was actually only Axelle and a few guards. Nouvan volunteered to go back to the mansion to get Axelle.

    After all, the elf had many weird potions that could heal the Godfather and maybe inspected Ainsley''s condition too.

    However, Cellino didn''t hear any of Chris''s exnations except for some parts.

    Ain...is unconscious? She fainted?? Wait, no. She fell into a deepa! For real?! My ears aren''t ying with me?

    Cellino recalled the previous reports that said Ainsley only fainted from exhaustion.

    How could they suddenly say the baby was in a deepa instead?

    Cellino''s head was buzzing. He didn''t know what Chris said and only watched the battlefield with nk eyes.

    The enemies already retreated the moment he changed the g, and the Sloan Family troops rushed into the mausoleum to rest.

    Mixed among them was Martin, Elliana, Friskilia and Ainsley.

    Martin seemed to be looking at the thin air, supervising something while Elliana and Friskilia held Ainsley''s body closely.

    The mood was low. The troops didn''t look happy even when they basically won the war.

    The sun was still hiding behind the horizon, and they could only light up the surroundings with their torches.

    The injured members, the surviving members, all of them gathered at the mauseloum''s hall with Ainsley and the higher-ups at the center.

    The troops were busy getting the healers to heal them, but they would asionally nce at the baby lying on the floor with worried gazes.

    ''The boss is unconscious. Someone said that she''s in a deepa...what to do?''

    If even the normal troops had this thought, how could the inner members didn''t think like this?

    Jevon was the most distressed and showed his feelings openly.

    "What did Nouvan say before he left?" Jevon seemed to be in a daze. He clearly remembered what Nouvan said, but he chose not to believe it.

    Marietta, the one sitting beside Jevon, had to bit her lips to forcefully answer what Jevon asked.

    "...he said that...the boss'' soul has some changes...and...it makes her fall into a deepa."

    Nouvan was a healer, not a doctor, but he knew a lot more than what other healers knew.

    Thus, he could detect some changes in Ainsley''s soul, although he couldn''t be sure.

    And he concluded that it was the reason why Ainsley fell into a deepa.

    Maybe...her soul is injured? Or something? Don''t know.

    The others around Jevon and Marietta held their breath and the atmosphere became even more gloomy.

    At the same time, Martin was looking at the abundant spirits surrounding them with a nk gaze.

    He couldn''t hear what the spirits said, but since they were pointing at the Godfather on the floor, he could more or less guess their conversation.

    [Look, look, isn''t that the Godfather? Why is he wounded to that extent?]

    [It must be an exorcist! Those evil beings!]

    [Oh, God! I didn''t expect to see the legendary Godfather but he''s so pitiful! His body is leaking tons of energy. He will die if this continues!]

    [Can''t he just absorb the energy in this mausoleum? The mausoleum is his in the first ce.]

    [He can. But these wounds will keep wasting his spiritual energy. It will be a vicious cycle where the Godfather have to depend on the mausoleum to survive.]

    After all, the wounds created by the exorcists'' special ability wasn''t something to be scoffed at.

    If they didn''t find a way to heal the wounds, the Godfather would be done for.

    [Don''t humans have a potion to heal spirits like us? Some seniors who make a contract with the shamans say that recently, there''s a potion like that auctioned off.]

    [Really? If the Godfather''s shaman can get it, that''s good. But don''t you see his shaman? Isn''t it that baby over there?]

    The spirits were trapped but it didn''t mean they didn''t know the outside world.

    Their fellow spirits who were already contracted to some shamans would asionally go back and tell them news rted to spirits.

    The Godfather and his shaman was one of the topics.

    The spirits in the hall couldn''t help but look at Ainsley and all of them clicked their tongues.

    [So young! But don''t you think her soul is quite...different? I don''t know why but it''s just weird.] One of the spiritsmented.

    The spirits had quite a close rtion with souls since they originated from souls. Thus, they were quite sensitive to souls as well, and Ainsley''s soul was odd for them.

    Not because of her unique identity as a transmigrator, but because of the marble bullets residing inside her soul.

    [I think there are some weird substances in her soul. It''s like a parasite...or a GPS? Anyway, those things will more or less affect her special abilities, right?]

    All special abilities were linked to one''s soul and body.

    Ainsley''s body was supposed to have charm and keen hearing ability, so Ainsley''s charm and radar ability wasn''t affected by her soul.

    But the shaman and the Luck maniption...that was another matter.

    Would those abilities suffer some changes, or get weakened, or maybe can''t be used at all?

    No one knew.

    No one among Ainsley''s people could hear the spirits'' conversation, anyway, and Martin could only see but not hear.

    The group was in the dark about the truth.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 586: "Save Ainsley and The Godfather!"

    <h4>Chapter 586: "Save Ainsley and The Godfather!"</h4>

    Regarding the current situation, the troops could only heal the injured while waiting for Axelle to visit them.

    Axelle would bring tons of weird potions to save Ainsley and the Godfather...they''re sure of it!

    At the same time, Nouvan was rushing back to the mansion.

    However, it still took him one whole day to arrive and when he arrived, it was already nighttime once more.

    He departed at dawn, and arrived at nighttime the next day.

    Such an exhausting journey would be a burden, but Nouvan didn''t care.

    This was all for his boss!

    The young teenager already sent a message to Grandpa Yofan, exining the situation, so when he arrived at the mansion''s gate, Grandpa Yofan with the other elders were already waiting for his arrival.

    Next to them, Axelle stood with his back slightly hunched. The blue baby phoenix was snoring while sleeping on his head, just like usual.

    Seeing Axelle and the elders, Nouvan''s exhausted face instantly lit up. He didn''t care just how weary his body was, and immediately rushed to them.

    "Supreme elder! Elders! Axelle! The boss¨C the boss¨C "

    Nouvan almost bit his tongue. He spoke too fast, he didn''t know what he wanted to say, and all he could say was ''the boss. The boss''.

    Grandpa Yofan and the others already knew the situation, so they had to calm themselves and immediately brought Nouvan into the main hall.

    On the way, Grandpa Yofan didn''t stop interrogating the young man.

    "Quick, what''s wrong with Ain and the Godfather? You said that Ain''s soul is odd...did someone with soul-rted ability attack her in the dark??"

    Nouvan squinted at Grandpa Yofan''s words and sighed.

    "I don''t know about this, but that''s a possibility. If we can invite someone to look at her soul''s condition...but we don''t have a soul-rted doctor or healer at the moment."

    Nouvan gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.

    "I also don''t know what happens to the Godfather but we assume that he''s in great danger because the boss went mad at the war...it should be because of the Godfather''s condition."

    That''s why, Nouvan peeked at Axelle and whispered weakly.

    "Axelle. You have some weird potions you made for the auctionst time, right? Are there suitable potions for the boss and the Godfather?"

    This was the first time Axelle spoke to other people beside Ainsley and he should be scared off or something.

    However, he looked straight into Nouvan''s eyes and nodded.

    "W-we have the soul-healing potion. It can heal a wounded soul. A-also we have the spirit nourishment potion. I-it can nourish spirits and can act as a cure to heal injured spirits too¡­"

    Speaking of those two potions, thank God Ainsley had some insights and decided to keep a few bottles for personal uses.

    This was the right time to use those potions!

    Hearing Axelle''s answer, both Nouvan and Grandpa Yofan''s eyes lit up.

    "Good, good! Since Ain''s soul is suspected to be injured, bring the soul-healing potion. The spirit nourishment potion will also be beneficial for the Godfather!"

    Grandpa Yofan was already itching to send Axelle straight to the mausoleum.

    After all, that elf owned and stored the potions and he could bring many more potions to help the war troops.

    "Quick, bring some guards with you. 50 people. Go with Nouvan to the mausoleum!"

    Axelle knew that the family head, his master, needed his potions right now. However, he didn''t expect Grandpa Yofan to send him out eagerly!

    This was the first time the elf ever stepped out of the mansion. No, actually, it was the first time he would be travelling around the human continent.

    All this time, he was sold as a ve to the humans, and naturally, as an ownerless ve, he spent his time at the Billios Family''s house for ves.

    He couldn''t say that the Billios family treated him badly since he wasn''t abused and he had his own room, not locked inside a cage or anything.

    However, he couldn''t leave the house. He knew that aside from his status as a ve, maybe the Billios Family did that to...protect him.

    The person smuggling him out of the Elf Continent with the pretext of selling him as a ve simply wanted to find him a good owner and hide him from the other elves.

    This was the only way to escape the elves'' prying eyes back at their hometown.

    Thus, the Billios Family was more like a silent guardian epting this hot potato because of their friendship with the elf.

    They strictly monitored Axelle so that he wouldn''t be revealed to the outer world.

    Who knows which elves hid in the human continent and saw Axelle? His blue skin was just too eye-catching!

    That''s how Axelle became a homebody. He never left the house, and after Ainsley bought him, he also never left the mansion.

    But now...Grandpa Yofan suddenly asked him to go??

    Axelle''s blue face turned even bluer than before.

    "S-su-supreme elder, I¨C I¨C "

    As if knowing what Axelle was worried about, Grandpa Yofan patted his shoulder and shook his head.

    "No, Axelle. You have to go. We don''t know what other potions Ain might need, so you should go and take a look."

    "B-but¨C "

    "If you''re worried about your appearance, just drink transformation potion. You have one, right? You can hide your race and go undercover."

    Grandpa Yofan also knew Axelle''s race and his status as a ve. But Ainsley bought the guy and freed him from being a ve.

    Why would the guy stay at the mansion as if he were a prisoner? He had to go out and explore the world!

    Go and save Ainsley! Save the Godfather!

    If not this guy, who else can save them using the miraculous potions?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 587: "Axelle To The Rescue"

    <h4>Chapter 587: "Axelle To The Rescue"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan was already seasoned and he could see through Axelle''s heart with just a few interactions.

    The little guy was scared. The little guy thought of himself as a burden, a lowly ve, and someone who shouldn''t leave the mansion.

    If he left, he would bring troubles.

    The old man actually knew that Axelle''s identity was dangerous for the family''s well-being, but so what? Should he restrict Axelle, treating him like an exotic pet?

    The guy might be a rare mixed-breed elf, he might be a ve, his background was fishy, but deep inside, the guy was just like any other living being.

    No, in fact, he was like a frightened child.

    He might look old, just like an uncle, but the smurf elf was still pure at heart, naive, cowardly, and kind.

    He''s exactly like a baby.

    Ah, maybe Axelle and Ainsley''s personalities were swapped or something.

    Well, anyway, Grandpa Yofan knew that Axelle actually longed to explore the world.

    He also wanted to leave the mansion like the other members, but looking at his weird skin colour, he felt insecure.

    He didn''t want to harm the Sloan Family with his lowly identity.

    "S-supreme elder, I¡­" Axelle still hesitated to leave the mansion even under disguise. He wanted to save Ainsley but didn''t want to bring her trouble if someone spotted him.

    Many people in the auction knew that the blue-skinned elf now stayed at Ainsley''s mansion since her identity as the Godtoddler was exposed.

    For now, no one cared about the elf, thinking that the child just liked a pretty exotic elf.

    But sooner orter, if the elves tried to find Axelle''s whereabouts, it was easy to track his trace and finally led them to the Sloan Family.

    Jake also knew about this, but he still sold Axelle to Ainsley.

    He believed that by the time the troublesome elves back at Axelle''s hometown came to hunt him down, the Sloan Family was already strong enough to defend themselves.

    Only Axelle still didn''t know about this, thinking that if he left the mansion, his pursuers might discover him, and he would drag Ainsley''s family with him.

    The blue elf trembled from head to toe, voicing his worry, only for Grandpa Yofan to flick his forehead.

    "What are you worried about? Don''t think too much. If you don''t go now, you will miss saving Ain and whatever future you thought of won''te true either."

    Grandpa Yofan''s eyes glinted.

    "Because by then, Ain would have died, and all of us would go down the rabbit hole with her."

    Grandpa Yofan''s voice was cold, yet a trace of hopelessness lingered for a moment.

    The Sloan Family was still growing, and they all depended on Ainsley. If she died, how could the Sloan Family survive?

    They wouldn''t get their second chance!

    Hearing this, Axelle''s heart jolted. He was instantly enlightened.

    Right. If I don''t save my master now, the Sloan Family will fall, and I''ll also have nowhere to live. I won''t have such a warm family anymore, and, and¡­

    Axelle''s eyes teared up. He silently rubbed his eyes with his arm and resolutely nodded at Grandpa Yofan.

    "I''m going. I will save the boss and the Godfather."

    Axelle already prepared tons of potions, basically all kinds of potions he created during Ainsley''s absence, and stored it inside the storage ring that Grandpa Yofan gave him.

    In just a few minutes, he''s ready to depart!

    Seeing Axelle like this, Grandpa Yofan couldn''t help but sigh in relief.

    Look, Ain. You have such a reliable subordinate. So, please...get well soon.

    His eyes seemed foggy for a moment, and tears threatened to flow out.

    Please...be safe. Please wake up.

    Grandpa Yofan clenched his fists and forced himself to smile at Axelle.

    "Go. Bring Ain back safe and sound."

    "Yes!"

    Without waiting any longer, Axelle immediately went to the front yard with Nouvan and the 50 chosen guards.

    Axelle used the transformation potion to make himself look like a normal human, and he didn''t forget to give Nouvan some nourishing potions to chase away his exhaustion.

    Thus, Nouvan, full of energy, could go back to the mausoleum without stopping to rest at the mansion.

    That night, the group departed, and they arrived at the mausoleum when the sun already hid behind the mountains.

    It took them 24 hours to arrive, and now, the sky was already dark, just like when they first departed.

    Logically, the group at the mausoleum had been waiting for two days. All these days, day and night, they took turns nursing Ainsley.

    However, she didn''t seem to react at all, just kept lying motionlessly.

    As for the Godfather, he didn''t die simply because he subconsciously absorbed the spiritual energy around the mausoleum to keep him alive.

    However, his wounds were still there, so the energy he absorbed quietly leaked out and vanished.

    He was just like a broken jar. No matter how much water one poured into the jar, slowly but surely, it was gone. They kept repeating the circle, waiting for someone who could heal the Godfather.

    And that someone was here, with the potions needed at hands.

    Upon seeing Nouvan return with an unfamiliar bearded uncle and fifty guards, Ainsley''s close aides could guess that the uncle must be Axelle in disguise.

    They instantly sent the two generals aside from Friskilia and Chris to pick up the troops.

    "Nouvan! Axelle!"

    Seeing those two, the generals genuinely felt excited. They even sighed in relief, resting their nervous hearts.

    With the alchemist and the healer here, everything will be fine!

    Axelle and Nouvan didn''t chit chat with the generals and immediately went to check Ainsley and the Godfather.

    Firstly, Axelle went to check Ainsley since he couldn''t see the Godfather at all.

    He''ll save her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 588: "The Golden Pacifiers Origin"

    <h4>Chapter 588: "The Golden Pacifier''s Origin"</h4>

    Axelle wasn''t a doctor, but as an alchemist, he knew one or two about health. Especially Ainsley''s.

    Even when he didn''t know much about humans, he had always cared about Ainsley and swore to be her personal alchemist.

    How could he not know one or two about Ainsley?

    Thus, Axelle brought the doctors with him and examined Ainsley''s pulse. Just like what Nouvan said, Ainsley was in aa, and that was rted to her soul.

    The doctor probed Ainsley''s veins that enabled her to use special abilities, traced it back to her core, and could slightly sense her soul disturbance.

    Of course, unlike soul-rted ability users, the doctors couldn''t see Ainsley''s foreign soul whatsoever.

    They could only feel the weird sensation that the soul emitted to the energy cores.

    A normal person''s soul should vibrate strongly, and people with a stronger soul would have an even stronger vibration. Yet, on the other hand, Ainsley''s soul vibration was weak.

    It was as if things were intercepting the vibration, turning it into a quiet and weak one.

    The doctors told their examination to Axelle, and as an elf who would naturally be sensitive toward nature and souls, Axelle could agree with the doctors.

    In fact, he could faintly feel there was something inside Ainsley''s soul, the core of the trouble. The man couldn''t help but frown.

    "Master''s soul isn''t torn, and it''s not dissipating either. But there is a foreign substance inside her soul, and this brings shock to the soul."

    Axelle touched his throbbing forehead and felt his mind buzzing, too shocked to learn the truth.

    However, due to his intense concentration, he didn''t realise that he''s no longer stuttering.

    "My master''s soul is now rejecting the foreign substance, and that''s why my master fell into a deepa."

    Axelle paused for a bit and exhaled.

    "Right now, she''s fighting the foreign substances...and if she wins, the substances will be destroyed."

    Axelle was actually a bit startled when he exined this to the doctors and the healers.

    After all, soul injuries were usually something significant and life-threatening that the person with the injury might suddenly die or turn into an idiot.

    However, Ainsley merely fell into a deepa, and her soul was fiercely fighting the foreign substances.

    It could only mean that her soul is powerful!

    No wonder the Godfather became her contracted spirit.

    Strong spirits liked strong shamans, and all potentially strong shamans had strong souls from birth.

    Axelle exined the circumstances until the end before slowly rxing his tense nerves.

    "For now, we can use the soul-healing potion to mend some injuries created by the foreign substances."

    Axelle took out the soul-healing potion as he continued his exnation.

    "But we also need other soul-nourishing items so that her soul can fight back the foreign substances invading her soul."

    At Axelle''s request, the doctors, the healers, and the higher-ups immediately volunteered themselves to find those soul-nourishing items.

    "We can raid the enemy corpses. Their storage space might have some soul-nourishing items!"

    Everyone agreed with whoever gave this suggestion.

    Raiding and robbing the corpses'' belongings was very shameful conduct, but if it was to save their boss, the troops didn''t hesitate to abandon their pride and dignity.

    All for the boss!

    While the troops and the generals went to rob the corpses'' belongings, Elliana took out the golden pacifier and slowly put it into Ainsley''s mouth.

    With just the pacifier in the baby''s mouth, it was enough to nourish the soul, evidently helping the baby to regain her consciousness.

    Elliana used the golden pacifier without much thought, but when Axelle saw it, he froze.

    His eyes were glued to the golden pacifier on Ainsley''s mouth, and he couldn''t help but gape.

    Isn''t that...the elf''s golden pacifier that only royal babies can use? That''s a sacred item for the elves, and it''s the royal family''s heirloom from generations to generations!

    Why is it in the boss'' hands?? Who the heck brought that pacifier and gave it to the boss? Did someone smuggle the item? A traitor from the royal pce?

    Axelle might be an outcast, but he knew his true identity and he knew his true background.

    He knew how difficult it was to smuggle such a sacred item from the royal pce all the way to the human continent.

    Unless...unless the elf was the royal baby''s nanny or sometimes trusted by the royal family.

    Axelle was dumbfounded. He silently looked closer at the golden pacifier, and the more he observed, the more familiar the pacifier looked in his eyes.

    He had seen this pacifier before, and it seemed to be¡­

    Axelle didn''t want to jump to a conclusion, but he instantly looked around, highly alerted.

    When he was sure no one was looking, not even Elliana, he secretly bit his finger and dropped a drop of his blood onto the golden pacifier.

    Surprisingly, the blood didn''t slide down the pacifier''s smooth surface but was absorbed into the pacifier!

    And it didn''t stop at that.

    Seconds after, small red words written in the elvennguage slowly appeared on the pacifier''s surface, but it only condensed for a few seconds before fading once more.

    However, that few seconds were enough for Axelle to read the words written in red...and his face paled.

    He showed a weird look, between happy, startled, confused, and finally, terrified.

    This...this pacifier¡­

    Axelle gulped and hastily distanced himself from Ainsley. He was afraid that he would snatch the pacifier and steal it!

    Because...the pacifier was unexpectedly...his pacifier.

    That''s right. It was the pacifier he used when he was a baby. Around more than 100 years ago.

    This was the pacifier he got when he was a baby until he turned into a toddler.

    Why...is it here?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 589: "Healing The Godfather"

    <h4>Chapter 589: "Healing The Godfather"</h4>

    Axelle was confused to the bone. He blinked his eyes under his fringe and tilted his head.

    Did someone from the Elven continente to the Roane Region?

    Who is this someone? My nanny, or? But my nanny is way older than me...she shouldn''t be travelling across continents.

    Axelle vaguely remembered that when he was kicked out of the Elven continent, it was just recently.

    For 100+ years, he had been living in the Elven continent but was never living in the core country, the one full of high-ranking elves and the royal.

    If anything, he was forced to live in a small country full of mixed-breed elves of the lowest rank.

    Of course, he was living his best life as a royal until the day of awakening, when he was 10 years old¡­

    His impure blood was discovered, and that''s the start of his misery.

    Thinking about the past, Axelle shook his head and forced his mind to forget about the pacifier. He didn''t know why the pacifiernded on Ainsley''s hands, but this seemed to be fate.

    ''The pacifier will help her nourish her soul to be stronger. She should be waking up soon.''

    Axelle and the others worked hard to give Ainsley the soul-healing potions and many other soul-nourishment items they got from the enemy'' corpses, but little did they know that¡­

    The marble bullets weren''t that easy to fight.

    Even when Ainsley''s soul was already strong, and it tried to protect Ainsley, the marble bullets didn''t budge or leave the soul.

    They couldn''t be eliminated either.

    Thus, although the soul already slowly adjusted to the marble bullets'' presence, the bullets stillid there, unmoving.

    Of course, it didn''t mean that the baby wouldn''t wake up at all.

    Once the soul adjusted to the new change with the three intruders inside its territory, it slowly aroused Ainsley''s mind to wake up.

    Before this, the baby fell into a deepa simply because the soul subconsciously tried to protect Ainsley from the pain of resisting the bullets inside the soul.

    Now that the soul already gave up and let the three bullets stayed unmoving, Ainsley would regain her consciousness sooner orter.

    Now, everyone''s attention was on the Godfather. They couldn''t see him, so they could only rely on Martin to help.

    Martin gritted his teeth as he described the Godfather''s condition.

    "After we give him the spirit-nourishment potion to absorb, the Godfather subconsciously uses the potion, and his wounds recover bit by bit."

    Unfortunately, the speed was too slow.

    Axelle has many spirit-nourishment potions, and could assist the Godfather anytime, but it didn''t mean the Godfather''s recovery speed would improve.

    The exorcists that wounded him with their special abilities this time were simply powerful. Elites among elites. It''s difficult to heal the wound!

    Martin estimated that with this speed, the Godfather wouldpletely healed his wounds and woke up in a few months.

    "So...he will be unconscious for a few months. If he wakes up now, it requires more energy, and that will slow down the healing process."

    Martin looked at the Godfather on the floor and choked.

    "His survival instinct kicked in and deliberately sent himself to deep sleep. This way, he can recover faster."

    In other words, both Ainsley and the Godfather would be unconscious for a long time, but Ainsley might wake up tomorrow or in a few days, while the Godfather would only wake up after months.

    Listening to Martin''s exnation, the members couldn''t help but lower their heads.

    Although the two wouldn''t die, they still suffered a lot from this incident.

    The troops couldn''t help but think that the mausoleum wasn''t worth the two people''s sacrifice.

    Knowing what these people thought, Axelle, who knew a lot about spirits due to his nature as an elf, couldn''t help but open his mouth.

    "D-don''t be too sad. This mausoleum is definitely worth the struggle."

    Axelle fiddled with his fingers before continuing.

    "R-right now, the spiritual energy is not only healing the Godfather b-but also improving the boss'' shaman ability¡­"

    Ainsley was still in a deepa, but it didn''t mean the spiritual energy in this mausoleum didn''t have anything to do with her shaman ability.

    If anything, her shaman ability slowly levelled up without any training.

    It''s a blessing in disguise, but since Ainsley now had foreign substances in her soul, one couldn''t be too happy.

    "A-anyway, those below the age of 18 and those who haven''t awakened any abilities have a high chance to be a shaman if they stay here for months or years¡­"

    It means that the Sloan Family could produce shamans now.

    After all, the mausoleum trapped the spirits without contracts with shamans and that benefitted young shamans to choose spirits or nurtured non-shaman into a shaman.

    The future benefit would berger and the Sloan Family would undoubtedly be stronger.

    However, they had to be wary of other families trying to rob the mausoleum now. In their state, if another family tried to attack, they would be wiped out.

    Of course, Cellino was here, and that means the other families with no sacred beast had to thread carefully not to offend the beast.

    But the 7 sacred families...if they sent their family guardians, the sacred beasts to attack¡­.

    The troops were constantly wary day and night. It had been 3 days since Ainsley fell into aa, and now was the fourth day.

    Axelle said that she should wake up now, but apparently, she hasn''t. If anything, there were some changespared to before.

    Right now, Ainsley''s expressions changed frequently, unlike when she looked like a dead statue. Of course, her expressions didn''t seem to be good.

    Is she in a nightmare?

    Indeed.

    Right now, Ainsley''s consciousness was facing someone that she feared the most¨C

    The original Ainsley''s soul.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 590: "A Thief, A Robber"

    <h4>Chapter 590: "A Thief, A Robber"</h4>

    Ainsley was in a deepa and didn''t know the marble bullets in her soul actually gave her a sense of hallucination, a nightmare.

    Not to mention it was something nned by the hunters that shot her before.

    They undoubtedly would use the hallucination to drive Ainsley even further into the abyss.

    Thus, this was what Ainsley saw when she lost her consciousness.

    Brilliant purple hair in a cut bob-cut style, a pair of clear blue eyes, resembling the sky but when it darkened, it resembled the ocean.

    A thin and tiny body, belonging to a toddler. The person that appeared in front of Ainsley was exactly Ainsley herself.

    When Ainsley saw this, she couldn''t help but gasp.

    What the heck? Is this an illusion? A nightmare? Why am I seeing my own reflection?

    The ''Ainsley'' in front of the baby didn''t move at all, but gradually,

    Ainsley realised something odd. Her eyesight was different from that of a toddler, and she undoubtedly looked at her own reflection with a higher altitude.

    It means that...she is way taller than the ''Ainsley'' in front of her!

    At the realisation, Ainsley hurriedly looked down at her hands and instantly shuddered.

    Her palms were that of an adult! Her hands too! Her legs! She''s not a toddler anymore. She''s already a young adult based on these features.

    Even her chest wasn''t t. She has already be a mature adult.

    Ainsley''s heart jumped to her heart.

    She tried to look at her appearance, and the dark surroundings suddenly became a darkke, resembling a giant, monochrome mirror.

    Ainsley immediately looked down to check her appearance, only to inhale sharply.

    Her face paled, her pupils trembled, and her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat.

    This face...is my original body''s face!

    Ainsley gaped. For a while, she touched her face, her brown shoulder-length hair, and seemed to be in a daze before snapping awake.

    ''Howe I return to my previous appearance? Haven''t I left the real world behind?''

    Ainsley knew that she was transmigrated into this world because of the magic scroll she bought from a shady seller.

    She sessfully upied Ainsley''s body, but she had never thought about the real body''s soul.

    Where is the real Ainsley''s soul? Is she dead? If not, where is she?

    Those thoughts only came to Ainsley''s mind right now, when she recovered her original appearance and had the real Ainsley right in front of her.

    Usually, Ainsley was too busy restoring the family to even think about these issues.

    She took her transmigration for granted, and since a lot of novels and manhwa also didn''t exin the real body''s soul issue, she never thought about it deeply.

    However, at this moment, Ainsley couldn''t help but think about the original body''s soul.

    Where is the original Ainsley? Why could a foreign soul upy her body? Is the soul still around?

    Did she be a spirit or something?

    And all these questions were directed to the toddler standing still in front of Ainsley. Her eyes blinked, but she didn''t say anything and just stood there as if she were a doll.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but get goosebumps all over her body. She didn''t know what happened, but she had a wild guess.

    "...Ainsley?" Ainsley¨C no. Ainsworth carefully asked the toddler in front of her.

    When she spoke, she also realised that her voice wasn''t that of a cute, lovely child, but a mature woman''s voice.

    The distinct difference once again made Ainsworth bite her lips.

    ''Am I now in my soul state? Is this why my appearance revert back to my old self? Then, the person in front of me¡­''

    Ainsley gulped.

    Is it the real Ainsley?

    Ainsworth had just thought so when the baby in front of her opened her mouth and spoke in a cute, familiar voice that Ainsworth used all this time to charm people.

    "Yesh?"

    Ba-thump.

    Ainsley''s heart dropped to her stomach. The girl clenched her fists tightly and looked down at the baby who tried hard to look up at her.

    Since their height difference was simply too big, Ainsworth had no choice but to sit down to match the baby''s eyesight.

    Seeing this, the baby revealed a bright smile and nodded.

    "Auntwie, who awe ywou?"

    The moment the baby dropped this question, Ainsley felt like thousands of horses galloped across her heart.

    DO NOT CALL ME AUNTIE! AND DO NOT USE THAT CUTESY LANGUAGE, AHHHH+

    Ainsworth, who used Ainsley''s identity, often talked in babynguage to draw everyone''s love and affection.

    But in her heart, she asionally mocked some scheming aunties that looked down on her.

    The way she spoke and the words she blurted out was exactly the same as the one this baby said!

    Ainsworth touched her forehead as her lips twitched madly.

    Is this my retribution? Or maybe I went mad? Just where is this ce? Inside my consciousness?

    Ainsworth had tried to call Zev, but she simply couldn''t hear his response. It seemed that she was indeed inside an illusion, or she was in aa, and this was her nightmare.

    Otherwise, how could the original soul meet her in this kind of space?

    Ainsworth had just thought so when ''Ainsley'' looked at her with her shiny blue eyes and giggled.

    "Auntie. Are you newvous and gwuilty because ywou steal my bwody?"

    Ainsworh''s face sank like titanic.

    Y-you! What are you saying?? Can''t you be lenient and stop poking my sore spot??

    There''s no way Ainsworth, who took Ainsley''s body, didn''t feel guilty.

    After all, no matter what happened, she truly seized someone else''s body and lived the life that the other party was supposed to enjoy.

    She''s basically a robber, isn''t she?

    She''s a thief! A robber!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 591: "Guilt"

    <h4>Chapter 591: "Guilt"</h4>

    Ainsworth knew nothing of the original Ainsley''s future, but she thought the baby would still live a good life even when she became a puppet family head.

    Maybe, in the future, she will break free and live her life freely. Perhaps her future is bright, and the Sloan Family also doesn''t decline.

    Ainsworth knew nothing of the future, indeed, but she knew one thing.

    She basically robbed the original soul''s future by recing her.

    Ainsworth bit her lips and sighed. She carefully looked at ''Ainsley'', the body that she upied and her sigh deepened.

    "...yes, I feel guilty. Ie out of nowhere and take your body."

    Ainsworth thought that the baby in front of her was the original body''s soul, and they met by fate or because she went into aa.

    After all, Ainsley never fell into a deepa before.

    She only lost unconsciousness for several days after the Aretha Family war, and at that moment, she was busy clearing her inner demons.

    Maybe that''s why, the real Ainsley''s soul didn''t appear or meet her in her subconscious and only did so now.

    Ainsworth gritted her teeth and looked at ''Ainsley'' with reddened eyes.

    "I...don''t know how I came to this world and took your body. So...I am sorry."

    Ainsworth never thought that she would sessfully transmigrate in the first ce. She didn''t know about it, okay?

    So...she is innocent, right?

    As if knowing Ainsworth''s thoughts, ''Ainsley'' giggled before shaking her head.

    "Ywou awe a foweign soul from anothel world, right?"

    Ainsworth didn''t deny. She nodded. "Yes."

    She couldn''t conceal this fact from the original soul, anyway. That''s what Ainsworth thought.

    However, Ainsworth didn''t know the original body''s characteristics since she received no memory from the original body.

    Thus, she didn''t know that the real Ainsley would never be this eloquent, smart, and brave.

    The real Ainsley was just a typical toddler wanting to y, receive warm love from her family, and grow up safely.

    She''s timid, a coward, slow-witted, yet at the same time kind, pure, and benevolent.

    It was precisely why she became the perfect puppet.

    Ainsworth knew nothing of this. She thought that the real Ainsley would also be smart, brave, and charismatic.

    After all, she''s the sole heir of the mafia family. She should have been like that, just like other mafia children.

    A pity that neglect and theck of love made the real Ainsley an honest coward who always tried to please others.

    There''s no way she would stand in front of Ainsworth, a young adult, and speak clearly without fear. That baby was timid, and she also feared the adults.

    How could she keep a calm face in front of Ainsworth?

    This version was simply...an illusion reflected from Ainsley''s perception of the real Ainsley.

    ''Ainsley'' listened to Ainsworth''s confession and snickered.

    "Ywou know twat ywou awe a thief. So why don''t ywou retuwn twat body?" ''Ainsley'' harrumphed while ring at Ainsworth.

    With her standing up and Ainsworth sitting in a lotus position, the former inserted more dominance than thetter.

    Ainsworth broke in a cold sweat as she wiped her forehead with her right arm.

    "I-I don''t know how. And I also don''t know where your soul is."

    In fact, she didn''t even know what happened to her previous body.

    After all, she was in the middle of using the magic scroll when she felt dizzy and when she woke up, she had be Ainsley.

    As for whether her previous body died or what, or someone else possessed her, she didn''t know, okay?

    Even the Godfather can''t possibly help her with this!

    Ainsworth lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly.

    "I don''t know how I can return this body to you. So...if you don''t mind, I''ll keep this body, but I''ll grant all your wishes. How is it?"

    Ainsworth only knew how topensate for the original body''s soul. She never saw the soul, never talked to her, and right now, she also didn''t know where the soul went.

    Maybe the soul is talking to her now, but she will be gone when she wakes up.

    Ainsworth is powerless, and thus, could only do her best to make the original body happy.

    At Ainsworth''s words, ''Ainsley'' tilted her head andughed innocently.

    "If my wish...ish to twake back twat body? Will you gwant it, auntwie?"

    Ainsworth''s face changed. She gritted her teeth and sucked in a deep breath.

    "If your soul is around and can stille back, yes. I''ll give up."

    But Ainsworth said that because she knew it''s quite impossible to return the body. And even if it''s possible...well, whatever.

    Rather than robbing someone else''s body, she preferred to leave the body and be a spirit like the Godfather.

    If her soul didn''t perish, she could still be dead spirits and live for a long time...but of course, she would be like a ghost.

    Clearly, ''Ainsley'' didn''t think that Ainsworth would give up this quickly.

    As a malicious illusion nted by the hunters through the marble bullets, it wanted to drive Ainsley insane, thus making her soul even more unstable.

    At that time, they would be able to extract her soul even easier than before.

    However, Ainsworth was too calm. She felt guilty, but she didn''t cling to her guilt and also generously gave up the body if she had to go.

    Obviously, it was all just the illusion''s empty talk.

    However, the ability user saw all of this happening in Ainsley''s consciousness, and he was startled that Ainsworth, a foreign soul, wasn''t greedy to cling to the body.

    He can''t shake the girl''s mind, so...he took another approach to confuse Ainsworth.

    This time, he was even crueler than before.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 592: "So Stubborn"

    <h4>Chapter 592: "So Stubborn"</h4>

    The ability user controlled ''Ainsley'', the illusion and made her move.

    ''Ainsley'' paused for a few seconds before snorting at Ainsworth.

    "Of course, you have to give back the body. The body is mine in the first ce. Everyone''s love toward you, they''re all supposed to be mine!"

    ''Ainsley'' stopped using cutesynguage and red at Ainsworth with reddened eyes as if she suffered a great injustice.

    "Grandpa Yofan''s love for you is directed to me! Elliana''s loyalty is mine! The five buds and the 9 generals'' reverence is also for me! Not you!"

    The ability user, the hunter, skillfully drew the illusion to reflect what was deep inside Ainsworth''s consciousness.

    At some point, Ainsworth really did think about this, and now, it was all revealed in front of her.

    ''Ainsley'' mercilessly showed Ainsworth''s deepest thoughts and stabbed Ainsworth''s feelings with just a few sentences.

    "You don''t deserve their love, loyalty, and adoration! You even drag some of the family members to death because you offend the Aretha Family¨C "

    ''Ainsley'' took a deep breath before shouting.

    "YOU DON''T DESERVE ANYTHING!"

    Ainsworth instantly staggered. This time, she truly looked horrified and lost.

    That one sentence stabbed her sore spot, immensely hurtful.

    "I...I¡­" Ainsworth couldn''t refute or speak for a few seconds. She just sat on the ground, dumbfounded.

    ''Everyone''s attention and love toward me...isn''t for me at all. Yeah, that''s right¡­.''

    Ainsworth had thought of this several times. After all, her family members loved ''Ainsley'', the body, the family head, not ''Ainsworth'', the soul inside.

    No matter what, even when the real Ainsley did nothing and just settled as a puppet for the branch families, Grandpa Yofan and Elliana would still love her.

    It''s all because she''s the direct heir and descendant of the Sloan Family, their hope and pride.

    But...it was never Ainsworth, right?

    Ainsworth couldn''t deny this possibility.

    Grandpa Yofan loved Ainsley, Elliana loved Ainsley, the five buds, the 6 elders and the 9 generals loved Ainsley, the body, the status as the family head.

    If...if it''s only Ainsworth¡­

    As if knowing the girl''s thoughts, ''Ainsley'' snickered and spoke in a voice full of disdain.

    "Your real self is useless. You are only useful when you steal my body. You steal my identity, and you think you sessfully help the family because of your soul...but is it?"

    ''Ainsley'' harrumphed and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    "Your charm ability is supposed to be mine. Your keen hearing is also supposed to be mine. As for the other two abilities, it''s just a cheat because you are a foreign soul."

    In other words, Ainsworth got it easy and was very lucky to have such abilities.

    But in the end, it was all thanks to Ainsley''s status as the direct descendant.

    Maybe the real Ainsley would also have the same achievements as Ainsworth once she grew up.

    "What''s with the ''miracle baby''? Hmp. You''re 20 years. At your age, with such a little achievement, aren''t you ashamed?"

    Ainsworth once again took the words into her heart. Her heart secretly bled from such ruthlessments, yet she herself knew that what ''Ainsley'' was true.

    Right, I''m already an adult, yet my achievements are limited to the things I have achieved so far. That''s so lowpared to my real age¡­

    Ainsworth''s eyes dimmed. She didn''t realise that currently, her soul was shaking.

    Her doubt, confusion, and guilt made her soul unstable.

    The blue fire-like soul flickered, and the ability user hiding around the mausoleum could sense it.

    Together with his other friends, they hid inside the forest not far from the mausoleum and secretly observed Ainsworth.

    When Ainsworth''s soul was flickering, bing unstable, all of them looked at each other and grinned.

    "This is good. The more unstable her soul is, the easier for us to harvest."

    "Have you brought the tool, though? Or will it be a soul thief?"

    There were many weird ability users in this world and it wasn''t weird that someone had the ability to steal other people''s souls without damaging them.

    Of course, the person without a soul would die and wouldn''t be able to reincarnate¡­

    Just like the Godfather who turned into a dead spirit.

    At the person''s question, the guy in charge of feeding illusions to Ainsley''s soul paused before answering.

    "We haven''t had a soul thief for quite a time, so we will use a tool."

    The person asking, the female sniper, couldn''t help but click her tongue.

    "No wonder you have to shake her soul like that. The chance of extracting her soul using a tool is so low if her soul is stable, right?"

    "Right. Actually, when the Godfather was wounded, her soul shook too, but she''s not unconscious yet. It''s hard to take away her soul."

    The guy yed with a small ss tube in his hand before sighing.

    "This girl''s soul is strong. It will be hard to take away her soul unless she loses all reason and rationality while in heratose state."

    That''s why they agitated Ainsley so much like that.

    Their goal was simple.

    It was to bring Ainsley to the brink of madness and despair, before easily harvesting her soul.

    The tool in the guy''s hand, the soul-extracting tool was provided by those people...known as the hunters.

    The mad researchers that Cellino and the Godfather warned Ainsley about.

    The four people chatted for a while before they asked the person in charge of giving an illusion to Ainsley''s soul through the marble bullets they shot.

    "How is it? Has she gone mad? Or maybe she''s still persevering?"

    The person paused a bit before answering in a slightly regretful tone.

    "She''s so stubborn!"

    He didn''t know what happened but her soul slowly stabilized, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 593 - "Sense Of Belonging"

    <h4>Chapter 593 - "Sense Of Belonging"</h4>

    The person felt like cursing Ainsley. In one moment, her soul flickered, as if about to go rampage, but then the next moment, it calmed down.

    Is it because of other external items helping her to calm down?

    Indeed. The golden pacifier actually helped Ainsley to calm her mind once in a while.

    The soul-illusion ability user could only sigh and tried to console himself.

    "She''s still sane. Even after I drive her that far, she''s still sane...but don''t worry. Her soul is shaking even harder now. In no time, we can pluck her soul."

    The person was already convinced that they could steal Ainsley''s foreign soul but little did they know that inside Ainsley''s consciousness, she was battling her own illusion.

    Currently, ''Ainsley'' is mocking Ainsley and attacking her sore spots non-stop, as if eager to rip her apart.

    "You shameless auntie! You''re not satisfied with your life in your world and that''s why youe here¨C but you steal what''s mine!"

    The child stomped her feet, looking exactly like Ainsworth when she''s throwing a tantrum.

    Little by little, ''Ainsley'' spoke more hurtful words and those were actually the things Ainsworth thought deep in her heart.

    "You are a coward, Ainsworth! You can only escape from your world because you''re a loser!"

    "What''s so fun stealing another person''s body when they''re still alive and recing their souls? You''re no different from a demon."

    "Quickly give me back my body! Even without you, my Sloan Family will still flourish. I''m just too young butter, I will be even stronger than you!"

    Ainsworth fell silent.

    Her soul turbulence happened even more often than before, yet fortunately, the golden pacifier''s effect constantly soothed her chaotic mind and soul.

    Despite not knowing that the ''Ainsley'' in front of her wasn''t the real Ainsley''s soul, Ainsworth bit her lips and decided to persevere.

    "I know that I''m just a thief who steals all your rights. But I''m not using your body to idle away, right? I''m doing my best for the family!"

    Ainsworth tried to suppress the pain in her heart that she got after ''Ainsley'' spouted such hateful words.

    "I am already an adult, but you''re still a toddler. Even if I give your body back, there''s not a lot of things that a toddler can do."

    Ainsworth had lived as Ainsley for months now and she knew that a miraculous baby like her was very rare.

    Even in her generation, those with a simr trait with her were only ir and Finley.

    But she also didn''t know whether they''re truly children or not.

    Thus, even if the real Ainsley got back her body, what could she do for the family? She had to wait until she grew up and that would take a long time.

    The Sloan Family was now in a critical point and couldn''t afford to regress.

    Ainsworth firmly believed this, and that was the only reason why she could reason with ''Ainsley''.

    "I know this is shameless of me to say, but as for now, I believe that I''m more useful than you." Ainsworth looked at ''Ainsley'' with a pair of tranquil eyes.

    There''s no mockery or disdain in her gaze, just in truth.

    "I don''t care if you suddenlye back and take the body, I don''t care. But as for now, I have to bring the Sloan Family to the top before handing the body back to you."

    At first, Ainsworth didn''t have such a heavy responsibility toward the Sloan Family.

    After all, she''s a foreign soul. She had no connection to the Sloan Family.

    But now she had Cellino, Elliana, Grandpa Yofan, Jevon and the others, Axelle, not to mention the Godfather and Zev¡­

    She felt that she had to protect these people, and they''re all rted to the Sloan Family.

    And such, Ainsworth slowly stood up, straightened her back and quietly looked at ''Ainsley''.

    "If you want, I''ll upy this body until the Sloan Family stand at the top of the mafia world. After that, you can take back your body and enjoy all my hard work."

    She might not belong to this world, but she longed to be a part of this world.

    Thus, helping the Sloan Family reach the pinnacle served as a catalyst, something that Ainsworth thought to be a good reason to feel a sense of belonging.

    If she brought the Sloan Family to the top, not only would her life be better, but maybe...her people would still ept her even after knowing the truth.

    She never thought of telling others, but deep inside, she felt that they would tolerate her if she dedicated her all for the Sloan Family.

    They..they would still love her and wouldn''t think of chasing her soul away to bring back the original Ainsley.

    At this point, Ainsworth knew that she''s being selfish, but thinking again...whether she could keep the body until the end or not, she still wanted to help the Sloan Family.

    This family might not be her real family, not her organisation, not her business, but the people inside...they are the reason why she persevered.

    Ainsworth wanted to see Grandpa Yofan living a long life. She wanted to see Elliana when she got married one day.

    She wanted to personally witness her family arriving at the pinnacle of the mafia society.

    She wanted her family to receive what they deserve, and all of them only deserve happiness.

    Even if she had to let go of her body as soon as she finished her mission, Ainsworth unknowingly thought that...she didn''t mind.

    With such a strong rebuttal, ''Ainsley'' was stumped for words.

    This foreign soul loved this world so much that she would do the harsh work and let another soul enjoy the benefit?

    Why??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 594 - "Breaking Free"

    <h4>Chapter 594 - "Breaking Free"</h4>

    ''Ainsley'' was not the real Ainsley''s soul, just an illusion projected from Ainsworth''s deepest feelings.

    Of course she couldn''t just say she would take back the body.

    Whatever she said was actually just a bluff to shake Ainsworth''s mind, entangling in a psychological war.

    But now that Ainsworth believed in her own words about staying and helping the Sloan Family to flourish as a way to pay for stealing the body, ''Ainsley'' had nothing to do.

    Just..why? Why could Ainsworth have such a mindset to do everything for the family even if she had to leave in the end?

    Of course, that might not happen in reality, but the moment Ainsworth said that she was willing for that to happen, the doubt, guilt and other negative feelings in her heart vanished.

    Since the illusion reflected Ainsworth''s pitiful side, she could no longer maintain her form.

    She was defeated thoroughly.

    Slowly but surely, ''Ainsley'' curled the edge of her lips and smiled.

    "So be it. I''ll return when you aplish your goal."

    ''Ainsley'' slowly vanished, and the moment she did, the ability user could feel the change, and his face instantly paled.

    "The illusion is destroyed. That girl ovees her negative feelings, and the illusion is no use anymore!"

    When the ability user said this, hispanions gasped quietly.

    "Impossible. Your illusion should affect one''s soul and dig out their hidden feelings that they don''t want to face. Most people will give up facing this kind of illusion!"

    The female colleague looked at the ability user in disbelief. Following her, another male colleaguemented.

    "What kind of things did you show her? Is it not heart-breaking enough?"

    The ability user felt that his friend insulted him when he questioned his ability like that. Thus, he snorted and voiced his annoyance.

    "I show her the original body''s soul and her immense guilt of taking the original body. As a foreign soul, how can she not feel guilty at all?"

    "Maybe she truly didn''t?"

    "But my illusion reflected things that she doesn''t want to face! It means that she''s immensely guilty, and I make use of it."

    "But you still fail." The second female colleague, the youngest of them all, quietly responded.

    Hearing her quiet voice, the soul illusion ability user paused before smiling wryly.

    "Yeah. I didn''t expect her to give away the body she stole readily, but she said she couldn''t do it now. She would dly give up the body once she reaches her goal."

    Whatever things the illusion saw, the ability user also saw the same thing. Thus, he knew what Ainsworth said.

    "That girl has no greed over the body, and that''s why her guilt can''tpletely overwhelm her. Her mental strength is quite strong."

    With this reasoning, the group looked at each other and sighed.

    One marble bullet that could trigger the soul illusion ability was knocked down...they only had three bullets left inside Ainsley''s soul.

    That''s right. Once the illusion was broken, the marble bullet also vanished since it was the catalyst for activating the soul illusion.

    Unfortunately, it is gone now.

    The female colleague, the mature one, couldn''t help but shake her head in disappointment.

    "What to do now? Wait and see or go back ande backter?"

    They still had three bullets inside Ainsley''s soul, and one of them could shake her soul.

    Of course, the other two were passive skills, but one of them acted as a GPS so that the Ability User could find Ainsley no matter where she went.

    At the woman''s words, the soul illusion ability user clenched his fists and lowered his head weakly.

    "I think we should retreat for now. That baby''s soul is truly strong. If we don''t go now, there''s a chance that others discover us."

    It would be hard to rob Ainsley''s soul, and they couldn''t stay at the mausoleum for a long time. After all, their invisibility potion was going to wear off.

    Thus, the group made a tacit understanding to retreat and lurk in the dark for a chance to rob Ainsley''s soul.

    At the same time, that very night, Ainsley''s people were resting at the mausoleum''s hall with some guards patrolling and the five buds taking turns to nurse Ainsley.

    However, amotion happened out of the blue.

    Ainsley, who was in a deepa before, abruptly opened her eyes!

    The one in charge of nursing Ainsley at that time was Alvaro. The guy was earnestly wiping Ainsley''s face with a cloth of wet towel when he saw the baby''s eyes opened.

    He almost pped the towel onto Ainsley''s cheek.

    "F-f-family¨C " Alvaro bit his tongue before hepleted his words.

    "FAMILY HEAD??"

    The moment Alvaro shouted, the rest of the people in the hall instantly woke up. Even the guards patrolling outside suddenly rushed into the building.

    "What? What? What happens?"

    "What''s going on? What''s with the family head?"

    "Is it a night attack? Assassination? Poisoning??"

    Ainsley''s people, around 300 of them, the war winners, instantly crowded around Alvaro. Each of them held their weapons tightly as they tried to look for the enemies ''attacking'' their boss.

    Unfortunately, the only thing they saw was a baby sitting on the crudely made bed with a dumbfounded face.

    She looked around the people and tilted her head.

    "...what''s gwoing on?"

    Silence suddenly filled the hall. The members were stunned. They almost couldn''t move at all. The five buds that just gathered around Ainsley were about to faint.

    Elliana and the 4 generals dropped their jaws as if they just saw a ghost.

    Ain...our boss...is awake? She got up after 5 days?!

    The first one to react was Jevon and Elliana.

    Without prior agreement, both people instantly rushed to Ainsley''s side and pulled her into their embrace.

    "MILADDYYY!!"

    "BOSS!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 595 - "Unforgivable"

    <h4>Chapter 595 - "Unforgivable"</h4>

    When Ainsley heard her people''s shouts, she flinched for a second before slowly stretching her stiff body.

    "Hwum¡­.what''s wlong?" Ainsley yawned, and her blue eyes teared up, looking a bit miserable and pitiful.

    However, when she yawned like that while stretching her limbs, she undoubtedly looked like a little kitten stretching her body after afortable nap.

    There''s no way people would think that she was unconscious for several days instead of taking a quick nap.

    Jevon and the others looked quietly at Ainsley''s calm actions, and they suddenly doubted whether they damaged their memories or not.

    The boss was in aa, right? Her condition was critical, right?

    But howe she didn''t look that way at all? If anything, she looked refreshed!

    Jevon, Elliana, and the others opened their mouths without speaking for a long time until Ainsley slowly rose from the simple bedding and walked toward the Godfather''s ''empty'' bed.

    "How ish the Gwodfathel?"

    Ainsley''s childish voice resounded as the baby nced down at the Godfather, who was still in a deep sleep.

    He was still recuperating without noticing anyone, not even Zev, who was still crying on his chest.

    When Ainsley suddenly asked this, the members snapped out of their daze and instantly surrounded Ainsley.

    "T-the Godfather is okay! Axelle just came and gave him the spirit-nourishment potion. We just need to keep giving him the potion."

    Jevon helped the others to exin things to Ainsley, and Martin also quietly backed him up.

    "The Godfather''s wounds are closing and he''s healing well. We just need to heal his woundspletely, and his spiritual energy won''t leak out anymore."

    Since Martin was the only one aside from Ainsley that could see spirits, thanks to his spirit contact lenses, he became the Godfather''s personal caretaker while Ainsley was unconscious.

    Thus, Martin subconsciously exined the Godfather''s detailed condition to Ainsley.

    Hearing this, Ainsley nodded and carefully sat down next to the Godfather''s body.

    As if noticing the baby''s movement, Zev, who was bawling his eyes out, instantly looked up, and his gaze met Ainsley''s gaze.

    At that moment, Zev was stunned before suddenly pouncing on Ainsley.

    [HOSTTTT!! You''re awake! Ahhh, thank God!]

    Zev, in the form of a toddler, who was even smaller than Ainsley, immediately dived into the baby''s arm, only to pass through her body.

    He''s a spirit, after all.

    Zev only realised this after his initial failure and the toddler with his diaper showing everywhere couldn''t help but blush.

    However, he''s a shrewd system that had lived for a long time, after all. He quickly managed his facial expression and hurriedly fawned over Ainsley.

    [Host, I''m d that you''re awake! I thought that you won''t ever wake up! Huhuhuhu.] Zev sobbed quietly as he circled Ainsley.

    Of course, his eyes would still dart to the Godfather from time to time.

    Usually, Ainsley would re at Zev whenever the guy acted cutely around her. But now, maybe because it''s been a while since she saw him, she couldn''t help but grin.

    [Yeah, I also didn''t think I''d wake up soon.]

    ''Because I was trapped inside that illusion, okay?''

    Ainsley only realised that she was inside an illusion after she broke it.

    Still, whenever she recalled the content of her illusion, she couldn''t help but think that the conversation was real.

    ''What if the real Ainsley wants to get her body back? As someone who robbed her body, what can I say?''

    Ainsley bit her lips and swiftly hid her emotions residing in her eyes. She didn''t want Zev or the Godfather to know about her thoughts and got worried for her too.

    Thus, she quickly changed the conversation.

    [Right, how long have I been asleep?]

    [Three to four days. I think it''s close to a week.] Zev casually responded as he checked Ainsley''s condition.

    As a system''s spirit, how could he not know his host'' condition?

    But then, when he scanned Ainsley''s body, he found something was wrong with her soul, and his eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    [Host! You¨C your soul¨C ]

    Ainsley knew nothing about her soul, but she could vaguely feel that something was wrong with her soul. The baby smiled wryly at Zev and sighed.

    [Let''s talk about my soulter. For now, can you tell me what''s going on with the Godfather?]

    Ainsley never saw the exorcists and their attacks, so she still didn''t know why the Godfather suddenly got heavily injured.

    [How did the Godfather get injured? Who attacks him?]

    Zev swiftly answered.

    [It was the exorcists.] When Zev mentioned the exorcists, his usually bubbly and cute eyes suddenly revealed a trace of anger and disdain.

    [I also didn''t see the exorcists back then, so I can''t remind Dave, ] he added.

    But even if he could see them, as a system bound with a mission, he couldn''t do things out of his boundary.

    When he helped Ainsley to detect an illusion alone, that was already quite a foul y.

    If he did things further than that, he might be dismissed from his post, and another spirit would rece him as the system''s spirit.

    Zev''s eyes darkened at the thought. He couldn''t help but bite his baby fingers and sigh.

    [Do you know the exorcists?]

    Ainsley immediately shook her head. [This is my first time hearing them.]

    At such, Zev carefully told Ainsley about the exorcists, and after Ainsley heard about them, she couldn''t help but clench her fists.

    Her blue pupils were brewing with anger.

    The exorcists! Ability users that can wound or even kill spirits¨C

    So those exorcists that injured the Godfather actually tried to kill him?!

    If not for Martin protecting the Godfather, the Godfather would have died?!

    Ainsley felt her blood rushing to her head.

    UNFORGIVABLE!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 596 - "Sure Of It"

    <h4>Chapter 596 - "Sure Of It"</h4>

    When Ainsley knew that the exorcists were originally trying to kill the Godfather, the first thing she thought was¨C

    Who the heck contacted the exorcists and made them think of killing the Godfather?

    She''s not an idiot. She knew that there was no way the exorcists would suddenly have this thought.

    After all, ording to Zev, they''re mostly under the government''s wings. If they made a move, it must be the government issuing them to do so.

    But is it really the government that first had this thought?

    Ainsley didn''t believe so. The government wouldn''t gain a lot of benefits by killing the Godfather...but the other mafia families, especially the 7 sacred families, would.

    The Godfather was the Sloan Family''s trump card.

    If he died, the Sloan Family that was the thorn on the seven sacred families'' side would weaken, and they could naturally eliminate all kinds of future threats.

    So...all of this should start from the 7 sacred families!

    Ainsley was correct, but she wasn''t entirely correct. After all, the 7 sacred families only wanted to heavily injure the Godfather.

    They never wanted to kill him.

    But the Golden Scale, a part of the government forces, sneakily told the government about this opportunity and the government agreed to kill the Godfather spirit.

    Not to mention that the exorcists were all happy to kill one of the greatest spirits in this world. It would be their best achievement if they could kill the Godfather spirit.

    That''s how things worked, but Ainsley only knew about the 7 sacred families being the ones inciting all this tragedy.

    The government also took part, but the 7 sacred families were the ones benefiting the most if the Godfather died.

    ''This mausoleum is also under a high-ranking family affiliated to one of the 7 sacred families, right?''

    This high-ranking family didn''t have a sacred beast or anyone that could get the beast'' recognition, but they had many excellent shamans and spirits backing them up.

    It was all thanks to the mausoleum and also because the family had a shamans bloodline in their veins. The family was already famous as an influential shaman family.

    Otherwise, how could they whip out 50 or so shamans in one go just to fight Ainsley when the majority of shamans joined the shaman guild instead of joining the mafia family?

    Thus, they must be the one that was the most afraid of Ainsley''s n to invade the mausoleum. They didn''t want to lose the tomb that didn''t even belong to them.

    Shameless!

    Ainsley gritted her teeth as she carefully digested the information she got about the exorcists and all the masterminds behind the Godfather''s assassination.

    Even though the Godfather didn''t die, he''s still in aa, and no one knew when he would wake up.

    Ainsley wanted nothing but to get her revenge right away!

    However, she knew that it was illogical and such a rash decision.

    No matter what, her troops had suffered, and they couldn''t participate in another war against the government or the 7 sacred families.

    Plus, they had been defending this mausoleum from the other families'' greedy gazes.

    They might have ced their family g onto the pole, but other families could do that if the mausoleum wasn''t guarded.

    Thus, Ainsley could do nothing but solidify her influence over the mausoleum before thinking about things like revenge and such.

    Not to mention that they stillcked two more territories to be eligible to advance into a high-ranking family level¡­

    Ainsley closed her eyes tightly and sighed.

    [We will take revenge on those who harmed the Godfather...but not now.]

    When Zev heard her words, he also sighed in relief.

    [That''s wise, host.]

    After all, he''s also afraid that Ainsley would be blinded by revenge that she would just abandon everything that she did for the family and end up ruining her own family.

    For now, all he wanted was for Ainsley to remain safe until the Godfather woke up.

    The Godfather couldn''t help Ainsley use the blood maniption ability anymore, and Ainsley, with a calm mind, couldn''t possibly use that ability without the Godfather possessing her.

    That one time when Ainsley used the blood ability without the Godfather possessing her was just because she was driven to the edge and descended into madness.

    Now...she couldn''t. That''s why she had to be more careful!

    [Right, stop talking about the Godfather. Host, what''s with your soul?] Zev diverted the conservation from the Godfather to Ainsley.

    As a system''s spirit, Zev was naturally sensitive to souls, and he could sense that something was wrong with Ainsley''s soul.

    But he couldn''t figure out what went wrong. He couldn''t just peek into Ainsley''s soul without a certain soul-rted ability, after all.

    At Zev''s question, Ainsley stiffened before sighing.

    [Back then, I was not in my right mind, so I didn''t know, but after I woke up, I vaguely remember that before I fainted, something seemed to attack my soul¡­]

    Ainsley put her tiny palm on her chest and furrowed her eyebrows.

    [It was as if someone shot my soul with special ability bullets. Since then, I fell into aa, and I had a dream¡­]

    Ainsley told Zev the things she saw in her dream, about the original Ainsley''s souling to her consciousness, etc.

    When Zev heard these things, he almost jumped from the Godfather''s thigh.

    [What?! That''s impossible¨C ] Zev raised his voice but suddenly dragged his words.

    [I mean. Emmm, D-dave is also a transmigrator like you, and he took the body of a 10-year-old boy. Until the end of his life, the original soul never returned.]

    Zev stammered a bit as he looked at Ainsley.

    [The things you experience must be an illusion!]

    He''s sure of it!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 597: â€œTransmigration Conspiracyâ€

    <h4>Chapter 597: ¡°Transmigration Conspiracy¡±</h4>

    Zev had been the system spirit of many hosts before Ainsley.

    All his hosts were transmigrators, just not all of them came from the earth, the same world as the Godfather and Ainsley¡¯s worlds.

    However, all this time, he never saw any of the original souls whose bodies were upied by the hostse back to demand their bodies.

    After all, once someone else upied their bodies, it meant that they had already passed away. That¡¯s how the hosts could upy another body!

    But it also means that the hosts had passed away before they transmigrated into a new body.

    When Ainsley heard Zev¡¯s exnation, her heart stopped beating for a second.

    ¡®So¡­my original body is already empty? I¡¯m already dead?? B-but I was just using the transmigration magic scroll¡­how did I die??¡¯

    It¡¯s not that Ainsley didn¡¯t think she would die, but it was just too illogical. How could her natural body die after using that scroll?

    At most, she thought that another soul reced her original body and lived on using her body, just like how she took over Ainsley¡¯s body and became Ainsley.

    She even had a wild guess that the original Ainsley¡¯s body was switched with her body, and they took each other¡¯s body.

    But that means Ainsworth, a 20-year-old girl, had a 3-year-old soul, while Ainsley, a 3-year-old toddler, had the soul of a 20-year-old girl.

    ¡­sounds weird.

    But when Zev said that her body died and no other souls upied her previous body, she couldn¡¯t help but raise a question.

    [If that¡¯s the case based on what your previous hosts experience, what happens to the original Ainsley? Did she pass away before I took over her body?]

    Zev paused before nodding his head.

    [I guess so. After all, my other hosts before you also upied a dead body. Dave settled the body of a beggar that died from hunger and cold, but no one knew.]

    The previous hosts also had simr experiences.

    But Ainsley still couldn¡¯t believe Zev. She looked at her healthy body that showed no signs of being poisoned whatsoever.

    ¡­how did the original body die?

    There¡¯s not even a tiny wound or anything when she crosses over. The baby just looked normal. She had just woken up and looked into the mirror.

    How did she die?!

    When Ainsley said her thoughts to Zev, even Zev was dumbfounded.

    [This¡­is weird. If you say that the original Ainsley looks healthy and no one poisoned or killed her, you can¡¯t possibly take over her body!]

    Zev¡¯s face turned grim.

    [Unless¡­you are summoned to this world by this world¡¯ creature, and the original Ainsley agrees to do the summoning.]

    !

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes widened until her pupils almost jumped out of her sockets.

    [The original Ainsley¡­agreed to let go of her body for someone else to take over her body??]

    That¡¯s¨C impossible! The original Ainsley is only 3 years old! How can she decide something asplicated as this?

    Or maybe she is fooled? Did the weird ¡®Transmigrator Hunters¡¯ purposely fool her to summon a foreign soul and take that soul?

    But why would the hunters want the foreign soul to this extent? Is it because the foreign souls can disturb this world peace? Or do they have other motives?

    Ainsley squinted as she looked at Zev, who was sitting on the Godfather¡¯s uninjured thigh.

    [Do you think that all of this has something to do with the hunters? Is that why they already find me this quickly and even try to do something to my soul?]

    Even though her soul was still here, she could feel that the hunters did try to take it out using some means¡­but it failed.

    She didn¡¯t know why they failed, but the fact that they already knew her existence¡­that was weird!

    Even Zev also thought the same thing as Ainsley. s, the spirit was more knowledgeable than Ainsley, and he shook his head after thinking things through.

    [No, no, no matter how strong those hunters are, they can¡¯t just quickly summon foreign souls to this world. Dave and the others can cross over because of the space cracks, but you¡­]

    Dave and the others cross over by mistakes, and once or twice for so many years were normal. And they also only possessed bodies with no soul.

    But Ainsley clearly said that the original body didn¡¯t seem to be dying or anything.

    She possessed a perfectly healthy body, not a dead body. And yet, the original soul was gone, reced by the current one.

    It¡¯s clear that Ainsley crossed over not by mistake. And Zev took a deep breath to exin it to Ainsley.

    [Youe here not by mistake, but because someone summoned you. However, no one in this world can summon foreign souls¡­if they don¡¯t have space-rted abilities.]

    Before Ainsley couldment, Zev had already added several words to his speech.

    [And one needs a strong space-rted ability¡­as strong as the space fairy!]

    In other words, no one other than the space fairy, the unique creature that controlled space, could summon Ainsley from another world.

    Ainsley almost bit her tongue when she heard this possibility.

    [Don¡¯t tell me¡­the space fairy is the one summoning me?]

    She recalled that there was a space fairy, and she should be friends with Finnie.

    Finnie said that his friend was a time fairy, and a time fairy had quite a rtionship with the space fairy.

    After all, time and space couldn¡¯t be separated.

    But¡­why would the space fairy summon her to this world? And if the fairy did, why didn¡¯t this fairy immediately find her?

    After all, there must be a purpose to summon a soul from another world, right?

    But what¡¯s their purpose??

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 598: â€œA Soul Healerâ€

    <h4>Chapter 598: ¡°A Soul Healer¡±</h4>

    Zev also had the same thoughts as Ainsley, but couldn¡¯t guess the space fairy¡¯s intention.

    [This isplicated, host. As far as I know, even the space fairy can¡¯t break thews of this world¡­]

    [What¡¯s thew?] Ainsley hurriedly asked, and Zev didn¡¯t hide anything from her.

    [Not to summon a foreign soul. An ident like the other hosts is okay, but if it¡¯s on purpose¡­]

    Zev trailed off before swallowing his words.

    The fairy would have to pay a heavy price for breaking thew.

    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t understand why the space fairy would summon Ainsley but note to see her at all?

    The fairy would have paid a heavy price for summoning Ainsley, and yet she did nothing??

    That¡¯s illogical, ah!

    Ainsley and Zev were confused to the bone, but they could only believe that the space fairy was really the one summoning Ainsley to this world.

    And even more bizarre, the fairy made a deal with the original Ainsley.

    ¡­why would the fairy do that to a 3-year-old toddler?

    No matter what the fairy nned to do, a toddler body wasn¡¯t advantageous at all. Not to mention the body of the lonely and pitiful mafia family heir.

    To make things worse, the mafia family was on decline, and things were so difficult for the baby.

    Is the fairy trying to make things difficult for the summoned soul? For what? No matter what, the fairy wants to get something by summoning a foreign soul, right?

    So why torture the summoned soul?? What¡¯s their goal?!

    Ainsley¡¯s head was buzzing from all the hidden conspiracy that she couldn¡¯t understand.

    She was unlike the Godfather, who got transmigrated by the space-time ident.

    She was very likely to transmigrate into a new world on purpose!

    Is it because she¡¯s also eager to be transmigrated into a new world? Is that why the space fairy chose her?

    Ainsley rubbed her temple as she looked at Zev, who almost blew his tiny little brain. Even as a system that had lived for God knows how many aeons, he was as confused as Ainsley.

    He thought that Ainsley was a normal transmigrator like the other hosts. Who would have known that she was trapped in an invisible conspiracy?

    By now, Zev couldn¡¯t help but sweat bullets as he looked at Ainsley.

    The little toddler took a deep breath and used his cute voice to soothe Ainsley¡¯s heart.

    [Uh..don¡¯t worry too much about all the conspiracy. For now, let¡¯s just check your soul and make sure it¡¯s not injured or anything, okay?]

    Ainsley also knew that she shouldn¡¯t pry more into the conspiracy when she was still this weak. Thus, the baby nodded reluctantly.

    [Yeah, let¡¯s talk about my soul. I¡¯m sure that the hunters attacked my soul, and maybe that¡¯s why I fell into aa and fell into the illusion, but aside from that, my soul is fine¡­]

    If her soul had been injured after she woke up, Ainsley would have sensed it. But maybe, thanks to her golden pacifier, her soul was fine.

    Ah, speaking of the golden pacifier. Ainsley forgot that she dropped it when she opened her mouth to speak to her people.

    The baby hurriedly looked around to find her pacifier, but then, Elliana told her she had already kept it safe for the little boss.

    Only then did Ainsley went back to focus on the Godfather and her own condition.

    After all, if she died here, her troops would also fall with her. She didn¡¯t want that to happen!

    Ainsley checked her soul using her consciousness, but all she saw was the bullets residing inside her soul.

    The bullets didn¡¯t injure her, but she also couldn¡¯t kick them out.

    Thus, Ainsley went back to see Zev with a sullen face.

    [There are weird bullets inside my soul. They don¡¯t affect me whatsoever, but I feel like a knife is always hovering around my neck, ready to kill me¡­]

    In other words, the bullets might be a hidden danger that would suddenly take Ainsley¡¯s life.

    Zev¡¯s face instantly stiffened at Ainsley¡¯s words, and the temperature around him dropped by several degrees.

    [This is serious. We have to find a way to eliminate the bullets. But if they¡¯re special abilities manifestation, even if we ask Nouvan to heal you, it¡¯s useless.]

    After all, Nouvan healed the body, not the soul.

    They had to find¡­a soul healer.

    But where would they find a soul healer??

    Ainsley and Zev both looked at each other, and a few secondster, both lowered their heads dejectedly.

    Two toddlers, male and female, mimicked each other, looking like an adult who had to sell their houses and all their fortunes because they¡¯re riddled in debts.

    If anyone saw this, they would certainly didn¡¯t know whether tough or not.

    Despite the two toddlers¡¯ cute antics, they were, in fact, depressed. They could only look around the mausoleum and watch the lively spirits flying here and there¡­

    When Ainsley¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    [Hey, hey! There are so many spirits here..maybe one of them is a soul healer??]

    When Ainsley said that Zev wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic.

    [So what? They need a shaman to use their ability, and none of us here have an affinity to be a shaman¨C ]

    Ainsley instantly cut Zev¡¯s words.

    [Did you forget that I¡¯m an ambassador type of shaman? I can borrow their ability and use it on my own soul!]

    Ainsley¡¯s energetic and optimistic voice pierced Zev¡¯s ears. The toddler was silent for a moment before realisation dawned on him.

    The toddler with his diaper showing everywhere instantly jumped from the Godfather¡¯s thigh and pped his own chubby thigh.

    [YES! That¡¯s it! Ahhhh, you¡¯re a genius, host! Quick! Find a soul healer here!]

 Chapter 599: â€œThe Mausoleumâ€™s Secretâ€

    <h4>Chapter 599: ¡°The Mausoleum¡¯s Secret¡±</h4>

    Since Zev already agreed with Ainsley¡¯s idea, the baby immediately looked at the spirits roaming around the hall with bright eyes.

    Currently, the spirits were talking to each other, and the hall was extremely boisterous. It even looked more like a market than a glorious mausoleum.

    What were the spirits gossiping about? What could it be other than the Godfather?

    One of the young spirits, a rather weak among her peers, couldn¡¯t help but squeal as she peeked at the Godfather on the floor.

    [Is that the Godfather?? That legend?? Ahhhh! To think I could see him after I died!]

    [Hush, don¡¯t be too loud. The others said that the Godfather is currently injured. Don¡¯t disturb him.]

    Another female spirit warned her friend before dragging her away from the area near the Godfather.

    However, at the same time, many other spirits crowded that ¡®VIP¡¯ area with the Godfather at the centre.

    [Look, that¡¯s the Godfather! This mausoleum is his resting ce, right? No wonder the spiritual energy is so thick here¡­]

    [I know, I know. But to think that he truly passed away and became a dead spirit¡­what kind of lingering feelings he had left?]

    [Well, who knows? Anyway, we will benefit a lot if we stay near him. I heard that the reason why this mausoleum is full of spiritual energy isn¡¯t only because of his bones buried underneath¡­]

    [Is his spirit body also capable of drawing a lot of spiritual energy? I never heard of a spirit able to draw this much spiritual energy¡­]

    Another spirit voiced his doubt.

    After all, spiritual energy usually only resided in unique ces, and the spirits couldn¡¯t receive the spiritual energy unless they absorbed them.

    But to think that the Godfather could attract spiritual energy! No wonder he didn¡¯t seem to becking energy.

    But another spirit hurriedly denied what his friend said.

    [No, no, the Godfather isn¡¯t the one drawing the spiritual energy to this tomb. I heard that the Godfather used up his spiritual energy one day and had to find a herb to replenish them¡­]

    [Really?]

    [Yeah. That means the Godfather isn¡¯t drawing spiritual energy onto his body without an effort at all.]

    [Then, why is his tomb capable of drawing spiritual energy? Wait, it can even produce spiritual energy!]

    [It must be the materials used to build the tomb. The materials are special and they also resonate with the Godfather¡¯s corpse a.k.a his flesh and bones.]

    A knowledgeable spirit bragged his knowledge to the other spirits as he continued his lecture.

    [But I heard that once the mausoleum is moved away, or someone tries to take away the materials, they instantly be normal materials with no spiritual energy at all!]

    The spirits around this guy gasped in awe and nodded.

    [So unique, ah. I heard that if the Godfather spirit stays in the mausoleum, the spiritual energy produced will be even more abundant than before?]

    [That¡¯s true. This is also a mystery. But, well, this is why many of the seniors try to absorb the spiritual energy now.]

    Although half of them went to the Godfather¡¯s body so he could recuperate.

    As the senior spoke, Ainsley also quietly listened to his bbering and finally understood the significance of this mausoleum¡­.

    Especially when the Godfather stayed here.

    Basically, all kinds of spirits would rush to enter the mausoleum if no barrier would trap them inside.

    Not all spirits wanted to get trapped inside the mausoleum and be forced to make a contract with the shamans.

    Many non-human spirits didn¡¯t want this.

    Thus, most of the spirits here were humans, and that¡¯s why Ainsley didn¡¯t find it difficult to start a conversation.

    Thus, before that senior spoke once more, Ainsley already tip-toed and spoke in a soft voice.

    [Uh, excwuse mwe. Awe ywou a soul healer?]

    The spirits were busy chatting with their friends before they noticed someone among Ainsley¡¯s troops was actually a shaman and could see them.

    Thus, when a childish voice rang inside everyone¡¯s minds, the spirits almost fainted on the spot. Especially that senior.

    [W-what!] The senior stammered as he looked back in a heartbeat, only to see a toddler looking straight into his eyes.

    His heart instantly jumped to his throat and his eyes widened.

    ¡­eh? Isn¡¯t this baby¡­

    The senior could see Ainsley¡¯s shaman thread connected with the Godfather, and so did the other spirits.

    Thus, before they could snap out of their shock, they got another shock.

    This baby¡­isn¡¯t she the Godfather¡¯s shaman?!

    The spirits swallowed back their questions about how a baby could see them. Of course she could.

    She¡¯s a shaman that could contract the Godfather¡­how could she not be exceptional even when she¡¯s so young?

    The senior, the one lecturing the other spirits about the mausoleum¡¯s secret, also couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath before carefully asking Ainsley.

    [Uh, a soul healer? I¡¯m not one. But why are you looking for one?]

    At this moment, the spirits already forgot to ask the baby how she could speak to them when she already had another spirit as her contracted spirit.

    Unless she¡¯s a powerful shaman like Rie, it was usually hard to speak to other spirits aside from your contracted one.

    Seeing doesn¡¯t mean one canmunicate too!

    s, the spirits were too shocked to see the Godfather¡¯s shaman approaching them and thus, didn¡¯t ask her about this.

    Ainsley was more than happy to ignore the other issues and focused on the soul healer.

    She knitted her eyebrows at the senior¡¯s answer and secretly sighed.

    [Ummm¡­I nweed a swoul healer to check my swoul¡­]

    Oh, well, that¡¯s a lie. If she did that, the other person would instantly know that she had a foreign soul, okay??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of ReadNovelFull world.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 600: â€œLuring The Spiritsâ€

    <h4>Chapter 600: ¡°Luring The Spirits¡±</h4>

    What Ainsley wanted¡­was only to borrow the soul healer ability.

    But since the senior spirit wasn¡¯t, Ainsley started to ask the other spirits as well.

    [Awe ywou a soul healer?]

    [Uh, I¡¯m not..]

    [Awe ywou¨C ]

    [Sorry, I¡¯m not. A soul healer is a super rare ability.]

    [Awe ywou a soul¨C ]

    [I think none of the spirits here is a soul healer. But there can be other spirits outside of the mausoleum with that ability.]

    A rather powerful spirit in the hall kindly told Ainsley so that she wouldn¡¯t waste her time asking all the spirits here.

    This powerful spirit had been staying inside the mausoleum to enjoy the spiritual energy for a long time¡­maybe around a decade.

    Thus, he knew a lot about the spirits visiting this mausoleum and those that got out after contracting a shaman.

    At the elder¡¯s words, Ainsley¡¯s eyes dimmed. She was obviously disappointed that she couldn¡¯t borrow the soul healer ability.

    Still, the baby did her best to smile and thanked the spirit.

    [Twank ywou, Gwandpa!]

    Without waiting for the elderly spirit to react, Ainsley already went back to Zev and the Godfather¡¯s ce. She immediately reported her findings.

    [Ah¡­so there¡¯s no soul healer here.] Zev let out a long sigh while patting his butt. [Well, as expected. That ability is super rare. It¡¯s not easy to find a spirit with that ability.]

    Zev tried his best to console Ainsley with his words.

    After all, since they couldn¡¯t check what¡¯s going on inside Ainsley¡¯s soul or clear her soul from the strange bullets, they could only push aside the matter for now.

    [Don¡¯t worry, the bullets will not endanger your life. And once they suddenly be active, I¡¯ll remind you¡­]

    Zev circled Ainsley¡¯s head before sitting on the Godfather¡¯s thigh once more.

    Ainsley nodded with a bitter smile on her face.

    ¡®I get nothing from asking the spirits, but at least I know how important this mausoleum is for the spirits and shamans¡­¡¯

    And that made Ainsley realise one thing.

    Since the mausoleum was important, many families would try to snatch it from her hand in the future.

    She could guard it well now, but there¡¯s no guarantee that she could do that forever.

    What if she suddenly lost the mausoleum to another family? Her people¡¯s death would be in vain!

    Since the way to acquire the mausoleum was only by nting their g inside the hall, it was also easy to lose the mausoleum that way¡­

    Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but tell Zev about this trouble.

    After all, she didn¡¯t know when the Godfather would wake up, and that means she had to leave the Godfather at the mausoleum for a while.

    Of course, she would also live here unless she had to go out and conquer other territories.

    But she was still worried that when she left, another family would raid the mausoleum and the exorcists sneakily mixed among the enemy troops¡­

    What if they attacked the Godfather once more and killed him?

    Ainsley was truly worried about this.

    [How is it, Zev? Is there a way to prevent the other families from taking this mausoleum? If it¡¯s impossible, at least help me think of a way to protect the Godfather¡­]

    Whenever Ainsley recalled the Godfather¡¯s injuries, her heart ached so much that she felt like dying.

    The Godfather is already like her own father. A father, a teacher, and so on.

    She didn¡¯t want to lose him right in front of her eyes!

    But Zev could only furrow his eyebrows at Ainsley¡¯s concern.

    [Well, as long as many spirits still reside here, many shamans will visit this ce and other families will constantly aim for this mausoleum¡­]

    But there¡¯s no way they could chase out all the spirits, okay?

    Their family also needed these spirits to nurture shamans and to be Ainsley¡¯s emergency ability stock, ah!

    [We can¡¯t release the spirit barrier and set the spirits free..]

    Zev muttered in a weak voice.

    He was just talking to himself, but when Ainsley heard his words, she was stunned.

    The baby gaped for a few seconds before her eyes suddenly lit up.

    [That¡¯s it!] The baby abruptly stood up and looked down at Zev, who was close to having a heart attack from Ainsley¡¯s sudden movement.

    [W-what, what? What that¡¯s it¨C ]

    [That¡¯s it, Zev!] Ainsley repeated her words as she tugged the corner of her lips and grinned widely.

    She instantly looked so pleased with herself that she¡¯s practically about to fly to heaven.

    [You said that other families will continue to aim for the mausoleum as long as the spirits are trapped here¡­]

    [Right, and?]

    [Then¡­] Ainsley licked her lips and smiled slyly. [Why don¡¯t we just let them go?]

    Zev seemed to have a brain shock for a moment. He froze, not moving at all, only staring at Ainsley with his mouth wide open.

    ¡­.what??

    The toddler instantly blew up.

    [WHAAAAT?? Are you insane?! Once the spirits leave this ce, this ce will be useless except for the abundant spiritual energy, ah!]

    Zev pointed his fat finger at Ainsley, trembling.

    [Y-you! You will make all your people¡¯s effort and sacrifice to end up in vain!]

    Zev was already close to pping Ainsley¡¯s face to make her wake up from her rash idea, but Ainsley only looked at Zev with a calm gaze.

    [Hush, listen to me first. I did say to release the spirits¡­but that didn¡¯t mean I want them to go and nevere back, okay?]

    This time, Zev opened his mouth and looked at Ainsley in confusion.

    What the¡­what do you mean, ah??

    As if understanding Zev¡¯s silent question, Ainsley patted her chest andughed.

    [What if we can continue to lure the spirits without trapping them?]

 Chapter 601: â€œRental Feeâ€

    <h4>Chapter 601: ¡°Rental Fee¡±</h4>

    Luring the spirits without trapping them?

    Zev tilted his head in confusion.

    [How do we do that?] The toddler with his diaper showing everywhere clicked his tongue.

    [The reason why the spiritse to this ce is because of the abundant spiritual energy, but they don¡¯t want to live in this ce forever, okay?]

    So how is it possible that they could keep the spirits without using the spirit barrier to trap them unless they made a contract with the shamans visiting the ce?

    If not for the barrier, would the spirits make a contract with a newbie shaman? No!

    Most spirits wanted to be free ones, living an eternal life as long as their soul was still intact and they had lingering feelings in this world.

    Of course, a sufficient spiritual energy intake was also needed.

    But in general, the dead spirits didn¡¯t want to make a contract with a human where they had to work hard to possess the human and use their abilities¡­

    Maybe they did want to experience being alive once in a while, but to apany a shaman became their fighting tool¡­

    Which big shots wanted to do that?

    Don¡¯t forget that not all living beings who lost their life could be a spirit.

    The majority were great people when they¡¯re alive, and when they died, their souls didn¡¯t go to the underworld to undergo a reincarnation or something like that due to their lingering feelings for this world.

    Some of these people had their souls destroyed by their enemies, so they couldn¡¯t reincarnate and also couldn¡¯t be a dead spirit.

    But other ability users had their family members create a memorial where they could put their souls in a safe ce.

    It was like a safety box or something?

    Thus, these spirits, mostly geniuses and great people when they¡¯re alive, could still live as dead spirits and continue to protect their family members or just to roam the world.

    Most spirits tied to their family usually wouldn¡¯t enter the mausoleum due to the trapping barrier¡­

    But there were many lone experts like the Godfather who also had their ways persevering their souls while they became dead spirits.

    How could these free-spirited spirits stay at the mausoleum if the barrier was gone? Impossible!

    Even if they were lured in thanks to the abundant spiritual energy, without the barrier, they coulde and go as they pleased.

    Then, how could the Sloan Family benefited from the mausoleum?

    Zev shook his head and sighed.

    [Why do you need to break the barrier and release all the spirits inside just to avoid other families from coveting this ce? What you¡¯re doing is just mutual destruction!]

    But Ainsley only smiled at Zev¡¯s words. She whistled calmly and slowly opened her mouth.

    [What if we do the opposite? Let¡¯s make an anti-spirit barrier that we can control so that only spirits that we allow to bypass the barrier can enter the mausoleum.]

    ¡­??

    Zev almost choked and died.

    [WHAT?? Are you crazy? Out of your mind? If it¡¯s like that, how will we get many spirits to enter¨C ]

    [Hush, wait. Listen.] Ainsley waved her hand and forcefully made Zev stop speaking. The baby then looked at Zev with a calm gaze.

    [You know that when the Godfather spirit is here, the mausoleum is resonating with him, and the mausoleum will produce more quality spiritual energy for the spirits, yes?]

    [Uh¡­yeah, I know.]

    But he didn¡¯t think that Ainsley would know about this.

    Of course, if Ainsley didn¡¯t eavesdrop on the spirits gossiping about the Godfather, she would also never know about this unique fact.

    When Zev nodded in agreement, Ainsley smiled smugly in reply.

    [So, as long as the Godfather visits the mausoleum often, the spirits will be tempted enough to enter the mausoleum to absorb the energy, no?]

    [Uh¡­you can say that¡­]

    But what¡¯s with the anti-spirit barrier?

    Zev grumbled in his heart.

    Is Ain going to make the spirits pay for the extra spiritual energy, or what¨C

    Zev suddenly paused. His beady eyes slowly widened as he looked at Ainsley with his jaws dropping to the ground.

    [Y-you! Y-you¨C don¡¯t tell me you¨C ]

    Ainsley nodded with a grin on her face.

    [Yes. I¡¯m going to make it so that the spirits will only crowd the mausoleum when the Godfather visits.]

    In other words, it¡¯s only when Ainsley bring her people to bathe in the spirits¡¯ energy so that they could be a shaman.

    Or when she made a deal with other forces such as the shaman guild to enter the mausoleum.

    [Do you understand now?] Ainsley giggled, and her smile slowly resembled a cunning little fox.

    [In a normal situation, the mausoleum will bepletely devoid of spirits. No spirit can enter the mausoleum.]

    That means the mausoleum would bepletely useless unless Ainsley personally opened the anti-spirit barrier!

    And Ainsley didn¡¯t intend to make the spirits mooch off the spiritual energy for free. Instead of trapping them from leaving, she was actually going to cklist them from entering.

    [There¡¯s not a lot of ces like this mausoleum with such a lot of spiritual energy and alsopletely safe for the spirits.]

    Ainsley looked around the spirits around her and clicked her tongue.

    [They only need to absorb the energy while chatting and leisurely to live here, nice, isn¡¯t it?]

    And that¡¯s why they have to pay the rent, ah.

    Other shamans can¡¯t possibly chat with all the spirits, but as an ambassador type, she could.

    And this is how she would make them pay for mooching off the energy here.

    [Those that want to absorb the spiritual energy in this ce will have to assist my people in bing a shaman or be their contracted spirit!]

 Chapter 602 - "This Is Cheating!"

    <h4>Chapter 602 - "This Is Cheating!"</h4>

    Ainsley already created a price list in her mind. The longer the spirits stayed here, the heavier the price they had to pay.

    Especially when the Godfather visited the mausoleum.

    The quality of the spiritual energy would be much better than the usual, and thus, the rent fee would also be doubled or tripled!

    [Others purposely trap these spirits, but I won''t. I will give them a choice, and they can choose whether to give up an easy way to maintain their spiritual body or to pay the fee.]

    Ainsley grinned from ear to ear as she looked at the abundant spirits roaming around the hall.

    [Let''s ce a spiritual energy-sealing barrier too. Get the array masters or a tool to do that.]

    Ainsley simply nned to make the spiritual energy stay inside the mausoleum so that it would continue to linger inside.

    When there weren''t any spirits to absorb the spiritual energy, it would obviously be more abundant and concentrated¡­

    It was actually good for levelling up the shamans and their contracted spirits.

    In fact, the mausoleum rarely could help the shamans and their spirits to be stronger because too many spirits tried to absorb the spiritual energy in this ce.

    The main use of the mausoleum was only to trigger someone to be a shaman due to the sheer number of spirits in this ce.

    But since Ainsley already thought of a n to control the spirits'' entry, she could use the mausoleum to nurture shamans instead of just triggering normal people to be shamans.

    How could she not reap the most benefit?

    And the most important thing was that, without her permission, there would be no spirits inside the mausoleum.

    The other families who only had eyes for the spirits gathering inside this building would have no choice but to abandon their desire to get the mausoleum, right?

    After all, in their hands, the mausoleum would go back to the previous state, and the spirits would be trapped again.

    Imagine the spirits who already lived in Ainsley''s ruling where they could roam everywhere even after visiting the mausoleum...suddenly had to be trapped again¡­

    Would they revolt?

    Of course they would!

    In fact, the number of spirits in the mausoleum could be a lot more than now if there''s no spirit-trapping array.

    There would be more variants as well.

    The beast spirits, the non-human spirits, would alsoe to this ce if not for the spirit-trapping array that had been here for a long time.

    Thus, Ainsley''s idea of changing the mindset was actually beneficial for both sides!

    She wouldn''t trap the spirits, but she would do business with them.

    You want to mooch the spiritual energy in this ce? Sure. You can pay by enlightening the children to be shamans or make a contract with the newly enlightened shamans.

    Or maybe...you can lend your abilities to this little boss!

    And Ainsley could pay them by granting their wish to mooch off the spiritual energy in the ce.

    That''s another loophole that Ainsley discovered from her ambassador shaman type.

    She did have to grant the other party''s wish, but if she could control what they wished for? Isn''t that the same as her selling merchandise and the spirits pay by lending her their abilities?

    It''s not her who rented the abilities but the other party who lent her their abilities in exchange for what she offered¨C which was the abundant spiritual energy.

    When Zev finished listening to Ainsley''s exnation, his face already turned ck, even cker than ink.

    [You¨C this, t-this is cheating, ah! Cheating! You can''t do this¨C ]

    [Hush, I can. Why can''t I? I don''t break any rules. There''s no rules stating that I can''t do my n.]

    Ainsley whistled happily as she circled the Godfather''s body on the floor.

    [For the first rental fee, I want to make these spirits to ask their acquaintances to send people to protect the Godfather.]

    Ainsley couldn''t help but soften her gaze as she looked at the Godfather''s sleeping face.

    [That way, I can be at ease when I go to conquer the other two missing territories.]

    Zev was instantly speechless.

    Howe he didn''t know that Ain could be so shrewd? Her idea was truly good. He didn''t even think that far, ah.

    And this baby actually made use of her ambassador shaman type tomunicate with the spirits¡­

    Don''t tell me this will be the first in history where a shaman did business with the spirits?

    Maybe Ainsley could even rent the spirits here to other shamans who didn''t have a contracted spirit yet¡­

    Oh no. Her business would drag the shamans too! Those wealthy entric people!

    Ah, wait, and she could also sell the shamans to the spirits who wanted to make a contract with the shamans.

    She could pick talented shamans and ''sell them'' at a high price for the spirits who wanted to make a contract with the shaman.

    Well, they could do this outside of the mausoleum, but Ainsley said that if they involved the mausoleum, both spirits and shamans would benefit from the spiritual energy inside the mausoleum.

    Ainsley would let them enter the mausoleum freely. She only needed to register their soul aura to the array itself¡­

    Or maybe they could carry around a token so that the array masters would let them in¡­

    Zev already imagined how the mausoleum would turn into a market for both shamans and spirits tomunicate smoothly and joined hands to get rid of the exorcists¡­

    Yes. Ainsley didn''t forget about the exorcists. In her n, she wanted the shamans and the spirits to be highly aware of the exorcists, thus, trying hard to eliminate them.

    What a wicked n!

    As expected of a mafia boss!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 603 - "Negotiating With The Spirits"

    <h4>Chapter 603 - "Negotiating With The Spirits"</h4>

    Since Ainsley was already sure of her n, she didn''t wait for too long.

    That night, after convincing the others that she''s alright, the baby asked the members to bring some array masters to fix the spirit-trapping array.

    She told them to change it into an anti-spirit array.

    The members couldn''t understand her reason for doing this, but they believed in Ainsley.

    Thus, they immediately contacted the array master guild while the other members cleaned up the battlefield.

    Ainsley also asked for many members stationed at the main mansion toe to the mausoleum to guard them from any sudden attack.

    In the meantime, while the array was fixed, Ainsley went to gather all the spirits trapped inside the mausoleum and held a grand meeting.

    Ah, it would be a grand press conference instead.

    Ainsley didn''t beat around the bush and immediately spoke straight to the point.

    [Deal spiwits, ywou guys know that our famiwi ish now the ownel of this mausoleum, righty?]

    The spirits nodded at Ainsley''s words.

    Of course they knew.

    The group had been camping at the mausoleum for a few days already, and the g at the center had already changed into their family''s g.

    The mausoleum owner indeed had changed!

    Seeing the 100 or so spirits from various age group nod in unison, Ainsley smiled sweetly and dropped a bomb without a warning.

    [Then, as the new ownel. I have a new rule for all of ywou¡­.] The baby paused before continue to smile sweetly at the spirits.

    [Fwom now on, no spiwits can entel the mausoleum without my famiwi'' pewmission. We will be abolishing the spirit-twapping array and change it into anti-spiwit array!]

    An anti-spirit array would prevent the spirits from entering the mausoleum as long as they aren''t permitted.

    If they are permitted to enter, only then they could enter without getting injured or suffering grievances.

    The spirits knew about the anti-spirit array, but when Ainsley told them, their brains went offline for a few seconds before they looked at Ainsley as if she''s a ghost.

    [WHAT¨C WHAAAAT?? You want to destroy the spirit-trapping array and make it an anti-spirit array??]

    [Sh*t¨C are you insane, little baby?? This mausoleum is a holynd for the spirits! Abolishing spirit-trapping array is good, but the other one¨C ]

    [Little boss, what are you nning to do, ah? You are also a shaman, aren''t you? Can you really do this??]

    The adult and senior spirits instantly protested.

    They rejoiced at Ainsley''s n to abolish the spirit-trapping array, but toward the anti-spirit array...they strongly rejected that n!

    If they couldn''t enter the mausoleum as they wished anymore, how could they live a long life by absorbing the abundant spiritual energy in this ce??

    Not to mention that this ce was the safest ce that had tons of spiritual energy. Other ces had risks of injuring their ghostly body, ah!

    The seniors protested, and the junior spirits followed suit. However, Ainsley turned a deaf ear at theirints and leisurely exined her new rules and regtions.

    At first, the spirits didn''t want to listen to her exnation.

    However, as Ainsley kept exining in a clear voice that directly invaded their minds, the spirits had no choice but to listen¡­

    And somehow, at the end of the exnation, all of them were stunned silly.

    This...the little boss is trying to make a business with the spirits??

    Ainsley''s business n with the spirit was so thorough that she even involved the soul oath tradition in one of the rules.

    [You cwan stay at the mausoleum for a dway, a week, a mwonth, or even yeals, but diffewent peliods have diffewent concts.]

    Ainsley pursed her lips and patiently told the spirits. All these days, she even made a guide book to her new rules and regtions.

    [Ah, yesh, the concts I say here refels to the twoings you guys will swear through the soul oath.]

    Ainsley showed the spirits her custom-made guidebook, and there were lists of benefits that the spirits could have, along with the price.

    One-day stay requires the spirit to help a non-shaman child to be able to sense spirits even when they can''t see or hear any spirits yet.

    Three-days stay requires the spirit to help a non-shaman child to be able to see a low-level spirit a.k.a the normal animal spirits roaming around the mausoleum.

    A week stay requires the spirit to help a non-shaman child to be able tomunicate with at least a low-level spirit.

    A month stay requires them to make a non-shaman child to awaken their shaman ability.

    There are also other packages outside of helping non-shaman children to be shamans, such as nurturing newbie shamans, helping contracted shamans to absorb more spiritual energy, and so on.

    In other words, the spirits became service workers in the shaman business line.

    The spirits were dumbfounded at first, but when they thoroughly understood the various new rules and regtions, they couldn''t help but be swayed.

    The conditions aren''t that bad. They are allowed to leave freely after they finish their task, and they could also stay in the mausoleum for as long as they wanted¡­

    Of course, they must follow the contract they''re going to sign. Once the contract ended, they could enter a new contract, and so on.

    And Ainsley made a fixed schedule for when the mausoleum opened for shamans and free spirits like them.

    This was to ensure that other families would know that without Ainsley managing the mausoleum, they wouldn''t be able to benefit from getting the mausoleum''s ownership.

    Not to mention the Godfather event thingy was also highly attractive to the spirits.

    Slowly but surely, the spirits were coaxed to agree with the new management!

    Ainsley''s n started to bloom smoothly.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 604 - "National Tournament"

    <h4>Chapter 604 - "National Tournament"</h4>

    After coaxing the spirits to agree with the new rules, Ainsley became increasingly busy.

    She supervised the array masters hired to fix the array and would also pay attention to the Godfather''s recovery speed

    She didn''t forget to always receive reports from her main mansion and ensure that everyone was alright.

    She also made a memorial and burial for the troops losing their lives in the Mausoleum War.

    At the same time, Ainsley would diligently absorb the spiritual energy in the mausoleum to level up her shaman ability.

    She also made sure her soul remained strong despite there being weird items inside it.

    In a week, the array was fixed, and it became an anti-spirit array.

    Just like their agreement, Ainsley chased out all the spirits inside the mausoleum and told them to spread the news to the other spirits.

    In just a few days, the spirits told the other spirits about the mausoleum''s new rules. They also contacted the shamans to take the guidebook to teach other spirits they might encounter.

    Thus, the news of the Sloan Family finally getting their hands on the mausoleum spread fast.

    The mafia society''s newspaper immediately shared the news and also told the mafia society about the mausoleum''s new regtion.

    When the 7 sacred families heard of the news, all of them instantly looked as if they just ate a fly.

    They immediately understood that Ainsley purposely made this new regtion to make the mausoleum a piece of useless building without her connection with the spirits!

    No one knew how she managed to convince the spirits and even attracted arge number of new free spirits.

    In just a month, countless spirits all around the region and even those outside of the Roane Region had at least tried participating in the mausoleum business.

    Since there''s no spirit-trapping array, the variety of spirits visiting the mausoleum became vastly different.

    One could see non-human spirits more often than before, and this also delighted the shamans.

    More and more independent shamans came to do business with the spirits through the mausoleum.

    The Shaman Guild also made a long-term contract with Ainsley to bring their members to experience the new environment.

    During this busy one month, Ainsley made a special ce for the Godfather spirit at the center of the hall, near the gpole.

    Many people could see the Godfather, but couldn''t clearly see his condition.

    At the same time, many spirits and shamans were employed to protect the Godfather secretly. There were also missions to hunt down the exorcists, just like what Ainsley nned to do.

    By now, many shamans were aware of the exorcists'' existence, and they diligently tried to suppress the pitiful exorcists.

    All of this made the exorcists unable to approach the Godfather to kill him.

    Thus, for a month, the Godfather peacefully recuperated. He was still in a deepa, but his wounds were healing at a faster rate than before.

    Ainsley just recently discovered that the more spirits there were, the mausoleum''s magical materials were also stimted to produce more spiritual energy.

    Still, none of the spirits dared to absorb them greedily.

    They all knew that the owner dedicated the excess to elerate the Godfather''s healing process.

    A month passed by, and the mausoleum already became a popr ''market'' for the shamans and the spirits.

    During this one month, Ainsley didn''t forget to nurture future shamans for the Sloan Family.

    She recruited many orphans from the previous illegal businesses that she robbed and carefully took care of the orphans.

    She put almost all the orphans under the spirits'' nurturing, and the majority of them had a high potential to be shamans.

    As for the rest, they all slowly awakened various special abilities thanks to Ainsley''s careful arrangement.

    Of course, to see a 3-year-old toddler taking care of children older than her was something weird, but the orphans didn''t think so.

    By now, many orphans or unfortunate children already took Ainsley as their fairy Godmother, their one and only saviour.

    Her reputation spread even further, and her way of stimting the children to awaken abilities caught many people''s eyes.

    A few months passed by, and Ainsley conquered another territory full of mineral mines.

    With this, she made sure that her family could produce weapons again and embarked on the journey of the weapon-selling business.

    At the same time, she also went to visit the Xocolet Lake at the Crimson Lily Region, and within a month, she sessfully obtained that territory.

    Thanks to Zi and her ability tomunicate with beasts and monsters, Ainsley made a peaceful agreement with the local natives.

    By then, her family became the first one to ever make a connection with the beasts and monsters without using force.

    Oh, of course, at first, Ainsley had to rely on Zi to make the beasts and monsters surrender, but after that, her negotiating and ambassador skills were equally good.

    She sessfully imed the Xocolet Lake area to be her family''s territory, including all the wild beasts and monsters residing around theke.

    Time passed by quickly, and they slowly approached the end of the year. It was during this time that the mafia society announced ground-breaking news.

    "The high-ranking family advancement event this year is going to be a tournament!"

    "The mid-ranking families eligible to advance in rank have to join a tournament to prove their worth!"

    The sudden news caught everyone off guard.

    After all, in the past, the mafia council never made a tournament to filter those who could be considered a high-ranking mafia family.

    However, now, they unexpectedly held a national tournament.

    Yes, it was a national tournament that forced all the high-ranking family candidates to eliminate each other!

    A new storm is brewing, and the Sloan Family has to persist.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 605 - "Quality Over Quantity"

    <h4>Chapter 605 - "Quality Over Quantity"</h4>

    When Ainsley first heard of the news about this year''s coronation event changing from the usual simple coronation ceremony to a nationwide tournament, the baby almost bit her tongue.

    She looked at Martin, the one delivering the news to her with a face full of disbelief.

    "Really? Awe ywou sure? Twis has nevel happened befole!" Ainsley touched her forehead and whined like a little kitten in distress.

    Indeed, this was the first time the mafia council decided to change the simple coronation ceremony into something like a survival tournament show¡­

    What are they doing, ah??

    Martin nodded awkwardly at Ainsley.

    "This is true, boss. I also dug out more information aside from the official statement, and I caught some conspiracy theories¡­"

    Martin, who betrayed the Golden Scale to save the Godfather, hadpletely defected to Ainsley''s side.

    After that war, he came clean to Ainsley, and Ainsley also epted him into the family. She even protected him so that the Golden Scale couldn''t kill him to erase all evidence about their group.

    Through Martin, Ainsley managed to know more about the Golden Scale, which was why her family''s growth wasn''t hindered at all despite the Golden Scale''s various attempts across the months.

    As someone suitable to be a spy, Ainsley put Martin into the intelligence agent department, turning him into an information seeker.

    With Ainsley supporting Martin, the guy assembled his informationwork team, plus creating a group of spies and slowly infiltrating various mafia families.

    Of course, the department was just established in a few months, so Martin''s efficiency wasn''t that high yet.

    But in terms of discovering conspiracy theories between the various mafia families, he was the best.

    "I got insider information from the mafia council that the mafia council''s true goal is to hold a great purge."

    Martin ruffled his short red hair and sighed as he looked at the baby sitting behind the office desk.

    "Nowadays, there are so many mid-level mafia families, but not all of them are registered."

    Martin fixed his bow tie before continuing.

    "Because of this, there are some unregistered mafia families who actually work together with the government, bing a spy and something like that."

    In other words, the ambiguous status made it easy for these mafia families to defect to the government side while silently selling out theirrades.

    The other mafia families didn''t know that these families weren''t registered to the mafia council.

    After all, they''re a group of gangsters, criminals. Why would they care about registration and things like that?

    Thus, many families fell victim to these families, and unfortunately, once these spies took down a family, they would disappear and take upon other identities.

    Or they simply became the family that they took down.

    The name of the family might still be the same, but the people in charge of the family, the one controlling it, were already different.

    Listening to this conspiracy theory, Ainsley shuddered from head to toe.

    "T-the government went as far as taking over some families and pretended to be a mafia family?"

    Ainsley had already stopped using her cutesynguage. After all, this idea was too dark for her.

    How could the government be so sinister, ah??

    "Hum, precisely, boss." Martin let out a wry smile as he rubbed the back of his head.

    "That''s why to prevent these mid-ranking families from entering the high-ranking family society while remaining a spy...the mafia council holds the tournament."

    Ah, so the tournament is just a filter.

    "I also heard that the mafia council wants the new high-ranking family generation to be better than the previous generation. Quality over quantity."

    Martin clicked his tongue when he said thest sentence.

    After all, it means that the mafia council was ruthless enough to abandon the other mafia families to support a promising one.

    The mafia council was undoubtedly a force separate from the 7 great and 7 sacred families.

    They consisted of old foxes that had kept their influence far and wide to protect the mafia society bnce and also to protect the mafias from the Godlif country''s government.

    Take a look at the other human nations.

    Without a mafia council acting as the knot to unite the mafias, the mafia society abroad was tragically suppressed by the governments.

    One could say that the mafia society in the Godlif country was so elite, thorough and careful that they managed to be on par with the government!

    It was still a question of how the nation didn''t fall under many treacherous mafia families'' schemes and businesses.

    All in all, the mafia council had a significant role.

    Undoubtedly, their decision this time was indeed rming for the mid-ranking mafia families who wanted to advance to be high-ranking families and entered the higher society circle.

    This applied to Ainsley. The baby rubbed her chin and slowly tapped her fingers to the table.

    "Do you know the content of the tournament? And like how many participants will attend? Do we have to register or something?"

    Fortunately, Martin was apetent informant. He quickly told Ainsley everything about the tournament.

    "We don''t need to register our family. The mafia council automatically includes all mid-ranking families with certain requirements in this national tournament."

    The requirements were, of course, the territory that a family had, their worth over their business, their reputation (either bad or good, doesn''t matter), and so on.

    "We can check whether our family is included in the tournament participant list or not. They have a website for that."

    Martin quickly guided Ainsley to check the website, and the baby couldn''t help but click her tongue in awe.

    They even made a website for this major event...howe they behaved more and more unlike a boorish mafia family?

    They''re so prepared!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 606 - "Welcoming Banquet"

    <h4>Chapter 606 - "Weing Banquet"</h4>

    Ainsley studied the information about the tournament, and somehow, she found out that there would be over 100 mid-ranking mafia families all over the nation joining the tournament.

    There were more than 100 families! That''s a lot! No wonder the government was desperate to eliminate mafia families.

    After all, one could start a mafia organisation anytime as long as they''re capable of doing it.

    But out of these many candidates, the mafia council stated on their website that the final families eligible to advance would only be 10 families.

    That''s...that''s one out ten! Only one out of ten families could advance to a higher level of society.

    Just thinking about this made Ainsley restless.

    She usually focused on developing her family around the Roane Region and the Crimson Lily. However, she didn''t know the other regions¡­

    Just how many families would be stronger than her family, and just how many excellent mafia bosses she didn''t know?

    There''s no way she''s the only one being talented and all. There would be many seasoned mafia bosses all around the nation, waiting to advance too!

    Ainsley couldn''t help but break in a cold sweat.

    She didn''t know the tournament''s events, didn''t know what she had to do to win, but right now, while the Godfather was still in a deepa, her confidence was halved.

    Without the Godfather as her contracted spirit, Ainsley couldn''t be as confident as before.

    Although she still had her luck maniption ability...she didn''t want to bring more danger by frequently using it.

    Ainsley was instantly in a dilemma. She didn''t know how many families hid a monster like Zi or had a sacred beast like Cellino. She didn''t know how many members they had¡­

    Ainsley let out a long sigh.

    "Martin, please investigate these 100 families. I want to know about their recent achievements, their territories'' map, their businesses list, their military forces, and so on."

    There''s a saying that knowing your enemy means you are already half-winning the battle.

    Thus, before the tournament started in December, Ainsley gathered tons of information about her possible rivals and properly studied them together with her people.

    After a week studying her opponent, she concluded that there were quite a few potential threats, mainly because they had fairy protection, a sacred beast''s protection, or a powerful backing.

    Of course, most of the family heads were already middle-aged men or women.

    There''s no one as young as Ainsley!

    Just like how Ainsley studied her potential rivals, the others were also doing the same. Eventually, her name was highlighted by many bosses.

    "This one...the head of the Sloan Family. She''s dangerous." A middle-aged boss sucked her cigarette before opening her mouth and blowing out the smoke.

    "Ainsley Sloan...in less than a year, she actually did many things, solidifying her family''s position."

    Another boss at another ce murmured to himself as he highlighted Ainsley''s name.

    "Bing a family head at the age of three. Already awakening more than one ability...suspected to have four abilities."

    "She has one unique ability that earned her the title of the War Goddess¨C the curse. She is also a shaman, and has a charm ability¡­"

    "Her charm can affect non-human beings such as beasts and monsters. The report said that the famous pegasus of the Aretha Family, Van, fell for her charm ability."

    "The battle of the Aretha night attack, the Roid Valley battle, the Mausoleum war, the Xocolet treaty¡­"

    The bosses list out Ainsley''sbat-rted achievements, and all of them felt dizzy.

    This was just herbat-rted achievements in less than a year, it didn''t include other achievements as well.

    "The Billios Casino''s rising star, the potion auction owner, the mausoleum spirit business, the beast and monster taming service¡­"

    Thest one was still a small business because Ainsley hadn''t started her business right away due to theck of time and preparation.

    However, she already epted private taming business and so on.

    Such dazzling achievements at the age of three...the big bosses felt a chill down their spine.

    Is this baby really a human baby? Is she not a demon? Howe she''s already this outstanding when she''s still so young?

    Our 3-year-old toddler at home is still ying block games, and this one is already leading people to wage war!

    The big bosses of several mid-ranking mafia families subconsciously took Ainsley as the number one threat to their family in the uing tournament.

    In fact, many didn''t believe this report and thought that it''s just a rumour or a terrible exaggeration.

    Thus, many people were also looking forward to meeting Ainsley.

    Just like that, December came, and the mafia council gave another announcement regarding the tournament.

    [All participants are anticipated to gather at xxx location for the weing banquet.]

    The mafia council expected the bosses to attend a banquet to formally start the national tournament.

    Of course, they gave the location coordinates, and it wasn''t in the capital but on an ind in the middle of the country.

    The country had several small man-made inds in the centre, not far from the capital, and the mafia council expected the participants to gather there!

    Upon seeing the announcement, Ainsley''s heart jumped to her throat.

    "This...why do they need to make us gather at one ce? Can''t we just start the tournament, ah? Or maybe they want to exin the rules first?"

    Ainsley already had bad feelings since the Godfather isn''t awake yet.

    However, she had to go to the ind as the family''s representative, along with her other close members¡­

    Ah, well, it was stated that the family head HAD TO attend at all costs.

    How could Ainsley not feel suspicious over the announcement?

    Just what''s the mafia council trying to do??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 607 - "Visiting The Island"

    <h4>Chapter 607 - "Visiting The Ind"</h4>

    Ainsley didn''t want to attend at all since this kind of gathering was usually super dangerous.

    However, since the website said that the participants had to attend the banquet, Ainsley had no choice but to pick her team to go to the ind.

    At the same time, she also considered whether to bring the Godfather with her or not, and the final decision turned out to be a shock for the other members.

    "The Gwodfathel has to recupte well ath the mauswoleum. We can''t bwing him."

    Grandpa Yofan and the others instantly exploded.

    "No! Even if the Godfather is in aa, if he''s near you, he can immediately possess you and use the blood maniption ability to help you in dangerous moments!"

    "Mdy, this banquet will be very dangerous. The tournament will be bloody, and we are worried for your safety¡­"

    Although they knew that Ainsley was strong with her ''curse'' ability, charm ability and her blood maniption ability, they still thought that it was best for the Godfather to apany her.

    After all, the ''curse'' ability brought too much impact on Ainsley''s energy core, and the charm ability had its limits as well.

    The blood maniption was the best ability for Ainsley to protect herself!

    However, currently, she couldn''t use that ability without getting the Godfather to possess her.

    That''s why the members insisted on getting the Godfather to follow Ainsley even when he''s still unconscious.

    After all, who knows when he would wake up? His wounds had healed already, and in no time, he would wake up.

    If he woke up and didn''t see Ainsley, what would happen, ah??

    Ainsley also thought about this, but she still decisively turned down the members'' suggestion.

    "I will get the spirits to inform the Godfather about my condition once he wakes up. I''ll also have some spirits following me¡­"

    Ainsley didn''t say that she could borrow one of the spirits'' abilities, and this would be her trump card to protect herself.

    She decided to bring five spirits with her, and she had also picked which ability she would borrowter.

    Of course, these spirits all had signed the contract to work with her in exchange for absorbing a lot of spiritual energy in the mausoleum.

    Since Ainsley already decided things, the members could do nothing but prepare for her departure.

    The mafia council stated that each family could only bring 10 subordinates, two monsters, and one beast at most.

    For those who had fairies or other mythical creatures, they could only bring one of those protectors.

    The same goes for a sacred beast. Ainsley could only bring a sacred beast and no other beasts or monsters at the same level.

    Thus, she left Zi behind to protect the mansion and only took Ava and the baby raptors. Even the Godzi children had to guard the other mansions around her territories.

    As for the subordinate she chose, she picked the five buds, Martin, Axelle, Elliana, and two generals.

    The two generals she picked were Ba and Chris. The two had the most unique abilities, and Ainsley believed they were enough to keep the group safe.

    The mafia council also announced in the forum that the participant could bring one or two direct family members to apany them.

    Each family member could have five people following them.

    Thus, the majority of the participants brought their illegitimate sons or daughters, definitely not their heirs, just to get more subordinates in the pretext of protecting their children.

    As for Ainsley? She would never put her family members in danger!

    Even if they''re from the branch families, even if they weren''t the direct descendants, Ainsley didn''t want to bring them to the banquet.

    Thus, while Ainsley only brought 10 people with her, the other families could have up to 20 subordinates plus two family members.

    The age of the children brought to the tournament was also restricted to be those below 18 years old.

    It means that they should be a novice ability user or simply those who haven''t awakened their abilities.

    The children picked to go to the banquet were undoubtedly sacrificial pawns for the ambitious mafia bosses.

    The mafia was cruel enough to do that with their children. After all, many families had multiple wives and concubines, birthing many illegitimate sons and daughters.

    Those like the Walter Family and the Aretha Family were the minority. The Sloan Family was also a minority in this case.

    Ainsley knew that she would see a lot of illegitimate sacrificial children at the banquet, and her mood couldn''t be high at all.

    When the group departed with their magic carriage that had been expanded to fit 15 people, Ainsley''s mind was still heavy.

    She nced around her people and thought that¡­

    The mafia society is really a cruel one.

    The journey to the ind usually took a few days, but since Ainsley''s carriage and the horses she used were all top-notch, the group arrived at the ind in just two days.

    The moment the carriage spotted a fan-shaped ind below them, Alvaro, the coachman, immediately spoke to Ainsley through themunication ball.

    "Family head, we have arrived. But there is arge array surrounding the ind. We can''t get in without permission."

    Alvaro looked at the ind''s front area, and there were already tons of carriages trying to get in. Only this lot ofnd didn''t have a protective array.

    Their group should be heading there too if they wanted to enter the ind.

    Ainsley also saw this view and nodded.

    "Go on. Follow the other carriages but be careful¡­"

    No one knew when some crazy mafias would suddenly start killing others, right? That''s why...be careful!

    This ind will definitely be soaked in blood despite its beautiful appearance.

    Danger is lurking everywhere.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 608 - "Eyeing The Rising Star"

    <h4>Chapter 608 - "Eyeing The Rising Star"</h4>

    Ainsley''s carriage wasn''t the only one heading down toward the ind. Many other carriages also lingered in the air, with their flying-type beasts pulling their carriagevishly.

    Following these carriages, Ainsley''s carriage slowly descended, and the carriage didn''t catch anyone''s attention.

    After all, even when the carriage was top-notch, Ainsley didn''t put the family symbol on the body, looking extremely low-key.

    Thus, even after the carriagended on the ind''s ground, those inside the other carriages didn''t bother to look at the neer.

    Each of them was busy lining up to enter the array protecting the ind.

    They only had to show the guard their invitation barcode, and the array masters stationed all around the ind would reveal a small opening for the carriage to enter.

    Ainsley also followed the rule closely and lined up. This time, there''s no one arrogantly cutting lines or something, so everything seemed to be peaceful on the surface.

    However, it was only on the surface. Beneath the surface, the people inside the carriages carefully noted whoever entered the ind, passing through the array.

    ''Ah, that''s the Dayon Family.''

    ''Oh, that''s the Ege Family.''

    ''Mmmm, which family is that? A barely qualified family from the northwest?''

    The mafia members secretly observed their potential rivals, and Ainsley wasn''t an exception. She also asked the spirits that followed her all the way to be her spy.

    [Senior A, please take a look at the invitation barcode of each carriage and tell me the list of the families attending the banquet.]

    Ainsley didn''t bother to name the spirits and directly called them with A, B, C, or D.

    Of course, the spirits had the urge to p this kid, but since they''re in an agreement, they couldn''t refuse or harm Ainsley.

    Thus, one of the spirits went to spy on the guards, and when it was their turn, the spirit returned with a draft in mind.

    [Little baby, this is the list¨C ]

    As the spirits told Ainsley, Alvaro, the coachman, took out their invitation envelope with a barcode on it and gave it to the guards.

    The guards immediately scanned the barcode and a name pooped out on their scanner''s screen.

    ''The Sloan Family''.

    When the guards saw this, each of them silently raised an eyebrow.

    The Sloan Family?

    One of the dark horses and a favourable candidate to clinch the top 10 spot, a future high-ranking family¡­

    The one led by a baby, right?

    The Sloan Family was already well-known, especially by those near the capital.

    The other regions might not know the Sloan Family''s recent achievements, and they didn''t hear about the family''s activities, but those at the capital and near the capital would often know about the Sloan Family.

    The Aretha night war, the Billios Casino record-breaking, the recent spirit business with the Godfather mausoleum...the potion auction¡­

    The Sloan Family could be said as the most famous rising star that everyone had an eye on. That''s why the Golden Scale also kept an eye on this family.

    Simply because the family had made the family quite famous!

    Thus, the guards couldn''t help but show an amicable attitude toward Alvaro. With a mild smile, one of the guards handed back the invitation envelope.

    "Please enter the ind right away. We wish you luck."

    The guards, who never talked this much with other participants, surprisingly fawned over Alvaro!

    The other families'' spies couldn''t help but gasp and immediately contacted their family heads, retelling what just happened.

    While Ainsley''s carriage passed by the array, the others inside the carriages were busy listening to their spies.

    When they heard the name ''Sloan Family'', nearly all of them flinched.

    Isn''t this the one with a baby as the family head? The most ridiculous family with an exaggerated track record?

    The majority of the participants believed that the news they got about the Sloan Family was false.

    They only wanted to look strong and push their puppet family head as their mascot.

    But it should only be an empty statement!

    The participants sneered at the Sloan Family''s gradually disappearing carriage.

    The Sloan Family might have their eyes above their head from the guards'' kind treatment. Such an arrogant rising star¡­

    If they could trample this family, wouldn''t they soar straight to the top?

    One of the fastest ways to gain influence and poprity was by recing someone with a big influence or poprity.

    And this someone was unfortunately the Sloan Family.

    How could the participants not know that many onlookers predicted that the Sloan Family would be one of the 10 families capable of advancing to a high-ranking society?

    This kind of popr candidate that everyone had their hopes on...is also the most delicious target for these wolves.

    If they could defeat the Sloan Family, they would straight up bing the next favoured candidate!

    The mafia society might berge, but the onlookers, those in neutral and opposition zones, were alsorge.

    To have their recognition and support was akin to attaching wings to a tiger.

    They might be able to secure an elite position in a high-ranking societyter!

    The participants drooled over the thoughts, and each of them couldn''t wait to crush a certain baby.

    Baby, we choose you as a sacrifice!

    Ainsley, who didn''t know anything about the uing trouble, calmly guided her people to enter one of the hotels provided by the mafia council for the participants.

    The ind was a resort type with many vis and hotels, so it''s not hard to amodate the participants.

    Of course, since the participants were all mafias, the atmosphere around the vis and hotels were heavy and full of bloodthirst.

    Killing intents and malicious eyes were everywhere.

    Ainsley and her group had to keep their guards up all the way.

    Don''t show any weakness!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 609 - "Suspicious!"

    <h4>Chapter 609 - "Suspicious!"</h4>

    The Sloan Family tried hard to look menacing and imposing, all so that these peering eyes would stop targeting them.

    After all, this is a cruel mafia society.

    Once the participants saw a rtively weak family, they would think that they could take a chance to assassinate the family head.

    Thus, the group was stiff and fully prepared for a sudden assassination all the way until they received their room card.

    The mafia council gave them one big apartment enough to amodate 10 people, clearly considerate as not to separate the 10 people.

    With this, they didn''t have to be afraid of their colleagues suddenly getting killed when they didn''t know.

    Ainsley secretly sighed in relief as they headed toward their room.

    Of course, along the way, many families passed by, and the number of their subordinates almost scared Ainsley to death.

    So many members, ah! The additional 10 members for each child is really advantageous.

    Ainsley didn''t know whether the participants could kill or fight other families in the hotel, but anyway, she didn''t offend anyone and treated everyone as air.

    She walked fast with her people following closely behind her, attempting to be as low-key as possible due to their limited personnel.

    A pity...such a small baby followed by many young and strong-looking members bound to attract attention.

    Some of the mafia bosses saw Ainsley and seeing her legendary pink uniform, almost all of them recalled the files they got about the Sloan Family.

    A toddler with purple bob-cut hair, blue eyes, wearing a pink uniform, followed by a cute mocha-coloured cat¡­

    Isn''t that the sensational baby mafia boss?

    Realising this, some of the participants who believed that Ainsley''s achievements were fake couldn''t help but look for trouble.

    Of course, they''re not brainless cannon fodder that would jump to offend someone without a reason.

    Only children would do that, and the adults usually had to be magnanimous enough to forgive them, else they would look petty.

    Thus, why not send their illegitimate children to be of use once in a while?

    There were some children hanging around the corridor, the lounge, and so on. When their parents made them look at Ainsley, the children''s eyes lit up.

    "Father, is that the rumoured three-year-old mafia boss?" A boy around Finley''s age politely asked his father.

    He''s just an illegitimate child that hadn''t even awakened any special ability.

    Thus, he was chosen toe to this dangerous meeting¨C so that if he died, the family wouldn''t lose anything.

    But even mafia children were still a child at heart. They wanted their parents'' love and attention. This boy was not an exception.

    Seeing that he got an opportunity to please his father, the boy excitedly looked at Ainsley, who wasn''t far from his ce.

    "Father, what do you want me to do?"

    When he asked this, the mafia boss smirked coldly and immediately whispered to his son.

    "Provoke her. It''s best if she tried to attack you. Father will absolutely save you, so don''t worry."

    In fact, this was a solid reason for the boss to pick a fight with Ainsley by using his son.

    As someone not too popr among the participants, he used the fake celebrity, the Sloan Family, as his stepping stone.

    That baby is just a puppet boss, anyway. The Sloan Family rise must be because of the Walter Family help or something.

    I heard that the baby is quite close to the Walter Family heir. It all starts at the Billios Casino.

    That kind of family relies on other families to develop. Hmph. Can they be called a mafia family?

    The big boss snorted in disdain as he pushed his son in Ainsley''s direction.

    "Go. Make sure you provoke her!"

    The boy was actually startled and nervous, but in front of his father, he put on a brave look.

    "Yes, father."

    The boy immediately ran toward Ainsley, and before the baby could take the stairs, the boy already blocked her path.

    "Halt!" The boy raised his voice as he spread his arms,pletely blocking Ainsley''s path despite the wide stairs.

    Seeing someone suddenly blocking their boss, Ainsley''s people, who were already on guard, instantly got triggered.

    Jevon was the first one to react. He took out his handgun and pointed it at the boy.

    "Who are you?! How dare you block my boss'' path!"

    Hum. This kind of interaction is normal between the hot-blooded mafias. However, since their enemy is just a boy, Jevon''s reaction was truly over the top.

    Even other mafias around them couldn''t help but click their tongues.

    "The Sloan Family is truly heartless. They can even threaten a child!"

    "Their family head is a child, but they don''t respect or care about children. What a hypocrite."

    "Hush. Don''t you think that they''re nervous? Must be because their boss is ipetent."

    The Sloan Family was truly nervous about this banquet since their family hadn''t been in contact with other mafia families for a long time.

    In fact, it was Ainsley''s first time seeing the mafia bosses from other mafia families throughout the country.

    Those she met at the casino or the auction mainly were non-mafia.

    Even those included in the mafia society were also Roane Region''s mafia or the capital''s mafia, who had a close rtionship with Jake and Evan.

    In short, this was Ainsley''s first time seeing mafia members who weren''t close with the people that she knew.

    Jevon and the others were also the same.

    Most often, tragedies urred in ces like this instead of the battlefield.

    They couldn''t let down their guard even in front of a boy!

    Who knows if he suddenly attacked Ainsley or poisoned her? Who knows if he hid a weapon and would threaten their boss?

    Suspicious! Go away!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 610 - "Another Secret Revealed"

    <h4>Chapter 610 - "Another Secret Revealed"</h4>

    Jevon''s reaction was fierce, and the boy couldn''t help but flinch.

    He might have been trained from an early age to face weapons and blood, but no matter what, he would also show a reaction when his life was threatened.

    The boy''s face paled, and he''s about to speak to defend himself when the silent Ainsley suddenly opened her mouth.

    "What''s youl bwusiness with me?"

    Ainsley tilted her head as she looked at the boy. Her voice was as cute as the angels, and her pair of blue eyes blinked slowly, like a Persian Kitten.

    Ainsley''s charm quietly rippled, and the people around her were silently hit.

    Pang!

    The boy felt as if he had just met his goddess.

    His face instantly flushed red, and even his ears and neck turned so red that it looked like a boiled crab.

    "T-th-that-that. I...I..uh...j-just want to greet you?" The boy stuttered to no end, but the onlookers didn''t even disdain him.

    If anything, the onlookers were hit by Ainsley''s silent charm attack, and their hearts melted into a puddle.

    A, such a cute kid, ah. Surely she''s also kind. She didn''t even get mad when a brat blocked her way¡­

    So cute! Obedient! Even her voice sounds so pleasant to the ear!

    The onlookers suddenly looked at their own children and furrowed their eyebrows.

    Their children aren''t as cute as that baby!

    The children could only look up at their parents with tears in their eyes.

    Mom, dad, why are youparing us to that girl, ah?? It''s not our fault that we aren''t as cute as her. It''s your genes'' fault!

    In fact, the children aside from the boy didn''t look like they were affected by the charm. If anything, all of them looked at Ainsley, itching to rip her to pieces.

    Our parents are bewitched because of you! You siren! Ahhhh!!

    Ainsley was busy smiling to the stuttering boy when she noticed the children''s unfriendly gaze, and her smile froze for a second.

    ¡­.mmm? Is my charm not effective toward children?

    Ainsley idently found other information regarding her power, and she secretly noted it down.

    If her charm wouldn''t work toward children, it must be because children didn''t like babies as much as adults.

    Then, if this boy is affected...uh...it is real?

    Ainsley, who unknowingly became someone''s first love just because of a casual sentence and a cute smile, didn''t know whether tough or not.

    Uh, boy, you''re so pitiful, ah¡­

    Ainsley felt guilty toward the boy, so she couldn''t help but treat him better. Because of this, the boy totally forgot his mission to provoke Ainsley.

    If anything, he thought of pleasing her!

    The boy''s father saw all of this, and he almost spitted out blood.

    My son is seduced within seconds! What a formidable boss! She can''t be underestimated!

    The father knew that his son wasn''t someone who would easily like others, even when they''re of the fairer sex and pretty.

    But for him to suddenly like that baby¡­

    Is that baby really so cute?

    The big boss secretly tried to see Ainsley''s face, and when he did, he sucked in cold air.

    Is this a mafia boss? She simply looked like a French doll, a princess, an angel! Ah, no, maybe a Goddess.

    Ainsley never carefully inspected her face, so she didn''t know that her scum dad''s gene was absolutely superior in terms of appearance.

    Ainsley''s big blue eyes were like ss, clear and fragile, making everyone itching to pamper her.

    The purple hair didn''t look menacing or unpleasant. If anything, it gave her a unique vibe akin to the royals.

    Not to mention her facial features were truly adorable and not even fierce at all, unlike other mafia children.

    The girls usually had a scary aura, either fierce or tomboy. Others would resemble a seductive wild rose even from an early age.

    That''s also why The mass favoured ir''s innocent, angel-like face.

    Oh, well, now, Ainsley also looked that way. But since she was a mafia boss, it created a huge contract in other people''s eyes.

    Such a cute baby is holding a gun and murdering people¡­

    We can''t imagine it!

    The bosses around Ainsley felt that such a harmless-looking baby wouldn''t be a threat to them. If anything, shouldn''t they treat her better because she''s most likely to get eliminated?

    How could such a cute baby bring any harm to their family?

    This mindset made the mafia bosses subconsciously lowered their guard around Ainsley.

    Because of this, after Ainsley sent off the boy, no one gave her group menacing gazes or thick hostility.

    Of course, only the ignorant bosses had these thoughts.

    Those who knew Ainsley''s achievements weren''t false, and those who had a territory near Ainsley''s still kept their guard up against Ainsley.

    What a joke. She''s not some kind of cute and weak angel. She''s a fallen angel, you know? ckened to the bone!

    A pity, even until the banquet started at night, the ignorant bosses still didn''t know that even a beautiful rose had thorns.

    Colourful animals or nts...were poisonous.

    That night, the mafia council had the participants gathered at the main hall to hold a standing party.

    Ainsley and her people changed their clothes into a better-looking clothes, but Ainsley didn''t use a dress.

    She used a men''s suit and pants, but her pants only covered her knees. Instead of a feminine girl, she looked more like a pretty boy.

    With her hair tied into a ponytail, the baby finally gave off the feeling of a mafia boss.

    When she came to the banquet with her cloak fluttering elegantly, the guests were slightly startled.

    Is that really...the weak-looking baby that we know?

    Howe she looks so charismatic now??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 611 - "Comparing Children"

    <h4>Chapter 611 - "Comparing Children"</h4>

    Not only the big bosses but even the mafia council''s representative also looked at Ainsley with a slight amusement on her face.

    So this is Ainsley Sloan, the person that the whole council members are paying attention to.

    The woman fixed her round eyesses and secretly observed Ainsley, who already went to socialise with the others.

    Didn''t know how a 3-year-old toddler could act so calm in front of a lot of adults, especially when she''s a family head, not a child of a regr mafia.

    Many people suspected that Ainsley wasn''t a normal child, maybe she''s brainwashed or something. Maybe she''s an experimental subject¡­

    Anyway, the council representative kept looking at Ainsley with a slight smile on her face.

    This baby is the reason why the mafia council holds a tournament instead of a normal coronation.

    The councils were worried that if the Sloan Family became a high-ranking mafia family when the family head was just a puppet head, the child would be in danger sooner orter.

    Such a talented kid, the council preferred to have the baby groomed well to be a good boss in the future.

    But if she already became a puppet boss now, who would know what would happen next?

    Thus, the councils agreed to suppress the Sloan Family so that the baby would stay out of the limelight.

    They knew that Ainsley was strong, but it didn''t mean they believed that she was the genuine family head of the Sloan Family.

    Who knows if she''s threatened or something and was forced to be the puppet family head?

    Toward genius children, the mafia councils were biased.

    They''re determined to keep Ainsley away from the high-ranking society, afraid that it would draw too much trouble and such a young kid couldn''t possibly handle it all.

    The councils had a good intention, but for Ainsley, who didn''t know it, their n actually became her obstacle instead.

    Well, for now, the baby was still smiling here and there as she greeted the bosses.

    Of course, the bosses would also bring one of their concubines or illegitimate wives along with their illegitimate children to grey Ainsley.

    "Good evening, Miss Sloan. I have heard of you many times." A kind-looking middle-aged manughed as he shook hands with Ainsley.

    "Hahaha, you tter me, Mister Braun. I have also heard of your excellent achievements many times!"

    Ainsley smiled from ear to ear.

    She didn''t use her cutesynguage, but her tone and the way she spoke was so cute that people felt tons of feathers tickling their hearts.

    "Hahaha, you''re more adorable than the rumour!" The manughed while peeking at his children.

    Whenever these bosses looked at Ainsley and then looked at their own children, they unknowingly expressed dissatisfaction.

    Even though the children they brought were only illegitimate ones, when they recalled their heirs at home, their faces also couldn''t help but darken.

    Compared to this prodigy who already became a family head, even when she''s just a puppet, their heirs are leagues behind this baby, no?

    Most of their heirs are working hard to get into the Elton academy to hone their various skills so that in the future, they could lead the family well.

    But this baby is already involved in various wars, businesses, socialising, and so on.

    ...it seems that this baby isn''t just a simple puppet, ah¡­

    After talking to Ainsley, most of the participants slowly believed that Ainsley couldn''t be just a mere puppet.

    It seemed that she''s really a genius, and her people at home also supported her to be the family head.

    Maybe, there were other people behind the baby to take care of various business, but in terms of special abilities, the baby already showed her worth.

    Compared to their children, who were still wet behind the ears, this obviously young toddler looked like a monstrous genius instead.

    Maybe she''s even more of a genius than the Aretha Family''s daughter and the Walter Family heir!

    At this thought, the people in the hall had various reactions. Some of them thought that it''s not bad to keep a good rtionship with this genius.

    Others thought that they had to eliminate such a genius, afraid that the Sloan Family would soar under the genius'' care, and that would threaten other mafia families.

    Only a few actually pitied Ainsley for being such a genius yet forced to be a puppet family head.

    If she wasn''t forced to be one, she could peacefully develop her talents without risking her life.

    The council representative was one of the people with such thoughts.

    She looked at Ainsley with pity in her eyes.

    ''This baby...she should be surrounded with talented tutors, energetic friends, caring maids and such...but she already goes to the battlefield, having her hands soaked in blood.''

    No matter how talented Ainsley was, she''s still three, ah! To make a toddler go to war and kill people...the Sloan Family is too much.

    Many mafia bosses also had the same thought.

    They couldn''t understand how such a young baby could go to war and kill many people without having psychological set-back.

    Even their own children couldn''t be as ruthless as this baby.

    What they didn''t know is that Ainsley suffered from the set-back as well, but the Godfather and her people helped her a lot to ovee her trauma.

    Plus, she''s originally a young adult and not a child. If she''s really a child, she wouldn''t be able to do this at all.

    Which kid could kill mercilessly when they''re only three years old if they''re not forced, or the circumstances forced them to do that?

    Thus, some of the mafia bosses, especially the women, felt sorry for Ainsley.

    They could only push their children to make friends with Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 612 - "Five Rounds"

    <h4>Chapter 612 - "Five Rounds"</h4>

    "Go over there. Make sure you befriend that girl." A female mafia boss pushed her illegitimate daughter and son to Ainsley.

    Another boss told their children to be good to Ainsley, and not to offend her.

    "Be good, don''t be willful. That baby is younger than you, but she''s the legitimate family head of the Sloan Family!"

    "The Sloan Family is qualified to be a high-ranking family. Their family isn''t that simple, so is that baby. Remember, don''t offend the girl."

    "Do you know that the famous Aretha vs Sloan Family war started because the Aretha Family''s daughter provoked that baby?"

    "True, true. If you don''t want our family to face the same fate as the Aretha Family''s defeated troops, don''t offend that baby."

    Many of the bosses told their children about Ainsley''s feats, afraid that their ignorant children would suffer at Ainsley''s hands.

    When the children heard about Ainsley, who was the youngest in the whole hall, the majority almost couldn''t believe their ears.

    ...what?? That baby, who is younger than us, is already a mafia boss?! The same as our dad/mom??

    In most cases, the illegitimate children weren''t as talented as the heirs, so those gathered here were also either a non-ability user or a solo ability user.

    When they knew that Ainsley was a multi-ability user with around three abilities at the least, all of them looked at Ainsley with green eyes full of envy.

    Just who is that baby, ah? She''s even more talented than ir Aretha?

    Dad and mom said that she''s already involved in various million-dor businesses, leading various critical wars and winning, etc, etc¡­

    Howe she didn''t seem like a human, ah?

    The children weren''t your usual willful children. These children got early education, and they knew their ces as insignificant illegitimate children.

    If they did something to harm their family, the family head wouldn''t hesitate to abandon them!

    The children gulped as they went to greet Ainsley under their parents'' guidance.

    "Hello, Miss Sloan. This is my daughter. She''s 10 this year!" One of the bosses introduced a girl with a stiff aura.

    The girl waspletely like a mafia member, cautious and good at pretending.

    Standing in front of Ainsley, who was way shorter than her, others couldn''t say who was the mafia boss and who was not¡­

    However, even when the girl looked menacing, Ainsley just calmly extended her hands, and her clear voice rang.

    "Ah, nice to meet you! My name is Ainsley¡­" Ainsleyughed politely, and she still had this cute vibe around her.

    Still, no one could say that she looked like an ignorant doll. Despite her smile and her cute vibe, the bosses could feel a kind of charisma belonging to a mafia boss from the girl.

    Compared to the stiff and menacing-looking girl, Ainsley, who looked calm and natural, actually gave off a more domineering aura.

    Even the girl could feel it and couldn''t help but purse her lips.

    "...nice to meet you. My name is Melia¡­"

    One by one, the kids gathered around Ainsley.

    "Hello, my name is Rn! I''m 10 years old too."

    "My name is Tiara. I''m five¡­"

    "I''m Willy from the Rozan Family. I''m 7 this year!"

    The youngest of the bunch were boys and girls around ir''s age. After all, not a lot of people would be willing to bring kids below ten to socialise with other mafia families.

    However, these kids were chosen because they''repletely useless. They didn''t have any special abilities yet, and their status was also low.

    They''re here only for the parents to bring more subordinates with them. Whether these children got into trouble or not, they didn''t care.

    And Ainsley actually knew about the conspiracy, so when she looked at these children around ir''s age, her heart ached.

    She knew that these kids'' parents would be her rivals, but right now, Ainsley just wanted to have fun with these kids.

    She couldn''t befriend kids like them so easily, but maybe because her body was now so young, she could easily blend in with the children.

    "Nice to meet all of you. My name is Ainsley. You can call me Ain!" Ainsleyughed, and herughter was truly infectious.

    The children also couldn''t help but ease up and slowly got rid of their awkwardness.

    They didn''t think that this family head isn''t arrogant or cold...she seems good.

    Of course, when Ainsley talked to their parents, her vibe would change to that of a boss. She wouldn''t deliberately lower herself just because she''s young!

    Thus, as somewhat a star of the party, Ainsley got to know many possible rivals and friends¡­

    Until the mafia council''s representative suddenly took the microphone on the podium and started to speak.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s already quitete now. Before we close the banquet, the council will tell you the details of this year''s tournament."

    When Ainsley and the others heard the woman''s voice, they immediately bid goodbye to the other party and focused their attention on the woman.

    The woman saw that the guests were all looking at her, and she politely nodded at them.

    "Alright, first off, this tournament is held to determine which family can advance to be a new high-ranking mafia family."

    The woman fixed her eyesses once more before continuing.

    "There will be five rounds of the tournament, and just so you know, the tournament will be broadcasted to the mafia circlework."

    In other words, many mafias, both low-ranking and high-ranking, would follow this tournament closely!

    Several bosses gasped at the woman''s words, but she ignored them and continued her speech calmly.

    "The first round will be something rted to drug business. There are 80 spots for the first round, so¡­"

    So, 20 families won''t be able to join the first round!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 613 - "A Hidden Test"

    <h4>Chapter 613 - "A Hidden Test"</h4>

    The moment the woman''s words fell, the whole venue went into an uproar.

    What? The first round only had 80 slots? But there are 100 families here! What does it mean? There will be 20 families who can''t enter the first round¡­

    And why is that?? How do one get the slot for the first round?

    Many bosses with hot-blooded nature couldn''t resist raising their hands and directly asked the woman.

    "What do you mean by that? If only 80 slots are avable, what will happen to the other 20? How do we get the slot?"

    At the boss'' question, the woman just tugged the corner of her lips calmly and slowly opened her mouth.

    "Well, I don''t know. The council only told me to tell you this information. For the rest, please guess by yourself."

    When the woman said that, the bosses instantly broke into another uproar.

    "This is absurd! The first round only epts 80 families¨C does it mean 20 will be eliminated even before the first round starts? Nonsense!"

    "How do we eliminate other participants? The council doesn''t even tell us the game''s rules. What if we identally break the rule?"

    The mafia was unrestrained, but if it were the rules set by the mafia council, they would have to abide.

    This was why many families tried hard to send their people to join the mafia council!

    At the very least, their people in the council could make sure the council wouldn''t give out any disadvantageous rules or announcements to their family.

    Some of the middle-ranking mafia families in the hall had a few people inside the mafia council, so they immediately contacted their people to inquire about the strange announcement.

    The others racked their brains with their subordinates, trying to guess how their family could enter the tournament''s first round.

    Ainsley''s people weren''t an exception. They immediately crowded around Ainsley and talked to her with solemn faces.

    "Boss, what to do now? I don''t understand what''s going on with this tournament, " Jevon casuallymented as he looked around thevish hall.

    "Yeah, yeah. Do we have to kill each other or what?"

    Ethania snorted and just spoke those words to joke around when Ainsley suddenly looked at her and smiled.

    "How do you know that we are in a battle royale?"

    ...huh?

    When Ainsley''s clear voice rang in her people''s ears, all of them suddenly fell silent. Ethania, the one who casually blurted out thement, almost bit her tongue.

    W-wha-WHAAAT?? A-a...a- a battle royale? Now?!

    Ethania''s face paled. She immediately lowered her voice as she spoke to Ainsley.

    "B-boss, you''re joking, right? A battle royale...at this ce? In the hall? Right now?"

    What is the mafia council thinking, ah?! Isn''t this the same as hurting their own society? How can they do this??

    20 families will be wiped out in just a night...that is bad for the mafia society! Especially when these families are about to be high-ranking ones¡­

    Absurd!

    However, Ainsley didn''t think so. She merely giggled at Ethania''s words and calmly responded.

    "The battle royale is only targeting the family heads, ah. Even if the family had died, the family back at home would choose a new sessor."

    Either the prepared heir or other ambitious people inside the family. Many will also try to make the young heir as a puppet family head¨C

    Just like what the Sloan Family nned to do in the beginning.

    Of course, there are chances that the branch families will take over the family, recing the deceased family head as the new boss.

    But the situation will undoubtedly be chaotic within the family, and it''s a chance for the mafia council to give a hand.

    That way, the mafia council can control the family from the dark, never letting the family be a double spy for the government.

    That''s...quite a cruel yet effective n, ah.

    After all, the mafia council''s goal is to protect the mafia society from outside forces.

    But recently, there have been too many influential mafia forces with ambiguous stances.

    If they didn''t clean these families, the mafia society would be in chaos, and internal strife would rise exponentially.

    That would make it easy for external forces to weaken the mafia society''s influence in the Godlif Country.

    Someone said that this is what happened to other mafia societies in various countries except for the Godlif country.

    Internal war would bring more harm than benefit. If it''s just your daily battle to rob territories, it''s okay.

    But when it bes annihting the whole family...just like what Ainsley did¡­

    That''s troublesome.

    And maybe that''s also one of the reasons why the mafia council wants to suppress the Sloan Family so that they won''t absorb other mafia families and fight with the Aretha Family.

    Ainsley didn''t know any of this, but she knew that the mafia council wanted to clean the middle-ranking mafia society, filtering those who weren''t suited to be a high-ranking family.

    And that''s how they made this cruel battle royale even when there were children in the hall.

    Ainsley''s eyes glinted coldly as she looked at her people.

    "The purpose of this banquet is to force us into a battle royale. The tournament started the moment we stepped foot onto the ind."

    Ainsley let out a small sigh. She finally knew why the council insisted on holding a weing banquet and forced all the participants to arrive.

    Moreover, they limit the number of subordinates that could apany the family heads.

    This is clearly to test the family head''sbat skill even with limited personnel.

    The council is also testing the family''s elite personnel, whether they can guard the family head well or not.

    At this thought, Ainsley''s eyes turned cold.

    Want to test me? Hmph!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 614 - "A Pretty Vase?"

    <h4>Chapter 614 - "A Pretty Vase?"</h4>

    Ainsley snorted in her heart before decisivelymanding her people in a low voice.

    "Prepare forbat. Go into formation! Don''t bother trying to escape the hall. I guess all the exits have been sealed."

    At Ainsley''s words, Jevon and the others subconsciously clench their fists.

    The group silently went to make a little battle formation with Ainsley and Axelle at the centre and the others around the two.

    Jevon teamed up with Ethania, and they guarded the North side. Alvaro teamed up with Marietta to guard the East.

    Nouvan and Chris guarded the South, while Elliana and Ba guarded the West.

    Martin stood outside of the circle, ready to blend with the crowd.

    Next to him was Cellino in his cat form, also ready to battle the other sacred beasts and fairies in the hall.

    While Ainsley''s group was ready to defend themselves from enemies attacks, some quick-witted family heads also realised what the council meant by excluding 20 families from the first round.

    In fact, the first round had started a long time ago...and this banquet is the first elimination!

    There''s only one thought in their mind.

    The banquet...will be turned into a battle royale where thest 80 families remaining can directly join the tournament''s first round.

    If that''s the case¡­

    Some calm bosses immediately ordered their people to keep up their guards while exining their hypothesis.

    Some bold ones even eyed their rivals, or other families with the bad feud between them, ready to strike.

    This is a chance to kill the family that they don''t like!

    Even if the family won''t instantly copse when the family head passes away, it''s enough to give a massive headache for the unlucky family.

    Thus, in just ten minutes, a few confident bosses armed their subordinates with weapons they hid somewhere and boldly advanced to their target family.

    When these people strode with a menacing aura like that, how could the rest of the participants didn''t know what would happen? All of them were instantly enlightened.

    A battle royale! This is a battle royale! A do or die one! Fck!

    They should have guessed that a tournament created by the mafia council would certainly spill tons of blood. There''s no way it would be peaceful.

    And tonight is the proof.

    Within seconds, the sound of gunfire and special abilities echoed within the hall.

    "Attack! Kill the Gabin Family Head!"

    "Go, go! Protect the family head!"

    "Kill the Dayon Family Head!"

    The originally tranquil and lively party abruptly turned into a bloody battle. Tables and chairs were thrown everywhere. The food and drinks stained the floor.

    The terrified shouts and cries of the children made the atmosphere even more suffocating.

    "Young master, be careful!"

    "Young miss! Ah!"

    The guards were busy protecting their family head or attacking others.

    The children were neglected, but there would be asional stray bullets or miss attacks that unfortunately attacked the children.

    Those with special abilities could still defend themselves, but those without abilities couldn''t even scream before their bodies fell onto the floor with blood pouring out of their bodies.

    The pungent smell of gunpowder, blood, mixed with the unique scent of various special abilities and the sickeningly sweet perfume of the female participants, slowly became one.

    The whole hall gave off different kinds of smell, definitely sickening to the bone.

    The sound of battle cries and the corpses on the floor only added more ''colour'' to the deste night.

    Various beasts and monsters roared to the ceiling, and the ss windows shook.

    The sound of people banging the door broke the noisy backsound, but soon, only blood was left on the tightly shut door.

    Amid such chaos, there''s no way the Sloan Family could escape unscathed.

    Various families have already targeted their family since the Sloan Family was a threat to the other families.

    One by one, countless men and women in ck and white suits surrounded Ainsley''s people.

    "Kill the Sloan Family head!"

    "Their family has no other heirs. Once we kill the family head, their family will fall for sure."

    "Kill! Kill!"

    The people were excited to kill the useless and all-for-show puppet family head. However, before they could even get close to Ainsley, her people reacted.

    "Ha! As long as we are here, don''t even think of touching the boss!"

    Jevon shouted as he led his people to counterattack the enemies. Of course, he didn''t leave his post, faithfully guarding Ainsley with his broad back.

    The others weren''t an exception. All of them were multi-ability users with unique abilities.

    Without a neutraliser, they could fully disy their power as the new generation''s geniuses.

    Ainsley didn''t need to do anything, and her people were already cleaning up ''trash'' for her!

    At the same time, countless sacred beasts and fairies were also engaged in a battle, but Ainsley, who had never seen a fairy before, couldn''t even look at the battle.

    After all, some sacred beasts dared to provoke Cellino, attacking him at the same time. Right now, the Fenrir was fighting with other sacred beasts, showing off his might!

    "AWOOOO!" Cellino whipped his tail toward his enemy, and countless sharp air des struck out.

    With his gigantic size and his various wind-maniption skills, Cellino could hold his ground even against more than one sacred beast.

    After all, none of them was as strong as Van!

    Many people tried to assassinate Ainsley, but upon seeing her capable subordinates, they couldn''t help butment.

    "Tsk! Even if the boss is just a puppet, with such brilliant subordinates, no wonder she can still clutch into her pitiful little life."

    "Yeah, yeah. Wonder if there''s apetent boss behind this puppet boss. Maybe that''s why the Sloan Family is rising so fast."

    Ainsley Sloan is just a pretty vase!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 615 - "Unfortunate Children"

    <h4>Chapter 615 - "Unfortunate Children"</h4>

    Many bosses and their subordinates started to sneer at Ainsley.

    "Hey, hey, that baby is said to be a battle genius, ah. What about the battle video on the inte? It can''t be edited, right?"

    "Of course it is edited! Just look at that baby. She did nothing but stand at the center, protected by her people. She looks so lost and confused!"

    What a battle genius. She''s more like a battle idiot!

    Of course, many children would react like that when they were suddenly thrown into a cruel battle royale.

    Even though this wasn''t their first time witnessing blood and corpses, the sheer number of enemies and the chaotic situation was enough to crush their spirits.

    It was a good thing that thenaturall heirs didn''te here. The sacrificed children were all illegitimate ones.

    Else, this battle would leave a psychological shadow in the heirs'' hearts and minds!

    Many people believed that Ainsley was already scared silly. However, a small number of quick-witted bosses knew that it wasn''t the case.

    Yooo, the moment that baby showed her skill, that''s when everything would end. Who didn''t know that her ''curse'' ability was the most mysterious yet deadly ability?

    The victim wouldn''t know how they would die, and the next moment, they just died.

    That''s scary, okay??

    Of course, Ainsley didn''t recklessly use her luck maniption ability on arge scale to avoid troubles.

    If anything, she used her charm ability more often to deal with the enemies.

    Well, to avoid some attacks directed at her, she used her passive luck maniption skill¨C the luck armour.

    With that, the baby and Axelle could stand still, and none of the attacks reached them.

    Some of them were nullified by the others, and the rest just missed the target.

    No one had the patience to observe Ainsley for a long time. Thus, they didn''t think this scene was weird.

    They would only contribute this phenomenon to her people being capable and Ainsley herself is a small target, so it''s harder to hit her.

    While the others were busy attacking each other, the screen at the stage continued to show a series of numbers, and they would constantly change.

    At first, it had three digits¨C 100

    But then, bit by bit, the number dropped to two digits.

    99. 98. 97.

    It indicated just how many family heads had died.

    No matter how many subordinates died, or how many children became the victim, if the family head was still alive, they''re still eligible to continue the battle royale.

    Thus, some bosses tried to disguise themselves as mere subordinates. They changed their previouslyvish clothes into the ck and white suit that their subordinates wore.

    After all, the bosses wore different clothes from the subordinates, making it easy to identify who was the boss in the group.

    Some sly bosses made their subordinates wear their clothes to act as bait so that the real boss could safely pass this ordeal.

    Weaker ones continued to search for a hiding ce such as below the table, behind the decorative trees, and so on.

    Some even used camouge tools that they brought inside their spatial ne.

    As for Ainsley, she calmly looked at the screen to see when the number would drop to 80. After all, in this battle royale, she didn''t think of showing off her abilities yet.

    She wanted to hide her abilities to serve as a surprise for her enemies in the future. Thus, the baby only did the bare minimum to fend off the enemies around her, looking extremely weak.

    It''s just that her people were really amazing, and they were loyal. That''s why Ainsley wasn''t dead yet, unlike the majority of the children in the hall.

    Without Ainsley knowing, there were already so many children losing their lives. Those who greeted her before with a smile were now already lying on the floor with a cold body.

    Ainsley cast a brief nce on one of the children''s corpses, and the corpse happened to be a girl. She''s only 10, but her life already ended just like that.

    At the sight, Ainsley felt her heart ache for the girl. She knew that to be born in a mafia household was both a blessing and a curse.

    The heirs would be fortunate, but those illegitimate children or children from a distant branch family would find themselves to be unfortunate.

    They either became cannon fodder like now or worked as ves for the heirs.

    Ainsley shut her eyes tightly as she tried to control her emotion.

    This was the first time she saw children getting murdered, and it was also the first time she thought that her life could be in danger at any time.

    If not for her overwhelming strength, the cold body on the ground would be her instead.

    Ainsley sucked in the cold air as she continued to focus on her surroundings. She enveloped her body in her ''luck armour'' and also protected Axelle while Axelle used his ''corrosion ability on others.

    In this chaotic moment, Axelle surprisingly did good and didn''t hesitate to kill enemies who wanted to attack his master.

    Thus, Ainsley could sigh in relief as she looked back at the screen on the stage.

    The number already dropped to 90.

    Only 10 more people to be eliminated...and the battle royale would end.

    As Ainsley looked at the screen, Jevon and the others also noticed the number and couldn''t help but speak.

    "Mdy, should we clean up some other bosses too? We have been in defence for 15 minutes straight."

    If we can kill 10 bosses, the battle will be over, and they don''t need to put up their guard all the time.

    That''s why...their boss should attack others too!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 616 - "Provoking A Grim Reaper"

    <h4>Chapter 616 - "Provoking A Grim Reaper"</h4>

    Should we attack other bosses?

    At Jevon''s question, Ainsley lifted her eyebrow and seriously pondered.

    She did have several targets that she''d like to eliminate because these families had sickening businesses involving children.

    But are the bosses still alive, ah? If not, there''s no point in attacking other families.

    Ainsley rubbed her eyebrows before signalling Martin with a hand gesture.

    "Martin, find these ten bosses, and if they''re still alive, immediately tell me through your Airpods."

    Ainsley immediately blurted ten family names and let Martin memorize it in a few minutes before letting him go.

    "Be quick, okay?"

    "As you wish, master." Martin bowed solemnly before he slowly morphed into someone else. The man did everything he could to sneak around the hall without getting killed.

    Of course, Cellino was constantly keeping an eye on Martin to protect him in case of an ident.

    As a result, Martin sessfully inquired about Ainsley''s targets, and around four of them were still alive.

    "Master. The Cailon Family Head, the Torah Family Head, the Moore Family head, and the Bosnian Family Head are still alive. They''re our targets."

    At Martin''s simple report, Ainsley nodded before asking him more about those four people''s location.

    After getting their locations, Ainsley signalled her people to follow after her with just a single whistle.

    "Wuuuuuu¨C "

    When her people heard the long, sharp whistling sound, they instantly stopped whatever they were doing and immediately followed behind Ainsley!

    Cellino also stopped hitting others and hurriedly chased after Ainsley.

    Such a sudden movement of the whole family alerted the enemies.

    When they saw Ainsley suddenly break out of their encirclement and ran somewhere, their faces darkened.

    "Chase her! She''s running away!"

    "Sh*t. How did she break out of our encirclement? I didn''t even see when she ran away!"

    Of course they wouldn''t. After all, Ainsley simply blew a cute kiss to one of the enemies, and they got knocked out. Her charm ability is still the fastest and most efficient ability, ah!

    When Ainsley ''ran away'', her enemies naturally followed after while raining down various attacks.

    A pity that none of the attacks could even burn a strand of her hair! All they could do was to watch Ainsley approaching the Cailon Family head.

    The Cailon Family head was a typical fat middle-aged man with a beard and unpleasant face. He was notorious for his business in the prostitution world.

    And what set him different from other mafia bosses was the fact that he sold boys and girls instead of adults!

    Yes, it was underage prostitution.

    Such a filthy boss. How could Ainsley keep him alive?

    Even if the family wouldn''t immediately go down after the family head was dead, at least she could shake up the family and give chances for the poor children to escape.

    Thus, when Ainsley saw the fat middle-aged man surrounded by five men in ck, she immediately stopped before sneering.

    ''Found you!''

    Just like how Ainsley saw the Cailon Family head, the man also saw Ainsley, and his eyes shed with a cruel and disgusting light.

    The way he looked at Ainsley was just like how he saw valuable goods for trade.

    Ainsley is only three years old. She''s cute and beautiful, exactly what some perverts favoured.

    The Cailon Family Head couldn''t help but think that if they could catch the baby alive, he could sell her for arge sum of money!

    Not to mention that the baby was a mafia boss on paper. Many perverts would like to y with such a precious baby.

    The Cailon Family Head didn''t think too long when he immediately asked his guards in a hoarse voice.

    "Catch that baby alive! We can sell her!"

    The fat man''s belly jiggled as his face flushed red from excitement. His guards didn''t even question the boss'' words, and all of them rushed to catch Ainsley.

    In their eyes, the baby was nothing without her people, and right now, her people were a few meters behind her.

    If they kidnapped her fast, it would be usible.

    Thus, the guards didn''t hesitate to use their abilities to capture Ainsley.

    One of them used their ice maniption ability, the other has a sticky spread in the air, another one skillfully manipted ropes that didn''t seem to be ordinary.

    If this was other children, they would have freaked out and wouldn''t be able to use their abilities seamlessly.

    But the one in front of the guards wasn''t an ordinary toddler.

    Ainsley curled the edge of her lips before activating her luck maniption ability.

    In that instant, rows of data appeared above these people''s heads, directly showing Ainsley their luck level.

    Ainsley didn''t even nce at the data and immediately dragged the luck level to the lowest level.

    All of you...just die!

    Ainsley didn''t bother to look at the attacksing to her, and with leisure steps, she circled the guards and walked toward the lone boss.

    Only seconds after she did that, the first guard''s ability suddenly went out of control and the ice pierced his own chest.

    The second guard got entangled in his own sticky, directly transformed into a cocoon.

    The third guard''s rope suddenly circled his neck and, without warning, suffocated the man to death!

    The other two guards, who didn''t go to catch Ainsley, almost peed their pants at this sight.

    Fck¨C that''s a curse! It must be the legendary curse that could kill without touching!

    The two guards trembled from head to toes while the fatty widened his eyes in disbelief.

    Impossible. His elite guards were killed in a matter of seconds. And this baby didn''t look like she did anything to them.

    She only circled his men, and they''re all dead!

    He...he provoked a grim reaper.

    He''s done for!!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 617 - "My Soul Hurts"

    <h4>Chapter 617 - "My Soul Hurts"</h4>

    If the guards alone were terrified to the bones, how could the Cailon Family head didn''t have the same thoughts?

    When he saw Ainsley easily kill his elite people, the family head''s face paled. He almost kneeled on the ground and begged.

    No! Don''t kill me! I''m the respectable Cailon Family head, the ruler of the Southern Craig Region! How can I die in this kind of ce, and by the hand of a toddler??

    The Cailon Family head was scared silly, but he was still a mafia boss. Even when the enemy had a weird ability, he wouldn''t just turn tail and run!

    Thus, the fat guy gripped his fists tightly as he aimed his palm at Ainsley.

    "Hmph. Go die, brat!!"

    The moment the fat guy opened his palm, the surroundings suddenly moved at a slow pace.

    Even Ainsley''s movement also slowed down, so much so that she looked like she''s filming a slow-motion video.

    Only the Cailon Family head and hisst two guards weren''t affected at all.

    Seeing the enemies slowed down to the point of looking like a snail, the Cailon Family headughed sinisterly as hemanded his guards.

    "Go! Capture that brat alive!"

    With Ainsley''s movement restricted, it was easy for the guards to catch her.

    If Ainsley were a physical-based ability user, she would be in great danger since her movements shackled her.

    But Ainsley''s trump card didn''t need her to move her body or anything. As long as the target was within her skill range, how could she not determine his fate?

    Ainsley''s eyes flickered as she looked at the Cailon Family Head''s luck level, which was quite high.

    A gold level luck was enough to make this guy continue his dirty business and even became the ruler of the Southern Craig Region.

    It''s a pity. All of it will end today.

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate to drag and change the guy''s luck level straight to the lowest level possible¨C wood level.

    The moment the golden luck data flickered to ck, the Cailon Family Head, who was standing right below a chandelier, got a mishap.

    A stray attack strong enough to cut metals and crystal hit the crystal chandelier above the guy''s head.

    Just one powerful attack from nowhere, and the crystal chandelier snapped. The huge thing fell straight to the fat guy''s head!

    PRANGG!

    The guy who could only control living beings'' movement couldn''t stop the chandelier from falling.

    He didn''t even realise what''s going on when a sharp pain hit his head, and the next moment, he was crushed straight to the floor.

    "AHHHH!" Another guest near the fatty shouted in shock.

    He hurriedly ran away from the chandelier''s ident venue, afraid that other chandeliers would fall onto him.

    Many other participants did the same, and all of them were looking at the bloody corpse underneath the broken crystal chandelier.

    "That''s the Cailon Family Head, right? Why is he so unlucky? The chandelier fell straight onto his head!"

    Some participants whispered to each other as they ran around the hall, avoiding their enemies.

    "Hush. Didn''t you see that short battle before? Fatty Cailon was battling the Sloan Family head!"

    "Ah? The Sloan Family head who is famous for her ''curse'' ability??"

    "Yes, yes! That''s why that ident isn''t an ident at all. It must be her curse! Scary, ah."

    "Damn. Small fries like us should just go."

    These people were the guards of their family''s illegitimate children.

    With their little masters either dead or already hiding somewhere else, they gathered to protect their big master instead.

    On the way to protect their master, they saw this scene, and everyone couldn''t help but shudder.

    Which idiot is provoking the Sloan Family head? Don''t they know that even if she''s just a baby, she''s so OP??

    These guards belonged to a family near the Roane Region''s border. How could they not know about Ainsley''s grand achievement?

    They knew, and they believed it, okay??

    These people instantly avoided Ainsley as if she''s a zombie, and strangely, the girl''s enemies who pursued her and wanted to kill her for easy fame also silently retreated.

    They''re not idiots, okay? They thought that the baby'' strength was just baseless rumours. But now that they saw the truth with their own eyes, how could they still deny the news?

    Even the news didn''t do this baby justice, ah! We are tricked, ah!

    Jevon and the others, who were guarding Ainsley''s rear position, coincidentally saw how their enemies retreated at lightning speed.

    When they saw the enemies running away with their tails tucked behind their legs, they had the urge to chase after these people and kill them all!

    Unfortunately, before they could do so, Ainsley already called out...and her voice didn''t seem to be good.

    "E-el. Nouvan. A-Axel." Ainsley mentioned these three people as she stood near the Cailon Family head corpse and his two unconscious guards.

    The baby was standing with her back as straight as a stick, yet her face was rmingly pale that one almost mistook her as a ghost!

    Even the five spirits who were following Ainsley behind as her backup ability slots were scared silly by Ainsley''s pale face.

    Little boss, what''s going on with you?!

    If even the spirits could tell that there''s something wrong with Ainsley, how could her people not realise that?

    The group immediately circled Ainsley to block her from others'' peering eyes. The three people that Ainsley especially called instantly stepped up and kneeled on one knee.

    "Boss!"

    "Family head, what''s wrong?"

    "M-master, you¨C "

    Before the three people could speak, Ainsley already squeezed out some words while gritting her teeth hard.

    "M-my...my soul...hurts...so much.."

    Ainsley broke in a cold sweat as she clutched her chest tightly.

    It hurts!!!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 618 - "The Four Bullets"

    <h4>Chapter 618 - "The Four Bullets"</h4>

    It hurts! It feels as if something is piercing her soul and slowly tearing it apart.

    Ainsley got this pain right after she used her curse ability on the fatty Cailon. It was right at that moment¨C her suffering began.

    Ainsley''s face paled in an instant, and she couldn''t help but retract her luck maniption ability.

    Only then the pain subsided a bit, but the trauma was still lingering there.

    The fear of when she felt her soul tearing apart is there. It was such...such a scary feeling!

    Ainsley already broke in a cold sweat as she aimlessly called for Elliana, Axelle and Nouvan.

    "It hurts...c-check me. Check my soul. W-what''s wrong with my soul."

    When Ainsley said that, the three people who knew that Ainsley fell into aa because of her soul injury instantly freaked out.

    "N-nouvan, hurry, check!" Axelle already fished out a soul-nourishment potion from his storage ne and hurriedly hugged Ainsley.

    At that moment, he forgot all his social anxiety and such. All he wanted to do was to protect his master!

    Elliana also held Ainsley''s hand, trying to be the baby''s mental support while Nouvan did a quick check-up.

    He''s not a soul healer, but he could faintly see Ainsley''s soul. Of course, he couldn''t see that Ainsley''s soul was different from the native since the difference wasn''t much.

    With Nouvan brief check-up, the guy could detect nothing wrong with Ainsley. Even when Axelle checked the baby''s soul, he also couldn''t determine what was wrong.

    He only felt that Ainsley''s soul shook hard, and it was tearing apart bit by bit.

    He immediately urged Ainsley to drink the soul-nourishment potion, and only then did the soul stop tearing.

    However, it was still shaking wildly, as if about to run away somewhere.

    Such a situation was something that even the spirits couldn''t understand.

    Logically speaking, when someone''s soul shakes, it means that their soul is under attack, and if the soul shakes too much, someone could steal the soul, or the soul might do self-harm.

    But this kind of phenomenon only happens when someone was a victim of a soul-rted ability user with high damage output.

    For Ainsley to be in this situation...someone really did attack her soul with an unknown method!

    But no one knew about the attacker, not even Ainsley and Zev. The two of them only knew about Ainsley''s soul true state.

    When Ainsley''s soul was trembling like that, Zev was the first one to shout in Ainsley''s mind.

    [Host. One of the bullets inside your soul is rolling around right when you use your luck maniption ability on that Fatty Cailon! Do you think that¨C ]

    [The bullet is suppressing my luck maniption ability?] Ainsley bit her lips as she let her people take care of her.

    When she had this thought about the bullet, she immediately understood what''s going on.

    Her luck maniption ability was an exclusive ability bound to her foreign soul. She had this ability solely because she was a transmigrator.

    This was why the neutraliser couldn''t stop her luck maniption ability or seal it.

    But then, since the ability was linked to her soul, it means that if her soul is injured like now¡­

    It turned out that one of the four bullets residing in her soul was in charge of sealing any abilities linked to her soul.

    But it was only activated when she took arge amount of energy to use the luck maniption ability.

    No wonder the pain only came when she manipted gold level luck.

    It means that from now on until she got rid of these bullets in her soul, she couldn''t use her luck maniption ability for those with gold-level luck and above!

    Ainsley instantly felt a sense of danger. If she couldn''t manipte the luck of those with gold-level luck and above, how could she fight and survive?

    All these times, her charm was effective against stronger beings because she lowered those beings'' luck levels.

    And she could also save her people because she raised their luck level above gold level.

    But now...the gold level was the barrier.

    Isn''t this the same as taking away her golden finger?!

    Ainsley''s mind spun around. She almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Hateful! Whoever sniped this boss¨C pray that you''re already dead. Otherwise, this boss will make you wish you''re dead!!

    Ainsley gritted her teeth as she tried to calm down.

    The effect of the soul-nourishment potion was good to mend her teared soul, and in no time, she didn''t feel the pain anymore.

    Still, Ainsley knew that she couldn''t let this be. Especially when the Godfather was still in a deepa, and she didn''t know when he would wake up.

    Her trump card should be her luck maniption ability, okay?? Fck!

    [Zev, is there a way to get rid of these bullets without a soul healer? These bullets are really annoying, ah!]

    It''s hard to find a soul healer, even among spirits. But to find a soul healer within the living beings, Ainsley couldn''t force herself toply.

    After all, her soul condition was a secret, and she didn''t want others to know.

    Is there other ways to heal her soul without rming others??

    Zev was silent for a moment before he pped his ancient china''s paper fan.

    [Actually, I think there''s a way. Do you remember the second sacred beast of the Sloan Family? The one said to inherit the underworld guardian''s bloodline?]

    [Ah...Code-B? Cellino''s brother?]

    [Yes, that guy. I think he can summon souls and revive the dead, making him a necromancer, right?]

    [Right¡­]

    [If...if he is lucky to summon a soul that has the soul healer ability and then revive that person to be a puppet for his necromancer ability¡­]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 619 - "End Of Preliminary Round"

    <h4>Chapter 619 - "End Of Preliminary Round"</h4>

    Zev paused before continuing.

    [Don''t you think your problem will be solved that way?]

    Of course, Ainsley had to bear the pain of forcefully raising Code-B''s luck level so that he could urately summon a soul healer among the souls in the underworld.

    But that would only be a one-time thing. After Code-B helped Ainsley and also masked her soul perfectly, she would be out of danger.

    Coincidentally, the prairie should be opened this month. Ainsley had been waiting for several months already, and the prairie should be ready to ept new guests.

    Thus, Ainsley didn''t think much and immediately prepared to visit the prairie once the banquet ended.

    Of course, for now, the baby slowly swept her gaze over the remaining guests, and when she saw that her targets were still alive, she didn''t hesitate to send a signal to her people.

    "Let''s gwo. We will kill those scums, " Ainsley whispered to her Airpods, and her people instantly received hermand.

    However, they still circled the baby with pale faces as if the world was about to end.

    "Mdy, are you really okay, ah? You look like you were in so much pain before! Did you exhaust your energy or something?"

    Jevon couldn''t help but bend his back to observe Ainsley''s expression. After all, he felt that Ainsley was in trouble, but she deliberately hid it from them¡­

    Why would she make us worry like that? If we don''t know her problem, how can we help her??

    Ainsley could detect the worry and anxiety in Jevon''s voice, so she could only smile bitterly.

    "It''s owkay. I didn''t exhawust my enelgy¡­."

    My soul was hurting. That''s all. Hahaha¡­

    Ainsley would never tell her people that there''s something wrong with her soul. Even the Godfather didn''t know about it for the moment. How could she tell these clueless people?

    The matter with the transmigrator hunter was especially sensitive, and the less people knew about this, the better.

    Ainsley patted Jevon''s tummy awkwardly as she pointed at her target''s location with her chin.

    "C''mon, let''s kill those scums first."

    Seeing that Ainsley didn''t want to talk more about why she suddenly acted as if she was in great pain before, Jevon and the others could only sigh and grumble.

    The boss is ying dumb. We should too! But once this is over, Hmmmm. We will tell the supreme elder.

    Ainsley didn''t know that her people were already thinking of tattling to Grandpa Yofan behind Ainsley''s back.

    Snitch, snitch!

    The ignorant Ainsley did nothing but lead her people to target the other scums.

    Unlike before, this time, Ainsley left the bodyguards to her people and faced off the boss by herself.

    However, she didn''t use her luck maniption ability and instead chose to use her charm. It was quite hard to kill using her charm ability, but this time, the target was a lolicon.

    Such a coincidence...he died while having a nosebleed¡­

    The third target was the opposite. It was a woman, and she hated children.

    Thus, Ainsley''s baby charm couldn''t affect the woman much due to her intense hatred toward children.

    In the end, Ainsley used her luck maniption ability to kill the scum woman who promoted prostitution and many ck deals in her region.

    Fortunately, the woman''s luck level wasn''t that high; it didn''t even reach Gold. Thus, Ainsley was able to use her luck maniption ability without triggering the bullets in her soul.

    Just like that, Ainsley spent 30 minutes or so to wipe out the four families'' representatives that came to the banquet.

    Those families lost their family heads and would be in chaos for quite a while.

    They shouldn''t be able to keep an eye on their dirty business for quite a time, which was a relief for Ainsley.

    Just a few minutes after Ainsley finished off thest target without batting an eyelid, the council''s representatives that were spread throughout the hall updated the number of families left in their battle royale.

    From their thorough observation, there were only 80 family heads left in the hall!

    To avoid cutting down the number, the representatives'' leader, the woman on the stage, immediately sounded the rm.

    With just one click of a remote in her hand, a defeating siren sound filled the hall.

    TOOOOT. TOOOOT. TOOOOOT.

    The noise instantly attracted the participants who were trying to survive or were attacking others.

    Strangely, the noise wasn''t only a distraction, but it seemed to incite them to pay attention to the source of the noise.

    Thus, no one had the initiative to sneak attack the other party when they were distracted or anything. Everyone''s attention was precisely on the stage.

    That siren rm sound...should be someone''s special ability amplified with a loudspeaker!

    Ainsley''s attention was also on the woman because the sound source was strangely from the little brooch on the woman''s chest.

    That must be the hidden loudspeaker, ah. But is the woman not feeling ufortable or something?

    The noise is literally so loud that no matter where the guests are, they can still hear the noise.

    What about the woman? She''s literally the one wearing the hidden loudspeaker!

    Such a weird phenomenon pricked Ainsley''s curiosity, but since curiosity killed the cat, she refrained from finding out things.

    The baby just calmly waited as the woman took the microphone from the podium and started her speech with a beaming smile on her face.

    "Congrattions to the remaining 80 families! All of you have sessfully advanced to the first round of the tournament."

    The woman made a hand gesture, and many staff in ck instantly came out of nowhere and started to clean up the hall.

    They dragged the corpses, grouped them based on the family insignia, and even prepared coffins for the deceased family heads!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 620 - "Drug Relay"

    <h4>Chapter 620 - "Drug Ry"</h4>

    Unlike the bosses that got gorgeous coffins, the mafia members didn''t have that privilege.

    The staff simply gave arge bag for each corpse and left them on the floor, lining up neatly.

    The illegitimate wives and children got slightly better treatment with less expensive-looking coffins.

    Butpared to the family head''s coffins, the difference was like heaven and earth.

    Thetter had either a silver or goldced coffin, and the former only had simple wooden coffins.

    Seeing how the staff handled the corpse so efficiently, the remaining participants didn''t have the mood to rejoice that they had advanced to the next round.

    All of them looked at this scene with a shiver down their spines.

    These people are already expecting casualties? They even prepared custom-made coffins for the family heads, ah!

    Imagining how someone already prepared their coffins when they hadn''t even started the tournament, the bosses shuddered from head to toe.

    There''s no way that those who didn''t be a high-ranking family would all die, right?

    The mafia society would be in a huge chaos, and it wouldn''t be advantageous for the council, right? Or maybe the council had other ns?

    Ainsley also had the same thoughts.

    ''Is the council trying to weed out these families or¡­? Losing a family head isn''t that bad, but it will still bring out tons of problems for the mafia society.

    Especially when the family has no direct descendants to be an heir, or they''re too young to be one.

    Is the council trying to tighten their grip on the mid-level mafia families?

    This...sounded logical.

    Once the mid-ranking mafia families had difficulties, the council could slowly extend their ''olive branch'' to help these families and left a bit of ''shadow'' on the family.

    Like this, the council could better monitor the families and would make sure that the council''s regime remained superior.

    But maybe the reason why they didn''t target the high-ranking or the 7 great and 7 sacred families was because the council''s members were mainly from these families.

    Of course, once someone became a mafia council''s member, they had to cut ties with their former family and be neutral.

    But it couldn''t be helped if they did things in the dark.

    Discovering this kind of conspiracy, Ainsley didn''t know what to say.

    ''It seems that the mafia world is much more profound than what I expected...the politics is deep, and many factors are essential to keep a family alive and well.''

    Ainsley let out a small sigh. The mafia society is the underworld, and it''s not a surprise that many dirty dealings and tricks are lingering everywhere.

    Ainsley patted her chest as he forced herself to listen to the woman''s words since it was rted to the first round of the tournament.

    Coincidentally, the woman had just revealed the first round''s concept.

    "Just like what I said before, the first round will be ''Drug Ry''. The rules are simple."

    The woman pointed at the screen behind her, and the screen lit up, showing a neat and professional-looking PowerPoint.

    "The Drug Ry round is simply apetition to see how well your family can go against the government."

    The woman pointed at the first rule, and it stated that the winning criteria would be about how much drugs you sell to people outside of the mafia society.

    One had to show the proof of their dealings, and the drugs would be counted using grams or kilograms.

    Of course, different drugs have different points to offer.

    For example, one gram of Zeloin drug that was considered high-level drugs offered five points.

    But one gram of Niko Drug that was somon and cheap only offered one point for the family.

    Of course, the more expensive and rare the drug, the bigger the risk for the seller.

    The government was more adamant about tracking this kind of high-level drug dealings than the cheap one that people could buy anywhere.

    The cheap drugs had many dangerous side effects, but most of them only affected one''s health.

    On the other hand, the higher-level drugs not only affect one''s health, but also affect their special ability, mind, mental, and so on.

    Someone said that the Zeloin drug could make the user feel like they''re the strongest in the world.

    But the side effect is that...the user will exhaust their lifespan and descend into madness.

    This kind of drug is usually used to kill targets without exposing many traces and kill the target slowly.

    So many other drugs existed in the mafia society business, and now, the tournament''s first-round is to sell drugs!

    Of course, the result would be counted starting from the chosen date. The previous sales and ie from selling drugs wouldn''t be calcted.

    Aside from stimting these families to try selling a more high-level and expensive drug, the council''s purpose of issuing this task is also to annoy the government as much as they can!

    Clearly, the families that already have? in selling drugs would have a head start in this round, but unfortunately...the Sloan Family wasn''t included in this category.

    When Ainsley heard that the first round was to sell drugs to non-mafia members, she almost fainted on the spot.

    How is this possible, ah?! Her family only soldmon drugs in the past, and Ainsley also abolished the business after she took over the family head''s seat.

    Now...they had to sell drugs?!

    Not only did this go against Ainsley''s moral principle, but it also gave her a sense of hopelessness.

    The drug-dealing business wasn''t an easy business that one could start anytime, ah¡­

    But they only had one month to do this and they couldn''t rely on others or their end result would be invalid!

    What to do??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 621 - "Reviving Drug Business"

    <h4>Chapter 621 - "Reviving Drug Business"</h4>

    Ainsley wasn''t the only one panicking right now. Her people and some other bosses who never tried drug-dealing business were thrown into disarray.

    "Drug ry?! What the heck¨C This is unfair for those who don''t have such business, ah!"

    One of the bosses in the hall grumbled as he looked at the people around him.

    This round was less bloody than the preliminary round, but this one could possibly damage their family''s business and have a greater impact on their family.

    "Yeah, yeah. Why can''t we just do other business? Weaponry business is good right now, and not too risky¡­"

    "Tsk. How do we get the drug supply, anyway? We don''t have the factory or the farm."

    "Hmmm, rob other families'' storage houses?"

    The bosses were busy whispering to their people, and the leader representative from the council didn''t even mind their whisperings.

    She only smiled sweetly at the remaining guests and nodded.

    "Alright. That''s the end of today''s banquet."

    The woman walked away from the podium and slowly went down the stage.

    "You are free to do anything, but please, there can''t be any infighting from now on. If you''re caught killing other bosses, you will be eliminated on the spot," she added.

    Of course, the ''elimination'' thing she mentioned didn''t mean that the council would kill that person. They would just eliminate them from the tournament.

    No one would be stupid enough to throw away the opportunity to enter a high-ranking society just to kill other bosses.

    There would be time to kill, no need to fret.

    Thus, the banquet regained their peace, and everyone quickly forgot about the casualties happening a few minutes ago.

    The hall was already clean like new, and there''s not even a speck of blood remaining. The staff truly did well to restore the hall to its original state.

    Because of that, the remaining participants could ease their nerves and tried to socialise to boost their drug business or to start one.

    The council didn''t announce who would be eliminated from the first round, so everyone could only do their best to produce the best result.

    Anyway, as long as their result is good, they should be able to advance, right?

    Ainsley had the same thoughts. She knew that right now, the Sloan Family had to revive their cheap drug business.

    Thus, she immediately contacted the Dober Branch Family Head.

    The Dober family used to manage the drug and potion business, but now, Ainsley only allowed them to do normal potion business.

    The Dober branch Family Head wasn''t uncle Dober anymore since he''s now a waste. His son took over his ce, and as a new branch head, he was obedient and sensible.

    Ainsley could trust him over some business, unlike his father who tried to take over the main family''s business.

    That''s why Ainsley immediately contacted Saber, Dober''s son, and talked to him about reviving the drug business for a month.

    Since they previously got engaged in this business, they still had some contact information about the suppliers.

    Albeit, just a cheap drug supplier.

    "Hum, Hum. Yeah. Saber, I want you to revive our drug business in three days. Keep selling all kinds of drugs that we sold previously."

    Ainsley didn''t bother to use her cutesynguage as she talked to Saber. Saber also listened closely to Ainsley''s instruction and quickly made his move.

    After Saber gave his response, only then did Ainsley cut off the phone call.

    The baby slowly put down her phone and put it inside her skirt''s pocket before rubbing the space between her eyebrows.

    Aishhh. The drug business will be revived soon, and that''s a good start. But our drug business is too small, and we only sell cheap drugs¡­

    It certainly won''t be enough to pass this round in just a month.

    To safely pass the first round in a month, Ainsley knew that she had to sell expensive and rare drugs while finding a customer that would buy her drugs in bulk.

    That''s the fastest way to earn points converted from drug sales.

    Of course, she also had to provide the proof. She absolutely couldn''t provide false proof.

    If she got caught modifying the proof, the council would have no mercy and would immediately eliminate her family from the tournament!

    And maybe the council would make things difficult for her family in the future. Who knows?

    The mafia council wasn''t something that the current Sloan Family could offend.

    Even the 7 great and 7 sacred families wouldn''t necessarily offend the mafia council for nothing.

    "Hhhhh¡­." Ainsley let out another sigh as she gestured at her people to roam around the hall.

    They didn''t intend to go back so early when they could get more information regarding their rivals.

    In times like this, Martin, who had joined the Chale branch family and became the head of their intelligencework business, was the most useful.

    Martin collected a lot of information on the remaining participants simply by infiltrating their ranks or using other means.

    In an hour, he gathered all the information and sent it to Ainsley''s phone.

    The baby immediately looked at the rough data, and one of the families mentioned there caught her attention.

    "D Family...a family sponsored by the Aretha Family? Specialised in selling highly illegal drugs!"

    Ainsley muttered to herself and couldn''t help but gasp.

    It said that the D Family often supplied drugs to the Aretha Family and other 7 sacred families.

    They were really specialising in selling drugs. This round''s theme would be the most beneficial for this family in particr.

    If others knew about this hidden fact, they would all be jealous of the D family for receiving the Aretha Family''s support and even supplying drugs for the famous 7 sacred families.

    But for Ainsley, this information only gave her sudden enlightenment!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 622 - "Billios Familys Drug Dealings?"

    <h4>Chapter 622 - "Billios Family''s Drug Dealings?"</h4>

    ''Uh...if the D Family can sell drugs to the seven sacred families within this one month, can''t I also sell drugs to the 7 great families?''

    Ainsley''s eyes lit up. She was obviously inspired to start a drug business with the Walter Family.

    The baby literally forgot the rules stating that the sales couldn''t be inside the mafia society¡­.

    In other words, even if the D Family supplied the 7 sacred families'' drugs, it wouldn''t be counted in this round!

    The council was really fair and just.

    Ainsley almost thought of selling drugs to the Walter Family when she remembered that she had to sell drugs to those outside of the mafia society¡­

    Oh damn. Don''t tell her...she has to sell drugs to various guilds or other non-mafia forces??

    There were some kinds of drugs that wouldn''t be too harmful for the body and were actually useful.

    Since the council didn''t specify which drugs they could sell, it means that they could sell all kinds of drugs and the council would only give them the list of points they would get from selling those kinds of drugs.

    Indeed, just now, the website already made a new post, and they gave a long list of drugs that the participants could sell, along with their converted points per gram.

    Following the post was another statement regarding the first round''s elimination criteria.

    [Top 65 families in the first round will advance to the second round, and those below 65 will be eliminated.]

    When Jevon saw this announcement, he immediately showed it to Ainsley with a grave face.

    "If our family''s overall drug points can''t enter the top 65, we will lose, ah! Boss...what to do?"

    This new announcement only pushed the participants to sell drugs that had the most conversion points.

    Since the council listed the drugs from the one with the most conversion points to the least, it''s easy for the participants to choose to sell those top-notch drugs.

    But when Ainsley checked the drug list, she found out that the less harmful drugs she nned to sell could only enter the mid-rankne based on the conversion points.

    If she wanted to win by selling this kind of drug, she had to sell TONSSS of them. Even if this drug had various uses, who would be so crazy to buy tons of them?

    Ahhhh! What to do??

    Ainsley bit her lips as she quietly scrolled her phone screen to check the drug list.

    She counted there were more than 20 drugs that were considered top-notch with 10 conversion points per gram.

    But those drugs had bad side effects, and they''re mainly used to kill others, which was why the potential buyers would only be the assassin guild association or the hitman.

    Those two forces were the only potential buyers that weren''t included inside the mafia society.

    After all, the mafia also often built their hitman forces to ept assassination and such. There weren''t a lot of non-mafia forces with the same business.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley''s connection didn''t even touch the edge of the assassin guild association or the hitman guild.

    Her connections were mainly around the neutral guilds that weren''t involved with the dark side, ah!

    Ainsley tapped her forehead in frustration as she calcted just how many mid-rank drugs she had to sell to secure the top 65 spots.

    If most of the families tried to sell the top-notch drugs, she had to double or triple her sales of mid-rank drugs.

    ...this is such an impossible thing.

    The Shaman guild, the beast tamer, the monster tamer, the summoner or the alchemist guild wouldn''t need that many drugs in their business.

    The alchemist guild might require more drugs to develop a specific type of potion, but they also wouldn''t need tons of drugs in just a month¡­

    Should she open another rare potion auction but the requirement to get a seat was to buy a certain amount of drugs from her business?

    That also meant that she had to prioritise the non-mafia guests to boost her rank in this round.

    Things were spiralling out of control, and right now, Ainsley had to admit that she still couldn''t find the suitable starter to win this round.

    Not to mention that she also wanted to quickly meet the second sacred beast to help her heal her soul¡­

    It seems that she had to return to her mansion first and discuss this with her family.

    Thus, that night, after acquiring some drug supplier contacts from the mafia families who supply drugs, Ainsley brought her people to leave the ind.

    The group didn''t rest all-night and rushed to go back to their mansion.

    In the end, they managed to arrive at their home the next day in the afternoon.

    When the group arrived, Ainsley didn''t take a rest and immediately summoned Grandpa Yofan and the other higher-ups to discuss the drug ry issue.

    Once Ainsley finished telling the group the full story, the older men and the experienced members all had gloomy faces.

    "Selling drugs to non-mafia forces. This is really...risky and hard." One of the branch family heads shook his head and sighed.

    "True, true. We don''t have that many connections...I don''t think there are other forces in need of? many drugs in one month aside from the assassins and the hitman."

    "Have you tried the Billios Casino? I heard that our boss is close to the Billios Family''s current boss...maybe he can help?"

    It''s not a secret anymore that Ainsley was close to the members of the Billioe Family. She knew their family head and even knew the chairwoman!

    Hearing someone mentioning the Billios Family, Ainsley couldn''t help but pause.

    She blinked her eyes slowly, deep in thoughts.

    The Billios Family, huh...can they help?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 623 - "Non-humans Drug Dealings"

    <h4>Chapter 623 - "Non-humans Drug Dealings"</h4>

    When Ainsley recalled Jake, her eyes immediately lit up. She knew that she could do business with Jake and also offered some benefits to him.

    She absolutely wouldn''t make use of their friendship to ask Jake''s help for free.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley, who hadn''t talked to Jake for a while, immediately texted him through the phone number that he gave her.

    [Jake, Jake, this is Godtoddler! Are you busy now? I have something to tell you¡­]

    Obviously, Jake, who didn''t know that his cover was already blown by his own mother, almost choked to death when he saw this message.

    The young man was at his office at the mansion, overseeing some important business projects when the tablet in his hand dropped to hisps with a plop.

    Fck. Since when did the Godtoddler know my new name? Ahhhh! Don''t tell me that my cover is already blown to pieces? She knew that I''m from the Billios Family?

    Countless suspicions and guesses ran around Jake''s mind, but the young man forced himself to keep his calm.

    He took his tablet and slowly replied to the message.

    [Hahaha, you call me Jake, so you already know my true identity, Godtoddler?]

    Jake didn''t immediately ask why Ainsley contacted him first. After all, he also knew that the baby was extremely busy and she was involved in tons of troubles.

    For her to suddenly contact him now, maybe she''s also in another big trouble.

    Ainsley also tacitly didn''t mention anything about her messaging Jake first and very sensibly replied to the message first.

    [Yep, yep, your mom told me about your real identity. It turns out that...you lied to me. Humph!]

    Ainsley sent an animated sticker of herself in the chibi version making the ''humph'' gesture.

    Receiving such a cute animated sticker, Jake almost had a nosebleed.

    Too cute! Save! Save!

    After saving the sticker, Jake coughed before replying to Ainsley''s mistake.

    [Hehehe, I''m sorry, Godtoddler. I didn''t mean to hide my identity...I just didn''t want to scare you, that''s all.]

    This time, Jake also sent over a customised animated sticker of himself wearing his iconic casino attire, but this one is a chibi version.

    The sticker was bowing several times, looking extremely apologetic.

    Of course, it would have been more sincere if there were no cards, casino chips and dors raining in the background.

    Ainsley''s lips twitched as she secretly saved the sticker. It turned out that she''s not the only one ordering a set of stickers of her chibi version¡­

    Of course, Ainsley didn''t mention this and hurriedly replied.

    [It''s okay, I don''t mind. I also hide my identity behind the Godtoddler name...so we are even.]

    Ainsley sent a sticker of her chibi self, who was giving a cute wink. The sticker wasn''t animated, but Jake felt as if the sticker was moving, ah!

    He''s about to have another nosebleed.

    [Hahaha, okay, okay. We are even.]

    Jake sent a ''grinning'' sticker of his chibi version before sending another message.

    [So, mdy, what''s up? Why did you suddenly message me like this? Did you get into another trouble?]

    Jake curled the corner of his lips as he sent a ''smirking'' sticker of his chibi self. He truly looked like a teasing and annoying little Cheshire cat in that art, inviting anyone to p him to death.

    Ainsley also had the urge to p him, but she endured. She almost sent a ''p face'' gif to Jake¡­

    Taking a deep breath, Ainsley hurriedly typed.

    [It''s like this. I''m joining a tournament to promote my family to a high-ranking family, but the first round requires us to sell drugs¡­]

    Ainsley exined the overall situation within a few paragraphs.

    Jake received the message and immediately read them carefully.

    A few minutester, after Jake finished reading the long text, he sent a sticker of his chibi version, who was letting out a small sigh, looking extremely distressed.

    Of course, the sticker would look convincing if the chibi didn''t have such chubby cute cheeks¡­

    Following the sticker was Jake''s short reply.

    [So you find me...to sell drugs to my family? After all, my family is considered a non-mafia family.]

    Ainsley didn''t shy away and immediately sent an animated sticker of her chibi self, who was nodding cutely.

    [Hum!]

    Jake quickly saved the sticker before sending another reply.

    [Well, that''s not impossible. My family does need some types of drugs that are illegal, and we can only purchase them from the mafias¡­]

    Jake usually sold these drugs to non-human races who wanted to try drugs made by humans¨Cfor research purposes.

    But the human government wouldn''t let the non-human buy that kind of drugs that were considered as the humans'' ck history.

    Thus, the non-humans had to buy the drugs at the human''s ck market or other forces.

    The humans that did the most business with non-human races were the Billios Family, known for their trades reaching the non-human markets.

    Thus, many non-humans demanded various types of drugs from the Billios Family, even when the Billios Family was aw-abiding family...on the surface.

    Well, what kind of sessful business doesn''t have one or two dark sides?

    The Billios Family wasn''t an exception.

    To avoid the government'' eyes on them and to avoid getting ratted out by their business partner who worked in the dark side, the Billios Family never used the same partner twice.

    In other words, they used another identity to purchase drugs from one source, but after that, they wouldn''t buy from the same seller.

    They always buy drugs from many sellers, and just once.

    Thus, it''s hard to track the Billios Family down when they''re using various identities to buy drugs and from different sellers too.

    This month, coincidentally, they hadn''t picked a seller!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 624 - "Win-Win"

    <h4>Chapter 624 - "Win-Win"</h4>

    [Mypany in charge of selling drugs to the non-human races hasn''t picked a supplier this month. If you want, I can give the position to you.]

    Jake sent a ''smiling'' sticker of his chibi self, and the smile on the chibi''s face was truly cute to the bone.

    However, Ainsley didn''t immediately rush to agree.

    She knew that Jake adored her too much and would give her anything that she wanted, but she didn''t want to take advantage of his kindness.

    Thus, Ainsley pondered for a moment before typing.

    [I''ve already gotten a business deal with non-human races through your mom in exchange for a potion. I feel bad if I also ept your proposal...]

    In other words, she didn''t want to receive the kindness for free.

    When Jake saw this, he also knew that his mom gave Ainsley the business right to trade with non-human races and would support her in the future.

    Of course, this agreement wasn''t finalised yet since they didn''t specify which race could do business with the Sloan Family.

    After all, the Billios Family was monopolistic interracial trades in Godlif country, and even the government had to get the Billios Family''s permission to sell or buy things from the non-human races.

    This was to avoid the non-human races from having a bad experience when buying things from the humans, thus lowering the humans'' credibility in the eyes of other non-human races.

    The same thing applied to how the non-human races had to go through the Billios Family to sell stuff to the humans.

    This was to avoid the non-human races from tricking the humans, resulting in dangerous items that might cause genocide or something.

    Since the Billios Family had good rtionships with various non-human races over a century, they had the right to keep their privilege.

    And now, they would let another family share this privilege...albeit under the Billios Family''s management.

    It''s still a serious thing. Ainsley knew this.

    Thus, she told Jake to ask something from her family in return for supplying the drugs that the Billios Family would sell to the non-human races.

    After all, just like how the alchemist guild would take the me for unexpected trouble on a licensed potion under their watch¡­.

    The Billios Family would also shoulder the me if the drug quality is inferior or something.

    Jake naturally knew this.

    That''s why when Ainsley said that they should do mutual trading over this issue, he couldn''t help but look at Ainsley In a more favourable light.

    [Okay. Actually, the non-human races want the elf potions, but the elves won''t sell potions to them under normal circumstances.]

    Jake paused before sending another message.

    [That''s why, if you have an alchemist that can create elf potions¡­]

    Well, he actually referred to the elf behind Ainsley''s rare potion auction. He was sure that the alchemist was an elf and should be the blue-skinned auctioned off a few months ago.

    [If you have an alchemist that can make elf potions, can you sell some of the potions to mypany? Just a bit is enough. I don''t want to anger the elves because of this too.]

    If only several potions were auctioned to the non-human races, the elves could do nothing about it.

    After all, they did sell potions to the Billios Family, albeit only once a year or even less.

    If the Billios Family wanted to re-sell the potions, they couldn''t do anything. They still needed the Billios Family to act as their broker to buy things from other races and the human race.

    For the elves who weren''t used to socialising with other races, the Billios Family was undoubtedly precious for them, worthy of their trust due to the long-time agreement between the two parties.

    [I only want five unique potions each month. How is it? The potions should be different each batch, and the next batch should be different too.]

    In other words, there would be no spare potions in the sales. Jake intended to make a high-ss auction for the non-human races using these potions.

    Ainsley, who had no contacts with non-human races other than Axelle, could do nothing but let the Billios Family resell her potion.

    Of course, Jake wasn''t that cruel. He also agreed to give Ainsley 10% of the auction ie, and he would buy drugs from Ainsley in bulk.

    He would also buy them at a high price!

    This is a win-win situation for both parties, and Ainsley had no reason to disagree.

    Thus, after formatting their agreement one more time, they drafted a business contract and promised to meet in a week.

    This time, since Ainsley would be busy preparing for the tournament, Jake offered to meet her at Evan''s mansion.

    [See you in a week, Godtoddler.]

    Ainsley read the message and giggled before sending a sticker of her chibi self, who was waving her hands cutely.

    [Bye-bye! See you in a week.]

    The whole conversation surprisingly took one hour toplete, but after that, Ainsley could sigh in relief.

    At least she had found a potential customer for her drug business. Now, she only needed to find out who sold the drugs that Jake demanded.

    Of course, the drugs that Jake wanted were all listed as top-notch drugs with 10 conversion points for each gram.

    This is a good thing, but Ainsley had to rack her brain to find anyone who sold those drugs in the first ce. Or who produced them.

    She had no choice but to call Martin over and give him a mission.

    "Find out who produced these drugs and how we can buy the items." Ainsley gave the list of drugs that Jake needed to Martin.

    We have to track down the drug producers to win this round!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 625 - "Another Party"

    <h4>Chapter 625 - "Another Party"</h4>

    For the next few days, while waiting for Jake to visit the mansion, Ainsley was busy tracking the drug producer and tried to buy drugs from them.

    She did manage to buy some of the types that Jake wanted, but there were some types that she couldn''t find.

    In fact, she found the producer who created the drugs, but the producer refused to sell the drugs.

    The producers were already in a business contract with other mafia families, and that''s why they couldn''t sell the drugs to the Sloan Family.

    Ainsley had to contact the mafia families who had the right to buy the drugs from the producers.

    Coincidentally, the 4 families that had the drugs Ainsley needed were all high-ranking families in the 7 great family''s camp.

    That night, after Ainsley contacted them, the high-ranking families were nning to hold a banquet for the high-ranking mafia families siding with the 7 great families.

    There were at least forty families, and the banquet would start in two days.

    So, when Ainsley, who was the Walter Family''s sworn ally, called them, they immediately thought of inviting her to the banquet to discuss the thing with the drugs.

    After all, a party was the best way to discuss business, and the four families owning the drugs thought the same.

    Thus, the family representative sent an invitation to Ainsley, telling her toe to the party that would be held in two days.

    When Ainsley received the purple-gold invitation envelope with a stamp of the 7 great families'' high-ranking association, she had the urge to cry.

    Another party, ah!! Thest one almost left her a psychological shadow for witnessing the cruel mafia world for the n-th time.

    Now, she had to attend another party...this time with the high-ranking families under the 7 great families'' care.

    The association itself was named ''37 Little Great Families''.

    There were 37 high-ranking families under the 7 great families and all of them joined the association to further help each other.

    Of course, since the party was held for the 37 high-ranking families, the sworn ally of the 7 great families, who had a higher status, usually didn''t attend the party.

    That''s why, the actual number of the association members were only 30 or so, or maybe less.

    But since Ainsley needed to talk to four families in this association, she became the first sworn ally family to attend the party.

    When the news spread among the ''37 Little Great Families'', the bosses were all pleasantly surprised.

    This is the sworn ally of the Walter Family, ah! If they couldtch onto this golden thigh, maybe they could be the Walter Family''s sworn ally too.

    Even though Ainsley''s family was still categorised as a middle-ranking family, no one in the 7 great families'' camp doubted her family''s ability to be the Walter Family''s sworn ally.

    They knew Ainsley''s business was unique, and that''s why the Walter Family took her family as their sworn ally.

    Some people also said that Ainsley had a great rtionship with Evan Walter and Finley Walter.

    If it''s like this, how could the high-ranking families associated with the 7 great families not ept the Sloan Family into the circle?

    If anything, this was the first time the Sloan Family was integrating to the high-ranking society and to the 7 great families'' circle.

    After all, they were an ex-member of the 7 sacred families. It was quite an awkward position.

    But now, the chance to rally allies and dive further into the mafia society was here. Ainsley was sure that she had to attend.

    That''s why the baby immediately asked her people to prepare for the party while she herself went to find Grandpa Yofan.

    Before the party started, to avoid any unforeseen troubles, Ainsley wanted to hurry and get the second sacred beast out.

    When she finally found Grandpa Yofan at the office, Ainsley immediately told him her purpose of finding the old man.

    "You want to enter the prairie again?"

    Grandpa Yofan furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Ainsley, who was sitting on the sofa right across his working desk.

    "Hum. I nweed the second sacred bweast to do sometwing for me...it is rted to my soul and abiwities."

    Ainsley didn''t borate more about the thing with her soul, but Grandpa Yofan could sense how urgent it was for Ainsley.

    He had a feeling that Ainsley was hiding something from him¡­.

    And that''s not a good one.

    Grandpa Yofan took a deep breath and sighed.

    "I won''t forbid you from entering the prairie. The prairie can be opened already, anyway. But¡­"

    Grandpa Yofan wanted to ask what''s wrong with Ainsley''s soul and abilities, but he just couldn''t open his mouth to ask.

    He didn''t know why buttely...he felt that Ainsley could disappear anytime if he probed about her abilities and other things.

    It''s just an instinct of someone who had lived a long life and experienced countless troubles.

    He really didn''t know why...but whenever he felt that Ainsley was drifting away, he broke in a cold sweat.

    Obviously, Ainsley is only busy dealing with many troubles outside of the mansion. That''s why she rarely visited him or something, unlike when she was in the past.

    But...but is it wrong if he thought that Ainsley was avoiding him?

    Grandpa Yofan secretly looked at Ainsley, who was looking at him with a pair of innocent eyes, as if not knowing anything.

    However, in fact, Ainsley was already sweating bullets.

    Uh...why is Grandpa Yofan looking at me like that? Is he suspicious of me? Or what?

    Huhuhu Grandpa, don''t scare me!

    Ainsley was close to crying but she only bit her lips and lowered her head.

    Is Grandpa acting like this¡­.because I unconsciously avoid him?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 626 - "Rejected"

    <h4>Chapter 626 - "Rejected"</h4>

    In fact, after breaking free from the illusion back then, Ainsley could feel something was changing in her heart.

    She became more self-aware that this body isn''t hers.

    The love of the people around her wasn''t directed to her soul, but to this body.

    So...she had to know her ce¡­

    And that''s why she was a bit more distant to Elliana and the others. She also put distance from Grandpa Yofan.

    Axelle was the only one she could truly feel close to because Axelle wasn''t a part of the Sloan Family when she hadn''t transmigrated into this body.

    Thus, Ainsley could feel that she existed and Axelle was the product of her actions, not this body''s people.

    Axelle is Ainsworth''s people. Not Ainsley''s.

    But Elliana, the 9 generals, the five buds, Grandpa Yofan and the elders, they were Ainsley''s.

    Those people truly loved Ainsley even when she was just a normal baby.

    Of course, they might have neglected her a bit before, but they didn''t think of harming Ainsley or looking down at her.

    Only some people in the family were rotten, and those people were already disposed of.

    This body deserved all the love that her people gave her, but what about Ainsworth?

    Ainsworth knew that she wanted to transmigrate into this body because she wasn''t satisfied with her previous world, her old life.

    That''s why she unknowingly stole this body. At first, Ainsley only wanted to survive, which is why she helped make the Sloan Family stronger.

    But now, she thought of the Sloan Family as her own family, her own people.

    That''s why she avenged them. That''s why she wanted them to thrive and wanted them to have the best things in this world.

    That''s why...she wanted the Sloan Family to love her...love her soul and not just the body.

    Ainsley''s eyes shed with aplicated thought, but soon, she suppressed her weird emotion and calmly looked at Grandpa Yofan''s probing gaze.

    "I''m owkay, Gwandpa. Pwease, help me open the prairie. That''s it."

    With Ainsley shifting the topic, Grandpa Yofan couldn''t ask her why she suddenly acts distant like this. The old man could only sigh and nod.

    "When do you want to enter the prairie? This afternoon?"

    It was only a few minutes before lunchtime now. They might be able to open the prairie after lunch.

    "Hum. The faster, the better. Twank ywou, Gwandpa."

    Ainsley sincerely thanked Grandpa Yofan and apanied him for a few minutes before they walked to the dining hall together.

    Just like usual, the two ate lunch with Elliana, and nothing seemed to be different. However, Grandpa Yofan was too quiet, and Ainsley wasn''t as cheerful as before.

    Elliana couldn''t help but notice this strange atmosphere, and she felt something was weird.

    ...did the supreme elder have a fight with Ainsley?

    They seem to be nervous about something...and none of them wants to talk to each other without the other party making the first move.

    ...so weird, ah.

    It''s not like Ainsley wanted to keep silent like this. It''s just that she was afraid Grandpa Yofan would notice something wrong with her.

    Thus, she kept her mouth shut.

    At the same time, Grandpa Yofan felt that if he asked Ainsley questions rted to her abilities and soul, which was the reason why she wanted to take out another sacred beast, he''s afraid that Ainsley would run away.

    He didn''t want Ainsley to run away. So, even when he knew that Ainsley was hiding something from him, the old man tacitly pretended to be ignorant.

    ''Maybe...Ainsley is injured and needs the second sacred beast''s help, but she doesn''t want me to worry. That''s why she hid it from me?''

    Grandpa Yofan clutched his chest, feeling distressed for Ainsley.

    She''s clearly only a toddler. Why should she carry so much burden on her tiny shoulders?

    What made him even more frustrated is that...there are little things that they could do to help lessen Ainsley''s burden.

    He himself was trapped in this mansion and couldn''t do much.

    The other adults weren''t as capable as Ainsley and he''s afraid that they would just bring down the Sloan Family instead of saving it.

    Grandpa Yofan let out another sigh before he quietly finished his meal and took Ainsley to the centre of the mansion.

    Even when they expanded the mansion, they didn''t touch the center of the mansion that had many doors leading to the branch families'' residences.

    Of course, the prairie gate was still there, shining in golden light.

    When Grandpa Yofan stood in front of the gate, Ainsley also stood next to him while hugging Cellino in her arms.

    The two of them were silent for a few seconds before Grandpa Yofan opened his mouth and spoke in a low voice.

    "Take care. Don''t get into any trouble...ande back in an hour. Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave the prairie and will have to wait for several months or maybe years."

    After all, the one controlling the gate wasn''t the Sloan Family but the sacred beast inside the prairie. Usually, they would be punctual and open the gate once every 6 months.

    If they''re in a good mood, they might open the gate once a month, and Grandpa Yofan, as the supreme elder, would sense it.

    This time, he didn''t sense that the gate would be opened, but he could attempt to ask the sacred beasts inside to open the gate.

    Ainsley looked at Grandpa Yofan with teary eyes and nodded. "Twank ywou. I''ll take care of myself."

    Once Ainsley said that, Grandpa Yofan immediately ced his hand on the gate, and was trying to open it when suddenly, the old man was bounced back by an invisible force!

    The gate...rejected him!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 627 - "Omniscient Eyes"

    <h4>Chapter 627 - "Omniscient Eyes"</h4>

    When Grandpa Yofan was pushed back by the Golden Gate, Ainsley was so shocked that she almost dropped Cellino.

    However, she quickly regained her sense and ran to support the staggering old man.

    "Gwandpa! Are you owkay??" Ainsley hugged Grandpa Yofan''s waist, afraid that if she let go, the old man would fall on his butt.

    Grandpa Yofan was dizzy for a few seconds before he nodded at Ainsley.

    "I''m okay. Don''t worry¡­"

    The old man touched his forehead before sighing. "Just now, when I requested to open the gate, the sacred beasts inside rejected me. They don''t want to open the gate."

    When Grandpa Yofan suddenly exined what had happened before, Ainsley was caught off guard. The baby stared at Grandpa Yofan, dumbfounded.

    What? The sacred beasts rejected Grandpa Yofan''s request? They won''t open the gate? But why, ah?

    We did nothing wrong, okay? And there''s no need to repel Grandpa Yofan too¡­

    Ainsley felt distressed for Grandpa Yofan, but she wasn''t the only one who felt that.

    Even Cellino was shocked when he saw his siblings reject Grandpa Yofan''s request to open the gate.

    What is this?? My siblings are usually happy to wee humans to the prairie since they''re bored with no ''toys'' to y with.

    But now, they''re sealing themselves from the outer world? Don''t they want toe out and y??

    Cellino was sure that his siblings, one was his blood-rted sibling and one was a non-blood-rted sibling, were eager toe out and y.

    If not for him choosing to leave first, the other two would have fought each other to determine who could go.

    After all, usually, only one beast coulde out of the prairie each time a human came in.

    But looking at the fact, his siblings didn''t look like they wanted toe out? Or maybe they disliked Ainsley, the one who wanted to visit them?

    But for what, ah??

    If even Cellino couldn''t understand this bizarre phenomenon, how could Grandpa Yofan and Ainsley know the truth?

    The two of them could only retry to open the gate and every time, Grandpa Yofan was always pushed back from the gate.

    The sacred beasts were really unwilling to open the gate, ah¡­

    Seeing this, Cellino had the urge to enter the prairie and smacked his siblings.

    Why are you guys so unreasonable? Or are you guys pretending to y hard to get, ah?! Fck!

    Cellino trotted to the gate and kicked the gate with his front leg. Of course, since he''s just the size of an ordinary cat now, the gate didn''t even budge for an inch.

    No matter what the three people did, they couldn''t open the gate. After fifteen minutes of doing this, all of them gave up on opening the gate.

    "Let''se back tomorrow, okay? Maybe the sacred beasts are in a bad mood and don''t want to open the gate yet¡­."

    Grandpa Yofan wiped his forehead and tried his best to console Ainsley.

    Right now, the baby''s face was already turning as ck as the kettle''s bottom. She looked like she''s about to explode¡­

    Ainsley also knew that if she stayed here, she would have the urge to destroy the Golden Gate. Thus, the baby nodded at Grandpa Yofan with a solemn face.

    "Alwight, Gwandpa. Let''s go back first." Ainsley sent another re to the gate before dragging Cellino and Grandpa Yofan away.

    She''s afraid that Grandpa Yofan would faint from anger or his blood pressure would rise rapidly¡­

    The trio agreed to leave the area, and soon, no one was left around the Golden Gate.

    Just a few seconds after the trio left, deep inside the prairie, a dark brown Persia Himyan cat curled his tail and whispered while lying on the pavilion''s marble table.

    [Big sis, why did you reject them, nya~ ]

    The cat''s voice was childish, simr to Cellino''s. However, this one sounded a lot more coquettish and cute, totally unlike a male at all.

    The so-called ''Big Sis'' scratched her belly before stretching her slim, pure-white body.

    She was of the same breed as the male, but her fur was less thick, and she looked almost bald.

    Still, she looked adorable overall, if only her crimson eyes didn''t glint dangerously.

    [Hum. You want to know why?] The female cat''s voice rang in the male cat''s head, and her cold voice was enough to send a shiver down his spine.

    The furry dark brown cat shuddered before nodding.

    [Yes, big sis, tell me, nya~ ]

    The female cat yawnedzily before blurting out words.

    [You see...the one who wants to visit the prairie must be the toddler who came to our ce a few months ago, yes?]

    [Hum. She must be the Sloan Family''s new boss, nya~ and my stupid brother followed her, nya~ ]

    [Yep, that girl. I know why she wants to visit the prairie now.] The female cat licked her no-fur paw and squinted her eyes.

    [Why, nya?]

    [...her soul is injured. She wants to use your power to summon a soul healer and temporarily revive that soul so that they can heal her soul.]

    [Ah, is that so, nya~ I also sensed her soul, nya~ she''s really unique.]

    The male cat didn''t need to tell the female cat how Ainsley''s soul was unique.

    After all, with the female cat''s omniscient eyes, she knew everything at one nce, even when she''s trapped in this prairie.

    All the things happening out there...she also knew.

    [Hum, her soul injury suppressed her exclusive ability, and that''s why she urgently needs you.]

    [If that''s the case, why did you reject her from entering the prairie, nya~ Shouldn''t we just help her, nya~ ]

    Really, what is Code-L thinking, shutting the baby outside?

    So weird!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 628 - "A Fair Rule"

    <h4>Chapter 628 - "A Fair Rule"</h4>

    [Weird, nya~]

    The male cat tilted his head, and his blue eyes glinted slightly. He truly couldn''t understand his boss'' thoughts and considerations.

    His boss is always acting mysterious, and people might call her a crazy or cold-hearted beast, but in fact, she''s kinder than everyone he knows.

    She also had an overwhelming sense of motherly love, ah!

    That''s why there must be a reason why she rejected that baby just now.

    Code-L heard Code-B''s words, and she only lightly flicked her tail that didn''t seem to have thick fur, unlike Code-B and Code-C, a.k.a Cellino.

    [Hmph. That silly girl doesn''t know that relying on her exclusive ability will only make her more miserable.]

    [Huh? What do you mean, nya¨C]

    [Don''t you know that using an exclusive ability deduct one''s lifespan?] Code-C cut off Code-B''s speech andzily looked at him.

    Code-B paused before nodding.

    [I know, nya. But that only happens if the user uses too much of that ability, right? If that baby doesn''t exhaust herself when using that ability, isn''t it okay, nya~ ]

    [Hmph. Who said that it''s only when the user goes overboard? Indeed, when the user goes over the limit, his or her life spans will slowly decrease. But¡­]

    The cat paused before continuing.

    [Don''t you know that even when they''re using the ability below the limit, their lifespan also decreases bit by bit, albeit only a few seconds, minutes, or days?]

    In other words, everytime Ainsley used her luck maniption ability, her life spans always decreased.

    It''s just that it''s too small to be noticed.

    [That baby can live up to 85 years old thanks to her friend''s sacrifice. But if she keeps using her ability when she''s only three, don''t you think one day, she might die under forty?]

    The female cat snorted from her nose while flinging her tail freely.

    [Just like that idiot legend.]

    [...you mean...the Godfather, nya? Didn''t you say he passed away because¡­]

    Code-B hadn''t finished his words when Code-L interrupted.

    [He did die because of that incident, but it''s coincidentally the end of his lifespan too. He used his exclusive ability too much, and his life spans decreased like crazy.]

    The white cat let out a sigh before rolling on the marble bench.

    [And that idiot didn''t even know about this, not even now. Do you want the Sloan Family to only thrive for a few decades? No, right?]

    The cat licked her belly as she spoke in a voice full of disdain.

    [That''s why I won''t let that baby meet you just yet. She ought to suffer and learn not to depend on her exclusive ability.]

    After all, such an overpowered ability...how could there be no price to pay? This world is fair. Even if one is a transmigrator, they have to abide by the rules.

    Using one''s lifespan in exchange for such an overpowered ability is actually a fair trade.

    [She should have only used her ability to save someone who''s on the brink of death or to protect herself from people stronger than her.]

    Or to make sure the neutralisers didn''t neutralise her other abilities.

    [Hmph. But that idiot legend thought of teaching this silly kid to make her ability into a mass-murder weapon. How dumb.]

    Once or twice is okay, but to kill only using luck maniption ability would only suck the baby''s lifespan faster and faster.

    [She might not know anything and suddenly dies before she could be an adult.]

    When Code-B heard Code-C''sints, he couldn''t help but snicker.

    [In the end, you still like that toddler, nya? As usual, your motherly nature is unbeatable, nya~ ]

    Code-B meowed a few times before silently looking at Code-L with pity in his eyes.

    Her motherly nature is so strong...is it because she can''t have children?

    Well, once she became a sacred beast inheriting the white tiger''s bloodline, she can no longer be pregnant.

    In the end, the one she could consider a child would be her bloodline''s heir in the future.

    Code-B shook his head before growling in a low tone.

    [I hope that your ''baby'' can understand why you reject her, nya~ I don''t want to see her hating you, nya~ ]

    Code-L was silent for a few seconds before harrumphing coldly.

    [I don''t care. She''s not my baby. I just don''t want the Sloan Family to deteriorate even further. It''s sad to see the family we are protecting is getting weaker and weaker.]

    At Code-L''s words, Code-B said nothing and only kept licking his back while purring once in a while.

    Ahhh, he actually wished to go out and get a human to pamper him well. Tsk, tsk, it''s a pity that we have to wait for a little longer.

    Code-B looked at the faraway Golden Gate and sighed.

    Little baby, quickly throw away your dependency on your exclusive ability so that you can take us out!

    Not knowing what happened behind the Golden Gate, Ainsley went back to Grandpa Yofan''s office, and the two discussed the matter with the golden gate for a while.

    After discussing for an hour and finding no solution, they could only try to open the gate again tomorrow.

    In the meantime, Ainsley went to the mausoleum to see the Godfather''s condition, and when she saw hisplexion was getting better and better, she couldn''t help but smile widely.

    [Gwodfathel, please wake up soon! I am waiting¡­]

    After checking Godfather and the mausoleum business, Ainsley also checked the other territories before returning to the mansion to prepare for the uing party.

    That night, she got the list of the people attending the party, and when she saw a lot of them were children, she couldn''t help but gasp.

    ''Damn it. It seems that I''ll have to socialise with brats AGAIN!''

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 629 - "Please Be Careful"

    <h4>Chapter 629 - "Please Be Careful"</h4>

    It''s not that Ainsley never had an experience when socialising with children. She did that at the weing banquet a few days ago, but most of the children weren''t Ability Users.

    Some of the ability users were only solo ability users with weak abilities.

    Solo ability users had restrictions and could only use one type of skill in their ability field. Those children were also the same.

    No wonder that they''re brought to the party as sacrificial pieces or spare tires.

    The family head didn''t dare to bring their heirs who were obviously more talented than those illegitimate children.

    Maybe some other illegitimate children were also saved from that night''s incident because they''re a dual ability user or more.

    Thus, their father or mother didn''t send them to the party.

    Now, Ainsley was also going to meet a new batch of children, and she''s sure that most of them would be talented.

    They should be those above 10 or just 10 years old because usually, children below 10 couldn''t go out without any urgent reasons.

    The carefully cultivated heirs or talented children in the family wouldn''t be able to roam outside so easily until they could protect themselves.

    The mafia world was cruel. They didn''t even hesitate to kill children.

    That''s why...this batch of new children shouldn''t be like the previous ones who were weak, powerless, and innocent, unaware of the world''s malice.

    These children would have gone rough a strict training to be their family''s heir, and they must have followed their parents to engage in a real-life battle, albeit only once or twice.

    Some of them would have been sent to the academy for further polishing and building connections.

    The others helped their family''s businesses first before going to the academy.

    These kinds of children...would they be simple?

    Ainsley shook her head and prepared herself to face these devils. The baby took a good rest and waited until the sun went down.

    Only then did she change her clothes into a gxy-themed blue mermaid dress.

    Yes, Ainsley wore a cute mermaid-style navy-dark purple dress with a touch of starry sky and gxy, looking like an interster princess.

    Her hair was let loose, but a few silver and golden stars decorated her purple hair. Her blue eyes were a match for her navy clothes with a tint of dark purple, close to her hair colour.

    With this outfit, Ainsley looked nothing like a mafia boss. However, one couldn''t deny the elegant vibe the baby had. It truly didn''t match her tender age.

    After dressing up, Ainsley took the silver clutch bag Elliana prepared for her and put her phone and water gun inside. Since both items were small, it fits nicely inside the clutch bag.

    At the same time, Cellino also dressed up nicely even though he didn''t wear a costume.

    This time, the cat wore a navy bowtie with a touch of gxy and universe, a match with Ainsley''s outfit.

    He even wore a cute small British men hat, looking extremely elegant.

    Such a cute cat paired with a cute and sleek baby...who could resist their charm?

    Even Elliana and the others gasped at the two''sbination.

    "Wow, mdy, you look so good!" Jevon raised a thumb for Ainsley as he walked toward the baby.

    Tonight, only two people could follow Ainsley to the party because that was the rule.

    The party''s host didn''t want too many foreign mafia members to enter their turf, and that''s why they limited the number of guards following the guests.

    It is evident that only Jevon and Elliana would follow behind Ainsley. They both wore white shirts and ck suits, but their neckties were navy with the same pattern as Ainsley''s dress.

    They each pocketed two handguns, just enough for protection.

    Of course, they carried many potions and medicines inside their storage ne for emergency purposes.

    Unfortunately, they couldn''t bring more weapons inside the storage ne because the host family would check each guest and their guards'' storage nes.

    It was all to prevent the guests or guards with ill intentions or spies from suddenly attacking others in the party.

    The three people prepared themselves, and after they were ready, the group escorted the three to the mansion''s gate.

    Grandpa Yofan was the one at the lead, and the other close aides were following behind.

    This time, even the introvert and homebody Axelle also followed the group to send off Ainsley, Jevon, and Elliana.

    When the three people had already arrived at the gate, Grandpa Yofan opened his mouth while looking at Ainsley with a warm gaze.

    "Ain, be careful, okay? I know that you''re strong, but...please be careful."

    Grandpa Yofan never showed it outside, but when Ainsley went back from the bloody banquet, he almost fainted.

    God knows how worried he was when he knew that the weing banquet was actually a cruel preliminary..

    Showing such a massacre to a three-year-old kid was so cruel, especially when the kid witnessed how the kids older than her were killed.

    Thus, this time, Grandpa Yofan was also worried when he knew that Ainsley would attend a party to buy drugs from four families.

    "Just...be careful." Grandpa Yofan added once more.

    Ainsley could see his concern for her, and her heart just melted.

    "Hum. I''ll be careful, Gwandpa. Don''t worry."

    Ainsley hugged Grandpa Yofan''s leg for a few seconds before turning around to leave with her two tails¨C ah three, with a certain cat.

    The small group boarded theirvish carriage and, in no time, left the mansion to attend the prestigious yet mysterious party.

    The party''s location wasn''t far, and in just 15 minutes, they arrived at the huge mansion dedicated to host tonight''s party.

    When the group saw the mansion, Ainsley secretly clenched her fists.

    Here we go!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 630 - "A Familiar Hall"

    <h4>Chapter 630 - "A Familiar Hall"</h4>

    When Ainsley''s carriage descended into the front yard, many other carriages were also crowding the parking lot in front of the grand white mansion.

    However, these carriages were obviously better than the carriages that Ainsley saw when she attended the tournament''s weing banquet.

    Indeed, no matter what, her rivals back then were middle-ranking families that were striving to be high-ranking families.

    But these people in front of her were genuine high-ranking families.

    Whether they just became onest year or had been one for decades or more, they''re all high-ranking mafia families that were second only to the 7 great and 7 sacred families.

    Usually, when there were new high-ranking families, there were also old high-ranking families that fell from grace and got demoted to middle-ranking status.

    Just like how the Sloan Family declined so badly from a member of the 7 sacred families to a middle-ranking family almost demoted to low-ranking, there were many other families as well.

    Some of the families were a decade old, considered young among the ancient mafia families.

    Some families were old enough to have a hundred years of history but found no decent heirs for several generations, slowly deteriorating.

    The Walter Family of the 7 great families was one of the ancient families that never failed to produce an excellent heir.

    Even now, Finley, who was only eight years old, was already considered a super genius among his peers.

    These high-ranking families were more or less like that. The ''ancient'' ones were usually superior, while the new ones knew their ce and didn''t try to fight the ancient ones.

    Of course, there were many families that were older than a decade, couldn''t be called new, but couldn''t be called ''ancient'' either.

    Ainsley saw various kinds of families even before entering the party.

    Just judging from the carriages and the way the guests talked to each other, this invisible hierarchy existed.

    If that''s the case, what about her family, a middle-ranking family that unexpectedly became the Walter Family''s sworn ally?

    Ainsley couldn''t guess what the guests'' attitude toward her would be like, but she suppressed her thoughts and quietly lined up her carriage and found an empty parking lot.

    After that, the three people and one cat walked toward the mansion''s entrance to get checked.

    Along the way, they obviously bumped into many families, but none of these families recognised them.

    Since this meeting was a private, yearly meeting, or even monthly, there''s no way the guests didn''t recognise each other.

    On the other hand, they knew all the other guests like the back of their hand. Thus, when they saw a new face, the guests instantly looked at Ainsley with a questioning gaze.

    "Which family is that?" One of the guests, the chatterbox wife, asked her friend, the wife of another family''s big boss.

    The friend looked at Ainsley and was stunned for a second.

    "Purple hair...the Sloan Family, I guess? They''re famous for their purple hair."

    "Ah, the Sloan Family. Is that baby the heir? Where are her parents? The family head doesn''te?"

    The chatterbox wife clearly didn''t read the news a lot and didn''t know about the Sloan Family.

    She just assumed that the family was a new high-ranking family and would make their high-ranking social debut tonight.

    In her mind, she couldn''t help but scold whoever left such a cute, young heir alone with only two guards!

    Even she and her husband never left their heir to attend this kind of party with only two guards.

    The friend, who obviously watched more news and read more articles than the chatterbox wife, couldn''t help but twitch her lips.

    "Hey, hey, how can you don''t know...the Sloan Family is a middle-ranking family, in the middle of a tournament to be a high-ranking family. And¡­"

    The woman paused before whispering to the chatterbox wife.

    "The Sloan Family Head is a three-year-old girl.

    The chatterbox wife widened her eyes and exaggerated her gasp.

    "Really?! She''s the family head? Oh my! This family doesn''t look that promising¡­"

    To actually crown a three-year-old baby as their family head. The Sloan Family must be desperate and have no heirs other than this one!

    Many other women also had the same thoughts.

    They all had children and couldn''t imagine their young children suddenly inheriting the family head''s seat when the children were only three!

    Even the heirs of the deceased family heads at the weing banquet were all older than ten years old, definitely qualified to be a real family head with the help of the previous family head''s close aides.

    But the Sloan Family actually forced a toddler to take up the mantle...she must be a puppet family head, right?

    The women all looked at the adorable Ainsley with pity in their eyes.

    Each of them gripped their children''s hands tightly, sympathising a bit with Ainsley''s condition.

    On the other hand, their husbands or the female bosses had different reactions.

    When they first saw Ainsley, they instantly knew more or less about her feats.

    ''The genius child that even the mafia council is paying attention to. What is she doing here? Her family is not even a higher-ranking family yet!''

    Many bosses were puzzled with the baby''s arrival, but recalling the baby''s family was the Walter Family''s sworn ally, they slowly epted the baby''s arrival.

    ''Maybe she''s here with her status as the Walter Family''s sworn ally¡­''

    The bosses were tactful enough not to talk to Ainsley and only nod politely.

    Thus, Ainsley did the same and quietly passed the checkpoint before entering the huge hall lying in front of her eyes.

    When Ainsley saw the familiar hall, she couldn''t help but frown. The hall reminded her of the bloody massacre she experienced a few days ago!

    This hall...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 631 - "More Savage Than Dad"

    <h4>Chapter 631 - "More Savage Than Dad"</h4>

    This hall was a bit simr to the hall Ainsley visited a few days ago to attend the weing banquet.

    However, this one was obviously smaller and looked more elegant.

    Seeing such a simr hall, Ainsley couldn''t help but keep up her guard.

    She obviously got reminded of the sudden battle in the hall and thought that anything could happen in this party too.

    While Ainsley and her group were slowly roaming around the hall, many guests with their partners and children were already hanging around inside the hall, eating while standing or walking.

    The party had started without any official announcement. Anyone was free to talk and socialise.

    The host was even kind enough to prepare a yground for the kids, various bars and other entertainment spots for the youngsters, and even a swimming pool at the back!

    But the pool was usually for the youngsters around 15 years old and above. The bar and other entertainments such as darts, bilyard and so on, were usually meant for young adults above 20.

    Kids like Ainsley, who were below ten years old got to y in the yground while those below 15 but above ten or more, had another entertainment spot but was''t as childish as the yground.

    In this party, Ainsley could clearly see how many children followed their parents around.

    The parents brought all their legitimate children and also only brought their legal wife, leaving the mistresses at home or other houses.

    Ainsley, who was up to date and knew many gossips among the mafia society, quickly recognised many faces.

    There was the boss of the biggest arm dealer. There was one famous for their intelligence team.

    There was another one famous for their underground fighting ring, someone also owned several casinos, but none were as famous as the Billios.

    These bosses, either male or female, had several youths around them, busy greeting the other bosses. The youths would either be young adults, teens, or children.

    However, none was as young as Ainsley. Even if there was, the bosses never brought their young kid out of the mansion to attend this kind of party.

    Thus, the same thing happening at the weing banquet repeated itself. Ainsley, who was alone and surrounded by two bodyguards, became some of the bosses and their children'' attention.

    However, unlike the families at the weing banquet who tried to socialise with the baby, these people didn''t bother to talk to Ainsley.

    No one even took the initiative to bring their children to socialise with Ainsley, even when many of them had attended Ainsley''s potion auction before and knew her.

    They even tried hard to please her back then, but in this party, the one holding the reign was them, not Ainsley. Thus, no one bothered to look at Ainsley.

    Only the curious youths and children stealthily peeked at Ainsley a few times.

    "Caca, who is that neer? Her dress is pretty." A thirteen-year-old teenager with a pink one-piece dress tugged at her friend''s hand while pointing at Ainsley with her chin.

    The two were from different families, but mafia children would already socialise with other mafia children from a young age, especially after they turned ten.

    In this high-ranking society, those who weren''t of opposing families would befriend the other party, and that usually happened through the kids.

    When the girl named Caca heard her friend call her, she stopped talking to one of the older boys around her and nced In Ainsley''s direction.

    She stopped for a few seconds before tilting her head.

    "Purple hair. Someone from the Sloan Family. I don''t know much about that family, but my mom told me not to provoke them."

    Caca''s mom was the family head, and even though she usually spoiled her daughter, her mom also told her about several people that she should never offend.

    The Sloan Family head was one of them.

    Caca, a year younger than Arlin, the girl who asked before, didn''t quite understand why her mom said that. But as an obedient daughter, she didn''t dare to disobey her mom''s advice.

    She was the second daughter of her family, but since her older sister had a weak body, she would be the one to inherit her mom''s seat as a female boss in the future.

    The girl was already much more mature than others and also knew how to act around others.

    On the other hand, Arlin also wasn''t the only child, but her older brother was the one who would inherit the family head''s seat.

    Her twenty-year-old brother was off ying with his friends, so even if he knew Ainsley, how could Arlin know?

    The curious girl simply ignored Caca''s words and spoke louder than before.

    "Is she the Sloan Family''s heir, or¡­?"

    Before Arlin could continue, one of the boys in the group, the youngest one, only 10 years old, instantly cut her off.

    "I heard from dad. The Sloan Family Head has a new boss, and it''s a female. She''s only three years old. That baby should be the family head."

    The boy with red hair looked at Ainsley with a smile on his face. Of course, his smile looked slightly like a tiger about to tease his prey¡­

    Another boy around the tiger boy''s age also chipped in.

    "Yes, yes. At first, I also couldn''t believe that someone as young as my youngest brother was a family head. But it''s true. She''s rather famous as well."

    The boys were usually more interested in war and politics, so they knew about Ainsley''s war history that shocked the whole region.

    They''re not from the same region as the Sloan Family, but the video circting on the inte was so popr that they knew.

    "Arlin, you better not talk to her even if you like her dress. Look, she''s so young, but she''s already a mass murderer." The boy added.

    "She''s even more savage than my dad!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 632 - "Find My Son"

    <h4>Chapter 632 - "Find My Son"</h4>

    The boy shuddered as he recalled what his dad and his older sister told him.

    His older sister, who would inherit the family head''s seat, had never spoken so highly of someone other than the Walter Family''s Heir.

    But at that time, she talked about the Sloan Family Head in a trembling voice.

    "Dad, if we meet this baby someday, let''s not greet her. She''s simply too terrifying. The Walter Family''s heir is nothingpared to her."

    His sister was a genius prophet, and she could glimpse at the future once in a while. For her to say that...she absolutely knew what she''s talking about.

    Thus, his dad told him to never provoke the Sloan Family Head if one day he met her.

    And now, he did meet her!

    The boy rubbed his arms as he finished his story.

    "That''s why, let''s just go out and y. Look, no one even approaches her. It''s either because her status is too low or because she''s too dangerous."

    The high-ranking families weren''t as foolish as the mid-ranking ones. They knew about Ainsley, and had long thought of her as someone dangerous.

    Even those siding with the 7 great families had the same thoughts despite not nning to do anything to the Sloan Family.

    On the other hand, the one siding with the 7 sacred families had repeatedly shed with Ainsley, and they always faced defeat.

    "Let''s just ignore her, okay? I heard that the Aretha Family''s youngest daughter provoked her and war broke out between the Aretha and the Sloan Family..."

    Another boy, this one was gloomier than the previous one, quickly persuaded his friends.

    "I remembered that''s the start of the event recorded in the video¡­"

    And the first time that the Sloan Family Head made a name for herself.

    The gloomy boy and the boy with a prophet sister looked at each other and felt like crying.

    They didn''t think that the devil child woulde to the party, ah!

    The boys already spoke, so how could the girls insist on approaching Ainsley? Arlin could only look at Ainsley''s dress with a hint of envy before turning around to leave.

    "Let''s go, let''s go! Let''s get ice cream."

    The girl led Caca and the others to leave the hall, heading to the garden behind the mansion where they served dessert and such.

    Thus, once again, Ainsley was alone in the hall, surrounded by oldies. Still, no one took the initiative to approach her.

    Seeing this, Elliana and Jevon look down at Ainsley with eyes full of worries.

    Ah, ah, our family head is getting ignored...she must be sad, no?

    Ainsley was indeed a bit shocked that no one tried to befriend her like before, but she quickly sighed in relief.

    That''s good, that''s good. The less I interact, the less problem I might create.

    Ainsley gestured at her two people to find the four families that agreed to sell drugs to her only if she went to the party.

    The baby''s goal was only that, anyway. Thus, after Elliana and Jevon spotted the four families, Ainsley quickly approached the first target.

    The target was a handsome middle-aged uncle with brown skin, looking manly and slightly intimidating.

    He''s biting a cigar without smoking it, and was currentlyughing with another man.

    Ainsley cautiously approached from the side and when she''s close enough, the baby spread her charm ability while opening her mouth.

    "Good evening, uncle. Sorry to disturb you!"

    The baby''s crisp and melodious voice hit the two people''s ears, and both of them couldn''t help but look down at the source of the voice.

    If this was another guest or other kids, they would be annoyed to hell since someone dared to disturb their conversation.

    However, when they saw Ainsley''s face, the charm ability kicked in, and the me of anger that the two people had just lit up instantly went out.

    "Ohhh, isn''t this the Sloan Family Head?" The tanned middle-aged man was the first one to recognise Ainsley either by her face or voice.

    After all, the baby had contacted him regarding the drug business.

    "Hum! I''m d you remember me, Uncle Charlie." Ainsleyughed as she nodded at the middle-aged man before smiling at the other man next to Charlie.

    The middle-aged man with white beard saw Ainsley''s sweet smile and his heart couldn''t help but soften.

    "Hohoho, such a cute kid. So you''re the famous baby mafia boss, huh? I thought that it''s just a rumour. Didn''t think it''s real."

    The white beard manughed boorishly before patting Ainsley''s head, as if she''s his granddaughter or something.

    With Ainsley''s charm, it was easy to let down someone''s guard. Ainsley knew this and didn''t hesitate to make a good use of it.

    "Hum, hum, nice to meet you handsome uncle. Sorry I disturb the two of you...I want to talk about something with Uncle Charlie."

    Ainsley put a pitiful and sad look on her face, immediately gave another heart attack to the middle-aged men.

    "Hahaha, don''t be so formal. Just call me Uncle Seth. Right, you want to talk to Charlie? I should leave you two then."

    Under the charm''s influence, the middle-aged man tactfully left Uncle Charlie alone with Ainsley.

    Once Seth was gone, Ainsley immediately told Charlie the purpose of her little chit chat tonight, and when Charlie heard that it''s about the drug business, he pped his forehead andughed.

    "Right, right, I remember!" The man grinned, revealing his two protruding fangs.

    "I think I can agree, but as for the details, you should find my son and talk to him now. If you get his approval, you can sign the agreement tonight!"

    Ainsley was stunned for a second.

    ...find your son?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 633 - "First Pick"

    <h4>Chapter 633 - "First Pick"</h4>

    Charlie handed over the matter to his son, and told Ainsley that the drug business was now managed by his son, the family''s heir.

    He''s not in charge of the business anymore and anything rted to selling drugs to other buyers that weren''t his loyal customers had to go through his son''s permission.

    "I assume you bring your printed contract, right? If you can convince my son, then you can get what you want."

    The middle-aged man chuckled for a while.

    "Good luck! You can do this!" He encouraged but then suddenly bidding goodbye and went to find his friends.

    Everything happened so fast that Ainsley was still in a daze before she snapped out of it.

    ...hm? Did that old fox just throw me to his son to handle? Fck. Isn''t this running around in circles??

    And where is his son, ah? How do I get him to sign the agreement??

    In the end, Ainsley couldn''t just buy the drugs from the family''s store because every drug business couldn''t be a normal business.

    The buyer had to be cautious, and even more so the seller.

    Thus, if Ainsley couldn''t get the other party to sign the contract, she might not be able to get the drug that Jake needed.

    ...fck!! Soplicated!!

    Only now did Ainsley realise how hard the tournament''s first round was.

    To sell drugs to outsiders, it was not as hard as buying drugs from a fellow mafia! And not many non-mafia forces sold drugs¡­

    This is undoubtedly challenging for families who never started a drug business or never tried a high-level one.

    Right now, Ainsley has already found a customer that would buy tons of drugs from her and the points umted would be enough to enter top 30 or even top 10 in the tournament ranking.

    However, it would only happen if she could buy the drugs from the four high-ranking families siding with the 7 great families¡­

    One of the methods to achieve this is to convince a certain boss'' son, but she didn''t even know how the son looked and where he was.

    Having no other choices, Ainsley asked Martin to find the information regarding Charlie''s son and soon found a 20-year-old young adult''s photo on her phone.

    The young adult had a simr appearance with Boss Charlie, having healthy tanned skin akin to brown sugar.

    However, the young adult obviously didn''t look as lively and cheerful as his father.

    This one looked serious and cold, almost like Raphael, that 18-year-old teenager from the Aretha Family.

    The information also said that the youth actually had little sisters and brothers from the same mother, and the youngest was a little brother not far from Ainsley''s age.

    Maybe around 8-10 years old, still a child.

    When Ainsley saw the youngest child''s photo, she almost threw her phone away.

    Isn''t this the boy who gossiped with his group of friends not too far from me a few minutes ago? The one who looked like a smiling tiger...yes, that one, ah!

    His eldest brother is the one in charge of selling drugs? Fck! If I knew, I would have befriended that brat and immediately found his eldest brother.

    Ainsley touched her forehead and contemted whether to find the boy first or find the other three families to do business.

    In the end, she chose the second option and immediately approached the other three family heads.

    But as if they hade into an agreement, all of them looked at Ainsley with a sly smile and told her to look for their sons or daughters since they''re the one in charge of the drug business.

    Coincidentally, since the four families were actually close friends, their children were also close friends...and so were the youngest children.

    And the youngest children were the group of brats that were talking about Ainsley not too long ago.

    The five children...ah, one of them wasn''t the child of the four families that Ainsley wanted to do business with.

    However, his family was still an old high-ranking family with powerful influence in research and the academic field.

    Ainsley quickly dug out their information and found out that the five children were already close since they were toddlers.

    They were practically bosom buddies!

    The girls were older than the three boys, so the girls were more like the older sister of the group, while the boys could do anything with their elder sisters'' protection.

    The unofficial gang''s leader was actually Arlin, that 13-year-old girl who first took notice of Ainsley''s dress and the vice leader was the calm, mature-looking girl, Caca.

    Caca was a year younger than Arlin, but she obviously looked way more mature than Arlin, the oldest in the group.

    Caca''s mom was one of the four families'' big bosses famous for the drugs and weaponry business.

    The one Ainsley needed to meet was Caca''s eldest sister, who had weak health and wouldn''t be the future heir but got her hands on the drugs business and potion business.

    If Ainsley wanted to meet this sister who attended the party only for a short time, she really needed Caca''s connection as the official heir of the family.

    As for Arlin...her eldest brother was the one Ainsley wanted to meet, and coincidentally, her eldest brother was bosom buddies with the tiger-like boy''s eldest brother, Charlie''s son.

    There you go, three people to befriend.

    And thest one from the four families was the one wearing Harry Potter-like sses, rumoured to be a newbie shaman with a superb talent to form a contract with a powerful spirit.

    In other words, the boy was the most likely to fall onto Ainsley''s hand with the mausoleum business as the bait.

    He would be Ainsley''s first pick!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 634 - "The Devil Is Here"

    <h4>Chapter 634 - "The Devil Is Here"</h4>

    Ainsley was sure that the Harry Potter-like boy would be tempted to visit the mausoleum.

    After all, the shaman boy''s family was famous for being a shamans-focused family that had many businesses regarding fortune-telling, shaman business, and anything mystic.

    His eldest sister was famous for her ability to see the future.

    She obviously got Percival''s fragmented abilities since Percival could see the past, the present, and the future.

    The father, the big boss, looked like your usual gangster, definitely cruel-looking.

    But he got superb intuition, and that''s why when Ainsley came to find him, the boss didn''t look down at Ainsley.

    Ah right, the one in charge of the drug business was the eldest sister''s twin brother.

    He had no talent for fortune-telling or shamanic ability, but his business talent was top-notch.

    The twins were always together everywhere, and it should be easy to find them!

    s, to find the oldest children, Ainsley had to befriend the five young children first. But she vaguely felt that they wanted to avoid her except for Arlin.

    Ainsley massaged her temple once more as she tottered to find the five children as soon as possible.

    She had thick skin and wouldn''t be shy to approach these five children with an ulterior motive¡­

    Ainsley would have never thought that her decision tonight would actually drag her to a circle of friendship thatsted for decades and more.

    Time was ticking, and Ainsley finally found her bunch of prey at 8 o''clock sharp.

    The five children were actually ying near the swimming pool, and they were not that far from the building leading to the gambling den since the pool was right in front of the gambling building.

    The children''s older brothers or sisters would definitely be inside the gambling building.

    Thus, once Ainsley could stick to the group of five children, she could easily find their older brothers and sisters to do business with.

    The baby took a deep breath and signalled her two little tails to wait at the spot. She didn''t want Jevon and Elliana to meddle with her friendship strategy for now, and the two also knew that.

    Thus, the two people silently encouraged the three-year-old baby to make friends with people older than Finley for the first time ever.

    Go, go, mdy/boss! You need to make friends!

    Children around your age are obviously not a match for your high intelligence and talent. You should find older friends to y with.

    While the two ''tails'' silently cheered for Ainsley, the baby already approached the five children who were sitting on the beach chair around the pool.

    The girls were lying on the beach chair while the boys were sitting on mingo pool floats without taking off their clothes.

    Strangely, they were all dry, untouchable by the water inside the pool. The five children were talking to each other merrily, not noticing a certain baby that was walking toward them.

    As an ability user, each of the children should have a certain degree ofbat experience and shouldn''t be too unguarded like now.

    However, how could theypare to Ainsley, who had truly experienced what it means to be in a life-threatening war?

    Ainsley knew how to hide her presence and nimbly approached the group without rming them.

    When Ainsley was already just a meter away from the group, only then did someone among the children notice her presence.

    It was none other than Caca, the one with the strictest education and upbringing. She''s less innocent than her friends, and her sense of danger is also better than the others.

    When Ainsley was a meter away from the group, Caca could feel that someone was approaching them, and she couldn''t help but turn her head around to look¡­

    And she was instantly shocked until her jaw dropped to the floor.

    ...am I seeing things?

    Why is the rumoured devil baby, the one marked as the most dangerous and mysterious being in the mafia society circle, walking toward them?!

    Caca has a feeling that the baby wanted to talk to them, but why would the baby do that? What''s the point of talking to them? There were many other children here¡­

    But before she could think of anything, Ainsley, with her short legs and arms, immediately stopped beside Caca with a wide smile on her face.

    "Hewlo, good evening, big sis Caca¡­"

    Ainsley blinked herrge, watery eyes and sessfully portrayed the image of an innocent, easy-to-bully littlemb.

    Whether she''s actually amb or not wasn''t important, but Caca, who already thought that Ainsley would be a serious person, strict, or a bit crazy, was caught off guard.

    ¡­.who is this? Is she really the one titled as the war devil? She...she looks like an angel, okay? She looks so easy to be bullied!

    Caca''s view of the world instantly shattered to pieces. She suddenly realised that maybe, rumours shouldn''t be trusted.

    Who said that this baby is scary? She''s so adorable, far from scary!

    If anything, her own mother was scarier than this baby¡­

    Countless thoughts shed inside Caca''s mind, but it only took several seconds.

    Thus, right after Ainsley greeted her, Caca didn''t ask how the baby knew her name and immediately returned the greeting with a stiff smile on her face.

    "Good evening. Uh, this little sister is..?" Caca pretended not to know Ainsley''s name, and the baby herself didn''t mind.

    She quickly fidgeted like a shy rabbit and tugged the corner of her own dress.

    "Ah, right, I fowgot to say this. My name is Ainsley...nice to meet you, big sistel!"

    When Ainsley introduced herself in a clear yet trembling voice, the other four children finally noticed her presence.

    ...speak of the devil. The devil is here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 635 - "Arlin, Caca, Azkar, Larsen, And Zenan"

    <h4>Chapter 635 - "Arlin, Caca, Azkar, Larsen, And Zenan"</h4>

    The other four children instantly froze on the spot, especially the boys.

    The three boys almost huped as they paddled their pool floats to move away from the shore, afraid to meet the little devil.

    The little devil must be here for the girls! Don''t drag the innocent boys to their business, ah!

    Ainsley obviously saw the boys'' frightened expressions and their little antics of paddling their pool floats away from the shore.

    However, she only cast them a smile before focusing on Caca and Arlin, who was lying on thezy chair.

    "Sowwy to disturb ywou¡­" Ainsley bit her lips lightly as her eyshes fluttered like butterfly''s wings.

    At that moment, she looked like a helpless little kid who wanted to befriend someone but didn''t know what to do.

    When the girls saw her like this, their hearts instantly softened.

    "Ah, it''s okay, it''s okay! We are just a little surprised."

    The extrovert Arlin was the first one to react. She hurriedly stood up and flung her wavy ck hair before striding to Ainsley''s ce.

    "There, there, it''s our first time seeing such a young kid at this kind of party. Forgive us if we don''t know how to treat you, okay?"

    Arlinughed, and her smile lit up the dim surroundings. She was really cheerful and truly had the guts bigger than the boys. Bold, unrestrained, and cheerful.

    Such a girl was obviously loveable. Ainsley couldn''t bring herself to dislike this kind of person.

    "H-hum. Twank ywou, big sis. This is my filst time attending this kind of pawty¡­" Ainsleyughed bitterly while lifting her head to look up at Arlin.

    Even when the teenager was only thirteen, she was already quite tall. Thus, Ainsley, who could barely reach her waist, had difficulties talking to the girl.

    Obviously, Ainsley''s body was much smaller than three-year-old toddlers around her age.

    Caca and Arlin also realised this, and their hearts tightened once more.

    Ahhh, such a cute baby. Obedient and shy! Who the fck said that she''s a cruel devil?

    Even the boys saw the baby being small and fragile. They instantly looked at each other and doubted their own understanding of the baby.

    Could it be that...all things they heard about the baby were just rumours? But the battle video involving the Aretha Family was real, and the baby looked so badass in that video.

    She definitely didn''t look as weak as this one in front of them.

    Still, seeing is believing.

    Rather than believing videos or rumours, the children with simple minds and pure hearts preferred to believe what they saw with their own eyes.

    They might not be as simple-minded as most non-mafia children and might not be as kind-hearted, but they also didn''t want to be a bad guy in front of a three-year-old toddler.

    The boys silently paddled their pool floats to approach the shore while the girls sat down on the pool''s edges so that Ainsley didn''t need to strain her neck just to talk to them.

    "By the way, my name is Arlin. This is Caca."

    Arlin, once more being the proactive party, hurriedly grabbed Caca''s shoulder and introduced the girl to Ainsley.

    They still didn''t know why the baby approached them, but she looked lonely with no friends.

    The youngest children at the party were their group, so it was understandable that the baby chose them.

    Although some children were around seven or eight years old, they always stuck to their parents or nanny, preventing Ainsley from talking to them.

    Thinking like this, even Caca''s cold gaze softened. She nodded stiffly at Ainsley and tried to speak warmly.

    "I''m Caca. Nice to meet you."

    Caca was a child with few words, just like Elliana, but she looked colder and anti-social than Elliana, making countless children afraid to befriend her.

    Only these children, who were her childhood sweethearts, didn''t mind her attitude.

    Ainsley also smiled sweetly at Caca and nodded. "Hello, Big Sis Caca! Nice to meet ywou too!"

    Ainsley''s cheerful response further lessened the awkward atmosphere around the children.

    Caca also couldn''t help but have a favourable impression of Ainsley due to her positive responses.

    It''s rare for a child not to cry in front of her¡­

    Since the two girls already introduced themselves, the boys had no choice but to follow suit.

    Although they didn''t dare to climb onto the shore, they didn''t run away with their pool floats anymore and awkwardly started to introduce themselves.

    "Hi, hi. My name is Azkar. I''m ten years old this year! Nice to meet you, Ainsley." Azkar, the boy with a tiger-like smile, was the first one among the boys to greet Ainsley.

    Although his sharp intuition still told him that Ainsley was dangerous, he hid his feelings and shed a warm smile instead.

    Of course, his smile still looked like a smiling tiger¡­

    "Hello, big bwo Azkal! Nice to meet you¡­" Ainsley looked at Azkar and waved her tiny paws.

    The way she shyly greeted the boys only further pushed her cute charm to the max, making the girls and the boys feel countless affections.

    Ah, ah, this kid is adorable! She''s so different from our annoying little brother/sister!

    Seeing that Ainsley is kind and adorable, the boy with Harry Potter-like sses also braced himself and greeted Ainsley.

    "Hello, good evening. My name is Larsen. I''m also ten this year."

    Larsen already awakened his shaman ability, and that''s why Ainsley didn''t bring the five spirits she picked to be her reserve abilities with her.

    If she did bring the spirits, there''s a chance that Larsen would see them, and he would faint from shock!

    Larsen might even think that Ainsley is also a shaman too soon, which will either benefit Ainsley or bring her misfortune instead¡­.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 636 - "Almost Peed His Pants"

    <h4>Chapter 636 - "Almost Peed His Pants"</h4>

    Discarding all the things with shaman, the two were currently just children that didn''t know each other''s ability.

    Thus, facing the gentle-looking Larsen, Ainsley also tried to be gentle and elegant. She pursed her lips and let out a thin smile.

    "Good evening, big bwo Lalsen¡­"

    Last but not least, Zenan, the gloomy boy a year older than the other two boys, also spat a few words to greet Ainsley.

    "Zenan. Eleven years old. Nice to meet you." Zenan always had a frown on his face, and his overall person looked as gloomy as a ghost.

    However, one could see his eyes held a trace of warmth toward the baby. He clearly looked simr to the gloomy old man, the head of the monster tamer guild.

    Maybe...he has a rtionship with that old man?

    What Ainsley didn''t know is that Zenan had an assassin-rted ability, very suitable with his gloomy and antisocial personality.

    Ainsley also didn''t try to talk more to Zenan and only nodded with a smile on her face. "Hello, Big Bwo Zenan¡­"

    After a round of introduction, the group fell intoplete silence, definitely awkward as hell.

    However, Arlin and Azkar, who were already curious about Ainsley and weren''t as guarded as the others, immediately asked Ainsley tons of questions.

    "By the way, is it true that you''re the current Sloan Family Head?"

    "Hey, hey, I heard that you''re already an Ability User? A multiple-ability user on top of that? Is it true?"

    Both Arlin and Azkar asked Ainsley things that they wanted to confirm with their own eyes and ears.

    The questions were actually quite sensitive to answer, but Ainsley didn''t feel ufortable at all. She slowly sat on the dry floor around the children and nodded shyly.

    "Yes, big sis, big bwo. Ain is the 18th Sloan Family Head."

    "Ohhhhh!"

    The baby''s answer invited the children'' gasps. Even Zenan couldn''t help but look at Ainsley in a new light.

    Even if this baby is only a puppet head at most, it''s still such a unique thing to be a family head at the age of three! Bravo, bravo!

    Of course, Zenan wouldn''t say this to Ainsley, but the easy-going Azkar definitely wouldn''t filter his words. He casually blurted out things that he wanted to say.

    "Then, then, are you only a puppet head or the real family head? I never heard of a kid bing a real family head."

    Azkar didn''t mind anything with his words, but his words could somehow hurt others if they heard him.

    Fortunately, Ainsley honestly didn''t mind his words at all. She smiled at Azkar, and her eyes twinkled slyly.

    "I''m not a puppet head. Just a few months ago, I was already epted as the real famiwi head."

    !

    The five children gasped once more, and each of them looked shaken to the core.

    "How is this possible? There''s no way the oldies in your family can ept such a young kid to be the family head."

    Arlin was the first to refute, but then Caca immediately stopped her.

    "It''s possible. If Ain can show her worth and achievements, it''s not impossible."

    After all, there were many geniuses in this world. If Ainsley was one of them, it''s not shocking news.

    "But¡­" Azkar also couldn''t believe Ainsley''s words.

    He nudged Larsen with his elbow, trying to get Larsen to help him, yet Larsen only pushed his eyesses and looked at Ainsley in interest.

    "I heard that you are already a multiple ability user? Is it true? If it is, no wonder, your family epts you as their new family head."

    Even if the baby couldn''t understand family management or business management for now, if she''s already a multiple ability user at the age of three, why would they reject her being the family head?

    Her future would be bright and she might even be the family''s only way to soar!

    Ainsley responded to Larsen''s question with a smile.

    "Yes, big bwo Lalsen. I am already an Ability User¡­"

    I even have four abilities!

    The children didn''t need to ask Ainsley to show off her abilities since all of them had more or less heard about Ainsley''s ability.

    Charm, curse, and whatever¡­, ah, a shaman.

    She could tame beasts and monsters using her charm. She could also make people die a miserable death using her curse.

    She had the Godfather as her contracted spirit...

    ...so it''s all true!

    The children shuddered, but when they saw Ainsley''s harmless appearance, they couldn''t help but lower their guard.

    "Hooo, so your war against the Aretha Family, the Roid Valley battle, and even the mausoleum battle, they''re all true?"

    Larsen was undoubtedly interested in Ainsley''s battle achievements, especially thest!

    It was when Ainsley was widely recognised to be a shaman and even had the Godfather spirit as her contracted spirit.

    If this is all true...he would have his first shaman friend who was so young!

    Ainsley looked at Larsen and nodded. "Yeah, it''s all true. Right now, the Godfathel isn''t with me, but if you want to see the other spiwits following me¡­"

    Ainsley thought that it was the appropriate time to reveal her identity as a shaman to Larsen. The boy was her first pick to be her target, after all.

    Larsen''s eldest sister was one of the young bosses who managed the drug business, and Ainsley needed her help!

    When Larsen heard Ainsley''s words, his eyes instantly lit up.

    "Really?! Oh fck¨C I won''t ask how you''re already a shaman when you''re only three. But¨C quick, quick, summon those spirits!"

    A few secondster, Ainsley and Larsen were instantly busy talking as a fellow shaman, and when Ainsley''s five spirits came, Larsen was so excited that he almost peed his pants!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 637 - "Need Your Help"

    <h4>Chapter 637 - "Need Your Help"</h4>

    Larsen lost all his gentleman aura and his elegance. He only looked like a fanboy right now!

    "Oh, oh! Such powerful spirits! Are they from the mausoleum?"

    Larsen''s eyes lit up like antern.

    "Ahhh, I am about to form a contract with my chosen spirit soon...can you help me to visit the mausoleum to help my progress?"

    Larsen already believed that Ainsley''s achievements listed in the news and the inte were all true.

    That''s why, he also believed that Ainsley managed the mausoleum''s new business and not the people in her family.

    Dealing with Larsen, who already believed in her way too much for someone who just met her for a few minutes, Ainsley could onlyugh with a hint of tears in her eyes.

    "Hehehe, yes, yes! I definitely can bring my friend and help him to contract his spirit smoothly."

    When Ainsley mentioned being friends, Larsen abandoned all sorts of prejudice he had toward Ainsley and even tossed away his eldest sister''s warning out of his mind.

    "Ain, you''re my friend! Good friend! Come,e, let''s discuss more about your shamanic experience¡­"

    Larsen was already smiling so widely that people could vaguely see his fox tail wagging behind his back.

    Larsen didn''t even feel embarrassed to consult a kid 7 years younger than him about the shaman ability.

    For him, anyone was worthy of teaching him things as long as they were capable. Ainsley was undoubtedly capable of making five uncontracted spirits follow her willingly.

    If Larsen weren''t at the party right now, he would have kneeled in front of Ainsley and begged her to take him as her disciple!

    Seeing Larsen like this, the other four children could do nothing butugh and slowly talk more to Ainsley.

    Even Zenan was also curious about this miracle baby and would asionally ask her about her war experience.

    Normal children wouldn''t believe that Ainsley was that capable but after seeing Larsen''s attitude, these mafia children quickly epted the fact that Ainsley is just that amazing.

    Rather than fearing her, why shouldn''t they befriend her and let her tell them her precious war experience?

    She''s the only one among the children who had truly joined both small-scale wars andrge-scale wars, not just as your usual foot soldier but as themander!

    Thus, the children became excited and bombarded Ainsley with tons of questions.

    That night, Ainsley retold her story for about an hour before she finally became a lot closer to the children.

    By then, it was already nine o''clock, but the young adult at the party wouldn''t be going home soon.

    Ainsley finally had a chance to use these children to talk to their older brothers or sisters!

    Thus, after drinking a ss of juice to replenish her voice, Ainsley casually looked at the five children who had already converted to be her fan club.

    "Big bwo, big sis, actually, I need your help with something¡­"

    The five children''s ears perked up, and they immediately bombarded Ainsley with questions.

    "What is it? What help do you need?" Larsen was the most excited. He almost lost his self-control and tried to be Ainsley''s cute little pet.

    "Hum, hum, we will help you! Is it for your business? Or maybe another war in the future?"

    Arlin''s eyes were sparkling at the thought of helping this super baby in her business or whatsoever.

    They were rarely involved in business and territorial war, so when Ainsley said she needed their help, how could they not be ecstatic?

    Having a friend who was already experienced in doing businesses and going to war was very good!

    Even Caca and Zenan, the duo introvert, also nodded calmly at Ainsley.

    "Say it. We will do our best."

    Azkar also shed a cunning tiger-like smile as he scratched his chin.

    "If we help you, you owe us a favour! You have to give us your contact info and y with us often."

    Ainsley couldn''t help but smile at Azkar''s words.

    She immediately shared her contact information and promised to y with them whenever they were not at the Elton Academy.

    After all, the girls were already third-year students at the Elton Academy, while the boys had just passed the entrance examination.

    They would attend the Elton Academy in a week or so, and they would probably meet Finley there even though the ss assigned to the kids would be different due to their age.

    After ensuring that she could keep in contact with the five children, Ainsley slowly told them her needs.

    "It''s like this. My family is in a tournament to advance to the high-ranking family status, and it''s the first round now¡­"

    Ainsley paused before continuing.

    "The first round requires us to sell drugs to non-mafia members. I already found the customer, but I haven''t found the supplier."

    Ainsley cast her gaze to the floor, looking a bit pitiful and fragile.

    "Just an hour ago, I met your parents to talk about this matter and they told me to persuade your older brothers and sisters instead, that''s why¡­"

    Ainsley looked at the five children with a bashful face. She even fiddled with her fingers, looking shy and introverted.

    "I...I need your help to introduce me to your elder brothers and sisters¡­.I...I need their approval to sell me drugs so that I can pass the tournament''s first round."

    When Ainsley''s words dropped, the five children were dumbfounded at first, butter, they instantly woke up with a snap.

    A tournament? Ah, the one held by the mafia council...and the first round is to sell drugs?

    The Sloan Family''s drug business is small, right?

    It must be hard for little Ain to do all of these just to pass the tournament''s first round.

    Let''s help her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 638 - "Big Sis And Big Bro"

    <h4>Chapter 638 - "Big Sis And Big Bro"</h4>

    The children knew more or less how difficult it was to start a drug business.

    After all, their older sisters or brothers were managing drug businesses, and the children would often listen to their little rants.

    Thus, when they heard Ainsley''s exnation, they only felt sorry for the baby.

    She''s only three, but she had to attend this kind of party where no one were her acquaintances, and then she had to persuade people older than her to sell drugs to her family¡­

    What a difficult life! At the age of three, we are still happily ying at the mansion, right? But this kid is already running around helping her family¡­

    The five children silently teared up for Ainsley and after a few seconds of long silence, Azkar was the first to break the silence.

    "C''mon, c''mon! I''ll introduce you to my eldest brother. He spoils me a lot, so he should listen to you if I introduce you as my friend."

    "Right, right! My eldest brother is besties with Azkar''s eldest brother. He will also listen to me or his bestie. He will help you!"

    Arlin chipped in, and Caca didn''t want to get left behind.

    "My eldest sister is sickly, but she should still be at the venue. I''ll take you to see her too."

    "And me! My sister is quite afraid of you, but if she knows that you''re a shaman, she won''t mind!"

    Larsen was eager to introduce Ainsley to his sister and proved that the baby wasn''t as scary as she thought.

    Only Zenan was quiet because his family didn''t do drug business. Still, he also expressed his intention to apany the group.

    Just like that, the six children entered the building behind the swimming pool, and they immediately spotted their eldest brothers or sisters hanging around together.

    The four young adults were close friends, just like the children. It''s not a surprise to see them ying together in harmony.

    When the children saw their eldest brothers and sisters, they immediately approached the group while dragging Ainsley.

    "Big bro!"

    "Bro!"

    "Big sis."

    "Sis, sis!"

    Arlin, Azkar, Caca, and Larsen simultaneously called out to their eldest sisters or brothers.

    Since their voices were quite loud, the four people who were surrounding a ss table couldn''t help but look at the children and were instantly surprised to see all five childrening to look for them.

    The first one to react was Azkar''s eldest brother, a man with tanned skin and had the image of a majestic tiger.

    "Azkar? What are you doing here? I thought you guys don''t like ying with us."

    The young man reached out to Azkar and casually messed up Azkar''s hair until the young boy red at the young man.

    "Hahah, true, true. Arlin, you''re here too. This is strange. Usually, you guys don''t want to y with us."

    Arlin''s eldest brother, an elegant and fashionable young man, also rubbed Arlin''s head affectionately.

    If Azkar''s brother looked like a tiger, this one had the vibe of a refined and cultured swan.

    Coupled with his super handsome face that seemed to be inherited from generation to generation, even Ainsley was slightly charmed.

    ...damn. A super handsome young man.

    Azkar''s brother was also handsome but with a wild vibe of a tiger, giving off pressure to others as if he''s the king of the jungle.

    At the same time, Larsen''s eldest sister, a quiet yet elegant young woman, beckoned at Larsen with her gentle and maic voice.

    "Larsen. Why are you here? You told me that you want to y with your friends at the pool." The young woman truly gave off a mystic vibe of a fortune teller.

    Her gaze was deep and mysterious, sessfully attracting people''s attention but also making them want to hide from the all-knowing eyes.

    On the other hand, Caca''s sister was gentle and weak-looking. Pale face and red eyes, she''s a rare albino.

    However, her unique appearance only made her look like a white rose princess or a snow princess, ethereal and fairy-like.

    Straight white hair flowing to her waist, long eyshes and a pale face. One could easily see her blue veins gathering around the back of her palm.

    Ainsley was in a trance when she saw the gentle young woman. The woman only nodded at Caca, but when she opened her mouth, a soft, ticklish voice came out.

    "Caca. You''re here."

    This woman''s voice was like a real Goddess, able to tickle everyone''s heart. Even Ainsley felt that a feather was tickling her ears and heart, making it itchy.

    ...damn it¡ªa group of handsome young men and beautiful young women. This group is full of honey traps!

    Ainsley subconsciously felt that even if she used her charm ability, these four people would be immune to her charm.

    After all, they also excluded unique charms, and maybe they would be immune to all sorts of trinkets around them.

    It was only Ainsley''s thoughts, though.

    While Ainsley was deep in thoughts, the children already spoke to their eldest brothers and sisters.

    "Hum, hum, we are here to help a friend!"

    "Yes, yes. Let me introduce my new little sister. She''s famous. You guys must have heard of her too!"

    "...yes. She''s famous."

    "And she''s also a shaman!"

    The four children spoke at the same time, and the atmosphere became lively.

    The four young adults would asionally respond to their little brother and sisters or look at Zenan and talk to him.

    Soon, their conversation topic was full of Ainsley, and the four young adults couldn''t help but be curious.

    They had heard of Ainsley''s achievements and feats, but they had never seen her face-to-face.

    Their curiosity was pricked and the youths couldn''t wait to meet Ainsley.

    What will the baby be like?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 639 - "Go,Go,Go!"

    <h4>Chapter 639 - "Go,Go,Go!"</h4>

    Just as the four young adults wondered about Ainsley, Arlin already dragged Ainsley and lightly pushed her to the front to meet the four beautiful and handsome youths.

    "This is Ain, the one we just talked about! She''s our new friend!"

    When Arlin introduced Ainsley, the four youths'' attention immediately went to Ainsley''s small body that was smaller than your average three-year-old toddler.

    In fact, they thought that the so-called genius baby would look slightly arrogant and cold, with a mafia boss'' unique charisma.

    Some even thought that the baby would be a wild one that liked to create troubles.

    However, what they saw was an obedient and charming little baby. Her blue eyes were staring straight at their eyes, and they looked like a pitiful abandoned cub.

    When the baby opened her mouth to speak, the four youths held their breaths in unison.

    "Hewlo, big bwo, big sis. Nice to meet you. My name is Ainsley¡­"

    The baby''s voice was soft and childish, simr to the albino girl''s voice, but this one is a lot more cheerful and full of youth vibes.

    One couldn''t hate the baby once she spoke like that.

    Even Larsen''s eldest sister, who was wary of Ainsley, subconsciously let down her guard.

    Not to mention the two young men who had tender feelings for little girls. The two looked at each other before their eyes turned into crescent moons.

    A doting smile slowly appeared on their faces.

    "A, you''re so cute. I would never have thought that you''re a mafia boss."

    Azkar''s eldest brother didn''t hesitate to reach out his evil paw and pinched Ainsley''s supple cheeks without feeling awkward at all.

    He did things so naturally that Ainsley was stunned for a few seconds.

    At the same time, the elegant young man, Arlin''s eldest brother, also stretched out his long, slender fingers and carefully stroked Ainsley''s hair.

    "You''re so obedient and cute. If only Arlin can learn from you."

    With the two people taking leads, Larsen''s eldest sister sumbed to her desire and immediately poked Ainsley''s chubby cheek.

    "Larsen said that you''re a shaman. That''s amazing!"

    "Humm. You''re so cute." Caca''s eldest sister also stretched her hand and carefully stroked Ainsley''s cheek before taking her chubby hands and squeezing them lightly.

    Ainsley, who suddenly became like a panda in a zoo, was so shocked that she froze on the spot. The baby could only let these people touch her here and there!

    Seeing their older brothers and sisters were scaring Ainsley away, the children instantly pushed their elder brothers and sisters.

    "Ah, ah, look, you''re scaring her!"

    Arlin immediately took Ainsley into her embrace while Azkar spread his arms wide and stood in front of Ainsley, blocking her from the others'' evil paws.

    At the same time, Caca nced coldly at the youths, and Larsen fixed his eyesses calmly.

    Zenan didn''t know what to do for a moment, but then, he silently patted Ainsley''s back to calm her down.

    The children thought that the ''shy'' and ''introverted'' Ainsley was scared silly by their elder brothers and sisters.

    So, all of them stood up like a momma hen protecting their chicks!

    The older brothers and sisters couldn''t help but look at this scene with a wry smile.

    ''They just met a few hours ago, and now they are already as close as childhood sweethearts¡­''

    In fact, since Ainsley was so young, the children thought that they couldn''t get along with her.

    But Ainsley was clearly more mature than girls her age, and the children felt like talking to their peers when talking to Ainsley.

    Thus, they got along well, even if they had just met for a few hours.

    Seeing the children''s protective attitude, Azkar''s eldest brother was the first to react.

    "Tch. You guys are so foolish, ah. Wanting to protect her? Did you forget how many enemies died in her hands?"

    Azkar''s eldest brother didn''t mean to make the others look at Ainsley in a different light. He''s obviously just joking, and the children also knew this.

    Still, the children were stunned before their cheeks flushed red.

    What are we doing, ah?! Ain doesn''t need our protection, okay? We think she can even beat up our eldest brothers and sisters¡­

    Arlin''s older brother also had the same thought. He looked at Ainsley and smiled.

    "We are no match for you, little devil. You''re obviously only three years old, but you can rival us already¡­"

    It''s really baffling, okay?

    Actually, it wasn''t like they had never seen a genius kid. They themselves were geniuses and awakened their abilities before ten years old.

    But a three-year-old ability user was really too rare.

    Not to mention that the baby''s mind was more developed than her peers. She didn''t look like a three-year-old at all.

    This is the true genius!

    The youths admired Ainsley for a while before shifting the topic.

    "Right, I am sure that this little devil needs something from us. That''s why you approach us, right? What do you want?"

    Arlin''s older brother got straight to the point. He''s also a businessman, so no matter what, he instantly knew that Ainsley approached them for a reason.

    Ainsley also didn''t shy away and immediately revealed her intention.

    "I talk to big bwo and big sis'' pawents about selling drugs to my Sloan Famiwi, and they said to talk to you..."

    Azkar''s eldest brother and the other three were stunned for a few seconds before their aura slowly changed.

    The previouslyid-back atmosphere became stern and serious, just like a real business meeting.

    Even the kids could sense the change and all of them zipped their mouths tightly.

    Okay, here we go...little Ain, you can do this! Convince our elder brother and sisters! Go, go, go!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 640 - "A Deal"

    <h4>Chapter 640 - "A Deal"</h4>

    The youths let Ainsley sit on a small chair directly across their seats. The five people quietly observed each other before Azkar''s oldest brother made the first move.

    "So you want to buy drugs from our family. Is it for the high-ranking promotion tournament?"

    Ainsley didn''t deny and immediately nodded.

    "I already secured the customer, but Ick the supplier. I know that big bwo and big sis usually only sell drugs to those in high-ranking mafia society, but.."

    Ainsley bit her lips and stayed silent.

    She knew that these people wouldn''t steal her customers, but what she was worried about was the fact that they never sold drugs to those outside of their high-ranking circle.

    Would they make an exception?

    Hearing Ainsley''s words, Arlin''s older brother shook his head and sighed.

    "You already knew our rules. Why bother trying? As you can see, our drugs are top-notch and rare drugs, which are also dangerous. We can''t just sell them to just anyone."

    In other words, since it was ''dangerous'', the family wanted to minimise the chance of getting caught by the government by only selling the drugs to people around their circle.

    Their family owned the drugs factory, and this was why their loss would be numerous if they got caught in a drug business scandal.

    So far, they only did business with their trusted customers and wouldn''t make an exception.

    "We barely knew you a few minutes ago. You know that we can''t just sell the drugs to your family, right?" This time, Larsen''s elder sister also joined the conversation.

    Even Caca''s older sister nodded in silence.

    They were determined not to sell the drugs to Ainsley...and it''s not only for their benefit but also to protect the baby from the government''s evil w.

    Once the government suddenlyunched arge-scale inspection and Ainsley''s family was caught hoarding drugs, they would be done for, and even the Mafia council couldn''t openly protect them.

    Ainsley knew all of these, but she still wouldn''t back down.

    If others could, why couldn''t she?

    Ainsley pursed her lips and shook her head.

    "I don''t want to ask big bwo and big sis to sell me the drugs just for nothing. Of course, in exchange, I can provide you with things that you need¡­"

    Ainsley''s eyes flickered slyly as she continued.

    "Rare potions made by the elves, monster-taming service, and the mausoleum business. Just name it. I''ll trade the items fairly."

    When Ainsley mentioned her three unique businesses that no one could imitate so far, the four youths'' eyes lit up. Their attitudes changed as fast as flipping one''s palm.

    "The potion...can we ask for a custom potion?" Azkar''s eldest brother curiously probed.

    "Yes, you can, but you better prepare several lists in case we can''t make the custom potion that you want."

    "About the monster-taming service...can I get a monster on par with a sacred beast?" Arlin''s older brother immediately asked with a bright smile on his face.

    Ainsley looked at the young man and nodded.

    "Yes, you can, but it depends on how many drugs you will give to me and the quality. After all, a monster on par with a sacred beast is rare and hard to get."

    But Ainsley could charm the monster easily by lowering their luck level.

    "The Godfather mausoleum¡­" Larsen''s eldest sister had just about to ask when Ainsley interrupted.

    "I can give you a seven-day free entrance ticket, and I guarantee your little brother will be able to form a contract with the spirit that he wants, as well as strengthening his shaman ability."

    A seven-day free entrance ticket!

    Other shamans couldn''t possibly get this treatment, but her little brother could get this as long as Ainsley made her decision.

    Of course, the big sis had to give the baby what she wanted too.

    At this time, Ainsley even coaxed the albino elder sister.

    "I have various potions that can help with one''s physical health. Only elves can make this kind of potion, but my family has a way¡­"

    The albino big sister was obviously interested in Ainsley''s proposal. After all, she had been weak for 20 years, and her family couldn''t buy an elven potion to help her.

    It was just too hard to get the right potion from the elves. The elves'' potions were rare, and one that could cure her unique illness was even rarer.

    Her albino constitution wasn''t an illness, but she had a rare disease in her body, and that made her as weak as papers.

    If Ainsley could give her the potion that could heal her...just selling a few tons of drugs wouldn''t matter.

    The four youths were obviously tempted and for a long time, they had to discuss among themselves before slowly making a decision.

    "Well, I can agree to this transaction, but you have to sign a contract to fulfil your promises. We can give you the drugs first, and you can pay us with the items that we want."

    Azkar''s eldest brother acted as the leader of the four youths and negotiated with Ainsley.

    They didn''t want money. They wanted rare items that one couldn''t easily get.

    Would Ainsley refuse? Of course not. She immediately agreed and proceeded to negotiate the number of drugs she would get along with the quality.

    Ainsley gave the list of drugs that Jake wanted from her, and after making sure that the four youths could supply the drugs, only then did Ainsley carefully take out her printed contract and show it to the four people.

    "Here it is, the contracts. We can adjust the content first before we sign it. How is it?"

    The four youths agreed and immediately scanned the contract before editing it.

    It''s a deal!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 641 - "So Bloody?!"

    <h4>Chapter 641 - "So Bloody?!"</h4>

    After the editing, the four youths got someone to print the contract, and each of them gave back the contract to Ainsley.

    That night, Ainsley signed the contract and immediately got her people to prepare for what the four youths'' might need.

    Azkar''s eldest brother only wanted to buy customised rare potions from Ainsley and became a reseller for six months with the number of supplied potions not going over three potions a month.

    Larsen''s older sister already got the 7-day free entrance ticket to the mausoleum and she gave the ticket to Larsen, which further solidified Ainsley''s friendship with the boy.

    As for Arlin''s older brother, Ainsley promised to bring him to the Xocolet Lake, where there were many ferocious monsters in the forests near theke.

    There, they could pick one monster to be tamed, and their deal would be done.

    On the other hand, Caca''s eldest sister, the young albino woman, had a slightly different situation.

    She required Axelle and Nouvan to check her health before deciding which potion to make.

    Still, all in all, everyone benefited greatly from the exchange, and the children were also happy to be able to help their new friends.

    After exchanging contact lists, the group of children finally went back home, but they still happily chatted in the group chat of six.

    Larsen: Ain, will you apany me to the mausoleum?? If you''re not busy, it is.

    Arlin: hey, hey, hey, I also want Ain to apany my older brother to pick a monster! My big bro said that I could tag along.

    Larsen: What the¨C big sis Arlin, your weekend is about to end. You have to rush back to the Elton Academy, right?

    As for Larsen and Azkar, they would officially enter the Academy when the new year came.

    Zenan, who was a year older than them, was already a second-year student because he also entered the Elton Academy at the age of 10.

    He would also have to go back to the academy after the weekend passed by.

    Arlin, who entered the Elton Academy at the age of 11, naturally just became a third-year student when she was thirteen.

    Caca, who was a year younger than her, unexpectedly already became a third-year student because she also entered the Elton Academy when she was 10.

    The Elton Academy was really a popr choice for many high-ranking mafia families, and those who couldn''t enter the Academy would usually be looked down upon.

    Thankfully, these five children were all talented, and they could enrol into the Academy full of elites from many different races, not limited to humans.

    Their eldest brothers and sisters were also graduates of the Elton Academy, and these young men and women usually graduated when they were 18 or 19.

    After that, they didn''t go to college, unlike the schrs, and immediately managed their family business and so on.

    With Larsen reminding Arlin that she had to return to the Elton Academy soon, Arlin sent an angry emoji to the group chat, unwilling to be apart from the new friend she had just made.

    Arlin: I can take a day off! Or two days! Or three!

    Azkar: Big sis, I heard that to take a day off, or two, or three, your academic credits have to be sufficient...are you sure you have enough credits?

    Arlin, someone who could barely enrol into the Academy and was usually an underachiever student, was pped with those words.

    Yeah, how could she have enough credits when credits were usually given to talented students that had finished some missions assigned by the academy?

    Thus, Arlin could only grumble and didn''t bother to reply to thatment. Instead, she shifted the topic and dragged Ainsley with her.

    Arlin: By the way, Ain, you have to tell us your tournament progress, okay? This round, you will definitely pass smoothly, but tell us about the next round!

    Larsen: yeah, yeah! I heard that the next round might involve fighting between families.

    Caca: the eliminated round itself was a battle royale. It''s not surprising.

    Zenan: hum.

    Azkar: Oh, damn. A battle royale? Did they kill each other or something?

    Caca, the one with the broadestwork connection between the mafia circles by relying on her mother, immediately replied.

    Caca: The council invited all the participants to attend a party and then forced the participants to kill each other

    !

    The children were a bit shocked when they read the message. Those who were lying on the bed couldn''t help but jump in shock.

    Azkar: Seriously? So our little Ain had passed such a cruel test too?

    Larsen: What did you do to survive, Ain? Don''t get me wrong. I know that you''re strong, but survive a battle royale¡­

    One couldn''t imagine how bloody the scene would be.

    Even if they''re mafia children who had killed people as soon as they gained a special ability, they were still scared of massacre and such.

    That''s why Ainsley, who had participated in the war and even such a bloody battle royale, was the centre of their attention.

    Even Zenan, the quiet type, was especially active in the group chat that night.

    Zenan: If you don''t mind, can you describe the event?

    Caca: +1. I also heard that there were many non-ability user children at that party. Did they die, or¡­?

    Discussing such things so casually...Ainsley didn''t know whether tough or cry. This group of children is really abnormal, but they''re not at fault.

    Ainsley could only sigh and quickly typed on her phone.

    Ainsley: 90% of the children with no abilities died. At least 20 family heads also perished.

    Her direct and precise answer left the five children in a trance for a few seconds.

    Oh, God. So bloody?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 642 - "Late-night Gossip"

    <h4>Chapter 642 - "Late-night Gossip"</h4>

    The five children were silent before they rushed to type.

    Azkar: Holy sh*t¨C if we were there, would we survive?

    Caca: We would if we are lucky and our parents protect us tightly. After all, the ones dying are all the illegitimate children.

    When Caca brought up the issue of illegitimate children, the children''s faces darkened.

    Their families weren''t like the Sloan Family that adopted the monogamy style. The Sloan Family was an ex-member of the 7 sacred families, so they''re used to a monogamy marriage.

    The 7 sacred families and the 7 great families usually adopted monogamous marriage. However, the high-ranking families weren''t like that.

    Many of them still adopted the polygamy system or polyandry.

    The five children''s families were like that.

    Caca''s mother had more than one husband. Arlin''s father had several wives and mistresses.

    Azkar''s dad had a few wives even though he never cared about them aside from his legal wife, whom he truly cared about.

    The other wives were forced on him by the family elders.

    Larsen''s dad had three wives, but all of them were harmonious.

    Zenan''s mother, the big boss of the family, also had a husband and several kept boys that gave her sons and daughters.

    When Caca mentioned the word ''illegitimate children'', the five children were reminded of their half-brothers and sisters.

    They couldn''t say that they liked those boys and girls, but they couldn''t imagine their half-brothers and sisters getting killed as easily as that.

    As the children of the main wife or the main husband, the five children never knew the treatment of the illegitimate children.

    Only now, they had a peek at the untalented illegitimate children''s life.

    The group chat was silent for a few seconds before the children sent another message.

    Azkar: I pity those innocent children. Why would their parents bring them to that kind of party?

    Arlin: Maybe their parents don''t know there will be a battle royale¡­

    Ainsley: the rules said the family could bring more mafia members to act as the wife or the children''s guards.

    With Ainsley''s simple answer, the children instantly understood what she meant.

    So the children were only an excuse to bring more personnel?! Damn!

    Middle-ranking families can be crueler than high-ranking ones.

    Ainsley: The bosses also bring along their wife, but I think it should be an illegitimate wife.

    The five children rolled their eyes in unison.

    Caca: Ain, you''re lucky never to encounter a step-mom or step-dad. They are all ambitious and want their children to get a piece of our family''s inheritance

    Zenan: My mom''s second husband is known to be a paedophile. When I was 7, he almost molested me. He''s now dead.

    Zenan casually threw out such a horrible life experience that Ainsley almost threw her phone away. However, the others didn''t seem to be surprised.

    They only thought that Zenan should slowly ept Ainsley into their circle by telling her this particr life experience.

    Larsen: Tsk, tsk, I sympathise with the children but can''t sympathise with the illegitimate husbands or wives.

    Arlin: I heard that some family bosses even had kept boys or girls because they''re bisexual or have same-sex orientation.

    LGBT wasn''t that taboo in this world, but as mafia bosses, they had to leave behind descendants, which led to many bosses keeping same-sex mistresses everywhere.

    Caca: I just realised that our family is so chaotic¡­

    Caca sent an ''I am tired'' sticker before sending another message.

    Caca: Ain, at least you don''t have to deal with illegitimate children and their parents. Otherwise, you won''t be able to ascend the boss'' seat smoothly

    One could imagine how a three-year-old baby could survive against the older illegitimate children along with their vicious parents in the war to get the mafia boss'' seat.

    Even if the legitimate children would always be the heir, once the family head was dead, and the legitimate heir was too weak or didn''t have any support from the other family members, they could always be killed in an ''ident''.

    That''s why the five children were somehow d that Ainsley had already seeded her family''s throne even though it wasn''t because her father passed away but because her father went missing.

    And up to now, the so-called father was still missing. That''s why many people spected that he''s already dead. Thus, passing down the throne to Ainsley.

    Ainsley, who was talking things with these children, couldn''t help butment.

    Children in this world...is it normal to talk about the power struggle in the middle of the night? Is this kind of talk just light gossip for them?

    Terrifying¡­

    However, Ainsley didn''t really dislike these children who weren''t as naive as she thought.

    All of them already had a degree of knowledge regarding their family condition.

    Even Arlin, the worst among the five, knew how to curry favour with the elders and made sure her oldest brother would be the future mafia boss without a hitch.

    That''s why, Ainsley was somewhat amused and slowly started to regard these children as her new friends.

    Azkar. Oh, right, our conversation just strayed off too far. Let''s go back to the previous topic. @Ainsley, tell us how you survive the battle royale!

    Arlin: Right, right! You''re the only boss who is still a kid there, right? Many bosses must look down on you or something, right?

    Zenan: ...I think some bosses with brains will try to introduce their children to Ain instead.

    Larsen: Ain, Ain, did you use your shaman ability to survive? The Godfather spirit must be so powerful, right??

    Almost no one knew that the Godfather was in a deepa, not even the mausoleum'' visitors.

    Thus, Ainsley only shrugged, not wanting to disclose the secret and hurriedly started to tell her story.

    Ainsley: It all starts with this...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 643 - "A Sky Above The Sky"

    <h4>Chapter 643 - "A Sky Above The Sky"</h4>

    Ainsley: I used my charm ability and the ''curse'' ability to protect myself. Charm will make others unable to hurt me while I use ''curse'' to attack those who want to attack me.

    Ainsley paused before sending another message

    Ainsley: My bodyguards are also elites. They''re the five buds, geniuses from my family. They''re dependable.

    And that''s how Ainsley survived the battle royale even when she was just a kid.

    The five children knew about Ainsley''s special abilities from the mafia society news, but this was the first time they heard Ainsley talking about it.

    For them, a three-year-old already bing a multi-ability user was unbelievable, but what Ainsley said just nowpletely erased their doubts.

    That''s right. If Ainsley wasn''t an ability user and just an ordinary puppet family head, how could she still stay alive?

    Even if her subordinates were strong, if the baby herself wasn''t strong, there''s no way she could live on.

    The children instantly became energetic, and one by one, they started to bomb the chat group.

    Larsen: So you didn''t even use your shaman ability? That''s a pity, ah!

    Azkar: Hushhh, no matter what, Ain already did good. The ''curse'' ability you said before...it is the one you used in the Aretha war, isn''t it?

    Ainsley: Yeah, but it consumes too much energy and there are some side effects so I don''t use it for an AOE attack anymore.

    Zenan: I heard that the ability you can use from the Godfather''s ability is the blood maniption one?

    This time, even the girls also joined in the battle-focused topic.

    Caca: Blood maniption...that is very good to go against multiple enemies.

    Arlin: Ahhh, no wonder you are already participating in numerous wars! Tell me, little Ain, how does it feel??

    Azkar: Hey, hey, big sis Arlin, war isn''t a game, okay? Ain must be distressed having to join many wars when she''s still so young

    Arlin: Well, I know...but it''s not like I''ve never joined a territorial war before¡­

    Of course, Arlin had also joined a territorial war as a mafia child, but the war wasn''t as dangerous as the one Ainsley participated in.

    As the family''s little princess, how could the family truly put Arlin in danger?

    Her special ability was also a support-type ability that could buff one''s strength, endurance, and speed for a period of time.

    Unlike Ainsley, who had the offensive and defensive type of ability, Arlin would never join the front line battles and would be far from danger.

    Caca, on the other hand, was cultivated to be the future mafia boss of her family, so she more or less participated in a bloody war full of dangers.

    Caca: Any time of war isn''t a pleasant experience, even if it''s just a small territorial war. Let''s not ask Ain about that.

    Caca sympathised with Ainsley, and she coaxed Arlin to drop the topic.

    Arlin might be spoiled and unruly, but she was also educated and knew when to advance or retreat.

    Seeing that the topic was quite sensitive, Arlin sensibly gave up.

    Arlin: Okay, okay, let''s stop talking about that. Anyway, I heard that the Elton Academy made a new policy this year¡­

    Arlin hadn''t finished her words when Azkar''s message had already cut her off.

    Azkar: Oh, yeah, the policy for early awakened ability users? Those who have already awakened their abilities before the age of 10 can now join the Academy.

    Zenan: The minimum age required is five years old. Anyone younger than that is still not epted, though.

    In other words, Ainsley couldn''t join the Academy yet even when the academy had already created a new ss for the geniuses at the age of five to ten.

    These new seedlings could enrol early and could even graduate sooner than the others!

    Arlin, who joinedtepared to others around her age, couldn''t help but be envious.

    Arlin: Well, many geniuses have awakened their abilities before ten, but whether they can join the academy or not is still a question, okay?

    Caca: Agree. The children have to possess the required skills before entering the Academy. Simply awakening their abilities isn''t enough

    Larsen: Hooo, so this is why the little princess of the Aretha Family doesn''t hold parties or socialise anymore. Rumours said that she wanted to enrol as soon as she could.

    Zenan: ir Aretha? She''s five this year, right?

    Azkar: Right. She is eligible to join. She''s also a multiple-ability user, you know? So maybe, she can join next year before she turns 6 or after she turns 6.

    Caca: The Walter Family heir already took the entrance exam this month, and when we went back to school, he might already join the others.

    When Finley was mentioned, even Arlin couldn''t suppress her excitement.

    Arlin: Finley Walter is joining our academy this early? That''s good! He''s one of the most talented kids I have ever seen, and he already contracted a powerful fairy when he was only 6 years old.

    Azkar: Ahhh, it means that we will enter the academy at the same time as that little boy?

    Larsen: He''s only two years younger than you.

    Azkar: Hmph. Still, it took me two years to prepare to join the academy, and I just seeded now¡­

    Azkar also awakened his abilities early, but back then, the policy wasn''t made yet. Still, even after training for two years, he barely passed the entrance exam¡­

    Larsen was the same.

    He awakened his abilities when he was nine, but up to now, he had just graduated from being a newbie shaman and would soon contract a spirit before bing a full-fledged shaman.

    Unfortunately, there would always be a sky above the sky. There were geniuses above geniuses¨C

    Such as Ainsley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 644 - "The Elton Academys Glorious History"

    <h4>Chapter 644 - "The Elton Academy''s Glorious History"</h4>

    Actually, the boys were already considered geniuses, but whenpared to Finley, ir or a certain baby who was still so young yet way more powerful than them, the boys were depressed.

    Larsen: Ain, tell me. Just how did you awaken so many abilities when you''re still so young? And howe you''re so smart that you don''t seem like a toddler?

    Azkar: Yeah, yeah! Are you hiding a secret from us? We are considered your friends now, right? You have to share your secret to help us be stronger!

    Ainsley could onlyugh at the boys and calmly replied.

    Ainsley: I was lucky to be fancied by the Godfather, and I also had quite a talent to be a shaman. Uhhh, the Godfather is personally training me, so¡­

    So how could she be an ordinary toddler?

    The children realised this and perfectly created an excuse for Ainsley''s abnormal awakening.

    Larsen: Ahhhh, no wonder! Maybe because the Godfather stimtes you, you awaken many abilities early!

    The shamans often believed that powerful spirits could stimte children to awaken their abilities.

    The younger the children were, the higher the possibility because they''re like a nk piece of paper and could still be dyed with various colours.

    This was also why many parents wanted their children to get in touch with various spirits.

    Not only they opened the door to be shamans, even if the children didn''t be shamans, but they could also awaken their abilities faster.

    The children were no longer suspicious of Ainsley''s super good talent.

    Arlin: It is normal for Ainsley to be abnormal. Her teacher is the Godfather, and she also made a contract with him¨C how could she be ordinary?

    Caca: Ain is lucky to meet the Godfather and gain his favour. Maybe Ain is too cute that the Godfather is bought over.

    Zenan: ¡­.somehow, I can imagine that.

    Azkar: Huft, anyway, when little Ain bes five years old, you have to join the Academy ASAP! None of us will be graduating soon, anyway.

    The academy generally required the students to study at their ce for 6 years, and another two years for practical experience.

    A full 8 years of life in an academy separated from society¡­

    But well, the academy often gave missions to the students so that they didn''t remain oblivious of the outside world.

    Usually, the sooner one joins the academy, the younger they will be when they graduate.

    For example, if someone joined at the age of 5, they might graduate when they''re thirteen!

    At the same time, those who joined at the age of ten would normally graduate when they were eighteen years old.

    Maybe the reason why the academy allowed children under ten to enrol early was also to let them graduate early and bloom sooner than the others¡­

    Anyway, the children already became the Elton Academy''s students, so they also wanted Ainsley to enrol.

    Larsen: I''m sure that little Ain will be the best student of the year when she joinster on. No one will be as good as her!

    Arlin: Yeah, yeah. Joining the Elton Academy will be easy for you, Ain!

    Caca: I think...other academies might even want to steal her away¡­

    Elton Academy wasn''t the only academy built for young ability users, after all.

    There were many top-tier academies both inside the country or outside, but the Elton Academy was famous for epting various races without discrimination.

    No matter if one was amoner or what, if the child was talented, they could apply for a schrship, and the Elton Academy would very dly ept the child.

    In the Elton Academy, the children from the government faction would have to live in peace with those from the mafia society.

    Everyone was equal in the eyes of the Elton Academy''s elders, which was why many royalties from other races also kicked their children to enter the Academy.

    The academy would temper their character and would force these teenagers to live with many races, not just their own race.

    The elves, the dwarves, the beastmen, even devils and the sky royals who resembled angels also studied in the academy.

    After all, the teachers also came from various backgrounds and races, so it wasn''t hard to teach diverse students.

    Not to mention that many races in this world had special abilities and the way to use them were simr to how humans use their special skills.

    The academy became popr because many rulers all over the world, from many races, graduated from this Academy.

    The former elf king, the beastmen emperor, the sky royals'' queen, the dwarves'' head chief, etc.

    Even those in human society, such as leaders of various great forces, guild presidents, and so on, also graduated from the Elton Academy!

    When Ainsley listened to her friends talking about how good the Academy was, she couldn''t help but look forward to the day she could follow her friends to enter the Academy.

    But for now...she had to solve the drug business first.

    That night, after chatting for so long, Ainsley texted Jake and told her that she could meet him as soon as he wanted¨C because she had already secured her drug suppliers.

    The children'' older sisters and brothers worked fast, and that''s how Ainsley could secure the goods in just a few days.

    Jake agreed to meet soon, and just like that, two dayster, a certain young man with a golden bunny mask casually walked to the Sloan Family''s front gate with no one guarding him.

    When the guards saw the young man, they instantly knew that this is the esteemed guest that their family head warned them in advance.

    This young man is the Billios Family head and the owner of the famous Billios Casino¨C

    Jake Billios!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 645 - "You Scum!"

    <h4>Chapter 645 - "You Scum!"</h4>

    When Jake arrived, the Sloan Family immediately contacted Ainsley, and in no time, the baby ran out of the mansion wearing a lion pyjama.

    The pyjama had a lion''s ears, whisker, and even tail, making the baby look several times cuter than before.

    It was afternoon, but Ainsley wore such a pyjama...well, it''s because the pyjama was a gift from her five friends, and she didn''t have the heart to refuse wearing it.

    Thus, what Jake saw at the front door of the Sloan Family was a tiny ''lion cub'' running toward him with her arms spread wide.

    "Jake!" Ainsley called out with her cute, milky voice, sessfully almost killing Jake with her voice alone.

    "A-Ain? Is that you?" Jake didn''t take off his golden mask out of habit, but his ruby eyes could still be seen behind the mask.

    That pair of eyes were shining brightly as he looked at Ainsley.

    "Yes, it is me!" Ainsleyughed as she hugged Jake''s leg. At the same time, Jake immediately crouched and took Ainsley into his embrace.

    "Hahaha, long time no see, Godtoddler¨C I mean Ain." Jake happily stood up with Ainsley in his arms.

    The baby was obviously so excited that she started to hug Jake''s neck while chattering non-stop.

    "Jake, Jake! You always wear that bunny mask...I want to see your face, ah!"

    Ainsley didn''t use her cutesynguage anymore, but her cute and soft voice was still enough to tickle people''s hearts.

    Especially when she''s wearing such cute pyjamas¡­

    Hearing Ainsley''s words, Jake was silent for a few seconds, but he didn''t stop walking down the mansion''s corridor with other Sloan mafia members tailing behind the two.

    "Hummm, I''ll show you my face after we discuss our cooperation, " Jake answered calmly.

    It was true that the young man had never shown his face to Ainsley before without using a transformation potion...but it wasn''t because he''s wary of Ainsley or anything.

    As the Billios Casino''s owner, Jake was already used to being a mysterious person.

    Even as the Billios Family Head, he still kept his mysterious persona, sessfully gaining thebel of a ''mysterious and dangerous'' person from the others.

    However, in front of Ainsley, why would he need to keep up his image? The baby already knew that he''s actually not mysterious and was more mischievous instead¡­

    Thus, Jake calmly entered the guest room and negotiated with Ainsley to draft their business contract.

    Ainsley had Grandpa Yofan and other business geniuses in the family to help her, so it didn''t take long to receive an agreement.

    "Alright, that''s a deal. I want you to sell me the drugs in a week. I have to receive the goods within that period. How is it?"

    Jake liked Ainsley and was kind to her, but he always saw Ainsley as someone equal, not treating her like a baby, especially when they''re talking about business.

    This was how Jake showed his respect and trust in Ainsley, inwardly warming Ainsley''s little heart.

    "Hum. Don''t worry. The goods will be delivered in a week. But you will be the one providing the security measures, right?"

    "Right." Jake nodded at Ainsley''s words.

    With this, their business meeting came to an end, and coincidentally, it was already lunchtime.

    The family immediately invited Jake to stay for lunch and even offered him to stay at the mansion for a few days.

    Jake didn''t refuse and happily agreed with the offer.

    That afternoon, the young man casually sat next to Ainsley in the dining hall, recing Elliana''s original position.

    Before he ate, Jake silently looked at the empty dining hall, and once he was sure that there was no one other than Ainsley, Grandpa Yofan, and Elliana, only then did he touch his golden bunny mask.

    "You said that you want to see my face...so here you go."

    Jake resolutely took off his golden mask, and in that instant, an otherworldly handsome faceparable to the Godfather''s was presented to the world.

    Even Zev, who was floating around Ainsley, the Godfather''s number one fan, almost jumped ship to lick this young man''s face instead.

    Handsome! That face looks like a vampire lord in novels and mangas! Oh, God¨C looks mischievous like a devil but also oppressive enough to scare others.

    This guy had a different type of handsomenesspared to the Godfather.

    Jake was more like a dangerous yet seductive red poppy flower, while the Godfather was like an overbearing and wild leopard.

    Being hit with such a handsome face, Ainsley almost bit her tongue.

    "Jake...you are so handsome. No wonder you wear a mask¡­"

    Ainsley suddenly understood that Jake''s fatal face that could seduce both genders from various ages was indeed a double-edged sword.

    No wonder he wanted to hide it!

    Jake''s peach blossom eyes nted as he let out low, maicughter.

    "Hahaha. Yes, you can say it''s like that."

    Jake really couldn''t hold back his excitement in front of this cute little baby. For once in his life, he regretted not marrying sooner to have a cute baby as his daughter¡­

    Not knowing Jake''s thoughts, Ainsley didn''t shy away from Jake''s face and casually enjoyed the guy''s beauty, not knowing that a certain toddler spirit almost abandoned the Godfather.

    [Host, host, this human is so handsome! If I knew that he''s this handsome, maybe I should have made a contract with him or his ancestors¡­]

    When Ainsley heard Zev saying this, she instantly looked up to see a toddler with a naked body except for his diaper was staring at Jake with eyes full of longing.

    Zev even subconsciously drooled.

    Ainsley didn''t know about Zev''s sexual orientation, but when she recalled the Godfather who was still in aa, her face instantly darkened.

    Zev! You scum!!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 646 - "Levelling Up An Ability"

    <h4>Chapter 646 - "Levelling Up An Ability"</h4>

    Ainsley instantly bared her teeth at the disloyal Zev.

    [What are you saying, Zev?! You have to be loyal to the Godfather! He''s still in aa, you know? If he woke up and saw you elope with Jake¨C ah, ah, tragedy!]

    Ainsley''s rotten brain almost made Zev choke on his saliva. The toddler spirit instantly red at Ainsley with reddened eyes.

    [Who is betraying that idiot?! He''s just a former host, ah! I''m still good to him because I''m kind. Nothing more! Don''t misunderstand our rtionships!]

    Zev gritted his teeth as he recalled the Godfather, who didn''t show any signs of waking up soon. He couldn''t help but snort.

    Ainsley must have thought that he had a romantic rtionship with the Godfather, right?

    He indeed preferred men instead of women, but it didn''t mean he would instantly like that stinky man!

    Zev clicked his tongue and threw a tantrum to distract Ainsley.

    [Hmph. Let''s not talk about that bastard. Let''s talk about your mission reward¨C you know that you have alreadypleted half of this time'' main mission, right?]

    The mission was to let the Sloan Family be a high-ranking mafia family, and half of the requirement was to conquer 7 important territories.

    Ainsley already achieved this, but because of the recent chaos, Zev never had a chance to remind Ainsley.

    Not to mention the rewards...Ainsley even forgot about Van and let him stay in the dimensional bracelet for months without giving him food¡­

    If not for the nts and grasses that Ainsley nted inside the dimensional bracelet, Van would have long died from hunger.

    As for the raptors, Ainsley often tossed dead beasts or monsters to the bracelet to feed them.

    Of course, she casually picked up delicious-looking monsters or beasts that she found on the battlefield.

    When Zev mentioned the reward, Ainsley was slightly surprised. She looked up at Zev and silentlymunicated with the guy through telepathy.

    [The mission reward? Right, right, what is it?]

    Zev didn''t bother to send an interface to Ainsley''s mind and immediately answered.

    [Enlightenment potion, but you can''t use it on your luck maniption ability anymore. Choose the shaman ability, the charm, or the radar.]

    Ainsley''s eyes brightened. The enlightenment potion! It could allow her ability to advance and gain a new skill!

    [What kind of skill will I get if I use it on my charm ability?]

    At Ainsley''s question, Zev answered casually. [You can control the victim from a certain distance and in a period of time, turning the victim into your remote-controlled puppet.]

    It was like how the baby made the butler of one of the 7 great families offend his master back at the capital''s gate.

    Remembering this incident, Ainsley was quite excited.

    Back then, she could use this particr skill, but it''s only like a time bomb, and she could determine when it would ''explode''.

    But the new skill that Zev exined looked more like a skill to create spies and puppets¡­

    Ainsley could give an order from time to time through the charm ability residing in the victim''s body just by using her feelings.

    She could also send the victim to a certain distance away from her ce, and the skill would still work as long as Ainsley supplied it with her energy.

    This is interesting!

    But Ainsley didn''t rush to make a decision. She decided to ask Zev more about the other possibilities.

    [What if I use this potion on the shaman ability?]

    Zev immediately answered in a calm tone. [You can choose one more ability from the Godfather, and you can switch between using the blood maniption or the new ability.]

    However, before Ainsley could react, Zev already beat her to it.

    [But I don''t rmend this for the time being. Your body is still too weak, and your shaman ability isn''t advanced enough.]

    Zev shook his head and continued.

    [I advise you to choose this option only when you can use blood maniption ability without the Godfather possessing you.]

    Zev was silent for a few seconds before adding more.

    [Or maybe when you''re in mid-stage of the core-purification realm.]

    But Ainsley was still stuck in core-nurturing because she promised the Godfather not to advance to the core-purification realm until she got five abilities.

    Actually, Ainsley had already entered this realm and her core slowly purified each ability''s colour to be more distinct from each other.

    It''s just that the pink and purple colour representing the charm and shaman ability was still a bit mixed with the golden colour representing her luck maniption ability.

    Only the grey colour of the radar ability was pure without mixing with other colours.

    Maybe because she rarely used it...and that''s why it was pure, but the space it upied was also the smallest.

    Once each colour dyeing her ball-like core was stable with each colour not dominating the others, only then could she advance to the next realm¨C core-splitting realm.

    Listening to Zev''s advice, Ainsley immediately cast aside her thoughts of gaining another ability branching from her shaman ability.

    After all, no matter how many abilities she might get from the shaman ability, it was still counted as only one ability¡­

    And sadly, the Godfather wanted her to wait for one more ability before she could start purifying each ability.

    The Godfather also told her to get a defensive ability for herst ability.

    That''s why Ainsley had been waiting to be enlightened to get a new ability or wait for a mission rewarding her with an awakening potion.

    [Huft, okay, I won''t use the potion on the shaman ability for the time being. What about the radar ability? What will I get?]

    Ainsley was now curious...what new skill could she get from levelling up her radar ability?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 647 - "Advanced Radar Ability"

    <h4>Chapter 647 - "Advanced Radar Ability"</h4>

    Seeing that Ainsley didn''t insist on the topic, Zev hurriedly answered her in a jolly mood.

    [Once you apply the potion on your radar ability, you can hear sounds or voices from the 3D map that you create using your radar ability.]

    ! I can hear voices too??

    Before Ainsley could ask, Zev had already interrupted.

    [Remember, your radar ability is an evolved version of your keen hearing ability. Of course, when you level up the ability, you can hear voices from far away too.]

    Ainsley couldn''t help but nod in agreement.

    No wonder the levelled up radar ability gave her the skill to also eavesdrop on anyone inside the 3D map built by the radar.

    Although the map''s range didn''t change and she couldn''t hear those who were out of the radar range, this skill would surely be handy.

    Ainsley thought hard and finally decided to use the enlightenment potion on her radar ability.

    [My charm ability is already strong enough and I don''t really need to cultivate spies for the time being.] The baby gave her reasoning to Zev.

    Zev nodded and told Ainsley to drink the potion after dinner.

    At the same time, the baby remembered Zev''s words about her luck maniption ability and she couldn''t help but ask.

    [By the way, why did you say the potion can''t be used on my luck ability? I thought if I used the potion, I could gain the luck thief skill¡­]

    After all, the ''Goddess of fortune and misfortune'' skill was also the result of using the enlightenment potion on her luck maniption ability.

    Hearing Ainsley''s question, Zev looked at the baby with a strange expression. He looked as if he had just swallowed a fly.

    [...did you forget the bullets in your soul? Your luck ability is linked to your soul. If we use the potion to advance your luck ability, it will unknowingly affect your soul too!]

    Zev didn''t stop talking and immediately spoke whatever came into his mind.

    [Look, I even think that you shouldn''t use your luck maniption ability until we solve the problem with your soul. A slight mishap might directly kill you, okay?]

    Ainsley''s eyes widened at Zev''s words, and she couldn''t help but shudder from head to toe.

    So it''s like this! No wonder Zev said that I couldn''t use the potion to advance my luck maniption ability¡­

    If that''s the case, we really should hurry and summon out the second sacred beast.

    However, Ainsley had visited the prairie every day, and every time, she couldn''t enter the gate. The gate refused to open, and even Grandpa Yofan could do nothing.

    Recalling this unpleasant experience, Ainsley grumbled as she took Cellino to herp and slowly stroked his furry back.

    [I don''t know why the prairie suddenly rejected me. Did the sacred beasts know my intention to use their ability? Or maybe they''re not satisfied with me? I really don''t understand.]

    Ainsleyined to Zev as she shifted her butt and found a better position on her bed.

    [You know just how important my luck maniption ability is, especially when the Godfather is in aa and I can''t disturb him...this is making me anxious.]

    Ainsley bit her lips as her mind travelled to the mafia council''s advancement tournament.

    She was sure that she could pass the first round at the end of this week, not to mention in a month.

    However, the tournament''s second round...she didn''t know why but she had a bad feeling regarding this.

    That was why she wanted to heal her soul quickly to make use of her luck maniption ability. That way, even if the Godfather didn''t wake up soon, she could still protect herself¡­

    Ainsley let out a long sigh, and Zev quietly watched her before sighing as well.

    [Just keep trying. Maybe one day, the sacred beasts will be annoyed enough to open the gate and let you in. Besides, I think the Godfather will wake up in a month or so. Then¡­]

    Zev dragged his voice before nting his lips.

    [By then, you won''t need to worry about any danger. The Godfather will be there to help you fight the enemies.]

    Ainsley also thought the same, but whenever she recalled the Godfather who was suddenly injured by a group of ability user, Ainsley felt a lingering fear.

    She didn''t want to rely on the Godfatherpletely¡­

    If only she could use the blood maniption ability without the Godfather needing to possess her¡­

    Actually, when she went mad on the battlefield, she managed to do that.

    But then, Ainsley couldn''t get into the right state to use the ability without the Godfather possessing her anymore.

    This is definitely troubling.

    Ainsley had tried various ways to achieve the same state as when she went berserk, but she couldn''t do it.

    Thus, her focus shifted to dealing with Zi and her children''s afternoon weaknesses.

    It turned out that the Godzi monsters slept in the afternoon because they became weak under the intense sunlight.

    Once Ainsley knew about this, she tried to give the monsters some protection against the sunlight, and now they could move around freely¨C

    Albeit, their movements were as slow as zombies.

    Well, at least, they could protect the mansions even during the day.

    After solving this issue, Ainsley also supervised Axelle on creating various potions to be sold to her five friends'' older brothers and sisters.

    She didn''t forget the agreement, and when Jake stayed at the mansion, Axelle managed toplete the custom order plus other potions that the clients wanted.

    It has been three days since Jake came to the mansion, and Axelle finally finished the order.

    That day, he quickly sold the potions to the four older brothers and sisters in exchange for the drugs!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 648 - "Mysterious Twins"

    <h4>Chapter 648 - "Mysterious Twins"</h4>

    Thanks to the exchange between the Sloan Family and the four high-ranking families, Ainsley finished her business transaction with Jake, and her position in the tournament stabilised.

    "It''s a pity that I have to go back now." Jake looked at Ainsley, who was sitting next to him, with a sullen look.

    He had been staying at the mansion for about three to five days.

    During those days, he interacted with Ainsley a lot and came to know about her family joining the tournament and such.

    Thus, not wanting to disturb her, Jake quietly bid goodbye.

    Ainsley looked up at Jake and also felt slightly reluctant to let the young man go.

    "Hummmm...I will miss you, Jake. When the tournament is over, I''ll surely visit the capital and stay at your family''s mansion for weeks."

    Anyway, there was still the pending business permission that Ainsley got from Jake''s mother. She also had to rescue the real Martin from the government''s hand¡­

    It wasn''t as if she had never sent people to the government''s headquarters to rescue the real Martin.

    The fake Martin, the ex-member of the Golden Scale, was even the one who led the team, but they came back with no results.

    It was really too difficult to infiltrate the government''s headquarters. At the same time, they didn''t know if the real Martin was still alive after all these months.

    Thus, Ainsley suppressed her difort and focused on the task at hand at the moment.

    The baby calmed her mind and slowly smiled at Jake, who was ready to stand up and leave the guest hall.

    "Jake, wait for my good news for advancing to the high-ranking society, okay? Then, we should celebrate it!"

    Jake heard Ainsley''s words, and a smile bloomed behind his golden bunny mask.

    "Good idea. I''ll be waiting for you to finish that damn tournament."

    With that, the two people hugged each other before Ainsley let Jake go. The young man slowly left the hall and left the mansion without looking back.

    Ainsley, on the other hand, could only watch with saddened eyes before deciding to visit the Godfather''s mausoleum and supervise the business there.

    However, she had just stepped foot onto the mausoleum''s hall when her phone''s screen lit up, followed by a slight buzzing noise.

    ¡­?

    Ainsley''s steps halted for a moment as she took the phone out of her skirt''s pocket before continuing her steps but while looking at her phone instead.

    When she checked her phone, she saw that she got a new message from the five children''s group chat, and surprisingly, the message came from the quiet Zenan.

    And his message was like a thunder striking straight to Ainsley''s mind.

    Zenan: Guys, I just came back from an afternoon tea party with some non-mafia families...and I saw two kids with purple hair.

    Zenan immediately sent another message, and Ainsley''s phone buzzed once more.

    Zenan: The two kids are surprisingly simr to our little Ain!

    Then, Zenan sent a photo taken silently among the crowd.

    The picture''s quality wasn''t that good but at the centre was a striking purple, contrasting with the ck and white surroundings.

    The striking purple belonged to two twins who were coincidentally looking straight at the camera, but their eyes weren''t focused at all.

    It was as if they didn''t realise that there was a camera taking their picture in silence.

    However, despite the sneak photo, the two kids'' facial features were clear and obvious, so obvious that even Zenan could recognise them.

    After all...they truly looked like Ain! But they''re older than her!

    When Ainsley saw the picture of the five-year-old twins with a striking resemnce to her own face, she almost dropped her phone to the floor.

    !!

    Who¨C who are they? Illegitimate children? But her scum dad had just run away at the beginning of the year.

    Even if he impregnated someone, there''s no way his children would be five years old. At most, the children would have been newborns by now, not even one-year-old yet.

    So...who are these people? And why are they at the tea party for the non-mafia forces?

    Ainsley immediately texted Zenan using a direct message and asked a bunch of questions.

    Ainsley: Big bro Zenan, do you know who they are? Or their family? And why are you attending a party for non-mafia forces¡­

    Zenan knew that Ainsley must be curious. Thus, he immediately replied to her private message.

    Zenan: It was a party for the guilds and non-mafia forces, but my family is close to one of the guilds invited. That''s why I cane along. As for the twins'' identity¡­

    Zenan took a look at the boy and the girl in the picture before sighing.

    Zenan: I don''t know who they are, but their father is someone from the non-mafia force. If I''m not mistaken, he''s arge mercenaries group leader.

    Ainsley raised an eyebrow at Zenan''s words.

    Since Zenan didn''t say that the father of the two kids had purple hair, Ainsley didn''t think that her scum dad was involved in this case.

    Still, for precautions, Ainsley sent the picture of her father and asked Zenan.

    Ainsley: Is this man the father of the twins?

    Zenan: No. The father of the twins is much more strong-lookingpared to this beautiful man.

    Ainsley''s father was indeed categorised as a beautiful manpared to a handsome man. Thus, Ainsley was sure that Zenan didn''t recognise the person wrongly.

    It means...her father isn''t involved, right? The twins...are just a coincidence?

    But looking at the twins'' purple hair and ck eyes, Ainsley still felt something was wrong!

    The twins looked too much like Ainsley...and Ainsley looked simr to her scum father.

    This kind of thing...can''t be a coincidence, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 649 - "The Glazier Mercenary Group"

    <h4>Chapter 649 - "The zier Mercenary Group"</h4>

    The twins did inherit the same rare purple hair, but they didn''t inherit the blue eyes. Maybe their ck eyes were from their mother.

    Still, it''s hard to say that the twins didn''t have any rtionship with Ainsley''s scum father, who ran away and went missing for nearly a year.

    Ainsley sucked in cold air.

    In the end, are those two her father''s illegitimate children, or not?

    Ainsley bit her lips as she walked around the mausoleum hall. The hall was bustling with many shamans visiting, but Ainsley was still deep in thoughts.

    ''Back then, at the potion auction, I also saw a man with purple hair¡­.''

    Does this mean her scum father is back?

    Ainsley suddenly felt ufortable at the thought.

    She didn''t know what her father wanted to do, but whatever it was, surely it would bring a negative impact to her family, right?

    For example, he might create an internal disputes between the 6 branch families and the main family...or something else.

    After all, the Sloan Family might be united right now, but that''s only because the one in control was the absolute Ainsley Sloan, the new family head.

    What if the previous family head suddenly came back and interfered with the family''s matters?

    Ainsley wished she could just kick her scum father away. She didn''t need that man toe back into her life! He already abandoned the family by going missing without any notice.

    It''s not like he''s kidnapped or anything. He just eloped with his lover. Bah! And now, he wanted toe back with illegitimate children?

    Ainsley''s mom might be a surrogate mother only with no legal wife status, but Ainsley''s status was definitely the direct legal descendant.

    Not to mention that she''s the only heir that the family had from the main family. She was definitely eligible to inherit the family head position.

    But not with the other children born out of wedlock.

    Even if they had purple hair and simr faces to Ainsley''s father, they weren''t registered to the Sloan Family tree and were considered illegitimate children!

    Thinking like this, Ainsley silently let out a relieved sigh.

    ''My family is at a critical point now. We can''t afford to have an internal problem. If my cheap dad suddenly came back, I''d get my people to refuse his visit and lock him out!''

    With this, Ainsley took precautions in case her cheap dad suddenly came back with his lover and illegitimate children.

    Well, she actually hoped that there were no such children¡­

    Ainsley looked at her phone once more before thanking Zenan.

    Ainsley: Thanks for the info. Those kids might be my step-siblings that I don''t know yet. If you''re free, can you provide me with more information about them?

    Ainsley sent a ''cute begging'' sticker of her chibi version before sending another message.

    Ainsley: Don''t worry. I''ll definitely repay you for the information somehow.

    Zenan was on the way back home riding his carriage when he saw this message. He couldn''t help but purse his lips.

    Zenan: Don''t be too stiff. We are friends, aren''t we? This is just a small favour. I''ll definitely send you all the information about the twins.

    After that, Zenan didn''t wait for Ainsley to react and immediately contacted his own people he had cultivated ever since he was a child.

    As the child of a mafia family specialising in assassination, the boy had goodworking with the intelligence guild in charge of information exchange.

    He also knew many people in the assassin guild, making things easier to gather information, especially on certain people.

    He might be anti-social, but it didn''t mean he didn''t have any connection with the other guilds and forces.

    The boy quickly gathered the information he got and sent it to Ainsley an hourter.

    Zenan: Consider this a gift to wee you to our circle. Don''t be too polite to us, okay? We help each other freely.

    At Zenan''s words, Ainsley couldn''t help but feel touched. She had just known these children, yet they were already so close to her.

    At first, she approached them with a hidden intention but now, she could genuinely feel their friendship growing stronger and stronger.

    Despite Ainsley only joining the circle just a few days ago, she didn''t feel out of ce at all.

    The five children might have grown up together as childhood friends, but they didn''t exclude Ainsley from their circle.

    If anything, the baby became the centre of the group because of her young age yet rich experience.

    She was like a surrounded by a few satellites, like a sun surrounded by countless stars.

    Receiving Zenan''s help, Ainsley immediately thanked him before reading the information.

    The twins...they were five years old, one girl and one boy. Name...Maurie and Maure. The girl is called Maurie, and the boy''s name is Maure.

    Such a weird name...but it suited them.

    Okay, let''s see their parents'' information¡­

    When Ainsley stumbled upon this section, she was slightly stunned for a few seconds.

    Uh...their parents are single-parent? Only a father...and this father is the head of a famous mercenary group, The zier.

    Mercenary had one single guild, and they''re quiterge, but inside the guild, there were many smaller groups.

    The mercenary guild could be said to be an alliance of countless smaller mercenary guilds.

    The zier was one of them, and they''re considered a top group among the alliance.

    There were many powerful Ability Users that didn''t join the mafia, the government or other forces, choosing to be free-spirited to explore the world.

    These people became mercenaries.

    The mercenaries couldn''t be said to have a significant influence in Godlif country where the mafia force was definitely more influential.

    But they couldn''t be underestimated.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 650 - "Irreplaceable When Alive"

    <h4>Chapter 650 - "Irreceable When Alive"</h4>

    The mercenaries inside the Godlif country didn''t have much influence, but they had many connections with other mercenaries outside of the country.

    Overall,pared to mafias all around the world, their influence was stronger!

    After all, the mafia was concentrated on the Godlif country while other countries were usually ruled by the government, the monarch, or the mercenaries!

    It means that the mercenaries were weak in Godlif country but strong outside of the country.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but be more cautious toward the twins and their father. However, this information was really baffling for her.

    The twins are clearly her father''s children. They inherited his genes.

    So how could they only have a single parent¨C and it''s not her cheap dad? How could their father be someone else?!

    Ainsley could feel her head throbbing from confusion.

    Maybe zier''s leader is only the twins'' guardian parent or something? Her cheap dad left them to this man? Uhhhh, and there''s one more question.

    These children were two years older than her...if they were born earlier, why didn''t her cheap father bring them to the family and make them the heir?

    Even if the children were born out of wedlock, but even Ainsley herself was born from a surrogate mother!

    What''s the difference, ah?

    Ainsley couldn''t understand her father at all. He clearly already had children before having Ainsley, but he didn''t register his children to be under the Sloan Family''s g.

    He even went as far as getting a surrogate mother to give birth to Ainsley, and when the baby turned three, he suddenly eloped with his lover¡­

    This...is so absurd. What is her cheap dad thinking? How could he be so dumb? No wonder the Sloan Family continued to decline under his management!

    Ainsley cursed her father once more before checking the three people''s information.

    Maurie Helben, five years old, female. Still hasn''t awakened any abilities.

    Maure Helben, five years old, male. Still hasn''t awakened any abilities.

    Renmaure Helben, thirty years old, male. Triple ability user¨C Ice, magma, and earth maniption.

    The leader of The zier mercenary group ranked second in the mercenary guild alliance.

    Ranked second! Such arge mercenary group...how is their strengthpared to the Sloan Family?

    Ainsley immediately read the information rted to zier Mercenary Group and found out that they had around a thousand ability users in their group.

    There were two alchemists, five healers, and around three shamans. There were also other rare ability users but mostly, the ability users in this group were the elemental type.

    Ainsley silently let out a relieved sigh.

    Only a thousand...she had recruited more than that. Even if a war broke out, she could win with Zi and Cellino as her guardian monster and beast.

    For now, this mercenary group wouldn''t be a threat to her family. But if they dragged the whole mercenary guild alliance, it would be quite a trouble¡­

    After all, the mercenary guild alliance consisted of many mercenary groups and the zier was ranked second in terms of workforce.

    If they went to war against the Sloan Family, they might invite the other mercenary groups to help them. By then, the consequences would be terrible.

    Ainsley shook her head before closing the file she just read. In the end, she didn''t find a connection between the three Helben people with her father.

    There''s not even a single connection...or maybe it was hidden too well? Who knows.

    Anyway, for now, she had to keep an eye on the mercenary too.

    Ainsley massaged her temple and truly felt like escaping her responsibilities as the family head.

    While she was working hard here, her cheap dad went everywhere birthing children and could possibly threaten her position¡­

    How is this fair??

    Ainsley was sure that the current Sloan Family wouldn''t wee her father, but if he applied to be her guardian, what could they do?

    It''s perfectly normal for a blood-rted father to be their child''s guardian, right?

    Even if he didn''t take back the family head''s seat, as the guardian, he actually had a lot more power than the underage family head.

    All this time, Ainsley was the one in control because Elliana trusted her and didn''t try to limit her movements.

    That''s why Elliana didn''t use her authority as the guardian to do things for Ainsley behind the baby''s back.

    But the same thing couldn''t be applied to her cheap dad¡­

    Ainsley felt more headaches from thinking of this trouble. The baby inhaled deeply and decided to calm down first.

    Thus, that day, after supervising the business transaction with Jake and the four high-ranking families, Ainsley took a break from work.

    Unfortunately, her five friends didn''t intend to let her rest¡­

    When Ainsley returned from the mausoleum, she opened the group chat and saw many unread messages from her friends.

    Arlin: Oh damn! I just said that Ain didn''t need to worry about illegitimate children, and now they appeared!

    Azkar: This doesn''t make sense, though. The twins look older than our Ain. Since they were obviously born sooner than Ain, why didn''t they be legitimate children?

    Caca: Maybe their mother is from a lowly status, and the family will oppose them?

    Zenan: Uhhhh the info said that the twins'' father isn''t Ain''s father but someone else¡­

    Larsen: The information can be faked, or maybe they hid the real information from everyone. Who knows?

    Arlin: I just can''t understand what Ain''s dad is nning to do...Ain, be careful, okay?

    Caca: Yes, yes, be careful. Illegitimate children are really a headache.

    Zenan: True¡­

    Azkar: Ain is already the family head. No matter what, the twins can''t rece her if she''s still alive...

    If Ain is still alive, yes, she''s irreceable. But what if she died?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 651 - "The End Of The First Round"

    <h4>Chapter 651 - "The End Of The First Round"</h4>

    Caca saw the message and had a dangerous thought. She quickly replied to Azkar''sment.

    Caca: That''s why I said to be careful. Who knows if there''s a father cruel enough to kill his own daughter for his illegitimate children?

    When Azkar and the others saw this, all of them sucked in cold air.

    Azkar: Impossible! No matter what, even if Ain''s father loves his illegitimate children more than Ain, he can''t be so cruel as to kill his own blood and flesh, right?

    Zenan: Well...you see how our parents readily sacrifice the illegitimate children. Maybe it''s the case with little Ain?

    Larsen: B*llsh*t! Ain is already a multiple ability user with a bright future. Only a dummy will kill her when she can benefit the family!

    Arlin: But what if Ain''s dad saw Ain as a threat to his children because she''s powerful? He already abandoned the mafia family, surely he won''t care about the family anymore, right?

    That''s why he wouldn''t care if the Sloan Family fell from grace after Ainsley''s premature death.

    Arlin''s words stabbed the children''s hearts, and each of them hurriedly appeased Ainsley.

    Azkar: Lil Ain, don''t listen to big sis Arlin! No matter what, it''s highly unlikely for your dad to kill you¡­

    Caca: But maybe your dad''s lover will.

    Larsen: Ah, big sis Caca! Don''t say that¡­

    Zenan: Well, the twins aren''t a threat for now. They''re just ordinary children. Wait until they have awakened their abilities.

    Azkar: Even if they did awaken their special abilities, our little Ain will already be even stronger. That kind of mercenary group is not a problem.

    Caca: Don''t underestimate the mercenary group. Abroad, their influence is better than our mafia society.

    Azkar: Hmph. A bunch of brutes!

    The children talked to each other and joked around while also trying tofort Ainsley. In the end, thanks to the children, Ainsley didn''t feel so suffocated anymore.

    The twins might be her step-siblings, but so what? They can''t go back to the Sloan Family, and even if they did, she wouldn''t let them be.

    They can''t destroy the family that she worked hard to protect!

    With this, Ainsley cast aside the matter with the twins. Instead, she focused on trying to enter the magic prairie every single day until the end of the tournament''s first round.

    Unfortunately, the door didn''t open, and when Ainsley told this trouble to her friends, her friends suddenly had a wonderful conspiracy concept.

    Azkar: Don''t tell me the sacred beasts are waiting for your step-siblings? They did inherit your dad''s blood so they should be considered as the direct descendants, right?

    Arlin: Ahh, is that why Ain''a dad mighte back to the family? Maybe he wants to give the remaining sacred beasts to his children!

    Zenan: Does this mean the sacred beasts also have the same thought?

    Caca: Maybe they don''t want Ainsley to have all three sacred beasts, and for the sake of fairness, they''re waiting for the twins?

    Larsen: Peh! If illegitimate children can covet the family''s guardian, the 7 sacred or 7 great families will already have internal strives.

    Arlin: Ohhh, right, right! I heard that the sacred beasts or the fairies only recognised legitimate children¡­

    Caca: That''s because legitimate children are usually more talented than illegitimate children.

    Caca paused before sending another message.

    Caca: Don''t you know some illegitimate children sessfully get the guardians'' attention?

    !

    Azkar: Really?! Fck. So it''s all down to talent, huh?

    Larsen: If that''s the case, the twins won''t be able to get the sacred beasts'' attention. They''re still ordinary children with no power whatsoever.

    Zenan: The sacred beasts should be more interested in our little Ain.

    Arlin: Yes, yes!

    The group discussed the sacred beasts'' weird actions, and Ainsley, the one involved with the trouble, couldn''t help but bite her lips lightly.

    Is it true that the sacred beasts are waiting for the twins? What does this mean? Isn''t this dangerous? If it''s true..

    Ainsley couldn''t imagine Cellino''s siblings supporting other children. She''s not greedy to contract all three beasts, but she doesn''t want Cellino to fight his siblings because of her.

    But if his siblings supported the twins, sooner orter, they would have to fight¡­

    Ainsley''s heart suddenly felt extremely ufortable. Ever since the Godfather fell into aa, everything just went downhill.

    Ainsley recalled how her life for the past few months was quite smooth, but now, all sorts of troubles quietly surfaced¡­

    Is this a coincidence? Or maybe her ''luck aura'' wasn''t as strong as before?

    If Ainsley could see her own luck level, she would see that her luck level dropped from the highest level to gold.

    It was just a slightly stronger luckparable to other small bosses! And why is that? It was all because her soul was injured, and that lowered her luck level considerably.

    It was also why many problems quietly popped out.

    Actually, these problems would appear sooner orter, but for them to appear simultaneously, it was because of the baby''s low luck level!

    Unfortunately, even if Ainsley used her luck maniption to manipte her own luck level, it wouldn''t stay for long and would soon drop to gold level.

    As long as the bullets from that mysterious group still resided in Ainsley''s soul, her luck would remain low.

    Not knowing any of this, Ainsley continued to talk to her friends regarding the twins and the sacred beasts before waking up the next day with an announcement from the mafia council.

    The tournament''s first round is over! The ranking list is out, and only the top 65 families can pass to the next round!

    Ainsley immediately checked her family ranking on the website with a nervous gaze.

    Did we pass the round safely?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 652 - "Cant Afford To Offend"

    <h4>Chapter 652 - "Can''t Afford To Offend"</h4>

    Ainsley anxiously checked the ranking chart, and when she found her family name in the top 20, she slumped on her chair like a melting slime.

    We did it! Top 20! The drugs sold to Jake got them a ce in the top 20! Well, their actual ranking was #19, but it''s in the top 20, right?

    This ranking could be considered good for a family that had never sold high-quality drugs.

    Ainsley only did a transaction with Jake, but since all the drugs she sold were high-quality with around 10 conversion points per gram, she could snatch a ce in the top 20.

    After all, she sold tons of drugs and the points she got were numerous.

    Actually, the difference between the one ranked tenth and the Sloan Family in the 19th wasn''trge¨C only a hundred points difference.

    As for those in the top 5, the points difference with their Sloan Family was about a thousand points.

    One would wonder just how many high-quality drugs they sold to non-mafia customers.

    Well, getting 19th ce is already good!

    Ainsley was satisfied with the result, but she didn''t know that her family''s performance rmed many other participants who already had deep connections in the drug business.

    "Just how did the Sloan Family get the 19th ce? Their family only sold low-quality drugs all these years, and recently, they had abolished their drug business too!"

    "Yeah, yeah. How could they even have suppliers? This is weird. The Sloan Family is indeed worthy of being a dark horse."

    "We can''t underestimate the Sloan Family''s connection. I heard that they have a good rtionship with the Billios Family¡­"

    "Ah, did the Sloan Family sell their drugs to the Billios Family? That makes sense!"

    "Which family is their supplier, though?"

    These mid-ranked families usually got their drug supplies from the affiliated high-ranking families.

    Almost all families in the top 20 of the drug ry ranking got their drugs to supply from their affiliated high-ranking families.

    In other words, even before they became a high-ranking family, they already became the other party''sp dog.

    After all, it was hard for a new high-ranking family to survive in the circle without any backings.

    Most often, the new high-ranking family would send their sons or daughters over to the older high-ranking families to be married off.

    Some became concubines. Some became boy toys, and so on. Still, if that allowed the new high-ranking family to survive without being pushed out by the oldies, they could do anything!

    Thus, the potential tournament winners already had arge backing behind them, ready to advance anytime.

    But Ainsley''s family didn''t seem to have a good backing in terms of the drug business?

    The other families were confused to the bone.

    "The Sloan Family''s backing is the Walter Family, right? But the Walter Family doesn''t do drug business, ah!"

    "Maybe they got help from the 7 sacred families. The Sloan Family was once a part of the 7 sacred families, after all."

    "That''s in the past, dummy. Didn''t you see how many conflicts that family has with the current 7 sacred families?! The Aretha vs Sloan War, the Roid Valley battle, and so on¡­"

    "Uh...then, they have the Billios Family''s backing?"

    "The Billios Family is the customer. Not the supplier."

    "...let''s dig out more information. Can you find the Sloan Family Head''s activities for the past months?"

    "I found it! The Sloan Family Head attended the high-ranking family annual gathering party a few days ago. She must have hooked a backing in the party!"

    "Heck¨C how did she even get an invitation??"

    "Uh, the information said that she offered interesting benefits to the families...such as elves potions, rare monsters, and so on."

    "Damn it. The potions. The Sloan Family is really famous for their rare potion business as well as their unique monster-taming service, right?"

    "Right. No wonder they can tempt those high-ranking families."

    "Hush. Not to mention those high-ranking families are in the seven great families'' camp...as the Walter Family''s sworn ally, the Sloan Family has the right to attend their gathering."

    "Sh*t. The Sloan Family is really cunning. I just don''t know how that baby can have so many backings."

    "Right, right. Even if her business is unique, the others can just threaten her rather than cooperate with her!"

    "Uhhh, maybe the big shots fell for the baby''s unique charm ability? I heard that her charm ability is so powerful it can subdue sacred beasts."

    "...forget it. We really can''t afford to offend this budding family."

    By now, many participants realised that aside from having a super young yet powerful family head, the Sloan Family also had a wideworking connection.

    Some said that thanks to their mausoleum business, the Sloan Family also got the Shaman Guild''s backing.

    Thanks to their unique monster-taming business, both the monster tamer guild and the beast tamer guild also had a close rtionship with the Sloan Family.

    On top of that, ever since the Sloan Family resolved their problem with the Alchemist Guild, the Alchemist Guild has now be a friendly force behind the Sloan Family.

    After all, the Sloan Family had the rare elven potions in their hands, and it seemed that they had an elven alchemist too!

    Many greedy forces had tried to rob the Sloan Family''s alchemist, but the alchemist was like a ghost, always hidden somewhere in the mansion.

    As for the other two benefits...the mausoleum was a sacred ce for the shamans.

    After the Sloan Family reformed the business, more and more shamans visited the ce, and it became hard to forcefully take back the ce.

    As for the monster-taming service...it belonged to the family head, and it was so damn hard to kidnap her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 653 - "Dont Drag Them Into This Mess"

    <h4>Chapter 653 - "Don''t Drag Them Into This Mess"</h4>

    The family head is indeed just a baby, but her power is frightening. One couldn''t underestimate her, or they would die!

    Because the Sloan Family had many backings helping them, plus the family head was so hard to kill, many evil forces gave up on this piece of pie.

    This piece of pie is fat, full of juicy meat, but there are tons of monsters guarding the meat¡­

    The other mafia bosses were frustrated while some of them thought of how to make connections with the Sloan Family.

    Actually, the mafia society wasn''t the only one monitoring the mafia council website.

    As long as they got the passcode, they could see the website and monitor the tournament''s progress.

    Some of the non-mafia forces, such as the various ability user guilds, weren''t an exception.

    They got multiple ways to receive the passcode that changed every time they logged in, all from mafia society''s insiders¨C their allies.

    The guilds monitored the tournament''s progress, so when they saw the top 30 ranking of the first round, they silently noted down the names of the families listed.

    These families would be a good ce to contact if they ever needed a dangerous drug for their profession.

    At the same time, a certain mercenary group residing far, far away from the Roane Region also got a passcode to monitor the tournament''s first round.

    When the group leader saw the Sloan Family''s name on the top list, he immediately clicked on the name and rows after rows of information instantly popped out.

    The Sloan Family

    Age: 80 years+ (estimated to be 100 years+)

    Lists of family head: 18 bosses [Click to see more]

    [Lists of recorded territories]

    [Short history]

    [Website]

    [Contact info]

    The group leader paused for a few seconds before hesitantly clicking on the lists of bosses.

    Immediately, theputer''s screen showed 18 rows of photos rted to the Sloan Family''s eighteen bosses.

    As if already knowing which boss he would like to learn more about, the man moved his mouse and clicked the 18th photo¨C it was none other than Ainsley''s photo.

    The one in the picture had bright purple hair but in the dark, it would gleam dangerously. That pair of blue eyes looked innocent, yet everyone knew the cruel side hidden beneath that pure facade.

    A second after the man clicked the photo, the photo shed, and a short biography appeared on the screen along with the baby''s close-up photo.

    The Sloan Family''s 18th Boss: Ainsley Sloan

    Age: 3

    Age when acquiring the title: 3

    Governing period: 6 months+, less than a year

    Achievements:

    Protecting the Sloan Family from the Aretha Family''s joint attack.

    Eliminating more than ten middle-ranked mafia families and killing high-ranked mafia bosses

    Dragging the Aretha Family''s business

    Holding the first potion auction outside of the Alchemist Guild''s authority

    Raiding the Roid Valley and acquired ? of the territory

    Taking back the Godfather mausoleum

    Creating a unique mausoleum spirit-shaman business, creating a unique monster-taming business, etc

    Getting into the Billios Casino''s hall of fame

    The lists of achievements were dazzling enough that it couldn''tpare to the 17th boss'' list of aplishments.

    In other words, the baby was even more capable than her father, the Sloan Family''s 17th boss.

    Aside from the dazzling achievement lists, there were somemon information about the baby regarding her special abilities, connections, etc.

    In her connections list, one would see many famous forces quietly lining up as her backing.

    The mafia council sent out the list, so the information was undoubtedly real and trustworthy.

    However, after reading all of these, a certain mercenary group''s leader sucked in cold air.

    His usually frigid face showed a rare sign of distress and helplessness.

    "Leroy...you thought of leaving an easy-to-control puppet family head to keep your seat safe, but look. What the heck happened..."

    The middle-aged man shook his head and scolded another person who wasn''t there at the moment.

    "Huft...and you think you can take away her position that easily? Even registering our children to the family? Wishful thinking."

    The man clicked his tongue, and his eyes sharpened when he thought of his two children born from that man.

    Well, that man wasn''t exactly the one giving birth, but the genes inside the children were undoubtedly from that man''s and his, mixed with the surrogate mother.

    Whenever he thought that his blood and flesh would be dragged into that messy world of the mafias, he couldn''t help but scold that man once more.

    "This won''t do. My children can''t evenpare to that baby¨C what the heck is he thinking?"

    The man mumbled out loud as he closed the website and abruptly stood up.

    For him, his children are his treasure, and he hoped that the other man had the same thought.

    After all, the role of the ''mother'' fell on that man''s shoulders.

    ''Please, don''t drag our children to this mess!''

    Not knowing that someone had just read her glorious biography, Ainsley was busy preparing for the tournament''s second round as well as chatting with her cute little friends.

    Arlin: Congrats, Ain! I saw the list on the website. You''re ranked 19!

    Azkar: Is that thanks to our family? Hehehehe, you have to reward us, little Ain!

    Larsen: No matter what, finding the right customer is also important. I heard that many families fell into the government''s hands in this round.

    Caca: Fortunately, Lil Ain''s family is safe. Her business partner is way more cunning and powerful than the useless government.

    Zenan: All hail Ain-sama *snicker*

    Even the introverted Zenan made such a joke. How could Ainsley resistughing?

    The baby giggled while rolling on her bed as she typed.

    Ainsley: Thank you, all. I won''t be able to get this ranking without your families'' help!

    Really, it''s all thanks to all of you!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 654 - "Territory Siege"

    <h4>Chapter 654 - "Territory Siege"</h4>

    Facing Ainsley''s heartfelt thank-you message, the children chuckled before replying one by one.

    Larsen: Don''t mind it. Our family only helps you a little. In the end, it''s not even a help...it''s just a win-win transaction.

    Zenan: Yeah, you deserve that 19th ce thanks to your effort too.

    Arlin: Agree! Our Lil Ain is the best! Kyaaaa! When will you visit our family and try on many dresses that I have prepared for you??

    Caca: Arlin, you''re straying off the topic¡­

    Azkar: Lmao. Be serious, big sis! We are epting Ainsley''s thanks here! Right, Lil Ain?

    Ainsley: Well, that''s true.

    Ainsley paused before sending another message.

    Ainsley: After all, if you guys didn''t introduce me to your elder brothers and sisters, there''s no way I can even buy the drugs and sell themter¡­

    Caca: Pffftt. True. But just introducing you to our older sisters and brothers isn''t that hard. It''s too easy.

    Azkar: Alright, alright, we ept Lil Ain''s thanks, period. Now, can we focus on a more important thing to discuss?

    Arlin: What is it? I don''t know how you can even have anything important to talk about.

    Azkar, who was being serious for once, almost crushed his phone with his bare hands.

    Big sis Arlin really has a poisonous tongue!

    The young boy twitched his lips as he replied to Arlin''s message.

    Azkar: I''m going to talk about the tournament''s second round! This is important for Lil Ain! Have you seen the new update on the website, Lil Ain?

    Ainsley was so busy chatting with her friends that she hadn''t checked the website. It was already evening, nearing 6 p.m.

    However, the mafia council usually gave out a new post at midnight or after dinner time.

    It was so unusual for them to send out a new post in this hour!

    Ainsley hurriedly thanked Azkar for his reminder and immediately opened the mafia council''s advancement tournament website on her phone.

    Once she sessfully opened the website, Ainsley immediately searched for the newest post and saw an announcement regarding the tournament''s second round.

    [Good day, participants! Wee to the tournament''s second round. Here is the list of participants that can participate.]

    There''s a link below that one paragraph message, and it should contain the edited list of the first round''s ranking¨C only up to the top 65 families.

    But the post didn''t end with that message. Scrolling down, there were more messages along with a few pictures.

    [Now, let''s see the rules of the game for the second round! Proudly introducing the next instance¨C Territory Siege!]

    Two bold words written in maroon and using a dripping blood font appeared on the post.

    Following the two words were another barrage of texts.

    [Territory Siege: One Family will besiege another family''s main mansion. The goal is to take the g nted at the centre of the mansion.]

    [Instance clearance period: 3 days]

    [Rules: The participants will be divided into two sides¨C assant and defender. Each member of the assant team will be assigned one member of the defender team.]

    [The assant''s goal is to steal a g while the defender''s goal is to protect the g. Since this is a real-life territory siege, there''s no limit to one''s military force.]

    [Both sides are free to do anything to achieve their goal. However, the participants can''t ept help from other forces, either from the mafia society or outside.]

    [There will be one lucky family that will automatically pass to the next round without participating in this round. The lucky winner will be announced through the website''s lucky wheel.]

    [Further information about the do and don''ts of the game can be seen on the link below.]

    [PS: The mafia council will start dividing the participants and matching them to their enemy at midnight today.]

    When Ainsley finished reading the post, she almost fainted right away.

    Territory siege? Attacking the main mansion or defending it? Fck!

    And the game period is three days¨C it means the participants either attack the other party for three days straight or defend their mansion for three days.

    Although the post just now said that the participants had two weeks to prepare for the game and no participants were allowed to start the game in advance, things are still dangerous.

    The game is yed in real life...the damage sustained is also real¡­

    What if one side loses the round and their family also goes down the road? It''s easy to take advantage of this round to actually try to acquire another mafia family''s main mansion!

    Main mansion¨C that''s the core of the family! Is the mafia council crazy or what? Do they want to weaken the mid-ranking families? Are they idiots?!

    Ainsley was so anxious that she started to bite her thumbnail. This second round is way more dangerous than the first round.

    There will be more casualties...and maybe, those who didn''t participate in the tournament will suddenly attack the participants when they''re in the tournament''s second round.

    Fortunately, Ainsley reread the post and saw that the mafia council guaranteed the participants'' safety from outside forces aside from fellow participants.

    It means that there would be no one trying to fish in muddy water. Still, to actually make the participants wage war on each other¡­

    Neither the assant team nor the defender team has tant advantages.

    The council can force the assant team to attack a family that is far away from their territory, deliberately making things hard for them.

    The defender team also had disadvantages.

    The assant team might lose many members, but if the defender team loses, they would probably lose their main mansion or their main territory too.

    Nheless, Ainsley hoped that her family would be the assant.

    After all...her mansion can''t withstand a three-day siege!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 655 - "Tearing Pain"

    <h4>Chapter 655 - "Tearing Pain"</h4>

    ''Or maybe we can be the one lucky winner to pass the round without participating?''

    Ainsley''s eyes glinted in the dark.

    ''Yes, with my luck maniption ability, how is it hard? I can just raise my luck level to the highest to ensure my winning probability!''

    By then, the lucky Ainsley would certainly obtain that lucky pass to advance to the next round without participating.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley hurriedly closed the website and prepared to raise her own luck level.

    She didn''t know how good her luck was, but surely it wouldn''t be far from crystal level, right? Maybe only one or two groups below, right?

    Then, it wouldn''t be hard for her to use her luck maniption ability!

    Ainsley giggled to herself as she looked at the time disyed on her phone. It was still a few hours before midnight...still a long time to go.

    Then, she could start now and happily wait for the result!

    With these thoughts, Ainsley immediately sat on her bed and started to use her luck maniption ability.

    She could feel the golden energy in her body moving toward her whole body, and with a thought, Ainsleymanded.

    ''Raise my luck level to the highest level!''

    If this were the usual, Ainsley would have been able to do that.

    Unfortunately, her luck level was only at gold, and it was even on the edge of dropping to a lower level.

    Plus, her soul was still wounded, and she couldn''t possibly use too much of her luck maniption ability to push her luck to the highest level.

    Thus, Ainsley''s words had just dropped in her mind when a familiar pain suddenly assaulted her whole body, starting from her brain to her toes.

    !!

    "Ahhh!" Ainsley shrieked as she tossed the phone in her hand to the bed next to her. Without warning, the baby started to roll on the bed with tears gushing out of her eyes.

    It hurts! It hurts! Fck! It feels as if my body is being torn bit by bit! Damn¨C this is a paining from my soul, okay?

    Ainsley broke in a cold sweat, and her cry rmed Cellino, who had always paid attention to their bond.

    When Cellino felt Ainsley''s pain, he instantly dashed to the bedroom and saw Ainsley crying so hard that she almost choked on her tears.

    Her eyes reddened as if someone bullied her, and with her tiny hands clutching her chest, Cellino instantly knew what happened.

    [Master! Awoooo! Did you use your luck maniption ability?! Did you injure your soul or something??]

    Even if Ainsley didn''t tell Cellino about her soul injury at first, in the end, she still told Cellino about her situation.

    That''s why Cellino understood the current problem and deduced the crux of the problem right away.

    [Master! Quick! Stop using your ability! Awoooo!]

    Cellino was so anxious that his eyes reddened too. He jumped onto the bed and started to bite Ainsley''s clothes, trying to persuade the baby.

    Ainsley was also no fool. Why would she suffer in silence just to avoid participating in the tournament''s second round?

    She quickly stopped using her luck maniption ability, and the pain disappeared like nothing.

    But it didn''t mean the baby wasn''t traumatised.

    Her face was as pale as a fish''s belly, and her eyes were dull. She kept trembling from head to toe while hugging Cellino''s warm body in her arms.

    "C-c-cell...C-cellino¡­"

    [Master, I''m here, master! Awooo! It''s okay. Your pain is gone! It''s okay, master.]

    Cellino licked Ainsley''s face and rubbed his fluffy face to Ainsley''s cheek, trying to console her from trauma.

    If he could, he wished that Ainsley''s pain would be transferred to him.

    Ainsley hugged Cellino tightly and buried her face on his furry back. The baby inhaled sharply before slowly closing her eyes, seemingly afraid to see anything around her.

    "Cell...it hurts...it hurts so much¡­"

    Ainsley was traumatised so badly.

    A soul injury was indeed serious. Even when Ainsley had drunk the soul-nourishment potion, it didn''t mean that the bullets in her soul went away.

    Whenever Ainsley used an ability linked to her soul, it would trigger the bullets to move, slowly tearing the soul, creating four holes here and there.

    That''s how Ainsley felt immense pain whenever she used too much luck maniption ability.

    Just a bit would be fine, but who would have thought that her luck level was so far from the highest level?

    Because of this incident, Ainsley had to drink the soul nourishment potion she once auctioned to someone else at her family''s first auction.

    After drinking the potion, Ainsley''s soul healed very well, but the bullets were still there, acting as a time bomb.

    Whenever Ainsley recalled the bullets, she suddenly didn''t want to use her luck maniption ability anymore.

    "Cell...when will your siblings be willing to open the gate? I''m afraid...I need your brother to take out these bullets from my soul¡­"

    Ainsley sobbed as she stood in front of the Golden Gate.

    Only a soul healer could altogether remove the bullets because they could act as a soul surgeon, taking out harmful instances from one''s soul.

    Ainsley needed the soul healer''s ability on a spirit so that she could fix her own soul without telling anyone about her situation.

    She undoubtedly needed Code-B to summon the corresponding spirit...even if she had to use her luck maniption once more and endured that tearing pain.

    "Why won''t they open the gate? What did I do wrong?" Ainsley quietly stood in front of the closed gate while hugging Cellino.

    Cellino himself was dumbfounded. He truly didn''t understand why his siblings would do this.

    They clearly knew that Ainsley needed them¡­

    Why did they shut her out?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 656 - "Defender"

    <h4>Chapter 656 - "Defender"</h4>

    Unknown to Ainsley and Cellino, while they were cursing Code-B and Code-L, Code-B and Code-L themselves were currently talking about Ainsley.

    "Boss, don''t you feel sorry for that baby? She just felt that unbearable pain...she is so pitiful." Code-B cautiously nudged Code-L with his fluffy tail.

    Code-L was silent for a moment before mumbling.

    "I didn''t think she would use her luck maniption ability once more."

    If she knew, she would have ced a restriction or something to prevent the baby from doing it.

    Maybe she could send a wisp of her consciousness to monitor that baby and warn her whenever that silly baby is about to do something harmful?

    Code-B looked at Code-L''s troubled face and couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Once that baby advanced her family to a high-ranking one, let''s invite her to talk about her luck maniption ability, okay? I think she''s already not so dependent on it¡­"

    After all, the pain she felt served as a deterrent.

    Code-L obviously didn''t feelfortable knowing that Ainsley might be scarred for life because of what she had just experienced.

    Still, it''s better than dying without knowing the cause. A short-lived pain is better than living life usually and suddenly dying.

    "...yeah. Let''s invite her to talk about her luck maniption ability." Code-L let out a long sigh.

    There''s no way such a ground-breaking ability is without harm.

    Luck maniption ability...is an ability that can determine one''s fate, one''s life or death, and determine many other things that normal humans can''t do.

    It''s almost close to God''s ability. How can it end up on a human so easily like that? Clearly, it''s this world''s vicious n to kill another ''foreign entity'' that intruded their world.

    It was why only transmigrators would have an exclusive ability linked to their soul and their ability was often out of the norm, too powerful that it could disturb this world''s bnce.

    Ainsley''s was one of the most dangerous. Clearly...the world itself didn''t want her to live long.

    Who said that the world doesn''t have consciousness? It has, ah. It is quietly trying to maintain bnce in the world, and that''s why...the Godfather was also seen as a threat.

    Code-L, a sage with a wise thought iparable to others, could clearly see this deep scheme.

    But she didn''t think it would happen to the descendants of the family that she vowed to protect.

    ''I really have to warn that idiot!''

    While Code-B and Code-L were worrying about Ainsley, Ainsley silently hated the two sacred beasts for being indifferent and cruel.

    She actually thought that they rejected her because they wanted the twins born outside of the family to be their masters instead.

    Ainsley''s mind was already not working too well because of the pain she had felt not too long ago.

    It was easy to be enveloped in negative feelings because...nothing seemed to be going well for her and her family.

    Ever since she met the ''real Ainsley'' when she was in aa. Yes, ever since that day¡­

    Ainsley''s thoughts already wandered everywhere, but she immediately shook her head.

    No, no, let''s not be too pessimistic. It doesn''t matter, even if my family has to participate in the second round. We can win...we will win! I believe it.

    Ainsley didn''t realise that she had indeed relied too much on luck and hoped that everything would be smooth sailing without using any excess effort.

    However, with her luck maniption ability ''sealed'', Ainsley started to turn back to her old way of doing things¨C brave and passionate.

    She had never been someone who gave up easily. If she wasn''t lucky, so what? She could work hard, and luck woulde her way.

    Let''s do this!

    That day, Ainsley waited until midnight to see the second round''s arrangement and as expected, the lucky family who could pass the round without participating wasn''t her family at all.

    It was someone ranked between 60-65th in the previous round.

    Ainsley shook her head before searching for her matched opponent. The website had just posted the list of assant teams and the defender teams.

    Surprisingly, Ainsley''s family was listed in the defender team, and their opponent was ranked 30th in the first round.

    It was...Naran Family, residing in a region not too far from the Roane Region.

    They only needed 30 minutes to reach the Roane Region using flying carriages or flying-type monsters.

    Coincidentally, this family was famous for their air forces¨C not because of their flying monsters but because of their advanced air transportations.

    Such a family was an absolute worst opponent for the Sloan Family, who didn''t have anti-air measurements aside from the barrier.

    Seeing the arrangement, Ainsley''s face paled.

    She immediately asked Martin to gather more Intel information about the Naran Family before she summoned the higher-ups in the middle of the night for an emergency meeting.

    Sitting at the head seat facing the round table surrounded by dozens of family members, Ainsley hung her head low.

    Elliana and Grandpa Yofan were already standing behind her, ready to assist her.

    The five buds and the 9 generals were also inside the room, coupled with the 6 elders and the other important higher-ups.

    With this, the meeting could start.

    Ainsley didn''t waste her time with useless ttery or anything. She just slightly swept her gaze upon the members before opening her mouth.

    "Have you guys seen the mafia council website about the tournament''s second round?"

    "We have." The members answered simultaneously. Of course, all of them had a serious look.

    "If that''s the case...you know that we are assigned as a defender, and our opponent is someone with an excellent air force?"

    "...we know."

    Ainsley bit her lips at their answers.

    "Then, what do we do?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 657 - "Harassing The Enemy"

    <h4>Chapter 657 - "Harassing The Enemy"</h4>

    The reason why Ainsley summoned all her inner members was actually to discuss the problem with the tournament''s second round.

    Since they would be the defenders, they had to polish their mansion so that the enemy couldn''t break through.

    Unfortunately, their enemy was good at airbat while their family''s mansion wasn''t so good in that aspect!

    The members knew this well. Thus, they looked at each other before carefully voicing their opinions.

    "We have two weeks to prepare...we can set up many defences to arm our mansion, right?"

    "Right. We have the funds as well."

    "I heard that we will receive the g for the tournament tomorrow morning? We also have to pick a good area to protect it."

    "Oh, right, be careful with spies. In the middle of a chaotic battlefield, the enemies can sneak into the mansion."

    "Hum. For now, let''s discuss what defences we should set up."

    The members looked at Ainsley, waiting for her decision on this aspect.

    And Ainsley didn''t disappoint. First of all, she pressed the button on the table and the center of the table suddenly lit up.

    A 3D projection slowly appeared and showed a 3D map of their main mansion.

    "Look, this is the front yard...this is the backyard...and this is our mansion that we already expanded."

    Ainsley pointed at the grand mansion in the middle of a neat vige.

    The vige was obviously already much better than before and the ones living there weren''t normal civilians anymore but the mafia members'' families.

    This way, they wouldn''t really have to worry when facing an unexpected attack. After all, a mafia member''s family wouldn''t be as weak as ordinary vigers.

    Ainsley leisurely pointed at the front yard, their grand mansion and the vast backyard before opening her mouth once more.

    "Let''s set up walls to protect fromnd attack. As for the air forces...set up barriers, I want it to be 7yers."

    Ainsley paused before continuing.

    "Let''s set up a protective array too. For that, employ the array masters or buy the array-making tool. I prefer thetter even if we have to waste many energy crystals for that."

    We don''tck energy crystals anymore, after all.

    With Ainsley''s energy crystal farm in her bracelet and owning several small energy crystal mines from robbing other families, their family was now not short of energy crystals.

    "The barrier...I also hope we use a tool instead of ability users. But the innermostyer should be done by our barrier ability users."

    Ainsley tapped her armchair as she pointed at the 3D map with her chin.

    "Divide the Barrier ability users into two groups. One to protect the front yard and the other one to protect the mansion."

    This time, Ainsley didn''t intend to protect the backyard because the backyard would be Zi''s home ground. She didn''t need to worry about that.

    "After installing the defensive tools, we should also instal some cannons,sers, or all sorts of long-distance offensive firearms around the main mansion and the front yard."

    Actually, Ainsley would concentrate her people in the front yard and inside the mansion.

    Those inside the mansion would be responsible for filtering spies that might sneak into their territory undetected.

    "If we can also have a detection array whatsoever¨C the one that the temple used to detect intruders, that will be better."

    Listening to Ainsley''s presentation, the mafia members nodded in agreement, and the secretary hurriedly noted down the n.

    At the same time, various departments also started to divide the work between them.

    "We will fight for three days...so make sure we have enough food and water supply inside the mansion. Protect the children and the weak, don''t let them run around freely."

    Ainsley actually thought of leaving the children and the weak women without special abilities in the basement.

    There''s arge hidden basement beneath the mansion, after all.

    "The healers and the doctors should have their own wards to treat the injured warriors...ah, and stock some potions too. Next, the energy crystal arrangement¡­"

    Ainsley listed out more things that they should prepare to defend their mansion in one breath.

    Actually, for water supply, they had the magic water jar that Ainsley got from her potion auction''s trade, so they didn''t need to worry about water.

    Plus, she still had the neutraliser energy crystal that could act as an AOE deterrent, very good as a trump card.

    There''s also super beast repellent to ward off powerful beasts or monsters...just in case that the other party had a beast or a monster on par with Cellino and Zi.

    Their mansion onlycked some defensive and offensive tools such as the firearms, or tall walls to protect the mansion.

    But these things could be done in just two weeks.

    "What we have to be careful about is air bombing. The enemy might drop some bombs, so make sure we have the anti-bomb devices installed as well."

    The so-called anti-bomb device was just a device that could make the bomb fail to explode.

    After all, bombs in this world undoubtedly contained special energy simr to those belonging to ability users.

    Since the bombs would be ''magic'', there would be a way to counter those bombs.

    "Ah, right, to avoid the enemy from camping around our main territory, we should drive them to the forests full of wild monsters and beasts instead. That way, while we rest, they can''t rest well."

    Ainsley lifted her chin proudly as she revealed her hideous tricks to win the game...by harassing the enemy.

    "We can also send some monsters and beasts at night to disturb our enemy!" Ainsley added with a mischievous smile on her face.

    "How is it? Is it a good idea?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 658 - "Positioning The Troops"

    <h4>Chapter 658 - "Positioning The Troops"</h4>

    Taking the opportunity as the one controlling the territory to harass the enemy day and night¡­is it a good idea?

    It is!

    The members hurriedly nodded.

    "Yes, yes, that''s a good idea! Should we create a team especially to deal with this?"

    "Hum. Create one or two small teams in charge of harassing the enemy. We should also cut their food and water supply."

    Even if the enemy would bring a spatial storage tool, Ainsley was sure that they could still annoy the hell out of the enemy.

    "Alright. Time is tight. Let''s start the renovation n tomorrow morning. I want our mansion to bepletely secure and ready to fight in two weeks."

    Ainsley carelessly waved her hand as she shifted to another topic to discuss¨C the location of the g that they had to guard.

    "In my opinion, we should ce it at the center of the hall with 7 doors leading to various buildings. How is it? It''s near the magic prairie¡­"

    It means that the enemy would have a hard time approaching this particr area because there''s only one passage to arrive at this hall.

    Plus, the door could only be opened from the hall and not from the other end of the door. That''s why, the enemy couldn''t sneak into the branch mansions to get a shortcut at all.

    Ainsley''s mansion was a four-stories mansion located at the center of their territory with many smaller two-stories mansions circling the main building like a crescent moon.

    Of course, no buildings stood at the front and at the back, only the front yard and the backyard could upy that area.

    Still, there''s a chance that the enemy wouldn''t choose to attack the main mansion and would attack the smaller mansions connected to the main mansion.

    To prevent that, Ainsley proposed to put the g at the hall that could connect to all smaller mansions surrounding the four-stories mansion.

    "We can even deliberately release news about our g''s whereabouts."

    Ainsley didn''t let the others doubt her words as she continued.

    "That way, they won''t have an excuse to damage other properties and will focus on entering that connecting hall."

    Ainsley called the hall with 7 different doors as the connecting hall.

    It was much smaller than the main hall, where Ainsley usually epted guests or to disyed her authority.

    However, the defence around the connecting hall was no worse than the main hall.

    After all, there''s only one path to enter the connecting hall, and it was hard to break the defence without defeating all the guards.

    Not to mention that Ainsley nned to set up traps for the enemies to make it hard for them to approach the g.

    "How is it? We can position our elite members inside the hall and many others outside of the hall. The rest should protect the basement and the mansion."

    As long as the enemy wasn''t insane enough to blow up the mansion, this was a feasible n.

    Even if the enemy wanted to destroy the mansion from the inside, Ainsley also had her trump card¨C the neutraliser energy crystal.

    With that, the enemy could only bring explosives without using their explosion-rted abilities.

    It was definitely harder to do that since bombs weren''t that easy to purchase.

    The government paid more attention to explosives than drugs or other firearms.

    Thus, to have one or two bombs was hard for a mere mid-ranked mafia family. They usually rely on explosion-based ability users.

    "Right, to avoid getting injured by bullets, I''ll also distribute bulletproof vests to our mafia members. This time, all members have to participate!"

    The members nodded at Ainsley''s words and didn''t refute her n.

    After all, her n sounded feasible and they could possibly create an iron defence to go against the enemy.

    "ce surveince cameras and drones too. We should use one vacant room as a monitoring room. That way, we can quickly make decisions in the battle."

    Ainsley had thought of dividing her people into several teams. Each team should have a monitoring device to watch the surveince camera and the drone to avoid loopholes.

    "For the team...first, we need four generals to be stationed at the front yard. Each of you should lead 100 non-elite members."

    Ainsley''s family, who had around 1000 or more members, could afford to create arge squad to fight against the enemy.

    "The backyard will be left to Zi and her children, so we don''t need any troops there."

    "Got it." The 9 generals nodded at Ainsley''s words but a few of them couldn''t help but ask.

    "Only four of us will be assigned at the frontline. What about the other three?"

    Ainsley immediately replied in a stern voice. "The other three generals...will lead teams to operate the barriers, cannons, and other heavy firearms."

    After all, they had to pay attention to the air forces sent by the enemy.

    "As for the five buds¡­"

    After finishing the arrangements for the 9 generals, Ainsley started to make arrangements for the five buds.

    "Nouvan will be assigned to the medical wards. Alvaro joins the scouting team in charge of monitoring the battlefield. The other three will protect the mansion from the inside."

    They definitely needed patrol guards, and the three people from the five buds were entrusted with this job.

    "The 7 great elders...I need Grandpa Yofan to guard the connecting hall, and the other four will focus on the air battles."

    The two leftover elders would be assigned to be at the logistic departments to distribute medicine, potions, clothes, food, and other necessities.

    "We still have around 600 members not assigned to do anything...the elders can pick their troops from this batch to fight against the enemy''s air force."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 659 - "Naran Familys Strategy"

    <h4>Chapter 659 - "Naran Family''s Strategy"</h4>

    Of course, one should prioritise the beast or monster tamers with flying-type beasts to follow the elders.

    Fortunately, after the mass recruitment, their Sloan Family finally had their own air force and the Ale Family could finally be useful.

    "The head of each branch family should protect the branch mansions to reduce the casualties. Don''t forget to gather all the children under 15 and send them to the basement."

    Ainsley didn''t want her family''s seedlings to die in this kind of ridiculous game.

    Thus, even if she had to trap the children inside a dark basement, she would do that.

    Thankfully, the basement was ratherrge and suitable to be a temporary hiding ce.

    Of course, Ainsley stationed many elite members to guard the entrance to the basement.

    This way, she could fight without worrying about the children being taken as hostages.

    "Any other opinions? We should revise our n to be foolproof. After all, this n directly concerns our family''s well-being in the future."

    Ainsley looked at her people, and one by one, they also voiced their opinion. They either revised Ainsley''s n to be better or added a few other proposals.

    In the end, the meeting ended just when the sun popped out from behind the mountain. The group didn''t sleep that night and had to eat breakfast before sleeping until noon.

    However, that''s only the higher-ups. Before sleeping, the higher-ups alreadymanded their subordinates to start their anti-siege n.

    Thus, many people went in and out of the Sloan Family''s mansion to install the 7yered barrier tool, the heavy firearms, and so on.

    Of course, there''s no way the enemy didn''t know about the Sloan Family''s recent actions.

    When they saw that the Sloan Family was preparing to defend their mansion, the Naran Family also devised a n.

    "Should we send some spies to sabotage their defensive tools? It''s easy to infiltrate their mansion when there are so many construction people."

    One of the Naran Family''s higher-ups suggested to the middle-aged boss with a beer belly.

    The boss was a pretty wise and vicious man, but his 20-year-old son was even better than him.

    At this time, the son was sitting next to his father and quietly listened to the suggestion.

    Before he could react, his father already looked at him and smiled while stroking his beer belly.

    "How is it, Paul? Do you think we should send spies to sabotage their tools? The council didn''t say we can''t do this."

    They only said that the participants couldn''t start the game before the decided time.

    But sending people to tweak things didn''t mean theyunched arge-scale war, right?

    So it didn''t count as cheating.

    Paul was deep in thoughts before shaking his head.

    "I''m afraid that the Sloan Family isn''t that simple. What if our spies are caught, and then they control our spies to be their spies instead?"

    Paul mentioned Ainsley''s unusual ''charm ability'' to prove his words.

    "I think someone can fall under Lady Sloan''s charm ability and betray us instead. That will be dangerous. They can secretly poison our troops or something¡­"

    The boss listened to his son and nodded in agreement.

    "Yes. Let''s not underestimate that Sloan girl. She''s really cunning and smarter than we thought."

    The duo had finished investigating Ainsley, so they knew not to look down on her.

    If they wanted to win, they should forget deliberately trying to damage the Sloan Family''s mansion and should focus on the task.

    "How many members should we bring this time? Have you prepared the troops? Will you deploy the air forces too?"

    The big boss started to question his son, his only heir that would inherit the family head seat in no time.

    Maybe after his son turned thirty, he could retire and leave the spot for his son.

    Paul nodded at his dad''s words and started to speak.

    "We should deploy our air forces. I also think we can take 80% of our troops and send them to surround the Sloan Family."

    Paul paused for a second before continuing.

    "Of course, we should schedule a shift so that we can continuously attack the Sloan Family day and night."

    Just as the Sloan Family didn''t intend to let the Naran Family have a good-night rest in these three days, the Naran Family also had the same thoughts.

    "Actually, aside from air bombing and using other wide-area attacks, we should consider using a biochemical attack such as poisonous gas and other things."

    Paul calmly gave his thoughts even when it sounded cruel.

    "We can also use fire to force those hiding inside the mansion toe out."

    There were many ways to attack, and it was actually easier to attack something rather than defend it.

    "While we use these distractions, we can send smaller teams to infiltrate the mansion and steal the g."

    The big boss was very satisfied with his son''s n. He nodded excitedly before adding some more proposals.

    "Aside from those ns, I think we should also think of a n to face the Sloan Family''s guardian beast. That sacred beast is quite strong, and it might disturb our n."

    Of course, Paul had thought of the same problem. Thus, he quickly came up with a solution.

    "We can order a highly-disturbing chemical that can stop that beast''s movement. Every beast has a sensitive nose...we can make use of this."

    Paul was really fond of using biological weapons, and he had connections to supply him with those weapons.

    "For starters, we should send people to learn the Sloan Family mansion''s topography and understand theyout, " Paul added.

    "In two weeks, we will be ready to attack the Sloan Family and snatch the g! I''m confident."

    Super confident that his meticulous ns would work!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 660 - "Being Cautious"

    <h4>Chapter 660 - "Being Cautious"</h4>

    While Paul and the Naran Family were busy preparing their troops, Ainsley also supervised her mansion''s renovation.

    There were many things to fix, and a lot of money was needed, but Ainsley didn''tck money now.

    Aside from her family''s non-unique business, Ainsley had started to sell custom potions to elite families or forces.

    Her mausoleum business was striving that in just a day, she got tons of money enough to install a few heavier firearms.

    The purchasing ability of the shamans really couldn''t be underestimated.

    Also, Ainsley epted monster-taming service even though only once or twice and was targeted for people that she knew.

    For example, her friends'' family.

    The monsters that Ainsley tamed were also those residing near the Xocolet Lake, her newly-gained territory.

    With their consent, Ainsley managed to find a good master for these wild monsters, one by one.

    Three days passed away in the blink of an eye, and coincidentally, on the fourth day, Ainsley''s little friends immediately lit up the group chat.

    Azkar: Ain, Ain, how is your preparation? There are only around thirteen days left for the tournament''s second round!

    Caca: I saw the news from somewhere...your family is strengthening the mansion''s defense, right?

    Arlin: Yeah, I know about that too. They said that you''re going to build an invincible mansion.

    Larsen: Will there be spirits to guard the mansion? You know, the shamans can use their contracted spirits as a scout or something...be careful!

    Zenan: Oh, that...maybe someone will send a spirit to make a map of the Sloan Family''s mansion. If they can figure out the exactyout¡­

    Zenan didn''t continue his words, but Ainsley could sense the urgency. It would not be good if someone got the blueprint of the Sloan Family''s new mansion.

    After all, the heavy firearms position, the traps, the weak side, or the surveince camera positions...these things could be crucial in a siege.

    Even the mechanism to open and close the gate was also important. If someone infiltrated the mansion and found the controller, they would be done for.

    The enemy could just open the gate, and the Sloan Family would directly admit defeat.

    Even the barriersyout and the array position was also important. The tools position would be crucial too.

    If someone destroyed the tools, the enemy''s air force could easily bombard the Sloan Family mansion.

    That''s why, after her friends'' reminder, Ainsley created other small teams to guard these precious tools.

    All the people assigned to guard these tools were all elites who had sworn an oath to her. There''s almost no chance of betraying her.

    Ainsley: Thanks for the reminder, big sis, big bro. My family is preparing well. We have set up many defensive devices, also offensive ones¡­

    Ainsley paused before sending another message.

    Ainsley: But if you guys have a suggestion, feel free to tell me. I can always install some new devices to ensure my family''s safety.

    The five children didn''t waste this chance and immediately rmended all sorts of ideas.

    Caca: I heard thattely, using biochemical weapons is a trend among some mafia families. You should have countermeasures for this kind of thing.

    Azkar: Oh, that''s correct! Install air purifiers or something...ah, actually, it''s easier to hire priests.

    Larsen: Agree with Azkar. No matter what kind of biochemical weapons the enemy has, if we have a priest, we will be safe.

    After all, priests could purify things that could harm one''s body.

    This sometimes worked well against biochemical weapons developed through advanced technologies.

    Even if the priests'' ability couldn''t eliminate the weapon entirely, their ability could weaken the effect, which was also good!

    Ainsley was a bit taken aback when she read Caca''s message.

    She didn''t think that someone would be so despicable as to use a biochemical weapon¡­

    It was harmful to the environment and could implicate many innocent people. But it''s indeed very suitable to be used in a war or this kind of three-day siege.

    Ainsley fell into deep thought as she silently contacted Elliana and Grandpa Yofan.

    [Grandpa, if you can, please hire ten or twenty priests in advance. Or maybe recruit priests to join our family members.]

    Ainsley didn''t know if they were allowed to hire workforce from other forces, so she thought of recruiting some too.

    After all, the mafia council said that the participants weren''t allowed to receive help from other forces, no matter who it was.

    If Ainsley hired some priests...would it break the rule or not?

    Ainsley decided to ask the mafia council through the personal message box on their website.

    Soon, she got a reply stating that she wasn''t allowed to hire priests, mercenaries, alchemists, or other professions that aren''t registered as her family''s mafia members.

    Because of this, Ainsley had to pester Grandpa Yofan to ''abduct'' some priests and register them as a part of the Sloan Family.

    Only then did Ainsley sigh in relief.

    It was already the sixth day when Ainsley managed to rope in several priests.

    She also roped some newbie shamans and swindled the wild spirits to guard against other spirits spying on her mansion, sessfullypleting her defence line.

    With just seven or eight days left until the tournament''s second round, Ainsley started to filter the people going in and out of her mansion to guard against any possible spies.

    Only members that had their unique barcodes could enter the Sloan Family''s main territory.

    Even the workers were given temporary barcodes and had to scan the barcodes under the eyes of the patrol guards.

    Sometimes, there would even be a sudden inspection to see whether there are any mimicry ability users mixed within the workers.

    This kind of cautiousness made things difficult for the Naran Family to sound out the Sloan Family''s terrain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 661 - "Hackers"

    <h4>Chapter 661 - "Hackers"</h4>

    The Naran Family was anxious, and so did Paul. The young man clicked his tongue impatiently and started to think of a way out.

    "None of our spies send useful information? Really?" Paul confirmed the case with his people once more, and his people immediately nodded timidly.

    "Yes, young master. At most, we can only enter the front yard but not the mansion. We tried to rece the worker and steal their barcode but¡­"

    "But what?"

    "But the barcode changed each shift. We can only steal their phone. Unfortunately, to steal a phone and mimic the worker...it is hard."

    After all, once the worker knew that they had lost their phone, they immediately reported it to the Sloan Family, and the barcode sent to their phone instantly entered a blocklist.

    This way, no one could misuse the barcode sent to the worker''s lost phone!

    Paul listened to his secretary''s report and felt a headache.

    "That baby is really so cautious. I''ve never heard of anyone using this barcode method...tsk. Their programmers and IT team must be excellent."

    Not many mafia families relied on the IT team, unlike non-mafia forces. Thus, it was quite unusual that Ainsley relied on advanced technology to cover up her family''s weakness.

    Yes, the Sloan Family''s weakness was just one. The variety of ability users that they owned as mafia members were too small.

    Most of the members were elemental ability users, with some suitable as a scout, assassins, or informant.

    However, Ainsley didn''t have a priest, a shaman, or another type of ability users, unlike the Naran Family. Thus, Ainsley used technology to fill in her family''s weakness!

    Paul massaged his temple and let out a sigh.

    "If she relied on technology, we should fight her with technology too. How about finding a hacker?" Paul asked his people in the meeting room.

    This was an idea that he came up with just now, but he didn''t know if it''s feasible or not. After all, they couldn''t use normal hackers.

    They had to use ability users with hackers-rted special abilities to leave no way out for the Sloan Family!

    If they could hack the Sloan Family''s database and steal the mansion''s blueprint and other data, that would be the end of the Sloan Family.

    They would lose the game even before it started.

    Of course, this movement didn''t break the rule because the game wasn''t a technological war but a siege using military power.

    When Paul''s subordinates heard his idea, many of them were stunned for a second before quietly whispering among themselves.

    "Special hackers...isn''t there a hacker guild in our country? We can contact them¡­"

    "Yes, yes, this Guild is small and doesn''t have a lot of guild branches, but it should be reliable as an informant."

    "I heard that the hacker guild is under the Secret Intelligence Guild¡­"

    "Hmmm, if we can hack the Sloan Family''s database, can''t we also hack their defensive tools?"

    "Those tools aren''t connected to AI or the supeputer. They''re operated manually. We can''t hack their control."

    "Ah, what a pity."

    "Still, this idea is good, young master. We should send some hackers to deal with the Sloan Family."

    One of the people there immediately spoke to Paul, agreeing with his idea. At first, Paul wasn''t so sure, but with his people''s support, he became even more confident.

    "Good. Find two or three special hackers to hack into the Sloan Family''sputer. Make sure that no ordinary IT team can guard against these hackers."

    Paul believed that Ainsley''s IT team and the programmers were all non-ability users.

    Unlike special hackers that had hacker-rted abilities, these people were ordinary. How could they fight against the ability users?

    The hacker-rted ability users could somehow connect their nerves to the inte and control a part of it, just like an AI.

    How much control they could have depended on their strength as an ability user.

    But ordinary IT teams couldn''t easily control thework and couldn''t be as fast as the ability users.

    Some Ability Users even had a unique ability to produce an AI that could spread inte viruses.

    In short, ordinary IT teams should fight against other ordinary IT teams but should never provoke the Ability Users.

    With Paul agreeing to the n, the Naran Family quickly contacted the hacker guild and hired some hackers to steal the Sloan Family''s data.

    At first, the programmers and IT teams in the Sloan Family didn''t notice anything wrong and faithfully supervised the barcode program for the workers and their members.

    However, five days before the tournament started, they realised that a lot of the SIoan Family''s information was leaked out, and someone was breaching their database!

    The IT teams instantly reported this to Ainsley and showed her the data leakage.

    "Boss, so far, the intruder steals the data regarding our mafia members'' number and their ability lists, plus their biodata."

    The leader of the IT team paused before continuing his speech with a voice full of anxiety.

    "This intruder also knows about the family app and the barcode program¨C "

    Ainsley gripped her cold tablet tightly before interrupting.

    "What about the mansion''s blueprint and other information rted to our defence?"

    The leader halted his words and let out a small sigh.

    "Fortunately, the blueprint is hidden with manyyers of protection. They haven''t breached the protection yet. I have tried to stop the hacker from invading, but¡­"

    The team leader scratched his cheek and spoke in a quiet voice as if embarrassed.

    "The hacker is an Ability User. I''m just an ordinary programmer...uh...I''m no match for this intruder."

    Ainsley instantly understood what the leader meant.

    It means that sooner orter, the hacker would steal their mansion''s blueprint unless they hired another special hacker!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 662 - "The Childrens Special Abilities"

    <h4>Chapter 662 - "The Children''s Special Abilities"</h4>

    Ainsley didn''t know that this kind of ability existed. She quickly searched for information rted to special hackers and found out that they''re advanced versions of normal hackers.

    They''re useless on a battlefield, but they''re good to be at the rear, controlling the battle of information and technology.

    However, mafia society didn''t rely on advanced technology or battle of information.

    Usually, they relied on military power. Thus, special hackers usually worked for non-mafia forces or the government!

    Ainsley''s eyes darkened. She straightened her back and fixed her sitting position before looking at the IT team leader.

    "Got it. Thanks for the info. For now, monitor the hacker''s movement. If they are about to steal the blueprint, you can destroy the blueprint data."

    It doesn''t matter if you lose data. After all, they already printed the blueprint beforehand!

    But many other data needed to be stored inside theputers. Thus, Ainsley was determined to find a special hacker for fighting against this unknown hacker.

    She didn''t know the hacker''s identity, but she knew that the Naran Family must send this person.

    The Naran Family needed the mansion''s blueprint and other information to smoothly attack the mansion and steal the g!

    Ainsley rubbed her temple and felt a headache. The Naran Family was obviously strong, and their leader seemed to be clever too.

    Of course, they''re sly, cunning, and cruel. If they also used biochemical weapons in the siegeter, this kind of family suited the Mafia society the most¨C hideous, evil, and inhumane.

    Ainsley suddenly thought that if the family she inherited weren''t a mafia family with a thousand years of history, she would have defected to be a non-mafia family¡­

    Being a mafia is really dangerous and challenging her bottom line again and again!

    Ainsley sucked in the cold air as she told Elliana about the situation. Thus, she hoped that they could hire special hackers to deal with the problem.

    However, the hacker guild was hidden quite deeply, and it was hard to contact them.

    The Naran Family could contact the Hacker Guild because one of their daughters married a hacker registered to the Hacker Guild.

    The advantage of having many wives or husbands finally bore fruit. Having countless children to be married off to various forces became handy to get deep connections everywhere.

    The Sloan Family didn''t have this advantage, and Ainsley finally hit a wall.

    The Hacker Guild didn''t ept just anymission, and they''re extremely secretive, even more, secretive than the Exorcists.

    Maybe because they are the country''s intelligence department, and that''s why it''s hard for a mafia to contact the Hacker Guild.

    The Naran Family was lucky to have a daughter married to a member of the Hacker Guild.

    When Ainsley found out about this at night, the baby couldn''t help but vent to her friends through the group chat.

    Ainsley: Guess what? My second round''s enemy sent a special hacker to steal my family''s data. In just a few days, they will surely steal the mansion''s blueprint.

    Ainsley sent a sticker of her chibi version, looking aggrieved.

    Ainsley: My family will be done for. We can only erase the blueprint data, but other data still will be leaked out¡­

    When the five children read Ainsley''s message, they instantly gathered at the group chat.

    Caca: Using a special hacker? Damn, your enemy is really tough! Information is important in war, especially in siege...your family is in danger, Lil Ain.

    Azkar: Does your family own a special hacker too? Normal hackers can''tpare with hacker-rted ability users.

    Ainsley: I don''t have any special hackers. I only have mimicry ability users suitable as scouts and spies.

    Larsen: Just send your spirits to annoy the enemy? Or monitor their movement and steal information using the spirits at the mausoleum.

    Zenan: That doesn''t solve the core problem. We still have to prevent Ainsley''s leakage of information.

    Zenan was silent for a few seconds before sending another message.

    Zenan: I think all of you forgot something¡­

    Ainsley saw Zenan''s words but didn''t understand. What things did she forget? On the other hand, the other children acted as if they''re just struck by lightning.

    Arlin: AHHH! Yes, I forgot that Lil Nan Nan is THAT!

    Caca: Ah...finally, you can be useful, Zenan.

    Azkar: Oh wow, I almost forgot¡­

    Larsen: Yeah, I forgot his family is good at assassination and one more thing¡­

    Arlin: Information-gathering!

    The children chatted passionately, but only Ainsley was dumbfounded. She looked at the phone screen in confusion.

    What? What? What''s with Zenan? He is...THAT? What is ''THAT''?!

    Ainsley helplessly typed and sent a message to the group chat.

    Ainsley: Hello¡­? Can big sis and big bro enlighten me? I don''t understand your conversation anymore.

    As if just been reminded about something, the five children were silent before sending apologies one by one.

    Caca: Ah, I forgot Lil Ain is new in our circle

    Azkar: Yeah! We didn''t even tell her about our special abilities, but we knew hers.

    Larsen: I already told Lil Ain that I''m a shaman, though? I''m a solo ability user, but my ability is rare, so I''m an elite, okay?

    Arlin: Me! Me! My ability is sound maniption! But it''s limited to using songs or singing to attack, protect, manipte, and other small effects.

    Azkar: I''m a true-blue warrior, Heheh. My ability is beast transformation. I can transform into a sabertooth tiger.

    Caca: I am a metal-maniption ability user.

    Zenan: I''m a special hacker that can create an AI to control the inte, deal with viruses and block other hackers.

    When Ainsley read Zenan''s message, she almost fell from her bed.

    ZENAN IS A SPECIAL HACKER?! MY FRIEND IS A HACKER??

    It was as if a pie just fell from the sky.

    All hail connections!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 663 - "The First Friend Visit"

    <h4>Chapter 663 - "The First Friend Visit"</h4>

    It was a pleasant surprise that Zenan was a special hacker. Ainsley knew that it was embarrassing to ask for help from Zenan, but she thickened her skin and went for it.

    Ainsley: If that''s the case...Big Bro Zenan, can you help me with this issue? Of course, I''ll repay you. If you want anything, just mention it, and I''ll give it to you.

    Zenan wasn''t polite either and didn''t refuse Ainsley''s offer to help her in exchange for a request.

    Zenan: Then, I want to have a mid-ranked monster specialised in scouting or assassination as my reward. Lil Ain will help me contract the monster. Ok?

    Ainsley: Deal! You just tell me the monster species, and I''ll try to find it. Or maybe if you already have it, just bring the monster, and I''ll help you contract the monster.

    Zenan: Good. I''lle to your house with the monster. How is it? While also helping you deal with the hacker. Don''t worry, the mafia council won''t know.

    After all, it was a breach of rule that Zenan went to help Ainsley.

    The Naran Family could send a hacker because that hacker had a connection with the Naran Family and was considered inw.

    Even if the hacker wasn''t a member of the Naran Family, being an inw justified their dual status.

    That''s why the Council wouldn''t disqualify the Naran Family for using this hacker before the second round started.

    In the end, this attack wasn''t a military attack and didn''t count as a siege. Thus, the Naran Family was free to do this.

    If Ainsley could still use her luck maniption ability freely, she would have done the same and cursed the Naran Family to have very bad luck, disturbing them.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t. For now, she only wanted to stop the Naran Family''s hacker and Zenan was her saviour¨C even if it''s illegal.

    But, so what if it''s illegal? Mafia never abides by the rules, anyway.

    As long as the Mafia council stayed in the dark and couldn''t prove how she broke the rule, Ainsley would be free.

    Thus, Ainsley immediately arranged a meeting with Zenan the next day with the pretense of a friend visiting her mansion.

    It wasn''t the first time Ainsley met the gloomy boy Zenan, but when she saw him for the second time with a small bat-like monster trapped inside a cage behind him, Ainsley was a bit taken back.

    "Big bro Zenan?" The baby softly called out to the boy as they stood in front of the Sloan Family mansion''s gate.

    Right now, Zenan was leisurely waiting for Ainsley, and there were four people behind him to take care of the trapped monster.

    When the boy wearing a weird hoodie heard Ainsley''s voice, he immediately looked up and smiled stiffly.

    "Hello."

    Just one word. Ah, really an introvert and antisocial.

    The boy''s bang covered his eyes, and in this aspect, he was quite simr to the shy Axelle. But Zenan''s ck and dark red hair made him look gloomy and evil, unlike Axelle.

    Zenan should have dyed his hair or something to have that ombre colour¡­

    "Hello, Big Bro Zenan. You''re finally here. Quick, quick,e in!"

    Ainsley suppressed the weird feeling she felt when seeing an eleven-year-old boy already dying his hair like a punk.

    The baby cast aside her thoughts and earnestly weed Zenan to her mansion.

    "Mmm. Let''s go." Zenan nodded coldly before following Ainsley into the mansion.

    To be honest, this was the first time he visited his new friend''s house, and he also didn''t think that among the five children, he would be the first one to stop by the baby''s mansion.

    Even Arlin and Caca hadn''t visited yet.

    Thus, Zenan silently gestured to his people to bring the monster who was half as tall as himself while he quietly observed the mansion.

    Right now, they were still in the front yard, and he could already see many workers installing barriers and other defensive tools.

    There were a lot of drones flying around in the air, and every corner was filled with patrol guards.

    The security is extremely tight, and it was indeed hard to kill or kidnap a worker to rece them.

    After all, every group of workers had a drone supervising them...who knows how long they''re watched.

    Maybe 24 hours a day as long as they''re still working?

    Seeing this, Zenan stole a nce at Ainsley''s small back and quietly gave his approval.

    Good, good, our Lil Ain is really capable. She''s even better than most mafia bosses out there.

    While Zenan felt a bit proud of Ain, the two finally entered the mansion after verifying their identity.

    Yes, even those who wanted to enter the mansion through the main door needed to verify their identity.

    There''s even a security post to check the guests'' belongings, ensuring nothing harmful.

    In fact, the other entrances also had the same security posts.

    Not to mention that every lunch break and tea time, the people inside the mansion had to fill their attendance using the family app or simply go to the mission hall.

    When they went to report and filled their attendance, their identity would be checked once more, making sure that they were not spies.

    The guards were also checked by the other members who had passed the test. Even the higher-ups had to do the same.

    Zenan was really impressed when he saw all of this.

    It might look troublesome at first, but since the Sloan Family was in a war preparation state, this kind of doubleyer security is really good.

    No wonder the Naran family was forced to use a hacker...they simply couldn''t bypass Ainsley''s meticulous security system!

    And now he''s here to beat up that hacker.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 664 - "The Battle Between Special Hackers"

    <h4>Chapter 664 - "The Battle Between Special Hackers"</h4>

    That afternoon, Zenan used his special ability to connect to the Sloan Family''sworking system before trying to find the hacker.

    As a special hacker, when they infiltrated thework, they would enter using their consciousness.

    From the outside, the special hacker would look as if they''re glowing in blue, covered with slight electric currents.

    Their eyes were nk, and they looked vulnerable to any physical attack.

    However, their consciousness was currently roaming inside theplicatedwork, like a fish in the pond.

    Usually, the consciousness would take the form of the real body''s mini version¨C a.k.a, the chibi version.

    Thus, if another hacker is infiltrating the Sloan Familywork right now, they would see a transparent chibi resembling Zenan.

    The chibi was swimming along with the dense lines of data while looking to the left and right, wanting to find the other hacker.

    The battle of special hackers depended on how strong their consciousness was and how deep their understanding of the ''battlefield'', which was the world inside thework¨C a world of data.

    Zenan might be a new special hacker, but with his family''s grooming, his consciousness was way stronger than people of his age.

    Amon strategy to temper one''s consciousness was to throw them into a virtual world and make them survive.

    Another way was to make them fall into aa and agitate them with countless nightmares. If their consciousness were strong enough, they would wake up in no time.

    In other words, if shamans had to temper their souls, the hackers had to temper their mental strength.

    They had to endure stress, trauma, and other vicious things to the mind, slowly making them antisocial and a bit gloomy.

    That''s why many hackers were slightly insane or people with a mental disorder that could be sociopaths or other dangerous beings.

    Zenan was lucky to have his friends since he was a child.

    Thus, even when the hacker''s training was tough for his mind, he didn''t lose his characteristics and could still retain his mind thanks to his friends.

    Right now, the boy was swimming inside thework with his consciousness, and in just a few minutes, he managed to see another chibi of a young adult squatting somewhere near a firewall.

    The firewall should be the defensive measurements that Ainsley''s people put in order to protect the blueprint data.

    If the chibi could breach the firewall, it could steal the data and send it to anotherputer.

    The reason why normal hackers couldn''tpare to special hackers was because of this.

    The special hackers worked way faster and were harder to be detected by normal hackers.

    It was the reason why Ainsley''s IT teams only discovered the hacker after a few days.

    Second, the special hacker could destroy one''s program orworking or database efficiently without leaving any traces.

    If normal hackers wanted to retrace special hackers, it would be impossible because the one they had to trace was just a wisp of consciousness, not data traces.

    Not to mention that special hackers could store data inside their consciousness and send it to another database orwork in a matter of seconds.

    They were faster than supeputers and were the ideal virtual thieves!

    And so, the moment Zenan spotted the chibi trying to break the firewall with his arms and legs, Zenan instantly flew toward the chibi andnded a surprise kick.

    BANG!

    The chibi was thrown a few meters away from the firewall andnded on the virtualwork''s floor with a loud thud.

    "Uh!!" The chibi let out a cute groan, yet the voice undoubtedly belonged to a young adult around 25-30 years old.

    The chibi groaned over his back that got kicked while trying to stand up.

    "Y-you! Who are you?!" The other hacker scrambled to stand up as he looked at Zenan in horror.

    He didn''t realise Zenan''s presence at all, ah! This is a taboo for a hacker.

    They should have been adept in detecting other people''s consciousness to protect their own consciousness inside thework.

    But how could he not know that Zenan is here?

    Of course, he wouldn''t. Aside from being a hacker, Zenan''s family was an assassin family for generations.

    He was also trained to hide his consciousness'' presence and attack others in the dark.

    Right after the other hacker asked that, Zenan was already gone from his original ce, hiding between many data streams.

    Thework data world was often dark, with only a few light strandsing from ongoing data or other programs.

    Thus, for an assassin-type hacker like Zenan, thework data world is his homeground.

    Without waiting for the other hacker to react, Zenan already stealthily approached the chibi from behind and¡­

    He chopped the chibi''s neck!

    The chibi was so shocked that his chibi body flickered, almost disappearing.

    The moment one''s consciousness disappears, the original body would fall into a deepa for a long time or would directly turn into a fool.

    How could the hacker be willing to turn into a fool forever?

    Before Zenan could attack, the chibi was already running for his life toward theworking gate leading to theputer that he used.

    "Ahhhh! Spare me! I don''t want to be a fool!!" The chibi ran with all of his might and soon disappeared from theworking data world.

    The chibi should have returned to the original body''s mind, and the hacker cut off his ability.

    Seeing this scene, Zenan clicked his tongue in disdain.

    "What a coward. His chibi body is denser than mine. He should be stronger. Who would have thought that he''s so cowardly?!"

    Zenan grumbled internally as he walked to the path where he hade in before.

    He won the battle without any excitement, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 665 - "Against The Rule"

    <h4>Chapter 665 - "Against The Rule"</h4>

    Zenan thought that he would engage in a difficult fight determining one''s life or death¡­

    But the opponent was too weak! Peh! He just wanted to have real-life battle experience and this is the first time he fought another hacker¡­

    But it wasn''t as exciting as what he did in virtual games.

    Let''s pity the other hacker. He wasn''t actually that weak. He''s quite strongpared to his peers.

    But how could Zenan know that most hackers fear the assassin-type hackers the most?

    There were already many cases where one turned into a fool in the blink of an eye, not knowing which hacker attacked them.

    And so, the moment Zenan disyed his skill, the opponent was scared silly and chose to run for his life!

    He''s not weak. He''s just scared of assassin-type hackers because he saw his friend turned into a fool right in front of his eyes¨C all thanks to an assassin-type hacker.

    Thus, the fear was deep-rooted in his heart, and he didn''t want to fight another assassin-type hacker.

    Even if the other party looked like a newbie and his chibi body was extremely translucent, he still feared the newbie.

    Run, run!

    And that''s how Zenan retracted his consciousness, and his whole body resumed its original state.

    He no longer looked as if his mind was somewhere else and there were no electric currents around his body anymore.

    When Ainsley saw the change, she knew that Zenan was back.

    Even though theputer looked normal without any hacker activity, unlike what normal hackers did, she was sure that Zenan just came back from a battle with the other hacker.

    As soon as Zenan regained his consciousness, Ainsley immediately tugged his sleeve while tiptoeing.

    "How is it, big bro Zen? Did you scare away the hacker? How is your battle? Exhausting?"

    Since a hacker''s battle was a battle between consciousness, after the battle, one would get a headache and some mind difort.

    However, for Zenan, this kind of battle wasn''t worth mentioning. He also only stayed inside thework data world for a few minutes.

    This didn''t burden his mind at all.

    Zenan blinked a few times to adjust his consciousness with his original body''s response before slowly stretching his stiff body.

    "It''s okay. I''m fine. The hacker is gone. I chase him away."

    Zenan kept moving his joint before he looked down at Ainsley and nodded without any expression.

    "The battle isn''t that hard. It''s too easy. The hacker that the Naran Family sent to infiltrate your family''s database is weak."

    If the hacker heard what Zenan said just now, he would surely puke a mouthful of blood.

    Weak?! My chibi body is denser than you! I''m obviously stronger! It''s just that¨C you''re a sneaky assassin-type hacker.

    Who would be so foolish as to go against this kind of hacker?! You all assassin-type hackers are so vicious and mean! Peh!

    Ainsley knew nothing about the battle between Zenan and the Naran Family''s hacker.

    Thus, she asked Zenan to recount what he experienced and since she listened to Zenan''s version of storytelling, she also thought that the opponent was too cowardly.

    "We are lucky to meet a cowardly hacker. He''s indeed stronger than you, big bro, but fortunately, he has a weak fighting spirit¡­"

    Ainsley let out a relieved sigh.

    From what she knew thanks to Zenan''s story, a special hacker also fought like other ability users.

    They usually used martial arts without weapons or special abilities because the one fighting was their consciousness.

    This is why the hackers'' training is usually done in a virtual game when one''s consciousness is the one doing all the activities, not the body.

    Of course, the body would always be influenced by the mind, and that''s why the hackers would be more or less skilful in martial arts.

    Zenan wasn''t an exception. His assassination skill was also good without using his consciousness.

    "Thank you, big bro Zen. The opponent might be too weak for you, but for us, he''s really strong! Without you, we would have been done for."

    Ainsley sincerely thanked Zenan as they walked away from theputerb, heading to the dining room for tea time.

    Zenan heard Ainsley''s words and wasn''t polite enough to refuse her ttery. The boy nodded calmly as he looked around Ainsley''s mansion with eyes full of curiosity.

    "Lil Ain, I''m your first friend that came to visit your mansion, right?" He couldn''t help but ask as they walked side-by-side to the dining hall.

    "Hum! You are!"

    A human friend, it is. If it''s a non-human friend...she had Finnie.

    Ainsley didn''t say anything about Finnie, though.

    On the other hand, she tried to keep a conversation with Zenan by talking about the monster that he wanted to contract, and so on.

    Zenan was generally introverted and wouldn''t talk too much. However, maybe because Ainsley''s cheerful vibe influences him, he became slightly less gloomy than before.

    He would asionally chuckle at Ainsley''s words and also took the initiative to keep the conversation smooth.

    Just like that, Zenan stayed at Ainsley''s mansion until the sun went down.

    Once the sky turned dark, Zenan left the mansion with a mid-ranked monster that finally became his contracted monster.

    At the same time, the defeated hacker reported to the Naran Family and protested.

    "The Sloan Family hired a special hacker to help them! This is against the rule, right? We should report this to the mafia council!"

    When Paul heard that the Sloan Family had a special hacker to help them fight the Naran Family''s inw hacker, the young man couldn''t hide his vicious smile.

    "Good, good. Bring the proof of that hacker''s activity and let''s report it to the mafia council."

    He would force the Sloan Family to be disqualified!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 666 - "Is It Her Fault?"

    <h4>Chapter 666 - "Is It Her Fault?"</h4>

    It wasn''t hard to prove the existence of a hacker.

    The Naran''s family special hacker always recorded the inside of thework data world whenever he went to do a mission.

    This way, if he were killed or injured, his friends would be able to watch the surveince video and know what to do to save him.

    To record things inside thework data world and to be able to capture one''s consciousness image, the hacker needed to buy a costly program that also required a monthly maintenance.

    The Naran Family''s hacker was obviously rich enough to afford this kind of program. After all, this program is essential for all professional special hackers.

    Thus, after receiving Paul''s permission, the man checked the software he nted inside theputer that he used to connect to thework data world and proceeded to extract the surveince video.

    The so-called program was a magical series of data that would follow the hacker''s consciousness, acting as a flying camera.

    The ''camera'' could even record from 360¡ã angles, and this program was bonded to the hacker''s soul.

    Of course, such a magical program that could film a consciousness couldn''t be made by ordinary programmers.

    Only special programmers¨C the programmer''s ability users could do this.

    The Naran Family''s hacker was lucky to be able to buy this kind of program, and now, he''s using the program to use the Sloan Family of breaking the rules.

    He edited the surveince video that he got from the program into a 20 seconds video, showing Zenan''s sudden appearance behind him.

    Since all consciousness'' chibi bodies would reflect one''s face in the real world, it wasn''t hard to track down the hacker''s identity and then report him to the council.

    Thus, that night, Ainsley received a call from the mafia council.

    "Good evening. What''s the matter?" Ainsley had just asked the caller when she sent an official email to Ainsley before opening her mouth to speak.

    "Yes, good evening. I''m one of the mafia council''s disciplinary members. You can check my registered phone number on the website. It''s credible."

    The unknown woman didn''t let Ainsley speak as she continued her speech.

    "We received a report that you hired external help rted to the tournament''s second round that will start in a few days. I''ve sent you an email disying the proof of the usation¡­."

    The woman paused before continuing in a cold voice.

    "After you read the email and watch the proof, we hope you can give us a satisfying exnation. If not, your family will be disqualified tomorrow."

    When Ainsley heard the woman''s words, she almost fainted.

    What?! used of hiring external help, breaking the tournament''s rules? Fck¨C who said that?!

    Ainsley''s mind was spinning around, and she felt like dying. However, she kept her voice calm and put the call on the loudspeaker as she clicked on the new email in her inbox.

    "Yes, I''m reading your email now. Please wait a minute, and I''ll exin this case."

    Ainsley sounded calm and unhurried, but the fingers on the phone''s screen were trembling.

    She quietly read the email''s content and the video proof...before she understood the problem.

    It turned out...the Naran Family''s inw hacker recorded Zenan''s appearance next to him...and based on thework data world''s appearance, one could see that it belonged to the Sloan Family.

    After all, there was the Sloan Family''s symbol flying here and there for a split second, showing the owner of the data ''field''.

    The Naran Family said that they sent a hacker to steal some information, and this didn''t break the rules because the hacker was their inw, and they didn''t attack the Sloan Family using a military troop.

    However, the Sloan Family unexpectedly had a hacker even though there''s no hacker registered in their mafia member list!

    They didn''t even have an inw hacker or anything.

    It means that they hired a hacker!

    The mafia council couldn''t trace the Hacker Guild''s transaction history with other customers, so they couldn''t prove Ainsley''s action of hiring a hacker.

    But the fact that her family never owned a hacker is enough to prove that she got an outsider''s help in thispetition.

    When Ainsley finished understanding the whole case, she had the urge to curse the Naran Family to death.

    How the fck you guys record Zenan''s movement inside thework data world?! That''s just his consciousness, and you guys can even record it...heck!

    It was when Ainsley realised that the Naran Family was really a tough opponent.

    If she couldn''t exin this matter to the mafia council, her family would be disqualified even before starting the second round!

    Ainsley was secretly d that before she asked Zenan for his help, she had already thought of a reason to bypass the tournament''s rule.

    Thus, Ainsley inhaled deeply before speaking in her sweet and mellow voice.

    "Ahhhh, so there''s a hacker in my family''swork data world?! I didn''t know, sister! The little hacker in the recording is my friend and he just came to y with myputer¡­"

    Ainsley''s voice sounded confused and startled as if she just knew about this matter.

    "I know that my friend is a special hacker, so when he said that he wanted to y inside my family''swork data world, I let him be. Who knows that¡­"

    Ainsley didn''t continue her words, but the woman had already understood her meanings.

    Who knows that there''s another hacker inside the Sloan Family''s database?

    "My friend never told me about this problem...I just knew now!"

    Ainsley''s tone was exaggerated and she truly sounded as if she''s wronged.

    She just yed with her friend and didn''t know that her friend secretly chased away a hacker aiming for her family''s information.

    Is it her fault??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 667 - "Glad To Be A Baby"

    <h4>Chapter 667 - "d To Be A Baby"</h4>

    "Big sis, my family only has ordinary programmers and IT teams...how can we know a special hacker is infiltrating our database?"

    Ainsley huped a bit, sounding aggrieved and miserable. She rubbed her eyes while sobbing lightly.

    "Why is my family used of breaking the rules? We never ask for my friend''s help. I don''t even know there''s an enemy inside our database! You can contact my friend to rify¡­"

    Ainsley already told Zenan through a chat message about this matter and Zenan was also quick to adapt. Thus, he''s ready to y the fool.

    "Here is his phone number, big sis. You can ask him and his family...or his other friends...they all know he has an appointment to visit my mansion this morning!"

    Ainsley paused before adding another speech in a trembling voice.

    "There''s no rule that my friends can''t visit me during the tournament, right?"

    Well, there are no rules like that...but if an adult in the mafia family invited his friends at the same age as them, no one would believe that they''re simply visiting each other.

    They must be colluding to do something.

    But Ainsley is only three years old. Her friends are also young. In the video, Zenan didn''t say anything and only looked startled to see another hacker.

    Out of instinct, he kicked the stranger and then, realising his mistake, tried to hide¨C but the other person suddenly ran for his life.

    ...who could be med for that? The Naran Family''s hacker obviously looked like a coward in the video.

    The disciplinary member was stunned for a few seconds before coughing to hide her embarrassment.

    "Hum. You''re right. There are no rules that say a friend can''t visit the participant''s mansion¡­"

    But if this is another participant, the mafia council would have immediately caught them for breaking the rules.

    After all, what kind of mafia family''s friend came to their friend''s mansion just to y and without any business agenda?

    Even if they did bring their children or go alone to visit their friend''s mansion, there must be a hidden agenda somewhere.

    She didn''t believe that the mafia bosses'' friends came to visit their mansion to have a simple lunch or just to y¡­

    Impossible!

    But Ainsley is a kid, and she''s obviously more simple than the other mafia bosses. If her friends came to visit her, then it''s without agenda. Especially when her friend is just a boy.

    If the one visiting her is an adult, the mafia council would still be suspicious of Ainsley. But Zenan is only a boy...even if he''s coincidentally a hacker, so what?

    Children liked to y theputer and Zenan might want to show off his skill to Ainsley, and then he ended up using his hacker ability, but he found a hacker hiding inside his friend''s database.

    His first instinct must be to kick that person to protect his friend. But who would have known the person is extremely weak and suddenly ran away?

    Zenan must have thought that it''s not a big problem anymore, and that''s why he didn''t tell Ainsley about this matter.

    The disciplinary member created a whole scenario in her head and suddenly thought that her hypothesis was correct.

    No matter what, even other disciplinary members from the Mafia Council would have the same thoughts as her, right?

    Thus, after thinking about it, the woman decided to drop the case.

    "I see, so it''s like that. This is a misunderstanding, then. Or maybe a coincidence. Since your friend is the one that we suspect to be your hired hacker¡­"

    The woman paused before shaking her head.

    "He doesn''t count as a hired hacker, and that means your family didn''t break the rules. I''m sorry, this is a misunderstanding from our side."

    Hearing this, Ainsley''s eyes lit up, and she softly giggled.

    "It''s okay, big sis. It''s not your fault. I think the user is the one misunderstanding me...but it''s okay too. Many people will misunderstand¡­"

    Ainsley didn''t continue her words, but the woman could guess what she wanted to say.

    ''After all, many people have negative thoughts and can easily suspect others over the slightest suspicion.''

    The woman felt as if she had been pped.

    Ahhh, that''s right. We are too dirty. We aren''t as pure as this girl! That Naran Family is also disgusting.

    To think that they sent a hacker to steal data and then use this innocent girl when she is just ying with her friend...

    The woman didn''t doubt Ainsley''s words about Zenan being her friend. After all, her colleagues had called Zenan and confirmed the statement.

    Both children''s statements matched, and they didn''t seem to lie.

    Plus, Zenan and his four friends are famous in the mafia circle. Not too long ago, some people said they saw Ainsley at the party ying with these five children.

    They must have been friends at that party.

    The woman suddenly thought that the Naran Family thought too much. They even went as far as reporting Ainsley to the mafia council...hmph!

    The woman silently disdained the Naran Family for fighting with a three-year-old over breaking the rules. But she didn''t say anything and directly apologised to Ainsley.

    "I represent the mafia council to apologise to Lady Sloan. We will report back our findings, and we will send you the news on this issue. Don''t worry. We think that you''re innocent."

    After that, the woman said a few more things to console Ainsley and finally ended the call.

    Right after the call ended, Ainsley plopped to her bed andughed like an evil spirit.

    "Kekekeke. This identity is really beneficial, ah! I''m d I became a child¡­" Ainsley giggled as she rolled on the bed.

    She''s once again d that she became a baby.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 668 - "The Godfather Wakes Up"

    <h4>Chapter 668 - "The Godfather Wakes Up"</h4>

    Actually, bing a child when she''s already an adult is stressful. However, maybe because her body influences her, Ainsley slowly adapted to being a child.

    Of course, she never forgot to hone her mind so that she didn''t be a real innocent three-year-old girl who didn''t know anything.

    If that happened, the Sloan Family would be done for.

    After resolving the issue with the Naran Family, Ainsley finally had a peaceful sleep. The next day, Ainsley woke up and went to supervise her mansion''s renovation.

    It was now 4 days left for the second round to start. Ainsley anxiously sped up the renovation, and everyone worked hard day and night.

    Ainsley also recruited many new members with various abilities, not just those with elemental offensive or defensive abilities.

    Of course, to avoid the Naran Family from nting a spy among the new batches, Ainsley personally filtered the neers.

    She used her charm ability to make these people listen to her and answer her questions truthfully.

    Those under the charm''s effect became extremely obedient and eager to please the baby. Thus, they never lied when they answered Ainsley''s questions.

    Among the new batches, some people were sent by the Naran Family, and unfortunately, thanks to Ainsley''s charm, they were all kicked out before they could do anything.

    Like this, Ainsley received 100 new mafia members proficient in many fields.

    There was one shaman, ten mimicry ability users, two priests, five assassin-type ability users, mind-readers, telekinesis, mind-rted ability users, soul-rted ability users and so on.

    Of course, for the soul-rted ability user, Ainsley never met them by herself, afraid that she would expose her identity as a transmigrator.

    Thus, she ced these people under Grandpa Yofan''s direct team and instructed the old man to keep them away from her.

    She was obviously happy that her family finally had soul-rted ability users. Unfortunately, she didn''t want to see them¡­

    Of course, she told Grandpa Yofan to exin the reason why she did that to the soul-rted ability users.

    After all, she didn''t want them to feel sad because of her actions.

    "The boss'' soul is unstable. Since you guys have soul-rted abilities, you will agitate her even further if you meet her."

    Grandpa Yofan let out a long sigh, looking extremely distressed.

    He knew that Ainsley''s soul really had a problem because Elliana and the others said that Ainsley fainted for no reason after the mausoleum battle.

    But since Ainsley didn''t tell him the details, he also didn''t know anything. He just knew that Ainsley is currently in no danger as long as she''s not too agitated.

    "That''s why you guys can talk to the boss through a chat message but can''t meet her for the time being. Get it?" The old man continued his words.

    The soul-rted ability users were obviously happy when they heard that the boss didn''t forbid them from meeting her because she disliked them.

    So it''s because she had a hidden problem! Unfortunately, they''re not soul healers and couldn''t help her.

    They also knew that soul-rted abilities might really worsen some soul injuries¡­.

    Even though they didn''t know why just by showing their faces to the boss, they could harm her.

    But in the end, they believed Grandpa Yofan''s exnation.

    That''s how they settled down and mingled with the older members while learning the use of the Sloan Family''s special app.

    By now, the use of the virtual badge is already implemented. One could see the members'' department and their family affiliation.

    By now, there were quite a number belonging to the branch families, but it didn''t mean they''re separated from the main family.

    After all, in the end, the branch families are still the Sloan Family too.

    With Ainsley acting as the bridge, the rtionship between the 6 branches and the main family became better than the previous bosses'' era.

    One wasn''t discriminated even when they''re from the branch families but they were still some healthypetitions between the branches or the branches versus the main family.

    Of course, everything was good in the end because the Sloan Family also had a disciplinary department in charge of punishing disobedient or troublesome mafia members.

    As for the family members, they strictly abide by the family rules and the 7 elders would be the ones punishing them if they''re disobedient.

    Just like that, three days passed by, and when there was only one day left until the start of the tournament''s second round, those spirits stationed at the mausoleum suddenly sent shocking information.

    The Godfather woke up!

    The spirits, mainly the five spirits that went around following Ainsley to the tournament''s weing banquet, went all the way to Ainsley''s mansion to deliver the news.

    [Lil Girl, the Godfather, just wakes up!]

    [Lil boss, hurry, hurry, the Godfather is waiting! He''s waiting for you!]

    [There is a lot ofmotion between the spirits. Many of them, especially the neers, are eager to talk to the Godfather.]

    [Some senior shamans who are strong enough to see the Godfather are also shocked to death. They''re too excited that they started to have nosebleeds..]

    Ainsley obviously didn''t listen to the rest of the reports. When she heard that the Godfather woke up, she suddenly sprang up from her bed.

    He''s awake?! The Godfather is awake! Oh God¨C

    Ainsley immediately ran to Axelle and other close aides before finding Grandpa Yofan.

    With a flushed face, Ainsley shook the old man''s sleeve and spoke excitedly. "Grandpa, I''ll go to the mausoleum now. The Godfather is back¨C I mean, he''s awake!"

    Ainsley didn''t let Grandpa Yofan speak before continuing her speech.

    "I''ll go now. I''ll bring Martin and Elliana, plus Axelle, we¨C "

    But before Ainsley could continue, Grandpa Yofan''s face darkened.

    "You can''t go!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 669 - "Little Tricks"

    <h4>Chapter 669 - "Little Tricks"</h4>

    "You can''t go! The journey to the mausoleum will take around a day, and the second round will start the day after tomorrow! There''s not enough time!"

    It was as if there was a thunder striking Ainsley''s mind.

    Well...that''s true. The journey to the mausoleum takes too much time, and it wasn''t as if the Godfather couldn''t return on his own.

    However, Ainsley was afraid that those exorcists were still around when they heard that the Godfather was still alive.

    She''s sure that since those exorcists didn''t see the Godfather disappearing with their own eyes, they would continue to monitor the mausoleum and its surroundings.

    The moment they coulde into contact with the Godfather, they would then attack him again.

    After all, while the Godfather recuperated, they couldn''t enter the mausoleum that easily.

    Even if they pretended to be visitors, there were many shamans and spirits around the Godfather''s resting ce at the centre of the mausoleum.

    It was hard to make a move!

    Plus, the Godfather was protected by a barrier, and the security around his ghostly body was so good that the exorcists could do nothing but look at the Godfather.

    Well, actually, the exorcists didn''t know that the Godfather was still alive. They thought that the Godfather''s wound was too severe and, sooner orter, he would die.

    Who would have thought that Axelle was here and thus, saving the Godfather with his potions?

    Not to mention that the mausoleum was like the Godfather''s personal hospital, helping him to recover in just a few months.

    The exorcists didn''t know that the Godfather was still alive, but Ainsley thought that they knew.

    Just to be careful, she absolutely didn''t want to let the Godfather go to the mansion alone.

    After all, if the Godfather went alone, he couldn''t fight against the exorcists, but if Ainsley was there, he could possess her body and protect both of them!

    This time, since both of them were alert, the exorcists wouldn''t be able to force the Godfather out of Ainsley''s body.

    Before that happened, both of them would have attacked the exorcists.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley puffed her cheeks and looked at Grandpa Yofan with her mouth nted down.

    "Grandpa, we can arrive faster using the flying carriage...at most, only a few hours¡­"

    The mausoleum was in another region and to cross a region using an air vehicle, usually only required an hour or two.

    Fortunately, the region where the mausoleum was located was really not far from the Roane Region.

    There are no other regions to cross, and after crossing the Roane Region''s north border, they would arrive at the mausoleum''s region.

    "Just a few hours to go to the mausoleum and another few hours toe back...I won''t bete to the tournament okay, okay?" Ainsley pleaded once more.

    She knew that Grandpa Yofan was afraid of her noting back in time and greatly affecting their family''s performance.

    After all, the Naran Family should have departed from their mansion and arrived right when the tournament''s second round started.

    The mafia council obviously didn''t make things hard for the assault team and allowed them to move before the tournament started.

    However, they couldn''t attack the defender team before the second round started at midnight, the moment the day just changed.

    On the other hand, the defender team couldn''t ambush the assault team on their way to the defender''s mansion.

    But it didn''t mean they couldn''t use other tricks as long as they were not getting help from other forces and weren''t discovered.

    For example, another defender team already set up many traps on the path that the assault team would take.

    This defender team was blessed with a fixed path that one had to take to reach their mansion.

    With such natural geographical advantage, the defender made things difficult for the assault team.

    They constantly harassed them in the dark and med it on the ''disadvantageous terrain''.

    Naturally, Ainsley''s team was also the same.

    They were sure that the Naran Family had to pass through several forests to reach the mansion, and that''s why they started to harass the Naran Family''snd troops.

    They lured wild beasts and monsters to attack the Naran Family''snd troops, ming the family''s bad luck to ''provoke'' beasts and monsters.

    The Naran Family could do nothing and couldn''t evenin to the mafia council because they had no proof of how the Sloan Family managed to lure the beasts and monsters into attacking the Naran Family.

    Everything was slightly better for the Sloan Family now, but Grandpa Yofan still wanted Ainsley to stay and supervise the uing war by herself.

    The old man furrowed his eyebrows and shook his head.

    "Even if you use your flying carriage, I won''t let you go."

    Grandpa Yofan took a deep breath before speaking in a lower tone of voice.

    "Don''t you know that your carriage is eye-catching? What if the Naran Family''s air force saw your carriage leaving the mansion?"

    The Naran''s air force had already arrived earlier than thend troops and was now silently monitoring the Sloan Family''s movement.

    If Ainsley went out of the mansion with her carriage, wouldn''t the Naran Family know that she''s going somewhere else?

    This would be beneficial for them! Even if they wouldn''t attack Ainsley or whatsoever, they would feel more confident and would take their time harassing the Sloan Family who lost their leader.

    In this kind of war, the boss'' presence is so strong and essential that once the leader is out, the whole family might go down with them.

    The mafia council didn''t say that they shouldn''t kill the other party''s family head. If they could, then go on.

    Kill the family head, and game over!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 670 - "Carriage Accident"

    <h4>Chapter 670 - "Carriage ident"</h4>

    But usually, the defender team''s family head would be well-protected inside the mansion. It would be hard wanting to kill the defender team''s family head.

    On the other hand, it was also hard wanting to kill the assault team''s family head when the family head was well-protected by their troops.

    Thus, both sides would have to pierce through the other sides'' line of defence if they wanted to kill the other party''s family head.

    But imagine, If Ainsley wasn''t inside her mansion when the tournament started and was actually outside, quite far from the mansion''s area and was only apanied by a few people instead¡­

    Wouldn''t she be an easy target?

    Ainsley also understood Grandpa Yofan''s concern, but she still pursed her lips, not wanting to back down.

    "Grandpa...it will only take four hours to escort the Godfather. The tournament won''t start until another 24 hours, right? No, there''s even more time than just 24 hours¡­"

    The second round wouldn''t start at 12 a.m tonight. It was at 12 a.m tomorrow. Right now, it''s only afternoon.

    There''s still a lot of time to pick up the Godfather.

    She would absolutely came back in time!

    "Grandpa, I don''t want the Godfather to get injured again. If he died for real, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself. Also, he must be still slightly weak after just finishing his recuperation¡­"

    Ainsley pinched her thumb and looked down, looking extremely pitiful.

    "I want to protect him. He had done so much for our family. If I just let hime to the mansion on his own, I feel that I''m so ungrateful.. "

    Hearing Ainsley''s reasoning, Grandpa Yofan was slightly convinced.

    What Ainsley said is true...he couldn''t know that he''s not thankful for what the Godfather had done for their family.

    It''s just escorting the Godfather to ensure his safety from the exorcists'' hands...and there''s still a lot of time until the tournament starts¡­

    Also, it''s not as if the Naran Family could attack Ainsley before the tournament started. Even if they wanted, they had to do it stealthily and it''s quite hard.

    After considering the pros and cons, Grandpa Yofan let out a long sigh and finally agreed to let Ainsley go.

    "Okay, okay, you go. Don''t forget to bring some of your elite bodyguards...be prepared for any unforeseen circumstances."

    Well, but Ainsley didn''t bring all the five buds or Elliana. She only got Axelle and Nouvan to follow her as healers and then brought Cellino to be herpanion.

    Well, she also brought her raptors and the poor forgotten pegasus, Van.

    With two sacred beasts and one mid-ranked mother monster plus four low-ranked monsters, Ainsley believed that she could pull this through.

    Not to mention that Axelle could also fight. His offensive ability is quite terrifying.

    Even if they''re wounded, they had many potions that Axelle made before, and Nouvan, the healer, could also heal them.

    The team is small, but Ainsley believed that they were strong enough to protect themselves!

    Just like that, the group boarded the carriage, and Nouvan took the initiative to be the coachman.

    The carriage pulled by the two Pegacorn quickly drifted to the sky and swiftly disappeared from one''s sight.

    Unfortunately, the Naran Family''s air force that had been silently monitoring the Sloan Family saw the carriage, and the air force''s leader instantly told the Naran Family''s big boss.

    "Boss, I just saw the Sloan Family''s flying carriage leaving the mansion. It should be the family head''s carriage. Do you want us to chase?"

    When the boss heard that, he looked at his son, Paul, as they mounted theirnd beast.

    Paul, who was focusing on leading hisnd troops, saw his father''s gaze and beckoned him to spill the beans.

    The boss hurriedly told his son about the news. When Paul heard of it, his eyes instantly shed with a trace of viciousness.

    "Send one small team of five assassins among your air force to chase after that carriage. I don''t care who is inside, sabotage the carriage and make it seem like there''s an ident."

    That way, even if the carriage fell and the people inside were killed, or they met the mountain bandits, it has nothing to do with the Naran Family.

    "I have a hunch that whoever is inside the carriage should be pretty important for the Sloan Family. That group might be low-key, but who knows if they''re escorting a big shot?"

    If the one inside the carriage is the Sloan Family''s new boss, that would be even better!

    The air force''s leader followed Paul''s arrangement and sent five assassins along with their flying-type monsters or beasts.

    These assassins were multiple ability users. Some of them were monster tamers and had assassin-rted abilities. The other half were beast tamers who also had assassin-type abilities.

    With thisbination, the five assassins immediately vanished with their mounts, chasing after the carriage.

    They didn''t forget to hide their presence so that the people inside the carriage couldn''t sense them.

    At the same time, Ainsley was currently talking to Zev, who was so excited about the Godfather waking up that the toddler spirit almost got thrown away from the flying carriage.

    [Ahhh, ahhh, host, you''re not lying, aren''t you? That stinky Dave is really awake, right?!]

    Ainsley rolled her eyes and snorted.

    [Right! I''m not lying! Ugh, so noisy. Instead of you chattering like that, let''s try my newly upgraded radar ability.]

    Ainsley already drank the enlightenment potion a few days ago, but she never had the chance to use her new radar ability.

    Ignoring Zev''s excited speech, Ainsley slowly opened and closed her mouth, sending invisible soundwaves to her surroundings.

    Secondster, a colourful 3D map appeared in front of her, but something was wrong¡­.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 671 - "Dealing With The Assassins"

    <h4>Chapter 671 - "Dealing With The Assassins"</h4>

    The map should only disy clouds and the sky.

    After all, they''re in the sky right now. There should be nothing except wild flying-type beasts or monsters, right?

    But howe the map disyed five suspicious people riding their flying mounts, stealthily following behind the carriage?

    Ainsley shouldn''t have been able to discover the assassins even with the help of her 3D map. Unfortunately, or fortunately, the baby advanced her radar ability and gained a new skill.

    Aside from being able to hear noises from the 3D map disy, she could also detect various hidden beings inside the radar range!

    This skill is now greatly beneficial for Ainsley to discover hidden assassins or anyone trying to sneak-attack her.

    If she had this skill back then when she was at the mausoleum war, she would have discovered the hunters'' existence plus the exorcists.

    Then, the Godfather wouldn''t have fallen into a deepa, and she wouldn''t have these bullets inside her soul.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley''s eyes flickered with an unknown meaning.

    She had already discovered the assassin''s existence, but she didn''t do anything and just calmly told Axelle and Nouvan.

    "There are five assassins following us. Be careful of a sudden sneak attack or anything that might harm the Pegacorn. They might also try to sabotage our carriage to make it seem like an ident."

    Ainsley was sure that the Naran Family were the ones to send those assassins. Who would be so ''nice'' to attack her and wish her dead except for the Naran Family?

    When Axelle and Nouvan heard Ainsley''s words, both of them stiffened before nodding.

    Nouvan didn''t say anything through themunication ball in fear that the assassins could hear his voice, but Axelle did ask Ainsley in a trembling voice.

    "A-assassins? W-what do we do? Should we kill them first? Or...or..?"

    Axelle was currently dressed in his special robe with an oversized, loose hoodie, enough to cover his whole face until one could only see his blue skin.

    And they also needed to be at a certain distance to be able to see his blue skin because the clothes he used covered almost all his exposed skin except for the neck, face, and the back of his hand.

    Not only that but a certain baby water Phoenix is also sleeping on Axelle''s head, right inside his hoodie, perfectly hidden.

    When Axelle spoke, the Phoenix snuggled deeper into the hoodie, looking sozy yet adorable.

    Ainsley didn''t see any of this and focused on answering Axelle.

    "Hum...don''t worry, we won''t kill them now. We should wait until they make a move, and then we will kill them all."

    Ainsley notified Axelle to fight in advance, and she also expected Cellino to help. After all, she could only use her charm and radar ability for the time being.

    "O-okay, boss, I''ll help. M-my corrosion ability can kill them quickly¡­."

    Axelle is shy and cowardly, but if he had to fight and kill others for the sake of his master¨C his benefactor, he wouldn''t hesitate to do it.

    In the end, he still had the royal demon''s blood flowing in his vein. How could he not be ruthless and vicious?

    After alerting her people, Ainsley did nothing but monitor the assassins through her 3D map.

    She didn''t expand the radar range too far and made it so that it''s just enough to monitor those assassins.

    With this, she could maintain the 3D map for hours without spending too much energy!

    s, Ainsley didn''t need to maintain the map for hours because an hour after her departure, the assassins were already itching to make a move.

    Out of the blue, the five assassins approached the carriage!

    One of them went to the carriage''s wheel, and the rest mounted their monsters or beasts to approach the Pegacorn.

    The Pegacorn is rare, and it''s strong, but when they''re flying like this, how could they fight freely?

    The four assassins wanted to attack the Pegacorn or cut their wings! Thest assassin wanted to tamper with the carriage''s wheel so that when the carriage fell, they couldn''t even move on thend.

    Seeing the assassins'' movement, Ainsley instantly warned Axelle and Nouvan.

    "Axel, go out and switch with Nouvan. Four assassins are approaching the Pegacorn. Use your intuition to determine their location and kill them!"

    Ainsley then asked Cellino to attack thest assassin using his silently wind maniption ability.

    With Ainsley''s order, Axelle immediately opened the carriage door and jumped to the coachman''s seat.

    In just a few seconds, Nouvan left the coachman''s seat and entered the carriage.

    All of these happened so fast that the assassins couldn''t react at first.

    However, when they saw that the coachman wasn''t the previous guy, instead of suspecting something, they thought that the previous guy was tired.

    They didn''t think much and immediately proceeded with the n.

    Two of them tried to harm the left Pegacorn to make it go crazy. The other two went to the right Pegacorn and tried to injure its wings!

    Unfortunately, before they could do that, Axelle closed his eyes and used his instinct as an elf to determine their rough position.

    Without speaking, Axelle suddenly shot out ck liquid from his fingers, attacking the four assassins simultaneously!

    The moment the ck liquid touched the assassins'' skin, in a speed visible to the eye, their skin started to rot.

    Their flesh and bones melted, and one could hear the sizzling sound of something being burnt.

    The assassins were so caught off guard that they could only scream on top of their lungs.

    "AHHHH! AH! AH! FCK¨C "

    "MY HANDS! MY HANDS!"

    "MY LEGS!!"

    "Ah¨C my¨C my face¨C "

    In just a few seconds, the ck liquid spread throughout the assassins'' bodies!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 672 - "Axelles Cruel Fighting Style"

    <h4>Chapter 672 - "Axelle''s Cruel Fighting Style"</h4>

    Without anyone realising, the assassins slowly melted into a pool of blood.

    Not even their bones or flesh remained.

    Even after that, the blood falling to the ground also sizzled and evaporated, leaving only the pungent stench of blood and other stinky smells.

    Ainsley, who was watching all of this through the 3D maps, coupld see clearly how the four assassins died.

    Even though the assassins were invisible and the others couldn''t see them, the 3D map disyed their figure so clearly that it was actually too much to handle.

    Seeing such a gory scene, Ainsley''s face instantly paled. She hurriedly took a stic bag from below the seat and puked non-stop.

    Blerrgghh!

    Ainsley was so disgusted with the scene that she immediately cut off her radar ability and focused on puking.

    When Nouvan saw this, even when he didn''t understand what happened, he knew that somehow, Ainsley saw how those assassins died in Axelle''s hands.

    He immediately rushed to pat Ainsley''s back and tried to use his healing ability to lessen Ainsley''s motion sickness or whatsoever.

    "Family head, are you okay? Are you sick? Or maybe you don''t feel well? Should I heal you¨C "

    Ainsley hurriedly stopped Nouvan and went to throw out the bag of trash through the window instead.

    "N-no, I''m fine. I-I was just...feeling ufortable because of something."

    Ainsley silently apologised for littering but even so, she had to throw out her puke as soon as she could.

    After all, the carriage already smelled so bad with the smell of blood outside and the smell of her puke.

    "C-can you get an air freshener or something. The smell of blood is too much for me." Ainsley lied to Nouvan as she asked Cellino what happened to thest assassin.

    [No worries, master. He''s dead. I cut his head, and he fell to the forest.]

    Ainsley let out a sigh as Nouvan went to get an air freshener from the supply box inside the carriage.

    "Here you go, family head. The air freshener...right, about the assassins...are they dead now?" Nouvan helped Ainsley to clean the air inside the carriage while asking about the assassins.

    After all, he heard the assassins'' loud scream and guessed that Axelle must have dealt with them. Cellino was the same.

    "Hum. They''re dead. You...you can return to your seat¨C " Ainsley paused before retracting her words.

    "Ah, no. Let Axelle be the coachman. I think if we have another ambush, he can deal with it easily. If it''s you, you''re a healer. You should be inside the carriage."

    Ainsley wasn''t biased or something. She only thought of this after Axelle easily killed the assassins. If there were unforeseen circumstancester, Axelle could deal with it better than Nouvan.

    Plus, she didn''t know how to face Axelle after she saw him killing people for the first time.

    She actually knew that she was also not innocent, and she often killed people brutally, but this was the first time she saw humans melt into nothingness¡­

    It''s a bit scary.

    However, Axelle didn''t think this way because he could only see the remnant of the assassins'' bodies, and they also soon melted into nothingness.

    Thus, even when he''s timid, he wasn''t too affected. In fact, he even contacted Ainsley through the carriage''smunication ball without feeling anything strange.

    "M-master, I''ve dealt with the assassins. W-what should I do next?"

    Facing Axelle''s innocent voice that seemed like he hadn''t done anything scary, Ainsley didn''t know whether to cry orugh.

    Axelle...your innocence can be scary, okay? If not for my love for you, my child, I would have been spooked to death.

    Ainsley massaged her temple and told Axelle to stay in his position until they arrived at the mausoleum.

    Axellle already knew the way to go to the mausoleum, so he happily epted his new task.

    For Ainsley to give him a task, he''s already so happy. After all, being trusted with a task means that he could be helpful to Ainsley and could repay her kindness.

    That baby even gave him a lot of shares from the potion business even though he still received his monthly wage.

    His master is really too kind! No one has ever treated him kindly like this. She even protected him just like how she protected her other mafia members.

    For her, he is the same as the others. She didn''t discriminate against his blue skin or weird family background.

    Even when he''s a failure as an elf, she didn''t look at him with eyes full of disgust¡­

    His master is the best, ah!

    Axelle happily took the job as the carriage''s driver while not knowing that Ainsley already thought of training Axelle to be a warrior too.

    At least he would be able to protect himself if someone wanted to kidnap or do something to him!

    Of course, at first, Ainsley was a bit scared of Axelle''s power, but then, she thought of how Axelle is so kind and nice¡­

    How could she bear to fear him or be disgusted with his way of fighting? She couldn''t, okay?

    Axelle is as precious as the other mafia members, not only because he''s an alchemist but because of Axelle himself.

    Once she epted him into the family, no matter who he was, as long as he was loyal and wouldn''t betray the family, she would do her best to protect him.

    It''s her duty as the family head!

    With that in mind, the group spent two hours before they finally arrived at their destination.

    It was already tea time when they arrived, but the mausoleum was still bustling with visitors¨C mainly the shamans and wild spirits.

    When Ainsley arrived, she directly rushed to the centre of the mausoleum'' hall.

    Godfather, I''m here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 673 - "Kdramas Plot"

    <h4>Chapter 673 - "Kdrama''s Plot"</h4>

    Truthfully, when Ainsley first heard that the Godfather woke up, she tried to contact him in her mind using their connection.

    However, the Godfather didn''t answer, and It seemed as if he didn''t hear her voice at all.

    Maybe because he just woke up, and the link between them was still unstable. That''s why Ainsley couldn''t contact the Godfather.

    Ainsley simply wanted to contact the Godfather to tell him to wait at the mausoleum because she would pick him up.

    If he suddenly went out and they missed each other, wouldn''t that be funny? Unfortunately, she couldn''t contact the Godfather.

    Still, she believed that the Godfather wouldn''t go out of the mausoleum for no reason. Even if he did, he would go back to the Sloan Family''s mansion, and they should have crossed paths.

    After all, there''s only one path from the mansion to the mausoleum, even if it''s not thend route but the air route.

    Thus, since Ainsley didn''t meet the Godfather for the two hours after she departed from the mansion, she was sure that the Godfather didn''t leave the mausoleum at all.

    Her guess was right. The moment she ran to the center of the mausoleum''s hall, she saw the figure that she had been waiting for, busy talking to a bunch of spirits in the air.

    His back was facing Ainsley, so Ainsley couldn''t see his face, but just from his back alone, Ainsley knew that it was The Godfather.

    Tears welled up inside Ainsley''s eyes. She immediately ran to the Godfather''s ce while shouting in her mind, talking to the Godfather.

    [Godfather! I''m here! Ahhhh, you''re awake! Huhuhuhu I''m so d¨C ]

    This time, the Godfather obviously received Ainsley''s words. He heard the voice of a child in his mind, and he subconsciously furrowed his eyebrows.

    Before Ainsley could speak, the man turned around and looked down at the tiny dumpling below him.

    [Who are you? Why can you speak in this lord''s mind?]

    ¡­.!

    Those two sentences were like knives cutting Ainsley''s heart to pieces. The wound was so deep that it traumatised Ainsley.

    [...wha...what? G-Godfather...i-it is me¡­]

    Ainsley halted her steps and looked up at the Godfather with a shocked face. She still looked as if she was in disbelief. Well, yes, she''s in disbelief.

    [Godfather? This is me, Ain...uh, you¨C ]

    The Godfather didn''t let Ainsley continue her words. He just looked at her coldly and snorted.

    [Who are you? Ain? This Lord never heard of you. Speak. How could you speak in this lord''s mind? Did you establish a contract with this lord? Are you a shaman?]

    The series of questions stabbed Ainsley''s heart deeply. The Godfather''s cold voice, his indifferent look, even that trace of impatience in his eyes almost pushed the baby to the abyss.

    Even Zev, who could hear the Godfather''s voice in Ainsley''s mind, was shocked to the bone. He looked at the Godfather with his mouth hanging open.

    [W-what are you saying, Dave?! Are you joking? This is not funny! How could you say that to my host¨C ]

    The Godfather suddenly sent a cold gaze at Zev. He lifted his eyebrows as if looking at trash.

    [And who are you? So noisy. Don''t call this lord''s name so casually. How shameless. Dying at such a young age might have damaged your brain, huh?]

    This was the first time Zev heard the Godfather speaking like that to him, with a merciless tone as if the Godfather was speaking to a random thug in the alley.

    Even when the Godfather was his host and hated him deeply, Zev had never got this treatment at all.

    Thus, when the Godfather treated Zev like that, the poor toddler spirit was so shocked that he peed his diaper.

    [D-d-dave? Are you crazy? Why are you like this? Are you angry at me because I can''t protect you? I know it''s my fault that you got hurt, b-but!]

    The Godfather furrowed his eyebrows and clicked his tongue, looking disgusted at Zev. He waved his hand carelessly and showed his back at the toddler spirit.

    [Scram. You crazy spirit. What a fool. Don''t act as if you know this lord.]

    That onest sentence broke Zev''s patience. His eyes reddened and as if he suffered a big grievance, he clung to Ainsley''s shoulder before a faint sobbing noise echoed in the hall.

    [W-waaaah!! Dave hated me! He acted as if he didn''t know me! Wahhhhh! Hosttttt! Wahhhh!!]

    Maybe because Zev turned himself into a toddler spirit, his IQ and temperament were also affected. He didn''t look like someone who had lived for countless years and only looked like a naive little baby.

    His cry was particrly loud that even the Godfather started to get annoyed at it, but he didn''t bother to look at Zev.

    As for Ainsley? The Godfather only thought that the baby looked familiar before he cast that thought aside and started to ignore her too.

    Unlike Zev who thought that the Godfather simply hated him for not helping the Godfather when he''s in need, Ainsley''s mind was still working well.

    She knew that something was terribly wrong, and she knew what went wrong.

    [Zev¡­.the Godfather...I think he...he lost his memories.]

    Ainsley had difficulties spatting out these few words, but no matter what, her healthy brain could conclude what happened in seconds.

    The signs already told her that the Godfather didn''t remember her or Zev. He only knew his identity, and that''s all.

    He...he lost his memories¨C GODDAMMIT!!

    When Zev heard Ainsley''s words, he was so scared that he fell to the floor with a soft thud.

    !

    [L-losing his memories? Amnesia? Is this a plot in a Kdrama or what? How could he suddenly lose his memories??]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 674 - "Isnt A Native"

    <h4>Chapter 674 - "Isn''t A Native"</h4>

    [How could he lose his memories?? His injuries aren''t even rted to his brain!]

    Zev refused to believe Ainsley''s words.

    If he believed her, it means admitting the fact that the Godfather wouldn''t remember him or Ainsley anymore.

    Especially Zev. He didn''t have any connection to the Godfather if not for his identity as the Godfather''s former system.

    Once the Godfather forgot Zev''s existence, there''s nothing that could prove their rtionships, unlike Ainsley, who still had her shaman link connected to the Godfather.

    Zev felt like the future would be bleak. He is a system''s spirit, but he has emotions akin to that of humans. He had good feelings toward the Godfather.

    How could he ept that the Godfather forgot him and even acted that way??

    Zev started to bawl and cry while also thinking of a way to restore the Godfather''s memory.

    At the same time, Ainsley told Axelle and Nouvan to wait outside while she racked her brain to solve this sudden trouble.

    She didn''t think that the Godfather''s injuries were so troublesome that they even made him lose his memories.

    What a good feat.

    The exorcists¨C if this baby didn''t kill you guys, she would just go back to her original world!

    Ainsley was so angry that her teeth started to ache, but her heart ached even more.

    The impact on the Godfather''s memories must be because the injuries stimted something traumatic enough to confuse the Godfather''s brain.

    The Godfather had endured many wounds and pains several times scarier than the one inflicted by the exorcists, but maybe it was the first time his spirit body was attacked.

    He was so traumatised that he lost his memories?

    Ainsley felt the need to dig out the exorcists'' souls and toyed with them for a lifetime.

    Look! Such a good man like the Godfather...you guys ruined him!

    Ainsley owed too much to the Godfather.

    She knew that the Godfather should be stronger than now, but he couldn''t even use a lot of his abilities because her body wouldn''t be able to bear the impact.

    If the Godfather made a contract with a stronger shaman, he wouldn''t have been in this kind of situation.

    It was all her fault, okay? Isn''t she a shackle that tied the Godfather and dragged him down?

    Ainsley seriously considered whether she should cut her contract with the Godfather. However, that would damage her body and also damage the Godfather''s spirit body.

    She didn''t want that¡­

    If so, she should just search for an item that could boost her physical strength. That way, she could bear the Godfather''s immense abilities.

    After sorting out her messy thoughts, Ainsley took a deep breath and secretly looked at the Godfather.

    The spirit was currently talking to the other spirits, and he seemed to be eager to know more about his condition.

    Ah...he knew that he lost his memories, right? If that''s the case¡­

    Ainsley beckoned some spirits around the Godfather to talk to her, and after a few small talks, she went to the point.

    [Guys, the Godfather just lost his memories. Can you help him recall his memories? Especially toward me, his shaman.]

    The spirits here were already used to Ainsley''s presence ever since she created the new mausoleum''s business.

    They knew that this little shaman was the big boss of their heaven, so they were pleased to curry favour with her.

    And this is a good opportunity!

    One of the younger spirits immediately beat his chest and nodded eagerly. [Leave it to me, boss! I''ll help you! I''ll tell Lord Godfather about your identity!]

    Another spirit interjected the previous one and also spoke with all of her might.

    [No, no, leave it to me. I know that the lord''s temperament isn''t as brutal as before because of this problem. I can definitely approach him for you, Lil boss!]

    Several other spirits fought for the noble mission, and Ainsley let all of them try. Bit by bit, those talking with the Godfather were reced by the spirits working for Ainsley.

    When the Godfather asked about the link he had with a certain shaman, the spirits happily answered.

    [Milord, the baby that you just ignored is the shaman that you chose to form a contract with! She''s the genius of the century, the youngest mafia boss in history¨C Ainsley Sloan!]

    The spirits spared no effort to tter Ainsley.

    They praised the Godfather''s keen eyes for discovering this kind of good seed, and they also listed Ainsley''s brilliant achievements that she achieved alongside the Godfather.

    [A greedy family previously upied Milord''s mausoleum, but Milord''s little shaman waged war on them and won beautifully!]

    [Yes, yes! She cooperated well with Milord and massacred those people¡­]

    [I heard from the seniors that have upied this mausoleum for decades...that baby is really amazing. She let go of all the spirits trapped here and changed the rules.]

    [Yes, yes. Now, we alle here on our own, and we aren''t forced to live here just to benefit the humans. The new owner is really kind to us!]

    [In fact, when Milord went into a deepa, she assigned tons of strong spirits to guard you and also set up several protective barriers and arrays...all for you, Milord!]

    [Milord, your little shaman is really pitiful. She''s still a kid, yet she already withstands such heavy responsibility¡­]

    Because the spirits kept talking about Ainsley and her rtionship with the Godfather, the cold and amnesiac Godfather was finally curious about the baby he just ignored.

    He pretended not to look at Ainsley while secretly sneaking a nce.

    That''s the shaman that he chose? Tiny, looking so weak...her plus point is only her cute face.

    Ah, wait, what''s with her soul? She didn''t seem to be a native!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 675 - "Memory Loss Status Ailment"

    <h4>Chapter 675 - "Memory Loss Status Ailment"</h4>

    The Godfather felt that Ainsley''s soul was a bit simr to his soul.

    She is...a transmigrator?

    The Godfather was taken aback at the discovery. He''s stronger than other spirits, and thus, he was much more sensitive to things such as one''s soul.

    With just a nce, he could sense that the baby''s soul was from another world and...it was in bad shape. It''s as if there were foreign things inside her soul, slowly harming it.

    When he realised this fact, he didn''t know why but his heart instantly ached for the baby. He even felt like hugging the baby and did his best to help her take out those weird things in her soul.

    But...he didn''t even know who the baby was¡­

    The spirits said that this baby was the shaman he made a contract with. He could see why he did that...maybe because she''s also not from this world, just like him.

    But really, he couldn''t remember anything. It was as if his memory was hidden somewhere, leaving nothing but his memory of his identity and his life history.

    Unfortunately, he also forgot some scenes in his life history...he felt like he had just lost something important.

    He kept feeling this way, especially after seeing that toddler spirit.

    Could a toddler die and have a deep grievance enough to be a spirit? He didn''t know whether to pity this toddler or not for having such a hard life.

    Anyway...these two...the toddler spirit and the baby, both of them gave him a weird feeling. His heart felt existed upon seeing them, but his rationality rejected them for being strangers.

    The sh irritated him, and the Godfather couldn''t control his expression as he looked at Ainsley. He kept his eyebrows furrowed tightly as if he were about to kill a fly with his eyebrows.

    [You. Little brat. This Lord heard that you''re this lord''s contracted shaman?]

    When the Godfather suddenly asked like that, Ainsley''s heart skipped a beat from joy. Of course, she didn''t show it outside and politely nodded.

    [Yes, uncle. I''m your contracted shaman.]

    Ainsley knew that the Godfather who had lost his memory wouldn''t be so kind to her. Thus, she paid attention to her words so as not to anger him.

    The Godfather nodded at Ainsley''s calm answer.

    In his heart, he felt a slightly good impression of the baby, mainly because she wasn''t like other shaman children who would cry if they could see him, even when it was only once out of an ident.

    Those children were older than this baby, but they''re so cowardly. Even when he was still alive, children were afraid of him.

    This was the first time someone could look so mature and calm in front of him. He suddenly believed in his judgement over choosing a little shaman to be his contract shaman.

    Hum, this girl isn''t bad.

    The Godfather coughed to hide his thoughts before slowly interrogating Ainsley.

    [As you can see, this lord can''t remember anything aside from this lord''s life history. That too, only a few months ago. In short, this lord can''t remember when this lord met you or other things.]

    Of course, he also forgot Zev''s existence, as if he''s not there in his life in the first ce.

    When Ainsley heard that the Godfather''s memory loss was only partial, she didn''t know whether to cry or not. How could it be such a coincidence that he forgot her and Zev?

    Maybe...the two people he remembered the most were her and Zev...and that''s why when he suffered from the trauma, his mind automatically forgot them?

    Illogical, but Ainsley could only think of that as the reason for this case.

    Well, she also thought that maybe the side effect of the exorcists'' attacks would be forgetting one''s dearest friends or family...and that''s why the Godfather forgot her and Zev¡­

    Anyway, it''s clear that the Godfather only forgot all things rted to Ainsley and Zev.

    Ainsley took her time sending this information to Zev while she responded to the Godfather.

    [It''s okay, uncle. You suffered major injuries a few months ago, and you fell into a deepa. Maybe you lost your memories because of the longa...and it''s only a partial memory loss too.]

    A pity that the people you forgot were us. Tsk!

    Even Zev thought that this case was abnormal. He used his knowledge as a system that had lived for the countless years to search for this abnormality''s cause¡­

    And he did find it. It''s just that...ugh¡­

    It turned out, the partial memory loss was really the side effect of the exorcists'' attack.

    One of the attacks, especially the trumpet attack, had a side effect of blurring one''s memories of their most precious people.

    The Godfather didn''t have this side effect before because he instantly fell into a deepa to sustain his injuries. That''s his way of persevering with such an injury that could kill him.

    But now that the Godfather had recovered fully, the side effects kicked in¡­

    The effect should havested for a few days but if they had a healer that could erase residual effects from one''s special ability, the Godfather could regain his memories in hours.

    Zev remembered that Nouvan was a healer that could disperse status ailment on the victim of one''s special ability.

    Nouvan could try to erase this side effect!

    Zev''s eyes brightened. He immediately floated around Ainsley and talked non-stop in her mind.

    [Hurry, get Nouvan to heal the Godfather! He lost his memories because of a special ability''s status ailment. Nouvan can cure him!]

    When Ainsley heard Zev''s sudden suggestion, even if she didn''t believe him, she also immediately contacted Nouvan to have a try.

    Let''s do this!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 676 - "Memory Shards"

    <h4>Chapter 676 - "Memory Shards"</h4>

    When Nouvan heard what happened, although he couldn''t see the Godfather, he was instantly taken aback.

    The Godfather lost his memories of their family head? Isn''t that dangerous? He has to help!

    However¡­.

    Nouvan scratched his cheeks and looked at Ainsley with a trace of embarrassment in his eyes.

    "Uh...family head, I can only heal human beings...I...I can''t heal a spirit. You know...to heal a spirit, we need a special healer¡­"

    If there''s a soul healer that could heal one''s soul, and there were exorcists who could harm spirits, there would also be spirit healers who could heal the dead spirits.

    This kind of ability user was usually very close to the shamans and would always be the shamans'' number one saviour.

    After all, one couldn''t heal a wounded, dead spirit without potions. Only spirit healers could.

    Well, of course, usually, the spirits wouldn''t be wounded unless they met exorcists. That''s why the soul healer was more popr than spirit healers.

    The number of exorcists was small, and so, the number of spirits they could hunt was also not that many.

    Now...spirit healers...a soul healer is already rare, even rarer than shamans. Spirit healers...their number is even smaller than exorcists!

    Even the number of soul healers are more than spirit healers.

    Of course, what Ainsley wanted was a soul healer who had already turned into a dead spirit. That way, she could borrow their soul healer ability.

    Now...uh...she needed a spirit healer. Heck...that''s even rarer than soul healers!

    Ainsley felt a massive headache. She thought that Nouvan could heal the Godfather, but she forgot that the Godfather is just a spirit.

    He''s not a normal human being anymore.

    Ainsley looked at Zev with sorrow overflowing from her eyes.

    [Zev, we need to find a spirit healer to recover the Godfather''s memories instantly...is there any other way?]

    Ainsley paused before exining her intention.

    [Maybe we can try to recover his memories bit by bit, no need to rush¡­if there''s a way to recover the Godfather''s memories slowly but surely, we should try.]

    Zev was disappointed that Nouvan couldn''t heal the memory loss status ailment on the Godfather''s body.

    Well, it''s not because Nouvan is weak, but because he''s not the right healer to heal the Godfather.

    Even when the Godfather was seriously injured, he could only rely on Axelle''s potions and absorbed a lot of spiritual energy from the mausoleum''s unique field.

    Now...getting rid of the status ailment...yeah, that''s hard.

    [Hmmm, let me think of another way to stimte that dumbass'' memories.] Zev refused to give up on recovering the Godfather''s memories.

    If they couldn''t find a spirit healer, maybe they should use another method...such as...what? Showing things or a scene that can trigger the Godfather''s memories?

    How about acting out the same scene again to help the Godfather remember?

    Zev thought that this was quite a good n and they should try it. He quickly exined his n to Ainsley before telling her which scene she should act out.

    [Since we are now at the mausoleum, is there any scene between you and Dave involving the mausoleum? Maybe the mausoleum battle¡­]

    [...it is impossible. At that time, the Godfather possessed me...and then I massacred people. Can you ask the Godfather to have me again this time?]

    The Godfather didn''t remember her, after all. Would he do that?

    Still, Zev insisted that Ainsley tried asking the Godfather to possess her. Maybe he would feel familiar with the possession process and would recover his memories bit by bit.

    Just like that, Ainsley turned to look at the silent Godfather and nodded.

    [Uncle, how about you try possessing me? You have kept me countless times before. If you do it again, maybe you can remember something.]

    The Godfather heard Ainsley''s words, but he subconsciously furrowed his eyebrows.

    Mmmmm ....possessing a shaman...he couldn''t remember this little shaman, but if he could recover his memories...sounds good.

    [Okay. This Lord will try. Don''t resist and trust this lord. This Lord won''t be so bored to harm you or anything.]

    It was obviously the Godfather''s ''first time'' possessing Ainsley, but he subconsciously knew to adjust his aura and not to influence the little shaman heavily.

    All of this was his instinct, his reflex that was etched deeply inside his mind.

    He didn''t know why but he knew that if he wasn''t careful, he could end up harming the little shaman, and whenever he thought of it, he would feel ufortable!

    Thus, while the Godfather slowly possessed Ainsley, he controlled his aura very well.

    Without him knowing, when he firmly took control over Ainsley''s body, a familiar feeling touched his heart.

    It was as if he had done this countless times. He was so calm and casual, even though he should have been very excited to move using a human body once more.

    Because of the familiar feeling, his memories were triggered bit by bit, and memory shards slowly invaded his mind.

    The shards are chaotic and weren''t neat, his memories were jumbled here and there, but he could remember the days he spent at a mansion, possessing a certain baby again and again.

    It was as if he was training with the bit of shaman¡­

    And he knew the little shaman. She''s Ainsley, the one he took as his disciple.

    He couldn''t remember how they first met or anything after that, but he remembered the harsh training he gave to the baby.

    He was somehow a bit speechless with his former self who still had the whole memories.

    Why are you so cruel to such a tiny baby? This kind of training is too difficult for a toddler!

    My other self, you''re so cruel!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 677 - "Hurry, Kick Me!"

    <h4>Chapter 677 - "Hurry, Kick Me!"</h4>

    The Godfather didn''t possess Ainsley for too long. He quickly went out of the baby''s body after a few seconds and immediately looked at Ainsley with aplicated gaze.

    [...this lord remembers tiny bits about you. This Lord remembers that you''re this lord''s disciple, and this lord often gave you hellish training.]

    When the Godfather blurted out thest sentence, his voice became quieter, as if he was too reluctant to say it out loud.

    Well...he is actually embarrassed that his former self had the heart to torture this toddler¡­

    However, Ainsley didn''t mind the Godfather''s strange behaviour at all. Her focus was on what he said.

    When she was sure that she didn''t hear it wrong, her face beamed, and tears slowly gathered at the corner of her eyes.

    [Uncle Godfather...y-you remembered me!]

    Even if the Godfather only recalled a few of his memories about her, Ainsley was already so excited that she had an impulse to give out discounted prices for the mausoleum'' visitors.

    Yes! This method worked! If so, we only had to act out the scenes that the Godfather did in the past, and the rest of his memories would recover naturally.

    Ainsley looked back at Zev with joy in her eyes, but Zev didn''t look that happy. He also wanted the Godfather to remember him, but his moments with the Godfather were all when he was still alive.

    If he acted out the scene when the Godfather is just a spirit, the feeling would be different...and he also knew that what he did to the young Godfather wasn''t that good.

    He''s too mischievous because he was bored without apanion. Thus, when seeing such a good teasing target, he couldn''t hold back anymore.

    Hmmm...if he wanted the Godfather to remember him from scratch, he had to bully the Godfather¡­

    Whether the Godfather would kill him after recovering bits of his memories or not...that''s questionable.

    If the Godfather remembered the whole story, he wouldn''t kill Zev. But if he only remembered parts of it, he might think that Zev was a bully and his enemy.

    The Godfather might kill Zev on the spot¡­

    Thinking like that, Zev shuddered. He suddenly didn''t want the Godfather to remember him!

    s, after recalling his memories of Ainsley, even though only a tiny bit of it, the Godfather set his eyes on Zev.

    He remembered that this toddler spirit called him with his real name and looked so intimate...this spirit must be someone precious to him too, right?

    He had to recover his memories of this brat too!

    That''s why the Godfather suddenly looked at Zev and spoke in a cold voice.

    [You. Act out a scene for this lord. That way, this lord can remember you even if only for a tiny bit.]

    Zev felt as if thunder struck his mind.

    Act out a scene for you? What scene? Sleeping on yourp, clinging to your thigh, acting spoiled, getting kabedon-ed?

    Zev felt that he better die rather than act out those scenes!

    A pity...Ainsley didn''t know Zev''s thoughts and very kindly encouraged him. She even picked up a scene for him to act out.

    [Zev, get the Godfather to press you to the wall, just like back then when the two of you were talking about something secretive behind me!]

    Ainsley''s words pped Zev''s cheek until the toddler spirit was about to cry.

    Whaaaat?! You saw that scene? Fck! Wasn''t that when the Godfather told him to limit Ainsley''s abilities up to five?

    The scene is really ambiguous, ah. If someone else saw it, they might really misunderstand him. Maybe they thought he and the Godfather had an affair??

    Noooo!!

    Zev''s face flushed red as he hurriedly shook his head.

    [No, no, not that scene. L-let''s just get him to kick me...you know, the one he did when he first met me after countless years.]

    The two''s first reunion scene was still fresh in Ainsley''s mind because she saw how the Godfather kicked Zev mercilessly until Zev''s face was t with the ground.

    No, his whole upper body was buried, only leaving his twitching legs facing the sky.

    Ainsley''s lips twitched at the thought, and she carefully asked Zev.

    [Are you sure? Isn''t that scene...embarrassing? Uh, and the Godfather might think that you guys are enemies. Also...you have to go back to your original form¡­]

    It''s easier to act out the kabedon scene, right? The one where the Godfather cornered Zev to the wall!

    Zev ignored Ainsley''s gossipy gaze and resolutely chose the scene of their first reunion.

    He quickly changed his form back to his adult form, and without him knowing, the Godfather who saw this scene was stunned beyond imagination.

    ¡­.can a spirit change their appearance? They can''t, right? So...howe this guy can? From a snotty toddler to a handsome and elegant young man wearing ancient Chinese clothing¡­

    Uh...is he an immortal? Did hend into the wrong world? This world isn''t a cultivation world, okay?

    The Godfather still remembered his identity. Thus, he knew that he''s a transmigrator and this world is a fantasy world...western fantasy, not eastern!

    The Godfather was utterly dumbfounded.

    The strange thing was¨C when he saw that young man with his wide robes and paper fan...he felt that...the young man is so familiar.

    It was as if he had seen this young man a few times before, long... a long time ago.

    The young man''s beautiful face was etched deeply in his mind that it was impossible he could forget the guy.

    The Godfather was about to recall something when the handsome young man suddenly ran to his location while wailing.

    [Dave! Hurry, kick me!]

    ...fck??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 678 - "Flood Of Memories"

    <h4>Chapter 678 - "Flood Of Memories"</h4>

    When the Godfather saw Zev running toward him while asking to be kicked, even when the Godfather didn''t remember Zev, his instinct was triggered.

    Yes, he suddenly had an impulse to kick this stranger right on his butt! And that''s what the Godfather did.

    With Zev''s body being a spirit body, the Godfather could touch him. Thus, the next second, before Zev could say anything, the Godfather already lifted his right leg and¡­

    PA!

    He kicked Zev until the young man''s body drew a beautiful arc in the air before directly hitting the hall''s floor.

    !

    Zev could only widen his eyes in disbelief as his upper body got buried in the hall''s floor, reying the exact scene as when he first reunited with the Godfather.

    At the same time, the Godfather witnessed this familiar scene and got a deja vu.

    Before long, something just sparked his memories and bit by bit...he came to remember his first reunion with Zev.

    However, unlike how the Godfather only remembered a few his memories with Ainsley, that scene Zev acted out was a key scene and directly triggered many chained experiences¡­.

    Such as why he wanted to kick Zev when he first met the guy once more. Why Zev changed into his toddler form even when he was actually an adult.

    Why Zev wears ancient china clothing, seemingly like someone from another world¡­

    Why did Zev call him by his name, not with his title ''The Godfather''...

    All his memories of Zev came back like a flood, and for a moment, the Godfather closed his eyes to digest this huge amount of information.

    His memories started from their first reunion to their current situation before flowing back to the first time he met Zev as a host and a system.

    Since the amount of memories between them were much more than Ainsley, the Godfather''s mind couldn''t withstand it.

    The Godfather looked like he was in so much pain, yet he only gritted his teeth stubbornly!

    The Godfather didn''t even let out a muffled groan. Only, a bead of sweat started to trickle down his forehead, and his face looked paler than usual.

    Even when he''s only a spirit, he could still feel pain when it was rted to his soul, spiritual body, or his mind.

    Thus, seeing the Godfather in so much pain, Zev was so agitated that he wished the Godfather wouldn''t remember him just yet.

    Ahhhh, can''t you take it slow? Just recover your memories bit by bit! Who told you to recover the whole data? Your brain will crash!

    And those memories with Zev had many ups and downs, which influenced one''s emotions. The Godfather wasn''t an exception.

    The guy looked as if he was on a roller coaster of emotion.

    Sometimes he wouldugh, sometimes his face would turn ck, sometimes he looked like he was itching to beat someone¡­

    And then there''s a look of sorrow on his face. There''s a deep grievance too¡­

    The Godfather stayed like this for fifteen minutes before he could sort out his feelings and memories of Zev.

    Once he was sure that he had calmed down, the man slowly opened his eyes, and his golden pupils looked straight at Zev''s ck obsidian eyes.

    The Godfather''s gaze was so direct with a hint of something strange that even Ainsley could feel the Godfather''splicated emotions.

    It was as if he had just met his long-lost friend, but this friend was also more than a friend, yet he didn''t know what more than a friend was.

    The Godfather''s emotion was so chaotic that he had to inhale and exhale a few times before approaching Zev with a shallow smile on his face.

    [Alfster¨C no. Zev.] The Godfather''s voice was hoarse as he paused in front of Zev, not knowing what to do or say.

    However, a few secondster, he let out a long sigh and shook his head helplessly.

    [I''m back.]

    When Zev heard this once sentence, he instantly burst into tears as his body went ''poooff''¨C he changed back into his toddler form.

    [Dave! Ahhhh! You finally recovered your memories! This is great¨C ]

    Zev wanted to throw himself into the Godfather''s embrace and kissed the guy out of excitement when the bitter Ainsley cleared her throat, rming the two.

    [Mmmm...I hope you guys don''t forget me. The Godfather had only remembered Zev, right? I''m still forgotten, right?]

    When Ainsley said this, the two men stiffened. They slowly looked at Ainsley with a trace of embarrassment in their eyes.

    Uhhh they were so immersed in their own world that they forgot this little ancestor¡­

    Zev hurriedly tried to appease Ainsley by circling the baby''s head while throwing out imaginary flower petals.

    [Hehehe, don''t be mad, host. The Godfather already remembered me, so...he will remember you soon! He will recover all his memories about you in no time.]

    Even the Godfather strangely cooperated with Zev to console this little shaman that he didn''t know too well.

    [Yes. This Lord can''t remember you too well, but this lord has a vague inkling of you...this lord should recover memories of you in a few days.]

    As long as someone stimted him, it is. If not, it would be hard¡­

    After all, he recovered his memories of Zev because the scene where the little guy acted out was a key scene that allowed him to remember the past and present.

    Hearing this, Ainsley decided to temporarily put aside the matter about the Godfather''s missing memories and started to exin the family''s current situation instead.

    [That''s the situation. I hope that uncle can follow me back to the mansion before the second round starts.]

    Truthfully, without them knowing, it was already nighttime when they stopped the Godfather''s treatment n¡­.

    Time is tight!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 679 - "The Trapping Net"

    <h4>Chapter 679 - "The Trapping Net"</h4>

    Time is tight! No matter what, they had to rush back quickly and prepare for the tournament''s second round.

    The Godfather already remembered Zev, so he epted Ainsley''s invitation to visit her mansion.

    The group quickly went into their carriage and departed from the mausoleum without even taking a break.

    On the way, they stopped a few times to eat dinner, but after that, they went straight to the mansion and arrived when the sun rose on the horizon.

    There would still be 15+ hours left until the tournament''s second round started, so they could all rx.

    Unfortunately, things weren''t that easy.

    A few hours before they arrived at the Sloan Mansion''s territory, the Naran Family realised something had gone wrong with the assassins they sent out.

    They didn''t receive any message from the assassins, not a single one of them! This made the Naran Family rmed.

    They immediately assumed that the mission had failed, and Ainsley might have discovered the assassins. She should have linked the assassins with their family too¡­

    If she had proof of the assassins attacking her being someone from the Naran Family, their family could be disqualified. After all, everything is okay as long as you''re not caught.

    One couldn''t have the bosses, not until the tournament started. If it''s just an ''ident'', it''s alright, but if it''s a deliberate attempt with enough evidence to prove it¡­

    The Naran Family shuddered from head to toe. No. They had to intercept Ainsley froming back to her mansion.

    But if she went back before the tournament started, they couldn''t just attack her with their air forces¡­

    The Naran Family thought that Ainsley had evidence of their family attacking her before the tournament started. It was a pity...the baby didn''t have any recorder of the ''ident''.

    The assassins'' corpses were all gone too, so there''s nothing she could use to report the Naran Family.

    s, the clueless Naran Family was paranoid. They immediately formed a n to intercept Ainsley and attack her without revealing their family as the mastermind.

    In the end...they had one brilliant idea, the same idea as what Ainsley did to their family''snd troops on the way to the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    Yep. It was beasts and monsters stampede...but this one is flying-type. They could lure wild monsters and beasts to attack Ainsley''s carriage!

    Even if the baby could use charm ability to charm the monsters and beasts, they didn''t believe that she could continue to charm mid-level and high-level beasts or monsters non-stop.

    She could use energy crystals to replenish her energy, but even her body had limits to how many times she could empty out her energy before refilling it.

    Many forests surrounded the Sloan Family''s mansion, and it was normal for a lot ofnd monsters and beasts to lurk around.

    This was what the Sloan Family used to harass the Naran Family''snd troops. But...don''t forget, there were many flying-type monsters and beasts around too.

    It''s just that because the beasts sensed the aura of three sacred beasts inside the mansion, they had never dared to show off strength or bully the Sloan Family''s members around the mansion.

    As for the monsters, the barrier outside was enough to stop them.

    Now, with Zi asionally patrolling the backyard, more and more monsters chose to stray away from the mansion.

    Their instinct to obey a stronger monster made them afraid toe around the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    It was the same for the flying-type beasts and monsters.

    The beasts were clever, and they would purposely take a detour while the monsters, while stupid, would also avoid the mansion whenever they sensed Zi''s aura around.

    Even the aura of Zi''s children was enough for them to take a detour quietly.

    That''s why the Sloan Family never had to care about the many monsters and beasts around their mansion.

    But now...the Naran Family looked at the enticing powder in their hands and quietly ordered their air force to sprinkle this around Ainsley''s carriage.

    When they spotted Ainsley''s carriage from afar, they should get an ability user with an invisible special ability to sprinkle the powders around the carriage.

    The powders was called ''Beast & Monster Nightmare'', simply because it could arouse most beasts and monsters'' instinct to attack human beings.

    They would be unreasonable and go berserk just to attack whoever got the powder on them.

    The Naran Family stored the powder inside a special ice jade bottle to hide the powder''s smell and its effect from the monsters or beasts.

    But once the powder was out in the air¡­.

    Yeah, many flying beasts and monsters would go wild and attack that carriage!

    An air battle was always more dangerous than thend, not to mention when Ainsley''s carriage wasn''t a war chariot prepared for an air battle.

    The Naran Family could already imagine Ainsley''s end with this powder.

    Thus, they assigned more than ten people to carry the powder and pour all of them into the carriage''s surface. They just needed to wait for Ainsley''s arrival¡­

    And Ainsley did arrive when the sun just rose from the horizon. She was still a kilometre away from her mansion, but because her mansion was huge and tall, she could already see a glimpse of the building from afar.

    With such a pure white building surrounded by greens everywhere, how could it not be eye-catching?

    It''s just that...Ainsley didn''t use her radar ability anymore, thinking that she was already close to home.

    She also didn''t see the Naran Family''s air force because the air force had already retreated to the ground.

    The Naran Family prepared well to trap Ainsley with their powders. Their n was so meticulous that it was hard to fail.

    The trapping...is already spread.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 680 - "Flying Monsters And Beasts Stampede"

    <h4>Chapter 680 - "Flying Monsters And Beasts Stampede"</h4>

    Aside from the Naran Family''s meticulous n, the Sloan Family''s side also had a role in this n.

    Grandpa Yofan and the others didn''t bother to tell Ainsley about the Naran Family''s air force because they had their own air force in standby mode.

    They kept an eye on the Naran Family''s forces and was sure that Ainsley coulde back safely under their watch.

    They would have never thought that the Naran Family didn''t send their force to attack Ainsley but use powders to lure wild beasts and monsters...

    Ainsley herself also didn''t want to disturb her people''s rest because it was still so early in the morning. She didn''t send a message to her people that she was about to arrive.

    s...maybe because Ainsley''s luck was only at gold and she was used to being someone with a crystal luck level...gold level luck was actually akin to a bit of misfortune for her.

    This misfortune was quite a challenge.

    Ainsley and everyone inside the carriage didn''t notice that ten people had already seen the carriage and were already spreading the powder.

    Of course, they took a certain distance from the carriage, afraid that Ainsley would notice them. Thankfully, no one noticed anything wrong.

    Only the Godfather, with his strong sixth sense, suddenly felt an ominous sign.

    He wrinkled his eyebrows and looked at Ainsley with a stern gaze.

    [Lil brat. This Lord had a bad feeling. This Lord sensed many people hiding not far from our carriage, but this lord doesn''t know what they''re doing.]

    When the Godfather said this, Ainsley believed him and immediately used her radar ability to scan the surroundings.

    s, she only saw ten people wearing in clothes slowly disappearing from her radar''s range.

    Just sprinkling powders wasn''t that difficult. Thus, the ten people did their job in less than a minute. By the time Ainsley checked the situation with her radar, she only saw their retreating backs.

    Still, who was Ainsley? If she''s an idiot or just an average girl with no superior brain, she wouldn''t have been able to lead the Sloan Family.

    Once she saw the ten people''s retreating backs, not attacking her carriage at all, she knew that something was wrong.

    Her brain worked fast to deduct what kind of tricks those people did to her, and she could only think of one idea¡­

    They lured monsters and beasts into attacking her carriage.

    There''s no other hypothesis more suitable than this. Otherwise, why would the ten people quickly retreat without attacking her carriage?

    The Pegacorns were healthy, the carriage''s body was good, no sign of tampering.

    Thest possibility that could happen to them...the ten people had just sprinkled something onto their carriage that would bring danger.

    What kind of danger would one meet while travelling through the sky route? Only the flying beasts and monsters, ah!

    What thing could make flying beasts and monsters in a radius of one kilometre from the Sloan Mansion suddenly attack her carriage?

    Mysterious drugs, liquid, or powder, or maybe special blood that entice most flying beasts and monsters to attack her carriage blindly.

    Ainsley knew that the wild monsters and beasts near her mansion didn''t dare to go on a rampage because of her family''s three sacred beasts and Zi.

    Even when the sacred beasts were hidden inside that magic prairie, their aura was enough to threaten the other beasts, right?

    And Zi always came out in the afternoon to sleep in the backyard, plus patrolling the area at night.

    No monsters, bothnd and flying monsters, would dare to hang out around the mansion.

    But if the monsters and the beasts with their natural sensitive noses smelled something enticing¡­

    Ainsley instantly notified the people inside the carriage. She even had Axellee back to the carriage and let the Pegacorns fly by themselves to the mansion.

    "There will be tons of flying monsters and beasts attacking us. We won''t be able to arrive at the mansion like this. If we do, we will only attract trouble to our base¡­"

    Ainsley paused before asking the Pegacorns to fly around the mansion, keeping a kilometre distance from the building. With how smart the Pegacorns were, they easily obeyed.

    "The Naran Family set us up. Before we get rid of the monsters and the beasts, we must note back to the mansion!"

    Ainsley knew that this kind of mysterious liquid, drugs, powder or whatsoever wouldn''t work for a long time. At most, only a few hours and the effect would be gone.

    Otherwise, there would be many people suffering from this kind of trick, right?

    The powder wasn''t that OP. They could only attain their unique effect for two hours before losing its effect.

    "For two to four hours, we will fly in the air and defend our carriage from the flying beasts or monsters stampede."

    Ainsley could actuallynd and choose any forests as hernding area, but that would only worsen her situation.

    The number ofnd beasts and monsters in this area was twice or four times more than the flying ones.

    They''d better go against the flying monsters and beasts, ah!

    After listening to Ainsley''s brief exnation, the people in the carriage all had ck faces.

    Even the Godfather, who technically lost his memories of Ainsley and couldn''t care less about the baby, was enraged.

    [Despicable. Scum! And we can''t even prove that the monsters or beasts stampede is because of the Naran Family.]

    The Godfather vented on behalf of Ainsley, but the baby only smiled mysteriously before taking out an item from her spatial storage ne.

    "Don''t worry. Look, for the beasts, I have this item¡­"

    Ainsley showed the item that she got from the potion auction¡­

    The Super Beast Repellent!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 681 - "Super Beast Repellent"

    <h4>Chapter 681 - "Super Beast Repellent"</h4>

    Super beast repellent, a repellent that could even chase away sacred beasts!

    Of course, this only worked for a while and only one-time use, but it was enough to deter all beasts that would attack the carriage.

    Ainsley wasn''t stingy to use this repellent because right now, she basically could only use her charm, shaman, and radar ability.

    To fight against tons of monsters and beasts before the second round started was just stupid. If she could use the repellent, the carriage would be the safest ce aside from the mansion.

    "Let''s use this repellent. But this can only deter beasts, not monsters. As for the monsters...kill those who are not too useful. As for the useful monsters, I''ll charm them."

    Ainsley didn''t want to use her super beast repellent for nothing.

    Of course, she had to reap some benefits! There weren''t many flying-type monsters in her family.

    If she could catch tons of them and make them into a reward for her mafia members, her family''s strength would rise!

    "I only ept mid-level and high-level monsters. As for the low-level...if they''re not unique or rare, kill them all."

    Ainsley was confident in Axelle''s ability. Besides, Cellino was also here, and the Godfather as well...she could let the Godfather possess her for a while to massacre the low-level monsters.

    Of course, first, she better charmed the chosen monsters and used the monsters to battle the other monsters.

    Just right after exining her n, Ainsley and the others suddenly heard bird noises from afar, and even the wind seemed to be blowing harder than before.

    The group simultaneously looked out and saw the sky over the horizon slowly turning colourful. The horde was still far, yet one could already see their silhouettes.

    The powder''s smell was really strong to attract beasts and monsters from that far away!

    Ainsley immediately got Axelle to spray the super beast repellent around their body, the carriage, and the Pegacorns.

    The Pegacorns might feel ufortable, but since they''re under Ainsley''smand and contract, they endured the ufortable feelings and kept flying around the mansion.

    Contracted beasts and monsters usually could withstand this kind of repellent as long as their connection with their master was strong.

    The powder too.

    The Pegacorns didn''t go crazy because they were already tamed, and Ainsley skillfully coaxed them, letting go of their instinct and anxiety to act upon the powder or the repellent.

    But the wild beasts or monsters couldn''t do that¡­

    Of course, the reason why Ainsley also sprayed the super beast repellent to Pegacorns was so that the other beasts did not attack them.

    After all, those people might also have sprinkled the powder on the Pegacorns!

    At the same time, Cellino also received the repellent, and he subconsciously howled weakly.

    [Master, this repellent is really effective, ah! I feel like running away! Ugh! I''ll block my sense of smell! Gahhhh!]

    Cellino was about to puke because the repellent was so sensitive to his nose. He hurriedly sealed his sense of smell, and the repellent''s effect was finally reduced by half.

    Still, the other half was there...and it made him irritated¡­

    [Hahaha, sorry, Cel. Bear with it! After two hours, the effect will be gone too, and we will catch tons of monsters to sell. Okay, okay?]

    Or to strengthen their air force!

    [Hum¡­.okay, awoooo.]

    After the group was ready, the flying beasts and monsters horde was also already so close to the carriage that the people inside the carriage could finally see how many monsters and beasts wereing their way¡­

    Oh, God. It was definitely more than 100.

    There were just so many that Ainsley doubted whether they attracted ALL flying beasts and monsters in a radius of several hundred kilometres.

    Did the wind blow the powder''s smell everywhere, attracting this many enemies?!

    If there''s no super beast repellent, there''s no way they would survive!

    The group was already shuddering from head to toe as they watched the flying beasts and monsters'' eyes turn red from madness.

    "KAAAAK!"

    "KAOOOO!"

    "CHAA! CHAA!"

    "CHIP! CHIP!"

    Various noises prated their eardrums. If there carriage''s soundproof system wasn''t that good, their ears might have bled already.

    So noisy! It was like the end of the world!

    Ainsley and the others didn''t know that from afar, the flying beasts and monsters horde that surrounded their carriage looked like a colourful river.

    There were so many monsters and beasts that there couldn''t be more beasts and monsters than this.

    Right when the flying monsters and beasts entered the super beast''s repellent effective radius, the beasts'' faces instantly changed, and many of them suddenly didn''t know how to fly.

    They directly fell to the forests below them!

    "Kaaaa!"

    "Myaaaa!"

    "Auuuuu!"

    Various beasts fell to the ground like shooting stars.

    Of course, the beasts immediately regained their sense of flying right after leaving the super beast repellent''s effective radius.

    But then, the beasts didn''t dare toe closer anymore. The powder''s effect wasn''t as strong as the super beast repellent. The beasts were too disgusted to charge!

    Unlike the beasts, the monsters were still charging towards the carriage.

    Their number was actually a lot more than the beasts, but because the beasts already given up their attack, their number didn''t seem that many anymore.

    At least, Ainsley was sure that she could handle these monsters.

    "Axel. Target the low-level monsters!" Ainsleymanded Axelle while asking Nouvan to turn on the carriage''s special feature.

    With just one button, the carriage''s wall turned transparent, and even the floor also turned transparent.

    Like this, they could see their enemies clearly even without going out of the carriage.

    "Stay in the carriage and attack through the windows! But make sure no monsters cane in."

    Let the battle start!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 682 - "A Quarrel"

    <h4>Chapter 682 - "A Quarrel"</h4>

    Ainsley only opened one window for Axelle tounch his attack.

    After all, her charm ability would work even when she''s inside the carriage. She only had to pick her target, and her charm aura would hit them.

    With Ainsley''s precisemand, Axelle immediately started the bitter fight against the low-level monsters.

    Of course, he entrusted ze to Nouvan as he went busy shooting the corrosive ck liquid to any low-level monsters that tried to get into the carriage through the window.

    Tak. Tak. Tak! Zzzzzzzhhhh¡­

    Sizzling sounds mixed with the monsters'' screams echoed in the sky.

    The sunlight slowly fell on the carriage and the monsters, yet it only highlighted the bloody battle they were facing.

    Such loud noises and visual impact...how could those at the Sloan Mansion didn''t notice anything?

    Even if the flying monster horde was far from the Sloan Family''s mansion, their noises and number was enough to rm the Sloan Family members.

    "Quick! Find out what''s going on! Howe there are so many flying monsters gathering at that spot?"

    Grandpa Yofan, who usually woke up early, noticed the phenomenon and immediately asked his people to check out the situation.

    Using the magic telescope, the people at the Sloan Mansion could see the monsters'' horde is actually chasing something in the sky.

    And the monsters'' route seemed to be circling the Sloan Family even when they were so far away.

    How could they not be rmed?

    The Sloan Family''s air force and the scout team immediately tried to find out what happened, and after fifteen minutes, they returned to Grandpa Yofan with dark faces.

    "Reporting. The monsters are attacking a flying vehicle. We can''t see the vehicle clearly because the monster horde is too dense, but that vehicle should be a carriage."

    The air force leader, the current Ale branch family head, couldn''t help but purse his lips as he hesitated to tell more.

    The young man who took over his dad''s position for this second round''s territory siege was a bit nervous since it was his first time contributing to the family.

    Seeing the young man''s hesitant expression, Grandpa Yofan suddenly had a bad hunch¡­

    "What is it? What kind of carriage is it? Don''t tell me it''s our family''s carriage¨C "

    "I...I saw the beasts pulling the carriage for a split second, and they''re Pegacorn. So, I...I think¡­"

    The young man didn''t dare to continue his words. He knew full well what it meant to be surrounded by a horde of monsters in the sky.

    Their family head is in big trouble.

    How could Grandpa Yofan not realise this fact? When he confirmed his suspicion, the old man was so shocked that he wobbled.

    "Supreme elder!" The other members hurriedly rush to support the pale old man, but they were also as anxious as Grandpa Yofan.

    Our family head is trapped inside a monster horde...this is bad! We have to save her!

    Even the five buds and the other higher-ups who just heard of the news had the same thoughts of these air force elites.

    However, Grandpa Yofan gritted his teeth and shook his head.

    "No. We can''t send any personnel there. It''s akin to sending a suicide squad."

    Grandpa Yofan''s eyes reddened as he spoke in a trembling and hoarse voice.

    "Don''t you see how many monsters are over there? We can''t afford to lose personnel before the second round starts."

    !

    Elliana, Martin, the five buds, the elders, even the generals were stunned silly.

    What? What does it mean? Does it mean that Grandpa Yofan wants to abandon their family head?!

    The impulsive Jevon was the first one to explode. He didn''t care if he''s rude or anything, he suddenly rushed to Grandpa Yofan and grabbed the old man''s cor.

    Before anyone could stop him, the young man already shook Grandpa Yofan''s body as he looked up at the taller old man with a face looking like a wounded beast.

    "How could you! Old fart¨C how could you abandon mdy?? She''s in danger! Fck! I don''t care. I''m going there to save her. I''m a monster tamer. I can¨C "

    "Stop, stop, Jevon! Let go of the supreme elder!"

    Marietta hurriedly pulled Jevon, but the young man wouldn''t budge. He red at Grandpa Yofan, as if disappointed in the old man.

    "Old man. We can''t fight well in the second round without the family head. You know that! And I refuse to believe this monster horde has nothing to do with the Naran Family."

    Jevon spoke fast in one breath before he spoke in a more aggressive tone.

    "The Naran Family wanted mdy to be dead! How can we just sit down and wait?? No matter how many monsters there are, we should at least try to rescue the boss from the horde¨C "

    Grandpa Yofan suddenly pped Jevon''s disobedient w on his cor and snorted coldly.

    "Ignorant. You already know that the horde has something to do with the Naran Family. Have you ever thought about how the Naran Family did that?"

    The old man casually patted his wrinkled cor before looking at Jevon as if the young man was a brat. Well, he''s only 18, just like Raphael...and Jevon was hot-blooded and arrogant.

    Grandpa Yofan shook his head and spoke in a stern voice.

    "I suspect that the Naran Family poured something onto Ain''s carriage, attracting the whole flying monsters and even flying beasts in the area."

    "What¨C that, I know, but¨C " Jevon wanted to argue, but Grandpa Yofan was faster than him.

    "Listen. Ain can''te back before the luring effect is gone. That''s why she only circled the mansion from afar! You get it? She doesn''t want to drag us down."

    So, how could they disturb Ain''s n or intention?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 683 - "A Three-hour Battle"

    <h4>Chapter 683 - "A Three-hour Battle"</h4>

    If the Sloan Family sent people to help Ainsley, wouldn''t that contradict Ainsley''s intention?

    They might disturb the baby''s n that they didn''t know about¡­

    That''s not good!

    "I know that you''re all worried about Ain, but if we send people over, it will only benefit the Naran Family. Not to mention we might even be a burden for Ain."

    Grandpa Yofan tried to be calm and rational while understanding Ainsley''s state of mind.

    Ainsley should have been able to contact them for help, but she didn''t. It means that she didn''t want any reinforcement!

    "What we could do now is to make sure we are alert against the Naran Family''s air force and the uingnd troops. Also, if you want to vent your anger¡­"

    Grandpa Yofan gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he continued.

    "We can lure morend beasts and monsters so we can harass the Naran Family''snd troops. We should also spread awful smells into the air to disturb the Naran Family''s air force."

    No matter what, beasts and monsters had an excellent sense of smell.

    Even if the family didn''t have beasts or monsters repellent strong enough to be used in the actual air battlefield, they could use terrible smell to annoy the beasts and monsters, lowering their morale simply.

    This is a psychological battle!

    For beasts with high-level intelligence, this kind of battle is even more annoying. As for the monsters, they will be irritated, and they might asionally go against their masters.

    "Get it? If you guys understand, hurry and prepare for those things. The healer team should be ready to heal our boss when she returns. For now, please trust the family head''s ability!"

    Grandpa Yofan already sent out an official issue and even put them on the mission hall''s billboard. How could the members disobey themand?

    Even though the five buds and other elites were reluctant to stay still, they had no choice but to follow the arrangements.

    In the end, they could only pray that Ainsley would be alright. They knew that she was strong, stronger than anyone they knew, so...let''s trust her?

    While the members were worried sick of Ainsley, the baby was entangled in a bitter fight against the monsters.

    SLASH! Zzzztttt¡­ SLASH! SLASH!

    The sound of the wind shing monsters mixed with the sizzling noises from Axelle''s corrosive ability kept echoing in the air.

    Once in a while, the monsters would scream out of pain or simply trying to threaten Axelle and Cellino.

    Unfortunately, how could they beat Axelle''s corrosive ability and Cellino''s wind maniption?

    "Good, Axelle. Keep killing the low-level monsters! Cellino, help restrain the high-level monsters. Leave the mid-level to me."

    Ainsley excitedly spoke to Axelle and Cellino as her body glowed in a pink aura.

    While Axelle and Cellino were clearing ''useless'' monsters, she was busy using her charm ability to tame the mid-level monsters.

    After all, without her luck ability, the easiest targets to be tamed were the mid-level monsters, not the high-level monsters anymore.

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate to target arge batch of mid-level monsters while injecting a bit of her luck ability to boost the efficiency.

    It''s only a tiny bit, so there''s no harm done to her soul.

    SHAAAA¡­.SHAAA¡­

    The pink aura spread like a ripple on theke, immediately attacking the targeted monsters. The pink ripples hit many monsters, but only those targeted would be affected.

    In one attack, Ainsley already targeted close to 50 mid-level monsters.

    If she had her luck ability to boost herself or weaken the opponent, she could catch more than 100 monsters at the same time, which was insane.

    s, the baby could only rely on her charm ability alone. Still, the result was satisfactory.

    In just ten minutes or so, Ainsley finally affected the mid-level monsters that she picked, and the monsters showed signs of affections.

    "KUNGGG!"

    "Chirp!"

    "Kaaaak!"

    "Kweoongg!"

    Various coy voices sounded from the tamed mid-level monsters. The monsters looked as if they''re trying to get Ainsley''s attention by gently nudging the carriage¡­

    Well, it means that the taming is a sess.

    Right after Ainsley tamed the mid-level monsters, she didn''t hesitate tounch her next n. She made the tamed monsters fight other mid-level monsters that she hadn''t tamed!

    Of course, the untamed monsters were high-level monsters that Cellino were restricting, or some other weaker mid-level monsters.

    Even mid-level monsters had varied strength and ranks.

    In this case, Ainsley only tamed mid-level monsters that were in the intermediate stage or higher-level stage, about to evolve to high-level monsters.

    As for those who had just be mid-level monsters, Ainsley didn''t really want to keep them.

    Since she wasn''t sure if she could charm them all, she chose to save her energy to charm the high-level monsters instead.

    After all, even her mother raptor had evolved into a high-level monster after continuously consuming metal-rted cores that she fed for the past few months.

    What''s the use of keeping mid-level monsters that weren''t even in the intermediate stage?

    Just like that, Ainsley managed to kill many mid-level monsters in the early stages and kept the stronger monsters as her flying monster troop.

    At the same time, after settling the mid-level monsters, Ainsley cooperated with Cellino to deal with the high-level monsters.

    "Restrain their movements. I need to tame them one by one," Ainsley said to Cellino.

    For flying-type monsters, the worst ability they didn''t want to face is actually wind maniption ability.

    Just imagine, to fly, one needed to rely on wind.

    No matter what, if the wind was too strong or it kept going against you, even if you could fly, it would waste too much energy and effort.

    That''s the case for these monsters too.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 684 - "Returning Alive"

    <h4>Chapter 684 - "Returning Alive"</h4>

    With Cellino''s excellent wind maniption, the monsters found it hard to fly, not to mention attacking the beast.

    They did have long-range abilities, but most monsters had close-range abilities, unlike the beasts that had a higher percentage of having long-range abilities.

    This was why Cellino''s wind maniption was extremely effective against the monsters that had close-range abilities.

    The wind kept them away from Cellino and the carriage. How could they even attack, ah?

    Poor them.

    Well, right now, there weren''t a lot of high-level monsters, basically only twenty or less.

    But to tame one without using too much of her luck energy to assist her, Ainsley needed ten or so minutes to charm one monster.

    Even with Cellino''s help in restraining the monsters'' movement, the monsters'' instinct to defy humans was just too high.

    Without the luck maniption ability'' assistance to boost the charm ability to the extreme or weaken the target, Ainsley had to double or triple her effort to tame the high-level monsters with her charm.

    Because of this, the baby repeatedly exhausted her charm ability''s energy and had to use various energy crystals to keep up.

    Still, Ainsley was determined to tame all the high-level flying monsters sent to her door!

    It took more than three hours to tame all the high-level flying-type monsters, but at the same time, the powder''s effect was finally gone.

    The super beast repellent effect was also gone, but because the timing was right, the beasts didn''te back to attack the carriage for no reason.

    Three hours non-stop taming and battling the monster horde...countless monsters died in Axelle''s hand, leaving no corpses at all.

    Those that left corpses were all handled by Nouvan. Nouvan sucked the bodies into his spatial storage, and thankfully, he could fit all the monsters'' carcasses.

    He even cut the monsters'' bodies to pieces and only took the valuable part.

    Hum, we have to take advantage of this misfortune, ah!

    After the long, arduous battle, even Ainsley was so tired that she almost lost control of the monsters she had just tamed.

    Thinking that it would be dangerous if she lost her harvest, Ainsley didn''t hesitate to stuff all the monsters into her spatial bracelet!

    After all, even if the space inside the bracelet wasn''t that big since she never had a chance to upgrade it, the sky area wasrge enough to hold these flying monsters.

    With all the monsters gone to Ainsley''s bracelet, the crisis is finally over.

    Well, Nouvan and Axelle were startled when they saw that many living monsters were disappearing like that, but thinking about their boss¡­

    Maybe their boss had unique spatial storage that could contain living beings? Possible.

    Even though they had never heard of that kind of item if it''s their miraculous boss¡­

    Hum. It must be a miracle...because our boss herself is a miracle.

    The duo didn''t think that it was strange or anything for Ainsley to own spatial storage that could store living beings.

    If anything, they would only nod their heads in satisfaction.

    As expected of our boss!

    And that''s it~

    Haaaa fanatical fans really can''t be saved anymore.

    After finishing the bitter battle that really wasn''t pleasant, even the Pegacorns were exhausted to death.

    However, they didn''t immediately enter the Sloan Mansion.

    The group decided to circle the mansion once more for safety purposes, afraid that there was still powder residue somewhere they didn''t know.

    While the Pegacorns circled the mansion from afar, the Godfather, who didn''t have any chance to help Ainsley, suddenly spoke to the baby through telepathy.

    [...when this lord saw you tamed tons of monsters in one go, this lord recovered some memories...it was the Aretha Family''s war.]

    The Godfather paused before continuing with a low tone of voice, sounding regretful.

    [But this lord only remembered the taming scene.]

    It was the shocking scene where Ainsley made a lot of flying-type monsters and beasts fall from the sky just to kneel and salute her.

    The scene was so impactful that what Ainsley did just now, even if not as grand as the one done at the Aretha War, was enough to trigger the Godfather''s memory once more.

    Although the Godfather didn''t trigger the rest of the Aretha War memories, it was enough to make Ainsley smile from ear to ear.

    [Really? That''s good news, uncle Godfather! I should really perform many things in front of you to recover your memories sooner¡­]

    Maybe she had to go to the casino once more and also had to meet the two high-level spirits belonging to the shaman guild master.

    If the spirits could scare her again, the Godfather would definitely feel a deja vu, and his memory would be triggered.

    [Hum. This Lord also agrees. Little brat, you should do many things...maybe do things that this Lord did when this lord possessed you?]

    Because the Godfather couldn''t see what he did when he used Ainsley''s body, but if Ainsley just acted out the scene, he would be able to see it and feel a sense of deja vu too.

    Although...it would be faster to possess Ainsley and re-act the scene.

    [Mmmm...there are many things that I can act out...but for now, let''s go back to the Sloan Mansion. We need to have breakfast as well as prepare for tomorrow''s tournament.]

    Ainsley put aside the matter of restoring the Godfather''s memory and urged the Pegacorns to enter the Sloan Mansion''s territory.

    The moment the carriagended on the front yard, Grandpa Yofan and the others, who were constantly looking at the telescope to watch Ainsley''s situation, immediately rushed out of the mansion''s building.

    "Ain! You¨C you''re alright!" Grandpa Yofan was about to burst into tears while the other members'' eyes reddened.

    Our boss returns alive!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 685 - "Distributing The Tamed Monsters"

    <h4>Chapter 685 - "Distributing The Tamed Monsters"</h4>

    Grandpa Yofan immediately hugged Ainsley while the other members were fussing over Ainsley''s safety.

    They asked the healers to check whether Ainsley received serious wounds or not.

    Of course, Nouvan, as the leader of the healer team, was the first one to vouch that Ainsley was fine, except for feeling exhausted because of an excessive use of special energy.

    Other than that, everything is okay. Ainsley only had to rest well, and in a few hours, she would be back to her peak condition.

    "Okay, okay, since Ain is fine, let''s have lunch first while you tell us what happened."

    Grandpa Yofan dispersed the crowd and ordered the members in charge of rearing Pegacorns to take them away.

    The Pegacorns looked incredibly tired, and that''s why they had to feed the duo, bathe them, and let them rx.

    The production division, a bunch of cksmiths, were also worried about the flying carriage''s state.

    They immediately went to fix the carriage to make sure it wouldn''t have any defect.

    At the same time, Ainsley enjoyed lunch while exining what happened to her while she was away.

    After that, she mentioned the twenty high-level monsters and countless mid-level monsters she just tamed.

    "How is it? I need to distribute the mid-level monsters to the elites, but some of them have contracted the low-level monsters. Although I think most of the monsters have evolved¡­"

    It wasn''t hard to evolve a low-level monster into a mid-level early stage but to advance it further, it''s too difficult.

    That''s why most non-tamers that could contract a monster only had mid-level monsters.

    The monster tamers were the ones who usually evolved their monsters faster than others or simply tamed one with high status.

    "I think there are still many elite members in our family that haven''t received a contracted monster...and since the ones I caught are flying-types, they should join the air force."

    The Sloan Family''s air force was still unstable and not too strong.

    With the added mid-level flying monsters and twenty high-level flying monsters, the Sloan Family''s air force should be stronger than before.

    Maybe they could be on par with the Naran Family''s.

    Listening to Ainsley''s ideas, Grandpa Yofan nodded in excitement.

    "I see, this is good. You can distribute the mid-level monsters to members that have a high affinity to join the airforce. Of course, they have to swear a soul oath first."

    Grandpa Yofan paused before continuing.

    "As for the high-level monsters, maybe the 9 generals can each receive one. The five buds too...that''s fourteen already. Plus Elliana and Martin...that''s 16."

    Ainsley did think of giving the flying high-level monsters to the 9 generals, the five buds, and Elliana.

    Axelle had ze as his future mount, so he didn''t need one.

    Martin was also an important member that was eligible to be given this special treatment, but he''s a nonbat member focusing on intelligence and information.

    He didn''t really need a high-level flying mount. Just a mid-level or low-level is sufficient.

    As for the five buds...although Jevon already had a small high-level dragon monster, he still couldn''t use the baby dragon as his flying mount.

    The other people also didn''t have a flying mount. Usually, to travel afar, they borrowed the flying beasts owned by the family''s beast tamers

    But now, with these high-level flying monsters, the family''s overall strength would rise once more.

    "Mmmm, I will save the five high-level monsters for an emergency. I''ll think of what to do with them." Ainsley silently thought of her five friends.

    They''re still young, but it wasn''t impossible to give them the high-level flying monsters.

    First, it would provide them with a safety measure, and Ainsley also thought that the monster could be given as their birthday gift.

    For her, the five children were really her first friends in this world except for Finnie. It''s not too much to give them the flying monsters¡­

    Okay, let''s keep the monsters for them.

    "Since we are going to equip our people with monsters, can you buy arge batch of monster contract scrolls, grandpa?" Ainsley looked at Grandpa Yofan with a slightly troubled look.

    The contract scrolls meant to help non-tamers were rare, and each of them was expensive. They had enough money to buy those scrolls, but more than 50 scrolls¡­

    Where would they buy it?

    To Ainsley''s surprise, Grandpa Yofan was calm as he replied to Ainsley''s inquiry.

    "No worries. The Monster Tamer Guild recently recruited two production-based ability users."

    Grandpa Yofan tapped the table with a smile on his face.

    "These Ability Users can create monster contract scrolls, and the guild has started to sell them in arge batch."

    Well, the monster tamer guild should be preparing for Ainsley to start the monster-taming assistance business officially.

    When that time came, there would be tons of people wanting to buy monster contract scrolls.

    It seemed that the monster tamer guild''s business would be secured.

    They didn''t need to worry about money in the future, and they didn''t have to be mercenaries to do dangerous business anymore.

    With this, they could truly stand shoulder to shoulder with the beast tamer guild.

    It''s all good!

    Ainsley beamed and immediately shook Grandpa Yofan''s arm.

    "Let''s buy the contract scrolls we needed. I think we should buy them now and equip our people before the second round starts. And, right¡­"

    Ainsley rubbed her chin as her lips curved into a sly grin.

    "I also have some ideas regarding the g that we will use in the tournament¡­"

    Ainsley lowered her voice and whispered to Grandpa Yofan, telling him her n. After all, they had just recruited an ability user suitable for this n.

    "How is it, Grandpa? With this n, we canpletely annoy and confuse the Naran bastards!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 686 - "The Second Round Begins"

    <h4>Chapter 686 - "The Second Round Begins"</h4>

    When Grandpa Yofan finished listening to Ainsley''s sudden n, he was also stunned. He looked at Ainsley as if she were a God-send angel.

    "Wow, this idea is really usible. It''s good, yes. We also won''t break any rules¡­"

    As the defender team, the mafia council already warned them to tell the mafia council where they would ce the g.

    After all, if the defender switched the g with a fake one and when the enemy stole the g, they denied the authenticity, it would be troublesome.

    Thus, the mafia council already knew the g''s location that the Sloan Family received from the mafia council.

    They would also send drones to monitor the real-time battle tomorrow, but the g''s location shouldn''t be changed without a warning.

    Of course, the Naran Family didn''t know anything about the g''s location.

    Still, to make sure that no one is cheating, the mafia council marked the special g to differentiate it from the fakes.

    As long as the Naran Family snatched the g with a special spiritual mark on it, they would win the second round while the Sloan Family would fail to advance to the next round.

    Ainsley simply got an idea after thinking about the actual g and the fake gs.

    "This is really good, right, Grandpa? One of our new recruits will be helpful in this n. Then, we will nt those things at other secret ces¡­"

    Ainsley grinned like a little fox as she continued.

    "We should also put more elite guards and send one elder to guard each post. That way, the Naran Family¡­."

    Ainsley didn''t continue her words, but she snickered like a naughty little Fox about to prank someone.

    "Hum, Ain is smart, genius. This is really good. The Naran Family will definitely be enraged if they know. Hahaha!" Grandpa Yofan supported Ainsley''s n without a hitch.

    He also thought that the n was good¡­

    "Oh, right, I think we should also be careful againstndscape maniption ability users...in case of them directly destroying the mansion or the foundation¡­"

    Ainsley was really afraid if someone in the Naran Family had this kind of ability.

    They could wreck the mansion altogether, and the Sloan Family would be done for.

    "Hum, I also thought of this issue, but don''t worry. We have Ba. I heard that this kind of Ability User can cancel each other¨C depending on who is stronger."

    If Ba insisted on protecting the mansion while the enemy insisted on destroying it, there would be a deadlock because thendscape to be manipted was only one.

    In this case, thendscape would follow whoever was stronger to manipte it.

    Ainsley believed that Ba was strong enough to handle otherndscape-maniption ability users. Hum, no worries!

    "Good, good. The priests should also be on standby. I''m afraid that the Naran Family will use biochemical weapons...that will be dangerous."

    Ainsley patted her chest before asking one more question.

    "Right, Grandpa. Have we also prepared antidotes for poisonous gas or something? Or maybe a filtering mask...I''m really afraid of a mass poisoning incident."

    Although a poison-based AOE ability is super rare, unlike other single-target poison-based skills, they should prepare for the worst.

    Ainsley had also stolen the Naran Family''s information regarding their members'' abilities thanks to Martin, but if there were new members she didn''t know about¡­

    It would be tricky.

    Facing Ainsley''s worry, Grandpa Yofan smiled and patted the baby''s shoulder.

    "It''s okay. Grandpa has prepared tons of antidotes from the alchemist guild and also prepared many filtering masks."

    The older man pinched Ainsley''s cheek before speaking with a voice full of reassurance.

    "There are also many kinds of medicines and other precautions tools¡­so don''t worry. We are ready to face the three-day siege."

    Only then did Ainsley sigh in relief.

    "Okay, thank you, Grandpa." Ainsley hugged Grandpa Yofan before slowly releasing her grips on the old man''s body.

    "Then, now...we should prepare for the new n and also the taming thing...I will be busy until a few hours before midnight, so I should take a nap now while Grandpa prepares the scrolls."

    With that, Ainsley went to take a two-hour nap while Grandpa Yofan ordered the members to do this and that.

    Once Ainsley woke up, she immediately assisted her people to contract the monsters she had just tamed.

    Ainsley spent five hours distributing the monsters, and before she realised, it was already ten o''clock, only two more hours until midnight.

    The Naran Family''snd troops had long arrived at the forests not too far from the Sloan Mansion, definitely inside the ability users'' long-range attack circle.

    Now, they had rested enough and were waiting for midnight.

    When the second round started, they would immediately bombard the Sloan Family while pushing theirnd troops to infiltrate the mansion.

    It wasn''t possible to defend against the sneakynd troops, and it was definitely possible for the enemy to sneak in.

    However, Ainsley wasn''t worried. Thend troops that sneaked into the mansion wouldn''t dare causing troubles before they stole the g.

    This would be advantageous for the Sloan Family. As long as the enemy didn''t go wild destroying their buildings, everything is fine.

    The two sides arranged their air andnd troops in these two hours, and also vigntly watched for the enemy''s sudden movement.

    Two hours seemed to be long, but for both sides, it was extremely fast.

    The time finally showed that it was only five more minutes until midnight.

    Four minutes left¨C the Naran Family''s air force already quietly circled the mansion.

    Three minutes¨C the Sloan Family''s defensive and offensive devices were activated, ready to attack or defend.

    Two minutes¨C thend troops were ready.

    One minute¨C the mafia council''s judges floated with their drones.

    The second round...begins!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 687 - "Melting The Barrier"

    <h4>Chapter 687 - "Melting The Barrier"</h4>

    The moment midnight came, the mafia council''s people, who were watching from inside a flying car, sounded the rm.

    TOOOOOT. TOOOOT. TOOT.

    The trumpet noise filled the dead night, and immediately after the trumpet''s noise died down, the Sloan Family and the Naran Family made a move simultaneously.

    "Attack!"

    "Charge!!"

    The Naran Family''s first movement mobilised their air force tounch long-range attacks toward the mansion.

    Their goal was to break the barrier that the Sloan Family set up so that thend troops could easily enter.

    BOOM! BOOM! SPLASH! BANG!

    Various noises echoed in the air while colourful attacks hit the transparent barrier, leaving faint ripples in the sky. There were so many air attacks that the ground seemed to shake a bit.

    Unfortunately, despite the fierce? bombardment, the barrier was still intact.

    The barrier itself was powered by ten energy crystal pirs, enabling the barrier to keep regenerating or repairing the broken part.

    Not to mention that there were sevenyers. The barrier was made to ensure that there wouldn''t be any weaker part that the enemy could attack.

    They minimise the barrier''s weak points, creating an iron wall for the mansion.

    Maybe the Naran Family''s air force realised this, and that''s why they hurriedly reported the matter to the Naran Family.

    "Reporting. It''s nearly impossible to break the barrier. What do we do,mander?"

    The so-calledmander was actually Paul, the one in charge of this siege instead of his dad.

    Paul listened to the report and subconsciously frowned.

    "You can''t find a weak point and focus on that weak point instead? We only need to create a hole in the barrier to let thend troops get in."

    "There are almost no weak points,mander. The Sloan Family put 7yered barriers to cover all the barriers'' weak points. They even set up various arrays too¡­"

    The Naran Family''s air force couldn''t see the array masters, so the array should be a device or a tool.

    Still, the Sloan Family was rich enough to keep supplying energy crystals to maintain the array and the barrier.

    "Do we use the corrosive chemical now,mander? If we keep going like this, we can''t even enter the field in front of the mansion''s front yard."

    There''s a field in front of the yard, separated by a tall metallic gate that the Sloan Family built just for today''s siege.

    However, there were many wild nts and forests around the field too. There''s only one straight path used as thend''s route leading to the surrounding viges.

    Right now, the Naran Family''snd troops were hiding inside these forests. They''re eager to break down the metal gate and the tall wall that surrounded the Sloan Mansion.

    At first, there was no such wall, and the Sloan Family only used a tall fence to surround the mansion area.

    However, the Sloan Family built tall walls embedded with canons and other heavy weapons just to guard against the intruder.

    Because the Sloan Mansion wasrge now, in addition with the attached branch families'' buildings, it was actually easy to breach.

    After all, one couldn''t spread their defenses all around the territory.? There must be a weak point somewhere.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley was really meticulous. There''s almost no gap to exploit because, in addition to the tall wall, there was also the barrier.

    The barrier was right behind the wall, so even if they spent hours climbing the wall or destroying it, it was just a waste of energy.

    Paul listened to the air force leader''s suggestion and went silent for a few seconds before sighing.

    "Go. Mobilise the air force to pour the corrosive chemical from above. I''ll also let thend troops create holes around the walls."

    This way, both the air force and thend troops could enter the Sloan Family''s territory!

    "Roger,mander." The air force leader immediately obeyed and conveyed themand to his people.

    "Everyone, take out your corrosive chemical and throw it to the barrier. Focus on one point alone. It''s better to focus it on the spot above the mansion''s front yard."

    If they could enter the hole andnd in the front yard, it would be the best. After all, it was no usending on the mansion''s roof.

    "Yes, sir!" The air force members saluted their leader and immediately fished out a small tube containing ck, suspicious liquid.

    This chemical was something that technology produced. It couldn''t bepared to Axelle''s corrosive ability, but the liquid wasn''t just a normal corrosive chemical either.

    It was something that was made from a monster''s saliva mixed with other ingredients. It was extremely potent and could melt many things, including barriers.

    If this was the barrier made by barrier ability users, it would be hard to use the liquid to melt the barrier.

    However, barriers made by magic machines weren''t as impressive as ability users'' barriers.

    Even if machine-made barriers could cover arge area and only needed energy crystals to support them, the quality couldn''tpare to ability users'' barriers.

    That''s why Ainsley created 7yers to ensure the quality.

    s...she didn''t think that the 200-ish air force in the sky would take out the corrosive liquid and throw it to one spot.

    SPLASH!

    Just one bottle wouldn''t make a difference, but two hundred bottles at one spot...not only did it prate the 7yered barrier, but even the hole''s size was also big enough for two flying monsters to enter.

    Ainsley and the others, who were watching the things happening outside through their scouting drones, held their breaths.

    The moment the ck liquid touched the barrier, a loud sizzling noise sounded, and the ck liquid quickly melted the barrier from the outeryer to the innermostyer.

    It all happened within seconds!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 688 - "Hateful"

    <h4>Chapter 688 - "Hateful"</h4>

    The moment Ainsley saw the barrier melt under the corrosive liquid''s effect, she instantly spoke to her people through the Airpods.

    "Air force team A and team B! Go and intercept the uing enemy''s air force. We will make sure the hole won''t get bigger. Take that chance to kill the Naran Air Force one by one!"

    Right now, if the hole didn''t be bigger, only two Naran Air Force members could enter at the same time.

    It means that if the Sloan Family dealt with them the moment they trespassed, it''s possible that we could kill tons of Naran Air Force members.

    The Sloan Family Air Force''s team A had ten members, and team B also had ten members. Both teams were elites, and each member had more than two abilities.

    They were all monster or beast tamers, and the other abilities were either defensive or offensive ones.

    But among them, there were also ability users who could restrain the enemy''s movements or things like that.

    Facing the Naran Air Force members that just came through the hole, it was the best ability.

    "Air force team E! Take three priests to stop the corrosive liquid. Air force team D! Take the barrier ability users with you and sustain the hole''s size!"

    Team E and team D were non-tamers that received flying monsters eitherst night or when they first joined a few months ago.

    They had been trained to be a member of the air force because they had suitable abilities, but they''re definitely not aspetent as team A or B.

    Still, if it''s just to escort the priests and the barrier ability users, they''re the best choice.

    The barrier ability users could repair the other barrier''s parts that melted under the corrosive liquid''s effect, and that''s why team D came to take them.

    Under Ainsley''smand, the barrier ability users purposely left the hole that could fit two monsters on its own.

    After all, the hole would be a trap to dwindle the number of the Naran Air Force!

    Ainsley''smand was precise and fast. The moment she ordered things, the members immediately acted.

    The priests brought by the air force''s team E sessfully approached the barrier''s hole, and with their ability, they stopped the corrosive liquid from creating an even bigger hole.

    Yes, the priests could stop corrosive liquid even when the liquid wasn''t a part of someone''s special ability.

    Seeing the corrosive liquid getting cleansed, the Naran Family''s air force was shocked for a minute.

    What? The Sloan Family had priests?? When did they recruit priests? This is not in the information!

    Either Paul was careless, or Ainsley was uptight to hide the priests'' existences, the situation wasn''t good for the Naran Family''s air force.

    They couldn''t create a bigger hole, and the melted barrier was already fixed by some other barrier ability users, only leaving the initial hole fit for two monsters.

    s, the moment the frontline members entered the rift, the Sloan Family''s air force members instantly ughtered the intruders.

    SLASH! SPLASH!

    "AHHHH!"

    "GYAAA!"

    The Sloan Air Force members were so fast that the Naran Air Force members couldn''t react in time and were already beheaded.

    "KAAAO!"

    The member''s monster instantly died from the contract''s bacsh, while the one with a contracted beast lost their beast.

    "GRRRR!"

    The beast became a wild beast, but it didn''t go around attacking the Sloan Family''s air force members.

    If anything, it quietly circled the building before joining the Sloan Family''s air force.

    If one asked why it must be because of Cellino''s sacred beast aura that had been honed after a few months since his bloodline awakening moment.

    Now, Cellino was charismatic enough to influence random wild beasts, especially when the beast was only mid-level or lower.

    Seeing this scene, the Naran Air Force shuddered as they reported to Paul, who hadn''t made a move besides mobilising their air force.

    "Commander. The Sloan Family had priests, and they stopped the corrosive liquid''s effect."

    The Naran Air Force leader gulped as he continued to report the on-going battle.

    "They also fixed the barrier using barrier ability users, leaving only a hole fit for two midsize monsters¡­"

    The leader gritted his teeth when he blurted out the main point.

    "The Sloan Family used the hole to lure our members and killed them the moment they trespassed. There were around 20 Sloan Family''s riders...to kill two of our family''s riders is easy."

    Paul, who had thought that their n would go smoothly, instantly furrowed his eyebrows.

    His face went pale for a few seconds before he inhaled deeply.

    "Assist thend troops to create a hole near thend. Forget the air battle. You guys will only waste your energy trying to breach the barrier."

    Like that, half of the Naran Family''s air force, along with their leader, lowered their mounts'' altitude and went to support thend troops.

    Since thend troops were everywhere, it was hard to stop them from melting the barriers.

    The priests might be able to stop some movements, but they''re powerless when countlessnd troops throw that corrosive liquid everywhere.

    There were only ten priests, ah!

    However, while thend troops were busy melting the barriers with the help of the Naran Family''s air force, the Sloan Family wasn''t staying still.

    A quarter of the air force guarded the barrier''s hole in the air while the rest circled the mansion''s territory, acting as a patrol.

    When they saw an intrudering from a broken barrier''s part, they would immediately attack without mercy.

    Then, the barrier ability users escorted by team D would fix the barrier in seconds.

    The seamless cooperation left the Naran can''t troops speechless to the point of spurting blood.

    This¨C so hateful, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 689 - "Invincible Defense"

    <h4>Chapter 689 - "Invincible Defense"</h4>

    Thanks to the perfect strategy and cooperation, the damage to the Sloan Family''s barrier was lessened by more than half.

    Not to mention that the weapons attached to the wall outside of the barrier''s range weren''t for show.

    Even without Ainsley''smand, the team that controlled the weapons attached to the wall were busy shooting ''flies and bees''.

    BOOM! BOOM! TANG! BANG!

    "Attack! Shoot as many bastards as you can! Before the wall got demolished and the weapons couldn''t be used anymore. Drag as many people as you can!"

    The Sloan Family members were so excited as they shot countless cannonballs and other explosive materials at the Naran Family''snd troops.

    From the south, north, west and east, countless cannons shot at the same time, and the wall shook for a bit, almost crumbling from the recoil.

    If the wall wasn''t made of durable metal, it would have been blown away from the recoil alone.

    The poor Naran Family''snd troops that were trying to breach the wall and melt the barriers were hit with cannonballs rain, and the careless ones instantly died on the spot.

    "Ahhhh!"

    "Kyaaa!"

    "Fck¨C barrier ability users, cover us!"

    "Defense team, go to the front! Protect the offensive team!"

    "Hit the cannonballs! Slice them! Elemental ability users, throw the cannonballs away!"

    Thend troops''s various leaders shouted to their people as they started to defend against the Cannonballs.

    Since the cannonballs weren''t the effect of a special ability, facing various special abilitiesunched by the ability users, their effectiveness soon decreased.

    But this was within Ainsley''s calction.

    After the cannonballs were no longer that useful except for harassing thend troops and keeping them busy or distracted, Ainsley contacted the shooter teams located at the mansion''s rooftop.

    Yes, Ainsley assigned many archers, shooters, and other long-range ability users with only one ability at the mansion''s rooftop.

    They''re positioned everywhere, from the main mansion to the other attached buildings. Some even joined the air force, forming team C and team F.

    Team C''s members were elite air force members with long-range attack abilities plus monster or beast tamer ability.

    On the other hand, team F consisted of non-tamers who got flying monsters recently or a few months ago.

    However, they''re proficient in shooting and were already trained to be a part of the air force''s assault position.

    Thus, when Ainsley sent a signal for them to move, the air force immediately targeted thend troops outside of the barrier while the archers or shooters aimed for those who trespassed the barrier.

    The moment a lucky Narannd troop''s member finally managed to sneak in pass the side yard''s barrier, a Sloan Family''s archer silently tugged their bowstring, and their arrow flew fast in the air.

    PSIU!

    Secondster, the arrow sessfully stabbed the intruder''s left chest, aiming right at their heart.

    The intruder still didn''t understand what was going on when they lost their life like that.

    It''s a pity that the intruder was an offensive-tyle ability user. That''s why they couldn''t protect themselves from the archer''s silent attack.

    Before they could use their ability, they had already lost their life.

    Many such cases appeared on the battlefield.

    The Naran Family''snd troops worked hard to sneak past the barrier, but crossing the front yard, the backyard, or even the side yard was even more difficult than surviving the attack beyond the wall.

    Elites could cross the yard sessfully, albeit suffering from deep wounds and other status ailments, but ordinary members mostly lost their life.

    Their bodies slowly scattered throughout the yard, rming the Naran Family''s forces.

    It has only been an hour or so, but the casualties on the Naran Family''s side were twice or thrice the Sloan Family''s side.

    The Sloan Family only lost ten or so people who got killed by stray attacks or other unforeseen circumstances, but the majority were fine and didn''t even suffer big injuries.

    On the other hand, the Naran Family already lost tons of theirnd troops and some of their air force members without even touching the main mansion''s building.

    This...the situation is bad!

    Paul gritted his teeth as he cursed the Sloan Family''s 7yered barriers and the priests they recruited.

    Even when the air force bombed the barrier, the barrier would keep regenerating, as if it couldn''t be exhausted.

    Even when theyunched a big attack, the barrier only shattered up to the fourth or fifthyer, leaving twoyers intact.

    The twoyers were enough for the barrier machine to regenerate otheryers. Even when it took several minutes up to half an hour, the barrier ability users weren''t idle.

    They kept the barrier intact from time to time. They hoarded many recovery potions and energy crystals, so they could keep going.

    Not to mention that Ainsley divided all the barrier ability users into three shifts. Morning, afternoon, and night shift.

    The barrier ability users had plenty of rest in afortable environment while the Naran Family had to sleep outdoors.

    They did set up tents, but from time to time, many monsters and beasts woulde out of the forests and harass them non-stop.

    The Naran Family was so frustrated that they wanted to nuke the whole mansion!

    But even a nuke and bombs couldn''t break all the barrier''s sevenyers plus the protective arrays.

    Yes, don''t forget about the protective arrays. The arrays absorbed the bomb or nuke''s radiation energy plus the explosive nature, leaving only the hitting impact to the barrier.

    Not even fire came out of the bombs or nuke. They tried giving ice bombs or other elemental bombs, but it didn''t work.

    The Sloan Family''s defense is just too absurd!! How did they even set up all these tools in just a month?

    Despicable!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 690 - "A Battle Between Landscape Manipulators"

    <h4>Chapter 690 - "A Battle Between Landscape Maniptors"</h4>

    In the end, Paul had to use all of his elite members and only then did some more members go past the yards and silently enter the Sloan Family''s mansion either through the front gate or other hidden means.

    Still, Paul couldn''t see what was going on inside the mansion, so he finally called his trump card, andscape ability user under his family''s banner.

    "Kale! Use your ability and wreck this territory. I don''t care if you also uprooted the mansion or something! Or create an earthquake!"

    Kale''s ability was definitely AOE and could influence the flow of the battle.

    Paul was confident that Kale could definitely change the battlefield''s situation and tip the bnce.

    However, when Kale showed signs of manipting thendscape, Ainsley spoke to Ba through the Airpods.

    "Ba. It''s your turn now. There''s indeed a guy who can usendscape maniption ability. Go and battle him. Don''t let him manipte even an inch of ournd."

    "Roger, boss."

    Ba replied in a cold tone, typical of her characteristic. But despite her cold tone, Ba obeyed Ainsley''smand.

    She immediately went to the rooftop, where many archers and shooters were gathering.

    Ba chose a team to protect her from a sudden air attack while looking at the troops beyond the Sloan Family''s barrier.

    From this height, the crowds looked like ants crowding to eat some sugar cubes or something. It wasn''t pleasant to the eye, but well¨C whatever.

    Ba focused her sight on Kale using special eyesses designed to function like a telescope.

    With the eyesses, Ba could immediately find Kale among the crowds down there.

    Many elites surrounded kale, and he kept moving his hands. The ground around him slowly changed, and it even almost disturbed thend behind the barrier.

    A pity...Kale hadn''t even manipted the ground that far when Ba interfered. She also manipted the samend that Kale manipted, instantly shing her ability with Kale''s.

    When twondscape maniption ability users used their ability on the exact same area, it became a battle between ability users.

    Both sides felt their ability was getting restrained as if someone purposely hindered their movements.

    It was at that moment Kale realised there was another ability user with the exact same ability as his.

    How could Paul not know that Ba, one of the 9 generals, had this kind of ability? She''s famous. Of course, he already knew.

    If Paul knew, Kale also knew. But it didn''t mean he''s not confident about going against Ba.

    One couldn''t easily tell the opponent''s strength level if they''re not purposely showing off a certain skill, so this battle was really a gamble.

    There were five realms in the ability users'' world, and the higher the realm, the stronger the ability.

    If a person with a lower realm strength shed with someone with a higher realm strength when their ability was the same, it''s not difficult to guess who would win, right?

    If the ability type was different, there''s still a chance that the lower realm one could win based on their ability''s uniqueness or the way they used it.

    But if it''s the same type...the exact same¡­

    There''s no way out.

    The moment Kale sensed Ba''s interruption, almost instantly, both sides could feel their opponent''s true realm based on how fast they could manipte thendscape, the range, the creativity, and so on.

    The area that they manipted was actually the front yard, and now, the front yard''s ground was already bulging, as if about to burst or get deformed.

    More and more abnormalities appeared, and it slowly touched the ground below the mansion''s building.

    However, before it could go that far, the deformed grounds stopped and suddenly reverted to normal. But it wasn''t the end.

    The ground outside of the wall and the barrier suddenly started to shake! The trees were being uprooted.

    The soils were deformed, forming holes here and there, small hills, and so on.

    Seeing this, the spectators instantly knew the winner of the silent battle.

    Who would it be other than Ba?

    The woman with her neat ponytail and herbat suit looked coldly at the ground beyond the barrier.

    She didn''t utter even a single word, but the silence was deadlier than knives. Even the shooters and archers around her subconsciously shuddered.

    This is the power of the 9 generals. Just one of them is already this strong...no wonder the Sloan Family was once a part of the 7 sacred families.

    This generation''s 9 generals were obviously different from the past''s, but the family history said that the past generals were even more awesome than now.

    If this kind of ability was still way weaker...one couldn''t imagine the generals in the past.

    Maybe the Ability Users'' world was deteriorating with each generation bing worse than the previous.

    At Ba''s power disy, Kale and Paul''s faces turned pale. None of them spoke, but Kale already quietly withdrew his ability while sneaking to the rear.

    He couldn''t help but curse Ba in his head.

    Damn it! I thought that I''m already awesome enough to enter the core-connecting realm at this age, still below 30.

    But Ba must have already created one energy line, unlike him who had just entered the core-connecting realm and the first energy line he created wasn''tplete yet.

    Ba won by a small margin, but this small margin is really frustrating for Kale. After all, they both had the same ability type, ah!

    "Paul, I can''t beat that woman. I''m out!"

    With Kale silently giving up, Paul had to change his tactic again. Seeing how most of hisnd and air troops were still held back outside of the barrier, he finally went for the extreme.

    Let''s use biochemical weapons!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 691 - "Poisonous Fog"

    <h4>Chapter 691 - "Poisonous Fog"</h4>

    The biochemical weapon that Paul prepared was actually not that fancy.

    It''s just a wide-area poisonous fog.

    The poison could kill within fifteen minutes if the victim didn''t receive an antidote or healing from healers.

    The fog came from a bomb, and one bomb could produce quite a dense fog within a twenty-meter range. But if there were many bombs, it wasn''t difficult to cover the whole front yard, backyard or even the mansion.

    If the mansion had venttion and other gaps, the fog could quietly seep into the building and spread more poison.

    Each of the members brought one palm-sized bomb like this and also had one bottle of antidote, a filtering mask that could filter the poisonous fog''s effect, and the corrosive liquid that had been used earlier.

    Spatial Storage was expensive, but if the space size was small, so small that it was akin to a small box, it wasn''t that expensive, but it could hide and store many small items such as the poison bomb and so on.

    Each of the members also had several energy crystals, recovery potions and healing potions of various grades.

    The elites definitely had high-level grades such as A or B grade potions, but the ordinary members could only have an F grade potion up to E grade.

    The more experienced members but not categorised as elites usually received the mid-level potions grade C or D.

    When Paul decided to use the biochemical weapon, he spoke through his Airpods to all the Naran Family troops attacking the Sloan Family.

    "Everyone. Use your poisonous fog bomb. Remember to throw them far away from each bomb to maximise the fog''s range!"

    Of course, before they threw the bombs, they would wear the filtering mask first to avoid getting poisoned for no reason.

    Thus, the moment the members received the order, they immediately took out their special filtering masks from their spatial storage.

    However, when that many people who had crossed the front yard or even infiltrated the mansion suddenly took out masks...how could the Sloan Family not notice it?

    Even Ainsley, who was waiting at the ce where she put the g, the target of the siege, also received a notification from her people stationed at the monitoring room.

    Her tablet shed, and the surveince camera''s footage appeared on the screen along with her people''s voices across the Airpods.

    To avoid getting too noisy, everyone turned off their Airpods and only turned it on when the Airpods vibrated, indicating an order from their superior or from Ainsley herself.

    As for those who could report to Ainsley, only the captain of each division had the permission.

    Thus, the other members had to contact their division''s leader if they wanted to pass along important information to the family head.

    Likewise, when one person is talking to Ainsley through themunication device equipped with the Airpods, only one person could go through the call at the same time.

    This time, the one calling Ainsley is the archer division''smander, the one who had the best view throughout the battlefield except from the air force.

    "Reporting, boss. This is the archer division''smander. I saw many enemies in the front yard taking out masks and throwing out bombs."

    Another call passed through right after the Archer group''smander ended the report.

    "Reporting, boss. This is the mansion''s west wing patrol guard leader speaking. I saw some intruders taking out masks and throwing out bombs."

    The patrols hadn''t killed these people yet because these people were just so slippery, and there were many ces to hide inside the mansion.

    Although there were many traps too, one or two enemies could still slip by, and this time, the patrol guards saw the anomaly.

    Even the leader of the monitoring group also sent a report.

    "Reporting, family head! This is the monitoring division''s captain speaking."

    The captain gulped for a second before continuing.

    "From various surveince camera''s footage, we saw the enemies throwing out bombs, and ck or purple fog came out of those ball-like bombs!"

    Ainsley instantly knew what kind of fog it was.

    Poisonous fog. It must be a poisonous fog!

    Almost immediately, Ainsley connected her Airpods to all her members and shouted.

    "Take out your filtering masks and prepare antidotes! The enemy is releasing poisonous fog. Avoid the fog, and if you are affected, immediately go to the healer room!"

    At the same time, to prevent the fog from affecting the Sloan Family troops assigned everywhere outside of the mansion, Ainsley looked at Cellino, who was lying on her feet and nodded.

    [Blow the fog away, and if you can, blow the fog to the enemy camp!]

    This time, not many Naran troops managed to enter the barrier, but it was because many Sloan Family troops were working near the frontline to block them.

    But when the fog came, even when it didn''t mean instant death, the situation was chaotic for a moment.

    The fog obstructed one''s vision, and if you inhaled it, your limbs would weaken, your head would hurt a lot, dizziness and nausea would instantly hit you hard.

    Many Sloan Family members were caught off guard against this sneak attack, resulting in more Naran Family troops breaking through the barrier and entering the yards.

    More casualties appeared from the Sloan Family''s side, especially those assigned to protect the barrier and hold back the Naran family troops that were surrounding them from all directions.

    The area that got the most impact was the west side since it was the weakest.

    The building nearest to the west side is just an indoor training building, so the security there wasn''t that great.

    Plus, to enter the main mansion, one had to enter from the north area, not from the west!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 692 - "Dealing With The Poisonous Fog"

    <h4>Chapter 692 - "Dealing With The Poisonous Fog"</h4>

    s, from the west to the north, it took ten minutes on foot, and there were too many archers and shooters aiming for these intruders.

    Not to mention, there were barely tall trees or big rocks to cover the intruders because the yards were just beautiful gardens in a sense.

    That''s why the west area wasn''t that important for Ainsley, but once it was breached, more and more enemies entered the yard from that side.

    It definitely increased the burden on the patrolling guards, the archers, and the shooters.

    The Sloan air force was also having difficulty defending both the air and thend from intruders.

    Up to this point, there were already fifty people sessfully entering the main mansion either by breaking the windows or using various special abilities they could have.

    The patrol guards inside the mansion were abundant, definitely more than fifty.

    But when these fifty people suddenly threw poisonous fog bombs here and there, the danger level sharply increased.

    "All members, find the intruders and stop them! Hold on!" Ainsley spoke through the Airpods once more.

    The good thing is, even when many intruders sessfully entered the mansion and the yard, to prevent them from destroying the barrier, Ainsley ced elite members to protect the barrier-generating tools.

    There were 8 devices ced around the mansion to generate such a huge and sturdy barrier, but the device, which was about as tall as an adult''s waist in the form of a metallic tube, was fragile.

    The moment an ability user attacked the device, the barrier would lose oneyer, and that would be dangerous.

    Half of the intruders were aiming for these devices.

    The barrier had sevenyers, so the eighth device was the central device that controlled the other 7 devices to ensure all barrier''yers were working well.

    To protect against any intruders, Ainsley sent two generals to protect the main device and the seventhyer''s barrier device.

    The seventhyer was the one closest to the mansion itself, so it was essential as thest defence mechanism.

    Ainsley also sent the 6 elders to protect the rest of the devices since Grandpa Yofan was protecting the ce where they put the g of thepetition.

    Because of this, so far, no one has been able to destroy the devices.

    Apparently, there''s one Barrier Ability User guarding each device.

    The barrier ability user was weaker than those employed to guard the actual barrier protecting the mansion, but it was enough to protect one device like the barrier-making device.

    The danger of losing the barrier was low, but who would have known the enemy finally tried to use the poisonous fog?

    At that moment, many of Ainsley''s members who couldn''t react fast enough were affected.

    They had to leave their post and found the healers inside the mansion, definitely disturbing the order.

    "If your symptom is severe, find the free healers outside of the mansion. They''re all protected by the elites! You can immediately ask them to heal you."

    Ainsley spoke to her people through the Airpods to help as many members as possible.

    After all, not all healers remained inside the mansion.

    The majority of them spread among the members outside, and they had at least two elite members to protect them.

    Nouvan was also outside, helping many members, especially the one at the front line who were guarding the barrier from other elite intruders.

    With Ainsley''s fast reaction and meticulous preparation, the number of victims falling under the poisonous fog strategy wasn''t that big.

    At most, they were incapable of fighting for a few hours, but almost none of them died.

    Not to mention that the fog spreading in the yard was quietly cleared in just a few minutes.

    SWOOOSHHH.

    Cellino looked down at the dense fog below and waved his right paw nonchntly.

    A twirl of winds slowly gathered under this paw, and with just one single movement, the wind quietly approached the fog.

    The wind didn''t do much other than gather the fog to one ce and slowly push it out of the barrier.

    Strangely, the fog didn''t pass through the barrier and remained trapped inside, just like a greenhouse effect.

    That''s why Cellino had to use the barrier''s hole in the air and the hole at the front of the mansion to expel the fog from the yards.

    It took thirty whole minutes to do this, but thanks to Cellino, the enemy''s tricks didn''t do much.

    Only, the fog inside the mansion was still there, and it''s hard to expel them because of the mansion''splicated interior structure.

    Even with Cellino''s ability, it was hard to guide the fog toe out of the mansion without affecting anyone.

    Not to mention that the fog inside the mansionpletely blocked everyone''s sight.

    It billowed so fast up to the ceiling, making the situation inside the mansion even more dangerous than the one outside.

    As the person in charge of the mansion''s safety, Ainsley worked hard to expel the fog.

    "Open all the windows and venttion! The fog should dissipate a bit. But make sure you guard the windows or the venttion to prevent an intruder."

    Ainsley gave hermand to the people inside the mansion. s, it wasn''t hard to get rid of the fog without the power of the wind.

    Many wind-maniption ability users inside the mansion worked together to expel the fog out of the mansion, but it still didn''t help much.

    After all, simply opening the windows wasn''t a solution. The fog wasn''t like smoke that could easily go away just by opening the windows.

    The fog was persistent in remaining at their position, quietly affecting everyone with the poison inside.

    It''s really an annoying situation for the members inside the mansion!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 693 - "Challenge Accepted"

    <h4>Chapter 693 - "Challenge epted"</h4>

    Fortunately, none of the fog entered the hall connecting the 7 doors. The hall was still clear, and one could see the huge g at the center of the connecting hall.

    Because of this, the Sloan Family could still rest assured that they hadn''t lost the siege yet.

    At the same time, the intruders hiding inside the mansion actually found something interesting in many rooms or ces.

    Yes...they saw the gs used in thispetition!

    When some intruders found the gs at many ces without knowing that there was more than just one g, they immediately contacted Paul in excitement.

    "Commander! We found the g! Many guards are guarding the g, but we are sure that we can get it. What should we do?"

    One of the intruders reported to Paul, and Paul immediately replied in the same excited tone of voice.

    "Really?! Where''s your position? Send your coordinate to me. Also, take a picture of the g and wait for further information."

    The intruder was still hiding from the guards, but she diligently did what Paul asked her to do.

    She silently took a picture of the huge g in one of the rooms guarded by many guards before sending it to Paul.

    She also sent her coordinate to make sure that Paul could send more reinforcements to help her and herpanions.

    There were only five of them, while the number of guards inside and outside the room could count to twenty.

    If they didn''t have this one person who had an x-ray eyesight ability, they wouldn''t have known that the guards were guarding the g, the target of this round''s tournament.

    It seemed that the ces with many guards guarding it might be where the g was ced?

    They passed by many ces like that and thought that the guards were guarding the weapon room or other things like that.

    Who would have known that they were lucky to find the g room?!

    When Paul first received the photo from his people, he was so excited that he started to shudder from head to toe.

    The g looked exactly the same as the one announced on the tournament''s website.

    Since the mafia council gave the g, there''s no way the Sloan Family could change the g or do anything to it.

    Still, he heard that there''s a spiritual mark on the g, so to confirm the authenticity, he had to send shamans to verify it.

    Yes, this is also one of the mafia council''s ways to force the mafia family to have a shaman, at least one shaman as their mafia members.

    The spiritual mark was something that only a dead spirit could do, so normal people who couldn''t even see spirits couldn''t possibly see the spiritual mark left by spirits.

    Fortunately, the Naran Family had three precious shamans, and he brought one of them to participate in this round.

    He immediately arranged for the shaman to infiltrate the mansion because a mere camera couldn''t capture the spiritual mark.

    "You go to this ce. This is the coordinate. Or maybe you can send your spirit to check the spiritual mark? Spirits can recognise other spirits'' spiritual mark, right?"

    Paul didn''t know much about shamans, so he asked the shaman for his opinion.

    After all, he didn''t want to risk sending the precious shaman only to verify the g''s authenticity.

    The shaman quickly nodded at Paul''s words.

    "I can send my spirit. With the help of my spirit, we can even bypass many guards and track the g''s location. When we are sure of the g''s location, we can then send our people to retrieve it."

    The shaman was really wise for his age when he was only thirty or so. Hearing his advice, even Paul was amazed.

    "Good, good! You should have told us about this from the very beginning, ah! That way, we won''t waste several hours to find the g''s location!"

    Paul was regretful that he didn''t talk to the shaman sooner. As a precious shaman, the shaman was well-protected and only fought when they found a difficult opponent.

    Thus, Paul didn''t have a chance to talk to the shaman, and the shaman with an entric personality also didn''t bother to tell Paul.

    Well, it must be because he''s toozy to employ his spirit to be a scout.

    No shaman would like to use their spirit like that...Ainsley is an exception because she used spirits that didn''t have a contract with her.

    Even now, the five spirits that Ainsley brought everywhere for the sake of spare abilities were employed to the bone.

    They supervised and monitored the whole battlefield, continuously sending information to Ainsley.

    Thus, one of the spirits overheard what Paul said and immediately sent telepathy to Ainsley.

    [Mistress, I overheard something serious!]

    [...don''t call me mistress. Okay, what is it? Tell me.] Ainsley kneaded her temple as she urged the young spirit to speak.

    She could receive telepathy from other spirits, all thanks to her body constitution as an ambassador-type shaman.

    Of course, continuously receiving telepathy was arduous to her mental power. If she wasn''t careful, she might faint from exhausting her mental power, a.k.a her brain.

    When the young spirit was urged like that, he immediately chatted non-stop.

    [I heard someone found the fake g, but then the enemy''s shaman said that he would send his contracted spirit to check the g''s authenticity.]

    The young spirit paused for a second to catch his breath before continuing.

    [He also proposed to Paul to use his contracted spirit to locate the real g''s location if the g they found just now is actually fake.]

    Hearing this, Ainsley couldn''t help but raise the corner of her lips.

    Hehehe. Interesting, interesting.

    Challenge epted!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 694 - "Overkill"

    <h4>Chapter 694 - "Overkill"</h4>

    To send a dead spirit as a scout, that Naran Family''s shaman is indeed smart and ambitious.

    However, how could he not know that the Sloan Family Head is also a shaman and even contracted the Godfather?

    This is really weird. That shaman should have known that sending his own contracted spirit to the mansion where the Godfather might be is akin to suicide, right?

    Even though spirits couldn''t harm each other, they could oppress each other using their aura.

    The Godfather''s aura was the best, and with his exclusive special ability, ''the dominance'', it was even easier to suppress spirits weaker than him.

    That shaman''s spirit...if they''re not at the level of the two spirits belonging to the shaman guild master, maybe the spirit would have peed their pants while having a breakdown.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley decided not to burden the Godfather just to stop a meagre spirit. Those five spirits that she brought with her weren''t that bad.

    They''re strong and have unique abilities...their aura should be enough to frighten this unknown spirit intruder.

    Thus, Ainsley immediately spoke to the five spirits through telepathy.

    [Three of you chase away the spirit sent by the Naran Family''s shaman. I don''t want this spirit to find the real g''s location.]

    After all, Ainsley executed her n to ce many fake gs all around the mansion solely to confuse the enemy and drag their time to find the real g.

    Like this, the Naran family would be even more frustrated than before. In just three days...could they find the real g''s location and snatch it from under Ainsley''s protection?

    Questionable.

    But if they found the real g''s location sooner, there''s still a slight chance that they could suppress Ainsley and her people to snatch the g.

    Better be safe than sorry. Chase away that spirit!

    Three of the five employed spirits immediately responded to Ainsley''s request.

    [Roger, boss. On the way! With the three of us, we can definitely chase away that old man''s spirit!]

    The five spirits were all young people around Jake''s age, still hot-blooded and energetic.

    They all died too young, and thus when they became dead spirits, they were eager to do something that youngsters around their age usually do¡­

    Such as joining the territorial war, embarking on an exciting adventure, joining guilds, and so on.

    That''s why they didn''t want to be bound by shamans and chose to be free spirits.

    The five spirits met each other a long time ago after they became spirits and formed friendship between young spirits.

    They went on an adventure all around the country, going abroad as well, even trying to visit other races'' territories¡­

    They''re not bound to their death ce or a specific ce because their greatest grievance that they still regretted was the fact that they died too young and couldn''t enjoy life to the fullest.

    Unlike older spirits that had certain goals in mind or regretted when they died, these unfortunate youngsters only wanted to enjoy a life full of danger and adventure.

    But they died in a huge war between the mafia and the government a long time ago.

    It was the era after the Godfather ceased to live, a ground-breaking era where the mafia strived to get out of the government''s influence, thus creating their own society.

    The five spirits still regretted that they died without going on an adventure to explore the world or leaving their names in history.

    Of course, to be able to be a spirit, they had certain degrees of fame among their generation...but deep down, they only wanted to be a normal youngster around their age.

    Now that they had a mission, an exciting one to fight against an older spirit, chasing the spirit to protect the mansion...they felt as if they regained their youthful vigour and dream.

    Oh, yes! This mission is super exciting! It''s different from all our adventures for the past hundred years...we are now required to fight!

    The chosen three spirits were all glowing in excitement as they went to where the Naran Family''s shaman was residing.

    They followed the first spirit''s guidance, the one who eavesdropped on Paul''s conversation with the shaman before spotting their target.

    They were lucky that the shaman had just requested his contracted spirit to make a move.

    From afar, the three young spirits, two young men and a young girl, finally saw the contracted spirit that the shaman had.

    The spirit''s appearance was indeed older than them, but his real age in the spirit world should be younger than them.

    This spirit should have died only ten or twenty years ago...and he seemed to be ''barely'' able to be a dead spirit.

    It means that he''s not as famous or influential as the three young spirits.

    At most, the middle-aged spirit was only the head of a small force or something.

    He didn''t send to be a mafia judging from his white robes...simr to the one that the Sloan Family''s supreme elder liked to wear.

    Mmmm, is this spirit...a priest? Or a healer? No, no, it should be one with an offensive ability or maybe a multi-ability user.

    After all, most dead spirits were multi-ability users, with the weakest owning three abilities.

    This middle-aged man seemed to be some of the weak spirits among the humanoid spirits.

    No wonder the shaman that he contracted didn''t join the shaman guild but joined the Naran Family, a mid-ranking mafia family from another region.

    The Naran Family wasn''t that famous or anything.

    They''re quite strong, but it''s only thanks to their air force''s strength and the backing from other bigger mafia families.

    Anyway, this spirit...we don''t need the three of us to deal with him, ah!

    It''s overkill!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 695 - "Scaring Away A Spirit"

    <h4>Chapter 695 - "Scaring Away A Spirit"</h4>

    Since the middle-aged spirit wasn''t that threatening, the young spirits discussed among themselves as they followed the spirit to the mansion.

    They decided on who should take the role of ''scaring away'' this middle-aged spirit.

    After a brief discussion, the slightly older young man was chosen for this ''sacred'' mission.

    The young man was just like your ordinary youth in his mid-twenties, but maybe because this is another world, his face is definitely more handsome than average youths.

    Or maybe because most ability users had certain kinds of beauty thanks to them awakening their first ability.

    Maybe that''s why Ainsley also became super cute when she unknowingly obtained the charm ability?

    Could be!

    Her current appearance should be even more cute than when she first saw herself.

    The older young man nodded at his two friends and immediately flew fast to chase after the middle-aged spirit.

    Since he''s stronger than the other spirit, he managed to outdo the spirit, and in a mere second, the young spirit had blocked the middle-aged spirit.

    The middle-aged spirit was silently going to enter the mansion through the wall when he saw a spirit suddenly blocking his way¨C

    He suddenly halted his movement and looked at the young spirit with a frown on his face.

    [Who are you? How impudent. Do you know it''s rude to block an older spirit''s path like that?]

    The middle-aged spirit saw that the one blocking him is way younger. He thought that the spirit must be young in spirit age too.

    That spirit must be a newbie. Maybe just a genius from somewhere who died and didn''t want to ept their death, inwardly turning into a newbie spirit.

    s, as a fairly new spirit himself, the middle-aged spirit didn''t know how to measure a spirit''s age based on their body''s density and not their appearance.

    Currently, the young spirit did look somewhat translucent, but it''s all because the young spirit wished to do that.

    If not, he would be pretty dense, unlike low-level ghost-like spirits. Of course, he still couldn''t materialise himself just like the Godfather¡­

    That''s too hard.

    However, it doesn''t mean that he''s weak, okay? Treated like a newbie by an actual newbie suddenly left a bitter taste.

    The young spirit looked at the middle-aged spirit who looked like your usual low-level spirit and had the urge tough.

    Yoooo. This old man is really¨C bah! Ignorant!

    The young spirit snorted and slowly revealed his aura and exerted pressure on the middle-aged spirit.

    [Heh, old man. Who is younger here? I think it''s you, okay? You''ve been a spirit less than twenty years¨C or even if it''s already twenty years, you''re still weak!]

    The pressureing onto the middle-aged man slowly increased, from feeling like a small box pressing his shoulder to finally feeling as if a car had just crushed his body.

    BANG!

    The middle-aged spirit was so shocked and hadn''t even understood what was going on when he automatically kneeled in the air.

    His back was drenched in sweat, and if he''s not a spirit with a ghost-like body, his back would have been soaked wet.

    [Y-you¨C you¨C ] the middle-aged spirit looked at the young spirit in horror.

    He didn''t expect this spirit to be a high-level spirit despite looking younger!

    Even after twenty years, he couldn''t gather a lot of spiritual energy to condense his ghostly body, forcing him to remain as a low-level spirit.

    Not to mention that when he first became a spirit, he was indeed not remarkable.

    Other spirits were once a remarkable being in history, and they would at least be a mid-level or high-level spirit.

    Only someone like him, who had gained a certain amount of reputation and prestige but wasn''t that influential or powerful enough, became a low-level spirit.

    He was a leader of a small rebel army that rebelled against a low-ranking mafia. In the past, the mafia was ving away the people in his vige, sacrificing many lives for wealth.

    He was the one who overthrew the low-ranking mafia family.

    This led to him gaining a fixed amount of poprity and reverence from the people in his vige and other viges under the low-ranking mafia family''s influence.

    But that''s it, ah. Right after the battle, he died, bing a martyr, a hero who saved the small region.

    s, he didn''t want to die just like that. He had just tasted the taste of power, the taste of people''s reverence and gratitude¡­

    He was about to be the leader of the small region, bing the new mafia boss. Of course, he wouldn''t be a mafia. He would be a good force¡­

    But he died and his vicemander became the new leader. How could he be willing to die just like that?

    In the end, he became a spirit and was bound to that small region until a shaman from that region saw him and made a contract with him.

    That''s when he could finally go anywhere, free from the shackles.

    He was shackled for fifteen years and it has only been five years ever since he became a contracted spirit.

    It''s no wonder he didn''t know much about the spirit society, their hierarchy, or whatever.

    Now...he regretted opposing the young spirit in front of him.

    He had heard that the Sloan Family Head contracted the Godfather spirit, so he thought he should only be careful of the Godfather.

    He didn''t think there''s another? powerful spirit here, ah!

    That family head who''s rumoured to be a toddler...seems to be more talented than his ordinary contracted shaman.

    The middle-aged spirit had tears in his eyes as he bowed to the young spirit.

    [I-I am sorry for my impudence, young master. B-but...w-why did you block my path¡­]

    Yes, why, ah?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 696 - "The War Starts For Real"

    <h4>Chapter 696 - "The War Starts For Real"</h4>

    The middle-aged man felt very wronged.

    This old man did nothing to you guys! I just want to verify the g''s authenticity, and if it''s fake, I''m tasked to find the real g''s location.

    I''m not harming anyone, okay? Can''t you let me off??

    A pity...the young spirit looked at the middle-aged man and shook his head.

    [Sorry, sorry, we knew that you''re sent here to do something. But we are also on a mission to prevent whatever things you''re going to do.]

    The spirit let out a sigh as he patted the middle-aged man''s shoulder.

    [You''re not at fault. Your contracted shaman is. Haaa, you guys are so unlucky to catch our boss'' eyes¡­]

    The young spirit already thought of Ainsley as their boss. After all, when they followed her around, they also got tons of benefits.

    First, they could visit the mausoleum anytime. Their identity was already recorded, and they had a year pass to the mausoleum for free!

    Not to mention that when they followed Ainsley, the Godfather was there too. Even though the Godfather just appeared now, the spirits were already d to see their idol.

    If you''re a mafia, how could you not idolise the Godfather? All of us worship him!

    The young spirit excitedly told the middle-aged spirit about their mission, and when the poor spirit heard the exnation, he wanted to die.

    What? They already knew my shaman''s n? So that''s why they block my path. They don''t want to make things easy for the Naran Family!

    The spirit was a bit dumbfounded. He knew that the Naran Family''s goal was the g, and if he did his mission well, they could achieve their goal sooner.

    But...the other side surprisingly employed many high-level spirits to destroy everything!

    The middle-aged spirit couldn''t understand how a wild spirit not contracted to the shaman would obediently obey the shaman''s request.

    Isn''t that toddler''s strength too heaven-defying?

    Even the shaman guild master wasn''t so OP when she''s just a toddler. Wait, she hadn''t even awakened her shaman ability at this age, ah¡­

    The middle-aged spirit already felt like giving up. Without trying to go against the young spirits, he hurriedly returned to his contracted shaman and told him the whole story.

    The Naran Family''s shaman listened to the story, and at the end of the story, his face was already devoid of colour. He looked abnormally pale!

    "This...this...don''t tell me the Sloan family head is not just an ordinary shaman...m-maybe she has a unique institution¡­" the shaman murmured in shock.

    The shaman guild master was also like that. She had a unique institution, making her one of the strongest shamans.

    The fact that she had two legendary-level spirits proved that she was not your usual shaman.

    If what his spirit said is right, for wild spirits to obey a shaman''s request when a contract does not bind them...the shaman must have a unique constitution!

    The middle-aged shaman couldn''t help but tremble from head to toe. He''s just an untalented shaman who couldn''t even enter the shaman guild.

    To go against a genius like this...he is not willing, ah!

    The shaman immediately told Paul the crux of the trouble before raising both of his hands in the air.

    "I''m not going to mess with the Sloan family head. Since she had sent those spirits, she''s hell-bent on not allowing my spirit to spy on her mansion."

    Afraid that Paul would insist, the shaman hurriedly added.

    "My contracted spirit is just a low-level spirit while the other party sent three high-level spirits. Don''t forget. There''s still the Godfather! I don''t want to take the risk."

    He wasn''t even the Naran Family''s inner member, anyway. He only joined the family for the sake of money and items.

    After all, even if he''s not worthy of joining the shaman guild due to hisck of talent, he was still sought after by many mid-ranking mafia families.

    The Naran Family was one of them. They all could only recruit low-level shamans, but that alone was enough to go against other mafia families who had no shamans.

    After all, shamans were really powerfulpared to other ability users who didn''t have a unique ability.

    All dead spirits were people with a certain amount of prestige and poprity, so how could ordinary ability users in the mafia familypare to these spirits?

    That''s why the shamans were still strong even when they were only low-level. Of course, it was a different matter if the shaman battled another shaman¡­

    Hearing the shaman''s exnation, Paul''splexion was extremely bad.

    He was already frustrated with many things, and now, the shortcut he thought would be their winning path got destroyed even before they tried.

    But, it''s really dumb to try pushing things when the other party is stronger¡­

    Paul massaged his temple and waved his hand impatiently.

    "Okay, okay, it doesn''t matter. Since this n won''t work, go and help the others to create more holes in the barrier. We need to send as many troops as we can!"

    It was already breakfast time when Paul and his people managed to create more holes in the barrier.

    After all, it was hard to keep sustaining the barrier when the Naran Family brought more corrosive liquid than the Sloan Family expected.

    The priests were already overworked to death, so one or two holes couldn''t be avoided.

    Right when many Naran family troops finally entered the yard and tried to enter the mansion, it was then the Sloan Family''snd troops got something to do.

    "Attack! Don''t let anyone pass through our defensive line! Don''t let any rats enter our mansion!"

    The Sloannd troops''mander roared as he charged to the battlefield.

    The war finally started for real!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 697 - "No Capable Heir"

    <h4>Chapter 697 - "No Capable Heir"</h4>

    The barrier hadn''t copsed, but a tiny gap was enough for the Naran Family to send continuous troops to enter the yards.

    At the same time, he prioritised the team that would infiltrate the mansion. After all, their most important goal wasn''t to destroy the Sloan Family but to steal the g.

    Destroying the Sloan family could wait until they took the g.

    At the end of the day, the siege would continue for three days and three nights.

    Even if the Sloan Family had lost, the tournament wouldn''t end yet, and the mafia council wouldn''t meddle in their affairs.

    Whether the fallen family could survive or not, why should they care?

    These families were just mid-ranking families that were strong enough to be high-ranking, but most of them relied on the high-ranking families.

    The mafia family wasn''t like ages ago where new powerful families without being influenced by other mafia families would pop out once every two or three years.

    Now, the mafia families, aside from the high-ranking or above, preferred to be ackey for the high-ranking families or above.

    The power became heavily concentrated on the 7 great families, the 7 sacred families, and the high-ranking families.

    Even many high-ranking families allied themselves with either the 7 great or the 7 sacred families, creating two opposite sides.

    Only some of the high-ranking families would stay neutral.

    This was undoubtedly dangerous.

    If one day the 7 great and 7 sacred families decided to wage war, the entire mafia society would be dragged into the fight.

    What could the mafia council do? Nothing.

    It wasn''t good for the power to be concentrated only on two sides.

    The mafia council actually held this tournament for some reason.

    One of them was so that the newly-promoted high-ranking family wouldn''t be the older high-ranking families''ckeys.

    It''s okay to be allies with other families, but bing theirckey...that''s the same as bing a sub-branch but using a different family name and different location.

    The mafia council didn''t want this to happen.

    Thus, aside from wanting to monitor Ainsley''s growth and the Sloan Family''s growth, they also hoped that the Sloan Family could break free from this vicious cycle.

    They weren''t convinced that a baby could be a true mafia boss without bing a puppet head, but if she''s truly capable¡­

    The mafia council''s judges who were staying inside the floating car while watching the battle through drones'' cameras couldn''t help but pay more attention to what Ainsley was doing.

    While the Naran Family''s troops were battling the Sloan Family''s troops...what is she doing? Is she doing her job as a true family head, or...is she just a decoration?

    Ever since the legendary Sloan vs Aretha Battle, some of the mafia council members already believed that Ainsley was the real deal, not a puppet boss.

    But some of them weren''t convinced and thought that her power wasn''t hers. Maybe her power actually belonged to someone else who wished to be a shadow boss?

    Who knows?

    What if this someone is the missing 17th family head, Ainsley''s father? Rumours said that the scumbag left the mafia society and entered the mercenary guild.

    The mercenary was neutral. They could be employed by the government but would also work for the mafia.

    The mercenary''s stance wasn''t clear, and the mafia council didn''t like a former mafia boss joining this kind of powerhouse that would work for anyone as long as they''re paid.

    Thinking like this, the mafia council''s judges sent to monitor the Naran Family, and the Sloan Family''s battle casually spoke to each other.

    "How is it? Do you think the Naran Family will win?"

    "Ha...quite hard. The Sloan Family''s defence is actually better than we predicted. Not to mention that their members are all talented."

    "Right, right. I also feel that they are equipped with many monsters...must be thanks to the Sloan Family Head''s unique ability."

    Everyone knew that Ainsley could let non-tamers contract monsters, which was supposed to be impossible.

    This speciality alone was a massive boost to the family''s military strength.

    "Speaking of the Sloan Family Head...from what I saw for the past few hours, she seems like the real deal."

    When the topic shifted to Ainsley, the four judges couldn''t help but be more excited.

    One of them, the only woman among the judges, patted her chest and nodded.

    "Yes, she''s the real deal. I didn''t see her looking panicked when facing unknown circumstances. She didn''t seem to be receiving someone else''s order. She''s the one ordering others."

    "Yeah, there''s no pausing or any useless interval between the war.''s situation and that kid''s decision."

    In other words, she didn''t wait for anyone to tell her what to do and could immediately take action.

    Several of her precaution measures were also beyond imagination.

    "Hum. I didn''t think she would employ a ''copy'' ability user to multiply the gs, spreading many fake gs around her mansion¡­"

    "That''s clever, indeed. The barrier and the array are also good. Their air force, thend troops, the patrol guards, and other elite members¡­"

    The Sloan Family was already enough to be called a high-ranking family.

    They only had to fill their newly-gained territories with more members, and if they didn''t have enough, they could simply recruit more members.

    Anyway, the family''s core strength was already established, and it''s all thanks to that baby alone.

    Of course, the cons of relying heavily on the family head was none other than the family head''s well-being.

    If the family head suddenly couldn''t lead the family anymore or lost her strength, or even passed away, the Sloan Family might decline even faster than before.

    Even more unfortunate...the Sloan Family had no heir better or as capable as Ainsley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 698 - "Last Trump Card"

    <h4>Chapter 698 - "Last Trump Card"</h4>

    It didn''t mean that the Sloan Family''s only strength was Ainsley. Ainsley herself had many capable subordinates, but who among them could be a good leader as good as her?

    Only Grandpa Yofan could somehow rece Ainsley''s role, but his lifespan was obviously not that long.

    "That kid''s people are good. They won''t decline that fast, even without their boss. But...the Sloan Family doesn''t have a worthy heir other than that baby."

    The judges looked at each other and shook their heads.

    Yeah, the drawback is only that. Theck of a capable heir who can lead the family in case of the family head loses their life.

    The Sloan Family''s 17th boss only had Ainsley as the direct descendant.

    Actually, there were many kids and teens rted to the branch families, but none of them was as astounding as Ainsley.

    If the Sloan Family wanted to rise even further, they had to keep Ainsley well and then nurture another worthy heir.

    Even if the heir wasn''t as good as Ainsley, they should at least be as talented as the other young heirs.

    At the moment, Ainsley still hadn''t used the Xocolet Lake to produce more ability users under the age of 15. She also hadn''t created a program to train the children¡­

    But she would. Sooner orter.

    The judges didn''t know anything about the Sloan Family''s inner management, but they thought that as long as Ainsley was alive, the Sloan Family wouldn''t need to fear anything.

    Hum, hum, for now...let''s watch the battle?

    It was already 9 in the morning, and the battle still continued non-stop. More and more casualties appeared, and more Naran Family members managed to enter the mansion.

    However, the Naran Family was actually at a disadvantage. The mansion was sorge that it resembled a castle now, but the members entering the mansion were less than two hundred.

    A lot of them would have died somewhere inside, and they didn''t know.

    After all, up to know, they had only received reports about the g''s whereabouts, but when the member took out the g after painstaking efforts, it turned out the g was fake.

    Yes, they had to take out the g and show it to the shaman for verification, but because the shaman couldn''t enter the mansion, the members had to sneak out the gs.

    It turned out...there were many gs in the mansion. And only one of them is real.

    When Paul saw the seventh g that his people brought over was another fake, he almost blew his top.

    "Another fake g! @&#-#+*+*+ Fck¨C the Sloan Family is too cunning!"

    Paul couldn''t me the members for being blind and not able to differentiate which g was fake and which one wasn''t.

    After all, even he realised that all of the gs looked the same...as if it was the exact replica.

    Some of the Naran Family''s elites had also noticed that the gs emitted faint special energy...it was the work of an Ability User.

    "This...must be the unique ''copy'' ability! Ah, the official name is item-duplicating ability." One of the seniors spoke to Paul, exining his hypothesis.

    "The Sloan Family duplicated the real g and spread the fake gs all over the mansion. Since we can only verify the authenticity by sensing the spiritual mark¨C "

    The elder paused. He suddenly felt that...they should have recruited more shamans¡­

    But so what? Ainsley is also a shaman, and her contracted spirit forbad all other spirits to approach the mansion.

    It was so hard just to sneak in, ah!

    "Uh...can our esteemed shaman use their shaman energy to locate the spiritual mark instead?" The elder couldn''t help but nce at the shaman.

    The shaman should have been able to detect the spiritual mark too, because the spiritual mark was rted to dead spirits.

    If the shaman was strong enough, he only had to close his eyes and focus. He could then sense the spiritual mark''s whereabouts.

    After all, the shaman had sensed the mafia council''s unique spiritual mark before the tournament started.

    This was to make things fair for the assault team.

    When the shaman heard the elder''s idea, he had the urge to roll his eyes.

    "A low-level shaman like myself needs to be at least a hundred meters within the spiritual mark''s range. If not, I can''t even sense it¡­"

    A hundred meter...uh...they obviously had to somehow enter the mansion. After all, the mansion was now so big that one could spend a day or two touring the whole ce.

    They didn''t manage to get the mansion''s blueprint, so they didn''t know where the core area was¡­

    So troublesome!

    Paul couldn''t help but clench his fists tight. Their family had no sacred beasts like the Sloan''s, and had no monster on par with sacred beasts like Zi.

    Actually, they almost had no chance of winning if not for their excellent air force. But even that seemed to be weaker than the Sloan Families?

    Since when did the Sloan Family own many flying-type monsters...the level is high too.

    Could it be...the monster horde that they gave to Ainsley...became her opportunity instead?

    He was sure he told his people to sprinkle that powder¡­

    Paul felt like crying.

    If he knew that Ainsley wouldn''t die and would somehowe back with many tamed monsters...why would he create that monster horde for her?

    That''s just like deliberately supporting her, ah!

    Paul felt that their family was cornered. They had no chance of winning.

    Well, they still had one more trump card, but this trump card¡­

    Paul was aware that the use of this trump card could escte and implicate many people aside from the Sloan Family.

    Should he...use it?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 699 - "Unique Ability Users"

    <h4>Chapter 699 - "Unique Ability Users"</h4>

    Paul assessed their family''s current situation, and he found out that the Naran Family would lose if he didn''t do anything.

    His family owned many elites with unique special abilities, but the Sloan Family was the same. Plus, how unique one''s ability could be?

    Even most of the elites consisted of elemental ability users who had more than one elemental ability.

    There were rare abilities unique enough to change the battlefield''s flow so suddenly.

    ''Should I employ the neutraliser? But I only have one neutraliser ability user, and she''s going to be used to go against the Sloan Family Head¡­''

    Paul gritted his teeth as he looked down at his tablet.

    He searched for his people''s data for a long time, trying to see if there was any unique ability among the troops he brought to attack the Sloan Family.

    Mimicry ability users...have none. They''re too rare. Hackers...only have one, and the other party also has a hacker.

    Landscape-maniption ability user...no match for the other party''sndscape-maniption ability user.

    Paul tried hard not to use his trump card until the siege''sst day. After all, not even a day had passed...how could he use his trump card right away?

    No! His people could still fight!

    Paul scanned the data once more and couldn''t help but frown.

    Monster tamers...a lot of them were assigned to the air force. The beast tamers, too¡­

    But the air force is held behind the barrier, and if they try to enter the yard through the barrier''s hole in the air, the Sloan Family''s air force would surround them and kill them.

    Uh...assassin-type ability users...they''re all already infiltrating the mansion and were busy finding the real g, not the fake one.

    However, they couldn''t even identify which one is fake, which one is real.

    Poison-rted ability users? The Sloan Family dealt with the poisonous fog quite fast...they wouldn''t be much help.

    Beast transformer ability users? Those who could transform into various beasts...hum, they''re no different from beasts tamed by the beast tamers.

    They wouldn''t be much help either.

    Other unique ability users...c''mon.

    How could we have no unique ability users? Illusionist? Light attribute? Or darkness? No, we don''t have any.

    Damn, we don''t even have an alchemist, but the Sloan Family had one!

    Paul was getting frustrated.

    He knew that for major forces they took more importance in grooming unique ability users, not ability users who hadmon abilities.

    After all, multiple ability users with more than one abilities were rare, but those with unique ability users were even rarer.

    If not, how could the shamans be more influential than the monster and beast tamers? The hackers were also considered rare, even when their influence wasn''t that great. The exorcists, the healers¡­

    Yes, healers were also rare, especially those with unique attributes, just like Nouvan, who could heal a victim of a status ailment.

    The summoners were rare, too...the Sloan Family had one, but the Naran didn''t have any.

    The more Naran browsed through his family''s data, the more frustrated he became. He didn''t have anyone who could flip the battlefield''s flow to their side.

    ''Do we really need to use that trump card this early? Or maybe we should wait for those who have entered the mansion? Maybe they were lucky enough to find the real g''s location.''

    Paul decided to wait for another day to use his trump card.

    After all, the trump card he got was from a mysterious ck research organisation that was really proficient in developing biotechnology weapons.

    The organisation was one of the mysterious organisations that the Naran Family wouldn''t be able to find if not for one of their member''s romantic rtionships with the organisation''s members.

    Indeed, dating and marriage is the fastest way to gain connections.

    The Naran Family wasn''t wrong to cultivate beautiful young women and men to spread their connections through these people.

    Paul nodded to himself, feeling much better after thinking about his trump card.

    He knew that it was really cruel to use this trump card, but he would do anything to bring his family to a higher level.

    Bing a high-ranking mafia family had many benefits outside of the connections with big shots too!

    The high-ranking mafia could own a town and be the city lord, and their influence would be outside of the government''s.

    They could develop many businesses, both legal and illegal. There would be many human resources to cultivate too¡­

    The government could do nothing since these territories were owned by the mafia council ever since the great war between the mafia society and the country''s government.

    Up to now, half of the country''s territory belonged to the government, ?? belonged to the mafia society, while the other ? was spread among other big forces outside of the mafia society.

    Sometimes they''re friendly to the government, friendly to the mafia society, but sometimes they also oppose both sides or only support one of them.

    Really...other countries couldn''t possibly be divided like this. The government actually owned 90% of the country''s territory.

    But in Godlif, the ce where the Godfather used to live, the mafia was flourishing.

    If the Godfather wasn''t a mafia, maybe the government side would be stronger now.

    s, the world obeyed thew of the jungle.

    In Godlif, the government''s military power depended on technology, and it actually couldn''t help much against ability users.

    Not to mention that the mafia also developed their technologies. The government was even more cornered.

    Of course, the citizens didn''t care which side was stronger. As long as these people are kind and helpful in their daily life, they will obey anyone.

    After all, not all mafia families were bad and not all government people were good!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 700 - "Forceful Merger"

    <h4>Chapter 700 - "Forceful Merger"</h4>

    Anyway, in the end, the Naran Family wasted two days to breach the Sloan Family''s defense line and still could only send a third of their total troops to enter the yards.

    And only some of them managed to enter the mansion. Not to mention that the battle inside the mansion was even fiercer due to traps and other simr devices.

    Many intruders couldn''t rest well inside the main mansion that had be a small battlefield.

    However, on the other hand, the Sloan Family''s members could still rest well.

    Only a part of the main mansion turned into a battlefield while the members'' dorms were unaffected.

    The intruders were also not dumb enough to try attacking a bunch of Sloan Family members when their mission was to steal the g.

    In the end, at 9 o''clock, right on the second day, one of the Naran Family members finally found the connecting hall where the real g was located.

    When the member saw the huge g simr to other gs but had triple the defence, he immediately ran away from the corridor using his stealth ability and hurriedly contacted Paul.

    "Commander, I found a g that I think is the real g! The defence line there is much stronger than in other ces. I even saw the Sloan Family head sitting on a throne in front the g!"

    The member was lucky enough to finally find the connecting hall, which was obviously deep inside the maze-like mansion. Truthfully, he had an amulet that could boost his luck¡­

    As someone who only liked things like amulets and such, he didn''t expect that he would be lucky enough to find the real g''s location¡­

    When the member sent the photo that he took to Paul...Paul immediately believed they had found the real g''s location.

    There''s no way the g wouldn''t be real if the Sloan Family''s head is waiting there!

    Paul immediately employed his people, all his people, to go to the connecting hall. He got that member to send the map and the coordinate, instantly helping others to arrive at the hall faster.

    Of course, the corridor leading to the hall was heavily guarded, so more and more battles urred in the corridor.

    Ainsley, who was waiting at the open hall, obviously heard of themotion.

    She also had observed the surrounding battles using her radar ability and knew that the enemies finally found this ce.

    "Huh. They finally arrived. It took them almost two full days!" Ainsley clicked her tongue, showing her disdain for the Naran Family.

    The Naran Family wasn''t as menacing as she thought it would be. Or maybe the barrier she set up plus the array was too much even for a mid-ranking mafia family?

    Next time if the Aretha Battle happened again, they didn''t need the elders to protect the mansion anymore and could rely on the barriers alone.

    Indeed, a high-ranking family should have a defence of that calibre. If not, how could they be worthy of their ranking?

    Ainsley shifted her butt to fix her sitting position as she kept looking down at the floor below the stage.

    The g itself was tall, around two meters high but only the pole was tall and big. The enemy could actually rip the g right off the pole to win this round.

    But to rip the g, they needed people who could fly or have flying-type beasts...or maybe they had to jump high or climb the pole to get the g.

    Of course, they could also use the long-range ability users to directly tore the g from the pole using their various abilities.

    Still, when the g was nted on a stage, the g was tall enough almost to reach the ceiling.

    At the same time, the throne positioned right in front of the g looked even more conspicuous.

    Of course, the baby who was way smaller than the throne itself became way more eye-catching than the g or the throne.

    Sitting at such a high ce enabled the baby to look down on most people, and she didn''t look like a toy or a doll when she took the throne.

    If anything, people actually felt intimidated by the baby''s presence. It was as if the Godfather was back alive and was now upying that throne¡­.

    Obviously, Ainsley still hadn''t let the Godfather to possess her, but she already resembled the Godfather day by day.

    The Godfather himself had steadily recovered memories rted to Ainsley, so when he saw his shadow in Ainsley''s self, he became a bit proud.

    Hum, hum. This baby is simr to this lord, but she will obviously be greater than this lord. As expected of this lord''s disciple!

    While Ainsley was watching the surrounding battles through the floating 3D animated map in front of her eyes that no one could see, Paul had finally made a move.

    It was nighttime, and most of the troops should be resting, but both sides became even more aggressive and energetic than before.

    Right now, Paul had already sneaked into the yards and was even approaching the mansion!

    He had decided to bring only the elite troops with him, leaving the rest to block the Sloan Family troops.

    Of course, the journey crossing the yards wasn''t that easy, but in the end, after losing a lot of their elite members, Paul finally arrived at the mansion.

    He entered the first floor and quickly headed to the connecting hall.

    Tonight...before the siege''s third day arrived, he would snatch the g!

    That way, the leftover one day could be used to absorb the Sloan Family''s resources and inflict more damages.

    Destroy the Sloan Family or force them to merge with the Naran Family!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 701 - "Pauls Special Ability"

    <h4>Chapter 701 - "Paul''s Special Ability"</h4>

    Paul couldn''t be med for thinking of destroying the Sloan Family''s main mansion or cripple the Sloan Family''s military power.

    After all, their Naran Family had lost too much from this siege alone, and even if they won the tournament as a part of the ten winners, they might not be able to show a power worthy of being a high-ranking mafia family.

    On the other hand, right now, the Sloan Family wasn''t as affected as their Naran Family.

    In fact, the two families shouldn''t bepared.

    The Naran Family was really only barely qualified...the mafia council themselves didn''t think that the Naran Family could snatch the top ten spots.

    Compared to other more qualified families, the Naran Family was really mediocre.

    They passed the drug ry round by relying on their vast connections while passing the preliminary round through sheer luck.

    They were indeed lucky enough to have many mid-ranking families as their friends, thus earning their protection at the bloody banquet more than a month ago.

    Still, the Naran Family didn''t want to be eliminated in the second round.

    If they could enter the third or even the fourth round, their family could befriend many more strong forces!

    The tournament wasn''t broadcasted live to protect the defender team''s privacy, but other forces had the means to probe about the second round''s result.

    If the Naran Family won against the favourite candidate, the Sloan Family, they would also be famous¡­

    Good, good!

    Paul was even more determined to inflict as much harm as he could to the Sloan Family. Thus, when he entered the mansion, he would destroy anything that he saw.

    After all, his special ability was one of the unique abilities among others¨C the power of destruction.

    This power was really vague but had one of the strongest offensive attacks.

    He''s only a dual ability user, with one of them being a mere ordinary daily-life ability¨C knitting.

    Super knitting. He could knit many clothes or anything that he could knit. But he mainly used this power to create traps and such. It wasn''t as powerful as his other ability.

    The reason why he became the heir was slowly because of his power of destruction. He could practically destroy everything as long as he had enough special power.

    Of course, he was still at the core-nurturing realm, the same realm as Ainsley''s. He hadn''t even filled all the realm''s 7 stages for both of his abilities¡­

    Well, he had never bothered to strengthen his knitting ability and only strived to strengthen his power of destruction, but it took years just to reach the fifth stage of the core-nurturing realm.

    He''s not a genius like Ainsley who awakened her abilities at the age of three. He actually awakened his first ability, the power of destruction, when he was thirteen.

    He wasn''t talented enough to join the Elton Worldwide Academy...he could only join a local academy at the capital.

    He spent two years finishing the five stages of the core-condensing realm, where he perfected his awakened ability¡­

    Then, he spent five years reaching the fifth stage of the core-nurturing realm.

    On the other hand, Ainsley passed the core-condensing realm in one go because she awakened her abilities in early ages.

    She was even fast enough to reach the peak of the core-nurturing realm in less than a year!

    Paul couldn''t bepared at all, and that''s why he knew he couldn''t destroy the barriers outside using his current ability.

    At most, he could only destroy buildings or weak nonbat abilities belonging to solo ability users.

    But now that he''s inside the mansion, why would he let go of this chance to destroy a part of the mansion?

    Even when the mansion itself had countless defensive measures from the inside, some of the vulnerable ones eventually crumbled under Paul''s power.

    Seeing how he managed to make a mess of the Sloan Family''s mansion, which would surely cost tons of money to repair, Paul felt a bit better than before.

    Good! As long as the Sloan Family suffered losses too!

    And so, on the way to the connecting hall, Paul and his small group of elites continued to destroy rooms and other facilities.

    The Sloan Family members inside the building immediately tried to stop them.

    Unfortunately, Paul''s small group had someone with a group-stealth ability, making it hard for the Sloan Family members to locate them.

    Not to mention that the five buds were busy outside because more and more enemies breached the barrier.

    The generals were protecting the mansion from outside, the elders as well. Only half of the generals and the elders stayed inside the mansion.

    Of course, these people instantly noticed the anomaly and one of them, Elder Daniel, immediately notified Ainsley.

    "Family head, I think the enemy''smander is here. Our rooms are destroyed, and there are more wounded members¡­."

    Paul''s group had fifty people, and one of them had the group-stealth ability with the maximum people they could cover up to fifty-five.

    Usually, this ability was useless unless it was used in assassinations because it only hid a group of people from others.

    Stronger ability users could have been able to locate these vaguely people¡ªfor example, the rest of the elders who were staying inside the mansion.

    The other elders were flying above the mansion without going out of the boundary also could detect these people''s movement, albeit only through instinct and feelings.

    Thus, the elders reported to Ainsley about Paul''s group movements and their predicted location.

    "Their group will arrive at the connecting hall in minutes. The guards can''t pinpoint the enemies'' location, so they can only attack blindly. But I think it''s not helping much."

    Sadly, Ainsley didn''t have any members who could counter this kind of stealth ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 702 - "Pauls Hidden Trick"

    <h4>Chapter 702 - "Paul''s Hidden Trick"</h4>

    Well, Ainsley could counter this group-stealth ability if she used the neutraliser crystal, but Ainsley didn''t want to use her trump card so soon.

    Somehow, she thought that Paul would also have a trump card that he hadn''t used yet until thest day.

    If tonight''s battle was a failure for Paul, he would definitely use his trump card, and Ainsley wanted to save the neutraliser crystal for that moment.

    Thus, even after knowing that Paul was heading this way while destroying her mansion, Ainsley was rtively calm.

    "Don''t panic. We can still rebuild those destroyed rooms. Anyway, the things or areas that he destroyed aren''t that important."

    Ainsley paused before murmuring through the Airpods.

    "Summon Nouvan and Marietta here. Find three generals to assist me too. As for the seven elders, I only need Grandpa Yofan. The rest of you should block the enemies outside."

    Ainsley ordered Elder Daniel and the old man immediately obeyed. He called all the people Ainsley needed, and soon, those people arrived using Grandpa Yofan''s teleportation ability.

    Thankfully, none of the enemies had this kind of super-rare space-rted ability. If not, their defence would have been breached a long, long time ago.

    Once Grandpa Yofan reappeared with the members that Ainsley requested, Ainsley weed the new reinforcement with a smile.

    "I think with this many people...we don''t need to worry about Paul''s elite force. Grandpa Yofan alone is enough to fight them, right?"

    Ainsley giggled as she looked at Grandpa Yofan on her right side and Elliana on her left side.

    Grandpa Yofan''s ck hole ability was really overpowered, and even a speck of it could kill countless ability users.

    A pity...Ainsley didn''t want Grandpa Yofan to use it inside the building. Otherwise, he might affect their sides too or destroy the mansion from the inside.

    An indoor battle is actually more dangerous than an outdoor one where they could unleash their abilities without restrain.

    Unfortunately, the mafia council did say that the defender had to ce the g inside the mansion...else, they would have buried the g deep in the yard or something.

    Hearing Ainsley''s casual remarks, Grandpa Yofan chuckled.

    "Yeah. This battle isn''t as dangerous as the Aretha Battle, the Roid Valley raid, or the Mausoleum War. I think we can definitely win."

    Grandpa Yofan was confident in this aspect.

    After all, they had resisted the Aretha Family''s joint attack with other high-ranking families and tons of mid-rank or low-rank mafia families when their family didn''t install a 7yered barrier yet.

    Compared to the Naran Family''s attack...really can''t bepared. It was like an ant versus an elephant.

    Thus, after resolving the poisonous fog attack a day ago, the Sloan Family was much more rxed. They were actually waiting to see what kind of dirty tricks Paul would use.

    "In terms of military power, our family is way stronger than them. After you bring many flying-type beasts and monsters, our air force is now better than Naran''s."

    Grandpa Yofan stood straight with his hands sped behind his back as he continued to analyse their situation for Ainsley.

    "From the Naran Family members list, I can see that they have no unique ability users with an ability to threaten us. We really only have to worry about Paul using a dirty trick or something."

    Indeed, they are confident that they can beat Paul and his people when the group arrives, but he''s worried about Paul''s sinister way of fighting.

    He released countless corrosive liquids earlier, and they needed priests to cleanse the effect.

    The second time, the Naran sent countless poisonous fog¡­

    The fog''s residue was still inside the mansion too. Many fell victim to this trick, dying just like that.

    The number of healers wasn''t abundant enough to save everyone. They had to sacrifice the lower-level members.

    Some members survived by the antidote Ainsley prepared before, but that''s only because they''re lucky.

    They held on against the poison even after fifteen minutes, thanks to the antidote, but then they got the healers'' help to detoxify the poison.

    Without the healers, they would die too.

    Many more members would be victims if Ainsley didn''t prepare filtering masks for them and the members were fast enough to reach before they were affected.

    Now...after the poisonous fog trick..what kind of trick Paul would use?

    Grandpa Yofan looked at Ainsley with eyes full of worry.

    "Ain, no matter what happens, your safety is our priority. If you stay alive, you can protect the g with your strength. We believe in you."

    Grandpa Yofan''s words sounded so ominous until Ainsley had to frown.

    "Don''t say that. We will all be fine, grandpa. We have many trump cards...I don''t believe the Naran Family can crush us that easily."

    If that''s the case, the Sloan Family would have long gone under the Aretha Family''s joint attack back then.

    They had passed through the most significant hurdle with the most limited strength...how could they not be able to defeat the Naran Family?

    "Worsees to worst...we should kill that Paul guy before he can do anything." Ainsley''s eyes flickered with a savage light.

    She won''t hesitate to kill if it''s to protect her people. She had long tempered her mind for the past few months, and killing wouldn''t burden her mind anymore.

    Sometimes she would still be haunted in her dream and would still have some psychological burdens, but if it''s rted to her family''s survival, she didn''t mind bing the devil.

    She was no longer that ordinary college girl who never killed anyone. She is now the head of the Sloan Family, with countless people''s lives on her shoulders.

    Right after Ainsley said those words, her 3D map detected Paul''s group in the corridor.

    They''re here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 703 - "Connecting Halls Great Battle"

    <h4>Chapter 703 - "Connecting Hall''s Great Battle"</h4>

    Ainsley immediately notified her people in the Connecting Hall.

    "Paul''s group is already in the corridor. The guards stationed there didn''t see theming because this time, Paul didn''t destroy anything."

    Ainsley''s radar ability was already upgraded, and so, she could detect Paul''s group despite the group-stealth skill.

    At the same time, she could still maintain her 3D Map even when she was talking and not moving her mouth to match the radar rhythm.

    After all, the sound wavelength already automatically spread out of Ainsley''s mouth as long as the radar ability was still active.

    There''s no pyak pyak noise anymore, which was something Ainsley had to thank Zev for. Finally, the system wasn''t messing around with her anymore!

    With Ainsley''s reminder and detailed exnation, the people in the hall could imagine Paul and his group''s location, along with their number.

    Around fifty people wanted to cross the corridor at the same time...only four people could walk side-by-side, considering the corridor''s width.

    But since the corridor was quite long, it could definitely fit fifty people including the twenty-or so guards stationed at every checkpoint in the corridor.

    Since the Naran Family wasn''t going to rm the guards, they should be moving in two or three people¡­

    The one at the front looked like a tanker, while those at the back looked like the long-range attackers.

    Meleebaters were right behind the tankers while Paul was safe and sound at the center of the long-line formation.

    Thanks to Ainsley''s 3D map, she could urately pinpoint Paul''s position and ordered her people to get ready for a close battle.

    The connecting hall was indeed huge, but it wasn''t as huge as the main hall. Fifty or so people would instantly crowd the hall, pressuring the Sloan Family''s side.

    But Ainsley had prepared many elite members all around the hall. Some even floated in the air, riding their small flying-type mount.

    All sides were ready forbat...and Ainsley felt that Paul would try to steal the g without rming her.

    If that''s the case¡­

    Before the first enemy could enter the connecting hall, Ainsley had already ordered her elite elemental ability users to move.

    "Candea, use your marble-maniption ability and create walls to block the enemy."

    "Marietta, prepare your vines to catch any intruders. They will be invisible and hard to detect, so just let your vines go wild. Just don''t attack yourrades."

    "Fiska, prepare to put a barrier around the g. Just a small barrier will do."

    "Elliana, you can burn whoever slip through Candea''s marble wall."

    "Nouvan, standby to heal the injured. Don''t go anywhere and stay near me."

    "Axel, I''ll tell you the group-stealth ability user''s locationter. Quickly kill them with your ability."

    "The others, if Axelle hasn''t killed the group-stealth ability user after five minutes, listen to mymand to locate the enemies'' location and quickly finish them."

    Right after Ainsley finished sending a string ofmands to her people in a low voice, her 3D maps blinked slightly, showing the first enemy entering the connecting hall.

    However, before the first batch of four people could walk further, Candea already waved her hand, and the marble floor in front of the four people instantly shot up.

    BANG!

    The marble floor stood straight, forming a wall to block the four intruders. The wall even had thorns, injuring the four people who were caught off guard.

    Paul and the others, who were not so far behind the four people, instantly reacted.

    [The enemy found us! I don''t know how, but they somehow discovered our presence. Commander, what do we do?]

    The group-stealth ability user used his friend''s telepathy skill to contact Paul through their minds.

    The telepathy ability user was in charge of silentmunication between the members, and she could actually act as a connecting line, enabling others to use telepathy with her as the medium.

    When Paul received the message, his face instantly darkened.

    How the heck did the enemy find us this fast? We didn''t even rm the guards in the corridor, and even the surveince camera couldn''t catch us.

    The group-stealth ability user was really an elite that could make others invisible, plus erasing their presences and auras.

    They wouldn''t be discovered even with detection machines!

    Only detector or scanner ability users in the same strength realm as the group-stealth ability user could detect them.

    But the Sloan Family clearly didn''t have those kinds of ability users!

    Unfortunately, Ainsley''s radar ability was categorised as a scan or detection-type ability user, which was even more advanced than the usual type.

    Relying on a special sound wavelength to create an image of the target, including capturing their voices, Ainsley''s radar ability was naturally a unique ability that one couldn''t find easily.

    Even though Paul was shocked that Ainsley''s people somehow could detect his people''s presence, he didn''t lose hisposure.

    He immediately asked the long-range attackers to attack the marble wall while still retaining their stealth state.

    Even if the Sloan Family could sense their arrival, it would be hard to attack something invisible, had no presence, aura, or whatsoever.

    The group-stealth ability user could even block noises from leaking out, not letting the enemy hear their footsteps, breathing noises, or anything.

    It was perfect!

    Yes, it was perfect. Even Ainsley''s radar ability didn''t catch any noises from these people!

    But...the Radar ability''s soundwave still hit their bodies and urately showed their movements to the little boss.

    While Paul''s side was attacking the marble wall, Ainsley''s side didn''t do much and was preparing to catch the intruders instead.

    Marietta''s green vines already created aplicated and tricky terrain for the enemies but were friendly to Ainsley''s people.

    The vines seemed to be alive as it shook slightly, waiting to catch the intruders!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 704 - "Keep Pretending"

    <h4>Chapter 704 - "Keep Pretending"</h4>

    One of Marietta''s special abilities was nature control, but because she''s a multiple ability user, she wasn''t a weak maniptor who needed existing nts or flora to be her weapon.

    She could create nts and flora using her energy to be manipted as she wished!

    The type of nts and flora she could create depend on her knowledge of nts and flora.

    If she couldprehend a unique nt or flora''s basic structure, she could even use the flora or the nt''s unique characteristics.

    For example, poisonous flowers, nts that could attract monsters, nts that could transform into puppet woods, and so on.

    Coupled with her earth maniption ability, the two abilities matched well, pushing Marietta to be one of the respected five buds with only three special abilities.

    Nature maniption ability users weren''t rare, but most of them could only control nts or flora, not both.

    They also could only control one type of nt or its body part such as the trunk, the vines, the leaves, and so on.

    However, Marietta''s ability was clearly not limited to those things.

    Her ability could be counted as a unique ability thanks to the wide range of control, plus the power to create nts and flora just using her energy and then manipte them.

    Right after Marietta finished setting up the traps, the enemy had also managed to destroy the marble wall, and Candea did not rush to create more walls from the marble floor.

    Clearly, her type of ability was only to manipte and not to create from scratch, unlike Marietta''s.

    Thus, if she continued to use her ability, the Connecting Hall''s marble floor would be gone in minutes.

    However, because the entire marble floor was advantageous for her, Ainsley used this person''s unique ability to control the battle flow.

    Imagine when you''re running around, and the marble floor suddenly bes thorns and stabs your feet or something.

    The marble floor could move on its own, saving allies but killing enemies¡­

    She could create a hole for the enemies, could shift the floor to save the allies, could do many things as long as there were marbles!

    Candea was really battling in her own turf. With Candea''s ability, the enemy''s speed slowed down, and they couldn''t rush into the hall all at once.

    They could only silently creep along the walls and tried not to get too far from the group-stealth ability user because there''s a range limit.

    The enemies thought that they could bypass Ainsley''s people by pressing themselves onto the wall and silently moved to the g''s location without getting attacked anymore¡­

    s, the wall was full of cyan vines, the same colour as the wall itself. The vines blended perfectly along the wall, only looking like a decoration or something.

    But...appearance could be deceiving.

    The moment three or four intruders touched the vines on the wall, before they could even retract their hands, the vines already slurred to their wrists and waists, instantly capturing them.

    The vines were so strong that the intruders couldn''t break free no matter what!

    They couldn''t even scream or use their abilities because the next moment, the vine''s sharp edge stabbed their necks or hearts without producing any noises.

    Spurt.

    Blood trickled down the vines as the four intruders'' corpses dangled to the thick vines, instantly rming Paul and his group.

    [Mayday, mayday! Don''t touch the wall at all! There are weird vines there. It must be Marietta''s nature control ability!]

    The vicemander in the group hastily reminded everyone.

    Ainsley''s people truly couldn''t see or sense them, but those vines could easily detect them as long as there was skin contact.

    The vines seemed to be connected to Marietta''s senses and she reacted so fast to eliminate the intruders!

    Paul and his vicemander knew a lot about the five buds, so they recognised Marietta''s ability in less than seconds.

    Truthfully, if those people didn''t suddenly die in front of them, they would also ignore the slight bulging ''decorations'' on the wall, thinking that it''s the wall''s unique design.

    The Connecting Hall itself was a round hall with seven doors on each side. The biggest door in the hall was therge golden gate behind the tall g.

    Paul didn''t know what''s behind the golden door or other doors, but he reminded his people to get away from the doors too.

    What if there were beasts or troops hiding behind the door, ready to ambush them?

    Thus, after the death of the four intruders, the rest of the group tread around the hall carefully, not wanting to touch the wall.

    They even looked down at the floor, afraid that the marble floor would suddenly be walls or something.

    After all, they almost died by the marble floor''s sudden movement!

    Paul''s group could see the Connecting Hall was full of people and there were even those in the air.

    If they didn''t have the group-stealth ability, how could they even approach the hall?

    However, they believed in the stealth ability.

    They all believed that the marble floor case earlier was just an ident because Candea''s sixth sense was strong or something.

    s..they didn''t even realise that Ainsley is purposely luring them to enter the Connecting Hall, wanting to kill them all at once or little by little!

    Of course, right now, the baby was busy looking around in panic because of the suddenmotion.

    "What''s going on? Candea, why did you build that marble wall? And Marietta! What''s with those four corpses? Where did theye from??"

    Ainsley''s face was pale as she pretended not to sense the intruders'' arrival.

    Marietta and Candea were both smart, and when they heard Ainsley''s words, they instantly knew what she wanted to do.

    Pretend. Keep pretending!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 705 - "Ready To Hunt"

    <h4>Chapter 705 - "Ready To Hunt"</h4>

    Since Ainsley wanted her people to pretend to not know anything, Marietta and Candea were quick to respond. Both of them looked at Ainsley with a serious look.

    "I think there are intruders, boss. But maybe there are only those four intruders that I just killed. My vines haven''t detected any living beings after that case."

    Marietta was really skilful. Her acting skill wasparable to Ainsley''s Oscar-worthy performance.

    Even Candea also tried to adjust.

    "Same here, boss. The people I blocked using the marble wall should be the four that Sister Marietta just killed. I don''t sense any other intruders¡­"

    Hearing this, Paul and the others let out a sigh of relief.

    See? That must be a coincidence, indeed. There''s no way the Sloan Family could see our location or sense our presence.

    As long as we are careful not to touch the vines, we will be alright!

    s, when Candea made the marble wall before, she was already sure that there was a group of intruders, and their number should be more than just four.

    Thus, she connected her ability to the connecting hall''s entire marble floor. It means that when the intruders stepped onto the floor, she already knew their numbers and location.

    It''s just that she didn''t bother to tell the others because they''re pretending not to know. She''s also sure that Ainsley already knew the intruders'' existence.

    If not, why would she ask them to be prepared for a battle early on? The boss must have a scan or detection-rted ability!

    With the duo ying dumb, the rest of Ainsley''s people in the hall also yed dumb.

    They couldn''t sense the intruders nor see them, but from Candea and Marietta''s words, they believed that there should be more than four intruders.

    If so, they only had to stay vignt and wait for the boss to issue amand. After all, they thought that Ainsley already sensed the intruders'' presence and had even tracked their every movement.

    Even though she looked like she was busy looking at her tablet to monitor the surveince camera''s footage all over the mansion, in fact, she must be tracking the intruders'' movement, right?

    Indeed. Ainsley was currently watching the live 3D map floating in front of her eyes.

    From what she saw, Paul''s group mainly consisted of stealth-type ability users, some defence-type and offence-type ability users.

    The rest were support-type ability users.

    Ainsley couldn''t determine which one was the group-stealth ability user or which one had an important role to y, but she could guess some people''s role in the party.

    The one at the front should be defense-type ability users, the tankers. Those behind should be closebat ability users, and those at the back should be long-rangebat ability users.

    As for the supporters...are they the ones surrounding Paul? Hummm¡­

    Ainsley was a bit amused by what she saw through the 3D map. So far, Paul didn''t make use of the group-stealth ability to assassinate her people.

    She could throw a wild guess that there must be a range limit to the group-stealth ability, and it didn''t cover the entire Connecting Hall.

    If it covered the entire Connecting Hall, they wouldn''t stay close together like that and would have gone to kill some of her people in silence.

    After all, they''re currently invisible and have no presence or aura. Even the sounds of their footsteps, breathing, and heartbeat were gone.

    This is definitely a good thing. Ainsley didn''t need to worry about her people getting assassinated.

    Of course, even if the group-stealth ability could cover the entire Connecting Hall, she could still protect her people thanks to the radar ability''s 3D map disy.

    Thinking again...her decision to evolve her keen hearing into sound-type radar ability plus upgrading the power was a good decision.

    While Ainsley patiently watched the intruders through the 3D map''s disy, Paul and the others were already close to the g''s location.

    The fifty people, excluding Paul, were currently divided into ten groups.

    Each group had five members consisting of two offence-type ability users; close and long-range, one defence-type, one support-type and one assassin-type.

    Each group moved around two meters from each other, creating a long line of people.

    Of course, they didn''t dare to get too far from the group-stealth ability user who was currently right beside Paul, on his left side.

    On his right side were the group-telepathy ability user and his vicemander right in front of him.

    The vicemander seemed to be a tanker type, looking at hisrge build. In this case, Paul acted as the offensive long-range ability user.

    The other two, the group-stealth and telepathy ability users, were assassin-type and support-type, respectively.

    It seemed that the vicemander acted as a closebat-type ability user too.

    Seeing the group slowly surrounding the g behind her, Ainsley curled the corner of her lips.

    Hum, hum. We should let these people touch the g first before tackling all of them in one go.

    Ainsley was busy sending messages through her Airpods without the intruders hearing her.

    After all, she lowered her voice until it only sounded like a non-audible whisper akin to a mosquito''s annoying buzz.

    None of Paul''s people had enhanced hearing sense, so they didn''t hear a thing.

    The group, who were still approaching a g a few meters behind Ainsley, didn''t know that the guards in the hall were already ncing their way.

    Yes, Ainsley told her people Paul group''s rough location and now, Candea and Marietta were already prepared with their marble floor and vines hidden beneath the marble floor itself.

    Countless camouge vines also slurred around the intruders, with some dangling from the ceiling yet looking transparent and hard to detect.

    The hunter is ready to hunt the prey!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 706 - "Candea Debut Performance"

    <h4>Chapter 706 - "Candea Debut Performance"</h4>

    Ainsley didn''t say anything, but when Paul''s group was already right behind the g, just about to use a long-range attack to rip it off the pole, Ainsley snapped her fingers.

    Snap!

    Almost instantly, the marble floor underneath Paul and the others'' feet rose fast, and in the blink of an eye, the marble floor rose.

    Four marble walls as tall as the g''s pole instantly appeared, surrounding the group of people.

    The floor maniption made it possible to push the intruders into the same area, so that none could escape from the attack.

    In just a few seconds, before the intruders could sense what''s going on, the marble walls already trapped the group.

    The marble walls created a huge marble box and perfectly detained the fifty people in the room!

    Paul''s group had just lost their footing, their sense of bnce, everything...and hadn''t even reacted when countless vines slipped inside the huge marble box.

    This time, when the group trapped inside the marble box saw the vines, they knew that they were doomed.

    Paul''s face turned ashen as he shouted to his people, who were either behind him or in front of him.

    "Break the marble wall! Break it! The others, destroy the vines! Be careful of vines!!"

    The inside of the marble box was quite dark, but through the gaps here and there, one could still receive the crystalmp''s light, helping them to see the vines around them.

    Paul''s people, no matter how weak they werepared to Ainsley''s people, were still considered elites.

    When they saw the vines, they sent the melee team tobat the vines while the rest destroyed the marble wall created from the marble tiles.

    "Destroy!" Paul hastily used his power of destruction to destroy one side of the marble wall, and he did destroy the wall, creating an opening to escape.

    However, the st affected those inside the box, and some debris even injured the people fighting the vines.

    "Agh!"

    "Ugh!"

    "Barrier! Barrier! Protect us from the debris!"

    While the people inside the broken marble box were shouting for help here and there, Paul grabbed the group-stealth ability user and his small team of four to run.

    "Go, go, go! Go out!"

    Paul ignored the other people who were entangled with the vines and immediately ran away from the marble box, thinking that with the group-stealth ability, he could still run unscathed.

    The marble box and the joint vines assault incident must have happened because of the marble-maniption ability user!

    That Candea girl sensed their movements through the footsteps they left on the marble floor. It means that she had connected her senses with the entire marble floor¡­

    If they didn''t steal the g now and run, even Paul couldn''t be confident that Candea wouldn''t be able to find them.

    No, no! The group-stealth ability is superb. Even if that Candea girl sensed our movement again, as long as we are out of the marble floor area, we will be safe!

    Indeed, Paul and his small group of five had left the marble floor andnded on the stage where the g and the throne were ced.

    This way, Candea couldn''t sense them anymore and could only focus on those still in touch with the marble floor.

    Thus, Paul didn''t hesitate to leave behind the people who were fighting the vines.

    They couldn''t escape Candea''s marble floor as long as they were still standing on the floor, anyway.

    The vines were many, but because there were fifty people or so, with each person battling the vines, the vines couldn''t catch up with whoever ran away from the box.

    It was precisely this situation that Paul used to the fullest.

    He pulled the long-range attack ability users to climb the stage while sacrificing the melee ability users to dy the deadly vines from chasing after them.

    "Long-range attack ability users! Rip that g off the pole! Hurry!"

    Paul eyed the throne in front of the g vigntly, knowing that Ainsley must have noticed themotion.

    Indeed, the baby was shouting to Candea and Marietta, the two people who could somehow sense Paul and the others'' movement.

    "Candea! How many intruders do we have? You said there were only four!"

    Candea didn''t look at Ainsley as she was busy controlling the marble floor. But she did have time to reply to Ainsley''s seemingly innocent question.

    "A lot, boss! A lot! I just connected my senses to the marble floor and found around thirty or more intruders. They''re trapped inside the marble box!"

    Candea had created another marble box for the people who couldn''t escape in time.

    Because of this, the floor was in a mess. The marble tiles were gone, showing the foundation beneath.

    But Ainsley didn''t me Candea. If anything, she immediately ordered the others to assist Candea to kill the intruders trapped inside the huge marble box.

    "Go, go! Assist Candea! Don''t let the intruders run away! Quick! Quick!"

    Ainsley''s members couldn''t see the intruders at all, but blindly attacking anyone inside the marble box should be good enough to kill the intruders.

    Around twenty people were still trapped inside the box. Ten people died from the vines'' attack, and the other twenty were already on the huge stage where Ainsley''s throne and the g''s pole were ced.

    When Paul and the twenty survivors saw how theirrades were trapped inside the box with many of Ainsley''s people blindly attacking, they felt a chill down their spines.

    Oh, God! If we didn''t run fast enough...we would have died tragically.

    Paul''s remaining members instantly felt fear toward Candea, the one who caught them in the first ce.

    Fck. We didn''t have her data at all! She''s not on the list of Sloan Family elite members!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 707 - "Go For A Kill"

    <h4>Chapter 707 - "Go For A Kill"</h4>

    Paul broke in a cold sweat as he recalled the data he gathered before the siege. He was sure that the Sloan Family didn''t have a member like Candea before¡­

    So she should be a new recruit that was especially recruited to fight indoors?

    While Paul and the twenty people were trembling from fear, Elliana and the others already surrounded the marble box and finished whoever was still trapped inside.

    Blood and body parts scattered on the grey floor without marble tiles, looking especially terrifying for Paul and the others.

    They hurriedly looked away and did their best to attack the g instead.

    However...Nouvan was there near Ainsley, and the healer had four abilities, including his healing ability.

    Ice, fire, healing, and...barrier.

    Yes. A barrier protected the g.

    When Paul''s long-range attack ability users tried to rip the g using their elemental abilities, their abilities hit the barrier and either vanished or got repelled!

    Paul and his twenty people felt their blood turning cold.

    Damn it! Is this a trap?! A barrier protects the g! A strong one too!

    Nouvan had four abilities, so his barrier ability was naturally not as weak as the non-multiple ability users.

    His barrier even had a mix of fire and ice, creating both offence and defense.

    Nouvan''s fire and ice maniption ability weren''t that powerful, it was just a normal fire and ice, but Nouvan could create the elements using his energy.

    He didn''t need to find fire or ice to be manipted to his heart content.

    Furthermore, the ice maniption ability let him freeze some weaker abilities, especially those abilities from dual or solo ability users.

    Seeing the fire and ice element dancing around the g, Paul and the twenty people knew that they had fallen into a trap.

    Damn it. That Candea girl must have known their location from the moment they stepped onto the marble floor, but she pretended not to know.

    She must have informed Ainsley somehow, but Ainsley also feigned ignorance.

    Yet the Sloan members inside the hall were already aware of the Naran members'' existence¡­

    It was why they could move so fast to finish those trapped inside the sturdy marble box.

    That marble box was really tricky. Only strong elemental ability users or those with highly destructive attacks could break the marble wall like Paul did.

    But the marble tiles arranged to be marble walls forming the box weren''t that simple. The tiles were actually special marble tiled with an effect to absorb 50% of damage caused by ability users.

    It means that those inside the box were weakened considerably.

    It would be hard to destroy the thick marble wall if they didn''t have highly destructive power like Paul''s.

    Even Paul wasted almost all his energy to create a hole in the marble walls. He couldn''tpletely destroy the marble wall even when his destructive ability was quite good!

    Paul and the others instantly regretted not sending more special hackers to steal the mansion blueprint.

    If they knew that the Connecting Hall had this kind of marble floor...and if they knew there was someone like Candea who could control the whole Connecting Hall''s floor¡­

    They wouldn''t have fallen into this trap, damn it!

    When Paul and the others first saw Candea controlling the marble floor to block them, they didn''t think much of her because she looked young.

    They thought that she could only control some marble tiles but not the entire tiles in the hall, okay?

    How could they know that Candea actually had another ability called ''amplify'', which could strengthen her marble-maniption ability?

    Candea was the only dual ability user who got epted into Ainsley''s elite troops because of her second ability¨C Amplifier.

    The ability could even help other ability users near her, but only one person.

    Of course, she used her amplifier ability for herself to control all the tiles in the hall and also helped Marietta so that the woman could mass-produce more unique nts.

    Without Candea''s amplifier ability, it was hard for Marietta to cover the whole hall with strong vines like that, even sending some vines dangling on the ceiling.

    Paul and his people were finally desperate. They kept attacking the g''s barrier, but they couldn''t destroy it when fire and ice suddenly shot whoever attacked the barrier.

    From the attack''s projectiles, one could guess the attacker''s position, and that''s how Nouvan used his fire and ice ability to attack those who attacked his barrier.

    Even when Paul''s people tried to attack Nouvan first, Elliana and Kyuseli were there with Nouvan.

    Yes, Kyuseli, the head ountant, was also a barrier ability user, and he''s in charge of protecting Nouvan! Elliana, on the other hand, was busy attacking those who attacked Nouvan.

    Even when the assants were invisible, just from looking at the elemental abilities they used to attack Nouvan, it was easy to determine their rough location.

    At the same time, Ainsley had finally found the person who had the group-stealth ability.

    After making sure that the person was the one who always stayed by Paul''s side but wasn''t wearing a formal military uniform, Ainsley pressed her Airpods on her ears before whispering.

    "Axel, I found the target. The coordinate is...yes, that. He''s constantly moving, so I will guide you. Just lock the target first before you use your corrosive ability."

    Ainsley looked back at the chaotic battlefield behind her and crouched on her throne.

    "Can you use your corrosive ability within a distance? You can? Okay, okay, stay there, don''t move. We don''t want to rm the target."

    Ainsley locked gazes with Axelle before nodding her head and waving her hand.

    Start now!

    Axelle immediately flicked his finger, and ck liquid stealthily flew to their target.

    We go for the kill!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 708 - "A Demon"

    <h4>Chapter 708 - "A Demon"</h4>

    Axelle''s ck corrosive liquid flew so fast that amid the chaotic battle, almost no enemy noticed the flying liquid with sizzling noises.

    And Axelle''s control over the liquid was also so good that he didn''t let even a drop of it fall onto the others.

    With Ainsley guiding Axelle in real-time, Axelle managed to locate the group-stealth ability user perfectly, and without a word, he immediately dropped the liquid on top of the target''s head.

    He couldn''t see the person nor sense the target, but he believed in Ainsley''s judgement.

    When Ainsley said, "Now!" Axelle didn''t hesitate to drop the corrosive liquid that he produced.

    Tzzzzzz.

    An intense sizzling noise sounded before the group-stealth ability user''s scream pierced his friends'' ears.

    "AHHHH! It hurts! Ahhh! Ah!"

    The corrosive liquid was ten times stronger than the one the Naran Family used to destroy the barrier. When the liquid touched the target''s head, the head dissolved in no time.

    The target could only scream for a second before his screams got drowned in the intense sizzling noises.

    The next few seconds, the target became a pool of blood with bits of flesh scattered here and there. Even that soon became nothing as the corrosive liquid did its work.

    The corrosive liquid was so powerful that after melting the target, it continued to drill the floor, almost copsing that area.

    If Axelle didn''t immediately control his corrosive liquid, Ainsley would have to renovate the Connecting Hall''s interior more than just recing the marble tiles.

    All of this happened so fast that Paul and the others only noticed what was going on when the group-stealth ability user screamed on top of their lungs.

    However, they didn''t have a priest, and it was toote to save theirpanion since his body melted from his head to his toe, not the reverse.

    Once the group-stealth ability user died, the group-stealth ability casted on Paul''s people automatically vanished with no traces, leaving the dumbfounded intruders alone.

    Since the ability was gone, the survivors lost their invisibility effect, and even their presences couldn''t be hidden anymore.

    Just like that, twenty or so people ''popped out'' of thin air on the stage, definitely rming Ainsley''s people.

    They didn''t know that their enemies were already on the stage, about to steal the g!

    At the same time, the corpses of those who died inside the marble box were also revealed.

    There were many corpses who either died from the marble floor''s malicious attack or from the various vines'' sinister attack.

    Anyway, Paul''s fifty people were ughtered until only the twenty on the stage remained.

    When Paul realised that he''s now not invisible anymore and had lost his greatest support to stay hidden, he almost peed his pants.

    Impossible! How did the group-stealth ability user die?! There''s not even a stray attack or something...someone is purposely targeting that person!

    But since all of us stay hidden, howe someone is able to discover that person''s exact location? Enough to kill them with an unknown ability¡­

    Paul''s head was ringing. His people were still attacking the barrier around the g even after getting their cover exposed, but Paul himself stood still in disbelief.

    This is not a coincidence. Someone here must have the ability to use scan or detection, and it''s even a high-level one...yes.

    All of this...must be a trap.

    Paul was no idiot and he finally realised that he fell into a trap. The g was real, he''s sure of it, but those guarding the g was the real problem.

    Look, those people didn''t even get Elder Yofan to help, and more than half of his people were already killed.

    The marble floor''s timing to be a marble box was just too precise...and the vines'' actions too¡­

    It was as if someone had known their position all along, and it wasn''t just Candea.

    After all, Paul and his twenty people were on the stage.

    The marble floor was blocked by the stage, and Candea couldn''t connect her sense to the stage since the stage wasn''t made of marbles.

    Then, who had the scan or detection ability? Someone who looked as if they were looking at something or sensing something¡­

    Paul had a hunch, but he was too scared to admit it. He knew that there should be only one person with such a bizarre strong detection ability in this hall.

    Isn''t it...the Sloan Family head?

    Ainsley Sloan, right?

    Paul broke into a cold sweat as he watched Ainsley''s people surrounding the stage. At the same time, Ainsley turned the throne around with Grandpa Yofan''s help and was now facing Paul.

    Sitting on the big throne that was clearly toorge for her petite body, Ainsley put her left elbow on the armrest to support her titled head, crossed her leg elegantly, and put her right palm on the knees.

    She curled the corner of her lips and looked down at Paul with her shining blue eyes.

    The baby was still wearing the signature pink uniform that she always used in official events such as war and other things, and it naturally looked cute on her.

    But Paul couldn''t say that the baby looked cute. The person with her slightly dark purple hair, the symbol of the Sloan Family''s hair, undoubtedly looked like a demon in his eyes.

    The baby also had two tiny braids tied with blue ribbons with the same colour as her eyes, looking harmless, just like your usual baby.

    But the more Paul looked up at the person sitting on the tall golden throne with a crimson padding seat, the more he felt like dying.

    This baby...she...she is tricking me all this time.

    Paul''s eyes ckened.

    Ainsley Sloan...you are a demon!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 709 - "Thank You For The Praise"

    <h4>Chapter 709 - "Thank You For The Praise"</h4>

    The demon that Paul mentioned in his heart was currently stroking Cellino''s fur.

    The cat was sitting on the throne, right next to Ainsley since there was still so much space on the huge throne.

    Paul swore that the cat was still fighting outside, but he didn''t know since when the cat was already back. Maybe when he didn''t look at Ainsley...when he was busy attacking the g¡­

    Now, he couldn''t even steal the g because the damn barrier protecting the g was sturdy. He did try using his destruction? ability, but the barrier kept regenerating.

    Plus, Elliana was attacking whoever attacked the g, and her aim was urate. Her purple me was frightening enough to burn careless people to ashes.

    Ability users may look like a superhero, but their bodies weren''t that powerful to withstand some of the special abilities'' effects, especially the strong abilities.

    If not, how could Paul easily kill solo ability users by simply destroying their bodies to pieces?

    s, he''s still young and not strong enough to destroy the body of dual or multiple ability users¡­

    If he had time to develop his power, he would surely be one of the strongest ability users thanks to his unique ability¨C destruction.

    But who would wait for him to grow? Right now, the baby who was seventeen years old younger than him definitely wouldn''t do so.

    Just look at her!

    Ainsley looked at Paul with a smile that didn''t seem like a smile on her face.

    "Good evening, Mister Paul. I think you''re the Naran Family''s one and only heir, right?"

    Ainsley''s voice was crisp and clear, really cute and pleasant to the ear. But for Paul, that voice sounded like the voice of a devil.

    He shuddered from head to toe as he helplessly watched his people getting taken down one by one. Ainsley''s people didn''t stop capturing his people and killing them without mercy.

    He knew that he''s done for. He didn''t have any secret artefact, item, or anything that could help him to escape without getting killed.

    A space-rted tool is expensive, you know? A family like the Naran Family, although not poor and quite wealthy, still couldn''t afford it.

    They could only buy the moremon spatial storage since it had more supplies than other space-rted items.

    So...he couldn''t teleport away to leave.

    "Ha...good evening, Lady Sloan, " Paul finally looked at Ainsley and replied with a dry smile on his face.

    He knew that he wouldn''t get out alive, but...even if he died, he had to at least drag the Sloan Family down with him.

    Thinking like this, Paul suddenly felt sorry for his father. His father was about to lose the heir that he painstakingly raised.

    But looking at how their family could sell their children to form connections with other families...there should be a spare heir to rece him if he died, right?

    Although his father undoubtedly loved him the most...and that''s why he should really drag the Sloan Family with him as hisst gift to his family.

    Paul didn''t think that he could survive, so he just let things flow. As a mafia family''s member, death was something really close and woulde anytime.

    He''s prepared.

    Paul calmed his heart and nodded at Ainsley.

    "I didn''t think Lady Sloan would be this capable, though. I think I''ve lost, " Paul said his thoughts of Ainsley right in front of the person''s face.

    He really thought that this baby was a monster¨C a genius. Is she really only three years old? She didn''t look like that at all!

    Others would still be ying around when they''re three. Even a genius would only start their education when they''re five.

    This baby...really...

    Hearing Paul''s words, Ainsleyughed merrily but didn''t deny or reject his praise.

    "Well, thank you for the praise, Mister Paul Naran. I also have to say that your little tricks still catch me off guard."

    Ainsley waspletely rxed now that Paul was alone. Her people already finished Paul''s people in the hall, and it was just a matter of time that the siege would end.

    It hasn''t even been three days.

    But Ainsley didn''t immediately kill Paul because she knew that Paul was still hiding something.

    What if he died yet his n already started and the only one who could stop it was Paul himself?

    Ainsley is gambling, but she believed that even if she let Paul live for a few more minutes, it wouldn''t matter.

    Indeed, it wouldn''t matter. After all, Paul had told his people that he left behind, especially that shaman, to do something in his stead if he didn''te back within three hours.

    It has been two hours, and if he didn''te back to the troops soon¡­

    Paul let out a small sigh as he looked at Ainsley. He was still standing beside the pole, but somehow, he felt like kneeling instead.

    "Okay, enough with the chit chat, Lady Sloan. Just tell me why you still haven''t killed me. You know that I can''t even win against all of you, anyway."

    His destructive ability was only good enough to kill solo ability users with one special ability.

    Against Ainsley, who had more than two abilities, even when the girl was still just a tiny baby, he wasn''t confident that he could immediately kill her.

    No, he was even sure that Ainsley was well-protected inside an invisible barrier and the moment he chose to attack Ainsley, he would only be courting death.

    If he could live for a little longer, why would he seek death?

    At Paul''s question, Ainsley squinted her eyes and got straight to the point.

    "I want you to tell me what other petty tricks you''re hiding."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 710 - "Unraveling The Trump Card"

    <h4>Chapter 710 - "Unraveling The Trump Card"</h4>

    When Paul heard Ainsley''s question, he immediately knew that Ainsley kept him alive because she was sure that he still had a hidden trump card.

    Indeed, it was a trump card, but one that would bring mutual destruction after he was sure that he would die.

    But Paul wanted the trump card to be a surprise for the Slown Family. If he confessed everything now, would it be a surprise?

    s, he peeked at Marietta and recalled one of the woman''s special abilities.

    It seemed to be...hypnosis? Couldn''t she do that to extract information from him too?

    Paul realised that he had to execute his trump card n immediately. After all, Ainsley would know about his trump card earlier than he expected.

    Thinking like this, Paul touched the gold-crimson ring on his right ring finger, which was a unique form ofmunication to send a signal to someone who also wore the ring.

    And the one entrusted with the other ring was the shaman, the only shaman the Naran Family had.

    Right after Paul poured his energy into the crimson ring, the ring on the shaman''s finger suddenly shed with a red light before turning dim.

    It was a one-use ring created in the case of emergency, and now, it became Paul''s way to send a signal to his people.

    When the shaman saw the ring shing for a second, he instantly knew that Paul wanted them to carry out the n immediately.

    It means that Paul''s team failed to retrieve the n, and they wouldn''t live for long.

    Seeing the signal, the shaman had a sorrowful expression on his face before he looked at the fifty or so people behind him, the people who were the crux of their trump card n.

    Each of them had a syringe with an unknown substance inside, and all of them wore ck robes that covered their skins from head to toe.

    All of them had precautions so as not to suffer from their own n, but the clothes still seemed to be necessary. A secondyer of protection, maybe.

    Seeing how the group of fifty people seemed to be ready for their mission, the shaman cleared his throat and waved his right hand.

    "Go. You guys remember what you have to do, right? Remember. Only choose those who are weakened and unconscious."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The fifty people clearly looked trained to do their mission. It seemed that the Naran Family had prepared for them a long time ago, even before the tournament started!

    Maybe even before they knew that this year''s advancement method would be through a tournament.

    "Good. You guys can depart now. The others¨C protect these people."

    The shaman mobilised more people from their Naran troops to protect the fifty people to do their mission smoothly.

    After the shaman gave hismand, the fifty people immediately entered the yards and scattered all over the battlefield.

    There would be at least two ability users on their side, acting as their bodyguards or something.

    At the same time, Ainsley was still trying to make Paul talk on his own.

    Unfortunately, Paul only looked at Ainsley and shook his head.

    "It''s impossible. I can''t tell you anything about my trump card."

    Ainsley raised an eyebrow at his response. "So you admit that you still have a trump card?"

    "...yes." Paul didn''t deny Ainsley''s probing and generously admitted it. After all, he knew that Marietta would use her hypnosis on him sooner orter.

    He just tried to prolong his life for a few more minutes or so.

    Ainsley seemed to understand Paul''s way of thinking, and she immediately beckoned Marietta toe forward.

    "Let''s not waste our time with this useless chit-chat. Marietta, use your hypnosis ability and ask him what kind of trump card that he''s hiding."

    Ainsley felt that asking Paul once more would be a waste of time. Of course, she didn''t think that trying to ask Paul first was a waste of time.

    In the end, she knew that Paul honestly had a trump card, and she wouldn''t be using Marietta''s power needlessly.

    At Ainsley''s order, Marietta immediately looked into Paul''s eyes while she opened her mouth.

    "Look at me. Listen to me. Do not tell a single lie."

    Marietta''s voice became strangely pleasant to the ear, even more so than before. It seemed to carry a certain type of magic that made people want to listen to her voice and obey her.

    But it''s not a type of audio charm...it should be a rxing voice that makes people lower their guard instead of showing their affection to the voice''s owner.

    Paul soon fell under Marietta''s mysterious gaze and her rxing voice.

    He subconsciously nodded at Marietta while his pupils became slightly confused and murky.

    Seeing Paul''s response, Marietta nodded in delight. "Good. Now, tell me, what kind of trump card are you hiding? Don''t lie. Tell me the truth."

    Under Marietta''s hypnosis, Paul subconsciously frowned, wanting to struggle for a while. He clearly wanted to tell a lie or not speak at all, but in the end, he gave up.

    Paul slowly opened his mouth with his gaze seemingly wandering around, not knowing where to look.

    "Trump...card...it is...a...virus. A unique virus...will kill ability users below the core-splitting realm..."

    Paul''s words came like a bomb. For a moment, everyone in the Connecting Hall could only look at Paul with wide eyes. Their faces were full of horror as they broke in a cold sweat.

    What?? Virus that can kill ability users below the core-splitting realm?

    Two-thirds of the Sloan Family mafia members and even the family members were all below the core-splitting realm!

    Doesn''t this mean the so-called virus would wipe out two-thirds of their entire family?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 711 - "Energy Core Destroyer"

    <h4>Chapter 711 - "Energy Core Destroyer"</h4>

    All the people in the hall, including Grandpa Yofan and other inner circle members, couldn''t hide their fear at all. The word ''virus'' alone seemed to have a big impact on them.

    A virus!

    What most families were afraid of wasn''t the enemy''s invasion using the military troops. It was something more like an epidemic.

    In most histories of this world, an epidemic could be more fatal than a huge war.

    Not to mention that an epidemic could even destroy one''s economic development, territory, and so on.

    Thus, when they heard that Paul''s trump card is a virus, all of them thought that Paul was a mad man.

    Even Ainsley furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Paul with eyes full of disgust.

    "A virus? A man-made?"

    Marietta asked Paul what Ainsley just asked, and Paul nodded.

    "It''s a virus born from a virus ability user who can produce a unique virus, but this one has been further developed through technology and magic."

    Paul paused before continuing his words in a hoarse voice.

    "It''s designed to be a special weapon to handle ability users."

    In other words, normal people could be infected too, but the effect wouldn''t be that severe. But for ability users¡­

    Ainsley didn''t need to ask more because Marietta herself had already asked Paul in a cold tone.

    "Exin more about the virus¡ªthe incubation period, the symptoms, the effect, the casualty rates, and so on. Tell us all that you know about this virus!"

    Paul immediately obeyed Marietta and blurted out all the secrets that he knew.

    "The virus is called Energy Core Destroyer. The virus spreads through skin contact and airborne, but the virus will die in an hour if it can''t infect an Ability User."

    Paul paused to recall all the details about the virus and after a few seconds trying to recall his memories, he continued.

    "The virus will affect anyone, as long as they''re humans. But as I said before, only ability users below the core-splitting realm will be affected."

    "What''s the fatality rate and the virus''s effect?" Marietta pressed on, hurrying Paul to speak more.

    After all, they didn''t know when Paul would use the virus! Maybe he didn''t bring it with him, and maybe...the virus had already spread from the start of the siege.

    If that''s the case, trying to stop Paul would be in vain. At least, they should know more about the virus and how to counter it.

    "The effect...just like the virus''s name, it''s a virus that can explode one''s energy core. The virus will only be effective for those who have a single core¡­"

    Even multiple ability users who hadn''t split their cores to follow the number of their special abilities would only have a single core.

    Maybe that''s why Paul said that the victims would only be those below the core-splitting realm because once someone split their core, the virus would be divided into the number of cores they had.

    The virus couldn''t multiply by themselves or bing stronger because an ability user''s special energy was enough to slow down their growth.

    Thus, when they had more cores to invade, the virus naturally weakened and if the person continued to operate special energy inside their body and around the core, the virus would have died sooner orter.

    Marietta''s face was grave after he heard what Paul said.

    She had never heard of this kind of virus, but the virus was truly dangerous if it could affect all ability users who only had a single core.

    Even the five buds had only been in the core-purification realm and hadn''t split their main cores yet!

    "How''s the incubation period and the symptoms? Also, the possibility of recovery for those infected." Marietta continued her interrogation, and Paul quietly answered.

    "The incubation period is one day. After that, the infected will show symptoms of fatigue, fever, their energy running out of control, their cores swelling, and finally, after three days, their cores will explode."

    In other words, the virus created havoc inside the energy core and made the core expand beyond its usual size.

    This would be dangerous because it meant the energy they had was more abundant than the core, which acted as the medium to contain the energy.

    Once the core expanded abnormally and the core couldn''t withstand the energy expansion, the core would crack or explode, which means death.

    "Also, using the excess energy will only agitate the virus and make it work faster, " Paul added.

    Anyway, the virus was quite weak against one''s special energy, but it couldst for a few

    days to mess with the energy before dying with the host.

    It means that the virus wouldn''t spread further once the host died.

    That was one good news, but it also meant to force people to kill the infected so that they wouldn''t spread the virus when they''re alive.

    Or maybe quarantine would be good too.

    "As for the possibility of recovery...for those below the core-splitting realm, their recovery rate is almost impossible."

    "Almost impossible? There''s still a possibility?" Marietta clung to the hope that there''s still a tiny possibility of recovery.

    But Paul''s next answer pushed her into despair.

    "Only 0.01% might be able to recover but the virus will severely damage their core. They won''t be able to continue their life as a proper Ability User."

    In other words, the fatality rate is so high and even the virus''s spreading speed is also top-notch.

    It was simr to how Covid-19 in Ainsley''s previous world could infect so many people in one go¡­

    But this virus''s fatality rate was way higher than the other one.

    Ainsley''s face instantly turned ashen as she looked at Paul with a thick killing intent.

    Fck this!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 712 - "No Cure"

    <h4>Chapter 712 - "No Cure"</h4>

    This was actually the first time Ainsley saw someone using a dangerous virus as a weapon to destroy other forces.

    This kind of trick should have been illegal both in the mafia society and in the country.

    Even if the mafia family was generally a bad guy who did tons of illegal things, they also knew that spreading a virus to win a war was something dangerous.

    It could kill many innocent people who weren''t involved with the mafia society.

    At the same time, since each mafia usually had non-mafia citizens under their leadership, they also didn''t want an epidemic to spread in their territory.

    A mafia family in this world was simr to nobles or aristocrats in your usual fantasy-setting world.

    Because they took over a territory from the government, they had to govern over that territory, and the one acting as the king would be the mafia council.

    The mafia council ensured that if the mafia family took over territory with innocent people living there, they had to ensure their livelihood.

    Of course, they could turn a blind eye if the mafia family wanted to use their citizens as freebourers or something, as long as it''s not too overboard.

    But something like spreading an epidemic In others'' territories was taboo even among the mafia families.

    Thus, Ainsley didn''t understand why Paul was so crazy to do this. If she told the mafia council about the case, the Naran Family would be inflicted too!

    Or maybe he thought that when they lost the tournament''s second round, their family was going to decline, so they might as well drag the Sloan Family with them?

    Well, Ainsley wasn''t entirely wrong.

    Those who participated in the tournament had a do or die mentality because they knew that if they lost, the other mafia families would devour them.

    Or maybe other forces outside of the mafia family.

    If they passed the second round, they were still counted as a participant¡­

    And the mafia council wouldn''t let other families or forces mess with a participant, even when the participant was temporarily weakened.

    Thus, the Naran Family had this do or die mentality, and when Paul knew he couldn''t win, he wanted to drag the Sloan Family with him and his family.

    Maybe, his family could survive a bit longer once they took the Sloan Family''s resources and everything¨C if the Sloan Family fell because of the epidemic.

    Anyway, there''s still a chance that the Naran Family could survive without the mafia council''s protection after they lost tons of their military troops.

    And even if the mafia council investigated them for the virus case, they could pretend that they were also victims and it was actually other mysterious forces who were the real culprit.

    Paul had prepared everything meticulously that he was brave enough to do such a taboo, but Ainsley couldn''t ept it.

    How could she watch her family fall from grace just because of an epidemic?!

    She stared daggers at Paul and signalled Marietta to convey what she wanted to ask Paul.

    Marietta listened to Ainsley''s words through the Airpods,, and since they''re also close, she could hear her clearly.

    Once the woman listened to everything, she immediately asked Paul, who was still under her hypnosis.

    "Have you spread the virus yet? Who is the carrier? How did you spread the virus?"

    Paul faithfully answered everything, and when Ainsley heard that they had just spread the virus ten minutes ago, she felt a tiny bit relieved.

    "Find these fifty people in ck robes! They carry a syringe with them. Be careful of the syringe!" Ainsleymanded all her people outside of the mansion through the Airpods.

    By now, she knew that the Naran Family wouldn''t have tried to push through with theirmander detained inside the mansion.

    Thus, she could focus on restraining these people.

    "Also, gather all the people on our side who have been unconscious since an hour ago. ce them on the separate building D!"

    That building was an emergency building used for the medic. The building was small, but it could fit many people. There were also tons of medical equipment, perfect for an unforeseen situation like this one.

    Thank God Ainsley transmigrated when her previous world was in the middle of a severe pandemic.

    That''s why she was extra cautious about epidemics and pandemics, which led her to prepare a temporary hospital for her family.

    "For the forces who will touch ore into contact with the unconscious members, please wear a glove and a mask! Avoid direct contact, blood, or saliva and such."

    Ainsley kept issuingmands to her people and even when her people didn''t understand hermand, they faithfully carried out her order.

    In the end, Ainsley didn''t know who carried the virus and how many had been infected, but from what she learned through Paul, the first infected people should be the unconscious ones.

    "I told the fifty people to find unconscious victims and inject the virus."

    Paul paused when he blurted out the information, but he soon continued.

    "We choose unconscious victims so that they won''t know what happens to them and can spread the virus without arousing suspicions."

    That''s what Paul said to Marietta a few minutes ago, and Ainsley made a decision based on his words.

    She was really d that she didn''t kill Paul just yet. If she did, how could she know all this information?

    When she realised something had gone wrong, it would be toote already.

    While Ainsley''s people were moving to stop the virus from spreading, Ainsley continued to ask Paul about the virus.

    Of course, Marietta was the one asking Paul.

    "Is there a cure to fight this virus?"

    "There isn''t."

    Ainsley and the others felt like fainting.

    There''s no cure?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 713 - "A Tattoo"

    <h4>Chapter 713 - "A Tattoo"</h4>

    "The virus really has no cure?" Marietta held her breath, trying to see whether Paul was lying or not, but Paul obediently shook his head.

    "There''s no cure. But there''s a vine...our troops are already vinated. Of course, the vine won''t work for those who are already infected."

    When Ainsley heard this, she almost wanted to kill Paul right away.

    No cure, and the vines only worked for those who weren''t infected yet. That''s not really helpful, isn''t it? Not to mention she didn''t know how to get the vines!

    Say, in the worst-case scenario...all fifty virus carriers managed to inject the virus into fifty members of the Sloan Family.

    Then, even if they managed to iste the victims based on unconscious ones an hour ago, there would still be more than fifty people, and those fifty could infect the rest of the suspects¡­

    The casualties rate would be high. But it couldn''t be helped.

    Ainsley couldn''t just let the fifty infected people roam freely. They would inflict more damage than ever!

    It was better to confine all people who were unconscious an hour ago. That way, there would be no fish escaping the.

    But she had to consider other peopleing into contact with the primary fifty infected people...especially fifteen minutes ago.

    When the victims first got infected, there must be healers or other people around them, right?

    The virus spreads airborne through saliva, blood, and other body mucus, plus skin contact.

    Ainsley''s response was fast, but there was a slight interval between the virus carriers with hermand.

    If the virus carriers had finished injecting the target and innocent people came into contact with the target right after the target was infected¡­

    Paul said that the virus would only show symptoms after a day, but it could already spread when it invaded the body.

    ...there might be a lot more victims than what Ainsley predicted.

    Ainsley rubbed her temple and asked her people to iste those who came into contact with the unconscious members.

    At the same time, she got several reports saying that some suspicious people were in ck robes around the members.

    Ainsley''s people already caught one or two, but they immediatelymitted suicide! There was nothing Ainsley''s people could do to interrogate those people.

    Ainsley only had Paul as their guiding line.

    "Got it. To be safe, burn the corpses. Also, continue to find the suspicious ck-robed people and iste our members to the emergency building."

    Ainsley didn''t tell those outside the mansion about the virus yet.

    After all, the Naran Family still put a fake struggle to mess with the Sloan Family members...she couldn''t drop a bomb on her people and make them despair.

    The Naran Family was still fighting...they wanted to hide the fifty virus carriers using this chaos, right?

    Things would be even moreplicated than before.

    Even after knowing that theirmander was held captive, they didn''t stop the attack and even said that they wanted to rescue themander, which was Paul.

    "Save themander! Attack!"

    "The Sloan Family must go to hell!"

    When Ainsley received a report of how the Naran Family still stirred problems for her people, she suddenly thought whether those people also carried a virus and intended to infect her people¡­

    Marietta immediately asked what Ainsley doubted, and Paul shook his head.

    "The virus is hard to make. I only bought fifty tubes."

    Ainsley''s eyes squinted at the word ''buy''.

    So...someone else sold the virus to the Naran Family? Who? Shouldn''t it be forbidden to research on virus-making?

    "Who sold the virus to you?"

    At Marietta''s question on behalf of Ainsley, Paul bit his lips and lowered his head as if to show his ignorance and helplessness.

    "I also don''t really know the seller''s identity. I only know that it''s a mysterious research-based organisation...they seemed to be good in other things aside from research, though."

    Paul described what he knew about the seller in detail.

    He first met the seller at the ck market and after the seller convinced him that the virus was real, Paul started to create this hideous n to drag the Sloan Family to hell.

    The virus was expensive, but Paul could still afford fifty tubes plus the vines. Surprisingly, the vines were way cheaper than the virus itself!

    "The seller...I meet the seller three times, and the person always changes. The first time, it was an old man, the second time, a little girl, the third time...a young man."

    Paul tried hard to recall what he saw a few months ago at the ck market before spilling more beans.

    "I think those appearances are also fakes because I can''t see their faces clearly. Their faces are always blurry. Their voices...I think they use voice changers too."

    It was actually normal for those visiting the ck market to hide their identity. Even Paul did the same when he saw the ck market.

    No one would be stupid enough to wear their organisation''s symbol or something. That would be dumb!

    "Ah, but I think I saw a glimpse of a tattoo on the back of the little girl''s hand. It was really just a glimpse, so I don''t really remember¡­"

    Paul paused before confessing what he remembered that day.

    "I think the tattoo looked like ab tube or something...it was simr to the alchemist''s building design."

    !

    Ainsley almost leapt off her throne. Even the Godfather, who was silent all this time, suddenly unleashed his murderous aura.

    [That symbol¨C ]

    [Yes, Godfather. I think it''s that group of hunters...but the symbol is a bit different.]

    s, all of the symbols wereboratorium tubes in all types.

    It was the same organisation all along!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 714 - "Omniscient Keepers"

    <h4>Chapter 714 - "Omniscient Keepers"</h4>

    When Ainsley heard the mysterious organization was the one who further developed the virus, she instantly felt ufortable all over the body.

    From the Godfather''s reaction, he should know about that organization too, which means the organization existed a long time ago.

    Maybe more than 100 years ago? Such an organization was still hidden to the public up to now¡­

    They must be a formidable organization.

    [Godfather, do you know who those people are in that organization? And...what is that organization? They seem dangerous¡­]

    Aside from hunting the transmigrators'' souls, they also developed such a dangerous virus...what is their goal? What things do they want?

    The Godfather fell silent at Ainsley''s questions, not because he hadn''t recovered all his memories about Ainsley, but about the organization itself.

    He subconsciously looked at Zev, and Zev shook his head.

    The Godfather could only sigh.

    [This lord can''t tell you about this organization now, but let''s say they call themself the Omniscient Keeper. As you can see, they''re a bunch of crazy researchers.]

    And that''s why the organization''s symbol was ab sk, and each member had a differentb sk tattoo, depending on their division.

    So far, there were ten different types ofb sks¡­

    But the mostmon ones were the sk with a round bottom, a sk with a round bottom but a tall and thin bottleneck, a round-bottom sk with a tall but quite fat bottleneck, and so on.

    There''s also this one with a pyramid-like bottom and a simple test tube.

    Those five were the mostmon tattoos that the Godfather saw on the Omniscient Keeper'' members.

    [This lord thinks the ones responsible for creating a biochemical weapon had a test tube tattoo on their bodies. The little girl who sold the virus must be one of them.]

    [I see...then, can we contact them or something? If they create the virus, they should have the cure too, right? Only developing the vine doesn''t sound logical¡­]

    Ainsley wasn''tfortable with the Omniscient Keeper, and she actually felt afraid.

    But if she could save her people from the epidemic, she didn''t mind contacting them and pretending to be a buyer.

    s, the Godfather shook his head at Ainsley''s words.

    [To contact them, you have to visit the ck market, but this lord doesn''t think they will sell you the cure. In the first ce, they might not appear at the ck market anymore.]

    The Omniscient Keeper was a cautious and powerful organization. That''s why they never did the same business twice in the same region.

    There were many ck markets all over the country, but the Godfather was sure that the Omniscient Keeper wouldn''t appear at the ck market where the Naran Family lived.

    The Sloan Family might be able to find those people at the Roane Region''s ck market, but the chance was slim.

    The Naran Family''s region was three to five days away from the Sloan Family through thend route.

    The organization wouldn''t attract unnecessary attention by riding flying-type beasts or flying carriages because those were usually very eye-catching.

    [Besides, this lord is afraid that you will meet those hunters if you want to find the Keepers.]

    The Godfather already had memories of when Ainsley got attacked by the hunters. The hunters must be the Omniscient Keepers'' military division.

    If the biochemical weapon research division went to sell viruses at the ck market, there''s a high chance that the military division, the hunters, would be there to protect them.

    [This lord doesn''t suggest you search for the organization. We should find another solution instead.]

    After all, Ainsley''s soul was unstable, and it was easier for those hunters to take Ainsley''s soul away if she wasn''t careful.

    Actually, the hunters were just a part of the military division, but those who worked to reap foreign souls like Ainsley''s were called the Reapers.

    And the Godfather was all too familiar with the Reapers even when the members had all changed. 100 years or more had passed by...here''s no way the members would stay the same.

    But the organization had a way to let the future generation inherit their predecessors'' abilities, which was why this generation''s Reapers had the same abilities as the past generation''s Reapers.

    If the abilities stayed the same, even the Godfather didn''t think they would be an easy opponent. All Reapers had strong and unique soul-based abilities, which would be super dangerous for Ainsley.

    [...for now, let''s stop the epidemic from spreading and think of a way to cure those who got infected. How is it?]

    The Godfather didn''t want to discuss the Omniscient Keepers anymore. It wasn''t the right time yet.

    Anyway, the enemy still didn''t make another move to take Ainsley''s soul, so...we could rest assured for the time being.

    Ainsley was actually still curious about the Omniscient Keepers, but knowing that the organization wouldn''t be able to help her cure her people, she stopped asking.

    [Okay, let''s end the siege first and deal with the aftermath.]

    Ainsley looked at Marietta and signalled her to detain Paul.

    Of course, he would always be under Marietta''s hypnosis so that he wouldn''t have any weird ideas to harm the Sloan Family more than this.

    "Okay, everyone, you heard what this bastard said about the virus. For now, let''s not tell the others but do keep your distance in case of infection."

    Ainsley arranged her people in the hall to continue guarding the g while asking those outside the mansion to end the siege.

    "I want the siege to end before midnight. Lead all those who aren''t involved in the previous mission to chase away the Naran Family troops. Now!"

    Ainsley even joined the battlefield to eliminate the enemy faster than before.

    Let''s end this silly siege!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 715 - "Self-Isolation"

    <h4>Chapter 715 - "Self-Istion"</h4>

    In the end, no matter how tenacious the Naran Family was, they couldn''t shake the fact that theirmander was already defeated.

    Plus the fact that Ainsley started to go rampage on the battlefield using her blood maniption ability in her shaman mode, the Naran troops didn''t hold on for so long.

    In no time, they slowly retreated and scattered around the forests.

    Well, they knew that theirmander was already done for, but each of them was still waiting for the day the Sloan Family fell from the epidemic to devour the whole family.

    As long as the mafia council didn''t know and there''s no proof, they could stay shameless! Then, they still had a chance to take over the Sloan Family to cover their losses.

    That night, after cleaning up the battlefield, Ainsley gathered her elites who stayed at the Connecting Hall to do an emergency meeting.

    This time, she didn''t let the inner circle members who were stationed outside of the mansion to join the meeting, afraid that they were already infected and could possibly spread the virus around.

    "Okay, the enemy is already dealt with. Now, for the virus¡­"

    It was already midnight. The third day of the tournament''s second round had started, but the enemy had already backed off. That''s how they could hold this emergency meeting.

    When Ainsley mentioned the word ''virus'', those in the meeting room instantly had gloomy faces.

    "Boss. I think we should quarantine everyone in our family. Self-quarantine, one person in one room. We should wait until tomorrow to see whether they''re infected or not."

    The medical division in the family made this suggestion.

    An epidemic was noughing matter. It was extremely serious and could even inflict ordinary people outside of the family.

    Although only ability users would die...but it was still an epidemic! What if the ordinary people suddenly awakened their abilities while the virus was still inside their body?

    The moment they formed a core, the virus would actively mess up the energy inside the core, eventually breaking the heart and killing the victim.

    "Which building should we use for self-istion? The emergency building has no single rooms."

    Ainsley started to feel headaches over this matter.

    The emergency building was built to hold as many patients as possible, so they just created a huge hall with many beds for the injured soldiers to be treated.

    There were ten or so private rooms, but it wouldn''t be enough for the members'' self-istion.

    To be extra careful, Ainsley also wanted those who were stationed at the mansion to undergo the same self-istion.

    She''s afraid that the enemies sneaking into the mansion actually carried viruses with them.

    Who knows, right?

    "Should we use the side mansions or branch mansions outside of the territory?" Ainsley cautiously asked her people in the meeting room.

    They still had many mansions before they conquered, but it wasn''t located at the Sloan Family''s main territory.

    They wouldn''t know if the infected people were in trouble or not because of the distance.

    "....the side buildings aside from this mansion have many rooms...if we count the basement and other small rooms, maybe we can do this."

    One of Ainsley''s people gave Ainsley the data over their side buildings, which the branch families mainly used because they hadn''t upied the branch mansions outside of the main territory.

    "Overall, using all the side buildings and the main mansion, we can house up to 1000 members. The rest¡­"

    The Sloan Family had up to 2000 members now, but they could only provide self-istion rooms for half of the overall members.

    This is troubling, indeed.

    "Hummm, let''s assume all unconscious people a few hours ago were infected. We don''t need them to do self-istion anymore. And those whoe into contact with the suspects¡­"

    Ainsley calcted briefly in her mind and nodded.

    "Maybe there would be around 200 people counted as suspects. As for the rest, we can only ask them to scatter around the forests, don''te into contact with each other, wear masks, and that will do?"

    Ainsley meant to use the forests as a self-istion room for the other members who wouldn''t receive a room.

    Anyway, it was only a day...if the members didn''t meet each other and wore masks and other precautions, one could easily keep track of the infected people.

    "After a day, those who show symptoms should report through the family app."

    Ainsley tapped the wooden table with her tiny fingers as she continued her speech.

    "We don''t need to worry about infected people who don''t have symptoms because Paul said there will be a symptom, even if only one or two."

    Everyone would be resting for a day and even drank recovery potion, so if they still felt a trace of fatigue, one could suspect them of being infected.

    Those who had a fever and other symptoms would also be isted as suspects.

    While the family tried to prevent the virus from spreading, Ainsley had three days to think of a cure.

    The people in the hall contemted the idea and eventually agreed.

    "Okay, we will do as you say, Ain." Grandpa Yofan finally spoke and he slowly patted Ainsley''s head.

    The old man looked especially worried about Ainsley, but he couldn''t show it so that the others wouldn''t panic either.

    Since Grandpa Yofan also agreed with the n, that night, the members got relocated into countless small rooms and those who weren''t too injured were sent to the forests around the mansion.

    Of course, when the Naran Family saw the Sloan troops scattered around the forest, instead of attacking them, they chose to avoid the members.

    They''re already vinated, but what if they got infected too?

    Let''s not court death!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 716 - "Searching For The Cure"

    <h4>Chapter 716 - "Searching For The Cure"</h4>

    That night, the surviving Sloan Family members immediately did self-quarantine in rooms that Ainsley''s people had sorted out.

    The others who weren''t gravely injured or exhausted went to the surrounding forests and, using the family app, they could see the distance between each member.

    This way, they wouldn''t be too close or too far from the scattered members.

    The night was long. Ainsley was too tired after not sleeping properly for two days, so she went to sleep. Anyway, the symptoms would only appear after 24 hours¡­

    Let''s say, it would be around ten o''clock tomorrow night, right?

    The tournament still continued, and it should be thest day.

    But since the Naran Family was nowhere to be seen, as long as the g was still intact and not stolen away, the Sloan Family would have an easy win in 24 hours.

    Ainsley was extremely anxious about her people and the virus thingy, but she also had to do a self-quarantine and thus, couldn''t go out of her bedroom.

    For a day, no one ate food from the mansion''s kitchen, afraid that the virus would spread through food and water.

    At the same time, after a simple breakfast that she got from the emergency food storage, Ainsley decided to tell the other members about the virus.

    She used the family app to give an urgent announcement.

    [Emergency! There''s a special virus quietly spreading around the mansion. There are already 100+ people suspected to be infected. Here are the details of the virus and the protocols to face it.]

    Ainsley attached the link of an article that her media division created overnight, exining the virus''s characteristics, how it spread, the symptoms, incubation period, the effect, and so on.

    Ainsley also didn''t forget to send the protocols, forbidding anyone to move away from their assigned rooms or spot in the forest.

    So far, those who were suspected to be infected had all been gathered at the emergency building, and there were really around 100+ people.

    Let''s say fifty of them were already infected because they''re the source of infection.

    The rest of the members at the emergency building should be infected aftering into contact with the infection source or because they''re too unlucky to be grouped with the start of infection.

    Ainsley was also sad to implicate these members who might not be the source of the infection.

    But because they lost consciousness exactly around when the virus carriers made a move, Ainsley had to be cautious.

    She preferred ''sacrificing'' these people, letting no source of infections go out of the quarantine rather than letting a fish slip out of the and implicate the others.

    Not to mention that she didn''t think of letting these suspects die without a cure.

    The moment Ainsley woke up at 7 a.m., she immediately had breakfast, created the virus emergency announcement, and then discussed things with Cellino, the Godfather, and Zev.

    Oh, the five young spirits were also there to give more ideas.

    [So...does anyone know how to cure this ''Energy Core Destroyer'' virus?]

    Ainsley asked hesitantly, and she even purposely looked at the Godfather, who should have the most knowledge among them.

    Or maybe Zev, since he''s a system''s spirit¡­

    The Godfather looked at Ainsley and sighed quietly. He had only recovered half of his memories about Ainsley, but it still made him feel some affection toward the baby.

    For him, she''s his disciple...and seeing his disciple getting so stressed over a virus created by those bastards, he also didn''t feelfortable.

    [ECD virus...it doesn''t exist in this Lord''s era. It should be a newly-developed virus, maybe two or three years ago. Still pretty new, and if the virus is popr, there should be a cure already.]

    Since this world had magic and fantasy element, curing someone infected with a strange virus wasn''t that abnormal or difficult, unlike in Ainsley''s previous world.

    However, to find the materials needed to create the cure or find an Ability User who could cure the infected...these are the difficult things to do.

    [Unfortunately, this ECD virus doesn''t seem to be that well-known.]

    The Godfather rubbed his chin as he started his hypothesis.

    [After all, if the epidemic caused by this virus has significant impacts on many territories, the government and the mafia council should have researched the cure a long time ago.]

    But as far as the Godfather knew, he hadn''t heard of this ECD virus, so it means the virus wasn''t well-known.

    Either because the use of the virus was secretive, or the organisation rarely sold the virus to be used in war.

    But the Godfather somehow believed that the ECD virus should cause many cases.

    Maybe...the case was buried, and the media never caught a glimpse of the trouble.

    After all, the family that faced the ECD virus might have stopped the spreading but didn''t produce the cure, sacrificing many of the infected.

    [Let''s find news about the ECD virus case and analyse the cases. We can know more about the virus from the cases.]

    At the Godfather''s words, Ainsley asked her people to dig out information and news about the ECD virus.

    After searching for an hour or so, indeed, the team found out that there had been many cases where the ability users'' cores just exploded throughout the country.

    But it was masked by hypotheses such as unstable energy due to emotional traumas, idents in war, and so on.

    None of the news referred to the ECD virus.

    If Ainsley didn''t know about this virus from Paul, she might have never guessed how her people died a gruesome death!

    Ainsley became sceptical of the articles she found.

    Howe no one mentioned a virus? Did someone suppress the news, or..?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 717 - "Complicated Conspiracy"

    <h4>Chapter 717 - "Complicated Conspiracy"</h4>

    Maybe the bosses of those victims also didn''t know the reason why their people''s energy cores just exploded at one time, and that''s why no one mentioned the ECD virus.

    But those who used the virus to defeat their enemies should know about the virus''s existence, right?

    Or maybe...maybe the Omniscient Keepers deleted the buyers'' memories after the buyers used the virus on their enemies?

    Ainsley blurted out her hypothesis to the Godfather and the rest, and the group couldn''t help but sink in silence.

    [This is possible. The Keepers might have someone who can erase memories, or they create memory-erasing potions.]

    The Godfather agreed with Ainsley''s words, but Cellino, who heard Ainsley''s exnation, couldn''t help but ask.

    [But master, why do they need to erase the buyers'' memories about the virus? They sell the virus...so shouldn''t they hope there will be repeat buyers, awooo?]

    Ainsley immediately shook her head.

    [No. I think they sell the virus, not for the sake of profit. Getting money is just one of their goals...but I think they use the buyers as their experiment subject?]

    [...experiment subject...to test the virus'' reactions and effects?] The Godfather''s voice became a lot colder than before when he mentioned the experiment subject.

    He actually thought that the Keepers would really do that¡­

    [Wait, Godfather, there''s still one point that I really don''t understand. This is not about the experiment subject¨C ]

    Ainsley hadn''t finished her words when the Godfather interjected.

    [What is it? What things you don''t understand?]

    [It"s like this...If they can make such a dangerous virus, they can easily spread it around, and many countries might copse because of it. Why didn''t they spread the virus?]

    The Keepers sounded like a terrorist organisation, ah. But it''s weird that they didn''t spread the virus around!

    The Godfather pondered for a while before shaking his head.

    [The Keepers'' goal isn''t to conquer the world or something. Their name is clearly keepers. They believe that they are protecting something...which is the world itself.]

    Ainsley almost bit her tongue at the Godfather''s answer.

    What? They''re not a terrorist group? They''re actually the world police or the world guardians?! Fck¨C can''t understand! No!

    [What keepers...why do they need to protect the world when it''s perfectly fine? There haven''t been any big warstely. There won''t be a world invasion by aliens or something too¡­]

    After all, Ainsley didn''t believe that this world had an ess to another world except through the fairy of space, Chronos'' lil crush.

    It''s not like this is an interster world, ah?

    But the Godfather only showed a bitter smile to Ainsley.

    [Obviously, what they think of as threats to the world are something like us...people from another world.]

    It wasn''t umon to say that otherworldly people often excelled in some fields and became too outstanding that they might break the world''s bnce.

    At the same time, there would be suspicious Ability Users from time to time who had a uniquely unique ability that could threaten the world.

    Maybe that''s why the Keepers developed that virus to weed potential threats from time to time.

    If that''s the case, they must have known where their virus would be used, and that''s why they approached the potential buyers...

    Wait. If that''s the case since the Keepers approached Paul before the second round against the Sloan family started...does it mean the Keepers...wanted to harm someone in the Sloan Family?

    Ainsley, the Godfather, and even Zev, somehow reached the same conclusion by just staring into each other''s eyes.

    When they tried to investigate which person the Keepers deemed as a threat...Ainsley suddenly bit her lips, and her face paled.

    [...is it because of me? My luck maniption ability...first, they harm my soul and restrict my luck maniption ability. Next, they want to kill me indirectly¡­]

    The Keepers weren''t that dumb to target Ainsley openly again. Anyway, since they already knew her identity from the previous interaction, they targeted Ainsley in the dark.

    No, they targeted her family instead because it would be the same as targeting Ainsley.

    Ainsley broke in a cold sweat.

    [T-the virus will kill those who hadn''t split their cores into many cores¡­I...I fit that criteria.]

    So...it seems that the virus thingy...was actually a part of a big conspiracy?!

    Ainsley already felt her mind spinning around.

    She didn''t know why the Keepers were so obsessed with her that after damaging her soul with special bullets, they also tried to detonate her energy core¡­

    What''s with these lunatics?!

    Clearly, the Godfather was also shocked upon discovering this point.

    They were just thinking about the cure and unexpectedly uncovered such a big conspiracy.

    [This generation''s Keepers are clearly more creative and slypared to those in this lord''s generation. This generation''s Keepers are a tougher opponentpared to their predecessors.]

    The Godfather kneaded his temple and felt that the Keepers were really annoying, mysterious, yet powerful.

    No other mysterious forces actually tried to destroy this organisation, all because the Keepers only focused on ''troublemakers'' that they thought of as a threat to the world.

    Since they knew the existence of transmigrators, it became even moreplicated. They were obsessed with getting the transmigrators'' souls, studying them, etc.

    Maybe they even thought of a way to prevent more transmigrators from identally entering their world.

    The Godfather felt like the trouble had been going out of hands, so he coughed and tried to shift the conversation back to the ECD virus'' cure.

    [Okay, okay, let''s put those matters aside. For now, focus on the cure...let''s not hope that we can get the cure from the Keepers.]

    There''s no way those people would give us the cure!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 718 - "A Walking Elixir"

    <h4>Chapter 718 - "A Walking Elixir"</h4>

    [The cure¡­] Ainsley furrowed her eyebrows at this word. She racked her brain, trying to see a solution, but she just couldn''t.

    [Can we get help from the healers? Can''t healers heal those sick because of viruses?] Ainsley asked this to the Godfather, and the spirit shook his head.

    [Healers can heal internal and external wounds, broken bones, damaged muscle tissues, blood vessels, and so on, but can''t cure illness. They can''t even cure a simple cold or fever.]

    Healers weren''t omnipotent. If they could cure illness as they wished, there would be no need for doctors and special doctors.

    [What about the doctors? If the healers can''t, special doctors with doctor-rted ability users should be able to cure our people?]

    Sadly the Godfather shook his head.

    [Special doctors aren''t omnipotent too. They can cure a lot of illnesses depending on their expertise. Some with rare abilities can even cure cancer, but viruses...that is another matter.]

    And that''s why epidemics or pandemics have always been the government''s focus. Human governments, even other non-human races, were also wary of viruses.

    There were a lot of cases where non-human races got infected with an unknown virus from the wild, and the race almost got wiped out because of the virus.

    Thankfully, humans didn''t have any direct contact with non-human races, and that''s also one of the reasons why each race didn''t mix and guard each other''s territories.

    They didn''t want a pandemic to kill countless races just because of one race getting infected by an unknown virusing from their unusual environment.

    Some even said that monsters and beasts could spread unknown viruses too.

    Thankfully, contracted beasts and monsters were basically safe from viruses thanks to the bond with their masters.

    But wild ones...they''re not only dangerous because they''re wild and unstoppable, but because they could carry viruses.

    [In the end, only an elixir canpletely cure an illness, no matter if it''s caused by a virus or not. Elixir can cure all kinds of illnesses. There''s no illness that an elixir can''t cure.]

    The Godfather mentioned the Godly medicine above all kinds of potions and pills¨C the elixir.

    Elixir coulde in two forms, either liquid or ball-like pills. However, all people know that finding an elixir is even moreplicated than prolonging one''s lifespan.

    [This lord has lived for countless years and had never heard or seen an elixir. Even if you find one, you can only have one person, and not all of your people.]

    Ainsley bit her lips at the Godfather''s words and almost lost all hope when one of the five spirits Ainsley hired to be her spare ability slots suddenly spoke in a soft voice.

    [Uh...I...I seem to know a spirit who can cure all kinds of illnesses...the spirit was once known as a walking elixir when she was alive, ]

    The one speaking was a female spirit, so she knew more about other female spirits than her male friends.

    When Ainsley heard what the spirit said, she almost bit her tongue.

    [What?! A walking elixir...a spirit? A spirit has that kind of ability??]

    [Yes, mdy. During the Godlif''s great war era between the mafia and the government, there''s a person well-known enough to have her statue ced at the monumental park in the capital.]

    The female spirit paused before continuing.

    [It''s not the Godlif country''s first alchemist, but this female hero is known as a walking elixir.]

    A walking elixir...this title again.

    Ainsley felt that she had seen a statue with this kind of title at the capital''s monumental park before.

    Who is it?

    [She''s one of the mafia society''s biggest heroes because she saves many sick people using her ability.]

    The female spirit continued her story despite Ainsley''s effort to recall the female hero''s name.

    [This female hero...her ability is that...every drop of her blood can cure anyone of any illnesses, including illnesses caused by viruses.]

    !

    Miracle blood...a walking elixir¡­

    [Demetra¡­? From the Meidian family?]

    The Meidian family was one of the mafia society''s 7 great families famous for their medical expertise.

    They were one of the Healer Guild''s biggest backers, and almost all of their family members were healers or special doctors.

    The walking elixir in the legend was the Meidian Family''s ancestor.

    Well, it could be said that the young hero got married early, gave birth to a few children before passing away in the great war.

    Still, because of her fame, even the government didn''t dare to disturb her descendants. After all, in the end, the country also owed Demetra for saving a lot of people from epidemics.

    She didn''t discriminate between poor and rich, mafia or government, she just saved as many people as she could.

    If the Godfather was the mafia society''s hero, Demetra was the whole country''s hero, on par with the Godlif Country''s first alchemist who awakened many alchemists in the countryter.

    This was why the Meidian Family could still be a gigantic family despite having rather weak military troops. After all, the other 7 Great Families'' members spared no efforts to protect the Meidian Family.

    Even the governments made aw not to touch the Meidian Family as long as they''re not a threat to the country.

    The 7 Sacred Families always hated the 7 Great Families, but they never dared to offend the Meidian Family. They could offend other families, but not the Meidian.

    The Meidian Family was the base of healers all over the countries, home to famous special doctors and normal doctors.

    Even the alchemists had to pay respect to the Meidian Family because although potions could heal wounds to some extent, healers and doctors were still more important than potions!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 719 - "Will You Sacrifice Yourself?"

    <h4>Chapter 719 - "Will You Sacrifice Yourself?"</h4>

    The alchemists were just more popr because they''re rarer than healers, and they have good businesses with their potions.

    On the other hand, the healers were usually a charity organisation that depended on people''s donations.

    Although it was like this, countless huge forces protected the Healer Guild and the Meidian Family.

    They''re everyone''s precious baby!

    When Ainsley heard that Demetra became a dead spirit after she passed away, she was shocked to the core.

    What kind of grievance or regrets does she have until she bes a dead spirit?

    Ainsley looked at the female spirit and even before she asked, the spirit had already guessed what the baby wanted to ask.

    [Well, I heard that she doesn''t want to die because there are still a lot of people needing her help. She also doesn''t want to leave her husband and children behind¡­]

    Demetra had always been guarding the Meidian Family. In fact, the family continued to produce healers and special doctors all because of Demetra''s blessing.

    She''s one of the rare spirits who would influence other living beings not to be shamans but to be healers and special doctors, just like her when she''s still alive.

    It was strange that no one in Meidian Family actually became a shaman. Even shamans who joined the family also couldn''t discover Demetra''s existence.

    Maybe because she''s as strong as the Godfather, or even above the Godfather.

    After all, someone once said that if they drank her blood and ate her flesh, even the dead coulde back to life.

    Demetra was really a walking elixir and throughout her life...people eyed her bodies for the sake of the miraculous effects.

    Her tears could heal one''s soul to a certain degree.

    Her blood could cure all kinds of illnesses.

    Her flesh could revive the dead.

    Her bones could regrow others'' missing limbs.

    s, all of this wouldn''t be effective if consumed by herself. She could only help others but not herself.

    What an irony, isn''t it? It was said that she passed away because she lost too much blood trying to cure many sick people on the battlefield.

    Back then, the country was chaotic because of a severe epidemic, and the government med it on the mafia while the mafia med the government.

    Only Demetra worked to heal people from both sides and the epidemic was quickly suppressed thanks to her sacrifice.

    The epidemic back then affected both normal people and ability users, which was why the danger level was really high. The fatality rate was even 99%!

    Demetra''s special ability was just one...to be an elixir. Each part of her body was actually an elixir with different effects.

    Her skin, her nails, hair, blood, bones, tears, and so on.

    She was really a walking elixir, but many people protected her throughout her life so malicious people wouldn''t use her.

    If not, she would have been devoured alive by other greedy people, not caring if they were consuming her flesh and blood.

    When she passed away, her ability also disappeared, and thanks to that, her body was left intact, and the family could preserve her remains until only her bones were left nowadays.

    [I think we can find Demetra at the Meidian Family''s main mansion.] The female spirit looked at Ainsley and gave such a suggestion.

    [Mdy said that you''re an ambassador-type shaman, right? You can borrow Demetra''s ability for 12 hours to save all your members.]

    The female spirit actually hoped that after Ainsley borrowed the ability, she would save her tears, blood, hair or nail for the family''s sake.

    Demetra did the same when she was alive. She left many of her body parts to her family so that her family would always be safe from troubles thanks to her miraculous ability.

    A strand of Demetra''s hair could prolong one''s lifespan by a few months. A piece of her nail could strengthen one''s physique, especially the ability users''.

    It was very important for ability users to have a good physique. They could hold more abilities and could also contain more energies than before.

    [How is it, mdy? If you managed to borrow the ability, a drop of your blood could cure the infected member.]

    One drop and one person could be saved.

    [Since you also have the blood maniption ability when you use your shaman ability¡­]

    The female spirit secretly looked at the Godfather and spoke cautiously.

    [You can use your blood maniption ability to distribute your precious blood faster than ever. You can also make sure you won''t give more than a drop to each infected member.]

    It''s so that Ainsley wouldn''t lose too much blood!

    Ainsley listened to the female spirit''s suggestion and thought that it was feasible. She only had to borrow the ability for 12 hours¡­

    Anyway, Demetra couldn''t use her ability anymore when she''s a spirit. She didn''t even have a fleshy body, so how could she help people with her ability?

    She also didn''t have a contracted shaman yet, all because she didn''t want to burden the shaman with her dangerously alluring ability.

    The shaman, who was already weak without a spirit''s protection, would only be a walking delicacy if Demetra possessed the shaman to make use of their body.

    Not all people would be as selfless and kind as Demetra. She knew that the shamans wouldn''t want to be a walking elixir who could only save others but not themselves.

    [But, mdy, if you decide to visit Demetra and borrow her ability, you have to be prepared to be a walking elixir for twelve hours¡­]

    The female spirit looked at Ainsley with eyes full of concern.

    [Will you take that dangerous ability and sacrifice yourself?]

    Ainsley would have to bleed continuously until all her members are cured!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 720 - "Visiting The Meidian Family"

    <h4>Chapter 720 - "Visiting The Meidian Family"</h4>

    Ainsley squinted her eyes and didn''t hesitate to nod at the female spirit''s words.

    [I don''t mind. It''s just bleeding for twelve hours. I also don''t think that I will bleed a lot since one person only needs a drop of my blood. I won''t lose too much blood.]

    And even if she did, she could just eat meals full of nourishment for the blood. That way, she wouldn''t die from loss of blood.

    She''s not like Demetra, who couldn''t replenish her blood as fast as her elixir production.

    Thedy obviously also drank a blood-replenishing potion and other herbs or medicines to keep supplying blood, but in the end, the situation back then was chaotic.

    The mafia was in a huge war against the government, and at the same time, epidemics spread everywhere.

    The situation was really not good, and Demetra couldn''t receive enough treatment until she died of blood loss.

    Still, maybe...maybe someone drained her blood or something amid the chaos. Who knows?

    After all, the healers should be able to replenish Demetra''s blood since their expertise was in healing wounds and internal or external bleeding.

    Yet, in the end, Demetra still died.

    Ainsley bit her lips as she looked at the Godfather, Cellino, Zev, and the five spirits.

    [I want to visit the Meidian Family and meet Demetra! I have decided. We have to go as soon as we can. If not, we might not be back in time.]

    The Meidian Family''s main mansion was quite far from the Roane Region.

    If one departed from the Sloan Family''s mansion on foot, they would need a few days to arrive, but if they took a flying carriage, a day was enough.

    Still, it took such a long time!

    This world was way bigger than Ainsley''s previous world, after all.

    The distance between regions separated by deserts or ocean was the same as the distance between two countries in Ainsley''s previous world.

    One could imagine the distance between countries in this world. Super far away even when they used the ne.

    s, this world didn''t have a ne yet and only had an air balloon or flying carriages.

    There''s no way flying carriages would be as fast as nes.

    The Meidian Family''s main mansion distance from the Sloan Family''s main mansion was like two neighbouring countries in Ainsley''s past world.

    One needed one or two hours to go there by ne, but a flying carriage was way slower than a ne.

    Taking a day to go there is really logical.

    [We can depart now. When we return, the istion period should have been over and we can immediately cure the infected.]

    One needed two days to go back and forth between the two families. Ainsley only had three days until the infected people passed away.

    Time is tight!

    The Godfather and the others could only look at Ainsley and nod reluctantly.

    [Alright. This Lord also agrees with you, Lil Lass. Just...take care of your body when you produce the elixirter, ok?]

    [True, true. And don''t get your hopes too high, either. We don''t know if Demetra will be willing to lend you her ability, ] Zev chirped in from time to time.

    He''s actually feeling distressed that Ainsley had to sacrifice her blood, but he knew they didn''t have any other way out.

    Damn it. After the trouble is over, let''s sue the Naran Family or directly conquer that bastard family!

    With Zev, the Godfather and even Cellino agreeing to Ainsley''s request, the baby immediately met Grandpa Yofan and the higher-ups before conveying her n.

    "That''s why I have to go now, grandpa. Please don''t worry too much. I''m going out to find the cure!"

    Ainsley didn''t describe how she would borrow Demetra''s ability and turn her body into a walking elixir. She still felt cautious around the Sloan Family''s higher-ups.

    Even when she knew that they were trustworthy, there was no guarantee that human greed wouldn''t beat one''s sense of loyalty.

    And even if the higher-ups turned out to be loyal, Ainsley couldn''t say for sure that outsiders wouldn''t know of the news at all.

    For her own safety, she rather conceals things from Grandpa Yofan and the others until the ability wears out.

    Grandpa Yofan actually didn''t want to let Ainsley go because they had just finished the weary tournament''s second round, and Ainsley had only rested for less than a day.

    However, knowing their situation was dire, Grandpa Yofan reluctantly let Ainsley go only with Axelle.

    This time, the five buds didn''t go and had to take care of the people in the mansion. Even Elliana couldn''t go out because there was no proof that the ECD virus did not infect her.

    Axelle was different. He''s an elf, and apparently, this type of ECD virus only affected humans. Thus, Axelle could roam around without the risk of spreading the virus.

    "Goodbye, Grandpa. I''ll be back in two days! Anyway, I''ll be here on the third day and I''ll definitely save everyone!"

    Ainsley reluctantly bid goodbye to Grandpa Yofan and the others. She knew thattely, she had been leaving Grandpa Yofan and Elliana behind to do some business.

    She felt that she wasn''t that close to Elliana or Grandpa Yofan anymore.

    She was not even that close with the five buds and only interacted with them as a boss and their subordinates.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley secretly nned to take her close people to rx for a while until the tournament''s third round was announced.

    Anyway, for now, the focus was to find the cure for ECD virus!

    Ainsley immediately departed with Cellino, Axelle, Zev, the Godfather, and the five young spirits.

    The baby then clenched her tiny fists as she looked up at the sky.

    Meidian Family, wait for me!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 721 - "Annual Beast And Monster Tide"

    <h4>Chapter 721 - "Annual Beast And Monster Tide"</h4>

    A day passed in the blink of an eye. Thest day of the tournament''s second round had ended, and the mafia council''s people were busy calcting the result.

    Of course, the Sloan Family was easily dered as one of the second round''s champions.

    All together, only 32 families passed the second round plus one family who was lucky to make it to the second round without fighting any families.

    The mafia council worked fast. While Ainsley had just arrived at the Meidian family''s main territory, the mafia council immediately announced the end of the second round.

    It was currently midnight when the mafia council posted something new on their official website.

    Ainsley''s little group was hovering in the sky near the Meidian''s main territory, but they didn''t move further because the sky was still counted as one''s territory.

    If they moved further, even just for a bit, they might be seen as trespassing one''s territory without prior notice and the Meidian Family had the right to kill them.

    Thus, the group just floated in ce while Ainsley opened her phone and checked the mafia council''s website.

    The website immediately showed the tournament''s page as the first and most important post. Ainsley immediately clicked on the post and scrolled down to see the renewed post.

    [Congrattions to all 33 families below for passing through the second round safely! We shall announce the third round''s theme a week from now.]

    The mafia council attached a link with a list of 33 families who passed the second round, listed ording to their alphabetical order.

    The Sloan Family was listed quite near the end, but when Ainsley saw the name, she finally could sigh in relief.

    Good, her family passed the second round without any trouble. Then¡­

    Ainsley had just about to close the page when she saw another announcement just right below the link.

    It was just freshly added!

    Ainsley immediately scrolled down and saw the piece of shocking news.

    [Due to various circumstances, the fourth and the fifth tournament''s round will be nullified. The third round will be thest and will also decide which ten families can be promoted.]

    No one knew why the mafia council decided to shorten the tournament''s period.

    However, a few peoplemented on the newest announcement and theirments sessfully attracted Ainsley''s attention.

    [Blowing Winds and Clouds: Ah, it''s that time of the year already?]

    [Banana Boat Is Scary: Oh, the beast and monster tide at the beginning of the new year? No wonder the mafia council hastily closed the tournament.]

    [Zehell-sama ve: This year, the experts predicted that the beast and monster tide wille even earlier thanst year. It was in Februaryst year, right? Now it is in January.]

    [Hungry Readers: The mafia council will have to select ten new high-ranking families and immediately let these poor people participate in the annual war. Tch. So pitiful.]

    [I Want More: @Hungry Readers, it''s not like the big bosses ever personally participate in the war, anyway. Only the subordinates. It''s nothing worth watching.]

    The battle between humans and the uing tide was usually broadcasted to the whole country.

    That''s why many people, either mafia or non-mafia members, knew that the mafia families never send their bosses to directly face the wild monsters and beasts.

    It''s not like the government''s noble families send their family heads either.

    Only the generals and military families serving the government would personally send their family heads to participate.

    In other words, the monster and beast tide was usually only a way for various forces to show off their military strength.

    The beast and monster tide itself wasn''t that dangerous when so many forces all around the country gathered their elites to protect the capital.

    When Ainsley finished reading the passingment on the website''s page about the beast and monster tide, she nodded in understanding.

    It seemed that there was indeed a monster and beast tide once a year attacking the Godlif''s capital city.

    During the 7-day beast and monster tide, the mafia society and the government would make a temporary truce and would work together to dispel the beast and monster tide.

    All noble families affiliated with the government had to send some reliable troops to contribute to the project while the mafia society let the high-ranking families join the event.

    Of course, while the government rewarded those who contributed the most to the war in their faction, the mafia council also rewarded a family who contributed the most to the yearly beast & monster tide.

    However, the high-ranking family''s bosses never joined the beast and monster tide''s war on their own.

    The 7 great and 7 sacred families might send their bosses to attend, but the others only send some troops to help the mafia council and help the government to protect the capital.

    Ainsley rubbed her chin and decided she would also send a group of elites that she would build this year before the beast and monster tide appeared.

    This yearly catastrophe would be useful to promote her soon-to-be-built Irregr Tamers Guild!

    But for now, let''s focus on how to meet Demetra without rming the Meidian Family.

    [Godfather, can you find Demetra and quietly ask her to meet us? I think it''s not appropriate for us to enter the Meidian''s main territory without prior notice¡­]

    The Godfather immediately agreed to Ainsley''s request.

    [Okay.] The Godfather didn''t talk much and immediately left the carriage, leaving only Ainsley, Axelle, Cellino, and the five other spirits.

    Ainsley thought that the Godfather would take a long time to persuade Demetra toe or would be lost in the Meidian''s mansion trying to find Demetra.

    However, five minutes had just passed by, and the Godfather was already back with a woman behind him.

    It was Demetra!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 722 - "Borrowing An Ability"

    <h4>Chapter 722 - "Borrowing An Ability"</h4>

    When Ainsley saw Demetra, she was stunned for a second before she blinked at the transparent woman.

    The woman was just like what Ainsley imagined in her mind, the epitome of a saint, a walking elixir.

    She looked gentle and warm, yet at the same time, elegant and proud. She didn''t look weak or frail despite her soft look.

    On the other hand, her beauty made people think twice about consuming her blood or other body parts.

    The woman with brte hair looked at Ainsley and nodded calmly.

    [This is the baby you talked about, milord?] Demetra''s voice was soft but contained a youthful tone.

    She''s clearly a married woman with children when she died, but she looked like someone in her early twenty instead of someone nearing forty.

    She''s supposed to be an Auntie, but she looked like a big sister instead!

    Even Marietta, who was approaching thirty, didn''t look as youthful as this woman.

    When Ainsley heard Demetra mentioning her and then calling the Godfather ''millord'', she immediately knew that Demetra came to meet her just to respect the Godfather.

    The Godfather was undoubtedly a legend in his era and after his era. Even those born before him and turned into a dead spirit also knew his legend.

    Demetra was the same. She''s from a younger generationpared to the Godfather, but the generation gap wasn''t toorge.

    After all, she only died when the government and the mafia society were involved in a great war.

    The Godfather was the one who put the groundwork for this war, so when Demetra was still twenty or thirty years old, she should have heard a lot about the Godfather.

    Or maybe at that time, the Godfather was still alive? Who knows.

    Anyway, the Godfather nodded at Demetra and treated her just like his junior.

    [That''s the baby. She''s this lord''s contracted shaman, and her shaman type is the ambassador.]

    As if afraid that Demetra didn''t know about the ambassador type shaman, the Godfather hastily exined.

    [She can borrow a non-contracted spirit''s ability for twelve hours and after that, the ability will be returned to the owner.]

    Demetra listened to the Godfather''s words cautiously, and her brown pupils with a tinge of golden powders lit up.

    [So...this baby wants to borrow my ability...the walking elixir ability? After she borrowed it, I won''t have the ability for twelve hours?]

    [Yes. And this lord''s contracted shaman can only borrow an ability from the same person once in a lifetime. You don''t need to worry that this lord''s shaman will misuse your ability or feel burdened because of it.]

    The reason why Demetra never contracted a shaman on her own was because of her unique ''walking elixir'' ability.

    She didn''t want another person to suffer from such a Godly yet dangerous ability.

    When one had such power, one also had to pay for the price.

    In this case, Ainsley''s luck maniption ability was the same.

    Ainsley might not know, but along with fortunes, misfortunes would follow. So many cases happened to her family, surely it wasn''t a coincidence.

    Aside from taking her lifespan, the luck maniption ability used to boost someone''s luck or reduce their luck would always result in either fortune or misfortune.

    If Ainsley boosted someone''s luck, misfortune would follow. If she reduced someone''s luck, fortune would follow. Of course, her lifespan would decrease.

    Demetra listened to the Godfather''s exnation about Ainsley''s unique shaman ability, and she couldn''t help but feel slightly excited.

    [This is good! If thisdy can help others once more, thisdy will be happy. But, little girl, are you sure you want to borrow my ability for twelve hours?]

    Demetra liked to help others, but she didn''t think someone as small as Ainsley would feel the same as her. Not to mention that the price they had to pay was by sacrificing their body.

    [Why do you want to borrow thisdy''s ability? What kind of illness do you want to cure?]

    Ainsley did not conceal anything and immediately told Demetra about her family''s circumstances.

    [My family and mafia members are infected by a man-made virus called Energy Core Destroyer. They will all die in three days if I can''t cure them¡­]

    Ainsley looked at Demetra with reddened eyes as if she had just suffered injustice.

    [As their family head, I am responsible to help my people. If I can help them, I don''t care even if I have to cut my flesh and pour out my blood for them to recover.]

    Ainsley was serious when she said this. She attached so much importance to the Sloan Family that she knew that she couldn''t just let her people die like that.

    It''s just a few drops of blood, maybe a bag of blood or a bucket...whatever. As long as her people could be saved, why couldn''t she suffer a bit?

    At the same time, Ainsley recalled Demetra''s other passive skill born from the ability and believed that she should borrow the ability.

    The passive skill of Walking Elixir was that Demetra would be immune to all illnesses and viruses that she discovered.

    Just by discovering a new type of diseases or viruses, she would be immune to those diseases and viruses.

    This is why Demetra tried hard to discover more diseases and viruses, not only to save more people but also to save herself.

    Ainsley needed this passive skill so that she wouldn''t be affected by the ECD virus. After all, she also only had one core and hadn''t split her core into multiple cores yet.

    She could also die if she was infected!

    Hearing Ainsley''s determined speech to borrow her ability, Demetra looked at Ainsley with eyes full of approval.

    [Okay, then. You can borrow thisdy''s ability.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 723 - "A Deal With Demetra"

    <h4>Chapter 723 - "A Deal With Demetra"</h4>

    Ainsley''s eyes lit up at Demetra''s words, but before she nodded, she bit her lips and cautiously asked Demetra.

    [Uh...to borrow your ability, I have to grant one of your wishes. Is there anything that you want me to do? Or maybe something you want to have? A rare item or something¡­]

    This was the rule of the ambassador-type shaman when they borrowed another spirit''s ability. They had to ''pay'' the spirit for their service by giving something to the spirit.

    Of course, the payment could be negotiated until both sides agree to the negotiation term.

    Demetra was visibly taken aback when she heard that Ainsley would grant one of her wishes, either material wish or non-materialistic wish.

    The woman was silent for a few seconds, trying to think of something when she suddenly snapped her fingers and grinned.

    [You are...the Sloan Family Head, right?]

    [Right¡­]

    [I heard that the Sloan Family rules over the Godfather Mausoleum?]

    The Godfather Mausoleum was really an important ce that even the 7 great and 7 sacred families wanted to monopolize.

    However, to make it fair, none of the big bosses was allowed to own the Godfather Mausoleum. Only their affiliated families could do that.

    In this generation, for ten years, the one owning the mausoleum was a high-ranking family under one of the 7 sacred families.

    The 7 great families could do nothing about this and could only cultivate their affiliated families to go against that high-ranking family.

    But who would have known that a middle-ranking family popped out of nowhere and managed to snatch the mausoleum?

    They even set all the spirits free and turn the mausoleum into a spirit market where spirits could leave anytime but couldn''t enter without paying the price.

    This kind of business made the spirits ustomed to a ''free life'' without being trapped inside the mausoleum.

    If one day the owner changed, they would absolutely leave the mausoleum in fear of getting trapped for a long time.

    To hell with the abundant spiritual energy!

    Or maybe all of them would side with Ainsley to enjoy the mausoleum''s benefit without being trapped and used as a ''nourishment'' for the shamans.

    This kind of heaven-defying change startled everyone, including the Meidian Family.

    They might not be a shaman-centered family, but they also thought that Ainsley''s new regtion was beneficial for all forces, not being? monopolized by one side alone.

    Thus, the Meidian Family talked about sending their children to visit the mausoleum frequently in the hope of awakening a shaman among their new generations.

    After all, there were also a lot of formidable healers among dead spirits.

    If their little shaman was favored by one of these healers, it was the same as strengthening their family''s value as a healer family.

    Demetra overheard the talk but realized that the Meidian Family hadn''t contacted Ainsley for a long time because the baby was busy with the tournament.

    Thus, the family hasn''t proposed this cooperation project to the Sloan Family up to now.

    Demetra only wanted to protect her Meidian Family and bring more benefit to them. Now that she has a chance¡­

    Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Ainsley as if she were a delicious prey.

    [I want my Meidian family to have a life-time pass to visit your mausoleum every single day. An hour a day for ten children is enough. How is it?]

    It''s not like Ainsley would suffer a huge time just because she gave this free pass, anyway.

    The ticket fee was indeed expensive, and sometimes Ainsley required the visitors to give rare items or anything that she needed urgently.

    But to give the free pass to the Meidian Family...it wasn''t that bad. Ten children, an hour a day, for a lifetime.

    In exchange, Ainsley would have a strong connection with the Meidian Family over this agreement!

    Ainsley hadn''t befriended the healer guild or the Meidian Family. To have a family of healers being one of your backers...why not??

    Ainsley had the backing of the alchemist guild, the summoner guild, the beast tamer guild, the monster tamer guild, the shaman guild, and now...the healer guild.

    That''s such a perfect line-up, isn''t it?

    The shaman guild was already so attached to the Sloan Family because of the Godfather''s mausoleum. The alchemist guild was slightly attached because of Ainsley''s mysterious elf alchemist.

    The monster tamer and beast tamer guild liked Ainsley''s unique ''taming'' ability, and when she created the Irregr Tamers Guild, they would be even more attached than before.

    The summoner guild...not too close, but not that unfamiliar either.

    The healer guild...time to capture the healer guild and the Meidian Family!

    Ainsley immediately nodded and agreed to Demetra''s request.

    [Okay! After you lend me your ability and after I save my people, I''ll immediately fulfill my promise. If I don''t, I will lose my ambassador prestige and will receive a punishment!]

    While agreeing to Demetra''s wish, Ainsley also recalled Caca''s sickly older sister, who ordered a potion to cure her weird, mysterious illness.

    The potion could elevate the illness'' side effects but couldn''t cure her perfectly.

    Now...with her future connection with the Meidian Family and the healer guilds, there''s arger chance to cure the young woman''s illness.

    After all, the Meidian Family also had special doctors that could cure many illnesses!

    Ainsley was beaming as she talked about the details with Demetra for ten minutes before closing the agreement.

    Demetra was satisfied with the exchange and immediately tapped Ainsley''s forehead with her fingers.

    [With this, I lend you my ''Walking Elixir'' ability and will be active for twelve hours.]

    Ainsley immediately activated her shaman ability and slowly received Demetra''s ability.

    The baby just couldn''t stop smiling from ear to ear.

    Cure¨C get!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 724 - "Bearing The Pain Together"

    <h4>Chapter 724 - "Bearing The Pain Together"</h4>

    As Ainsley received Demetra''s ability, something inside her core just shed with an ambiguous light, indicating a temporary slot for a temporary special ability.

    To be precise, the ambiguous color appeared on the purple side of Ainsley''s core, which represented her shaman ability.

    It means that there''s an ovepping ability on top of her shaman ability¨C the ''Walking Elixir'' ability.

    To use the walking elixir ability, Ainsley only had to activate her shaman ability but not let the Godfather possess her body.

    Then, the baby would feel as if someone possessed her, which in turn gave her the new ability.

    The one ''possessing'' Ainsley would be Demetra.

    In fact, Demetra could really possess Ainsley for twelve hours starting from now on, but Demetra didn''t want to.

    [I can''t leave the Meidian Mansion. I''m bound to this ce. So, only my ability will follow you.]

    Thankfully, it was also possible to draw Demetra''s ability without getting possessed.

    This should be impossible with Ainsley''s low-level shaman strength, but it was made possible because of her unique shaman constitution¨C the ambassador.

    After confirming that she could use the walking elixir ability, Ainsley immediately bowed to Demetra before thanking her earnestly.

    [Thank you for lending me this ability! I''m sorry I can''t stay for long. I''ll go back to my family and cure them as fast as I can.]

    When time passed by, the ability would be gone automatically and Demetra would regain her ability.

    Since the ability was only active for twelve hours, Ainsley knew that she couldn''t go back to her family to see how many people were infected and how many drops of blood she needed.

    Thus, after leaving Demetra and the Meidian Family, they immediatelynded on a forest not far from the Meidian Family and started to contact Grandpa Yofan.

    [Grandpa Yofan, how is the situation there? It''s been a day already. How many people show the infection symptoms? Do you have the detailed data?]

    When Grandpa Yofan received Ainsley''s call, a trace of exhaustion was actually visible on his face and was reflected on his voice.

    [Hey, Ain. We have sorted out the infected people and recorded their progress. I''ll send you the data.]

    Grandpa Yofan immediately sent a file to Ainsley''s phone before continuing the phone call.

    [Right, where are you now? Have you found the cure? Are you infected or not? If you are, you should go back so that we can take care of you!]

    Grandpa Yofan was more afraid of Ainsley getting infected by this virus than the baby not finding a cure.

    As long as Ainsley could remain healthy and alive...he didn''t care if he had to sacrifice his life!

    Ainsley listened to Grandpa Yofan''s concerned voice, and her voice trembled slightly.

    [I''m okay, Grandpa. I''m not infected. As for the cure...I already got it! Just wait until Ie back, okay? There are still two days left...I''ll be back before the deadline''sst day.]

    After saying that, Ainsley immediately checked the file, Grandpa Yofan sent to her and surprisingly, around 500 people were infected.

    Even with Ainsley''s fast action to iste potential infected people, the virus was airborne. A lot of members were infected too!

    Fortunately, those who weren''t infected immediately gathered at the main mansion as the only safe ce where the infected people never came in contact.

    The 500 infected people were all those stationed outside when the siege was still ongoing. No wonder that the infection rate was so high.

    To prevent the members from infecting the people outside of the family, the Sloan Family sealed their main territory and locked down the ce.

    Their excuse was to repair the mansion and treat the wounded, but they''re battling against the virus.

    They only had four days or so to repair the mansion and other things after the three-day deadline passed by.

    Of course, if Ainsley couldn''t save her members, after three days, 500 people would die simultaneously.

    The blow would be hard to the Sloan Family''s foundation, especially when many of the infected were old members who had been with the Sloan Family ever since the Aretha War incident.

    It''s only 500 drops of blood. Maybe only equal to a bag of blood in the hospital or something. There''s no way she would die of blood loss just because of this.

    Thinking like that, Ainsley immediately asked Axelle to take out all his empty potion bottles that could store a drop of blood.

    Axelle went around carrying all kinds of empty potion bottles, so he did save a lot of tiny potion bottles as big as one''s pinky finger.

    It was enough to store a drop of blood. Not to mention that the potion bottle would ensure the blood''s freshness, and the blood itself wouldn''t touch the bottle''s wall.

    The blood would float in the air thanks to the bottle''s unique characteristics.

    After Axelle prepared 500 tiny pinky-sized bottles and spread them neatly on the carriage''s floor, Ainsley took a deep breath and immediately took out a knife from her spatial storage in the form of her ne.

    The Godfather, Zev, Cellino and Axelle, immediately understood that Ainsley intended to harm herself to squeeze out blood. Still, even when they knew what the baby had to do, all of them looked reluctant.

    Especially the Godfather. He couldn''t bear to see Ainsley like this! Even the five other spirits also looked at Ainsley with grim faces.

    The Godfather didn''t wait for Ainsley to sh her finger and immediately spoke.

    [So that you won''t waste even a drop of your blood, you need this lord''s blood maniption ability. Let this lord possess you, and this lord will use the blood maniption ability.]

    The Godfather wanted to bear the pain together with Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 725 - "Blood And Nails Elixir"

    <h4>Chapter 725 - "Blood And Nails Elixir"</h4>

    Ainsley didn''t refuse the Godfather''s suggestion. She did need the Godfather''s ability to control the blood so that each bottle would only contain one drop of blood, not more and not less.

    She nodded at the Godfather while preparing several five-coloured energy crystals to restore her energy anytime needed.

    After the Sloan Family grew to this extent, getting four or five-coloured energy crystals wasn''t that hard anymore.

    Of course, only Ainsley could use four to five-coloured crystals for her own consumption.

    The higher-ups could use the three-coloured or the four-coloured, while other members could only use one and two-coloured energy crystals.

    After preparing for the crystals, Ainsley looked at the Godfather and signaled with a nod.

    [You can start, Godfather. I''m activating my shaman ability now.]

    Right after Ainsley said that purplish energy slowly came out of her multi-coloured core, slowly spreading throughout her meridians and veins.

    At the same time, pale golden light enveloped her body, a sign that a shaman was using their ability to let their contracted spirit possess them.

    The Godfather immediately touched Ainsley''s forehead and smoothly took over the baby''s body.

    Ainsley''s consciousness retreated to the corner of the ck room with an imaginary screen.

    As usual, she would be watching her body''s movement from the screen.

    On the other hand, theimenf the Godfather possessed Ainsley, the baby''s body slowly changed. Her hair turned greenish-ck, and her pupils became golden.

    It resembled a hawk''s eyes, sharp and domineering.

    The Godfather didn''t waste his time and immediately shed the baby''s wrist with the knife in his right hand.

    The spirit didn''t use too much strength and only slightly grazed the skin''s surface, but because the knife was sharp, fresh red blood instantly trickled out of the scratch wound.

    The Godfather didn''t make the wound too deep and immediately controlled the fresh red blood, slowly guiding the stream of blood to float in the air.

    At the same time, Axelle had already opened all the bottles'' cap, making it easier for the Godfather to pour a drop of blood inside.

    The Godfather was really proficient in dealing with blood. He didn''t let even a drop of Ainsley''s blood fall to the seat or get wasted.

    With a flick of his right hand, the stream of blood in the air instantly scattered neatly, forming rows after rows of blood droplets.

    It was exactly one drop of blood for each spot, and the drop of blood floated above the potion bottles.

    While the stream of blood continuously scattered to create new blood droplets, the blood droplets which were already right above the potion bottle smoothly entered the tiny ss bottle.

    The moment the drop of blood fell into the bottle, the bottle''s unique effect instantly came in handy. The drop of blood didn''t touch the bottle''s wall and was quietly suspended mid-air.

    Seeing this, Axelle immediately closed the bottle cap, securing each drop of blood they would use as the virus''s cure.

    Once he secured the pinky-sized bottle, Axelle stored the bottle in his spatial storage that Ainsley gave him.

    His spatial storage was in the form of a lovely silver leaf-shaped earring, and Axelle loved it a lot.

    Elves usually wouldn''t use earrings because of their long and pointed ears, but Axelle''s pointed ears were only half the size of an average elf''s ears.

    Thus, he actually liked to wear earrings, especially the one Ainsley gave to him.

    While the Godfather continuously poured a drop of blood into each pinky-sized bottle, Axelle was also busy closing the bottle lid and storing the potions.

    At the same time, Cellino and the five spirits guarded their carriage, afraid that there would be an unknown danger somewhere.

    Of course, with Cellino''s presence, how could any of the wild beasts dare to approach the carriage?

    Even the monsters without a high IQ also knew that it was dangerous to approach the carriage out of their survival instinct.

    Thus, the people inside the carriage could safely create the virus cure using Ainsley''s blood.

    500 drops of blood sounded a lot, but it wasn''t really that much. With the Godfather''s fast control, the team secured 500 cures in just fifteen minutes.

    Of course, even though 500 drops of blood wasn''t that much and wouldn''t be enough to kill someone, for a baby like Ainsley, it was really draining.

    By the time thest bottle was secured, Ainsley''s face that looked simr to the Godfather due to the spirit-possessing effect was already so pale that she looked like a ghost.

    Her red lips turned bleak and dry. Her eyes were listless as if she had just gone to do something tiring.

    The Godfather also realized that creating this many cures was actually quite a burden to Ainsley''s three-year-old body.

    If it was an adult, 500 drops of blood weren''t worth mentioning.

    Realising Ainsley''s body state, the Godfather immediately spoke to Ainsley''s consciousness deep inside the body.

    [Lil brat, are you okay? Should we stop now?]

    Ainsley instantly shook her head.

    [We only have twelve hours to make use of this miraculous ability. Let''s take my hair, nails, and other body parts for emergency use.]

    Ainsley wanted to save some elixirs for her family!

    If it''s just hair, nails, and other reusable body parts, it''s okay as long as it''s not the baby''s skin or her bones or her inner organs.

    The Godfather agreed to Ainsley''s suggestion and immediately collected some of the baby''s fallen hair.

    Ainsley dropped quite a lot of hair after she became a walking elixir, so it was quite fortunate that they didn''t need to cut her hair or something.

    On the other hand, for her nails, Axelle volunteered to trim them and store the nails inside a secure potion bottle.

    These nails are also elixirs!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 726 - "Hair And Tears Elixir"

    <h4>Chapter 726 - "Hair And Tears Elixir"</h4>

    Ainsley had not trimmed her finger and toenails, so Axelle got quite the harvest.

    They also cut the trimmed nails into smaller parts since the miraculous effect wouldn''t change, anyway.

    They could also turn the trimmed nails into powder to avoid others from realizing that these were their boss'' nails.

    Consuming one''s body part was indeed disgusting, but since the body part was an elixir, Ainsley was determined to store as many as possible.

    Aside from preparing for the cure, Ainsley also asked the Godfather to create more for emergencies.

    While the carriage slowly departed to the Sloan Mansion, Ainsley replenished her energy, and ate a good meal to restore her blood loss before draining her blood once more.

    Because of this, the group harvested enough elixir to save their mafia members if something like this happened again.

    s, even so, the Godfather and Axelle, including Cellino, felt that Ainsley was pushing herself too much.

    [Lil Lass. Let''s stop. It hasn''t been twelve hours yet, but we have drained a lot of your blood. We have collected your hair and nails too. It''s more than enough.]

    Axelle didn''t have more than 1000 pinky-sized bottles, so when the number of blood droplets stored inside those bottles exceeded 1000 drops, Axelle had to use a palm-sized potion bottle.

    One drop of blood wasn''t too conspicuous, but a palm-sized potion bottle full of blood was quite gruesome. The smell of blood was heavy, and Axelle couldn''t help but tremble as he filled the potion bottle.

    This is already too much, okay? Even though Ainsley could recover her lost blood fast because of the energy crystal, it didn''t mean she was not exhausted.

    Her body should have been hitting the limit!

    Ainsley also knew that she couldn''t continue to drain her blood even after resting and repeating the cycle of draining her blood.

    It has been ten hours, only two more hours left until the ability was there, yet Ainsley realized that she couldn''t make use of thest two hours anymore.

    Well, she couldn''t drain her blood, cut her nails, or whatsoever.

    The thing she could do...maybe to donate her hair?

    Ainsley looked at her thick hair and it was actually already quite longpared to several months ago.

    Of course, it only grew a little, and the length barely covered Ainsley''s neck.

    If she were to cut it, she might have to cut it until the hair length only touched the area under her ear.

    That''s quite short¡­

    Ainsley pondered for a while and immediately looked at Axelle.

    She was silent for a few seconds before talking to the Godfather.

    [Godfather, you can stop possessing me. I won''t drain my blood anymore. I''ll try to collect my hair instead.]

    Hearing this, the Godfather immediately agreed. He left Ainsley''s body, and the baby''s appearance went back to her original.

    Right after that, Ainsley looked at Axelle and asked in a slightly hoarse voice.

    "Axel, do you have a hair-growth potion in your spatial storage?"

    If they used hair-growth potion, even Ainsley''s hair was shaved until she''s bald, they could regrow her hair in a matter of minutes.

    Plus, they could repeat this cycle as long as the hair-growth potion was still avable!

    It was said that the hair of a walking elixir ability user would still have its miraculous effect even when the length was less than one centimeter.

    It means that the longer the hair, the more parts they would get when it was cut to several parts.

    They really should collect as much hair as possible during these two hours.

    After all, Ainsley''s hair now could prolong one''s lifespan by a few months!

    If she secured as much hair as possible, she could make sure Grandpa Yofan''s lifespan remained steady until she could find a real lifespan-prolonging treasure.

    "Oh, right, you guys should collect my tears too! Demetra''s tears can heal a soul''s injury. This is really a priceless treasure."

    Although Ainsley couldn''t use her own tears to heal her wounded soul because it wouldn''t be effective, she could help the others in her family.

    Seeing that Ainsley had already stopped thinking of draining her blood and chose to collect hair and tears instead, Axelle had no choice but to assist her.

    "I-I have five to ten hair-growth potions here...a-and so tear-inducing gas to help you cry."

    With that, Ainsley''s n was set in stone.

    Ainsley asked Axelle to shave her head bald and carefully collected her hair into a jade box.

    Once it was done, she drank the hair-growth potion, waited a few minutes until her hair started to grow rapidly until it reached her back, and then shaved it bald again!

    Countless purple hair strands piled up the jade box that Axelle usually used to store his precious herbs.

    These hair strands aren''t precious herbs, but they can prolong one''s lifespan by several months.

    Of course, Ainsley would see whether one could simply consume her hair infinitely to stack the effect or if there would be a restriction.

    At the same time, while Axelle was busy ''harvesting'' Ainsley''s hair, which was fortunately clean since the baby always washed her hair, the baby and Cellino were busy collecting Ainsley''s tears.

    The tear-inducing gas was really effective because Ainsley didn''t feel sad or whatsoever¡­.

    But strangely, tears continued to trickle down her cheeks and dripped onto the potion bottles that Cellino held in the air using his wind maniption ability.

    Ainsley continued to squeeze her tears and poured all of it into the potion bottle. Her tears could heal one''s soul, ah!

    As for how effective it was and how much a drop of tear could heal a wounded soul, it was left to be testedter.

    Just like that, two hours passed by¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot a ometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 727 - "Need More Time"

    <h4>Chapter 727 - "Need More Time"</h4>

    Once the 12-hour limit dawned on the group, Ainsley felt the walking elixir ability slowly vanishing from her body.

    It was coincidentally when she had just used thest bottle of the hair-growth potion, and her hair had grown long enough to cover her back, almost touching her waist.

    Knowing that there''s no use in cutting her hair short to get the hair elixir, Ainsley actually let her hair be that long.

    She had always been a little unsatisfied with her bob-cut hair, thinking it wasme. Now that her hair became long, she was satisfied.

    Strangely, when her hair was short, she didn''t realize that her hair was actually not that straight but a little wavy. When her hair became long, only then did she notice the difference.

    Still, when Ainsley looked at her new appearance on the hand mirror that she casually put inside her spatial storage, she couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction.

    The baby still had her cute short bang that couldn''t cover her eyebrow, but coupled with her wavy long hair, it surprisingly elevated her cuteness to the next level.

    And it was rather cool too! It wasn''t as childish as her bob-cut hair!

    With Axelle''s help, Ainsley even got to braid her side bangs and put on a tiny blue ribbon, the one she wore when facing Paul at the tournament''s second round days ago.

    If she looked like a cute, silly and funny baby with her bob-cut hair, she now looked like a cute yet elegant baby doll with her waist-length wavy hair!

    Ainsley really liked her new hairstyle and was quite d that she stumbled upon Demetra''s ability, allowing her to shave her head and then regrow her hair to be this long.

    After tidying up her appearance, Ainsley thanked Axelle before letting out a small sigh.

    "The Walking Elixir Ability is gone. We don''t need to drain my blood and tears or shave my head anymore."

    The baby looked at Axelle and opened her palm in front of the blue-skinned elf.

    "Right, transfer all the harvest we had for the past twelve hours. It will be safer to store the cures and other elixirs with me."

    Ainsley didn''t want to bring unnecessary danger to Axelle.

    If she''s the one storing the elixir, in case of someone knowing about this secret, they would only target her and wouldn''t target her poor Axelle.

    "O-okay, master." Axelle didn''t think much and transferred all their harvest straight into Ainsley''s ne.

    Since Ainsley''s storage capacity was definitelyrger than Axelle''s, the group could rest assured that the baby would guard all the elixirs.

    Ainsley kept the elixirs and arranged them neatly inside her storage space.

    There were tons of pinky-sized potions inside her space now, but Ainsley put all of them into the shelves that she purposely ced inside her storage space.

    As for the palm-sized bottles full of her blood or tears, Ainsley separated them into other shelves.

    Next, the jade box containing abundant purple hair strands was ced near the shelves.

    There was actually more than just one jade box because Ainsley''s hair was thick when she used the hair-growth potion to harvest more hair strands.

    Thus, Axelle actually used up two to three jade boxes.

    After arranging the elixirs, only then did Ainsley take a break and enjoy the rest of their journey back to the mansion.

    Time passed by, and it was already the third day of the virus''s fatality deadline. Of course, it didn''t mean that the infected would die right away.

    There would still be a few hours until everyone''s cores couldn''t stand it anymore and explode.

    In the past two days, the Sloan Family''s higher-ups also didn''t sit still and do nothing.

    They helped the infected people to strengthen their cores, hoping that they could dy the virus''s outbreak until the family head returned.

    They all believed that the family head would surely bring back the cure, and all they needed was time.

    Thus, even the infected members also persevered, knowing that their family had worked hard for these past few days to bring them the cure.

    All of them had a strong faith in Ainsley, the only miraculous baby that they ever knew.

    Some of the newer members were still worried and didn''t think that Ainsley could save them, but thanks to the seniors calming them every day, they also started to ce theirst hopes on Ainsley.

    At the same time, the day when Ainsley left the mansion, a few spies who were sent to monitor the Sloan Family caught news of the Sloan Family''s strange movements.

    These people...were actually Evan''s people that Evan sent to help Ainsley in the dark. After all, he had investigated the Naran Family and knew that the family liked to use dirty tricks.

    When these people investigated the Sloan Family''s movements in detail, also judging from the Sloan Family''splete lockdown, they managed to conclude something.

    There''s an epidemic in the Sloan Family''s territory!

    When Evan heard of the secret news, he almost leapt from his office chair and rushed to the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    "Impossible! An epidemic?! What kind of virus is it?"

    "We¡­.we also don''t know. We aren''t really sure about the epidemic either. Maybe we got it wrong, b-but the Sloan Family''s movements are like they''re trying to stop an epidemic outbreak¡­"

    There''s no concrete evidence, but Evan immediately asked Percival to look into the Sloan Family''s past. He paid the price for using Percival''s ability and finally got the truth.

    It was an ECD virus epidemic.

    The Sloan Family...is in danger!

    And what they needed was precisely time. Three days were too short, but if they had more time¡­

    Evan could only think of a certain fairy of time.

    Chronos!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 728 - "Parallel World"

    <h4>Chapter 728 - "Parallel World"</h4>

    At the same time, Ainsley, who was still out of the mansion, also thought that theycked time.

    The situation was more urgent than she thought because the way back home wasn''t as smooth as before.

    They would either be obstructed by wild flying-type monsters and beasts, or meet mountain bandits...these bandits rode flying-type beasts or monsters, really annoy the heck out of Ainsley.

    The twelve-hour journey wasn''t smooth, and they were dyed even further because of the bad weather.

    The Pegacorns weren''t omnipotent and when the weather was super bad, they also had to slow down.

    The wind was raging, and it was opposing the Pegacorns'' path of flight.

    If not for Cellino deliberately controlling the wind to make things easier, they would have been forced to stop because of the fierce wind.

    Five hours after their departure from Meidian Family''s territory, not only the wind bing even harsher, it started to rain too.

    Thunder was shing everywhere, and the Pegacorns were slightly guarded against the sudden thunderstorm.

    If they were struck to death, even those inside the carriage would also fall to their death.

    Ainsley already asked the Pegacorns to fly higher than the clouds to avoid the thunderstorms, but the Pegacorns were too exhausted to brace against the storm and fly above the clouds.

    If they were still energetic and strong, they could do it. But after a long journey with only minimum rest, they were visibly tired.

    A pity...there''s hardly any potion that could restore a beast''s energy and strength. Otherwise, Ainsley would have given the potions to the Pegacorns.

    She could only feed them with grasses that she nted inside her dimensional bracelet. The grass there was richer in nature and was also more nutritious than your usual grass.

    It was only thanks to that the Pegacorns could still fly amidst the heavy rain, the scary thunderstorm, and the raging wind non-stop.

    The surroundings were cold due to the heavy rain and the wind, but the Pegacorns withstood it.

    No matter how bad the weather was, they were determined to arrive at the Sloan Family''s mansion as soon as possible.

    s, Ainsley could vaguely feel that they wouldn''t be able to arrive in time. They would be dyed...and that would undoubtedly put her people in danger.

    "What do we do? Should I use the teleportation bead I got from the potion auction? I think that we won''t arrive on time otherwise¡­"

    Ainsley bit her thumbnail as she asked Axelle, the Godfather, Zev, and even Cellino.

    Of course, Cellino was busy controlling the wind to help their carriage move faster, so he couldn''t divide his focus on something else.

    Thus, only Axelle, the Godfather, Zev, and the five young spirits heard Ainsley''s words and started to speak.

    "T-the teleportation bead...i-if we really can''t arrive before the deadline, we really s-should use it¡­"

    Axelle knew about the teleportation bead and even though he felt that it was a pity to use the bead like this, he still thought that the family members'' lives were more valuable.

    Zev and the Godfather also nodded in unison.

    [Let''s just wait until we are halfway there. If you still think that we will arrivete, we can immediately use the bead, ]

    Zev gave a rare piece of advice to Ainsley as he circled the baby.

    He''s a system''s spirit, but it seemed that he couldn''t help much other than providing Ainsley with a different evolutionary pathpared to others.

    After all, the baby''s abilities were something that other ability users wouldn''t be able to get in such a short time.

    Only Zev''s existence could give such an absurdly strong ability to Ainsley.

    Ainsley listened to Zev''s words because she also didn''t want to use the bead for nothing.

    If they would arrive earlier than they predicted or if they wouldn''t bete, there''s no need to use the bead.

    While the group was hurdling inside the carriage, waiting for the carriage to arrive at their territory, a certain fairy was actually already on the way to the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    Ah, wait, it was already right there ever since a certain uncle asked for his help two days ago.

    The fairy puffed his cheeks as he looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar building in front of him.

    He had been here a few months ago, but in just a few months after he left with his contracted human, the building had changed.

    It was now bigger than before. It also looked fancier with countless defensive measures.

    "Tch. If that stinky boy learns of this, he will certainly be happy." Chronos flipped his hair as he pped his fairy wings.

    The fairy was now the size of an 8-year-old boy with a simr appearance to Finley, who had been gone to Elton Academy for several months already.

    Yes, Chronos was here because of what Evan said two days ago.

    At that time, Evan knew that the Sloan Family needed Chronos.

    If Chronos could stop the time around the Sloan Family''s mansion, no matter how long it took, the people inside the frozen time field wouldn''t move and would freeze forever.

    Even the virus would stop their activities because without time, how could anything exist? Even space needed time for something to live there.

    It wasn''t hard for Chronos to freeze the entire Sloan Mansion''s time without affecting the rest of the world, but it was undoubtedly a vition of the rule.

    As a fairy of time, it was already taboo when he turned back the whole world''s time, allowing his contracted human to live as a child again while retaining his adult memories.

    His action undoubtedly created a parallel world separate from the originals.

    It was something that shouldn''t happen.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 729 - "Freezing Time"

    <h4>Chapter 729 - "Freezing Time"</h4>

    In the original, Chronos''s contracted human should have died from his fianc¨¦''s betrayal, but then, he stubbornly tried to save his contracted human.

    Well, the fact that he could turn back time and even create a parallel world was also thanks to a certain fairy of space who also thought that killing the human favored by the fairies was a big cmity.

    Not to mention that Chronos loved Finley so much that he asked Aetheria, the fairy of space, to agree to his big move.

    s, the price he had to pay to create such a big move was to be an ordinary fairy after his contracted human passed away in the future.

    The same goes for Aetheria.

    Their power would be passed down to another fairy.

    As for the existence of a parallel world...it wasn''t actually the first time it happened, there were many parallel world versions before the one he unknowingly created.

    But, well...let''s think too much about these parallel worlds.

    Chronos''s mind only strayed for a while before he snapped back to reality. He kneaded his temple and sighed.

    ''Since I have vited the rule as a fairy of time...it doesn''t matter if I vite it once more.''

    It was taboo to use the power of time unless it was to help one''s contracted human in a matter of life and death.

    Of course, one could still use the power of time if it was only a trivial case, such as freezing time for two seconds or less than a minute.

    But what Chronos would do now is to freeze the time until Ainsley arrived.

    He didn''t know when she would arrive and when these people would be cured, so he was undoubtedly using a great amount of his time-maniption power.

    ''If not for that stinky boy''s plea, I wouldn''t have agreed!''

    Chronos recalled Finley''s reaction when he received a call from his father rted to the Sloan Family.

    At that time, Finley was already admitted to the Elton Academy ahead of time due to his special identity as the fairy of time''s contractor. He''s also a genius that many teachers liked.

    The boy was already studying at the academy, trying to graduate early while making many connections with the students inside the Academy¨C especially the non-human students.

    Who would have known that he got that phone callte at night? The boy''s face paled, and he almost staggered.

    "Are you for real, dad?! This¨C what can we do to help them? Ain is our sworn ally. We have to help her!"

    Finley actually knew that even a sworn ally wouldn''t need to help each other to that extent. But he couldn''t help but want to help his friend, Ainsley.

    That baby was a variable that didn''t exist in his previous life. She might be the key to breaking his ill fate.

    Thus, he subconsciously thought that if the baby died, he would also repeat his fate in his previous life.

    Really...ir was such an abnormal being that even Finley thought she shouldn''t have existed in this world. Her ability to attract many strong beings is just absurd.

    If Finley knew that ir was a transmigrator and that after she killed Finley, the Omniscient Keepers tried to take her soul to prevent her from disturbing the world''s peace, he would have been shocked to the bone.

    Of course, Ainsley, another transmigrator, was also included in the list of dangerous beings¡­

    But the Keepers acted on the baby first because she''s a rtively new transmigratorpared to ir, who had been in this world for years, and the Keepers still couldn''t take her soul.

    Her soul is too strong, and her Aretha Family wasn''t that easy to provoke.

    Back to the virus case, Finley expressed his wish to help, and Evan nodded without a word.

    "You don''t need toe back. Just let Chronos go to the Sloan Family Mansion and stop the time there until Ainsleyes back to the mansion or until they can find the cure."

    Evan believed that Ainsley already had a way to find the cure. She only needed time.

    Finley immediately agreed.

    "Okay, Chronos can go alone. Two days are enough to arrive at the Sloan Mansion."

    The ind where the Elton Academy was located was naturally far away from the human continent, not to mention the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    Even when Chronos could fly, it would take a week or more to arrive.

    However, Chronos could manipte time...including his time. He could shorten the 7-day travel period to only two days!

    Sounded weird, indeed, but it worked. Or he could find Aetheria and ask her to teleport him to the human continent.

    Thus, two days were enough.

    That''s how Chronos arrived before Ainsley and immediately froze the time around the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    His power made it possible that those outside of the field wouldn''t notice anything wrong unless they stepped into the field, which he wouldn''t allow.

    And that inside wouldn''t know that time stopped for them.

    When the time flowed normally again, they would only feel that a second had just passed by when in fact, it had been hours or days.

    Ainsley didn''t know that someone was helping her to prolong her members'' lives by freezing their time.

    She only knew that they would arrivete, but when she was about to use the teleportation bead, Zev and the Godfather simultaneously stopped her.

    Zev was the first one to react.

    [Wait, host! I just glossed over the Sloan Mansion and found that there''s something strange¡­]

    As a system, it was easy to spy on anything and everything but he never told Ainsley because it was the rule.

    But he didn''t think that the Sloan Mansion was really in a strange situation!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 730 - "Timely Arrival"

    <h4>Chapter 730 - "Timely Arrival"</h4>

    [What''s strange? Is it an enemy invasion? Or something else?]

    Ainsley didn''t bother asking Zev how he knew about it because she had long realized that Zev was actually more powerful than she thought.

    However, his role was only to provide her with weird items to assist her growth. His origin, his mission, and his host''s selection method...all of these were a mystery.

    But Ainsley didn''t really care as long as her family in this world was safe. Thus, when she heard that the Sloan Mansion was in a strange situation, she couldn''t help but panic.

    [What''s going on? Tell me!] The baby urged Zev. Actually, Zev shouldn''t tell anything to Ainsley but breaking the rules once or twice is quite okay.

    Anyway, he had assisted a lot of hosts, broke a lot of rules, and he was only punished but wasn''t eliminated¡­.

    And this kind of help wasn''t such a huge help that could possibly get himself into deep trouble.

    Zev immediately told Ainsley the truth.

    [The time froze! The entire Sloan Mansion''s time just froze. I don''t know for how long this situation has happened, but I''m sure that because of this phenomenon, our people are actually safe.]

    [Safe? How could it be? Their time is frozen¨C ]

    [So does the virus! It means that even if you arrivete, they will not die. Plus, when the time flows again, I think it won''t be right when the virus deadlinees.]

    Zev shook his head and excitedly told Ainsley.

    [I don''t know who did this, but you''re lucky, host. With this, you won''t need to use your bead, and you can save all your people!]

    Ainsley was slightly stunned when she heard Zev''s words. She couldn''t believe that someone would be so kind as to help her like this¡­

    But who could be strong enough to freeze the mansion''s time?

    Ainsley tilted her head as the Pegacorns pulled the carriage in the air, rushing to the Sloan Mansion.

    [Who can freeze the time so easily like this? I don''t think it''s an ability user¡­]

    There are space-rted and time-rted ability users, but to manipte time so tantly like this, that''s impossible.

    Not even other non-human creatures had this ability, except for the selected few.

    [This is the power of the time fairy. Fairies are powerful in this world because they are peaceful creatures that have many essential keys to control the world¡­]

    Zev rubbed his chin as he continued.

    [I heard that the fairy of time made a contract with a human. And this human is coincidentally the Walter Family''s heir, Finley Walter.]

    The reason why the Walter Family was at the top of the mafia society was because of the fairies'' blessings.

    From generation to generation, many powerful fairies took fancy on the Walter Family Head or the Walter Family''s heirs.

    But this was the first time a royal fairy as important as the fairy of time took fancy on a human.

    Of course, it was impossible to happen if Finley was just a genius boy. Who told him to be ''the human favored by the fairies''?

    Even the elder fairies liked him, and that''s why the boy awakened various elemental abilities to the point of being called the ''All-rounded Elemental Ability King''.

    When Ainsley heard Finley''s name, she recalled Finnie, her cute Library Fairy friend and couldn''t help but click her tongue.

    [It''s that boy that I met at the potion auction, right? If he''s Uncle Evan''s son...does it mean Uncle Evan knew about our situation and asked his son for the fairy''s help?]

    That''s the only possible answer. After all, she heard that Finley was at the Elton Academy. There''s no way he would help if it''s not because of Evan, his father.

    Zev nodded with a bitter smile on his face.

    [Yeah, that''s him.]

    Of course, he knew that Finley was actually Finnie, a person who lied to Ainsley and said that he was a fairy¡­

    [Humm...the fairy of time...maybe the fairy of time is Finnie''s friend, and that''s also why the fairy of time wants to help me.]

    Ainsley tried to give the credit to Finnie instead of giving them to Finley alone. In her mind, Finley was just another mafia family''s heir.

    Evan asked Finley for the fairy of time''s help, but maybe, the fairy of time helped the Sloan Family because of Finnie''s request as well¡­

    After all, both of them were royal fairies, right?

    Thinking that Finnie still helped her even when he''s so far away, Ainsley couldn''t help but squeal in delight.

    Ahhhh, thank you, Finnie! You''re really my best friend!

    Ainsley immediately epted the fairy of time''s help because she ''knew'' that her friend, ''Finnie'', was the one pulling the string from behind.

    [Hum, this is good then. We don''t need to use the bead but let''s continue to rush over. Even with the fairy of time''s help, I can''t be at ease yet¡­]

    She didn''t know when the fairy of time would be toozy to use their power, after all.

    If that happened and time flowed again normally, they would be doomed if they hadn''t cured their people.

    Just like that, after almost 30 hours of a long journey, Ainsley and the others in the carriage finally saw the outline of their tall, grandiose mansion not too far from their ce.

    The sun had juste out of the horizon, and the warm sunlight slowly poured into the world, covering the sky and the earth.

    The sunlight outlined the mansion, even more, revealing its majestic beauty.

    Pure white huge mansion trapped in the middle of dense green forests was sticking out like a sore thumb.

    It was especially eye-catching.

    When Ainsley saw the mansion, she shouted excitedly.

    "We have arrived!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 731 - "Boss, Welcome Back"

    <h4>Chapter 731 - "Boss, Wee Back"</h4>

    When Ainsley and the others finally arrived, they didn''t rush to enter the Sloan Mansion''s territory since they knew that the area there was basically a no-time zone.

    The time was frozen, and if they rushed, they might also freeze along with the others. If that''s the case...uh...how could they save the members?

    But Ainsley''s worry didn''tst long. Her white flying carriage was quite eye-catching in the sky. A certain fairy immediately spotted the carriage and knew that Ainsley had arrived.

    Chronos let out a sigh and immediately lifted up his time maniption ability that he used on the entire Sloan Family''s main territory.

    He had only used his ability for a few hours, but it was still energy-consuming.

    Although a fairy basically could get an unlimited supply of energy from nature, Chronos also knew that there was still a limitation somewhere.

    He could stop time for several days and even months, but that might affect the natural energy around the Sloan Family''s mansion, turning the surroundings into barrennd.

    Now that Ainsley arrived faster than he thought, Chronos didn''t hesitate to cancel his ability and immediately hide inside the forests around the mansion.

    He wouldn''t leave until he ensured that the Sloan Family''s crisis was solved!

    Ainsley and the others didn''t feel anything even after the flow of time returned to normal.

    Even passersby wouldn''t realize anything wrong with the mansion and would just continue with their journey.

    It was Zev who noticed that the Sloan Family Mansion returned to its previous state. Time flowed again, and it means that they''re still racing against time to cure the members!

    Zev immediately told Ainsley.

    [We can go now! The time is already flowing like usual. I estimate that the virus will finally explode the energy cores in about four to five hours. We have to hurry!]

    Hearing Zev''s reminder, Ainsley hurriedlymanded the Pegacorns to rush to the Sloan Family''s mansion andnd on the spacious front yard.

    There wasn''t anyone around the mansion since non-infected people were hurdled inside the mansion while the infected ones were isted at another building.

    The entire territory suddenly looked deste.

    The virus spreading in the air should have been dead since it wouldn''tst long without a host, but Ainsley still wore a mask just to be careful.

    The group silentlynded on the front yard, and Ainsley immediately gave tons of food and water to the Pegacorns, knowing that the Pegacorns needed to rest.

    "Neighhh!" The two beasts immediately broke free from the carriage and rushed to eat and drink to their fill.

    At the same time, Axelle, Ainsley, Cellino, The Godfather, Zev, and the five spirits hurriedly went to the mansion, but the group was blocked at the front door.

    There was no one there, but the door was locked tightly, preventing anyone from entering or exiting.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows as she took her headphone and dialed a number.

    The dial tone had just rung for a second when the other party already received the call. Before Ainsley could speak, Grandpa Yofan''s anxious voice over the phone already sounded.

    [Ain! How is it? Are you okay? Where are you now?]

    Grandpa Yofan was actually worried that Ainsley might be infected but she didn''t tell anyone about it.

    Thus, he couldn''t help but worry days and night, yet didn''t dare to call Ainsley, afraid of hindering her mission to find the cure.

    He knew that usually, finding a cure to a mysterious virus in just three days would be absolutely impossible.

    But he didn''t know why...he just believed in Ainsley. He thought that Ainsley would find the cure and save their family.

    For the past two days or more, Grandpa Yofan worked hard to stop the virus from spreading too fast, and his effort worked well.

    The number of the infected never passed 500 people, and so far, there weren''t any casualties yet.

    After all, the ECD virus would only kill its host after three days or more.

    Now that Ainsley called him first, he thought something must have happened because she hadn''t called again after asking for the infected people''s statistics.

    Hearing Grandpa Yofan''s anxious questions, Ainsley didn''t know whether tough or cry. She quickly appeased her worrywart supreme elder.

    [Don''t worry, Grandpa, I''m absolutely fine. I''m already at the front door with the cure. Quick, let me in and find a way to distribute the cure!]

    When Grandpa Yofan heard this, he almost rushed to the door himself. s, Elliana, who eavesdropped on the conversation between the duo, reacted faster.

    She was the one who opened the door for Ainsley, startling her until she almost tripped and fell.

    "El??"

    "Boss. Wee...wee back." Elliana was still expressionless and stiff, just like usual, but her voice contained a trace of worry and warmth to the baby.

    She also looked slightly worried about the baby, who was only three years old this year.

    Ainsley immediately nodded at Elliana but didn''t dare to hug her, afraid that she might be carrying the ECD virus somehow and wingly spread it to Elliana.

    Thus, Ainsley didn''t enter the mansion but sent Axelle as her ambassador.

    At the same time, the baby went back to the carriage and did a video call with the Sloan Family''s higher-ups.

    "I have prepared the cure. The infected people only need to drink the cure, and they will be cured. The virus will die too, so there''s no need to worry about the virus spreading again."

    However, Ainsley still had to iste herself for a day to ensure she didn''t bring the ECD virus from outside.

    When the higher-ups heard Ainsley had already brought the cure, they all wept in joy.

    We''re saved!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 732 - "Unwavering Loyalty"

    <h4>Chapter 732 - "Unwavering Loyalty"</h4>

    "Thank you, family head! You have worked hard!"

    "With this, everyone can be saved!"

    Some of the higher-ups were crying loudly, while the other hot-blooded ones were burning in desire to kill a certain family.

    "Damn those Naran bastards. We have to report them to the mafia council as soon as possible. Even if we don''t have evidence to sue them yet!"

    "I''m itching to attack the Naran Family."

    "There, there, we have to restore our mansion and the destroyed territory first. Our members also have to take a rest¡­"

    The higher-ups were busy talking in excitement while Axelle, as the only non-human creature in the family, went to distribute the cure to the infected members at the other building.

    When the infected members saw Axelle with the so-called cure, all of them almost kneeled and worshiped Axelle.

    "All hail the boss!"

    "Wahhhh! We have the cure! We will be saved!"

    "Huhuhu, I thought that I''d die¡­"

    "Fck. After we recover, we have to kill those Naran bastards. Heard that they''re the ones spreading the virus."

    "Yeah, yeah!!"

    "Ahhhh, thank you, Axelle! Thank you, boss! The boss is really omnipotent!"

    The infected people knew that it was almost impossible to find a cure for a weird virus in just three days.

    They didn''t know how Ainsley managed to find the cure...but not a single one of them doubted the cure''s authenticity even when they hadn''t tried it.

    They just had too much trust in Ainsley and believed that she wouldn''t fool them with a fake cure.

    Indeed, after they drank the cure, which was only a drop of crimson liquid with a fishy smell akin to someone''s blood, they could feel a noticeable change in their bodies.

    Their cores, which were about to explode, slowly returned to their original size, and the chaotic energy inside also calmed down.

    If they rested for a few more days, they would recover fully.

    The infected members were obviously joyful, but some among the members, especially the elites and those closer to Ainsley, felt that something wasn''t right.

    It''s not that the cure is fake. It''s just that¡­

    Isn''t this drop of crimson liquid...blood? Whose blood?

    They didn''t mind consuming blood, but they had never heard of a creature''s blood that could cure a disease caused by a virus.

    Maybe a unicorn''s blood? A pegasus? Nah, nah, that''s just a rumor. That''s not real at all.

    So...what kind of blood, ah?

    The infected members didn''t know, but the higher-ups knew.

    Ainsley didn''t hide the truth and directly told them how she secured the cure but didn''t tell them that she hoarded a bunch of elixirs.

    She kept them all inside her storage ne, whichter she moved into the dimensional bracelet.

    Ainsley only told her close people that she managed to trade something to make her blood turn into elixirs but the amount was limited, and could? barely save all her infected members.

    "So...that''s the circumstances. But I think you shouldn''t tell the infected people about this matter¡­"

    Ainsley smiled softly as she sat on the carriage, doing a video call with the other Sloan Family''s higher-ups.

    The whole meeting room was silent. No one could speak for a few seconds, and some even turned their heads around, not wanting to see their family head through the video call.

    It''s not because they felt disgusted that the so-called cure was their boss'' blood. They just couldn''t help but want to cry for their boss.

    Boss...what kind of price did you pay to get such a powerful elixir? Surely, it''s not as simple as donating your blood to save the members, right?

    There must be something else, right?

    Did you make a deal with the devil or some unknown creatures?

    The higher-ups felt like crying. They''re afraid that if they continue to look at their boss''s tender face across the screen, they would immediately wail and cry like a baby.

    Boss!! You are too kind to us! We don''t deserve you! What kind of mafia boss is as kind as you?

    Losing 500 people might be a big deal, but with how popr the Sloan Family is, they can just recruit more, right?

    But the boss didn''t give them up and even sacrificed her blood and something else that must be pricey...just to save them.

    Did she sell her soul? Or maybe her own health? Or other things?

    The oldies and the youngsters in the meeting room really had a wild imagination. They already thought Ainsley must have paid for something big in exchange for the elixirs.

    Not to mention that the elixir was made with her blood¡­

    No. They had to tell the infected people that the so-called cure was made from their boss'' blood! It means that their lives were all Ainsley''s, and they owed her too much!

    Of course, the higher-ups would never say all of this to the infected members because they knew that the infected members might feel burdened if they knew that they consumed their boss'' blood to recover.

    However, the higher-ups swore to pull some strings behind to make those infected members swear loyalty to Ainsley with the soul oath.

    Well, actually, 50% of the members already swore a soul oath to Ainsley, cing their life and death in her hand.

    For the past 6 months, the new members had also experienced Ainsley''s great care toward them and how she fought to protect them, even risking her own life.

    How could they not feel touched?

    The other 50% actually also wanted to swear a soul oath, but they thought that they were still too weak to be Ainsley''s strength.

    Thus, these 50% of members were still waiting for the day they could swear their loyalty to Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 733 - "A Firm Union"

    <h4>Chapter 733 - "A Firm Union"</h4>

    Ainsley''s sincere care for her family really touched the higher-ups'' hearts.

    Even those who didn''t belong to the main family didn''t feel abandoned or anything.

    Those 500 infected people weren''t all the main family''s members, a big chunk of them were the branch families''.

    The Sloan Family was a big family with 6 branch families, all of them were the Sloan Family''s descendants that didn''t get to inherit the main family''s mantle.

    Usually, the main family would look down on the branch families even though they''re literally one big family.

    Of course, the family tree wasplicated with one generation having more than one child, the children grew up andpeted to be the family head¡­

    The defeated ones became the branch families.

    The mafia society didn''t discriminate between females and male, as long as one was strong.

    Thus, among the six branches, three of them actually belonged to the first generation''s females.

    The Sloan Family never married off their daughters and brought the husbands into the house instead, so the branch families still had outsiders from other mafia families.

    It was normal for that one big family to havepetitions here and there, scheming here and there, secretly trying to reap benefits from the main family¡­

    But under Ainsley''s leadership, all these things suddenly disappeared.

    The Sloan Family and any other big mafia families with a long history would always be divided inside, yet Ainsley united them with her sincerity.

    First, she dealt with those who tried to harm her without mercy, giving a ''whip'', but then she cared for those who cared about the family, no matter if they were from the main or the branch family.

    She gave them ''carrots'' after ''whip''. It was really an effective method.

    The branch families had many prominent young adults. They also had many children.

    Usually, these children and youngsters would try to outdo each other, they also wouldn''t hesitate to harm each other just to have a higher position in the family.

    It was the case when Ainsley''s father governed the family, but when it was Ainsley''s turn, the ambitious youngsters surprisingly didn''t do much and didn''t even try to create troubles.

    They all knew that the Sloan Family was in great danger back when the Aretha Family attacked them.

    So many families attacked the Sloan Family, and these youngsters couldn''t do much.

    Only their 3-year-old family head put her life on the line to protect them. She also avenged the dead members, she protected the children and the youngsters¡­

    The hot-blooded youngsters were ambitious but not idiots. When they saw Ainsley''s strength and her sincere heart toward the family, they all threw away their little ambitions.

    There''s no one more suitable to be the family head other than Ainsley!

    She created a good management system, she had such strength to protect the family, she also had a wide range of connections¡­

    Even the oldies in the family abandoned any thoughts of creating trouble for the family or doing something evil to satisfy their own greed.

    Ainsley let their branch families develop, she supported them fairly, she fought for the family, she cared for their well-being, she also wasn''t too arrogant.

    She divided her authority with the right people, trusting them to take care of the family because one Ainsley couldn''t do much by herself.

    Such trust, care, and also followed by a strict punishment or reward system¡­

    The Sloan Family had long united under one banner¨C their 18th family head.

    Even the greedy and slightly corrupt family members felt ashamed of themselves.

    When they knew that Ainsley used her own blood to cure the infected, they were so touched that these higher-ups were willing to die for the baby.

    All of them had sworn a soul oath to Ainsley, but at this moment, their loyalty soared to the sky.

    Not a single person in the Sloan Family negatively thought about Ainsley. A sh in vision and such was unavoidable, but that never bloomed into a personal grudge.

    Just looking at Ainsley''s cute face as she reasoned with you...how could one be so petty to keep a grudge?

    The higher-ups were greatly touched, and the mafia members were in awe.

    No matter if they''re new recruits or old members, all of them felt nothing but respect and awe toward their family head.

    The family head really cared for them. Each of their life was so precious for the baby that she spent several days outside doing mysterious things to retrieve the cure.

    Everyone could imagine her hardship and things she had to do just to save these infected people¡­

    The members were so touched that almost all of them cried openly in silence.

    That day, the Sloan Family became even more united than before, with Ainsley at the center.

    The infected members take a break to recover their health while the other members start the mansion repair.

    One week passed away just like that, and for one week, Ainsley was forced to rest.

    This time, the core members weren''t the only ones forcing Ainsley to rest. Even the other mafia members did the same!

    One time, Ainsley was walking down the corridor with a tablet in her hand, trying to find any evidence of the Naran Family''s taboo virus movement used in the siege.

    She passed by several mafia members, and she had just smiled sweetly when those members suddenly crowded around her with pale faces.

    "Boss! You have to take a break, ah!"

    "Hurry, hurry, call Lady Elliana and take the boss'' tablet!"

    "The boss is working! That''s forbidden!"

    "Boss, let''s go to the garden and rest, okay? Do you want a massage?"

    "Orange juice, maybe? Sunbathing while drinking juice and petting Lord Cellino. Sounds good, boss!"

    The members were busy nning a holiday for Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 734 - "Ainsley Birthday Plan"

    <h4>Chapter 734 - "Ainsley Birthday n"</h4>

    "Quick, quick, lead boss to the garden!"

    The members immediately coaxed Ainsley to follow them as they provided her with all sorts of things.

    Ainsley was so shocked for a moment that she let herself be led by the nose.

    These people brought her to the garden and really provided her with everything so that she could rx.

    And in no time, one of the higher-ups in charge of information did appear at the garden and take Ainsley''s tablet.

    With a smile on his face, the person spoke to Ainsley.

    "Leave this to us, family head. Our intel team is already developing fast. We can definitely find some evidence and sue the Naran Family."

    ...damn.

    Ainsley let go of the tablet and enjoyed herself for a few hours. But the baby was quite stubborn. She wanted to work.

    However, when Ainsley wanted to supervise the mansion''s restoration process, those in charge of the mansion''s defense and infrastructure immediately brought her away.

    "Boss, you don''t need to watch us, ah! Please believe in us. You only need to rest! We have built a small swimming pool near the side yard. It''s quite close to the beautiful forest. Try it out!"

    And when Ainsley wanted to inquire about the infected members'' health, the health department directly kicked her out with no courtesy whatsoever.

    "The boss is forbidden from entering this building! The boss should go and y!"

    Ainsley was speechless for the whole week.

    Why are you guys trying so hard to prevent me from working?!

    Ainsley really couldn''t work at all because whenever she did even the slightest work...someone would immediately snitch on her, and the higher-ups woulde to confiscate her work.

    In the end, for the whole week, Ainsley focused on trying to get the two sacred beasts toe out.

    "Hu...it''s going to be my birthday soon...will theye out when it''s my birthday?"

    Ainsley sat in front of the golden door as she looked at Cellino, who was lying around the floor.

    Ainsley''s birthday was in January, and it was already December now. There''s no Christmas in this world, and people only celebrate the new year.

    Of course, after celebrating the new year, everyone would be busy with the uing monster, and beast tide predicted to happen in February.

    The usual Valentine day in Ainsley''s old world was only a cmity day in this world¡­

    When Ainsley mentioned her 4th birthday, Cellino''s ears perked up.

    "Your birthday, awooo? Is it on the 4th of January?"

    "Yeah¡­" Ainsley nodded at Cellino with a slightly excited face.

    She had been in this world for around 8 months now. Her body was already three years old plus 4 months when she arrived.

    Thus, 4th January would be her fourth birthday. She would turn four!

    But Ainsley felt that she didn''t grow that much...she only got slightly taller, chubbier, and that''s it¡­

    Damn.

    Ainsley only casually spoke about her birthday in the hope that the two sacred beasts inside the prairie would hear her.

    She didn''t know that the two beasts really did hear her words and were stunned.

    "Our little baby''s birthday is in a month? Isn''t that also a coincidence with the end of the tournament?" Code-B looked slightly excited as he looked at Code-L.

    In fact, the tournament would end before the end of December, and the mafia council would crown the ten winners with the new title before the new year.

    That''s how the winners would spend the new year celebration happily and then prepared well to participate in the monster and beast tide''s extermination.

    It was a coincidence that right after the crowning ceremony, Ainsley''s birthday came up.

    Truthfully, right after the tournament ended, Ainsley would immediately build the Irregr Tamers Guild and hold the establishing ceremony at the same time as the crowning event.

    That way, once her family got the high-ranking family position, she would also have one guild under her name.

    It would boost her guild''s poprity, and many charm-type ability users would be interested in joining.

    Of course, the core members would be those prostitutes Ainsley protected when she acquired another family''s territory.

    It was time to set them free from selling their bodies and use their charm ability to do good deeds instead.

    While Ainsley was thinking about her exclusive guild that would create another big force and backer for her family, the two sacred beasts inside the prairie were ''panicking''.

    "We have to prepare a gift for thatd, " Code-L spoke solemnly.

    No matter what, even if she wanted Ainsley to be dependent h h h, she wasn''t so cruel and heartless to miss a three-year-old''s birthday!

    Code-L thought that she should even decorate the house for the baby''s birthday.

    "Right, right, big boss, we can appear on her birthday and be the main event! If wee out on her birthday and let her bond with us, we will give her so much confidence and dignity."

    Code-B was already itching to make Ainsley bond with him. Once the baby created a contract with him, he would be able to roam the world¡­

    Oh, y with that silly little brother first and enjoy the human delicacies! I want some petting and hairbing too!

    The spoiled little dark brown cat was already imagining this and there while Code-L snorted. She looked displeased, but in fact, she agreed with Code-B.

    I can let that baby make a contract with me on her birthday. I can just say that I pity her and that''s why I give her a birthday gift...which is to make a contract with the great me.

    Really sounds good!

    But the two beasts weren''t the only ones nning things...

    A certain cheap father was also nning something!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 735 - "Leroy And Renmaure"

    <h4>Chapter 735 - "Leroy And Renmaure"</h4>

    "What?! You want to bring our children to that kid''s birthday party?!"

    The second biggest mercenary group, The zier''s group leader, Renmaure, almost blew his top at his little lover.

    A certain young man under thirty looked at Renmaure with a calm gaze. His pure blue eyes looked innocent yet gentle, no one could possibly get angry at such a person for a long time.

    The purple-haired young man didn''t say anything, but Renmaure felt his heart softening. He hurriedly hugged the young man and sighed.

    "I''m sorry, I was too harsh...but Leroy, don''t you think that it''s inappropriate?"

    Renmaure looked at the little lover that had been with him for more than five years, and he really couldn''t harden his heart to do anything to his lover.

    If only same-sex marriage were legal in this country, he would have married this young man.

    The young man called Leroy was actually close to thirty, but he still had a youthful face akin to a college student.

    Leroy hugged Renmaure''s huge body and giggled.

    "Ren, what are you worried about? It''s not inappropriate. I''m her father in a sense, and the twins are her older sister and brother, right? I just want to see her and introduce the twins to her¡­"

    The ''her'' here was undoubtedly a certain mafia boss who was only three but already stirred such a huge storm in the mafia society.

    Ainsley Sloan.

    Renmaure knitted his eyebrows and sighed.

    "But you left her when she was three, leaving the family to her. I don''t think she will want to see you at her birthday party. We are just strangers to her."

    Ren could sympathise with Ainsley. If his son or daughter were in Ainsley''s position, he also wouldn''t like it.

    That poor girl grew up without a father or a mother...and then the father who abandoned her suddenly came back with step-sister and step-brother.

    Would she like it? Especially when they came to attend her birthday party!

    "Leroy, I don''t understand why you insist on having that child and then leaving your family...is it to leave an heir so that you can cut ties with your family?"

    Renmaure always thought that Leroy wanted to escape the mafia society. After all, Leroy was kind and gentle. He wasn''t suitable to be a mafia boss.

    Maybe that''s why when they decided to have a child through a surrogate mother, Leroy hid their children''s existence for two years before having another child with another surrogate mother.

    But that''s just too strange, okay? He gets it that Leroy didn''t marry a woman to give birth to an heir because he didn''t want to cheat on himself.

    But to leave such a small child to be the family heir¡­

    Leroy naturally understood Renmaure after knowing him for almost a decade. Renmaure was a typical boorish and crude on the outside but soft on the inside.

    He was actually aplete opposite of Leroy.

    As an ex mafia boss, how could he be gentle and kind? If he were, he would have long been eaten clean by the branch families.

    Leroy squinted his beautiful eyes and tickled Renmaure''s neck yfully as he exined.

    "Ren, I''ve always wanted to leave the mafia society, and that''s why I don''t want our children to be recognised as a mafia family''s heir¡­."

    The young man let out a long sigh.

    "That''s why I have another child with a surrogate mother. As for why I left her when she''s still so young...I just feel that the Sloan Family is done for."

    But isn''t that cruel? If Leroy knew the Sloan Family would continue to decline, why didn''t he run away along with the baby?

    Before Renmaure could ask, Leroy already squeezed his eyes tightly and spoke in a sorrowful tone of voice.

    "I want to take her, Ren. I want to. But the family elders won''t let the main family have any heir. The main family doesn''t want to give up the authority to the branch family, and that''s why they need that child."

    Renmaure also understood. The baby was used as a means to keep the main family''s prestige while the actual ruler could be anyone else.

    Of course, those from the main family would strive to be the baby''s guardian so that the power would still fall onto the main family.

    The mafia society was really moreplicated than the mercenary society.

    "...I understand your thoughts, Leroy. But then, why would you want to bring our kids to meet her? Let''s just pretend we never know each other?"

    Renmaure opened his mouth again but didn''t ask what he truly wanted to ask.

    ''What are you nning, Leroy? Don''t tell me you only want a family reunion? I can see that you want our kids topete with her over the family¡­''

    Leroy naturally understood Renmaure''s thoughts even when the muscr man didn''t say it. His gaze softened as he coaxed the big guy.

    "Look, Ren. I did say I want to leave the mafia society but don''t you know that they''re still trying to find me up to this day? I just thought that maybe we shoulde clean to them¡­"

    As if. Renmaure knew that deep down, Leroy still couldn''t get over the mafia society. He was a mafia heir and a mafia boss for more than twenty years.

    How could he let go of the Sloan Family and choose a mercenary group like the zier?

    The zier was big and powerful but could itpare to a high-ranking mafia family?

    No!

    The Sloan Family was getting stronger day by day.

    Some people believed they would be a part of the new ten high-ranking mafia families after the tournament.

    Even Renmaure believed that.

    And Leroy precisely wanted this strong Sloan Family.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 736 - "Leroys Plan"

    <h4>Chapter 736 - "Leroy''s n"</h4>

    Leroy''s true intention was to take over the Sloan Family once more, have the family back their mercenary group and live well without having to worry about offending some powerful forces.

    Leroy was always someone who lived with power even though the Sloan Family was declining.

    The Sloan Family''s outside shell was still ''shining'' even when the inside was hollow.

    Leroy naturally was already ustomed to living in luxury and full of power. He would want his twins to experience the same glory.

    Compared to living as the child of a mercenary group''s leader, it was more luxurious and convenient to live as the mafia family heir.

    "Leroy...do you want to go back to the mafia society? I thought you already let go of that society¡­" Renmaure was a bit vexed with this.

    He also knew that his mercenary group was nothingpared to a high-ranking mafia family, and he also wanted to give his lover the best thing.

    But he didn''t want to drag his innocent children to a power struggle like this¡­

    And they''re not married legally. Things would be much harder¡­

    Leroy smiled bitterly at Renmaure and quietly snuggled his head to the man''s sturdy chest.

    "Ren, I love you and I love our children, but you also know we need the Sloan Family''s power. Your group had just offended a big boss...we need the Sloan Family."

    Well, Leroy was sincere about this. If their group didn''t offend a big force recently, he also wouldn''t want to vie for the Sloan Family''s power.

    Furthermore, he didn''t think that the declining Sloan Family would actually soar to such a great height in just several months...

    At first, he did abandon the Sloan Family because he knew that the Sloan Family would be done for in just a few years.

    That''s why he left Ainsley, someone he ''created'' for the sake of leaving an heir to the family.

    But Ainsley''s brilliance was way off the chart.

    If he knew that this unwanted child was so amazing, he would have stayed and be her guardian before slowly introducing his lover and the twins to the family.

    That way, he would still be in power, his lovely twins and his lover would also live a good life, whether as a mercenary or a part of the mafia society.

    In shorts, Ainsley was just a spare tire, but she became the main tire instead.

    If he had to choose, Leroy naturally chose his twins and his loverpared to Ainsley. The twins had both his genes and Renmaure''s genes.

    They were his children with his lover.

    Who is Ainsley? Just someone born from a surrogate mother.

    Leroy didn''t touch the woman and only donated his sperm so that the woman would give birth to a child with the Sloan Family''s genes.

    Indeed, Ainsley inherited most of the Sloan Family''s genes. If not for that, he would have long left her the moment she was born.

    He was willing to wait for another three years at the mansion while secretly raising his other children, all because of Ainsley''s appearance.

    Even the twins didn''t resemble him as much as Ainsley.

    It was just Leroy''s selfish feelings. He sometimes wondered if the twins looked so much like Renmaure or himself, he would have been happier.

    s, the twins inherited his genes, a bit of the surrogate mother genes, but almost none of Renmaure''s genes.

    Only a small part of it, actually.

    Leroy was a bit saddened by this fact, but he still loved his twins dearly enoughpared to Ainsley.

    For him, Ainsley is like a child he cultivated for the sake of power.

    "Ren, I know I am shameless to do this, but I only want the best for our family, okay? Our family needs the Sloan Family''s support¡­"

    The mercenary group was in huge trouble recently because they abided by the rules and didn''t want to do dirty deeds, unlike other mercenaries without principles.

    s, the other party was offended because The zier already took the job and then abandoned the job after knowing that it was a dirty and dishonest job.

    "Can''t we just propose a cooperation with the Sloan Family? Let them protect us while we do things for them. No need to go back to that family¡­"

    Renmaure was a bit unwilling to get involved in a power struggle inside a mafia family.

    He also believed that Ainsley was already the true leader of the family...it was hard to rece her.

    "Ren, what can the mercenary group offer to a mafia family as big as the Sloan Family? I heard that they have more than 2000 members now¡­"

    Why would they need a mercenary group to help them at the risk of offending another big force?

    Renmaure still insisted on opposing Leroy''s little n. "We can tell her that you are a part of the mercenary group. Since you''re her father, she would certainly help you, no?"

    Renmaure''s thoughts were simple. He thought that if Ainsley knew her father''s whereabouts and knew that he''s in danger, she would be willing to help.

    s, even if Leroy also thought like that, the young man knew more about the mafia societypared to Renmaure.

    "Let''s say she''s willing, but is she truly the one with the biggest authority in the family? If not, won''t the others oppose her? They don''t really like me...they won''t want to help me."

    In other words, the other higher-ups might oppose this cooperation which wouldn''t benefit the Sloan Family at all.

    Renmaure was instantly feeling helpless.

    "But what are you going to do even if you go back? Remember, she''s already the family head, ah..."

    Leroy quickly answered.

    "I can be her legal guardian. As her father, I have this qualification!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 737 - "Third Rounds Theme"

    <h4>Chapter 737 - "Third Round''s Theme"</h4>

    Leroy''s eyes were bright as he told Renmaure about his n.

    "When I be Ain''s guardian, I can register the twins into the family tree along with you too!"

    Actually, he didn''t really want to rule over the Sloan Family. It was too tiring. He just wanted some benefits by bing Ainsley''s guardian.

    That way, he could at least have a saying in the family and the family would also help The zier, protecting their mercenary group.

    "There are many children inside the Sloan Family, but only one belongs to the main family. We can add the twins to the main family tree. It''s not a big deal at all."

    After all, Ainsley was already crowned as the family head.

    Leroy wouldn''t be able to snatch back the position but...he could manipte things from behind as the family head''s guardian, right?

    Thew and the rules said that the guardian hadplete authority over the child under their wings.

    All this time, Elliana didn''t make use of this authority because it was Elliana. If Ainsley''s guardian at that time was someone else¡­

    No matter how strong Ainsley was, she would still have to obey her guardian.

    After all, she''s underage. She''s not even ten years old!

    "We can make our children as the heirs. Ain is still too young. If something happens, no one can rece her even if she''s only a family symbol. Our kids can be the heir while you and I be their legal guardians."

    Renmaure sucked in the cold air at Leroy''s words.

    That''s such a wonderful n, but wouldn''t that be too unfair for Ainsley?

    They didn''t know whether Ainsley was the one who truly managed the family until it soared to this height, but if she was really the one in control¡­

    She would feel unfair about the father''s sudden appearance and her step-siblings, right?

    Children were jealous creatures too. Ainsley wouldn''t like the twins at all. She might like her father, but she certainly wouldn''t like the kids or Renmaure himself.

    And Renmaure actually doubted whether Ainsley is just a normal three-year-old kid. She seemed to be more mature than ever...she didn''t seem that simple!

    Look at the Walter Family Heir. At the age of 8, he''s already more mature than ordinary kids around 15 years old.

    Not to mention that behind Ainsley, there were still the Sloan Family''s higher-ups.

    If the baby managed to get the higher-ups'' affections, they would protect her and reject the twins.

    What heir...that would be a tant provocation to Ainsley''s authority!

    Renmaure really didn''t want to drag his kids into this power struggle, but he knew that if they didn''t, they would be in danger.

    There''s no other choice thantching onto the Sloan Family''s big thigh for the moment. Maybe...maybe they wouldn''t bother the family head that much¡­

    Leroy just wanted to be Ainsley''s guardian and used the authority he had to make the Sloan Family protect their mercenary group.

    As long as Leroy isn''t going overboard, maybe it''s okay¡­

    Renmaure could only agree with Leroy''s n in the end.

    "Alright, let''s do as you say. But if our n fails, let''s just run away to another country. A mafia family''s influence isn''t that big outside...we can escape that family''s oppression."

    The family that the mercenary group offended was one of the high-ranking mafia families affiliated with the 7 sacred families.

    Maybe they already knew Leroy''s existence inside the mercenary group, and knowing that he''s Ainsley''s father, that family came to make things difficult for the couple.

    After all, the 7 sacred families really disliked the Sloan Family who used to be one of them but now suddenly allied themselves with one of the 7 great families.

    What a disgrace!

    But they didn''t dare to openly wage war again because the mafia council wouldn''t let that happen. Not to mention that Aretha''s family defeat served as a warning for them.

    The 7 sacred families had been hit too hard, starting from the Aretha Family''s sudden misfortune, losing one part of the Roid Valley, losing the Godfather mausoleum¡­

    The Sloan Family was really annoying yet the 7 sacred families couldn''t do much because the Walter Family was backing the Sloan Family.

    If they attacked the Sloan Family''s main territory, the Walter Family would protect the Sloan Family, and that would drag everyone into a huge war once more.

    The mafia council wouldn''t let them be.

    Thus, they set eyes on Ainsley''s father¡­and that''s how Renmaure''s mercenary group was implicated.

    Of course, that high-ranking family didn''t destroy Renmaure''s mercenary group because the mercenary union was still a big force, but they could still harass Renmaure''s family.

    That mafia family was really ruthless, and they created all sorts of trouble until Renmaure''s mercenary group almost couldn''t receive any task offers!

    When Leroy heard that Renmaure wanted to go abroad if they couldn''t mix themselves with the Sloan Family, Leroy hesitated a bit before reluctantly agreeing.

    "Okay, okay. If we really can''t make use of the Sloan Family to protect us, we can run abroad¡­"

    After all, the mercenary union was stronger outside of the Godlif Country. Their mercenary group could all move abroad along with the members'' families and start a new life.

    Most of the mercenary members had no family, anyway. They wouldn''t mind following their leader to a new country to settle down.

    While Renmaure and Leroy just reached an agreement, on the other side, the mafia council already started to announce the theme of the tournament''sst round.

    [The third round will be thest round, and only the top 10 families will get the ''high-ranking'' status! Here''s the third round''s theme¡­]

    Ainsley scrolled down the website and saw two huge golden words with sparkles.

    [LIVE AUCTION]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 738 - "Going To The Mysterious Treasure Island"

    <h4>Chapter 738 - "Going To The Mysterious Treasure Ind"</h4>

    The words ''live auction'' were so eye-catching that Ainsley even had to block her eyes with her palm because it was too dazzling.

    For a moment, the baby was in a trance.

    ...live auction? What the heck is that?

    Ainsley immediately looked for the details, and the mafia council kindly provided the details right below the two huge words.

    [Live auction: each participant will present one item to be auctioned, and the ranking will be released ording to the item''s final price in the auction.]

    [This auction is nationwide because not only the guests on the set can bid, but others can as well. The entire auction thing will be broadcast live!]

    [Top 10 families that provide the most valuable item will be the final winner!]

    [Of course, the item or money you get from the auction will belong to you. The mafia council only takes 5% of the ie as amercial fee.]

    Ainsley read the introduction and was in a daze for a few seconds.

    ...an auction that involves the whole country? It''s not only for the mafia? Non-mafia can also participate in the auction?

    What''s the mafia council''s goal, ah??

    Ainsley didn''t know that the mafia council was using this chance to put pressure on other non-mafia forces through the item that the participants would auction off.

    When the bidders see that the items are excellent and rare, they will realise just how powerful the mafia families are.

    Not to mention that the mafia society also required the non-mafia to pay for an ''entrance fee'' if they wanted to join the auction.

    Of course, the mafia council would spread the news about the grand auction and what kind of item might be auctioned off.

    [The tournament''s 35 participants have one week to prepare an item for the auction, and the auction will be held for three days.]

    [Right after that, we will announce the top ten families, and the winners will be crowned before the new year celebration.]

    The mafia council wouldn''t ask the participants what kind of item they would auction off, and that means the bidders wouldn''t know anything about the things auctioned off.

    But that mystery element was what put a huge pressure on the participants.

    The auction would be broadcast nationwide! If they presented a so-so item, wouldn''t their family be aughing stock?

    Right, the mafia council also said that fellow participants could try to bid for the items too.

    Wouldn''t it be too shameful if the fellow participants looked down on one item at the auction?

    Whoever provided that item would die of shame.

    But if they could present a perfect item, not only could they gain a connection with both mafia and non-mafia forces, they could also gain prestige as a high-ranking family candidate.

    The participants were going crazy.

    Each of the families sent their elites to find treasures, and the mafia council themselves already announced the nationwide auction.

    The media spread the exciting news, and many forces inside the country paid attention to this grand event. Even the government side wasn''t an exception.

    They might even want to participate in the auction to take whatever good items from the mafia families.

    If there''s an item that could threaten the mafia family, why wouldn''t the government buy it even when the seller was also a mafia?

    This was also another issue looming over the tournament''s participants.

    The 35 families worked hard to find an item that wouldn''t be dangerous to their mafia society but was valuable enough for everyone, not limited to a certain type of powerhouse.

    Since the others had started to find treasures for the grand auction, how could Ainsley not make a move?

    That night, right after her 7-day break ended, she held a meeting with the Sloan Family''s higher-ups.

    "Everyone, all of you must have read the mafia council''s announcement, right?"

    "Yes!"

    "Hum. It means that we have to find an extremely valuable item...and I have an idea."

    Ainsley slowly took out thend deed she got from the potion auction several months ago and put the document on the table.

    When the higher-ups saw thend deeds, their eyes widened in sunrise.

    "This...is thend deed of the mysterious ind?" One of the higher-ups couldn''t help butment.

    Yes, it was the mysterious ind that a certain family gave up on because they couldt make use of the ind despite the rumours¡­

    The ind is rumoured to be a huge treasure ind!

    But it was so dangerous and only a few could dig out the treasures. Still, each of the treasures was valuable enough to shake the whole country.

    Some treasures could even attract the non-human races!

    "Boss...you want to visit this ind and find a suitable item to be auctioned off?"

    When someone asked that, Ainsley didn''t hesitate to nod.

    "Yes. I think I''m quite lucky. So...I want to try my luck and find some treasures there¡­"

    The ind was quite far, but it only required two days using a flying carriage. Four days to go back and forth, three days to search for treasures¡­

    Exactly 7 days, the deadline set by the mafia council.

    Actually, Ainsley didn''t think of visiting the ind since she couldn''t use her luck maniption ability so freely anymore, but the Godfather told her to go.

    [This lord got some valuable treasures there. This ind will be really good for you and your family.]

    Recalling the Godfather''s words, Ainsley looked at her people and gulped.

    "So...I want to create an expedition team to go with me. I need around 50 people."

    The Godfather wanted Ainsley to go, but he also said that the ind was truly mysteriously dangerous.

    They had to bring some elites in case of idents!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 739 - "Newcomers Training Program"

    <h4>Chapter 739 - "Neers'' Training Program"</h4>

    The Sloan Family''s higher-ups couldn''t disagree with Ainsley''s proposal. In fact, they thought of sending more members to the mysterious ind, but Ainsley refused.

    "50 people is enough¡­"

    "No, no, you have to bring more. That ind is now ours, so we have to station more guards there. That ind is full of treasure. Even if it''s dangerous, others will want to covet it."

    Ainsley rubbed her chin at the suggestion and silently contemted the proposal.

    The Sloan Family had many territories spread all around the region now. They even had one outside of the region...no, two with the mysterious ind.

    Indeed, they had to spread their forces and not keep them in the main territory.

    Thus, Ainsley reluctantly agrees.

    "Are 200 members enough?" The baby asked the higher-ups while also silently asking the Godfather.

    Both sides nodded.

    "Enough, boss."

    [Should be enough, Lilss. The ind is not that big anyway, just half the size of the Roane Region.]

    Ainsley: ¡­..

    The Roane region is significant, okay? It''s almost the size of a country in her previous world, and you said that the ind is half the size of the Roane Region?

    Fck!

    Ainsley immediately thought of bringing around 300-500 personnel.

    "I think 200 won''t be enough...we have to build checkpoints, barriers, and other defensive measurements...how about 500 people?"

    500 people to guard an ind half the size of a country was truly not enough. But the Sloan Family already sent around 100 people to guard the mausoleum and other territories¡­

    They truly couldn''t send more members.

    The Sloan Family''s total members were close to 5000, already the size of arge organisation, but since the members were scattered everywhere, the family didn''t look that big.

    "Let''s bring 500 members. There are more than 1000 members at the main mansion, anyway. That size is enough to defend the main mansion."

    Ainsley also thought that 1000 members were already more than enough to guard the main mansion when she was there.

    Other Sloan mansions in other territories needed more members than the main mansion.

    The higher-ups looked at each other for a moment and discussed the issue before agreeing.

    "Okay, you can leave with 500 members, but only 50 of them should be elite. The rest should be neers."

    The ind would have arge barrier, arrays, and other machines as defensive measures.

    There''s no need to send elites to guard an ind two days away from the Roane Region.

    Even if many forces might have stealthily entered the ind to try their luck, it wasn''t as if someone would try tounch a big scale attack to seize the ind.

    After all, everyone knew that owning the ind wasn''t that great.

    The previous owner readily gave away that ind because the ind was truly barren and wasn''t suitable for anything other than treasure hunting.

    The extreme environment was also challenging for anyone to develop the ind.

    Maybe the ind would be open for military camps or treasure hunting attractions, but that''s it.

    However, Ainsley didn''t think that way.

    She believed that there would be some uses in owning the ind and when she found the right use, she had to be able to defend the ind from other forces.

    That''s why she proposed to bring 500 people with her.

    Even though almost all of them would be neers who hadn''t been in the family for more than a month, Ainsley thought it was okay.

    "Okay, I agree. We can make use of this to train the neers too."

    Ainsley even thought that the members should be trained to be treasure hunters and would be given some percentage whenever they found a treasure.

    "I think the 500 members should be those who have sworn a soul oath to me to prevent any unforeseen circumstances. After all, the ind is too far from our main territory."

    Ainsley wanted to choose a leader among the 500 people to manage the ind and the selected members.

    But the members should be loyal.

    The higher-ups agreed, and that very same day, the family sent a recruitment notification to the family app.

    Even the mission hall also sent the same long-term mission.

    The personnel chosen to go to the ind would have to stay there for six months before they could go back and get reced by other neers.

    Ainsley intended to use the ind as the neers''rge-scale training ground!

    The Sloan Family would open new members recruitment twice a year, and all the neers would be sent to the treasure ind.

    Of course, only those who had sworn a soul oath could go, but they would also have their benefits, such as¨C

    The percentage bonus if they found a treasure, getting a low-level monster as a contracted pet, and so on.

    With the notice, many neers who had been in the family for less than three months were interested in joining the treasure ind''s convoy.

    After all, their first mission back then was to protect the mansion from the Naran Family''s siege, but they didn''t have a chance to go out of the mansion or the main territory yet, unlike their seniors.

    Listening to their seniors'' exciting battles and journey made them envious, okay?

    Now that they had the chance to explore a mysterious ind with the boss and even trained there for 6 months¡­

    Why not??

    They only had to swear allegiance to the family head.

    After the virus incident, all of them had already thought to do that, and this mission is an excuse for the weaker members to swear allegiance to their boss!

    Thus, the 500 slots were full in less than a day, and the next day, the troops were ready to depart to the mysterious ind.

    Time to hunt treasures!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 740 - "Miasma Island"

    <h4>Chapter 740 - "Miasma Ind"</h4>

    The troops immediately gathered to depart at the back field after they prepared food, water, and other daily necessities.

    Oh, they didn''t forget to bring things they needed to build checkpoints and to let the 500 members live for six months.

    Thus, therge convoy looked like they didn''t carry anything, but everyone who had spatial storage was carrying tons of things.

    After all, Ainsley nned to let these 500 members build suitable buildings and barracks at the ind while she waited for the mafia council to end the tournament.

    She might only go back to the Roane Region to attend the crowning ceremony and to build her Irregr Tamer guild.

    Everything was ready. She already got the building and license to make a guild.

    She only had to choose members and transfer her unique skill through the book item that she got from Zev.

    Since Ainsley and her group would stay for more than a week at the ind, maybe close to a month since they would be there until the end of December, almost all Ainsley''s close people went with her.

    Only Grandpa Yofan didn''t go because he couldn''t leave the Sloan Family''s main territory.

    "Ain...take care, okay? You will be gone for a long time and grandpa won''t be able to help you if something happens at the ind¡­"

    Grandpa Yofan hugged Ainsley as he stood in front of the 500 members who had already mounted their flying-type beasts or monsters.

    One monster carries two to four people, and one beast carries two people or three.

    All of them were already about to depart, but Ainsley didn''t go just yet.

    She hugged Grandpa Yofan tightly, letting him carry her just like what he used to do when she first transmigrated to this world.

    "Don''t worry, grandpa. Everyone is here with me. I''ll be fine...if there''s a signal, I will call you every single day or send letters if there''s no signal around. Okay?"

    Ainsley hugged Grandpa Yofan''s neck and snuggled her cheek to the old man''s chin, trying to reassure him.

    She would be gone for more than two weeks...it must be tough for Grandpa Yofan to stay in the mansion while worrying about her.

    Even her friends were also worried when she told them about her n. s, she had to go¡­

    "Grandpa, take care. Be healthy and don''t be too worried about me. I''ll be fine."

    Ainsley nced at the people waiting for her to depart and reluctantly let go of Grandpa Yofan.

    "Grandpa, I have to go now. Bye-bye¡­"

    Ainsley waved her tiny hands as she entered the carriage. The baby kept looking back at Grandpa Yofan to ease the old man''s worried heart.

    Grandpa Yofan''s heart felt heavy as he waved his hands, sending Ainsley to depart to a faraway ce.

    "Goodbye, Ain. Take care! Come back soon!"

    The duo kept shouting to each other until Ainsley boarded the carriage, and the carriage slowly flew into the sky.

    Following the carriage''s departure, the 500 members also departed, instantly covering the sun in the sky.

    The troops'' departure was eye-catching enough for others at the Roane Region to notice them.

    Some of the mafia families around the Sloan Family''s territory inquired about this event, and they finally knew that the family head would be going on a long journey.

    s, none of the families dared to take this chance to attack the Sloan Family mansion because Ainsley left Zi to guard the mansion.

    Plus, four of the 7 generals were also at the mansion. The 7 elders weren''t just your average Joe either.

    No one was foolish enough to offend the Sloan Family when they had witnessed the Sloan Family''s might for the past few months.

    That''s how Ainsley could leave the mansion without worrying for her people''s safety.

    The two-day journey was tiring and quite long, but in the end, the troops managed to arrive at the ind without much trouble.

    When the carriage was in the sky, the people inside the carriage and those following behind finally looked down and saw the huge ind floating in the middle of the vast blue ocean.

    However, the ind...didn''t look like your usual ind. One could only see arge piece of charcoal with a hint of purple. That didn''t look like an ind, okay?

    "The ground...is ck?" Ainsley was surprised as the carriage drew near to the ind.

    From this height, she could see the ind''s overallyout and was shocked to see that the whole ind was ck with a hint of purple and gold here and there.

    The purple and gold lines looked like a mineral vein or something. No one could be sure.

    However, those inside the carriage, especially Axelle, who was sensitive to nature, couldn''t help but put on a grave look.

    "Master, t-this isn''t a good sign. ck soil means that it''s highly poisonous or full of miasma..."

    Miasma was caused by the random dimensional holes were monsters kept pouring out.

    An ind full of miasma until the ground was dyed ck means that there were many dimensional holes where monsters would keep pouring out non-stop.

    But the group didn''t see any flying-type wild monsters around the ind yet, so they couldn''t be sure of Axelle''s hypothesis.

    "Miasma...can people live here for a long time? 6 months. Will it be dangerous?"

    Ainsley vaguely remembered that the capital was full of miasma too, and that''s why the tourists wouldn''t stay for more than a month there.

    Only locals could live rtively safe because their bodies had evolved to better withstand miasma.

    "M-miasma is dangerous, master. It''s like poison for ability users...b-but don''t worry. We can always purify miasma."

    After all, they had the priests!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 741 - "Space-disturbing Minerals"

    <h4>Chapter 741 - "Space-disturbing Minerals"</h4>

    Axelle took ze, the little blue phoenix who had grown some feathers from his head and stroked her sparse feathers as he continued.

    "W-we bring quite a number of priests among the neers...the priests can help the neers to live here for a few months."

    Of course, they only had around three priests and ten healers, twenty normal doctors, and fifteen special doctors¡­

    That means these people had to be protected by all means to protect the other members and create a healthy environment for the neers.

    Ainsley agreed with Axelle and was no longer worried about her people''s health matters.

    "This is good. Once wended, we should immediately find a location to build the base while I and the 50 elites will go explore the ind to find treasures."

    Ainsley only had a week to find treasures, while building a sturdy base that could be used as a permanent military training base wouldn''t bepleted in just seven days.

    The members would probably build the base for three to four months until it was truly sturdy, safe, and professional to be used as the new members'' training camp.

    At the same time, Ainsley also thought of building the Irregr Tamers Guild''s neers training ground on this ind.

    The guild members wouldn''t necessarily be a part of the Sloan Family members, but they would still have connections with the Sloan Family.

    It would be good to let the two sides interact with each other through the training camp program.

    Since this ce was predicted to be full of monsters, it was truly the best ce to train the new guild members and could be one of its hunting grounds.

    The other hunting ground that Ainsley had prepared was the Roid Valley.

    However, since that ce also had more than just monsters such as unique minerals, herbs, nts, soil, and other nature-based materials¡­

    The Roid Valley wasn''t too suitable to be the Irregr Tamers Guild'' primary hunting ground.

    This ind was more likely to be the primary hunting ground aside from the treasure hunt site.

    "Let''s prepare for thending. Have we sent the scout teams to find a suitable ce to build the base?"

    Ainsley asked Elliana as she looked at the ck-purple ind that was slowly bing bigger than before. They''re nearing the ground.

    "Have...have sent, " Elliana replied shortly as she pushed a tablet to Ainsley, letting the baby see the reports sent by the scout team.

    The scout team had arrived a few days before the Sloan Family''s convoy because they rode the fastest flying-type mounts.

    From the past few days'' observational record, the various scout teams had sent many information regarding the ind''s condition and had also chosen a suitable ce to build a base.

    The ce that they chose was proven to be the safest ce on the ind because there weren''t many high-ss or dangerous monsters around.

    Even the miasma density was the lowest here. It was evident in the soil colour, which was grey and not ck.

    Plus, the frequency of the dimensional hole opening around this area was the lowestpared to other ces.

    Someone among the scout teams said that some materials around the area disturbed the dimensional holes'' openings.

    It should be rare ores or minerals with space-disturbing attributes.

    But it also means that the Sloan Family couldn''t use any teleportation portal, and there might be some side effects on everyone''s spatial storage.

    Thankfully, the scout teams said that the side effects on the spatial storage were minimal.

    The group only had difficulties essing their spatial storage once or twice in a few days, and it''s not as if the space was utterly blocked, destroyed, or anything.

    The scout teams also generously marked the territory they would use to build a base by painting the ground with white powder, creating a stark contrast with the ck environment around the area.

    The Sloan Family''s convoy soon found the marked territory since that was the only area dyed in pure white and grey.

    The group immediately descended one by one while the troops vigntly watched for any sudden monster attacks even though the scout team had cleared the path earlier.

    It was strange that they truly didn''t encounter any flying-type monsters, as if no flying-type monsters came out of the dimensional holes.

    At the same time, once the groupnded, Ainsley immediately asked everyone to start moving.

    "The neers, group with your team leader and start building the base. The materials are already gathered, and you only need to follow your leaders'' instructions!"

    Ainsley had sent the base blueprint to the team leaders that she chose.

    There were more than 10 team leaders to lead the 400 members in charge of building the base.

    The fifty other members were the elites in charge of finding treasures, while the other 50 members were part of the scout teams that had arrived earlier.

    At Ainsley''smand, the neers who participated in this project immediately replied with all of their might.

    "Yes, boss!"

    This was one of their first few big projects, and all the neers were bustling in excitement.

    The people were soon grouped into several teams that had been decided way before the department schedule, and each team got a capable team leader.

    Ainsley also chose a captain to supervise all the leaders and ensure that the base could be built with no problems.

    Once Ainsley introduced the captain, the female captain immediately instructed the members.

    "Do not leave the area dyed in white, and remember to seek the healers or the doctors'' help if you feel ufortable. The priests will regrly purify the miasma around the territory."

    After all, no one knows whether the miasma would be more dangerous than they expected.

    They had to be vignt!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 742: â€œExplorationâ€

    <h4>Chapter 742: ¡°Exploration¡±</h4>

    The captain earnestly reminded her peers to take care of their health and not to go out of the dyed territory.

    When everyone listened to the captain, a lot of them recognised this fairly young and new mafia member.

    She was surprisingly someone everyone knew from the previous Naran Family¡¯s siege¡­

    It was Candea!

    Candea was appointed not only because she was elites among the neers but also because of her marble-maniption ability.

    The scout teams said that there were many raw marble materials buried beneath the ck soil, and it means Candea could really be of use.

    Oh well, Candea¡¯ warning was extremely timely and appropriate.

    After all, they didn¡¯t know the environment outside of the scouted area or how dangerous the monsters were. If the group carelessly explored the surroundings, there might be unforeseen idents.

    There was also the climate¡­although ording to the previous family who owned the ind, the weather here was actually so good.

    It wasn¡¯t too hot, not humid, but not too cold either. It was like spring all-day, all-year. It was really suitable for agriculture, but most nts died on this ind full of miasma.

    Only dark attribute nts could survive, but most of them were rare and hard to cultivate.

    Not to mention that the dark attribute nts could only be used as herbs, materials for potions, materials for monsters¡¯ evolution, and so on.

    It wasn¡¯t suitable for agriculture at all.

    Still, Ainsley was optimistic as she looked around the barren territory with nothing but dead ck trees, hard ck soil, and asional purple or golden mineral veins.

    ¡°There should be a good ce for mining on this ind, but since the previous family didn¡¯t say anything about mining, it means that it¡¯s tough to pierce the ground¡­¡±

    Ainsley mumbled as she checked the marked territory first to make sure that the territory was absolutely safe.

    She ensured the people¡¯s safety and health issues before discussing the ind¡¯s overall condition.

    ¡°I see from the report that this ind has no forest, no mountain, no cave, no other natural elements other than dead trees and hard, contaminated soil.¡±

    Ainsley looked at her elite people as she spoke, waited for them to digest the information before continuing.

    ¡°I wonder how the monsters can live in this kind of environment.¡±

    Obviously, the herbivore monsters couldn¡¯t live here at all. It means that only the carnivores roam around the ind, which directly elevates the ind¡¯s danger level.

    ¡°Also¡­some of the scout teams create a rough list of monsters living on this ind, and most of them have either earth, darkness, or metal attributes.¡±

    The type of monsters that had this kind of attribute were usually reptiles. It wasn¡¯t the same kind of reptile that lives inside the Roid Valley.

    The reptiles living here¡­should be way more violent, aggressive, and dangerous.

    Maybe¡­a lot of them would be a dinosaur type.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move in a group of five people. Don¡¯t get too far from each other and if you experience any difort, immediately notify the healer and doctors in your team.¡±

    Ainsley borrowed one healer and one doctor for three teams. Thus, for ten teams, there were around three healers and three doctors.

    The remaining one team with no healer or doctor was assigned to Ainsley¡¯s elite group, and Nouvan would be the healer.

    ¡°Right, check whether we can use our spatial storage smoothly or not. Also, the phone signal¡­¡±

    Ainsley checked the phone signal and inte connection on the ind as she instructed her people to do their preparations.

    As she expected, there¡¯s no inte connection here and the phone signal was quite bad.

    The unknown material on the ind should be the one disturbing the phone signal or maybe because the ind was too far away from the Godlif Country or any other countries.

    This ce is really deserted¡­

    After making sure that everything was okay, Ainsley immediately left the white territory and led the fifty people along with her close people to explore the ind.

    Since the ind was too big, Ainsley only decided to explore the areas which weren¡¯t too far from the base.

    ¡°I want three teams to explore the north side and another three for the south. You guys can spread out again, and each team should explore other smaller areas in their assigned areas.¡±

    Ainsley¡¯s group would explore the west since the east was close to the ocean, and it might be more dangerous than other areas.

    After the assignment distribution, the group immediately spread out to explore the areas and wrote a report to Ainsley.

    After three to four hours of exploring, the group gathered at the base again and started to exchange information.

    The team heading North was the first to report the situation.

    ¡°As you guessed before, boss. The monsters around here are mostly dinosaur types. There are tons of low-level monsters and mid-level monsters, but there are almost no high-level monsters.¡±

    The team only met one high-level monster on the North side, and they managed to hide from the monster.

    ¡°We also find more purple and golden veins over there than our base. But these mineral veins don¡¯t seem to be veins¡­it is more like a strange water stream¡­¡±

    Some streams are bigger than others, and it could be said as a small river already.

    The North team leader handed two bottles of purple and golden liquid that they acquired from the streams to Ainsley, which instantly aroused everyone¡¯s interest.

    ¡°¡­streams? River? The one I saw previously were all mineral veins. Howe there are small rivers and streams?¡±

    Ainsley was taken aback. She handed the unknown liquid to Axelle as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    This ind is getting more and more mysterious, ah!

    Is this really a treasure ind?

 Chapter 743: â€œHundred Thousand Demonsâ€™ Bloodâ€

    <h4>Chapter 743: ¡°Hundred Thousand Demons¡¯ Blood¡±</h4>

    Ainsley was bewildered but in the end, she decided to listen to the rest of the reports first.

    ¡°Okay, continue. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss. We found many strange rocks, and these should be minerals with a space-disturbing element. We gathered the rocks¡­and also the soil¡­¡±

    The soil was not hard, but the ground beneath the soil was as hard as diamond.

    Strangely, rain could still seep into the hard ground and some trees could grow there.

    ¡°We have tried to dig the ground but we really don¡¯t have the suitable tools. For the time being, we left them be.¡±

    The team leader handed the rocks, and the soil sample to Ainsley and Ainsley immediately handed it back to Axelle.

    Axelle was not only an alchemist but also a diligent researcher, especially concerning environment and nature.

    He¡¯s an elf, after all. He knew a lot about rocks, soils, nts, minerals, and so on. Of course, in terms of mining special minerals, rocks or ores, the dwarves were more skilful.

    ¡°Okay, thanks for the info. Next¡­the South side. How is it? Is there any danger?¡±

    Ainsley looked at the South team leader, and the leader immediately gave her a report.

    ¡°There¡¯s no apparent danger, but the dimensional holes¡¯ appearances are truly chaotic.¡±

    The leader gulped in fear as she continued.

    ¡°There can be a sudden dimensional hole above our head, underneath our feet, behind us, and many other ces.¡±

    If not for their constant vignce, they might have casualties already.

    ¡°The monsters are mostly dinosaur type and low-level. As for other things¡­it is the same as what the North team reported, but we found something else¡­¡±

    The team leader took out a bag of something and showed it to Ainsley.

    ¡°These are scattered gemstones. We can¡¯t determine the gemstones¡¯ value or effect, so we collect the gems and bring them back.¡±

    Inside the leather bag were various colourful gemstones. The gems were still rough and looked like ragged rocks, but it strangely looked beautiful and shiny.

    It was already beautiful even before processing.

    Indeed, Ainsley also didn¡¯t recognise the gemstones but Axelle, who was studying the golden and purple liquid from before, suddenly widened his eyes.

    ¡°T-these¡­these gemstones¡­¡±

    Axelle¡¯s Voice was trembling as if he saw something terrifying. The elf¡¯s face turned so pale that others around him could immediately sense that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Ainsley pursed her lips and looked at Axelle with a grave face.

    ¡°What is it? Do you know this stone?¡±

    At Ainsley¡¯s question, Axelle took a deep breath and smothered ze¡¯s feathers to calm his chaotic heart before nodding.

    ¡°M-master, these gemstones are called Hundred Thousand Demons¡¯ Blood. These gemstones¡­are¡­condensed blood of various demonic races¡­.¡±

    Axelle bit his lips, and his pointed ears shook.

    ¡°E-each gemstone¡¯s colour represents a different demonic race. B-but I am sure that these are Hundred Thousand Demons¡¯ Blood.¡±

    People might not recognise the weird gemstones in the first ce, but anyone well-versed in the history of Godlif Country and The Abyss would instantly know about this gemstone name.

    Ainsley, the Godfather, Zev, the five spirits, the five buds, Elliana, and the rest of the 50 elite people simultaneously sucked in the cold air.

    ¡°W-what? Hundred Thousand Demons¡¯ Blood?! T-then doesn¡¯t that mean¨C ¡±

    Jevon covered his mouth, and his eyes widened until his eyeballs looked like they were about to pop out.

    The others also shuddered from head to toe as they cursed the previous family who gave them this ind.

    ¡°Fck! No wonder they readily give away an ind asrge as this one! Even if the ind is dangerous and the treasures are hard to find, it¡¯s still weird to trade it with only a potion bottle!¡±

    Someone among the elites cursed out loud, and the others followed. All of them looked at Ainsley with eyes full of fear and wrath, but their anger wasn¡¯t directed toward the baby.

    They¡¯re distressed for her, ah!

    What does the Hundred Thousand Demons¡¯ Blood appearance mean? It means that this ce might be one of the entrances to the Abyss.

    The Abyss is where all demons reside. The Abyss is rumoured to be close to the Beast Continent, where only wild beasts can live.

    The monsterse out because of the Abyss corrupting the Beast Continent and sending out corrupted beasts, a.k.a monsters, through the dimensional hole.

    But some monsters originated from the abyss, and most of them are dinosaur types.

    Jevon¡¯s baby monster was an abyss monster, and that¡¯s why it was strong despite being a baby.

    Now that the gemstones which were formed naturally by countless demonic races¡¯ blood appeared on this ind, plus arge number of dimensional holes and dinosaur-type monsters¡­

    It means that this ind is one heck of a hidden entrance to enter the Abyss continent!

    The members immediately got cold feet.

    ¡°Boss, we should leave. Even if this ind is only an entrance and not the exit and the demons won¡¯te out, this is still dangerous. What if we identally fall into the entrance, and¨C ¡±

    Jevon paused. He couldn¡¯t continue his words because he really couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if things came true.

    What if they fell into the Abyss entrance and got directly transported to the Abyss?

    The demons were the nemesis of all living beings due to their chaotic and destructive nature.

    They¡¯re bloodthirsty beings who only want to consume living beings¡¯ life force and souls.

    The reason why the demons couldn¡¯t roam freely and destroy the world was all thanks to the sealed Abyss.

    Various races¡¯ leaders worked together to seal the abyss, not allowing any demons toe out.

    However, the demons could still spread miasma to the ces near them or through the dimensional holes.

    Just like how it contaminated the ind.

 Chapter 744: â€œThe Abyssâ€™ Entranceâ€

    <h4>Chapter 744: ¡°The Abyss¡¯ Entrance¡±</h4>

    Fortunately, the dimensional holes could only transport monsters or spread miasma and could not send out the demons.

    This was why the demons couldn¡¯te out at all and could only rely on dimensional holes to spread out miasma.

    The appearance of these gemstones on this ind means that there were a lot of demons who came out of the seal¡¯s crack or something.

    However, they eventually died because the entrance to the abyss only allowed visitors toe in, but they couldn¡¯t go out.

    The blood of various demons who tried toe out became these gemstones.

    The Abyss¡¯ entrance was always a mysterious phenomenon, and many experts said that it was the side effect of the seals.

    Or maybe the seal is wearing off despite various leaders from countless races repeatedly strengthening the seal once every decade.

    There were many cases where innocent people fell into the entrance and disappeared, never toe back.

    Of course, nowadays, non-human races have a way to enter the abyss and return without being trapped by the seal. Strangely, not a single demon coulde out.

    However, humans didn¡¯t have this kind of strange method yet. Once someone fell into the abyss, they would nevere back.

    ¡°Boss¡­don¡¯t tell me the treasures on this ind are all the demons¡¯ leftovers?¡± Ethania, who was usually low-key, couldn¡¯t help but ask Ainsley with a ck face.

    The demons¡¯ leftovers such as their skins, eyeballs, nails, horns, wings, hairs, furs, blood, and other things are really rare and high in demand.

    It¡¯s really a treasure depending on the uses.

    These gemstones are really good to be essories such as nes, bracelets, hairpins, brooches, earrings, and so on.

    The gemstones¡¯ effects are varied depending on the gems¡¯ colour. Red gems can boost one¡¯s special ability when infused with one¡¯s special energy.

    The person using the gemstone will enter the state of ¡®berserk¡¯ and will be five times more powerful than the usual.

    A pinky-sized gemstone is enough tost for five minutes before crumbling into dust.

    The blue gemstone has the demons¡¯ natural regeneration ability. The green one has an anti-poison effect since the demons are immune to poisons.

    The ck gem can improve one¡¯s physical strength for a period of time since the demons are naturally strong.

    The pink gem can charm others because some demons have charm skill, and this kind of charm is way greater than the ability of users¡¯ charm ability.

    The purple gem has a hypnotic effect or can induce nightmares.

    The yellow and orange gem can amplify one¡¯s special energy for a period of time, depending on the gem¡¯s size.

    These gems are really precious because the effects are better than potions, and lucky ones can even trigger another awakening after using these gems.

    Strangely, there¡¯s no miasma inside the gems, and the gems can even repel miasma.

    That¡¯s why the capital¡¯s wall has many gemstones like these!

    Even inside the capital, one could see many traces of colourful gemstones that were already polished until no one realized the gems were condensed demons¡¯ blood.

    ¡°The previous family should have seen the gemstones too and rely on this resource to build up wealth, but¡­.maybe they discovered something wrong, and that¡¯s why they gave away the ind?¡±

    This time, Marietta was the one speaking. She was worried that this ind was just a trap for the Sloan Family¡­

    But Ainsley shook her head because the Godfather just told her something.

    ¡°No. I think these gemstones aren¡¯t that easy to find. It all relies on one¡¯s luck, and the previous family isn¡¯t too lucky. The cons outweigh the pros, so they decide to give the ind away.¡±

    Ainsley rubbed her chin as she calmly analysed the situation. An abyss¡¯ entrance was dangerous, but she couldn¡¯t let go of this ind.

    There might be a clue to Axelle¡¯s bloodline here because¡­he was half-demon, right?

    Ainsley peeked at Axelle, who had gonepletely silent and seemingly too frightened or worried to say anything.

    Everyone in the team knew Axelle¡¯s background as a mixed-blood elf with half of his blood belonging to the demons, so all of them were also concerned about Axelle.

    ¡°Sir alchemist, you¡­¡± one of the team leaders wanted to appease Axelle but eventually stopped.

    Everyone here was close to Axelle, but they were also afraid of his demonic bloodline.

    Even if his elf bloodline was currently stronger than the demonic bloodline, no one knew when he would turn into demons due to his demonic bloodline.

    Axelle¡¯s face paled even further, and he bit his lips. He refused to look at anyone and continued to be gloomy, but he didn¡¯t plead Ainsley to leave the ind.

    He also wanted to stay here and maybe uncover something about his family background.

    Ainsley patted Axelle¡¯s back and gave him a silent encouragement before focusing on her people.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s find the Abyss¡¯ entrance exact location and mark the area as a forbidden area. I¡¯ll ask the previous family if they know anything about this. They should be helpful.¡±

    Ainsley immediately contacted the previous ind¡¯s owner even though the signal was bad.

    In the end, she did umte a lot of information and found out the Abyss¡¯ entrance exact location from these people.

    Thus, they immediately came back to the base and brought out various tools to create a blockade around the abyss¡¯ entrance.

    The entrance was really hard to find because the only difference was that the soil there looked darker than in other areas.

    Still, Ainsley¡¯s group finally marked the dangerous invisible entrance and didn¡¯t let anyonee close.

    This move directly showed Ainsley¡¯s decision regarding the team and the ind.

    They will stay and won¡¯t leave the ind!

 Chapter 745: â€œCombing The Islandâ€

    <h4>Chapter 745: ¡°Combing The Ind¡±</h4>

    The previous family didn¡¯t build a base like Ainsley, but they did have various treasure-hunting tools or temporary residences scattered all around the ind.

    Ainsley generously took over these ces and started tob the entire ind while doing a treasure hunt.

    On the first day of the treasure hunt, Ainsley didn¡¯t use any of her luck-maniption ability, fearing the great side-effect.

    Because of this, they found no other treasures aside from more gemstones, strange ores, and a few dead trees.

    The dead trees had a darkness-attributed wood, really unique, and it could generate wood in a short time.

    The team collected these woods to fill the Sloan Family¡¯s treasury.

    However, even after searching for a whole day, until the sun slowly hid behind the ocean, they found no other meaningful treasures other than the gemstones.

    The gemstones were also very small, just the size of a shirt button or even less.

    The group looked at each other and sighed.

    ¡°Boss, I think it is true that it is so hard to find treasures here. Even the gemstones are hard to find, and all of them are small in size¡­¡±

    One of the elite members sulked at Ainsley, finally cursing the previous family once more. No wonder the previous family gave up on the ind, ah!

    The gemstones were hard to find and even if they found one, the biggest size was only as big as a baby¡¯s pinky.

    It was a treasure but not too effective or useful for the customers.

    Especially when the customers were usually the government who wanted to reduce the miasma concentration at the capital.

    Ainsley also looked at the orange sky above the horizon and finally gave up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the base first. Don¡¯t forget to draw the map of the area we havebed. Tomorrow, we will go further to see if there are any other abyss entrances or treasures.¡±

    At Ainsley¡¯s words, the group immediately returned to the base and was greeted by the other 450 members.

    While the 50 treasure hunter team was busy finding treasure and exploring the ind, these 450 members were busy building arge base based on Ainsley¡¯s blueprint.

    Using their special abilities, they had managed to build several watchtowers and simple emergency medical buildings and storehouses for weapons and other daily necessities.

    Ainsley¡¯s treasure hunter group didn¡¯t ce their treasures at the storehouses and instead left all the gems to Axelle.

    After all, Axelle had the blood of the demonic race in his vein, and he was more knowledgeable about these treasures.

    He even said that he wanted to experiment with the treasures to find out more about the ind¡¯s situation.

    Since Axelle was regarded as their mighty alchemist and researcher, who would stop him?

    Ainsley gave her full support.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. I know you want to know more about your demonic bloodline but don¡¯t be too hasty, okay?¡±

    Ainsley patted Axelle¡¯s back as they went to the tents around the base¡¯s area. The tents would be their temporary living residence and were still located inside the white area.

    Hearing Ainsley¡¯s words, Axelle¡¯s eyes reddened as he nodded like a chicken pecking its food.

    ¡°Y-yes, master, I understand. A-also¡­while we are on this ind, I will wear the restricting cor¡­i-if I suddenly go berserk or something, please restrain me.¡±

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know how but Axelle already reproduced the ve choker that Ainsley destroyed when she freed Axelle from his status as a ve.

    The baby looked at Axelle¡¯s stretched hands with eyes full ofplex emotions. Axelle already wore the choker and was now holding the remote, giving it to Ainsley.

    His life and death would now belong to Ainsley once more.

    Ainsley bit her lips and reluctantly epted the remote. After all, Axelle couldn¡¯t swear a soul oath due to his race. Axelle could betray Ainsley or harm her if he went berserk.

    A pity¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this with me¡­but only because you want me to have it. Remember, no matter what happens, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡±

    Ainsley tip-toed and hugged Axelle, almost making ze, who was sleeping on Axelle¡¯s head, burn with jealousy.

    That¡¯s my dad! Kwaaak!!

    ze pped her wings as she pecked Axelle¡¯s hair, but Axelle only returned Ainsley¡¯s hug with trembling hands. Tears already threatened to slide down his cheeks.

    ¡°T-thank you, master. I-I also hope that I won¡¯t make trouble for you¡­¡±

    Axelle didn¡¯t know if being this close to the Abyss would influence him, but he wished he wouldn¡¯t trouble Ainsley, much less harm her.

    So, if he suddenly awakened his demonic bloodline and became manic¡­Ainsley should just kill him on the spot.

    Ainsley knew Axelle¡¯s thoughts but chose to ignore them and pretended to not know anything.

    She continued to hug Axelle, giving him her emotional support before she let go and went back to her own tent.

    That day, the treasure hunter team couldn¡¯t sleep well because they knew the truth of the ind.

    The other members didn¡¯t know yet and only knew that Ainsley had set up a forbidden area which none of them cane close to.

    The next day, Ainsley decided to announce the truth to the members despite the risk, and indeed, the members were all frightened to death.

    ¡°This ind has the Abyss Entrance?!¡±

    ¡°This ind is one of the Abyss¡¯ entrances, does that mean there will be many demons¡¯ carcasses too??¡±

    Knowing that this ind had such a close connection with the Abyss and the demons, the members were frightened for a few minutes.

    All of them looked at Ainsley with pale faces, but they knew that since Ainsley announced this matter to them, it meant she wouldn¡¯t want to leave the ind.

    Indeed, she didn¡¯t let them leave.

 Chapter 746: â€œChecking Everyoneâ€™s Luck Levelâ€

    <h4>Chapter 746: ¡°Checking Everyone¡¯s Luck Level¡±</h4>

    Ainsley swept her gaze at the construction members in front of her and calmly spoke her thoughts.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re all scared about this truth, but I have marked the Abyss Entrance and made it into a forbidden area. As long as you¡¯re obedient, you won¡¯t be in any danger.¡±

    The only danger would be the miasma concentration, the numerous dimensional holes, the barrennd, and the monsters.

    The abyss and the demons themselves couldn¡¯t threaten them.

    ¡°If the demons cane out alive and harm anyone on the ind, the previous owner would have tossed this ind to the government or the world union,¡± Ainsley added.

    The world union, an organisation that was created to amodate all the races in this world.

    Their members were a mix of all sorts of races, but they had one ultimate goal¡­which was to guard the abyss seal and suppress the demons.

    If this ind were so dangerous that demons could be seen around alive, the ind would have long be a forbidden ce for anyone except for the World Union¡¯s people.

    Hearing Ainsley¡¯s words, the members were enlightened and slowly calmed down.

    Indeed, they heard from the treasure hunter team that the treasures they got were all the remnants of the demons.

    No demons could live once they came out of the entrance or through the dimensional hole.

    Some dumb demons did try toe out through the dimensional holes, and they were shredded to pieces instead because the dimensional holes only sent out monsters from the beast continent.

    Even if the holes were connected to the abyss, only monsters coulde out. The demons couldn¡¯t.

    Unless they became monsters with low intelligence and abandoned their pride as demons.

    These types of demons who willingly let the miasma corrupt themselves to be monsters usually ended up as high-level monsters.

    However, their intelligence was still not as high as other demons or beasts.

    They would also forget their identity as former noble demons and would be reduced to an animal-like monster.

    The demons were prideful beings. Not many would want to do this.

    They were immune to the miasma which was produced in the Abyss, so why would they let themselves be corrupted?

    They usually used monsters as their military troops andckeys. Bing one of them? Hell no!

    Thinking about those high-level monsters or even those above high-level¡­

    Ainsley suspected that Zi might be an ex-demon who couldn¡¯t bear to be locked up in Abyss for a long time and willingly became a monster.

    Zi was quite intelligent and even had a weird habit¨C sleeping when the sun was out.

    It truly described the demons¡¯ characteristics as the night creatures, the moon¡¯s beloved children and the sun¡¯s step-children.

    Ainsley rubbed her chin, deep in thought, as she dismissed her people and let them continue building the base.

    At the same time, the treasure hunter team was already gathered at the border between the white area and the ck ones around them.

    ¡°Boss, should we set off now? We have to go back before nighttime¡­we really don¡¯t have too much time to waste.¡±

    One of the treasure hunter members politely reminded Ainsley, who was still in a daze.

    Nighttime on the ind was really creepy and dangerous.

    Last night, the patrol team reported many weird cases, such as the monsters¡¯ bing more energetic at night, the ground shaking once or twice¡­

    The miasma became so thick that it became ck fog¡­

    Numerous dimensional holes continued to pour out, and this time, there were many flying-type monsters, but once the sun shone, the monstersnded on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to fly to the sky.

    Such weird cases¡­really scaring people to death, ah.

    Not to mention that the temperature, which was like spring during the day, instantly became hot like summer yet cold like winter.

    The mixture of cold and hot instantly created many problems for the members who had to build the base during their night shift.

    Many of these members fell sick and had to trouble the special doctors and the normal doctors.

    Even the healers were up all night to take care of the sick people.

    Ainsley snapped awake from her daze and immediately pped her hands, attracting the treasure hunter team¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Before we depart to explore, I¡¯ll conduct a simple observation to ensure that we are healthy, okay? It won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    Ainsley lied without batting an eyelid as she started to look at the people¡¯s luck level.

    Like hell that she wanted to check their health. She¡¯s not a healer or a doctor. But she could check their luck level to see whether they¡¯re in a bad condition or a good one.

    So far, almost all of the team members had quite good luck. Maybe because they¡¯re elites and it means they¡¯re obviously luckier than other members.

    But Ainsley¡¯s purpose was to find someone with the highest level of luck and tried to boost that person¡¯s luck with minimum effort.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t waste too much energy to boost someone¡¯s luck anymore, or she would have a bacsh. Her soul was still unstable, and the damn weird bullets were still restricting her.

    She could only find someone with an exceptionally good luck level, boost that person¡¯s luck, and then make that person into their treasure detector.

    Ainsley even checked the members¡¯ pet monsters! She also checked the construction team¡¯s luck level, hoping that maybe one or two could be a dark horse.

    s, there¡¯s no one with a luck level close to diamond. At most, people¡¯s luck level was at gold or silver.

    The one with tinum luck level was only Zev, Axelle, and the Godfather.

    Their group is so miserable!!

 Chapter 747: â€œBlaze,The Little Lucky Phoenixâ€

    <h4>Chapter 747: ¡°ze,The Little Lucky Phoenix¡±</h4>

    The Godfather¡¯s luck level used to be at crystal, the highest level, but he dropped by two levels to tinum because he exhausted his luck to survive the ordeal months ago.

    His luck hasn¡¯t recovered yet¡­

    But Ainsley wanted to see someone with a diamond luck level, ah!

    If it¡¯s lower, she had to sacrifice herself to boost this person¡¯s luck to crystal.

    She didn¡¯t want to cut her lifespan more than necessary or have any other side effects, okay?

    There must be a way to eliminate the side effects, but for now, she didn¡¯t have a clue.

    s, Ainsley¡¯s eyes were gloomy as she checked her people. Even Axelle¡¯s luck level was only tinum.

    She herself had worse luckpared to these people.

    Who else could have diamond level luck?

    Ainsley had checked everyone, including their pet monsters.

    She had also checked Cellino, but the baby forgot a certain blue ¡®chicken¡¯ who was hiding among Axelle¡¯s thick hair.

    It was ze.

    Ainsley almost forgot to check ze if not for Axelle, who suddenly took ze from his head and affectionately stroked her feather,bing her to be a pretty little blue Phoenix with minimum feathers.

    When Ainsley saw ze, her eyes instantly lit up, and she quickly tried to check the baby bird¡¯s luck level.

    That bird is more or less a Phoenix. Her bloodline is even more awesome than Cellino, and she¡¯s still a baby. Her value is high even though she¡¯s a mutant.

    Her luck must be good, right? At least reaching diamond level, right?

    Ainsley severely underestimated a certain little bird. For others, her being a mutated Phoenix is something pitiful, and others think that she¡¯s unlucky.

    But who said that a mutated Phoenix is unlucky? Don¡¯t you know that such a mutation chance is only one in a million, and this little chick is the one who got the lottery?

    With luck, therees misfortune. Her misfortune is that her family didn¡¯t like her because she¡¯s a blue Phoenix with water attributes, unlike a Phoenix at all.

    She¡¯s abandoned and disliked because she¡¯s a mutant. That¡¯s her misfortune.

    As for her luck? She was sent to Ainsley, got her care, and then assigned to Axelle. Axelle is such a caring father that he literally spoiled ze to heaven.

    ze lived afortable life and was basking in potions or precious herbs everyday.

    If not, how could she grow beautiful blue-ish feathers in just a few months when she couldn¡¯t do so for years before?

    Thus, when Ainsley checked ze¡¯s luck level, she was so shocked that she almost tripped and fell.

    What is this? ze¡¯s luck level is surprisingly at crystal level?! She¡¯s lucky enough to be a protagonist in a novel, ah!

    Of course, she¡¯s really a protagonist material. She¡¯s unique since birth, and she suffered enough¡ªtypical novels¡¯ protagonists.

    When Ainsley saw that glittery ¡®Crystal level¡¯ words above ze¡¯s head, she was so excited that she directly rushed to Axelle¡¯s side and looked at ze with fiery eyes.

    ¡°Axelle. You know that we need lucky people to find more treasures, right?¡± Ainsley questioned him carefully since she felt a bit guilty of wanting to borrow ze for a moment.

    Axelle nodded at Ainsley without feeling any suspicion. ¡°Y-yes. It¡¯s hard to find treasures here without luck.¡±

    ¡°Good! Then, will you let me borrow ze? I just feel that she¡¯s a lucky blue bird¨C blue Phoenix.¡±

    Axelle instantly furrowed his eyebrows even though he still looked timid and respectful.

    ¡°This¡­is it suitable? I don¡¯t think little Zeze is lucky¡­¡±

    Ainsley hurriedly denied Axelle¡¯s words. ¡°No, no, she¡¯s lucky. Do you remember that all the gemstones we found yesterday are all found by lil Zeze?¡±

    Yesterday, ze would always pull Axelle¡¯s hair or chirp asionally, and everytime she did that, they found gemstones.

    If she¡¯s not lucky, who else is lucky??

    Axelle seemed to recall the incident and couldn¡¯t refute Ainsley¡¯s words. Indeed, his little daughter seemed to be lucky¡­

    And so, he could only reluctantly hand over ze to Ainsley. ¡°This¡­p-please treat her well, master.¡±

    Axelle believed that Ainsley would take care of ze and wouldn¡¯t wrong the little chicken, but he¡¯s still worried.

    Ainsley waved her hand casually and nodded. ¡°No worries. ze will be fine.¡±

    Ainsley epted the sleeping ¡®chicken¡¯ on her palm and carefully nudged the little ¡®chicken¡¯ to wake her up.

    ¡°Chirp¡­?¡± ze slowly blinked and regained her consciousness. She¡¯s still sleepy, but when she saw Ainsley¡¯s face, she instantly sobered up.

    Isn¡¯t this my dad¡¯s master? Wait, no. She¡¯s my dad¡¯s favourite baby. She¡¯s my rival, isn¡¯t it?

    ze squinted her eyes and wanted to peck Ainsley¡¯s palm, but she remembered that it was Ainsley who received her and gave her home.

    It¡¯s also Ainsley who named her and gave her to the nice Axelle to be taken care of. She¡¯s obviously a nice human¡­

    Okay, let¡¯s not peck her. Zeze knows how to repay someone¡¯s grace!

    ze reluctantly rubbed her cheek to Ainsley¡¯s palm, expressing her affection as she tilted her head at the baby.

    ¡°Chirp, chirp?¡±

    What do you want to do with me? Need help? Hurry, I want to go back to my nest a.k.a dad¡¯s hair!

    Ainsley seemed to understand the lil phoenix¡¯s chirping noise and sheughed softly.

    ¡°Hello Lil Zeze. I need your help. I know that you¡¯re smart and you can understand me, right? So¡­I want you to walk around the ground or fly anywhere. I¡¯ll just follow you.¡±

    And Ainsley secretly prepared a tiny leash for ze, afraid that ze would really wander around and then get eaten by a passing monster.

    This ind is really dangerous since monsters could appear out of the blue!

    What if ze died because of the monsters?

 Chapter 748: â€œA Natural Treasure Detectorâ€

    <h4>Chapter 748: ¡°A Natural Treasure Detector¡±</h4>

    ze heard Ainsley¡¯s words and was taken aback for a moment. Roaming the ind? She wanted to, but her dad wouldn¡¯t let her go that easily, okay?

    He said that the ind is dangerous¡­and there are so many monsters who will eat her!

    Thus, when Ainsley gave her freedom, ze was so excited that she continued to rub her cheeks against Ainsley¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Chirppp! Chirp!¡± Go, go! Must go!

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes instantly curved into beautiful crescent moons.

    ¡°Good! But for safety issues, I¡¯ll put a tiny leash on your neck, is that okay? The rope is quite long. You can move freely, and we will always protect you.¡±

    Of course, the rope itself would shrink the moment Ainsley pressed a button. In the face of sudden danger, she could bring ze to her arm in just a second or maybe less than a second.

    ze knew what a leash meant, but she didn¡¯t mind wearing it. After all, her dad also wore this kind of ¡®leash¡¯ and called it a choker. She could wear a simr ¡®essory¡¯ with dad!

    ¡°Chirppp!¡± ze nodded energetically, and Ainsley immediately put on the small leash around ze¡¯s neck.

    It wasn¡¯t too tight but not too loose either. The leash was navy blue, a perfect match with ze¡¯s light blue feathers. It was quite fashionable for the little chicken.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. Now, you can go anywhere, and we will follow you! Just don¡¯t go too far, okay?¡± Ainsley stroked ze¡¯s head and silentlymented that ze grew up so fast.

    She¡¯s already bigger than her palm even though months ago, she¡¯s obviously so tiny that her palm could perfectly trap ze.

    ze heard Ainsley¡¯s words, and when she knew that she could go to y, she immediately chipped happily and started to p her wings.

    People thought she would fly high although she¡¯s a baby, but s¡­she¡¯s a baby Phoenix, okay?

    She did fly, but the altitude was so low that she only floated a few centimetres from the ground.

    Ainsley had to look down at the little bird ¡®flying¡¯ happily and suddenly had the urge to facepalm.

    ¡­.ze¡­you are not flying, okay? You¡¯re just floating¡­

    Since ze was flying at such a low altitude, Ainsley looked like she was not walking a bird but walking a dog in the shape of a bit of a bird instead.

    Not to mention that when ze felt tired, she would take the ground and pitter-patter forward with her tiny little ws.

    Others: ¡­.

    The treasure hunter members were dumbfounded. Ainsley¡¯s close people were also shocked, not knowing what Ainsley nned to do by letting ze y around like this.

    However, when ze had just flown for a few seconds, she suddenly dropped to the ground and pecked the ground while chirping happily.

    There¡¯s something here! This Phoenix can feel it!

    Ainsley instantly motioned her people to dig whatever ze wanted to dig, and as a result, they found a palm-sized Hundred Thousand Demons¡¯ Blood.

    It was a blue palm-sized gemstone.

    The members instantly sucked in the cold air.

    A palm-sized gemstone! Fck! This little bald chicken is so OP!

    They wasted more than twelve hours yesterday and only found small button-sized gemstones, but this chick only yed for a few seconds and found a palm-sized gemstone.

    ¡­this is not fair.

    But the members felt even more distressed as they watched ze¡¯s little adventure.

    Wherever ze goes, there will always be treasures.

    First, they found sparkling ck soil that has a dark-attribute element and can grow the dark-attribute trees. Next, they found the roots of dark-attribute trees that can be used to make dark-attribute weapons.

    The third time, they found the golden and purple streams and this time, there were many rocks inside the streams.

    These rocks were obviously rare minerals or ore and would be extremely good for their base¡¯s defence because these rocks surprisingly could repel monsters.

    Yes, these rocks had a monster-repellent effect! So unscientific!

    And Axelle said that the golden and purple stream was a stream created by the mixture of rain and polluted ck soil, plus various demonic gemstones.

    The stream slowly became a magical stream, and it could heal someone who was too polluted by the miasma.

    ¡­.unscientific.

    The whole group were busy marking the stream area to bring the golden and purple liquid so that no members would suffer from the bad miasma on the ind.

    They also collected the mysterious rocks and collected many gemstones scattered around the river¡­

    Well, the further they explored the ind, the more treasures they found.

    They found a demon¡¯s w buried underneath a hard soil, but the ground wasn¡¯t as hard as the other grounds. They could dig up the w.

    The demon¡¯s w could be used as weapons.

    And next, they found the demons¡¯ pearls¡­these could directly upgrade one¡¯s energy core¡¯s quality by several times.

    They also found more demons¡¯ carcasses, such as their hard skin, their hair, their bones, and so on.

    The haul was really¡­really amazing. They only explored the ind for five hours, and they had harvested tons of treasures.

    The treasure hunter members couldn¡¯t help but look at ze with a different light.

    As expected of our boss. This bald chicken is obviously a natural treasure detector! No wonder she takes care of this bald, weird blue chicken!

    No one thought that ze is a Phoenix. She simply didn¡¯t look like one. Even her siblings would look like a Phoenix, but her mutation made her look like a chicken.

    But this must be the best chicken in the world, right? Her luck is too awesome! She wants to ascend heaven as a chicken!

    And this is not the end.

    ze found another HUGE treasure!

 Chapter 749: â€œFinding A Mineâ€

    <h4>Chapter 749: ¡°Finding A Mine¡±</h4>

    The treasure was huge because it wasn¡¯t really one item. What ze found was a whole mine of unique stones!

    Yes, it was a mine hidden deep inside the ind, and ze identally found the entrance to the mine.

    So far, no one would have thought that the mine entrance was actually right under a huge grey dead tree.

    It took Ainsley and her people a few hours to create a sturdy and safe passage for people to go down to mine.

    When Ainsley found this mine, she almost cried out of excitement.

    ze! You¡¯re really a lucky star, ah!

    Actually, Ainsley had been sceptical about the ind.

    How could such an enormous ind have no mines and other natural resources? There must be one, but the previous owner didn¡¯t find them and could only use whatever they could find.

    The previous owner did say that the ind was a treasure ind, but only lucky people could find treasures.

    Plus, people wouldn¡¯t be lucky all-day, and that means the previous owner couldn¡¯t make use of the ind to create a stable business.

    But Ainsley could.

    She would check the neers¡¯ luck and chose those with the highest luck level to form a treasure hunter team when they were sent to the ind for training.

    Even if ze wasn¡¯t here anymore to help the members find treasures, the mine she found alone could already be a huge business for the Sloan Family.

    That¡¯s why Ainsley even thought of leaving Zi on the ind.

    Such a precious business opportunity would attract troubles and many forces might try to attack the ind to snatch it from her hands.

    s, even if thend deed was in her hands, if they were robbed over and over again, how could they do business and make a fortune from the ind?

    Thus, Zi was necessary to ward off any greedy forces who wanted to rob her treasures. Zi was a behemoth born to be a war machine.

    Even when she was quitezy in the afternoon, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t protect the ind from intruders.

    As for the one who would protect the main mansion once Zi lived on the ind¡­if Ainsley could lure out the remaining two sacred beasts, the main mansion would have enough guardians.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley immediately contacted the ind¡¯s base and asked them to send over mining tools and prepare people to mine stones.

    At the same time, she also thought of recruiting professional miners to do the mining instead of her mafia members.

    Her mafia members were her military troops. How could they be miners? Even building the base right now was an exception because they trulycked workers.

    Ainsley texted Grandpa Yofan despite the bad signal and told him the full story before asking Grandpa Yofan to prepare for hiring miners andbourers to build more bases on the Ind plus do the mining.

    As for the money needed to execute the n? The Sloan Family didn¡¯tck money anymore.

    With their potion sales and other businesses they had boosted with the Sloan Family¡¯s name, how could they stillck money?

    Even the asional request from other big bosses asking Ainsley to assist them in contracting high-level monsters already gathered arge sum of money that one couldn¡¯t imagine.

    The Sloan Family was wealthy enough to throw money like water now.

    Thus, Ainsley didn¡¯t hesitate to ask Grandpa Yofan to recruit miners who could work for years on the ind andbourers who could build some new bases until the ind was fully developed.

    After Ainsley sent her order, Ainsley let the five buds explore the mine first while she waited at the surface.

    She did want to explore the mine herself, but Axelle and the others immediately stopped her.

    ¡°There are many dangers inside the mine, boss. It¡¯s not about the underground monsters, but more about the environment, ¡± one of the elites helped Axelle to coax Ainsley.

    The mine was naturally stuffy and suffocating even for the strong ability users.

    They still had to use proper tools to visit the mine and build things here and there to let the miners do their workfortably.

    At the same time, they would need to bring some strong earth-based ability users to help the future miners clear the path, kill underground monsters and ensure the miners¡¯ safety.

    Well, for now, the team which entered the miners only had fifteen members, but all of them were strong.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t need to worry about their safety and waited patiently until they returned after exploring for an hour.

    When she saw Jevon and the othersing out of the ¡®rabbit hole¡¯, Ainsley immediately approached Jevon, who looked like the one holding the most information.

    ¡°How is it? How¡¯s the situation there? Can we develop this mine? What kind of precious stones or ores did you find?¡±

    Facing Ainsley¡¯s bombardment, Jevon calmly took off his mining equipment and gave his full reports.

    ¡°The mine is quiterge, and we can build a path inside to make things easier for future miners. There are almost no dangers inside, either from the natural environment or the monsters.¡±

    Jevon paused before continuing.

    ¡°There are only some troublesome low-level monsters, but earth-based ability users should be able to deal with the monsters easily.¡±

    Some monsters actually could be useful to collect the ores and dig further, only if they¡¯re tamed.

    But Jevon believed that Ainsley could easily solve this problem, either by hiring monster tamers or doing things by herself.

    But Ainsley didn¡¯t n on recruiting more monster tamers.

    The ones she wanted to send to tame these useful monsters or tame other monsters on the surface were the future Irregr Tamers.

    The mine can be another training ground for future guild members!

 Chapter 750: â€œInheritance Stoneâ€

    <h4>Chapter 750: ¡°Inheritance Stone¡±</h4>

    The guild members¡¯ safety would also be guaranteed as long as other ability users were there.

    ¡°Hum, good, good. We are really lucky. What about the ores and stones produced here? Do you know the total and the types?¡±

    If there were too limited ores, the mine wasn¡¯t worth the development cost. They could just ask the mafia members to mine the ores and stones.

    But if the resources were many and wouldn¡¯t disappear for years toe, that would be really worth the investment.

    When Jevon heard Ainsley¡¯s words, his eyes shed with aplicated light, but his face was red from excitement.

    ¡°This¡­boss, the number of precious stones inside is a lot. Like¡­really a lot.¡±

    Jevon¡¯s voice slightly trembled without him knowing.

    ¡°One of our Ability Users can sense how many precious stones are inside, and he said that we wouldn¡¯t be able to get all of them in three years.¡±

    It was estimated that all the stones would bepletely ravaged in ten to fifteen years!

    When Ainsley heard this, she also trembled from head to toe, full of excitement.

    ¡°Good, good! Now, if the stones are precious¨C ¡°

    Ainsley hadn¡¯t finished when Jevon already beat her to it.

    ¡°The stones are all Inheritance Stones! They are Inheritance Stones, boss!¡±

    BOOM!

    Something just exploded in Ainsley¡¯s head.

    Inheritance stone. Who wouldn¡¯t know this kind of legendary stone that only existed in legends?

    Just like its name, inheritance stone was a stone that could aid others to give inheritance to their future generations.

    The stone could absorb one¡¯s special ability and store it inside until someone used the stone.

    When the user activated the inheritance stone, they would receive the sealed ability inside and gain that exact ability.

    What big bosses and influential forces feared off was always about the future generation.

    Many nobles and mafia families fell because their future generations failed to live up to their expectations.

    Mainly because their new generations didn¡¯t awaken a powerful ability like their predecessors.

    But the Inheritance Stone could solve this problem. The bigger the stone, the more abilities it could store and the longer it could store the abilities.

    Of course, the stones had different colours corresponding to different ability types, but people could just test which ability one could store inside the stone, and they could freely use the stone after the experiment.

    Anyway, one Inheritance Stone the size of a baby¡¯s pinky finger was enough to make even the mafia council drool over it.

    Now, Jevon said that there were tons of said stones, and one wouldn¡¯tck such stones for fifteen years toe.

    ¡­.they struck it rich. No, the Sloan Family could basically soar to the sky once they got their high-ranking title!

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes reddened as she sucked in the cold air. She didn¡¯t believe that ze¡¯s luck would be so¡­so good. As expected of someone with luckparable to a novel¡¯s protagonist¡­

    The mine they found was really a treasure! But also a looming danger since many people would try to snatch the mine.

    Owning that kind of mine would basically give you so much influence over those owning high-level energy crystal mines.

    After all, even non-human races also wanted Inheritance Stones. All kinds of races could use Inheritance Stones!

    Ainsley didn¡¯t know why there would be this kind of mine on the ind, but Axelle said that Inheritance Stones were naturally created from a mix of miasma and the demons¡¯ special ability.

    When demons died, their special abilities wouldn¡¯t disappear like humans but would float out of the body just like a small ball of light.

    But no other races other than a fellow demonic race could inherit or consume this ball of light.

    Thus, the lonely ball of light would fall deep into the ground, get mixed with the miasma, and harden over time.

    It became Inheritance Stones.

    Other races usually acquire Inheritance Stones when they visit The Abyss, but it was rare since the demons would have inherited the ball of light when theirrades died.

    Only ces like the ind would have such stones. Mainly a ce where there was an Abyss Entrance.

    Other ces in this world also had Abyss Entrance, but whether there were Inheritance Stone mines or not, it all depended on the environment itself.

    This ind¡­is really a treasure ind. For such a mine to appear here¡­but this ind was also full of hidden dangers.

    Ainsley hadn¡¯t named the ind when she received the indnd deed and the previous owner also only called it Treasure Ind, but right at this moment, she suddenly thought of a name.

    Pandora Ind.

    That¡¯s such a fitting name, isn¡¯t it? An alluring box that lure a Goddess to open the box out of curiosity but instead releases cmity all over the world¡­

    This ind is exactly like that.

    Pandora Treasure Ind.

    Ainsley decided the ind¡¯s name just like that as she asked Jevon and the others to show the Inheritance Stone¡¯s samples that they got from the mines.

    ¡°We only pick up three fist-sized stones so far, but I think we can win the tournament with this stone.¡± Jevon handed over the three stones to Ainsley and let her admire the stones.

    Unlike the Hundred Thousand Demons¡¯ Blood Gemstones which looks like rough asymmetrical rocks, the Inheritance Stones looked more like a pearl.

    It was smooth outside, but one could see the chaotic torrent inside. It was like a transparent pearl trapping a colourful tornado.

    The tornado must be the energy that could absorb one¡¯s special ability, while the pearl¡¯s surface was the one keeping the ability inside.

    Such a unique stone, Ainsley was really fascinated by it.

    So this is the legendary Inheritance Stone!

 Chapter 751: â€œFinding Backersâ€

    <h4>Chapter 751: ¡°Finding Backers¡±</h4>

    The ¡®pearl¡¯, which was the Inheritance Stone¡¯s outer shell, was currently shining in soft white light, and Jevon said it would dim the moment it couldn¡¯t hold back the tornado inside.

    Once the pearlpletelycked its lustre, it would turn into dust together with the tornado itself.

    One only had to inject the energy of their special ability into the stone, and the stone would madly suck that certain unique ability before confining it.

    To obtain the ability trapped inside the stone, one just needed to destroy the stone and let the tornado enter their body.

    If the tornado turned into dust before it could enter the ability user¡¯s body, the stone¡¯s user would get nothing but a wasted ability and a pretty stone.

    However, it was rtively easy to guide the tornado which was holding a special ability to enter one¡¯s energy core. Thus, usually, no one failed to use the Inheritance Stone.

    The tornado itself wasn¡¯t harmful to one¡¯s energy core, and as long as the ability user¡¯s core was sturdy, they would seed in obtaining the special ability inside the tornado.

    With this Inheritance Stone, even solo ability users could be dual or triple ability users!

    Ainsley looked at the people around her and decisivelyid down her order.

    ¡°For the time being, conceal all traces of this mine. Don¡¯t let anyone know about this mine¡¯s existence until I tell you so.¡±

    Ainsley already had a n on how to protect this mine from various big forces all around the Godlif country and other countries as well.

    She needed several big forces to join hands with her.

    The Walter Family would be good as a representative of the 7 great families. Next¡­her five friends¡¯ high-ranking mafia families. They¡¯d be a good reinforcement too.

    Plus various big guilds such as the Shaman Guild, the Monster Tamer and Beast Tamer Guild, the Summoner Guild, The Alchemist Guild¡­she could also rope in the Healer Guild with her connection to the Meidian Family.

    Right now, Grandpa Yofan and other higher-ups already knew about Ainsley¡¯s n to cooperate with the Meidian Family and the Meidian Family weed this big fortune at ease.

    After Ainsley briefly told them that she met their ancestor, Demetra, the family was even more attentive to her Sloan Family.

    Thanks to this, both sides cooperated well on the Godfather Mausoleum¡¯s matter.

    Then¡­Ainsley could also drag the Billios Family with good rtionships with several non-human races.

    When the Inheritance Stone¡¯s issue was revealed, the Billios Family could be the ambassador to deal with non-human races.

    Ainsley also still had this agreement with the Billios Family over the right to do business with non-human races.

    She could use the agreement to sell the Inheritance Stones to other non-human races as well.

    The guilds had branches everywhere around the world as long as there were humans.

    Thus, Ainsley believed that the several guilds she¡¯s close with would help hermunicate with the global guild to back her up.

    ¡°Remember. Hide the news of the Inheritance Stones. I expect to announce the truth after my birthday or after the annual beast and monster tide has been dealt with.¡±

    Receiving Ainsley¡¯smand, the elites around her immediately straightened their backs

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    Ainsley did want to sell the Inheritance Stone at the live auction as a means to promote the Inheritance Stone¡¯s future business, but she didn¡¯t want everyone to know that she got a whole mine.

    At least not until she had signed the contract regarding this mine with several big forces so that they would protect the ind under her name.

    After Ainsley asked her people to hide the mine, for the time being, the group went back to the base and didn¡¯t go out to dig more treasures.

    After all, right after ze found the mine, her luck level dropped to tinum level.

    She had used up such arge amount of luck to discover the Inheritance Stone¡¯s mine, and Ainsley was pretty sorry about this.

    That¡¯s how the next few days were spent exploring the ind without hunting for treasures. Ainsley just sent out people to find suitable ces to build more watchtowers, border checkpoints, bases, and so on.

    She would develop this ind to be her family¡¯s exclusive training ground, her guild¡¯s training ground and hunting ground, plus a ce to export Inheritance Stones all around the world.

    With the Inheritance Stone¡¯s appearance, Ainsley believed that she would soon have to deal with people abroad and also make contacts with non-human races.

    It means that she should quickly stabilise the Sloan Family¡¯s influence in the Godlif Country as a high-ranking mafia member that one couldn¡¯t carelessly offend.

    A week passed by just like that, and Ainsley finally left the ind with her treasure hunter team.

    The rest of the members stayed to continue building the base as well as building more infrastructures.

    Ainsley also sent morebourers to help the members and sent some managers to manage the ind well for her.

    At the same time, she considered asking Jake about a teleportation portal.

    She certainly needed that to export the Inheritance Stones easily from the ind to the Godlif Country and other ces.

    After all, robbery was amon thing, and the transport group might get attacked if they transported such valuable goods.

    Speaking of Jake¡­Ainsley hadn¡¯t been able to call him and could only exchange text messages several times, but this time, Jake suddenly called her.

    ¡°Yo, Godtoddler! I heard that you would participate in the live nationwide auction?¡±

    Ainsley¡¯s lips twitched for a moment.

    You haven¡¯t called me for several months, and this is the first thing you mentioned?!

    Well, Jake is extremely busy and was often in ces without a good signal, but¡­

    Jake, can¡¯t you ask me something else?!

 Chapter 752 - "Thirteen Potential Allies"

    Ainsley shifted her butt on her bed while harrumphing at the person on the other side of the phone.

    "Humph, humph! We haven''t talked a lot for months, and the first thing you ask me is about the live auction!"

    Ainsley didn''t bother to use her babynguage anymore, but Jake still found her voice so cute that his heart melted into puddles.

    "There, there, don''t be angry. I was really busy the past few months and can''t even find a ce with a good signal."

    Jake chuckled as he rushed to coax Ainsley before continuing his words.

    "But really, when I heard that yourst trial to be a high-ranking mafia turns out to be a live auction, I''m so shocked! How could you not tell me about this?"

    If Jake had known sooner, he would have been able to support Ainsley.

    Maybe he could provide the item that Ainsley could auction, or he would be the one buying Ainsley''s auctioned item at such a high price.

    After all, his rtionship with Ainsley wasn''t limited to his goodwill to the baby.

    Thanks to Ainsley''s unique taming ability, the Billios Family had gained more high-level monsters as their guardian monsters.

    It was all thanks to their rtionship with Ainsley.

    Not to mention that she also let the Billios Family auction some unique potions to other non-human races, and these potions were all made by Axelle, Ainsley''s alchemist.

    The Billios Family had only gained more momentum after knowing Ainsley. This time, Jake wasn''t the only one who was fond of Ainsley.

    Even the Billios Family''s higher-ups were pleased, and their intuition told them that befriending Ainsley would only bring them more benefits than ever.

    Plus the fact that most of the Billios Family''s higher-ups were elderly, Ainsley was like a cherished granddaughter that everyone wanted to boast about.

    Her close rtionships with countless massive guilds alone helped the Billios Family integrate more into the guilds'' little world.

    It''s true that the Billios Family was already acquaintances with several guilds and had many cooperations, but with Ainsley''s connection, they gained more than before.

    After all, Ainsley had a strong business rtionship with the Alchemist, Monster Tamer, and Shaman Guild.

    She also had a close personal rtionship with the Summoner and Monster Tamer Guild. Now, her family even had cooperation with the Healer Guild!

    In Billios Family''s eyes, Ainsley is just like a sweet cake that everyone wants to eat. How could they obstruct their family head from forming a close rtionship with this sweet cake?

    If anything, they wanted nothing but to snatch this ''orphan'' to their side, okay?

    Recalling the oldies in his family''s words about Ainsley, Jake felt even more proud of his little friend.

    "Look, little Godtoddler. If I have known earlier that you will auction something, I''d prepare my money and precious items to buy anything you want to auction."

    Jake didn''t exin why he wanted to do that, but Ainsley already understood what he wanted to do.

    Isn''t he tantly showing his intention to support Ainsley as the tournament''s champion?

    No matter how bad the item she would auction off, Jake swore that he would pay more than other items auctioned off.

    Warmth filled Ainsley''s heart as her lips curved into a sweet smile. Jake didn''t talk to her as often as others, but once he made a move, he couldn''t help but touch her heart.

    If she had this kind of father or older brother, how nice would it be?

    Ainsley giggled as she replied to Jake in a slightly coy voice.

    "Hehehe, sorry, Jake, I should have told you sooner. Anyway, now that you know, you have to participate, okay? It will be better if you can attend in person."

    With Jake''s status, he would have been able to snatch a spot to attend the auction in person despite the mafia council''s limited slots.

    Of course, that''s only if Jake wasn''t busy.

    "Hahaha, okay, okay, I''ll attend. The auction is tomorrow at 8 p.m, isn''t it? I don''t have any job to do. I''lle."

    The auction would be held at the capital, and Jake was already at the capital. It was Ainsley who had to rush for hours to go to the capital.

    Other participants had long departed but Ainsley was dyed because she supervised the Pandora Treasure Ind''s development.

    In fact, she had already packed her stuff and was now ready to depart. Jake''s call was the one holding her back.

    "Hum. Since the auction will be held at the capital, let''s meet after the auction! A few days after the tournament is closed, I want to invite you to discuss something formally."

    Ainsley actually already sent the invitation to the thirteen allies involved in Pandora Treasure Ind''s project.

    She knew all the people in charge of these thirteen allies, so she didn''t worry about them betraying her. Anyway, they would make an oath regarding this alliance¡­

    And so, Ainsley had spread the invitation to these thirteen allies to spend Christmas Eve with her.

    There''s no concept of Christmas here, so Ainsley took the chance to invite all the potential allies to have a small party before her family attended the coronation at the end of the year.

    She was already sure that the Sloan Family would snatch the tournament''s top 10 winners, so she had arranged all things to follow her n.

    When Jake heard that Ainsley even sent a formal invitation, he knew that the baby was serious.

    There must be something important she wanted to discuss.

    Jake''s tone of voice immediately changed.

    "It seems that what you want to discuss with me is serious...it''s okay, we can take the chance to discuss the previous agreement with my mom too. I''ll be waiting!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 753 - "Powerhousesâ€™ Gathering"

    "Hum, hum. I''m going to depart now. See you at the capital, Jake."

    Ainsley talked a bit more with Jake before cutting off the call. Right after that, she departed for the capital with her people.

    Since the capital was where the government''s influence was the strongest, Ainsley had to be careful about everything and anything.

    The force she brought with her wasn''t a lot, only thirty people or so, but all of them were the best of the best.

    With that, the convoy arrived at the capital right when it was lunchtime.

    They didn''t meet any trouble whatsoever as they settled in their hotel, but who would have known that Jevon, who was out to scout the situation, brought back shocking news.

    "I just saw the Aretha Family''s convoy heading to another hotel. There''s also a lot of people from the 7 Sacred families following the Aretha Family."

    Jevon''s face was dark as he mentioned the Aretha Family. He still couldn''t forget how they almost destroyed the Sloan Family.

    Ainsley, who was sitting on the couch in her bedroom with Cellino on herp, also gasped in surprise.

    "The Aretha Family and the other 7 Sacred Families are also here? Do they want to attend the auction in person?"

    "I think so. After all, I also saw the Walter Family and those from the 7 Great Families. I think this live auction has attracted all sorts of powerhouses¡­"

    He didn''t tell Ainsley that all the big guild'' leaders were also here. Plus other forces such as those in politics, the nobles, the country''s military powerhouses, the businessmen, and so on.

    The auction hall would be full of countless powerhouses at the top of the Godlif Country!

    When Jevon knew that Ainsley would auction that pinky-sized Inheritance Stone, he was worried that these powerhouses would create troubles.

    The mafia council would indeed protect their participants, but what if they''re also curious about the stone''s source?

    What if they put pressure on the Sloan Family?

    Ainsley knew Jevon''s thoughts, but she only shook her head.

    "Don''t worry. They won''t do anything yet. At least until I announce the mine''s existence. But by then, I would have secured countless backers to protect us as the ind."

    Ainsley even thought of selling stocks to other forces if they wanted to be involved in Pandora Treasure Ind''s mine business.

    With this, they wouldn''t think that the Sloan Family wanted to monopolise the whole ind but in the end, the Sloan Family was still the sole owner and the one monopolising the ind.

    Even if they tried to take the ind by force, they had to consider the thirteen backings behind her back.

    Not to mention those in the mafia society, even the big guilds couldn''t be offended so easily, especially the alchemist and the healer guild.

    Many of their members were parts of the governments but also parts of the mafia. The guilds had always been neutral, but it didn''t mean they couldn''t cooperate with one side.

    If greedy powerhouses wanted to snatch the ind, they had to face these guilds. Who would want to see their potion supplies cut off and have no ess to healers?

    Ability users weren''t more than the normal people, but they were all above the ordinary people. How could the ability users live without potions and healers?

    They''d be a fool!

    Not to mention the business world had the Billios Family as the sole emperor. Who would be so foolish to snatch the business that the Billios Family participated in?

    These powerhouses could only bow their heads and obediently be the shareholders if they wanted to taste the ind''s mining business.

    When Jevon saw Ainsley''s resolute eyes, he finally let down his guarded heart. The young man nodded at the little toddler and immediately went out to find more information.

    A few hourster, Ainsley and her group prepared to attend the auction while bringing the Inheritance Stone with them.

    The mafia council had said that the participants could choose to hide the item they wanted to auction off until it was their turn.

    Thus, no one knew that the legendary Inheritance Stone would show up tonight, but many forces already thought tonight''s auction might be one of the biggest auctions in Godlif country.

    After all, the mafia council was a behemoth that could go head to head with the current government.

    If the auction wouldn''t show off precious items, why would the mafia council make it into a nationwide auction?

    People could even bid for any items through live broadcast!

    The night came by, and various powerhouses started to enter therge auction building at the capital.

    This auction building was owned by many businessmen and nobles. It had been famous for holdingrge and important auctions throughout the year.

    Since the auction time coincided with when the government and the mafia usually held a truce, the auction became a gathering of mixed sides.

    Those from the government sides, a.k.a, the military, the political families and the country''s nobles, used the chance to mingle with those from the mafia and the business society.

    The country had to be united to survive the uing beast and monster tide. This gathering was a good coincidence.

    Or maybe, the mafia council had calcted this with the government side to create a reason for countless powerhouses to interact with each other.

    Usually, before the end of the year, the mafia would hold an annual gathering consisting of all high-ranking mafia families plus the 7 great and 7 sacred families.

    But now, the gathering would be turned into a coronation event where all high-ranking families would attend and be the new high-ranking families'' witnesses.

    This year''s change is really great that everyone had to suspect the mafia council!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 754 - "Last But Not Least"

    Maybe the mafia council made this year''s coronation even grander than ever for certain reasons, but no one could guess what they''re nning.

    Anyway, right now, Ainsley and her group already entered the hall, but they immediately gathered with the rest of the tournament''s participants.

    After re-registering their participation, only then they could roam around the huge, football-sized hall to mingle with other powerhouses.

    Because this is a formal auction where only those in power or those super-rich could attend, one couldn''t see many kids or children.

    The powerhouses knew that bringing their young children here wouldn''t be too good, considering how the mafia council limited the number of people who could attend the auction.

    Thus, Ainsley, who was only three years old dressed in a dark purple mermaid dress, was so eye-catching that everyone couldn''t help but nce at her from time to time.

    It couldn''t be helped. The youngest here would mostly be those in their eighteenth or twenty. There are no other teenagers, not to mention brats below fifteen.

    Now...there''s someone even younger than the brats. She''s only three! A toddler!

    Those from the mafia society were already used to seeing Ainsley around grown-up men and women, but other forces except the big guilds weren''t used to this sight.

    One of the family heads of the country''s nobles couldn''t resist asking one of the high-ranking mafia families'' big boss.

    "Hey, Bob. That kid...ummm...do you know who she is? I mean, it''s unusual to have a kid here."

    The middle-aged manughed, but Bob, one of the high-ranking family bosses affiliated with the seven great families, couldn''tugh.

    "...that kid is the head of the Sloan Family, candidate for the next new high-ranking mafia families."

    Before the middle-aged man could react, Bob had already warned him.

    "Don''t look down on her young age." Bob toned down his voice but he still sounded stern and serious.

    "If you search for her achievements on the mafia council''s website, you won''t ever look down on her. She''s not a puppet head or anything. She''s a genuine mafia boss."

    Bob''s warning made the middle-aged man so stunned that he almost bit his tongue.

    The Sloan Family Head? He had heard about the rare potion auction months ago, and it was said to be held by the Sloan Family from the mafia society.

    This kid...is the family head?

    Many other powerhouses also had the same conversation, and one by one, they investigated Ainsley''s past and achievements.

    When they had a thorough understanding of this anomaly called Ainsley Sloan, all the people at the hall almost got a stroke.

    Are you kidding me? What''s with her dazzling achievements?

    She''s even morepetent than some of them when they first ascend their family''s throne!

    Fck. She''s only three, okay? When they inherited their family''s business or power or whatever, they were at least twenty years old or older.

    ...this baby is only three!

    She''s no longer a genius. She''s a monster! Maybe she''s possessed by a powerful ancestor or something.

    Else, how could she be a multiple ability user when she''s only three?

    That''s unscientific!

    Many powerhouses asked the mafia bosses about Ainsley, wanting to know more about her life experience.

    Many didn''t believe that such a young baby had already awakened her ability, but when one of the bosses showed Ainsley''s battle video, they were instantly stunned.

    This...howe we don''t know such a baby exists?

    However, when one of the mafia bosses told the others that Ainsley was also the famous Godtoddler of the capital, only then did the others believed the bosses.

    So this is that famous Godtoddler! The one who climbed the Billios Casino Tower in just a few days and became a legendary ''ranker''.

    Since she''s already that amazing, it''s not too shocking that she also had awakened her abilities.

    Many of the guests started to talk to Ainsley, and Ainsley weed her future shareholders with a wide smile on her face.

    Yes, yes,e here. This connection will be very beneficial when creating Sloan Family''s branches all around the Godlif country.

    At longst, after 30 minutes of socialising, the auction finally started. The guests moved to the building''s second floor while the participants went backstage.

    Of course, the participants'' family head had to be the one personally introducing their item to the potential buyers.

    This way, the mafia council could assure the item''s authenticity.

    After all, if the bosses lied in order to win the tournament, they would be the one offending these forces and not the mafia council.

    The auction started and the items sent to the stage were random. The mafia council decided everyone''s turn simply by letting everyone take a piece of paper from a box.

    The number written on the paper would be their turn toe to the stage.

    There were 35 families, so there were 35 pieces of paper and coincidentally or not, Ainsley got thest turn.

    It seemed that even fate knew that Ainsley''s item would be the most valuable out of other items, and so, she was put at the back.

    After all, good things shouldest in an auction.

    Time passed by, and half of the tournament''s participants had already appeared on the stage to introduce their items and start the bidding war.

    So far, the result was good. These families, although not yet high-ranking mafia families, managed to bring out valuable and rare items one by one.

    These rare items weren''t something you can see on a daily basis. Maybe these families offered their heirlooms or something¡­

    Anyway, the guests were all satisfied with the items auctioned off that night.

    An hour passed by, and it was finally thest item to be introduced that night.

    It''s Ainsley''s turn!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 755 - "The Inheritance Stoneâ€™s Debut"

    The guests had seen Ainsley before and knew that she was one of the participants.

    So, when they hadn''t seen her on the stage all these times, they knew that she would be thest one to offer up her item.

    Under the stage''s bright light, the moderator excitedly called out Ainsley''s name.

    "Now,st but not the least. Let''s see the item offered by the Sloan Family¨C inviting the family head to introduce the item to our esteemed guests!"

    The guests apud politely, just like how they weed the previous participants. However, everyone could see that the guests looked very interested in thisst participant.

    After all, she''s the only one who was so young that she shouldn''t be in this kind of ce.

    Even those watching the live broadcast were shocked when they saw a toddler wearing a dark purple mermaid dress walking to the stage with a ck box in her hands.

    The toddler''s waist-length wavy hair danced in the air with her elegant movement. Every step she made looked so pleasant that she looked as if she was walking on clouds.

    Ainsley did inherit her father''s exquisite look. Coupled with her young age, the viewers across the country couldn''t help but squeal for her cuteness.

    [This toddler is so cute!]

    [Hey, hey, don''t be fooled by her cute appearance. Didn''t you hear that she''s the Sloan Family''s current boss? She''s a mafia boss!]

    [Maybe she''s just a mascot and her elders are the ones governing the family?]

    [No, no, that''s not true. At first, I also thought like that, but take a look at these videos and articles.]

    Theizens who were watching the live auction for fun immediately discussed Ainsley in thement section.

    Someone even sent the link to Ainsley''s glorious debut battle and countless articles mentioning her achievements.

    When the popcorn-eatingizens watched the short video and read the articles, the popcorn in their hands almost fell to the floor.

    Da fuck! Is this the legendary ferocious little loli?! She is, ah!

    Theizens didn''t dare to think of Ainsley as a mere mascot of the mafia family anymore. At the age of three, she had already killed countless enemies and conquered many families.

    She''s in no way innocent or naive like your usual children.

    Ainsley didn''t know that the entire country had just known about her unique existence as a baby mafia boss.

    With this live broadcast, non-mafia people finally knew that the mafia society was really so ruthless until they had a three-year-old baby bing a mafia boss.

    Ainsley''s name was quietly spread among theizens watching the live auction, and thebel of ''Baby Mafia Boss'' slowly stuck onto the baby''s image.

    While theizens were busy talking about Ainsley, the baby herself was calm. She put the ck box on the podium before taking the microphone from the moderator.

    With a business smile on her face, the baby tucked her hair to her ear before speaking in a cute yet stern voice.

    "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. My name is Ainsley Sloan from the Sloan Family, and our family will be thest one to auction an item."

    Ainsley spoke as she stroked the surface of the ck box on the podium. Thankfully, the podium was only as tall as her waist because the organiser knew that she was only a child.

    Thus, Ainsley wouldn''t be hidden behind the podium and the ck box at all.

    Not waiting for the moderator to speak or let the guests talk among themselves, Ainsley immediately knocked the ck box before slowly lifting the lid.

    "I''ll humbly present you the item that our family will auction today¨C "

    The box was hollow inside and had no bottom. The box was only acting as a lid for the item hidden inside.

    Naturally, the item was already ced inside a jade trayced with a small burgundy pillow, highlighting the item sitting on the pillow.

    When the ck box lid was finally lifted, the spotlight on the stage immediately illuminated the item.

    For a moment, the item reflected the spotlight, shining so brightly that those at the front seats had to close their eyes or block their eyes with their palms.

    However, right after the blinding light subsided a bit, countless gasps of shock and admiration filled the entire auction hall that could fit around 500 people at once.

    "That¨C that??"

    "Oh, God. Is that item what we think it is??"

    "Goshhh. Impossible! How could it be¨C "

    The guests were all shocked to the point of disbelief. The younger guests couldn''t control their emotions, and their faces immediately flushed red from excitement.

    The slightly older guests were also shocked, but they controlled their emotions by pinching their arms or thighs, wanting to confirm whether this was a dream or not.

    The older guests were the ones kicking up a fuss. Most of them directly stood up and pointed at the item on the stage with trembling fingers.

    "That¨C that! In-in- "

    Before the elders could finish mentioning the item''s name, Ainsley''s clear voice already sounded throughout the auction hall.

    "Yes, I present to you the legendary Inheritance Stone."

    "Inheritance Stone!" One of the elders was so shocked that he almost fainted on the spot.

    The others were so excited that their bodies trembled from head to toe. If their younger generations didn''t calm them down, they might have died from too much stimtion.

    Ignoring themotion among the guests'', Ainsley continued to exin the Inheritance Stone''s attribute.

    "This Inheritance Stone has a slightly transparent tornado. It can contain one ability rted to mental ability. Since the size is only as big as my pinky finger, the ability can only be trapped for a year."

    But that''s still a good Inheritance Stone and everyone wants it!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 756 - "Super Sky-high Price"

    Ainsley stroked the tiny pearl-like stone as big as her pinky finger on the red pillow before scanning her gaze over the excited guests.

    "The base price is equal to a million dors. The bidding shall start now."

    Even after Ainsley said that, the guests were still too shocked to react.

    Jake and others from the big guilds, even the head of the Walter Family, Evan Walter, were visibly shaken to the core.

    They looked at Ainsley with wide eyes and beating hearts.

    This child! How the heck did she find an Inheritance Stone?!

    Doesn''t she know that this kind of stone has only existed in legends, and one won''t even see such a stone for a decade?

    But now she suddenly auctioned such a precious stone! Is she an idiot? Why won''t she use the stone for herself?

    The elders in her family have brilliant abilities. They can at least give the ability to her or other young generations through the Inheritance Stone!

    Even the five high-ranking families of Ainsley''s close friends were dumbfounded.

    They knew that their precious heirs made friends with this baby mafia boss, and that''s why they''re also friendly to the Sloan Family.

    Anyway, the baby was proven to be a good influence on their kids. They didn''t mind helping and protecting the Sloan Family, who wasn''t a high-ranking family yet.

    But they didn''t think the baby would be so dumb as not to use the Inheritance Stone for her family!

    Unless...she had more than one?

    If these people could think like this, howe the rest of the big shots at the auction site couldn''t see the truth?

    More than one Inheritance Stone...this baby is hiding a great secret!

    Some people have already started to think of malicious schemes to dig out the truth, but Ainsley''s potential allies had already thought of a way to protect the baby.

    Even if they wanted to know the secret, too, they believed that as long as they were good to Ainsley, they would naturally reap the same benefit.

    At the same time, those watching the live auction were also astonished.

    The big media had already published the shocking news of the Inheritance Stone''s sudden appearance, instantly boosting the live auction''s viewer by tenfold.

    The broadcasting tform almost crashed from too much traffic rushing to them!

    At the same time, the big bosses and powerful forces who didn''t attend the auction were all stunned before hurriedly making ns or discussing things with their people.

    We have to get this Inheritance Stone! And we have to invite the little baby to know whether she has more stones or not!

    In that instant, the tform''s specialment section for those who wanted to bid for the items was suddenly flooded withments.

    [The Luan Family bid the stone with a low-grade elixir worth five million dors!]

    [The Chane Family offers a legendary indestructible weapon worth ten million dors!]

    [The Bale Family¨C ]

    [The Frain Family ??? ]

    Countless verified ounts started to flood thements, fighting fiercely to obtain the stone and theirments were announced to those on site every single second.

    "The Dn Family offers their secret heirloom potion recipe worth 30 million dors."

    The staff at the auction hall announced the bids from the online bidding one by one as if wanting to taunt those on the site.

    Of course, the moment the online bidders made a move, the guests on-site immediately started to bid fiercely.

    "The S Family offers a baby Kraken worth 50 million dors!"

    A kraken is a legendary beast from another continent and is so rare that no humans have ever seen them.

    The Kraken belongs to the underwater races, but now...one of the guests offered a precious baby kraken in exchange for the Inheritance Stone.

    Fifty million dors!

    Oh, God!

    However, the other guests didn''t seem to be too affected, and one by one, they started to offer everything they had.

    Even the elders at home didn''t stop their leaders'' actions of wanting to obtain the Inheritance Stone.

    Even if their ability wasn''t categorised as a mental-based ability, they had many older generations with a formidable mental-based ability.

    If they could obtain the stone and let the younger generation inherit the ability before the elderly passed away, their family''s line would continue to be strong for at least another four decades!

    What''s the use of a baby kraken who needs so much nurturing and resourcespared to a stone that could let their family thrive for another forty or so years?

    Realising the stone''s value once more, the guests, both on-site and online, immediately wage war toward each other.

    The price was soaring so fast that by now, the price had already reached five billion dors.

    God. Five billion!

    Jake and the others had also bid for the stone, and by now, only some of the strongest, richest and most influential families in the entire country still bid for the stone.

    After all, an item worth five billion dors was hard to find, okay?

    Not everyone could afford it, even when they had billion dors at home or had countless 7-coloured energy crystals.

    After all, Ainsley didn''t need money or energy crystals anymore. What she wanted was naturally unique items that could help her family to remain powerful.

    In the end, the price reached ten billion dors and only Jake and the government''s side were still fighting for the stone.

    As the number one businessman in this country, Jake was naturally rich.

    The government was also worthy of being the government. They''re also rich thanks to the taxes collected years by year and the country''s business.

    However, in the end, the government did have a lot of money butcked precious items worth that much money¡­.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 757 - "Congratulations Mr Billios"

    On the other hand, the Billios Family had countless interactions with non-human races and naturally had numerous precious items worth billions of dors.

    "The Billios Family offers a young World Tree worth thirty billion dors."

    When Jake spoke so with his unique cold yet seductive voice, the other party was rendered speechless.

    A young World Tree? The most precious tree for the elves? How could the Billios Family own the young version of such a precious tree?!

    The elves regarded the World Tree as their God, okay? Impossible! The Billios Family is lying!

    However, the Billios Family did receive the young World Tree that was still groomed by the elves at the Elven Continent.

    The cause? It was because the Billios Family prevented the World Tree from dying of an unknown sickness.

    With their vast connections, the Billios Family managed to contact a legendary healer from the beastmen country.

    The healer is a half deer, but her deer bloodline is a divine deer that specialized in reviving dead nts or rescuing dying nts.

    Thanks to the Billios Family''s contribution, the World Tree was saved, and the Elves were forever grateful to the Billios Family.

    That''s how the Billios Family had such a close rtionship with the elves until the elves were willing to visit the human continent once every decade.

    So, for Jake to own a young World Tree...that''s totally possible. It''s just that the government didn''t want to believe it.

    s, there''s no way the government would say anything to oppose Jake since Jake had a good reputation as the number one businessman in this country.

    If he said that he offered a young World Tree, it means that he''s telling the truth!

    When Ainsley heard Jake''s words, she was stunned for a few seconds, but the one showing so much reaction wasn''t her.

    It was Zev instead.

    [Ahhh! A young World Tree! Host, we have to get it! Absolutely!]

    [...is it that good? I thought it was only a legendary tree worshipped by the elves.] Ainsley was a little sceptical.

    Anyway, she didn''t even think she could cultivate the World Tree and make it grow healthy. What if the climate and soil condition here wasn''t suitable for the young World Tree?

    But Zev kept screaming and squealing as he circled Ainsley with his diaper showing everywhere.

    [No, no, a World Tree is naturally good. It''s not just a mascot. I heard that if you sit next to the World Tree for an hour, it can help you heal your soul''s wound!]

    ! Healing my wounded soul? Really??

    [We don''t need a soul healer anymore??]

    [Naturally! If you sit next to the Young World Tree for a month, just one hour a day, your soul will bepletely healed!]

    Not to mention that the World Tree had a magical attribute that made a creature''s lifespan longer than the average count.

    This was the secret of the elves'' long lifespans!

    Of course, the World Tree couldn''t live anywhere outside of the Elven Continent, but Jake and Zev knew more than just this rule.

    Anyone who had a sacred beast as their protector would have a magic prairie where the sacred beasts would live before they made a contract with anyone.

    The prairie had the same characteristics as the Elven continent! Thus, if they nted the young World Tree inside the magic prairie, the World Tree wouldn''t die.

    That''s why when the 7 sacred families heard that Jake would give the young World Tree to the Sloan Family, their eyes reddened in jealousy¨Cespecially the Aretha Family''s head.

    The middle-aged man was so envious of Ainsley that he suddenly thought of attacking the Sloan Family once more.

    s, he had to stop his thoughts when he recalled Ainsley''s vast connections, starting from the Walter Family, a few big guilds, the Billios Family, and so on.

    The other 7 sacred families also looked at Ainsley with unmasked jealousy yet couldn''t casually attack the Sloan Family to snatch the World Tree.

    They had learned their lesson when one of the 7 sacred families suffered from Ainsley''s actions at the Mausoleum war.

    The family fighting Ainsley was a high-ranking family affiliated to the 7 sacred families, but their lost truly dragged the backer behind them¨C which was one of the 7 sacred families.

    The backer suffered a considerable loss, especially in terms of the shamans that they had cultivated painstakingly for decades.

    Just like that, none of the 7 sacred families dared to think of harming the Sloan Family, while other non-mafia families weren''t stupid enough to offend the Billios Family and presumably the mafia council too.

    Since Jake''s bidding was already the highest and no one could bid higher than him, Ainsley scanned the guests with her calm gaze before hitting the podium with a small wooden hammer.

    "Mr Billios offers a young World Tree worth 30 billion dors. Any higher bidding?"

    The whole hall was silent. No one raised their hands to bid. Even those online bidders also went silent.

    "Counting one...two...three...no other bidders." Aisley immediately knocked the podium with her small hammer three times before sealing the deal.

    "Congrattions to Mr Billios for winning the Inheritance Stone!"

    At those words, the auction hall burst intomotion, and many guests near Jake''s seat immediately congratted him.

    "Congrats, Mr Billios! The first Inheritance Stone''s bearer!"

    "Congrattions, Mister Billios! I wonder how you will use the stone."

    "Congrats, congrats¡­"

    After a round of apuse and congrattions, the mafia council immediately closed the auction and then started thest segment of today''s event.

    Trading the auctioned items with the agreed items.

    The guests who won the auctioned items immediately went to the first floor with the participants.

    However, those who didn''t win anything didn''t go back and also followed behind Ainsley¡­.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 758 - "Obtaining The Young World Tree"

    The other guests who didn''t win any items followed Ainsley and Jake because they wanted to see the Inheritance Stone from a closer distance.

    However, Ainsley was on guard, afraid that any shameless guests would try to rob her. Thus, the baby was immediately circled by her people.

    Around twenty people silently protected her in the middle, instantly putting pressure on the other guests who came with only two to four bodyguards.

    "This family head is really cautious. She''s not your average child, indeed." One of the non-mafia guests sighed in admiration at Ainsley''s quick response.

    She didn''t offend the guests by chasing them away, but she silently shoved a warning to the guests.

    ''Do not cause any mishaps.''

    With this silent warning, even some guests who had previously thought of robbing Ainsley swallowed back their evil n and silently followed behind her.

    They might be strong, but the 20 people surrounding Ainsley were all elites with more than two abilities. Ainsley herself was also strong, and there''s still the mafia council protecting her in silence.

    Thus, the guests behaved as the participants arrived on the first floor and started to exchange items.

    The mafia council already prepared a long table for all participants to stand in one line and wait for the guests to pay for what they just bid for.

    At the same time, the 35 participants already silently ranked each other based on their item''s value that had been auctioned off.

    The one at the first rank is obviously the Sloan Family, with a total value of 30 billion dors. The second rank...the third, the fourth¡­

    While the mafia council didn''t announce the winners just yet, everyone could already guess the top ten based on the auction minutes ago.

    Thus, while exchanging their prepared items with the guests'' items, the participants either silently cheer for entering the top 10 or weep in silence for failing to be a high-ranking family.

    Still, tonight''s gain was a lot, even for the losers. They got to know many forces outside of the mafia society and got some valuable connections.

    They also managed to trade items with other forces.

    It''s not that bad.

    The other participants had already put their items on the table, and the guests started to approach the items they had won.

    However, there''s an anomaly here. Other participants'' positions had only one or two people crowding the table to receive the items they had won.

    On the other hand, Ainsley''s table was so crowded that the mafia council had to create a human fence with their bodyguards to block the guests from crowding the table!

    "Stand behind the line! Don''t crowd over!"

    "Make ways for Mr Billios!"

    "Go, go!"

    The guests obediently stopped at a certain distance from the table while Jake casually strode over to Ainsley''s table.

    When Ainsley saw Jake, she immediately put the Inheritance Stone on the red pillow and ced the pillow on the long table.

    The guests who weren''t too far from the Inheritance Stone immediately saw the Inheritance Stone''s appearance up-close, and all of them gasped in admiration.

    "Damn. That''s the real Inheritance Stone. It can''t be fake. That tornado inside isn''t something we can produce."

    "True, true. That Billiosd is so lucky."

    "No, no, the lucky one should be that little brat. She somehow found an Inheritance Stone yet didn''t use it and auctioned it instead."

    "Say, I think she has more than one Inheritance Stone¡­"

    The guests had already guessed the truth, but none of them dared to ask Ainsley while the mafia council and Jake were here.

    They''re indeed the best families in the whole country, but it didn''t mean they would act recklessly.

    Since Ainsley could casually auction off such a precious stone, it means that she''s confident in her safety measures.

    If she''s not confident she could keep her family safe from harm, she would never auction the Inheritance Stone.

    No one was stupid here, and so, they suppressed their curiosity and thought of formally inviting Ainsley to meet themter instead.

    At the same time, Ainsley already handed the stone to Jake while Jake handed the young World Tree''s official certificate stamped by the Elven royalty.

    When Axelle, who was standing behind Ainsley, saw the genuine certificate, his eyes instantly turned watery. The man couldn''t help but poke Ainsley''s shoulder and whispered in a trembling voice.

    "M-master, that World Tree...I¡­"

    I want to see the World Tree.

    Axelle didn''t dare to say this, but he really wanted to see the young World Tree. He had been away from his hometown for years and he missed the World Tree.

    No elves would dislike the World Tree and they would have a natural longing for the tree. Axelle wasn''t an exception, even when he was only a half-blood elf.

    Sensing Axelle''s deep longing and loneliness in his voice, Ainsley immediately agreed.

    "Don''t worry, after they transport the tree to our ce...I''ll bring you to the prairie to see the tree."

    Only the family head could enter the prairie, but Ainsley would negotiate with the sacred beasts to let Axelle enter just so that he could see and touch the young World Tree.

    Axelle''s heart instantly burst with warmth as he wiped his tears.

    "Hum. T-thank you, master. You are really good to me!"

    While Axelle was feeling touched, Ainsley already secured the certificate and was now talking to her potential allies, all thirteen of them.

    "Uncles and aunties, all of you have received the invitations, right? If so, should we hold the meeting right away?"

    Ainsley wanted to confirm their coboration as soon as she could.

    After all, other forces would start to investigate how she found the Inheritance Stone. The matter with the ind would be discovered sooner orter.

    She had to hurry!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 759 - "TÃ©ssera Alliance"

    The thirteen potential allies agreed, but Ainsley didn''t expect that someone from the mafia council would also shamelessly squeeze in.

    The representative looked at Ainsley and smiled brightly.

    "I know I''m not invited, but I think your meeting should be rted to the Inheritance Stone..., and the mafia council also wants to cooperate with you."

    Actually, with the mafia council''s influence, they could simply snatch the ind from Ainsley''s hand if they ever knew that the ind produced so many Inheritance Stones.

    The mafia council'' representatives already had this vague guess that the Inheritance Stone came from the abandoned Treasure Ind.

    But he and the mafia council didn''t n to rob the ind from Ainsley forcefully.

    They still remembered how the Aretha Family was hurt so badly that their position among the 7 sacred families was threatened to fall.

    Ainsley''s power of ''curse'' was really mysterious, and anyone who offended her wouldn''t just escape so easily. Even the powerhouse behind the offender would be implicated too.

    Thus, the mafia council thought of backing the Sloan Family instead and also got involved in the Inheritance Stone''s business.

    When Ainsley knew that the mafia council wished to join the meeting and didn''t intend to oppose her, she was slightly excited.

    This is good, isn''t it?

    She already thought that her potential allies would have to face off the mafia council if the council wanted to rob her ind and monopolise the stone.

    But who would have thought that the mafia council would give her a lot of faces and didn''t want to oppose her?

    The mafia council still didn''t forget about the three sacred beasts in Ainsley''s ce and her close rtionship with many big forces.

    Even if the mafia council was on par with the government¡­

    Could they withstand joint pressure from the Walter Family, five high-ranking mafia families, countless big guilds, the Meidian Family and also the Billios Family?

    Hell no.

    Instead of making enemies with these people, isn''t it better to join their rank and also enjoy the Inheritance Stone business together?

    Seeing that the mafia council''s representative really didn''t n to offend her, Ainsley immediately shook his hand and smiled.

    "Okay, if that''s the case, I will dly invite the mafia council to attend tonight''s meeting. We should immediately go to my hotel. I''ve prepared the meeting hall there."

    The previously thirteen potential allies became fourteen. Then, the alliance name should be T¨¦ssera.

    After Ainsley invited the mafia council''s representative, she immediately brought all the big shots to the hotel she slept in and entered the meeting hall that she had booked previously.

    The meeting hall wasn''t that big, but with one big eclipse wooden table at the center, it was enough to host 20-30 people in one go.

    Since there were only fifteen people, including Ainsley, who would sit around the table, the rest of the seats looked desperate and empty.

    But Ainsley immediately fill the seats with her people and her allies'' people.

    Each of them put one person as their ''aide'' to fill the rest of the seats.

    Thus, in a few minutes, the seats were full, and the meeting hall became crowded. However, none of the guests dared to be noisy.

    All of them looked at Ainsley and waited until the baby opened her mouth.

    "I will not drag this meeting for too long. So, I''ll speak straight to the point." Ainsley swept her gaze at the fourteen potential allies and inhaled deeply.

    "As you can see, the Inheritance Stone...I do have more than one. No, I have an entire mine of it, and the mine canst for fifteen years even if we dig tons of Inheritance Stones."

    !

    The sudden announcement threw the big shots into a frenzy. Even the usually calm Evan and Jake were so surprised that they almost fell from their chairs.

    "What?! An entire mine?? How could this be¨C " Benjamin, the monster tamer''s guild leader, instantly stood and mmed the table with his palms.

    He was so shocked that he almost fainted, okay?!

    But Ainsley calmly looked at this gloomy grandpa and nodded.

    "It''s possible. I found the mine at the treasure ind given to my family. All of you should have known about the treasure ind...the treasure ind itself actually has the Abyss'' entrance."

    Ainsley exined the matter with the treasure ind, and this time, even the mafia council''s representative reacted.

    "This! This is dangerous! Should we¨C "

    Ainsley didn''t let the representative think too far and immediately cut his speech.

    "No worries, everything is under control. I have closed the area where the entrance is located. But if the mafia council is still worried, you can help me guard the entrance too."

    In other words, send some of your troops to help me protect the ind.

    The representative immediately understood, and he didn''t reject Ainsley''s yful suggestion.

    This wasn''t about the Inheritance Stone anymore, but it''s about the country''s well-being as well.

    In case...if one day the Abyss'' seal loosened or something, the demons woulde out of the Abyss'' Entrances or exits.

    That treasure ind would be the ce where many monsters roamed around. They had to be really careful.

    "Okay, I have told you guys about the ind''s secret, so I hope that all of you here will guard the secret too."

    Ainsley nced at the people in the room before tapping the table with her fingers.

    "As you can see, I will soon announce the existence of this mine. After all, it will be discovered sooner orter. That''s why I need backers¨C such as all of you here."

    The guests had now understood why Ainsley invited them to talk and even told them about such shocking news.

    She''s finding backers!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 760 - "Great Benefits"

    Ainsley is indeed finding backers to protect the ind from anyone who dared to covet it.

    Really, none of these guests dared to covet the mine even after knowing about it.

    After all, even if they tried to snatch the ind...they couldn''t be sure that the other potential allies wouldn''t side with the Sloan Family.

    Or even worse, they wanted to covet the ind for themselves.

    If that''s the case, the whole Godlif country will turn into a battlefield. The war era would start again, and it wouldn''t be good.

    Ainsley could somehow understand these people''s thoughts and she took advantage when they were still contemting her idea.

    "I n to create an alliance with all fourteen of you, and if you agree, I will give you an exclusive right to buy the stones from the Sloan Family and sell it."

    With Elliana''s help, Ainsley immediately distributed the formal contract that she had prepared before.

    "The contract will be valid for fifteen years. I will sell x amount of stones counted in kilograms each month to all of you. The price will be lower than the market price."

    Ainsley was really generous when she said this. After all, her family didn''t need that many Inheritance Stones, but she still pocketed a lot for her family''s personal use and for business.

    "But to avoid conflicts among us, I want all of us to have different areas of business. For example, the one who can sell Inheritance Stone in the Roane Region should only be my family."

    The Walter Family could take the capital while the Billios Family could try the elven continent.

    "I hope that Mr Billios can help us to trade with other races too. Even if we have to use you as the middleman, as long as one family can only sell the stones in one specific ce or to a specific race, I don''t mind."

    This strategy also prevented the price of the Inheritance Stone from falling because of too much supply.

    Ainsley already nned to have only two-three big sellers in the Godlif country while the others should try abroad.

    "The big guilds have connections to other countries. So, I will leave the business abroad for the big guilds. The mafia council can coborate with Mr Billios to sell the stones to other races."

    Ainsley looked at the five high-ranking mafia family heads near her, her friends'' parents and immediately smiled sweetly.

    "These five uncles and aunties can also follow Mr Billios to trade with other races. I believe that all of you are capable of doing that."

    Ainsley is giving these five families a good chance toe in contact with other races through the Billios Family.

    With this chance, they would have been able to leap and be a forceparable to the 7 sacred or 7 great families!

    "The Walter Family, the Meidian Family and the Sloan Family will take care of the business inside the Godlif country. But I will also sell some precious Inheritance Stones to other races."

    The word ''precious'' means that the Inheritance Stone quality would be different. If the others could sell the stones to other races, Ainsley should also be able to do that.

    However, her market would target the royalties of other races, not the high-ranking powerhouse.

    She would directly target the leader of these races!

    The group was shocked by Ainsley''s ambition, but they understood that the Sloan Family had long nned to do business with other races as well.

    After all, the Billios Family owed them this connection and license.

    The group had no objection with Ainsley''s arrangement and all of them thought that her n was really beneficial for all of them.

    Even the mafia council was excited because their influence would now exceed the government.

    With this, the mafia''s glorious era would continue to spread, and the Godlif country might be the mother country of the mafias in the future!

    And all of these are thanks to a certain baby mafia boss.

    By now, the mafia council''s representative already thought to tell the mafia council that Ainsley is really suitable to be a mafia boss despite her young age.

    She volunteered to do that, and she wasn''t burdened at all. She''s a natural mafia boss!

    It would be a pity if the mafia society lost someone like her.

    After distributing the ''sweets'', Ainsley now moved on to the things that her allies had to do for her to receive those benefits.

    "All I want is your protection and workforce. I want to develop the ind into a military base and a treasure hunting area for elites. Of course, the mine is off-limits. I also need help with the stone''s mine."

    Ainsley shared her business proposal with the allies, and all the things she needed were already listed there. She needed their investment, their workforce, backing, and so on.

    "If all of you agree, all of you can be my ind''s shareholders. I also n to sell stocks to other forces so that they can invest in the ind''s development and receive dividends."

    Ainsley nned to use the money from other investors to build her Irregr Tamer Guild and make more money in the process.

    After all, the monster contract service was still very much sought after everywhere around the human continent!

    "The thing with the treasure hunting area is like this¡­"

    Ainsley didn''t forget to exin her n to make a part of the ind open to the public. Of course, the ''public'' was only elites among elites, not your average Joe.

    "The guests can pay a certain fee to enter the ind and will also have to pay some taxes to take out the treasure that they found. I actually n it to be like this ??? "

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 761 - "Collective Soul Oath"

    Ainsley told her allies that she intended to let these ''treasure hunters'' explore the ind on her behalf.

    That way, they didn''t need to waste any human resources to explore the ind.

    As for whether the treasure could be taken out or not, it all depends on the rarity.

    If it was something as rare as the inheritance stone, none of the hunters could take the item away.

    Ainsley nned to make things clear for the hunters too. After all, they should know that they''re digging treasures at someone''s ind.

    It''s not open to the public, but the ind''s owner was generous enough to let them scrape some benefits.

    How kind!

    "This n will also build a good image for the public. We won''t want them to think that we are monopolising the ind, right? With the treasure hunting project, it won''t be a problem anymore."

    The people inside the meeting hall were all amazed at Ainsley''s broad vision. They didn''t think that such a young baby already had such a mature thought on business management!

    How could they not agree with her proposal?

    "I think this is good. Of course, we have to send troops and miners to help in the project. We will need to build a storage house too, and maybe a transportation route."

    Jake quickly joined the discussion and helped Ainsley toplete her n. The young man flipped over the business proposal before putting it down on the table.

    "As for the transportation route...do you need a teleportation portal? The ind''s distance to the Godlif Country or other countries and continents are too far away."

    If they could build a one-way teleportation portal where only people from the ind could go to other ces, the transportation issue would be solved easily.

    "I do need a portal. We need one for each controlled area, for example, one portal to the Godlif country, another one to neighbouring countries, and many more to other continents."

    Ainsley didn''t shy away and immediately asked Jake to provide the portals.

    In exchange for building the teleportation portals, Jake would receive more dividends and would also be able to purchase more Inheritance Stone from the Sloan Family.

    After all, the Inheritance Stones still belonged to the Sloan Family, and the allies still had to buy the stones from the Sloan Family before they sold the stones to other people.

    However, they didn''t need to worry about not making a fortune even after investing in the Inheritance Stone''s business.

    After all, Ainsley said that each of them would receive a certain percentage of the stock, and they also could sell each inheritance stone with tenfold the original price.

    As long as they sold it bit by bit, the price would still be kept high.

    "I know that the price of the Inheritance Stone might fall once we announce the mine''s existence, but if we control the business flow by not selling too much, we can still earn a fortune from each stone."

    Ainsley sincerely believed that this alliance would reap tons of benefits from the Inheritance Stone''s business alone.

    "Right, I also think we can sell the stones to some famous academies. They will really need these stones to let the old teachers pass down their abilities to the younger generations."

    Ainsley added another potential customer, and she immediately divided the business route for her allies.

    In the end, the one who would introduce and sell Inheritance Stones to the Elton Academy would be the Sloan Family.

    For this reason, in the near future, after visiting each non-human race, Ainsley might need to visit the Elton Academy.

    Not to enroll as a student, but to sell something!

    The fourteen allies immediately agreed with Ainsley''s n to sell the stones to popr academies.

    After all, the academies are separate powerhouses, and they should be rich enough to buy some Inheritance Stones too!

    The group started to discuss the issue even more detailed than before, and after two hours, they managed to print out the finalized contract.

    "As you can see, each contract is different, and we already stated the benefits and the responsibilities of each party. Now, if you agree with the contract''s terms, shall we start the soul oath?"

    Ainsley looked at the clock on the wall and it was already near 3 a.m in the morning. She hadn''t slept yet, and she''s so sleepy, okay? That''s why let''s close the meeting already!

    Hearing Ainsley''s words, the fourteen allies looked at each other before signing the contract and putting their hands on their left chests.

    "We shall swear on our soul that we will be a part of this alliance. All kinds of acts that breach the alliance''s rules will result in death!"

    The fourteen people swore a soul oath, and Ainsley received the oath. She also swore the same soul oath so that the allies could trust her with their backs.

    After the soul oath was finalised, the allies immediately stood up and pped for the sake of their newly-founded business alliance¨C the T¨¦ssera Alliance.

    "Cheers for all of us!" The mafia council''s representativeughed as he looked at the others and nodded gently.

    He''s one of the most excited with the meeting''s result because the mafia council could finally join Ainsley''s little awesome circle.

    Of course, since he''s just a representative when he went back, he needed to get the mafia council''s leader and other higher-ups to swear the same soul oath to be Ainsley''s official ally.

    He believed that the mafia council would agree since he had reported the case to the mafia council, and they unanimously agreed to ally with Ainsley regarding the Inheritance Stone''s business.

    With this, the T¨¦ssera Alliance was born, and they''re ready to shake the whole world.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 762 - "Invading The Naran Family"

    After the meeting ended, Ainsley immediately slept until lunchtime. She slept for around 8-9 hours and was just in time to wake up with delicious foods prepared by the hotel.

    Thus, after drinking, eating and sleeping to her heart content, Ainsley finally browsed through her agenda and saw that she still had a meeting with Jake in the evening.

    They will talk about the business license to do business with non-human races.

    But they promised to meet at tea time, around 3 p.m. There''s still two hours left until it reaches 3 p.m.

    Ainsley had two hours to rx, but instead of rxing, she contacted Grandpa Yofan back at home.

    "Grandpa, I''m already at the capital...hum, hum. I''ll be back after another three to four days. I still have some business here...yes, yes. Right, what about the Naran Family?"

    Ainsley didn''t forget the grudge with the Naran Family. The Naran Family dared to use viruses to fight her family. If she didn''t take over their family, she wouldn''t be content with it.

    "The Naran Family...we don''t have proof that the Naran Family buys such a dangerous virus and uses it on us. We can''t report them to the mafia council. But¡­"

    Grandpa Yofan paused before his eyes glinted dangerously.

    "I''ve arranged 500 members along with the 9 generals to go and invade the Naran Family. Using weird potions created by Axelle, we can win the war with minimum casualties."

    Anyway, the Sloan Family''s casualties rate in a war was the lowestpared to other families.

    More often, if the scale of the war was just a battle between their family and a middle-ranked mafia family, they didn''t lose even a single person.

    After all, they still had Zi and her children to fight in the war!

    "Bring Zi when you attack the Naran Family. Grandpa, you should attack them at night. As for the mansion''s security...I believe in you and the other elders, plus our defensive mechanism."

    And so, they could bring Zi to attack the Naran Family and ensure victory without sacrificing too many members!

    "Right, Grandpa. After the coronation, we should recruit more members. Our mansion is now big enough to hold many members. We should have up to 5000 members in total."

    After all, most of the high-ranking families at the top of the pyramids had at least 5000 members and countless mansions.

    Their influence spread like a fis, covering arge area. The Sloan Family, on the other hand, wasn''t too keen on spreading their members to other areas.

    Although they did spread their members to the Roid Valley and the Godfather Mausoleum plus the Pandora Ind, other territories only have empty mansions.

    Thankfully, those territories weren''t that valuable for middle-rank or high-rank mafia families. Otherwise, they would have been invaded a long time ago.

    As for those weaker than the Sloan Family? They never dared to offend the Sloan Family.

    Even now, other forces outside of the mafia society also didn''t dare to offend the Sloan Family if not necessary.

    After all, the Sloan Family Head was really powerful enough and could silently kill you if she wanted. Not to mention that she had several big backers behind her¡­

    Too scary!

    At Ainsley''s suggestion to bring Zi to invade the Naran Family and recruit more members, Grandpa Yofan immediately agreed.

    "Okay, Grandpa will do that. Anyway, we don''tck money, food, or shelter to cultivate more members¡­"

    "Yep, yep. And after 6 months, those who I sent to the ind a few days ago will be swapped with the new recruits. All new recruits will have to go through the 6 months training period to be an official member."

    Since only 500 people would be required to stay at the ind for training, if they recruited 2000 new members, the members might have to go to the ind after joining the family for a year or more.

    They couldn''t be said as a new recruit anymore, but they still had to go through thepulsory ''training'' program.

    "I think the old members should also try going to the ind to temper themselves. But not for too long. One or two months are enough, " Ainsley added.

    Anyway, they still had to recruit workers and miners for the ind. Ainsley left these to her allies and to Grandpa Yofan, who worked hard to be her ''prime minister''.

    "Alright, alright, Grandpa understands. Anything else? Oh, right. You should go back after the coronation to celebrate the end of the year, okay?"

    Grandpa Yofan knew that Ainsley nned to build her own guild after her birthday or maybe before her birthday, but he thought she shouldn''t be that busy when it was almost the end of the year.

    She should rest well, ah!

    Sensing the concern in Grandpa Yofan''s voice, Ainsley''s heart melted into puddles.

    "Hum. I''ll be back after the coronation. Don''t worry. I think I can push back the guild ceremony after my birthday¡­"

    But the paperwork was almost ready, and her guild would be legalised before her birthday.

    It was a good idea to invite all the potential guild members to her birthday party to build more chemistry, too, right?

    It wasn''t umon for mafia families to make a guild. Look at the Meidian Family who created the Healer Guild. They were also a part of the mafia family but as a guild, they had to be neutral.

    Ainsley also nned to do the same.

    The Meidian Family''s value soared because of the Healer Guild.

    Yes, Ainsley''s goal was to further spread her influence and lead her family to be as awesome as the 7 great and 7 sacred families through this new guild!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 763 - "Discussing The Non-human Racesâ€™ Business License"

    Who said that the Irregr Tamers Guild consisting of mutated charm ability users couldn''t be as influential as other guilds?

    Actually, they could. This guild would not only win in terms of mary and rarity value but also in the number of guild members.

    The percentage of ability users owning a charm ability, no matter what type it was, is actually quite high because others didn''t think it was that powerful or rare.

    Most people''s charm ability was always seduction, and it wasn''t as powerful as Ainsley.

    Thus, these people weren''t as scarce as alchemists, monster tamers, beast tamers, summoners, healers, array masters, priests, hackers, and so on.

    The charm ability users were considered mon'' and had no use other than bing spies to seduce people.

    But if Ainsley could bestow her charm ability''s unique skill through the book item thingy that she got from Zev, those charm ability users would be more valuable than anyone else.

    They would be able to charm monsters and even help non-tamers to make a contract with these monsters.

    They could even be a pseudo beast tamer because they could also charm beasts!

    The previously ''lowly'' charm ability users would surely want to join such a guild to change their fate. And, of course, they had to swear a soul oath to be able to get Ainsley''s ''blessing''.

    But the thing is...maybe they could only do the Enlightenment Ceremony when they received Ainsley''s unique skill around twice a year to reduce Ainsley''s workload.

    If Ainsley had to visit the guild to ''convert'' the new guild member every single day, it wouldn''t be effective.

    Thus, the guild would only receive new members twice a year.

    There would be tons of new guild members, and they would all be sent to the ind for training before going anywhere else.

    Sounds good!

    Ainsley was thinking about her future guild, but she still focused on talking to Grandpa Yofan, ensuring that their family would be able to conquer the Naran Family once she went back to the mansion.

    "Hmm, be careful of another possibility of an epidemic. The Naran Family might use another virus to fight our people."

    "Okay, we will be careful. We have ordered vines for our members so thatmon viruses won''t infect them."

    "Good, good. Well, I wish you a grand victory, Grandpa. Although you won''t be the one fighting, hehehehe."

    Ainsley talked a bit more with Grandpa Yofan before ending the call.

    After that, she still had an hour or so to rx, and she did enjoy her time by exploring the hotel and enjoying their services.

    At three o''clock, Ainsley went to the private meeting room on the hotel''s top floor to meet Jake.

    She knew that Jake would arrive on time, and indeed, the baby had just entered the small private room when she saw a young man with his entric golden rabbit mask.

    Ainsley, with her casual white t-shirt with her own chibi version printed on the t-shirt, trotted cheerfully to the brown sofa.

    "Jake!" The baby''s light blue skirt fluttered as she jumped onto Jake''sp.

    The young man, who was looking at his phone, almost dropped it in shock.

    "Little Godtoddler?" Jake hurriedly took off the rabbit mask and gripped his phone as he looked down at the tiny toddler, who was already sitting on hisp.

    As usual, the baby used hisp as her chair¡­

    "Hehehe, it''s me, Jake."

    Seeing Ainsley''s bright smile, Jake couldn''t help but chuckle and was about to pat the baby''s head when the two people suddenly heard a low yet child''s growl from behind Jake.

    "Grrrrrr¡­"

    "Huh?" Ainsley heard the low growl and immediately hugged Jake''s waist while peeking at the thing behind Jake...and she was surprised to see a familiar baby raptor.

    Just...this baby raptor was bigger than when shest saw her and also plump like a meat bun.

    "...Aina?" Ainsley looked at the baby raptor as big as a year old toddler and was shocked until her jaw almost touched the floor.

    It''s only been a few months, and Aina is already this big! Just what did Jake feed her? Even the raptors living inside her dimensional bracelet aren''t as plump and big as this one!

    Aina looked at Ainsley''s blue eyes, and her ruby eyes flickered with jealousy.

    The baby raptor growled once more, showing off her sharp teeth as if to intimate Ainsley.

    Go away! This is my dad! Mine! Hmph!

    Ainsley could vaguely understand the meaning behind Aina''s growl, and the baby was rendered speechless.

    Who wants to rob your daddy, ah? And howe your dad is a human, but you''re a raptor? Are you smart or not?!

    Ainsley chose to ignore this walking vinegar jar and looked up at Jake instead. A yful smile hung on her chubby face.

    "Heheheh, Jake. Your daughter is still as petty and jealous as before. She''s fatter too~ "

    Jake was speechless at Ainsley''s mockery, but he could only shake his head while suppressing hisughter.

    These two creatures have been at odds from the start and they didn''t change. But...they''re just so cute!

    Jake didn''t deny that Aina was indeed his ''daughter''. He casually patted Aina''s back as he let the raptor sit on his right side.

    "Be good, Aina. Daddy has something to discuss with your older sister, " Jake''s face was full of yful smiles as he fixed Ainsley''s sitting position before clearing his throat.

    "Right, little Godtoddler. Let''s start our discussion. Here''s the contract that my mom owed you...did you bring the contract''s copy?"

    Since Jake had started their discussion, Ainsley stopped being yful and immediately took out the contract Jake''s mom gave her in exchange for the Juvenile Potion back then.

    "Here it is. Now...let''s discuss the contract''s terms."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 764 - "Pandora Islandâ€™s Sudden Invasion"

    Ainsley and Jake discuss the contract for a few hours before finally agreeing. After that, they had dinner together and talked about Pandora Ind''s development.

    Currently, Ainsley''s allies, the T¨¦ssera Alliance, were busy preparing men to go to the ind.

    They''re also busy buying many things to build based on the ind while also mining the Inheritance Stone.

    However, none of them had set off to the ind since the alliance had just been built a few hours ago, or maybe just yesterday.

    "Even our family can only set off after two days, and we can''t use the teleportal because we have too many people to send over."

    Jake generously told Ainsley about his family''s movement as they enjoyed dinner.

    "Humm¡­.the teleportal can''t be used many times in a day? I thought it could¡­" Ainsley tilted her head as she recalled the underground base where Jake ced his teleportal.

    There were a number of visitors when she visited the teleportal''s airport. The Teleportal should be able to work several times a day, right?

    And Jake had more than one Teleportal, ah!

    "Well, we can. But the biggest Teleportal can only send thirty people in one go, not counting the heavy loads. One or two carriages are fine, but tons of them¡­"

    Jake shook his head as he smiled bitterly.

    The Teleportal had to send his troops sixteen times, and that might disturb the Teleportal business. Not to mention such arge movement would alert many of the visitors.

    "That''s why I only send some core members through Teleportal. Anyway, they won''t immediatelynd on your ind because you don''t have a Teleportal yet¡­"

    Jake had another small ind used as a port for ships to unload goods or trade items from non-human races.

    That ind was located right in the middle of several non-human races'' continents, making it a convenient trading port belonging to the Billios Family.

    "The Port Ind is only a few hours away from your ind by ships. It''s only an hour away through the air route."

    Thus, Jake sent his core people to Port Ind before departing to Pandora Ind.

    "Hmmm, that''s quite good. We can visit your Port Ind to ship Inheritance Stones to other non-human races'' continents...I think our alliance''s members will like this arrangement."

    Ainsley didn''t shy away from borrowing Jake''s Port Ind.

    Anyway, there would be many non-human races on that ind, and their T¨¦ssera Alliance could easily find their specific business target and sell the Inheritance Stone to these merchants.

    Jake wouldn''t lose anything, and instead, more non-human races merchants would visit the ind to buy the Inheritance Stone.

    The T¨¦ssera Alliance members could also follow the merchants to other non-human race continents, spreading their stone business.

    For Jake, if the Port Ind became livelier than before, his business would flourish as well. It''s a win-win situation.

    "My Port Ind is only half as big as your Pandora Treasure Ind, but it''s still as big as the Roane Region. You can trust my ind management and the security issue as well."

    Jake smiled like a proud peacock as he introduced his Port Ind which was as big as the Roane Region.

    The Roane Region alone was actually as big as Singapore in Ainsley''s previous world, so one could guess just how big Godlif Country is.

    But even that country is still counted as a medium-sized countrypared to other countries in the human continent.

    Now...there were several more continents...this world is really big. Maybe tenfold bigger than Earth, who knows?

    Ainsley listened to Jake''s exnation about his Port Ind since she would also soone in contact with various races to spread her stone business.

    That day, the duo were busy talking about their business and Jake didn''t leave until it was almost midnight.

    The two of them parted with satisfaction, knowing that their future would be bright once they fully developed Pandora Ind.

    s, maybe good things neverst long, or perhaps it was the bacsh of Ainsley''s recent fortune of finding the Inheritance Stone''s mine¡­

    An unforeseen incident happened the very next day.

    Ainsley waszying around the hotel''s lobby when Jake suddenly called her.

    "Hello, Jake¨C "

    Ainsley hadn''t finished her words when Jake''s voice sounded the next second. His tone sounded so grave that Ainsley''s heart leapt to her throat.

    "Ain, bad news. I don''t know who investigated your recent movement, but somehow, many forces know about the Inheritance Stone Mine''s existence on Pandora Ind."

    Jake inhaled deeply before continuing in a cold voice.

    "And they just sent an army to attack Pandora Ind."

    !

    Ainsley instantly broke in a cold sweat.

    "What?? Howe¨C how did they know about the mine''s existence? Are you sure it''s not because of our alliance''s betrayal? Maybe the mafia council?"

    Ainsley didn''t truly believe the mafia council despite the higher-ups already swearing a soul oath, and she had sensed it too.

    They could possibly sacrifice one of their own people to spread the news and then silently be the hero to save the damsel in distress.

    With this, they would gain the upper hand in the alliance, and the Sloan Family might be suppressed!

    But Jake immediately denied Ainsley''s assumption.

    "No, it''s not the mafia council. It''s the government and other noble families. They traced your recent activities and found out that you have been staying on Pandora Ind for a week."

    Jake wiped his forehead as he continued to speak as fast as bullets.

    "From there, they make a wild guess that there must be an Inheritance Stone mine on that ind. It''s all because they think that you must have more than one stone, and it means...you find a mine."

    When Ainsley heard of this, she silently regretted auctioning the Inheritance Stone.

    She made a big mistake!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 765 - "Born To Be A Mafia Boss"

    Clearly...Ainsley could still enter the top 10 even without the Inheritance Stone.

    But she wanted to raise her family''s connection and prestige among the Godlif Country''s top powerhouses.

    But she''s too hasty. Too arrogant. Too impatient! And she didn''t know how to cover her traces when she moved to other ces, allowing people to track down her recent schedule.

    And her carelessness leads to this trouble.

    Ainsley''s head throbbed for a bit as she replied to Jake with a slightly hoarse voice.

    "How many people attack the ind? And where are they now? When will they arrive at the ind?"

    Ainsley forced herself to calm down since she had to protect her ind. Of course, the T¨¦ssera Alliance would also fight with her.

    "My people noticed the anomaly today at dawn. I think they will only arrive at your ind tomorrow since they use airnes and jets, not flying-type monsters."

    Jake paused before informing Ainsley about the number of people attacking the ind.

    "I think about 1000 people or more because there are many powerhouses involved in this attack and each of them sends 100 people."

    Around 1000 people! And there can be more if these powerhouses decide to add more reinforcements.

    Hearing that her enemy used advanced technology and even sent 1000 people, Ainsley became even more nervous.

    Thank God the ind''s barrier was already activated. If not, some areas might be damaged from this sudden invasion.

    However, the bases on the ind weren''t ready yet. It was still hard for her people stationed there to fight off the intruders.

    There were only 500 of them. The enemies are double their number!

    No. This won''t do. She has to help them!

    "Jake, this is an emergency. Can you call all the T¨¦ssera Alliance members to gather at your house so we can depart using your Teleportal?"

    Ainsley didn''t ask Jake to send reinforcement because she knew Jake already deployed his reinforcement to help Pandora Ind.

    Since their secret is already revealed, Jake doesn''t care about using the Teleportal to send the rest of his people to the Port Ind and then go to Pandora Ind.

    As for Ainsley, she already had her people on the ind to fight the intruders.

    She only needed the other alliance members to quickly send some reinforcements while they fought to buy time for the reinforcements to arrive.

    After all, not everyone''s troops are at the capital and can use Jake''s Teleportal.

    The others will have to fly to the ind and it will take a day or two, depending on what transportation they use.

    Meanwhile, the enemy will arrive tomorrow or maybe tonight...they have to be ready to defend the ind!

    "I want the alliance members to fight with me while waiting for the reinforcements. Right, have you told them about this matter?"

    Jake immediately replied to Ainsley''s question.

    "I have told them about this, and they are also sending their reinforcements to the ind. Don''t worry, I''ll call them to gather at my ce, and we can depart anytime."

    It was a bit rash to make these big shots fight on the frontline, but since the youngest of them all dared to do that, why couldn''t they?

    Thus, after informing Ainsley, Jake called the rest of the alliance members, and in an hour, all of them had gathered at Jake''s house.

    Currently, fifteen people including Ainsley sat on the seats around the circle table with grave faces.

    "The government and those nobles are really too much!" Benjamin, the Monster Tamer Guild Leader, hit the table hard as he vented.

    He had just woken up and got this bad news...how could he not be mad?

    The other big shots also had dark faces. This was the first time that they had to fight at the frontline. But they couldn''t refuse Ainsley''s idea.

    Even with the reinforcements already starting to depart to Pandora Ind, if they weren''t there, the enemy might have breached the ind''s security measures, and then, it would be toote.

    Even though they could take back the ind with the number of their reinforcements, what if the enemy destroyed the Inheritance Stone or, even worse, stole the whole mine?

    There''s always an ability user who has this kind of unique ability. No one could be sure that the mine wouldn''t be stolen.

    Ainsley knew that her alliance members were upset, but she immediately calmed these old fogeys.

    "Don''t worry, uncle, aunties. We only need to fight around 500 enemies. My people stationed on the ind can fight the other 500."

    Fighting 500 enemies with only fifteen people...the big shots were all speechless.

    They knew that Ainsley is used to fighting a crowd of enemies, starting from the Aretha War, the Roid Valley Invasion, and the Godfather mausoleum battle..

    The baby is used to fighting enemies with double or triple the troopspared to her own troops.

    But they''re not used to such a crazy deal, okay? They''re not!

    The big shots looked at each other and silently felt ashamed.

    Ainsley is only three, but it seemed that she''s more suitable to participate in arge-scale warpared to those who would only send troops and wait at the rear.

    Coincidentally, they''re thetter type who would only send troops while they''re hiding at the rear¡­

    No wonder Ainsley''s mafia members are all so loyal to her and will not hesitate to sacrifice their lives for this toddler.

    It''s all because of her might when she fights countless enemies to protect her people! When she''s needed at the frontline, she never escapes.

    But when she''s supposed to be at the rear, she''s also at the rear, not forgetting her duty as a mafia boss, not a gangster who only knows how to fight.

    She''s really born to be a mafia boss.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 766 - "Transit At Port Island"

    Coupled with Grandpa Yofan, who acts as the mansion''s guardian and the prime minister, the Sloan Family is really stable.

    No wonder they can rise to such a height in just a few months...less than a year!

    Ainsley''s tenacity moved the big bosses and bravery despite her young age.

    Thus, they also patted their chests and reassured Ainsley that they would fight with her until the reinforcements arrived.

    "It''s just 500 ants! With fifteen people here, each of us can kill thirty. No big deal!"

    Rie, the Shaman Guild Leader, proudly dered as she looked at the other guild leaders and the head of the five high-ranking mafia families.

    Evan and Jake were obviously ready to fight because they''re also the same type of boss as Ainsley.

    When the guild leaders and the parents of Ainsley''s close friends heard Rie''s statement, they couldn''t help but blush in embarrassment.

    Right, it''s just dealing with thirty people for each of them. What''s the big deal? They can''t back down in front of someone who''s much younger than them yet stronger and braver!

    The five mafia bosses, the parents of Ainsley''s friends, also thought they should be a good example for their children.

    Their children''s best friend is fighting at the frontline. Why didn''t they? If their children heard about this, they might lose their respect toward their parents, ah!

    Thus, the five mafia bosses also agreed to go to the frontline. With this, even the mafia council''s representative had to agree.

    Anyway, he''s not some paper tiger and could still fight.

    Since all T¨¦ssera Alliance members agreed to go to Pandora Ind to hold back the enemies, Jake immediately prepared a huge carriage for them to board.

    That morning, the group went to Jake''s underground ''airport'' and used the man''s Teleportal to arrive at the Port Ind.

    The Teleportal on the Port Ind was ced at the center of the ind, inside the office building.

    The journey to Port Ind only took five minutes through Teleportal, and all thirty people step out of the portal at the same time.

    The rest of the big shots'' people who were also with them at the moment, took the Teleportal''s second departing schedule.

    With this, their group actually had around 50-60 people, with fifteen of them being big shots of the Godlif Country.

    Would they still need to fear the enemy''s 1000-ish people invasion?

    Once the group went out of the portal, Jake immediately led them out of the building to go to the port.

    Anyway, they needed flying-type beasts or monsters as their mounts or used a ship to go to Pandora Ind.

    Along the way, Ainsley could clearly see Port Ind''s bustling activities.

    This ind was really like a small country with many people living there, working as the port workers or businessmen.

    Of course, the businessmen were all people under the Billios Family, just like how the 7 great or 7 sacred families had affiliated high-ranking or middle-ranking mafia families as their ''subordinate''.

    Such a big family like the Billios also had tons of merchants and businessmen or businesswomen under their wings.

    They even founded the famous Merchant Guild which had countless branches all around the Godlif country.

    The Godlif Country''s merchant guild built by the Billios Family was even hailed as one of the best Merchant Guilds among other Merchant Guilds in the human continent.

    No wonder many individual merchants or huge corporations fought to be a member of Godlif Country''s Merchant Guild.

    After all, this is one of the merchant guilds who could have some stable businesses with many non-human races.

    There were only two or three Merchant Guilds aside from the Godlif, who also had ess to trade with the non-human races.

    s, the Billios Family was still in the lead thanks to their close rtionship with many non-human races'' upper society¨C even the royalties.

    Ainsley once again understood Jake''s strength in the world of business.

    When she passed by the street in Port Ind, she saw many non-human races, even though only for a few seconds since their carriage was running quite fast.

    Seeing ''weird-looking'' creatures casually strolling the street, Ainsley was even more impressed with Jake''s ability to build his business empire.

    The Port Ind is really a heaven for merchants!

    s, she couldn''t appreciate Port Ind''s beauty and value anymore because they had already arrived at the port.

    The port was even more bustling with activities than the city they had just passed by.

    Fortunately, Jake always had a special privilege on this ind, and he quickly arranged the fifteen big bosses, including himself, to ride a few flying-type beasts.

    The others, who were the big bosses'' subordinates, had to wait for the rest of the people who were sent to Port Ind through Teleportal before they could depart using the prepared ship.

    Once the big bosses got their own flying-type beasts to ride, they didn''t wait any longer and immediately departed.

    The flying-type beasts that Jake prepared for the alliance members were all super fast, and they surprisingly arrived at Pandora Ind in just thirty minutes.

    Looking at the familiar gigantic ck ''lump'' spreading in front of her eyes, standing proudly amidst the tranquil ocean, Ainsley''s heart tightened.

    "That''s my Pandora Ind. Be careful. The miasma concentration here is high!" Ainsley spoke to the alliance members through the Airpods.

    She had previously received Airpods from Jake as a means tomunicate between them.

    After all, Jake knew that Pandora Ind''s environment wasn''t good for anymunication.

    But the Airpods were powered using tiny energy crystals, making it possible tomunicate with each other without worrying about the signal.

    After hearing Ainsley''s crisp voice through the Airpods, everyone silently held their breath as they looked at the gigantic ck ind not far from their ce.

    So this is Pandora Treasure Ind!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 767 - "Arriving At Pandora Treasure Island"

    The ind was truly big, twice the size of Port Ind. It might be as huge as the Roane Region.

    If one were to develop this ind, they might even be able to create their own country...

    But sadly, the environment wasn''t suitable for humans'' living habitat. Only the demons would like to live on this ind.

    But would anyone let the demons create a country and live here? Hell no. The demons should stay in the Abyss and nevere out!

    While the fourteen big shots were silently admiring the size of Pandora Ind, Ainsley was clutching Cellino in her embrace.

    The others didn''t own the ind, although they were her allies.

    Thus, they weren''t too worried whether the ind was damaged or not, as long as the mine was safe.

    But Ainsley''s heart ached at the thought of this treasure ind being damaged through the war.

    If she could, she should drag the battlefield to be above the ocean, not on the ind.

    Anyway, there were tons of monsters on the ind. The enemies would have to face these obstacles before they could seize the unfinished base.

    Knowing that her allies had only superficial knowledge about Pandora Ind, Ainsley immediately exined a lot of things to them while they waited to descend to the ind.

    "There are tons of dragon-type monsters on this ind. Also, there are many dimensional holes, and they can appear anywhere, anytime."

    Ainsley took a deep breath before continuing.

    "That''s why, please be careful! This ind also has one Abyss Entrance."

    When talking about the entrance, Ainsley''s voice became heavier and full of warning.

    "But don''t worry. I have marked the entrance area and put some obstacles so that no one will identally fall onto the entrance."

    Although Ainsley''s voice became a bit stern when she mentioned the entrance, she still spoke of the entrance so lightly as if it wasn''t something horrifying.

    But those who heard her words almost fell from the beasts'' back.

    There''s an Abyss Entrance here?? No wonder there''s an Inheritance Stone''s mine, ah!!

    At first, these people still doubted whether there was an Abyss Entrance or an exit on this ind.

    After all, one of the many conditions to form the Inheritance Ind was to have an Abyss Entrance or Exit.

    They hoped that they were lucky and the Inheritance Stone''s mine wasn''t build upon those two things.

    Who would have thought that the ind did have one.

    And it was even the entrance, which was more dangerous than the exit because people could fall onto the entrance but no one would identally fall to the exit.

    Not to mention that the seal was stronger at the Abyss Exit, but it was weaker at the entrance!

    The big bosses finally looked at Ainsley as if she was one of the demons herself.

    "Kiddo, how could you be so calm when you have such a dangerous thing on your ind?" One of the five big bosses couldn''t help but ask Ainsley.

    After all, even he himself was scared silly. Why is this kid still so calm? That''s the entrance, ah! Once you fall inside, the chance ofing out alive would be close to zero.

    And there would be some demons trying toe out of the abyss through the entrance.

    Although the seal would kill them, some of the stronger demons could survive long enough to walk away from the entrance by several miles!

    That''s why the dismembered bodies of the demons were scattered throughout the ind because not all of them died the moment they came out of the seal.

    Well, they would still die in the end, though. The seal is extremely toxic and would kill even the strongest demon¨C except for the demon king.

    But the demon king was inactive and basically rumoured to disappear, leaving the demon race even more miserable than before.

    If the demon king didn''t disappear, how could the demons be pushed into the Abyss and got sealed for so long like that?

    When Ainsley heard the question one of her friends'' parents asked her, she simply grinned.

    "I''m not that afraid. The people I choose to be stationed here are all strong, and after I develop the ind, I don''t need to worry about the demons."

    Most of the demons who escaped were low-level and mid-level demons. They''re not as threatening as the high-level demons.

    As long as her people are armed to the teeth and have the most outstanding offensive and defensive technology, why should she fear the demons?

    She could even create a Demon Hunter team right away!

    Of course, she didn''t do this because of Axelle, who had some of the demon''s blood flowing in his veins.

    She respected Axelle and didn''t want him to feel atrgeted just because he''s a half-demon.

    "Okay, okay, uncles and aunties, just keep up your guard, and you will be fine. Look, we are about tond!"

    Ainsley diverted the topic as she pointed at the half-finished building below them.

    That''s the first base of Pandora Ind belonging to the Sloan Family!

    Seeing that they were already so close to the barrier surrounding the ind, Ainsley hastily sent a signal to inform the people at the base to open the barrier to let them in.

    When the people at the base saw the familiar purple pir of light beaming into the sky outside of the barrier, the base''s leader, Candea, immediately ordered the people to open a gap in the barrier.

    "Hurry, open the barrier. The boss is back!"

    The people at the base still didn''t know about the uing invasion and were just happy to see their leader again after a few days.

    Some of the hot-blooded members immediately saluted at Ainsley, who was still in the sky and shouted.

    "Wee back, boss!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 768 - "An Unknown Danger Level"

    The Sloan mafia members worked fast and in no time, they opened a gap in the barrier, allowing the fifteen people toe into the barrier.

    Once they''re in, the barrier closes again, not allowing monsters or other creatures toe in.

    So far, since they came at noon, there were no flying monsters above the ind.

    The people at the base were also diligent enough to clear the area around the base, creating a no-wild monster zone.

    Thus, when the fifteen people arrived, the others aside from Ainsley were surprised to witness the safety measures around the base.

    The kiddo'' people are really talented and hardworking, ah!

    Candea was the first to wee Ainsley, followed by the Treasure Hunter team members.

    When they saw Ainsleye with other somewhat famous guests in the mafia society, they were rendered speechless.

    Who are these guests? Is the boss bringing her friends to sightseeing the ind or something?

    Ainsley didn''t bother introducing her guests to her people because time was pressing. They could have a formal weing party after they faced the crisis.

    Thus, Ainsley merely looked at Candea and immediately exined what was going on.

    "There will be an invasion tomorrow. Let the people at the base get prepared for war. The estimated enemy''s number is around 1000 people."

    Candea obviously froze at Ainsley''s words, but she was witty. She quickly controlled her expression and nodded with a solemn face.

    "Got it, boss. We will prepare asap."

    Candea saluted Ainsley before excusing herself because she had to go inform the rest of the people at the ind''s base.

    At the same time, the treasure hunter team, who was about to go out and hunt for some treasures, cancelled their n and stayed at the base instead.

    Witnessing Ainsley''s quickmand and her people''s organised reaction, the bosses behind Ainsley were all amazed.

    They heard from Ainsley that the people assigned to guard the ind were all neers who were recently recruited but they truly didn''t look like that.

    It seems that Ainsley''s n to send her members to the ind regrly to train them was a good idea.

    "Maybe I should also send some members from my family to be trained at this ind, " Jakeughed as he spoke to Ainsley.

    He did think like that. Even the others also thought the same thing. They could send newbies to guard the ind for 6 months to train them and fulfil the contract''s agreement.

    Of course, they would also station some elites to make sure the ind wouldn''tck elites.

    "Hum. I think each of our alliance members should build one base, and then we make one other base used to gather all the people who lived on the ind."

    There would be 15 bases including the Sloan Family''s base, and then they needed one huge base to amodate all the people at the ind.

    Of course, this one huge base could be an underground bunker used for emergencies, and a means for the members to gather once a month or something.

    After all, there might be some fiction between each force sent to this ind, and Ainsley didn''t want that to happen. Thus, a monthly assembly is a must.

    "That''s a good idea. Each of us should have our own area on this ind where we can establish a base."I

    Jake rubbed his chin as he continued to talk to Ainsley while they headed to the unfinished Sloan Family''s base.

    "Of course, thend and everything will still be yours, but each of us will be responsible for a certain area, " Jake added.

    He thought that each alliance member should be given a responsibility aside from the Inheritance Stone''s mine.

    After all, the ind was so big that if they didn''t properly manage it, they would waste the ind''s unknown resources.

    "And if any of us find something new, we must not hide it from you. You can set up ambassadors or spies to monitor us too, "

    Jake generously advised Ainsley on how to manage the ind.

    Ainsley already had such a thought, and the soul oath also carried the same rules. She immediately nodded at Jake''s thoughtfulness.

    "Okay, I''ll do it after we settle the sudden invasion. Right, are there any new updates on the enemy troops? Maybe their number jumps up or something¡­"

    Ainsley and the others had arrived at the residential tents built in front of the unfinished hase, but Ainsley couldn''t feel at ease yet.

    She asked Jake about her concern and Jake had to contact his people for a few minutes and waited for 15 minutes before getting a reply.

    When Jake saw thetest news from his subordinate, he nted in many powerhouse...he couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows.

    "You''re right, Ain. The enemy''s size just grows bigger. Now, around 5000 people areing to Pandora Ind."

    !

    5000? That''s¡­.that''s too much! If there''s a war between two cities inside the same region, the number of troops deployed would be around that size.

    It means that their enemy created a huge alliance to pressure them or they simply sent many troops despite their alliance being limited.

    "From what my subordinate knew, there are around 20 powerhouses involved. 15 of them are all from the government sides a.k.a the nobles. The other five¡­"

    Jake knitted his eyebrows as he looked at his phone.

    "One of them is the Aretha Family. The other four are the Holy Temple, one of the mercenary teams from the Mercenary Guild, cksmith Guild, and an unknown powerhouse."

    It should be neither a mafia family, a guild, nor a part of the government. An independent powerhouse just like the Billios Family.

    The danger level just rose to an unknown degree.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 769 - "800 Vs 5000"

    But that 5000 enemies wasn''t the worst news yet. Jake continued to read the dyed report due to the ind''s signal and his face darkened even more.

    "The 5000 enemies are split into? 10 troops. They''re trying to surround the ind and take over the ind in one huge scoop."

    Jake didn''t like this kind of tactic, especially when it was used to conquer such a hugend like Pandora Ind.

    After all, if they were really besieged from all sides, even if they could win, the battle would damage a lot of areas on the ind.

    Really...those people must have thought that if they couldn''t have anything from Pandora Ind, the T¨¦ssera Alliance also better not have anything.

    They''re aiming for mutual destruction, huh? No, maybe they''re trying to destroy the ind if they couldn''t rob it!

    Ainsley and the other bosses went silent. Their faces didn''t look good at all as they calcted the number of temporary troops they had.

    500 people from Ainsley''s side, 200 people from all the alliance members, and then another 100 from Port Ind. Jake deployed his people too just to make up for the insufficient number of troops.

    But the total couldn''t even exceed 1000 people, ah.

    Their reinforcement huddled up together could easily pass through the 5000 benchmarks, but they would only arrive two dayster.

    It means that they had to fight 5000 enemies for a whole day with only 15 bosses and 800 people! On which the majority weren''t elites.

    The bosses gathered at the main tent, and all of them were serious about the uing invasion.

    It should be said that if Jake didn''t have a vastworking connection, they would have been caught off guard, and the ind might suffer more damage than ever.

    Still, knowing that they had to face 5000 troops with only 800 people, even the big bosses weren''t confident. They knew that among the 5000 people, there must be some elites too¡­

    And those elites might be on par with the big bosses. That means the bosses couldn''t fight so many people at once because of this factor.

    Usually, the bosses never fought a war where they only had so little troops and had to fight on their own.

    However, Ainsley was already used to such disadvantages. Her experience at the Aretha War was way worse than tomorrow''s invasion.

    At that time, their mansion was like a group of ants facing elephants, while now, they weren''t in such a dire situation.

    So, Ainsley calmly analysed the situation and knocked the table before speaking with her melodious and slightly childish voice.

    "I think we should separate into 10 teams as well. One team for each enemy''s team. We have 15 leaders here...but not all of us are fighters, right?"

    Ainsley cast a nce at the Alchemist Guild Leader and the representative from Meidian Family. Those two were obviously nonbat ability users.

    "So...I want uncles and aunties to be honest and tell me whether you''re abat ability user or not. This is important to make the teamster."

    The bosses didn''t feel that Ainsley was overstepping her lines by saying that. She''s the alliance''s leader, anyway, and they''re more than happy to see whether she''s capable or not.

    Soon, Cain, Geraldine, and the one from Meidian Family raised their hands.

    "I''m...not a...full-fledgedbat ability user. So...I''ll say I''m not, " Cain spoke slowly and then didn''t say anything anymore.

    After all, he could summon a lot of strong creatures to help in a fight, but he''s way better as support than direct fighters.

    Geraldine also immediately spoke after Cain.

    "I''m a multi-ability user, but all my abilities are rted to the alchemist profession. One of my abilities makes me abat alchemist, but I think I''m way more useful to make potions."

    The base might have many ingredients for him to make potions, and that should be more helpful in this war where theycked food, weapons, potions, and even medicine.

    Thankfully, Jake had already asked his people at Port Ind to send a huge batch of food, medicines, weapons, armour, potions, potion ingredients, and so on.

    Meridian family''s representative, one of the elders from that family, also smiled bitterly at Ainsley.

    "I''m a healer and a super doctor. My healing ability can cover arge area. I''m definitely helpful to remain at the rear and heal our people."

    "Okay, thank you. So...only twelve of us can directly go against the enemies. The other three will stay at the rear. Right, each of us will face one team, and the other two fighters¡­"

    Ainsley excluded herself from the team formation because she needed to be free to help other areas that needed help. She would be their team''s trump card.

    As for the other one¡­

    "Jake will not join any team. He should focus on logistics and such."

    Although Jake didn''t say that he''s a non-fighter, Ainsley thought that Jake only had one ability, which was the probability.

    It''s not useful at all in a war unless he became a leader and used that ability to be a strategist.

    Jake''s lips twitched at Ainsley''s misunderstanding, but he didn''t correct her. He knew that he could also be a hidden trump card of their temporary army as well as managing the logistics.

    "Okay. Thanks, Ain." Jake thanked Ainsley while Ain distributed the 800 troops under the ten bosses'' leadership.

    Each boss received 100 troops each, but the Monster Tamer and Beast Tamer''s guild leader weren''t given any troops.

    "I and this oldie are a one-person army. We have many tamed monsters and beasts. They''re all high-level, and there''s also one monster on par with the sacred beast."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 770 - "The Old Marshal"

    Bern, the Beast Tamer Guild master, reassured Ainsley as he looked at Benjamin, the monster tamer guild leader.

    Well, he didn''t have such a strong monster just like Benjamin''s as his pet, but his beast was also not worse than a sacred beast.

    Other than not having a legendary beast''s bloodline, his best beast is still as strong as the current Cellino.

    With that, the group finished distributing the troops and spent a day preparing for war.

    What they feared the most was the air troops and the marines, but Ainsley caught tons of flying-type monsters at night and made them into temporary troops to help their team.

    Just like that, a day passed by, and early in the morning, the troops who patrolled the ind suddenly blew their warming trumpet throughout the huge ind.

    TOOOOT. TOOOOT. TOOOOT.

    Three trumpet noises. It means that the enemy is already here!

    Ainsley and the others immediately woke up and prepared in a rush before running to the source of the trumpet.

    The one blowing the trumpet was one of the night guards, and he''s one of Ainsley''s air troops.

    After he blew the trumpet, he immediately contacted Ainsley and the others through the special Airpods.

    "Boss, I saw the enemy behind the fog surrounding the ind. There are so many of them...mostly air troops and navy."

    The guard told Ainsley that the enemies not only sent flying-type monsters with their riders but also sent bombers. They used both technologies and special ability users.

    The navy was also tough. They were all armed with cannons, and they could absolutely destroy the ind''s barrier if they kept on shooting.

    Right now, the enemy was still far away, and that''s why they didn''t attack. But they would attack in fifteen minutes at most!

    Ainsley''s face was dark as she asked the guard about the enemy position.

    "Uh, so far, there are only around 8 troops. Twoing from the North, two from the South, two from east and another two from west."

    Of course, one troop was an air troop and the other troop was the navy. It was a pincer attack from the sky and the ocean!

    Ainsley tried to stay calm as she directed the teams to go in those directions.

    "8 of us should go to those directions along with the troops. Grandpa Ben and Grandpa Bern should wait for a hidden attack or something."

    With this arrangement, they would face around 1000 enemies with only 200 people.

    The enemies'' number was five times their own troops, but with two big bosses leading the attack, it should be fine.

    "Our goal is to minimize the damage on the ind and survive until our reinforcements arrive! Leave the mine to Cellino. He will guard the mine and won''t let anyone destroy or steal it."

    Since Ainsley had said so, the big bosses nodded and immediately teamed up before riding their flying-type beasts or monsters to wait for the enemies.

    They brought 200 troops with them and although most of them weren''t the air troops, a majority were long-range attack ability users.

    With this, they didn''t need to wait until the enemynded on the ind to attack.

    At the same time, the enemies had already approached the ind and when they''re close enough, the ck beauty hidden behind the morning''s thick fog slowly revealed itself.

    The grandmander of the whole army, one of the Godlif Country''s marshals, immediately spoke to all his 5000 people.

    "The ind is already right ahead. Air bombers, go! The navy can start attacking after you are closer to the ind."

    The marshal was sent by the government to take over the ind and rob the Inheritance Stone mine for the sake of the Godlif Country.

    There''s no way they could leave such a precious mine to the mafias!

    Right after the marshal spoke, the air bombers immediately circled the ind and dropped the bombs.

    Several missiles and bombs instantly went out of the air bombers'' lower body and rushed to the ind''s transparent barrier.

    Swooooshhhh.

    The moment the bombs and missiles touched the barrier, all of them exploded.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    One explosion after another continued to bombard the barrier, so much so that half of the ind trembled slightly.

    Even the barrier had signs of cracking, and yet the air bombers didn''t stop. They continued to hit the same weak spot over and over again!

    Ainsley and the others who heard the explosion immediately reacted.

    The barrier ability users fixed the cracked barrier while Jake, as the logistic team leader, sent the members to put more energy crystals to the barrier-producing machine.

    An ind as big as Pandora Ind had more than fifty barrier-producing machines, and yet Ainsley only put some tamed monsters to guard those machines.

    Of course, the monsters were all high-level or at least middle-level monsters¡­

    And so, although the enemy kept bombarding the barrier, thanks to the energy crystal supplies from Jake''s Port Ind that arrivedst night, the enemies didn''t manage to create a hole in the barrier.

    The barrier regenerated too fast!

    After almost exhausting all of their bombs and missiles, the pilots reported to marshal with their backs drenched in sweat.

    "Reporting, marshal. The barrier is still intact. The Sloan Family used up tons of energy crystals to continue fixing the barrier!"

    The marshal knitted his eyebrows at such reports, but he kept his calm.

    "Bomb more areas. Don''t focus on just one area. Let''s see if they can keep up with our destruction speed."

    The marshal''s low voice sounded throughout everyone''s Airpods.

    The marshal was already fifty this year but still looked as imposing as when he was young.

    The government is really serious about taking over the ind, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 771 - "The Big Bossesâ€™ Ability Display"

    The government indeed put a heavy emphasis on taking over Pandora Ind.

    They viewed the Sloan Family as a budding danger, and the Inheritance Stone mine would be a sharp ''weapon'' in the Sloan Family''s hands.

    Thus, they directly sent the marshal and even sent 1000 people to join the invasion.

    Actually, they had prepared even more troops as reinforcements.

    The government prepared almost 5000 people for reinforcement. They''re hell-bent on taking over the ind by force!

    When Jake got this news from his subordinates, his face instantly darkened.

    No. This is dangerous. We can''t have any big casualties if the enemy''s reinforcement will be that much.

    Maybe the total would be 10.000 people, but their T¨¦ssera Alliance''s reinforcement would only add up to 5000-8000.

    The mafia council was on par with the government, but the number of talents under their wings weren''t as many as the government''s.

    In the end, their side stillck human resources.

    Because of this, they couldn''t just wait until the enemy''s reinforcements arrived. That might be the start of another prolonged war!

    Jake immediately told Ainsley about the news and gave her a suggestion.

    "We should kill as many enemies as we can. If it''s possible, we should also cut off their supply routes, either the sky or ocean route."

    "How do we do that? Should I tame some sea monsters or beasts? I heard that the sea monsters and beasts are way more ferocious and their number is a lot too."

    Ainsley was prepared to use up all her energy to tame tons of water monsters or beasts.

    Although she had never seen a wild sea monster or beast, she knew from books that they were ferocious and dangerous.

    If she could make them into her allies, she could mess with the navy and also mess with the air troops. She could cut off the enemy''s supply route too.

    Their side had the environmental advantage because the enemy couldn''tnd on an ind to take a break or fix their equipment.

    Simply because the closest ind to Pandora was an hour away by air, and it''s Port Ind, a ce that the government couldn''t easily touch.

    And with Jake as the owner, there''s no way he would let the enemies rest at his ind. In other words, the enemy could only rest at the ships.

    If they fought for too long, they would lose more fuels, and the air bombers might not work at all after that. The same goes for the ships.

    Their ammunition is limited. But those at Pandora Ind could receive supplies from Port Ind non-stop.

    And the enemies couldn''t attack thoseing from Port Ind in fear of offending non-human races who might be mixed inside the supply team.

    "That will do. Tame as many sea monsters as you can. As for cutting off their supplies, leave it to me. I have a way."

    Jake looked at the blue ocean at the horizon and silently contemted whether to deploy Port Ind''s navy troops or not.

    Well, Port Ind still needed the navy to ensure business safety...maybe he couldn''t use Port Ind''s navy. Then, he could only use that one ability¡­

    Ainsley never knew that Jake wasn''t a solo ability user who didn''t have abat-based ability.

    He''s actually a dual ability user, and one of his abilities...was extremely special.

    Jake''s eyes flickered as he continued to monitor the situation on the battlefield.

    Currently, the big bosses were fighting the air troops and attacking the air bombers, trying to minimise the attack on the ind.

    "Attack! Kill those bastards! Don''t let them touch even an inch of this ind!"

    Some of the bosses didn''t attack the air bombers or the air troops but attacked the enemy''s navy instead.

    "Sink the ships! Blow them up!"

    The big bosses could freely attack the enemies but the enemies were all blocked by the barrier.

    So far, thanks to the number of energy crystals that Jake brought over, the barrier never cracked despite the enemy bombarding so many areas.

    The ind was big, so big that even the enemy couldn''t really surround it with their 5000 people.

    Thus, some ind areas were spared from the air and navy attack, but some were under heavy barrages.

    The big bosses in the T¨¦ssera Alliance focused on areas with many enemies.

    Thanks to the barrier, their side didn''t lose even a single member yet, but the enemy already lost quite a lot!

    "Argggh!"

    BOOM!

    "Gah!"

    "Kuh!"

    "Mayday! Mayday! Air bomber G245T just exploded! Get away!"

    "Shoot! Shoot them all!" One of the big bosses, Rie, the Shaman Guild Leader, went wild after one of her contracted spirits possessed her.

    With the Adventurer King possessing her, the old woman suddenly looked so much younger and healthier as she floated in the air and attacked the air troops.

    As a senior shaman, Rie could use more than one ability belonging to her contracted spirit, and this made her the Queen of the battlefield.

    One of the Adventurer King''s special abilities was to confuse people who wanted to visit a certain ce.

    With this passive skill, the enemies'' attacks missed the whole ind and fell to the ocean instead!

    Some attacks evennded on the navy¡­

    "What are those idiots doing?! Why attack us?? Attack the ind! Fck!"

    "Captain! They''re under the enemy''s weird ability! We have to avoid the air troops!"

    This beguiling skill was really useful for adventures to keep theirpetitors away from their designated ce.

    The same goes for Pandora Ind.

    Now, the enemies affected by the passive skill couldn''t evennd on the ind even if the barrier wasn''t there.

    "Vicemander! Howe we haven''t reached the ind''s coastal area yet?! It''s been ten minutes already!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 772 - "The Big Bossesâ€™ True Fighting Skill"

    One of the manymanders panicked and realised something wasn''t quite right.

    He instantly asked his vicemander, but the poor vicemander also didn''t know what went wrong.

    "Reporting,mander. The ind is quite big and the distance is quite far too. Maybe we need another 15 minutes to get there¡­"

    "No. Something is wrong. We are not going anywhere like this. We can''t even reach the ind!"

    They just flew around the ind, not knowing that they didn''t evene closer to the ind.

    They were trapped in their own circle and still thought that the ind was within their reach! Even when they realised that something was wrong, it was already toote.

    They couldn''t get out of the passive skill''s effect and had to waste their time trying to reach the ind.

    When Ainsley received the live video of Rie''s fighting scene from one of her people who had a broadcasting ability, the baby was speechless.

    This old grandma is actually this strong, ah! As expected as the Shaman Guild Leader!

    Rie wasn''t the only one going wild.

    The duo grandpa from the monster tamer and beast tamer guild also went wild!

    Each of the old tamers had around five high-ranking monsters or beasts and one monster or beast on par with a sacred beast.

    Adding the monsters and the beasts'' children tagging along with their mom, the number of monsters and beasts under the two grandpa exceeded 20, okay?

    And the weakest was a mid-level monster or beast!

    With such an ''army'', the duo was practically unstoppable.

    Especially when each of them had a monster or a beast that could heal their brethren.

    A professional monster tamer or beast tamer really couldn''t be underestimated.

    Their monsters and beasts'' lineup was prepared meticulously until they could receive the one-person army title.

    The team of monsters and beasts were really so coordinated andplemented each other until their masters were practically invincible!

    Coupled with Geraldine''s support in the potion, Cain''s long-range support buff using his summoned creatures, the grandpa team was doing very well.

    They''re not young anymore, but they fought better than the youngsters.

    While those four werepleting each other, the mafia council''s representative wasn''t to be looked down upon either.

    He''s worthy of being the mafia council''s representative to join T¨¦ssera Alliance.

    With only 100 people under hismand, the young man in his earlyte twenties disyed leadership skills.

    He was a multi-ability user, and one of his abilities was a mass buff to all people under his leadership.

    Coupled with his otherbat-based abilities, the team he led continued to y enemies from afar, even sinking countless ships and flying-type monsters or beasts.

    When Ainsley watched the scene through her people''s broadcasting special ability, she was also shocked.

    She didn''t think that this seemingly feeble man was actually so powerful! He looked like someone who usually worked behind the scenes, ah!

    Let''s not talk more about the mafia council''s representative.

    Even Evan, who supposedly could only peek at the future using Percival''s ability, turned out to be a beast on the battlefield.

    Well, his style was cool and elegant, not wild at all, but whenever he made a move, one or two enemies would be injured or die.

    His ability...was like Finley, elemental ability.

    But he was a sand maniptor, and the coastal area of the ind was full of ck sands, tougher than your usual creamy sands.

    With this advantage, he sunk so many war ships and even created a sand tornado in the air! And he got one more ability, which was a standard fire control ability.

    However, he mixed the fire ability to the sand ability, and it created hot, burning sand that could pierce anyone, anything, leaving only a badly burnt corpse!

    It was the first time Ainsley saw Evan fighting, and she couldn''t close her mouth at all.

    Evan took advantage of Percival''s ability to predict the future to the fullest.

    He could see the future one or two minutes ahead of others, and that''s already a huge advantage.

    With that support, he was practically invincible. He wasn''t wounded at all but all his enemies would either end up heavily wounded or directly die a gruesome death.

    Ainsley hadn''t joined the war, but looking at these old monsters'' fighting scenes...she suddenly doubted whether she was needed or not.

    "Uh...do you guys need any help?" Ainsley cautiously asked the big bosses who already went wild on the battlefield.

    Even the bosses of the five high-ranking families, the parents of Ainsley''s best friends, were also doing okay.

    Their abilities might not be as strong and weird as the other big shots, but they were still skillful and had more battle experience than the big shots who usually only ordered their troops around.

    Thus, the five big bosses managed to lead their allocated 100 people and didn''t lose even a single member.

    On the contrary, they managed to wound the enemies and help the other big bosses to reduce the enemy numbers.

    Hearing Ainsley''s innocent question through the Airpods, the big bosses paused for a while before shaking their heads.

    "No. We can still handle this batch. Little boss, you should focus on the uing reinforcement or a possible sneak attack!"

    Ainsley''s strange ''curse'' ability and the Godfather''s blood maniption ability was their hidden trump card.

    They couldn''t expose their trump card so early like that.

    Plus, there''s still Jake and his hidden ability that only Evan knew...

    Although the war might be prolonged, after personally fighting the enemies, the T¨¦ssera Alliance members started to believe that they could win.

    Even the experts and elites sent to fight them couldn''t go against the big bosses.

    They could win!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 773 - "Anti-barrier Machine"

    Unless the marshal personally joined the war and fought, they could drag the war as long as they could.

    In the end, the T¨¦ssera alliance would still win with the barrier''s help.

    The intruders also had the same feelings as the T¨¦ssera Alliance''s members. They had a vague premonition that their attack would fail.

    They had been attacking the ind for an hour, but not even a single member could bypass the barrier andnded on the ind.

    It was truly something out of logic.

    But it did happen because a certain someone is so rich that he could continuously supply energy crystals to sustain the man-made barrier.

    Jake''s spatial storage wasn''t your usual spatial storage. Others only had a storage as big as a small room, or even smaller, maybe only as big as a backpack.

    But Jake''s spatial storage was as big as a house. He even stored vehicles and tons of merchandise instead.

    Plus, no one could ess his spatial storage without his permission because the storage only recognised his soul.

    Not to mention that if he died, the only person who could ess the storage would be his mother because he recorded his mom''s soul aura as an emergency measure.

    With spatial storage created meticulously by a fairy of space herself and a renowned dwarf, Jake''s spatial storage was one of the best in the world.

    It wasn''t shocking that he carried tons of energy crystals, starting from one-coloured crystal to seven-coloured.

    With his supply, the barrier that protected an ind as big as a small country in Ainsley''s previous world didn''t even budge under an hour barrage!

    The enemies were getting frustrated. One of the teammanders directly contacted the Marshal and protested.

    "Marshal, do something! The barrier regeneration is just too fast, ah! We can''t evennd an attack properly!"

    The navy was even more miserable because they had to fight some wild sea monsters if they were unlucky.

    There were fewer monsters closer to the coastal area, but a certain someone''s beguiling skill also prevented them from reaching the ind.

    It''s too frustrating! They had close to 5000 people, and yet their number kept dwindling while their target didn''t suffer any casualties so far.

    Annoying!

    The marshal furrowed his eyebrows at the report and was silent for a few seconds before sighing.

    "Alright. Let''s take out the anti-barrier machine to intercept the barrier-maker machine."

    The marshal''s words shocked themanders who heard his words.

    A machine that could prevent a barrier-maker machine from producing barriers? If we have that kind of tools, why didn''t you use it sooner?!

    The marshal seemed to know themanders'' thoughts and calmly exined.

    "We can only use the machine for two hours. Let''s use it when it''s nearing midnight when the enemy is already exhausted."

    He didn''t believe that these oldies could keep fighting for more than twelve hours straight.

    They had been fighting non-stop for an hour, and the sun hadn''t evene out of the horizon.

    The day was still long. He could be patient to drag out the war even longer.

    Even when they didn''t have any Ind to take a break, they had enough rations and supplies tost for two days.

    That way, they didn''t need their backers to send supplies through ships and risked getting their supplies intercepted.

    The old marshal was really experienced in any kind of war.

    He knew what their target might do to them, and intercepting the supplies was one of the possible tactics.

    Thus, his preparation was thorough. He even prepared many ships not far from the battlefield as hospitals and ce for the soldiers to rest.

    Of course, they would still be harassed by the wild sea monsters from time to time, but he didn''t think it would be so troublesome.

    His people were all elites and handling one or two sea monsters wasn''t difficult.

    They could even eat the sea monsters to replenish their energy or feed the prey to their own tamed monsters.

    Since the marshal had already made hismand, themanders obediently followed the marshal''s tactic.

    Now, their goal wasn''t to break the barrier but to keep the big bosses busy.

    They intended to harass the big bosses, and they didn''t mind sacrificing quite a lot of solo ability users with little importance.

    The government had always been this ruthless. Not to mention the nobles.

    However, the Aretha Family didn''t want to sacrifice their people because they didn''t have unlimited talents like the nobles and the government.

    No matter what, being a mafia was considered ''bad'' in the eyes of normal ability users.

    Thus, most ability users joined guilds, the noble, a.k.a the aristocrat families, or worked for the government.

    Only those abandoned by the society defected to the mafia side and became ''bad'' people.

    Well, the marshal didn''t mind the Aretha Family not wanting to sacrifice their people.

    This alliance was only temporary, and since the other party was also a mafia family, the marshal didn''t pay attention to them.

    As long as the Aretha Family obediently followed his order and didn''t make a mess, he didn''t mind the Aretha Family acting cowardly and only wanted to reap the benefitter on.

    The Aretha Family themselves only joined this alliance because they wanted some inheritance stones to build a new, profitable business.

    It''s all to lift their ruined image and go back to their unshakable position as the number one family among the 7 sacred families.

    After Ainsley''s curse created trouble for them, their family declined to the second rank among the 7 sacred families, and this rmed them.

    But if they could get the Inheritance Stone business, they would reim their throne once more!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 774 - "A Turtle Without A Shell"

    Not to mention the Aretha Family''s little intelligentwork said that the Walter Family sided with the Sloan Family and would surely have a hand in the Inheritance Stone business too.

    That family would only be stronger and stronger, especially after they monopolized one of the biggest energy crystal mines in the country.

    The Aretha Family didn''t want to be left behind, and so...they joined the alliance to rob the ind.

    While the enemies were silently brewing some strategies, Jake, the one with the broadest and sharpest mind, slowly found out that the enemies were acting weird.

    It has been three hours since the enemy attacked them, but in thest few hours, the enemy''s attack wasn''t as intense as before.

    It was as if they didn''t think of breaking the barrier and only wanted to keep the big bosses busy by aiming for the big bosses and their temporary troops.

    When Jake noticed this strange point, he immediately spoke to Ainsley through the Airpods.

    "Let the big bosses take a rest and ignore the enemy. I think the enemy is trying to wear them out."

    !

    Ainsley didn''t notice this at all, and her face instantly paled.

    "Really? If that''s the case, we really should let them stop fighting and killing enemies. The barrier is enough to protect us for the time being!"

    While the others fought, Ainsley was busy taming some sea monsters andnd monsters.

    But since they were all without owners, Ainsley had to ce them into her dimensional bracelet and let Ava take care of these temporary troops.

    Added with Van, the little obedient ''nanny'', the monsters didn''t dare to wreak havoc inside the dimensional bracelet.

    She was so busy taming and taming monsters that she didn''t notice the enemy was trying to fool them!

    Ainsley immediately contacted all the big bosses and shouted.

    "Uncles, aunties, we have killed enough enemies. It''s time to take a break! The enemy is trying to wear off your ability and energy. They''re up to no good!"

    When the bosses heard this, they were stunned for a second before grimlymanding their temporary troops to go back to their unfinished base.

    Evan was solemn as he spoke to Ainsley through the Airpods.

    "If what you said is true, it means that they''re nning to do something big...are they trying to break the barrier once and for all?"

    But he had witnessed how the barrier never broke even after three hours of continuous attack.

    Jake''s energy crystals were really so abundant to the point of charging the barrier-making machine for three hours straight!

    Sensing Evan''s doubt and suspicion, Ainsley also gulped nervously.

    "I don''t know...but maybe they''re really capable of breaking the barrier once and for all. Any ideas how they might do this?"

    The bosses were silent as they went back to the base, and none of them could think of an answer.

    In the end, Evan sighed and spoke solemnly.

    "I can''t think of anything. Let''s just go back first, meet up, and discuss. The barrier is strong enough to hold on even without us."

    And they had killed around 500-1000 people in the past three hours. That''s more than enough to cut off the enemies'' human resources.

    While the bosses went back, the enemies noticed their movements and reported it to the marshal.

    When the marshal heard the report, he snickered while stroking his short beard.

    "Interesting. Someone must be clever enough to notice our n. Still, what can they do? Once the barrier is gone, they will be like a naked turtle without a shell."

    The marshal was confident in the anti-barrier machine that they would use. It was a machine that not even the mafia council could get, but the government could.

    If not for the machine being so hard to make and could only be used for two hours before it would break and couldn''t be used anymore, they would have been able to suppress the mafia society easily.

    But now, the government took out this machine. It showed how important the inheritance stone mine was!

    After all, it could attract non-human races to do business with them, and they finally didn''t need the Billios Family to be their middleman.

    They had heard that the Billios Family was now close to the Sloan Family, a budding mafia family that would undoubtedly create troubles for them.

    If they kept relying on the Billios Family to do business with the non-human races, their country would be left behindpared to other human countries.

    The Godlif country was already smallpared to other countries, and they were also bothered by the mafia.

    It was really shameful!

    Right now, Ainsley and the others didn''t know that their enemy would use the anti-barrier machine to demolish their barrier once and for all.

    They didn''t even know that after that machine was activated, their barrier-making machine would stop working.

    Later on, they could only rely on the barrier ability users if they wanted to create barriers.

    But how could the barrier ability users protect the whole ind? They might only be able to protect the mine and the base.

    Not knowing anything, the big bosses finally returned to the base and immediately held a meeting.

    The group sat around a simple wooden table and Jake was the first one to speak.

    "I think we have to make a n in case the enemy really manages to break the barrier once and for all. If we don''t prepare for that, when that happens, we will lose for sure."

    "Hum, agree. Any ideas how to handle that, though?"

    The Meidian Family''s representative, one of their elders, couldn''t help but ask Jake.

    When that timees, they would be besieged from all sides and many would die.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 775 - "A Different Way To Use The Blood Dome"

    The Meidian Family''s representative believed that when the barrier broke, the casualties rate would soar, and he would be needed there.

    He was already prepared to save as many lives as he could!

    At the question, Jake nced at Ainsley before looking at the others.

    "Anyone here has a dome ability or something? Or anything that can be used as a barrier. It doesn''t need to be big. We only need to protect the mine and the base."

    Jake didn''t think they could save the whole ind from being damaged. It wasn''t logical.

    Their ind would suffer, but at least they should lessen the damage.

    The big bosses were silent one after another before Ainsley raised her hand and cleared her throat.

    "Uhhhh, when the Godfather possesses me, he and I can create a blood dome. It can be a barrier, a support field, and can also attack enemies."

    The big bosses'' lips couldn''t help but twitch. Sure, sure, how could they forget about the almighty Godfather?

    His blood dome was one of his most famous battle traits!

    "Will you need a lot of crystals to sustain the dome? I also think that you shouldn''t push yourself too hard. At least only one or two hours. How is it?"

    Jake knew that Ainsley couldn''t use her shaman ability for too long. It would be harmful to her, especially when she''s not as good as Rie yet.

    Ainsley didn''t immediately answer Jake''s question and looked at the floating Godfather instead.

    By now, the Godfather had recovered 90% of his memories of Ainsley.

    He only needed to possess Ainsley more often to recall his lost memories when battling using Ainsley''s body.

    Ainsley looked at the Godfather and asked him softly in her mind.

    [Godfather, is it okay to use blood dome for an hour or two?]

    As usual, Ainsley didn''t use her babynguage anymore, thinking o longer had to rely on her cuteness to move people.

    But the Godfather was evidently a bit disappointed that Ainsley no longer acted spoiled with him.

    He knew that the baby was actually an adult already, but he couldn''t help but want to see the toddler Ainsley acting cute.

    Well, the Godfather hid his thoughts deeply and nodded at Ainsley.

    [An hour or two is enough. As long as the energy crystals are ready.]

    [How many crystals?]

    [This Lord needs around 5-10 7-coloured energy crystals to maintain the blood dome''s maximum function for more than an hour.]

    After all, the blood dome not only required tons of blood but also required a lot of shaman energy.

    Ainsley''s shaman energy wasn''t as much as her charm or luck energy. Thus, she needed energy crystals to send energy to her energy core continuously.

    And one hour or two was the limit.

    Beyond that, Ainsley''s energy core might have cracks...just like when she used her luck dome to fight the Aretha Family and their allies.

    Hearing that they needed five to ten 7-coloured energy crystals, Ainsley immediately told Jake, but Jake responded calmly.

    He acted as if 7-coloured energy crystals were just candies!

    "Five to ten 7-coloured energy crystals, isn''t it? I have them. What about the size? Pinky-sized? Or bigger? The biggest I have is palm-sized."

    Ainsley hurriedly asked for thumb-sized crystals instead of the palm-sized ones.

    One palm-sized 7-coloured energy crystal was equal to more than 10 thumb-sized 7-coloured energy crystals, after all.

    "Thumb-sized ones are enough. Thanks, Jake. Leave the mine and the base''s protection to me."

    Ainsley patted her chest before recalling something and immediately spoke to the other bosses.

    "Oh right. Because the blood dome has a good effect on other ability users when all of us need to fight back, I want all of you to remain inside the blood dome."

    Ainsley remembered that before this, the blood dome was used as purgatory and not as a safe bunker. But now, she thought that she could reverse the role.

    It''s just that...the Godfather might have never thought of using the blood dome this way either, because he was a lone fighter.

    All the good benefits of the blood dome were transfered only to the user, which was the Godfather himself.

    "But I still that I can make the dome to attack the enemies. So...I will make twoyers. The inneryer is for allies. The outeryer is for the enemies. How is it?"

    When asking the others, Ainsley also looked up at the Godfather, silently asking whether he could do that or not.

    After all, this kind of set-up needed careful control. The Godfather was known for his superb control of his abilities. Ainsley believed that he could do this.

    The Godfather himself had never tried to use the blood maniption ability in such a way, but listening to Ainsley''s idea gave him inspirations.

    That''s right. Ainsley should take a different fighting style approachpared to him, who is a lone fighter.

    This kind of way to use the blood dome is really suitable for a queen-type fighter who not only can attack tons of enemies while sitting but can also assist her people.

    Good!

    The Godfather immediately agreed and promised Ainsley that he would be able to realise her idea.

    The others also thought that Ainsley''s idea was feasible.

    Plus, Jake himself knew that he still had a hidden card, and his hidden ability could also serve as another huge barrier.

    In case of emergency, Jake could attack and could defend as well. Not to mention that the material needed to use his ability was always ready...

    Jake peeked at the mountain of gold coins inside his spatial storage and nodded.

    Yes. All he needs is tons of gold coins to use his second ability, an ability that he rarely uses unless it was an emergency!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 776 - "Resting In The Middle Of The War"

    Gold coins that Jake collected are actually used as a global currency between human and non-human races.

    The non-human race also does business with other non-human races using copper coins, silver and gold coins!

    But Jake...had a different use of these gold coins.

    The young man didn''t say anything and just yed with his tie before nodding at Ainsley.

    "Okay, that''s it for the meeting. Remember, our goal is to survive until the reinforcement arrives. But don''t rely on reinforcements. The enemies might have reinforcements too."

    The big bosses'' ears perked up at Jake''s words.

    "The enemy might have reinforcements too? Isn''t that bad? If their reinforcements are better than us, won''t we fight a losing war in the end?"

    If they knew that they would lose in the end, they would have searched for someone who could relocate the Inheritance Stone Mine and abandon the ind altogether.

    They knew that Ainsley wanted to develop the ind into the Sloan Family''s main military base, but it wasn''t possible if they lost this war.

    If they won, no other forces would dare to attack the ind. After all, they witnessed how that kind of giant alliance couldn''t even rob their T¨¦ssera Alliance'' ind!

    Ainsley could guess what these people were thinking, but she''s quite confident that they could defend the ind.

    In her eyes, the ind could possibly be another business ind like Port Ind or be a military ind for all her alliance members.

    This ind is worth more than just the Inheritance Stone mine! Although there''s an Abyss Entrance here, she has already closed the area.

    No one would identally fall, okay?

    Ainsley cleared her throat and spoke to soothe the big bosses.

    "Don''t worry, even if their reinforcement is better than us, with the addition of sea monsters andnd monsters I tamed, we can win."

    Sea monsters were all ferocious and way more dangerous than thend monsters. They''re the king of the ocean, and one didn''t even know how big a true sea monster could be.

    If Ainsley yed her card right, she could wreck all the enemies'' navy, leaving only the air troops. But the air troops wouldn''tst long either because¡­

    When night came, there would be tons of wild flying-type monsters.

    The enemy was lucky toe to attack them nearing dawn. The wild flying-type monsters alreadynded on the ind and didn''t fly anymore.

    Maybe because they knew that there were a lot of strong sea monsters below the sky, and if they arrogantly flew around at noon, the sea monsters would be enraged?

    At night, the sky was ck. The sea monsters might not see them flying above their heads or something.

    Thinking about the monsters, Ainsley told the bosses about the recent monsters she just tamed.

    "I tamed a lot of high-ranking sea monsters, and they''re now waiting at the shore. These sea monsters are huge and can help us wreck the enemy''s ships."

    Actually, she wanted to put the sea monsters into her dimensional bracelet, but her dimension didn''t have ake or a river yet.

    And the sea monsters were different fromke or river monsters. The water is different. Thus, she only stuffed thend monsters to her dimensional bracelet.

    "I also tamed a lot ofnd monsters. When nightes, I''ll try to tame the flying-type monsters to help us fight the air troops. How is it?"

    Listening to Ainsley''s suggestion, the big bosses didn''t know why but they felt embarrassed.

    The baby was only three, but she contributed the most simply by adding a number of troops into their team..

    And she did that by taming tons of monsters in one go. The two tamer guild masters couldn''t help but feel ashamed. They''re the real tamers but couldn''t tame that many wild monsters in a short time.

    So embarrassing!

    Ainsley didn''t sense the two oldies'' weird thoughts and focused on telling the big bosses about the monsters she just tamed.

    She only gave one order to them...and that is to follow the order of the big bosses. Only the big bosses couldmand these people with Ainsley as the middleman.

    "So, don''t think that we are fighting a losing war. Just like how the enemy is keeping a trump card, we are also keeping a trump card!"

    Since Ainsley already said that, the big bosses couldn''t be pessimistic anymore.

    They believed in Ainsley''s capability and were actually looking forward to seeing her fight in person.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was already good, Jake hurriedly ended the meeting before letting the big bosses rest.

    At the same tone, he checked the crystal energy consumption to sustain the barrier and saw that he could still support the machine for another day.

    Rest assured, he also went to rest and let the troops eat, drink, sleep, and so on.

    While the T¨¦ssera Alliance members were saving their strength, the enemy was feeling agitated. They clearly couldn''t continue to wear off the big bosses.

    It was them who got tired first! They also wasted a lot of ammunition, but the barrier wouldn''t break.

    Just how many energy crystals these people had? So rich, ah! Did they drag the entire energy crystal mine or something?

    Even the marshal also thought that their side was losingpared to Ainsley''s side.

    "I didn''t expect them to be this rich and waste so many energy crystals. I bet they can still keep the barrier intact for another day or two."

    If that''s the case, why should they continue to attack the barrier?

    The Marshal immediatelymanded his people to stop attacking and wait until night time instead.

    He clearly didn''t know that spending the night outside of the barrier was way more dangerous¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 777 - "The Marshalâ€™s Plan"

    The enemies stopped attacking the ind, and the big bosses couldn''t help but be on guard. Everyone talked to each other in their own tents using the Airpods.

    "What do you think they''re nning? They suddenly stop attacking us!"

    "Don''t know. But it should be something tricky...should we take the initiative to attack them?"

    "No. We don''t have many human resources, unlike them. Let''s just rest well and see what they''re trying to do."

    "Right, Jake. Can we intercept the enemy''s reinforcements or something? Or maybe the supplies route. When will you intercept their supply route?"

    When Jake heard this, he subconsciously recalled what his subordinate had just sent a few minutes ago. The young man''s eyes flickered with a dark light.

    "My spies said that the enemies might not receive any supplies from their backers. I think they have packed enough supplies tost until their reinforcementes."

    ! The big bosses were surprised that the enemy was so thorough.

    It looked like the invasion was nned meticulously even when they attacked shortly after getting the news of the Inheritance Stone mine.

    "If they don''t need any supplies, how do we annoy them then? We can''t cut their supply route. Should we just intercept their reinforcement with our reinforcement?"

    The big bosses thought that as long as the barrier was intact, they didn''t need any reinforcement.

    Their reinforcement could be used to sneak attack the enemy''s reinforcement instead.

    But Jake didn''t agree with the n. He just used his probability ability to analyse the idea and found that the sess rate wasn''t high.

    "Just let the enemy''s reinforcemente. I don''t believe we can''t beat them all. Actually, we only need to kill themanders and the one leading the whole army."

    But Jake couldn''t get any information about who led the enemy troops. His spies weren''t trusted enough to have a high position within the government camp.

    "When the war resumed,ter on, keep an eye on whoever might be the leader of the whole army. If we can kill him or her, we can end the war earlier."

    "Okay, got it."

    "Got it."

    "Oh, right, I forgot to ask. What about our supplies? The base doesn''t have much food and only has weapons, right?" One of the big bosses asked Jake and then asked Ainsley.

    After all, he didn''t believe that Jake could carry that much food and other necessities for this war.

    Jake curled his lips andughed as he replied calmly.

    "Don''t worry. I sent submarines from Port Ind to deliver the supplies. My submarines are also designed to avoid the sea monsters'' senses. It''s absolutely safe and hidden."

    Even the enemies won''t know about the submarines'' existence.

    This product was one of the Billios Family''s hidden weapons created and bought from the dwarves.

    Ainsley''s eyes shed as she listened to Jake''s exnation. She suddenly thought that her familycked the vehicles and technologies needed in war.

    If she wanted to develop Pandora Ind, she absolutely had to spend money to buy those things.

    Ainsley noted down this additional n and then continued to listen to Jake and the others.

    At the same time, the enemy was having lunch and without the T¨¦ssera Alliance knowing, some elites had sneaked into the enemy camp.

    Sitting inside one of the biggest ships were twenty people with various rare and magical special abilities.

    One of them...had the ability to seal space, isting a certain area from the outside world.

    It means that the area would bepletely isted, and no one could enter other than the user and those who were already trapped inside.

    "How is it? Can you seal the whole Pandora Ind?" The Marshal looked at the young woman in her twenties and asked her with a grim face.

    The young woman closed her eyes. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead before she shook her head.

    "I can''t. There are a lot of space-disturbing instances on the ind. The space itself isn''t stable. If I''m not careful, the ind will be lost in space, and we won''t be able to find it."

    That wasn''t what the government and this alliance wanted.

    "Not to mention there''s an Abyss Entrance on the ind. The sealed entrance itself has thew of space, and I can''t casually make a move."

    The marshal nodded at the young woman''s words before looking at the other elites.

    He spotted a teenager who looked like he had just graduated high school and immediately asked.

    "You over there. Your ability is to steal arge area, right? And stealer...can you steal the mine on that ind?"

    This was the n that the government came up with if they couldn''t win the war. As long as the mine belonged to them, they didn''t care about anything else.

    The teenager closed his eyes and spread his abilities to the faraway ind, and waited for ten minutes before shaking his head.

    "The mine...is toorge. And if I steal only a portion of it, I might destroy the mine itself, and there''s no guarantee that the mine I steal will continue to produce Inheritance Stones¡­"

    The government wouldn''t want to risk losing the stone mine''s ability to produce Inheritance Stones only to get a few Inheritance Stones that could be used up in just a few months or years.

    The Marshal shook his head in disappointment and went to ask another elite.

    "What about you? I heard that your ability is to confuse the sea monsters using your singing. Can you confuse the sea monsters and direct them to attack the ind blindly?"

    The elite, a woman in her thirties, suddenly blushed and shook her head, feeling ashamed.

    She...she unexpectedly couldn''t do that, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 778 - "A Necromancer"

    "I can''t. The sea monsters around here are mostly high-ranking monsters, while I can only confuse the middle-ranking sea monsters."

    In other words, they couldn''t use the sea monsters to attack the ind¡­

    The marshal furrowed his eyebrows as hemented.

    "Really? I thought the monsters here were mostly middle-ranking. The one''s attacking us are all middle-ranking sea monsters."

    The woman bit her lips and quickly exined in a low voice.

    "Marshal, sea monsters are more intelligent than thend or the flying-type monsters. Maybe because the miasma concentration isn''t that bad in the ocean."

    The woman paused before continuing.

    "These sea monsters won''t blindly attack humans unless they''re attacked first. The sea beasts are also like that."

    The woman recalled what she read in a book about sea monsters and beasts. She couldn''t help but gulp nervously.

    "Only low-level or middle-level sea monsters and sea beasts will blindly attack humans or other monsters and beasts."

    But intelligent sea monsters and sea beasts are more dangerous than stupid ones. If their team unexpectedly offends them, wouldn''t they be wiped up first?

    The marshal''s face was grave as he tapped the wooden table.

    "The others? Any useful abilities to defeat the target and catch them off-guard? Except for the anti-barrier machine strategy."

    The marshal had studied the Sloan Family''s strength and weakness, and he was most careful against Ainsley Sloan, someone who had a rare and weird ability.

    He heard that the baby''s blood maniption control she got from the Godfather could be used for many things.

    He had a feeling that even when the barrier was gone, that baby might do something unexpected to save the ind¡­

    He wanted a sure victory! That''s why these elites had to help him.

    The elites looked at each other before gulping nervously.

    "M-marshal, my ability is to control miasma. Although the amount of miasma I can control isn''t a lot, and the area of control isn''t vast either, m-maybe I can help¡­"

    The marshal''s eyes lit up at one of the elites'' words.

    "That''s quite good. The ind is full of miasma. See that ck fog drifting above the ind like clouds? That''s all miasma. You should control the miasma to surround the target''s base."

    That way, they could annoy the target one way or another.

    After all, miasma is dangerous, and Ainsley''s people might worry about the miasma if the miasma trapped them at the base.

    "Any other useful abilities? Just speak up your thoughts. I need as many talents as possible." The marshal looked at the rest of the elites and encouraged them to speak.

    These elites were all nurtured by the government, and most of them had just graduated from the government''s academy or they were the academy''s instructors.

    The Godlif Country did have a private academy for those who wanted to serve the Academy when they grew up.

    Unlike the mafia families who liked to send their children to the Elton academy to meet non-human races and socialise with other mafia families, most citizens preferred local academies.

    One of the most popr local academies was the Godlif National Academy, an academy that recruited people to be soldiers or government''s officials.

    Most of themoners dreamed of climbing thedder of sess through this Academy, while the nobles or the aristocrat families chose international academies that only epted humans.

    Of course, there''s a famous local academy that most low-level and middle-level noble families go to¨CThe Zeldin Academy.

    These elites that the marshal brought along were mainly from the Godlif National Academy, and only one or two were from Zeldin Academy.

    As for those attending a famous international academy among human countries¨C the Haman Academy, they usually wouldn''t join the military.

    These youths were all full of justice and thought that the mafia society was bad.

    When they knew that they would rob a mine from the mafia that could benefit the country, they all wanted to join the war.

    But they didn''t expect the mafias to be so powerful.

    One of the hot-blooded youths looked at the marshal with shining eyes before raising his hand.

    "Marshal, my ability is to create thunderstorms. Maybe we can disturb the target while we aren''t using the jets?"

    The marshal quickly praised the youth.

    "Good idea. Enduring thunderstorms while trapped within a wall of miasma will be a bad experience. Good, good. Next?"

    "Me, marshal. I...I can create weak earthquakes..."

    "That''s good too! You can use your ability after mymand. Anyone else?"

    "Marshal, I am a necromancer..."

    A necromancer! A type of ability user that was even rarer than any type of ability user. One in a billion, maybe. This type of Ability User would be very useful in a war!

    "How many corpses can you control? Will it be humans, non-human races, or only the beasts and monsters?"

    "I can control humans, monsters and beasts! Can even use one of their special abilities at random."

    The youth was so excited for his debut that he started to exin about his rare ability.

    "I can control five humans, fifty middle-ranking monsters, ten beasts, and the duration is one hour."

    "Good, good! I''ll pick the corpses for youter on. I have high expectations for a necromancer like you." The marshal was so excited that his beard shook gently.

    This necromancer boy is a top talent from their Godlif National Academy, and the government cherished him a lot.

    In the future, he would surely be a general or, even better, a marshal.

    The marshal then kept interrogating the batch of talents until the sun almost set down.

    The result was quite shocking.

    One person could create ice and could make a short path to the ind relying on freezing the ocean.

    And there are still others more amazing than this one.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 779 - "Night Raid"

    Another person could control wide-range gravity, really suitable in a war.

    Another one said they could absorb barriers!

    But this wouldn''t be too useful recalling how the barrier could regenerate so quickly.

    Still, these elites believed they could disturb the enemy''s movement with their unique abilities.

    The marshal was also satisfied with these youths and instructors from the academies. He immediately assigned tasks to the elite youths.

    It''s just that...when they finished their meeting, the sun had just set. The previously blue sky became dark orange and pitch-ck bit by bit.

    It was dinner time, and yet the marshal''s team didn''t know it was precisely at this time the flying-type monsters would be active.

    Ainsley and the others were already hiding inside their safe tents protected by anotheryer of barrier.

    At the same time, they opened a gap in their barrier to let all the flying-type monsters and beastse out to the sky through the hole.

    If they didn''t do that, the flying-type monsters would just fly inside the barrier, and that would be bad for them.

    The monsters and beasts would disturb their base!

    Thus, the moment the patrol guards saw a flying-type monster taking off and soaring to the sky...

    The patrol guard immediately opened a gap small enough for two or three flying-type monsters and beasts to go through.

    The sound of the wind and the pping wings of these monsters or beasts quietly resounded inside the barrier.

    The night was dark. The tent only had enough light sources to illuminate their unfinished base and temporary tents.

    Why would they light up the whole barrier or something?

    Thus, when the monsters and beasts soared to the sky outside of the barrier through the gap, the enemies didn''t notice them at all.

    More and more flying-type monsters and beasts regained their ''freedom'' to fly above the ck ocean and they immediately flew everywhere.

    However, unlike the usual when they could fly freely with no obstructions, this time, a specific fleet was blocking their way.

    The enemies'' air troops didn''tnd on the ships and continued to patrol the sky.

    The monsters and beasts were tired of flying all-day, but they only got to eat and drink with no rest.

    Even the riders were also irked that they had to remain on guard while the higher-ups went into the ships to rest.

    Just as they''re grumbling about the increasingly cold temperature, loud screams and beast noises suddenly rang near their fleet!

    The sky was dark, and the air troops only relied on the monsters and beasts'' superior eyesight to fly around the ind.

    The riders couldn''t see anything when their monster and beast mounts suddenly rushed to a certain direction!

    The riders instantly panicked.

    "What''s going on?! Why are they out of control? My beast is going crazy!"

    "My monster too! It just keeps screaming while flying to the north¨C "

    The riders hadn''t understood what was going on when their mounts suddenly fought with unforeseen enemies.

    Wild flying-type monsters and beasts!

    The tamed monsters and beasts followed their instinct to protect their master because of the contract.

    Thus, when they sensed these wild monsters and beasts'' intention to harm their masters...

    They went crazy.

    The wild monsters and beasts were just irritated by these foreigners who dared to block the sky with their sheer number.

    They were also hungry and wanted to eat! The wild monsters wanted to eat fellow monsters and the wild beasts wanted to eat the riders...

    Oh, the wild monsters would also like to eat the riders. After all, humans are delicacies, while fellow monsters were used to upgrade their strength.

    With so many wild flying monsters and beasts numbering 200-300, the entire air troops were thrown into disarray.

    Themanders of each air troop instantly contacted the Marshal while trying tond on the ship to seek refuge.

    "Mayday, marshal! Our troops are attacked by a group of flying-type wild monsters and beasts! There are so many of them! Around 200-300!"

    The marshal was just resting and waiting for the right time to use the anti-barrier machine when he got this report.

    The old marshal instantly sprung out of his bed and rushed to the ship''s deck.

    "What the heck?! What''s going on? There were no flying-type monsters or beasts a few minutes ago!"

    The marshal tried to look at the distant ck sky as he roared at the Airpods.

    "Howe these b*tches suddenly appear? Commander! Are you sure those are wild monsters and not secretly tamed??"

    "I-I am sure! If they''re somehow tamed, they should already rush to attack the ships too, but they''re only attacking the air troops!"

    The marshal got a headache. Their team didn''t have enough information about Pandora Ind itself.

    They didn''t know that many flying-type monsters and beasts woulde out at night.

    Not to mention that the miasma strangely became thinner at night, yet the temperature rose sharply.

    The miasma did be thinner at night because of the moonlight''s effect on some of the dead trees on the ind.

    The dead trees had a darkness attribute and should be deadly, but when they absorbed the moonlight, they would change and could purify the miasma to some extent.

    Even Ainsley didn''t discover this unique phenomenon if not for her people telling her about this.

    Those who were left behind on the ind noticed this strange phenomenon and then tried not to uproot too many dead trees.

    These trees could be used as a natural purifier!

    But since the night was dark even with the moonlight, it was hard to notice the miasma getting thinner and less dense than before.

    The enemies themselves only noticed this when they used a special tool issued by the government to check the miasma concentration!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 780 - "Blood Domeâ€™s Second Debut"

    The enemy''s n to manipte the miasma couldn''t be used when the miasma became as thin as now.

    It only looked like a faint cloud above the ind and almost became like ck fog instead!

    When the marshal knew about this, he was so angry that his face turned as ck as the sky and the raging ocean.

    "Damn it! All air troopsnd on the ships and call back your mounts to your contract spaces. We won''t do anything until these wild monsters and beasts go away!"

    The Marshal didn''t want to risk fighting when wild monsters and beasts attacked them.

    Thus, the air troops could only back out and enter the ships while abandoning the air bombers and other air vehicles.

    These vehicles were so unlucky to be the wild monsters and beasts'' next target...

    The marshal could only watch as they lost one bomber after another.

    Not to mention that the sea monsters were indeed calmer at night, but on the contrary, the sea beasts were way more active.

    Aren''t they like running from a wolf''s mouth only to enter a tiger''s den?

    They jump from one disaster to another!

    And it was useless to use barrier to protect themselves from the sea beasts since barriers were usually shaped like a half-moon, a half dome.

    Barriers that could create a perfect ball to protect everyone from every direction was super rare.

    Not to mention that the marshal''s team didn''t have any ability users like that...

    Thus, they only used the barrier to keep themselves warm and to hide from the flying-type beasts or monsters.

    As for the sea beasts? They all prayed that the sea beasts weren''t interested in their ships and would prefer to attack the ind instead.

    s, the ind had been there for centuries, and the sea beasts were already bored with it.

    When they saw new toys...a.k.a the ships, they were more interested in these ships!

    Thus, the enemies suffered another round of attack until midnight.

    Maybe the sea beasts also wanted to sleep or something. They all stopped attacking and toying with the ships.

    One by one, these sea beasts in all sorts of forms quietly went back to the ocean, leaving nothing but a few wrecked ships.

    The marshal''s team suffered a lotpared to Ainsley''s team, but the marshal was called the marshal for a reason.

    He quickly sorted out the troops and made them ready to attack in just a few hours.

    It was dawn, and the flying monsters also returned to the ind. However, the marshal'' troops didn''t intend to return to the ships or run away.

    The marshal looked at the faraway ind that gradually became clearer due to the sunlight from the horizon and squinted.

    "Use the anti-barrier machine now! We have two hours to defeat them once and for all before our reinforcements arrive to take over the ind."

    The marshal also looked at the elites sent to him and asked them to do their jobs well.

    "Create thunderstorms! Earthquakes! Control the miasma! When the sun shone again, the miasma might be thicker thanst night."

    Miasma usually thickened at night, but Pandora Ind was a unique ind with dead trees containing darkness attributes.

    The miasma was actually thicker at noonpared at night! But there were times when the miasma was thicker at night than at noon.

    No one knew why the irregrities happened, but Pandora Ind was really mysterious, after all. There were too many things that hadn''t been discovered yet.

    The marshal didn''t have time to care about Pandora Ind''s peculiarities. He could only ask the elites to make a move¨C now!

    Right before the sun fully came out of the horizon, the marshal had already used the anti-barrier machine.

    The machine shotsers to the barrier, and somehow, the barrier suddenly kept shrinking and couldn''t regenerate!

    Pandora Ind''s patrol guards weren''t mere decorations. When they sensed the abnormality, they immediately informed Ainsley and the others.

    Ainsley instantly woke up and summoned all the big bosses along with their measly 800 soldiers.

    "The patrol guard said that the enemy shot something to our barrier, and the barrier kept shrinking. The machine can''t regenerate the barrier for some reason!"

    When Jake heard of this, he instantly knew the reason for Ainsley''s bad premonitions yesterday.

    "The government must be supporting the enemy. The enemy is using an anti-barrier machine that only the government can make!"

    Just from the name alone, everyone could guess what this machine could do.

    They''re trying to eliminate the barrier once and for all...using this tactic!

    Since they couldn''t even create a new barrier...they were done for, right?

    It''s precisely like what Ainsley feared yesterday. They could only protect the mine and the base.

    Ainsley''s mind worked fast, and she immediately asked the big bosses along with the troops to gather around the base.

    "I''ll create the blood dome now. Please don''t go out of the dome!"

    Ainsley looked at the Godfather and signalled him to start possessing her as shemanded the people.

    "Closebat ability users should wait until the enemies enter the blood dome''s inner circle while the long-range shooters should fight within the dome''s range."

    The barrier was shrinking so fast, and that''s why Ainsley was in a hurry to create the blood dome.

    There was already so much blood spilt to the ocean and the ind itself. All of them were the enemies'' blood.

    Not to mention the various gems buried in the ind was essentially the demon''s blood. Ainsley could control the gems too!

    But she preferred not to break those gems and used the monsters, beasts, or the enemies'' blood to create the blood dome.

    Now...let''s witness the blood dome''s second debut!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 781 - "Earthquake"

    Ignoring the shrinking barrier, Ainsley nodded at the Godfather and the Godfather immediately possessed Ainsley''s body.

    The baby''s body instantly glowed in a pale golden light.

    Her previously purple hair slowly turned dark green starting from the root of her hair to the tip.

    The next moment, her glistening blue eyes resembling the sky changed into majestic golden pupils.

    Dark green hair and golden eyes. With a stick of matcha, Pocky hanging in her mouth...a slightly messy hair too...

    The big bosses around Ainsley saw the transformation with their own eyes, and they couldn''t help but shudder.

    When those golden pupils looked at them, although only a casual nce, their legs couldn''t help but tremble.

    The pressure and the aura are too heavy for them to bear!

    This is the first time they saw the Godfather possessing Ainsley with their own two eyes. Such a drastic change...

    It is really the Godfather!

    The Godfather noticed the big bosses'' gazes on him, but he didn''t mind them at all. Instead, he closed his eyes and raised his hands.

    His fingers started to move around, like dancing in the air. His arms swayed, following a certain ''dance'' movement, as if he''s performing a traditional ritual or something.

    However, because he used Ainsley''s body, people only saw the baby slowly floating in the air and moving her hands like a conductor.

    This movement reminded them of Ainsley''s first battle video, where she fought against the Aretha Family and their little followers.

    Isn''t that the Requiem of Death, Ainsley''s signature movement when she''s about tomit a massacre?

    But now, it was used to draw all kinds of blood scattered around the ind.

    The Godfather also fished out all types of blood residing at the ocean, conveniently cleaning the tainted sea.

    More and more blood of various colours gathered in front of the Godfather.

    These blood balls slowly became bigger and in the blink of an eye, it merged into one crimson blood ball.

    Right after a blood ball as big as a car or even bigger appeared in front of Ainsley, the baby snapped her finger, and the blood ball sshed into the sky, slowly forming a thin blood dome.

    The sun had just risen, and the sunlight conveniently shone upon the crimson dome that covered the mine and the entire base of Pandora Ind.

    The dome wasn''t big, but it wasn''t small either. It was definitely bigger than thest blood dome Ainsley used in the war to get the Godfather Mausoleum.

    Right now, the Godfather was the one controlling the blood dome and not Ainsley. Back then, it was Ainsley, and she only did that because she went berserk.

    The control over the blood dome was naturally better thanst time. This time, the dome looked pretty thin, but it was durable as hell.

    The smell of blood started to assault everyone''s nose, but it didn''t smell fishy and disgusting.

    Instead, it smelled sweet and somehow aroused everyone''s fighting spirit.

    The Godfather''s blood dome already spread the ''berserker'' status ailment for all the people inside the dome.

    Their fighting spirit would soar, and their bloodthirsty nature would be amplified by several degrees.

    However, they would only harm the enemies and not their allies.

    The blood dome waspleted right when the barrier disappeared for real, leaving nothing but several barrier-making machines that couldn''t work for some reasons.

    The blood dome''s timely appearance attracted the enemies'' attention. After all, the crimson red dome reflected the sunlight, giving off a strange vibe.

    One would look at Pandora Ind''s ck ground and suddenly saw a huge crimson dome popping out of nowhere.

    The contrast between ck and crimson, plus the miasma surrounding the ind...that crimson dome suddenly looked like the demons'' castle or something.

    The enemies who were residing in the ships couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Marshal is that..." One of themanders wanted to ask, but before he could finish his words, the marshal already answered him.

    "That''s a blood dome! One of the Godfather''s most famous skill. Damn it. That baby really contracts the Godfather as her contracted spirit!"

    The higher-ups said that the Godfather was in aa.

    That''s why he didn''t think the Godfather would appear here and even used such an energy-consuming skill such as the blood dome.

    Now that the blood dome appeared, even after they destroyed the ind''s barrier, it was still for nothing.

    They also didn''t want to destroy the ind casually.

    They only wanted to aim for the unfinished base and upy the entire ind through the base.

    But now, the blood dome protected the base and the dome would continue to exist as long as there was blood. In a war, there''s no way there wouldn''t be blood.

    In fact, blood would be the thing that one could see the most in the middle of a war.

    And the Godfather was precisely feared because of his ability to control any type of blood.

    He''s born to be the God of War!

    The marshal''s face was dark, but he tried to stay calm and instructed his people to keep executing the n.

    "What are you waiting for? Quick! Use your abilities!"

    With the marshalmanding them, the elites immediately used their abilities one by one, starting from the one who could create weak earthquakes.

    He said that it was a weak earthquake, but the earthquake reached level 6 and it was absolutely detrimental to an unfinished building.

    Ainsley and the others had just gone to their positions, ready to attack the faraway ships, when the ground suddenly shook so hard that they almost lost their footings!

    DRKKK. DRKKK. GROOOO.

    The ground shifted. The dust flew everywhere. Even the rocks and other instances jumped around everyone''s feet.

    GRKK. GRKK!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 782 - "World Union"

    The ground shook so hard that everyone could see their unfinished base started to sway here and there, looking as if it''s about to crumble anytime.

    Ainsley and the others, who could fly or had flying-type monsters, immediately jumped to the sky and watched a part of the ind shaking like mad.

    They should be lucky that the mine wasn''t directly stormed by the earthquake. But...the earthquake itself seemed to be contagious.

    Even if the main source of the earthquake was their base, the effect still travelled to the mine and to the Abyss Entrance!

    Those two ces weren''t that far from the base, after all. When an earthquake happened around the base, those two ces were also affected.

    Ainsley and the big bosses'' faces instantly sank.

    "What''s going on? Natural earthquake? Or?"

    "It''s man-made. Someone controlled the earthquake to focus only on our base. An enemy has the ability to create earthquakes!"

    "Damn! What about the mine? Will the mine copse after the earthquake? And the Abyss Entrance..."

    Pandora Ind never got any earthquakes for some reasons, and maybe because they had the Abyss Entrance there.

    The Abyss Entrance and exists might be preventing the ind from getting any types of natural disaster. There''s not even a thunderstorm over the ind.

    The ind''s only natural disaster was the high concentration of toxic miasma.

    That''s why no one knew what would happen when an earthquake happened, and there''s an Abyss Entrance affected by the earthquake.

    Plus...there might be a lot of Abyss Exists around the ind that they hadn''t discovered. Some of them might be affected by the earthquake too.

    Ainsley and the big bosses couldn''t help but panic. This is the Abyss Entrance and Exists they''re talking about.

    If something strange happened, all of them would be finished, and Pandora Ind might vanish too!

    "Little boss, is the mine alright? What about the Abyss Entrance? And the exits? Did the previous owner tell you what will happen if there''s an earthquake on the ind?"

    The big bosses asked Ainsley non-stop, afraid that the incident would affect not only the ind but also the entire human continent or, even worse¨C the world as a whole.

    Usually, a ce with an Abyss entrance and exists was under the World Union''s responsibilities.

    The World Union¨C a big organisation that bounded every single race in this world. It was created solely to fight demons and to watch over the Abyss Entrance or exists.

    Usually, any ce that had Abyss Entrances or exists wouldn''t be open for public and would belong to the World Union to handle.

    They just didn''t know why the World Union left Pandora Ind alone.

    There''s no way they didn''t know an Abyss Entrance existed here, right? There might be tons of Abyss Exits too!

    The World Union was too powerful for the big bosses, so they never doubted the World Union and Pandora Ind.

    But when they experienced an earthquake, all of them instantly thought of the World Union.

    Howe the World Union let someone own Pandora Ind? If they knew there are Abyss Entrances and exists here, would they let go of such a potential danger?

    After all, every Abyss Entrance and Exists carried a part of the Abyss Divine Seal. If something happened to a part of the seal, wouldn''t that affect the entire seal?

    What is the World Union thinking, actually letting this kind of ind go? The ind even had Inheritance Stone mine! Would the World Union let it go?

    They would want to covet the mine and distribute the stones to the higher-ups of every race.

    Thinking about this, the big bosses'' faces became even darker.

    They suddenly realised that maybe, Pandora Ind was a Pandora Box. One shouldn''t explore the ind and dig out the secrets.

    Wouldn''t there be a possibility the World Union target their Pandora Ind in the future?

    The Sloan Family would have to hand over the ind no matter what, even if they''re the legal owner of the ind.

    After all, the World Union had a privilege to handle all things rted to the demons, the Abyss Entrances, Abyss Exists, and the Abyss Divine Seal.

    Would they just develop the ind only for the World Union to rob it from them?

    The big bosses were worried, and Ainsley was also worried. She only realized about this after one of the big bosses asked her.

    Plus, the moment the earthquake happened just now.... she sensed something unusual with the Abyss Entrance.

    She felt...something familiar? It was a familiar aura or something...like the Godfather''s.

    There were also a lot of foreign aura, but all of them felt slightly familiar in the end.

    Is it because the Godfather possesses her body, and that''s why she became even more sensitive to this type of invisible energy?

    And what''s weird was that...the familiar feeling came not from the Abyss Entrance itself, but...from the Abyss Divine Seal.

    A part of the seal sealed the Abyss Entrance of their Pandora Ind.

    The seal was the issue...but she didn''t know what was going on!

    s, Ainsley didn''t know anything, but Zev and the Godfather, who also felt the aura fluctuationing from the seal right after the earthquake, instantly reacted.

    Zev''s face turned so dark that he almost looked like he was a walking thunderstorm. The Godfather suddenly released a thick amount of bloodlust, startling everyone around him.

    "Little boss? I-I mean, Godfather? What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the Abyss Entrance? Or other issues?"

    The big bosses knew that dead spirits were more sensitive to things like the Abyss Seal.

    After all, the legend said that the Abyss Seal was created by various racesbining their powers, and the spirits were included in this cooperation!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 783 - "Jakeâ€™s Display Of Power"

    The Godfather heard the big bosses'' questions, but he remained silent. He only looked at Zev and signalled with his eyes.

    [Zev, don''t. Don''t tell Lil Lass about this. She...she is not ready yet.]

    The Godfather''s voice prated Zev''s cloudy mind and the spirit toddler immediately recovered his mind.

    The tiny baby clenched his fists tightly and nodded heavily.

    [I...I know. She''s not yet ready but in a year, she should be ready to know the truth. By that time...I...I hope she can save¨C ]

    Zev hadn''t blurted out thest word when the Godfather cut his speech.

    [Enough. Don''t burden her with this kind of mission. As long as she''s safe and can live a long life...]

    [But¨C Dave! You''ve been waiting for too long! Your time is limited. You can''t...you can''t wait for any longer. If...if you...]

    Zev was really about to cry. When he sensed the auraing from the seal, he almost copsed.

    Hatred and grievance filled his heart.

    He almost couldn''t control himself and was about to tell Ainsley everything she should know.

    But the Godfather suppressed his hatred and calmly looked at Zev.

    [It''s okay. Lil Lass is an adult, indeed, but she has been in this world only for a year. She should enjoy her life first.]

    The Godfather didn''t allow Zev to speak anymore and directly ignored the spirit who was fuming in anger until he stomped the air and sulked.

    The Godfather chose to talk to the big bosses instead of coaxing Zev, who was throwing tantrums.

    "There might be something happening with the Abyss Entrance and the exits because of the earthquake. But we should focus on the war first before examining the damage."

    The Godfather was actually confident that the Abyss Entrance and the exits were alright. Nothing happened.

    But something did happen to the seal. Well, it was just a slight issue caused by the earthquake, and it wouldn''t be a problem.

    Also, about the World Union thing that the big bosses were worried about...

    The Godfather also knew why they didn''t take over Pandora Ind and wouldn''t do so even when they knew about the mine''s existence.

    The Pandora Ind hid a mystery that even the World Union didn''t dare to explore. For the ind to end up in Ainsley''s hands...it could be fate.

    The Godfather reassured the big bosses before speaking to their 800 troops through the Airpods.

    "Stay away from the base in case the base break down. But don''t get out of the blood dome''s inneryer. This Lord is making the outeryer now."

    The Godfather believed that they could rebuild the base whenever they wanted.

    As long as the alliance members lend them a lot of tools to build buildings, they could build many bases in just a month or two.

    And so, even if their unfinished base got destroyed, it didn''t matter as long as the troops were fine.

    With the Godfather''smand, the 800 troops did their best to stay away from the unfinished base.

    But maybe because the earthquake wasn''t that strong, the base didn''t break in the end.

    Only...the water level rose thanks to the earthquake. The ind was surrounded by the ocean, and the base''s location itself wasn''t that far from the sea.

    Usually, when they had the barrier, they didn''t need to fear tsunami or any other natural disasters rted to the sea.

    But now that the barrier was gone...and the water level increased, the 800 troops instantly got nervous.

    "Boss. Will there be a tsunami? Not all of us have flying-type monsters or beasts. When a tsunami happens, what should we do?"

    One of Ainsley''s people asked in a trembling voice as they watched the sea''s surface level rise steadily.

    If there''s a tsunami in the next few minutes, they believe that!

    "This...don''t worry. I''ll think of a way."

    Ainsley acted calm, but she was also worried about the probability of having a tsunami attacking the ind.

    However, she was busy creating the blood dome''s outeryer that she would use to trap intruders whoe to thend and attack them.

    It was at this exact moment, Jake, who was silent all this time, suddenly raised his hand and attracted the big bosses'' attention.

    "It''s time for me to use my ability. Tell the troops to get away from the coastal area and the shore. I don''t want to implicate them."

    Jake loosened his tie and slowly waved his hand as he stood on the back of his contracted flying-type beast.

    With his majestic back facing the big bosses and the crowds, plus the sun illuminating his figure, the young man suddenly looked like some sort of God.

    "Jake? You¨C "

    Ainsley was stunned and hadn''t even spoken her thought when Jake had already snapped his fingers.

    Right after that, a huge amount of gold coins suddenly appeared behind him! The glistening gold coins shone brilliantly under the sunlight, almost blinding everyone.

    ?? A mountain of gold coins? What the heck??

    Some of the gold coins were even stacked together to create a simple seat for Jake.

    It was already weird that the gold coins didn''t fall and just quietly floated in the air.

    Now, it could even take Jake away, separating him from his flying-type beast!

    Seeing Jake already sitting on the pile of gold coins, Ainsley was even more dumbfounded. The other big bosses were the same.

    Only Evan looked calm as he watched Jake waving his right hand once more.

    As if following Jake''s hand movement, the rest of the gold coins that didn''t be Jake''s simple seat started to gather behind him, creating a curtain of gold coins.

    The young man is about to do something big!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 784 - "The God Of Wealth"

    This time, because of the sheer number of gold coins, the coins started to make clicking noises when they bumped into each other, sounding like a heavenly bell or something.

    The big bosses watching Jake''s curtain of gold coins behind him were absolutely confused about what Jake was about to do.

    But all of them were sensible not to ask Jake, fearing that they would disturb Jake''s ritual before he activated his unknown ability.

    At the same time, Jake himself knew that the alliance members including Ainsley, were curious about what he would do and what his power would be.

    Thus, he simply started to talk while the curtain of gold coins behind him started to melt one by one!

    "My second ability is called God of Wealth. Using gold coins recognised as the international currency, I can have any kind of power I want."

    Jake''s voice sounded through the Airpods and he sounded calm as he continued to ''burn'' more gold coins although he didn''t start a fire or anything.

    The gold coins were just melting on its own and then disappeared!

    "The rarer the power, the stronger the power, and the longer I am using the power, the more gold coins I''ll have to sacrifice."

    As Jake exined to the big bosses about the ability that was unique to the Billios Family, his left hand started to move, and the sea suddenly reacted.

    The water seemed alive under someone''s control, and the one who controlled the seawater was none other than Jake.

    "I can use any kind of power as long as I''ve seen it with my own two eyes. That''s why I always travel around to enrich my special ability encyclopedia."

    This time, the power that Jake chose to have is the power to control water, and it''s such a strong ability that could control a part of the ocean!

    He''s now the king of the seven seas¨C Jake Billios.

    Ainsley and the others already dropped their jaws as they watched Jake resolving the potential tsunami threat and even started to attack all the enemy ships.

    This...this ''God of Wealth'' ability...isn''t this too much of a cheat??

    Ainsley, who was hiding in the depth of her body, almost took over the Godfather''s control and kicked the spirit out of her body.

    [How could this be?? I never knew such a weird ability existed, ah! It''s the power to sacrifice money for the sake of a unique ability!]

    Unlike Ainsley, who felt as if the sky is falling down, the Godfather looked pretty calm as he finished the blood dome''s outer area.

    [Lil Lass, don''t be naive, ah. Do you think a merchant family like the Billios Family can be so influential without military troops? It''s impossible!]

    The Godfather shook his head as he continued.

    The Billios Family already owned this kind of ability ever since their founder''s era.

    From generation to generation, the ability will always appear as long as the previous ability wielder passes away.

    The Billios Family also had a tradition to choose their next family head based on who inherited the God of Wealth special ability.

    The Billios Family was lucky enough to be a rich merchant.

    That''s how they always tried to find an Inheritance Stone or anything that could pass down this ability to the next generation.

    Not to mention that the Billios Family had to keep their economic power from time to time because this ability really burned money.

    It''s an ability that could only be used by the rich!

    That''s why Jake rarely used this unique ability unless his life was threatened or he faced an emergency case like this time.

    Listening to the Godfather''s exnation, Ainsley felt numb.

    She thought that only transmigrators would have a heaven-defying ability.

    But Jake''s ability was clearly heaven-defying too!

    Could it be that...Jake''s ancestors...or maybe the founder of the Billios Family was once a transmigrator?

    Even the Godfather wouldn''t know about this because the Billios Family existed before he was introduced into this world.

    Maybe the Billios Family''s founder was one of the first few people who transmigrated to this world? Who knows!

    Anyway, Ainsley could only look at Jake in awe as the young man went wild ying with the water and the enemy''s ships.

    With just one casual hand gesture, a five-meter tall water wall suddenly appeared in front of one of the enemy''s ships.

    In just the blink of an eye, before the people at the ships could react, the water already smashed them hard.

    Ssh! Boom!

    "Arghh!"

    "Fck! What''s going on?!"

    "Mayday! Mayday! the ship is seriously damaged! The ship can only holds on for another ten minutes!"

    The gigantic water wall either directly sunk the ship and destroy the ship with the sea pressure or smashed the deck with a bunch of condensed water.

    Even though the water used was just your usual seawater, the ability to control the water wasn''t your daily water maniption ability.

    The God of Wealth ability influenced the water itself, making the damage delivered by the water several times more serious than before.

    With one ship as a warning, Jake started his attack sphere and didn''t hesitate to experiment with his power.

    "Water spear!"

    A huge spear created from the seawater suddenly soared to the sky. It was so huge and long that people almost mistook it for some sea monsters.

    With such a size, the water spear easily pierced the surrounding ships.

    Coupled with the water pressure brought by the magnificent control, the damage was a hundred times better than your usual water spear!

    Ssh! Crack! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless ships started to sway.

    Some directly flipped and sank to the sea.

    Another got destroyed under Jake''s wild attack.

    This is the power of the God of Wealth!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 785 - "The Real Blood Manipulation Ability"

    While attacking the enemies wildly, Jake didn''t even nce at the rapidly disappearing gold coins behind him.

    Whenever a gold coin melted under his weird ability and disappeared into nothingness, another gold coin would appear from his storage space.

    His power supply is endless. He got tons of gold coins and also tons of energy crystals to replenish his ability.

    Facing such a monster, how could the navy survive?

    Some ships were lucky to survive thanks to the barrier ability users, but because all ships were afloat on the water, whenever Jake used his ability, they risked their boats sinking.

    The water could carry the boat, but could also sink it!

    The marshal was so mad at Jake''s sudden attack that he almost had a heart attack.

    "What the hell are you guys doing?! Did you not control the miasma? Or create thunderstorms? Just hack that young man to death with thunder or something!"

    The marshal didn''t believe that their 5000 troops could be defeated this easily.

    If only he weren''t so old already, he would have fought that young man head-on

    He used his ability sparingly and wouldn''t use it unless they were about to lose the battle.

    Facing the marshal''s wrath, the elites shuddered and hurriedly use their abilities one after another.

    The ice ability user froze the water beneath their ships. That way, Jake couldn''t flip the boat so easily anymore and could only control another part of the sea to attack the ships.

    The thunderstorm ability user started to channel his ability, and ck clouds instantly appeared above the base on Pandora Ind.

    Secondster, the sound of thunder sounded throughout the base, and thunder shed asionally, lighting up the grey sky.

    Pitter patter.

    Drop after drop of rain started to fall to the ind, and in no time, it became heavy rain with strong wind everywhere, almost forming a tornado!

    Ainsley and the others were fine inside the blood dome, but the rain did make the smell of blood stronger when it touched the blood dome.

    If this is a normal thunderstorm, any type of rain should conceal the smell of blood instead of enhancing it.

    But this thunderstorm was obviously different.

    It enhanced the smell of blood and instantly attracted the wild monsters and beasts'' attention.

    "GRRRR!"

    "GYAAHHHH!"

    "KAOOO!"

    "ZZZZHHHH..."

    Thend monsters and beasts that Ainsley hadn''t tamed kepting to the blood dome''s outeryer, trying to attack whoever was inside!

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BRUGH!

    The Godfather furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the monsters and beasts who were pouncing on the dome or attacking it with abilities.

    If these things continued their attacks, they could weaken the blood dome used as the barrier.

    So annoying!

    But the Godfather was still confident that he could handle this trouble.

    These many monsters and beasts were just another blood source for him, okay? Ha!

    The blood dome''s outeryer started to move, and countless thick needles suddenly appeared mid-air.

    With just a flick of the Godfather''s sleeve, the thousand blood needles as big as a baby''s arm rapidly attacked the monsters and beasts, targeting their vital areas.

    STAB! STAB! STAB!

    The needles either stabbed the monsters'' throats, bellies, or their eyes, rendering them blind.

    Other needles directly pierced the beasts'' hearts before they could even use their abilities.

    Some of the beasts with defensive abilities managed to survive and immediately chose to run away, but those without defensive abilities mostly died or were heavily injured.

    The monsters had thick skins, and not many died with just one stab.

    But when countless blood needles as thick as a baby''s arm stabbed their bodies, they also died.

    Only those with defensive abilities stayed alive and used their abilities out of instinct.

    However, unlike the beasts with high intelligence, the monsters still blindly attacked the dome, attracted by the smell of humans'' blood and other monsters'' or beasts'' blood mixed inside.

    The monsters and beasts attacked would always spilt blood, and the Godfather smoothly controlled their blood to strengthen the blood dome.

    Or, he would suck the monsters and beasts dry by controlling their blood until they didn''t have even a single drop of blood!

    This was the first time the big bosses saw the blood maniption ability being used in a war.

    They often read the descriptions in legends and history or watch the scene replication through a movie or documentary about the Godfather.

    But now, they''re watching the real deal! The real blood maniption ability that the Godfather used in a war.

    Seeing the huge crimson dome above their heads and how the outeryer transformed into various attacking tools and techniques, the big bosses were all dumbfounded.

    This...so powerful, ah!

    No wonder an expert said that someone who had the blood maniption ability would be the God of War whenever they participated in a war.

    Wherever there''s blood, the ability user wouldn''t lose at all. Unless they used up all their energy.

    But Ainsley clearly had quite a lot of energy and had tons of energy crystals to replenish her energy too!

    Before she couldn''t fight anymore, the enemies would have been dead already, okay? Wiped out!

    No wonder Ainsley managed to snatch the Godfather Mausoleum even when facing tons of shamans with various strong spirits.

    Could those spiritspare with the Godfather''s blood maniption ability? Hell no!

    The big bosses suddenly thought that being a shaman was a wonderful thing...

    If they could be a shaman and made a contract with a powerful spirit like the Godfather, wouldn''t they be invincible?

    Look, that olddy Riemann was also overpowered despite being that old already.

    And it''s all thanks to leaving the control of her body to her contracted spirit!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 786 - "A Deadlock"

    After all, the power Riemann used right now belonged to her contracted spirit.

    Even if she could use the spirit''s ability without getting possessed since she''s a senior shaman, her old body couldn''t handle it.

    But if she left the control to her spirit instead and allowed them to possess her, she would still be as strong as the youngsters!

    None of them could be like that once they reached 60 or 70 years old, ah!

    The big bosses were jealous of Ainsley and Riemann, but they still did their duties pretty well.

    They worked with each other and sessfully killed many enemies who came to the ind either by air route or the sea route.

    After all, there were so many ships in many directions heading to the ind. There''s no way Jake could handle each of them pretty well.

    Thus, the big bosses worked together with the 800 troops to attack the ''fish'' who escaped their.

    In just an hour, the enemies'' ships had already decreased to half, and their number was also cut to a pitiful 2000 troops.

    On the other hand, none of the people in Ainsley''s faction died.

    After all, they had the blood dome to protect them, a senior alchemist who made potions for them, and even a grand healer!

    Their little team surprisingly did well. It''s all thanks to Ainsley and Jake, the two MVPs of the short war.

    But the group didn''t celebrate just yet.

    The enemy did lose their air troops and only had a little left.

    Their ships were also destroyed, but they still had the reinforcement!

    Jake said that the number of reinforcementing their way might reach 10.000 troops while their own reinforcement would only reach 5.000 or 8.000 troops.

    Wouldn''t that be another great war ahead? But their barrier-making machines still couldn''t work well.

    When the timees, wouldn''t their ind suffer the most damages without the barrier?

    Jake also thought about this, and while controlling the sea to attack another batch of ships, he spoke to the big bosses through the Airpods.

    "Everyone. I think we need another batch of barrier-making machines. Any of you have some? If you do, immediately send them via teleportation to Port Ind!"

    From Port Ind, they would ship the machines to Pandora Ind.

    With Jake''s ability to protect the ship, the ship carrying the machines would arrive at the ind safely.

    Jake''s idea sounded good, and the big bosses immediately contacted their people to teleport a barrier-making machine if they had any.

    This kind of machine was actually super expensive that no one would easily give out one, but they were the ind''s major shareholders.

    They had to invest more to receive more from Ainsley, the ind''s actual owner.

    Ainsley even said that she would give a batch of free Hundred Thousands Demon Blood gems to their families as a thank-you gift for helping her defend the ind!

    That''s another precious resource other than the inheritance stones, ah!

    Thus, once the two-hour time limit ended, Ainsley already received 10-15 barrier-making machines, enough to cover the whole ind.

    At this time, the enemies'' anti-barrier machine had already stopped working, and yet they hadn''t been able to take down Ainsley''s group.

    The marshal was already so anxious that he almost blew the whole ship.

    "What is this! There''s no way they can keep fighting for too long! Why haven''t we won yet, hm? We have many elites to take the main attacker spot, right? Where are they??"

    The elites gulped nervously as they peeked at the marshal''s dark face.

    "M-marshal, we haven''t been able to snatch the base or the mine because the enemy created a barrier made of blood...a-and..."

    "And what?!"

    "W-we are reluctant to attack the rest of the ind because we don''t know if there are any dangerous areas on the ind that will bring danger to all of us if they get damaged."

    The marshal paused at that young man''s words because he recalled the government''s intel about the ind.

    The ind''s previous owner said that there''s an Abyss Entrance on the ind...

    But the owner didn''t specify the entrance''s coordinate. If they blindly attacked the ind and somehow destroyed or damaged the Abyss Entrance, who knows what would happen?

    After all, everyone had been so careful around the Abyss Entrances or exits.

    Everyone was afraid of bringing cmity to the whole world if they messed around with the Abyss Entrances or exits!

    The marshal understood the elites'' concern. They couldn''t just attack the ind blindly if they didn''t want any cmities to happen.

    That''s why their troops were restricted and could only aim for the base. But the ground was well-protected by the blood dome.

    This is a deadlock.

    The fastest way to win the war was to snatch the base and upy the ind, driving their targets away.

    But the targets coulde back anytime to try snatching the ind from their hand...

    After all, this is a world where the strong ones win everything.

    Even if Ainsley was the official owner of the ind, if other powerhouses defeated her and took over the ind, she couldn''t do anything about that.

    The mafia council would usually interfere with the case if the two sides had already fought once and the result was out.

    The loser couldn''t keep attacking that territory and had to give up. Else, there would be war everywhere and everyday.

    But this ind was coveted by a lot of powerhouses, not only those from the mafia society.

    Thus, even the mafia council could do nothing if the powerhouses repeatedly attacked the ind.

    The only way to solve this problem was to strengthen the ind''s military strength until no one dared to attack them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 787 - "Inviting More Allies"

    Jake and Ainsley also realised that they were in a deadlock right now. Even if both sides'' reinforcements arrived, things might still end up like now.

    The T¨¦ssera Alliance did win, but it wasn''t an overwhelming victory.

    The other party might think that they could win next time. They would keep waging war toward the ind, definitely disturbing Pandora Ind''s future development.

    What Ainsley and Jake wanted was an overwhelming victory because they didn''t want any other powerhouses to try attacking the ind.

    Being attacked at all times would also be tiring, okay?

    But they didn''t want to share this piece of fat meat, Pandora Ind, with the government.

    It''s not like Ainsley didn''t love her country. It''s just that the government was hell-bent on destroying the mafia, even when the mafia didn''t bring too much harm to the ordinary citizens.

    The mafia was indeed bad and problematic in the past, but they''re definitely better nowadays. If not, the big guilds wouldn''t cooperate with the mafias!

    The current mafia generation only broke thew regarding a ck market, selling unauthorized potions or items, selling weapons, and selling drugs.

    The thing with the drug was really tricky because sometimes, these drugs didn''t harm human beings. The drugs became ingredients for certain potions.

    But drugs could be used for bad things, too, making the drug business a very tricky problem.

    Aside from that, most of the mafia families only got involved in the prostitution business, but most of them would only ept prostitutes who were willing to do this kind of work.

    They wouldn''t kidnap young girls or boys and force them to be prostitutes. They would also never use human beings as payment for someone''s debt.

    Only a small percentage of mafia families still did bad things like very, forced prostitution, selling organs, kidnapping children, and so on.

    But the government still targeted the mafia families who didn''t break the taboo and only broke thew by a bit. It couldn''t be helped, okay?

    The mafia family was still a mafia. Their business would obviously not be very honest.

    But the government didn''t hate the mafia because of a justified reason like wanting to bring safety to their citizens.

    It was because the mafia''s influence threatened their own influence and power.

    Many of the mafia families owned territories that should have belonged to the government but the government couldn''t even take back the territories that they had lost for centuries.

    Usually, only the nobles and aristocrats could have a territory and own thend as andlord.

    But the mafia snatched the nobles'' territories, also challenging the government''s governing influence too.

    The government was afraid that the mafia would overthrow the government and changed the country''s politics, leading to many troubles inside and outside the country.

    But the mafias, even the mafia council, never thought of overthrowing the government, much less creating a new governing system whatsoever.

    They only wanted to continue their mafia tradition that hadsted for a century or so.

    It was hard for the mafia to change their mafia family into an ordinary influential powerhouse like the Billios Family.

    They had the pride of a mafia too!

    Thus, the government and the mafias always shed with each other.

    Now, the government wanted to take Pandora Ind to strengthen their influence as well as weaken the mafias.

    But Ainsley wanted all of this to end and peacefully start her Inheritance Stone business within the country, abroad, and even to the non-human races too.

    She wanted the Sloan Family to be even more influential than the Billios Family!

    Jake and Ainsley looked at each other from afar and nodded as they spoke through their Airpods.

    "Jake, what do you think we should do? Even if both our reinforcements arrive, I don''t think this will solve the problem."

    Ainsley paused before hesitantlying up with a suggestion.

    "Should we include more members into the T¨¦ssera Alliance? Maybe we should invite some honest and trustworthy nobles to pressure the government?"

    Ainsley thought that if the nobles could enjoy the ind''s benefit, they would try to persuade the government to stop trying to rob the ind for the country.

    After all, that ind had been a personal property for more than a decade and the government had never cared about that ind, not until they knew the ind''s huge benefit.

    Jake was silent for a few seconds before agreeing.

    "I know some high-ranking nobles that are neutral and don''t really side with the government. We can invite them and add more fighting power to our alliance."

    An old family like the Billios Family did have a vast connection both inside and outside the Godlif Country.

    "Oh, right. I think we should also invite the non-human races to join the alliance."

    Ainsley almost slipped and fell. Thankfully, half of her body control was in the Godfather''s hand, and she was only in charge of moving her mouth right now.

    "Inviting the non-human races too?! Is it possible??"

    "Possible. You can tell them that the way to buy inheritance stones from Pandora Ind is by bing an alliance member."

    It would also make things easier for the alliance members who were in charge of selling the stones to the non-human races.

    With one or two non-human races powerhouses on their side, plus the Billios Family''s connection, they could easily infiltrate the non-human races market to sell the Inheritance Stones.

    They would face less doubt and suspicions and also avoid some unnecessary or unforeseen troubles.

    "How is it? We don''t need to ask the royalties of the non-human races to join our alliance because the royalties already entered the World Union organisation."

    Jake paused before continuing.

    "We only need some merchant families, military families, political and production families from each non-human race."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 788 - "Accepting New Alliance Members

    But this way, the number of their T¨¦ssera alliance members would grow up to thirty or maybe fifty powerhouses.

    Still, the core members would always be the fourteen initial powerhouses, excluding the Sloan Family, which was the alliance leader.

    "The matter of selling stocks to other families is also good, but they will only provide you with money and not manpower. Thus, recruiting more secondary members is still required."

    Ainsley was silent as she contemted this matter and actually agreed with Jake''s suggestion. The more allies they had, the better.

    Pandora Ind would wee more different powerhouses, and the ind might be a new small province or something.

    There might be friction between alliance members, especially when they also invited the non-human races. But Ainsley believed that she could handle this well.

    Not to mention that she would put the Irregr Tamers Guild Headquarter on the ind. Her fighting power would be enough to ensure the members never break any rules.

    Plus, she would limit the number of troops that each powerhouses could send to the ind to be trained, and the troops had to be changed once every six months or once a year.

    That way, there''s no way any powerhouses could think of a bad idea such as seizing the ind from the inside and up pressing the other powerhouses.

    Since Zi would also be ced on the ind, Ainsley had enough ''police'' to ensure the ind''s peaceful environment.

    Ainsley thought of the matter for a few seconds more and then resolutely nodded.

    "I agree, Jake. We should start contacting them now. Let''s start with the nobles. They should send their representatives or send their family heads for a meeting on this ind."

    As for the uing 10.000 people from the government side?

    She didn''t really care about that as long as Jake''s power was still there and she could still use the blood maniption ability.

    After a night''s rest, everything should be fine.

    With Ainsley agreeing to Jake''s suggestion, the young man immediately contacted his right-hand man, the old butler at the casino, to invite the nobles to the capital.

    They immediately got a response in less than 30 minutes.

    There were five high-ranking old noble families that Jake contacted, and all of them agreed to head to the ind as soon as possible.

    To show their sincerity, all the families sent their family head to attend the meeting and brought 50-100 people with them as precautions.

    The family heads used Jake''s Teleportal to go to Port Ind along with 10-20 elite guards.

    The rest of their people headed to Pandora Ind after the family heads used the Teleportal.

    For the past two days, Jake''s Teleportal was closed for the public and Jake prioritised all people rted to his own faction or a member of the T¨¦ssera Alliance.

    Because of that, just fifteen minutes ago, 200 more troops had already arrived at their ind, adding more human resources and troops.

    The family heads of the five nobles came an hour after Jake''s invitation, and coincidentally, they were in luck to see Jake and Ainsley fighting the enemies with their own two eyes.

    Maybe the big and the little fox intended to show off their power to ''scare'' the nobles. They actually went all out and pushed the enemy''s troops further away from the ind!

    Seeing such a wonderful power disy, the five nobles'' family heads didn''t dare to act arrogant or look down on Ainsley, who was apparently their alliance leader.

    Jake and Ainsley fought for around two to three hours before the enemy stopped attacking them.

    The enemy apparently chose to wait for their reinforcement, and at the same time, Jake and Ainsley were also tired.

    Thus, both sides went into a stalemate, and the T¨¦ssera Alliance used this opportunity to meet the five noble family heads.

    In the first ce, these nobles had already been interested in the Inheritance Stone business.

    They also wanted to buy Inheritance Stones at a cheaper price for their own uses, and Ainsley''s proposal suited their desires.

    "If you join our alliance, you can purchase the stones we mined at much cheaper pricepared to the market price."

    Anyway, she still didn''t lose anything because the money needed to mine the inheritance stone wasn''t that much with the help of the Alliance members.

    "I will also give you free inheritance stones if the stones are just too little. You will also getrge Inheritance Stones for free each month, depending on the monthly harvest."

    Of course, if any of the alliance members got caught smuggling the stones, or their workers stole the stones without giving them all to the Sloan Family for inspections, they would forever be banned from joining the alliance.

    And no one shall be allowed to sell stones to those traitors too!

    The nobles certainly didn''t want to be cklisted. Thus, the nobles looked at Ainsley and spoke earnestly.

    "Rest assured, little boss. We will only send our trustworthy workers and trustworthy troops. If our people break the rules and incite disharmony between the alliance members, we will punish them severely."

    The noble family heads also gave Ainsley a privilege to punish disobedient members, even if those people belonged to their families and not Ainsley''s own people.

    Ainsley was obviously pleased with the nobles'' words and quickly shook hands with them.

    "If that''s the case, I shall wee you to our alliance. Please sign these documents and then swore a soul oath in front of the alliance members."

    All fourteen leaders of the powerhouses that had already joined the alliance early on were there in the meeting.

    They knew that they would gain many more alliance members in the future, but they didn''t feel threatened.

    Anyway, their shares wouldn''t decline just because of this.

    "Wee to the alliance!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 789 - "A Visitor From The Aretha Family"

    The old members happily weed the new members and were even excited when they knew that they might have non-human races as their allies in the future.

    Those non-human races would live on this ind, just like what happened at the Port Ind!

    They really didn''t think that more alliance members meant less benefit for them.

    Ainsley herself already swore that the amount of inheritance stones yet to be mined was so abundant that the price would drop severely if they didn''t keep this a secret.

    Thus, the alliance members only told others that the mine held very few stones and they would only sell the stones asionally.

    Indeed, Ainsley limited the amount of stones the members could sell to maintain the price of the inheritance stone.

    This way, they also didn''t need to dig out so many inheritance stones each month and could focus on the ind''s development, exploration, and safety.

    The five leaders quickly swore a soul oath and joined Ainsley''s group to fight with the government and those wretched powerhouses.

    "It will be tea time soon. Uncles and aunties, I will lead you around our unfinished base and exin many things rted to the location of your future bases."

    Ainsley took the chance to introduce Pandora Ind to the new alliance members. She even sent a file containing a thorough exnation of Pandora Ind itself.

    "In the future, all of the alliance members can make one big base to amodate their troops. We intend to develop half of the ind into a treasure hunting ground and half of it as our private city."

    Jake listened to Ainsley''s alluring future n and added more ''sugars'' for the new alliance members.

    "Yes, yes. The Port Ind will also cooperate with Pandora Ind because it''s quite close. It means that many non-human races outside of the alliance will visit the ind and do business with us."

    The non-human races that often visited Port Ind could hunt treasures or simply buy the demonic gems and the inheritance stones at Pandora Ind.

    "We also have many types of unique things here that we haven''t fully explored yet. I n to open the ind for adventurers, mercenaries, and explorers to help us fully explore the ind, "

    Ainsley added more ns to her future n.

    The future that Ainsley painted was really good, so good that the new alliance members were already drooling over the development.

    "I will also ask the big guild leaders to build a branch guild here to help us develop the ind into an elite paradise!"

    Ainsley only casually said this, but she didn''t know that in the future, Pandora Ind would truly be a legendary paradise ind despite the harsh environment.

    After the new members joined the alliance, more and more troops came to Pandora Ind, and the government side couldn''t intercept the troops thanks to Jake''s super good water maniption control.

    In the end, the sun had gone down, and the surroundings became pitch ck.

    Wild flying monsters and beasts started toe out one by one, hovering around the ind AND the ships.

    Both sides didn''t attack each other and waited until tomorrow to see which side got the reinforcements before the other party.

    Ainsley knew that her reinforcement from her allies would arrive right at dawn, and they should be faster than the government sides for various reasons.

    Because of this, she had the time to rx and ask Grandpa Yofan about the family.

    "Grandpa, the signal is bad here, and I can only call you for fifteen minutes at most. So, how is it going there? Have you guys upied the Naran Family?"

    Grandpa Yofan immediately answered with a proud tone of voice.

    "Of course we did. We conquer that family in just a day, all thanks to Zi. Right, we have forcefully snatched the Naran Family''s main mansion, and we will turn the mansion into ours soon."

    It had been a few months ever since Ainsley implemented the ranking system for the branch families, and the branch families had started to move out to new territories and govern them well.

    "The third family branch in the line should be in charge of the Naran Family''s other territories too. Bring some more members because we have more than enough now."

    "Okay, okay."

    "Hum. Also, keep recruiting members! Our goal is to be as big as the Billios or the Walter Family."

    It was actually quite hard to recruit ability users to be mafias, especially if these people were loyal to the country and thought that being a mafia was bad.

    However, Ainsley had her own unique points, which were her super young age.

    Many newly awakened ability users believed that joining a mafia family whose family head was a toddler wouldn''t be as bad as the others.

    Children were generally pure and kind, anyway. They heard that Ainsley wasn''t a puppet leader, and she''s truly a genius!

    There''s also this thing with opening the Godfather Mausoleum to the non-ability users and only charging them half the price of shamans or other ability users.

    In exchange, if these ordinary visitors awakened as a shaman, the Sloan Family would be the first to scout them out, and the Shaman Guild wouldn''t fight them for this.

    Thus, Ainsley tugged some strings behind the screen to bring more children under the age of three to visit the Godfather mausoleum, making it a historical study tour for the kids.

    It was a good way to make them know that such a legend existed and to instill a belief that not all mafias were as bad as the movies portrayed.

    Anyway...Grandpa Yofan chatted a bit and suddenly dropped shocking news to Ainsley.

    "Ah, right, Ain. This morning, someone from the Aretha Family visited our mansion."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 790 - â€œRaphaels Hidden Intentionâ€

    Ainsley immediately furrowed her eyebrows at Grandpa Yofan''s words. What did he say? Someone from the Aretha Family came?

    The Aretha Family had just sent troops to participate in raiding Pandora Ind!

    Ainsley suppressed the urge to teleport to her mansion and p whoever came to their family''s mansion.

    She took a deep breath and spoke, "Who came? What''s their business?"

    Grandpa Yofan fell silent for a few seconds before replying, "The guest...is the heir of the Aretha Family, first young master Raphael."

    ! Raphael?

    Ainsley remembered some things rted to the Aretha Family''s sudden attack on their family back then.

    For the family to respond to ir''s wildfulness and suddenly attack their family like that...Raphael should be involved, right?

    Ainsley also vaguely remembered the mysterious person who tried to steal her rare potions...after some investigations, she found a lead.

    The heir of the Aretha Family surprisingly had a simr ability recorded in the mafia council''s database.

    Ainsley didn''t know about the illusion ability, but the darkness maniption ability matched that mysterious intruder''s ability.

    She suddenly suspected Raphael to be the one behind the mysterious intruder''s identity.

    She couldn''t prove her guess, but from that moment, Ainsley put her guard against Raphael.

    She had a feeling that the true boss of the Aretha Family wasn''t Michael, ir''s adoptive father, but Raphael instead.

    Hearing that Raphael suddenly came to her mansion right after the Aretha Family troops joined the alliance to rob Pandora Ind, Ainsley felt something was fishy here.

    "What is he doing at my mansion? Why did he go there? To meet me? Shouldn''t he know that I''m not at the mansion?"

    Grandpa Yofan himself was also feeling doubtful about this matter. Raphael came right a day after the family''s main troops returned from conquering the Naran Family.

    Right now, they''re busy with the post-war procedures. Why would Raphaele at such a time? He didn''t think that the Sloan Family would be too busy to receive him?

    Grandpa Yofan swallowed his doubts and faithfully recounted what Raphael came for.

    "He said that he came to negotiate with you about his sacred beast, Van¡­"

    Grandpa Yofan was silent before speaking in a low tone of voice mixed with a hint of bewilderment.

    "He said that if you return Van to him, he will help you with Pandora Ind''s matter. I don''t know why he said that. The Aretha Family has nothing to do with Pandora Ind, right?"

    When Grandpa Yofan said that, Ainsley already clenched her fists and almost broke the phone.

    That Raphael¨C he is precisely waiting for this moment to retrieve Van! No wonder he didn''t make a move for more than four months.

    He''s waiting for a suitable time to retrieve Van without giving outpensation to Ainsley!

    As for what Raphael meant with helping her solve the Pandora Ind case¡­

    Raphael didn''t mean to say that his measly 200-ish troops sent to the alliance could make any difference in this war.

    But he could be a traitor in the alliance and helped Ainsley to win the war faster and easier. He wasn''t afraid of getting targeted by the powerhouse inside the alliance.

    He could toss all the responsibilities to the Sloan Family, saying that the Sloan Family threatened him to be a traitor using Van as the hostage.

    That way, the Aretha Family unknowingly forced themselves to be in Ainsley''s camp, even if Ainsley didn''t want to.

    Thus, no matter what actually happened, people will think that the Aretha Family already made amends with the Sloan Family, and the two are working together now.

    At least because of Van.

    The Aretha Family could benefit a lot from this.

    They could infiltrate themselves into Ainsley''s inner circle, could force Ainsley to make amends with them, and also silently covet the Inheritance Stone.

    Ainsley was obviously the one having the upper hand thanks to Van, but with this one move alone, she was forced to follow the Aretha Family''s little tricks.

    Plus, if she refused this offer, Aretha could still betray the alliance and pretend to be on the T¨¦ssera Alliance''s side.

    Even if none of the alliance members would acknowledge the Aretha Family, that family only wanted to me some gossip and rumours.

    After all, the Sloan Family was a rising family now, and many powerhouses wanted to be on their good side, especially after the government leaked the thing with the Inheritance Stone''s mine.

    Right now, the whole country and even other countries who got news of it were silently watching Pandora Ind war, wanting to leech to whoever won the war in the end.

    The Aretha Family believed that the Sloan Family would win. After all, Ainsley had that mysterious ability that almost made them fall from grace.

    This kind of war should be easy for her.

    But the Aretha Family was already on the Sloan Family''s bad side because of the sudden attack almost a year ago, causing the two sides never to reconcile.

    This is Raphael''sst effort to make amends with the Sloan Family and befriend the Sloan Family, even if he had to use underhanded tactics and be shameless.

    He didn''t care whether Ainsley hated him or not. Even if Ainsley hated the Aretha Family, if both sides could benefit from their cooperation, would Ainsley refuse?

    Even if Ainsley refused, would the higher-ups in the Sloan Family follow her personal feud?

    It''s easy to forgive others in the mafia world where one wouldn''t know who is a true friend and who isn''t.

    The mafia world was always grey and ck, rarely white. For the sake of benefit, even enemies could work together for a period of time.

    Ainsley understood all Raphael''s silent intention, but she didn''t want to follow the path he opened for her!

 Chapter 791 - â€œThe Marshals Ghost Fleetâ€

    Why should she cooperate with the Aretha Family? Her goal is still to destroy the Aretha Family, okay?

    Since Finnie seemed to hate ir from the Aretha Family, if she turned her back to Fin and joined hands with the Arethas, wouldn''t she be a scum?

    Ainsley believed in a fairy''s intuition. If Finnie hated ir that much, it means that something is wrong with ir and the Aretha Family!

    She didn''t want to cooperate with someone who could backstab her anytime.

    Ainsley tapped her forehead for a few seconds before speaking in a heavy tone of voice.

    "Chase him out politely and say that I will discuss this matter at my birthday partyter on. I will invite him to discuss negotiations, but not now."

    It means that Ainsley would release Van, but not now!

    If Raphael still insisted, Ainsley wouldn''t be polite anymore.

    "Tell him that if he wants to pressure me to negotiate with him right now, I will never return Van to him. Whatever things he wants to do¨C I will not allow it to happen."

    It seemed that the Aretha Family was still too arrogant. They could betray the alliance and then pretend to side with her, but she would release a statementter on.

    Our T¨¦ssera Alliance would never recognise someone who could heartlessly betray their alliance.

    The Aretha Family¨C don''t use Van as an excuse to betray your alliance!

    If Ainsley made that statement on her family''s official website, would the government still believe that the Aretha Family truly had sided with the Sloan Family?

    Would they believe that the Sloan Family threatened the Aretha Family to betray the government''s alliance?

    Anyway, only 200 ability users...even if they betray the government''s alliance, they couldn''t even create a ripple.

    After issuing a series of instructions to Grandpa Yofan, Ainsley lost the signal and couldn''t call Grandpa Yofan anymore.

    Thus, she cut the call and leisurely waited for Raphael''s action.

    Grandpa Yofan told Raphael all the things Ainsley said, even the subtle warning about the official statement.

    When Raphael heard that, the smile on his face froze, and he nodded solemnly.

    "Okay, I understand. It seems that Miss Ainsley is still busy. I will be waiting for the birthday banquet invitation instead."

    Raphael knew when to advance and retreat. He only wanted to test the water with his sudden visit.

    When he understood Ainsley''s stance in this matter and how stubborn she was, even wanting to flip the situation and harm the Aretha Family, Raphael swiftly decided to retreat.

    Anyway, since Ainsley already had the intention to negotiate about Van, he would dly follow. As long as thepensation Ainsley wanted wasn''t too exorbitant¡­

    Raphael hid the cunning light in his eyes and hurriedly said goodbye before leaving the Sloan Family''s main mansion.

    Just like that, time passed by, and it was already approaching dawn the next day.

    Indeed, just like what everyone had predicted, the T¨¦ssera Alliance'' reinforcement came earlier than the government alliance''s reinforcement.

    To Ainsley''s surprise, the number of reinforcements that came to the ind was close to 8000 people!

    It turned out, each of the alliance members sent around 300-400 people to the ind.

    They actually wanted to send 500 people, just like Ainsley''s, but they thought they shouldn''t overshadow Ainsley''s military power on the ind.

    Thus, each family only sent 400 members.

    Most of the members were newbies that had been in the family for less than a year. The purpose was obviously to train them at the Ind and then help Ainsley to guard the ind.

    With 8000 troops plus 1000 already on the Ind, the total military power could fight on-par with the iing enemy reinforcement.

    Even if the enemy now still had around 1500 people left, the total wouldn''t be too far from the T¨¦ssera Alliance''s military power.

    When the marshal saw such a huge armynding at the ind, and none of their troops could intercept the reinforcement, the old man almost got a heart attack.

    "How did that brat rally so many people to side with her?! That''s so many human resources! Peh!"

    Added with Jake and Ainsley''s bizarre abilities, the marshal himself didn''t believe he could fight the duo.

    His ability was actually also good. His ability was called the ghost fleet because he could create imaginary ghosts armed with imaginary military weapons to attack their enemy.

    The size of his ghost fleet was sorge that he was also called a one-person army. But his power needed a sacrifice¨C which was corpses.

    He had to burn corpses and then created imaginary ghosts from those corpses.

    His ghost fleet wasn''t the same as dead spirits. The ghosts didn''t have any special abilities, but they also couldn''t be attacked by any physical-based special abilities.

    Only mental abilities could affect the ghosts, but as long as there were enough corpses, the Marshal would never run out of ghost fleet.

    He could make the navy ghost fleet, the air troops full of ghost fleet, and even the ghost fleet armed with weapons used on thend.

    There could be cannons, tanks, jets, and so on!

    It''s just that...the ghost fleet''s obvious weakness was actually sunlight. That''s why he could only fight a night battle, and he never got defeated in any night battle.

    He was then titled the God Of Night War.

    He clearly wanted to use his ability at night, but the countless flying monsters and beasts, plus the sea beasts disturbing their ships, ruined his n.

    He thought of using the enemy corpses as his sacrifice, as well as using the wild monsters'' and beasts'' carcasses.

    But none of the enemies died! The sea monsters and beasts also left only a pitiful amount of corpses!

 Chapter 792 - â€œAdvance Or Retreatâ€

    The marshal himself didn''t want to fight a losing battle and lost tons of people under his wings for naught. He''s not the only marshal serving the Godlif country.

    There were three other marshals beside him, and they were all secretlypeting with each other.

    If he lost too many troops because of this war, he would be swallowed alive by the other marshals!

    Especially when the three marshals all had promising sessors, but he still couldn''t find a suitable one.

    The marshal was silent as he contemted more about this war. He estimated whether his side could win the war or not and whether it was worth it to sacrifice so many troops¡­

    He had to be honest that even if he could use his ghost fleet ability, he couldn''t be sure they would win the war. The chance to win was even less than 50%.

    Should he continue the war? Or should he retreat? But the reinforcement would be here soon, and the total members would be around 10.000 troops.

    He had around 2000-3000 of his own people mixed there. So far, he had lost more than 1000 people, and he felt that it was a pity.

    Although he had more than 100.000 troops under hismand, even reaching 500.000, he cherished all the talents and didn''t want any of them to die in vain.

    This war to rob the Inheritance Stone¡­why can''t they find a peaceful path to solve it, ah?

    Why the need to rob??

    Well, if Ainsley was weak, he also thought it''s better to rob her.

    But is she weak?!

    The marshal really felt a heavy headache. On one side, he felt that he would be fighting a losing war and he would lose his men in vain.

    On the other hand, retreating just like this wasn''t his style, and it would harm his reputation as a fierce marshal.

    It was also embarrassing to think they would lose the fight even before it started.

    Well, they had exchanged blows, and he had understood Ainsley''s power thoroughly, which was why he didn''t think he would win.

    Jake alone was already a headache for his navy.

    It''s not like he is a pessimistic person. He just¡­knew when to advance and when to retreat.

    If he were overly arrogant and confident in this measly alliance formed in less than a day, he would have never be a marshal.

    The marshal was in a dilemma while Ainsley already didn''t care too much about the war, knowing that her people could emerge victorious even if the enemies might have strange abilities.

    After all, Jake could use another ability if he wanted, and it didn''t need to be water maniption. He could have earthquake ability, tornado, and even weird ones.

    He''s really the alliance''s trump card!

    Now, Ainsley was more worried about her Sloan Family and what Raphael nned.

    Will he do anything to her family when she''s busy with this war?

    Ainsley was really worried, but she also couldn''t leave Pandora Ind just yet. She had to finish the war as soon as possible before going back.

    Ainsley looked up at the sky that almost brightened up at this point.

    The enemy''s reinforcement had just arrived a few minutes ago, and coincidentally, her side had already set up the barrier, covering the entire ind once more.

    With 8000 troops on her side, it was now easier to take some people to guard the barrier-making machine.

    The situation was really a deadlock even when the second round of war would start anytime soon.

    After all, the ind''s defence was really tight, and the enemies would also have difficulty infiltrating the ind while their people kept getting killed.

    At least the marshal took this variable into his consideration, and he further hesitated to start the second round of war.

    It could be said that this was the first time he had been so defeated, even when he got the best equipment.

    The environment, the timing, and the people weren''t suitable to win the war.

    The government was too hasty to attack the ind with just a day''s preparation! Should they go back and secretly n a better strategy to attack the ind?

    The ind wouldn''t run, anyway.

    Even if the ind now had around 8000 troops guarding it, if he doubled the number of their alliance''s armies, wouldn''t they have an easy win?

    He could also ask the government to have the other marshals involved in this war, as to share his burden.

    After all, the inheritance stone''s mine was a big deal even for the government, right? Other countries might also think of owning the ind after this incident.

    Ainsley hadn''t thought about the possibility of other countries wanting to rob her ind.

    In the end, the ind was still in Godlif country territory, and if foreign countries attacked Pandora Ind, it was the same as attacking Godlif country.

    Even if the Godlif country government disliked mafias, they also wouldn''t side with outsiders since the mafias in Godlif Country were still counted as the country''s own people.

    Ainsley even believed that if foreign countries dared to attack the ind, the government would take this chance to ''help'' Pandora Ind and make Ainsley owe the government for their help.

    Then, it would be easier for the government to ask for some shares of the inheritance stone''s mine while not switching sides to the mafia society.

    Not all enemies would end up as enemies all the time. For the government to ept the Aretha Family joining their alliance, wasn''t that the solid proof of the saying above?

    Considering all the aspects above, Ainsley was calm as she waited for the enemy to start attacking, or abandon the n and retreat.

    Now, marshal, choose. Advance, or retreat?

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 793 - â€œLet The Government Join The Alliance?â€

    While the marshal was making the hardest decision in his life, Ainsley was also busy with another matter.

    Just a few minutes ago, the mafia council''s representative, who was with their alliance for the past few days, brought new information for Ainsley.

    "Little boss, do you know about this year''s coronation to appoint ten new high-ranked mafia families?"

    Ainsley nodded at the man''s words. "I know. What''s wrong with that?"

    "Well, the coronation will start tomorrow. It''s almost the end of the year, and the mafia council want the coronation to end before the new year celebration."

    After all, right after they celebrated the new year, they would need to cooperate with the government to chase away the yearly horde beasts and monsters.

    The experts predicted that the horde would begin at the end of January or in the beginning of February.

    Such a big operation between the government''s side and the mafia society obviously wouldn''t need only one or two weeks to discuss.

    They usually needed a month to prepare for the uing horde while drafting a temporary agreement between the two.

    This year, the government had quite a change, and the officials weren''t the same asst year.

    Even the government''s vice-president was different.

    Thus, it was not strange if there would be more frictions between the government and the mafia council.

    Because of this, the mafia council wanted to quickly appoint the ten new high-ranking families, hold a meeting with all the high-ranking families in the mafia society, and then set off to meet the government.

    Coincidentally, the meeting time that the mafia council wanted to hold is right after the coronation, before the new year celebration.

    And a week after the new year celebration, they would set off to the capital and discuss with the government.

    Ainsley herself would hold her fourth birthday banquet on 4th January, and it''s unavoidable that her schedule would be tight.

    The war hadn''t ended, yet she would have to rush to the coronation ceremony tomorrow!

    Ainsley furrowed her eyebrows and looked at the navy.

    She was suddenly tempted to negotiate with the marshal to stop attacking the ind.

    But Ainsley wanted the enemy side to have as little benefit as possible.

    They also had to contribute as much as possiblepared to the others in the alliance.

    But could she really invite the government to join her ind''s alliance?

    She felt a bit reluctant to do that¡­maybe because of prejudice and because of what happened to the real Martin.

    Even up to this day, she hadn''t even gotten Martin back intact!

    Wait. Could she use this as one of the requirements for the government to join her alliance?

    And of course, she would give the government the least benefitpared to the other members, but they had to contribute the most to the ind.

    Ainsley wouldn''t ept the government'' troops and would only get their money!

    Ainsley rubbed her chin and immediately asked Jake''s opinion about this. She also asked the other members, plus the Godfather.

    "Well, this is not impossible. The government attacks the ind because they want the mine, " Jake''s eyes shed with a shrewd light of a businessman.

    "If we hit them with a stick and then reward them with a piece of this project¡­"

    Jake meant to discipline the government to stop making trouble for them if they wanted to benefit from the ind too.

    The other members weren''t as good as Jake in terms of business, but they were also tired of fighting the government.

    "Little boss'' idea is good. We can squeeze the government dry, and they can only get a minimum benefit."

    Riemann immediately supported Ainsley''s words, but one of the five nobles hesitantly asked the other members.

    "Will the government agree with such an unbnced agreement, though? What if they don''t want to?"

    Hearing this, Geraldine was the first to react.

    "If they protest, just tell them¨C who told you to attack the ind first?"

    Geraldine, the head of the Alchemist Guild, chuckled as he looked at his allies.

    "I think after the government agrees, more and more powerhouses will want to be involved in the ind. But too many allies aren''t good."

    "Hum. That''s why I want to sell stocks and let the others be small shareholders, unlike us, who have the most shares, " Ainsley added.

    Well, the fourteen core members would only have around 1% of the shares, depending on how much money and human resources they invested.

    After all, Ainsley had prepared separate benefits for them, and in terms of the shares, it only gave them a little bit of money.

    The money from selling the stones would be much bigger than the shares.

    But for the powerhouses who couldn''t get their hands on the stone, buying stocks and receiving a bit of money from the ind''s business wouldn''t be so bad.

    Ainsley''s business wouldn''t only depend on the inheritance stone, after all.

    They still had the hunting ground business, the Hundred Thousand Demon Blood gems, other rare materials, thend rent for other merchants who wanted to develop at the ind¡­.

    Ainsley needed much more money to develop Pandora Ind from a wasted ind to be a money-making ind.

    And these shareholders that weren''t part of their alliance could be of help.

    "Right, let''s not add the government to our alliance. How about we make them our sponsor?" Ainsley grinned from ear to ear as she spoke to the members.

    "In return, we will sell them some inheritance stones that they picked at a much lower price."

    The government even had to earn the right to buy the stones¡­but the alliance did n to be high-profile and not sell the stones to just anyone.

    It''s a privilege to be able to buy the stones!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 794 - â€œOffering A Negotiationâ€

    Even the right to buy the stones might be auctioned or sold somewhere, much less directly buying the stones'' type they wanted.

    The government should be happy that they could buy the stone without having to buy the ''ess'' when they had brazenly attacked the ind before.

    The members nodded at Ainsley''s words, secretly thinking that the baby was really good at making money.

    ''Now we suspect she might be the lost daughter of the Billios Family or something!''

    "If all of you agree, let''s send someone to talk to the enemy''s leader. I think the other party is also hesitant to attack us."

    Jake saw the other members'' thoughts and reminded the others that they were still at war.

    Yet, the other party didn''t attack them for so long. They''re hesitating, right?

    This is clearly the right time to strike the iron while it''s still hot.

    Ainsley immediately agreed with Jake''s words. Even the Godfather raised a thumb for Jake.

    "Let''s send people to negotiate! But I think we as the winning party should host the meeting. If the other party want to negotiate with us, they have toe to the ind."

    Ainsley didn''t want to send her people to the enemy just to be killed.

    "Jake, protect the messenger. Don''t let the enemies intimidate them or harm them."

    "No worries. Leave it to me." Jake could easily use his water maniption ability to make a water armour for the messengers.

    Through the water armour, he could monitor the enemy and protect the messengers.

    With Jake handling all the preparation, the alliance soon sent five people on a small boat to approach the fleet of ships in front of them.

    The boat was small and helpless, but the huge water barrier around them instantly attracted the people on therge ships.

    One of the elites in charge of the front-line ships immediately reported the anomaly to the marshal.

    "Reporting, marshal! We spot a boat protected by a water barrier, carrying five people. They''re heading to one of our ships, but they don''t seem to be armed¡­"

    The marshal was still thinking about the issue of retreating when he heard this news. The old man knitted his eyebrows and voiced his doubt.

    "A boat with five people protected by a water barrier? Who sent the boat and the people?"

    "I believe it''s our enemy because the boat came from the ck ind."

    "What do you think they''re trying to do? Just sending five people to fight our whole army¡­they aren''t that crazy, right?"

    The marshal didn''t understand this movement, but one of the elites nervously raised his hand and spoke his thoughts out loud.

    "I-I think¡­they want to talk to the leader of our army?"

    The marshal was clearly taken aback by the elite''s guess, but he also couldn''t help but slowly believe it.

    "Why do you think so?"

    "Because¡­they only send five people using a small boat! They''re not even armed with cannon or anything, only that water barrier."

    And they all knew the water barrier should be Jake''s doing. That Billios Family Head is really a pain in the a*s.

    With such a small number of people sent to their ships, if the other party wanted to fight, they could just control the seawater and hit their ships, right?

    No need to send five people on a small boat¡­

    The others also had the same thought, but they still kept their guard against the people sent to their ships.

    The marshal was also the same. He was a careful person. Thus, when he went to the deck to see the five people, he brought almost all the elites on his ship.

    This lineup is so aggressive that the drive messengers should be intimidated.

    But with Jake''s water barrier and water armour as their protection, the five messengers didn''t fear the marshal''s impressive line-up and proudly stuck out their chest.

    One of the messengers had the ability to amplify his voice, and he made use of it to talk to the marshal without entering the ship.

    "Good day, friends! We are sent by Pandora Ind''s owner, the T¨¦ssera Alliance. We want to talk to your leader!"

    The messenger knew that the old man at the deck of one of the most luxurious ships should be this group''s leader, but he still tried to ask for the leader.

    When the marshal heard the messenger''s words, he calmly folded his arms in front of his chest and shouted back.

    One of his people also had the ability to amplify voices, and this person could amplify other people''s voices except his own voice.

    "This marshal is the leader! What do you want to talk about?"

    The marshal''s voice was loud and imposing. Even the sound of the sea monsters and beasts couldn''t defeat him.

    The messenger gulped before reciting what Ainsley told him to say.

    "The T¨¦ssera Alliance saw that there''s no meaning to prolong this war. The end result is clear to see. Thus, the alliance is kind-hearted enough to give the marshal a chance to negotiate."

    The messenger''s words were really brazen and full of provocations. Some of the enemy troops were so mad that they almost attacked the messenger.

    But the protective water barrier and water armour made most people hold back their temper.

    Since the marshal didn''tmand them to attack, if they attacked the messenger on their own, they would be viting the military rule.

    The marshal also felt a bit offended by those words, but he knew that it was the truth. Since he''s the weaker party here, he swallowed his pride and calmly shouted back.

    "Fine. This marshal also doesn''t want to kill people in vain. How do we negotiate?"

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 795 - "A Negotiation"

    The messenger immediately replied to the marshal''s inquiry.

    "Our master asked us to invite some of you to the ind to discuss about the negotiation. Of course, you''re allowed to bring around 20-50 people, but not more."

    Such an offer was really humiliating. It made the marshal feel like a prisoner!

    But the marshal knew that it was impossible to bring the whole army to the ind.

    If the ind''s owner let it happen, that means she''s too stupid to develop the ind!

    The marshal could only swallow his dissatisfaction and immediately arranged 50 elites to follow him to the ind.

    The elites he chose were the best of the best among the 10.000 people, and the small ships he chose to go to the ind was also the best small ships they had.

    The whole 50 people were armed to the teeth, but none of them could bring explosions because the marshal didn''t let them have that.

    "We are going to the ind to talk peacefully. If you guys bring explosions, that''s the same as a direct provocation and the peaceful talk will end right away!"

    The marshal was also afraid that his people would directly be killed on the spot if they dared to bring explosions with them.

    Thus, the elites followed the marshal without talking, and the messenger''s small boat paved a path for them.

    Jake still used his water maniption ability gained from his God Of Wealth ability, and he helped the group to cross the sea safely without any disturbances.

    Even the sea monsters and beasts couldn''t attack the boat and the ship, making the whole journey short and safe.

    10 minutester, the boat and the ship docked at the shore, and Ainsley dispatched a few members to wee their negotiation partner.

    Ainsley sent only twenty people, but these people were also elites.

    The marshal''s people couldn''t look down on the people Ainsley sent and could only adopt a neutral stance.

    The guests weren''t arrogant but weren''t humble either. They all acted as if they were tourists who hadn''t attacked the ind a few hours ago.

    "Wee to Pandora Ind. The ind''s living environment is harsh, so we implore the marshal to bear with it for a while."

    The leader of the weing team smiled at the marshal and greeted him as if the old man was just a regr tourist.

    Ainsley and the others had known that the enemy leader turned out to be one of the four marshals, but so what?

    They''re not afraid.

    The marshal also didn''t fuss over the team leader''s way of speaking and nodded calmly.

    "Thank you for the reminder. Please guide us to your temporary residence."

    While saying this, the marshal and his elites secretly inspected the ind.

    The Ind''s ground was ck with asional purple or gold lines. It didn''t look suitable for agriculture and more suitable for mining business.

    But the ind still had a potential to be a tourism spot or a developing region, just like Port Ind.

    The inheritance stone alone could be an alluring bait to lure visitors toe to the ind.

    The marshal and the elites silently studied Pandora Ind''s environment.

    On the way to the base, they would often be surprised by a sudden appearance of dimensional holes, either in the sky or on the ground.

    "Please be alert at all times. There is many sudden dimensional holes'' appearance here, and we don''t know what type of monsters wille out."

    The weing team leader warned their ''guests'' as he calmly dealt with another monster that suddenly came out of the air beside him.

    These people had been living on the ind for more than a week already and had been used to the ind''s dangers.

    The guests, on the other hand, didn''t think that the ind would be full of monsters.

    If no one could solve the problem with these monsters suddenly popping out here and there, it would be impossible to develop the ind into a tourism spot.

    But Ainsley didn''t intend to open the ind for the public. She only wanted to attract powerful people all around the globe, and wealthy, influential people.

    Such people either had enough money to hire someone to protect them, or had enough strength to protect themselves.

    This random dimensional hole appearance might even be the ind''s unique attraction and attract even more visitors who wanted to hunt monsters or tame dragon-type monsters.

    With the team leader reminder, the group advanced more carefully than before and sessfully reached the base in thirty minutes.

    The weing team leader guided the guests to the row of tents ced around the unfinished base.

    One of the tents, the biggest among other tents, immediately attracted the Marshal''s attention.

    That tent should belong to the ind''s owner!

    The tent was indeed Ainsley''s tent, but it was often used as the alliance''s meeting ce and was a ce to wee the guests.

    The weing team leader brought the 50 elites plus the marshal to the big tent and immediately retreated after doing his job.

    Inside the tent, all 20 members of the T¨¦ssera Alliance had been seated, waiting for the marshal and their people.

    The inside of the tent was big enough to amodate 50 people, but they didn''t let the marshal bring all his elites into the tent.

    "You can only bring ten people to save spaces for the others, "

    Ainsley smiled politely at the marshal, and the marshal had no choice but to hand-pick ten best and most trustworthy elites before entering the tent.

    The marshal immediately took a seat across from Ainsley''s, and his people stood behind him, on guard against everyone inside the tent.

    These people acted as if they''re facing the demon king or something¡­

    Ridiculous, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 796 -â€œA Hot Discussion Topicâ€

    Seeing such a behaviour, Ainsley chuckled at the marshal and grinned, showing her pearly baby teeth.

    "Wee to Pandora Ind, marshal. Don''t be so nervous and stiff. After all, we want to talk about a peace treaty that will benefit all of us."

    Ainsley spoke fluently despite having a childish voice unique to a toddler.

    She really looked like a child who tried so hard to look mature, only to look super adorable instead.

    The marshal coughed to suppress the urge to pinch Ainsley''s cheek. At the same time, he quickly acted imposing and stiffly.

    "Thank you for the warm wee, Miss Sloan. This old man doesn''t have much time to spare, so...can you go straight to the point?"

    The marshal really couldn''t leave his troops for too long. After all, the 10.000 people consisted of forces from all sorts of powerhouses.

    Ainsley also wanted to end the war and go back to the capital to attend the coronation.

    Thus, she threw the proposal document to the marshal and let the old man read the proposal she offered.

    The marshal read the document for around fifteen minutes before looking at Ainsley and sighed.

    "The terms here are quite fair, but the government sides really benefit less than the others. If this is because of our previous offence, we canpensate you¨C "

    "Our alliance don''t need yourpensation. We only want the government to stop snatching things that don''t belong to them. How is it?"

    Ainsley interrupted the marshal''s speech and very ruthlessly smashed him down with her words.

    "For us to offer cooperation with the government alone is already over the top, isn''t it? We can actually cooperate with other countries who won''t attack our ind instead..."

    Ainsley shrugged and let the marshal digested her words. She really didn''t need the government to help her.

    She only wanted them to stop making troubles!

    The marshal felt like his cheek was pped. He suddenly felt embarrassed.

    He was literally scolded by someone so young she could be his granddaughter!

    But what Ainsley said was correct. The government was the one being unreasonable in the first ce.

    They couldn''t keep being arrogant if they want to taste this ''cake'' just like the other powerhouses.

    The marshal was forced to contact the government and discussed things with the person in charge of obtaining Pandora Ind.

    After discussing for an hour, they finally relented and agreed to Ainsley''s proposal.

    "The government had agreed with the terms. All the relevant officials will take turn to swear a soul oath to Miss Sloan."

    But for now, the marshal would be the first one swearing a soul oath to seal the deal.

    Ainsley didn''t expect the government to agree after an hour of discussion. She hung a smile on her face and extended her hand to the marshal.

    "Good decision! Happy cooperation?"

    The two shook hands, and the marshal made a soul oath to Ainsley as the leader of the T¨¦ssera Alliance.

    With that one hand shake, the marshal officially stopped the war and retreated from Pandora Ind.

    Both sides actually wanted the war to end soon, and since the government could have an ess to the inheritance stone, they also didn''t mind retreating from the war.

    The news of Pandora Ind war immediately spread like mad after the 10.000 enemy troops retreated in arge movement.

    The media dug out the truth and found out that the government actually reached a deal with Pandora Ind''s owner, the Sloan Family.

    The whole inte suddenly blew up. Even those not involved with the mafia society also actively discussed the result of Pandora Ind war.

    [Say, isn''t this Sloan Family so ferocious to chase away the government? People said that it all ends well because the government relented first, but...]

    The poster continued his/her message.

    [I have never seen our government so easy to give up on something. It must means that the Sloan Family threaten the government until they have to resort to a gentler method!]

    [The poster above, I agree. I inquire about the content of the treaty, and rumours are saying the government suffered more than the Sloan Family.]

    [The agreement terms benefit the Sloan Family more than the government?]

    [Yes! This Sloan Family is so good. They establish an alliance and many influential powerhouses join their alliance.]

    [Really??]

    [Yes! There are those from the mafia society, those from big guilds and some from the nobles!]

    [What''s their alliance called again? I think they had just registered an official ount online and even make a website.]

    [The T¨¦ssera Alliance, brother. It''s said that the core members have 14 powerhouses, and that''s how the name is chosen.]

    [Oh, wow. The Sloan Family is really badass. Their family head is the famous baby mafia boss, isn''t it?]

    [Yep, that one! That baby established the alliance, and even the cob with the government also started from that baby!]

    [I didn''t believe such a miracle baby existed, but hey, the Aretha Family once had a genius five-year-old daughter too.]

    [ir Aretha? She was famous, indeed. But we hadn''t heard of her for a while.]

    [Oh, oh, some people said that she''s preparing to enrol at Elton International Academy.]

    [Ahhh, the Elton Academy had just established a new rule allowing geniuses below ten years old to enrol, right?]

    [Right, but the youngest still has to be at least five years old. The Sloan Family head hasn''t even be four years old this year.]

    [Well, she''s already a sessful mafia boss at that age. Why would she need to go to an academy??]

    [+1 ]

    [+2 ]

    [+3 ]

    [The baby mafia boss should stay a mafia boss instead of mingling with other ''geniuses'' at the academy!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 797 - â€œTrending On The Internetâ€

    New booking soon, check author notes!

    ?

    ?

    Otherizens quickly praised the othermenters and added morements to the discussion.

    [True, true. Those geniuses haven''t experienced life yet, but our baby mafia boss has conquered many territories and led many huge projects.]

    [It is a waste of her talent to just sit still and attend the Academy! What did academy even teach you, right?]

    [Agree +1]

    [Agree +2]

    [I also have a rtive whose child is a genius. He''s only six this year but have awakened his first special ability. Butpared to our baby mafia boss...]

    [Hahaha, don''tpare the children. I pity the others! If those geniuses heard of our baby mafia boss'' name, won''t they pee their pants?]

    [True. True. They better hope they never know about this genius.]

    Theizens favoured Ainsley more than other geniuses simply because she came from a mid-sized mafia family and climbed to the top with her own effort.

    Compared to other geniuses who were born in a wealth and reputable family, getting pampered and educated from early on, Ainsley was way more miserable.

    Netizens liked this story of ''from rags to rich'' or ''from zero to hero''. Thus, they all supported Ainsley.

    More and more people knew about Ainsley Sloan but not all of them believed that such a young baby could be that impressive.

    Of course, someizens who saw the news and the forum discussions would also feel jealous, especially when their ages weren''t that far from Ainsley''s.

    One of the geniuses who were preparing for the Elton Academy''s admission next year in March saw the article and instantly felt inferior.

    "Is it true there''s a three-year-old mafia boss who already led a few big projects and won several difficult war??"

    The genius'' parents could only smile bitterly at their child''s question and tried to distract their child, lest their child feeling inferior.

    Many cases like that happened around the Godlif Country, especially at the Roane Region.

    By now, almost all Roane Region people had heard of Ainsley''s name and her deeds.

    It would only took a period of time to get those at the capital to know Ainsley''s name too!

    The topic of the Pandora Ind war became a trending topic, especially when the government and many powerhouses were involved there.

    Ainsley''s name soared even more, and the matter with the uing coronation also became another round of discussion.

    [After the coronation, won''t our baby mafia boss be the youngest high-ranking mafia boss??]

    [Of course! Our baby is about to create another history!]

    [Duh. She''s really different from those geniuses who are still studying at the academies.]

    [Well, you know what? I hope the geniuses at the academy can meet our baby and open their horizon. There''s always a sky above a sky!]

    [Hahaha, you''re right! Eh, will the coronation be broadcast live? I want to see our baby finally bing a powerful mafia boss!]

    [Right, right! Will she wear her iconic pink uniform with her cute dolphin gun?]

    [Maybe we should also send her a mini car for her to ride. Or a tricycle?]

    [Anything she wears will be cute!]

    While theizens were busy talking about what kind of vehicle Ainsley would use to attend the coronation, the baby herself was immensely busy.

    She sorted out the 8.000 new people at her ind for almost half a day before rushing to Port Ind.

    The group went to Port Ind to use the Teleportal to go straight to the capital!

    Thankfully, Port Ind has two Teleportal¨C one from the capital to the ind, and one from the ind to the capital.

    Thus, the group manage to arrive at the capital before the coronation started.

    Since the coronation started at night, and it was still early in the morning, the group went to take a break and prepare for tonight''s coronation.

    Jake and the others, except for the nobles, woulde to the coronation as guests, while Ainsley woulde as one of the participants.

    Ainsley was only apanied by the five buds and a few close members, but more members from the main mansion came to the capital after a few hours of rushed journey.

    With that, Ainsley could show off her subordinates to other mafia families attending the coronation.

    Of course, right now, they did have one more problem....and that''s about the red carpet.

    "What?? The family head of the top 10 participants will have to enter the hall by walking down the red carpet??"

    Ainsley looked at Jake and almost bit her tongue.

    Since when does this coronation be like a movie premiere or yearly g?

    "Well, it''s a tradition. You will be photographed and recorded from the moment youe out of your vehicle."

    Jake chuckled as he stroked Ainsley''s soft and fluffy hair.

    "Then, you will walk along the red carpet, and you will face a sea of white sh from the reporters and photographers."

    "Won''t I be blind?"

    "No, no, just use eye contact to protect your eyes. We have advanced eye protection nowadays. Of course, they''re all safe for children too."

    "Hum...the red carpet thingy...will I have to pose in front of the backdrop too?"

    "Yep! And since you''re the 1st winner, you will be arranged to appearst. Thest should be the star of the coronation."

    Ainsley''s lips twitched at Jake''s words.

    Why are these people so dramatic??

    "That''s why I suggest you use a unique vehicle for your appearance and also wear something other than your pink uniform."

    Jake wiggled his index finger as he continued.

    "You should also style your hair and make yourself as cute as possible, or as scary as possible."

    Well, Ainsley would never look scary unless she used her abilities, anyway...

    So, she''s perfect to be a brand ambassador!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 798 - â€œWhose Car Is That?â€

    New info about new book release date, see author notes

    ?

    ?

    "To promote your image as a kind mafia boss, how about using a cute toy car as your vehicle? Of course, the toy car functions just the same as a real car."

    Only the size was adjusted for toddlers like Ainsley.

    "Mypany sells all sorts of mini cars for wealthy children. This year, we have a limited edition car that hasn''t been sold yet."

    Jake winked at Ainsley as he promoted hispany''s product.

    "How about I be your sponsor, and you promote the car by simply using it? I bet many wealthy children will want to buy the car after you use it!"

    Ainsley looked at Jake''s sparkling eyes and suddenly felt like a fooled little rabbit.

    Why is this fox so cunning? You even dare to use me as your product''s brand ambassador!

    But Ainsley also thought that Jake''s suggestion was good.

    She would get a mini car for free while Jake could have a brand ambassador without paying.

    She didn''t suffer anything even if she had to use the mini car to the coronation hall, anyway.

    "Okay, I agree. Will you also sponsor my hair, makeup and costume? You know I don''t collect any good clothes at home, right?"

    Jake''spany covered almost all sorts of goods from cheap to expensive, from your everyday item to a rare item used in parties and banquets.

    The Billios Family did have a famous clothing brand for children named ''Vi¨¦n'', and only wealthy children of celebrities or influential people could afford it.

    Almost all sorts of nobles, mafia bosses, businessmen, guild leaders, and influential powerhouses buy this brand of clothing for their children.

    The brand sold both girls and boys clothes, and also had gender-neutral clothing!

    Ainsley had never bought Vi¨¦n clothes, but she also knew that Vi¨¦n had gorgeous and cute dresses.

    They had clothes for daily use and clothes for parties and a g.

    This was the first time Ainsley was shameless enough to ask for a Vi¨¦n costume, but Jake didn''t mind it.

    He actually already thought of recruiting Ainsley as another brand ambassador for this clothing brand!

    Jake pped his hands andughed heartily.

    "Of course, of course, I''ll take care of your appearance from head to toe. No worries. You will shock the audience with your cuteness!"

    Jake''s Vi¨¦n brand also epted custom design and private order. He also sold limited-edition clothing for wealthy children.

    This time, he would introduce a custom clothing for Ainsley, the one and only in the whole world!

    The price of the whole set might be enough to buy a car, but Jake didn''t care for that bit of money.

    Using Ainsley as his brand ambassador and child star would bring him much more money than hiring other child celebrities.

    After all, Ainsley was bing more popr, and with her unique title as the youngest mafia boss, she''s bound to be different from those child celebrities!

    The baby''s face was also pretty and suitable to be a child celebrity.

    If Ainsley ever retires from being a mafia boss when she''s still a child, she could be a child celebrity instead¡­

    The duo discussed the coronation''s preparation, and they agreed to let Jake handle the rest of the preparation.

    Jake had already prepared the costume for Ainsley several months before the coronation itself.

    After all, he had an inkling that Ainsley would have to use the clothing hispany designed sooner orter!

    And the time hade. The baby would use the clothes tonight at 8 p.m.

    Jake immediately asked his people to send the newest mini car hispany produced to the hotel where Ainsley stayed.

    He also brought tons of staff to take care of Ainsley''s appearance from head to toe!

    The baby was forced to stay in front of the mirror for several hours¡­

    Poor girl, but anyway, time passed by, and it was finally 7 p.m, just an hour away from the coronation.

    Ainsley finally finished her makeover and immediately rushed to the venue.

    At this time, the other guests and participants hade one by one, but the venue coordinator arranged everyone toe into the red carpet following the order that the mafia council had decided before.

    The heads of many big guilds arrived, all high-ranking mafia family bosses were invited, even the 7 great and 7 sacred families came with their little family in a row.

    Evan also attended the coronation, but he didn''t bring Finley with him.

    So, the middle-aged man walked down the red carpet with Jake, who also came alone.

    On the other hand, Michael, the head of the Aretha Family came with his heir, the oldest son of the Arethas¨C Raphael.

    The eighteen-year-old boy was dressed in low-key luxury clothes, one of Jake''spany''s limited edition clothes.

    The people who came to the venue all dressed luxuriously or dressed low-key, but the price of their clothing could buy cars or other luxurious vehicles.

    Even the transportation they used to arrive at the red carpet varied, yet all of them were expensive and grand.

    Some used sacred beasts, some used beautiful monsters, the others used a special car.

    Other families even use helicopters or air transportation.

    All sorts of vehicles popped out, seemingly to fight among themselves to see which one deserved to be the best.

    At 7:30 sharp, when all guests and participants had walked down the red carpet except for a certain boss, the star of the coronation finally arrived.

    The sea of cameras and flying drones caught the sight of a low-key luxurious ck car with blue lines decorating the car''s slim body.

    From the car''s shape and its model, it looked like a futuristic car that people usually used on special asions.

    Whose car is that?

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 799 - "One-night Celebrity"

    The car immediately caught everyone''s attention, not only because of its unique futuristic design, but also because of the size.

    Yes, the car is a mini car! It''s so small that people would mistake the car as a toy car!

    But the car rolled down the road just like any other car.

    It was a wonder how other cars didn''t bump into that small car on the way here.

    If one looked closely at the car, the mini car was actually protected by a transparent barrier that was sturdy enough to hit an armored car head-on without damaging the driver.

    The car only had two seats since it was simr to a Ferrari, but such a luxurious car was enough to attract people''s envy, especially the children.

    The coronation was broadcasted live on the mafia societywork, and many children of the mafia society who didn''t attend the coronation were fascinated by the car.

    When they saw the car logo was from a famous mini car brand ''F¨¦nel'', the wealthy children immediately made a fuss to their parents.

    "Dad, I want that car for my 10th birthday! I want a bigger one than that, but I want that type!"

    "Child, that''s a limited edition F¨¦nel mini car...there are only a few cars like that."

    Another father-son pair somewhere else was also talking about the mini car they saw from the broadcast.

    "What? It''s only avable through private order and auction?? No, no, son, we can''t buy that car. We don''t have enough connection!"

    Of course, many wealthy children outside of the mafia society also saw the video clip taken from the live broadcast, introducing the unique mini car.

    When these children, who often browsed the inte up toote at night, saw the car, almost all of them immediately begged their parents to buy it.

    "Mom, I haven''t had that car yet! It''s F¨¦nel''s new collection, ah! I want!"

    "Well, mom can buy it for you, but you have to enroll sessfully at Elton Academy. How is it?"

    The child was already seven years old, and he could attend the genius ss that the Elton Academy had just created months ago.

    When he heard this, he immediately nodded solemnly.

    "Okay! If I got the car, I would bring the car to the academy and take my girlfriend to y!"

    ...still a child, yet already thought of having a girlfriend¡­

    Within 30 minutes of the live broadcast, Jake had already received countless orders for the limited edition car.

    The one he arranged for the auctions was also very much anticipated by these doting parents.

    If the car attracted the boys, Ainsley''s clothing set attracted the girls instead.

    The baby slowly came out of the car, and the cameras instantly shed wildly, taking pictures of her appearance.

    The camera shnded on the baby''s clothes, but instead of blinding the surroundings, the light quietly absorbed the clothes, and then the clothes softly glowed in blue light.

    The clothes were actually a knee-length sleeveless dress with a V-shaped neckline. The clothes itself took jellyfish and futuristic fiber optic as the main theme.

    The clothes surprisingly were transparent, yet the base color was ck, like the color of the deep sea and the color of the boundless universe.

    The transparent fabric on top of the ck, luminous base looked very unique, especially when there were a lot of thin, futuristic fiber optics decorating the one piece.

    The fiber optics covered the dress, making the baby look as if she''s an ethereal jellyfish floating around the boundless space in the universe.

    Ainsley''s long, purple hair was straightened and it hung loosely on the baby''# back.

    She only has a simple fiber optic hair clip, but there were many scattered fiber optic decorated with small pearls mixed in between.

    It made Ainsley''s hair seem to sparkle in the dark night and when the camera shes hit her hair, the pearls and the fiber optics glittered beautifully.

    Such an appearance was highly unique and a match to Ainsley''s sapphire eyes.

    Even her purple hair was darker than usual and it looked like the color of a mysterious gxy or something.

    A futuristic theme wasn''t wildly popr among the wealthy people, so when Ainsley appeared using this theme, she really looked like a crane among chickens.

    Strangely, it didn''t look weird on her and looked so good that many young girls who weren''t kids anymore also wanted to try such a style.

    Not to mention kids around Ainsley''s age up to ten years old. All of them went wild and immediately inquired about Ainsley''s clothing.

    Her clothes turned out to be the famous kids clothing brand Vi¨¦n''s new limited-edition series!

    The one Ainsley wore was custom-made and it was the one and only dress in the whole world. There''s no duplicate at all!

    But the customers could order a simr design in the same futuristic series and none of the designs would have a duplicate.

    It would also be the one and only clothing in this world.

    The price was naturally so high that only a few families could afford to buy it, but many still made an order.

    Even the car was also so expensive, but there were still a lot of doting parents who bought the car for their sons.

    Ainsley didn''t know that she had be a trending topic one more time.

    The inte was full of discussions about her unique style and her new mini-car!

    But the baby herself was currently walking down the red carpet with a smile on her face while clutching a jellyfish-shaped mini clutch in her right hand.

    The baby would wave her left hand to whoever called her name, and she quietly let the photographers madly take pictures of her.

    Ainsley became a star in just one night!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 800 - She Is Your Lost Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 800 - ''She Is Your Lost Little Sister''

    After ten minutes of photo sessions, Ainsley left her signature on the red carpet''s backdrop before calmly entering the coronation venue.

    She finally left the photographers behind, but she didn''t know that a group of family far away from the capital was currently watching her through the live broadcast.

    Two children with familiar purple hair watched Ainsley''s appearance on the red carpet and couldn''t help but gasp in admiration.

    "Dad, the clothes she''s wearing are so pretty! I also want one!" Maurie, the five-year-old kid, tugged on Leroy''s hand and looked at her dad with sparkling eyes.

    Even her twin brother, Maure, also silently tugged Renmaure''s hand and then pointed at the TV.

    He''s obviously eyeing the futuristic car.

    When both dads heard their children''s words, they looked at each other and smiled bitterly.

    "I''m sorry, my princess. We don''t have enough money to buy that dress!" Leroy let out a sigh while Renmaure patted his son''s head and silently exined.

    "That car is too expensive and not very useful. It''s better to buy a magic carriage for the mercenary."

    The kids were obviously disappointed with their parents'' answers.

    Their enthusiasm immediately died down, but then, the keen Maurie noticed Ainsley''s familiar purple hair and couldn''t help but look at Leroy''s purple hair.

    "Dad, howe that cute kid''s hair looks simr to yours? Did she dye her hair because our hair is pretty?"

    Maurie liked her purple hair so much, and many of her friends envied her pretty hair.

    So, she believed that the famous baby mafia boss also liked this hair color and dyed her hair with the same color.

    Renmaure obviously stiffened at his daughter''s innocent words, but Leroy took this opportunity to disclose Ainsley''s identity, taking the twins by surprise.

    "What?? She''s our little sister?? Really?!"

    Maurie and Maure looked at each other before looking at Ainsley, who was walking toward the stage at the coronation hall.

    There was a red cape on her shoulder, and someone gave her a symbolic golden scepter as she kneeled on one knee in front of the mafia council president.

    An old woman, the current leader of the mafia council, put a symbolic crown on Ainsley''s head and officially promoted her family''s rank to a high-rank one.

    The twins looked at this scene on TV and couldn''t help but be jealous.

    "Our little sister is so amazing! She''s already a mafia boss...she should be rich, right?" Maurie recalled Ainsley''s clothes and car.

    The baby girl instantly felt sour. Obviously, they were both dad''s children, but one was so rich, while they couldn''t afford such luxury.

    Maure also silently looked at his little sister on the screen and muttered.

    "She''s so pretty. Even prettier than Urie and me."

    Maurie definitely felt the same, but instead of feeling inferior or jealous, she felt proud instead.

    That''s their little sister, ah! A powerful mafia boss who is so popr right now.

    Tomorrow at school, those who watch the broadcast will definitely talk about their little sister, and they could brag about her!

    Leroy told them that Ainsley didn''t live with them because of the mafia family''s pressure.

    The elders at the Sloan Family took Ainsley as a hostage and forced her to live there.

    That''s why the siblings broke apart.

    The twins didn''t think that their dad would lie to them.

    Thus, they very enthusiastically weed Ainsley''s presence, not knowing that they were actually illegitimate children ording to the state''sw.

    "Dad, father, when can we meet our little sister? Since she''s a mafia boss, she should be able to introduce us around, right?"

    Maurie was eager to explore the mafia society. She heard that it was very different from their mercenary society.

    The mercenary was very crude and not elegant at all, but the mafia society was always painted as a smart yet cruel society.

    Maurie disliked the mercenary''s crude image and messy society. She had been longing to enter the noble society or the mafia society.

    Now that she knew her dad was once the Sloan Family Head, she was eager to return to the Sloan Family and meet their little sister!

    Maure also thought that the mafias were so cool and had the same desire as his twin sister Maurie.

    Both of them didn''t have any desire to be a mafia boss or something, and only wanted to be a member of the mafia society.

    Especially with the Sloan Family bing one of the high-ranking mafia families...their status would change a lot!

    Instead of bing the children of a big mercenary team, they obviously wanted to be the young master and young miss of the mafia family instead.

    Little did they know that their simple curiosity and innocence would be fully used by their ambitious dad¡­

    Renmaure, the father of the twins, quietly listened to Lefoy and the twins'' interaction with furrowed eyebrows.

    He actually didn''t want his children to know about their origin as illegitimate children of the mafia family, but Leroy already told them the truth¡­

    Well, he didn''t say that the twins were actually illegitimate children and only told them that they were Ainsley''s siblings.

    With that, the twins expected to reunite with their little sister and enjoy the same treatment that Ainsley received.

    They didn''t even suspect why their little sister was two years younger than her if their dad was already pushed out of the family when he had them¡­

    It''s obviously illogical.

    But Leroy lied to his children and even told them about Ainsley''s uing banquet.

    "She doesn''t know you two exist, but we will surprise her at her birthday party! She will be very happy to reunite with the two of you."

    The innocent twins were excited and couldn''t wait to surprise Ainsley on her birthday¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of ReadNovelFull world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on ReadNovelFull and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!  </h4>

 Chapter 801 - "88th High-ranking Mafia Family"

    Ainsley didn''t know that her half-siblings would surprise her at her birthday party.

    Right now, the baby had just received the symbolic crown and straightened her back.

    "With this, I dere the Sloan Family as the 88th high-ranking family of our Godlif country''s mafia society."

    The old woman, the leader of the current mafia council, immediately got someone to record the Sloan Family''s registration and changed their status from a mid-rank family to a high-rank.

    There were many high-ranking mafia families, almost reaching 100 families, but most of them had fallen, and the mafia council didn''t bother to change the order.

    Among the 88 families, maybe only 50 had been true high-ranking families, and the rest was just an empty shell.

    Even those who attended the 7 great families'' high-ranking family alliance party before hadn''t been genuine high-ranking families.

    Many of them weren''t that active or powerful anymore and were actually declining but still eligible to be a high-ranking family.

    Now, their circle weed a genuine new high-ranking family who climbed to the top from almost being demoted to a low-rank family up to this position.

    And the one who led the family to its current position was only three years old.

    Many of the oldies sighed as they looked at Ainsley, who was already hugging Cellino while making a parade around the venue.

    As the one getting the first rank in the tournament, she deserved to show off along with her family''s elites.

    The oldies from the old high-ranking families could only look at the baby with envious gazes.

    If only their grandchildren or their children were half as good as this toddler. Would their family decline??

    The oldiesment that the future of the mafia society would end up in the youngsters'' hands, but they didn''t think the youngster was this young¡­.

    The whole parade was also broadcasted live, and Ainsley proudly introduced Elliana, her five buds, the 9 generals, and other important people in her family.

    The broadcasting site also sent pictures of Grandpa Yofan and the other 7 elders, glorifying them and the other members.

    Many mafia families had known about these big shots at the Sloan Family, and a lot of older generations recognised the 7 elders.

    "Huuu...that''s Yofan, isn''t it? He has lived for so long...I thought he would witness the Sloan Family''s demise when it almost got demoted to a low-ranking family¡­"

    "Yeah, yeah. But he''s so lucky to find such a good family head. Their family only rose further and didn''t decline!"

    The oldies who didn''t attend the ceremony would force their children to watch the broadcast.

    Those who attended but didn''t bring their children also asked their children at home to watch the broadcast.

    "Look, look, that girl is younger than you, but she''s already a multi-ability user and a good family head!"

    "Look at you, son. You are almost ten and still ying around all day! When will you make your family proud?"

    Even the teenagers who were studying at the academies were also forced by their mafia parents or rtives to watch the broadcast.

    "Cousin, quickly graduate and help our family. Next year, our family has to advance to be a high-ranking family!"

    "Big brother, hurry,e home and inherit the family head''s throne! Dad is already talking about retiring¡­"

    "Hey, hey, if you can''t enter the Elton Academy next year...just see!"

    Even the nobles also used this chance to visit the mafia societywork and let their children or any youngsters in their family to watch the broadcast.

    "Look, she''s only three but already so amazing. All of you are almost adults yet so useless!"

    "What can you guys do other than ying around? Go and enter the military academy next year, you hear me?!"

    "When will you enter a good academy? Even academies abroad are also good."

    The parents made Ainsley as an example and motivation for their children, but Ainsley became ''other people''s children'', whom everyone envied.

    The youngsters and the children were all jealous of Ainsley but also wondered how such a young kid could be so amazing.

    Maybe her parents'' genes were better than their parents'' genes?

    But many of the young adults dug out Ainsley''s life history and found out that she was abandoned when she was very young.

    Her father left the family that had no direct heir other than her. Her mother was just a surrogate mother who also disappeared after giving birth to Ainsley.

    This child is more miserable than them in any aspect! As soon as she''s three years old, her father left her, and her mother had long left her after she had been born.

    The family was about to be a low-ranking mafia family and had lost many territories.

    Their total members were even so small that they couldn''t be a proper mid-rank mafia family.

    Amidst such a harsh living condition, Ainsley was the one who brought her family out of the darkness and led them to the light.

    Which child of a wealthy society would experience that? As soon as they''re born, they''re all spoiled and get their parents'' full care.

    Even the illegitimate children didn''t have such a harsh living conditionpared to Ainsley.

    Seeing this, many parents thought that maybe, putting their children into a harsher environment would make them better than spoiling them¡­

    Of course, the mafia children had all been disciplined and received harsh training as early as when they''re five years old.

    They began to learn fighting and using their abilities when they were ten, and then they were sent to famous academies to learn.

    These academies not only teach them how to use their abilities but also teach them a lot of things they have to know to be a good leader!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 802 - "Birthday Party H-7"

    The children were also given a lot of experiences as they attended the academy for 8 years in total.

    However, almost no children would be like Ainsley, directly facing a life and death situation after she had just awakened her abilities!

    Maybe because of the pressing circumstances, Ainsley awakened so many abilities when she was only three.

    Her environment pressured her to awaken new abilities!

    If not, maybe the baby would have long died.

    This baby had such a strong desire for survival that she became a multi-ability user at the age of three¡­

    Ainsley''s broadcast video inspired many parents and also made her even more famous among the children.

    However, a lot of ordinary people still didn''t know about her existence and only heard of rumors.

    After all, ordinary people never cared too much about their children awakening their abilities or not.

    If their children awakened abilities, the family would rise in status and they would be happy, but they didn''t depend on their children to live well.

    Even ordinary people had their ways to live a good life in this world full of unique abilities.

    And so, Ainsley was only famous among the ability user society, especially the mafia society and the nobles.

    Now, all mafias would know about Ainsley, and even a little mafia family knew about her. If someone didn''t know, they might be seen as idiots¡­

    Half of the upper echelon of the government and the noble circles knew about Ainsley, but the lower level only heard one or two things about the miracle baby.

    They only knew that there was a genius child named Ainsley Sloan who awakened more than two abilities at the age of three.

    As for her life history, her achievements, her abilities or her appearances, they didn''t know just yet.

    After the parade, Ainsley went back to her seat and watched other families getting promoted to be the new batch of high-ranking families.

    The whole ceremonysted for two hours and it was already 10 p.m by the time the ceremony ended.

    Ainsley and her people directly went back to the hotel and nned to go back home tomorrow morning.

    After all, it was almost the end of the year, and Ainsley could finally rx.

    She only had to care about her uing birthday party and officially establishing her own guild!

    After resting for a night, the group woke up early the next day and departed at 8 a.m.

    They used their magic carriage and didn''t bother using Teleportal, afraid of disturbing Jake.

    When they arrived at Roane Region, it was already 10 a.m, and the people at the mansion had all been busy with their work¨C mainly rted to the branch families moving out.

    Two of the branch families had set off to live in other mansions at the Sloan Family''s other territories.

    Now, the third branch family would set off to upy the Naran Family''s mansion.

    The Naran Family had many scattered territories, and the Sloan Family generously picked out the best territories before ''selling'' the rest to other mafia families.

    They didn''t need so many territories when they focused on developing Pandora Ind, anyway.

    With three branch families moving out, the main mansion became less popted but soon, more mafia members upy the empty spaces.

    Ainsley ordered someone to renovate the mansion and divide the mansion into four floors.

    The first two floors belonged to the mafia members, and the other two floors were for the higher-ups and the direct family members.

    The main mansion was still connected to other small mansions that belonged to the branch families.

    But now, Ainsley transformed those small mansions to be military barracks.

    Ainsley divided the troops into several districts, and each district had one of the 9 generals to be the leader.

    With that, the Sloan Family had an even neater military management, and the family''s military strength grew by leaps and bounds.

    The branch families were also allowed to recruit new members after the main family approved the members'' identity and qualifications.

    With that, the branch families didn''t need to rely on the main family all the times and they indeed became branches that supported the main family.

    It was rare to find a big family like the Sloan Family with so many branches had so few internal disputes, but maybe it was all thanks to Ainsley.

    The people at the branch families had long been ''educated'' with several traitors'' live executions as their examples.

    Not to mention that the main family kept a tight watch on their movements¡­

    The branch families never thought of separating from the main Sloan Family and was already grateful they could have their own mansion, members, and territories.

    Of course, many new mafia members wanted to enter the Sloan main family, yet they were not qualified, a.k.a too weak, they were still epted, but by the branch families instead.

    Over thest few weeks, reaching the end of the year, Ainsley mainly stayed at home and was busy managing the family''s internal affairs instead.

    She also silently recruited people who wanted to join her Irregr Tamer Guild and was ready to announce her new guild soon.

    Of course, the building was ready, but for now, it was only a branch building at the Roane Region near the Sloan Family''s inner territory.

    As for the headquarters, they had to wait until they had built a base at Pandora Ind before making the guild''s headquarters.

    While Ainsley was less busy than before and was enjoying time with the Godfather, Grandpa Yofan, and the others¡­

    The rest of the Sloan Family members were actually bustling with excitement.

    "It''s only a week until our boss'' birthday! Have you guys prepared the gift?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 803 - "Picking Gifts For The Little Boss"

    One of the senior mafia members asked the juniors while they were hanging out around the mission hall.

    "It will be the boss'' birthday soon? Oh, my, I haven''t found a suitable gift! Senior, what did you prepare?"

    The junior member had actually already been in the family for more than three months, almost bing a sixth-month-old member.

    But the senior had been with the Sloan Family for years, even before Ainsley became the family head.

    That''s why the seniors would still be their seniors.

    They''re all legendary members who fought alongside Ainsley against the Aretha Family and many other wars!

    "I bought a unique toy for her to y with. The boss is mature, but she needs to rx and y more!"

    "I bought her a cute wooden horse¡­"

    "Me, me, I make a scarf! Handmade!"

    "Bah. I''m part of the kitchen staff who will make food for the boss'' birthday party!"

    "I''m part of the decoration team!"

    "I''m part of the nning team¡­"

    "Me...I''m only a member of the security team. I can''t even enter the birthday party venue, ah. So sad!"

    "Don''t be sad. Guarding the little boss'' birthday party is actually honourable, you know. When will you have a chance to indirectly protect the little boss?!"

    After all, the little boss was so strong!

    "Right, right!"

    "Aishhh, I pity those who were sent to the branch families and Pandora Ind instead. They can''t even attend the birthday party...or be a part of it."

    "True, true. But I heard that the branch families would all attend the birthday...would the mafia members there tag along?"

    "Only a selected few. The others have to guard the mansion, okay?"

    "I''m so d I''m not sent to the branch families! If not, how can I look at the little boss every day?"

    The main family''s mafia members had the privilege to see the little boss every single day. They''re living in the same mansion, after all!

    Even if the mansion was huge and was now simr to a castle, there was still a chance to meet Ainsley when the baby explored the mansion or something.

    As for those sent to the branch families or sent to Pandora Ind and other important territories¡­

    They couldn''t see the little boss for months¡­

    "But I heard that there will be members rotation for the Roid Valley and the Godfather Mausoleum?"

    "Oh, right. There are those at the Crimson Lily Forest and Xocolet Lake too!"

    "All of them rounded up...around 500 members? 100 for Roid Valley, 150 for Godfather mausoleum and 250 for Crimson Lily and Xoxolet Lake, right?"

    The Xocolet Lake was also a very popr ''tourist'' destination because it could trigger ordinary people to awaken special abilities.

    Although the chance was small, it was still there.

    The Crimson Lily forest also provided many rare herbs for the family''s potion business, while the Roid Valley became a ce to train air troops and the family''s monster tamers.

    "When will the rotation happen? Once every six month? I heard that new members below 3 months old will also go to Pandora Ind¡­"

    The seniors only needed to think about whether they''re going to be relocated to Crimson Lily forest, Void Valley, Xocolet Lake or the Godfather mausoleum.

    But the newbies were more worried about going to ''serve'' at Pandora Ind!

    "The little boss announced through the app system that going to Pandora Ind for 6 months will force us newbies to train hard¡­"

    "Of course. One of the members sent to that ind sent me a detailed report about his experience, and it''s really hellish."

    "Really??"

    "Yeah. You will meet monsters anytime and anywhere. Even the base isn''t that safe. No wonder the little boss uses the ind for newbie training."

    "Ah, ah, let''s not talk about that. Let''s talk about the birthday party, okay¡­"

    "Okay, okay. Look, my uncle is one of the Sloan Family''s higher-ups and he got news for me¡­"

    "What is it? Rted to the little boss'' birthday party?"

    "Yeah! In the morning and afternoon, the party will be held only for insiders like us. They won''t invite anyone outside of the Sloan Family."

    "Ohhh, that''s good! What about evening and night?"

    "They will hold an evening tea party for important guests and then hold avish night banquet for a lot of guests."

    "Ohhhh. Won''t the little boss be tired, though? Parties all day¡­"

    "Well, I thought so too. But the little boss nned the party to be that way. Anyway, we can give our gifts to her in the morning and in the afternoon!"

    "Hum. I''ll quickly buy some gifts...what about a new water gun? A shark type this time?"

    "A Jellyfish hat is also good. The little boss will like it."

    "How about scooters? She also needs some small vehicles to roam around the mansion and her territories, right?"

    "Ah, that''s too expensive! Let''s just buy a tricycle?"

    "Well, I heard that the higher-ups gathered together to buy a small helicopter for the little boss."

    "Isn''t it a mini car? Not a sports car like the one she used at the coronation, though."

    "I thought someone would give her a pony...a winged pony."

    "Why not give her a small pegasus or a small unicorn right away? Hahahahah."

    "Tsk. That''s too hard! But maybe catching unique beasts for pets are also good."

    The mafia members weren''t the only ones racking their brains to think of a gift for Ainsley''s 4th birthday party.

    The others who would be invited to attend the night banquet were also racking their mind to curry favour with this toddler.

    This is a chance to get on the baby''s good side!

    There would be so many guests, but who could sessfully curry favour with the little boss?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 804 - "New Year Party"

    Ainsley''s night banquet was estimated to be a big one since she had to invite a lot of people so as not to offend them.

    Ainsley would invite a lot of business partners both inside and outside the mafia society...she would also invite several big guilds¡­.

    Even the mafia council and the government''s representative would be invited because they''re involved in Pandora Ind''s project.

    Thankfully, the main hall for receiving guests and holding parties is much bigger now. It can fit such a flood of guests.

    Of course, Ainsley''s five little friends would also attend, but Ainsley thought of inviting them to the private tea party before the night party.

    Only some close friends would be invited to the tea party, such as the big guild leaders, Evan, Jake, her five friends, and many more people who had helped the Sloan Family a lot.

    Well, right now, Ainsley''s little friends were also busy thinking about Ainsley''s birthday.

    The academy would start the new semester soon, and they would have to go back after the new year celebration.

    But all of them thought of taking a leave of absence the day Ainsley held her birthday party!

    The five children immediately made a separate chat group to discuss Ainsley''s birthday party.

    [Arlin: Have you guys thought of a gift for little Ain?]

    [Larsen: I have. I nned to give her a smart robot capable of making small toys and handguns.]

    [Azkar: Fck! That''s so expensive! As expected of a shaman family. You''re rich!]

    [Arlin: hey, hey, I only thought of buying her an ice cream machine...is it too childish?]

    [Caca: But your ice cream machine is expensive too, isn''t it? It can create all sorts of weird ice cream, and little Ain can experiment with it.]

    [Arlin: Yeah! Is it good?]

    [Caca: Good. As for me, I prepared a set ofbat clothing with the same design as her usual little pink uniform.]

    [Zenan: Durable clothes¡­?]

    [Caca: Yep.]

    [Azkar: What about you, Zenan? What did you prepare?]

    [Zenan: A superputer that can block all normal hackers and most special hackers.]

    [Azkar: Ohhhh! So thoughtful! Say, what should I give to little Ain? Maybe a beast? But I heard she already got a little mutant Phoenix¡­]

    [Arlin: She doesn''t have a yacht yet.]

    [Azkar: Ohhh! Perfect! I heard that she''s trying to develop her treasure ind. She will need a yacht! Good!]

    Azkar didn''t hesitate to ask his parents to buy a yacht for Ainsley and give the gift in the name of their family.

    Even Azkar''s parents agreed right away. After all, a yacht is nothingpared to their cooperation with the Sloan Family.

    Even the five children''s families also thought of other presents to give aside from their children''s personal gifts for Ainsley.

    Some of them bought a beautiful submarine for Ainsley. The others created furniture from dark woods or crystals.

    Many high-ranking families even thought of giving a piece of their territory to the little baby.

    Just like that, amidst the crowd''s anticipation, a week passed by.

    Everyone had celebrated the end of the year with their family, and also celebrated the start of the new year with close friends and business partners.

    The influential powerhouse at the capital also held a g for those in the government''s camp, while the mafia council held a huge feast for all the mafia families.

    Ainsley attended the party on 1st January and saw many mafia families from low-level families to high-ranking.

    Even the 7 great and 7 sacred families attend the new year party.

    Most of the youngsters also hade back from the academies and had a two-week holiday to stay with their families.

    Those people attended the party with their parents.

    The moment Ainsley came, the whole hall seemed to be bustling with activities.

    Ainsley met a lot of children and youngsters whom she had never met before...and they''re all so enthusiastic.

    "Hi, you''re Ainsley, right? You''re so great! Once you be five years old, you should enter the Elton Academy¨C just like me!"

    "No, no,e to our Military Academy. We don''t discriminate between mafia and non-mafia!"

    Many senior students tried to rope Ainsley to their academies...and it''s all because of their teachers or instructors.

    "Remember, if you can make that little prodigy enter our academy, you will get academy merit points! A million points!"

    Many other academies told the same thing to their senior students, especially those mafia children.

    The Elton Academy had also heard of Ainsley''s name and had started to pay attention to her.

    Many people spected that the Academy would invite Ainsley to attend the Elton academy without testing her!

    A lot of children and youngsters gathered around Ainsley, wanting to curry favour with her.

    Their parents had all told them about this miracle baby and tried hard to climb this golden thigh!

    The low-rank mafia families and the mid-rank mafia families were especially eager.

    After all, this kind of party where all mafia families gathered together would only happen once a year.

    They didn''t know when they would have a chance to interact with the big shots, not to mention the rising star¨C the Sloan Family.

    But in the end, Ainsley chose to leave with her five little best friends rather than socialising with those bootlickers.

    She herself was also active to make connections when she was only the head of a mid-rank mafia family.

    But now, she''s aware that her status has changed, and she shouldn''t be too friendly to everyone. She would only tire herself.

    The new year party became the six children''s first meeting after so long, especially when Ainsley was busy with the tournament and Pandora Ind''s project.

    However, there would always be some thick-skinned people who approach Ainsley even when she''s with her friends¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 805 - "Young Master Belva"

    Ainsley was chatting and talking with her friends when a group of children around five to ten suddenly approached her group.

    There were six children, and four of them were boys, with only two girls that looked the youngest in that group.

    Ainsley''s friend group noticed the six children''s movement and Arlin, the ''big sister'' of the group, couldn''t help but frown.

    "Who are those six people? They''re heading in our direction. Any of you guys know them?"

    Ainsley and her friends were sitting on the sofa, circling the round ss coffee table in the middle.

    They were also a group of six but with three girls and three boys.

    The girls sat on one long couch while the boys had their own single-seat sofa, all of the seats surrounding the coffee table full of sweets and drinks.

    It was clear that the group wanted to have their own little time and didn''t want to entertain the other children at the party.

    But those six children were actually so dense and didn''t know that their group didn''t want to be disturbed?

    Hearing Arlin''s question, Ainsley looked at the approaching children dressed in mourous clothes and she also furrowed her eyebrows.

    "They''re not from the low-rank or middle-rank families. They''re children from the 7 sacred families except for the Aretha Family."

    Ainsley knew a lot about the 7 sacred families, including the heir of those families.

    If she''s not mistaken, each family had two to three legitimate children, and the youngest was around five to ten years old.

    They should be ir''s friends, in a sense. But ir was nowhere to be seen. She didn''t even see Finley, the Walter Family''s heir, at the party.

    She saw Evan but didn''t see Finley.

    Ainsley squinted at the six children, and the six children had walked right to their resting ce.

    Each of the children looked arrogant as they scanned Arlin and the others with a scrutinising eye.

    "Are these Lady Sloan''s friends?" One of the boys, probably the oldest in the group, looked at Arlin and the others with a slight smile on his face.

    He was smiling, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes at all. He looked at Arlin and the others as if they were all unworthy to be in his eyesight!

    Arlin and the others instantly changed their expressions. They now realized that these people came to make trouble...not to Ainsley but to them!

    Arlin, as the oldest in Ainsley''s group, three years older than the boy, lifted her chin and replied coldly.

    "Yes, I am one of little Ain''s friends. Who are you? I have never seen such a rude boy before."

    The boy had a higher family background than Arlin''s, but he was younger than her by three years.

    He really should be a bit more polite when facing Arlin.

    The boy snorted and ignored Arlin right away as he beckoned his other little friends to surround the couch.

    Almost instantly, the three boys in Ainsley''s group straightened their backs, going on full alert mode.

    These are the youngest children of the 7 sacred families.

    All of them had awakened their abilities except for those below seven years old.

    Currently, only one of them, a girl, was five years old and hadn''t awakened her ability yet.

    But the rest of the group had, and they were rumoured to have a strong ability despite having only awakened one ability.

    Not to mention that...they might have a sacred beast with them! Their older brothers or sisters might lend the sacred beasts to their younger siblings.

    Ainsley''s group was tense, but Ainsley herself was calm.

    She patted Cellino''s fur as the catid on herp and slowly looked over the four boys and the two girls.

    "I wonder what do you want to do to my friends, young master Belva?" Ainsley looked at the ten-year-old boy and mentioned his family name.

    The Belva family was the second strongest family among the 7 sacred families.

    No wonder he could be the leader of this small group when ir and her two older siblings weren''t present.

    Young master Belva was taken aback for a second before smiling politely at Ainsley.

    "Nothing. I just think that they don''t look that great...I wonder how they manage totch onto Lady Sloan''s golden thigh."

    Young master Belva was someone smart and knew how to socialise well, but he would only befriend people with equal social status as him or higher.

    In his eyes, Ainsley''s friends were not fit to be in Ainsley''s circle at all.

    Their families were indeed top families among the high-ranking families, but they were far weaker than any of the 7 great or 7 sacred families.

    Whereas, the Sloan Family had a chance to squeeze into the 7 sacred families, and young master Belva acknowledged Ainsley as worthy of being in his circle.

    But when he saw Ainsley befriending these types of people...he couldn''t help but express his disdain.

    "I thought Lady Sloan doesn''t know a lot of people just yet, and that''s why she picked these people...if Lady Sloan mingles more with us, you will be enlightened."

    The meaning is...Ainsley should mingle more with people from the 7 sacred families because they''re all from the same ''roots''!

    Ainsley''s face changed and she looked at young master Belva with a cold look.

    "Maybe young master Belva doesn''t know the whole truth or something...but don''t you know my family has a blood feud with almost all families in your 7 sacred families?"

    Young master Belva''s smile froze on his face.

    The other three young masters from the Yefta, Fraun, and Dedrick families also looked tense.

    Ainsley disliked the 7 sacred families? They knew! And isn''t that why they''re here?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 806 - "Being Courted By A Boy"

    The children knew Ainsley didn''t have a good rtionship with their 7 sacred families, and they also didn''t care to befriend her before.

    But ever since the baby got her hands on the inheritance stone''s mine, the 7 sacred families changed their attitudes.

    At first, they wanted to coborate together and rob the mine, but looking at the government alliance'' war result ending up in peace, they didn''t dare to wage war.

    The government and their allies have been aggressively attacking Pandora Ind, but in the end, they also epted the unfair agreement, isn''t it?

    It means that they''re actually the losing party!

    A lot of top-notch formed the T¨¦ssera Alliance families from all sorts of factions.

    The 7 sacred families alone couldn''t defeat the T¨¦ssera Alliance, considering that two of the 7 great families were even inside the alliance.

    Not to mention the mafia council!

    How could they attack the mafia council through the T¨¦ssera Alliance? That would be the same asmitting suicide.

    Thus, they thought of another way...and that''s to befriend Ainsley.

    But Ainsley disliked the adults and hated ir.

    So...maybe they had to send their older children so as not to repeat the Aretha tragedy?

    Yet the other families couldn''t send their heirs to befriend Ainsley due to their age gap.

    Teenagers and toddler wouldn''t get along well, right? It would be awkward.

    That''s how they thought of sending their youngest children to be Ainsley''s friends, recing Arlin and the others.

    Not too long ago, Arlin and the others were high above Ainsley, and Ainsley had to y tricks to befriend them for benefit.

    But now, the position switched. Yet none of the children used their friendship for benefit.

    They got along well with Ainsley and naturally became her friend without thinking about the benefits.

    Yet these neers seriously offended them with their intentions¡­

    Young master Belva understood that Ainsley disliked all the 7 sacred families, but he kept smiling as if he didn''t notice it.

    "It''s okay. Your hatred is justified. It must be because of some misunderstandings or our family''s fault. We can apologise to you, right, pals?"

    Young master Belva looked at his friends from various 7 sacred families, and all of them nodded obediently.

    They''re not as shrewd or as clever as young master Belva, but their parents also told them to befriend Ainsley.

    Thus, they blindly followed young master Belva.

    Truthfully...young master Belva''s aim wasn''t only to befriend Ainsley.

    The boy who was about to enter the Elton Academy this year smiled gently at Ainsley and slowly approached her.

    "I have heard a lot of things about Lady Sloan, but seeing you in person is way better. You are even better than all the rumours and news outside!"

    Noah Belva''s voice was full of admiration, and even the look in his eyes wasn''t faked.

    He truly admired Ainsley and even thought that¡­

    She''s a better marriage candidate than the spoiled ir!

    When Ainsley saw Noah''s expression, her lips twitched.

    She instantly knew that the boy was subconsciously trying to seduce her¡­his gaze just felt wrong.

    But she''s only three! And he''s only ten! Howe he had already thought that far to actually seduce her?!

    The mafia children really did mature early...but it was too early!

    Ainsley didn''t respond, but Noah didn''t mind. He casually took Ainsley''s palm and suddenly kissed the back of her hand.

    "Lady Sloan is really cute. I''m honored to meet you."

    In that instant, Ainsley got goosebumps. Noah''s movement was so fast that she couldn''t respond in time.

    It was Cellino who suddenly jumped and puffed up all his fur in anger.

    "Hisss!"

    The cat instantly wed Noah''s hand, which made Noah subconsciously let go of Ainsley''s hand.

    Noah''s response was pretty quick, and he didn''t get injured at all, but the boy was still startled.

    His face immediately darkened, and he looked at Cellino with a wary gaze.

    "Hahah, Lady Sloan, your sacred beast is so protective of you!"

    Ainsley pursed her lips and didn''t speak, but her friends, who were so shocked earlier, started to speak up for the little baby.

    "You! Of course, little Ain and Cel will be shocked if you suddenly take her hand and kiss the back of her palm!"

    Azkar was the most worked up since he''s also a boy, and he''s around Noah''s age.

    In Ainsley''s old world, kissing the back of someone''s palm might only be a polite gesture used among the nobles, but it was different here.

    That gesture is quite intimate and only used when men want to court women!

    Ainsley still didn''t know the meaning of that gesture and was just ufortable because she wasn''t used to being touched by strangers, but Cellino knew the truth.

    And that''s why he exploded.

    His master is only three years old! Even if her soul is way older, her body is only three! How dare this boy court his master?!

    Even Zenan, the quiet boy, also looked at Noah and shook his head.

    "This is only your first meeting and you''re already so bold, young master Belva. I see that you''re impatient¡­"

    Of course, he''s impatient. The girls under the age of ten with an equal status quo weren''t many, and the good seedlings were even rarer.

    ir was one of the good seedlings, but Ainsley was even better! If ir was gold, Ainsley was a diamond.

    He believed that this toddler would be the best match for him!

    They only had to be childhood sweethearts, and they could naturally get together when they were older.

    Noah ignored Azkar''s sarcasm and looked at Ainsley with a gentle gaze as if to coax her.

    "I''m sorry, did I scare you?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 807 - "A Mysterious Boy Appears!"

    "Did I scare you?"

    When Noah said that, Ainsley felt goosebumps. She suddenly felt that this boy is really annoying.

    Does he think she doesn''t know what he''s nning to do? He''s seducing a three-year-old toddler, isn''t he?

    He''s indeed only a child, so it can''t be counted as a pedophile, but that''s still abnormal!

    Which ten-year-old boy would look at a three-year-old girl with such a gaze?

    Ainsley was about to reply to Noah and kick him away when suddenly, a cold voice of a boy sounded from behind the couch she sat on.

    "Young master Belva? I didn''t know you would be here."

    The voice was a bit immature, sounding younger than Noah.

    However, the coldness inside the voice was so intimidating that the children couldn''t help but shudder.

    Such a pressure...the children had only sensed it from their parents or older acquaintances!

    Everyone subconsciously looked back and saw a blonde-haired boy with a neat tuxedo standing right behind Ainsley''s couch.

    The boy wasn''t that tall, but because the couch wasn''t that high either, half of his body was still revealed to the children.

    From his height and his voice, it was estimated that he''s around eight years old, not much younger than Noah.

    But his lean figure did make people think that he was weak.

    Compared to Noah, who was a little bit taller, people would subconsciously think that Noah was stronger than this boy.

    But the chilly aura around the blonde-haired boy alone was enough to defeat Noah several times.

    Both sides didn''t use their abilities just yet, but from the aura and temperament alone, the blonde-haired boy seemed to be superior in all aspects!

    When the children saw the blonde-haired boy, they didn''t react for a moment, still confused and dumbfounded.

    They...didn''t recognise the boy in front of them, simply because the other party had a mask on his face, covering almost all his face except for his pair of emerald eyes.

    If the children knew a lot about fashion, they would immediately realize that the boy was wearing eye contact.

    So, that crimson pupil should be fake.

    But even Arlin didn''t realize this fact because she was still subconsciously frightened by the other party''s aura.

    Such a strong momentum...who is this boy? He must be a genius!

    The others couldn''t recognise the boy, but the sharp-eyed Noah noticed the emblem on the boy''s chest, and that family crest looked familiar.

    ...isn''t that the symbol of the Walter Family?

    The Walter Family was famous for its blonde hair and light crimson eyes.

    But rumors said that the heir, Finley Walter, had different eye colors because of his contract with a fairy.

    Noah had seen Finley once or twice before and never saw the boy wearing a mask like this.

    He also showed his emerald eyes openly, not bothering to use contact lenses to hide his unique eye color.

    But now...what happened? Howe this young master suddenly chose to disguise himself?

    No wonder not a lot of people notice him at the party!

    That emblem on his chest was also so tiny that people could easily overlook it.

    Noah gulped nervously and smiled at Finley, but his smile was a bit stiff.

    "Young master Walter...what a coincidence. I thought you had gone to Elton Academy already."

    Rumors said that The Elton Academy already epted Finley even before the new students'' enrolment started.

    The geniuses ss avable for kids below ten years old and were five years old or older also didn''t open the registration yet, waiting for the new semester to start.

    But some geniuses above geniuses had received a direct invitation, and after the instructors tested them, they were immediately enrolled.

    These geniuses had started to integrate with the other students at the academy and would be formally introduced to the rest of the academy when the new semester started.

    He heard that Finley Walter was the only one who had such a different treatment among all children in Godlif Country!

    Noah, who hadn''t enrolled in the academy, felt really jealous over Finley.

    The boy was rumored to be a multi-ability user at the age of eight, having around three powerful elemental abilities!

    And his contract with a royal fairy elevated his status even more.

    So jealous!

    Noah''s words when greeting Finley were full of hidden jealousy, but the children couldn''t detect it.

    All they heard was the ''young master Walter'' thingy.

    ¡­.young master Walter? The only one who can be called with this title is Finley Walter, the genius heir of the Walter Family.

    So...this boy¡­

    The children''s faces instantly changed. Noah''s friends stiffened while Ainsley''s friends were astonished.

    This boy is the legendary mysterious genius boy who awakened his ability when he was six years old?

    One of the most promising geniuses among their generations!

    He has more than two elemental abilities, and all his abilities are top-notch, not your usual elemental abilities.

    He also contracted a royal fairy, and the fairies favored him.

    The children seldom saw Finley.

    Some of them had never even seen Finley face-to-face, all because Finley was really mysterious and rarely showed up in public.

    Even his pictures on the inte were somehow unattainable. There were barely any sneak shots or information about the boy.

    They only knew about his achievements and strength from rumors circting in the upper society.

    Now...the legendary mysterious boy appeared just like that! And he seemed to be defending Ainsley?

    Finley ignored the children''s shocked and curious looks. He quickly cast a nce at the stunned Ainsley before looking at Noah with a stern face.

    "Young master Belva, I heard that you''re free-spirited and often y with men and women. But I didn''t think you would covett a three-year-old toddler¡­"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 808 - "Finley Wants To Abduct Ain?"

    Finley''s voice was soothing, but people who had heard his real voice before would notice that the boy used a voice-changing potion.

    His real voice was way more beautiful and magical, maybe because the fairies bless him.

    Noah''s lips twitched at Finley''s disguised voice, and his face turned ck and Finley''s usation.

    Since when did he y with men and women? He''s still ten years old!

    He never yed with any prostitutes and only got along with boys and girls from prestigious families!

    And what''s with coveting a toddler? He didn''t have that kind of intention! He only wants to invest for the future!

    "Haha, young master Walter must be joking. I never y around...and I''m not coveting Lady Sloan either. I just want to be her friend. Is that wrong?"

    Noah felt that something was wrong for Finley to suddenly appear and insist on going against him.

    In the past, Finley had never given him a single nce.

    The boy was always surrounded by the other families'' heirs, and he usually only interacted with people older than him.

    Yet now, he stepped down from his high pedestal to talk to them...is it because of Ainsley?

    Does Finley also want to covet Ainsley?

    Noah was instantly rmed. After all, Ainsley was indeed a very good seedling.

    In the past, people said that only someone like ir was good enough for Finley Walter, but Ainsley suddenly appeared.

    Both children were on the same side, and the Walter Family Head was even close to Ainsley Sloan.

    It was more likely for Finley to get along with Ainsley than ir, who was in the opposite camp.

    But the 7 sacred families wanted to drag Ainsley to their camp and made use of her inheritance stone''s mine!

    Noah''s face was ugly, but Finley only calmly nced at him andughed.

    "Is that so? So, young master Belva only wanted to make friends...if that''s the case, forgive me for interfering."

    Finley seemed to apologize, but he didn''t really mean it. The boy didn''t go away, and even stood beside the three girls'' couch.

    "Since Young Master Belva wants to expand his socialwork...I also want to do that. Ladies, may I?"

    Finley was really polite and a perfect gentleman. The way he greeted the three girls was also pleasant.

    He didn''t forget to look at the other three boys and nodded politely at them.

    Such a mysterious and handsome boy...even the ''old'' Caca and Arlin were fascinated.

    "A-ah, yes, yes, it''s alright. But we don''t want to bother young master Walter. So¡­"

    Arlin was about to ask someone to bring a new couch or something when Finleyughed softly.

    "No, it''s okay. I can''t stay for long. I''ll just greet Lady Sloan¡­" Finley looked at Ainsley and kept his acting, as if he was never Finnie, the little fairy.

    "This is our second meeting, right? My father told me to greet you for a moment. Forgive me if I disturb you and your friends."

    Finley directly spoke to Ainsley but also didn''t ignore her friends.

    He smiled politely, and that smile was really somewhat mysterious in the children''s eyes.

    Only Ainsley raised an eyebrow and silently snorted.

    Finley Walter again. This fellow is the one who imitates Finnie, right? Hmph!

    Ainsley restrained her dislike of this young master and nodded politely.

    "Greetings, young master Walter. This is indeed the second time we met. The first time should be at my potion auction event."

    She didn''t remember Finley''s appearance at that time, but she believed he was also not showing his real appearance.

    Maybe this one wasn''t his real appearance either.

    The boy is really full of mystery, ah! Why wouldn''t he show his face to the others? Is he ugly, or maybe he''s too handsome after being blessed by the fairy?

    All sorts of conspiracies ran inside Ainsley''s mind, but she kept a poker face outside.

    "I haven''t greeted uncle Evan yet, so¡­"

    Ainsley didn''t see Evan or Jake just yet and wanted to use Finley to find Evan. Finley immediately sensed her intention and nodded.

    "Just call me brother Fin like what you called me before. Right, if you want to find my dad, I can guide you to him. Uncle Jake is also there."

    Ainsley knew that Evan was close to Jake, so it means Finley should be close to the young man too.

    But her focus waspletely on the boy''s first sentence.

    ...what brother Fin. I never remember calling you that?! Or maybe that''s when I''m still relying on my cute image to fool everyone??

    Lately, Ainsley didn''t act cute anymore because she''s strong enough to rely on her status rather than her cuteness.

    So, why would she intimately call someone with ''big brother'' ??

    Ainsley rolled her eyes but didn''t want to embarrass Finley. She nodded and obediently called out.

    "Big brother Fin."

    The girl paused before looking at her five friends with an apologetic smile.

    "Big sis, big bro, I''ll follow big brother Fin to see uncle Evan first. Wait for me here, okay? It won''t be long!"

    Ainsley wasn''t apanied by her little bodyguard team anymore, but everyone in the party was not apanied by their guards.

    The little baby looked so vulnerable alone, and the five children were worried if they let her roam alone.

    But now that Finley Walter was here, maybe they could leave her to him.

    "Okay, okay, go on. We will wait for you!" Azkar quickly replied to Ainsley and even winked at the little girl.

    "Big brother will prepare sweets and desserts for you, soe back soon."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    The other four chipped in, seemingly unting their close rtionship in front of Finley and Noah''s little group.

    So shameless and childish, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 809 - Becoming Closer To Finley Walter

    Ainsleyughed at her friends'' response and quickly promised them toe back early before leaving with Finley.

    Of course, the invisible Godfather and Zev also left with Ainsley, but the duo was busy talking to each other through telepathy.

    [Dave, don''t you think that Finley boy is a bit strange? I didn''t see his fairy, but¡­]

    Zev already knew that Finnie was actually Finley.

    Now that Finley Walter approached Ainsley in his true identity, Zev felt somewhat nervous.

    What is his motive to approach his little host??

    [...it is him, not a fake. And yes, the little library fairy and the boy are the same person. The fairy...the fairy is hiding somewhere inside the boy''s clothes.]

    The Godfather didn''t think that Finley would harm Ainsley, but somehow, he just felt annoyed at the boy.

    It was as if someone was trying to steal the little cabbage he nted and cared for so meticulously!

    The duo made sure that this Finley wasn''t an imposter before gossiping about the boy with sour faces.

    [Do you think this boy likes my host? Maybe he wants to court her? But her body is only three years old! Not even four years old yet!]

    Zev grumbled at the Godfather, and he boldly drilled into the Godfather''s arms, nestlingfortably inside the man''s embrace.

    While bad-mouthing Finley, Zevzed around in the Godfather''s embrace and the young man actually didn''t kick Zev away.

    He casually patted Zev''s short hair and snorted.

    [If that Finley boy dares to touch Lil Lass, we can haunt him every night. Hmph!]

    The Godfather took Ainsley as his dear disciple, his daughter. Why would he give her away to someone they barely knew??

    Zev nodded vigorously as he watched Finley and Ainsley walking side-by-side, crossing the huge party hall to find Evan.

    Right now, the duo wasn''t talking at all, but after a few seconds, Finley started to open his mouth.

    "So...I heard that you have another cooperation with my dad?" Finley pretended to not know anything even though he actually knew a lot of things.

    Ainsley heard Finley mentioning Evan, and the baby couldn''t help but soften her expression.

    "Yes. You should have heard the rumors about Inheritance Stone''s mine on a mysterious ind, right?"

    "Yeah, I heard some of it on the inte. But I don''t know the details."

    Ainsley didn''t suspect Finley because she knew that the boy already entered the Elton Academy somehow.

    Maybe the Elton Academy blocked their students from the outside world if it''s not time to gain experience.

    After all, the outside world events and news could distract the students, even giving them bad influences.

    Without the outside world''s influence, the students would slowly forget their family feuds, their misconceptions of some races, and so on.

    That way, the various races attending the Academy, the various royal families, high-ranking families, and all sorts of families could coexist peacefully.

    This academy was also backed by the World Union, and became one of the bridges to connect future influential people of all races.

    It all started when these people were still young and built friendships at school.

    After they graduate, even if they aren''t as close as before, they will have no conflicts when they interact with each other in the future.

    These people were all needed by the World Union to maintain world peace between a lot of races and cooperate together to block the demon races from invading their homes.

    Knowing that Finley might not know a lot of things about Pandora Ind and Evan might not tell him about it, the baby started to tell Finley about Pandora Ind.

    The conversation was short, only a few minutes, but the atmosphere between the two had improved a lot.

    "Ohhhh, that''s such an interesting ind! If the Academy ever holds a study tour, I''ll ask the academy to bring us to Pandora Ind."

    Finley had a smile on his face as he joked.

    Pandora Ind could really develop into an interesting ce for everyone, but it might take a year or two.

    Even Ainsley also took Finley''s words as a joke, thinking that the Academy could bring their students to other races'' continents for a study tour instead.

    Little did they know that this kind of joke would happen in less than two years¡­

    After talking about Pandora Ind, the tournament, and so on, the duo became closer than before.

    Ainsley also didn''t feel restricted when talking to Finley and somehow found him a bit familiar.

    Finley''s aura really made people want to get close to him. He''s like the warm sunshine overlooking the world, gentle yet bright.

    Or maybe because he''s blessed by the fairies¡­

    Anyway, Ainsley found out that she could rx around Finley just like how she could be herself around Finnie.

    As expected of the one favored by the fairies...maybe even Finnie, the library fairy, would also like Finley if the two of them met.

    Right after Ainsley thought so, Finley had already found his father and brought Ainsley to Evan and Jake.

    Because of that, Ainsley tossed away her messy thoughts and energetically greeted Evan.

    "Uncle! Happy new year." Ainsley grinned from ear to ear as she chatted with Evan as if he were her own dad.

    She also saw Jake and didn''t forget to ask about the young World Tree that Jake promised her.

    "When will it arrive? I want to nt it inside the magic prairie quickly!" Ainsley sulked at Jake but didn''t tell him she was anxious to repair her wounded soul.

    The World Tree''s aura could heal one''s wounded soul, no matter how severe it was.

    One only had to spend a long time around the tree if their soul wound was much more severe.

    How magical is that?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 810 - 4th January

    With the World Tree''s magical effect, Ainsley didn''t need to risk her life by boosting Code-B'' luck to summon a soul healer spirit¡­.

    She only had to sleep around or y around the young world tree!

    Jake smiled at Ainsley''s words and couldn''t help but stroke the toddler''s head.

    "Don''t worry. The tree will arrive on your birthday. But it won''t be my birthday gift for you, of course. That''s a separate matter."

    Jake winked yfully, and Ainsley couldn''t help butugh.

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting! As for my birthday party...I will also hold a tea party before the night banquet...Jake, you have toe!"

    After all, the tea party would only be for those close to her, unlike the night banquet where all sorts of people would attend.

    "Hum. No worries, I''ll definitely attend. Right, will you invite Finley too? I just saw you''re quite close to him."

    Jake nced at Finley, who was talking to some of Ecan''s friends.

    Jake didn''t have any intention when mentioning Finley, and Ainsley also didn''t have any big reaction.

    She only raised an eyebrow and cleared her throat.

    "Right, I forgot. I only talked to him twice so far...and I''m not that close to him...but since I''ll invite Uncle Evan and big brother Fin is here¡­"

    Ainsley didn''t n to invite Finley to the tea party at first, thinking that he would still be at the academy.

    But since the other party was here, if she didn''t invite him, it would be awkward.

    "I''ll just invite Uncle Evan but ask Uncle Evan to bring big brother Fin along."

    In other words, Finley wouldn''t be invited, but he coulde together with Evan.

    Jakeughed at Ainsley''s response and suddenly felt that befriending her back then was really a good investment.

    "If that''s the case, can I bring my mother too? Or someone else? You know, I have a lot of non-human races friends¡­"

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up at Jake''s words.

    "That''s okay! You can bring your non-human races friends...because sooner orter, I''ll visit their continents."

    But if their first meeting were at her mansion, she wouldn''t be so nervous anymore, thanks to her environmental advantage.

    Jake didn''t expect Ainsley to agree so fast. After all, his friends indeed wanted to meet Ainsley to discuss the Inheritance Stone''s mine in advance.

    They all wanted to get early ess to buy the stones before their own races got to know the stones'' existence.

    Jake''s friends would usually be the royal family, nobles, or merchants. This time, the ones very interested to see Ainsley were the merchants.

    The royalties and nobles couldn''t visit other races'' continents so easily without rming the human government.

    Only the merchants could do so.

    Sherleen, the elf that came with Jake months ago, was an exception.

    She''s not a merchant, but she went to the continent for official reasons through Jake as the middleman

    This time, the one wanting to meet Ainsley didn''t have any official reasons to go and only wanted to talk about cooperation, business and deepening their rtionship with the baby.

    Such a tea party was really suitable for their own convenience.

    Jake was only stunned for a while before nodding.

    "Okay, I''ll inform them so that they can arrive before 4th January. There are still three or four days...they can arrive quickly if they go to my Port Ind."

    The non-human races couldn''t visit the human territories through any type of teleportation, because it was too dangerous for the humans'' safety.

    Even humans couldn''t do the same thing when visiting non-human races'' territories.

    Because of this, Port Ind and Pandora Ind, which were conveniently trapped by severalrge non-human races'' territories, became the perfect ''airport'' for these merchants.

    They could use the Teleportal in Port Ind to arrive at the Godlif country''s capital, and from there, could travel to other human countries and territories.

    Of course, this wasn''t illegal because Port Ind became the one filtering those who wanted to enter the capital.

    It was also why the government didn''t dare to mess with the Billios Family.

    If the Billios Family was offended, they could smuggle a lot of non-human races to the capital, and the government would suffer.

    Of course, Port Ind also had countless Teleportals heading to other human races'' continents!

    Definitely, not all non-human races had a connection with Jake, but the big races were all somewhat close and friendly to Jake.

    Ainsley also intended to develop Pandora Ind to be like Port Ind, housing many non-human races and bing the transit route of the merchants and travelers.

    With Pandora Ind''s size, they could house more merchants and travelers, and could share Port Ind''s burden, lessening the pressure on Port Ind.

    Jake pretty much loved to share the burden of being a transit ind to Pandora Ind instead.

    He has had it enough to make Port Ind the gathering of countless merchants, but to also house influential travelers for the sake of convenience¡­

    He didn''t want that, ah! His Port Ind wasn''t that big, okay?

    Only as big as two or three big cities, definitely not as big as Pandora Ind, which could cover an entire Roane Region!

    And so, Ainsley kept talking to Jake about Pandora Ind''s development while the poor abandoned Finley would nce at Ainsley from time to time as he entertained the oldies.

    Ah¡­.when would he have a chance to be with Ainsley, just the two of them alone?

    He didn''t have any romantic thoughts, but he quite missed his friend, Ainsley, okay??

    Just like that, the new year party ended quietly.

    After the party was over, time passed by. Three days were gone in a sh.

    It was finally the 4th of January...Ainsley''s birthday!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 811 - So Good To Me

    Early in the morning, Ainsley woke up feeling refreshed. It is her birthday today, and everything has been prepared.

    Today, there will be four parties held in one day.

    The first would be the secret party held in the morning where only the Sloan Family''s higher-ups could attend.

    The second was a public party for all members of the Sloan Family, starting from the family members to mafia members.

    It would be quite a big party, and that''s why it started right at lunch until an hour before tea time.

    Then, tea time arrived, and Ainsley would entertain her friends and close people who didn''t belong to the Sloan Family.

    Lastly, at night, she would hold a huge banquet for all kinds of forces.

    Such a schedule would undoubtedly make Ainsley tired, but she was already prepared.

    The morning party started at eight o''clock and would end at ten o''clock. She had two hours to rest while the others prepared for the noon party.

    The baby woke up at seven, and she quickly went to take a bath but didn''t eat breakfast yet. Breakfast would be served along with the morning party.

    The maids had woken up the moment the sun rose from the horizon, and all of them were busy attending the little boss.

    "Happy birthday, little boss!"

    "Happy birthday, family head! Now you''re four years old!"

    The maids congratted Ainsley one by one as they changed Ainsley''s clothes into a cute pink sailor uniform.

    The clothes were what the Sloan Family''s higher-ups chose for Ainsley to wear at the morning party.

    Ainsley looked at her long twin-tail hairstyle, coupled with the cute pink sailor uniform...her cuteness seemed to explode.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but giggle before retracting her gaze from the mirror. After that, she looked at the maids around her and started to speak.

    "Thank you, Anne. Thank You, Mia. Thank you, Siska¡­" Ainsley smiled widely as she thanked the maids sincerely.

    These people were all ordinary people, not ability users, but they''re really kind and attentive toward her.

    Those maids who used to mock her behind her back had been fired a long time ago, and this batch of servants was all kind-hearted.

    The Sloan Family seemed to have been cleaned thoroughly, and only leaving behind a healthy environment for all the members.

    After thanking the maids, Ainsley walked around the vast mansion for an hour, receiving congrattions from all people who met her.

    Of course, most of them were busy preparing for the noon party, because it would be held at the backyard and all members could attend.

    Such a huge party with more than 3000 people attending¡­

    Even the various troops assigned to various ces were allowed to go back to the mansion and attend the party for a few hours before returning to their posts.

    Of course, no one would be stupid enough to offend the Sloan Family now.

    So, it didn''t matter if the Sloan Family left those important territories for a few hours without guards.

    After all, even if the enemy tried to take their territories within those few hours, their people could easily take back the territories.

    The others also wouldn''t be so dumb not to know about this.

    Thus, the members were all waiting for the noon party, and even those assigned at Pandora Ind rushed back to the mansion through Port Ind''s Teleportal to the capital.

    After patrolling the mansion and greeting her contracted monsters inside her dimensional bracelet, Ainsley finally went to the dining hall fifteen minutes before eight o''clock.

    The people who would attend the morning party were all already inside the dining hall, with various kinds of food prepared on the long table.

    Colourful decorations, pretty flowers and balloons filled up the whole elegant dining room, turning it slightly childish.

    At the corner of the dining hall, one would sew a tree made of stacked up presents wrapped in various pretty wrapping papers.

    Those gifts were the gifts carefully prepared by the Sloan Family''s higher-ups, all for Ainsley.

    They even yed a soothing yet cheerful music to ease up the atmosphere, and each of them dressed up meticulously.

    The morning party''s theme was navy, and so, many of the oldies wore handsome navy uniforms, sailor uniforms, and all sorts of water-rted clothing.

    The women were either wearing a mermaid dress, a cute sailor uniform, or sea creature-themed costumes.

    The whole dining hall was also decorated with various ocean-themed essories such as fishes, corals, shells, and so on.

    There were even a lot of fragrant bubbles flying in the air, looking so pretty under the pearl chandelier.

    Yes, these oldies even changed the crystal chandelier into a pearl chandelier!

    They also reced the seats with shell-shaped chairs of various colours.

    The long table was made to look as if it was a long stone buried underwater. The carpet in the dining room was changed into a soothing light blue colour.

    They even ced arge aquarium at the side, as a decoration. The aquarium was full of small yet pretty fishes, swimming around here and there.

    The nts in the room even changed to stic seaweed or synthetic coral-like nts!

    When Ainsley opened the door to the dining hall before she could even speak or do anything, the people inside instantly shouted at the same time.

    "Happy birthday, little boss!"

    Confetti popped up above Ainsley''s head and countless colorful small papers rained down the baby''s head.

    But many colourful bubbles also followed along with the papers, looking so beautiful that Ainsley couldn''t help but gasp.

    "Everyone¡­" The baby looked at the fifty or so people in the room, and her eyes suddenly felt moist.

    She was really, really touched by these people''s meticulous nning on her birthday.

    ''You guys...are so good to me!''

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 812 - Various Unique Gifts

    In Ainsley''s original world, her family never cared about making a birthday party for her.

    They would just go out to eat delicious dinner, and that''s it.

    So, this might be the first time Ainsley held a birthday party and her people even worked hard to please her.

    Ainsley didn''t want to cry on such a good day, so she immediately held back her tears and walked to the dining table with a face full of smiles.

    "Thank you, everyone!"

    The baby then started to talk to each person in the room, starting with Elliana, Grandpa Yofan, the five buds, and so on.

    While chatting, the group casually sat on their seats and breakfast was served.

    The breakfast also followed the ocean theme, but it was mainly cutely-shaped desserts.

    Even the drinks were all unique, and Ainsley couldn''t help butugh at such a cute breakfast.

    "These are so cute! Ain likes it a lot!"

    Ainsleyughed merrily and started to eat the desserts, asionally praising the patisserie.

    The group also prepared a huge dolphin-shaped cake for her, and the baby ruthlessly cut the dolphin and distributed the sweet cake to the people in the room.

    "Hehehe, eat, eat! The cake is sweet!"

    After breakfast, and everyone was full, it was finally time to open the gifts!

    Ainsley energetically started to tear open therge boxes stacked up to create a huge ''Christmas'' tree at the corner.

    "So many gifts...you guys are really going all-out." Ainsley smiled wryly at the size of these gifts.

    There were only fifty gifts, but the boxes even made two ''Christmas'' trees, and they were so tall that the boxes touched the ceiling!

    Ainsley even had to ask for their help to get the boxes down and opened them one by one.

    "Wow! This...is this the newest game consoleunched by the neighbouring country? I heard that it''s not open to the market yet!"

    Ainsley''s eyes shone as she looked at the VR game equipment in front of her.

    It was a full-body capsule created following her exact measurement, so it was actually not even as big as half of the original size.

    Yet the cute white and pink colour of the VR game body capsule touched Ainsley''s heart.

    It was obviously a custom!

    And the one who bought this for her was actually Grandpa Yofan¡­

    "Thank you, Grandpa! Love you!"

    Ainsley grinned from ear to ear as she continued to unpack the boxes.

    There was this huge jade sculpture of her riding Cellino''s beast form, looking so elegant, cute, yet overbearing¡­.

    "Ahhh, what a good jade statue! Love it!"

    Another gift was a cute little metallic boat that she could use to y at theke¡­

    "Woaahhhh, so cool!"

    Their Sloan family also had ake not too far from the mansion. Ainsley could use the boat there.

    Another person gave Ainsley a unique hologram scenery device.

    "This hologram scenery is so pretty and real¡­"

    Someone else''s gift was a unique and rare tree that one could only find on the non-human races'' continent.

    "The tree is so cute and pretty!"

    Elliana gave Ainsley a seemingly simple gift¨C a zing purple-ck fire trapped inside a huge, good-looking crystal tube.

    But this fire was clearly Elliana''s on fire, and it didn''t die down even when she didn''t keep on using her fire ability.

    Ainsley didn''t know how Elliana made this gift, but it was really precious for Ainsley.

    The fire always kept her warm, and it was so beautiful that Ainsley was fascinated.

    "Thank you, El...this is really good. So good."

    Marietta gave Ainsley a new dress made from a super rare nt material that she created by herself.

    "So cute, ah! Marietta, you''re so talented!"

    Jevon surprisingly gave a cute handmade Cellino cat-sized doll.

    "I didn''t know you can create plushies, Jevon¡­"

    Ethania made a custom pink shark-shaped gun that could shoot real bullets aside from shooting bubbles.

    Ainsley''s lips twitched as she thanked Ethania.

    "I will definitely use the gun well."

    Nouvan gave Ainsley a crystal ball, and inside the crystal ball, one could see a snowstorm shing with a zing red-orange fire.

    But the two abilities strangely created a beautiful visual effect.

    The crystal ball could even shrink and be a ne''s pendant or a bracelet''s essory.

    It was also obviously hand-made by Nouvan himself since his ability was fire and ice, plus healing.

    The crystal ball should be his unique barrier ability.

    Nouvan had many abilities but because he''s a precious healer, people sometimes ignored his fire, ice, and barrier ability.

    Only at this moment did Ainsley realize that Nouvan was way more powerful than she thought.

    "So pretty. Nouvan, you''re really good! Thank you!"

    Moving on to the others...Alvaro gave Ainsley a breath-taking performance by summoning a lot of weird creatures from other worlds.

    Ainsley could even touch the creatures, talk to them, and experience a lot of things she hadn''t experienced before.

    To make this performance for Ainsley, Alvaro wasted a lot of energy and even had to sacrifice some things in the dark, but the young man was willing.

    "Thank you so much, Alvaro. I will never forget this experience!"

    The other higher-ups also gave Ainsley many unique and useful gifts, most of them either customized, hand-made, or extremely unique.

    The morning party ended with Ainsley filling her ''private treasury'' with all these gifts.

    One of the people there gave her a new spatial storage ne, and the space size was so big that it almost shocked Ainsley.

    With that, Ainsley moved all her gifts into the ne and proudly wore the chain that the person gave to her.

    She didn''t know that this person had to run around the Godlif country, even going abroad to buy this ne¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 813 - The Godfathers Hidden Desire

    After the morning party ended, the group immediately let the servants clean the dining hall before going to the backyard to prepare for the noon party.

    At this moment, all the Sloan Family members had arrived at the backyard, and all of them were so excited as they prepared the venue.

    That many people all gathering at the backyard really was noisy, but Ainsley only smiled as she listened to the excitement from her bedroom.

    Even Cellino was gone to prepare for the noon party and said that he would give her a gift at the noon party.

    As for the Godfather and Zev? The two of them were gone, and Ainsley didn''t even know where they were going.

    All she knew was that they looked at her solemnly before leaving and spoke earnestly.

    [We will be back soon. We have to do something important.]

    Ainsley believed that the so-called important thing should be something rted to the Godfather''s past.

    Who would have known that the two of them went to find a birthday gift for Ainsley?

    And because they''re both spirits, they knew they couldn''t bring the gift on their own and went to find Rie for help.

    Anyway, Rie could see the Godfather and could help him.

    The pitiful one was Zev, who was invisible to everyone except for the Godfather and Ainsley.

    It could only look up at the Godfather and try to be cute.

    [Dave, Dave, help me, okay? You can tell Grandma Rie to pick up the gift I found...okay, okay?]

    The Godfather looked at Zev''s toddler form and had a slight mischievous thought.

    The young man hooked the corner of his lips and readily agreed.

    [Okay, but change to your original form and let this lord see your original form. It''s been so long since thest time this lord saw your true appearance.]

    As for what the Godfather wanted to do to Zev after Zev regained his adult form¡­

    The Godfather had an evil smirk as he watched Zev obediently turning back into his adult form.

    The young man was still dressed like the usual, wearing an ancient china''s costume for men, long ck hair tied up with a jade hair crown, and even holding a paper fan¡­

    The Godfather was a bit emotional when he saw Zev like this.

    Clearly, for so many years, he had hidden some secret thoughts toward Zev.

    But because the young man was a system''s spirit, and he was just a human, the Godfather hid his ambiguous feelings toward Zev.

    Now...he actually became a spirit, just like Zev. He could touch Zev and could be with him for quite a long time¡­

    But he forgot to do anything because the young man suddenly changed his appearance to that of a one-year-old toddler.

    How could he have any thoughts toward a toddler??

    Only now did he thought of luring Zev into his trap by relying on Ainsley''s birthday.

    Zev quickly regained his youthful appearance and looked at the Godfather with hopeful eyes.

    [Well, there you go. Now help me, please? I really want to give something to my host!]

    Actually, Zev had always wanted to give the Godfather a birthday gift when the Godfather was still alive.

    But he''s the spirit of the system... no one could see him. No one could touch him.

    Even if he prepared a gift, he had to ask the Godfather to travel far away to pick up the gift.

    After all, he couldn''t touch material things, and there were few goods that didn''t require money and would be good for a gift.

    Unfortunately, these goods would always be something that grew in various dangerous environments.

    How could he risk the Godfather''s life on his own birthday? He couldn''t do that.

    And so, he had never given anything to the Godfather and only congratted him or secretly sneaked some items from the system''s shop.

    Even when he was terribly punished by the rules because of that.

    But now, since he had another host and the Godfather actually became a spirit...he could ask Ainsley for help, right?

    Of course, right now, he really wanted to give a gift to Ainsley. This was the first time he gave something to his host.

    His previous hosts have never had this privilege due to various circumstances and limitations.

    But now, he could!

    Zev had already prepared something and only needed Rie to pick it up.

    He was so excited to ask for Rie''s help that he obeyed the Godfather''s request without thinking too much.

    Little did he know that the Godfather had simply been waiting to ''eat'' him¡­.

    Let''s not talk about the miserable Zev and the Godfather''s joy. While the duo was out to get a gift for Ainsley, the mansion was bustling with excitement.

    All Sloan Family members from various territories had arrived, and all of them gathered in the backyard.

    To celebrate Ainsley''s birthday, the people at the mansion built a stage for Ainsley while they crowded below, each of them with a gift in hand.

    If the gift were toorge, they would keep the gift inside their spatial storage device.

    Ainsley didn''t know that close to 5.000 members prepared gifts for her, and she would be buried in a mountain of gifts¡­

    It was finally twelve o''clock, and the noon party should have started.

    Ainsley went to the backyard with Cellino in her arms. Her face couldn''t help but flush excitedly as she quickened her speed.

    For the noon party, Ainsley wore her iconic pink uniform and the Sloan Family''s dolphin emblem.

    With such a cute look and a neatly-tied ponytail, the baby walked to the backyard but hadn''t even entered the backyard when countless confetti suddenly filled the sky.

    "Happy birthday, boss!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 814 - Trending Hashtag & Noon Party

    "Happy birthday, boss!"

    Almost 5.000 people shouted this sentence at the same time. The whole backyard was full of their voices!

    Even the people outside of the Sloan Family''s main territory could somehow hear their shouting, and all of them smiled wryly.

    Ah, it''s theirndlord''s 4th birthday!

    Ainsley didn''t know that the inte was also bustling, especially the mafia society''s exclusive channel.

    Ainsley''s name might not be as famous as the top celebrities in the eyes of ordinary people and ability users.

    But in the eyes of the mafias, she''s even more famous than the mafia council.

    And so, everyone kind of knew the baby''s birth date, which was today!

    Today, she''s turning four years old. The baby grew a tinyyyyy bit taller, and also became a tinyyyy bit fatter.

    The whole mafia society was busy celebrating the baby''s birthday on the inte.

    [Happy birthday, little boss!]

    [Happy birthday! I can''t give anything, but I''ll send some flowers to the Sloan Family''s main territory!]

    Manyizens also expressed their excitement about the miracle baby and surprisingly even made the hashtag trending.

    #Happybirthdaylittleboss quickly climbed the trending ranking and firmly upied third ce.

    Many ordinary people, ability users, and people abroad who didn''t know about Ainsley were curious when they saw the trending ranking.

    Curious people tried to see what was going on, and after knowing the truth, most of them were in disbelief.

    It turned out there was such a genius baby?? Is she a superhero??

    Of course, if there were fans, there would be haters.

    On Ainsley''s birthday, the haters who didn''t believe that such a baby existed also tried to bully the baby on the inte.

    Another hashtag quietly went up the trending ranking and upied the top 10.

    #fakebabymafiaboss aroused manyizens'' curiosity, and they also knew about the dispute.

    The people on the inte watched the two sides scolding each other.

    Some joined the fight for fun, some only wanted to gossip and some were converted into Ainsley''s fans.

    They started to watch all sorts of articles and videos circling in the mafia channel, and suddenly felt that not all mafias were that bad.

    If theirndlord was a mafia and she''s like this baby...they didn''t mind! Really!

    At the same time, arge number of passersby were kind enough not to bully a child, regardless whether the news was true or not.

    They quietly congratted the baby for her 4th birthday and quickly liked its cute photo circting on the inte.

    The Sloan Family''s official website and social media saw all thesemotions and also replied to some congrattory messages on behalf of Ainsley.

    Ainsley didn''t even know that their family had an official ount on various social media tforms¡­

    Right now, the baby was still shocked by her people''s sudden shout, even more shocked by the confetti that suddenly sounded all over the venue.

    Countless colourful thin papers rained down the backyard, looking so pretty even when it was a bit childish.

    Many balloons also quietly soared to the sky, followed by all types of animal-shaped papernterns.

    The members didn''t light up thenterns since it was afternoon, and the sky was clear, but the sight was still so beautiful that Ainsley felt like crying.

    "Everyone...thank you." The baby murmured as she went to the stage with Cellino in her hands.

    The stage was already decorated with countless essories, and there was even a huge cake there.

    The cake was bigger than the one Ainsley ate in the morning.

    It was so big that maybe the height was around two-three meters, and a few barriers protected it.

    The cake was meant to be divided with 5.000 people, so it was not a wonder that the cake became that big.

    Ainsley happily cut the corner of the cake and gave the first slice to Cellino, before getting the servants to quickly divide the cake.

    At the same time, countless long wooden tables had been prepared in the backyard, simr to those in the Harry Potter movie¨C the Hogward''s dining hall.

    With the long tables, the 5.000 members could squeeze in and enjoyed avish lunch banquet that the logistics department had prepared.

    Each small group had at least 4-5 types of dishes, and the dishes were all served on the long table.

    Everyone could sit down to chat and eat, really enjoying the birthday party.

    Seeing this, Ainsley was so touched that she really almost cried.

    She looked for the logistics department which prepared thevish banquet and thanked the staff.

    "Thank you. With this, everyone can really celebrate my birthday."

    The noon party was really a big event, even bigger than the nned night banquet. It wasted a lot of money just to treat all 5.000 members for good food, but Ainsley didn''t even mind that bit of money.

    When she looked at the happy faces of the 5.000 members below the stage, she couldn''t help but smile.

    The birthday party somehow became a ce for old and new members to socialize, and everyone became even closer than before.

    The mafia family rarely did things like this, and even the nobles would have never held a party and invited all the people working for their family.

    Only the mercenary team would do this, and they also would only invite the whole team members, not the whole mercenary guild itself.

    Such arge party to treat the mafia members was something that not even the Walter Family had done before.

    Ainsley was influenced by her old world''s culture, and there, even bigpanies should hold such arge party involving all the employees once a year.

    The purpose was to better integrate the employees to thepany and create a better working environment.

    Ainsley adopted this culture!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 815 - Everyone Wants To Join The Sloan Family

    The fact proved that the employees would be more loyal and hardworking for this kind ofpany that cared about their happiness and well-being.

    This was one of the reasons why the Sloan Family was so united, and the mafia members were all so loyal to their little boss.

    Many mafia families started to wonder whether they should adopt the same kind of strategy to keep the members'' loyalty.

    Obviously, many ability users were moved and joined the Sloan Family out of many other forces because of the good treatment.

    The high-ranking mafia and other elite forces even found out that ability users who had never joined any forces before or wouldn''t work for the mafia¡­

    They surprisingly wanted to join the Sloan Family.

    The question is¨C why?

    The ability users immediately replied with full enthusiasm.

    "My uncle joins the Sloan Family for three months already, and he often tells me about the Sloan Family."

    Well, it''s not like Ainsley forbade the members from telling outsiders. These things weren''t a secret, anyway.

    "My uncle said that the Sloan Family is really innovative."

    "How innovative?"

    "Well, they have a neat contribution and mission system, directly lessening the injustice toward newbies!"

    "Right, right. My niece also said that. Obviously, this system is even better than the one used in the mercenary guild."

    "Eh, why, why?"

    "Because the Sloan Family created an internal app to manage all of these!"

    "Look, look, you won''t believe me if I said one of my rtives joined the Sloan Family for about four months already, and guess what?"

    "What is it? Quick, tell us!"

    "Hum. She''s only a solo ability user, but through her diligent effort, she manages to collect quite a lot of contribution points and¡­"

    "And, and?"

    "And she can redeem the points for a low-level monster! The boss directly provided the monster for her and helped her with the contract!"

    Let''s not look down on low-level monsters. Most non-tamer ability users couldn''t even have one.

    The price of a contract scroll was expensive, and the fee to get someone to help them contract monsters was even higher.

    After all, currently, only the Sloan Family was able to do that, and they wouldn''t just help anyone.

    Most ability users chose beasts as their contractedpanion, but beasts were even more expensive than monsters.

    Since they''re also intelligent, it was harder to take care of a beast than monsters.

    The contract fee and contract sheet itself was also expensive. Most solo ability users couldn''t afford the price.

    But this solo ability user in the Sloan Family could get one low-level monster after working hard for only months!

    The Sloan Family was really generous with their people.

    The expensive contract scroll for them was nothing since they had a project with the Billios Family, who sold the scrolls.

    Not to mention that catching and taming monsters were so easy for the Sloan Family¨C all thanks to their little boss.

    "That''s not the only benefit. The contribution points can be exchanged for many other items."

    "Really? How many?"

    "Really. Around 100-200 variants. My older brother even bought a lot and sent the items to our familyst month!"

    Ordinary people usually couldn''t get in touch with magical/unique items such as a beast'' body part, monster''s body part, and other natural treasures.

    Things that were cheap for Ability Users were really expensive for ordinary people. Yet the items were still greatly beneficial for ordinary people.

    A lot of ability users came from ordinary families, especially those who weren''t born into influential families.

    They all wanted to give something to their family, but these items alone aren''t enough for them, not to mention their families.

    The forces they worked for also didn''t give them these items for free, or let them purchase the item at a lower market price.

    Only the Sloan Family readily gave these items in exchange for contribution points.

    The members received minimum wage, but they could get much more valuable items through contribution points.

    Not to mention that if they reached a certain point threshold, their status would be ''upgraded'', and their wage would also rise.

    "Right now, the Sloan Family uses a levelling system and then gives different colour badges to different members."

    Of course, the Sloan Family symbol would be the same for all members regardless whether they served the main family or not.

    But those working for the branch families would receive an additional badge with the branch family''s respective animal logo.

    Even the virtual badges would be the same. In fact, the members received more virtual badges in the family app than in real life.

    "It''s really interesting. The Sloan Family also issues special missions through the app. It''s like ying a game¡­"

    The mission hall still sent out daily missions manually, but all the tasks would be recorded in everyone'' virtual ount.

    "And so, you can see your mission history in your ount. Also, they already upgraded the app to prevent hackers from stealing the members'' virtual ounts."

    Because of this project, the Sloan Family hired a lot of normal and special programmers, opening up another job field.

    So many people liked the Sloan Family because they absorbed a lot of talents, including ordinary people!

    "The members all live in a good dorm. They can also visit their families once a month...really good."

    "True true. The Sloan Family even givespensation for the members'' family if the member passes away."

    Not to mention that the boss fought every war personally, minimising the death rate of the overall mafia members.

    Such a good family, a good working environment, a good boss...who wouldn''t want to follow??

    The Sloan Family was so good that people were jealous of their mafia members!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 816 - Giving You Earth

    The Sloan Family was really a good working ce, and all of this was thanks to the little boss.

    She really cared for her people''s safety and happiness, and in return, her people also loved her.

    That''s why, when Ainsley''s birthday arrived, all the members didn''t hesitate to find the best gift they could find, just to please their little boss.

    Even if they had to spend a lot of effort or money, they didn''t care.

    Their little boss deserved the best!

    After the lunch feast ended, the members lined up one by one to give their gifts to Ainsley.

    This event took two hours, and many more people could only speak to Ainsley for several seconds before they had to leave.

    "Boss, this is my gift for you! Hope you like it!"

    "Boss, happy birthday!"

    "Family head, I make this by hand...I-I hope you will like it!"

    There were too many neerstely, and Ainsley didn''t have time to know their faces or names.

    But she used this ''meet and greet'' event to know her members'' faces and names, slowly getting to know the newly added members for the past few months.

    As Ainsley continued to receive the gifts, the gifts she got had already piled up at the corner.

    The baby had even directly opened some smaller gifts on the spot, but there were still a lot ofrger gifts, and she couldn''t open them just yet.

    Of course, the smaller gifts were all pretty and cute, directly grabbing the baby''s attention.

    "Wow, what a cute keychain! Like it!"

    That one is a 3D Cellino cat version keychain.

    "Waaahhh, a figurine! How did you even make this??"

    That''s Ainsley''s little figurine when her hair was still short, and she''s wearing her famous pink uniform while sitting on her throne.

    "Huh? What''s this? So cute! How did you find it??"

    That one was cute essories, all of them with Cellino''s appearance.

    Various custom gifts appeared one by one, and Ainsley was greatly surprised.

    There were Cellino-pattern nkets, bedsheets, a chibiic art about her life...life-sized Ava pillow, and so on.

    The members were really creative when choosing gifts for Ainsley, and Ainsley really liked the gifts.

    Although it looked like some sort of idol''s merchandise, since all these things were something rted to her, Ainsley still liked them so much.

    "Thank you, thank you. Your handmade doll is really cute!"

    "Wow, wow, such a cute ne!"

    "Ahhh, what cute shoes...yes, yes, thank you."

    "Ohhhh, a shawl! Thanks~ "

    No matter how ordinary the gift was, Ainsley still looked at the gift with sparkling eyes.

    These gifts were all thoughtfully chosen by her people...no matter how bad the gift or how ordinary it was, Ainsley''s heart was full of warmth.

    "Thank you, thank you. I''ll definitely use it!"

    Ainsley received the gifts and arranged them until 3 p.m. It was already teatime, but Ainsley''s tea party started at four o''clock until six o''clock.

    Thus, the baby continued to open her gifts before changing her clothes into a morefortable one.

    Well, the tea party theme was animals...so Ainsley wore a cute short-sleeved white t-shirt with a hoodie.

    The t-shirt had Cellino''s face on it, and the hoodie had cute cat ears...even the short pants also had a cute dangling cat tail.

    The indoor shoes were also Cellino plushie doll slippers, looking so cute.

    It was finally fifteen minutes before the tea party started, and Cellino finally had time to drag Ainsley away to show her the gift he had prepared.

    [Meow~ You were so busy with the others, meow! I almost didn''t have time to give you my gift!]

    Cellino was so irritated that the way he meowed suddenly changed¡­.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but smile wryly and followed Cellino to the front garden.

    [Okay, okay, don''t be mad. Look, I''m here with you. Let''s see your gift before the tea party starts, hm?]

    Ainsley barely coaxed Cellino with a few sweet words before the duo headed to the garden.

    Ever since the mansion was renovated and became bigger than before, the front garden also became evenrger and more beautiful.

    There was even a small pond, and the Sloan Family also had an indoor pool at the top of the mansion!

    Cellino''s favourite ce was, of course, the fish pool near the gate.

    The cat happily led Ainsley to the pond and squatted next to the fish pond.

    [So...where is the gift?]

    Ainsley cautiously asked as she watched Cellino going to the bushes near the pond, seemingly about to pull out something.

    Don''t tell her he hid the gift among the bushes¡­

    [Wait, awooo. It''s here, among the bushes! Just wait. I''m pulling the gift box out, awooo!]

    In just a few minutes, Cellino dragged a huge box as tall as Ainsley''s knee and excitedly pushed the cute pink box to Ainsley.

    [Open it, awooo!]

    He found this item after looking for so long, and he even asked Elliana to wrap up the gift nicely.

    He...he really wanted Ainsley to see this gift!

    Ainsley was still a bit shocked, but she obediently opened the box'' lid, and what came into her view was a smooth crystal ball.

    However, this crystal ball was massive, and it didn''t look like your usual rainbow or transparent crystal.

    The crystal was surprisingly full of green and blue, so simr to a particr that Ainsley knew well.

    The baby''s eyes instantly reddened as she looked at the ball, which was so simr to her original world''s.

    [This...is this...earth? My hometown?]

    She did tell Cellino about Earth, about the beautiful blue that might be different from the world she lived in now.

    But she didn''t think Cellino would bring her ''Earth''!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 817 - Live A Happy Life

    Cellino meowed at Ainsley to answer her. [Awooo! Yes, yes. Isn''t this crystal ball simr to your original world, awooo?]

    One had to know how hard Cellino worked to find this piece of stone. He went on a journeyte at night, so Ainsley wouldn''t suspect anything¡­.

    He had been going out at night for three months in a row, only to find this crystal ball.

    The crystal ball''s name was called ''Paradise Stone'', and it was truly rare.

    Not only it was the elven''s favourite stones, but it could only appear in some mysterious caves around Godlif country.

    The crystal ball really did grow up to be so smooth like a ball, and had this pattern.

    But among many Paradise Stones, only some of them truly resembled the Earth.

    Cellino had searched for the stone all over the country and even almost went abroad! Thankfully, he saw one of this size and immediately took it back.

    He actually thought of giving a smaller stone so that Ainsley could bring the stone everywhere, but the one he found was this big.

    What could he do? He could only bring the pretty crystal ball back and packed it into a gift, waiting day by day until Ainsley''s birthday.

    Ainsley listened to Cellino"s story and was really about to cry.

    [Cellino...so you actually went out behind my back for several months only to find this stone for me? You...how can you be so¡­]

    Ainsley couldn''t continue her words. She was really distressed for Cellino''s sake, but she''s also greatly touched.

    The baby looked at the basketball-sized crystal ball and felt nostalgia.

    ''The crystal ball looked like a miniature globe¡­''

    But this one was made of crystal, so it was way better and prettier than your usual globe.

    Strangely, the crystal wasn''t heavy at all, and it was light! Not to mention that it felt very calming and secure around the crystal ball.

    The Paradise Stone was also rare and popr because it could help with insomnia, repair energy core''s injuries, and so on.

    Although it could only repair an energy core''s injury a tiny bit, it was enough for a lot of ability users.

    Especially for those who tend to overuse their energy and end up damaging their energy core, the stone was really important!

    But Cellino gave it to Ainsley only because the stone''s appearance resembles Earth, Ainsley''s hometown.

    The cat really touched Ainsley''s heart, and the baby couldn''t help but put down the crystal ball carefully before hugging Cellino in her arms.

    [Thank you, thank you so much. This is the best gift I ever received!]

    Ainsley did want to transmigrate to another world because her life on Earth was too dull and not exciting at all.

    But she also felt homesick sometimes.

    This world was somewhat simr to earth, but with the ability users, fantasy creatures, and all of the highly advanced technology reminded her that¡­

    This world isn''t Earth anymore.

    And sometimes, Ainsley would miss the Earth that she knew.

    There were many things not avable in this world but verymon on Earth, such as food, the culture, and so on.

    Not to mention that Ainsley lived a mafia life when previously, she was only an ordinary college girl who liked to read novels.

    Life had been hard when she arrived in this world, and sometimes, she also wanted to be like her old self¨Czy and carefree.

    She would read novels all day, write novels and earn money from writing novels, repeating her life like that all day¡­

    It was boring, but it was also good.

    Ainsley only realised that after she was thrown into this chaotic world and had no time to rest. She didn''t even read any novels for the past few months!

    The novels here also had a different aesthetic viewpared to those on Earth.

    Action and fantasy novels were more popr than romance novels.

    Even if there were romance novels, most of them would be mafia-themed or fantasy-themed romance.

    There was almost no interster kind of novel...sci-fi novels weren''t that fascinating¡­

    Maybe because this world was already more advanced than Earth, even though the people hadn''t explored the universe yet.

    And the fantasy novels with elves and other non-human races here weren''t included as ''fantasy'' novels anymore.

    It became magical realism...or urban tales?

    Anyway, the so-called fantasy genre here was surprisingly CEO-like novels that didn''t have any trace of magic elements!

    Ainsley forced herself to adapt to apletely different world in such a short period of time, but when she was under pressure, she would always miss Earth and life on Earth.

    Sometimes, she wondered if she didn''t transmigrate so suddenly, would she still live her carefree yet dull life?

    It''s both good and bad.

    But Cellino had soothed her lonely heart with his thoughtful gift. Ainsley only had to look at the crystal ball and her longing for Earth would ease a lot.

    [Thank you, Cellino. This really means a lot to me.]

    After all, this world also imagined other worlds ors that they didn''t know yet, but none of them drew Earth just like the original appearance.

    Manys or ''worlds'' in these people'' minds were not like Earth at all. And so, there''s no way Ainsley could find a trace of Earth in this world.

    Cellino could sense Ainsley''s mncholic mood but he said nothing and only rubbed his cheek onto the baby''s face intimately.

    [Awooo! You''re wee, awooo! I hope you won''t be lonely and will always be happy!]

    Ainsley, who didn''t know whether she would suddenly go back to her world or not, nodded at Cellino with a teary smile.

    [Yes. I''ll live a happy life here with all of you!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 818 - Giving You An All purpose Teleportal

    After that small episode with Cellino, Ainsley went back to the mansion and changed her clothes before heading to the rose garden in the mansion''s left area.

    The clothes Ainsley wore was precisely the one Marietta gave to her as her birthday gift.

    This time, the tea party only invited non-Sloan Family members who were close to Ainsley.

    So, Grandpa Yofan and the others went back to Ainsley''s private storage house to help her sort the birthday gifts she had just received.

    When Ainsley entered the rose garden, the guests had already arrived one by one.

    All of them wore clothes fitting for a tea party, looking fresh and lively.

    There were many small tables around the garden, and one table could fit four people at once.

    Since Ainsley had quite a lot of close people, the tables gathered were around ten or so.

    The rose garden itself was really beautiful, with colourful roses and small fish ponds.

    The rose garden was also not far from theke, so, from this distance, one could see the wide blue and clearke.

    There were many gazebos around theke, and countless boats were also parked there.

    Ainsley had prepared the night banquet to start with a boat party before heading back to the mansion''s guest hall.

    The boat Ainsley had were a lot, but many of them were small and pretty boats that could only fit two to four people.

    Of course, for the boat party at night, the family had bought a huge, luxury yacht to roam around the hugeke.

    Ainsley even put some water monsters and beasts that she had tamed into theke. Not to mention many rare water nts...theke was truly beautiful.

    The tea party guests could enjoy theke scenery without stepping onto the boats simply by sitting on their seats, surrounded by pretty roses and green bushes.

    It looked like a scene from a fairytale!

    The five children, the only children invited to this tea party, aside from Finley, the ''uninvited'' guest, were so excited about the tea party.

    When they saw Ainsley entering the rose garden while wearing that unique green dress made of soft leaves and vines, they couldn''t help but stand up and surround the baby.

    "Little Ain! Happy birthday!"

    "Happy birthday. Your tea party is really beautiful."

    "Right, right! My family also has ake, but I think it''s not as big as yours! Yours look like a naturalke!"

    "And your rose garden is also beautiful...like a fairytale garden. The roses here are all rare roses, right?"

    Ainsley smiled at the chattering children and calmly replied to them one by one.

    "Hehehe, it''s all thanks to my people. I have never cared too much about the mansion''syout, but my people work hard to expand theyout and even design it."

    After praising her people, Ainsley then started to talk to her friends while her friends stuffed her with gifts.

    "Ain, I just saw a cruiser in the middle of yourke. I also bought you a yacht¡­.smaller than that one, but it''s pink!"

    Azkar boasted about his gift and directly handed a small space storage ring to Ainsley''s palm.

    The yacht was stored inside.

    The others also began to hand their gifts to Ainsley and boasted about it, not wanting to be outdone by their friends.

    Seeing the children socialising happily, the adults invited to the tea party had a smile on their faces.

    Only Evan and Jake silently peeked at Finley, who was left alone beside Evan.

    "Say, son. Howe you didn''t join their circle? And there''s no private invitation for you while those children all got one."

    The five children got their own invitations even when their parents also received the tea party invitation as the T¨¦ssera Alliance members.

    Finley smiled wryly and shook his head.

    "She''s not that familiar with me yet. For her to agree with you to bring me to this party...it is already good progress, dad."

    Jake and Evan listened to the boy''s bitter voice of tone and suddenly sympathised with the boy¡­

    "Oh, anyway, I''m sure you will visit her at night or something using your fairy identity. Am I right?"

    Jake winked at Finley as he looked at the friends he brought to this party.

    There were many non-human races here, and their appearance had greatly shocked the five children before Ainsley came.

    But Ainsley hadn''t seen them yet since other guests were also crowding them right now.

    Finley also nced at the crowd and snorted.

    "You''re right, uncle. If I don''t go see her tonight with my fairy identity, how am I fit to be her friend?"

    Well, Finley just wanted Ainsley to remember Finnie, the library fairy and wouldn''t let her forget his existence.

    Although he was far away from the baby and had to remain at the Academy most of the time, he still wanted to be involved in the baby''s life.

    Jake chuckled at Finley''s reply and then started to approach Ainsley.

    The rest of the adults noticed Jake''s movement and also tagged along to greet the birthday girl.

    "Happy birthday, little Ain. I don''t know what to give you, so I decide to give a Teleportal and ce it at your mansion. How is it?"

    Jake had just greeted Ainsley and had already dropped a bomb.

    "I set up the Teleportal to be able to go everywhere, as long as there are Teleportals, but other Teleportals can''te to yours."

    Ainsley almost choked at Jake''s casual words.

    Such a grand gift! That''s Teleportal, you know?!

    In Godlif Country, only the government and the Billios Family had the technology to produce it.

    Although the Billios Family''s Teleportal family was actually illegal, but¡­

    It''s still THAT Teleportal, okay?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 819 - Seeing The Future As A Gift

    Even Ainsley thought that she would only get one Teleportal for her Pandora Ind, and the purpose was purely for business.

    Yet Jake directly gifted her a Teleportal that could go anywhere as long as there were Teleportals produced by the Billios Family''spany!

    Jake had started to export his Teleportal that his family made by coborating with the dwarves to other human countries.

    If Ainsley could go anywhere with Billios Teleportal¡­

    Ainsley couldn''t imagine the gift''s significance, and she had to look at Jake with a new light.

    "This gift is too expensive¡­" Ainsley subconsciously wanted to refuse, but Jake''sughter stopped her.

    "It''s okay, i''s okay. It''s not as expensive as you think. The projects and all other benefits you bring to me is way more expensive than a Teleportal."

    Jake was being honest. Ainsley had really brought him so much benefit and connections.

    The Billios Family had been stuck and hadn''t developed new business opportunities for decades.

    But Ainsley had always brought him unexpected business opportunities.

    First, the potion auctions.

    Even up to now, the Sloan Family''s monthly potion auction was still wildly popr even when they only sold five bottles of potion each auction.

    The Billios Family had a privilege to buy some batch of potions to be sold out of the continent to other non-human races.

    This opened a new business opportunity for them.

    Second, the monster-taming service.

    Although it wasn''t poprized yet because Ainsley was waiting for her guild to be established, the Billios Family got tons of benefits from this business.

    They''re not the seller, they''re only buyers, but it increased their military strength by a notch.

    Many Billios Family members were surprised and excited about this change.

    Third, the inheritance stone''s mine! That ind project might be the biggest project the Billios Family had in thest few decades.

    The Port Ind project back then wasn''t as big as Pandora Ind.

    After all, Pandora Ind was too special, while Port Ind has nothing special other than its geographical advantage.

    For the Billios Family to be able to invest in the ind project and even got their hands on the inheritance stone business¡­

    The elders at the family had fainted from too much excitement. In fact, they even urged Jake to ''kidnap'' Ainsley¡­

    Jake smiled at Ainsley and chuckled.

    "Anyway, don''t be too pressured. It''s just a Teleportal. Although it''s hard to make, it''s actually not that expensive."

    Since Jake had a rtionship with the dwarves, it wasn''t that hard to make Teleportals.

    However, there were only a small number of Teleportals because the materials needed were too scarce.

    After all, it involved thew of space, and anything that touched the four supreme naturews would always be rare and precious.

    Hearing Jake''s words, Ainsley felt it wouldn''t be good to keep refusing. Thus, the baby smiled happily and hugged Jake''s arm.

    "Okay, then. Thanks, Jake! I really like it! Hehehe."

    The girl''s smile was about to spill out of her face, making her five little best friends, Finley, Evan, and the other guild leaders, jealous of Jake.

    Their gifts aren''t as exciting as Jake''s gifts!

    But Evan didn''t want to be outdone and immediately looked at Ainsley with his stoic face.

    "My gift is nothing serious, but I can ask my fairy to give you divination. You can ask anything, just one thing, though."

    In other words, Ainsley could see the future once.

    No matter what kind of future she wanted to see, Percival could do it for her, and Evan would bear the cost of the divination.

    Ainsley was instantly dumbfounded. She looked up at the middle-aged man in surprise.

    "R-really?? B-but I heard that using a royal fairy''s special power requires an equal price to pay¡­"

    Seeing the future once...that''s a big deal, okay??

    She could save up this one favour and asked Evan to help her when she was in danger and was unsure about the future.

    What a gift! It''s priceless!

    Evan shook his head and eased up his tone a bit. "It''s okay. The price to pay isn''t that terrible, anyway."

    No one knew what kind of price these people with a royal fairy as their contractpanions had to pay, but most people thought that it would be something super important.

    But in fact...for those who were so close to their contractpanions, sometimes, theirpanions didn''t ask exorbitant prices.

    Take a look at Chronos. He once helped Finley, and the price he wanted was only to go on a date with the fairy of space¨C Aetheria.

    Chronos did cut another ten years or so lifespan when Finley transferred his lifespan to Ainsley, though¡­.

    But most of the time, when Finley sent Chronos to freeze the entire Sloan Family''s time, Chronos only asked Finley to give him rare materials that couldn''t be found in the fairy world.

    It depended on the royal fairy''s strength and whether their humanpanion''s wishes went against thew of the world or not.

    For example, when Finley turned back time almost a decade away, his mother''s life became a sacrifice, and now, he couldn''t see his mother at all.

    Speaking of Finley''s mother, Evan hadn''t been able to find her reincarnation at the capital. It seemed as if she just suddenly disappeared.

    Because of this, Evan would frequently travel around with Jake, hoping to find his wife''s reincarnation.

    Go back to Evan''s gift. Ainsley was really overwhelmed by the favours these bigshots showed her.

    It was only her fourth birthday...what about the fifth, the sixth, seventh, and so on?

    When she reached ten years old¡­.she would make an official social debut¡­

    Would these people give her an ind or something??

    Ainsley even thought that they might even give her a star on her sweet seventeen!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 820 - The Big Shots Shocking Gifts

    Ainsley didn''t know why these people were so enthusiastic when it was only her fourth birthday, nothing special.

    But the big shots thought that it was Ainsley''s first birthday that she celebrated.

    Before this, the baby had never held any parties..and it was actually pitiful.

    Thus, for these big shots, Ainsley''s 4th birthday was as meaningful as her social debutter on.

    At first, Ainsley also wanted to refuse Evan''s gift, but when looking at the uncle''s sincere eyes, Ainsley relented.

    "O-okay, I''ll receive the gift. Thank you so much, uncle!"

    After the two big shots gave Ainsley heavyweight gifts, the rest of the guests started to swarm and gave Ainsley tons of gifts.

    The duo guild leaders of the tamers guild gave Ainsley many things rted to monsters and beasts'' evolution materials.

    With the materials they gathered, Ava would soon be as strong as Zi, and even Cellino would be able to talk in humannguage even when he''s still in his beast or cat form!

    Ainsley happily received the gifts while also looking at Geraldine, the Alchemist guild master.

    The old grandpa gave Ainsley secret potion recipes that could be considered a heirloom.

    It was really, really precious!

    "This¨C I can''t receive this recipe. It''s too precious¨C "

    "Just take it." Geraldine casually waved his hand.

    "None of us can make this potion for a long tone, anyway. No alchemist has the right alchemist ability to make it."

    Might as well give it to Ainsley and see if Axelle could make the potion!

    The potion recipe that Ainsley received was a revolution potion that would be effective to all kinds of races, as long as they''re not otherworldly creatures.

    With this revolution potion could greatly change the races'' genes, promoting them to be a better race.

    Their lifespan would be longer than before, they would be stronger, and so on.

    It was really a miracle potion!

    Since Geraldine said that the recipe wasn''t useful to the alchemist guild despite its value, Ainsley generously epted the recipe.

    "Okay, then, thank you grandpa. I''ll ask my family''s alchemist to make this potion. See if he can make it or not."

    After Geraldine, the shaman guild leader, Riemman, also gave Ainsley a generous gift¡­

    It turned out to be a Shamanic Spirit Stone that could allow a shaman to use more than one special ability belonging to their contracted spirit!

    Zev had never nned to let Ainsley use another Godfather''s ability aside from the blood maniption one.

    But with Riemman''s gift, Ainsley could actually choose another ability to use when the Godfather possessed her.

    In the end, she would have additional ability, branching out of the shaman ability!

    Ainsley was so excited at the rare material that she almost kissed the item on the spot.

    "T-thank you, grandma! Thanks!"

    The Godfather and Zev weren''t here. If they were here...they would absolutely reject that kind of gift.

    They didn''t want to turn Ainsley into a fighting machine!

    But the baby was happy to get another cheat¨C well, another ability to protect herself.

    Shecked defensive ability, and although ording to Zev, she still had one more ability slot¡­

    Isn''t it nice to have another type of ability such as speed-type or camouge ability?

    After all, she already had charm type ability, super offensive type ability, a slightly all-rounded ability, and detection ability.

    The blood maniption ability could almost be all-rounded, but Ainsley wanted genuine healing or defensive ability, plus speed-type or camouge type ability.

    After all, the healing status and other buff added to the blood maniption ability only existed when she used the blood dome, and it needed too much blood.

    She also thought that she could only use the blood dome when she''s fighting arge-scale war.

    It seemed that almost all her abilities were only suitable forrge-scale fighting and not individual fighting¡­

    There were many other specialities that she didn''t have, and sometimes, Ainsley was a bit greedy and wanted those kinds of ''specialist'' abilities.

    She couldn''t wait to see the Godfather and picked one more ability to possess!

    After Rie, it was Cain''s turn to give something to Ainsley.

    The mysterious man was the summoner guild master, and he actually didn''t have anything special to give.

    And so, relying on his identity as the rare soul summoned, the mysterious man threw out shocking words.

    "...will let you summon...any souls...once."

    !

    Any souls? Any type of souls?!

    Cain was also an otherworldly type, so it means the ones he could summon would be strange, otherworldly souls.

    But for Ainsley, who came from another world, this type of offer was really good.

    Now that she didn''t need a soul healer anymore, she actually wanted to summon a soul¡­

    Yes. It is the original Ainsley''s soul.

    Since the baby''s soul was reced, it should mean that the original Ainsley became an otherworldly soul instead, right?

    Although Ain didn''t know where the original soul went, she still wanted to find her.

    Or maybe she could summon...the Godfather''s soul.

    After all, since his spirit was here, his soul should still be here, but he was counted as an otherworldly being.

    Ainsley knew that some spirits couldn''t reincarnate because their souls were still trapped in this world.

    Other spirits'' souls might already go to the underworld, but because they had a strong resentment or wishes they hadn''t fulfilled...

    They became spirits and stayed in this world.

    Ainsley didn''t know which type the Godfather belonged to, but if it''s the first...

    She could use Cain''s favor to summon the Godfather''s soul and somehow save him?

    Ainsley looked at Cain and nodded solemnly.

    "Thank you for the gift, Grandpa. I will contact you if I want to use up the favor."

    This is a ticket that might save the Godfather!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 821 - A Male Elf

    After Ainsley received the gift, the tea party officially started.

    Of course, before that, Jake introduced a few uninvited guests that came along with him.

    "Right, little Godtoddler. These are my friends..e,e, let''s talk to them."

    Jake brought Ainsley to the people who were currently surrounded by the other tea party''s guests.

    When the guests saw Jake approaching them, they tacitly moved away to open a path for the little baby and Jake.

    Evan, Finley, and the other five children also tagged along behind the duo.

    The group immediately met the people who were surrounded by so many guests before.

    When Ainsley saw the small group of people dressed in their own cultural clothes, the baby''s eyes lit up.

    The first person she noticed was a very handsome man.

    The young man had fair skin simr to crystal. His long, waist-length hair was straight, but it didn''t look stiff at all.

    If anything, it looked so smooth and glistening under the sunlight. It was as if his hair was made of silk!

    But the emerald color really made it difficult for people to think that his hair was made of silk.

    That''s right, the young man''s hair was green, but it was emerald.

    Because of that, his hair looked as if so many tiny emeralds formed it...

    But the thing that Ainsley noticed the most wasn''t his fair skin, emerald straight hair or a pair of golden pupils.

    It was...his ears! His ears were longer than human ears, and it was also pointed.

    Whenever the young man felt something, his ears would tremble as if to reflect his emotion.

    Although his face was cold and devoid of any warmth, one could see his mood from his ears movement.

    The young man who was way taller than Jake, maybe around 2 meter high, was none other than the legendary elf.

    It''s a male elf!

    He''s slender, tall, and cold, but his beauty was really way over the roof. Ainsley had never seen someone as beautiful as this elf.

    His beauty seemed to be androgynous, and people couldn''t guess his gender with just a nce if not for his clothes.

    The young man wore a typical sleeveless brown leather vest with dark brown trousers.

    There was a wooden tube full of arrows on his back and a small bow hanging on his waist.

    The bow looked like a miniature bow, but it could actually expand in size!

    Ainsley looked up at the first male elf she saw as she almost drooled over the elf''s face.

    So handsome! So good! Ahhhhh! The legendary elf!!

    The first elf Ainsley saw was Axelle, who didn''t look like an elf at all.

    Axelle was handsome, but he inherited more of his demonic bloodline in terms of appearance than his elf bloodline.

    He had pointed ears and also looked like an elf, but his beauty wasn''t something that could make people think of one word¨C elf.

    That''s why, when Ainsley saw this pure-blood male elf for the first time, her legs almost turned into jelly.

    Her eyes were already about to spill out ''love'' all over, and the whole baby felt like she was in love.

    As a face-con, how could she not be this elf''s fanatic fans?

    Even Finnie''s beauty couldn''t bepared to this mature young man!

    "N-n-nice to meet you..." Ainsley stuttered in Godlif country''snguage as her cheeks flushed red.

    The baby suddenly acted like a shy maiden, and the others around her were taken aback at first.

    But when they looked at that young man''s face, which looked as if it was carved by God''s own two hands...

    They understood Ainsley''s feelings.

    Even the five children behind Ainsley were dumbfounded when they saw the male elf''s appearance.

    Both girls and boys instantly fell in love with the young elf.

    This big brother is like a deity, ah! Want to faint! Quick, help!

    Even the quiet Zenan couldn''t help but blush, and the boy immediately questioned his sexual orientation.

    Just look at those sharp phoenix-like eyes! His high nose bridge! His thin reddish lips!

    When the male God pursed his lips, his jaw tightened, and his Adam apple moved.

    The children were seduced and felt that they would soon grow some filthy thoughts toward the male elf.

    Yet, at the same time, they felt that it was a sphemy to think like that toward the male elf!

    Ainsley and the children didn''t have any immunity toward this fantasy creature, but the adults more or less could control their expressions.

    Although they were also shocked by the elf''s handsome appearance, they quickly got over it and interacted normally.

    Only the kids were in danger of falling in love with a non-human race...

    When Finley saw the male elf, he was also shocked, but since he had seen so many fairies before, he was somewhat immune to this kind of ethereal beauty.

    But when he saw Ainsley''s lovestruck appearance...the kid''s face suddenly turned ck and he secretly clenched his fists.

    Just wait until he grows up! He would also be as handsome as this elf!

    Not noticing anything strange with the children, Jake happily introduced Ainsley to his elf friend.

    "Little Godtoddler, this is Etndo. You can call him Eth." Jake smiled widely, showing off his teeth before looking at Etndo with a nod.

    "Eth, this is Ainsley. You can call her Ain. She''s the one I told you about, " Jake switched to elfnguage.

    This time, Etndo immediately nodded at Ainsley and opened his mouth to speak.

    "Nice to meet you, " The elf also spoke in elfnguage.

    His voice was cold yet melodious and deep at the same time. It was magical.

    This voice really could make people faint in just seconds!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 822 - Elf And Dwarf Language

    The elf''s voice really sounded like a dream! So unreal, ah¡­

    It was so good to the ear that even Ainsley''s face flushed red once more.

    Heard that elves were all natural charmers...she''s also a charmer in a sense, but she''s so defeated!

    Ainsley nodded at Eth but didn''t speak anymore. After all, she had greeted him before.

    The other guests didn''t understand elfnguage, but she had Zev''s buff with her.

    Although Zev wasn''t here, he automatically tranted thenguage into her mind.

    Zev really could activate the universalnguage skill without him being the trantor. Back then, he just wanted to show off...

    Ainsley understood the elfnguage because in her ear, it sounded like the human race''s universalnguage.

    As a mafia family head, she learned a lot ofnguages and one of them was the human''s universalnguage.

    That''s why Ainsley didn''t realize that the elf was talking in elfnguage!

    Jake was about to trante thenguage to Ainsley when he saw her nod.

    The young man widened his eyes in surprise.

    "Ain, you can understand elfnguage?"

    Ainsley subconsciously nodded, not knowing that Jake had just spoken to her using the elfnguage.

    "Yes, I can understand."

    Her passive universalnguage skill was triggered, and what came out of her mouth wasn''t the Godlif country''snguage but a fcking elfnguage!

    This time, Ainsley clearly heard her own voice speaking an aliennguage and was also taken aback.

    !

    Did the lingua franca skill just automatically get activated? But Zev isn''t here!

    While Ainsley was shocked at her own skill, the guests were staring at Ainsley as if she''s a ghost.

    The baby...could understand and speak elfnguage! Even they couldn''t do that!

    Just how talented is she??

    Learning an elfnguage was so difficult that even Jake, who came in contact with elves more often than other humans, needed years to master thenguage!

    The elf was also pleasantly surprised and couldn''t help but soften his expression.

    Eth immediately took the initiative to speak.

    "I have long heard of you from Jake. You''re truly talented. I have never thought that there would be such a good seedling among you humans."

    Eth''s face was still a bit cold and detached as if he''s an immortal that disdained this world, but his voice held a rare trace of admiration.

    Elves are arrogant in nature, and it would be hard to get their approval, not to mention admiration.

    Even Jake didn''t have this privilege at all, despite being Eth''s close friend.

    Only the Godfather and other world-ss figures got the elves'' admiration. Now, Ainsley also got this honor.

    Ainsley was so overwhelmed and excited at Eth''spliment that her voice trembled as she replied to Eth.

    "H-hahahahaha. You tter me. Jake must have exaggerated things about me or something...."

    But Eth looked at Ainsley with a deep gaze before choosing to drop the matter.

    Anyway, the baby wouldn''t believe that he really admired her.

    A lot of elves who got along with Jake also knew about Ainsley, and all of them were curious about her.

    After meeting Ainsley in person, he could feel the baby''s aura was special.

    Maybe because Ainsley had the charm ability...but the elf found out that even nature liked the baby.

    And he couldn''t help but to have a good impression on the baby, even when he''s usually not fond of humans.

    Even his first impression of Jake wasn''t as good as Ainsley.

    Maybe because the baby surprisingly knew how to speak elfnguage, but Eth really feltfortable around the baby.

    Ainsley didn''t know that her charm ability already grew to be so strong that she could subconsciously charm non-human beings.

    Although the charm effect was only limited to giving the other party a good impression on herself, that''s already an improvement!

    After the brief introduction with the elf and the grand reveal that Ainsley could speak elfnguage, Jake fetched another non-human race friend.

    This time, Jake brought a super short woman, who was only as tall as Ainsley despite her old-looking face.

    With one nce, Ainsley immediately guessed the grumpy-looking short woman''s race.

    She''s a dwarf!

    Ainsley thought she would be seeing a male dwarf, but who would have thought it was a female dwarf instead.

    The female dwarf had dull and coarse maroon hair tied into two huge braids behind her head.

    She also had these Google sses on her forehead, and her attire was really masculine.

    The old-looking white t-shirt coupled with overall pants made of jeans really gave the image of a busy engineer.

    The dwarf looked at Ainsley and nodded. At the same time, Jake introduced the dwarf to Ainsley.

    "Look, Ain, this is Tyra, a female dwarf. She''s talented!"

    "Nice to meet you." The dwarf greeted Ainsley in dwarfnguage.

    Unlike the elf''s soothing and mysterious voice, the woman''s voice was hoarse and sounded full of vigor.

    It also sounded a bit aggressive and intimidating...

    Especially when she''s speaking in dwarfnguage that really sounded crudepared to the elegant elfnguage.

    But the other guests couldn''t understand her anyway, so they also didn''t mind her intimidating tone of voice.

    Like usual, the dwarf was waiting for Jake to trante thenguage for her when Ainsley already smiled brightly at Tyra and nodded.

    "Nice to meet you, Tyra!"

    Ainsley spoke in universal humannguage, but what came out of her mouth automatically became the dwarfnguage.

    One could imagine the shock everyone got when they heard Ainsley speaking the dwarfnguage¨C

    It was another non-humannguage that was hard to learn!

    Ainsley''s pronunciation and dialect were also perfect to the point that people might think she''s a real dwarf!

    Kid, why are you so talented??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 823 - A Beastman

    Tyra was taken aback by Ainsley''s fluent dwarfnguage speaking skill, and so did the other guests.

    All of them immediately looked at Ainsley as if she were a deity.

    Jake was the first one to react and asked the baby.

    "Ain, how did you know the dwarfnguage too? I thought there are too little elf and dwarfnguage tutors around us..."

    So far, humans couldn''t learn the elf or dwarfnguage without direct contact with the designated race.

    Only the Elton academy, with so many teachers and instructors from races worldwide, could teach the students various non-human racenguages.

    This was also why many people wanted their children to enrol to the Elton Academy.

    Basically, all mafia children''s goal was to enrol at Elton Academy, while the noble children''s goal was to enrol at the military academy or the human international abroad.

    But there were still a lot of elites who picked Elton Academy over other academies.

    If their children couldn''t enter the Elton Academy, only then they would choose other academies.

    Almost all of Ainsley''s five besties were the Elton Academy''s students, and Finley too.

    But they still couldn''tmunicate in an elf or dwarfnguage as fluent as Ainsley!

    Ainsley looked at everyone''s curious gazes and smiled mysteriously.

    "I have my way, of course. But I can''t tell you, hehehe. It''s a secret!"

    "Well, can you also speak the beastmannguage?" Jake threw another question out of curiosity.

    One should knew that unlike the dwarf and elf, who only had one universalnguage, the beastman had tons.

    All different animal tribes had differentnguage too, and that''s why the race made a universal beastmannguage.

    They''re just like the humans who had differentnguages because different countries had differentnguages.

    Ainsley looked up at Jake and nodded with a confident smile.

    "Yes. I can also speak and understand the beastman universalnguage...but maybe not their localnguages."

    Of course, she actually could because Zev was omnipotent. But she didn''t want to expose that, afraid of scaring these people.

    "I can only speak a fewrge tribes''nguages in beastman race," Ainsley added.

    Coincidentally, Jake''s third friend was a beastman, and when Ainsley said that, he immediately walked out from the crowd.

    "I wonder which tribes''nguages you can speak?"

    The beastman spoke in his localnguage, and Ainsley''s ears subconsciously twitched.

    She looked up at the young man who just came to approach her, and her jaw suddenly dropped like that.

    This...this...this is a real beastman?

    Someone who can change into animals and have animal characteristics when they''re in their humanoid form?!

    Ainsley believed that this young man was the real beastman.

    After all, Ainsley''s eyes were already darting to the young man''s fluffy white fox ears and the puffy white tail wagging behind his back.

    It''s a foxman!

    The fox was tall, but not as tall as the elf. Still, he''s way taller than the humans. Maybe he''s 190 cm tall.

    But unlike the elf''s graceful and slender body, this foxman had a different body type.

    It''s not burly, not slender or thin, but a bit...sexy?

    Long legs and long arms, perky buttocks, face as beautiful as a goddess but with a hint of seduction...

    His light blue almond-shaped eyes were so alluring when he squinted.

    Plus, when he smiled, the atmosphere suddenly turned a bit dangerous.

    This foxman is excluding hormones all over his body!

    The male elf stiffened when he saw the male fox, and even Jake had to maintain a stiff smile on his face.

    This fox''s charm is effective on both women and men. His charm is really....too seductive!

    The fox only wagged his tail and licked his red lips, but the men and women around him almost got a nosebleed.

    The fox had a different charmpared to the elf, but he''s undoubtedly as handsome as the elf.

    His fair, milk-like skin looked simr to the male elf''s, the but the fox''s skin was a shade paler than the elf.

    When he spoke, even his hoarse and sultry voice sounded good, but it was really too seductive!

    It made people unable to focus on whatever he was saying...

    Somehow, Ainsley could see the image of Zev in this foxman.

    Both of them looked yful but Zev was more graceful than this fox.

    The foxman wore an off-shoulder top with wide sleeves and ddin pants; all of them were pure white.

    With his shoulders exposed like that, the fox''s charm was even more lethal.

    But maybe because Ainsley also had a charm ability, although a different one from the fox''s natural charm skill...

    Ainsley was not too affected by the fox''s subconscious seduction!

    The baby didn''t flush and only looked at the fox''s ears and tail with twinkling eyes.

    Actually...she preferred the fox''s fluffy ears and tail!

    Ainsley subconsciously replied to the fox.

    "I definitely can speak the fox tribenguage."

    Yeon''s fluffy fox ears twitched, and his almond-shaped eyes squinted, forming a seductive smile on his face.

    "You''re really talented, little girl. Yeon is tempted to kidnap you!" The fox grinned as he teased Ainsley.

    "Hahaha, uncle, you can''t kidnap an underage kid. You will be arrested!" Ainsley didn''t think too much of Yeon''s words.

    But little did she know that Yeon was actually half-serious.

    He had heard from Jake about Ainsley''s unique charm ability that could even charm monsters and beasts.

    As a beastman, his continent was close to the beast continent.

    As a beastman, they''re all quite close to the beasts although essentially, the beastmen weren''t half-beasts but half-animals instead.

    For beastmen, contracting a beast was super easy and they didn''t need to be a beast tamer to do that.

    But they still couldn''t contract monsters without being a monster tamer.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 824 - Gifts From The Three Non human Guests

    As for Yeon himself¡­.

    Seducing beasts and alike was really easy, but even a genius like him, with one of the most lethal innate charms couldn''t charm monsters.

    The only way to contract a monster was to be a monster tamer and they had to awaken their monster tamer ability for that.

    That''s why monster tamer was rarer and more precious than beast tamers in some ces.

    Of course, in the human continent, many people liked beast teamers more since they could help non-tamers to contract beasts.

    Yeon couldn''t charm monsters and couldn''t make the monsters willingly get into a contract with him or others around him

    But Ainsley can! And she''s not a monster tamer!

    That alone immediately aroused Yeon''s curiosity, and even the fox tribe was curious about the kid who could charm what they couldn''t charm.

    Not to mention...her charm was apparently not the seductive and sexy type, but a pure, innocent kid type of charm!

    Such a unique specimen...Yeon would have kidnapped Ainsley if not for his friendship with Jake.

    Ainsley didn''t believe Yeon''s words and only thought that he''s joking, but Jake knew that Yeon wasn''t 100% joking.

    He immediately red at his slurty and warned him with his gaze.

    ''Do not think of kidnapping Ain. You can''t! Get it?!''

    Yeon sensed Jake''s gaze on him, and it wasn''t a kind one. He immediately stuck out his tongue at Jake and wisely chose to retreat.

    Otherwise, if he didn''t retreat, he wouldn''t be able to stop his naughty ws from kidnapping Ainsley...

    Ainsley looked at the retreating Yeon and couldn''t help but be disappointed.

    She also wanted to touch Yeon''s ears and tail...although she had Cellino as her fur therapy, she''s still curious about the beastman.

    Today, Jake only brought three non-human races friends out of the 8 big non-human races.

    They were the elves, the dwarves, the beastmen, merfolk, the giants, the winged people, fairies, and finally¨C the demons.

    The demons were sealed inside the abyss, so Jake only had connections with the other 7 big non-human races.

    "I actually have more friends from the giant race, merfolk and the winged people, but it''s inconvenient for them toe, "

    Jake exined patiently to Ainsley.

    It''s not that they didn''t want toe, but the giants were too big and could easily scare the humans.

    The merfolk; merman and mermaids couldn''t go to the shore and had to stay underwater.

    The winged people lived above the clouds and could easilye down, but...

    Their appearance would also scare others around the Sloan Family Mansion.

    After all, they had huge wings that could easily reach one meter wide or two meters.

    It was really inconvenient for them toe.

    As for the fairies...they were known to be mysterious and secretive, but also the race that had the most frequent contact with human beings.

    Unfortunately, because of that, the fairies didn''t really need Jake to connect their business to the human race.

    They usually asked their human contractors for anything that the fairies needed, and the human contractors would be the middleman instead of Jake.

    Anyway...Ainsley already knew a lot about fairies, thanks to the Walter Family. So...he didn''t need to introduce her to one.

    Jake believed that Finley''s fake identity¨C the library fairy was already enough for Ainsley toe in contact with fairies.

    Ainsley understood Jake''s concern and immediately nodded obediently.

    "It''s okay, Jake. I won''t me them. I know it will be inconvenient for them toe...don''t worry. I''lle to visit them sometimes when I can."

    Jake was afraid that Ainsley would think badly of his friends when they couldn''te.

    But Ainsley really didn''t mind. In the end, she would still distribute and sell the inheritance stones to these non-human races.

    After making sure that Ainsley wouldn''t be offended, Jake sighed in relief before letting the other guests present their gifts in front of Ainsley.

    One by one, everyone came forward and gave various precious gifts.

    But strangely, Finley didn''t give anything when the other non-human races gave Ainsley some unique things.

    The dwarf gave Ainsley a flying shoe that would allow her to fly in the air.

    This item couldn''t be found in the human continent yet.

    The elf gave Ainsley a potted purple-green nt.

    The nt could act as Ainsley''s watchdog because it could eat people who had malicious intentions toward their master!

    Such a unique nt...

    And the beastman gave Ainsley a bag of special food for Phoenix cubs.

    "I heard that you have a mutated phoenix cub. I hope this gift can help your cub grow up fast and healthy, " Yeon exined.

    Seeing the brown, coarse bag, Ainsley was immediately excited and hurriedly thanked Yeon while storing the bag of food.

    "Hum, thank you, big brother! I will use this well!"

    The bag of food looked small, only as big as Ainsley''s palm, but the inside was a spatial storage as big as a huge car.

    The food was stacked neatly inside, and all of them were really precious for the phoenix family.

    The three non-human race guests gave Ainsley a gift, but when it was Finley''s turn, he shook his head and smiled politely.

    "I''m sorry. I don''t bring any gifts...but my friend will send you one tonight. Just wait for it."

    Finley had a mysterious smile and Ainsley immediately became curious.

    Finley''s friend? Tonight? Don''t tell me he will send his contracted royal fairy to do errands...

    Wait. Finley''s royal fairy might be friends with Finnie because they''re both royal family members.

    Don''t tell me...

    Ainsley''s eyes widened. She suddenly thought that maybe...maybe Finley would ask Finnie toe?

    Ainsley didn''t know Finley''s rtionship with Finnie, or Chronos''s friendship with the library fairy, but there''s still a chance, right?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 825 - Planting The Young World Tree

    Ainsley immediately spected things in her mind.

    Maybe somehow, Finley knew that she was friends with Finnie? Maybe Finnie told him about that?

    And that''s why Finley''s gift would be....Finnieing to find her ahead of time?

    After all, Finnie was grounded for two months at the fairy continent but the time there flew differently from the human continent.

    Two months there were equal to two years in the human continent!

    And it hadn''t been half a year yet, not to mention two years.

    The fairy continent was indeed the only continent with a different sense of time, aside from the abyss.

    Maybe because the only creature that could manipte time was the fairy.

    No wonder the fairy had always been one of the strongest races despite their cute-looking appearances.

    Anyway, if Finley''s gift would be Finnie...maybe somehow he could help Finnie to sneak out of the fairy continent with his contracted royal fairy''s help¡­

    Ainsley was immediately excited until her face flushed red.

    Finley didn''t know what''s in Ainsley''s mind, but he also didn''t try to ask.

    Seeing Ainsley''s excited face, the boy who kept wearing his mask only nodded at the baby and went back to his dad''s ce.

    When Jake and Evan saw Finley didn''t give any gifts to Ainsley, both of them immediately thought of a possibility.

    Don''t tell me¡­

    This kid will sneak to the Sloan Family Mansion at night, right?

    Heheh.

    Jake had an ''I know it'' smile on his face while Evan touched his forehead, feeling a bit ashamed of his son.

    His son is not a gentleman at all!

    How could he sneak into the little girl''s mansion at night?!

    Despite the two adults and one boy with an adult soul''s silent confrontation, Ainsley''s tea party still continued smoothly.

    At the end of the tea party, Jake even motioned Eth to approach Ainsley and gave her a surprise.

    "Eth came here to befriend you and also send the young World Tree in person."

    Jake looked at Eth and nodded while Eth took out a potted nt.

    The pot itself was made of gold, so luxurious but still had the elves'' characteristic of nature.

    The green vines decorating the pot, the small flower petals swirling around the golden pot¡­

    The pot itself looked divine!

    But Ainsley''s attention was on a small tree that looked like a mini version of Yggdrasil.

    Well, in Ainsley''s eyes, the nt, which was a chibi version of the majestic Yggdrasil with lush leaves and thick trunk...actually looked like a bonsai!

    Ainsley''s lips twitched, holding back her urge tough.

    She solemnly epted the potted nt before inviting Eth to the magic prairie.

    "Eth will help you nt the tree so that there won''t be any mishaps." ¨Cthat was what Jake told Ainsley, which was why Ainsley brought Eth to the golden door.

    But on the way to the golden door, Ainsley was actually restless.

    She let Eth hold the potted young World Tree while she hugged Cellino and talked to the beast.

    [Say, will your siblings open the door? I don''t want to meet them now, only want to nt the tree...they should agree, right?]

    Ainsley still remembered how the golden door closed itself tightly in front of her, not wanting her toe in.

    If the door wouldn''t open up to now...the young World Tree couldn''t be nted, and it might be dangerous for the tree''s survival.

    After all, only the magic prairie, a mysterious ce in the Sloan Mansion that could safely nurture the young World Tree.

    Cellino himself was also a bit uncertain about his siblings'' weird attitude, but he still answered Ainsley''s question.

    [Awooo, they should let you in, awooo. Even if they don''t want to see you, they shouldn''t ignore the World Tree.]

    After all, even the sacred beasts also cherished the World Tree.

    This one is only a sampling, a young world tree with one-tenth the adult world tree''s magical effect, but every creature close to nature will still appreciate it.

    The sacred beasts weren''t an exception.

    It was said that a lot of sacred beasts, especially the western type, volunteered to be the World Tree''s guardians, only to get close to the tree.

    The World Tree could make the beasts grow stronger and could grant them a longer lifespan.

    Cellino, Code-B and Code-L predecessors had also guarded the World Tree once in their life.

    Because of the world tree''s poprity within the sacred beasts and even the legendary beast''smunity, the guardians could only guard the tree for a few years at most.

    Then, other beasts would rece them.

    Back then, when the three predecessors were still sacred beasts and not legendary beasts yet, they also fought with others to guard the world tree.

    And that''s how they managed to be legendary beasts in less than a decade!

    Usually, sacred beasts with the thickest legendary beasts'' bloodline or direct heirs still needed more than fifty years up to a hundred years to evolve from a sacred beast to the new legendary beast.

    When they evolved, that previous legendary beast would have long been deteriorating, bing weaker each day, and then died.

    The reason why sacred beasts existed were all to inherit some legendary beasts'' positions and rece the old legendary beasts.

    Unlike Phoenix or dragon, legendary beasts like unicorns, pegasus, and the rest had to find an heir to rece them as the sole legendary beast.

    There were many heirs chosen, but only one would be the final legendary beast, recing the old.

    There were many unicorns, pegasus, Fenrir, and the such, but only one could be called as legendary.

    The others were only sacred beasts at most, with a legendary beast'' bloodline.

    It was a race to be the sole legendary beast!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 826 - The Sloan Family Head Qualification

    Indeed, there were only two legendary creatures in this world that didn''t need to find an heir to rece them¨C it was the phoenix and the dragon.

    Unlike other legendary beings that had to cultivate an heir from the start¡­

    Phoenix and dragon usually had cubs and one of their cubs would be the one bing the new legendary beast in the future.

    Strangely, there wouldn''t be only one legendary phoenix or dragon in this world, because there could be a variety of them.

    For example, a legendary ice phoenix, an ice dragon, golden dragon, golden Phoenix, white dragon, white phoenix, and so on.

    The dragons had more legendary dragon varietiespared to phoenix who usually only had one or two variations.

    Other legendary beasts such as unicorns, griffins, pegasus, and so on, could have cubs or children, but their children would never be a legendary beast.

    It was said that because there could only be one legendary beast in each race, when they had cubs, they had to mate with a non-legendary beast of the same race.

    That undoubtedly weakened the bloodline passed down to their cubs.

    The phoenix and dragon race could have more than one legendary beasts, and it means they could mate with another legendary beast of the same race, despite their different variety.

    The other legendary beasts couldn''t do that. If they mated with other legendary beasts of a different race, they couldn''t have children!

    So, it was more efficient to pass down their bloodline to a brand new beast of their race.

    And they also had to start from the root, and couldn''t pass down the bloodline to the existing sacred beasts of their race.

    For example, the unicorns found ordinary goats to be their heir, pegasus found ordinary horses¡­

    Fenrir found ordinary dogs or wolves, and the white tiger found ordinary cats to be their heir.

    Oh, well, Cellino''s case was an anomaly, since he''s a cat.

    Cellino himself always thought that bing Fenrir''s heir was a tragedy, but he was actually lucky.

    The old Fenrir only chose Cellino to be his heir and if Cellino died before bing a legendary beast, only then would other candidates inherit the legendary Fenrir'' bloodline.

    Other beast races chose as many as a hundred heirs and all the heirs wouldpete to be the first one to be a legendary beast.

    Then, the rest would never be able to advance and could only stay as a sacred beast.

    However, despite Cellino being lucky, he had been unable to awaken his bloodline for so many years, because he found no suitable humans to assist him¨C

    Until he found Ainsley.

    Still, he wasgging behind a lotpared to his siblings.

    His two siblings had long awakened their bloodlines, and were already on the verge of bing a legendary creature.

    They only needed one small push...and this young World Tree could be the key!

    Actually, thanks to Ainsley''s care, Cellino himself had grown stronger at an astonishing rate, much faster than his two siblings.

    In less than a year, he would soon be able to speak humannguage in his beast form, and then the next step would be human transformation.

    That would be thest step before bing a legendary beast.

    [My siblings will like the young World Tree and will want to take care of it, awoooo, ] Cellino added.

    It means that they would surely open the door!

    And Cellino was right.

    Ainsley had just about to knock on the golden door when the golden door silently opened itself, without waiting for Ainsley to knock!

    The baby eximed in surprise while Eth silently raised an eyebrow.

    ''So this is the prairie that usually showed up in human territories following the sacred beasts¡­''

    He had heard about the sacred beasts'' weird tradition of bing some humans'' guardians in order to awaken their bloodline and strive to be a legendary beast.

    But this was the first time he saw the prairie that was said to be a mysterious power.

    Only sacred beasts on the verge of bing legendary beasts could create this separate dimension, and they needed more than one sacred beast to make this kind of ce.

    Eth peeked at Ainsley''s surprised face and was also surprised in his heart.

    It seemed that the Sloan Family had a deep root in the human continent, huh...

    Not noticing Eth''s gaze on her, Ainsley was silently looking at the wide prairie in front of her eyes.

    The baby couldn''t help but mutter as she held Cellino tightly.

    "I''m sorry for disturbing you. I''lle in now and nt the young World Tree."

    After saying that, Ainsley stepped into the prairie, followed by Eth. The door didn''t close yet, as if waiting for them toe out before sealing itself.

    This time, Ainsley relied on Eth to find a suitable location to nt the tree and while nting the tree, she didn''t meet the two sacred beasts living in the prairie.

    The baby''s eyes dimmed slightly as she casted her gaze to the grass below her feet.

    [As expected...they still don''t want to see me. Did I do something wrong? Or maybe they don''t want to make a contract with me?]

    Ainsley bit her lips as she asked Cellino.

    She had heard that if the family head wasn''t too strong orpetent, not all sacred beasts in the Sloan Family would choose to make a contract.

    They might choose others to be their master, not necessarily the family head.

    Thus, it had been a tradition in the Sloan Family to measure the family head''s strength and prestige by the number of sacred beasts they could contract.

    The number of sacred beasts that the new family head could contract showed the family head''s qualification!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 827 - Eager To Make A Contract

    Unlike other families who only had one or two sacred beasts as their guardian, the Sloan Family, which used to be the number one family, had three guardians.

    The past family heads all received the three beasts'' recognition, and the family always thrived.

    Butter on, the family heads only contracted two beasts, and then one, and then...no one got the sacred beasts'' recognition.

    Back then, when Cellino made contracts with other family heads, it wasn''t a real contract because he was still unable to awaken his true bloodline to be a genuine sacred beast.

    At most, he was only a decoration tagging behind his two siblings.

    And so, the family heads actually needed the two beasts'' recognition and Cellino would always be thest choice.

    Now, Cellino was Ainsley''s first choice, but Cellino also knew that if his siblings didn''t ept Ainsley¡­

    Maybe, Ainsley''s prestige would be questioned.

    Other Mafia families also knew about the Sloan Family''s tradition, and that''s why they''re waiting for the day Ainsley contracted the other two beasts.

    So far, no one questioned Ainsley''s prestige because she already contracted Cellino when she''s only three years old.

    Maybe when she''s older, the other two beasts would make contracts with her, one by one.

    But no one knew that two beasts refused to see Ainsley!

    Ainsley''s heart was heavy, not knowing why the two beasts despised her. Even Cellino was also slightly anxious.

    Yet the cat still tried to console Ainsley.

    [It''s okay, awoooo. Maybe you''re still too young for them...o-or maybe they are justzy¡­]

    After all, they had been ignoring many family heads for the past decades.

    Many generations couldn''t even attract Cellino, not to mention the other two beasts.

    Ainsley was already great because she could attract Cellino and actually made a real contract with him.

    She even awakened his bloodline and made him a true sacred beast!

    Cellino looked at this human and silently thanked Ainsley.

    ''Thank you for changing me...and making me your first priority.''

    And so, even if his siblings might dislike Ainsley, Cellino would try his best to keep Ainsley''s prestige unquestionable!

    [Calm down, Awooo. Don''t be too anxious. Right now, let''s focus on nting the world tree and maybe they will like you, awooo.]

    At Cellino''sforting words, Ainsley smiled lightly and focused on helping the male elf to nt the world tree.

    Little did she know that the two other sacred beasts were actually peeping, watching Ainsley from afar.

    "Hey, hey, is that little cutie nting a young world tree?" The dark-colored fluffy cat leaned to the slim, pure white cat with four dark paws.

    The cat''s sapphire eyes were bright as he looked at the young world tree nted on the ground.

    The pure white cat with a smaller bodypared to the dark brown-colored cat slowly lifted her right paw, licked her pink meat pad and meowed.

    "It seems so. I can already feel the world tree''s magical attributes. Although it''s very faint and weak."

    Code-B ears immediately stood up and his fluffy dark tail rose to the sky, as if about to pierce heaven.

    "This is good, nyaa! The little cutie is so capable. She can get a world tree, nyaaa! We have to quickly meet her and give her our birthday gifts!"

    The duo had been waiting for Ainsley''s birthday to surprise her. They had two gifts each...and they couldn''t seem to wait any longer.

    But Code-L shook her head and patted Code-B''s head with her paw.

    "Don''t be impatient. We will surprise her at night. I''ve sent a telepathy to that old fogey to bring the little kid to the prairie."

    The so-called old fogey was none other than Grandpa Yofan.

    Knowing that he couldn''t ruin the surprise for Ainsley, Code-B dropped his ears low and tried to restrain his excitement.

    "Okay, nya...we will wait..."

    Unlike Code-L who wasn''t that interested to make a contract with Ainsley at the moment, Code-B was actually very eager.

    Not only because he could meet his twin brother, but he could also share the same master!

    Code-B knew that back then, Cellino had never made a real contract with the other family heads.

    Cellino seemed to act like a decoration, tagging behind him or Code-L.

    If both of them contracted the same master, Cellino would also tag along.

    But one should know that most often, the family heads only contracted the twins and not Code-L.

    Getting Code-L'' recognition was really hard, especially when she''s the closest to bing a legendary beast among the three enlightened cats.

    As for Code-B...he actually chose to contract a person when they showed kindness and no bad feelings at Cellino, his ''useless'' brother.

    Code-B licked his paw as he looked at Cellino''s butt facing him. The cat had grown fatter each day, but also became more lively and fresh.

    Code-B often bullied Cellino, but it didn''t mean he wanted others to bully his twin brother.

    And so, he never made a contract with those who look down on Cellino.

    Cellino himself never made a contract with anyone who didn''t get his twin brother or Code-L recognition.

    He always became a little tail for the two beasts, just like buy one get one free.

    In most cases where the family heads only contracted one beast, it would always be Code-B alone and not Cellino.

    This was the first time Cellino came out of the prairie on his own, and followed a human, even going as far as making a contract with the human.

    And even more amazing, the human resonated with Cellino, giving him enough love, care, trust, and confidence to awaken his suppressed bloodline.

    Such a human...Code-B was eager to make a contract with her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 828 - Naming The Young World Tree

    Ainsley didn''t know about the two cats'' conversation and was currently watching Eth nting the world tree to the prairie''s ground.

    After the world tree left the golden pot, Eth didn''t throw the golden pot away but handed it to Ainsley.

    "You can still use this when you want to move the world tree from this ce, " Eth spoke in an elfnguage and Ainsley immediately understood.

    She also replied in the samenguage.

    "Okay, thank you, big brother Eth. I''ll make sure the world tree grows well!"

    The world tree actually didn''t need intensive care. It only needed the right environment.

    Coincidentally, the prairie was a good environment for a young world tree, and it could also sustain an adult world tree!

    That''s why, the adult world tree with a consciousness would let sacred beasts guard them even when they didn''t need any guardians with the elves protecting the tree.

    The world tree knew that these sacred beasts could make a prairie when they''re about to be a legendary beast.

    When the sacred beasts did be one, the energy they emitted would nourish the world tree, sustaining it''s lifespan!

    The world tree'' inheritance method was also like the phoenix and dragons, but there could only be one world tree in the whole world.

    When the tree was already at a fixed age, they would spread sprouts and many young world trees would grow up.

    These world trees would either grow inside the elves continent or were sent to other continents.

    In the process to be the new adult world tree with a consciousness, the young world trees would need a lot of nourishment.

    The Elven continent was undoubtedly the best ce for them to grow safely, but to awaken their consciousness, they had to interact with legendary beasts, a lot of them.

    But how could they move away when they hadn''t awakened their consciousness?

    They couldn''tmunicate and couldn''t leave their fixed soil.

    Thus, they could only wait for legendary beasts to visit their ce, and maybe kindly give them some of their legendary energy¡­

    But legendary beasts usually only visited the adult world tree, and the adult world tree wouldn''t ask the legendary beasts to assist their children.

    For the world tree, this kind of interaction should be fate, and not deliberate arrangement.

    When one young world tree sessfully became an adult world tree and awakened their consciousness¡­

    The other world tree would assimte with the winner, bing one.

    Since then, there wouldn''t be a second adult world tree, the all-knowing, wise, and powerful world tree¨C the guardian of the elves.

    When the elves knew about the world tree inheritance method knowledge¡­

    The elves who were afraid of suddenly losing the world tree without seeing a new one immediately made a grand move¨C

    They spread the young world tree all over the world.

    There were only a hundred young world trees produced in the adult world tree''s entire life, and so, the ce to nt the young world tree was extremely important.

    For Jake to get one of the hundred young world trees showed the elves'' trust in him, and in the end, the tree fell into Ainsley''s hands.

    Eth looked at the young world tree that was so small it couldn''tpare with the gigantic adult world tree.

    He couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional.

    ''Maybe ending up in this prairie is a kind of fate for the young world tree. Maybe this one will be the new adult world tree¡­''

    If that''s so, Eth would be one of the luckiest elves ever to witness the future adult world tree''s juvenile form.

    Eth took a deep breath and solemnly bowed to the tree not as tall as his knees before looking at Ainsley with a solemn face.

    "I''ll leave the world tree to you. And if you want, you can also give it a name. It will help to awaken consciousness in the future."

    Every adult world tree had a specific name beside their title ''Yggdrasil'' or ''World Tree''.

    Whoever named the world tree that sessfully became an adult world tree would always be the elves'' VVIP guests.

    Even their descendants would get preferential treatment from the elves.

    After all, the adult world tree always had a deep bond with the one who named them in the first ce.

    One of Jake''s predecessors was one of the lucky people, and that''s also why the Billios Family could befriend the elves.

    There were actually more than one person in the Billios Family who named a young world tree whichter on became the new adult world tree.

    That''s how the Billios Family had a deeper bond with the elvespared to other families.

    After all, there were many people in the Billios Family who named the adult world tree, and this made the elves wonder¡­

    Maybe the Billios Family had a special innate ability...and it was in naming a world tree.

    The chance of awakening a consciousness was much greater when the Billios Family''s descendant named the young world tree.

    This was why the elves always sent one young world to the Billios Family, although the adult world tree usually only produced seeds once every a hundred year.

    The average lifespan of a world tree was only two hundred years, while the elves could live past five hundred years.

    But the world tree that receives nourishment from the opening of a new prairie would gain another one hundred years of lifespan, greatly extending their life.

    Unfortunately, the number of sacred beasts that could ''open'' a prairie could be counted with fingers.

    In a hundred year, maybe only one sacred beast could do that, or maybe there were none.

    This was why¨C the number of legendary beasts currently alive didn''t match the initial legendary beasts recorded in history.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 829 - Welcome To The World, ElpÃ­zo

    When the legendary beasts'' spot was empty, there would be no one to rece the dead legendary beast until one of the heirs sessfully became a legendary beast.

    Most legendary beasts live past a thousand years, and could even live longer than that. Naturally, it was harder to be one.

    In this era, the number of living legendary beasts had dwindled to the point of almost extinction.

    Many sacred beasts with a chance to be a legendary beast still couldn''t advance.

    And when they exhausted their lifespan, they automatically passed down their bloodline to a new heir.

    Then, the cycle started again from zero.

    No wonder the phoenix mother disliked ze for being a mutant, because the chance to be a legendary beast was way lower for a mutant variant.

    Especially when ze was a water phoenix who should be affiliated with zing fire.

    The mother phoenix, although a legendary phoenix, chose to abandon her child.

    Yes, ze was actually a descendant of a legendary red fire phoenix!

    But as for whether ze could be a legendary water phoenix or not...it depended on fate.

    When Ainsley heard that she could name the world tree, the baby was bewildered for a moment before eximing softly.

    "R-really? I can do that? Isn''t that a special honor that not many can have? N-naming the young world tree..."

    Ainsley subconsciously thought that it was better for Jake to name the world tree.

    After all, she also just knew from Eth how the Billios Family became close to the elves.

    If Jake was the one naming the young world tree, this world tree might be able to be an adult world tree with a consciousness.

    But if it''s her¡­

    Ainsley hesitated, but Eth shook his head and encouraged Ainsley with his cold, unsmiling face.

    "Don''t mind it. Once the tree falls into your hands, it means its fate is tied to you and the Sloan Family. As for whether this fate is good or not..."

    Eth shook his head once more.

    "Even I can''t predict it."

    The elves aren''t omnipotent, after all.

    Ainsley was finally persuaded to name the world tree and she struggled to choose a few good names with good meanings.

    In the end, she chose one name¨C

    "Elp¨ªzo, " Ainsley murmured softly.

    Elp¨ªzo means hope in Greek.

    Of course, Greek didn''t exist in this world, and the name became a whole newnguage for Eth.

    But Eth subconsciously liked this name.

    "Elp¨ªzo¡­.good name."

    It started with the word E, just like his name.

    Eth was subconsciously excited because of this. If the world tree became a new adult world tree in the future...just how happy would he be?

    An adult world tree that he nted with his own two hands, and had the same initial as him¡­

    How good!

    Ainsley actually wanted to name the world tree starting with A, to match it with Axelle. But thinking about the meaning of Axelle''s name itself¡­

    One is peace, and the other is hope.

    That''s also a match.

    And so, the young world tree''s name was decided.

    "Wee to the world, Elp¨ªzo."

    As if knowing that a certain baby with an adult soul just granted it a name, the young world tree shook its lush leaves and it silently glowed in a pale golden light.

    Eth immediately exined the phenomenon to Ainsley.

    "This phenomenon will happen whenever a young world tree receives a name. It will trigger a chance to awaken its consciousness."

    And the meaning of the name received would also have a subtle impact on the world tree''s magical attribute when it became an adult world tree with a consciousness.

    The current world tree had a great healing effect on both spirits, souls, body, and so on. It''s because of the name it received¨C

    Jayr.

    Ainsley didn''t know a lot about Greek and only knew one or two words with subtle meanings, so she didn''t know that this name also originated from Greek, from Earth.

    And it means ''healer''.

    "Jayr...good name. Let''s hope Elp¨ªzo can also be like Jayr and be the hope of your race...and the entire world."

    Ainsley smiled sweetly and Eth also showed a rare smile. He really appreciated Ainsley''s little wish and soon, the duo left the prairie walking side-by-side.

    When they went back to the tea party''s venue, they passed through the mansion''s corridor, and didn''t notice someone peeping at them from behind a huge pir.

    The person''s medium-length blue ears twitched as the owner''s ck eyes looked at the male elf''s back with a burning gaze.

    "Eth..." Axelle murmured the name of a noble elf he once knew and bit his lips.

    He didn''t expect Eth toe here and even seemed to get along with Ain?

    A subtle hint of jealousy appeared in Axelle''s heart.

    He clutched the hem of hisb coat and silently watched the two short and tall living creatures slowly leaving the corridor.

    Seeing Ainsley talking cheerfully with the male elf, a certain thought suddenly appeared in Axelle''s mind.

    Now that Ainsley had seen the real pure-blooded male elf...would she disdain his impure bloodline?

    A mixed breed between the king of the demon race and the elf princess¡­

    A disgrace to both races, born with blue skin and shorter pointed earspared to other elves¡­

    Unable to have elemental special abilities, had ck eyes, navy hair and a shorter body¡­

    Axelle clenched his fists tightly as he slowly went back to hisb, his ''home'' and safe heaven.

    ''Maybe after this, the little master won''t like me anymore. Eth is also an alchemist, anyway...and a royal alchemist on top of that...plus abat alchemist¡­''

    On this supposedly happy day, Axelle strangely fell into a gloomy mood, slowly triggering a hidden danger in his other bloodline.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 830 - Ainsleys Night Banquet Costume

    The tea party ended at six o''clock, and everyone went back to their house or hotels to prepare for the night banquet.

    The same went for Ainsley. The baby immediately prepared her dress, make up and hairstyle.

    Coincidentally, Jake asked her to be another brand ambassador of the same brand series, and Ainsley had no choice but to use the clothes Jake prepared.

    However, Jake''s chosen clothes were really good andfortable to the skin.

    This time, the design was a cute asymmetrical dress with a knee-length front skirt and long back skirt, scattered on the floor.

    However, to ensure no one would identally step on the long skirt, there were small butterfly robots picking up the hem of the skirt, making the back skirt slightly suspended in the air.

    Such a magical dress, who wouldn''t love it? The sky blue color was in contrast with the dark night and the usually dark-themed night banquet¡­

    But it made Ainsley stand out from the rest of the uing guests.

    The dress had wide yet light sleeves, copying the ancient china dress style.

    There were almost no decorations on the dress, only white pearls and small diamonds.

    But the pearls and diamonds made such a goodbination that Ainsley looked like the daughter of the sea or the sky kingdom''s princess!

    Not to mention that there were really small decorative white wings on the back, but it slumped to the waist, looking like an angel''s wings that hadn''t been unfolded yet.

    The design was really creative. Itbined the taste of the underwater theme and the sky kingdom theme.

    Ainsley definitely liked the dress a lot, especially when she also got a pair of ankle-high boots made of crystals!

    The bootsplimented the western style clothes, not looking awkward at all.

    The golden brocades on the wide sleeves also enhanced the dress'' overall image, making it cute, fresh, yet also solemn and dignified.

    For this type of dress, the hairstylist tied Ainsley''s hair into a pretty updo andplemented the hairstyle with a cute little braid to hold the updo hairstyle.

    Jake also sent a cute hairpin the shape of a shell made of pearls and crystal, definitely perfect for Ainsley''s purple hair.

    Thebination of purple, sky blue dress and sapphire eyes was really hard to ignore, especially when Ainsley also wore hair extensions.

    Her pure purple hair became ombre between purple and silver, and under the chandelier light, it looked like the hair of a mermaid princess.

    Such a cute look...even the servants and others who helped Ainsley to transform were also swooned.

    "Ahhhh, boss, you''re so cute!"

    "The dress is really good, but I''m surprised how it really matches your look..."

    "Yes, yes! This new image is not that badpared to the previous images."

    "Yup. And the first half of the night banquet will be held at the yacht on theke, right? This image is really suitable!"

    The yacht the family prepared wasn''t a modern one at all. It was abination of ancient china design and the mysterious western design.

    Overall, the boat itself was white with many ancient china patterns, and the shape was surprisingly a giant lotus.

    But the interior design was full of western underwater style, such as pearls, corals, mermaids, and so on.

    Not to mention the family also let out a lot of fairy-like robots to surround the boat, and even sent light-attribute flying-type beasts.

    Theke and the yacht instantly became immortal-like, heavenly and beautiful.

    It was really like a border between the sky kingdom, the underwater world, and the ancientnd.

    The three elements mixed up perfectly, forming this huge water venue.

    Ainsley herself was shocked when she first saw the lotus-shaped yacht.

    She thought that the yacht they''re going to use was a modern yacht she saw at the tea party.

    It turned out to be a bait to mislead people who came to the tea party¡­

    The actual boat was custom-made and since the shape was weird, it could only be used at theke and not to be taken out to the real sea.

    Still, such a unique venue...who could resist its beauty?

    There was still a ss bridge near theke that connected to the lotus-shaped boat, but it was quite a long bridge.

    Because of that, the guests would be able to enjoy theke night view along with the huge lotus-shaped boat in front of them.

    Theke wasn''t dark at all, and many shiny things floated in the air or on the water surface.

    The water nts were pretty, and flying robots or beasts were all marvelous.

    When Ainsley was waiting at the main mansion, the guests had already started to arrive at the Sloan Family''s front yard.

    However, they were all directed to theke, and the moment they saw this dream-likeke, all of them couldn''t help but gasp.

    "So beautiful! The first half of the party would be on theke? So creative!"

    The women and girls screamed in excitement while the men and the boys quietly praised whoever designed the party venue.

    Well, let''s give the point to Zev, who designed the whole venue!

    Yes, it was Zev who designed the whole thing and then let the Godfather ry the words to Martin.

    The three of them struggled to create the correct blueprint that Zev wanted for a few weeks and the venue preparation took an entire month.

    It was even harder because they had to hide it from Ainsley.

    The guests came one by one, and they soon filled up the three-story lotus-shaped yacht.

    The moment the guests entered the yacht, most of them gasped in surprise.

    The interior was like an underwater kingdom yet the transparent windows allowed them to see the outstanding night view outside.

    So pretty!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 831 - Immortal like Venue

    The yacht was really big and spacious, like a lone white lotus in the middle of theke.

    But there were many fishes and lotuses around the yacht, providing natural entertainment for the guests.

    The guests could roam around the yacht while watching the lotuses around theke or some fishes.

    Aside from the beautiful night view, there was also unique music slowly filling the entire yacht.

    The band diligently yed soothing ancient china music for the guests, using guqin or other ancient china music instruments.

    Such novelty immediately intrigued everyone''s hearts.

    "I never knew this kind of music existed! So good!"

    "Yes, it matches the venue''s overall theme."

    "Hufttt...the event organizer is really wonderful. I also want to hold this kind of party."

    The band itself was also prepared by Zev and the whole band members suffered under Martin and the Godfather''s joint effort just to be able to y this kind of music.

    After all, there wasn''t any type of music like this in this world!

    The band members had suffered¡­

    Aside from the band members, the servants were also tortured for months just to prepare for the birthday party.

    All of them wore immortal-like clothes, in white with wide sleeves and skirts as they served the guests wearing western-themed clothing.

    This kind of contrast was somewhat unique, and many guests liked this kind of novelty.

    "The servants are like celestials. If I knew the theme would be like this, I would have customized a dress with a simr theme too!"

    One of the female guests sighed as they looked down at their western-themed dress.

    Still, although the guests mostly wore western-type clothes, it didn''t sh with the venue''s theme at all, only adding more color and diversity.

    After all, Ainsley had stated in the invitation that the dress code would be white and blue, and that''s why the guests'' dress color still matched the venue despite the different theme.

    Even the food prepared on the yacht was also something unique and most of the guests had never eaten anything like this.

    Time passed by while the guests enjoyed the light feast and novel performance.

    At eight past fifteen minutes, after most guests had arrived, only then did Ainsley slowly went to theke with the Godfather and Zev behind her.

    She didn''t know why but today, the Godfather was dressed up nicely in western a suit and Zev even went back to his original form.

    Zev wore elegant ancient china clothing, looking just like a passing immortal.

    [Say, when did you twoe back? Howe I just realized now?] Ainsley looked back at the two spirits while sitting on Cellino''s wide back.

    In order to keep the dress clean, Cellino transformed into his beast form and went to carry Ainsley on his back.

    Facing Ainsley''s question, both the Godfather and Zev were silent before showing a mysterious smile.

    [This lord came back at seven o''clock, just when you were changing your clothes.]

    [Same here!] Zev hurriedly chipped in, but he suddenly recalled something and then his face flushed red.

    The young man hurriedly flew farther away from the Godfather, as if afraid of something.

    The Godfather only had a satisfied smile on his face, just like a lion who had sessfully hunted his prey.

    Seeing such an ambiguous scene between the two spirits, Ainsley only raised an eyebrow and pretended to be blind.

    [Okay, okay, I get it. Uncle Godfather and Zev should have told me sooner about this, though...I was really anxious when I didn''t see you at the house for so long.]

    After a little episode with the two spirits, Ainsley, escorted by the five buds, Elliana and Grandpa Yofan, finally arrived at the ss bridge.

    This time, she went down from Cellino''s back and patted the beast''s head affectionately.

    [You can change back now and follow me, or maintain your current size and walk side by side.]

    Ainsley let Cellino choose how he would want to enter the yacht.

    Anyway, the bridge was wide enough for the two of them to walk side by side, even when Cellino was in his beast form.

    Cellino immediately answered without thinking too much. [I''ll use my beast form but the medium size, awooo.]

    In that instant, Cellino immediately shrunk and became as big as an ordinary wolf.

    Because of this, he now looked like a match for the little baby next to his leg!

    The two of them walking together crossing the bridge was like a pair of immortals¨C one is the master and one is thepanion beast.

    The guests had already been informed about Ainsley''s arrival, and when they went to the deck to look at the bridge, this scene was what they saw.

    "Wow, the two of them look so cute! The sacred beast is so fluffy!" One of the young girls among the guests eximed with a voice full of envy.

    Another immediatelymented on Ainsley''s dress.

    "Ahhh, look at her dress! So good! So cute! She''s like an immortal descending to our humble world!"

    The moment Ainsley stepped on the ss bridge, many white butterflies shining in the dark immediately surrounded her.

    The soft blue butterfly on her skirts also glowed even more intensely.

    The whole baby was surrounded by a lot of pretty butterflies, but the butterflies only added to the kid''s immortal aura.

    The light from the butterflies robot wasn''t too dazzling, just soft enough to illuminate the dark night.

    With each step Ainsley made, the ss bridge would sh with pink or blue, and many flying-type beasts would roar one after another.

    "Grrrr!"

    "Kaaaaa!"

    "Wiiiiiii!"

    The beasts were like weing the master of thend, one by one spreading their wings and circling the sky above the baby.

    It was so grand and imposing!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 832 - Toads Want To Eat Swan

    Even the fish-type monsters and beasts in theke also followed after the baby, swimming below the ss bridge.

    Such a magnificent and gorgeous entry made everyone couldn''t look away from tonight''s birthday girl¨C Ainsley.

    Actually, Ainsley''s face was already flushed red as she crossed the bridge with all sorts of immortal-like effects around her.

    She squeezed the hem of her dress and roared to the Godfather and Zev.

    [AHHHHH! Who arranged all the magical effects?! I''m so embarrassed¨C this is too high profile!]

    Ainsley was already twenty-or so inside, so this kind of magical effect made her so embarrassed she felt like dying.

    But it''s good! It''s so pretty!

    She also wanted to have a birthday like this! And now she achieved what she wished for, but it''s still quite embarrassing¡­

    At Ainsley''s loud roar full of embarrassment, Zev and the Godfather looked at each other before smiling from ear to ear.

    They seemed to have a tacit understanding without talking at all.

    If you ask them who arranged this kind of cheesy effects and performance...of course, it''s the two of them, okay?

    Now that the Godfather hadpletely recovered his memories, he felt even more guilty of forgetting Ainsley before.

    Thus, he swore he would make Ainsley''s first birthday in this world to be the best among her peers!

    That''s how they came up with a concept that didn''t exist in this world¨C at least not widely known.

    But both the Godfather and Zev didn''t answer Ainsley and just smiled at her, urging her to go to the yacht.

    [Go on, lilss. The guests are waiting.]

    [Yeah, yeah!]

    Under the two people''s pressure, Ainsley had no choice but to quickly pass through the bridge and enter the yacht.

    The night banquet''s first half was only an event to socialize and give Ainsley gifts.

    The cake and everything else wasn''t at the yacht but at the mansion''s main hall, along with a huge feast of various foods, not just desserts and drinks.

    Since this was a night banquet, Ainsley invited a lot of people that she knew.

    Even if she didn''t really know those people, she still sent invitations just to be polite.

    After all, she''s now famous and had to take care of other powerhouses'' faces too.

    Although the people she invited were still limited to the mafia society, the guilds, and other neutral forces and a few from the government camp.

    However, some powerhouses were on Ainsley''s cklist, and naturally, she didn''t invite them.

    One of them was the Aretha Family!

    But in the end, Ainsley still sent an invitation but not directed to the Aretha Family and only directed to Raphael with the purpose to negotiate about Van.

    Unlike other guests who could bring their partner or children, the Aretha Family only had Raphael to attend the party, and the young man didn''t even represent the Aretha Family.

    Such a sight was really embarrassing for the Aretha Family that Michael, ir, and the other two boys went mad.

    "Damn it! How could she not invite us? So rude!" Michael felt his face burning from shame as he looked at the mafia society''s social media.

    Ainsley''s birthday party was something huge considering her Inheritance Stone''s mine and Pandora Ind.

    Thus, the guests who attended would take pictures or videos and post it on their social media.

    In just an hour or so, Ainsley''s birthday party became another trending topic, mainly because of the unusual party theme and venue.

    But there were also a lot of influential people that most people at the mafia society couldn''t meet so easily, yet these people attended the party!

    The head of the Billios Family, several big guild masters, a lot of high-ranking family heads, the family heads of all 7 great families¡­

    Even the 7 sacred families also attended and their family heads attended in person, giving Ainsley their respect.

    Ainsley actually didn''t really want to invite them but she still did out of formality.

    Who would have known that all family heads came in person and they also brought their heir or sons around Ainsley''s age with them?

    In just a single nce, their purpose was clear to the eye.

    They wanted to match their sons with Ainsley!

    Ainsley was still smiling at the guests as she held a champagne ss full of orange juice.

    She talked to the guests, greeted them here and there, discussing business and other topics, but her smile never reached her eyes.

    Especially when she greeted the kids around her age or a few years older than her.

    One Noah wasn''t enough, and many more popped out!

    The Godfather and Zev who saw this couldn''t help but blow their top.

    [Shameless! The Lilss is only four!]

    The Godfather''s teeth were aching when he thought that the little disciple he cultivated was going to run away with someone else.

    Oh, no, no. Others would want to kidnap his disciple!

    Even Zev also gritted his teeth as he red at all these boys trying to tter Ainsley, looking like a bunch of proud peacocks.

    [A bunch of toads wanting to eat swan meat! All of these brats can''t evenpare to my host''s toes!]

    Indeed, Ainsley was too dazzling and amazing.

    Children around her age or those below ten years old couldn''t reallypare with her aside from their family background and handsome faces.

    However, Ainsley also had an exquisite face with a powerful family background.

    Her family was now a high-ranking mafia family and became the Walter Family''s ally.

    Her family was also backed by the Billios Family, five other high-ranking families and a lot of big guilds.

    Even the mafia council was on her side because of the ind''s project.

    Which one among these children could truly deserve Ainsley?

    Almost no one!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 833 - Loiza Familys Past Offense

    <h4>Chapter 833 - "Loiza Family''s Past Offense"</h4>

    In fact, these children'' parents knew that their sons didn''t deserve to be Ainsley''s future partner at all.

    Their sons were too unqualified.

    But they still had the mentality of climbing the tall tree, sending their sons hoping to get Ainsley''s affection and then benefiting from it.

    Look, the five high-ranking families well-known because of their children''s good friendship was one of the sessful examples.

    The children somehow befriended Ainsley, and their families also profited!

    The other high-ranking families who once attended the high-ranking family gathering when the tournament was still ongoing¡­

    They suddenly regretted things.

    Back then, they also saw Ainsley and knew that she needed people to sell drugs to her.

    However, no one wanted to help because she''s still not worthy of them just yet. The family was famous, but it was only a middle-ranking family in the end.

    Only the five children helped Ainsley in exchange for something and then started to be her friends for real.

    Now, look.

    The Sloan Family''s status soared once they became a high-ranking family, and the other five high-ranking families couldn''tpare with the Sloan Family at all.

    But it was Ainsley''s turn to help her friends and benefit the five families!

    The parents instantly regretted not asking their children to y with Ainsley when her family was still a middle-ranking family.

    Now that the baby became one of the influential figures in the mafia society, it was already hard to approach her!

    Her circle of friends was full of elites that others couldn''t casually approach.

    Only the 7 sacred and 7 great families still had a chance.

    Well, the 7 great families, especially the Walter and Meidian Family, already got close to Ainsley, and their children were also not that awkward around the baby.

    The other 7 great families were also not hostile or indifferent to the baby because of the Walter Family.

    s, there was still one family among the 7 great families who suffered¡­

    Their youngest son, around 8 years old, had just approached Ainsley when the baby noticed the boy''s emblem and couldn''t help but frown.

    "Someone from the Loiza Family?" Ainsley''s smile vanished as she questioned the poor boy.

    The boy was quite arrogant usually, but in front of Ainsley, he suddenly became meek.

    The boy nodded like a chicken, not knowing why Ainsley''s tone of voice became a bit hostile.

    "Y-yes, I''m from the Loiza Family...do you know us?"

    Ainsley blinked before nodding.

    "Of course, I know. I have seen your carriage before and even seen one of your butlers."

    Ainsley tugged the corner of her lips but didn''t form a sweet smile. What came from her mouth was a sneer instead.

    "I don''t know who''s inside the carriage, but the carriage looks expensive, and someone important from your family should be inside..."

    Ainsley snapped her fingers and called Alvaro, who was lurking not far away from her.

    Alvaro immediately dashed to the baby and ignored the confused boy. He nodded politely before opening his mouth.

    "Yes, family head?"

    "Hum, Alvaro. Do you remember the Loiza carriage outside of the capital city a few months ago? Or maybe around a year ago?"

    Alvaro''s eyes instantly flickered.

    "When we first came to the capital¡­?"

    "Yes, yes. Do you know who boarded that carriage?"

    Alvaro had investigated the person boarding the carriage because their Sloan Family still bore a grudge.

    After all, the Loiza Family butler insulted their Sloan Family, which was really humiliating.

    Alvaro immediately answered.

    "The one boarding the carriage was the first daughter of the Loiza Family. Main daughter."

    The Loiza Family''s first daughter was around Raphael''s age, and she had just graduated from the Elton Academy.

    In other words, it was this boy''s older sister.

    Ainsley knew that the one insulting her family and cutting the line was the butler, but a butler also represented whoever was inside the carriage.

    If the carriage''s owner didn''t ask the butler to cut the line, how could the butler dare to do that?

    Thus, Ainsley already had a bad impression of people from the Loiza Family. If they could be this arrogant, she didn''t think their moral value was good.

    "I''m sorry. Your older sister once offended me. I don''t think I can be friends with you."

    Ainsley directly rejected the boy while exining what the boy''s older sister did.

    "She once cut the line when we lined up to enter the capital city, and her personal butler also insulted my Sloan Family."

    This is a matter of dignity, and since their family had finally risen to a higher position, their dignity was worth a lot.

    No big powerhouses would want others to insult their family and mock their family in front of others.

    Ainsley was the same!

    After Ainsley exined the case, the boy was stunned silly.

    He knew that his older sister, the heir that the family cultivated, was a bit arrogant because she contracted a fairy with space-element ability.

    Although the ability was only a simple teleport, such a fairy was already so good!

    The fairy should be rted to the fairy of space or should be her direct subordinate.

    Relying on this, his older sister often offended a lot of people, but the others didn''t dare to get back at her.

    After all, most of the girl''s victims were people with low social status.

    But s...she finally kicked a hard te...she offended Ainsley!

    If her parents heard of this, they would surely beat up the girl and maybe reconsider whether she should be the next family head or not.

    Even if she''s currently the only one with a contract fairy in the family aside from the current family head, if her character was bad, she could be kicked out.

    Plus, the worst thing she did was to offend Ainsley!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 834 - Raphaels Request For Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 834 - "Raphael''s Request For Negotiation"</h4>

    The boy from the Loiza Family hung his head in shame and didn''t dare to chat with Ainsley anymore.

    His sister was also here with his parents, but they didn''t meet Ainsley yet. Before that happened...he had to tell them what his good sister did to Ainsley!

    With that, the boy ran away to find his parents and older sister.

    Once he told them the story of how his older sister offended Ainsley when she was still an unknown force, the middle-aged couple almost spurting out blood.

    "Good, good! What kind of heir are you, huh? Daring to cut the line and even insult someone else''s family¨C you are really spoiled!"

    The Loiza Family current family head, the boy''s father, looked at his oldest daughter and had the urge to p her.

    This is the heir that he carefully cultivated, and he was satisfied with her performance aside from her bad attitude.

    At first, he didn''t care much about the girl''s bad attitude, and even if she offended others, the family could still handle it.

    But now, she''s so unlucky and directly offended the baby who had the whole Pandora Ind in her hands!

    The rumor said that the Inheritance Stone''s mine had a lot of stones but was easy to get.

    Despite that, whoever joined the project would simply soar, and their family might expand to twice the original development.

    The Loiza Family had always been at the bottom of the 7 great families.

    They wanted to use this chance to bypass the other families and raise their rank, recing the others.

    Who would have known that their own heir was the one who destroyed this chance?!

    The girl was instantly scolded harshly while others secretly watched the show.

    The more they listened to the conversation, the more rmed they became.

    Some guests immediately con, tacted their children and the others also inquired about Ainsley''s past activities.

    "Son, the daughter, have you offended the Sloan Family somehow? Think about it. Yes, any small clues¡­"

    "Dear wife, did we ever offend the Sloan Family? No? Or anyone from the Sloan Family? Maybe they''re in disguise?"

    The bosses were worried that their family members were as stupid as that girl and indirectly offended Ainsley, this little ancestor.

    And so, many of them asked the whole family and carefully investigated whether they ever offended the Sloan Family or not.

    Those who did offend the Sloan Family before instantly shuddered in shock and fright while the innocent ones sighed in relief.

    ''Thank God...let''s not provoke the Sloan Family. That family isn''t only strong but also has a lot of business opportunities!''

    After that little episode, the rest of theke banquet went smoothly.

    Everyone enjoyed the drinks and desserts, and after talking with Ainsley, they were also happy when they knew that she would sell stocks to develop the ind.

    The number of main shareholders wasn''t that muchpared with the ind''s size itself.

    It was sorge that it could easily amodate more than one Singapore. Maybe triple the size of Singapore!

    Ainsley was indeed lucky to receive the ind in exchange for an exotic and rare potion back then.

    But the ind was barren before she developed it. Thus, only the potential was high, but the result was still zero.

    Ainsley wasn''t too anxious and used thiske banquet to interact with many powerhouses that she had never met before.

    The others also interacted with her but got attracted to Jake''s side. After all, Jake brought three non-human beings to theke banquet!

    In that instant, almost all the guests couldn''t resist peeking at Jake and the three people around him.

    No one was brave and shameless enough to approach Jake to interact with the three foreign guests, except for Ainsley.

    Even those close to Jake were also cautious when approaching Jake and his foreign friends, but when Ainsley saw Jake, she immediately trotted over.

    "Hey, Jake!"

    Ainsley casually waved her hand as she looked at the three people around Jake before greeting them in their respectivenguage one by one.

    "Good evening, big brother Eth."

    "Good evening, big sister Tyra. You look so pretty!"

    "Good evening, Yeon."

    Ainsley''s voice was waxy and sticky, sounding so cute to these people. Eth and Tyra nodded at Ainsley with a smile on their face, but only Yeon had a sour face.

    "You call them big bro and big sis but don''t call me big bro anymore. What is this...is this discrimination? You racist!"

    Yeonined tearfully as he spread his sexy pheromone everywhere, seducing the male and female guests.

    Seeing such a shameless fox, Ainsley was reminded of Jake.

    Both of them had a simr vibe but one looked more like a little devil while the other was definitely a fox.

    Ainsley could only sigh and give up bantering with Yeon.

    "Yes, yes, it''s my fault. Good evening, big bro Yeon."

    Ainsley rolled her eyes at this drama queen fox before talking with Jake and the other two non-human beings, directly ignoring Yeon.

    Poor Yeon shed tears as he tried to talk to Ainsley, but before he could, a guard suddenly approached Ainsley and lowered his head with a solemn face.

    "Excuse me for interrupting."

    Ainsley looked up at the servant and nodded, silently gesturing to him to talk.

    The servant immediately opened his mouth and spoke stiffly.

    "Reporting. The Aretha Family heir is looking for you, boss. He said that he has unfinished business with you and wants to finish it soon."

    When Ainsley heard this, she instantly narrowed her eyebrows.

    Raphael? So he came to negotiate about Van.

    To be honest, Van had been reduced to your usual farm horse, and Ainsley almost forgot about him.

    Raphael''s request was really timely!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 835 - Want Bomber Jets, Navy, And Tanks

    <h4>Chapter 835 - "Want Bomber Jets, Navy, And Tanks"</h4>

    "Please bring Raphael to my private cabin, " Ainsley told the servant before going to her cabin inside the yacht.

    There were a few cabins avable for the guests who weren''t feeling well or just wanted to rest, but Ainsley''s cabin was not like the other cabins.

    The soundproof system and other security measures there was top-notch!

    Plus, Ainsley called the five buds toe with her to the cabin to guard against Raphael.

    With this, Raphael couldn''t attack Ainsley and force her to return Van to him.

    The servant immediately nodded and went to call Raphael. At the same time, Ainsley bid goodbye to Yeon and the others.

    "I have something to do. Let''s talk againter, okay?"

    The three non-human guests didn''t mind and immediately nodded.

    "Go on."

    "It''s okay."

    "Get back soon, little kiddo!"

    With that, Ainsley went to her private cabin with the five buds as her bodyguards.

    Inside the cabin, Raphael was already sitting on a single-seat sofa in front of the coffee table near the bed.

    The other single-seat sofa across him was still empty, and it was prepared for Ainsley.

    Raphael was escorted by two servants, who were still there behind Raphael until Ainsley came to the cabin.

    "Boss."

    "Family head."

    The two servants bowed at Ainsley and called her out.

    Even when they''re not mafia members, everyone was used to calling Ainsley as little boss, boss, or family head instead of young miss or master.

    "Hum. Thanks for the hard work. You can go out and serve the other guests now."

    Ainsley waved her hands as she thanked the two servants and the servants immediately left the cabin.

    Right after the servants left, the five buds closed the cabin''s door, and Ethania volunteered to guard the door against the inside.

    The other four went to stand beside Ainsley''s sofa.

    One on Ainsley''s left side, one on her right side, the other two went to stand beside Raphael''s sofa to guard against his sudden attack.

    Seeing such a full force being deployed here, Raphael, in his navy blue suit, couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "I don''t know if I should feel honoured with this level of security, " The young man spoke softly, but people would only get goosebumps from his voice.

    Ainsley furrowed her eyebrows and didn''t answer Raphael''s casual joke. She immediately crossed her legs and tapped the armchair.

    "Let''s just go straight to the point. What can you offer for me to return Van to you?"

    Raphael was 14 years older than Ainsley, who had only turned four years old today, but Ainsley didn''t even care to be polite with this teenager.

    Not that Raphael minds it. He just smiled stiffly andughed.

    "I didn''t expect you to want to return Van to me. I thought you wouldn''t."

    After all, Van was a sacred beast.

    Although Ainsley had to regrly charm him everyday to make him stay obediently inside the dimensional bracelet, he''s still useful as a trump card.

    But only Ainsley knew that her charm had been less effective on Van. The more she used her charm, the less the effect on the same target.

    Because of this, one day, Van would bepletely immune to her charm and that would be bad.

    She couldn''t make Van to be her contract beast voluntarily because Van still belonged to Raphael.

    Unless Raphael died, no one could shake their contract bond.

    And so, Van became less and less useful. He''s not even a good trump card for Ainsley anymore.

    Thus, Ainsley did n to return Van to Raphael in exchange for something¡­

    And this something better be as expensive and rare as a sacred beast.

    "Van is no longer useful for me." Ainsley lifted her chin as she spoke truthfully to Raphael.

    "I have two other potential sacred beasts, and both of thembined will be way stronger than Van or Valeria from your family."

    That''s also the truth.

    The Sloan Family was once the strongest sacred family and could even stand above the Walter Family because of the three sacred beasts.

    But whether the family head could contract all beasts or not depended on the family head itself¡­

    Raphael wasn''t offended by Ainsley''s humble bragging, and he only nodded politely.

    "I see. Now I know why you want to return Van to me. Then, let''s get straight to the point."

    Raphael''s aura changed, and he became even more solemn than before.

    "What do you want in exchange for Van''s freedom?"

    Do you want money? Territory? Businesses? Properties? Or maybe nes and other heavy and expensive vehicles?

    Ainsley rubbed her chin at Raphael''s question and slowly opened her mouth.

    "I want bomber jets, navy, and tanks." Ainsley smiled from ear to ear as she continued.

    "The special type. And the number should be enough to amodate my family''s troops."

    Ainsley had near 5000 members now, so if someone wanted to prepare bomber jets, navy and tanks or other heavy vehicles, they would need at least a thousand or more!

    Raphael''s face instantly turned ck.

    This baby wants a mile after being given an inch!

    Normal bomber jets or other heavy vehicles for war weren''t that hard to give, but the special type¡­

    They''re all more resistant to special abilities, and they''re all powered by energy crystals.

    Each of the vehicles also had a durable small shield/barrier and it was hard topletely destroy the vehicle in just one or two attacks.

    Even Jake and the others almost couldn''t destroy the jets without the wild sea monsters'' rapid attacks or the wild flying-type monsters besieging the jets.

    One could wonder if the Sloan Family was also equipped with bomber jets, navy, tanks and the like.

    They would be even stronger than before!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 836 - The Dwarves Speciality

    <h4>Chapter 836 - "The Dwarves'' Speciality"</h4>

    The Sloan Family was strong, but they''re not as strong as the 7 sacred or 7 great families yet, precisely because of these heavy vehicles.

    Even the Billios Family had private bombers, navy and tanks, but the Sloan Family didn''t.

    Usually, mafia families had a few bombers, navy or tanks, but none of them had a lot expect for the 7 sacred families, 7 great families, and the mafia council.

    The reason why the mafia society could stand against the government without getting wiped out was precisely that they had heavy vehicles for war.

    The mafia society could produce special nes, bombers, thanks, and even the navy.

    And one of the biggest heavy vehicle producers in the mafia society was precisely the Aretha Family.

    The Walter Family also produces weapons and heavy vehicles, but in terms of bomber jets, tanks, and the navy, the Aretha Family was better.

    That''s why the Aretha Family could stand at the top of the 7 sacred families with only two sacred beasts!

    And that''s also why the Walter Family was wary of the Aretha Family.

    The Aretha Family was even growing stronger and strongertely.

    If not for offending Ainsley and didn''t getting any benefits she offered, they would have long be as strong as the Walter Family.

    Now, the Walter Family was advancing by leaps and bounds while the Aretha family started to decline.

    They couldn''t advance anymore, and their businesses suffered a significant loss a year ago.

    It''s all because of Ainsley!

    Now, the kid wanted the Aretha Family to provide heavy vehicles for them??

    "Right, don''t think of tampering with the vehicles or nting any small tricks, "

    Ainsley took a cup of milk from Jevon and calmly sipped a bit of hot milk from the cup.

    "Jake invited a dwarf here, and she will stay for quite a time. When your vehicles are delivered to my mansion, she will check them all."

    And Ainsley also intended to ask Tyra to modify the vehicles to create an even stronger troops!

    Of course, in exchange, she would give her some Inheritance Stones and she could pick the types.

    After all, her people and the alliance members had started to mine the stones, and they could give some to others through the back door.

    Inheritance stones could be used to trade with many things and not just money or a business connection with the non-human races!

    Hearing this, Raphael''s face turned a shade darker.

    He did think of tampering with the vehicles or giving a cheap, sloppy one, but who would have thought there would be a dwarf...

    The dwarves in this world aren''t only good at making magic weapons but also good at creating advanced technology.

    That''s why, even though their continent is really barren and needs a lot of natural resources other than non-consumable resources...

    The dwarves could still live happily withoutcking anything.

    After all, the elves provided them with nts and fruits. The beastman provided them with meat and materials to make clothes.

    The fairies provided them with honey, sugar, flowers and other spices, while the merfolk gave them water and seafood.

    The winged people control the weather to help the dwarves cultivate nts and rear animals in their barren continent.

    All of this is in exchange for the dwarves'' technology and weapons!

    The dwarves'' technology is unique and different from the humans.

    No other races could imitate their technology, and that''s why they could sell weapons and other technologies to other races in exchange for natural resources.

    The dwarves'' territory was really dry and only provided ores or materials to make weapons.

    The whole continent was full of mines and rocks. No nts could survive there, and water was barely avable due to the high temperature.

    They had no sea, noke or river. They also couldn''t rear animals, and food was extremely scarce.

    Thus, they needed help from other races.

    The Billios Family was one of those helpers.

    They sold food, edible nts, and a lot of natural resources that could only be found on the human continent.

    That''s how the Billios Family monopolized the Teleportal technology and other advanced technology in the human continent!

    But no matter how much ores and precious stones the dwarves had, they alsocked Inheritance Stones.

    There were almost no Abyss entrances or exits at the dwarf continent, and even if there was, there could be barely an Inheritance Stone formed around the area.

    The Inheritance Stone mine was something they could only dream of!

    The dwarves also put extra importance on talent and technology knowledge inheritance.

    Thus, for them, inheritance stones were more important than any other stones.

    It was their means to continue the knowledge and talent inheritance so that the dwarves could continue to live well!

    Tyra would be very happy to receive inheritance stones and would even faint in excitement if she knew she could pick the type she wanted!

    Raphael also knew about this, and that''s why he''s convinced that Tyra would definitely help Ainsley to check and upgrade or modify the war vehicles.

    He couldn''t tamper with the vehicles...but to provide so many vehicles for the Sloan Family...

    That''s the same as cutting off a part of their flesh!

    Raphael was unwilling to give so many good vehicles to the Sloan Family, but Van was even more important.

    Van was their family''s core and without Van, they would decline even faster.

    They had no choice but toply with Ainsley''s demand, right?

    The reason why Raphael had onlye now to retrieve Van was precisely because the family was busy rebuilding their loss.

    It took them one whole year to stabilize the market and the family business along with other sectors¨C

    One year! Imagine how big the damage was!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 837 - Blairs Second Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 837 - "ir''s Second Awakening"</h4>

    Ainsley''s unlucky blessing a year ago was really a huge impact on the Aretha Family, and now, they''re really terrified of the baby''s ''curse'' ability.

    Raphael gritted his teeth as he looked at the calm Ainsley. Inside, the teen was thinking hard whether to agree or not.

    But he couldn''t even negotiate because Ainsley captured Van...

    In the end, Raphael let out a long sigh and nodded. "Alright, I agree. I can represent my family to agree with your demand."

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up.

    "Good! Let''s make a soul oath. I''ll return Van to you after you give me all the things I ask for."

    Ainsley pped her hands as she shifted her sitting position.

    "I won''t add more requests but in turn, you also have to give me the best things."

    Raphael had thought things through and immediately agreed.

    "Deal. The construction will need a few months at most. Please wait patiently."

    "Don''t worry. I''m always patient." Ainsley smiled smugly at Raphael and the two immediately made a soul contract.

    The ''negotiation'' thingy ended in less than fifteen minutes, and Raphael ended up with the worst offer ever while Ainsley benefited a lot.

    After all, Van wasn''t that useful anymore and could only be her dimensional farm''s manager for a while.

    How ridiculous!

    But Van was also forced to teach Cellino how to control wind better, and that''s how Cellino improved by leaps and bounds.

    Ainsley had squeezed Van''s worth for a year. She even often deployed

    Van to help with her family''s territorial war, decreasing the casualty rate by more than 90%.

    Van was already overworked as a prisoner but because of the charm ability, he could do nothing...

    How pitiful!

    Now, he would return to the Aretha Family, but who knew if he would be a bomb instead or not?

    Ainsley might ce something inside Van or hypnotise him or something. No one could be sure.

    In the end, the Aretha Family still suffered the most, and up to this day, they regretted attacking the Sloan Family just because of ir''s childish tantrum!

    Raphael recalled the price he had to pay for offending the seemingly weak creature, and his teeth ached again.

    He suddenly had the urge to discipline that adopted younger sister of his!

    She''s only an adopted daughter. If not for her luck being good and having helped the family a lot, why would they pamper her?

    And that Valerie...if the unicorn didn''t fancy that kid, why would they adopt her in the first ce??

    Yes, Valerie actually fancied ir when the unicorn was out having fun. Since then, it told Van about it and asked the family to adopt a daughter.

    Anyway, a unicorn only wanted a pure maiden and not boys.

    The Aretha Family''s main family had no daughters, and the Aretha Family didn''t want to give a chance to the side branch to seize Valerie.

    Thus, ir was adopted and became Valerie''s master.

    She became the Aretha Family''s main daughter, and even if she didn''t have the Aretha bloodline, everyone spoiled her.

    After all, aside from being super lucky and able to attract Valerie''s attention, the kid also awakened her first ability when she''s only five years old.

    Then, she was tested, and the expert said that there''s a huge chance she could have more than two abilities!

    After all, the younger the ability user awakened their ability, the more chances they had to awaken more than two abilities.

    Look at Ainsley. She''s only three years old and now four years old but has already awakened three or four abilities so far.

    That''s such a monstrous speed that even experts couldn''t exin the reason.

    Raphael was mad at ir, but recently, maybe because the kid was stimted by the Aretha Family''s defeat or by herpetitive nature against Ainsley¡­

    ir actually awakened her second ability before she turned six!

    It was a powerful offence ability this time¨C force field.

    It was like an aggressive type of telekinesis. Inside her field, she''s the God. She could do many things just using her mental strength.

    Even though the size of the field was so small right now, only a dome with a one-meter diameter, she''s still young.

    She could improve her ability and expand her force field!

    The Aretha Family was ecstatic, and they didn''t get mad at the kid for blindly attacking the Sloan Family.

    A force field ability was something rare, and not many people had it.

    But all people who had this ability grew to be influential and famous people.

    These people''s families or forces also grew rapidly and became one of the top-notch powerhouses.

    After all, although this ability wasn''t special like the alchemists, the summoners, the tamers, or other ability users in special big guilds, this ability was still strong.

    Especially when it''s used in a war, imagine being able to control anything inside the field¡­

    That''s really OP!

    Raphael took a deep breath and forced himself not to scold ir in his mind.

    As he walked out of the room, he peeked at Ainsley behind him and clenched his fists.

    Just you wait, Ainsley Sloan. Our Aretha Family will make aeback!

    Raphael himself also had a rare ability to control darkness, and one of his younger brothers was a monster tamer.

    He''s a unique mutant monster tamer who could absorb the power of the monsters he tamed and used it for some time.

    His other younger brother was aplete genius, and recently, he had also awakened another ability rted to divination.

    Although it was super weak and couldn''t be controlled as he wished, this younger brother''s future was also bright.

    The Aretha Family still had hope to be stronger than before and stand at the top of the mafia society!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 838 - Familiar Intruders

    <h4>Chapter 838 - "Familiar Intruders"</h4>

    Their Aretha Family was full of talented kids, while the Sloan Family only had Ainsley alone.

    Sooner orter, their Aretha family could beat the Sloan Family and take revenge!

    Thinking like this, the usually calm Raphael was also a bit excited.

    After all, he knew that they could never make peace with Ainsley, so why should they try?

    Just became stronger and took revenge on the Sloan Family! It would be best to rob the Sloan Family''s inheritance stone mine.

    Ainsley didn''t know that a certain teenager was actually petty despite being mature and smart.

    She didn''t know that the dude wanted to take revenge...but even if she knew, so what?

    The Sloan Family might only have her as the only promising youth aside from the five buds, but it didn''t mean it would still be like this in the future.

    Ainsley had long been nning to train the children at the Sloan Family and stimte them to awaken their abilities.

    Of course, she wouldn''t use nasty tricks to stimte the awakening. After all, she had the Xocoletke and the Godfather mausoleum.

    If one of the kids could be a shaman and contracted another high-level spirit with the Godfather''s help...wouldn''t that be awesome?

    Ainsley''s n to cultivate the children would have to wait until she established the Irregr Tamer guild.

    After negotiating with Raphael, Ainsley went out of the cabin and mingled with the guests.

    She would eat desserts, drink juices and y games...she also socialised with other children and didn''t act aloof or hard to get.

    After all, this is her birthday party, and since she''s in a good mood, it''s okay to talk to some genuine and sincere children who didn''t n to stick to her for family benefit.

    Everything was fine and good, and the first half of the party was about to end.

    Next, the guests would go to the mansion''s main hall to eat and dance, or just y and cut cakes.

    It should be like that, but before the party could continue, there was somemotion at the yacht''s front deck.

    The yacht had sailed from the ss bridge and was now floating in the middle of theke, far from the shore.

    If there''s anything wrong happening inside the yacht, everyone will be in danger.

    Plus, this is Ainsley''s birthday.

    The baby subconsciously didn''t want anyone to make amotion, and the guests also knew this basic etiquette.

    But apparently, some people didn''t know how to be polite.

    Ainsley was talking with a few children when the servants suddenly approached her and whispered in a low voice.

    "B-boss, there...there is trouble at the deck¡­"

    Ainsley subconsciously knitted her eyebrows. "What trouble? Can''t the guard take care of it? Or other security personnel?"

    Ainsley had made sure that the security here was perfect without a loophole.

    There were even some flying-type beasts guarding the air above the boat, to guard against sudden air attacks.

    Although this ce was inside the Sloan Family''s main territory, with so many foreign guests from all over the regionsing to celebrate Ainsley''s birthday¡­

    There might be one or two people with malicious intents mixed within.

    But Ainsley was confident about her people''s security measures. So why would the servantse to her instead of asking the guards to solve the trouble?

    The servant broke in a cold sweat and slowly opened his mouth, apparently wanting to say something but didn''t know what to say.

    Seeing his hesitant look, Ainsley became a bit irritated. She nudged the servant gently and spoke,

    "What is it? Don''t be afraid. Just tell me. We can''t make the guests feel concerned because of this trouble."

    After Ainsley encouraged the servant, only then did the servant dare to open his mouth.

    He slowly spoke in a trembling voice, as if afraid of offending Ainsley.

    "That...there is a huge ice dragonnding on the yacht''s deck. It bypassed all our security measures¡­"

    "Intruders? Why won''t you guys clean them up? It''s just an ice dragon. Is it a sacred beast or a monster?"

    Ainsley rolled her eyes at the servant.

    Dragons are indeed mighty, but this world had many creatures simr to dragons or had dragons'' bloodline.

    When someone said it was an ice dragon, it might not mean the real ice dragon in legends.

    But the servant gulped as he shook his head.

    "The dragon is not a sacred beast, but it''s close to being a sacred beast. It''s definitely stronger than high-level beasts."

    But that alone didn''t need Ainsley to step up personally. Ainsley''s guards and people weren''t weak either!

    "The guards can still take care of such intruders...so, what happened¨C "

    The servant quickly interrupted before Ainsley could finish her words.

    "That...there are four people on the dragon''s back. Two men and two children...the children is one boy and one girl."

    This time, Ainsley raised an eyebrow.

    The servant didn''t immediately tell what''s going on, but what he said just now hadpletely aroused her interest.

    Four people...the intruders even had a boy and a girl...are they really assassins? Why bring children?

    As if knowing that Ainsley was curious, the servant hurriedly continued his story telling.

    "That...one of the men has purple hair simr to your hair, boss. His eyes are also blue like yours."

    The servant paused before telling anorher piece of information, albeit looking reluctant

    "The children...their hair is also purple, but their eyes aren''t."

    And they looked like your siblings.

    The servant didn''t dare to say thest sentence, but Ainsley could vaguely sense what went wrong.

    She recalled what she knew a few months ago, about the possibility of her father having another child aside from her...

    ''Then, don''t tell me¨C ''

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 839 - Leroy Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 839 - "Leroy Is Here"</h4>

    Ainsley immediately grabbed the servant''s wrist and dragged him to the front deck while shouting.

    "Does that young man with purple hair look like me?!"

    The servant almost tripped and fell out of shock, but he quickly answered.

    "Y-yes, boss! The young man looks like you! And some of the older members and servants said that...that¡­"

    This servant entered the Sloan Family when Ainsley was the family head, so he didn''t know the face of the Sloan Family''s previous boss.

    But the old members and old servants knew.

    "They said that...the young man is the previous family head¡­"

    Boom!

    Ainsley''s mind just blew up. The baby stopped in her ce, almost making the servant behind her knock her body.

    "The previous...family head?" Ainsley repeated like a broken recorder.

    The servant could only nod while looking at Ainsley''s face cautiously.

    "Y-yes¡­"

    The servant really didn''t know why Ainsley''s reaction seemed to be a bit wrong.

    What''s going on here? The boss'' face darkened, and she looked as if she was about to kill someone!

    But the previous family head...shouldn''t be the boss'' father? Or maybe he wasn''t?

    Ainsley took a deep breath and didn''t talk to the servant anymore. The baby chose to walk to the deck with a poker face.

    Right now, several guards had already surrounded the medium-sized ice dragon on the deck.

    The dragon should berger than this, but the owner shrunk the dragon''s size to fit on the deck.

    The several guards and a few mafia members pointed their weapons at the intruders while shouting.

    "Intruders! Leave or die!"

    The guards and the old members all knew that one of the intruders was someone they knew pretty well and someone they had tried to find a year ago.

    It was Leroy Sloan, the previous family head!

    Facing the weapons'' muzzle, Leroy stood in front of his children, blocking them with his back.

    At the same time, Renmaure put his hands on his ice dragon''s head, ready to use the dragon wings to protect the children.

    The children themselves were scared silly at such amotion, and they huddled together near Renmaure and the dragon.

    Maurie, the little girl, even almost burst into tears.

    Leroy faced the guards and the old members with a polite smile on his face. He looked at the old members who knew him and couldn''t help but sigh.

    "I have been away from the family for only a year, and now all of you have turned your back on me?"

    The old members who once served Leroy and even went to war with Leroy stiffened.

    But their reaction onlysted for a few seconds before their eyes gleamed with determination.

    One of the old members stepped forward and snorted.

    "So you still know that you were our family head, our boss? When you left the family and left all of us, did you ever think about that?!"

    Themotion already attracted the five buds, Elliana, Grandpa Yofan, and other Sloan Family''s core members.

    Grandpa Yofan couldn''t board the yacht and was waiting at the mansion, but he also heard of themotion from one of the servants.

    The five buds, Elliana, and the other core members such as Martin and other youngsters circled the deck.

    Each of them had a dark face as they red at the purple-haired young man in front of them.

    "You left us. And you''re ipetent when you were the family head. Why bothering back at this point?"

    Jevon, with his sharp tongue, didn''t hesitate to scold Leroy to death. Such an arrogant young monster tamer wouldn''t bend his back to just anyone.

    Ainsley got his recognition which means she''s way morepetent than this bastard!

    Leroy''s smile stiffened, but he quickly maintained his polite smile. This time, he looked a bit helpless.

    "I left the family back then because of my lover and children...I never thought of abandoning you guys."

    When Elliana and the others heard of this, they almost puked.

    "So your other children are important, but your one and only heir isn''t? You left a three-year-old toddler in a rotten family like that??"

    Marietta couldn''t hold back her motherly instinct at all and immediately yelled at Leroy.

    This was the first time she saw Leroy''s other children, and her heart instantly broke for Ainsley.

    So those kids deserved Leroy''s care and attention while Ainsley had to stay with such a cold mafia family and fend for herself?!

    If Ainsley wasn''t a genius and managed to clean up the rotten family, wouldn''t she have suffered grievances over a year?

    Maybe she would be like that for the rest of her life!

    The other members'' eyes instantly reddened. Even Elliana, the poker-faced woman, also teared up a bit.

    This scumbag abandoned Ainsley and said that it''s because of his lover and other children!

    How is it possible?!

    The members had noticed Renmaure and instantly knew that this guy should be Leroy''s so-called lover and maybe, the other father of the twins.

    Homosexuality wasn''t as condemned as in Ainsley''s original world, but in a traditional and old-fashioned mafia family, it was a taboo.

    No wonder Leroy left the family and lived with his lover, even making children with the help of technology or a surrogate mother.

    But that wasn''t an excuse to abandon Ainsley! Why can''t he just leave the family and never have Ainsley in the first ce?

    Why should he leave the only heir of the main family alone? What''s his purpose?

    One of the old members couldn''t hold back anymore and immediately questioned in a sharp tone of voice.

    "I understand that you choose your lover and family. But if it''s like that, why bother having our boss in the first ce?"

    Yes, just why??

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 840 - Isnt That Forgiving

    <h4>Chapter 840 - "Isn''t That Forgiving"</h4>

    The old member subconsciously nced at the twins hiding behind Leroy.

    "Your children look older than our boss. Why bother having our boss after you have those two? Why leave our boss at the family while you escape alone?!"

    Hearing this, Leroy let out a long sigh and spoke with a voice full of regret.

    "Back then, the elders and higher-ups pestered me to leave an heir to the family. I...just don''t want my children to be dragged into this."

    And if the elders knew that the children were his child with another man, wouldn''t they harm the children?

    Mafias were all ruthless!

    "That''s why I have Ainsley and leave only when she''s three years old. I have endured for three years...why can''t I leave?"

    The members were all speechless.

    This scum father is so biased!

    He didn''t want his children to live in a dangerous mafia family but let Ainsley be the scapegoat, the sacrifice!

    The young man''s exnation enraged the whole crowd until Alvaro, who was silent all this time, also opened his mouth.

    "Then, why are you back now? We don''t need you here. Don''te back and make our boss upset!"

    Alvaro rarely spoke, but this time, he spoke a lot of words and even raised his tone of voice.

    He''s infuriated!

    Leroy paused at Alvaro''s words and smiled sheepishly.

    "I just want to congratte her on her birthday party and introduce her siblings to her¡­"

    Leroy paused before turning around and gently pushed his children to stand on his left and right side.

    "When I knew that Ainsley is a genius, I immediately thought that she would understand her father''s circumstances and maybe ept her siblings too."

    Leroy''s voice was soft and full of love as he stroked the twins'' heads.

    "I once thought that Ainsley and the people at the Sloan Family might not ept me, Ren, and the twins. But now¡­"

    Now, Ainsley is the one in control of the family. They didn''t have to fear the higher-ups'' pressure.

    "That''s why I just hope our family will reunite and stay together. Is it wrong?" Leroy pulled a family card as he looked at Elliana, Ainsley''s current guardian.

    He knew that Elliana was Ainsley''s guardian after investigating things.

    "Besides, if I go back to the family, I can be Ainsley''s guardian. I won''t be so shameless as to take back the family head''s seat. I¡­"

    Leroy paused before lowering his head. His voice became smaller and full of self-me.

    "I just want to be Ainsley''s guardian. I''m her father. She will also be happy."

    Leroy had just said that when a childish voice suddenly rang throughout the deck.

    "Really? How did you know I''ll be happy?"

    Everyone instantly turned their heads to look at the voice source.

    When they saw it was that person, the crowds of guests immediately opened up a path.

    Behind the crowds, Ainsley walked calmly toward Leroy and the others.

    Behind her was her friends, Jake, Evan, the non-human guests, and all people she knew quite well.

    The baby''s clothes were shimmering under the moonlight, and the people behind her built her momentum.

    Such a grand entrance shocked not only the people at the deck but also Leroy and his family.

    It was the first time Leroy saw Ainsley after a year, but she had changed a lot.

    She wasn''t a timid little toddler who didn''t know anything anymore.

    She''s now much stronger, smarter, and even more charismatic. She''s clearly two years younger than the twins, but her momentum far exceeded the twins.

    The pressure she unconsciously released as a family head almost frightened the twins.

    Even Renmaure also stiffened, and his muscles tightened. He was actually intimidated by Ainsley''s mere presence!

    It was like facing a calm ocean, but one knew how many dangers were hiding beneath the calm surface.

    Leroy was stunned for a few seconds before he quickly regained his thoughts. The young man showed a charming smile at Ainsley and nodded.

    "Ain¡­.you''re here."

    "Yeah, I''m here." Ainsley strode to Leroy and stopped three meters in front of the scum father.

    The young man was dressed up neatly, looking like a young master from an influential family. Even the boorish Renmaure also dressed up nicely.

    The twins weren''t an exception either.

    The boy wore a blue suit for children while the girl wore a light pink dress. They looked like Kiki and L from the Sanrio series!

    The twins were really cute, but no one could appreciate their cuteness, especially when Ainsley was there.

    When there was noparison, the twins did look cute because they were identical twins.

    But when Ainsley stood in front of them, one could see Ainsley''s excellent gene inherited from her father, and she''s a notch cuter than the twins.

    But it was ironic that the daughter who resembled Leroy the most was now looking at Leroy with a pair of cold blue eyes.

    "I''m here. What do you want?" Ainsley didn''t beat around the bush and immediately hit the bullseye.

    "If you want to be involved in my Sloan Family, I suggest you go back. You''re no longer a part of the Sloan Family!"

    The moment he left the Sloan Family and disappeared, he had cut off ties with the Sloan Family.

    Even the mafia council would also acknowledge this.

    That''s why a lot of people in the mafia family would kidnap the influential people in the family and let them disappear for months.

    After that, the kidnapped person would no longer be a part of that mafia family.

    They had to rejoin the family and start from the bottom if they wanted to regain their previous position¨C

    Unless the higher-ups generously forgave their ''betrayal'' and restored their position.

    But Ainsley wasn''t that forgiving!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 841 - The Twins Are Legitimate Heirs

    <h4>Chapter 841 - "The Twins Are Legitimate Heirs"</h4>

    "You''re not a part of my Sloan Family. Even if you''re my father, you''re not qualified to be my guardian!"

    Ainsley''s ruthless decision shocked Leroy and some of the non-mafia guests.

    After all, for non-mafia people, family bond was something precious and children had to be filial to their parents.

    But in the mafia society, such a thing was worth sh*t. What family bond? Even a son could kill his father just to seed in the mafia boss'' position.

    Leroy had expected Ainsley to react strongly like this, but to say that he''s not even a part of the Sloan Family¡­

    The young man was instantly ashamed to death.

    He did say that he didn''t want to have anything to do with the Sloan Family and wanted to escape from the mafia society.

    But in the end, he was once a mafia boss, and his roots still belonged to the Sloan Family!

    Leroy''s face was instantly ugly.

    "Ain, you can''t be like this...I know I''m wrong, but can''t you forgive me? After I solved my issue back then, didn''t Ie back to you?"

    But he never nned toe back if the Sloan Family really declined further.

    He only came back because the Sloan Family soared to the sky in just a year! Or maybe less than a year!

    Ainsley could see through the selfish Leroy''s thoughts. Even though he might do this for the sake of his children''s future, Ainsley was still utterly disgusted.

    "I don''t forgive you. You''re my father, but I have never remembered you being a father. I''m sorry, my memory was bad until I awakened my abilities."

    And before Ainsley awakened her abilities, Leroy had left.

    Why should she remember the guy?

    If the original Ainsley were here, she would also not recognise Leroy, who was rarely present in her life.

    She might even remember the maids more than Leroy!

    Leroy gritted his teeth at Ainsley''s heartless words and tried to soften his tone.

    "Alright, it''s okay if you don''t forgive me. But at least...can you ept the twins as your siblings?"

    Leroy hurriedly spoke before Ainsley could cut him off.

    "They''re only children, just like you. My sin and fault can''t be passed down to them, right?"

    Ainsley''s lips twitched as she looked at the twins.

    This was the first time she met them, but surprisingly, she wasn''t as mad as when she first knew of their existence.

    Maybe because of their innocent eyes when looking at her?

    Maurie and Maure were really frightened by the whole ordeal, but when they saw their little sister, they genuinely felt fond of her.

    She''s so pretty! So cute! So cool!

    In their eyes, Ainsley was as cool as their father, Renmaure.

    Ainsley had a furry sacred beast...she''s also a mafia boss...how could she not be cool?!

    Maurie and Maure never felt any jealousy toward Ainsley, only curiosity and awe.

    They didn''t even feel greedy over Ainsley''s expensive appearance and her grand birthday party.

    This kind of person deserved the best, right?

    The children were really innocent under Renmaure''s teachings and discipline.

    Ainsley couldn''t sense malice and resentment or jealousy from the kids.

    Thus, she subconsciously softened her expression and tone of voice.

    "I won''t me the twins. They are innocent. But what do you mean by epting them?"

    Ainsley nced at Renmaure lightly before ring sharply at Leroy.

    "Do you want them to enter the Sloan Family?"

    Leroy immediately nodded.

    "Yes. They''re my children, so they''re a legitimate heir of the Sloan Family."

    It means that Ainsley as the current family head didn''t need to worry about the future heir because the twins could rece her one day.

    Ainsley''s face instantly darkened.

    That''s an insult to her!

    Her future heir should be her own children, not her siblings! If siblings could be the family heir, why would there be branch families?!

    And why would the branch families always tried topete with other branch families or the main family?

    Isn''t that because the heir to the family could only be the previous boss'' direct and legitimate children?!

    Unless the previous boss didn''t have any children or the children were ipetent.

    But is she ipetent? Would her children be ipetent?!

    Ainsley was only four this year, but she also knew that she would rule the family for a long time until she could pass down the family to her children.

    Why would the twins rece her?!

    The twins didn''t know any of this, and they were only looking forward to living with Ainsley, their little sister.

    Maurie tried to be brave and spoke in a small voice.

    "I-I want to live with you, little sister...I-I am a good child. I don''t eat too much and I don''t spend a lot of money too!"

    The child was really innocent and naive, ah. But if they entered the Sloan Family, would they still retain their innocence?

    When they faced arger world, arger society full of power and wealth...would they still be innocent and not be greedy or anything?

    Ainsley couldn''t ensure this unless they''re properly educated.

    Ainsley didn''t mind educating them, but...would their lives be better at the Sloan Family?

    Ainsley looked at the twins and spoke gently.

    "I don''t oppose you guys entering the family, but your dad can''t join you. Only your father can. And he has to quit being a mercenary group leader."

    The twins'' faces changed, and they immediately looked at Leroy and Renmaure.

    They knew their father liked to be a mercenary and they also didn''t want to separate from their dad, Leroy.

    What to do?

    While the kids were in a dilemma, Leroy suddenly changed the conversation.

    "Ain, the kids are legitimate heirs byw. Then, can''t they also try to contract the sacred beasts?"

    ¡­?!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 842 - The Reason For The Sloan Familys Decline

    <h4>Chapter 842 - "The Reason For The Sloan Family''s Decline"</h4>

    Ainsley was caught off guard. Obviously, they''re talking about whether the twins could join the Sloan Family or not.

    But out of the blue, Leroy mentioned the sacred beasts! Ainsley''s eyes seemed to burn as she looked at Leroy.

    "What do you mean? Since when can a mere heir have a chance to try to contract a sacred beast?"

    Only family heads could try to contract the sacred beasts. That''s the rule in the Sloan Family.

    The Aretha Family might have more freedom in this aspect, and anyone could try as long as they''re the Aretha Family''s member.

    But the Sloan Family only allowed the family head to have the privilege.

    Maybe that''s why the Sloan family deteriorated because only the family head could try to contact the sacred beasts.

    But what if the sacred beast wanted someone else in the Sloan Family?

    That certain someone didn''t have a chance to contact the sacred beasts at all, instantly cutting off all the connections.

    In the Aretha Family, whoever could contract one of the two sacred beasts would be the next family head.

    That''s why the new family head would always bepetent.

    Michael had also once contracted Van, but after his son, Raphael, became mature enough, he let go of Van.

    Generally speaking, a contract with sacred beasts couldn''t be cut off just like that, but passing the contract to your descendant was possible.

    As long as the sacred beast didn''t mind it.

    If the sacred beast refused, they would be bonded until the master died of old age or died because of other reasons.

    Fortunately, Van fancied Raphael, and that''s how Raphael was determined to be the next Aretha family head.

    In Ainsley''s circumstance, she became the family head through the bloodline privilege.

    Even if she was only three years old and was powerless, she became the new family head.

    This system might be why the Sloan Family had deteriorated so much.

    They followed an old tradition of monarchy, letting an ipetent leader lead their family as long as they''re of a direct bloodline.

    Speaking of direct bloodline, the twins were also direct bloodline because they both inherited Leroy''s genes.

    And so, they could actually be the Sloan Family Head.

    In this situation, where there were many direct bloodlines, the higher-ups would choose the next family head through the sacred beasts'' contract.

    See which one of the three could contract a sacred beast.

    That''s why Ainsley was epted readily after she contracted Cellino.

    But if the twins could also contract the rest of the sacred beasts...

    The higher-ups would pick up one who could contract the strongest sacred beast.

    It''s obviously not Cellino but Code-L.

    Leroy knew a lot about the family''s old tradition that even Ainsley couldn''t change because it was their Sloan Family''s identity and inheritance.

    Even if the higher-ups were all very satisfied with Ainsley and were loyal to her, they also couldn''t deny this tradition.

    "Your siblings are also qualified to try to contract the other two sacred beasts. It''s not like you have contracted them already, right?"

    Ainsley''s heart seemed to stop beating for a moment. Her whole body was like drowning in a freezingke.

    But as if it wasn''t enough, Leroy raised an eyebrow and looked toward the mansion faraway.

    "I think it''s been more than three months since thest time you contracted this sacred beast?"

    Leroy might not be a member of the Sloan Family anymore, but he also paid attention to the Sloan Family.

    When the news about Ainsley contracting a sacred beast spread, one knew how jealous he felt toward his own daughter.

    Everyone in the Sloan Family knew that the number of sacred beasts one could contract directly showed the family head''s qualification.

    Back then, he became the family head simply because of his bloodline advantage.

    Actually, he had cousins and other rtives more capable than him, but he''s the only son of Ainsley''s grandfather.

    After his grandpa died in the war, he automatically became the new family head.

    But God knows how pressured he was. For several years, he had led the Sloan Family since when he was only twenty years old.

    But he had never been able to attract the sacred beasts'' attention, not to mention making a contract with them.

    His father was also like this.

    Many generations above Leroy also faced the same trouble, but Leroy didn''t think it was the sacred beasts'' fault for being too unresponsive.

    He reviewed the previous generations'' achievements and also believed that they were not a capable family head.

    Leroy himself knew that he wasn''t that strong or smart in particr. He''s just handsome, but he''s not suitable to be a family head.

    Still, he wished he could contract the sacred beasts...

    But who would have known that a mere toddler like Ainsley seeded instead of him?!

    That''s how he thought of getting his children to try to contact the sacred beasts.

    Anyway, if he calcted from the first time Ainsley contracted the sacred beast, it had been more than three months.

    The time interval for each gate opening was three months.

    If after that Ainsley didn''t contract any new sacred beasts...

    Didn''t it mean she failed?

    Leroy was sure that Ainsley failed to attract the other two sacred beasts.

    She could only attract the weakest one, and that might also be because the sacred beast was too bored or something.

    That sacred beast, Cellino, had always been unable to trigger his bloodline awakening.

    God knows how he did it this time, but he''s still the weakest among the three sacred beasts.

    If one of his children managed to attract Code-B or even better, Code-L''s attention¡­

    Leroy''s eyes flickered with a hint of ambition.

    His children might be able to rece Ainsley?

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 843 - The Twins Gifts For Ainsley

    <h4>Chapter 843 - "The Twins'' Gifts For Ainsley"</h4>

    Leroy didn''t think of recing Ainsley at first, and only wanted to be her guardian and let her work hard for the family''s sake.

    But seeing Ainsley''s cold attitude, he suddenly didn''t want Ainsley to continue.

    Anyway, the family was already a high-ranking family with many businesses and resources.

    Even if the family head changed, it didn''t matter, right?

    If people cared about Ainsley''s famous identity, she could be the family''s advisor or something.

    Leroy just didn''t want a child who didn''t respect him to lead the Sloan Family that he had led for several years, wasting his youth.

    This child wasn''t even a child between him and his lover, anyway.

    She only inherited his bloodline and was lucky enough to be the only heir.

    Ainsley still underestimated the degree of Leroy''s shameless trait.

    He was once a mafia boss. Of course, he would be shameless to the bone, but Ainsley didn''t think he would be THIS shameless.

    He just came back on her birthday and suddenly wanted his own children to snatch the remaining sacred beasts?!

    Even if she hadn''t been able to enter the prairie or kidnap some sacred beasts, it didn''t mean others could, okay?

    Ainsley gritted her teeth as she looked at Leroy with suppressed killing intent.

    Even the Godfather and Zev were already moring, wanting to beat up this scum father.

    [Just kick him, host! p him!]

    [Kill. He''s not even that strong. You''re way stronger than him, Lil Lass.]

    [Yes, yes! Oh, but be careful of the ice dragon, though. That''s a famous dragon.]

    The reason why Renmaure could have his current position was thanks to his abilities and this ice dragon.

    His mercenary group was called The zier, was all because of the ice dragon. The ice dragon was really famous!

    And it was said that the only beast that wouldn''t back down in front of a sacred beast was a beast with a thick dragon bloodline.

    This ice dragon should be one of the candidate to be a sacred beast and be a legendary ice dragon.

    He''s not a sacred beast yet, but he''s as strong as Cellino!

    Cellino also kept growling at the ice dragon as he stood in front of Ainsley in his medium-sized form.

    The cat wanted to protect Ainsley but caught the twins'' attention instead.

    "Oh, wow, so cute! Is this a sacred beast??"

    "Hum, cute."

    Leroy immediately took the chance to persuade his children.

    "Right, right. If you want to touch one, you can. Just follow dad to the Sloan Family''s mansion."

    The kids didn''t know anything about the Sloan Family''s rules and tradition, so they immediately agreed.

    "Let''s go, let''s go! Let''s see a furry sacred beast!"

    They only thought they could see more furry sacred beasts, and maybe if their little sister allowed them, touch this sacred beast in front of them!

    When Ainsley heard the twins'' answers after being deceived by Leroy, her lips twitched.

    She didn''t know whether to get angry at these children or not, but she didn''t feel they were faking their response in order to snatch a sacred beast.

    They did genuinely think of a sacred beast as a big-sized pet or something...

    Is it because of the ice dragon''s friendliness toward them ever since they were born? Is that why their point of view was so distorted?

    Regardless of the matter, Ainsley was about to stop the twins from following Leroy and stop from going to the mansion when the twins suddenly turned around.

    Both of them looked at the little sister shorter than them looked at each other with unknown gazes before pping their foreheads in unison.

    "Ahhh, we forgot the birthday gift!"

    "Birthday gift, " Maure echoed after Maurie, and the twins immediately took out two palm-sized boxes from their storage ne.

    Before Ainsley could react, the two of them carefully approached Ainsley while keeping an eye on Cellino with a box in their hand.

    Maurie was the first one to speak to Ainsley.

    "T-that, little sister...I-I don''t have a lot of money, b-but please receive my gift!"

    Maurie nced at Ainsley and immediately evaded her eyes. Her cheeks flushed red as she screamed in her heart.

    So cute!! My lil sis is so cute!! I want to dress her up, ah!!

    Even Maure, who was generally quiet, also stood beside Maurie and stretched out his hand.

    "...gift. Handmade. Hope little sister likes it."

    This time, it was Ainsley''s turn to be stunned. Even Cellino forgot to be hostile and slowly looked back at the twins.

    ....they came to this birthday party prepared, aren''t they?

    But Ainsley felt a bit touched by the kids'' attempt to give her a birthday present, unlike Leroy and Renmaure, who did nothing.

    Oh, Renmaure actually brought something too, but he''s waiting for his children to deliver their gifts sessfully before he tries.

    Ironically, only Leroy didn''t prepare anything!

    Ainsley nced at the two boxes but was a bit afraid that Leroy had tampered with the gift and ended up harming her.

    She trusted the twins but didn''t trust Leroy!

    And so, Ainsley didn''t immediately open the gift and motioned to the twins to open the gift box in front of her eyes without touching them.

    "Thank you for the gifts. Can you open them for me to see? It''s inconvenient for me."

    Ainsley didn''t say why, and the kids were also innocent enough not to ask anything.

    All they knew was that Ainsley agreed to receive their gifts!

    They thought that as her half-siblings, she wouldn''t want their gifts and would hate them!

    After all, in movies and dramas, half-siblings could never be good friends.

    Even if they were, there would be backstabbing and betrayal behind.

    So scary!

    Would the three of us be like that too?

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 844 - Bringing The Twins To The Prairie

    <h4>Chapter 844 - "Bringing The Twins To The Prairie"</h4>

    Maurie didn''t think that Ainsley would receive her gift. She thought that she would be rejected, but she''s not!

    Thus, excited by Ainsley''s response, Maurie immediately opened the pink gift box and took out a handmade y figurine the size of her palm.

    The y figurine wasn''t as good as a ready-made figurine in markets or those made by professionals.

    It really looked like elementary or kindergarten children''s handcraft!

    But the y figure was Ainsley''s figure when she was half-kneeling to receive the crown at the coronation event.

    This scene really fascinated the little Maurie, and she decided to make a y figurine based on the scene.

    "Here you go, little sister! I-is it good?" Maurie asked nervously as she peeked at Ainsley.

    Good?

    When Ainsley saw the crooked y figurine with uneven paints and weird shape that looked so ugly yet full of effort, the baby softened her heart.

    The y figurine is ugly, but the heart of the creator is pretty.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but smile at Maurie and stretched her hand to take the y figurine.

    "Thank you, big sis. This is really pretty!"

    Zev had also scanned the figurine and nodded at Ainsley in the air.

    [It''s safe, host. No harmful material or spying tools.]

    With that, Ainsley carefully stroked the ugly figurine before smiling sweetly at Maurie.

    "Hehehe, I like it!"

    Seeing Ainsley''s smile, Maurie''s heart just melted into a puddle.

    Ahhhh! My little sister smiled at me! Her smile is so cute! So pretty! Ahhhh!!

    Ainsley didn''t know that she had conquered another person with just a smile.

    After Maurie presented the gift, it was as if Maure didn''t want to be left behind.

    He immediately opened the blue gift box and took out a palm-sized plush doll.

    "This...for you."

    Ainsley immediately looked at the doll in Maure''s hands and was a bit startled when she saw it.

    It was a handmade plush doll based on her figure.

    The doll was crossing her arms and grinned slyly while wearing the legendary pink uniform.

    The hair wasn''t long as the one in Maurie''s y figurine. This one had a bob-cut hairstyle.

    But the doll was really well-made, better than the y figurine.

    It looked like something customised and sold at the market, but you could still see that the doll was something handmade.

    What a talented child!

    Ainsley also asked Zev to scan the doll and after determining that it was safe, she took the doll and smiled at Maure.

    "Thank you, big bro. It''s so cute! I''ll hug this to sleep."

    Maure''s calm face instantly changed, and a smile bloomed on his face.

    "Hum. You''re wee."

    The three kids were in great harmony, forgetting the two people behind them.

    Seeing such a scene, Leroy''s lips twitched non-stop.

    Ainsley had just bewitched his children in a matter of seconds!

    Before the kids forgot about the sacred beast thing, Leroy immediately interrupted the kids'' interaction.

    "Well, well, shall we go see the sacred beasts now?" Leroy looked at his children before looking at Ainsley.

    "Ain, you won''t refuse, right? After all, it''s not illegal. If you don''t want me to enter the mansion, let Ren apany the twins. How is it?"

    When Leroy already said that, what could Ainsley say to refute him? Tradition is tradition.

    Even if she''s strong and influential, she couldn''t change the roots of her family.

    Thus, Ainsley looked at the guests around her and smiled apologetically.

    "I''m sorry for themotion. Let''s move to the mansion first, shall we?"

    And might as well bring the guests to see the famous golden door.

    But Ainsley was a bit unwilling to reveal her mansion''s interior structure, and so, she only brought close guests with her.

    Basically only those who attended her tea party could follow her and her group to the connecting hall.

    The other guests went to the mansion''s main hall and had dinner while waiting for Ainsley toe back.

    Before leaving, Renmaure approached one of the party''s servants in charge of gathering Ainsley''s gifts from the guests and handed the gift he had prepared.

    "Please give this to the young miss and tell her happy birthday."

    Renmaure wasn''t shameless enough to congratte Ainsley in person, afraid that she would dislike him and felt that he''s a hypocrite.

    The servants nodded at Ren and immediately collected the gift before scanning it with a device.

    After all, Ainsley''s safety was the top priority and even the guests'' gifts had to be checked.

    After that small episode, the group finally set off to the mansion.

    Along the way, the twins would exim in shock as they watched the mansion''s grand interior.

    "Wow, so cool!"

    "So pretty!''

    "So big! Like a castle!"

    Ainsley patiently apanied the twins and tacitly chose to ignore Leroy at the back.

    Just like that, in less than fifteen minutes, they came deeper into the mansion.

    Coincidentally, when Ainsley led the group to the connecting hall, Grandpa Yofan and the other elders saw the group and couldn''t help but to approach Ainsley.

    Grandpa Yofan had long seen Leroy, so his face wasn''t that good at all.

    "Ain, what''s going on? Where are you going? Shouldn''t you go to the main hall? And that young man¡­"

    Grandpa Yofan was really worried that Ainsley''s mood would be affected by these uninvited guests!

    "It''s okay, Grandpa. They want to contact the sacred beasts. Let''s go. Help me open the golden door."

    ¡­?? Why would these people want to contact the sacred beasts?!

    Grandpa Yofan was shocked by the news, but after Ainsley urged him, he brought the group to the connecting hall and stopped in front of the golden door.

    "Stand in front of the door. If the door opens, it means that the sacred beasts wee you."

    But it''s impossible for the twins, right??

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 845 - The Sacred Beast Came Out

    <h4>Chapter 845 - "The Sacred Beast Came Out"</h4>

    It''s not that Grandpa Yofan looked down on the twins.

    Everyone who saw this scene also thought that the twins had no chance to attract the sacred beasts at all.

    Not only because they have never lived at the Sloan Mansion but also because they hadn''t awakened their abilities yet.

    The sacred beasts wouldn''t want them!

    Compared to Ainsley, who was a legitimate family head with more than three abilities, the twins were nothing.

    Yet Leroy still hoped that his children could attract the sacred beasts? Dream on!

    Grandpa Yofan didn''t know what was going on at the night banquet on the yacht, but looking at the scene, he also had a hunch.

    Did Leroy, the previous family head, use his privilege on his children to get his children to steal the sacred beasts?

    After all, Leroy was not a part of the Sloan Family anymore, but his children still had a chance to join.

    It''s also possible to let the twins contact the sacred beasts simply because they''re Ainsley''s siblings.

    They had the privilege to try even when they were not a family head.

    This is ridiculous, but it was all because Ainsley and the twins were still top young.

    People could say that if the twins appeared sooner, Ainsley might not necessarily be the family head.

    Thus, why not let the twins try to attract the sacred beasts too?

    Who knows if they could, right? If they could, their Sloan Family would only be stronger.

    But the Sloan Family''s higher-ups were already loyal and fond of Ainsley.

    When they saw the scene, all of them looked at Leroy with killing intent.

    This bastard is trying to humiliate our family head! If the twins did attract the other two sacred beasts, even our family head position might be in danger!

    No one in the Sloan family wanted to change the family head to two ipetent twins, but if the strongest sacred beast pressured them...

    What would they do?

    While the Sloan Family members were sweating hard, the guests just wanted to watch a good show.

    The majority of the guests here believed that Ainsley would still be the family head and could immediately solve the trouble.

    Some of them were worried about Ainsley, afraid that the baby would suffer.

    Even when the majority of the guests weren''t close to Ainsley, as a part of the mafia society, they subconsciously sided with Ainsley.

    Who is Leroy and Renmaure? One left the mafia society and the other is a part of the mercenary society.

    What about the twins?

    They have never stepped into the mafia society and lived in the mercenary society ever since they were born.

    Why would they want the twins to defeat Ainsley and let Leroy snatch the family head or the guardian position?

    Not knowing that the guests were silently cheering for Ainsley, Leroy looked at Grandpa Yofan in front of the door and urged.

    "Let my children try it first. Ain has been in contact with sacred beasts before, so it won''t be fair if she goes first."

    Grandpa Yofan silently rolled his eyes at Leroy''s words.

    Fair your a*s. In the first ce, your children aren''t qualified to contact the sacred beasts!

    But looking at the innocent twins who only thought of meeting more sacred beasts, Grandpa Yofan relented.

    He didn''t want to embarrass the twins in front of the guests, but he also felt distressed for Ainsley.

    The old man looked back at Ainsley, whose face was already dark as the bottom of a burnt pot.

    Today was clearly her birthday, yet someone came uninvited and even made trouble for her.

    As if it wasn''t enough, they tantly wanted to steal the sacred beasts!

    Ainsley took a deep breath and suppressed her emotion as she nodded at Grandpa Yofan.

    "You can start, grandpa."

    The twins were also already standing in front of the huge door with curiosity in their eyes.

    They can''t wait to see more fluffy sacred beasts!

    Seeing this, Grandpa Yofan sighed as he put his hand on the Golden Gate, sending signals to the sacred beasts inside.

    If this were the usual, there wouldn''t be any problem.

    But Grandpa Yofan forgot that the two sacred beasts had told him to give them a signal when he had brought Ainsley to the prairie''s gate.

    For the two sacred beasts inside, this is a signal to surprise Ainsley ande out of the prairie!

    The moment the two beasts received the signal, they instantly looked at each other, rose from their position and dashed toward the gate.

    They were so fast that it only took two seconds to cross the huge prairie!

    Right after they arrived behind the door, Code-L tapped the door and let the huge gate open.

    Actually, all of the guests thought that the twins would fail and the gate wouldn''t open.

    Even if the gate was opened, it was still a mystery whether they could find the sacred beasts and bring them out of the prairie.

    But who knows that seconds after Grandpa Yofan ced his hand on the door and backed off, the gate suddenly opened bit by bit!

    ZRKKKK.

    The sound of the heavy door rubbing against the floor rang throughout the connecting hall.

    The Golden Gate seemed to shine brightly at the moment, and everyone could see the blue sky behind the door and the vast green prairie.

    The smell of grass and nature immediately lingered in the air, bringing fresh wind to the guests.

    It was night outside, but the prairie was always noon.

    However, what shocked everyone wasn''t the magical prairie itself.

    What made the guests almost kneel and faint is that....

    Once the door was fully opened, there were tworge furry beings sitting behind the door, looking obedient and docile.

    The sacred beasts...came out!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 846 - The Enraged Sacred Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 846 - "The Enraged Sacred Beasts"</h4>

    The first beast the guests noticed was the white beast.

    The white furry being was slim and resembled a tiger with cat fur, but it was so huge that its height reached half of the 10-meter tall gate.

    It''s taller than Cellino''s full beast form!

    The second furry being had dark brown, coffee-like fur, but it looked more like a ck panther than a white tiger.

    Its size was double the white tiger''s size, as tall as the 10-meter high gate.

    It was the biggest among the three sacred beasts and also the second fluffiest beast despite being a panther who shouldn''t have such thick fur.

    Cellino''s fur was still the thickest, fluffiest and longest, but just one look made people understand that the panther-like beast''s fur should be the softest.

    And the panther with weird cat fur even smelled good! It smelled like perfume!

    On the contrary, the white tiger beast with cat fur was thin like a panther despite being a tiger and should be fatter and bigger than a panther.

    Such a weirdbination shocked the guests who had never seen the Sloan Family''s two sacred beasts.

    But they were even more shocked when seeing the two beasts standing in front of the twins.

    The height difference was too big that the twins could die with just a casual p from the beasts!

    The twins'' hearts stopped beating when they saw the two sacred beasts'' full-beast form behind the gate.

    They had no time to realize that the sacred beasts ''came for them'' before they ran away from the gate, crying.

    "WAHHHH!!! so scary!"

    "...father..."

    The twins ran to Leroy and Renmaure, respectively, and they ran so fast that the two sacred beasts hadn''t seen whoever stood in front of them.

    When they looked down, the ce was empty.

    ....??

    Where is Ain? Where is the child that we want to surprise?

    The kids were frightened to tears, the guests were dumbfounded, but Leroy was definitely the most excited.

    While coaxing Maurie, he immediately strode to Grandpa Yofan and pointed at the two beasts.

    "Look! Theye out to see my children!"

    Leroy''s eyes were bright as he stroked Maurie''s head.

    "My children stood in front of the gate, and not only did the gate open on its own, but the beasts also came out to wee my children!"

    With Leroy''s loud words as a reminder, the stunned guests instantly recovered, and all of them simultaneously looked at Ainsley and Leroy.

    Right now, Ainsley''s face was already pale to the point of looking like a ghost.

    Even Cellino''s heart stopped beating as he snuggled into Ainsley''s embrace.

    [Ain! Master! This¨C this¨C this must be a misunderstanding! I believe my siblings won''t choose the twins! Really!]

    But they did. They came out on their own and even opened the gate to wee the twins.

    Although they scared the twins away with their appearance, the beasts still came out to meet the twins, right?

    They never came out or opened the door when Ainsley asked them, but why did theye out when it was the twins'' turn?

    Doesn''t it mean they have been waiting for the twins and that''s why they simply never wanted to meet Ainsley?

    Ainsley was hit so hard that her body swayed, and her mind ckened.

    The Godfather and Zev instantly mored while Ainsley''s close people rushed to surround the baby.

    [Lilss!]

    [Dear host!]

    "Boss!"

    "Family head!"

    "Ain!!"

    Even Grandpa Yofan simply left Leroy and rushed to hold Ainsley.

    The baby almost fell out of shock and now, she might even faint from the huge mental damage.

    Jake and the others also went to see Ainsley with pale faces.

    None of them looked at the gloating Leroy or the two dumbfounded beasts in front of the prairie.

    "Ain, Ain, are you okay?"

    "Ain, take a deep breath. Deep breath!"

    "Don''t crowd around. Give her some space. She needs oxygen!"

    This was the first time Ainsley fainted out of shock.

    Although she only lost consciousness for a few seconds and then regained her consciousness...

    She was already too traumatized.

    The sacred beasts...chose the twins. They...they didn''t choose her...

    Amidst the chaos, Leroy looked at the crowd with eyes full of disdain.

    Tsk. Who told her to be so arrogant? Now her face hurts, right? The sacred beasts choose his children and not her!

    The guests were also shocked. They didn''t think that the sacred beasts would choose the twins.

    What does it mean? Maybe the twins had huge potential or something?

    The guests were confused, but most of them were worried about Ainsley.

    This was her birthday, yet she was humiliated like that and was shocked on the spot.

    Would she be okay?

    While the guests and the others were busy talking about the shocking incident, the silent sacred beasts finally recovered from their confusion.

    They looked at each other and frowned.

    [What the hell? The one who stood in front of the door isn''t our cute Ain?] Code-B growled, and his eyes fell on the twins.

    [It seems so. Damn it. Humans are too cunning! They tricked us! And our surprise became a huge trauma to the Lil brat!]

    Code-L was so enraged at the humans who yed this trick.

    She had sensed Ainsley''s presence behind the door, so she thought that Ainsley was really the one behind the gate.

    But it turned out to be the twins whom they didn''t know at all!

    How could they swallow this humiliation? The humans lied to them!

    The two sacred beasts were furious, and before Leroy could speak to the guests and announce the twins'' sess, Code-B suddenly reacted.

    "ROAAAAR!! Humans! How dare you trick us?!"

    Code-B roared at the guests, Leroy and the others!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 847 - Misunderstanding The Sacred Beasts Intention

    <h4>Chapter 847 - "Misunderstanding The Sacred Beasts'' Intention"</h4>

    When the beast roared and spoke in humannguage with a deep, thunderous voice, the previously noisy venue suddenly quieted down.

    The connecting hall was so quiet that people could even hear their chaotic breathing and thumping hearts.

    The guests instantly broke down in a cold sweat without them knowing, and the weak-hearted ones already fainted.

    No one could even scream as they felt a huge pressure choking their throats. Their whole body just rooted on the spot, freezing.

    The sacred beast''s pressure is too great!

    This was the same for Leroy and Renmaure. Only the kids among the guests, the twins and Ainsley, were spared.

    Not even the Sloan Family members were spared, not even Grandpa Yofan!

    At that moment, the Sloan Family''s higher-ups instantly kneeled while Grandpa Yofan staggered.

    "D-dear lord, w-what do you mean by this? W-we never tricks you." Grandpa Yofan mustered his courage to ask.

    At the same time, Ainsley also broke free from Elliana''s embrace and ran toward Grandpa Yofan.

    "Grandpa!" Ainsley cried out in panic. She also broke in a cold sweat while hugging Cellino, who was equally panicked.

    The sacred beasts are mad! Is it because of her? Is it because she didn''t bring the twins to the Sloan Family sooner?

    Ainsley suddenly forgot her grief over the sacred beasts and instantly med herself for implicating Grandpa Yofan.

    Even Leroy and the other guests had the same thought as Ainsley.

    But Leroy was secretly happy while the guests were worried about the Sloan Family.

    They still needed the Sloan Family''s business cooperation, ah!

    When Grandpa Yofan asked Code-B, everyone thought that Code-B would scold Grandpa Yofan and the Sloan Family for not bringing the twins to the family sooner.

    After all, the sacred beasts came out to meet them as soon as they came.

    Maybe they were mad that the humans hid the twins that would be their contracted partner.

    But who would have thought that the beast opened his mouth and spoke again, this time, he spoke with gritted teeth.

    "Don''t y dumb. We ask Lil Ain to stand in front of the door so that we can surprise her with our first appearance."

    Code-B shook his fur and roared once more.

    "But you humans put nobody in front of the gate!! Do you think anybody can try to see us, huh?!"

    And most importantly, they failed to surprise Ainsley with their brilliant appearance.

    They had nned to look cool in front of Ainsley and then turned into their cat forms to surprise the baby with their cuteness.

    But what is this? Not only they make Ainsley sad...the baby even misunderstood them!

    "Do you think anybody can be a family head worthy of us? Didn''t we tell you to bring Ainsley alone? Since when do we need someone else?!"

    Code-B''s words shocked the whole guests. One by one, the guests peeked at Ainsley and Leroy with their

    jaws hitting the floor.

    This...this...

    What a mess! What a shock! What a reversal!

    It was such a huge p to a certain someone who proudly said that the sacred beasts chose their children.

    At this moment, Leroy''s face flushed red in the blink of an eye, and the next second, his face turned pale.

    He...he misunderstood the sacred beasts and even...offended them!

    Grandpa Yofan took the chance to exin the truth, and the two beasts instantly directed their anger toward this ipetent ex-boss.

    "So, it''s you. Didn''t we reject you years ago? You still have a face to bring your children aside from Ain to see us?"

    It''s not that they disliked the twins, but in this circumstance, it was hard not to keep the twins out of the problem.

    After all, Leroy just dragged the twins into the problem on his own!

    The twins finally realized what''s going on, and they instantly looked at their father with wide eyes.

    "D-dad? You...you..."

    You said that we could see the sacred beasts anytime but didn''t say that anything involving the Sloan Family''s sacred beasts was something important.

    Outsiders like them couldn''t casually contact the sacred beasts!

    The twins were so frightened that they started to cry once more, but Ren immediately hugged both of them and hid them behind the ice dragon.

    "Leroy!" Ren gritted his teeth as he looked at Leroy.

    He also didn''t know a lot about sacred beasts tradition and only knew that they had crossed the line.

    "You promised me not to drag the twins into your family''s matter! What did you do?!"

    Ren wasn''t only embarrassed but also frightened. They had just offended the two sacred beasts.

    Would they die here??

    Leroy was stunned. He seemed to feel an invisible pnding on his cheek.

    What''s going on? The sacred beasts didn''te out for his children?

    Before Leroy could ask what was going on, Code-B had already cut him off.

    "Human, do you know that we have been waiting to meet Lil Ain? We were waiting for her birthday to surprise her!"

    Code-B growled once more as he wed the floor, feeling irritated. His fur just stood up like a cat, ready to attack his enemy.

    The floor under his feet already broke to pieces, but everyone didn''t seem to realize it.

    Their focus was on the sacred beast''s words just now.

    ....the sacred beasts came out to surprise Ainsley on her birthday?

    Is this real?

    The guests were dumbfounded, and Leroy was in disbelief.

    What the hell? So this is the truth?!

    Is that why they never let Ainsley enter the prairie for the past few months?

    It was all for this surprise...?

    Leroy''s face slowly lost color. He suddenly couldn''t feel proud anymore and even had lingering fears.

    He...he misunderstood the sacred beasts'' intention...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of the  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 848 - Gap Moe

    <h4>Chapter 848 - "Gap Moe"</h4>

    Leroy''s eyes widened as he shuddered in horror.

    Even worse than misunderstanding the sacred beasts'' intention, he had just offended the sacred beasts by bringing the twins.

    No, he might even put his children in danger because of this!

    All thoughts of bing Ainsley''s guardian or inserting his children back into the mafia family to reap some benefits instantly disappeared from his mind.

    Yes, he had left the mafia family because he felt that following Ren was the best choice.

    Even up to now, he was sure that he didn''t want to leave Ren or his children.

    That''s why he wanted to bring his family back to the mafia family, all because he wanted his family to receive the best thing in this world.

    Leroy''s special ability was charm, but it was weak and he really wasn''t useful other than his handsome face and his identity as an ex-mafia boss.

    He thought of using his past identity to smuggle his family back to the Sloan Family, but who would think that...

    He would bring danger to his family instead.

    Leroy always thought that even if he left the Sloan Family, he''s still a part of the Sloan Family.

    Ainsley should appoint him as her guardian and let his lover and children enter the Sloan Family.

    It would be even better for his children to rece Ainsley since he had long disliked this child born not out of love but out of obligation and pressure.

    Even if the twins were not born naturally and were born with the help of advanced technology and such, Leroy still felt that his twins were more ''real'' than Ainsley.

    Even when his blood also flowed in Ainsley''s vein, he didn''t feel any affection for her.

    But it was obviously a wrong move.

    Who would have thought that the sacred beasts actually liked Ainsley and wanted to surprise her instead?!

    Ainsley herself was also shocked.

    She thought that the sacred beasts liked the twins and med the Sloan Family for not bringing them to the family.

    But...but...the two beasts actually came out for her? To surprise her on her birthday?

    The previous trauma, humiliation, and grievances instantly disappeared from Ainsley''s heart.

    The whole person seemed to be reborn, and she was now glowing with a cheerful aura.

    So the sacred beasts came out for her...she misunderstood them and even lost consciousness for a few seconds out of shock.

    Ainsley suddenly realized that she just did something embarrassing!

    The baby helped Grandpa Yofan and the others in her family to stand up while hiding her face behind the adults'' backs.

    Ahhhhh! So embarrassing! To faint out of shock just because of this...ahhh!!

    Even Cellino also shuddered in shock, still in disbelief.

    [Eh, eh? My siblings really dide out to surprise my master?]

    Ainsley didn''t answer Cellino''s question as she was busy calming the frightened guests while asionally peeking at the two gigantic beasts.

    Ah,pared to them, Cellino''s beast form was really small, but it was suitable to be brought everywhere.

    If she brought the two beasts out while they''re in this gigantic form...she might scare others to death, right?

    Compared to Zi, who was as tall as buildings, the sacred beasts were indeed smaller, but they didn''t look weaker at all.

    Especially the beast that resembled a white tiger mixed with a cat.

    She just stood there, not talking, but her deep blue eyes seemed to contain otherworldly wisdom that people couldn''t understand.

    Not to mention her aura and her pressure. She''s a sacred beast who was already on the brink of bing a legendary beast.

    She just needed that one push or enlightenment to advance.

    Compared to the panther-like beast and Cellino, the white tiger-like beast was really different.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but look at the only female beast among the three feline beasts before speaking to Cellino.

    [That...your sibling...the one simr to a white tiger...]

    [Ah, Code-L? What''s with her, master?]

    Cellino was instantly on guard, afraid that Code-L would be upset and suddenly did something to harm the people in the hall.

    Code-L was the most arrogant among them but also the kindest. She''s brimming with motherly instinct but also a heroic aura of a hero.

    The mix between a gangster, a hero, and a mother made the creature such a unique being.

    [Yes, Code-L. Say, I heard that some sacred beasts that are about to be legendary beasts can transform into humanoid form?]

    Although there was a time limit of only a few hours a day, but the rumors said that it was possible!

    Cellino immediately nodded.

    [Yes, it''s true. Once I''m stronger, I can speak the humannguage or othernguages in my beast form. Then, if I be even stronger...]

    He could also transform into his humanoid form for a few hours a day!

    Ainsley was suddenly looking forward to the day Cellino would transform into his humanoid form.

    But for now, her focus was on the silent Code-L.

    While Code-B took the role of the viin and vented on the innocent guests and Leroy''s group, Code-L just quietly watched the scene.

    After a few minutes, she suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Enough. Let''s not ruin the lil brat''s birthday anymore than this."

    Her voice was in contrast with her majestic beast form.

    Her voice was so cute and milky! It sounded just like a kitten who often cried for milk!

    Ainsley was dumbfounded with this gap moe.

    Howe this cool beast''s voice is like a loli?

    Will she get another loli friend? Two OP lolis?

    Before Ainsley''s imagination could run around wildly, Code-L had already shrunk her body size to her cat form and patted Code-B''s huge front paw.

    "Let''s kick these corrupt humans first before we settle our business."

    !

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 849 - The Sloan Family Revival

    <h4>Chapter 849 - "The Sloan Family Revival"</h4>

    When Leroy heard what Code-L said, he was so terrified that he almost kneeled on the floor.

    "T-this, this¡­" Leroy stuttered as he watched Code-B waving his right paw.

    A wisp of dark smoke suddenly wrapped Leroy tightly before flinging him out of the window!

    "AHHHH!!"

    Ren and the children were so caught off guard that Leroy''s scream already echoed throughout the garden before the ice dragon made a move.

    WOOOSH!

    The ice dragon''s speed was fast, and in just seconds, before Leroy''s body hit the ground, it had already caught Leroy with its tail.

    The connecting hall was on a different building from the main mansion, but although it only had one floor, it was quite high,parable to the mansion''s third floor.

    Thus, if the ice dragon didn''t act on its own, Leroy might have smashed his head and died.

    The ice dragon caught Leroy''s waist with its tail before slowly putting the man to the ground.

    At this moment, Leroy had already fainted out of shock while Ren and the twins snapped out of their stunned state.

    "Leroy!" Ren''s face instantly paled as he beckoned the ice dragon toe up to the connecting hall and pick them up.

    In less than a minute, the ice dragon already pped its wings and hastily carried Ren plus the twins on its back before approaching the unconscious Leroy on the ground.

    The whole small family left the connecting hall to check Leroy''s condition, but the guests and the Sloan Family members didn''t even move from their ce.

    All of them swallowed their saliva nervously as they looked at the panther-like beast with eyes full of horror.

    They didn''t even see when the beast used its darkness ability, and Leroy was already thrown out of the window!

    And since when the window was opened? Everything happened too fast!

    If Raphael were still here, he would have seen Code-B''s perfect control over the darkness ability, and the young man would surely want to learn from Code-B.

    The current guests at the connecting hall were all people close to Ain, all the people who attended the tea party.

    But even these people, who were all elites, couldn''t help but shudder in shock.

    The beastman Yeon, the elf Eth, and the dwarf Tyra gulped as they looked at this mighty sacred beast.

    Even among their races, sacred beasts were rare but highly sought after.

    Unfortunately, sacred beasts usually liked to mingle with humans instead of other races.

    It was just like how the fairies favoured humans more than other races.

    This was why humans could stand their ground against other races despite being one of the weakest races.

    One really couldn''t offend a sacred beast even when they''re generally friendly toward humans!

    Leroy had fainted, Ren and the twins left the hall without saying goodbye to Ainsley. This matter was considered done with.

    The guests outside of the connecting hall, those who still stayed at the main hall, didn''t know what happened, but they could sense the sacred beasts'' pressure even from afar.

    Code-B and Code-L were leagues stronger than Cellino.

    Their pressures could envelop the whole Sloan Family''s territory, scaring the rest of the guests.

    Those who didn''t know what happened immediately discussed with each other and spected things.

    "Say, what''s going on? Don''t tell me those uninvited intruders anger the sacred beast? The pressure is no joke!"

    The beast they mentioned was, of course, Cellino. But the senior guests immediately denied the spection.

    "No, it shouldn''t be Lord Cellino. He''s not this strong yet. Not even the sacred beasts from the Aretha Family are this strong."

    !

    "Then, is it...another sacred beast?"

    "I think so. The intruders said that they wanted to see the other two sacred beasts, right?"

    "Right."

    "Well, I think they sessfully summoned the beasts but angered them instead."

    "Ohhhh! So the pressurees from the two sacred beasts?"

    "Should be. Don''t you know that back then, the Sloan Family was one of the strongest mafia families thanks to these sacred beasts?"

    The Sloan Family''s founder was someone with a high affinity for beasts, especially sacred beasts.

    He''s close with the sacred beasts, and that''s how these sacred beasts still protect the Sloan Family even after a century.

    But the Sloan Family''ster generations failed to impress the sacred beasts, and that''s how they declined.

    The sacred beasts might also be tired of facing ipetent family heads from years to years, and finally, choose to ignore everything in the family.

    They had fulfilled their promise to the Sloan Family''s founder. They were now free to leave the family.

    But Ainsley''s appearance ultimately held them back in the Sloan Family.

    Maybe because her charm ability was special, or because her body also inherited the founder''s high affinity with beasts¡­.

    The sacred beasts just couldn''t help but like Ainsley.

    In the previous life, the original Ainsley had never been able to activate her baby charm ability and thus, failed to trigger her unique bloodline inherited from the founder.

    In this life, Ainsley was a transmigrator, and she sessfully awakened the charm ability, leading to her bloodline awakening as well.

    Although weak, Ainsley was still loved by beasts such as Cellino, Code-B, Code-L, and even ze.

    The effect was minimal, but it was there.

    The guests at the main hall couldn''t help but discuss the two sacred beasts'' possibleing out, and they were slightly wary of the Sloan Family.

    With the two sacred beasts finallying out of the prairie, would the Sloan Family regain their lost prestige and position?

    The ones particrly rmed were the 7 sacred families, especially the bottom rank families.

    The Sloan Family had sessfully brought out three sacred beasts...it''s just a matter of time before they''re reced!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 850 - Give You A Sacred Beast Contract For A Gift

    <h4>Chapter 850 - "Give You A Sacred Beast Contract For A Gift"</h4>

    Ainsley''s birthday party was quite a mess, but after Code-B kicked Leroy out, the guests at the connecting hall slowly calmed down.

    Each of them backed off a bit to prepare a space for Ainsley and the sacred beasts tomunicate.

    The beasts said that they came out to meet Ainsley, so they should want to talk to her.

    Indeed, after the annoying Leroy was gone in the blink of an eye, Code-B also shrunk into his cat size and trotted over to Ainsley''s leg.

    "Nyaaa~ nice to meet you, Lil Ain." Code-B rubbed Ainsley''s calf and shamelessly tried to act cute.

    The guests and Ainsley, who saw Code-B throwing Leroy out of the window earlier, couldn''t help but twitch their lips.

    This cat...is so fake, ah! Don''t act cute after you throw someone out of the window!

    But Code-B''s voice when he''s in his beast form and when he''s in his cat form was like two extremes.

    One was full of power and might. The other was cute and coy.

    Not to mention that ''nyaaa'' noise he produced...that was so cute.

    Ainsley could feel Code-B''s fluffy and soft fur rubbing against her calf and all her fear towards these two instantly disappeared, leaving only her love for cats.

    "Hi, nice to meet you, Code-B¡­"

    Ainsley squatted and put Cellino on the ground before rubbing Code-B''s furry body.

    Because his fur was so thick and soft, Ainsley''s fingers just sunk into a bunch of fluff and disappeared just like that.

    The baby couldn''t even see her fat fingers as she rubbed Code-B''s fur.

    This is a new experience!

    Ainsley''s eyes lit up, and she was suddenly addicted to rubbing Code-B''s fur.

    Cellino''s fur was also good but not as thick as this beast who was supposed to inherit a ck panther bloodline.

    What a weirdbination! Shouldn''t a wolf''s fur be thicker than a panther''s fur? Even the fur type was different.

    This Code-B is another anomaly!

    "Hehehe, nyaaa~ thank you for taking care of my brother, nya~ "

    Code-B rolled on the floor, showing his furry belly as he peeked at Cellino, who had alreadye to lick his fur.

    [Brother. Long time no see.]

    Cellino was a bit cold when facing the cat who used to bully him, but he knew that his brother only wanted to tease him, not really bullying him.

    Code-B nodded at Cellino as he opened his mouth again to speak humannguage.

    "It seems that you''re growing up well. Your master is so good to you!"

    He indirectly praised Ainsley, knowing that Cellino made a contract with Ainsley.

    This cat, who only knew how to act cute was waiting to make a contract with Ainsley too!

    Cellino could see his brother''s thoughts in just one nce, and he couldn''t help but snort while flicking his furry tail.

    [My master is really good to me. What? You want to make a contract with her too, brother?]

    "I want, nyaaa!" Code-B twisted his butt as he looked up at Ainsley, who was already addicted to rubbing his fur.

    She''s close to stering her face onto his belly!

    "Say, Lil Ain. Do you want to make a contract with me? It won''t beplicated at all, and you don''t need to hold a ceremony and such."

    After all, he had awakened his bloodline a long time ago, and making a contract was easy, not as important as bloodline awakening.

    Ainsley was busy taking advantage of Code-B''s fluffy fur when the beast suddenly dropped a bomb, catching her off guard.

    The baby''s fingers on Code-B''s belly paused as she looked at the coffee-like beast with wide eyes.

    "What? Making a contract with you? Really?"

    She had heard that it was hard to make a contract with the other two beasts, because they''re really picky.

    But howe this one was so casual when making a contract?! No ceremony and other things needed either!

    Ainsley wasn''t the only one dumbfounded. The other guests also heard Code-B''s words, and all of them looked at the cat with weird gazes.

    This...so casual? Just like that? So easy???

    If it was this easy, who would the previous generations failed and the Sloan Family declined?

    The sacred beasts are really unpredictable!

    Ainsley didn''t know who Code-B suddenly wanted to make a contract with her, but she immediately nodded.

    "Okay, I agree! It''s my honor to make a contract with you!"

    Code-B instantly grinned as he rubbed his cheeks onto Ainsley''s palm.

    "Good, good, nya~ with this, I can always y with my brother and follow him everywhere!"

    The guests were once again stupefied. All of them twitched their lips awkwardly.

    Oh, so that''s the real reason for making a contract¡­.

    But Code-B also added a few more sentences to his speech.

    "Consider this contract agreement as my birthday gift to you, nyaaa~ do you like it, nyaaa?"

    Oh, this time, it''s a birthday gift for Ainsley?

    The guests were suddenly jealous of Ainsley. Howe her birthday gift could be so grand and priceless?!

    It was a contract with a powerful sacred beast! Who wouldn''t want that??

    Ainsley was also startled at Code-B''s words, but when she knew that he came out to surprise her and give her this birthday gift, her heart felt warm.

    "Thank you, Code-B. This gift is perfect. You''re so kind!"

    "Hehehe, nevermind, nya~ first, you have to give me a name, and then we can continue making the contract."

    Ainsley immediately became serious as she looked at Cellino, silently consulting him about good names for his brother.

    [How about something that starts with B, awoooo? Because his formal name is Code-B, ] Cellino suggested.

    And Ainsley epted the suggestion.

    Let''s see, a name starting with B...for a boy.

    What kind of name is good?

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 851 - The Second Contracted Sacred Beast

    <h4>Chapter 851 - "The Second Contracted Sacred Beast"</h4>

    Ainsley couldn''t think of a name starting with B, but when seeing Code-B''s face, she got a bit of inspiration.

    Code-B was really different from Cellino, who looked soft and gentle, like a calm yet silly dog.

    Code-B had a certain degree of masculinity, and even when he was in his cat form, people would subconsciously praise him as ''handsome''.

    Yes, Code-B is really a handsome cat and even more handsome when he uses his beast form.

    Although his fur wasn''t like a panther when he''s in his beast form, it didn''t make him less handsome.

    If anything, Code-B looked like giant cats in Egyptian murals or something, mysterious yet handsome.

    Thus, since Ainsley''s first impression of Code-B was the word ''handsome'', she directly chose a name with the meaning of a ''handsome boy''.

    "How about Bello?" Ainsley asked Code-B with a smile on her face.

    Yes, Bello means handsome in Spanish and Italian.

    This sounds like a good name, especially when Code-B did give off a Spanish or Italian vibe by just standing there.

    Code-B''s eyes lit up, and he immediately agreed. "It''s a good name, nyaaa~ I like it. Bello! My name is Bello from now on."

    Bello had received countless different names from the previous contractors, but almost all of them would be a glorious-sounding name.

    Not that he disliked it, but over time, it became too stiff and created a certain distance between him and his contractors.

    It was as if his contractors weren''t his partner for life but his servant instead.

    Thus, Ainsley''s casual-sounding name was actually in line with Bello''s preference. It sounded intimate and easy to call.

    Bello, Bell. Cellino, Cell. It rhymes!

    Bello couldn''t be more satisfied with this name.

    "Thanks for the name, Lil Ain. Now, let''s make the contract!"

    At Bello''s words, Ainsley was just about to ask how they should conduct the contract procedures when Bello suddenly lifted his right paw and beckoned Ainsley to lower her head.

    "Uh...yes? What is it?" Ainsley ignored the guests'' probing looks around her and immediately sat on the floor while lowering her head.

    The guests at the connecting hall were all people who attended her tea party, anyway.

    She didn''t feel awkward around them.

    Bello didn''t answer Ainsley''s subconscious question and only waited until Ainsley was close enough to his face before moving his right paw.

    In just a second, Bello put his right paw on Ainsley''s forehead, and a stream of warmth suddenly entered the baby''s forehead.

    Immediately after that, a different paw print appeared on Ainsley''s forehead, but it blended with the baby''s skin and disappeared in no time.

    Still, Ainsley immediately felt an unknown force around her soul, much like a chain that tied her with another entity.

    This was simr to when Cellino first made a contract with her!

    "This¡­" Ainsley hadn''t even asked when Bello nodded in satisfaction as he retracted his pink meat pad over the baby''s white skin.

    "The contract is done. From now on, we are partners!"

    Ainsley could directly feel Bello''s inner emotions and even the degree of his strength.

    If Cellino was like a stream of water, Bello was like a waterfall. The power difference between the two was sorge that Ainsley was a bit shocked.

    Cellino said that he only had to cross a stage to be able to speak like Bello, but she didn''t know that Bello was also on the verge of being able to transform into his humanoid form¨C just like Code-L.

    No wonder the difference between the two beasts was this big.

    Cellino had beengging behind for too long, and it was actually already good that the strength difference was only this big.

    Cellino also detected the faint connection between him and Bello after the sessful soul contract.

    After all, the two of them made a contract with the same master, so the contracts intertwined with each other, and now, Cellino also felt a soul connection with Bello.

    It was at this time that he realized just how weak he was.

    He was already weaker than Van, but after sensing Bello''s aura and strength, he was sure that Van would be defeated with a single p from Bello.

    Bello is really too powerful!

    Even Ainsley felt a slight burden on her soul and body after the sessful contract.

    Bello''s great strength also affected her body and soul, but the difort disappeared after a few minutes.

    If this was Ainsley before she upgraded the radar ability and the charm ability, she would have long fallen into aa after receiving Bello''s soul contract.

    No wonder Bello didn''t bother to follow Ainsley in the beginning, much less making a contract with her.

    Cellino was really the best choice to be Ainsley''s first contracted beast, and it was all in consideration of Ainsley''s inner strength.

    After Bello made the contract, he could feel Ainsley''s soul aura and immediately confirmed Code-L''s words back then.

    Ainsley is really a transmigrator! Someone with a foreign soul!

    Bello was well-versed in anything rted to souls, but even he didn''t detect Ainsley''s anomaly because he was too far away from her before.

    For Code-L to be able to know about this...Code-L was really omnipotent, right?

    But the focus here wasn''t on Ainsley''s unique identity but the state of her soul.

    Everyone''s soul would be like a spark of fire with various colors and effects.

    There was someone with a red soul aura, but their soul was chilling to the bone. There were also people with a blue soul aura, but their souls were burning like the sun.

    Ainsley''s soul...was golden and pink.

    It was not umon to have mixed soul aura color, and many people also had more than two soul colors or even rainbow.

    But Ainsley''s golden-pink soul was currently contaminated with ck spots!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 852 - Bellos Diagnosis

    <h4>Chapter 852 - "Bello''s Diagnosis"</h4>

    The ck spots on Ainsley''s soul were like acid, continuously gnawing on the flickering soul fire and slowly dyeing the golden-pink soul ck.

    The soul looked iplete as if it was riddled with many holes.

    Bello could see that there used to be something damaging nestling inside Ainsley''s soul, which made this effect.

    If the soul wasn''t treated and Ainsley let it be for decades or so, by the time Ainsley became adults, her soul would have long been dyed ck.

    A ck soul was dangerous for everyone because not only the soul would suddenly reject the body, the soul might also extinguish into nothingness.

    Actually, the hunters who shot Ainsley''s soul also didn''t want to make Ainsley''s soul be like this because a contaminated soul wasn''t useful for them.

    But they didn''t mind contaminating the soul since they had a way to cleanse it before using it!

    Bello certainly knew a lot about souls and how it could be useful in all sorts of incidents.

    But he still couldn''t understand how Ainsley''s soul was damaged to this extent.

    Even worse, there were still some foreign substances inside Ainsley''s soul, which was why the ck spots kept growing.

    The ck spots mainly corroded the golden soul part, and maybe that''s why Ainsley couldn''t use her luck maniption as she wished anymore.

    The moment she used it, her soul would react, and the ck spots would be agitated, which sent a soul-piercing pain toward Ainsley.

    The pink part...it was the unique charm ability that Ainsley triggered and was also affected by the body''s special charm bloodline.

    The Sloan Family had always been a family with a charm ability inherited from generation to generation.

    All sorts of charm abilities would appear in the Sloan Family, and the strongest would be the charm effective against sacred beasts.

    Ainsley''s baby charm was the result of her being a foreign soul, plus her body age and her hidden bloodline triggered at the same time.

    Right now, the ck spots over the pink area weren''t as much as the ones at the golden area.

    Thus, Ainsley didn''t feel anything when using charm abilities.

    But sooner orter, she would also feel pain whenever she used her baby charm, and that would severely weaken the baby.

    The young World Tree, Elp¨ªzo, had helped Ainsley to cleanse some of the ck spots, but because the root of the problem was still there, it was useless.

    As someone good at dealing with souls, Bello could mask Ainsley''s soul aura and could actually ''operate'' souls, just like a surgeon.

    But the time wasn''t right. He needed Code-L''s help, but for Code-L to be able to see Ainsley''s soul in detail, she had to make a soul contract with Ainsley.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley was still too weak to make a contract with Code-L.

    Ainsley was already about to advance to the core-purification realm where she could cleanse her energy core.

    But because she was waiting for her abilities to fill all the slots, she had been stuck for a few months.

    Fortunately, once Ainsley managed to awaken the fifth ability, her fifth ability would directly advance to the core-purifying realm, and Ainsley could immediately cleanse her energy core.

    By then, the baby could directly break through the core-splitting realm, and after that, she would be strong enough to make a contract with Code-L.

    Even if she had only separated one ability core from her main energy core, that would be enough to endure Code-L''s tyrannical strength.

    [Lil Ain, your soul state is quite bad. You have to get stronger quickly and let me help you with your soul problem.]

    For now, to avoid the ck spots from spreading further, Bello suggested Ainsley visit the young world tree for three hours a day.

    [You can''t just upgrade your ability skill to be stronger. You have to advance in terms of realm strength too, ] Bello added.

    Upgrading one''s ability skill was like a qualitative improvement, while advancing in terms of realms was like a quantitative leapt.

    A lot of people choose the quantitative leapt because it was easier than upgrading their ability skill.

    It was even harder to gain enlightenment to have skills rted to their ability.

    But for Ainsley, it was the opposite. She could upgrade her ability skills easier than other upgrades, thanks to Zev''s potions rewards.

    If others had to train with their abilities for years before gaining unique skills rted to their abilities, Ainsley only had to drink a potion.

    That''s really such a cheat, but the power upgrade became imbnced.

    [If you want to wait until you have five abilities before purifying your energy core, that''s okay, but you have to hurry! Otherwise, just directly advance and forget about aiming for perfection.]

    The Godfather said that purifying one''s energy soul when they had five abilities was the best move because five abilities were the first threshold of ''perfection''.

    Once Ainsley achieved this and then purified her energy core in the core-purifying realm, her abilities would be much much stronger than before.

    The speed of ability activation, the effective ability range, and the energy consumption, all of it would improve to be better than other ability users.

    That''s why, the Godfather rmended waiting until Ainsley could awaken the fifth ability before advancing.

    But obviously, Bello couldn''t bother to wait for Ainsley to awaken her fifth ability.

    She had awakened four abilities in just a year. That''s already abnormal, okay? If she didn''t awaken another ability in a few years, that''s still logical.

    Many multi-ability users awakened their abilities once every three years, or even a decade.

    Ainsley awakened abilities in the span of months¡­

    Undoubtedly, it would make her knowledge of her abilities more shallow than other ability users who used the same ability over and over again for years.

    That was Ain''s weakness!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 853 - Cant Take Code-L Seriously

    <h4>Chapter 853 - "Can''t Take Code-L Seriously"</h4>

    [You should focus on one ability to study and after that, you can study your other abilities.]

    Bello advised Ainsley to have one or two ace offensive abilities, just like the Godfather''s blood-maniption ability and the God Of Thunder ability.

    The Godfather''s non-offensive ace ability was his domination ability.

    In Bello''s opinion, Ainsley should focus on luck maniption and shaman ability as her ace offensive abilities while her baby charm became her ace non-offensive ability.

    After all, even though charm could be used to kill, it had many features more suitable than killing people.

    But since using too much luck-maniption ability has its own price, it should be Ain''s trump card instead.

    For general uses, it was better to hone her shaman ability and quickly use the blood maniption ability without needing the Godfather to possess her every single time.

    After all, the risk of identity crisis because of spirit possession was still there, and it was better to rely on one''s self.

    That way, Ainsley would also put less burden on the Godfather and the Godfather could help Ainsley with other things aside from ''piloting'' her body.

    [Anyway, keep up the good work. I''ll mask your soul aura now and also check your soul condition from time to time.]

    Bello paused before rubbing his cheek to Ainsley''s neck.

    [I can also elevate the soul pain whenever you use special abilities. So, don''t worry about using the luck maniption ability. Just...don''t use it too often.]

    Since Bello spoke directly to Ainsley''s head, no one except for Cellino and Ainsley could hear Bello''s voice.

    Not even the Godfather and Zev could. After all, the ''channel'' they had was different from each other.

    One was a sacred beast contract, one was a spirit contract, and the other was a system contract.

    They had different servers.

    Listening to Bello''s detailed advice and help, Ainsley couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart.

    [Hum. Thank you for your diagnosis and advice. I''ll quickly do what you told me to do.]

    Bello nodded at Ainsley and then went to snuggle into her arms, acting just like a cute kitten.

    "Nyaaa~ the contract is done, nyaaa~ "

    Bello spoke out loud while nestling in Ainsley''s embrace, telling everyone that Ainsley had two contract beasts now.

    When Bello said that, the VIP guests were all taken aback before they pped excitedly, congratting Ainsley.

    "Congrats, little Godtoddler. You''re now stronger than before!" Jake joked with Ainsley as he stroked the baby''s head.

    When Leroy was still here, he didn''t approach Ainsley yet because he was afraid of muddying the water even more.

    But Leroy was gone. He could casually approach Ainsley just like usual.

    "Hehehe, thank you, Jake." Ainsley also thanked Jake naturally while silentlymenting some things she didn''t do when Leroy was here.

    She should have told Leroy that she had a father candidate far better than Leroy, and it should be Jake!

    Oh, well, she had another father figure, but that guy was a spirit without a human body.

    After Jake congratted Ainsley, Evan and the others also approached Ainsley and congratted her.

    Some of the closer ones, such as Elliana and Grandpa Yofan, would try to fix Ainsley''s mood that had been ruined by Leroy''s arrival.

    All in all, although there was a powerful sacred beast in Ainsley''s arms and near her leg, the guests weren''t that scared anymore, unlike before.

    After all, when the sacred beasts were in their beast forms, it was really scary.

    After the VIP guests finished their agenda, Bello suddenly looked at the faraway white, slim cat and meowed.

    "Nyaaaa~ Code-L also has a birthday gift for you, nyaa~ " Bello purposely looked at Code-L when he said this before he looked up at Ainsley.

    His furry tail swept Ainsley''s arm, and the cat subconsciously rubbed his head to Ainsley''s chest.

    [Quick, quick, approach Code-L, nyaaa~ She''s a tsundere. If you don''t approach her first, she won''t.]

    Ainsley didn''t even think of talking to Code-L before this because Code-L was just too distant and noble.

    But when Bello said that, Ainsley was taken aback for a moment before choosing to approach Code-L.

    [What should I tell her, though? I can''t be shameless and ask her for a birthday gift, right?]

    And Ainsley felt it would be awkward to talk to that white cat¡­

    [Just thank her foring out of the prairie or something, nya~ Right, Cellino?] Bello didn''t forget to include Cellino in their conversation.

    He''s just afraid that Cellino would dislike having a fellow contract beast and would be insecure with their power difference.

    The old Cellino was indeed like this, having low self-esteem.

    But now, Cellino has already regained his confidence and could calmly face his brother without feeling anyplex emotions.

    [Yes, awooo. Good idea. Code-L won''t suspect you if you thank her foring out of the prairie.]

    With that, Ainsley approached Code-L, squatted down, and immediately tried to smile naturally.

    "Hello there. Mmmm, thank you foring out of the prairie. I''m really grateful for that."

    Since Ainsley didn''t beat around the bush and talked straight to the point, Code-L also had to respond to her right away.

    The white cat lifted her chin arrogantly and spoke in a childish, milky voice.

    "It''s okay. It''s not a big problem."

    Seeing Code-L from this distance, Ainsley finally realised how small Code-L waspared to the other two cats.

    Code-L had less fur than Bello and Cellino. She''s also way smaller than the duo.

    Her head was so small, her face and limbs were also small.

    It was just so cute.

    Code-L tried to look dignified and charismatic, but when she''s in her cat form...no one could really take her seriously.

    Just like how everyone couldn''t take Ainsley seriously at first until she showed her ability!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 854 - Code-Ls Birthday Gift For Ainsley

    <h4>Chapter 854 - "Code-L''s Birthday Gift For Ainsley"</h4>

    Putting aside Code-L''s cuteness, Code-L knew that Ainsley came to her because Bello had just told the kid about her wanting to give a birthday gift.

    But in fact, Code-L''s birthday gift...was really unusual.

    Before Ainsley could guess what kind of gift Code-L would take out, the cat suddenly looked at the crouching kid and pointed at the floor with her right paw.

    "Lay down, hurry."

    ¡­??

    The star of tonight''s banquet, dressed in special clothes, had toy down on the floor?!

    Ainsley was really confused, but seeing Code-L''s serious face, she could only let go of Bello and slowlyy down.

    When the VIP guests saw Ainsley lying on the floor, they all had question marks above their heads.

    Even Grandpa Yofan and the others weren''t an exception.

    This...what is Ainsley doing? Is it a ritual to make a contract with the white sacred beast?

    Everyone thought that since the little sacred beast didn''t seem to dislike Ainsley, it''s only natural that the two would form a bond.

    But to their surprise, Code-L didn''t make any contract ritual and just casually jumped onto Ainsley''s t belly!

    The moment Code-L stepped on Ainsley''s tummy, Ainsley almost grimaced in pain.

    The cat was light, but she''s still a sacred beast, after all. Those four paws were strong enough to crush her ribs.

    Fortunately, Code-L treated Ainsley gently and started to knead the baby''s stomach before slowly moving to knead the baby''s neck!

    From time to time, a high-pitched purring noise woulde out of the cat''s throat.

    The cat was enjoying the little ''massage'' she did for the baby, but Ainsley was already dumbfounded.

    Hello? What''s going on? Don''t tell her this massage is Code-L''s gift for her?

    As if knowing Ainsley''s thoughts, Bello hurriedly exined.

    [Receiving Code-L''s massage service is precious, nyaaa! It is beneficial for your body and your energy core!]

    Ordinary cats massage their poop shovelling officers to show their affections and whip their ''servants'' to work harder for them.

    But Code-L was a sacred beast. Her kneading movement brought different effects on the person being kneaded.

    Indeed, after a few seconds, Ainsley could feel her energy core expanding, and the energy movement inside her body was smoother than before.

    Her meridians wererger than before, and it helped the energy cirction to be faster, smoother, and more efficient.

    Ability users also trained their bodies to expand their meridians.

    Meridians or veins were like a connecting cable that brought everyone''s energy from their energy core to a certain body part that the ability user intended to use.

    For example, if Ainsley wanted to charm someone with her smile, she would gather the energy she extracted from her energy core to her face, applying the charm ability there.

    If she wanted her whole body to be able to charm people, she would distribute the energy throughout her body, which was usually slower than just focusing on one body part.

    Ainsley''s speed of applying her ability had always been fast, thanks to the Godfather''s training when she first awakened her abilities.

    But Code-L had just helped her to be better. Now, in just a blink of an eye, Ainsley could charm everyone with her body from head to toe, emitting a cute baby aura.

    Not to mention that Code-L''s massage also helped Ainsley to block the ck spots in her soul, preventing them from spreading.

    This is really a good thing for Ainsley, especially when Bello had helped her with this, but he hadn''t finished sealing the ck spots thoroughly.

    Code-L did this with just one simple massage service.

    It could be said that Code-L wasn''t only a wise sage, a powerful sacred beast with a mysterious ability to grant special abilities to others, but also had good skills in dealing with souls.

    No wonder she''s one of the strongest sacred beasts in this world.

    Her lineage was the sacred white tiger from the ancient china legend, one of the four legendary protectors.

    Aside from the vermilion bird, the azure dragon and the ck tortoise, the white tiger was also a very powerful being.

    The Phoenix and the eastern dragons had always been at the top of the ancient china legend, but the four protectors weren''t worse than them.

    Even among the famous western legends such as western dragons, unicorns, pegasus, Fenrir, and so on, the white tiger was still superior.

    Not only because a white tiger was a legendary figure, but also because it was much older than pegasus and the likes.

    As a sacred beast with the white tiger bloodline and was about to be a legendary white tiger beast, how could Code-L be like your ordinary sacred beast?

    Witnessing Code-L''s ability for the first time, Ainsley was a bit dumbfounded.

    This cat is so OP, ah. She can give such a lot of benefits just by kneading the human''s neck and belly¡­

    Ainsley got Code-L''s birthday gift sessfully, but the guests didn''t understand what was happening.

    Thus, they only thought that Code-L was building a rtionship with Ainsley.

    After a three-minute massage session, Code-L finally stepped down from Ainsley''s belly before throwing out a sincerement.

    "You should store more fat in your belly to make it soft. Your belly is too hard to knead."

    The cat even spoke about her belly preference!

    Ainsley really couldn''t understand this unique sacred beast.

    Obviously, she didn''t look and act like a noble, sacred beast but still thought she was all high and mighty.

    ...what a cute cat.

    "Okay, I''ll try to soften my belly." Ainsley relented, and just like that, Code-L went back to her spot to lick her fur.

    At the same time, the two invisible spirits finally made their move.

    The Godfather and Zev also wanted to give Ainsley a birthday gift!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 855 - The Godfathers Birthday Gift For Ain

    <h4>Chapter 855 - "The Godfather''s Birthday Gift For Ain"</h4>

    The Godfather and Zev wanted to give Ainsley the gifts they had prepared, but the banquet wasn''t over yet.

    Although there was a small episode because of Leroy, the party still continued.

    Since the matter with the sacred beast contract was done, Ainsley led the VIP group out of the connecting hall, with Bello and Code-L following closely.

    When Ainsley and the others returned to the main hall, the guests didn''t ask what happened to Leroy and the others.

    They only looked at the other two cats near Ainsley, which they hadn''t seen before, and their faces instantly changed.

    "Oh, Lady Sloan. Are they the Sloan Family''s sacred beasts?"

    Ainsley heard some of the guests'' questions and nodded.

    "Yes. And coincidentally, I have just contracted a second sacred beast. Here you go, it''s Bello."

    Ainsley took the chance to introduce Bello to the guests, solidifying the Sloan Family image even further.

    When the guests saw that Ainsley had contracted the second sacred beast, they became even more polite and enthusiastic.

    "Lady Sloan is really talented!"

    "Yes, yes. She''s only four but has already contracted two sacred beasts. That''s crazy."

    "Agree, agree. The Sloan Family will continue to soar."

    Amidst the discussion, the party continued, and the guests ate while chatting with each other.

    Since the banquet was a standing party, the guests could eat while walking to other guests, socialising freely.

    After the guests filled their bellies with delicious food, it was finally time for Ainsley to cut her birthday cake, and that event also went by smoothly.

    There were some games and such after the cake-cutting event, and the guests really enjoyed the birthday party.

    Some lucky ones even received small inheritance stones from the Sloan Family or got a contract monster service for free!

    The night banquet looked lively and without any trouble, but no one knew it was just the calm before the storm.

    Ainsley herself also thought that since they had kicked Leroy away, there wouldn''t be any trouble that day.

    Indeed, until the end of the banquet, everything went well. That day was really perfect, aside from Leroy''s sudden appearance.

    The night banquet officially ended at eleven o''clock, and the guests all went back to their hotels with contented hearts.

    Some got to cooperate with the Sloan Family''s businesses. Some befriended other high-level powerhouses.

    Youngsters expanded their friend circle, maybe even finding their future marriage partner.

    All in all, the party was a sess, and the mafia society reporters faithfully shared the news they got from the guests through the newspaper.

    Of course, the reporters also mentioned Leroy and the others, but they didn''t have any pictures or names, so it remained mysterious.

    While the guests returned to their hotel, the Sloan Family members didn''t rest and immediately cleaned up the main hall.

    Some other members also cleaned the lotus-shaped yachts, and the newbies tended the rose garden where Ainsley held her tea party.

    On the other hand, Ainsley was already so tired and immediately went back to her bedroom with Bello, Cellino, The Godfather, and Zev.

    Bello couldn''t see the Godfather, just like Cellino, but he knew that the Godfather existed, and he wasn''t that troubled.

    Bello and Cellino could upy Ainsley''s bedroom, but Code-L didn''t.

    The cat chose to roam the mansion first before returning to Ainsley''s bedroom and slept wherever she wanted.

    "I''ll be back before midnight. Don''t try to find me."

    With that, she left the bedroom.

    Code-L''s departure was undoubtedly a chance for the Godfather and Zev to give Ainsley the prepared gifts.

    The duo immediately looked at each other and nodded.

    [Lil Lass, we need a bit of your time. Can you get the cats out of the bedroom?]

    The Godfather asked Ainsley to drive the cats away to give them some privacy.

    After all, if the cats were here, it would be hard tomunicate with Ainsley without the cats interfering or doing something beyond their ns.

    Ainsley looked at the idle cats and thought that it didn''t matter if they went out of the bedroom for a moment.

    Thus, she nodded at the Godfather before asking Bello and Cellino.

    "Bel, Cel, can you guys leave my room for a bit? I have something to do here, and I''d like to be alone."

    Bello and Cellino were licking their fur when they heard Ainsley''s question.

    The two of them looked at each other, not knowing what Ainsley wanted to do. But since Ainsley said so, why not obey her.

    "Okay, I''ll go out, nyaaa~ "

    "Call us when you''re done, awoo."

    The cats slowly rose from the bed and trotted out of the bedroom. In no time, there was only Ainsley, the Godfather, and Zev in the room.

    Seeing that no one was around anymore, the Godfather immediately floated around Ainsley and approached the baby.

    [Hmm. Today is your birthday, right, Lil Lass?] The Godfather coughed to ease his nervousness, and the young man tried to act cool.

    But his sweaty palm really betrayed him.

    Ainsley looked at the nervous Godfather and suddenly felt likeughing.

    Ahhh, the legendary mafia also has this kind of moment, huh?

    Ainsley chose to pretend to be ignorant of the Godfather''s nervous state and immediately smiled sweetly.

    [Yes, uncle Godfather. Although my actual birthday isn''t in January but in August, today is this body''s birthday.]

    So, of course, they celebrated today as Ainsley''s birthday, not Ainsworth''s birthday.

    The Godfather had only known that Ainsworth''s birthday was in August.

    They missed the girl''s birthdayst year!

    But it''s okay. Both the Godfather and Zev silently prepared to give Ainsley a surprise in August.

    [Okay, this lord understands. But for now, ept this birthday gift first.]

    The Godfather beckoned Ainsley toe closer, and the baby couldn''t help but ask.

    [What is it, uncle Godfather?]

    What would be the gift?

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 856 - Memory Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 856 - "Memory Inheritance"</h4>

    Ainsley thought that the Godfather would give her a physical gift since he went out to find someone to help him with that.

    Indeed, the Godfather pointed at a box at the corner of the bedroom and said,

    [Take that box and give it to me.]

    Ainsley was puzzled, but she did what the Godfather told her to do. She went to take the normal-looking box and handed it to the Godfather.

    In that instant, the Godfather used up his energy to materialize!

    The Godfather could only materialize for a few minutes, and it used up a lot of his spiritual energy.

    But he still did it.

    Standing in front of Ainsley was the Godfather with a solid body, holding the palm-sized Box and slowly opening the lid.

    Ainsley''s eyes widened as she watched the solid Godfather right in front of her eyes.

    The Godfather materialized! For the second time!

    Ahhhh!!

    But before Ainsley could say anything, the Godfather grabbed whatever was inside the box and gripped it tightly.

    The next second, he stretched his right hand, kneeled on one knee, pointed his forefinger at Ainsley''s forehead and¡­

    He poked Ainsley''s forehead with a smile on his face.

    "This lord''s gift will be quite heavy for you. So, it will be revealed gradually."

    "Huh¡­?" Ainsley couldn''t help but exim in confusion.

    She could feel the Godfather''s warmth on her forehead, but she couldn''t understand what he said.

    The gift isn''t the one in the box?

    Apparently, it isn''t.

    The next second, something warm suddenly flowed into Ainsley''s brain while the tip of the Godfather''s finger glowed in a golden light.

    Ainsley couldn''t see or feel what had just entered her brain, but she did feel dizzy and heavy out of the blue.

    Fortunately, before she could feel any sharp headache that might blow her head, whatever went into her brain gathered in one ce and was sealed.

    It was like a mystery box with a bit of gap, allowing whatever inside the box coulde out one by one but not overwhelming the brain.

    "This...what is this?" Ainsley tilted her head as she asked the Godfather.

    The Godfather had retracted her fingers and loosened the hand that gripped the unknown thing in the box earlier.

    Hearing Ainsley''s question, the Godfather ced the thing he held onto Ainsley''s palm before he slowly turned into his spirit body once more, transparent and couldn''t be touched.

    Then, he slowly exined things to Ainsley.

    [That item on your palm is a spirit memory inheritance crystal, a catalyst that can help a dead spirit to pass on their entire life''s memory to the living.]

    So...the Godfather had just passed on his memories over centuries to Ainsley. From the moment he was born in another world to the day he transmigrated into this world.

    And then to the moment, he passed away at a young age before bing dead spirits for centuries.

    All the memories were passed on sessfully and then sealed inside Ainsley, only to be revealed in her dreams when she''s sleeping.

    [With this lord''s memories, you can learn a lot of things, and know about a lot of mysteries. You can also improve your abilities based on this lord''s memories.]

    Because it is not just a normal memory but a memory inheritance.

    The memory would be buried deep in Ainsley''s mind and became an instinct for her once she got it.

    Something like a memory inheritance was not umon, and usually, the dead spirits passed on their entire memories to the living only when they were about to reincarnate.

    And the person they chose would always be their sessor.

    Ainsley also knew about this because she had long learned a lot of things rted to this world.

    So when she knew that the Godfather''s birthday gift for her was his memory inheritance, Ainsley almost got a heart attack.

    [What did you say?! Spirit memory inheritance?? Uncle Godfather, are you going to disappear? Are you going to leave?!]

    Ainsley jumped on the Godfather, but her body just passed through the Godfather''s ghostly body.

    The baby painfullynded on the bed, but she immediately looked back and stared at the Godfather''s figure in the air.

    No. Don''t tell me...the Godfather wants to reincarnate? Now? After this? After I digest all his memories?!

    The Godfather showed a helpless smile as he floated around Ainsley''s tiny body on the bed.

    [Sooner orter, this lord will leave this world and reincarnate as a new person, or go to another world. It''s just a matter of time, okay?]

    [But it shouldn''t be now! Right, right? You won''t go away now, right??] Ainsley began to panic.

    She looked at Zev, wishing to know what the heck just happened, but Zev shifted his gaze away from Ainsley, as if avoiding her.

    Ainsley''s heart just sank to the bottom.

    [Godfather, you''re kidding, right? You...you¡­] Ainsley''s voice through the telepathy started to tremble, and tears slowly gathered in her eyes.

    Seeing Ainsley was about to cry, the Godfather hurriedly exined.

    [No, no, don''t think too much. This Lord will leave, but not now.]

    [Then, when will you leave?]

    [This Lord will leave after you finish digesting all the memories...and it will take years, okay?]

    The Godfather was as anxious as Ainsley, afraid that Ainsley would misunderstand.

    [Look, the day you finish inheriting all this lord''s memories, you will have freed this lord, and this lord will have to leave.]

    The Godfather didn''t mention what it means by freeing him.

    But Ainsley subconsciously knew that she would know the truth after she revealed the pieces of memories she had just inherited.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley''s heart calmed down a bit, but she still couldn''t ept the fact that one day, the Godfather would leave.

    And it might have something to do with her.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 857 - Zevs Gift For Ainsley

    <h4>Chapter 857 - "Zev''s Gift For Ainsley"</h4>

    Ainsley subconsciously didn''t want to talk about the Godfather''s departure on her birthday, so she held back her tears and nodded.

    [Well, as long as you stay with me¡­.]

    Ainsley paused and quickly changed her words.

    [Thank you for staying with me until you can stay.]

    And thanks for the memory inheritance. It was a really, really great gift.

    Although it hurts her heart a bit, the memory inheritance was really a good thing.

    The Godfather had expected Ainsley to react like this, but seeing that the kid quickly epted it, he sighed in relief.

    [Good, good. Don''t think about this lord leaving yet. This Lord might have to stay with you for a decade or more, who knows?]

    After all, the memories he just gave to Ainsley are worth more than a century.

    It might take more than a decade to digest it without overwhelming the brain.

    Ainsley also let out a relieved sigh as she nodded at the Godfather.

    [Hum. I''ll digest the memories slowly so that you can stay with me longer. Maybe until the day I get married.]

    Ainsley joked with the Godfather, wanting the Godfather to walk her down the aisle.

    But the Godfather only smiled bitterly at Ainsley''s joke.

    He knew that it wouldn''t happen.

    Seeing that the mood was going awry once more without Ainsley realising, Zev hurriedly interrupted with his childish, cute voice.

    [Hey, hey, don''t forget about me. I also have a gift for my good host!]

    Zev tumbled around his diaper, acting as if his diaper was a doraemon pocket.

    Ainsley was really getting distracted and her mind focused on the butt flying in front of her face..

    ...ahh, this one-year-old toddler.

    [What''s your gift, Zev?] Ainsley rolled her eyes as she plopped on the bed, watching Zev busy with his diaper.

    [Don''t tell me it will be another memory inheritance. I appreciate the Godfather''s memories, but definitely not your memories, Zev.]

    The memory inheritance copied a person''s whole memories whether they still remembered it or not, and passed it down to another person.

    Ainsley wasn''t curious about Zev''s life as a system, really. It would only revolve around the other hosts before her!

    Zev also rolled his eyes at Ainsley''s remarks and snorted.

    [I didn''t say I''ll give you my memories, okay? My memories are way more expensive than the Godfather''s. Mine is ssified!]

    Of course, it was because Zev''s memories were rted to the secret of the system''s existence itself, and that''s why Zev wouldn''t want to give the copy of his memories to anyone.

    Not even the Godfather.

    [I have a better gift more suitable for you than my mere memories.] Zev harrumphed as he took out something from his diaper.

    His diaper turned out to be a real Doraemon pocket!

    But Ainsley wanted to puke since what Zev had was a diaper...even if the pocket was on the front part, the outer area of the diaper¡­

    It was still gross, okay?

    But soon, Ainsley couldn''t feel gross anymore.

    Because what she saw floating above Zev''s hand was a familiar potion bottle.

    It was an awakening potion

    [Awakening potion?! Really, Zev?? I thought I had to aplish the third or fourth main mission¨C I forgot. Anyway, don''t I have to finish that mission first??]

    Ainsley had forgotten the content of the third or the fourth main mission, or maybe the second.

    But she was sure it had something to do with being as famous as the Godfather in the capital.

    Well, maybe even the author forgot the order of the mission and the mission''s reward.

    However, Ainsley was sure that she would get either an enlightenment potion or an awakening potion.

    It should be the awakening potion because the mission was hard, it was rated SSS rank mission or maybe just S-rank mission, isn''t it?

    And there''s also a six or seven-coloured energy crystal mine that Zev promised her as the mission reward.

    Yet now, Zev suddenly gave her an awakening potion?!

    Seeing Ainsley in disbelief, Zev puffed up his chest and grinned.

    [How is it? Surprised? Heheheh. I have to cheat the system to give you this reward for nothing. Hmp! But you can''t just take the potion right away.]

    Because it''s not the right time to gain the fifth ability when Ainsley''s other abilities are still not stable or strong enough on their own.

    [You should drink the potion after you upgrade one of your abilities.]

    Zev yed with his curly hair as he wiggled his butt once more.

    [I suggest you upgrade the shaman ability so that you can quickly use the blood maniption without relying on Dave.]

    After all, Ainsley''s main attack skill was the blood maniption ability, yet she relied 99% on the Godfather.

    All the skills the Godfather could do with his blood maniption ability, it was all the Godfather''s, not Ainsley''s.

    If Ainsley wanted to own all of the skills, she had to upgrade her shaman ability first because, really, that''s the weakest ability Ainsley had so far.

    Not in terms of attack power, but in terms of levels. Compared to other abilities she had, the shaman ability had never once gotten an upgrade.

    Although Ainsley could upgrade her ability on her own, it would take her years to do that, but their mission had a short time limit.

    Ainsley listened to Zev''s suggestion and didn''t mind following his thoughts.

    [I think it''s ok. I''m not in a hurry to gain another ability, at least not this month.]

    But after she finished her guild business, she would need to gain another ability asap.

    This potion came in handy!

    Just when Ainsley was jumping in joy, there was a sudden knock on her bedroom''s window.

    !

    Who''s knocking?

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 858 - Another Oscar-level Acting

    <h4>Chapter 858 - "Another Oscar-level Acting"</h4>

    Ainsley, Zev, and even the Godfather instantly looked at the bedroom''s window. All of them had this full-alert mode right away.

    [Is that a ghost?] Zev scooted closer to the Godfather as if he''s not a ghost himself.

    On the other hand, the Godfather thought it should be an intruder.

    [Maybe a thief, or an assassin, or someone¡­]

    But those people didn''t need to knock on the window politely!

    Only Ainsley had a hunch, and her eyes instantly brightened.

    Is that Finley''s gift delivery?

    He said he would send his gift via his fairy friend at midnight.

    Isn''t it almost midnight right now?

    Thus, amidst the Godfather and Zev''s gaze full of suspicion, Ainsley walked to the window and opened it with a smile on her face.

    "Hey! Is it a gift delivery¨C "

    Ainsley hadn''t finished her words when her words just got stuck in her throat.

    The baby looked at the person floating in the air with the help of the wind and almost shrieked.

    "F-f-FINNIE??"

    Yes, it was Finnie! The real, genuine Finnie!

    The boy was wearing his usual fairy-like clothes, and there was this cartoon board hanging on his neck.

    The boy also brought a box bigger than his two palms, almost blocking his entire face.

    Ainsley''s attention was immediately on the words written on the cartoon board hanging around Finnie''s neck.

    "A...gift from your friend, Finley Walter?"

    Ainsley tilted her head while Zev and the Godfather rolled their eyes in annoyance.

    This slick boy! What gift from Finley? He''s giving Ainsley himself as a gift? Bah!

    But Ainsley didn''t know, and Finnie immediately entered the bedroom before putting the box on the floor near the window.

    "Pwah! That was quite heavy." Finnie grinned as he looked at Ainsley and took off the cartoon board ne he was wearing.

    "Before you ask me why I cane here, it''s all thanks to Finley Walter. He helped me sneak out of the fairy world but just for a few hours."

    A few hours in the human world was only a few minutes or maybe seconds in the fairy world.

    Thus, ''Finnie'' could escape with ease.

    Ainsley believed what Finnie said because Finley did say that he would send her a gift at midnight via his fairy friend.

    So, is Finnie his fairy friend too?

    "Finley...are you the gift he mentioned?" Ainsley didn''t use her babynguage anymore because she''s already four this year.

    And Finnie seemed to ept that fact quickly.

    "Hum. Finley''s gift for you is by sending me out of the fairy world!"

    The Godfather and Zev, who knew the truth, almost kneeled and worshiped the boy.

    What an Oscar-worthy performance. Rather than being a mafia boss'' heir, he''s more suitable to be an actor, right?

    He is!

    Even Ainsley was fooled. She believed what Finnie said and suddenly felt thankful to Finley.

    "I didn''t know that you knew Finley...I heard that he''s a special entity among you fairies, but it turns out to be true?"

    Chronos, who was hiding inside Finnie''s pocket, subconsciously rolled his eyes.

    Of course, he''s special. In the first ce, it''s all because of his face that resembled the fairies and fit the fairies'' beauty aesthetic.

    If not for that, how could he be the fairies'' golden child?

    Tsk!

    Chronos even wondered if he''s the real fairy or Finley instead. Howe he looked more like a fairy than him...and the elders also liked Finley more than him!

    While Chronos was getting jealous of Finley, Finley was immersed in his y as Finnie, the library fairy.

    "Oh, well, Finley is indeed the fairies'' golden boy. That''s how I got to know him. I think all royal fairies know him one way or another¡­"

    Finnie didn''t hesitate to praise himself as he walked around the bedroom with light footsteps.

    "Right, he told me to say happy birthday to you! Happy 4th birthday. May the fairies bless you."

    The fairy blessing was simr to an elf or the winged people''s approval because one was a fairy, and the other was usually called the celestial.

    Both races were good at giving out blessings. Usually, fairies blessed children while the celestials blessed the adults.

    The legend said that children who received the fairy''s blessings would be lucky, and nature would love them.

    Whenever they''re in danger, as long as they''re surrounded by nature, they would always be protected.

    The blessing couldst for a decade, and that''s why what Finley said just now was really touching for Ainsley¡­

    But the one who gave out the blessing wasn''t Finnie but Chronos instead.

    After all, Finnie isn''t a real fairy!

    And a royal fairy''s blessing had an additional effect rted to the fairy''s ability.

    Since Chronos was a time fairy, the blessing he gave to Ainsley would make Ainsley the darling of time.

    It means that...she would always have a baby face, look young all the time, and even when she became an adult, she would age slower than others.

    In a sense, Ainsley''s fate was really closely tied to being a baby¡­

    Not knowing anything about this, Ainsley looked at Finnie with watery eyes.

    "Thank you...that''s what Finley asked you to do for me?"

    "Yes."

    So releasing Finnie and that fairy''s blessing were both Finley''s gifts for her.

    So good!

    Ainsley quickly changed her impression of Finley.

    "Hummm, it turns out Finley is quite nice¡­" Ainsley mumbled to herself but Finnie, who heard this, almost grinned from ear to ear.

    Yes, missionpleted! With this, Ain will have a better impression on Finley and not just on Finnie!

    Since Finley had aplished his first mission, he went to take the big box near his feet and handed it to Ainsley.

    "Now, this is my gift for you, Ain!"

    It''s a gift from Finnie, the fairy.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 859 - Fairy Dust

    <h4>Chapter 859 - "Fairy Dust"</h4>

    Once Ainsley saw the box, she was instantly curious. The baby eyed the box with sparkling eyes as she circled Finnie.

    "What is this? It''s so big..."

    "Well, you have to open the box to take a look!"

    Finnie urged Ainsley to open the box, really wanting to see the baby''s reaction when seeing the gift.

    After all, he used his connections with the fairies to get this item...it''s so hard to collect!

    Ainsley nodded at Finley''s words and slowly opened the box''s lid...and the first thing she saw was two rows of palm-sized transparent jars.

    But the jars were all shining, sparkly, and beautiful.

    There were various colors inside the jar, but because it was too sparkly, Ainsley almost couldn''t see what was inside the jar.

    "This...?"

    "Take one jar and look at it." Finnie guided Ainsley to take one bottle and put it on her palm.

    When Ainsley took a closer look at the jar, she finally saw tons of floating sparkles inside the jar.

    It was so small that it almost looked like dust...

    Wait, dust?

    Dust that could float freely like this, colorful and could sparkle or shine brightly....

    "Is this fairy dust??" Ainsley almost couldn''t control her voice volume.

    A fairy dust, ah. That''s the sparkles that fairies drop from their wings whenever they fly.

    But fairy dust would always disappear in the air in just a few seconds after it appeared.

    Thus, almost no one could collect fairy dust unless they had a contract with a fairy.

    The fairy dust was really magical. It could allow a person with no wings to fly as if they had wings.

    They could also summon any fairies they wanted, as long as the fairy dust belonged to the fairy that they wanted to summon.

    The one owning fairy dust only had to sprinkle the dust onto their palm, creating a tiny circle and then call out the fairy''s name.

    The dust was usually used by those who had a contract with their fairies to summon their fairies in emergencies.

    After all, the fairies were free creatures and they often left their partners from day to day.

    Thus, in emergencies, the fairy''s partner could summon the fairy to their side even without teleportation, all thanks to the fairy dust.

    Owning fairy dust was equal to holding a chance to summon fairies.

    Of course, the fairies had to be willing to be summoned ande to the summoner''s ce.

    Else, the fairy wouldn''t appear, and the fairy dust would disappear in the air¨C wasted just like that.

    Usually, it was hard to collect fairy dust without special jars as the one Finnie gave to Ainsley.

    With the special jar, the fairy dust wouldn''t disappear and could be used anytime, anywhere.

    It''s just that the moment it came out of the jar, Ainsley had to use it before it disappeared.

    Now, now, what Finley got for Ainsley wasn''t just mere fairy dust.

    The fairy dust he collected was all fairy dust belonging to royal fairies!

    There were twelve jars, and it should be half the number of the royal fairies that Finnie knew.

    Finnie also gave abel to each jar, allowing Ainsley to know which fairy dust this one belonged to.

    After checking the twelve jars, Ainsley was silent before she looked at Finnie with a strange gaze.

    "Say, Finnie. Howe there isn''t any library fairy''s fairy dust? Where''s your fairy dust?"

    It''s weird for Finnie to give out the fairy of time and fairy of space''s fairy dust, but not his own fairy dust!

    Finnie instantly got a heart attack and almost fainted.

    Oh my God! Of course, he didn''t send the library fairy''s fairy dust because that would call the real library fairy and not him.

    Wouldn''t he expose his own lie, then?

    But he didn''t know how to exin to Ainsley about why he didn''t give his own fairy dust to Ainsley.

    ...it was simply because it didn''t exist at all!

    Finley was already sweating bullets while Zev and the Godfather floated over Finley''s misery.

    [Heh. Who told him to deceive my good host. Hmph!]

    [Right. Maybe he wants to chase after Lil Lass and use this trickery to get her favor. But one day, there will be a bacsh.]

    Finley had thought of this scene when he didn''t give Ainsley his fairy dust. But when it really happened, he didn''t know how to face it.

    "That...if I send you my fairy dust and then you summon me...the elders at the fairy world would notice something amiss, and then I might implicate you."

    After all, Finnie was ''grounded at home.

    "Besides, even if you use my fairy dust, I won''t be able to answer your summon...because I''m still locked at home."

    Oh, Finnie, that''s a good answer!

    Even Finley himself was suddenly proud of his brilliant mind.

    Maybe he''s born to be a liar...

    Ainsley believed Finley''s exnation because it was just too logical.

    "Okay, I get it. It''s just a pity...I want to know the color of your fairy dust..."

    There were a lot of fairies and a lot of fairy dust types, but none of them would have the exact same color.

    Even if both fairy dust were yellow, it would be a different shade of yellow.

    Plus, the higher the level of the fairies, the more colorbination there would be in their fairy dust.

    The twelve fairy dust Ainsley had, each of them got three or four colorbinations, creating beautiful andplex fairy dust.

    It wasn''t single-coloured fairy dust, unlike themoner fairies.

    Ainsley really wanted to know the color of Finnie''s fairy dust, so she acted on an impulse.

    "Then, after you''re free, can you give me your fairy dust?"

    Impending doom, everybody!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 860 - Want To See Your Small Version

    <h4>Chapter 860 - "Want To See Your Small Version"</h4>

    Finley broke in a cold sweat and almost couldn''t hold back from swearing.

    Even Chronos was taken aback and couldn''t help but chuckle maliciously.

    [Heheheh, stinky boy. Isn''t this your retribution? Just you wait.] Chronos gloated over Finley''s misery, just like Zev and the Godfather.

    Finley suddenly felt the world was so malicious to him...even Chronos Was like that, ah.

    Hateful!

    But Finley quickly calmed down and nodded at Ainsley. "Okay, when the timees, I''ll certainly give you my fairy dust."

    Anyway, in two years, he might have blown up his cover as Finnie. It didn''t matter if he gave Ainsley the real library fairy''s fairy dust.

    Ainsley instantly leapt with joy as she hugged Finley''s arm excitedly.

    "Thank you, Finnie! I''ll be waiting!"

    It''s just two years. It would be two years in just the blink of an eye.

    Finley silently let out a relieved sigh as he entertained Ainsley, telling her all sorts of stories of when he was in the fairy world.

    Of course, his experience was from his first life...in this life, he hadn''t visited the fairy world too often. Maybe only once or twice.

    Thus, the amount of experience he had was also pitiful, not enough to entertain Ainsley by pretending to be a library fairy.

    Thankfully, his past life''s experience helped him a lot.

    Finley could attract Ainsley''s attention with his story about the fairy world, and unknowingly, it was already close to dawn.

    The three cats didn''t go back to Ainsley''s bedroom just yet, understanding that Ainsley was ying with her friend.

    And this friend should be a fairy because Bello and Code-L sensed the breath of a fairy, which was Chronos.

    They thought that Ainsley''s friend was a fairy, but if they saw Finley who pretended to be a fairy...

    They might have uncovered Finley''s disguise on the spot.

    After talking for a few hours, it was already two o''clock in the morning.

    Ainsley was already tired for a whole day and she couldn''t help but want to sleep.

    Finnie''s arrival was what held her back from sleeping. Now that she had talked to Finnie for several hours, both kids felt that it''s time to separate.

    But before that, Ainsley suddenly recalled something and immediately looked at Finnie with a weird gaze.

    "Right, Finnie. I heard that most fairies are palm-sized, right? The royal fairies are an exception, but they can get smaller too, right?"

    "Right."

    Finley only casually answered, but he had long felt something ominous.

    Indeed, the next moment, Ainsley pped her hands and pointed at Finley, who was sitting cross-legged in front of her on the floor.

    "Then, I want to see your palm-sized version!"

    Finley had just escaped from one hell and fell onto another hell.

    His body froze visibly, and his mind just kept buzzing non-stop. Finley felt as if someone had just thrown him into a frozenke.

    Help!! Why is this little devil so good at digging holes for others?!

    Finley sweated bullets for the second time, and his throat tightened.

    He saw the expectant look in Ainsley''s eyes and suddenly felt regret.

    He regretted lying to Ainsley. If he didn''t, he could just use Chronos to build a friendship with Ainsley.

    Chronos is a real fairy, anyway.

    Oh, wait. Maybe Chronos can help?

    Finley was about to ask Chronos for help when Chronos suddenly spoke, as if he already saw what was in Finley''s mind.

    [Don''t mention it. Even if I want to help, you need an illusion ability or items that can change one''s appearance to mimic your face.]

    In other words, they couldn''t do anything now because they clearly didn''t have such a thing.

    It''s easy to have a transformation potion that could change your appearance by random, but to mimic a certain person''s appearance down to the details...

    That''s hard.

    One had to buy a special potion to do that.

    Clearly, Finley didn''t prepare this potion beforehand. So, how could Chronos help him?

    Finley instantly panicked.

    [W-well, freeze the time and then we go buy the potion before going back to this room?]

    Finley really didn''t want to reveal his lie to Ainsley this soon. He wanted to wait until Ainsley was closer to Finley Walter identity before telling the truth.

    By then, maybe Ainsley would forgive him because she''s already a good friend with Finley Walter.

    Chronos rolled his eyes and snorted.

    [I don''t want to do that! Anyway, just tell her that your magic is sealed, and you can only use your innate wind-maniption ability for now.]

    All fairies could fly and they did have innate talent to control the wind.

    Although if they''re not the wind fairy the wind they could control was just enough to make them fly without wings, they could still use this special ability.

    The fairies called it magic. Any fairies'' special abilities were all called as magic by the fairies, but other races still said that it was a special ability that the fairies awakened.

    Well, the fairies'' innate ability to control the wind to make them fly was like the elf''s innate ability to be a good archer and a good alchemist.

    It''s also like how the dwarves were natural cksmiths and miners. Of course, there were a lot of ''variants'' among the races, but nowadays, they weren''t bullied anymore.

    Even if there were elves who couldn''t be alchemists or good at archery, as long as they awakened an ability, the elves would wee them.

    Of course, someone like Axelle with the blood of the demons in his vein was still an exception.

    People couldn''t help but hate the demons and everything rted to it.

    Thus, mixed-blood beings usually had lower status than the pureblood, but those with a demonic bloodline were at the bottom rock!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 861 - Opportunity To Show Off

    <h4>Chapter 861 - "Opportunity To Show Off"</h4>

    The big races didn''t discriminate against the mixed-blood anymore, but they still couldn''t ept those with demonic blood, even if the bloodline were faint.

    Coincidentally, Axelle had exactly half the blood of the demons, not a quarter or less than that.

    He''s really the elves'' biggest shame in this sense.

    Of course, Finley''s mind was on Chronos''s words rather than the mixed-blood''s fates or Axelle''s circumstances.

    [Why can''t I use my fairy magic? Is that not suspicious? Or maybe I told her that the elders use something to seal my ability...]

    The fairy world was naturally magical.

    There would be some items or materials that could seal a fairy''s magic, only leaving them with their innate racial talent.

    [Just tell her the elders seal your magic so that you can''t run away. Did you forget all fairies need their magic toe in and out of the fairy world?]

    Sometimes, Chronos really forgot that Finley wasn''t a real fairy.

    Finley only rolled his eyes at Chronos before putting up an act for Ainsley.

    "It''s like this. I can be smaller, yes, but I need magic. And...because I am locked up in the fairy world, the elders seal my magic¡­"

    Finley bit his lips as he looked at Ainsley with slightly teary eyes.

    "I''m sorry. I don''t have any magic other than my innate talent to control the wind. I can''t even fly using my wings."

    Ainsley''s face instantly turned pale. She hurriedly hugged Finley, who was a head taller than her and patted his back.

    "My bad, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was like that for you. I won''t ask you to do anything again, okay?"

    How would she know that Finnie was actually treated like that because he snuck out of the fairy world??

    Well, he''s still young and really shouldn''t be ying outside, but the fairy elders are too much, right?

    Ainsley felt that she had just poked Finnie''s sore spot about his fairy''s magic being sealed.

    Thus, the baby immediately let go of her wish to see the small version of Finnie, but Finley only wanted to dy the issue, not forgetting itpletely.

    "It''s okay. When Ie back next time, I will have regained fairy magic. Then, I''ll show you my small size!"

    The next time would be Ainsley''s birthday next year, which was still a year away from their two-year promise.

    After all, this year''s birthday wasn''t counted as a year yet because Finley left Ainsley only for a few months, not even close to six months.

    "I''ll ask my elders to unseal my fairy magic on the day of your birthday next year!"

    Ainsley''s heart instantly felt warm. She looked at her innocent fairy friend and was really touched by their friendship.

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting. But don''t force yourself or argue with the elders, okay? Even if you''re a royal fairy, I''m afraid you will get into trouble¡­"

    After all, the elders had lived longer than some of the royal fairies. It''s never a good idea to oppose the family elders.

    "Hum. It''s okay. The elders actually quite like me a lot. That''s why they''re so overprotective and won''t let me y outside of the fairy world until I''m considered older."

    Finley lied without batting an eyelid as he pulled out his oscar-level acting once more.

    Really, Finley was the elders'' favorite human despite not being a fairy.

    But he''s still not a fairy, okay? At most, he became the elders'' golden boy or something¡­

    The ones the elders liked the most were the sun fairy, the moon fairy, and other nature-rted fairies.

    Aetheria and Chronos as the fairy of space and time, should also be the elders'' favorite, but because they''re naughty, the elders get a headache because of them.

    Aetheria was a fairy with ck skin, unlike most fairies with fair skin. Her existence was bound to be unique.

    The fairies never discriminated against skin color, and Aetheria was actually considered a goddess among the young fairies.

    Still, Aetheria was too rebellious. The same goes for Chronos. No wonder the two of them often got punished or simply locked up by the elders.

    Ainsley didn''t know anything about Chronos and Aetheria''s history, so she just focused on Finnie''s well-being in the fairy world.

    Whether the other fairies bully him or not, whether his parents loved him or not, and so on.

    In the end, Finley managed to dodge the bullet once more and left the bedroom with a belly full of ''debt'' to solve.

    After that little session with Finley, Ainsley stored the gifts she got from Zev and Finnie before going to bed.

    The next day, she woke up at 9 a.m and hadn''t even eaten breakfast when the core members started to surround her.

    "Boss, boss. There is a notice from the government and the mafia council today. It''s about the annual beast and monster tide¡­"

    Jevon handed the written invitation to Ainsley while Elliana showed Ainsley the digital notification.

    The others went to pick up the baby and brought her to the dining room to eat breakfast while discussing this matter.

    "Right, the beast tamer, monster tamer and shaman guild also sent formal invitations to invite you to attend their summer camps. It''s in May."

    The annual beast and monster tide would start in early February or mid-Feb.

    So, after the annual tide was gone, the big guilds usually held a summer camp for the younger generations.

    The academies also usually opened their doors to formally receive new students in March or April.

    The Sloan Family''s core members told Ainsley all the important news she had to know, but for now, the baby only wanted to focus on the beast and monster tide.

    That''s an opportunity to show off the Sloan Family''s strength!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 862 - New Guild Emergence

    <h4>Chapter 862 - "New Guild Emergence"</h4>

    "Did the mafia council tell us how many people we should send to deal with the monster and beast tide?"

    Ainsley immediately asked Elliana as she gulped her hot milk and munched on her croissant.

    Ah, a chocte croissant is really good!

    Elliana immediately sorted the data and answered Ainsley''s inquiry.

    "They did."

    "How many?"

    "At least 1000."

    1000 people. That''s a lot!

    But most high-ranking families had around 10.000 mafia members, so sending out 1.000 wouldn''t be a big problem.

    Plus, they wouldn''t be fighting in close range with the beasts and monsters. The casualty rate wasn''t as high as the daily territorial war.

    This annual event was usually used by various powerhouses to show off by killing as many monsters and beasts as they could.

    The beast and monster tamer guild would also use this chance to pick up quality beasts and monsters to be tamed.

    After bing a high-ranking mafia family, the Sloan Family hadn''t participated in any events.

    This annual monster and beast tide is the best venue to make a ssh.

    "Hmmm, should I also attend the meeting rted to this annual tide?"

    Heard that in mid-January, there would be a meeting to discuss the annual tide.

    "Yes, you have to go to the capital. The meeting willst for three days...so I suggest we quickly open our Irregr Tamer Guild this week."

    Because it''s a guild, it had to be neutral. Although the backing would be the Sloan Family, the guild master couldn''t be Ainsley. Ainsley could only be the guild master in the dark.

    The real guild master would still be Ainsley but the guild master in name should be someone else.

    Ainsley had built the branch guild''s building at the Roid Valley, and another one at the Crimson Lily Forest, near the Xocolet Lake.

    The one at the crimson lily forest was bigger than the one at the Roid Valley.

    Two guild buildings were ready. The official documents were ready as well. They only needed the opening ceremony and the member recruitment.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley tapped the table and nodded.

    "Let''s spread the news asap. I need marketing ounts to spread the news on the inte. Lure all charm-type ability users to join our guild."

    After all, they could be tamers as long as they joined the guild and swore a soul oath to Ainsley.

    Who wouldn''t want that? The charm ability users had always had a low presence beside being used as spies and honey traps.

    If they could be irregr tamers and could help others make a contract with beasts or monsters¡­

    That''s epic!

    Of course, Ainsley had told the beast and monster tamer guild about this and the three forces decided to create a tamer alliance to avoid friction.

    First, Ainsley''s guild would focus on selling the monster contract service rather than the beast contract service so as not to rob the beast tamer guild''s business.

    Then, they would also tame a lot of monsters and beasts, but it would be for personal uses and not for sale.

    The ones for sale would only be the monster contract service, and the guild also wouldn''t go through the mercenary route like the monster tamer guild.

    This way, they would avoid stealing other guilds'' sources of ie.

    The monster tamer and beast tamer guild would even sell contract scrolls to Ainsley''s guild to help her maintain her monster contract service business.

    "Let''s spread the news about the benefits of joining the guild. Send out the guild''s detailed information too, " Ainsley added.

    The Sloan Family had their own public rtion team and this team would be responsible for marketing and other things rted to the public''s interest.

    The Irregr Tamer Guild already created their own website and other social media ounts as well and had been actively sending out hints about the new guild emergence.

    "In two days, I''ll hold a press conference and live broadcast to attract new members to join our guild."

    After all, the members had toe to their guild branches from faraway if they wanted to apply as a member.

    Since their guild had just started, they didn''t have a lot of branches outside of the Roane Region.

    "On it." Elliana nodded at Ainsley''s request and immediately asked the public rtion team to make a move.

    In the afternoon, the Sloan Family''s social media ounts and website simultaneously dropped a bomb.

    [Surprise~ Our family is backing a new guild in the town¨C Irregr Tamer Guild! Click the link below to know more about Irregr Tamer Guild.]

    The ounts also posted videos of Ainsley subduing monsters and beasts in the war, plus videos of her helping others to contract monsters.

    The Sloan Family had always been a hot topictely, and even the non-mafia people paid attention to them because of Ainsley''s birthday bing a trending topic.

    Thus, after the Sloan Family announced the news, countlessizens instantly reacted.

    [Wha?? A guild that can make charm ability users charm monsters and beasts just like the lil boss??]

    [Sounds too good to be true.]

    [Heard that the Lil boss can pass down her ability skill to others as long as they swear a soul oath to her.]

    [Is that her special ability or something?]

    [No. It must be her sacred beast''s ability. Lil Boss now has contracted two sacred beasts in total!]

    The Sloan Family did tell others about Ainsley contracting the second sacred beast, and theizens had long been aware of this issue.

    More and more people clicked the link leading to the Irregr Tamer Guild''s social media and website ounts.

    The social media ounts made a short summary of what the guild was about.

    Included the benefits the members would get, why they should join, plus the requirements to join the guild.

    Then...it instantly became a trending topic!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 863 - Tree-like Guild Building

    <h4>Chapter 863 - "Tree-like Guild Building"</h4>

    This was the first time that there was such a weird guild.

    In the past, there were a lot of small guilds consisting of special ability users with rare abilities such as hackers, exorcists, and so on.

    In general, no one could make a guild for personal reasons. The guild had to amodate a lot of people with simr abilities.

    If one wanted to make an organization with various ability users inside, they usually be mercenaries or be a mafia.

    Others built organizations of various purposes. But, to create a guild, one had to gather people with the same abilities.

    As for this irregr tamer guild...it allows charm ability users to charm monsters and beasts alike without being a tamer!

    That''s really a unique guild there.

    The percentage of charm ability users throughout the country was actually high, because it''s amon ability user.

    But to say that a charm ability user could charm monsters and beasts, enough to make contracts with them¡­

    That''s only exclusive to the Lil boss!

    But the Lil boss said that she could share the skill with others as long as they are loyal to her?

    Fck! Big news!

    In just two days, various social media tforms were full of news about the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    The trending ranking also had various hashtags rted to this new guild.

    #Sloanfamilyguild

    #Irregrtamerguild

    #the rise of charm ability users

    #newguild

    And so on.

    Many charm ability users from various powerhouses were instantly attracted to the new guild.

    Even when they were far away from the guild branches locations, they were all determined to apply.

    The Sloan Family even opened online registration to help potential members to register online and only had to visit the guild once!

    After that, they could stay in their region and do missions issued by the guild once a week.

    They didn''t have to go to the guild everyday if there weren''t any guild branches around their region.

    How good is that??

    But of course, new guild members had to stay around the guild location to receive three-month training before they could get their guild identification card.

    If not, when they went out to do business in the name of Irregr Tamer Guild, if there''s an ident, the guild would bear the me.

    In fact, the guild allowed the members to make money off the abilities they received, but for each transaction, the members had to give a royalty to the guild.

    Let''s say, around 30% of the whole business transaction itself.

    Not to mention that the guild also had members secretly cultivated by the Sloan Family to make money for the Sloan Family.

    The Sloan Family would only soar after the guild was established.

    In these two days, the number of online and offline applicants reached almost 100.000 people.

    Yes, it was 100.000 people!

    The Godlif country had a hundred millions of people due to the country''s size that was iparable to the country sizes in Ainsley''s previous world.

    The percentage of charm ability users among ability users in the Godlif Country could be said as the top ten highest ability types in the Godlif Country.

    Well, there were even people from outside of the Godlif Country applying for the guild because there was only one guild like this in the whole world¨C

    Unlike the alchemist guilds and other big guilds with many big headquarters in each country.

    Thus, the number of applicants kept growing, and Ainsley''s people had to screen the applicants to make sure their identity and background was safe.

    After the two-day promotion, Ainsley finally held an official conference press in front of the guild building at the crimson Lily forest

    Ever since Ainsley cooperated with the beasts and monsters at the crimson lily forest¡­

    The Sloan Family had developed the forest and made environment-friendly roads leading to the guild building.

    The guild building was directly built above the Xocolet Lake, and there were many other smaller buildings outside of theke range.

    Those buildings were dorms and other facilities for the uing guild members that came from afar and wanted to stay around the guild.

    Other big guilds also provided amodation for their guild members that didn''t have houses or had financial difficulties.

    As long as they''re useful to the guild, the guild would help them too.

    There was no registration fee to be a guild member, and one only had to go through a screening test and such.

    Thus, it''s undeniable that many potential guild members with no houses would rush to apply to live at these dorms.

    Ainsley was currently sitting at the seat ced at the building''s terrace.

    There was this one long table in front of her with countless microphones and floating cameras ced not far from the baby''s position.

    From the camera view, one could see the guild building behind Ainsley as clear as day.

    The guild building itself mimicked a huge lush tree with countless branches. The ''tree'' building wasn''t made out of wood, but from outside, it did look like a magical tree.

    It was so tall that one could see the entire Crimson Lily Forest from the top floor.

    These tree branches also served as balconies and docking ces for members with flying-type beasts or monsters to directly enter the building afternding.

    Of course, in each ''branch'', there was a security spot to ensure not just anyone could enter the guild building.

    The main entrance was ced at the bottom of the tree trunk, and it looked like a huge stone gate ced at a random huge tree.

    The tree roots went deep into theke and firmly etched itself to the bottom of theke, providing another underwater space for members who wanted to tame water or beast monsters.

    Unique, right?

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 864 - Irregular Tamer Guilds Uniqueness

    <h4>Chapter 864 - "Irregr Tamer Guild''s Uniqueness"</h4>

    Yes, there were many water monsters and water beasts at the Xocolet Lake, the magicalke that could give people a chance to awaken their abilities if they drink the water.

    As for the map of the whole area¡­

    Looking from above, the guild building was ced at the center of theke, and there was this huge bridge stretching to theke bank, all formed by sturdy tree roots.

    To avoid monsters attacking those crossing the bridge, there were many barrier tools and breath-concealing items ced on the bridge.

    The monsters wouldn''t sense there were humans crossing the bridge and go to the building.

    The building also had this special effect, allowing it to stand still without being attacked by water monsters.

    The camera faithfully captured all of these disy details, and those who watched the press conference live stream couldn''t help but marvel.

    Theizens immediately bombarded the live streamment area.

    [I think this the most unique guild building I''ve ever seen. And this is not the headquarters yet?]

    [Insane. The Sloan Family is really serious when creating this guild.]

    [Yes, yes. I''m an alchemist, and somehow, I envy whoever can join this guild in the future. Just look, the buildings alone are so good!]

    The road cutting the crimson lily Forest leading to the guild building was also a safe road, free of monsters or beasts'' sudden attack.

    No one knew how the Sloan Family achieved this state, but this directly showed the power of the new guild.

    At the press conference itself, Ainsley exined the details rted to the Irregr Tamer Guild and other official information that she had to say.

    "The guild will recruit new members once a year, and every year, I will personally create an Inheritance Ceremony to share my ability''s unique skill to the neers."

    That''s how Ainsley could save time from enlightening the guild members.

    "Of course, the gathering venue will change from time to time, but this year, the venue will be in this forest. Next year, it will be at Pandora Ind."

    Ainsley told the people that the guild headquarter would be at Pandora Ind, and only outstanding guild members could be registered as the headquarter''s members.

    Since the Pandora Ind development was still ongoing, Ainsley had to use the two branch guilds which were those at the Crimson Lily Forest, and the one at the Roid Valley.

    The one at the Roid Valley was smaller than the one at Crimson Lily Forest. The building was like the hobbits house, justrger.

    Since thendscape was quite unsuitable forrge buildings, the one at the Roid Valley was twice smaller than this tree-like building.

    Plus, that branch guild specialised in taming reptile-type monsters rather than beasts.

    On the other hand, those at the Crimson Lily forest specialised in forest-type monsters and beasts, pluske water monsters and beasts.

    Of course, the majority would want to be registered as the Crimson Lily branch guild members.

    Those registered as the Roid Valley branch guild members would only be weak members, the bottom of the pack.

    The potential guild members who have applied to be a guild members were also watching the live stream with flushed faces.

    Some of them were suddenly proud of the guild they would belong to in the future.

    Others were curious about how Ainsley could share her ability''s unique skill, allowing them to be as unique as the baby.

    A minority of the member''s candidates were worried about whether they could be registered as the headquarters members or not.

    At least let them be the Crimson Lily branch members, not the Roid Valley!

    At the conference, Ainsley also told theizens that outstanding members could be relocated to register as the headquarter members once the headquarter building was finished.

    A lot of people didn''t want to live at Pandora Ind, but they were also curious and wanted to visit that ind.

    When these guild members became the headquarter members...they could have a chance to visit Pandora Ind!

    "The new members will also undergo a three-month training program at Pandora Ind, and it will be carried out per batch."

    Ainsley calmly applied the same regtion she used for her mafia members to the guild members.

    "Every member will have a three-month training camp experience once they be a member. Those who don''t join the training camp in a year will be kicked out of the guild."

    In short, the training camp ispulsory.

    Other big guilds also had the same programs, just like the summer camp programs they created for kids and teens.

    Ainsley didn''t think of providing a special program for kids and teens just yet, but those under 18 years old didn''t need to do thispulsory training until they turned eighteen.

    "For now, only guild members around eighteen years old and above will have to join the training camp."

    For an hour, Ainsley talked about many things rted to the Irregr Tamer Guild, giving the audience a better understanding of this new guild that was suddenly registered as an official guild.

    The guild wasn''t only registered at the Godlif country, but also at other human countries as well.

    In the future, if Ainsley decided to expand beyond the Godlif Country, those who weren''t the Godlif country''s natives didn''t have to go far away to the Godlif country to be a guild member.

    "Even though this guild is backed and fully supported by the Sloan Family, the Sloan Family will never drag the guild into the family matters, " Ainsley added once more.

    It means that if there were a territorial war or something, she wouldn''t force the guild members toe and fight with her.

    But, of course, those who volunteer to help would receive a different reward!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 865 - The New Guilds Current Development

    <h4>Chapter 865 - "The New Guild''s Current Development"</h4>

    Next issue. Regarding a mafia family creating a guild¡­

    In fact, there was no rule that the mafia family couldn''t make a guild.

    The Meidian Family created a healer guild and became the healer guild''s biggest backer in Godlif country.

    But in other countries, they had no influence because the so-called guild they built was only influential in the Godlif Country.

    Ainsley was different. The Irregr Tamer was so unique that no other charm ability users had this skill.

    Plus, Ainsley could make a lot of charm ability users to have this skill, allowing her to build a guild that could be effective worldwide.

    One could imagine the Sloan Family''s influence in the future wouldn''t be limited to the Godlif Country alone.

    The Irregr Tamer Guild would be their catalyst to expand further!

    The Sloan Family might be an international mafia family that had influences all over the world.

    There were many families like this, but Ainsley''s family wasn''t there just yet.

    The Billios Family could be said as one of the ''giant'' families worldwide, and the Walter Family was also aiming to be one of these giants.

    Of course, there hadn''t been any giant families from the mafia society, simply because the mafia society couldn''t develop easily in other countries besides the Godlif country.

    Thus, the Sloan Family might be the first to be a worldwide giant family belonging to the mafia society!

    The audiences had this kind of thought, so how could the other mafia families couldn''t think of this?

    Instead of being jealous, they actually wished to see the Sloan Family bringing the mafia society to grow further outside of the Godlif country.

    At least the mafia council wished that.

    The news of Ainsley''s official press conference topped the trending ranking on various social media tforms once more.

    Those who had charm abilities immediately flocked to register to be the new guild member, while those who didn''t kept an eye on these potential guild members.

    Many big and small guilds at the Godlif Country also paid attention to the emergence of this new guild.

    It has been so long since the country had approved a new guild.

    Of course, for the ability user guild society, the emergence of a new guild could be both good and bad.

    It was good since they weed a new member and could strengthen their guild society. But it''s also bad because it meanspetition.

    Fortunately, the new guild''s business was too unique and didn''t even sh with other guilds'' business.

    In a sense, they could actually cooperate with this new guild to contract monsters for their guild members.

    At this time, the people were waiting for the day the guild officially opened their business and let the members attend the inheritance ceremony.

    On the other hand, the Sloan Family was increasingly busy because of the new guild they had just created.

    Countless people applied to be guild members, and they had to screen these people to avoid admitting a spy into their guild.

    The screening process took three whole days, even longer than the time period allocated for members to register.

    In the end, Ainsley epted 80.000 new guild members but less than 5.000 could live at the dorms and at the two guild branches.

    The Crimson Lily Branch Guild provided rooms for nearly 3.000 people while the one at the Roid Valley could only amodate up to 500 people.

    Because of this, there were still a lot of guild members that didn''t have houses and needed amodations.

    For the time being, Ainsley stuffed them into the Sloan Family''s main territory.

    There were a lot of vacant buildings there, and they could wait until the headquarters building at Pandora Ind was finished.

    The headquarters building could amodate more than 10.000 people.

    The building itself was not big, but there were many apartments built just to amodate the guild members.

    Because of this, the headquarters building area was actually bigger than the Sloan Family''s main mansion and even bigger than the Sloan Family base at Pandora Ind.

    Of course, Ainsley also built many smaller guild branches all around the Godlif country.

    For now, she should build the guild buildings at her family territories, such as near the Godfather Mausoleum, and so on.

    In the end, Ainsley nned to build three more guild branches, mainly at the prostitution area she had demolished earlier, near the Godfather''s mausoleum, and near the Sloan Family''s main territory.

    But those guild buildings wouldn''t be as big as Crimson Lily branch and would only be bigger than the one at Roid Valley.

    In almost a week, the guild was established pretty well, and everything had been going on smoothly.

    Ainsley had prepared for the new members to register to the Crimson Lily branch first before dividing the members and sending some of the weaker ones to the Roid Valley branch.

    Because there were too many new guild members, Ainsley nned this registration thingy tost for a week.

    Plus, the day they registered, at night, they would immediately receive Ainsley''s inheritance and would be the true guild member.

    Time was pressing. Ainsley only had a month to train the new members and brought them to participate in the annual monster and beast tide phenomenon.

    Thus, Ainsley asked her people to pick up the most talented memberster on and send them to the annual beast and monster tide with her.

    At the same time, the n to create her own elite team was also on the agenda. Ainsley had a better intelligence team now, mainly because she had Martin.

    But for an elite team, other than the five buds, she didn''t have anyone else.

    That''s not so good! Other families had their elite teams to protect their heirs and family head, but Ainsley had none.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 866 - The Guild Logo

    <h4>Chapter 866 - "The Guild Logo"</h4>

    The five buds shouldn''t be Ainsley''s elite team but should be leaders of other elite teams.

    They should develop more so that Ainsley could hand over the family development to them in the future.

    After all, Ainsley would leave the Godlif Country sooner orter.

    Then, the family development had to rely on the five buds who could more freely rather than the 7 elders who were bound to the Sloan Family''s main mansion.

    Okay, for now, back to the guild development.

    Right now, Ainsley was sitting in her office, busy looking at the documents rted to her new guild.

    "Let''s start the on-site registration and inheritance ceremony tomorrow," Ainsley told Elliana and the others as she flipped through the documents.

    "We will receive 10.000 members each day, and we should divide them into several batches. One batch should be 1.000 members. How is it?"

    Ainsley didn''t want to spend too much time at the guild and only wanted to quickly give the guild members the skill inheritance.

    Thus, she divided the members into batches and would gather them up at one ce before passing down the skill.

    "I think an hour for each batch to finish their registration is enough. If we start from 7 o''clock in the morning, excluding lunch break¡­"

    Ainsley silently calcted in her mind and nodded.

    "We will finish the whole registration thing at 6 p.m, right before dinner. After the registration is over, I''ll gather all the registered members for the day and do the inheritance ceremony."

    Elliana and the others didn''t really understand about the inheritance ceremony, but since Ainsley had said so, they immediately agreed.

    "Good idea, boss." Jevon raised a thumb up for Ainsley before he reported some information.

    "We have set up the registration venue at the Crimson Lily branch''s guild hall. Registering 50 people at once is not a big problem."

    With that, an hour to register 1000 people wasn''t a problem.

    "The guild identity card will also be issued right on the spot. We have borrowed the technology from the Billios Family."

    The member only had to register their fingerprint and iris recognition before the machine automatically created the guild identification card.

    Such a high-tech technology, many big guilds had used it for years, and now, the Irregr Tamer Guild would also use the same machine.

    And the machine was a product from the Billios Family.

    "Hum, that''s good. Don''t forget to send some patrol guards to guard the Crimson Lily branch. I''m afraid that there will be some troubles here and there, " Ainsley added.

    After all, she wasn''t sure if all the guild members wouldn''t be trouble people.

    Even though the guild already created a set of rules and reward system simr to the one at the Sloan Family, the number of people bound by the rule was simply too much.

    Ainsley still needed the guards to maintain peace and security.

    "Right, for the guild app...is it done? When will we be able to release it and let the guild members use it?"

    Ainsley immediately looked at the person in charge of technology.

    The Sloan Family had their own IT team and this team was usually responsible for maintaining the family app''s security and such.

    Now, they were also in charge of the new guild app.

    The person in charge immediately stepped up and nodded.

    "It will be ready in a week. After all the members have been registered, we canunch the app right away."

    And it''s easy to create an ount to be able to use this guild app.

    One only needed the country''s identification card plus the guild identification card.

    Just input the string of numbers recorded on both cards, and you''re done.

    The guild app had basically a simr function with the family app, but this one would be used by more people than the family app.

    There would be many virtual badges for the members, such as for those registered to Crimson Lily branch, and those registered to the Roid Valley branch or other branches.

    They would also have levels and guild contribution points that they could use to im their bonuses and such.

    It wasn''tmon for big guilds to use this kind of app because they still maintained the old way that the mercenaries usually did.

    But the Sloan Family wanted to make a breakthrough in this field.

    "Good. Make sure there will be no bugs and malfunction. You can recruit more IT members to work for us if you need more personnel."

    Ainsley thanked the person in charge of technology before looking for the person in charge of the guild logistics.

    "Is the guild badge ready?"

    "It''s ready. Here, boss. This is the sample." The person handed a small badge made of light iron to Ainsley and let the baby inspect the goods.

    The guild symbol was actually a silhouette of an androgyny person standing in front of a beast and a monster.

    Then, the three beings'' silhouettes were enveloped by a faint pink heart shape.

    Thebination of ck and pink was actually cute, not to mention that the background was pure white.

    Many charm ability users were usually women, so Ainsley didn''t think too much when designing such a cute badge.

    Even the men wouldn''t mind wearing this badge, because charm was really associated with pink hearts.

    Then, at the top right of the badge, one could see a small crimson lily silhouette in red. The top left had the Sloan Family symbol, the simplified and mini version.

    At the bottom of the badge was faint words written in a nice curly font¨C Irregr Tamer Guild.

    Overall, the badge was really good. Even if one printed the badge on the cloak, it would also look good.

    Ainsley liked the design so much!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 867 - 5 Guild Branches

    <h4>Chapter 867 - "5 Guild Branches"</h4>

    The crimson lily symbol on the top right corner was also a good idea to differentiate between guild branches.

    Ainsley even saw a valley silhouette on the other badge type, symbolising the Roid Valley branch.

    "The design is good. But you will have to make several more versions when there are more guild branches, though."

    Ainsley smiled helplessly and thanked the woman in charge of the guild logistics.

    The other badge type would have a unique building silhouette of the previous prostitute centre, and it was now called the Butterfly Pagoda.

    The entire street had been changed into amercial street, and the guild branch would be located at the centre of themercial road.

    The building would adopt an ancient china type of tall pagoda, looking unique and a perfect fit for a charm-type guild.

    It was ssy, pretty, and charming. The badge for the Butterfly Pagoda guild branch would have the silhouette of the 7-story pagoda with small butterflies around it.

    The other branch guild that Ainsley prepared was the Godfather''s mausoleum.

    Since the mausoleum looked like an ancient Greek temple, the badge would also have the building silhouette at the top right corner.

    With this, there were at least four guild branches. Plus, one more small guild branch located at the Sloan Family vige near the main Sloan Family mansion¡­

    Ainsley decided to name it the Sloan Vige branch.

    The symbol for this branch was a small hut with a tall mansion shadow behind the hut, symbolizing the Sloan Family mansion.

    Five branches and one headquarters. The guild development would be very good.

    Although Ainsley had only finished the building for the two branches, and there were still three branches plus one headquarters left, the future looked good.

    For now, the edge of the badge itself was all silver, but it was meant for normal members and not senior members.

    The senior members all had badges with golden edges, looking more exquisite than the silver-edged badges.

    For a moment, Ainsley felt that her people were really creative and understood her thoughts well.

    "Thank you for your hard work. We can use these designs. Now, let''s move on to other topics¡­"

    Ainsley started to discuss the guild members'' registration fee.

    The registration was free, but Ainsley still believed that the guild members should still contribute something and not just be ghost members.

    "How about getting them to pay a monthly fee? That way, they will have to work for the guild and not just take our resources and lodgings."

    After all, even the members who didn''t leave at the guild dorms had benefited a lot by simply getting the charm skill from Ainsley.

    This charm skill was priceless and no matter how much money they had, if Ainsley didn''t give the skill to them, how could they have it?

    Ainsley had elevated the status of charm-type ability users, so it''s time for these ability users to repay her grace by working hard to expand the guild.

    "Let''s talk about the monthly feeter. I think I need to appoint the guild leader first and then appoint the vice-guild leader, plus the branch leaders. Five branch heads."

    These people should have charm abilities and should be trustworthy, but Ainsley didn''t have anyone around her with charm abilities other than herself.

    And one more person¡­

    Leroy.

    But she didn''t want to let Leroy get that special skill and even be the branch head or, even worse, the guild leader.

    Thus, Ainsley felt that she should still be the guild leader for the time being until they could find someone to rece her while she worked behind the scenes.

    After all, the mafia couldn''t be a guild leader because guilds should be neutral.

    The guild members coulde from any kind of families, but once they joined the same guild under the same banner, they were family.

    Thus, the guild leader couldn''t be a family head, someone in the government, or a part of the mafia society.

    Even being the head of a mercenary group wasn''t allowed.

    Although guilds usually worked as mercenaries too, but they would never create an official mercenary team and would only be loose mercenaries.

    In this way, appointing a guild leader was hard. Usually, the one bing the guild leader was the founder of the guild at that country.

    But after the founder died, if their children wasn''t fit to be a guild leader, it could be anyone else inside the guild.

    The guilds were also striving to be the best, okay? Even when they''re all alchemists, but there was a Godlif Alchemist Guild, and there was another country alchemist guild.

    The guild leader was different, and there was still a sense ofpetition, especially when they would appoint an international guild leader once every decade.

    The international guild leader would be the head of all same-type guilds even when these guilds were scattered everywhere.

    Every country''s headquarters strived to be the best among other headquarters and would surely want apetent guild leader.

    Thus, the current Godlif country''s guild leaders were all undoubtedly the best.

    And the reason why they''re so keen to recruit Ainsley was simply because if their guild member was strong, their guild''s prestige could defeat other country''s guild.

    In fact, the summer camp in March wasn''t a simple annual summer camp held by the headquarters to gather all the young guild members across the country.

    It was an international gathering!

    That''s why all three guilds insisted on inviting Ainsley. Since their schedule didn''t sh with each other, Ainsley decided to attend the international summer camp that only happened once every decade.

    This is like a tournament among youngsters to see the future of the affiliated guild.

    Alchemist guild summer camp, beast tamer, monster tamer, shaman, just name it.

    It''s a worldwide tournament!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 868 - International Summer Camp

    <h4>Chapter 868 - "International Summer Camp"</h4>

    In this summer camp, there would be teens category and youth category, but the most eye-catching ones would always be the kids category!

    The kids''s maximum age couldn''t exceed 12 years old.

    Once they''re thirteen years old, they''re already considered teens until they''re 18.

    Then, those who were 18 years old up to 25 years old would be ced in the youth category.

    Now, go back to the kids category with zero minimum age and twelve years old as the maximum age.

    Everyone who awakened their abilities at the age of 10 or below were all geniuses. No one could argue about this.

    The earlier someone awakened their abilities, the more potential they would have, and the more special abilities they would awaken in the future.

    Such a good seed, the guild would want to show off their geniuses to others.

    The international summer camp became the perfect venue for these geniuses.

    Once every decade, the geniuses who had be teens or youth category would also be in the limelight, but those who were still in the kids category would simply be put on altars.

    Don''t underestimate these old peeps'' obsessions with young geniuses!

    Indeed, the kids were young and couldn''t bepared to the teens or youth category in terms of overall strength.

    But even when both types had geniuses who awakened their abilities before ten years old, the kids would always be superior to the teens or youth category.

    After all, the younger the ability user, the greater the potential, the brighter the future.

    The teens and youth category fell behind in this aspect!

    And kids were usually easier to coax.

    Other people could lure these geniuses to switch sides while they''re still young or make them loyal to their current affiliated guild.

    Once the kids grew up, it would be harder.

    In other words, the international summer camp wasn''t only a ce to show off one''s future but also to poach talents.

    Regarding this international summer camp...

    Ainsley even thought that since the big guilds had an annual summer camp to gather all guild members in the same country and even had an international once a decade summer camp¡­

    Maybe her guild should also organise this event. In the future, once the guild had entered other countries, one could imagine the power that the Sloan Family held!

    Ainsley was simply ecstatic but she kept her calm and discussed more things rted to the guild development before ending the meeting.

    Tomorrow, the on-site registration would start, and she would also use the item Zev gave her for the first time.

    The skill book that could share her unique charm skill to others.

    Ainsley couldn''t wait for tomorrow to arrive, but someone wished that tomorrow never came.

    When Leroy heard the news of the Irregr Tamer Guild and even knew what was going on, he almost blew his top.

    "A unique charm skill that can charm both monsters and beasts! Can even make monsters tie a contract with non-tamers!"

    Leroy threw the pillow in his arm to the bed. His chest went up and down as his fair face flushed red from anger.

    Yes, Leroy is angry and frustrated. Why? Because he''s also a charm ability user, and this guild was a chance for him to make aeback.

    He believed that he could be the best irregr tamer once he joined the guild and receive that unique charm skill.

    But the guild was founded by his stinky daughter, Ainsley Sloan!

    They had just argued and had a conflict with each other a few days ago.

    How could Ainsley be willing to ept him into the guild?

    He couldn''t even fake his identity because the identity card was there, and the government''sw was effective on official guilds like this.

    Even mimicry ability user couldn''t deceive such registration because a machine would test everyone''s abilities.

    Since charm was amon ability, the machine could easily detect whether you have a charm ability or not.

    If a mimicry ability user with no charm abilities tried to pretend to be a charm ability user, it wouldn''t work.

    He''s a charm ability user, not a mimicry.

    He could sneak into the guild by changing his appearance or something, but fingerprints and irises would stay the same.

    He couldn''t change it!

    Unless he had a mimicry ability, he would always be busted.

    Seeing his lover frustrated and mad like this, even Ren also felt distressed.

    If he knew that Ainsley would build such a good guild suitable for Leroy, he would not let Leroy offend Ainsley a few days ago.

    s, it''s toote. Leroy was too much, and he had deeply offended Ainsley, the one who created the guild and the only one who could pass on the unique skill to others.

    "Leroy...let''s just forget it. You''re already on the right track right now. Aren''t you a super popr inte celebrity? You don''t need to go back to the Sloan Family or something."

    Yes, Leroy was actually a super popr inte celebrity that went with a stage name ''Deestar''.

    Deestar was a popr live streamer, an actor, and even a variety show regr.

    He''s charming, young, and simply amazing.

    Because he''s also a charm ability user, he''s bound to be at the top of the entertainment industry.

    Leroy''s charm ability might not be as strong as Ainsley, but his unique skill was what Ainsley didn''t have.

    Transmitting charm through the inte!

    Thanks to this skill, Leroy as Deestar became a super popr inte celebrity in only a few months, not even a year yet.

    The day he left the Sloan Family, he entered the entertainment industry, and instantly became popr.

    Although as an ability user, being an entertainer was something ''humiliating'', Leroy was still sessful and became rich.

    But he''s not content.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 869 - Leroy Wants To Join The Guild

    <h4>Chapter 869 - "Leroy Wants To Join The Guild"</h4>

    With his money when he was a mafia boss, Leroy actually helped Ren to develop his mercenary team to be the best mercenary team in Godlif Country.

    It''s all thanks to Leroy.

    Now, when he became a celebrity, he also contributed a lot to The zier Mercenary Team.

    Leroy might be useless and had no influence in the world of the strong, but after he left the Sloan Family, the inte and themon people became his home ground.

    Even some influential Ability Users who liked celebrities were also his fans.

    He had more than fifty million followers on various inte tforms!

    He appeared with his original face, but always changed his hair and eye colour to ck and purple.

    He went on a mysterious yet asionally gentle persona route.

    His identity was tightly concealed, but people knew he already had kids and a husband.

    Usually, this would make a negative impact on his career, but Leroy was just too good.

    His husband was handsome and had quite a good family background. His twins were all cute, and the family became famous on the inte.

    Of course, no one knew that Ren was a mercenary leader and no one knew that Leroy was once a mafia family head.

    After all,mon people still had a negative stigma of mercenaries and the mafia.

    Thus, using his connections with various people in the entertainment industry, he tightly concealed his past.

    But...he wasn''t satisfied. Leroy had grievances and felt that his sess wasn''t a sess anymore.

    Leroy was about to speak when Ren slowly shook his head.

    "Leroy, at least you''re popr and make a lot of money¡­"

    At Ren''s reminder, Leroy slightly calmed down, but he still couldn''t let go of his grievance for so many years.

    The man walked to Ren, who was sitting on the bed and immediately sat on the man''sp.

    Then, he looked up at his husband with reddened eyes, looking like a bullied bunny.

    "Ren...you know that I never want to be sessful as an entertainer, right? I''m an ability user. My destiny should be in the world of ability users, not in the entertainment industry..."

    After all, most people in the entertainment industry were themon people without abilities.

    The only ability users who would be an entertainer were charm ability users or those with useless but fancy abilities.

    As long as it''s enough to make a good show for themon people, these low-level ability users could easily came to the top of the entertainment industry¨C

    Just like him.

    Special abilities were also like magic, and those who didn''t have ''magic'' always loved magic.

    Normal ability users wouldn''t want to use their abilities just for show.

    Who else would satisfy themon people if not the low-level ability users with useless abilities?

    In the ability users society, bing an entertainer was something to be looked down upon, and Leroy, who was once a mafia boss, had a high pride.

    He didn''t want to be an entertainer if not for helping his new family to thrive.

    Ren also never forced Leroy to be an entertainer. It was Leroy himself who made a sacrifice for the family.

    Now that he had a chance to be a useful ability user but the chance depended on the daughter he had neglected for quite a time¡­

    Leroy was obviously not content with the current situation.

    "Hubby, can you think of a way to make that kiddo ept me into the guild? I''m really a good charm Ability User..."

    Leroy hugged Ren''s neck as he tried to ask his lover about his opinion.

    Right, he believed that Ren could help him give a solution.

    Ren actually didn''t want to have any dealings with the Sloan Family anymore, but the guild was a neutral zone.

    Anyone and everyone could join, as long as they remained neutral and didn''t join any powerhouses.

    Leroy himself wasn''t a part of the zier Mercenary group, so it means Leroy was still able to join the Irregr Tamer Guild where he could shine.

    "But, Leroy. Have you really thought about it? Once you want to join, you will be bound forever."

    Ren paused before exining.

    "The guild has a rule that anyone leaving the guild will lose the special skill they received."

    Yes, Ainsley did give this rule because, in the soul oath, one of the soul oath''s contents was this.

    Once the member left the guild, they would also lose the unique charm skill they received from joining the guild.

    It was really fair because they could get that skill all thanks to the guild. Once they left, the guild could also take back the skill.

    The soul oath was something mysterious but it was really sacred.

    Once someone vited the oath, the soul oath would be triggered, and all conditions included in the soul oath would be fulfilled.

    Ainsley''s requirement for the guild member was this.

    Of course, the most crucial thing was loyalty and prohibiting members from harming each other.

    Ainsley also added a use about the punishment for leaving the guild or betraying the guild in the soul oath.

    Leroy didn''t know that the rule would be this strict. He thought that once he got the skill, he could leave the guild anytime if he didn''t suit the guild.

    But now, once he joined, he could only stay. If he didn''t, he would lose the newly-gained skill!

    Leroy pursed his lips and contemted for a while before nodding.

    "I don''t mind this rule. Even if I dislike the Sloan Family and Ainsley, she''s still a family. I don''t mind joining the guild as a regr guild member and contributing to the guild."

    Of course, as someone ambitious, Leroy also dreamed of bing the branch head or, even better, the Godlif Irregr Tamer''s guild leader.

    "But hubby, there''s no way Ain will let me in. So, is there a way to force her to ept me?"

    Leroy still didn''t give up on this matter!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 870 - Leroy As Deestar

    <h4>Chapter 870 - "Leroy As Deestar"</h4>

    Ren instantly had a headache over Leroy''s wish, but he also knew that Leroy deserved to be sessful in the world of ability users rather than in the entertainment industry.

    This Irregr Tamer Guild is really an opportunity for Leroy to be useful in the ability user society.

    Ren paused for a while, stroked Leroy''s back gently as he tried hard to think of a solution.

    "Hmmm...can''t you post a status on your social media tforms, saying that you also want to join the guild?"

    Ren finally blurted out an idea, but Leroy tilted his head, confused.

    "I can. But why should I do that? Can that force Ain to ept me?"

    "Well...maybe that way, you can attract a lot of people, and your fans will pressure the guild to ept you."

    If your idol said that they wanted to join a guild and the guild didn''t ept your idol when your idol was clearly good, wouldn''t you also feel distressed?

    Leroy''s 50 million fans would feel the same and would start putting pressure on the guild.

    Even if themon people didn''t have anything to do with guilds, themon people were still the majority in this world.

    Although they''re at the bottom of the social ranks, when they banded together to pressure someone or a force, they could be quite terrifying.

    After all, ability users couldn''t harm ordinary people, and if they did, for whatever reason, it would be seen as a crime.

    The government was the one setting up thisw.

    Well, in reality, manymon people still suffer because of the ability users.

    In the end, even when there''sw, this world still adopts thew of the jungle system.

    The strong ones rule the weaker ones.

    The government tried to protect themon people simply because they cared about their faces and position.

    And they cared about human rights.

    Thus, although the Sloan Family was a mafia family and would very likely ignore thew, they still couldn''t harm themon people that easily.

    Especially when the family head wasn''t someone that evil.

    Ren believed that Ainsley would step back and ept Leroy into the guild rather than making a conflict with Leroy''s fans.

    "Right, you can join the guild, but only this once. Don''t mention anything about being Ainsley''s guardian and such, okay?"

    Ren was still worried that Leroy wanted to covet the position as Ainsley''s guardian, because that position was the best to control a puppet family head.

    Leroy actually still wanted to be Ainsley''s guardian and made use of the Sloan Family, but he restrained his desires.

    "Okay, okay. As long as I can join the guild, I''ll forget everything about the Sloan Family and Ain."

    But if he couldn''t...it''s not toote to go to the court and fight for Ainsley''s guardianship.

    Yes, it was totally possible! Either by the government''sw or by the mafia council''sw.

    Ainsley still didn''t know that Leroy would try extreme measures if she didn''t ept him as a guild member.

    Right now, the baby was busy with the guild affair when one of the people in charge of public rtions suddenly came to her with a wide-screen tablet in his hand.

    The man tried to catch up with his breath as he pushed the tablet onto Ainsley''s desk.

    "B-boss, boss, take a lot at this post. It just went on the trending topic, and it has something to do with our guild!"

    Ainsley immediately put down whatever documents she had in her hands and hurriedly looked at the tablet.

    The first thing she saw was this one sentence written in bold ink.

    "The Popr Celebrity Deestar Expresses His Wish to Join The Newly-founded Irregr Tamer Guild!"

    This news became the number one trending topic in various tforms with hashtags such as:

    #Deestar joining a guild

    #Deestar wants to be an irregr tamer

    #Deestar''s debut in ability user society?

    #Irregr Tamer Guild, heaven for every charm-type ability user.

    Well, the most eye-catching tag was the one about Deestar wanting to be a member of the Irregr Tamer guild.

    Ainsley had been in this world for almost a year, but because she had always been busy with family matters, she didn''t know anything about the entertainment industry.

    So...who is this Deestar?

    Why did her people look so flustered?

    "If there''s nothing wrong about this celebrity, he can join anytime. So, what''s the problem here?" Ainsley tilted her head and asked the public rtions staff.

    The staff wiped his forehead with the back of his palm as he smiled stiffly at Ainsley, this little ignorant boss.

    "The problem is...Deestar seems to be your father, boss. He''s Leroy¡­"

    Ainsley almost bit her tongue at this sudden news. The baby looked at the staff in disbelief as she snatched the tablet and clicked on the number one hashtag.

    "Deestar is my father? My cheap, scum father? Is it possible?!" Ainsley mumbled as she read the hashtag''s topic and after a few minutes, she was stunned.

    She''s stunned because she saw Leroy''s picture as Deestar.

    Although the man changed his vibe, his hair color and even his eye color, Ainsley could still recognise him as her cheap dad.

    At that moment, Ainsley could only think of one word.

    Sh*t!

    She didn''t think that her cheap father would actually be a famous celebrity!

    The heck. If he''s famous, why would he want to meddle with the Sloan Family matters?

    He''s already rich! He didn''t need the Sloan Family anymore!

    Ainsley didn''t know and couldn''t understand Leroy''s mindset anymore but now, she had to focus on this trouble.

    "Say...if we don''t respond to this man or reject him right away...will his fans make trouble with us?"

    That''s what Ainsley didn''t want to happen!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    BM

 Chapter 871 - One Last Worry

    <h4>Chapter 871 - "One Last Worry"</h4>

    The ordinary people didn''t have any rtion with the world of ability users. This is true. But the ability users were once ordinary people too.

    Ainsley couldn''t just ignore the ordinary people, not to mention that the number of ordinary people in this world wasrger than ability users.

    Although the ability users ruled the world, the citizens were still ordinary people. The ability users also needed the ordinary people in their life.

    A guild is a powerhouse with the best image in nary people''s eyes.

    When ordinary people awakened their abilities, if they came from ordinary families, they would immediately think of joining a guild.

    Of course, they had to awaken the suitable ability to join the guilds. Otherwise, they couldn''t join even if they wanted to.

    Most ability users who couldn''t join guilds would join powerhouses leaning towards the government because it was usually the safest and didn''t endanger their lives.

    Unless they joined the military, of course.

    The more rebellious ability users went to join the mafia family. If they''re only low-level ability users, they will join the low-rank mafia families.

    There were a lot of such small mafia families in small cities or viges.

    If they''re a bit better, they could join the mid-rank mafia family, such as the previous Sloan Family.

    But only talented ones could join the high-rank mafia family, such as the current Sloan Family.

    Those who joined the Sloan Family when they were still a mid-rank family or when the Sloan Family had just recruited new members after the Aretha War¡­.

    These people were the luckiest. The Sloan Family still epted solo or dual ability users at that time.

    They even epted ordinary people to work as servants at the mansion.

    Now, even the servants had to be atst a solo ability user, even if their ability was useless in a fight.

    Of course, the old servants were still there, but if the Sloan Family recruited new members, the requirement would be higher than before.

    Now, they only epted at least dual ability users as the mafia member, and the ability had to be useful in a fight or unique.

    Now, the family even started to ept wandering alchemists who came because of Axelle''s mysterious prestige at the Sloan Family''s potion auction.

    The potion auction was still held regrly, and it became one of the Sloan Family''s pirs.

    A lot of young alchemists who had just awakened their abilities but weren''t good enough to join the alchemist guild chose to join the Sloan Family.

    With this, Axelle finally had his own subordinates, and these people didn''t care about Axelle''s cursed bloodline.

    As long as Axelle was kind and talented, these vigorous alchemists didn''t care about Axelle''s origin. Not to mention that Axelle still had the blood of an elf.

    No alchemist would refuse to meet an elf alchemist, even when the elf was only a halfling.

    Everything was going well, but Deestar''s trending topic on the inte really disturbed Ainsley.

    She immediately held an emergency meeting and discussed the trouble.

    "Deestar is my father. He''s the Sloan Family''s former family head. I don''t want him to join the guild. But what should I do to not anger his fans?"

    After all, the Sloan Family also had many businesses rted to themon people.

    Deestar was really a popr celebrity and often endorsed many products and such.

    What if his angry fans boycotted the Sloan Family''s products?

    Ainsley even heard that a lot of influential ability users, especially young girls, we''re Deestar''s diehard fans.

    When Leroy came to her birthday party, the female guests didn''t guess that he''s Deestar, maybe because it was so tense back then.

    Their focus should be on the chaotic birthday party rather than on their idol.

    Plus, Leroy didn''t appear in front of all the guests for a long time before they went to the connecting hall.

    Thinking back...if someone recognised Leroy as Deestar, would there be a scandal?

    Hearing Ainsley''s heartfelt question about how to reject her father without angering his fans, the family''s higher-ups felt distressed for the baby.

    That scum shouldn''t dream of joining their guild! Not after he abandoned Ain when she was only three years old, pushing her to be a puppet family head!

    "How about we reply to his post vaguely? Just say that we will ept whoever passes the screening, including background and personal character screening."

    After all, if they epted spies or enemies or people with bad characters, even if they couldn''t betray the guild because of the soul oath''s harsh punishment which was equal to death¡­

    It was still risky.

    There could be a lot of people who were willing to die just to give important information to their employer.

    Who couldn''t prevent this, right?

    That''s why the initial screening was really tight and serious.

    So far, even the Sloan Family often did sudden inspections on the members, to see if they had any spies or people who died out of the blue.

    The guild would also be like that.

    Deestar, a.k.a Leroy, wouldn''t risk his life just to be a spy. They all knew that. But Leroy was somewhat a traitor.

    They couldn''t ept traitors in the guild.

    If those who left the Sloan Family in the beginning knew about this, they would shamelessly go back to the family and use Leroy as an example.

    They couldn''t do that! Even though Leroy was once a family head.

    A traitor would always be a traitor.

    "If we reply to Deestar with a neutral stance, even the fans can''t me us. Some extreme ones will, but the passerby will not have a negative impression toward us."

    The public rtions staff''s idea was good. Ainsley also thought of the same thing.

    But she still had onest worry.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 872 - Ainsley Is Too Selfish

    <h4>Chapter 872 - "Ainsley Is Too Selfish"</h4>

    "We will never ept Leroy. So when he is rejected...will hein to his fans again? After all, he''s indeed a good charm ability user. It''s illogical to reject him..."

    Ainsley voiced her doubts.

    In terms of personal character, the fans would think that Leroy was good.

    Even passersby knew that he had two children and he''s a loving father.

    s...this is hard.

    "Well, for that¡­we might have to wait for his response. But I''m sure we can fool his fans somehow."

    The others agreed with that, so that night, the guild''s official social media ount immediately replied to Leroy''s trending post.

    Irregr Tamer Guild ?:

    [We wee everyone who wants to join our guild. As long as the applicants fit the guild''s requirements in all aspects, everyone can be epted.]

    Looking at the checkmark next to the ount name, theizens immediately knew that this was the guild''s official ount.

    Many people on the inte had expressed their wish to join the guild, even tagging the guild''s ount, but they never responded and only asionally encouraged these people.

    But now, the guild official ount replied to Deestar''s post!

    Theizens were instantly on fire, and Deestar''s fans, called Starfield, instantly reposted the guild''s response to their idol.

    Some even screenshot the reply and share them to the forum and other tforms.

    This sessfully pushed another trending hashtag on the inte, especially the Twetter social media with many hashtags.

    #Irregr tamer guild responded to Deestar

    #The new charm guild opens the door to everyone, including a big star Deestar

    While others were ecstatic and thought that Deestar would be able to join this unique and popr guild, Leroy himself was skeptical.

    He''s much more knowledgeable than his fans and knew that this reply was just a superficial reply.

    The guild didn''t side with anyone and just stated its neutral opinion.

    With that, even if he failed to join the guild, the guild could say that he didn''t fit the requirement.

    Maybe he''s too old, or his character wasn''t good, or there''s ck material in his life history¡­.

    Oh well, even if he''s old, the guild would still ept him if he''s good.

    But the problem is...he doesn''t have a good life before he changes his identity and bes Deestar.

    Netizens didn''t know about his life before bing Deestar. This is a gap between ordinary people and Ability Users.

    Unfortunately, the ability users who knew about Leroy''s history but still became his fans were also a lot.

    Anyway, even if he betrayed his family and left to be with his lover, these girls only thought that he was a loyal man who dared to leave the mafia society for love.

    Thus, if Leroy couldn''t join the guild because of his life history, these fans would still not ept the result.

    Indeed, after Leroy applied to be a member through online registration, in just a few hours, he received a rejection notice.

    The reason? Because he entered the Sloan Family''s cklist and he was once a traitor!

    Leroy looked at the rejection notice with a heavy grievance in his eyes.

    He also didn''t want to be a traitor if the family''s higher-ups epted Ren, okay?

    The mafia family was too traditional and didn''t ept homosexuality at all, especially when he was the family head.

    Although they could still have children due to the advanced technology or a surrogate mother, the family still didn''t ept this.

    He had no choice but to get someone to give birth to Ainsley and left the Sloan Family to reunite with his twins and lover.

    At that time, the Sloan family was about to decline even further, anyway. He didn''t care about this cold family.

    But who would have known that Ainsley managed to change the family, and even those stubborn higher-ups listened to her?

    Is it because she''s morepetent than him, that''s why they listened to her?

    That''s indeed the case.

    It was also why Leroy was not able to ept this fate. He''s obviously Ainsley''s father but why did their fates differ greatly?

    And now that he had a chance to go back to the ability user society...his daughter blocked him.

    Hateful! He didn''t even harm Ainsley, only leaving her after she was three years old.

    He wasn''t the one who pushed her to be a family head, and he wasn''t the one who thought of using Ainsley as a puppet family head.

    He did want to be her guardian, but that''s all, okay? He also knew that his daughter was morepetent than him.

    Thus, he couldn''t interfere in Ainsley''s decision-making authority and would only reap benefits as her guardian.

    Yet now, not only he couldn''t be her guardian. Even his children couldn''t get the sacred beasts'' attention. Plus, he couldn''t join the guild.

    Leroy obviously never cared about Ainsley and only cared about the twins plus his lover. But right now, he felt that Ainsley was too much.

    It''s just joining a guild and maybe appointing him as a branch head or even the guild master if he''s capable.

    He''s Ainsley''s father, okay? He did apany her for three years! He only left for like a few months until he saw Ainsley again, after she became the new family head.

    That position...was also given by him because he left the family, right? That''s why a baby like Ainsley could be the new family head.

    When did he harm her? Never! And the matter with the sacred beasts...the twins were also Ainsley''s siblings, okay?

    What''s wrong with allowing them to try to get the sacred beasts? They''re also eligible and have the right to know the sacred beasts.

    Ainsley was too selfish if she wanted to monopolize the sacred beasts all for herself!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 873 - Breaking News

    <h4>Chapter 873 - "Breaking News"</h4>

    Leroy really didn''t understand Ainsley''s hatred toward him.

    It''s not as if he wronged Ainsley''s mom either, because she''s just a surrogate mom, a baby carrier.

    The woman also knew about this and didn''t have any affection for Ain, the baby she gave birth to.

    After all, she''s an ability user, and her ability was actually fertility and childbirth.

    For her, she could give birth to a lot of children without feeling any difort or pain. She could even allow the children to inherit the parents'' good genes or abilities to an extent.

    Many couples who couldn''t have children used her as a surrogate mother, making her the baby carrier.

    The eggs and the sperm all belonged to the parents while she was only a carrier.

    In Leroy''s case, the eggs were chosen from an ovum bank, and they chose the one with the bestbination with Leroy''s genes.

    That''s how Ainsley was born.

    In a sense, she was born to be a mafia boss.

    Leroy cultivated her to be a mafia boss from an early age but didn''t think that the baby would be so miserable in the future.

    Ainsley could awaken her ability this early because she''s a transmigrator. The real Ainsley couldn''t do that and ended up with a tragic life.

    How could Leroy know about this? Even Ainsley didn''t know. Only Finley and Chronos knew about it.

    That''s why Leroy felt that Ainsley was too much. He obviously didn''t do anything to harm her life. Her life was splendid, right? Even better than his life.

    Why should she hate him?

    Feeling injustice and a slight hatred, Leroy looked at his social media ount and posted the screenshot of the rejection notice with a caption below.

    [Screenshot. Screenshot.]

    Deestar ?:

    [Unfortunately, I''m still toocking to join the guild. My life history is considered bad. But even if I have to choose again, I''ll still choose my lover and children.]

    Leroy attached the picture of his lover and his two kids, showing a picture of a perfect family of four.

    The rejection notice''s screenshot he sent out clearly exined why he was rejected.

    The first reason was because he''s a traitor. The notice also sent a great detail about this.

    The second reason was because he entered the Sloan Family''s cklist because of what he did at the birthday banquet.

    The notice didn''t exin this one in detail, but it didn''t matter. The moment the post came out, the inte became a battlefield once more.

    [What?? Deestar was once the Sloan Family head but left the mafia family for his lover and kids??]

    [Damn it. What kind of love drama is this? We all know that Deestar is a loving father. Turns out it''s true!]

    [Damn. The Sloan Family...isn''t they the founder of the guild that Deestar wants to join? What an irony¡­]

    [I heard that the current family head, the guild founder, is actually Deestar''s other daughter.]

    [What?? He has another child aside from the twins??]

    If there were distressed people because of this, there would also be haters who used this opportunity to attack Leroy.

    [Bah, bah! Leaving the family for his male lover and his twins, but leaving his other daughter behind to bear the family burden?]

    [Lmao. The starfield has too much water in their heads. This kind of person is called a loving father. Obviously he''s a picky and unfair father.]

    [Agree with you, upstairs! And also shameless! He left the family but now wants to join the guild built by the family he left behind. Peh!]

    [Hypocrite. I bet he''s popr because he seduces his fans with his charm ability. That''s foul y, isn''t it? He''s actually talentless.]

    Starfield, the name of Leroy''s fan group, instantly exploded and started to go against the haters.

    The whole inte was boiling, and people were divided into two sides¨Cthose who supported Leroy and those who opposed him.

    Leroy''s manager immediately informed Leroy about this matter over a phone call.

    "I think you should rify more about the situation, especially the thing with your other daughter."

    The agent took a deep breath and continued.

    "Otherwise, the haters will smear your name, and the passersby''s impression on you will be bad."

    Leroy didn''t expect the situation to escte to this degree.

    He knew that his words would be a trending topic because he revealed the history he didn''t want to tell.

    He thought he would face his fans who didn''t like the mafia or had a grudge toward the mafia, not other topics or hate responses.

    Who would have thought that theizens cared more about the drama with his other daughter, the current Sloan Family head.

    Leroy hurriedly looked at thements under his post and those who reposted his post to the forum and other tforms.

    [I had heard about a toddler mafia boss before. She has been so poprtely, and I always thought she looked somewhat simr to Deestar.]

    The one who posted thisment immediately inserted the picture of Ainsley taken from the Sloan Family''s official website.

    Then, they also took Leroy''s photo from the fans'' photo collection and stered it side to side with Ainsley''s photo.

    The original poster didn''t take Leroy''s picture from the Sloan Family website because Leroy''s picture had long been taken down.

    One could only see his name in the history of the Sloan Family''s bosses from generation to generation.

    Of course, the information also said that Leroy was a traitor and exined briefly why he was a traitor.

    After the original posterpared the two pictures of daughter and father, they posted another analysis on the forum.

    [Take a look. They''re really simr to each other! If Deestar''s real hair is purple and real eyes are blue, they''re undoubtedly father and daughter.]

    ! What is this?! Breaking news!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 874 - The Gossip About Deestar & Ainsley

    <h4>Chapter 874 - "The Gossip About Deestar & Ainsley"</h4>

    [I don''t doubt the rumors'' authenticity anymore. This is real. Deestar is Ainsley Sloan''s father! Fck!]

    [Okay, everyone, let''s focus on a certain weird thing. I searched up, and Ainsley is only four years old this year while the twins are about to be six this year.]

    [...so?]

    [Fck. Use your brain! It means that the twins are born earlier than Ainsley by a whole two years!]

    [I also know that, okay? What''s wrong with that, though? Speak clearly!]

    One of theizens was so fed up by the others'' innocent thoughts and immediately created a long paragraph of detailed analysis.

    [Listen here. Deestar already had two children years ago, when he was still a mafia boss. Then, why would he have another child after that? And it took him two years!]

    Anotherizen quickly helped the cleverizen.

    [Yes, yes. It means that back when he''s still a mafia boss, he''s already having an affair outside but didn''t dare to bring his lover and children to the family.]

    [Upstairs, mind your words. It''s not an affair if Deestar doesn''t have an official wife, a fiance, or anything like that!]

    Yes, at that time, Leroy was single, so it wasn''t really an affair. Maybe a secret lover.

    [Okay, back to the focus, everyone. From what Deestar said in his post, it''s clear that he left the Sloan family for his little family, right?]

    [Right.]

    [+1]

    [+2]

    [Good. Then, why would he have another daughter when he had long nned to leave the family?]

    [Ummm¡­]

    [If we take a look at the mafia family''s tradition, Deestar should have leftst year when Ainsley was still three years old.]

    [Ah! Then, then?]

    [Then, it''s clear that after Deestar left, Ainsley became the new family head. You can see Ainsley''s biography on the website.]

    [Oh, wait, wait. If Deestar left when Ain was three years old...does it mean not long after he left the Sloan Family, he became an inte celebrity?]

    [Yes. And take a look. He left his other daughter when his daughter was only three years old!]

    [Deestar is only 25 this year, and he already had his twins five years ago, which means when he''s 20. I think that''s when he became the new family head.]

    [But then, he had Ain only recently, when he''s 22.]

    It all fits. Deestar had a kid when he was only twenty, when he had just be a family head, and then he hid his children and lover for so long, until he had Ainsley.

    Then, he waited until Ainsley became three years old before leaving the family.

    [First question. Why didn''t he bring his children and lover to the family?]

    [Let''s say, it''s because the mafia family doesn''t approve of homosexuality so children born from homosexual couple isn''t epted.]

    [Then, the next question. Why can''t Deestar just leave without having Ain?]

    [I know from Ain''s biography with a nk column about her mom''s identity that she''s born from a surrogate mother.]

    It means that Leroy didn''t impregnate a woman on a whim or something, but deliberately had Ainsley.

    But he already had his twins! The twins were his children with his lover, Renmaure.

    They''re his blood children born frombined genes between him and Ren, with advanced technology assisting them.

    Now, what about Ainsley? Who is the donor of the other genes in her blood? Is it Ren? It doesn''t seem likely.

    If it''s Ren, why did Leroy leave Ainsley, when she''s also his and Ren''s daughter?

    [Ah...it means that Ain only has Deestar''s genes, but not Ren?]

    [Yes. That''s why she''s more simr to Deestar than the twins. I think that the surrogate mother is an ability user specialist in bing a surrogate mother.]

    Theizen quickly dug out information about surrogate mothers in the ability user society¨C

    And they finally knew that there were surrogate mothers who could ''design'' the baby they were about to give birth to.

    The surrogate mother could influence the baby and make the baby inherit which genes they needed.

    A lot of ambitious people used surrogate mothers to create a child that suited their expectation of a powerful heir.

    This is especiallymon in mafia society. Of course, it only applied to those who didn''t want to get married or those who couldn''t give birth.

    [In other words, Deestar purposely ''created'' Ainsley and cultivated her until she''s three years old before leaving. As for his reason for doing this¡­]

    Theizens weren''t idiot. Connecting the dot with Leroy''s identity as a previous mafia boss¡­

    He obviously wanted to have a brilliant heir to inherit his position once he left the family.

    But the heir was only three years old! He left the baby at such a dangerous and cold ce such as the mafia family!

    Many people knew that the mafia family was usually ruthless. One could imagine if the next mafia boss was only three years old hadn''t even awakened her abilities back then.

    Leroy could be so heartless to leave this child and push her to be the new mafia boss by default!

    While he himself went to be an inte celebrity and in just a few months, sessfully became a first-line star using his charm ability.

    He lived a good life with his twins and his lover, away from the cold and ruthless mafia family.

    But he left Ainsley alone there.

    Those who thought Leroy was a loving father instantly felt like swallowing a fly.

    [This...this is so cruel, okay? Does Deestar need to ''create'' Ain and give all his responsibilities to her?]

    [She''s only three, for God sake! I''ve never liked the mafia, but when I saw such a young mafia boss...my heart hurts.]

    One could imagine what kind of hardship Ainsley went through because his father decided to leave her!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 875 - Leroys Public Letter

    <h4>Chapter 875 - "Leroy''s Public Letter"</h4>

    [Yes. Obviously, Ain awakened her abilities sessfully and got the sacred beast''s approval. If not...I can''t imagine what will happen to her.]

    Even ordinary people could think like this, what''s more, the ability users?

    Leroy''s fans, both the ordinary people and the ability users, were instantly agitated and suddenly felt ufortable!

    More and more people condemned Leroy, and that''s why Leroy''s agent quickly asked Leroy to rify.

    Leroy didn''t want to talk about Ainsley at first, but when he saw this, he thought that it was a chance to get Ainsley''s guardianship too.

    And so, Leroy immediately posted another post, and this one was full of text.

    Deestar ?:

    [Everyone, I admit that I left Ainsley, my youngest daughter and let her be the new family head when she''s only three years old. But I didn''t want that either.

    The reason why I left wasn''t because of my own decision. It was because of the Sloan Family''s higher-ups back then found out about my lover and children.

    They¡­threatened me with my twins. Actually, they found out about this once the twins turned two years old.

    I was scared and I had to obey the higher-ups, but I didn''t want to leave Ren and my twins.

    Thus, the higher-ups forced me to make another child not born from my genes and Ren. Because a child born from a homosexual couple was taboo in my family.

    That''s how Ainsley was born. I hid the twins and Ren for so long and raised Ainsley until she was three years old.

    I had never thought of leaving the family, afraid that the higher-ups would start to target my lover and kids.

    But who would have known that some of them would kidnap me and force me to go missing for months?

    The Sloan Family had a rule that once a mafia member didn''t return after a few months without any notice, they would be considered dead or forever missing.

    Even worse, they were considered traitors.

    If they came back and wanted to join the family again, they had to start from the bottom once more.

    These people obviously targeted me as the family head. With their trick, I was kicked out of my position, and at that time, I immediately thought of my lover and the twins.

    If I insisted on going back to the Sloan Family, these malicious people might harm my lover and the twins.

    Thus, I could only leave the Sloan family and reunite with my little family outside of the mafia society.

    I started to be a celebrity and wanted to help Ren with his mercenary guild.

    Actually, I had been supporting him secretly when I was a mafia boss, funding his team here and there.

    That''s how I got caught, and the elders became dissatisfied with me.

    Back to the case...I was forced to leave, and I couldn''t take Ainsley with me.

    That''s the legitimate heir to the Sloan Family''s throne, so the elders wouldn''t let me bring her out of the mafia society.

    Then, they rushed to make Ain the new family head and wanted to be her guardian to create a puppet family head where they could be the ones in control.

    They told Ain that I left the family and eloped with my lover, creating a reasonable excuse to appoint a guardian for Ain.

    Thankfully, Ain''s current guardian is nice and isn''t malicious at all.

    But I still want to reim Ain''s guardianship as her rightful father.

    I know that I am not worthy of her, and I waited until her birthday to visit her.

    I also tried to make the twins contact the sacred beasts¡­

    It''s all to make sure that my three children could have enough power to stand up against the malicious people at the Sloan Family.

    Because I know that I am a failure and the sacred beasts never choose me, which is why I don''t have enough power in the family and end up in this position.

    I am sorry for Ain, and I know she must hate me for leaving her.

    But trust me, all I want now isn''t to go back to the family. I only want to be her rightful guardian.

    This is thest thing I can do as her father. If I be her legal guardian, I can protect her even if I''m useless.

    At the same time, I can bring Ren and the twins to live with Ain peacefully, just the five of us as a whole family.

    I don''t know if Ain can ept a homosexual as her parents...I don''t know if she has been brainwashed to hate homosexuals¡­

    But I hope we can reunite as one. Even if we all live at the Sloan Family, the two of us and the twins won''t interfere at all.

    I believe in Ainsley''s decision and believe that she''s more suitable to be a family head than me.

    I only want to be her guardian, to make up for the months I didn''t stand by her side.

    I want to be a part of her growth in the future too.

    Can you give me this chance?]

    Leroy wrote such a long exnation and even a ''letter'' for Ainsley.

    It was so well-written and heartwarming that the people who doubted Leroy earlier instantly switched sides.

    [Damn it. It turns out the evil ones are those at the Sloan Family!]

    [Don''t tell me that they are still suppressing Ainsley in a ce that we don''t know? Someone, save the little mafia boss!]

    [I know that Ain is a genius, she''s undoubtedly not a normal child at all. But she''s still a kid in the end. She deserves a good family and receives warm familial love.]

    Now, they had a chance to be kind to Ainsley...through Deestar.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 876 - The Truth Behind Leroys Statement

    <h4>Chapter 876 - "The Truth Behind Leroy''s Statement"</h4>

    [It''s so hard to have a warm family when you''re a mafia. The mafia society is really chaotic and evil.]

    [Yes, yes. Petition to make Deestar the guardian of the little boss!]

    [+1]

    [+2]

    [Sloan Family, quickly ept Deestar and reunite the whole family!]

    The whole inte was moved by the letter that Leroy made for Ainsley, as well as his exnation.

    The ordinary people still didn''t like the mafia and mercenaries, but Leroy became an exception.

    He''s indeed an ex-mafia boss, but he''s far better than those malicious mafia bosses they knew so far.

    Thus, everyone also sided with him.

    Not to mention that Leroy used his charm ability on the post he uploaded using his social media ounts.

    Whoever read the text, especially those without abilities, would feel distressed for Leroy and would subconsciously side with him.

    The other ability users were also affected, but not as much as the ordinary people.

    Still, almost no one realised that the text they read contained Leroy''s charm ability, influencing them this way.

    When Leroy said that he''s a good charm ability user, he''s not boasting. He''s indeed good.

    He''s even better in regards to concealing the trace of his ability. This way, almost no one could detect the charm ability he used on others.

    His skill control and other things were indeed superb, maybe even better than the current Ainsley.

    A pity. He was only a solo ability user and, even worse, a charm ability user.

    But now, if he could join the Irregr Tamer guild...with his skill, one could imagine how his progress would be.

    That''s why Leroy was so adamant about joining the guild, even if he had to be bound to the guild forever and might have to live under his daughter''s control.

    After all, once he joined the guild, he would be able to make a name for himself in the ability user world.

    Who wouldn''t want that?

    And since his daughter was the guild''s founder, maybe after he coaxed her a bit, she could give him a good position in the guild.

    Bing an important guild member with a high position was better than bing a popr star in the world of ordinary people.

    He was born as an ability user. He also wanted to live in the ability user society, not the ordinary people society!

    Leroy''s long letter for Ainsley became increasingly popr, and the table turned.

    The people who used Leroy previously slowly apologised, one by one. Even the haters could onlyy low and didn''t dare to beat Leroy on the inte.

    After all, almost allizens sided with Leroy after he posted that long exnation and a letter for his daughter, Ainsley.

    He''s only a father who was separated from his daughter because of family politics, and now, he just wanted to be her guardian.

    He didn''t even want to use his identity as a father to forcefully get a position in the family. He just wanted to be Ainsley''s guardian to protect her well.

    How touching!

    Ainsley: How touching your a*s!

    Ainsley, who was informed about this matter, immediately held another emergency meeting in the morning.

    Her face was dark as she looked at the Sloan Family''s higher-ups in front of her.

    These people...some of them were still the old higher-ups, but the rest were new people, not the corrupt or malicious members anymore.

    Still, Ainsley looked at the old higher-ups and opened her mouth.

    "Is what Leroy said on the inte true? Which part is true,, and which part isn''t true? Be honest with me. I won''t get mad."

    There''s no use in getting mad at the higher-ups. Anyway, these people already became loyal to her. They''re all her people too.

    Instead of siding with Leroy, Ainsley chose to side with her people instead.

    In her heart, Leroy was indeed a traitor, and she didn''t like him simply because he left the young Ainsley.

    However, if the circumstances were exactly like what Leroy said...

    Maybe she could forgive Leroy and ept him into the guild.

    But for his greedy intention to snatch the sacred beasts from the Sloan Family...

    Ainsley would make sure that Leroy never upied an important position at the guild!

    The old higher-ups in Leroy''s era immediately looked at each other before deciding toe clean to Ainsley.

    "There is some truth in that, but there is some fake information too..."

    "Okay, borate."

    "The thing with the family opposing Leroy because of his sexual orientation...that is true."

    The representative paused before continuing with a face full of hatred for Leroy.

    "We did find out that Leroy had a male lover. But what angered us was that...he funded his lover with the Sloan Family''s money!"

    It''s too outrageous!

    "He had been in a rtionship with that Ren guy ever since he''s 18 years old. When he''s twenty, he even made two babies with that guy..."

    It was all done using advanced technology and the help of some specialist ability users.

    But that project required a lot of money. Where did Leroy''s moneye from?

    Not from Ren, of course, because Ren was still developing The zier Mercenary Team at that time.

    Thus, Leroy stole the Sloan Family''s money and used it to have the twins!

    "Then, for around two years, he used the family''s money to raise his kids outside of the family. We have only found out about this after the twins turned two years old."

    That''s when the family''s higher-ups got mad at Leroy and actually threatened him with Ren and the twins'' safety.

    "We did threaten him because we were furious with Leroy. But in the end, we never touched his male lover or the twins!"

    They also had a bottom line, okay??

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 877 - Want To Refute Leroy

    <h4>Chapter 877 - "Want To Refute Leroy"</h4>

    Of course, when Leroy proposed to bring the three of them to the Sloan Family, the family elders and the higher-ups opposed his idea.

    "That''s when we know that we need an heir to the family, but not the twins. We can''t ept the twins because of family tradition."

    Homosexuality was still a taboo among the mafias, so it was not a shocking thing that the family didn''t recognise the twins as the rightful heir to the family.

    "That''s why we ask Leroy to make another baby. This time, because we don''t have a lot of money left, we chose a surrogate mother..."

    And that''s how Ainsley was born.

    "Leroy stayed with the family to raise you for three years before he suddenly disappeared. None of us kidnapped him or anything, really."

    Leroy just didn''t want to stay with this declining and corrupt family anymore.

    He chose to leave and reunite with his little family outside of the Sloan Family.

    "Then, as per tradition, we push you to be the new family head...and the rest of the story...you also know it."

    Yes. After Ainsley became the new family head, many people in the family thought that she would be a puppet family head.

    Many foxes and snakes tried to be her guardian to control her. Anyway, her father left her alone. So, anyone could be Ainsley''s guardian.

    Who would have known that Ainsley was smart and didn''t let herself be controlled by her guardian?

    She even cleaned up the family and restored the family full of corrupt people to a clean state!

    And she did it in less than a month.

    In less than a year, she sessfully brought the family to be a high-ranking family, and now, she''s developing a guild belonging to their family.

    She even had a lot of cooperation with many powerhouses, including the non-human races.

    Even the Sloan Family in their glorious era also found it hard to contact the non-human races, much less do business with them.

    But Ainsley managed to do it in just a year.

    The higher-ups couldn''t help but reveal a trace of pride and awe of Ainsley.

    They looked at the baby with a gentle smile on their face.

    They''re not kind-hearted people at all. They were all mafias, and they were all selfish inside.

    But once they found a good leader, they would lower their heads and stop thinking of doing anything that might harm the family.

    In the past, Leroy was really useless and not even strong at all.

    Thus, the family had many corrupt members and brazen people.

    The mafia family had always been like this, and Leroy couldn''t ept that.

    But now, with apetent leader like Ainsley, even those with evil thoughts couldn''t help but be loyal to Ainsley.

    After all, if the family thrived, they also benefited from it.

    No need to be corrupt or something. Just be obedient and enjoy the benefit.

    "So...the thing about us kidnapping Leroy and kicking him out of the family by making use of the family rules...it is false."

    Leroy left on his own, and the family never kicked him out.

    This is the truth.

    But maybe, Leroy did leave because the Sloan Family pressured him, and the young man couldn''t take it anymore.

    In the end, he chose to leave his youngest daughter and put all the responsibility on her shoulder.

    If someone asked why Leroy didn''t bring Ainsley with him, and whether he really loved Ainsley or not...

    Well, the answer is simple.

    Leroy did have feelings for Ainsley. He did have a fatherly affection for her.

    After all, no matter what, even if Ainsley didn''t have Ren''s genes, she''s still his daughter.

    The one who inherited most of his genes.

    That''s why Leroy didn''t immediately leave after Ainsley was born. He waited until he couldn''t hold on anymore before leaving.

    As for why he didn''t take Ainsley with him...it was clear that the family elders wouldn''t let him do that.

    Ainsley was indeed neglected and no one cared about her. But she''s still an heir in name.

    The elders insisted on pushing Ainsley to be the next family head, all to preserve the family rules and tradition.

    As for who was the one in charge of the family...no one cared.

    Anyone couldpete for that position as long as they became Ainsley''s guardian.

    This is why Ainsley would never agree with Leroy bing her legal guardian.

    Even if he said that he wouldn''t interfere with the family matters, he still had the authority to do that.

    And if he did use his authority, Ainsley could do nothing about it.

    Even the family elders and the higher-ups could only curse the previous generations for creating this kind of rule.

    So far, no one dared to change the family tradition and rules.

    But Ainsley nned to do that after they officially became as strong as the 7 sacred families and reimed the glory they had lost.

    If it''s like that, she could change the family''s dumb rules and traditions, right? Even the previous generations wouldn''t oppose her.

    After all, none of them became dead spirits and lingered around the Sloan Family Mansion to guard the family anymore.

    No one could actually oppose Ainsley if she wanted to change the family tradition and rules.

    Only the elders and the higher-ups'' would resist but in the end, they would also agree that what Ainsle did was all for the family itself.

    These traditions and rules were good in the past, but as time passed, it needed to change.

    And Ainsley is here to change it and bring a new era to her Sloan Family.

    After listening to the higher-ups'' exnations, Ainsley rubbed her chin and fell into deep thoughts.

    Now, now, what to do to refute Leroy?

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 878 - Talk Show

    <h4>Chapter 878 - "Talk Show"</h4>

    After thinking for a few minutes, Ainsley finally asked the people in the room.

    "Let''s see...do we have evidence that we never kicked Leroy out of the family, and he left on his own?"

    Ainsley looked at the people in the meeting room while tapping the table with her fingers.

    "If we do, we could counter what Leroy said and turn the tides to our side."

    Plus, Ainsley had another n to hit Leroy right in the head.

    Leroy relied on his identity as Ainsley''s father to do all of these. What if Ainsley had a new father?

    No one said that a kid who had lost her father before couldn''t pick up a new father.

    Even if the father was still alive, Ainsley believed she would win the case.

    The government was forced to side with her because of the Pandora Ind project, and the mafia council would also side with her.

    As long as the new father was morepetent and powerful than Leroy...

    Oh, anyway, Ainsley already had a candidate in her mind.

    "How is it? Do we have evidence to counter what Leroy said on the inte?"

    After Ainsley asked once more, the people in the meeting room immediately discussed with each other for thirty minutes beforeing up with a conclusion.

    "We actually have some evidence here."

    "What''s the evidence?"

    At Ainsley''s eager question, the representative cleared his throat before speaking.

    "First, we need to ask Leroy to mention the malicious force that kicked him out..."

    "Then?"

    "Then, we can check these people''s track records from a few months ago. We always have the history log of everyone who left the mansion."

    After Ainsley became the new family head, she asked the IT team to input all the manual data in the family into their supeputer.

    Because of this, they wouldn''t miss even the simplest data!

    "When we check the track record, we can see whether these malicious people really left the mansion at that time or not."

    They could crosscheck with Leroy and expose the truth.

    Leroy was lying, so of course, he would just mention a random name.

    He wouldn''t know who really left the mansion at that time.

    "Even if he is lucky and mentions the name of people who really left that day, we can interrogate these people and see what they were doing that day."

    The family still had records of what the members were doing when they left the mansion to do something.

    Of course, the members could lie and do something behind the family without anyone knowing.

    But if one investigated further, they could still know the truth.

    "I suggest the family invite Leroy on a talk show, broadcast the show and reveal the truth to the whole inte."

    Rather than preparing a video or a conference press to refute Leroy''s statement, this method was undoubtedly more interesting forizens who liked to see dramas.

    "And we can also cooperate with the Livestream tform and the TV station to hold this talk show. Then, we can reap some benefits from this talk show."

    After all, why should the Sloan Family give their time to Leroy when they''re already busy with the guild development?

    At least they had to make money and fix the people''s impression of the Sloan Family!

    Even if the family didn''t need the ordinary people''s opinion, since they opened a guild, which was a neutral powerhouse, they did need themon people''s good impressions.

    What the representative just said was really good, and Ainsley didn''t hesitate to agree.

    "Contact Leroy first and ask him to attend the talk show. If he disagrees, spread the news that we will invite him to a talk show to clear the problem."

    Of course, spread it on the inte so that Leroy couldn''t refuse. If he refused, theizens would suspect him and would no longer trust him that much.

    "Right. Contact the TV station and broadcast tform. Discuss the contract and the profit split between the two of us."

    Ainsley gave some instructions to her people in the meeting room and continued with hermands.

    "Don''t forget to contact the MC and the people needed backstage."

    Ainsley paused a bit before adding some more instructions.

    "Contact the screenwriter for the show and the show producer plus the director too."

    After all, they wanted the talk show to be so popr that everyone knew the truth. Then, they would also reap some benefit from the talk show itself.

    Ainsley also wanted to use this chance to introduce her new adopted father plus the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    For this...Ainsley needed to talk to a certain someone to agree to be her adoptive father on paper.

    Of course, this one wouldn''t be her guardian at all and would still allow Elliana to stay in the guardian position.

    Anyway, this person was really the best candidate to be the adoptive father...and their family was also good.

    If the two families cooperated because of this adoption, it would be the best.

    But Ainsley didn''t n to be an adoptive daughter. She would be the one who adopts a father, not being adopted.

    She would show Leroy that she had the right to choose her parents too! Even if they''re not birth parents.

    Sometimes, one couldn''t choose who their birth parents were, but they could choose which parents to respect and admit as their parents.

    Ainsley obviously didn''t want to admit Leroy as her father.

    He only donated some excellent genes in terms of charm ability and excellent appearance.

    Aside from that...he didn''t do anything.

    It was Ainsley''s soul who changed everything.

    So, don''t go around iming to be her father, okay? She can also change father to someone better!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 879 - Inviting Leroy To A Talk Show

    <h4>Chapter 879 - "Inviting Leroy To A Talk Show"</h4>

    In the end, Ainsley took a deep breath and looked at her people with a stern gaze.

    "I expect the talk show to be aired in a week. Can you do that?"

    During that one week, Ainsley would go to the guild and do the daily inheritance ceremony for the new guild members.

    With that, after a week and the talk show was recorded live, her guild wasn''t an empty guild anymore.

    There would already be guild members with a unique skill.

    Ainsley even thought of inviting some talented members to attend the talk show to show off their new skill to the audience.

    Hum. After all of this ends, it''s time to pick the guild leader...

    And then, she would have to go to the capital to attend the meeting regarding the annual beast and monster tide.

    "Okay, that''s it for now. Please do what I just told you guys asap."

    Ainsley slowly stood up from her seat as she looked at her people with sincere eyes.

    "I''ll be busy with the guild and Pandora Ind''s development...so please help with the talk show."

    The people in the meeting room immediately stood up and bowed 45¡ã at Ainsley.

    "Roger, boss!"

    The higher-ups were all energetic and enthusiastic about arranging the talk show. One could see that they really wanted to push Leroy to the abyss...

    At the same time, after the meeting, the Sloan Family''s official social media ount immediately released a post while tagging Leroy''s ount.

    Godlif''s Sloan Family ?:

    [We heard you, @Deestar. To amodate the problem, we sincerely invite you to attend our talk show and discuss things peacefully.]

    The Sloan Family even said that if Leroy was proven to be innocent and the higher-ups in the past really did kick him out without him knowing...

    They would immediately approve of Leroy bing Ainsley''s guardian!

    The Sloan Family''s post immediately attracted theizens, and it became another trending topic, directly reaching rank 1 in hot search.

    [The Sloan Family actually responded! God! But what''s with the talk show?]

    [Yeah. I don''t know, but the Sloan Family only said about inviting Leroy to talk peacefully in the talk show.]

    [It''s said that the talk show will be broadcasted live and on TV too. This way, the Sloan Family can''t secretly threaten Leroy.]

    It''s actually a good idea, andizens preferred this kind of entertainment rather than a boring fight in the court or just a formal conference press.

    A talk show!

    And it was said that Ainsley Sloan, the current head of the Sloan Family, would also attend in person and talk to Leroy face-to-face!

    A father-daughter reunion, plus a dispute with the Sloan Family...

    So exciting!

    While theizens were celebrating, Leroy himself was actually troubled.

    He looked at the formal invitation to attend the Talk Show and suddenly had a bad feeling...

    After all, he knew pretty well that he left the family on his own. No one kidnapped him or forced him to leave the family at all.

    The thing with the Sloan Family threatening him with his lover and children was true, and it was also true that they didn''t ept homosexual couple.

    But that''s it. The rest of the story was naturally a lie!

    Leroy bit his lips as he racked his brain to respond to this post.

    Should he say that he will go, or just reject it? But it seems that he can''t reject the invitation at all...

    If he didn''t want others to suspect him, he had to go.

    But what if the Sloan Family had already prepared a trap for him?

    Leroy didn''t really think that the Sloan Family had evidence that he left the family on his own. It''s hard to refute this using evidence.

    And it''s also hard to refute that there was indeed someone who kicked him out of the family.

    The Sloan Family needed to provide evidence to refute his statements...and it''s hard.

    Thinking like this, Leroy let out a sigh of relief and immediately replied to the Sloan Family''s post.

    Deestar ?:

    [@Godlif''s_SloanFamily thank you for the invitation. DM me the exact date and location. I''ll go. Can I also bring my children and my lover?]

    Godlif''s Sloan Family ?: [Sure! See you at the talk show.]

    The Sloan Family didn''t say which talk show they would use as a mediator between the two sides, but a lot ofizens made spections.

    [I think it will be the UNLOCK Talk Show. That talk show specializes in revealing the truth in some unique cases.]

    The guests invited to the show all had problems or something they wanted to discover.

    The program team helped them with this and would reveal the truth at the talk show.

    The program team itself was pretty credible so far, andizens believed in their professionalism.

    [But it can be the ''Word War'' talk show too, you know?]

    [Oh, yes! That talk show specializes in allowing guests with personal disputes to debate by providing evidence...]

    There were also a lot of other talk shows that provided a ce for guests to solve their dispute, and all of them were popr.

    Just...didn''t know which Talk Show that the Sloan Family would choose.

    At this time, a lot of talk show producers rushed to the Sloan Family, wanting to cooperate with them.

    These producers knew that the uing talk show would be super popr and a lot of people would watch it.

    Especially when there would be a live broadcast as well. How could they refuse this kind of pie?

    In just a few hours, various talk show programs contacted the Sloan Family.

    Even a lot of famous MCs also suggested themselves to be the MC of the talk show!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 880 - Crimson Lily Hall

    <h4>Chapter 880 - "Crimson Lily Hall"</h4>

    Currently, the Sloan Family was busy investigating Leroy''s case and prepared a lot of evidence to refute Leroy''s statement.

    On the other hand, Ainsley was supervising the guild development.

    It was the first day of the offline registration for those who had been epted into the guild.

    Since early in the morning, there had been a lot of peopleing to the Crimson Lily branch guild building.

    The visitors entered the Crimson Lily Hall and would always be amazed at its wonderful design.

    The hall was wide, and because it adopted a tree-like structure, the ceiling was also high.

    Not to mention that the ceiling looked like the inside of a giant tree.

    Even the wall and the floor seemed to be the inside of a tree trunk.

    The hall was a circle hall with only one entrance, which was the guild''s main gate.

    The hall itself could fit more than 10.000 people in one go, and it still wouldn''t be crowded.

    What surprised the visitors was that...

    The staff didn''t only ce a long table on the floor, but there were also a lot of floating tables and medium-sized beasts in the air inside the hall!

    Everything looked magical.

    There would be some visitors who were obviously treated differently, and the staff would pick them up using the flying beasts.

    Then, the medium-sized flying beasts that could only fit two people on its back would fly to the floating tables and drop the visitor on a floating chair.

    Because of this, the hall could fit a lot more than just 10.000 people!

    Not to mention that the hall didn''t need bookshelves because all the bookshelves were embedded on the wall.

    The wooden shelves were full of books rted to charm ability user, beast tamer, and monster tamer.

    There were also books for entertainment such as novels, and some historical books rted to the Sloan Family.

    Such a magical guild hall...the visitors were amazed.

    Actually, the security inside was also superb to the point of almost scaring the visitors.

    There would be patrol guards walking around the hall, and there would be guards mounting their medium-sized flying-type beasts or monsters in the air.

    All of the guild staff and the patrol guards also wore the same ancient western-style uniform, looking like servants and guards from medieval times.

    This scene undoubtedly made the guild itself look more reliable than just a newly born guild.

    The guild itself didn''t look worse than the other big guilds'' headquarters! And this one is just a branch guild.

    Although it was the best branch guild building among other branch guild buildings, it was still a lot worse than the headquarters building, right?

    But this one was already so amazing! One could imagine what the headquarters would look like.

    The guild member candidates who came to the guild to register themselves as formal guild members weren''t prohibited from filming the scene.

    A lot of members, especially the young ones, even opened a live broadcast and fully disyed the inside of the Crimson Lily branch building.

    Although they could only ess the first floor, which was the guild hall, one could see just how many floors there were.

    If they looked up, through the spiral staircases around them, they could see the other floors as well.

    But they had to climb the stairs first or use the indoor flying-type beasts and go through the passage created for flying-type beasts to fly up.

    There should be a lot of rooms inside the guild, either for the staff, the higher-ups or simply for the guild member to train.

    There were also ces to ept customers who wanted to buy the guild service.

    Of course, the customers could pick up the irregr tamers they wanted, but to be a member with the privilege to open a taming service...

    One had to pass the guild test and receive an official permit to do this taming service.

    Without the permit, even if the members could already tame monsters and help others to contract it, they couldn''t do business at all.

    This was to ensure that there wouldn''t be any ident when the guild members do their business outside of the guild.

    Otherwise, if there were any idents, the guild would bear the me, right?

    It''s the same as how the alchemists would also need a permit to sell their potions, and the guild would also issue a license for those who wanted to sell potions.

    But unlike the monster or beast tamers that needed to register to the guild to receive an official tamer identification, the irregr tamer guild wasn''t like that.

    After all, those who came here weren''t irregr tamers at all and had to receive the inheritance first before they could be irregr tamers.

    The purpose of registering to the guild and receiving their guild identification card was simply to show their status as a member of the irregr tamer guild.

    After all, this guild would end up as the most sought after guild among other ability users and even ordinary people.

    The members would also be popr because they would be the ones helping others to contract monsters and such.

    In the future, the status of a charm ability user who managed to join this guild would be different from the past.

    Maybe...they would be as respected as the healers, the summoners, and the alchemists.

    The guild member candidates knew about this, and that''s why they were so excited when they finally got their guild identification card.

    "Don''t forget to download the app in ystore, " the staff reminded the new guild members.

    "You can use the barcode on the bottom right corner to log in to the guild app."

    ! Here it is, the guild app!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 881 - The Irregular Tamer Guild App

    <h4>Chapter 881 - "The Irregr Tamer Guild App"</h4>

    The new members had heard of this unique guild app that could help them in all aspects rted to the guild app.

    Now that they could use this app, they''re all curious.

    "What''s the app name, if I may know?" The new guild member couldn''t help but ask the staff, and the staff immediately responded.

    "It''s called the Irregr Tamer Guild App. Just search for an app with the guild logo."

    "Okay, thank you!" The members were eager to check the app and use it!

    "Good. After this, you can go home, but pleasee back at 7 p.m. The inheritance ceremony will be held at that time in the guild hall, "

    The staff gave another reminder to the new members, but even after finishing their business, the new members didn''t leave yet.

    "Alright, alright, thank you for the information! Oh, right¡­will we see the guild founder at the inheritance ceremony?"

    The members knew that Ainsley wouldn''t be able to be the guild leader in name, but she''s still the real guild leader.

    She''s the one with the highest authority in the guild.

    Even the chosen guild master or guild leader couldn''t make an important decision without Ainsley.

    That''s why the members tacitly called Ainsley as the guild founder instead of the guild master.

    Well, usually, the guild master was reserved for the one at the headquarters and was chosen as the international guild leader.

    That is called the guild master.

    As for those scattered throughout other countries, although they were the head of the guild headquarters in that country...

    They''re still called the guild leader.

    And for branch head...they''re either called the branch head or the branch guild leader.

    Only Ainsley was a bit unique...because other guild founders had long died, maybe centuries ago.

    "Yes. The guild founder will be there at the inheritance ceremony. She''s the one who will pass down the skill to all the guild members, after all."

    ! Does that mean we can see the legendary little mafia boss up close??

    The new guild member couldn''t help but be excited about this.

    "Thank you, thank you. I''ll be back on time!"

    After thanking the staff, they immediately left their seats and returned home to wait for tonight''s ceremony.

    As for those who applied to live at the guild dorms...after the staff arranged their lodging, they went to the guild dorms.

    The guild dorms at the Crimson Lily Branch also adopted a simr style with the guild building itself.

    A dorm building could fit up to a thousand people, with a hundred members each floor.

    There were five dorm buildings not far from the guild building, just outside of the Xocolet Lake''s range.

    This branch guild was really the biggest branch. It could provide for 5000 members!

    As for the other guild branches, such as the Roid Valley...

    Only 50 people could live at the dorm there, and the dorm was also in the same building as the guild building.

    Of course, the Roid Valley branch was the smallest branch building.

    Other branches such as Godfather Mausoleum, Butterfly Pagoda and Sloan Vige were bigger.

    The second biggest branch building after Crimson Lily was undoubtedly Godfather Mausoleum because that area was vast and could fit a lot of buildings.

    Then, the third biggest was Butterfly Pagoda, followed by Sloan Vige branch.

    The one at the Sloan Vige branch couldn''t be too big, afraid of disturbing the viges around.

    The smallest...was the Roid Valley. It was all because the valley''s terrain wasn''t really suitable to create a building.

    And Ainsley also didn''t build the building outside of the valley because it wasn''t her territory but a public territory.

    The Godfather Mausoleum branch could fit 2500 members at the guild dorms, the Butterfly Pagoda could fit 1000 people, and Sloan Vige could house 300 members.

    With such an arrangement, the guild members who didn''t have houses immediately upied the Crimson Lily dorms.

    Of course, only those chosen to be members of the Crimson Lily branch could use the dorms.

    As for those sent to other branches...because the buildings weren''t ready, they had to stay at the Sloan Family''s side buildings.

    Of course, those who applied to live in dorms would also have more responsibilities than other members.

    Entirely because the guild provided housing and food for them.

    The other guild members didn''t have this privilege at all.

    The new guild members got all the information about the other guild branch buildings and the housing quota from the guild app.

    The app wasn''t only for members to have their own ount, but it also provided information rted to the guild.

    They even had a map of the whole Crimson Lily Guild, and it also showed the guild building location.

    Since the map was big, covering the entire Roane Region and even other regions, one could see four other dots on the map.

    Only one of the dots was green, and the words above the green dot were Roid Valley.

    It means that this guild branch was ready to use.

    When one clicked on the green dot, they could see the front image of the guild building.

    There was also information about the guild staff, the current registered guild members and the housing quota.

    Right now, the registered guild members list is constantly updated. Even the housing quote of 50 people also changed within seconds.

    Such an advanced app....the members instantly fell in love with the guild app.

    Not to mention that the guild app also had a Godlif country''s forum,bining the server of all guild branches plus the headquarters.

    There was also a group chat in the app, but the members could only join the group chat of the guild branch that they belonged to.

    For a while, the group chat was lively.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 882 - The Crimsons & The Roidley

    <h4>Chapter 882 - "The Crimsons & The Roidley"</h4>

    Tons of new members constantly joined the group, and they all had to use their real names.

    The members could click on these names and check the owner''s ount.

    Whether it was their standard information or their ount level, it was all visible to the other app users.

    Just like in the Sloan Family internal app, the guild app also issued virtual badges corresponding to the members'' guild branches.

    For now, there were only two badges lit up while the rest, including the headquarters, were still dim.

    The app was indeed a mature andplete online app.

    For new guild members, the app not only gave out a lot of information rted to the guild but was also a necessity in their daily life.

    There was a guild trading zone in the app, where the members could use their contribution points to buy items.

    There were also members trading zones, allowing the guild members to sell things online, and fellow guild members could buy the items.

    This guild app was not only an official guild app, but it also acted as a small society among the members.

    The app undoubtedly made the members from all kinds of guild branches closer to each other.

    Unlike the other big guilds that rarely got along between guild branches, the Irregr Tamer Guild eliminated this factor in the early stage.

    The forum allowed members from all types of guild branches tomunicate remotely.

    There was also a ranking list...one was the ranking list for each branch, the other was a united ranking list,bining all members from all guild branches.

    This allowed the members to know which members got more contribution points and the such.

    The members'' ount also had levels, and they could level up using EXP gained from doing missions issued by the guild.

    Not only would they get EXP, they would also receive contribution points and money!

    Of course, in most cases, the members had to choose between directly receiving the payment from doing the mission or changing it into contribution points.

    This feature isn''t avable in the Sloan Family app, but it was there in the guild app because the guild was undoubtedlyrger than the Sloan Family.

    Of course, aside from levels, there were also coloured ount names.

    The ordinary members had a white ount names; the elites had either bronze, silver, or gold names.

    There were also those with blue and purple names. Purple was the guild''s higher-ups while blue was the guild staff.

    Of course, the members paid more attention to bronze, silver and gold names.

    After all, these were people that had been tested to have a good charm ability.

    It was estimated that they would be a better irregr tamer than other members.

    But the colors could change anytime...so even these elite members couldn''t rx at all.

    After the members were busy checking the fun guild app for almost a whole day, the inheritance ceremony was finally about to start.

    An hour before the ceremony started, all members who had sessfully registered as the guild members already crowded the guild hall.

    Because it was nighttime, the venue was chosen to be indoor instead of outdoor.

    But the guild hall was brightly lit with countless floating balls of light...it was still pretty even at night.

    The guild members had received their badges and cloaks as their uniforms.

    Now, all of them wore the cloaks and badges neatly, waiting for Ainsley''s arrival.

    Even when they''re already a guild member, they still couldn''t tour the Crimson Lily guild branch''s building, and so, they could only wait patiently at the hall.

    At this time, the members couldn''t help but look at their fellow members and talked to each other.

    "Hey, hey, you''re a Crimson!"

    One of the members looked at the person with a small crimson lily symbol on their badge with a slightly envious look.

    Crimson was the term the members came up with to mention the members registered to the Crimson Lily branch.

    As for the members of the Roid Valley branch...the members called them Roidley¨C a merger between Roid and valley.

    The Godfather Mausoleum branch members would be called the holy spirits, while the Butterfly Pagoda members were called the caterpirs.

    As for the Sloan Vige guild branch members...they''re called the Sloan viger.

    The one at the headquarters was called Pandora Inders.

    The person who called out Crimson was a Roidley, a member of the Roid Valley branch.

    "I really envy you, brother. Everyone here wants to join the Crimson Lily branch or the headquarters."

    But the Crimsons didn''t feel as fortunate as what the Roidley thought.

    "You don''t know...this might be a temporary identity."

    The Roidley was clearly startled, not expecting this answer at all.

    "Temporary? What do you mean? Aren''t you already a member of the Crimson Lily branch?"

    But the Crimsons shook his head.

    "I heard that a lot of people currently registered to Crimson Lily will be dispatched to other branches once the guild branch buildings are ready..."

    So, it''s not certain whether he would stay as the Crimsons once the other guild branch buildings were built.

    The Roidley didn''t expect this information at all and suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    "Well...it is still better than being a Roidley like me...the Roid Valley is the smallest and should be the weakest guild branch, right?"

    At least the other guild branches would be better than the Roid Valley!

    "Not really. The Roid Valley guild branch building might be small, but I heard that there are a lot of monsters to be tamed..."

    The Crimsons looked at the Roidley with a faint smile on his face.

    "Maybe the business will be more prosperous there," he added.

    Yes, their fate is still not fixed!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 883 - Natural Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 883 - "Natural Suppression"</h4>

    Just like how the headquarters'' location was chosen because there were a lot of monsters¡­

    The Roid Valley might not be worse than the headquarters because of the number of monsters around.

    The Roidley was finally a bitforted by this fact and suddenly no longer disdained to be a part of the Roid Valley.

    Although Ainsley did send out the worst members to the Roid Valley, she meant to train them harder than the others by using the Roid Valley''s geographical advantage.

    With a lot of monsters around, the members had to train hard every single day, unlike those at Butterfly Pagoda, Sloan Vige, or the Godfather Mausoleum branch.

    The other three areas didn''t have many wild monsters around, so the members couldn''t train every single day.

    It could be said that Ainsley put the mediocre members to these three branches.

    On the other hand, she kept the best and the second-best members at the headquarters and the Crimson Lily branch.

    In the end, those at the Roid Valley might be better than those at the other three guild branches.

    If they performed better than the other members, they might be promoted directly to the Crimson Lily branch or the Pandora Ind headquarters!

    "Anyway, all of us will be sent to Pandora Ind to train for three months, right? I hope we can be a good irregr tamer."

    The Crimsons patted the Roidley''s shoulder before talking about other things in the guild.

    Such as rumors about outstanding members who would be picked up and trained for less than a month in private...

    And then they would be sent to attend the annual beast and monster tide operation.

    It seemed that the guild had started to pick up members to be trained in private and then sent to the annual beast and monster tide.

    These members would be the face of their Irregr Tamer Guild and would undoubtedly be the Sloan Family''s trump card.

    "I heard from one of the staff...the little boss is going to form an elite Irregr Tamer team and bring them to show off at the annual beast & monster tide."

    The Crimsons'' face right now was full of longing and hope to be a part of that elite team.

    The Roidley was also pleasantly surprised but thinking about his white ount name and his affiliated guild branch...

    He was suddenly not that energetic anymore.

    "Well, the ones chosen must be those with bronze, silver or golden ount names."

    The Crimsons also thought the same.

    "Well, at least we have a chance to be a part of that team...let''s just wait until tonight''s ceremony."

    Maybe after they get a unique skill, they would transform, and their charm ability would be much better than now?

    Who knows.

    Thus, the two people chatted with others around them until it was time for the inheritance ceremony.

    Five minutes before the promised time, Ainsley came riding Cellino in his medium size, riding the wind and sliding down the sky.

    Lying on herp was a fat, fluffy brownish-ck cat, Bello.

    Cellino''s mocha-coloured fur was actually super eye-catching against the night sky.

    Those outside of the guild building immediately noticed the huge beast, while those inside the guild building were still ignorant.

    But when the guild gate was open and a gust of night wind blew everyone''s hair....

    The new guild members'' subconsciously looked at the direction of the gate, only to see a huge, wolf-like fluffy beast riding the wind with a toddler on its back.

    The toddler''s pink uniform was as eye-catching as usual, and her striking purple hair couldn''t be more eye-catching than ever.

    The fluffy wolf-like beast immediately came to the floating stage that was already prepared at the center of the guild hall, right above everyone''s head.

    The guild members who were talking to each other before suddenly quieted down, and the whole guild hall became as silent as the cemetery.

    Ainsley didn''t say anything and just tapped Cellino''s neck to make himnd on the floating t stage made of wood.

    The stage might be small with only one throne-like seat on it, but Cellino could still fit in.

    He hurriedlynded at the edge of the stage and dropped Ainsley on the seat before shrinking into the size of a cat.

    Then, without worrying about his image as the sacred beast, he leapt into Ainsley''sp as she sat down and kicked his brother off the baby''sp!

    The sleeping Bello was so shocked that he subconsciously screamed.

    "Nyaooo!"

    The poor cat bounced off the seat andnded on the stage with his fur standing up.

    Unfortunately, Cellino only nced down at his poor brother and snorted as he slowlyid on Ainsley''sp.

    ''You deserve it. Ain''sp is my exclusive seat!''

    The cute mocha-coloured cat with four ck legs stretched his body as he snuggled into Ainsley''s tummy, instantly evoking a smile on her face.

    [Hush. Don''t be so jealous of Bello. Poor him, okay?]

    [He sits on yourp for hours already. It''s my turn now, awooo.]

    Well, what could Ain do with these jealous beasts?

    She could only allow Cellino to do whatever he wanted and focused on the inheritance ceremony instead.

    Sitting on the small throne created exclusively for her, Ainsley looked down at all of the guild members stuffed into one huge guild hall.

    There was no one who could use their flying-type beasts or monsters to upy the guild hall''s sky area.

    Only the staff and the guards could.

    Ainsley, her staff and the patrol guards were all in the air while the new members were on the ground.

    Because of this, the guild members who had to lift their heads to look at Ainsley felt a kind of natural suppression!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 884 - Sharing Her Skill

    <h4>Chapter 884 - "Sharing Her Skill"</h4>

    In the new members'' eyes, such a scene with all the important guild staff floating in the air was really majestic.

    It instantly elevated the guild''s prestige into another level in the guild member'' hearts!

    They truly tasted just how glorious the guild was, even when it was just a newly-founded guild.

    Because the guild that they had just joined was so amazing, the guild members took pride in bing the guild members and even felt affection for the guild.

    It had just been a few days, but Ainsley had sessfully cultivated the new guild members to be loyal and affectionate toward the guild.

    It was as if the guild itself had a special charm that could lure people into loving it and being loyal to it!

    Ainsley looked at the new guild members'' faces full of reverent and awe towards her....

    She couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction.

    Good, good. The first step to cultivate a sense of belonging to the guild was by respecting the guild founder, taking pride in bing a guild member, and taking the guild as their second home.

    This was why Ainsley epted the guild members without houses or money to rent homes to live at the guild dorms.

    It was all to give them a sense of ''this is our home'', which would gain their unbreakable loyalty and devotion.

    All big guilds who wanted to survive and became giants in this ability user society needed a lot of loyal and devoted guild members.

    If the guild members were too casual, they couldn''t stay as an influential guild at all!

    The Irregr Tamer Guild was just a newly-built guild, and it''s not strange if the new members didn''t think much when they first joined.

    No matter how unique the guild is, no matter how ''grand'' the guild seemed like if the members didn''t feel the warmth from joining the guild...

    It would all be in vain.

    For now, the guild was rushing in the correct direction, and Ainsley was pleased.

    The baby slowly cleared her throat before scanning the guild members below her.

    "Good evening, everyone. This is Ainsley Sloan, your guild founder. I won''t be the guild master or the guild leader in the future, so just call me the founder."

    Well, Ainsley didn''t know that the members had already begun to call her ''little founder'' in private...

    The guild members were mostly people who had never seen Ainsley face-to-face and had only seen her from videos or news.

    When they saw Ainsley like this for the first time...all of them almost got nosebleeds.

    The guild founder is so cute! Help!!

    She didn''t do anything and just sat there, talking to us with her childish voice, but her charm was immacte!

    It was then that the guild members realized how strong Ainsley could be.

    She didn''t purposely use her charm ability, but it could passively affect others who saw her for the first time.

    They''re all charm ability users, and many of them had reached a high level in terms of strength realm.

    But in front of Ainsley, they were still slightly affected.

    All of them really did think that she was cute and should be protected at all costs!

    No wonder she could be the guild founder...

    Her charm is really strong!

    Not knowing that the new guild members of all ages and gender were currently worshiping her....

    Ainsley calmly spread her charm ability throughout the guild hall whilemunicating with Zev.

    [After this? What do I do to share the skills with these people?] Ainsley asked the floating spirit around her head, and Zev immediately answered.

    [Summon the skill book in your eyes and then shout ''spread out!''. The skill will be passed on to the new guild members through your charm ability range.]

    Ainsley''s charm ability range was already so wide that it could cover the entire guild hall.

    Yes, she could target many people at once and didn''t need to target a small number of people like in the past.

    Such a feat was absolutely amazing for the charm ability users.

    Many ability users had a strong charm but they could only charm a handful of people at the same time.

    To charm nearly 10.000 people at the same time, covering them with the charm ability aura...

    That''s a hard thing to do.

    But Ainsley managed to do that, thanks to her rich experience in using her charm ability at war.

    These guild members usually used their abilities on a small group of people or maybe just individual targets because of their daily missions.

    The charm ability users were usually used as spies or honey traps, never like Ainsley, who used her charm ability to fight.

    First of all, the members'' charm ability wasn''t strong enough to force someone to kill themselves.

    At most, they would only answer whatever the members asked them, or do some non-dangerous things.

    The members had to try hard to trick their targets if they wanted to kill the targets.

    But Ainsley''s charm ability was amplified by her luck maniption ability.

    Even when she''s not using her luck maniption anymore, her charm was already strong enough to the point of brainwashing people.

    Added with her rich experience in targeting a huge group of people in the war...

    It''s no wonder that Ainsley could affect the entire people in the guild hall and passed down the skill in the blink of an eye.

    After Zev instructed her to summon the skill book, Ainsley closed her eyes and summoned the skill book in her mind.

    In an instant, a book with a pink cover popped out in Ainsley''s mind, glowing with a soft pink light!

    This is the skill book that enabled others to gain the same charm skill as Ainsley¨C

    Charming monsters and beasts.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 885 - Night Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 885 - "Night Hunting"</h4>

    Ainsley recalled Zev''s instruction carefully and immediately shouted in her heart.

    [Spread out!]

    At that moment, Ainsley''s charm ability aura that enveloped the whole guild hall seemed to tremble.

    Countless balls of light suddenly came out of the pink aura.

    The pale pink light balls instantly spread out and slowly entered everyone''s forehead, one ball for each person.

    But there were exceptions where one person got more than one light ball.

    Ainsley could see this, and the others could also see the beautiful phenomenon of countless light balls entering everyone''s foreheads.

    But the others didn''t know why some people got more than one light ball.

    On the other hand, Ainsley knew the reason.

    [Those with more than one light ball should be stronger than their peers, right?] Ainsley looked at Zev for his confirmation.

    [After they receive this skill, they will be a better tamer than the others, right, right??]

    [Well, you''re right. It doesn''t depend on the person''s charm ability, though...it actually depends on their potential.]

    It means that even those with weak charm ability could receive more than one light ball if they had high potential.

    The skill book as an item from Zev, the little system.

    Of course, it could measure people''s potentials and give more balls of light to enlighten them further.

    The more light balls they received, the better their potential.

    Ainsley immediately asked the staff to record the name and guild id number of those who received more than one light ball.

    "Separate those with two light balls, three, four, or five light balls. Give me the list after this."

    The previous guild branch housing depended on the members'' current strength, but since those with weak strength could have high potential too...

    Ainsley had to rearrange the guild branch affiliation''s distribution.

    Those with high potentials would all be admitted to headquarters or branch guilds with lots of monsters to practice.

    For now, the best ce would be the Roid Valley...

    And so, many members who were assigned to the Roid Valley were moved to other branch guilds, not because they became stronger.

    It was because their potential wasn''t that much, and it was a waste to give them so many monsters to practice, lest they die in the middle of the practice.

    On the contrary, those with high potentials could learn faster and needed external stimtion.

    Of course, members with current excellent ability plus high potential were all picked up to join the guild''s elite team.

    They were all listed to be a part of the headquarters'' members, plus those who would be brought to the annual beast and monster tide extermination.

    These people would be the pride of their guild!

    After the slightmotion rted to the weird light balls, the members finally received enlightenment and sessfully gained the new skill to charm monsters and beasts.

    With this, Ainsley''s job was over for the day, and she didn''t say anything to the guild members other than encouraging them and such.

    After that, she immediately left the Crimson Lily branch guild, keeping up her ''lofty and mysterious'' image.

    Unlike being a mafia boss that could be close to her mafia members, being a guild founder wasn''t that easy anymore.

    She had to maintain her ''unapproachable'' image because a guild was different from a mafia family.

    In the end, there would be more guild memberspared to the Sloan Family''s mafia members, and if Ainsley had a kind and friendly image...

    The guild members might not respect her as much as other guild leaders or founders.

    Thus, Ainsley couldn''t interact too much with ordinary members and only allowed high-ranking members to interact with her.

    This would ignite jealousy in other members'' hearts, creating healthypetition between the guild members.

    They would strive to be better so that the guild founder would notice them.

    Of course, even when Ainsley kept her lofty image, the members didn''t feel that Ainsley was looking down on them or didn''t appreciate them at all.

    On the other hand, because Ain was just a toddler with a cute face...she gained tons of fans among the guild members!

    Cute yet lofty. Tiny yet acted like adults...

    What a moe gap! We like it!

    And so, there are no worries about the guild members not feeling close to Ainsley or the guild just because Ainsley was ''lofty''.

    The members sessfully became Ainsley''s fans instead...

    All hail loli guild founder!

    The first day of the inheritance ceremony was finally done.

    The guild members sessfully gained a new skill, and all of them couldn''t wait to test it out.

    Because of this, the guild arranged for the new guild members to go on a night hunt around the Crimson Lily forest for those who wanted to test out their abilities.

    "Please make a group of five members. There has to be at least one member with a bronze, silver, or golden-named ount among the group members, "

    The guild personnel who weren''t really a charm ability user had to remind the guild members to take care of their personal safety.

    After all, it was already around 8 o''clock and monsters or beasts who were active at night were usually more dangerous than those active in the afternoon.

    That''s why the staff forced the guild members to have at least one member with a bronze, silver or golden-coloured ount name.

    Why? Because these people were all people with a strong charm ability even before they gained the new skill.

    Thus, after they gained the new skill, they would at least be better than others with white name ounts.

    "We already have an agreement with the Crimson Lily Forest''s local residents, and all of you can only ''hunt'' at specific locations."

    No beasts with high intelligence wanted humans to tame them freely!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 886: The Guilds Hunting Ground

    <h4>Chapter 886: "The Guild''s Hunting Ground"</h4>

    As for monsters...it could be tamed as long as the person''s unique charm was strong enough.

    After all, the monsters usually hated humans more than beasts hating humans. Thus, if the tamer''s charm wasn''t strong, they could fail.

    For this reason, the Crimson Lily''s local residents, such as the beasts and some monsters with high intelligence prepared an area for low-intelligence beasts and monsters to gather.

    The area was blocked with a natural barrier created by the beasts and became a ''hunting'' ground for the Crimson Lily branch guild members to tame monsters and beasts.

    There were a lot of beast guardians guarding the designed hunting ground, and they would only allow guild members and relevant humans to enter.

    This is definitely a good thing for both sides because the beasts also didn''t really like the wild monsters that alwayspeted for food and evolution resources.

    At the same time, a lot of low-intelligence beasts were a burden for the high-intelligence beasts, and that''s why the beasts sent out the ''dumber'' beasts to the guild.

    If they got tamed and their new owner put a lot of effort into cultivating them, these beasts could gain a high intelligence in the future.

    Thus, both sides benefited from this agreement.

    The new guild members obviously didn''t know that the guild had already cooperated with the local resident.

    When they heard that the guild had prepared arge natural hunting ground for them to practice their abilities...the guild members were shocked.

    "So...there is a huge barrier that prevents monsters or beasts who have entered the area froming out, but those outside can stille inside?"

    One of the new guild members couldn''t help but ask their guide and the guide immediately nodded.

    "Yes, precisely. The local beasts have already warned other beasts not to approach the foggy barrier so if they idently enter the barrier..."

    The guild wouldn''t be responsible for the high-intelligence beasts who identally entered the foggy barrier.

    "It means that there can be high-intelligence beasts inside the hunting ground, and the level of the beasts will vary. The same goes for the monsters."

    That''s why the guild still couldn''t ensure their safety, but they at least prepared an emergency capsule for each guild member.

    "When you received your equipment this morning, we also sent you an emergency capsule in the shape of a small coin-sized brooch."

    The guide walked around the guild members who already lined up in front of the guild building as he showed the coin-sized emergency capsule.

    "Just press the brooch, and there will be a protective barrier to protect you in case of emergencies."

    But of course, since the tools were expensive, if the members lost the brooch, they had to pay for it the next time they wanted the emergency capsule.

    Plus, each time they used a barrier, they would have to pay for the energy needed to produce those barriers.

    Either by reputation points or by real money, it didn''t matter.

    At the end of the month, the guild would automatically count the emergency capsule used in that month and would immediately ask the members to pay.

    The brooch was connected to each member''s guild ount, and that''s how it could count the use of barriers each month and send out payment demand notification.

    Such a high-tech item...of course Ainsley bought it from the Billios Family.

    "Don''t worry. The first barrier use is free and one brooch can produce ten barriers before it needs to be charged with energy crystals."

    And so, the guild actually knew how many barriers were used in that month through the charger as well.

    The guild members were all fascinated by such a good item.

    They took out the coin-sized simple brooch from their pocket and immediately wore it close to their chest.

    Some with long-sleeved clothes wore the brooch on their sleeves so that they could easily touch the brooch in emergency cases.

    "Okay, if everyone is ready, please group up. You have 30 minutes to group up before we set off to the hunting ground."

    In 30 minutes, the 10.000 members immediately created many groups, and the guild staff would check the group members'' guild ount.

    If the group didn''t have any members with bronze, silver or golden-coloured ounts, the group couldn''t go to the hunting ground just yet.

    After 30 minutes, the new guild members were ready to test their new skill.

    Some of them even wore the guild cloak along with the guild badge, looking extremely serious.

    The guide team, around fifty people or so, immediately spread out and lit up the dark path, leading everyone to the hunting ground.

    It was easy to find the hunting ground, just find a ce with a lot of fog.

    After all, the Crimson Lily forest was a forest full of red lilies, and such a white or gray fog would be conspicuous among red nts.

    Not to mention that there had never been fogs at Crimson Lily forest.

    So, the ce with a fog should be the hunting ground prepared by the guild.

    "You can stay at the hunting ground until ten o''clock. After that, you have to gather in front of this gate, " the guide reminded the guild members.

    Because the hunting ground was toorge, the guild set up 8 checkpoints following the wind direction and built a small, red torii gate as andmark.

    The one in front of the group of new guild members right now is the east gate, and one could see the big word ''East'' hanging down from the red torii gate.

    "Do you understand?" The guide asked once more and the guild members immediately responded to the guide.

    "Understand!"

    After all, if they didn''t understand¡­wouldn''t the guild kick them out??

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 887: Hunting Regulations

    <h4>Chapter 887: "Hunting Regtions"</h4>

    Facing these obedient guild members, the leader of the guide team was also satisfied.

    "Good. Don''t worry about getting lost. You can check your guild app and see the forest map too. It''s a real-time virtual map so that it can show your current position as well."

    Actually, there shouldn''t be any good inte connection in the forest.

    But the Sloan Family had built many invisiblework towers and even hired ability users with this kind of unique ability.

    So, the guild members could still use the guild app''s various features along with the guild chat.

    The guild''s group chat had a voice call and anyone in trouble could use this feature to ask for help.

    After the guild members knew that the guild actually paid so much attention to them, they were all touched.

    "The guild is really too good, right? They''re so meticulous!"

    "Yes, and be very careful too. To avoid non-members whoe to the forest to enter the hunting ground, they even set up these checkpoints..."

    After all, only monsters and beasts could enter the barrier without passing through the 8 torii gate.

    With this, any hunters or people who didn''t join the guild couldn''t enter the hunting ground just to hunt monsters or beasts in an easy way.

    The guild also set up a barrier around the guild area, which upied half of the Crimson Lily forest.

    After all, this forest had been conquered by the Sloan Family, and it was included in the Sloan Family''s territory.

    How rich, ah!

    After admiring their guild once more, the guild members prepared themselves before entering the hunting ground one by one.

    At the moment, the hunting ground wasn''t dark at all because the guild also released many floatingmps into the sky¨C

    Albeit the light was dim and wasn''t too good.

    Still, it was enough to ensure the night monsters and beasts werefortable with the environment while also helping the guild members to huntfortably.

    The guide didn''t forget to tell the new guild members about the rule of the hunting ground itself.

    "Every member from all sorts of guild branches can use this hunting ground, but those not affiliated with the Crimson Lily branch can only stay for an hour each day."

    As for those affiliated with the Crimson Lily branch, they could stay as long as they wanted.

    The guild members who weren''t the crimson lily guild branch members would be given a timer bracelet when they entered the hunting ground.

    Once they were inside for an hour, the bracelet would ring loudly and the members had to leave.

    After all, there were guards stationed everywhere inside and outside of the hunting ground.

    "For now, all members can stay until 10 o''clock, but after we registered the rest of the guild members, the rules will be applied immediately,"

    The guide added more information rted to the hunting ground''s rules to the guild members.

    Oh, and there''s one more point to remember...which is the hunting ground''s operation time.

    The hunting ground was opened for the guild members starting from 6 o''clock in the morning to 10 o''clock at night.

    It would be open at the same time even at the weekend.

    "Oh, right, there is also a hunting limitation for each member."

    Those not affiliated with the Crimson Lily branch can only tame one monster or one beast each day.

    They could only choose a beast or a monster, not both.

    On the other hand, the members affiliated with the Crimson Lily branch could tame both monster and beast each day.

    The guild created this rule to prevent too many monsters and beasts from getting tamed, reducing the price of their taming service.

    If there was no demand to get these monsters or beasts, after taming the targets, the guild members should let go of their targets and shouldn''t bring them out of the hunting ground.

    "But if you need to bring out some monsters or beasts, after you sessfully tame a monster or a beast, you will have to bring them to the staff at the gate for registration and such."

    Because the charm could fade out any moment, the guild members had to quickly record the beast or monster type on the system along with their names as the tamer.

    Then, the staff would bind these tamed monsters and beasts using a new type of contract scroll that could bind monsters and beasts with a contract even when they had no owner yet.

    The registration thing was actually for guild members who didn''t want to face the customers directly and only wanted to receive their pay or contribution points.

    Of course, if the customers were already at the guild building, the members could record their achievement first and then directly bring their tamed monsters or beasts to the customer.

    After all, the new type of contract scroll was quite expensive, and the guild only bore half of the scroll fee while the other half needed the members to bear the cost.

    That''s why most members would only take out the tamed monsters or beasts from the hunting ground when they have made an appointment with the customers.

    Since the unique scroll was quite expensive, it also limited the number of guild members who wanted to do transactions outside of the guild area.

    Of course, if the members tamed their monsters or beasts outside of the hunting ground, they didn''t need to worry about all of these rules.

    "You can read these rules on your guild app in the hunting ground regtion section. Okay, if there''s no other questions, you can start hunting now!"

    With the signal, the members who had entered the hunting ground immediately advanced with their team.

    Time to test out their new charm skill!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 888: Irregular Tamers Various Types

    <h4>Chapter 888: "Irregr Tamer''s Various Types"</h4>

    The type of monsters and beasts lingering around the Crimson Lily forest were generally forest animals.

    One could see all sorts of carnivorous beasts and also herbivores.

    As for the monsters...there were more flying-type monsters than other types of monsters at the hunting ground.

    Since the hunting ground didn''t include the Xocoletke, there''s no way to try taming the water-type monsters or beasts.

    For now, the type of monsters one generally found in Crimson Lily Forest were reptiles such as snakes, small-sized dinosaurs, or bizarre mammals.

    There could be a strange metallic goat or a fire horse with green fire...the monsters were usually uglier than beasts, and were more ferocious.

    It was not strange that the first time the new guild members entered the hunting ground, what weed them were a bunch of night monsters.

    There were blood-sucking bats, weird armored squirrels, cows, bulls, or even mutated nts.

    However, most of the monsters were either low-level or mid-level monsters.

    One couldn''t see any high-ranking monsters when they didn''t go too deep into the hunting ground.

    Looking at the map on the phone, the guild members could see the three zones inside the hunting ground.

    "We are here, the green zone. It''s not too far from the eight torii gates, and the monsters or beasts we will find here are generally low-level."

    The leader of the five-man team exined to his team members as they used their phone torch to illuminate the path.

    The hunting ground was huge, but it was only in a simple circle shape. Thus, the three zones were divided like outer and inner circle rings.

    The outer zone was the one marked green. The guild purposely put the low-level monsters and beasts in this zone.

    There was even a dividing barrier between each zone so that monsters or beasts with different strength levels couldn''t easily mingle with each other.

    After all, the monsters still eat other monsters, especially the carnivores.

    It would be bad if a high-level monster devoured all the low-level monsters at the hunting ground.

    After the green zone, which was the outer circle, one could go even further to the hunting ground.

    After passing through anotheryer of fog, they could enter the mid-zone marked with blue.

    The middle circle housed mid-level monsters and beasts, stronger than the low-level ones.

    Once the members went even deeper inside, after passing through anotheryer of darker fog, which was pitch ck, they would arrive at the inner circle¨C high-level zone.

    It was red because the monsters and beasts inside weren''t a lot, maybe didn''t even exceed 50, but all of them were high-level beasts and monsters.

    The guild would regrly release low-level preys for these bosses'' lunch and dinner.

    So, the guild members could still find mid-level or low-level monsters and beasts inside the red zone too.

    But be careful...if the high-level monsters or beasts had marked their prey and the guild members captured their prey...

    One could imagine the consequences.

    "Let''s just linger around the green zone. Find one or two low-level monsters, surround it and try to tame it. We can tame it in turns."

    A lot of teams had the same thoughts, so they quickly spread around the green zone with their team members and went to find monsters or beasts to tame.

    There were countless low-level monsters and beasts here, but since the area wasrge, one didn''t need to be afraid of an idental beast and monster tide.

    Of course, it means that they had to explore the terrain and faced mutant nts or other environmental factors before finding their targets

    When a team sessfully found a monster, before they could even approach, the monster already noticed their presence and instantly reacted.

    "RAWWRRR!!"

    The monster was so aggressive that it immediately dashed toward the five people, about to w them or bite them to death!

    These people were only charm ability users and rarely fought in a real battle, but it didn''t mean they werepletely useless.

    Sensing the danger, the team immediately dodged the monster and started to surround the monster within a safe distance.

    "Quick! Release your charm ability! You first!"

    The team leader appointed the nearest member to the monster and asked her to release her charm ability.

    70% of charm ability users were women, so it wasn''t weird that there were more women than men among the 10.000 new guild members.

    The team leader itself was also a woman with a good charm ability, and the team only had one man.

    Oh, well, after the team leader shouted, the girl heard the team leader''smand.

    She subconsciously answered, "Y-yes, captain!"

    The girl mentioned by the team leader immediately reacted and released her charm ability, targeting the monster.

    If this were the usual, she would have never been able to charm a monster because her charm only worked for humans.

    It was even a bit hard to charm ability users in her usual day.

    But after the inheritance ceremony, the girl actually received two balls of light and her potential was really shown here.

    In just a few seconds after the girl released her pink aura toward the monster, the monster obviously paused for a bit, and it suddenly stopped being aggressive.

    The monster looked at the girl with a weird gaze, but it didn''t try to attack her anymore. Instead, it was looking at her as if looking at their little sister...

    Its eyes were full of disgust and reluctance, but there was still a little bit of affection inside.

    When the other team members saw this, they instantly recalled the guild guidebook.

    The guidebook told them types of charm they would have when they used it against monsters and beasts.

    There were so many weird types included!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 889: Three Official Tamers Occupation

    <h4>Chapter 889: "Three Official Tamers upation"</h4>

    ording to the guidebook, here were the fatherly charm type, motherly charm, baby charm¡­

    Little sister charm, little brother, nephew, niece, older sister, older brother, and so on.

    There was even a friend charm and potential mate charm.

    It''s weird, isn''t it?

    Someone could even have a prey charm. It means that the monster would see the person as a prey but unlike a normal prey, the monster would cherish this one better.

    Of course, it was quite impossible tomand the monster to do anything to someone considered its prey.

    But fortunately, with the new contract scroll, the tamer could still sell their ''tamed'' monsters.

    The girl here obviously belonged to the little sister charm, and because the monster was also a female, it had that kind of reaction!

    The girl was taken aback, and her eyes instantly lit up.

    "It works! I can really charm this monster!"

    But to tame it...she still had a long way to go.

    After all, the charm was only effective for less than a minute!

    Before the girl could ask the monster to do whatever she wanted, the monster had already returned to its aggressive state.

    Still, the girl was so excited knowing that she really did be an irregr tamer!

    Following the girl''s sess, the other team members tried to charm the monsters, and they quickly identified their charm type.

    The team leader had an elder sister charm type, and it was generally easier tomand the charmed monster to obey her.

    Especially if the monster was generally young.

    But if it was a mother monster...one couldn''t say whether the mother monster would obey this ''elder sister'' or not.

    After all, once the monster became a mother, It was hard to say if they would be obedient in front of their elder sister.

    The other three group members all identified their charm type too.

    There was someone with a little brother charm even when she was a girl. Then, the other girl had an aunt charm.

    It was really weird!

    But it was effective against young and naughty monsters!

    Oh...wait. The only man in the group even had a grandpa charm...

    Both old and young monsters respected this guy unless the monster was also considered a grandpa or a grandma.

    The team members were excited and confused at the same time, mainly because so far, their charm type had always been the same type.

    It was the seductive type and could be effective for all kinds of gender, both male and female.

    But when they became an irregr tamer...there were so many charm types, ah!

    The members quickly tested their abilities and left the monster before the monster could chase after them.

    After all, they had checked their new skill and it was really effective!

    The same goes for other members as well.

    After they tested their abilities, they went back to the East Torii gate and the staff there quickly recorded their charm type against monsters or beasts.

    With this, there would be new information on everyone''s guild ount.

    Mainly the type of their charm when used against monsters and beasts versus when they faced human beings.

    The irregr tamer''s charm type would all be the same whether it was used on a monster or a beast.

    But it could be different when used on human beings.

    This new discovery made the guild members idolize their guild even more.

    A lot of them even updated their social media ounts and told the whole world what they had just experienced!

    [Really. I didn''t know that I have a grandma charm type in front of monsters and beasts! Hahahah! PS: I''m a 17-year-old male.]

    [Same here. I actually don''t know what type of charm I have at first because the monster''s reaction is weird. But guess what?]

    The poster paused before sending anotherment.

    [I actually had the first love charm type!]

    The first love charm type...it means that the monsters and beasts would feel as if facing their first love.

    It would be more effective on beasts with high-intelligence since it had something to do with love and not desire or familial affection.

    But it was really unique!

    Ainsley even updated the guidebook and included more irregr charm types for these irregr tamers.

    The first day of the on-site registrations finally ended, and the guild weed around 10.000 guild members at once.

    The second day, another batch that had been selected came to the Crimson Lily branch.

    All of them had known more or less about the guild from the guild member''s first batch, but seeing with your own eyes was different, after all.

    The second batch was even more enthusiastic than the first batch, and the guild slowly became something that others couldn''t easily look down upon.

    Especially the guild members themselves.

    The guild''s prestige in their hearts had be the number one, and some even revered the guild as if it was a kind of religion.

    These guild members were even more loyal to the guild than the alchemists!

    And they were also proud of being a part of this guild.

    None of them lowered their heads when they met other big guild members and would be proud to show off their irregr tamer identity.

    Especially when they met the monster and beast tamers.

    These two were usually arrogant because not just anyone could be tamers.

    But now, there was the third type of tamers, and it could be stronger than the other two types...

    Frictions and conflicts couldn''t be avoided.

    Of course, the guild members knew very well that the beast tamer and monster tamer guild leader were close friends with Ainsley, the irregr tamer guild founder.

    And so, even if the members got into a fight, they never really harmed each other!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 890: Foreign Members

    <h4>Chapter 890: "Foreign Members"</h4>

    On the contrary, it actually promoted a healthypetitive spirit among the three guilds, improving the members'' abilities by leaps and bounds.

    It had been only four days since the guild first opened the on-site registration, but the other two tamer guilds had sensed the change.

    Their members became even more diligent, not wanting to lose against the new irregr tamers.

    The irregr tamers also strived hard to train, and the genius ones could even tame one or two monsters already in just four days.

    In these four days, Ainsley was busy managing the guild, ensuring no idents or troubles rted to the guild logistics.

    At the same time, the Sloan Family was busy preparing for the uing talk show.

    They had gathered the evidence to go against Leroy and had also cooperated with a TV station plus a live broadcast tform to hold the show.

    There were only three days left until they started the talk show and invited Leroy, but the Sloan Family wasn''t afraid of the showdown at all.

    It was time to end Leroy''s social life once and for all!

    At the same time, the government was also watching the Sloan Family and the Irregr Tamer guild''s development.

    Seeing that such a strange tamer could exist thanks to Ainsley, the state finally included the irregr tamer as an official job or type of ability user.

    With this, the irregr tamer gained a higher prestige in the ability user society.

    More and more charm ability users from all over the country, even from neighboring countries, came to the guild to register on the spot.

    Ainsley still received new members'' selections during this 7-day event, but she didn''t just ept anyone.

    If the charm ability users had bad records or a too weak ability, they couldn''t join the guild at all.

    As such, there were some voices on the inte condemning the guild for being partial to the strong and not giving a chance for the weak to strive.

    s, Ainsley had set up the standard and it waspletely reasonable.

    The so-called weak ones that Ainsley didn''t receive were mainly those who had just awakened their charm abilities and wanted to rush to be irregr tamers.

    Ainsley rejected these people because even if they became an irregr tamer...

    They had to train their regr charm ability first before they could train their irregr tamer skill.

    After all, the foundation of the irregr tamer was still the charm ability.

    If they couldn''t charm humans who were generally easier to be charmed, how could they charm aggressive monsters and beasts?

    What about guild member candidates who were not a part of the Godlif country?

    For the time being, Ainsley asked them to register online and wait for the general assessment before being invited to Godlif country.

    Then, the guild would assess their general strength, and if they were strong enough to meet the guild''s standard, they could immediately be a member.

    Of course, because they weren''t the Godlif country''s citizens, it would be hard to stay for a long time without special permission or change their nationality.

    Thus, Ainsley allowed them to go back to their countries and do all sorts of business.

    However, they had to receive the guild''s tamer license first to be able to do business without the guild''s supervision.

    Because of that, the foreign members who had sessfully be guild members couldn''t immediately do business when they returned to their countries.

    They had to train hard first, return to Godlif country to take the official test to get the irregr tamed license before being able to monster taming service business.

    If any of the members vited this critical rule and did illegal business without an irregr tamer license...

    Their unique skill would instantly disappear, and they would be banned by the guild plus not being acknowledged as a guild member anymore.

    All of this was recorded in the soul oath, and the foreign members didn''t dare to be sneaky behind Ainsley''s back.

    Even when they were far apart and Ainsley couldn''t supervise them for the time being.

    Because of this, a wave of foreign members came to the guild while the other guild members registered as official guild members.

    Unlike the local guild members who came to the guild after being assessed thoroughly, the foreign guild members came to be tested.

    Thus, Ainsley prepared a separate room for them at the Crimson Lily branch, and this attracted the guild members'' attention.

    The foreign members came from all sorts of countries, and their appearances were also striking.

    The Godlif country usually had people with Asian faces.

    Only some influential families had unique appearance traits such as blonde hair, purple hair, and so on.

    These people could possibly have western-ish appearances despite being a Godlif country''s citizens.

    But those from the foreign countries usually had their own unique traits.

    Some had ck skin. Some had exotic tanned skin. The others had silver hair and pale skin...

    Oh well, what was weird is that...the Godlif country''s people had oriental vibe appearances, but their culture was simr to Italy on Earth.

    In this world, the cultures get mixed up between the citizens'' appearances and their cultures!

    Ainsley got a headache about this for a while, but she slowly epted the truth....

    On the inheritance ceremony week''s sixth day, all sorts of beauties with various skin colors, hair colors, and face types finally gathered at the Crimson Lily branch.

    The foreign members came from neighboring countries but some of them came from across the globe too!

    Oh, it''s not really across the globe, but it was quite far if it was on Earth.

    Just how far is it? Maybe six to ten hours of ne flight!

    Of course, the neighbouring countries can visit in just three hours of ne flight¡­

    If they used a ne, though.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 891: Gaining Overseas Connection

    <h4>Chapter 891: "Gaining Overseas Connection"</h4>

    If these foreign members didn''te by ne and used flying carriages like Ainsley, they might have wasted several days just to go to Godlif country.

    Well, Ainsley didn''t use nes before because there''s no flight going to Pandora Ind and the Port Ind didn''t provide airports.

    They provided portals instead.

    Unfortunately, as long as a country was still in the same human continent which took up almost 1/4 of the whole world''s area...

    It wasn''t considered ''far away'' by the people from this world.

    Well, in fact...it was really far, okay? After all, this world was several times bigger than the Earth that Ainsley knew!

    For a moment, Ainsley still couldn''t adapt to the sense of distance between countries.

    In this world, the humans called a ce ''far away'' if it wasn''t on the same continent, such as other non-human races'' continents.

    Of course, scattered inds such as Pandora Ind and the others were also quite far from the human continent itself.

    Because it was one whole huge continent, the human countries weren''t separated by the sea.

    Some small countries sandwiched in the middle didn''t even have any sea territory.

    Fortunately, the Godlif country had their own sea territory despite not being counted as a huge country.

    After all, the Godlif Country wasn''t in the middle of the human continent but was at the edges.

    That day, Ainsley weed the foreign members.

    She started to speak using the international humannguage created to unify all human beings in the human continent.

    "Wee to my guild. For now, we only focus on spreading the guild in the Godlif country."

    Ainsley first expressed her sympathy for the foreign members who had to go all the way to the Godlif Country''s Roane Region.

    Then, she started to ''coax'' the foreign members by giving them the good news.

    "But shortly, maybe a year or two, we will visit your countries and build the guild headquarters and branches there."

    So, don''t worry, peeps!

    "If you work hard, as one of the first members in your country, you might be your country''s guild leader in the future!"

    Ainsley did need foreign members to be guild leaders in their own countries and these people were all good candidates.

    Hearing this, the 100-ish foreign members in the ''small'' meeting room upstairs immediately expressed their excitement.

    "Good, good! Thank you, guild founder. We will work hard!"

    These members came from five different countries, and three of them were big countries, bigger than the Godlif country.

    Of course, there were almost no mafia families in these countries but they didn''t look down on Ainsley or disdain her just because she''s a mafia boss.

    A mafia was something illegal in their country, but this is Godlif, not their country.

    Here, the mafia was a strong powerhouse, and the guild founder in front of them was one of the strongest mafia bosses!

    That''s enough to amaze these foreign members.

    Although all of them doubted the baby''s identity when they first met her...

    But after they received the new charm skill, all of the foreign members believed in Ainsley.

    So it''s true that there''s such a magical baby in this world!

    In the end, these people who coulde all the way to the Godlif country just to join the guild couldn''t be your ordinary ability users.

    All of them were either rich or had a good family background in their countries.

    A small part of them were even children of highly influential people in their countries or were simply the influential people themselves.

    Although they were charm ability users, they had more than one ability.

    That''s how they could be influential people or the proud children of influential people.

    Still, when they could make use of their ''shameful'' charm ability, how could they not be excited? All of then were so happy that they wanted to brag about it!

    After these people joined the guild, they immediately promoted the guild''s existence in their countries, hoping that Ainsley could appoint them as their country''s Irregr Tamer guild leader this way.

    Thus, Ainsley''s name and the irregr tamer guild name quietly spread among the upper society in a few big countries.

    Not many people abroad knew about Ainsley, even when the inte was flourishing.

    After all, not a lot of people would believe that such a young toddler could be so amazing.

    But after these foreign members went back to their countries and told their families, more influential people started to notice Ainsley.

    Her guild was really unique, and no one could rob her of such a unique advantage.

    Well, no one would think maliciously about her guild and rob her or anything.

    For these big shots, they couldn''t be more grateful that Ainsley gave hope to their children who had charm ability.

    At the end of the day, people''s impression of charm ability users were still ''negative'' and even vulgar.

    So, when the rich kids could use their charm ability to tame monsters or beasts to help their parents, the parents were all touched.

    Many of them quietly contacted Ainsley and gave a bunch of support so that the guild could grow faster and finally set up a headquarter in their country.

    With the big bosses'' help, Ainsley could finish building the other guild branch and the headquarters at Pandora Ind in just a month.

    Thanks, rich daddies and mommies!

    The sixth and seventh day of the inheritance ceremony week became the gathering of various foreign members.

    To better assimte with the local members, Ainsley always held up a party for the local members who registered on the same day as the foreign members.

    She also encouraged the members from the other day''s batches tomunicate with each other using the guild forum or the guild group chat!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 892: New Heaven, New Status

    <h4>Chapter 892: "New Heaven, New Status"</h4>

    The forum and the group channels were actually more popr than the guild''s group chat.

    After all, the group chat only allowed members from the same branch guild tomunicate, but they didn''t let other members socialize.

    On the other hand, the guild channels that mimicked Discord channels could amodate various members from various guild branches.

    Of course, it depended on whether the members could join the channels built by the active members.

    As for the forum...it became a ce to ask questions, post information, and so on.

    It was like a popr thread....Quora or Reddit, maybe?

    Anyway, Ainsley asked the members to use the international humannguage when they speak on the guild app''s group chats, forums or channels.

    After all, the number of foreign members continued to rise to 1000 members in just three days!

    Even if it was not muchpared to the rest of the guild members, Ainsley still wanted to promote equality.

    Of course, she didn''t forget to add a virtual nationality badge to be used on the guild app.

    In this way, when there were more foreign people in the future, they could easily distinguish each other.

    Well in the future, there would be more guilds built in various countries, and all of them would be irregr tamer guilds.

    This kind of nationality g badge was really important.

    Rather than designing a new logo for the overseas guilds, it was easier to put the national g above the logo or something.

    In just a week, Ainsley fixed a lot of things rted to her irregr tamer guild.

    During the 7 days registration, she also picked people to join the elite team.

    So far, Ainsley had recruited twenty people to enter the guild''s elite team, and five of them were foreign members.

    The overall age of the elite team members were twenty to twenty-five years old, and 90% of them were women.

    Ainsley could imagine that the Godlif country''s irregr tamer guild leader would be a woman too.

    This is quite unique.

    A guild full of beautiful women and men...

    Other guild members and ability users might want to get close to these unique tamers just to have a boyfriend or a girlfriend.

    In fact, in just this one week, there had been rumors on the inte about the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    It was a heaven for people who liked beautiful men and women.

    The whole guild was full of various beauties of all genders.

    But they didn''t be prostitutes or were seen as cheap people just because of their good appearances.

    On the other hand, because they were also an irregr tamer, their value and image in other ability users'' eyes became tall and mighty.

    The Irregr tamer guild members became everyone''s idols, the men and women''s ideal lovers and so on.

    Unfortunately, because the guild was also a prestigious guild that could rival the other two huge tamer guilds, none of the ability users dared to harass the Irregr Tamer guild members.

    Although they knew that the whole guild was full of beautiful men and women, they still knew to respect the strong.

    The guild members slowly realized one more benefit of joining the guild...and that was to get rid of their negative image just because they were charm ability users.

    If before, when others knew that they''re charm ability users, the other ability users would treat them as if they''re prostitutes or sluts.

    It didn''t matter even if they were men or women, looking tough or soft, others would always look down on charm ability users.

    Most of charm ability users also ended up selling their bodies as prostitutes or became honey traps.

    It was really humiliating.

    Yet now, ever since the irregr tamer guild was built, their status and prestiges instantly soared.

    In addition to being handsome or beautiful, they could also tame monsters and beasts.

    This is simply a higher level tamerpared to the usual monster and beast tamers, all because of the appearance bonus!

    Good-looking people did have their own privilege as long as they were strong.

    After all, this world respected the strong rather than good-looking people with no strength.

    This group of good-looking people also gained strength enough to make others kneel and beg for their taming service.

    The guild members instantly became extremely popr.

    The ability users even wished that they could be a charm ability user because they would be prettier or more handsome...

    And still could be strong.

    Some influential families even disdained not having a charm ability user among their children.

    Those who used to be looked down upon just because they''re charm ability users instantly changed their positions in the family.

    Now, they have be everyone''s center of attention.

    The irregr tamer guild itself became a ce just like the Elton Academy to the other ability users.

    For these charm ability users, joining the guild became more important than entering the Elton Academy!

    Ainsley didn''t know that her guild that was only a week, still so young, had actually beparable to the prestigious Elton Academy.

    Right now, since the 7-days registration and inheritance ceremonies have ended, she''s preparing for the talk show the day after tomorrow.

    The guild had closed this year''s members'' application and would open another recruitment in 6 months or maybe next year.

    Those who didn''t manage to enter the guild this year got disappointed, but all of them believed that they could enter next year.

    Fighting!

    Back to Ainsley. The baby was currently listening to her people''s report about Leroy''s case back then.

    After listening for half an hour, Ainsley massaged her temple and frowned.

    "So¡­will we win this case? I don''t want Leroy to catch us off guard and use our Sloan Family in front of the whole nation."

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 893: Little Mafia Boss Vs Most Popular Internet Celebrity

    <h4>Chapter 893: "Little Mafia Boss Vs Most Popr Inte Celebrity"</h4>

    The talk show was super important for Ainsley.

    She could k.o Leroy in this talk show, but she might also let Leroy have his way with the family.

    That''s why Ainsley cared a lot about the talk show progress and the evidence they had gathered so far.

    The person in charge of the case immediately stepped up and nodded solemnly.

    "I guarantee that we are ready to fight Leroy at the talk show, boss. We have gathered all evidence needed to refute all of Leroy''s uing statements."

    No matter what he said, the Sloan Family was ready to refute him to death using the evidence they gathered.

    They even got another piece of evidence to ensure that the pile of evidence they got before wasn''t forged or faked at all!

    If Leroy said that they faked the proof, they could take out the evidence proving that the previous data wasn''t faked at all.

    Ainsley was amazed at her people''s efficiency in handling this case.

    Maybe everyone just hated Leroy to death or something until they were so eager to prove him wrong.

    "Okay, that''s good. Let''s organize the evidence and send it to my email. I''ll read the evidence and prepare for the uing talk show."

    After all, Ainsley could only bring Jevon and Elliana as her assistants to the talk show.

    She wasn''t allowed to bring anyone else with the excuse of protecting the guests'' safety.

    After all, the talk show crew members weren''t ability users and even if they were, they weren''tbat ability users, unlike Elliana and Jevon.

    That''s why Ainsley could only bring the two of them for her own safety and couldn''t bring more people, afraid that she would harm the innocent.

    Well, the talk show crew members knew that Ainsley wasn''t that malicious, but she was still a ruthless mafia boss.

    Who knows if something triggered her in the recording studio and she attacked others in the studio?

    Because of this, Ainsley had to understand all the evidence needed to refute Leroy''s statements, and she also had to be able to master it well.

    In the end, Ainsley spent thest two days before the talk show started to study the pile of evidence!

    At the same time, Leroy negotiated and signed a contract with the chosen Talk Show.

    It was a popr talk show with the highest rating on TV and the Inte.

    The reputation was also good, and the talk show itself focused on inviting guests with personal disputes and acted as a local court for personal disputes.

    Because the personal disputes usually didn''t involve the country''sw, the guests could only solve the issue at this talk show.

    The guests invited were not celebrities, and they could be anyone, as long as their problem was interesting.

    Usually, only the talk show hosts were popr celebrities invited as temporary hosts.

    The talk show itself also had a permanent host and the host already became one of the most popr celebrities in Godlif Country.

    The show was called ''Let''s Bring This To The Court'', and the fans gave it the nickname ''the Court Talk Show''.

    The Court talk show was popr among non-ability users and even ability users.

    After all, even people with special abilities also liked to watch other people''s ''melons''.

    If the ''melon'' a.k.a the gossip or the drama was satisfying, the ability users could relieve their stress altogether by watching gossip and drama.

    That''s why this talk show was considered as a national talk show, and 90% of the Godlif country''s citizens have watched at least one episode of the show.

    The show was broadcasted on TV and various official tforms on the inte.

    That''s why the guests who came to the show were all prepared to be ''scolded to death'' by the entire nation if they lost the case.

    The guests who came to the show were all armed to the teeth, bringing various legal evidence to prove them right.

    They would also bring onewyer with them to help them debate with the opposite party because if they''re not eloquent enough, they might lose.

    Winning or losing didn''t depend on the talk show''s hosts but depended on the on-site audiences and the audiences behind the TV or theizens.

    That''s why the guests needed to simplify their evidence to persuade the audiences to side with them.

    Not all guests could be eloquent and good at talking, so they broughtwyers with them.

    But Ainsley herself didn''t need anywyer and such.

    As a mafia boss, if she''s not good with her words or witty, how could she win negotiations on a daily basis?

    Leroy himself was also an inte celebrity and influencer.

    If he''s not good with his words, even if his charm were unique and strong, he wouldn''t be able to fool everyone for so long.

    Well, the battle between the two naturally became a hot topic among theizens, especially the talk show''s loyal audiences.

    The guests so far were usually ordinary people and not celebrities.

    They only had interesting cases, and that''s why they could go to the show to earn money while solving their dispute.

    However, both Ainsley and Leroy were ability users.

    One of them was a well-known little mafia boss and was very popr in the mafia and ability users society.

    The other one was a famous inte celebrity among the ordinary people.

    He''s also famous among a small part of the ability users society¨C mainly the idle ability users, which were usually elite youngsters.

    Such identities would naturally attract the audiences even when they didn''t know the crux of the dispute the two people had.

    The headline ''Little Mafia Boss vs Most Popr Inte Celebrity'' was enough to attract all sorts of audience!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 894-895: Online Debates Between Two Camps

    <h4>Chapter 894-895: "Online Debates Between Two Camps"</h4>

    Not to mention that the talk show''s director and producer attracted more audiences by adding some more ''melons'' to enjoy¨C

    The two guests were actually father and daughter!

    A dispute between family members wasn''tmon in this show, but Ainsley and Leroy''s identity was really unique.

    One was a young father with two children and a husband.

    The other one was the ''leftover'' daughter who miraculously became a famous andpetent mafia boss.

    The drama between the two of them would be exciting, okay??

    The audiences started to know about the case between the two of them only a day before the talk show started to be broadcasted live on various broadcasting tforms.

    [So, the father wants to be the daughter''s official guardian, but because he already left the mafia family, he can''t?]

    [Yeah. He''s seen as a traitor because he was their mafia boss but left the family to start a new family.]

    [The daughter is the current mafia boss and she disagrees with her father''s request to re-join the family as her guardian.]

    [Leroy didn''t say that he wants to join, right? The Court Talk Show''s official info didn''t say that...]

    [Well, who knows? I heard that this man barged into his daughter''s birthday party, even bringing his other two children to make a fuss.]

    [Damn. If that info is true, this man is really nasty, right? I don''t care if he''s a big star or something. He''s only handsome and has a charm ability!]

    [Hey! Don''t insult our Deestar brother! He''s also innocent, okay? The Sloan Family ys a trick on him to kick him out!]

    [Yeah, yeah. He also doesn''t want to leave his daughter and can onlye back after a few months of separation.]

    [Run run. The starfield is here. These brainless fans are really annoying, lmao.]

    [Passerby here. I think both sides are suspicious...]

    [Hey. Can you even suspect a four-year-old toddler? Isn''t she the most prominent victim here?]

    [Agree. If she doesn''t even ept her biological father, it means that there''s something wrong with the father!]

    [Oh, geez. That toddler isn''t your ordinary toddler, okay?]

    [Yes, yes. Look at her official biography. To be such apetent mafia boss when she''s so young...she isn''t simple!]

    [She must be a scheming kid. Rotten and poisonous. She''s a mafia boss, after all. She must have a ck heart!]

    [So what?! Are you jealous of our little loli boss? All hail loli supremacy!]

    [Oh fck, the otakus are at it again. Run!]

    [Let''s all calm down and wait for the live broadcast, how is it? We shouldn''t bully a kid, and we also shouldn''t specte against Deestar.]

    The rationalizens tried to fuel the fire between the two guests'' camps, but it almost had no effect.

    Ainsley might only be famous among the ability users and the mafia, but it didn''t mean the ordinary people didn''t know her at all.

    They have heard of her achievements but so far, most of them didn''t believe such nonsense.

    They all thought that the mafia was trying to show off and made trouble.

    But after the Court Talk Show announced theirtest episode''s two guests, the ordinary people also actively tried to know more about Ainsley.

    These online detectives dug out Ainsley''s long history from the moment she was born, and in no time, the ordinary people were all amazed.

    They watched Ainsley''s battle videos, how she defended her family, which was in danger at that time...

    Various news and videos or pictures were spread around nary people.

    One by one, they started to sympathize with this mafia boss who was even younger than their children.

    [I think Leroy is really an irresponsible father.]

    [Agree. When his family was in danger, he didn''t appear to save them at all. It was his daughter who risked her life to save her family!]

    [What kind of father is he? After Ainsley recuperated for a long time, there''s no news about this man visiting her to show his concern.]

    [He visited the family only when they became a high-ranking family. I smell a boot-licker! A leech!]

    [No wonder the daughter doesn''t want this man to be her official guardian.]

    [A guardian can influence the child''s decisions at all times, and he might destroy the Sloan Family!]

    [If I am Ainsley, I also won''t recognise that man as my father. Scum!]

    [I read and watched all news rted to Ainsley Sloan, and she doesn''t seem to be a ck-hearted mafia boss.]

    [Yes. Yes. The people living in her territory were all thriving.]

    [Look. She even saved children from very and freed the prostitutes and other ves!]

    [Her business is also decent despite breaking thew. She doesn''t sell human organs, be a loan shark and such.]

    [Yeah, yeah. It''s only because the country doesn''t allow her to sell potions and other items that she has to break thew.]

    [Peh. The government just wants to monopolize the market of these rare items.]

    [And look, if you see the rating on the Sloan Family''s potion auction website, it''s all good ratings!]

    [Didn''t she just build an Irregr Tamer guild recently?]

    [Yes, yes!]

    [Listen. She actually can be the sole unique tamer in this country...]

    [But she chooses to share her skill and make a guild to amodate more charm ability users.]

    [Oh wow. That''s really a noble thing to do. She directly elevates the status of the charm ability users.]

    [I''m an ordinary person, but I also know the status of charm ability users in the ability user society.]

    [Ainsley gives a lot of people a chance to have a better life and status...she also doesn''t mistreat ordinary people like us...]

    [The mafia members under her ruling are also satisfied with her rules.]

    In conclusion, Ainsley is better than Deestar!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 896: Public Opinion

    <h4>Chapter 896: "Public Opinion"</h4>

    [The Sloan Family under Ainsley''s government also cares about the members'' families, even when they''re ordinary people.]

    A few moreizens spoke up for Ainsley and some clever ones questioned Leroy''s fans.

    [Ain is so wonderful. I just don''t understand why some people here cursed such a lovely baby. Are they blind?]

    [No. They must have been charmed by Deestar. He''s also a charm ability user, right? Maybe he has charmed us without us knowing!]

    But Leroy''s fans also didn''t stay silent and immediately attacked those who sided with Ainsley.

    [Bullsh*t. Ainsley is also a charm ability user and she seems to be stronger than Leroy. Can''t she also charm all of you to side with her??]

    What Leroy''s fans said was logical and had some truth in it.

    The ordinary people didn''t know that there were many types of charm abilities, and they assumed that all charm abilities could charm them.

    It didn''t matter if the person could transmit their charm across the inte or needed to be face-to-face with the target.

    The ordinary people only thought that all charm ability users could charm people without others knowing.

    Ainsley''s fans and those who sided with Ainsley were silent for a moment before a famous ability user blogger spoke up.

    [Here to educate the ordinary people. PS: I''m not looking down on you guys. You have to know that there are many types of charm abilities.]

    [From Ain''s battle video and other evidence I have collected, it''s clear that Ain''s type of charm is a baby charm.]

    [That charm is also the type that can''t be transmitted through the inte.]

    [Even if she might be able to do it if she discovered more skills...for now, she can''t do that.]

    [On the other hand, Deestar a.k.a Leroy has always been known as a useless ability user. Why is that?]

    [Even if he''s only a charm ability user, he should be able to charm some enemies and benefit the Sloan Family instead.]

    But he didn''t. No. He couldn''t.

    [It''s because Leroy''s charm type is actually an inte-based charm.]

    [His charm is suppressed to the minimum when he''s in real life, but on the inte, he''s the God.]

    The blogger was famous for being a free-spirited dual ability user who didn''t join any powerhouses and didn''t be a mercenary either.

    He relies on live broadcasting his battle with other ability users or his adventure videos to earn money and fame.

    In the world of ability users, he''s also somewhat famous because of his entric personality.

    The ordinary people also knew this celebrity and understood that he never looked down on ordinary people like them.

    When the blogger sent out such a long exnation to enlighten them, Leroy''s fans, the Starfield, suddenly felt ufortable.

    [I don''t think this blogger is lying. If he''s not lying, then...]

    [Then, all this time, we have been under Leroy''s charm.]

    [Yes, yes! I was just about to ask how Leroy could be popr when he had no talent at all aside from his face...]

    [It turns out to be his charm ability! I never thought that his charm could be transmitted through the inte.]

    [Yeah. I thought that the charm was only effective when people met face-to-face.]

    Obviously the ordinary people''s understanding of charm ability users remained at the general stereotypes.

    Actually, there were many amazing charm ability users that had different charm types and discovered many unique skills too.

    For example, Ainsley could control someone from far away by nting a ''charm seed'' inside the person''s mind.

    That''s a skill she discovered after upgrading her charm ability through potions.

    Other ability users could also discover such a skill if they''re enlightened.

    Unfortunately, so far, the charm ability users'' mindset themselves remained at the stereotypes too.

    A charm ability was actually a type of brainwashing ability, and it could be used for a lot of things, not only to seduce people.

    Ainsley wasn''t from this world, and her understanding of a charm ability came from countless anime and manga she had watched and read before.

    Thus, she wasn''t limited by this world''s stereotypes and could get many skills.

    ?

    Actually, if she weren''t open-minded, even with the help of the potion, she wouldn''t be able to get those unique skills.

    She would only discovermon skills that other charm ability users have discovered so far.

    The charm ability users themselves had never thought that they could charm monsters and beasts to make a contract with them as a non-tamer, right?

    They didn''t even know they could kill people with a strong charm ability.

    Other ability users were also bound with a certain stereotype rted to their ability type, but they weren''t as restricted as the charm ability user.

    After all, the stigma of charm ability users was a lot worse than other ability users.

    It wasn''t strange that ordinary people misunderstood the charm ability users when the ability users themselves also looked down on their abilities.

    After knowing that Leroy might have charmed them through the inte, a lot of people started to doubt their love for Leroy.

    [Do I really idolize him because of his talent and good look, or is it because of his charm?]

    [Maybe all of them...after all, he can charm so many fans in just a few months. He''s really a vital ability user.]

    [If he joins the Irregr Tamer Guild, he might be one of the key members right away.]

    [s...not only did he offend the Sloan Family, but he also hurt the little baby''s feelings.]

    [Yes, yes. She''s the guild founder...so she certainly won''t let Leroy join her guild.]

    The ordinary people could rte to Ainsley.

    They finally understood why Ainsley was so against Leroy even when he''s her own father.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 897: Ains Backers

    <h4>Chapter 897: "Ain''s Backers"</h4>

    If they were Ainsley, they would also reject Leroy and keep him away from the guild they built on their own.

    Why should they let a traitor enter their guild?

    Not to mention this person didn''t seem to love them and only favored other children.

    More and more people turned their backs on Leroy while the blogger who previously revealed some secrets stopped chatting on the inte.

    He quietly closed the forum and went to inform someone else.

    [Boss, I''ve done what you asked me to do. Please pay the remaining money.]

    Zenan: [Good job. Here''s the money.]

    Yes. The blogger was actually paid by someone to reveal Leroy''s secret...and that someone turned out to be Zenan.

    Not only Zenan. The other children also quietly hired people behind their parents and med the inte to side with Ainsley.

    The children created a new group chat without Ainsley and named it ''Ain Backers''.

    [Zenan: I''ve done my job. What about you guys?]

    [Caca: Same here. I spread information about Leroy and made it a trending topic in the forum.]

    [Azkar: I paid a lot of keyboard warriors to scold that scum dad.]

    [Larsen: I coax my parents to boycott Leroy and cut off all endorsements rted to him.]

    After all, Larsen''s family was a shaman family, and they did have a lot of business in the ordinary people''s society.

    Things such as incense, fortune-telling papers, and so on were popr among ordinary people, and the Larsen Family produced one of the best-selling brands.

    Once they boycotted Leroy, one could see how Leroy strives in the entertainment industry.

    [Arlin: I also asked my parents to boycott Leroy. I think one of my parents'' friends is the owner of Leroy''s entertainmentpany....]

    Oh, now we can see what will happen to Leroy after he attends the talk show.

    Even if he won the case, thepany that signed him as an inte celebrity would try their best to hinder the young man.

    They would also do their best to press Leroy to the ground!

    [Arlin: Hmph. Hmph. I saw that scum dad at Ain''s birthday party and was so shocked. How could he be so shameless?!]

    [Azkar: Right! Did you see how hurt Ainsley was? Her own father was such scum, and he ruined her birthday party.]

    [Larsen: Ain looked as if she''s about to cry.]

    The children knew Ainsley as someone strong, cute, witty, and wise. They never thought that the girl would be so hurt by her own dad and would cry because of him.

    She didn''t even cry when she got hurt at war or when her life was in danger.

    But she almost shed tears because of Leroy.

    Well, the children''s filter for Ainsley was already beyond saving. If Ainsley knew what they were talking about, she would be dumbfounded.

    When did she cry because of that scum dad?! She was itching to kill him, ok?!

    Under the joint effort of the five children, Leroy''s name became even worse than before and the majority also felt that he''s a scum.

    Leroy''s agent panicked and immediately contacted Leroy.

    "Did you see what happened on the Inte? Your name is already smeared to the ground!"

    They have been waiting to clear Leroy''s name after he attended the talk show but who would have known that theizens couldn''t wait to scold people?

    "I know." Leroy gritted his teeth as he read the forums and other tforms talking about how bad he was.

    "I''m sure that someone yed a trick behind the scenes and guided the fans to go against me. Have you investigated this?"

    The agent was really professional and had seen many things in the entertainment industry.

    How could he didn''t know that Leroy was being targeted?

    "I have investigated these unknown people but I found that they''re from the ability user society. You know it''s hard to investigate the ability users..."

    The agent wasn''t an ability user, and it would be hard to investigate the ability users because they had the special hackers and special IT teams.

    These special people could defeat ordinary hackers and IT teams as easily as turning their palm.

    This is why there was such a huge rift between ordinary people and ability users. It had always been that way.

    There was this invisible wall between ordinary people and ability users.

    Even if the ability users'' families might be ordinary people, but once they turned into ability users, there would be a gap.

    It wasn''t only because the ability users were arrogant but also because the ordinary people feared the ability users and admired them.

    The majority of people in this world were ordinary people, but those at the top were always ability users.

    In all sorts of fields, ordinary people never became the best.

    The agent was an ordinary person. He didn''t dare to investigate further after knowing that the ability users were involved in this.

    "Leroy, you offended one of the most brilliant ability users in the ability user society."

    The agent paused before sighing helplessly.

    "I''m not surprised that a lot of people who want to curry favor with your daughter will help her to suppress you."

    The agent also informed Leroy about the various resources blocked by the higher-ups, about how his endorsement contracts were gone...

    And a lot more.

    Leroy was dizzy as he listened to his agent. He never thought Ainsley would be so amazing to have so many ability users protecting her.

    When he left her, she was still the innocent and dumb three-year-old toddler.

    But maybe because he pushed her to hell, the baby''s personality changed 180¡ã, awakening her buried potential.

    Bit by bit, the baby lost her innocence toward the world and became a true-blue mafia boss, even better than him!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 898: The Wall Between Ordinary People & Ability Users

    <h4>Chapter 898: "The Wall Between Ordinary People & Ability Users"</h4>

    Leroy knew that there were a lot of geniuses in this world, but he never imagined that the daughter he abandoned would be one of them.

    Did he regret abandoning Ainsley? Maybe he did. But if he didn''t leave her, would she awaken her potential and be like now?

    Maybe not.

    So Leroy didn''t know if he should be d that he abandoned Ainsley or should he regret his decision.

    Who wouldn''t want their children to be excellent?

    Leroy was also a father. He also wanted to be proud of his children, but Ainsley was never in his eyes before.

    Ironically, she''s younger than her siblings, but she was better than them in all aspects.

    One could imagine how much she suffered to be like who she is now.

    Leroy was silent as he listened to the agent bbering things.

    He knew that his career would be gone soon, but it didn''t stop him from wanting to go to the talk show.

    "What do you think I should do then? Can we win the talk show? If not, can we minimize the damage?"

    At Leroy''s words, the agent went silent before whispering in a weak voice.

    "We should strive to gain people''s sympathy. Keep ying victim even if your secret is revealed or that you''re at fault."

    How could the agent not know the truth?

    Leroy didn''t tell him anything but the agent wasn''t dumb. He could see that Leroy was really the one at fault!

    "Okay. I''ll try to act as pitiful as possible. I also want to win Ain''s sympathy this way. If she can forgive me..."

    Leroy paused before telling his agent the n that he had in mind.

    "I want to join the Irregr Tamer Guild and quit bing a celebrity."

    Leroy bit his lips, looking slightly haggard as he told another piece of fact.

    "You also know that I can''t return to this industry after the incident..."

    It''s impossible to return after he was suppressed like this and lost so many fans.

    "I know. I don''t mind it. You have been a good celebrity under my care...so it is okay even if you want to quit."

    The agent indulged Leroy solely because Leroy was also an ability user.

    If he could join the guild, the agent would have a connection with the ability user society.

    Which ordinary people didn''t want to have a connection with the ability user society?

    If his boss knew about this, she would also be excited for him and might give him a sry raise.

    Not to mention that the agent had heard of the Xocolet Lake in Sloan''s family official territory.

    The Xocolet Lake was near the Crimson Lily guild branch and the legend said that whoever drank the water would have a high chance to awaken their ability.

    It would be more effective for ordinary children, but even old people like him still stand a chance.

    Unfortunately, so far, no ordinary people could get this water because of the dangerous environment.

    Only the rich could buy the water through the ability users mercenary team and so on.

    The agent had heard of many rich ordinary people who awakened abilities after drinking this water.

    He also wanted to drink theke water, okay?

    Now...he had a chance. If Leroy was epted as a guild member, he could use his connection with Leroy to ask for theke water!

    The agent was full of hope as he continued tofort Leroy before cutting the call.

    Leroy himself also calmed down and prepared well to face Ainsley and the Sloan Family at the talk showter on.

    ?

    ?

    The agreed date finally arrived.

    The talk show would start at 9 a.m in the morning, but the guests and the staff had to arrive at 7 to do some preparation.

    Ainsley woke up early that day and went to change into her legendary battle clothes¨C the pink uniform with the small pink tie.

    The baby''s purple hair was not as short as before, so it was naturally harder to style.

    But the talk show staff told Ainsley that they prepared a stylist and makeup artist for her.

    Thus, Ainsley onlybed her hair and departed with Jevon and Elliana as her ''assistants.''

    On the contrary, Leroy wore a light purple suit with a white shirt inside.

    His light gray trousersplemented the light purple suit, giving a mysterious yet gentle vibe.

    Leroy also wore a pure ck tie and sapphire cufflinks to finish his neat and elite look.

    The young man had deep purple hair, just like Ainsley''s.

    Sometimes, it would look a lot lighter when the sunshine shone on it, really unique.

    The pair of sapphire pupils were full of color, like the color of the sky but also the color of the deep ocean.

    The young man was styled handsomely right off the bat, but he didn''t style his hair or wear makeup before going to the recording studio.

    After all, he also knew that the studio would provide a stylist and a makeup artist for him.

    It''s not weird for men to use makeup in the entertainment industry, and Leroy knew a lot more about recording a variety show because of his star identity.

    Thus, he''s already used to wearing makeup and such.

    Before leaving, Leroy looked at Ren and the twins in his arms with a bitter smile on his face.

    "Dad will go to work first. Riri and Ren Ren wait for dad to go back, okay?"

    Leroy called Maurie as Riri and Maure as Ren Ren.

    Of course, it was because Maure and Maurie looked like Ren and calling Maure as Ren Ren was like calling a tiny version of Renmaure!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 899: Gaining More Fans

    <h4>Chapter 899: "Gaining More Fans"</h4>

    Leroy liked the nickname and the meaning behind Ren Ren so much.

    Okay, back to the twins.

    The twins did know about today''s talk show but didn''t know it would have something to do with their father''s reputation.

    They only thought that their dad would work as usual, and going work means more poprity for their father and more money!

    They knew that their dad was a celebrity, and sometimes he had to work away from home for around a few days, weeks, and even several months.

    After all, although Leroy was an inte celebrity, he also filmed variety shows and other things that required a long time to produce.

    The twins looked at their dad and didn''t know whether to feel proud or sad because of their father''s job.

    They could only pout, sulking.

    "When will you go back this time, dad? Will it be a long time?" Maurie asked while Maure silently looked at his father with hopeful eyes.

    "Well, it won''t be long. I''ll be back tonight."

    The show only needed several hours to record. It wasn''t as cumbersome as other variety shows that required a few days.

    The twins were instantly excited, and they kissed Leroy''s cheeks before waving their tiny paws at their beloved dad.

    "Bye-bye, dad! Come back soon!"

    "Come back soon."

    Renmaure also hugged Leroy and kissed his lips before sending the young man to the door.

    Ren had to go to the mercenary guild every day and couldn''t send Leroy to the studio because he also had to depart with the twins now.

    After all, the mercenary guild usually opens at 8 a.m, and Renmaure alwayses in time to greet the guild members.

    Even if he didn''t have any mission at the moment, he had to visit the guild from time to time to do some other things.

    It was all because Renmaure was one of the key figures in the mercenary guild headquarters at the capital.

    Thus, after Leroy left, Renmaure and the twins had breakfast before rushing to the capital using a public flying carriage.

    It only took two hours from this area to the capital and Renmaure would arrive at around 9 a.m.

    It was the same time as when the talk show was being broadcasted.

    Ren and the twins intended to watch the talk show broadcast although the twins didn''t know what it was about.

    Only Ren was slightly nervous for Leroy. But in the end, he felt that even if Leroy lost the case, it didn''t matter.

    They could just move out of the Godlif country like what they had nned before and bring their mercenary team abroad.

    The mercenaries were much more sessful in other countries than in Godlif countries.

    7:30 a.m, Ainsley arrived at the studio and was stunned when she saw such a huge building.

    The building was a TV station building with many areas used for recording TV programs.

    The one reserved for the Court Talk Show was the biggest area since the talk show was a popr TV program.

    Not to mention that this month''s issue was something unique and popr.

    After entering the TV station, the staff immediately urged Ainsley to go backstage and started to style her hair and put on some light makeup suitable for children.

    The stylists and the makeup artists were busy taking care of Ainsley, but it didn''t stop them from admiring Ainsley''s face.

    "Little boss, you are really cute. I have seen a lot of child stars before, but you''re still one of the cutest!"

    The stylist felt regret that such a beautiful child didn''t enter the entertainment industry but went to be a bloody mafia boss...

    The entertainment industry should mourn for losing such a good star seed!

    Ainsley''s cheeks flushed red as she listened to the staff blowing rainbow fart pliments) at her.

    "You tter me, sister. I''m sure that I look cute because of your makeup and hairstyling skills!"

    The stylist and the makeup artist almost got nosebleeds.

    So cute! So polite!

    When Ainsley looked up at them with her big sapphire eyes blinking gently...it was as if there was a naughty kitten scratching their hearts.

    Howe this kid doesn''t look like a mafia boss at all? Are you sure such a cute kid is the ruthless mafia boss that kills thousands of people?

    The staff peeked at the two people behind Ainsley¨C Jevon and Elliana.

    When they saw the two people''s cold faces along with their neat suits...it really gave off the give of a mafia.

    But Ainsley''s suit was pink, and she wore a school-type skirt rather than trousers.

    How could it not be cute? Rather than a mafia boss, the baby looked like an idol!

    If Cellino or Bello followed Ainsley in their cat form, that would only add the cuteness points and rush it to the max.

    Unfortunately, the cats didn''t follow Ainsley because the producer, the director and other staff were all scared of sacred beasts.

    Even if the sacred beasts looked cute as cats, they''re still lethal.

    The on-site audiences were mostly ordinary people too, and it might frighten them to death.

    But even without the cats, the Godfather and Zev were still there.

    The two spirits looked around the building with the excuse of clearing up all possible dangers.

    But Ainsley knew that these childish adults only wanted to y...

    The Godfather never entered such a building before because he''s a mafia. Now that he''s a spirit, he could freely roam any ce.

    How could he not want to explore the building?

    While the duo explored the entire building full of stars and celebrities, Ainsley was quietly gaining poprity among staff and passersby.

    Before Ainsley went backstage to apply makeup and style her hair, many passersby around the building saw her.

    And they all fell in love at first sight.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 900: Ains Guardians

    <h4>Chapter 900: "Ain''s Guardians"</h4>

    When the passersby first saw the child with that eye-catching purple hair and blue eyes, almost all of them sucked in a deep breath.

    What an angel! Her face looks so simr to Deestar, that popr celebrity, but this kid actually looked even better than Deestar.

    Maybe because she''s still a child, and her cuteness was doubled.

    Not to mention the contrast between her cute look, her title as the youngest mafia boss and the two solemn-looking ''bodyguards'' behind her...

    This kind of contrast is so cute, okay?

    These people thought that the youngest mafia boss would either be someone cold or someone arrogant.

    Or maybe she would look down on ordinary people like them.

    After all, she''s such a powerful kid and also a mafia boss of arge mafia family.

    Who knows that when Ainsley came to the studio, there wasn''t even any aura of a mafia boss.

    The baby only looked like a walking French doll, ready to be kidnapped.

    So cute! So weak! Ahhhh!

    Oh, well, some people who read a lot about Ainsley finally realized why some articles on the inte talked about Ainsley''s good looks and her sess as the mafia boss.

    The articles mentioned how her enemies underestimated her because of her cute and harmless look.

    But underneath such a cute girl was a bloodthirsty and cruel demon.

    No wonder the enemies were fooled...

    Look, look, even the staff already fell in love with her at first sight! And Ainsley still didn''t purposely use her charm ability....

    What she had now was only her passive charm ability to make others look at her kindly and have a good first impression of her.

    But a lot of people already liked such a cute, polite and sensible child.

    More and more staff suddenly felt like cursing the irresponsible father, a.k.a, Leroy.

    "How can he abandon such a cute child? If I were him, I would never have the heart to leave her! No matter what the reason!"

    "Yes, yes. Did you see her calling some of us ''sister'' and ''brother''?! So polite and cute!"

    "Her voice is so milky¡­I can''t think of her as a mafia boss."

    "Yeah. Only the two people behind her look like a mafia. Ain looks more like an idol!"

    The passersby and the building''s staff leisurely called Ainsley by her nickname.

    Some fans on the inte even created a fanbase for the baby, and the members were a mix between mafia people, ordinary people and ability users.

    Ainsley''s guild members even joined the fanbase silently and contributed a lot to make more people know about Ainsley.

    Ainsley''s fans were called ''Ain''s Guardians'', which means they''re all iming to be Ain''s legal guardians.

    This is undoubtedly a p to Leroy''s face.

    Ain''s fans were all fighting to be Ainsley''s guardian!

    The fans also created a sect and united with people who love children and named the sect as the loli supremacy sect¡­

    If Ainsley knew that she suddenly became a sect leader without her knowing, she might twitch her lips, shocked by these people''s brain logics.

    After gaining a huge amount of fans by relying on her cute face, Ainsley was finally escorted to the recording studio.

    The studio chosen was the biggest one, and it could amodate up to 300 audiences plus the staff and the guests.

    When Ainsley arrived at the studio, the audience was already there, and the stage was already prepared.

    Beforeing to the show, the producer team had already sent out a script about the talk show itself so that Ainsley could adapt smoothly.

    As for other arrangements...the producer left it to fate.

    This talk show was popr because it was well-known to be genuine, without any arranged scripts for the guests or the audiences.

    Many talk shows like this actually hyped the guests or deliberately asked the guests to act abnormal, just to make the show more exciting.

    But the Court Talk Show wasn''t like that.

    They were good at finding the right guests to hype the show and didn''t need arranged scripts at all.

    Strangely, because of this, the show became even more popr and was known for its credibility.

    There had never been any evil editing either, even when the show didn''t use a live broadcast until today.

    When Ainsley arrived, the assistant director, the director and the producer immediately rushed toward her with countless snacks and other items that children liked.

    "Wee to our studio, little boss! Here''s a cake for breakfast."

    "Good morning, little boss. Here are the rules and regtions of our show. We hope you can follow our rules."

    "Let''s go, let''s go. Sit over there and then after 10 minutes the staff will guide you to record the show."

    Ainsley had a calm smile on her face as she epted the items and food, plus the electronic tablet, before grinning surely at the adults.

    "Thank you, uncles and aunties. Ain will follow whatever you want Ain to do."

    ! Critical hit!

    Ainsley''s milky voice, coupled with her rabbit-like impression, was enough to steal the adults'' hearts, especially the women.

    The audiences at the studio also saw Ainsley from afar and they couldn''t help but squeal.

    "I think Ain has already used her charm ability on me. Otherwise, why do I feel that she''s so cute?!"

    "Hey, hey, same here! Ahhhh! But who cares. I''m willing to be her doormat!"

    Obviously, Ainsley didn''t do anything yet, but these perverts who liked children already became her fans...

    A kid''s cuteness was really a weapon that could kill others without a trace!

    Ainsley had a helpless smile on her face as she went to the sofa near the stage to read the rules and regtions sent by the staff.

    Let''s read first!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 901: The Show Starts

    <h4>Chapter 901: "The Show Starts"</h4>

    By the way, speaking of charm ability¡­

    Actually, Ainsley also realized that while her charm ability was getting stronger and continuously upgraded, her appearance also leveled up.

    No wonder the audiences were all fascinated with Ain''s cuteness¡­

    If someone said that Ainsley was a fairy, they would also believe it!

    s, her hair was purple, and so far, there had never been a fairy with purple hair.

    While Ainsley was reading the rules on the electronic tablet, Leroy, who had arrived at the studio, was also sitting on another sofa right on the other side of the stage.

    From the audience and the camera''s perspective, they could see Ainsley sitting on the stage''s left side and Leroy sitting on the right side.

    Both of them hadn''t stepped onto the stage yet, but it already showed the rivalry vibe.

    The Court Talk Show itself was really a high-end TV program, and they didn''t hesitate to smash money to create the props.

    One could see that the stage was produced to be simr to a real-life court but with different colors.

    The one on Ainsley''s side was pink while the one on Leroy''s side was blue.

    Then, there was also the Sloan Family''s logo on the podium belonging to Ainsley''s area.

    There was also Leroy''s Deestar signature on his podium''s body.

    The two sides looked ready to fight, just like when someone fought in the court!

    But the producer was also sensible, and they modified the court-like stage to be more friendly to a child such as Ainsley.

    They lowered the podium''s height and also prepared a soft, springy sofa behind the podium.

    If Ainsley was tired of standing still, she could leisurely sit on the sofa while munching the snacks prepared on the coffee table in front of the sofa.

    Leroy also had the same treatment and it was estimated that after both sides were tired of standing, the next round of the verbal battle would end up with both parties sitting on the couch.

    This would undoubtedly change the show''s vibe but it''s also fun seeing the guests resting whileparing each other with words.

    Ainsley clearly liked the stage, but she didn''t look at it for too long. After admiring the filming set, she read the rules and regtions on the tablet.

    First, it was forbidden to use physical violence against the other party no matter what the reason was.

    Unless it''s for self-defense, of course.

    The guests were allowed to use curse words and vulgar words and so on, but physical violence was really not allowed.

    Second...the guests had to sign an agreement with the producer and director stating that whatever they said in this show would be the absolute truth.

    If they were found to be lying, the producer and the director could sue the guests for defamation.

    The third rule was an agreement not to use any special abilities during the show.

    There were a lot of ability-suppressing devices, and the ability user guests couldn''t use their abilities as they wished.

    The show created this rule because today''s episode had two ability user guests, especially Ainsley, who had a high destruction power.

    Ainsley nodded at this rule and didn''t mind the studio directly suppressing her special abilities.

    Anyway, in the case of an emergency, she could still use her luck maniption ability...

    After reading the rules, Ainsley handed the tablet back to the staff while taking out her own tablet from the bag that Jevon carried around with him.

    Ainsleypiled all the evidence against Leroy in this tablet. If she forgot the evidence, she could just take a look at the tablet.

    10 minutes passed just like that, and it was nearly 9 a.m.

    The live broadcast audiences had been waiting for a long time, and the on-site audiences were also excited.

    Finally, the staff found Ainsley and nodded with a smile on their face.

    "Little boss, it''s time. You only need to stand under the stage until our hosts call your name."

    "Okay." Ainsley agreed and immediately stood below the stage. Leroy also did the same, but he was on the other side of the stage.

    In just a few seconds, the whole stage suddenly lit up, and the camera was also recording the whole stage faithfully.

    There were so many cameras aimed at the stage. They captured and recorded the set that suddenly glowed in soft light.

    Following this fancy opening, the two regr hosts of the show suddenly appeared behind the judge''s table on the stage.

    The two hosts were a middle-aged woman and man.

    They were good-looking, but Ainsley had seen too many handsome and beautiful people in her circle.

    She was already numb to beauties.

    The two hosts that abruptly came up while the BG music sounded out loud throughout the studio actually wore a judge costume, faithfully reying the scene at the court.

    Ainsley had never watched the Court Talk Show, and she was undoubtedly surprised by how serious the show actually was.

    They cared about the details to such an extent!

    After the two hosts appeared, they immediately shouted the talk show''s usual slogan and the on-site audiences also cooperated in responding.

    After the initial 5 minutes of a warm up by the hosts, the hosts finally looked at the two guests below the stage, and they couldn''t help but hook the corner of their lips.

    They suddenly looked like a yful fox rather than a serious judge.

    Both hosts didn''t look like a serious judge at the actual court because they were just pretending to be one.

    But it was undoubtedly funny and brought a lot of entertainment for the audiences!

    While smiling cunningly, the male host slowly looked at Ainsley, and the camera also followed his gaze, showing a well-behaved toddler under the stage.

    It''s the legendary little mafia in the flesh!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 902: Double J

    <h4>Chapter 902: "Double J"</h4>

    The studio''s light shone on the baby''s face, highlighting her good look and the camera faithfully recorded the HD image of this living doll.

    The moment Ainsley''s face appeared on the screen, the audiences on the inte instantly exploded.

    [Oh my God! So cute! The real thing is really better than just photos and blurry videos!]

    [I bet she will be even cuter in person¡­]

    [Howe I don''t see any mafia boss aura on this baby? She''s so cute, okay? Looks so soft and kind!]

    [Upstairs don''t be fooled. If you see her battle video, you will never say that she''s soft!]

    [Yes, yes, but she''s still cute. Can we pinch that cheek? It looks so good to be pinched¡­]

    [Me! Me! I also want to rub her fluffy hair!]

    [Am I the only one who thinks of her cute pink uniform? She obviously wants to imitate the way a mafia boss dresses up but she still wants to use such a girly color¡­]

    [A gap moe! Too cute!]

    [I heard that her handgun is also a dolphin-shaped bubble gun but it''s lethal because this baby can use her charm ability to kill.]

    [...maybe her targets died of cuteness.]

    While theizens were discussing Ainsley, the hosts didn''t let Ainsley stand alone for too long.

    The next moment, Ainsley could immediately hear the host''s voice echoing in the studio.

    "Let''s take a look at one of our esteemed guests today...it turns out to be the legendary baby mafia boss!"

    The host didn''t forget to introduce Ainsley to the audience and summarized her life before apuding loudly.

    "Wee to the stage, Ainsley Sloan!"

    The light above everyone''s head also went to Ainsley, and the baby immediately waved at the camera while stepping up to the stage.

    "Hello. It''s my honor to be here."

    Ainsley wore a small microphone clipped on her pink tie, and her milky, clear voice instantly sounded in the huge and bright studio.

    She didn''t forget to wave her small paws before calmly sitting on the sofa behind the pink podium.

    Thankfully, the podium was short and didn''t block the couch at all, unlike Leroy''s podium.

    Because of that, the audiences who were seated at the C-shaped seats circling the stage could see Ainsley from all angles.

    No one could see anything bad about this baby, who always looked polite and cute.

    The audiences were already having a better impression on Ainsley even when she''s actually a little mafia boss.

    After inviting Ainsley to the stage, the hosts didn''t let Leroye up first and actually interviewed Ainsley.

    After all, this is the show''s usual operation and even if Leroy felt ufortable under the stage, he had to endure this ''humiliation''.

    The male host was the first one to interview Ainsley.

    "Hello, hello, can I call you little boss?"

    The male host grinnedically, and Ainsley couldn''t help butugh at this middle-aged man''s attempt to be nice to a child.

    "Yes, you can call me little boss, uncle host." Ainsley smiled with her eyes bending into crescent moons, cute yet slightly sly, like a small fox.

    The on-site audiences and the live broadcast audiences suddenly felt like cursing.

    [Ah, ah! So cute! She''s not using her charm ability, but she''s still so cute!]

    [I know, right?? Maybe because she''s an amazing charm ability user, and that makes her physique unique or something.]

    Even when Ainsley didn''t use her charm ability, she could still charm people with her appearance alone.

    The male host was someone with a child, and he was also not immune to this cute baby charm.

    The man''s fatherly love instantly flooded out of his heart, and he hurriedly patted Ainsley''s head.

    "Wow, thank you, little boss! You''re really a cute baby!"

    Ainsley squinted while enjoying the uncle''s gentle pat, and the male host also retracted his hand before focusing on the interview.

    At the same time, the female host was looking at the male host with a face full of jealousy.

    She also wanted to touch Ain''s head! She''s a momma fan!

    The live broadcast audiences could see the female host''s face and all of themughed out loud.

    [Hahaha, look at this sister''s face! She''s so jealous of her working partner!]

    [She said: why can''t I pet the little baby?! Aggrieved.jpg.]

    [Yeah, yeah. But it''s understandable. Julia also had children. Her motherly love is strong. Who doesn''t want to stroke a cute baby''s head?]

    [John is so lucky to pat the little boss'' head, and the little boss even allows him to do that...]

    The hosts'' names are John and Julia, which made the show''s audiences also give them a nickname¨C double J.

    Double J was famous for being this show''s regr hosts, yet it was the first time the hosts showed such a tant favor for one of the invited guests.

    After all, the hosts had to be partial and neutral so as not to mistreat anyone.

    But since Ainsley was just a child, everyone didn''t think it was unfair.

    Thus, while the two hosts crowded around Ainsley, Leroy was left alone for ten to fifteen minutes, still below the stage.

    The young man''s face darkened, and he almost fainted on the spot.

    What are these hosts doing?! He''s still down here! Can''t they quickly shut up and invite him to the stage??

    But no matter how unwilling Leroy was, the two hosts, John and Julia, only followed the show''s script.

    They would need to interview the invited guest for ten to fifteen minutes which is why Leroy had to wait for that long.

    Turning back time to fifteen minutes ago.

    John finally asked Ainsley the first question that the show''s staff collected from theizens who wanted to ask Ainsley some questions.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 903: Five-minute Speech

    <h4>Chapter 903: "Five-minute Speech"</h4>

    "Okay, little boss. Here''s the first question you got from your fans and passersby." John cleared his throat before he continued.

    "Little boss, we all know that you''re the youngest mafia boss in history, right? Then, how does it feel to be a mafia boss at such a tender age?"

    Ainsley paused at John''s question before smiling sweetly at the camera again, but she also didn''t forget to look at John, who had already sat down beside her.

    "At first, it''s really scary. All I want is to y around like other kids or receive education just like what the other mafia children have. But..."

    Ainsley pursed her lips and sighed. Her eyes turned mncholy as she looked at the two hosts.

    "At that time, the elders and the family panicked because they lost their family head."

    Ainsley inwardly nced at Leroy down the stage before continuing.

    "Then, they held an emergency meeting and pushed me to be the new family head."

    Ainsley seemed to recall something horrible, and her face looked ufortable.

    "When I was first brought to the meeting room, I saw a lot of scary-looking adults and they all looked at me as if I''m prey on a chopping board..."

    Ainsley''s voice choked a bit, but she insisted on continuing her speech.

    "At that time, even if I was dumb, I immediately knew that they wanted to select a guardian for me but I would turn into a puppet family head."

    Ainsley''s long answer actually still had nothing to do with the question, but because her storytelling technique was superb, no oneined.

    In fact, the on-site and live broadcast audiences were all immersed in her story, as if they could imagine Ainsley''s experience in front of them.

    Ainsley didn''t stop talking and slowly spoke more about her experience.

    "I might be young, but I think my intuition is good. At that time, I immediately begged Grandpa Yofan, the supreme elder, to let me choose the guardian that I like."

    That was really a turning point in Ainsley''s life.

    "I chose Elliana...and it''s all because she''s loyal, honest, and doesn''t look corrupt, unlike the other mafia members back then."

    Ainsley didn''t shy away from telling the audiences that the Sloan Family used to be full of corrupt people.

    She even told them about the corrupt ountant and how she countered the bastards.

    She also told the audience how she cleaned up the family.

    But Ainsley didn''t continue her story because she talked for almost five minutes.

    "So, if you ask me how I feel...back then, I was scared. I was unwilling. I became what I am today only to ensure my life and my future."

    Ainsley cast her eyes down, seemingly deep in sorrow. But then, the baby suddenly lifted her head, and her face brightened.

    A smile slowly bloomed on her immature face.

    "I was weak and ipetent. I was scared and unwilling. But now, after I have so many loyal subordinates, I take them as my family, and I don''t feel unwilling anymore."

    Ainsley''s eyes were bright, and a soft smile hung on her face, just like a child who had just gotten her favorite candy.

    "There are a lot of people who stand by my side when I was weak and ipetent. For these people, I embrace my new identity and be who I am today."

    So the reason why Ainsley persisted and changed herself, bing one of the best mafia bosses in society, was all because of her family.

    "A lot of them aren''t rted to me at all. Many of them aren''t familiar with me, but they''re loyal to the Sloan Family, and that touched my heart."

    And so, Ainsley worked hard to make these people happy and live the life they deserved.

    "I changed the family concept from a corrupt mafia family to a gray area mafia family."

    "I banned all the dangerous drug business in my family and created a new business opportunity."

    Ainsley took the chance to tell the audiences indirectly that her mafia family wasn''t as bad as other mafia families.

    "So now, when people ask me how I feel to be the youngest mafia boss...I can say that I''m proud, and I''m d I became a mafia boss for my people."

    Ainsley''s five-minute speech in the show''s early stage was really inspiring.

    The whole studio was silent. Everyone was listening to her words carefully.

    The slow BG music was really suitable for apanying this scene, and everyone felt that the short speech was really...really amazing.

    The audiences never knew what Ainsley went through, but from her short story, they could feel how desperate Ainsley was back then.

    She might be smiling and healthy right now, but when she was weak, she was dancing with death.

    The mafia world was never a good one, even to children.

    Ainsley''s answer to the interview''s first question already guided the audience to sympathize with her.

    More and more people felt that Leroy was a scum.

    Because Leroy left, Ainsley ended up in this situation!

    People with weak hearts already cried for Ainsley and for a moment, even the two hosts felt their eyes were red and their noses were sour.

    John patted Ainsley''s head once more and murmured.

    "I see...so it is like that. You''re really...brave, Ain. You''re strong."

    Ainsley could feel John''s intention tofort her, and her smile grew bigger.

    She didn''t see that Jevon and Elliana were already sobbing in the dark, just like the other audiences.

    "Thank you, uncle. Hehehe, I talked too much just now. Let''s move on to the next question?"

    With Ainsley''s signal, the two hosts immediately moved into the next few questions and all the questions were unique.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 904: How Ainsley Awakened Her Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 904: "How Ainsley Awakened Her Abilities"</h4>

    "Ain, the audiences andizens want to know how you awaken your first few special abilities."

    "Ah, I first awakened keen hearing because I wanted to eavesdrop on the elders'' meeting next door."

    Ainsley''s answer broughtughter to the studio, and even the previous sad yet inspiring atmosphere was gone.

    "After that, I awakened my charm ability. I think it should be a baby charm type..."

    "How did you awaken the charm ability?" Julia asked curiously, and Ainsley smiled yfully at her.

    "I awakened this ability because I tried to act cute to the elders and wanted them to listen to my wishes."

    Ainsleyughed as she rubbed her palms together.

    "That''s how my strong desire sessfully awakened my charm ability!"

    "Hahaha. Okay, any other abilities? We heard that you have at least three to four abilities!"

    "Well, there is. I think the third one should be rted to a ''curse'' type ability, but this one just appeared so suddenly...."

    Ainsley didn''t talk much about her luck maniption ability because it was her trump card.

    A good fighter wouldn''t reveal all your cards to the public.

    "Okay, let''s talk about how you awaken your shaman ability instead. I heard you''re a shaman who made a contract with the Godfather spirit. Is that true?"

    At John''s curious question, Ainsley nodded solemnly.

    "It is true. Actually, the reason why I awakened my shaman ability and even managed to contract the Godfather is because of a lie."

    Ainsley had never told about her pretending to be a shaman controlled by the Godfather to her people before, but this time, she nned to reveal her lie.

    Anyway, she had already sessfully contracted the Godfather and became a genuine shaman.

    "At first, I need backing and a kind of deterrent ability to make the people in my family listen to me."

    After all, charm ability alone was hard to make these old and influential peeps in the Sloan Family listen to their young boss.

    "So, I pretended to be possessed by the Godfather and pretended that I''m a shaman."

    Ainsley winked at the camera as she said this, as if to tell the people in her family who should be watching the show right now.

    "My acting is too good, and everyone believes me!"

    "Not to mention that my curse type ability emits a simr golden aura to shamans who are being possessed."

    Ainsley giggled and her giggle slowly turned into a soft yet yfulughter.

    "I lied to them about me being a shaman and it continued until I really did be a shaman. Even the Godfather came to me because of the lie I made..."

    The audiences were all dumbfounded. They listened to this story and couldn''t react for a while.

    This child is too clever, okay?

    She knew that her newly awakened abilities couldn''t convince the people in her family that''s why she lied to them.

    But her acting skill should be very good if she could lie to her people about her being a shaman!

    "My people rarely see a shaman, and that''s why they are fooled. I also ask my secret friend to help me with manipting the wind just to lift me to the air."

    This way, Ainsley''s lie was really a high-level lie.

    "At that time, I also used my charm ability and confused it with the Godfather''s signature ability¨C dominance."

    The two abilities were actually simr, and if people could use it right, they could fool others once or twice.

    "I make my people think that I''m cute, but I act arrogant and mighty like the Godfather."

    "Then, I force them to kneel but I use my charm ability instead of dominance."

    Ainsley recounted what she did back then with a huge smile on her face, but the audiences and the hosts couldn''t even smile.

    All of them felt as if they had just eaten a fly.

    This can be done too?! Pretending to be a shaman possessed by the Godfather is not easy at all.

    But Ain still did it and even fooled her people!

    They bet her people didn''t know about this until now.

    Indeed, Grandpa Yofan and the others who were watching the broadcast were so shocked that they almost fainted.

    The new members and the guild members who didn''t know about this event at all started to ask the old members and they finally knew the whole details.

    It turned out the boss did convince the old people by revealing her shaman ability backed by the Godfather.

    But who would have known that it''s all a lie??

    "Heheheh. But this lie is precisely what makes me awaken the shaman ability and even attract the Godfather."

    "The Godfather visited me first because of this lie, and after that, I managed to convince him to stay around me."

    "Under the baptism of the high-level spirit, I naturally awakened as a shaman, " Ainsley added.

    In other words, she not only fooled her people but also baited the Godfather and then abducted the Godfather to stay with her.

    Maybe she did that with her baby charm.

    And that''s what made her be the real shaman and really made a contract with the Godfather!

    Grandpa Yofan and the others were speechless.

    So from the very beginning, they had fallen into this baby''s trap, right?

    She is really cunning! Worthy of being our boss!

    The audiences were also shocked but all of them thought that Ainsley was really witty.

    This is what people call a genius!

    John and Juliaughed at Ainsley''s short story, and they started to ask a few more questions to end the interview.

    "Let''s talk about your sacred beasts and contracted monsters?"

    Ainsley immediately spoke about Cellino, Bello, Ava, and even Zi.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 905: First Kill Experience

    <h4>Chapter 905: "First Kill Experience"</h4>

    Ainsley didn''t talk much about the sacred beasts but focused more on the monsters.

    "I rarely see Avately, but since she''s considered a strong monster, I let her guard the mansion with her kids."

    Ainsley smiled as she recalled Ava, who no longer lived in her dimensional bracelet and only asionally returned if she missed the dimension.

    "There is also Zi and her children. They''re all more powerful than Ava, and they be my family''s war monster."

    Ainsley took the chance to show off the family''s strength so that blind person wouldn''t dare to offend their family, just like what the Aretha Family did.

    "Okay, enough about sacred beasts and monsters. What about your education?"

    Julia waved her hands as she looked at Ainsley.

    "Ain, do you have a private tutor? Will you attend an academy when you''re old enough?"

    Nowadays, because of Ainsley, many academies opened sses for young geniuses below ten years old.

    Because of this, the hidden geniuses across the country started to emerge one by one, and the academies ced a lot of importance on recruiting young geniuses.

    It was said that those who awakened their abilities below ten years old were all called ''early awakened'' and the academies really liked these children.

    Previously, these geniuses could only be taught at home by private tutors,

    These tutors came from famous academies or graduated from top academies.

    Many parents also invited instructors from famous academies to be these geniuses'' private tutors.

    However, ever since the academies opened sses for early awakened, the parents all sent their children to the academies.

    After all, academies were better than private tutors and mingling with other geniuses would help these little geniuses to grow up without too much arrogance.

    All geniuses were arrogant. Sometimes, their arrogance could kill them.

    This is why the parents wanted the children to mingle with other children to let them know that there are a lot of talents in this world.

    They''re not the only talented ones.

    Hearing Julia''s question, Ainsley paused before smiling.

    "I was too busy to be a mafia boss. I don''t have any private tutor."

    Julia didn''t expect Ainsley to answer like this and hurriedly questioned.

    "No tutor? Then how did you learn everything? Such asmon knowledge, science, math, and so on..."

    "I have the elders and other seniors to teach me business management, politics and other basic things."

    Ainsley couldn''t say that she''s actually an adult and had already learned all the basic knowledge a long time ago, right?

    But she still learned a lot of things because this world has quite a few different knowledgepared to her original world.

    "As for the special ability training....I have the Godfather to teach me personally, Hehehehe."

    Ainsleyughed innocently, but the audiences, especially the ability users, were all green with jealousy.

    Getting personal guidance from the Godfather! Ahhhh!

    The Godfather might be a famous mafia boss, but no one can deny that he''s also one of the strongest ability users ever alive.

    To have such a figure teaching you how to use your special abilities...

    They can all die without regret.

    Ainsley''s education path was really luxurious, ah! No other instructors or academy professors couldpare to the Godfather in terms of practical fighting skill.

    He might not know a lot about theories and such, but in terms of real-life battle, he''s the best.

    And Ainsley, who had experienced countless battles from small to big and also led troops in small and huge wars, was also amazing.

    Even if there were a lot of early awakened in this country, who would have had such a rich battle experience other than Ainsley?

    Even the mafia children only learned to fight in a real battle when they turned thirteen or fourteen.

    The cruel ones learned to kill the moment they awakened their abilities, but none would be as young as Ainsley.

    Speaking of real-life battles, the hosts also got onest question that a lot of audiences andizens wanted to ask Ainsley.

    "Okay, here''s thest question, and it''s still connected to the previous question."

    John took a deep breath before slowly reading the question out loud.

    "What did you feel when you first killed people?"

    This question sounded nasty and rude, especially to ordinary people who abide by thew and didn''t kill people indiscriminately.

    But for ability users, killing is somethingmon.

    Still, for such a young kid to kill people...the live audiences and the on-site audiences had seen Ainsley''s first war video.

    In the video, she killed too many people for the first time, and some people weren''tfortable watching it.

    It''s just so weird that a kid so young she could be your daughter or granddaughter already started to y enemies on the battlefield.

    Ainsley''s smile froze for the first time, but she quickly recovered.

    This question is tricky, but she knew that John didn''t mean to corner her or anything.

    A lot of people would question this, especially when she''s so young.

    But the question was tricky because if Ainsley didn''t answer it well, her image in the eyes of ordinary people would plummet to the ground.

    The kind mafia group image she tried to share to ordinary people would also be useless and might even backfire.

    Thus, Ainsley took a deep breath, and her face suddenly turned gloomy, as if she was about to cry anytime.

    "When I first killed people...I really don''t remember it."

    Ainsley bit her lips as she spoke in a trembling voice as if she was about to choke up anytime.

    "Back then, what I remember was the tragic corpse of the innocent vigers, the burnt vige and the destruction of amunity."

    It was hell.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 906: Who Would Protect Her?

    <h4>Chapter 906: "Who Would Protect Her?"</h4>

    Ainsley closed her eyes and hid the pained look in her eyes, but the live broadcast audiences could still catch her grieving look.

    She''s recalling that hell-like experience.

    Following Ainsley''s wounded look was her weak whisper.

    "I...I saw death for the first time. I saw blood...and the blood belonged to the people I should have protected. But...but I failed them."

    The studio suddenly became silent. Everyone could feel the depressing mood, and they subconsciously held their breath.

    Even Leroy was shocked when he first heard of this and didn''t know what to say.

    Ainsley''s voice became weaker and weaker. The baby clenched her skirt tightly and didn''t dare to lift her head.

    "At that time, I was almost insane with guilt. I was really...my mental state wasn''t good at all, and it was stimted so much that my keen hearing evolved briefly."

    "When it evolved...I can hear the voice of the dead souls."

    The audience sucked in the cold air. Even the barrage on the live broadcast''sment section slowed down and became as silent as a grave.

    "I...I heard their pain, their usation and their unwillingness to die. I also heard their desperate plea, begging to live."

    Ainsley bit her lips, and she almost bit her lips until it bled.

    "I...I was terrified. I don''t know what to do. I have never killed people before, and I am scared to kill. But if I don''t kill, my remaining people...will all die."

    Ainsley described how desperate the situation was back then. The Sloan Family was on the brink of eternal extermination.

    If Ainsley weren''t strong enough, the family would have perished.

    And if she were soft-hearted and didn''t kill, she would be the one dying.

    "Really. The first time I kill people should be through the monsters and beasts that I controlled through my charm ability."

    Ainsley closed her eyes tightly as if wanting to forget the gruesome event.

    "I...I didn''t see the enemies dying. At that time, my thoughts were only to appease the soul of the dead."

    "I know that their souls should still be around the battlefield...that''s why I avenged them. That way, they can rest in peace and reincarnate safely."

    The audiences also watched the part where Ainsley created a death requiem, mentioning the names of the dead members one by one.

    She killed ten people in exchange for one life belonging to her family.

    She really counted the number and then softly told the deceased souls that she had avenged them.

    They could rest in peace.

    For a moment, the audience could feel Ainsley''s feelings when she had to kill enemies to send her people to the afterlife.

    It was the first time she saw her people getting ughtered like that. And even the innocent vigers were all implicated.

    How frustrating should it be? Ainsley must be feeling really guilty about this and also powerless, right?

    But she didn''t give up, and she fought back. She couldn''t think of how she felt when she first killed someone.

    Her mind was on her deceased members, trying to avenge them to get their forgiveness.

    "After the whole war ended...I got nightmares and almost got consumed by my inner demons. If the Godfather didn''t save me, I wouldn''t have lived up to now."

    Ainsley told these people what nightmare she had and how she solved the problem.

    Ainsley''s story was really too interesting, albeit tragic and sad.

    The show hadn''t entered the debate section, but the show had already climbed up the trending ranking in various social media tforms.

    All the hashtags had something to do with Ainsley, which made more and more peoplee to the live broadcast room and silently listen to Ainsley''s story.

    No one ever thought that behind the baby''s ruthless character as a mafia boss, she was hurt to this extent.

    Because of her family massacre, she strived hard to be stronger and be what she is now.

    "Until now, I still feel sorry for the people who died at the Aretha War back then. If only I was stronger or I arrived earlier....they wouldn''t have died."

    This is Ainsley''s true thoughts which is why up to now, she''s still visiting these people''s graves and talking to the monument everytime she finished a war.

    She also became super protective of her own people in any type of battle, no matter how big or small it was.

    The experts even said that the Sloan Family had the lowest casualty rate per battle and this is all because of Ainsley.

    Ainsley certainly didn''t be like the Godfather who rushed to fight the enemy alone.

    She used her troops to fight but she also protected them as much as she could.

    This is the reason why many ability users who didn''t want to join a mafia family finally joined the Sloan Family.

    After all, the Sloan Family had such a good boss.

    The casualty rate here is the lowestpared to other equally strong powerhouses.

    Thus, the members became even more loyal to Ainsley and they became fearless in a battle.

    They could leave their backs to their little boss and knew that their boss would try her best to save their lives, even if they only had a breath left.

    The members became even more skilful in a battle, afraid that they would drag their little boss with their own ipetence.

    Such a cycle was really good, and it made the Sloan Family stand out among other powerhouses.

    Only now did the audience understand why Ain''s fans were so protective of her.

    The baby had suffered so much grievance, but she still wanted to protect others.

    But what about the baby?

    Who would protect her?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 907: No One Protected Her

    <h4>Chapter 907: "No One Protected Her"</h4>

    While other toddlers were still ying safely with their parents, this one was already ying enemies on the battlefield.

    No one protected her so she had to protect herself.

    No one protected Ainsley, and so¡­Ain''s fans were eager to protect her.

    No one protected her, and that''s why the Sloan Family''s overall members strived to protect the baby.

    The studio was silent for a while, allowing Ainsley to recite her story clearly.

    After finishing her short story, Ainsley rubbed her red eyes and smiled weakly at the Double J.

    "Okay, I have answered thest question. Let''s move on to the next section?"

    The Double J were silent for a moment before hugging Ainsley''s tightly without speaking at all.

    They were too speechless and all they could do was to hug this strong baby.

    "Okay, thank you for the reminder, little boss. And thank you for answering the questions! Now, let''s call our second guest..."

    The hosts quickly shifted everyone''s attention to Leroy, afraid that they would trigger Ainsley''s bad memories and made her sad.

    The on-site and live broadcast audience were also sensible and didn''t pester the hosts to interview Ainsley again.

    s, when the person on the screen changed from Ainsley to Leroy, the number of live broadcast viewers dropped sharply.

    The live broadcast audience even chatted using thement section but they didn''t seem to be paying attention to Leroy''s interview.

    Oh, they actually did, but thements weren''t as positive as when Ainsley was the one being interviewed.

    [This man again. Who is he, by the way? I heard that he''s a famous inte celebritytely?]

    [He is Deestar. Real name is Leroy Sloan. He''s the little boss'' scum dad, and yes, he is poprtely. But just around 6 months ago.]

    [Oh, a new traffic star. His face looks good, but I wonder what kind of talent he has?]

    [I heard that he only ys live broadcasts daily, and the content is about the ability users society. That''s why he''s instantly popr.]

    After all, few ability users became entertainers like Leroy. There were even fewer ability users who live broadcasted content about ability users'' life.

    Themon people had always been curious about the ability users'' society which was why Leroy''s content became popr so easily.

    [I didn''t know this man was a mafia boss. But after knowing, I realized that all the things he mentioned in his live broadcast should be from his experience.]

    Leroy also met some ability users he knew in the past to make videos. This led his live broadcast to be even more popr.

    Although the ability users he contacted weren''t elites, as an ex-mafia boss, he still had quite a connection with lower-level ability users.

    [Still, without his advantage as an ability user and his handsome face, there''s no way he can be a popr inte celebrity.]

    [Right, right. Double J''s interview with him is also boring. We all want to know his experience as an ex-mafia boss, but it''s a meh.]

    [It''s not even as exciting as the little boss'' experience. I think this man is really not a capable boss...]

    [Well, that''s why he left the mafia family, created a new family and became a celebrity, right?]

    A lot of audiences sneered at Leroy and mocked him here and there, but the Starfield was also a huge fanbase.

    Whenever the audiences mocked Leroy through thement barrage, the Starfield would immediately retort fiercely.

    [Don''t nder our handsome brother. He is so kind and it''s normal that he isn''t fit to be a mafia boss!]

    [Yes, yes. A mafia boss must be ruthless and evil, right? It suits his daughter very well.]

    [Ooops, his only daughter is Maurie. This one is an abandoned daughter.]

    [Look, even her father doesn''t want her. Don''t you think that there''s something wrong with the kid?]

    [People say that she''s a genius. Is it only me who thinks that she''s a demon? Like¨C it is so unreal for a four-year-old girl to be this capable.]

    [Pffft. You''re not capable, but it doesn''t mean others can''t be useless, right? What''s wrong with being capable when she''s young?]

    Ain''s Guardians also started to fight the Starfield who attacked Ainsley.

    For a while, thement section was on fire, but no one mentioned the content of Leroy''s interview with the Double J hosts.

    While the fans were arguing, Leroy had just ended his interview, but the on-site audiences'' responses weren''t as great as Ainsley''s interview.

    Leroy was a keen and sensitive person. He could feel that the audience didn''t rte much to him and didn''t quite like him.

    After all, he was a scum dad who left a toddler to be a mafia boss. What a cruel father!

    Even if Leroy thought he could refute this me to the very end, once someone had this kind of impression about him, it was hard to change it.

    Leroy took a deep breath and smiled at the two hosts.

    "That''s it. Thank you for interviewing me."

    The double J pair were professional hosts, and they didn''t show their impartial attitude to Leroy.

    "Yes, you too, Sir Deestar. We really appreciate your answers."

    Although the answers are all boring.

    After all, Leroy didn''t really have any interesting experiences when he became a mafia boss.

    Compared to Ainsley, who had such a lot of adventures and thrilling experiences, he''s nothing.

    The only thing he could sell was his love experience with Renmaure and mentioning his twins to gain more sympathy from the audience.

    Some people still wanted to hear about someone''s love story, especially when the love story was between two men with different family backgrounds.

    It really looked like a fairytale love story between a mafia boss and a mercenary team leader.

    Exciting!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 908: The Debate Started

    <h4>Chapter 908: "The Debate Started"</h4>

    Unfortunately, such people who liked romance story were not many because this show mainly focused on the guests'' thrilling experiences and their hot dispute at the fake court.

    Whoever liked love stories wouldn''t watch this kind of show and would choose other love-themed variety shows!

    Leroy had also joined a love-themed variety show with Renmaure before and got another wave of poprity.

    He also attended a family-themed variety show and earned the title of the most loving and perfect family of four.

    Until people discovered Ainsley''s existence.

    Now, this perfect family title bes a joke to Leroy, and Leroy is really frustrated for a moment.

    He can''t hide Ainsley''s existence forever from the entertainment industry, especially when Ainsley is gaining her own fame rapidly.

    But he wished at least Ainsley wouldn''t fight him in public. Who knows that the baby was determined to fight him to death?

    She might not want to kill him literally, but she could give him a social death where the whole inte and entertainment industry became his enemy.

    Leroy bit his lips as he listened to the hosts talking about entering the second section of the show, which was also the main section¨C

    The debate at the fake court scene.

    The show usually had two hours per episode, 30 minutes for interview and 90 minutes for the debate.

    During the first 30 minutes, the hosts also showed the backstory of the two guests to make the audience understand why the guests want to debate to death.

    The hosts usually exined the backstory right after the interview section ended, which was usually called the interlude section.

    Ten minutes had been used to introduce the backstory of the two guests'' grudge, and the two hosts finally wrapped the scene.

    "Okay, we have exined the backstory of our two guests. Let''s move on to the main section¨C the court debate!"

    John grinned slyly as he spoke to the audience, signaling the start of the court debate.

    Julia also stood up and looked at the two guests behind her.

    "Dear guests, pleasee to the podium. If you bring awyer with you, you can also call yourwyer now."

    Even if the guests sometimes didn''t debate personally and let theirwyers do the job, because this isn''t a formal debate, the guests could interrupt once or twice.

    The goal of the show was to have a fiery debate and it wasn''t as stiff and formal as the real court.

    Thus, the guests usually stood beside theirwyers and would debate on their own a few times.

    This way, the show would still be interesting even when they involved realwyers on the stage.

    Thewyers also knew that this show wasn''t that stiff and would usually let go of their manner and would go on a full strike to win the case.

    After all, the winner wasn''t only decided by the two hosts as the judges but also by the on-site audiences.

    Now, it was added with the polling vote prepared for the live broadcast audience.

    Thewyers would have to use simple arguments that could sway people''s brain and heart when they listened to the arguments.

    Unfortunately, both Leroy and Ainsley didn''t invite awyer but did the job personally.

    Of course, this is undoubtedly a good thing for the show.

    One could see how popr this episode would be!

    The debate show finally started with Leroy speaking first because he''s the one who gave out the statement, and Ainsley would refute it.

    Leroy cleared his throat and slowly changed his expression to be more mncholy and sad.

    "I have told you guys before through my social media. I never wanted to leave my daughter, Ain, but the circumstances forced me."

    Leroy took a deep breath and sighed.

    "I was kicked out of the family because some malicious people kidnapped me and kicked me out automatically."

    Ainsley immediately sneered at Leroy''s words, and before Leroy could continue to sell misery and lies, the baby immediately interjected.

    "I have proof here that no one in the family kidnapped you back then. Let''s see the big screen behind us!"

    Ainsley spoke straight to the point, and with the help of the staff, they projected the proof that Ainsley had handed to the staff before the show started.

    On the big screen behind the fake stage, one could see dense line reports regarding the members'' activities 6 months ago¨Call recorded neatly.

    "Say, who kidnapped you? Just pick out random names, and I''ll prove to you that they''re not the culprit."

    Ainsley''s words undoubtedly cornered Leroy because she asked him to pick a ''random name''.

    It silently told others that whoever Leroy mentioned must be a random name and wasn''t the real kidnapping culprit back then.

    Leroy clenched his fists and mentioned a few names, all of them were members who left the Sloan Family when the Aretha war started.

    "These five people, " Leroy ended his statement.

    Ainsley snorted and immediately signaled Elliana to operate theptop, and in no time, the five people''s names erged.

    On the screen, the other names on the list were blurry and only the five names became extremely clear.

    "Okay, let''s see the first culprit. This one is a solo ability user, male. Thirty years old."

    Ainsley paused before looking at Leroy with a smirk.

    "Can you tell me when you were kidnapped by these people? I can check their activity logs ording to dates."

    Leroy blurted out a random date but it was clearly before he left the family.

    After all, the whole Sloan Family knew that the day he left the family, his daughter reced his position in just a few days.

    They could trace the day he left the family by tracing the day Ainsley was crowned as the new family head!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 909: Activity Logs

    <h4>Chapter 909: "Activity Logs"</h4>

    "Okay. Let''s take a look at this guy''s activity log." Ainsley signaled Elliana to move while she herself kept her eyes on Leroy.

    "Oh, right. In case people think the activity log is fake or not urate, I''ll tell you first."

    Ainsley hooked the corner of her lips and smiled confidently.

    "The one in charge of recording the activity log is someone with super memory ability."

    "We also transfer all the data to aputer program, and it''s well persevered."

    "Our IT team can be the witness. You can also check the program''s codes and history to see whether we tweak the data or not."

    With this strong evidence, even before Ainsley showed the first suspect''s activity log, many people had already believed that Leroy was lying.

    [It''s impossible to fabricate suchplicated data just to frame this celebrity who doesn''t have any impact on the ability users or mafia society!]

    [I agree. From how Ain is so prepared...it is clear that she''s determined to expose Leroy''s lie.]

    [Yeah. On the other hand, we don''t see Leroy taking out evidence, right?]

    But the Starfield at the live broadcastment section still strongly believed in Leroy.

    [Is it possible to give proof that you have been kidnapped before? What kind of proof? Photo? Recording? It''s impossible, right??]

    [Yeah. Unless Leroy reported it to the police! But he''s a mafia. It''s useless to report to the police.]

    [We can just check Leroy''s activity log a few days before he''s dered missing!]

    [If Leroy is really out of the mansion, the chance of getting kidnapped is quite high.]

    [True. But if he''s still inside the mansion and didn''t go out at all before going ''missing'', it''s impossible to be kidnapped.]

    [Let''s see. The Sloan Family dered Leroy to be a missing person after how many days? Is it a week? A month? If it''s just a few days, it''s not fair...]

    [Let''s wait for the little boss to show us the evidence.]

    Ainsley and Elliana quickly worked together to show the evidence, and indeed, on that day, the first suspect went out of the mansion to do some missions.

    But he was back only after a few hours, and he came back with the mission items required to aplish the mission.

    Leroy saw this and couldn''t help but frown.

    "He can pretend to do the mission but has prepared the mission items beforehand. This activity log doesn''t prove anything."

    Indeed, but this activity log was at least authentic,, and everyone could believe the activity log.

    Ainsley''s purpose of showing the activity log wasn''t to use the first suspect''s activity history to prove Leroy''s lie.

    Actually, she just wanted the audience to believe in the activity log first and then...

    Ainsley smiled softly at Leroy before opening her mouth.

    "We have checked the first suspect''s activity log. Then, let''spare it with your activity log?"

    "Even if you were a mafia boss, the family still recorded your activity history, " Ainsley added.

    Let''spare the activity logs!

    When Ainsley said this, Leroy''s face instantly became pale, and even the on-site audiences who sat far away from the stage could see it.

    This...this will expose whether what Leroy said before was true or not!

    Ainsley ignored Leroy''s reaction and immediately showed Leroy''s activity log on the day of the supposed kidnapping.

    "See here. Leroy left the mansion once, but he left at a different time and came back after the first suspect came back. So..."

    So he''s not kidnapped at all.

    Leroy immediately pped the podium and refuted.

    "I-I don''t remember the kidnapping date. Maybe I mentioned the wrong date!"

    "Okay. But it should be around this date, right? Let''s see your activity logs after this specific date and a week before."

    Ainsley hurriedly showed the timetable along with the activity descriptions.

    "On the second day after the specific ''kidnapping'' date, you left the mansion three times but still came back in the end."

    No kidnapping case.

    "The third day...you still came back in the end."

    "The fourth day. You left the mansion early in the morning and you never came back. This should be the real kidnapping case, isn''t it?"

    Or maybe Leroy went out to do some business far away from the mansion. But for a few days after he left, Leroy never came back.

    After a few weeks of empty activity logs, there was finally a new activity log...but the name disyed wasn''t Leroy.

    It was Ainsley.

    "This is a memorable date. So, the family members recorded it into my activity log even when I didn''t leave the mansion."

    It was the day Ainsley was crowned as the new mafia boss.

    "As you can see, within these few weeks, a lot of members came out of the mansion and the reason why they left was to search for the previous family head...which is you."

    Ainsley lifted her face and sent a provocative gaze to Leroy.

    Her face was calm and there''s a smile on her face, but it looked so creepy in Leroy''s eyes.

    "Hum. There''s no case of kidnapping at all. These five suspects'' activity logs never crossed paths with your activity logs the day you disappeared."

    It means that either Leroy was never kidnapped or he remembered the wrong kidnapper!

    Leroy was also a stubborn man and before Ainsley could really corner him, he would never admit defeat.

    "I might remember the kidnappers'' names wrongly. I didn''t really recognise them back then and just tried a few familiar names."

    Facing Leroy''s rebuttal, Ainsley was still calm.

    "Okay, I get it. Let''s see the members'' activity logs that have some intersections with yours and see if they really kidnapped you."

    C''mon, keep lying!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 910: Defeated?

    <h4>Chapter 910: "Defeated?"</h4>

    Ainsley''s IT team already made a program to make the data search easier.

    In just a few minutes, the big screen already showed the list of members'' activity logs that had some intersections with Leroy''s.

    "Looking at this data, every single person who left the mansion the day you disappeared left the mansion a few hours after you left."

    Ainsley rubbed her chin and mumbled.

    "Let''s see. If I am the kidnapper, I won''t wait for a few hours to leave the mansion and kidnap you. Who knows where you will go in a few hours, right?"

    Leroy was almost persuaded with Ainsley''s logic but he quickly retorted.

    "They can ce spies around me to monitor my activities. A few high-ranking personnel also know my itinerary for that day."

    "Okay. Let''s check your itinerary for that day. We still have the recorded agenda special for the family head, " Ainsley answered.

    It''s clear that Ainsley was well-prepared and whatever Leroy said would be countered immediately.

    "Look at the split screen. The boss'' itinerary should be visiting the alchemist guild to discuss a potion business license."

    This is really such a coincidence. Ainsley didn''t know that Leroy had this agenda before she became the new family head.

    Clearly because Leroy left, this agenda was never fulfilled and it was finally fulfilled after Ainsley became the new family head.

    "Let''s see...we can contact the Roane branch alchemist guild''s receptionist to show us the guest lists from a few months ago."

    Actually it had been almost a year, but Ainsley was sure that such a big guild like the alchemist guild would still keep the guests list data.

    Even if their guild was just a regional branch guild.

    Since Ainsley had a connection with the guild leader, she just sent a message through her phone and Gerald immediately approved her request.

    In just a matter of minutes, as if Gerald had prepared the evidence a long time ago, he sent an email containing the guest list of those who visited the branch guild that day.

    The audience kept looking at the big screen but didn''t see Leroy''s name on it.

    One couldn''t use a fake name and had to show their ID card if they visited the guild for an appointment with the guild leader.

    Even if this is just a branch guild, the rule was still the same.

    Leroy should havee for an appointment with the Roane branch guild leader but his name was never there.

    "See? You never visited the guild. So what did you do? Don''t say that you''re kidnapped. The people who left on the same day came back in just one or two hours."

    It''s impossible to kidnap someone who left the mansion for a few hours that quickly.

    First, the culprit had to find Leroy''s location.

    Even if there were spies or something, it was still hard to find Leroy''s location, especially if he visited the guild.

    After all, kidnapping someone inside a big guild was something impossible...

    "Don''t say they kidnap you on the way to the guild. You obviously left early and you would have arrived at the guild sooner than any of the possible culprits!"

    And Leroy didn''t visit the guild at all.

    So where did he go?

    That''s the question!

    "Let me ask you. Where did you go on that day? If it''s not the guild, where else?"

    "You didn''t follow the agenda and you left alone without any guards or members following you."

    This is absolutely abnormal for a mafia boss like Leroy.

    "I think you really didn''t go to the guild but went to meet your lover and ran away with him, right? That''s why you left early in the morning to avoid suspicion!"

    To prove this statement, Ainsley also essed the Mercenary Guild''s guests list and showed the audience that Renmaure didn''te to the guild that day.

    As for how Ainsley got this info...a little bit of coercion was inevitable.

    Of course, the one who forced the mercenary guild to give this information was Ainsley''s people...

    "How is it? What can you say to refute this?" Ainsley folded her arms in front of her chest and didn''t let Leroy speak up at all.

    "Is it so coincidental that Renmaure didn''t visit the guild that day at all and you also left the mansion?"

    The baby continued her attack and Leroy was almost dizzy with her usations.

    Ainsley''s usations really make sense, though!

    "I-I..." Leroy wanted to lie, but he couldn''t think of anything that could convince the others.

    The fact that a mafia boss left their house without bringing even a single subordinate was already weird enough.

    Then, he also didn''t follow his agenda, which was actually quite fatal for a mafia boss.

    After all, the n was decided by himself. If he went back on what he had nned and didn''t notify others about this...

    How could he be a good mafia boss?

    This evidence will just further solidify his image as an ipetent mafia boss.

    And then others would also believe that he left the family because he''s not a good mafia boss, anyway.

    Leroy broke in a cold sweat, and for a while, he couldn''t speak. However, Leroy was still essentially someone experienced.

    He had been a mafia boss for a few years and had also been an inte celebrity for months.

    If he didn''t know how to debate with others and turn lies into reality, how could he survive in this cruel world?

    Leroy couldn''t refute Ainsley''s words, but he could distract her and shift the conversation.

    Leroy bit his lips and sighed.

    "I can''t tell you why I didn''t visit the alchemist guild and why I left early in the morning without bringing anyone. But!"

    Well, but what?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 911: A Green Tea B*tch

    <h4>Chapter 911: "A Green Tea B*tch"</h4>

    Leroy took a deep breath and spoke with a voice full of grievances.

    "But you should have thought of why the people at the family wanted to kick me from my former position."

    Ainsley knew that Leroy was shifting the conversation on purpose, but Ainsley didn''t mind it.

    Today would be the day she cut her rtionship with Leroy, and so, she would apany the young man with his acting.

    Let''s see what he wanted to say, and let''s counter it all.

    "Oh? Why do the people in my family want to stop you from bing their boss? Is it because you''re too ipetent, or..."

    Ainsley didn''t forget to mock Leroy but her tone of voice was really innocent as if she was just curious.

    The smell of tea is thick here! What a green tea b*tch!

    And Ainsley was proud of her tea art. Bing a green tea b*tch was essential if she wanted to stay as a mafia boss when she''s so young!

    Leroy''s face darkened at Ainsley''s words, but he really couldn''t say anything to rebuke the baby or anything...

    After all, her tone of voice was innocent and full of curiosity.

    Her eyes were also sincere and didn''t look as if she had just scolded someone and called him ipetent...

    Leroy could only swallow this grievance and continued to look like a pitiful white lotus.

    "You should know that once I''m not the boss anymore, they can kick me out of the family. After all, their way of kicking me out is by framing me for treason."

    The treason thing was, of course, the kidnapping case.

    "Then, after I''m kicked out of the family because of this ''treason'', I can''te back and grab my position anymore. Naturally, you will rece me."

    "Hum. Then?"

    "Well. I don''t mind my daughter recing my position because you''re still my daughter in the end. But...you are too young."

    Leroy tapped the podium and his back hunched a bit, looking miserable and pitiful.

    "Because you''re young, you will need a guardian. These people all fought to be your guardian, right?"

    "Yeah, it''s true," Ainsley admitted generously, and Leroy became even more enthusiastic.

    "And because you''re young, they thought they could manipte you and be the shadow boss!"

    "True. But unfortunately, I''m not as weak, innocent or dumb as they think." Ainsley giggled and her words actually stabbed Leroy''s heart too.

    After all, he did think that his daughter was useless and had a gloomy personality. It would be easy to manipte her.

    That''s why he left her and didn''t bring her when he reunited with his family.

    After all, if he left such a kid at the mafia family, the new guardian would be the true mafia boss, but in the end, if he wanted to be Ainsley''s guardian, no one could object.

    He couldn''t be the mafia boss anymore because he had betrayed the family by leaving, but he could still be the baby''s guardian and be the shadow boss.

    Leroy left the mafia family for his lover and the twins, but he''s also ambitious and still wants to step back into the mafia society.

    Ainsley is the key to his return to the mafia family.

    If everything went smoothly, Leroy could still be the Sloan Family''s true mafia boss despite only being a guardian, and he could also live with his family openly.

    As for Ain? Well, he wouldn''t mistreat her because she''s the puppet family head.

    But once she wanted to rule the family on her own, he would stop her at all costs.

    A pity...Ainsley didn''t be a puppet family head and she even subdued the family members, uniting the whole members to support her.

    Even the 7 elders and other stubborn higher-ups were all persuaded to stand by Ainsley''s side.

    Even up to now, they still unconditionally believed in Ainsley.

    To be a member with a high position, these people can''t be idiots.

    They have witnessed how Ainsley dealt with those who opposed her in the family.

    They had also seen how Ainsley single-handedly brought the family to a higher level.

    They even had their own guild now!

    It would be stupid if they abandoned this kind of leader just because she''s young. Precisely because she''s young, her potential was limitless.

    Maybe the Sloan Family could be as strong as the Billios Family, stronger than the Walter and the Aretha Family, who were only influential inside the Godlif country.

    Their goal might be higher than before...they might go international and might even reach the non-human continents!

    Everyone was charmed by Ainsley, not because of her charm ability but because of her quality as a mafia boss.

    Leroy''s initial n failed just like that and now, the man struggled to bring the n back to the right track.

    "You should know that these people kick me out of the family just to take control of the family using you! And that''s why I propose to be your guardian."

    Leroy finally mentioned his true desire but it really sounded logical.

    Even if Leroy''s reason for leaving the family was still not clear up to now, and even if the audience didn''t like Leroy that much, bing Ainsley''s guardian wasn''t that strange.

    First of all, he is still the baby''s original father.

    Secondly, after Ainsley became such a good mafia boss, even a guardian couldn''t stop her if she wanted to do something.

    The guardian did have full authority over Ainsley''s life decisions or regarding the family, but if Ainsley wanted to, she could make the guardian useless.

    The people in her family listened to her, not to her guardian. Even her current guardian, Elliana, also listened to her.

    Leroy can''t mess around so easily!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 912: Cutting Off Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 912: "Cutting Off Rtionship"</h4>

    Now...if Leroy used his guardian authority as he wished, he might be blocked here and there because his authority was just an empty authority.

    Since Leroy wanted to be Ainsley''s guardian because he''s her biological father, why not?

    Leroy was really cunning, and he used a tactic to make the audience feel that his current wish wasn''t that badpared to wanting to go back to the family as an official member.

    Or wanting to join the guild and get a high position there.

    This kind of request...to be a guardian with an empty authority....this is way too selfless, right?

    Ainsley faintly realized that Leroy had been persuading the audience slowly, and he seeded.

    But Ainsley didn''t want Leroy to be her guardian.

    "Well, there are no rules that a traitor can''t be the family head''s guardian if the guardian is the family head''s blood rtive, especially a biological father."

    Ainsley patted the small podium, but her eyes were cold, not as cheerful as her movement.

    "But...there are also no rules saying that the guardian had to be the biological parent?"

    "There isn''t. But in terms ofw and anything else, biological parents always have a higher privilege than non-blood rted people, " Leroy replied calmly.

    "I know that you still can''t ept me and think that I abandoned you and the family."

    "But I really want to be your guardian. This might be a chance to redeem myself and repair our rtionship."

    Leroy smiled bitterly, just like a father who was wronged by his children.

    "You also know that with your current strength, a guardian can''t influence you at all. It''s just a vacant position."

    "Then why do you want this kind of empty position?"

    Ainsley raised an eyebrow as if not believing that Leroy could be so selfless.

    "Well. If I be your guardian, I can repair our father-daughter rtionship, and I can also protect you if someone in the family wronged you..."

    Leroy paused before continuing. His voice became even softer than before, and there was a gentle smile on his face.

    That''s a fatherly smile.

    "I also want you to get close to my current family. I don''t think you should be excluded."

    "After all, Ren is my lover and the twins are my children. You''re also my own blood and flesh..."

    Leroy''s voice was as sweet as honey as he described the picture of a perfect family of five.

    "Ren can be your other parent, and the twins can be your older brother and older sister. In the future, you won''t be alone anymore."

    Ainsley was so speechless at Leroy''s words that she wanted to puke, but Leroy didn''t stop speaking.

    "Ain, I only want to give you a warm family."

    "I know that you consider the Sloan Family as your family, but it''s not a close family at all...it is a big organization."

    It can''t be called a real family at all.

    Ainsley was slightly offended when she heard this statement.

    The Sloan Family might be a mafia family, an organization and not an actual warm family.

    But after she changed the family structure, the people in the Sloan Family slowly became her family members.

    She had a bunch of grandpa and grandma, which were the 7 elders and the supreme elder, Grandpa Yofan.

    She also had a bunch of uncles and aunties which were the 9 generals.

    She had a bunch of cool older brothers and sisters...which were the 5 buds and Elliana.

    She didn''t have a parent, but the Godfather could be her father, right? And Zev could be her mom.

    Her life in this cold mafia family was actually full of warmth because she kicked out all the disloyal people and retained all the loyal people.

    She had so many people who loved her unconditionally...why would she need Leroy''s family?

    Ainsley let out a long sigh and didn''t want to debate about family matters anymore.

    She quickly shifted the conversation back to the issue of being her guardian.

    "Okay, let''s say that a biological father has more privileges than other people to be my guardian."

    "Yes."

    "Good. Then, what if I cut off my rtionship with you? From now on, you won''t be my father. How is it?"

    Ainsley''s words instantly caused an uproar among the on-site audience and the live broadcast audience.

    Cutting off a rtionship with one''s biological father was still something umon in this world.

    After all, filial piety was still super important, and it''s strange for a child to dere that she didn''t want this father!

    The live broadcast audience instantly sent out a barrage ofments.

    [I know that Ain is wronged. But cutting off rtionships...this is a bit too much, isn''t it? It''s not as if Leroy harmed Ain before...]

    [And Leroy also said that he would make up for his mistake by bing Ainsley''s guardian. He''s already trying to mend their rtionship.]

    [Don''t me Ain. In the end, she''s still a child, and maybe after not being close to her father for four years...she can''t ept Leroy as her father.]

    [Yes, yes. Or maybe a lot of people around her provoke her to stay away from Leroy? It can be, right?]

    [Maybe they persuade Ain or brainwash her to hate her own father...]

    [It''s not as if Leroy abused Ainsley, so why is Ain so disgusted with Leroy?]

    [Either the child has been brainwashed or the father is the problem.]

    [Maybe both. Hahahah.]

    [But, really. If Leroy bes Ain''s guardian, they can be a full family once more, and it doesn''t mean Leroy will go back to being a mafia too...]

    [Yeah. If Ain doesn''t like her new family living with her in the same mansion, Leroy and his lover plus the twins can live somewhere else.]

    The public opinion had changed so quickly!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 913: Adopting A Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 913: "Adopting A Daddy"</h4>

    [Yezzz. The most important thing is the connection. If Leroy bes Ain''s guardian, he can get close to her without getting blocked by the Sloan Family.]

    [It''s quite sad for a father to go to such a length just to meet his daughter...]

    However, there were also a lot of voices siding with Ainsley.

    All of them were people with broken homes and had some experiences in this field.

    [But hey. If Leroy wanted to find Ain sooner, why didn''t he do that months ago? Is he busy with his family and then forget Ain just like that?]

    [True. ''Coincidentally'', he finds Ain only after the Sloan Family bes a high-ranking mafia family. What a coincidence!]

    [Hey, don''t say that! Leroy said he was afraid of the Sloan Family hurting his lover and the twins, so he left the mafia society and became a celebrity instead...]

    [Yes, yes. He also said that Ren had some problem in the mercenary society, and that''s why he couldn''t find Ain sooner.]

    [Meh. He can''t even visit the mansion even once? Or maybe waited outside just to take a look at his beloved youngest daughter?]

    [If it was me, even if I can''t meet my child, if I really love them, I would do anything to see them. Even if I can only see them from afar.]

    [Maybe Leroy also did that, but no one knows.]

    [But he didn''t even visit Ain after the Aretha War. It can''t be that he doesn''t know? The news was so popr in the mafia society.]

    Quite a lot of mafia and ability users joined thement section.

    That''s how a lot of people who were familiar with the Sloan Family''s affairs came to debate.

    [Even if Leroy can''te, he should have sent help to Ain or something. Or send her a letter or flowers or anything.]

    [Yeah. From what I know from the Sloan Family''s old mafia members, Leroy never did that.]

    [Maybe he did but he disguised himself or sent anonymous help?]

    [Nah. There''s no anonymous help or foreign people visiting Ain aside from people who know her quite well.]

    [Look. Even the big guilds'' guild leaderse to visit Ain. The Walter Family head and the Billios Family head even gave so much help...]

    [I think Jake Billios, the current Billios Family head, is more attentive to Ain than Leroy.]

    [Yeah. I heard that Ain is also very close to Jake and when Ain is in her Godtoddler disguise, the two look like a real father and daughter!]

    [Leroy also has a simr appearance with Ain but the chemistry is zero. On the other hand, Jake and Ain''s chemistry is very good.]

    [Yes, yes. Now how can these people say that Leroy is trying to be good to Ain? He''s still trying while others already give everything to Ain!]

    The topic slowly turned to Jake without any warning.

    However, if people were more attentive, they would realize that the people talking about Jake were all hired to guide thement rhythm.

    Yes, Jake hired a water army to guide the topic to him!

    Right now, Ainsley still didn''t know about this, but she had already contacted Jake before, and once her phone inside her pocket vibrated, that''s the signal.

    Ainsley''s phone did vibrate five times, and Ainsley quietly turned off the phone before looking at Leroy with a solemn face.

    "I want to cut off our rtionship, " Ainsley repeated, and Leroy''s face instantly darkened.

    What is this baby saying? Cutting off the rtionship?

    It is embarrassing for the father, but the daughter will also be embarrassed in the future.

    "Are you sure? Once you cut off your rtionship with me, people will say that you''re not filial. And..."

    Leroy quietly looked at Ainsley and snorted lightly.

    "You won''t have any father. Is this what you want?"

    He knew that kids were generally fond of their parents.

    Even if the parents were a bit bad, as long as the parents coaxed the kid, the kid would forgive the parents.

    Ainsley was still young. Even if she''s a genius, she is also a human being. How could it be that she doesn''t feel anything about family rtionships?

    Those people at the Sloan Family can give her family warmth, but they can''t give her a father''s love...

    Leroy was confident that no kids would be so ruthless.

    Maybe Ainsley said this because she hadn''t felt a father''s love, but once she did, she might cling to it and never let go.

    s...Ainsley didn''t have a good rtionship with her father in her original world either. She had long been numb to fatherly love b*llsh*t.

    Now that Leroy used this b*llsh*t as ast resort...so pathetic.

    "Who said that I won''t have a father anymore after I cut off my rtionship with you?"

    Ainsleyughed quietly, but her words made Leroy stiffen.

    "What do you mean? Don''t tell me there''s anyone who wants to adopt a mafia boss?"

    Leroy didn''t look down on Ainsley,, but he doubted any single parent or a parent with no kids would want a mafia boss of a huge mafia family...

    Not only would their life be in danger, but they would also have such a ''monster'' as their adopted kid!

    Ainsleyughed softly at Leroy. Her eyes were full of ridicule as she shrugged.

    "Can''t I adopt a father myself? Who said that I have to be adopted? Well, you''re really narrow-minded."

    Leroy was finally stunned for the second time.

    He recalled what Ainsley said just now and felt that it was ridiculous!

    "Adopting a father?? Is that even possible¨C "

    It''s impossible, okay? How ridiculous it is for a kid to adopt a father and not the other way around!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 914: Introduce You To My Adoptive Dad

    <h4>Chapter 914: "Introduce You To My Adoptive Dad"</h4>

    Unfortunately, this time, the two hosts who had been silent all this time suddenly held their hammers and mmed the table.

    "Helping little Ain to answer your question." John cleared his throat and looked at Leroy with a serious face.

    "It''s indeed possible to adopt a father instead of being adopted if the kid is proven to be mature and independent."

    Ainsley is mature.

    She''s also independent because she could make money on her own, she could do many things by herself or rely on her subordinates...

    She''s qualified to adopt a daddy!

    At this time, Ainsley nodded at the judges and smiled sweetly at Leroy.

    "You hear that, right? Then, let me introduce you to my new dad."

    She immediately lifted her hand and snapped her fingers.

    At Ainsley''s signal, a tall and majestic figure in a burgundy suit suddenly walked from backstage.

    The staff didn''t know that the man was waiting backstage, and even the hosts didn''t hear that Ainsley would invite another person.

    The camera instantly captured the man''s movement, and in just a few seconds, the whole studio was boiling.

    "This...is this really what I think it is??"

    "Impossible. How could it be? Maybe it''s just an impostor..."

    "But he has a family crest on his chest! If someone is not rted to the family, but they wear the crest, it is a crime, and the family will hunt them down."

    The on-site and live broadcast audiences were in a frenzy. The staff were dumbfounded.

    Even if they''re not ability users, they also knew the man who had just entered the studio.

    After all, the man was also popr among the ordinary people as a rich, international-level businessman.

    However, who would have thought that the person Ainsley invited would be this man...

    When Leroy saw the man approaching Ainsley and even casually sat on the sofa at the baby''s podium, he was shocked to death.

    "Y-you...you..."

    Leroy''s face was pale. It was as if his soul escaped from his body and he''s eager to reincarnate, leaving this world behind.

    Leroy was in disbelief. Even if he was beaten to death, he would never think that the ''father'' Ainsley adopted was actually this man...

    That familiar fluffy ebony ck hair, that pair of crimson eyes, staring mischievously at you. It''s as if he''s a devil himself.

    There''s a smile on his face, but the smile never reached his eyes.

    However, his peach-blossom eyes always made his smile look enchanting.

    Obviously, this man was not a charm ability user, but he''s more charming than male charm ability users.

    Usually, the guy would wear a golden bunny mask and had this mysterious yet mischievous vibe.

    But now, he didn''t wear any bunny mask and freely revealed his handsome and seductive face.

    If one could describe the man, he''s as mysterious as fog, as mischievous as a fairy but as seductive as a fox.

    The whole man seemed to be sitting on the sofazily, wagging his invisible fox tail while his devil horns quietly sat on his head.

    But his seemingly casual posture was full of a mysterious aura and a lot of arrogance. The pressure was real, especially for Leroy.

    This was the first time he met the legendary Godlif''s biggest casino owner, but Leroy almost kneeled in just a few seconds.

    The pressure is too strong! This man isn''t only handsome, but his temperament is also a notch better than him.

    Not to mention his confidence and his strength...

    Many people had heard that this man owned a mysterious yet super powerful ability rted to money.

    Compared to a nobody like Leroy, this man is far better than him.

    And the moment the man sat down while crossing his legs, Ainsley looked back and smiled brightly while running toward the young man.

    "Jake! You''re here!"

    The way the baby called the young man was so familiar. It was even more familiar than when she called Leroy.

    No, she never called his name and only addressed him as ''you''.

    Jake, the one who had just arrived and shocked the whole studio, immediately spread his arms and hugged Ainsley.

    His movement was so smooth that people could see he''s already used to weing Ainsley to his embrace.

    "Hey, hey, little Godtoddler. Long time no see~ " Jakeughed heartily, and his voice was really low yet maic.

    It''s like the sound of the waves crashing the shore, peaceful but deep and mysterious.

    "You didn''t see me for so long, and then you suddenly ''kidnap'' me to this show, huh~ "

    Jake helped Ainsley to sit on hisp while he pinched Ainsley''s cheek, teasing the little baby.

    Since he came here, of course, Ainsley had told him what happened, and the two had nned this a few weeks before the talk show started.

    Not to mention that the adoption procedure had beenpleted, and they only needed Leroy''s signature, admitting that he cut off all rtionships with Ainsley.

    Ainsley grinned at Jake''s words and yfully pinched his cheek too.

    "You like to be kidnapped, anyway, right? As long as you can y, it''s all good!"

    With Jake''s personality, how could he be reluctant to visit the studio? In fact, he had been waiting for this day!

    Jakeughed and just nodded helplessly.

    However, after that, Ainsley didn''t immediately talk to Jake again but signaled Jevon to take a paper bag she had prepared to the stage.

    Jevon immediately took the paper bag from backstage and brought it to the front stage.

    After handing it to Ainsley, Jevon immediately left.

    Under everyone''s gaze, Ainsley calmly took out a ck wig with the same hairstyle as her current hairstyle and suddenly put on the wig!

    What is she doing?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 915: Daddy Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 915: "Daddy Showdown"</h4>

    Even more unbelievable was that...the baby took out crimson contact lenses, and she could put on the contact lenses without using a mirror at all...

    After all, Ainsley had Zev bringing a mirror for her, but no one could see him or the mirror.

    In just a few minutes, Ainsley transformed herself from looking simr to Leroy to looking like Jake''s daughter.

    After everything was done, the baby looked at the camera and smiled sweetly, but her smile slowly looked simr to how Jake smiled before.

    "Hello, hello~ Let me introduce my new dad to you. It is Jake Billios!" Ainsley tugged on Jake''s sleeve.

    Only then did the young man reluctantly wave at the camera.

    "Hello, I am Ain''s new adopted dad. Nice to meet you."

    Everything happened so fast that the hosts couldn''t react in time. Even Leroy was also dumbfounded to the point of doubting his life.

    What is this? Weren''t they debating about whether he left the family voluntarily or got kidnapped before?

    How did it suddenly change to talking about cutting off rtionships, adopting a new father...and then the new adopted father suddenly came to the studio?

    It is so...absurd!

    Leroy wasn''t the only one who was dumbfounded.

    Even the on-site audience and the live broadcast audience felt that this ''melon'' was too big to be eaten.

    Ainsley suddenly announced that she had already adopted a father, and her adopted father turned out to be the famous Jake Billios?

    Is this a joke? Maybe the baby and the young man are joking around or something?

    But when they looked at Ainsley''s ck hair and crimson eyes, they suddenly felt speechless.

    Howe Ain really did look like Jake...even if the simrity only depended on the hair and eye color, it was still 7 points simr.

    Ainsley was previously 9 points simr to Leroy, but now she suddenly didn''t look too simr with Leroy anymore.

    Just changing your hair color and your eye color will bring such an impact?!

    Or maybe it was just the chemistry between Jake and Ainsley that made them look simr despite not being simr in terms of appearance at all?

    It can be.

    Just watching the two interacting with each other for a few minutes already gave off a harmonious father-daughter pairpared to Leroy.

    If someone didn''t know the whole truth, they would think that Jake is the real father instead....

    For a moment, the live broadcast''sment section froze.

    Even the live broadcast itself crashed, and it wasted a few minutes for the live broadcast to be normal again.

    Countlessments and discussions instantly flooded the live broadcast screen.

    [Fck. Fck. Fck! Is this for real?]

    [I thought such a thing would only happen in a drama or something. Who would have known that this can also happen in reality!]

    [Ain is hiding too deep. She actually knows the billionaire Jake and even adopts him as her new father...]

    [I approve of this adoption. Leroy is really inferior to Jake in all aspects!]

    [Agree. Even the father-daughter chemistry between Jake and Ain is better than Leroy and Ainsley.]

    [I didn''t expect the legendary rich man would actuallye to the studio, though...this is the first time I''ve seen him without his bunny mask!]

    After all, Jake was usually mysterious to ordinary people, and even a lot of people hadn''t seen his face for their whole life.

    Not a lot of people knew who owned the Billios Casino, but they all guessed that it should belong to Jake, the head of the Billios Family.

    It''s a pity that the man always wore his bunny mask. Too mysterious.

    People thought that the man must be too ugly and that''s why he hid his face.

    But when the audience saw Jake''s real face just now, they all couldn''t say that he was ugly.

    If such a handsome man is ugly, everyone is ugly too!

    [Wow, wow. Mr Billios is really young and handsome. After this, there must be a trending topic about his face...]

    [Countless women and men will flock to lick the screen just to appreciate the beauty!]

    [He''s also rich, and his family background is incredible. Not to mention he''s also a dual ability user with a strong power...]

    [Howe I''m suddenly tempted to be Ain''s stepmom?!]

    [Upstairs, stop dreaming!

    [Hey, hey. Will Ain find an adopted mother next, or will she find someone to marry Jake to be her stepmom?]

    [I think neither. What if the stepmom bullied Ain?]

    [Ugh. Are you kidding me? Ain is so strong. I think it might be the opposite. We should worry that Ain will bully her stepmom!]

    [Hey, hey, why are you guys so old-fashioned? It doesn''t need to be a stepmom. What about stepdad?]

    [You mean...Jake with a man?]

    [Yeah, why not? He looks like a switch. He can be an excellent top but can also be a precious bottom.]

    [Oh, my, CP fans here! Let''s start finding partners for this young master!]

    [Ah, unfortunately, Jake has almost zero scandal so far despite looking mischievous and unruly...]

    [How did you know? Did you check his information in just a few minutes?]

    [Yeah. I am an ability user with inte information gathering ability. It''s easy to find information on the inte in just a few minutes or even seconds.]

    [Wow, bro, you''re so OP!]

    [Nah. I''m a woman. Call me sistah.]

    [Okay, sistah!]

    [Hush, hush, let''s go back to the topic.]

    [Okay, okay, what''s the topic again?]

    [Jake as Ain''s adopted father. That''s the topic. Don''t thank me.]

    However, among the variousments, onement seemed to stand out from the others.

    [Look, look, what do you think will happen next? Will there be a showdown between the biological father and the adopted father?]

    A showdown!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 916: Jake The Great Actor

    <h4>Chapter 916: "Jake The Great Actor"</h4>

    [I think there will be a showdown. But once Leroy signed the agreement to cut all rtionships with Ain, Jake will automatically win...]

    [Ah. I don''t know how we go from trying to prove Leroy''s statement to a showdown between two dads...]

    [C''mon. We don''t need to prove Leroy''s previous statement anymore. Ain''s arguments had already refuted all his statements.]

    [In other words, Leroy really did abandon Ain and run away alone?]

    [Exactly!]

    This time, even the Starfield couldn''t do much to help Leroy because a lot of Starfield was still smart and had brains.

    After watching the debate, they knew that since Leroy couldn''t prove his kidnapping incident, there was a 99% chance that he really did leave the family on his own...

    Now that Jake''s fans, the passersby, Ain''s fans, the Irregr Tamer guild members, and the Sloan Family members join hands to control the live broadcastment section...

    Almost no one would stand up for Leroy.

    Even the previousments about how cruel Ainsley was just because she wanted to cut off rtionship with Leroy disappeared just like that.

    Everyone moved to another discussion, and this time, they''re discussing the two dads.

    Unfortunately, Leroy still didn''t know about this because those at the studio were all neutral audiences and didn''t show any favoritism at all.

    Just like what the live broadcast audience had predicted before after Leroy came back to his senses, he immediately pointed his trembling finger at Jake.

    He''s about to start a bitter showdown.

    "Y-you! How could you be so shameless as to steal my daughter from me?"

    Leroy put his hand on his chest and he breathed heavily as if he was about to faint.

    His voice started to tremble as he used Jake.

    "J-just because you''re richer, more influential and stronger, it doesn''t mean you can be so cruel!"

    Well, Leroy couldn''t arouse anyone''s sympathy anymore, but his move was really a wise choice.

    By ming Jake for coaxing his daughter and taking her away, Jake became the viin, and Leroy became the victim.

    If this were the usual, others would be speechless, or they would be ruthless enough to tear Leroy''s acting face but would still fail in the end.

    After all, Ainsley inherited her superb acting skill from Leroy...

    But Leroy''s opponent was Jake.

    As someone who had seen all sorts of people throughout his life, how could this kind of trick trap him?

    If others could be a green tea b*tch and pretended to be the victim, he could also do the same.

    Jake immediately changed his face, and he showed a face full of sorrow as if someone had just murdered his family.

    "This...I didn''t even know Ain had a father before...I thought she was abandoned and had to lead a mafia family all on her own."

    Jake let out a weak sigh, but his image was still the same. Mysterious yet mischievous.

    He didn''t let Leroy cut his speech and immediately continued his drama y.

    "I agreed to be Ain''s adoptive father simply because she hasn''t had a father figure by her side ever since she''s a kid. And..."

    "Ain also said that her biological father doesn''t want her. He chooses her siblings from another partner than herself."

    ''That''s why Lil Ain said she wanted to have a father...which is me. I''ve never thought that the father she mentioned would be you..."

    Jake''s voice was full of surprise but also a hint of grievance as if using Leroy of abandoning the cute daughter and making her suffer.

    Leroy was dumbfounded. Such an acting skill was too great, okay?

    He thought that a man like Jake wouldn''t bother to debate with him and would use his influence to force him

    Then, using public sympathy, he could sue Jake for stealing his daughter and naturally, Jake couldn''t be Ain''s adoptive father anymore.

    Who would have known that with just a few sentences, Jake ndered him as a scum father!

    Leroy was shaking in anger as his fair face flushed red.

    He had never thought that a tall figure like Jake would be so cheap and acted as a green tea b*tch too...

    Hateful!

    Seeing Leroy so stunned that he almost lost his soul, Jake put on a sad smile as he looked at Leroy.

    "I am indeed better than you in all aspects, and I believe I can be a good father to Ain."

    "But since the biological father like you suddenly came back to repent..." Jake let out a long, frustrated sigh.

    "What can I do? I''m not Ain''s biological father, and even if I use my influence or money to pressure you...it seems hical.

    "I can''t do that. It will also make Ain sad."

    With this, Jake washed himself clean from future usations of him abusing his authority to steal someone else''s daughter.

    After all these years, Jake often donated to charity and orphanages.

    He also helped many poor people get a new job or allowed them to earn money without donating money blindly.

    This way, the people he helped didn''t need to rely on other people''s donations.

    Of course, for the orphanage and such, Jake donated money instead of teaching the kids to earn money.

    However, he did send a teacher to teach the orphans and prepare them to be good seedlings in the future.

    Just because they''re orphans doesn''t mean they can''t achieve great things!

    Because of this, Jake''s image in ordinary people''s eyes was so good. People believed that he had never abused his power even though he could.

    After all, even the government had to be polite to the Billios Family if they still wanted the non-human races to do business with them through Jake.

    They can''t offend Jake at all!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 917: Using Your Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 917: "Using Your Enemy"</h4>

    Thus, when Jake yed the role of a helpless but doting father who really wanted to adopt a cute daughter....

    The audience immediately supported Jake instead of Leroy.

    [Ah, ah. Jake is really nice. His image has always been mysterious and mischievous, like a fairy. But I didn''t expect him to be so down-to-earth.]

    [Hey, you don''t know that Jake donated a lot of money each year?]

    [Yes, yes. He helped almost all people in the slums, and he transformed slum cities into tourism cities!]

    [Jake is even more helpful than the government, really. Everyone just loves this super-rich but kind-hearted and humble man.]

    Even when Jake''s image had always been lofty and mysterious, many people still believed that he was kind because of the donations he made.

    Jake had never announced what kind of donation he did or the sum, but there would always be institutions insisting on thanking Jake through the inte.

    Because of this, Jake even had a forum thread dedicated to him.

    The thread was a ce for people who Jake had helped before to express their thanks to the young man and share their experiences with others.

    Therefore, Jake had always been a good man in other people''s eyes whereas Leroy''s reputation had only been built for a few months.

    And it''s only based on his cute and warm family of four.

    Compared to Jake...Leroy''s reputation wasn''t worth mentioning.

    After Jake yed as a white lotus and a green tea b*tch, he looked at Leroy with a smile in his crimson eyes, but his face was still as miserable as before.

    "I am really sincere about Ain because I don''t think I''ll get married anytime soon."

    "I really won''t let Ain suffer, and if I marry someone one day, if I have a child on my own, I''m willing to let Ain terminate the adoption contract."

    In this way, Ain can be free anytime and anywhere, but Jake would always follow Ain as her appointed dad.

    "Leroy, I''m not ming you or anything. But you also know being Ain''s guardian might not be the best choice for the both of you..."

    Jake started to list the disadvantages of Ainsley after Leroy became her guardian.

    "As for cutting off rtionships...this might sound cruel, but it''s also for your own good."

    Jake shook his head as he stroked Ainsley''s fluffy hair¨Calthough it was a wig.

    "I think if you continue to be Ain''s father, sooner orter, Ain''s enemy will find you and threaten you along with your whole family."

    "Ain will soar even further in the future, and her enemies will be more dangerous than before. The enemy will surely try to find Ain''s weakness..."

    Jake didn''t continue his words, but it''s clear what he meant.

    It means that Leroy is so weak that he will be Ain''s weakness.

    Of course, it''s not because Ain regarded Leroy as her father.

    "Besides, the two of you don''t have too many emotional links. Ain is still young and will forget people who rarely contact her..."

    Such as you, Leroy.

    Jake was speaking neither slowly nor hurriedly. His voice was so charming and soothing that those who heard his speech were almost enchanted.

    Really. No wonder Jake can befriend Yeon, that sultry fox from the beastmen continent.

    Maybe because Jake himself is a reincarnation of a fox!

    He''s so charming and enchanting that the audience slowly believes in his speech and logic.

    Oh, well, what Jake said was really logical, and for a moment, it was hard for Leroy to refute anything.

    Even worse, Jake started to bring another emotional card to the table.

    "Look. If you care about Ain and don''t want her to be threatened by her enemy, you should just sign the cutting off rtionship agreement..."

    "It''s not as if you can''t visit Ain anytime after you sign this contract."

    "This contract will only be used to fool the enemy into thinking that the two of you have bad rtionships."

    "It means it''s not worth it to kidnap you to threaten Ain."

    Every single sentence seemed to stab Leroy''s weak points urately. If Leroy refused Jake''s suggestion, wouldn''t he be selfish?

    He might also drag his innocent family at home into a dangerous situation...

    But if he signed the contract, he would be free from such dangers, but he could still visit Ain from time to time.

    It''s just a matter of time before Ain epts him into the guild, okay?

    In fact, while Ain and other Sloan Family members didn''t want Leroy to join the guild, Jake actually proposed the opposite idea.

    Ainsley seemed to recall what Jake said at that moment through the phone call.

    "Look. Once Leroy joins your guild, he will be bound with the soul oath, and for such a greedy man, he won''t be able to afford the price of betraying the soul oath."

    "With the soul oath as a guarantee, you can make Leroy work for your guild, which means also working for you."

    "Then, you can give him rewards to keep him motivated...."

    "You can also give him a high position in the guild but with zero actual power."

    "Repeat the cycle, and you will get a loyal dog working hard for your guild!"

    "Listen, Ain. You don''t need to repel your enemy like this. You should employ them instead and make them work hard to build your own empire."

    Isn''t that much better than cklisting someone?

    Jake really has a good business sense, and he is also a ck belly man!

    Ainsley was already persuaded to let Leroy join the guild, but she would put him under a tight monitoring and would urge him to work for the guild.

    Well, she could also pressure Leroy by sending some members to bully him¡­

    Exciting!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 918: Final Blow

    <h4>Chapter 918: "Final Blow"</h4>

    Back to Leroy.

    The young man weighed the pros and cons of signing this rtionship termination contract.

    In the end, Leroy believed that it was indeed better for him to sign the agreement and back off.

    Now that Ainsley wanted Jake instead of him...why should he force the baby?

    After Jake exined that his existence as Ainsley''s biological father could bring danger to both Ain and his family...Leroy also thought things twice.

    At the end of the day, it was better to be low-key and receive the Billios Family protection while handing over the guardianship to Jake.

    Jake did say he would protect Leroy so that no one would use Leroy to threaten Ain.

    Well, in fact...Ain wouldn''t be threatened using Leroy at all.

    It was more effective to use Elliana to endanger the baby than using Leroy.

    But Leroy still thought he was somewhat important for Ainsley, and his existence might endanger Ain.

    Thus, he reluctantly smiled at Jake and sighed.

    "I understand. I''m not strong at all, and I''m already a part of the entertainment industry. I''m not someone from the mafia society anymore."

    "I...can''t protect Ain, and if I insist on bing her guardian, I might endanger Ain. I...can''t even say that I''m Ain''s biological father now."

    Leroy acted as if he was really reluctant to let go of Ain.

    As if he was a poor father who was forced to leave his own daughter because he didn''t want to bring danger to his daughter.

    However, if others were smart, they would instantly realize something was wrong here.

    Even if Leroy was weak, if Ainsley really wanted to protect Leroy, how could she not be able to do that?

    It''s just that Ain didn''t want to protect Leroy or Leroy''s family at all.

    She also didn''t want to bring trouble to the twins and then became a scapegoat when something happened to the twins.

    Thus, she told Jake about this, and Jake naturally used it to persuade Leroy to give up on Ainsley''s custody.

    Everything seemed to be going the peaceful route that even the audience was dumbfounded.

    That''s the showdown? That''s it?

    Watching Leroy tearfully sign the agreement paper, the audience suddenly felt that all the excitement before was for nothing.

    If Ain wants Leroy to give up on her custody, why should she bring the man to this show??

    This show only provided a ce for guests to fight each other verbally! It''s not a ce to have a peaceful discussion!

    The show was intense at first, but it suddenly changed like this...

    The audience was disappointed, but just a minute after Leroy signed the agreement, Ainsley smiled like a wicked witch.

    "Now that you''re not my father anymore, I can finally reveal all your good deeds in the past towards me."

    Ainsley signaled Jevon to put another batch of evidence and projected it to the big screen behind them.

    In an instant, various evidence rted to how Leroy treated Ainsley in the past four years was revealed.

    [Loyal maids in the mansion]:

    "The previous family head had always neglected the youngdy...her meal was bad, and even her room was so small."

    Ainsley showed an interview video with the people who once cared for her in the past.

    She even showed the evidence that these people were really her babysitter in the past.

    "The previous family head has rarely visited the youngdy."

    "Some bad maids also bullied the youngdy, and the previous family head never cared..."

    "Youngdy was so malnourished before. Here''s the doctor''s diagnosis report in the past three years."

    The diagnosis report showed how pitiful Ainsley was.

    In the past three years before Ainsworth crossed to be Ainsley, the real Ainsley lived a life worse than the other children in the family.

    It was as if she was just a living doll.

    "Here''s the youngdy''s bedroom. You can see the room...it is so small for the heir of a mafia family."

    The person in the video had a blurry face for safety, but she still showed Ainsley''s past bedroom that had never been changed even up to now.

    The bedroom was really small for a prestigious heir. Not to mention that the bed was still a baby crib.

    For a three-year-old toddler, such a baby crib was worse than normal beds.

    The person in the video was one of Ainsley''s maids before, and it was actually the kinddy who cared for Ainsley the most.

    After the maid disappeared, Ainsley asked some people to find her, and in the end, they found her.

    Then, Ainsley asked her to record this video while also re-employing her as the head maid of the Sloan Family.

    In the past, the maid ran away from the mansion because she couldn''t stay any longer.

    She knew that the family was in bad shape, and she also couldn''t watch Ainsley suffer from her own eyes.

    Thus, after arranging things for Ain, she left the mansion and was only found recently.

    The maid, who now became the Sloan Family''s head maid because she was the only kind maid among the old maids who had been fired, revealed all sorts of things that Leroy did to Ain.

    "The previous family head never abused the youngdy, but he acted as if she never existed."

    "Because of this, the youngdy suffered from various bullying from both adults and kids."

    The mafia family was never a safe and warm ce.

    Once the people knew that the Sloan Family''s young heir was abandoned by her father, a lot of people in the Sloan Family took turns to bully the kid.

    That''s how the original owner developed such a timid and gloomy character!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 919: Childhood Trauma

    <h4>Chapter 919: "Childhood Trauma"</h4>

    She was traumatized from a young age and became a silent introvert who obeyed everyone, afraid that these people would harm her if she didn''t obey them.

    Of course, Ainsley investigated this case a long time ago, and all the bad guys had been kicked out of the family or punished severely.

    However, this didn''t mean the original Ainsley could heal.

    After all, her soul was nowhere to be seen, and someone else reced her.

    Ainsley really hated Leroy because of this.

    Almost no one in the Sloan Family realized that the original Ainsley was gone and reced by Ainsworth.

    When Ainsworth realized this, she''s sad for the original Ainsley.

    Her presence was so faint in the family that no one cared about her character change.

    And it''s all because of Leroy.

    Ainsley didn''t stop revealing all sorts of things Leroy did to her and also provided evidence that he ran away from the mansion because he knew that the family was done for.

    There was a phone call recording between him and Ren, mentioning this matter.

    "Ren, I''ll leave the family tomorrow. This family is already done for. There''s no use even if I lead this kind of family..."

    "I rather abandon this group of idiots than die with them."

    "What about your daughter? Will you also bring her?" Ren''s voice sounded from the phone call recording prepared by Ainsley.

    Ren really sounded worried about the Sloan Family''s condition, but his focus was on Leroy and his daughter.

    He wasn''t a hypocrite. When he asked about Ainsley, he really wanted to take the baby out of the Sloan Family too.

    But he''s just an outsider.

    People could sense Ren''s mood through his tone of voice, and it was clear that he was worried about Ainsley.

    But Leroy was merciless.

    "No. I won''t bring that brat. If I did, the elders would hunt us to take back the baby. She''s the family''s only direct heir."

    "Then¨C "

    "Yes, Ren. We should leave her so that we can run away safely."

    At that time, Ren exploded in anger.

    "Leroy! How could you do that? You want her to sacrifice for you? What if she died when the family met with huge trouble or something??"

    Ren''s heavy breathing traveled through the phone.

    "She''s only three!"

    Even younger than his children!

    But Leroy was anxious and quickly calmed Ren with his soothing voice.

    "Ren, calm down. I don''t want to sacrifice her. But she should stay with the family."

    "The family will still stay firm for a few more years, enough for her to grow up safely."

    But Leroy didn''t say that Ainsley would be a puppet head.

    He also didn''t say that even when Ainsley was raised at the family mansion...

    There''s no guarantee that a fellow family member wouldn''t harm Ainsley to snatch her position...

    After pacifying Ren, Leroy cut off the call, and the recording yed in the studio also stopped.

    At that moment, the whole studio was silent. Even the live broadcastment section was quiet for a few minutes.

    They had seen all the evidence for about fifteen minutes, and this fifteen-minute was the most shocking moment in the audience''s life.

    So much information poured into their brain, and it was rted to Leroy.

    But it''s not good news. It''s terrible news.

    This Leroy...he really did abandon Ainsley and even neglected her from the moment she was born...

    Ironically, someone who didn''t have any blood connection with Ainsley looked more concerned about the baby than Leroy himself.

    What kind of father is this?

    And Ainsley also exined how she got the phone call recording.

    "I hired a special ability user that can track sound in the past."

    "Then, the ability user recorded the sound using his special ability, and that''s how we got this recording."

    This kind of ability user was scarce because their ability was super helpful in investigating something to obtain evidence.

    Ainsley hired this guy from the ck market and sessfully got too much evidence against Leroy.

    Without waiting for Leroy to react, Ainsley yed one recording after another.

    All of them were proof that Leroy left the family on his own, and he did neglect Ainsley.

    One of the recordings was even particrly disgusting, so bad that the audience got goosebumps listening to it.

    "Family head, someone reported that the youngdy was injured. The branch family''s kids bullied her¨C "

    "Don''t bother reporting such a trivial matter. She''s a mafia boss'' child, and she will be a future mafia boss."

    Leroy''s voice sounded over the speaker, and his cold voice continued to echo throughout the studio.

    "Just kids bullying...can''t she stand up for herself? If she can''t, she''s really useless. Starve her for a day. Maybe she will learn to be strong."

    At that time, Ainsley was only two years old. Even mafia kids only received formal education at the age of three.

    Then, they started to learn to be a strong mafia when they were five. They would then learn how to use their abilities only after they awakened one.

    But Ainsley was already ''educated'' ever since she was two. And the method was really cruel.

    Starving a kid for a day?! That''s already indirect abuse, okay??

    The audience was shocked at this recording. Even Jevon and Elliana didn''t know that such a thing had happened in the past.

    Ainsley herself couldn''t retrieve the original body''s memory and only knew about this after she deliberately tried to find Leroy''s faults.

    Who would have known that she would stumble on such evidence?

    More and more recordings about Leroy and the past Ainsley sounded through the studio''s speaker.

    The content was enough for the audience to drag Leroy to court and sue him for abusing a child.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 920: A Generous Backer

    <h4>Chapter 920: "A Generous Backer"</h4>

    Unfortunately, the government didn''t ept the mafia society''s internal struggles.

    They only epted trials rted to the mafia when the non-mafia was the victim.

    Then, they would involve the mafia council in such a case but there was really almost nothing that could be done.

    As for a child abuse case in the mafia society¡­only the mafia council could handle this.

    But the mafia council was busy with bigger cases, and basically, no one cared about one or two kids being abused, as long as they''re not beaten or wounded.

    So, many children from the mafia family didn''t suffer physically but suffered mentally and became mentally ill.

    Some of them became super crazy and paranoid. Others became psycho but this is really good to be a mafia.

    Thus, the parents and the other mafia members didn''t care about this and even purposely stimted the kids to have such a ruthless character...

    This is also why the mafia only thrived in the Godlif country. Other countries had basically eradicated such an evil society.

    Of course, many of the top-level mafia families in the Godlif country weren''t like this, but 90% of the mafia families are problematic.

    Unfortunately Ainsley''s family was a mafia family and she couldn''t change it no matter what.

    After all, this is a family with history, and she could only strive to make her mafia family never cross the bottom line.

    Leroy''s recording was obviously proof that so many mafias were troublemakers and dangerous.

    They could even be so cruel to their little daughter...

    The audience was stunned beyond relief. They never knew that Leroy could be so mean to his daughter, but he loved his twins dearly.

    Such a partial treatment...how could Ain not hate Leroy to death? How could she not want to cut off the father-daughter rtionship with him?

    If they were Ain, they would also cut off all rtionships with Leroy.

    He''s not a human. He''s a beast!

    And sadly, among other mafias, Leroy was already counted as the most benevolent...

    How many children from branch families or illegitimate children died in a mafia family because of inhuman training and internal dispute?

    There were so many that one couldn''t easily count the number...

    But for the ordinary people, Leroy''s level alone was already shocking.

    In just a few seconds after seeing and hearing the evidence, the audience''s faces turned ck.

    All of them looked at Leroy with a re or eyes full of disgust, while those on the live broadcast poured out tons of abusivements aimed at Leroy.

    [How can someone have such a thick face?! After abandoning their daughter, they stille back when they hear of their daughter''s sessful career.]

    [This is a shameless man!]

    [He is not only shameless but he simply doesn''t know how to take care of children.]

    [Hey, hey, the twins were born two years earlier than Ain. Don''t say Leroy is clueless about taking care of children.]

    [He is just biased! He loves the twins because they have his lover''s genes. But Ainsley has his genes and a random woman''s genes.]

    [Bah. Bah. It can be said that Ain is ''artificially'' made?]

    [Yeah. But it''s still his child, okay? Even the twins can be said as artificially-created children in a sense...]

    [I don''t understand why Leroy neglects Ain like that. Don''t tell me while he''s neglecting Ain...he''s busy taking care of the twins in secret.]

    [Yeah. I have screenshots of Leroy''s activity logs, and he did go out often, but his n is ambiguous.]

    [Oh, he must be sneaking out to see his lover and children raised outside.]

    [Say, will he also use the Sloan Family''s money to raise his lover and children?]

    [Years ago, The zier mercenary team was just a small team of three mercenaries, including Ren.]

    [In just a few years, they be the number one mercenary in this country...]

    It took five years, but it wasn''t exactly that long. In fact, it was a bit too fast.

    After all, the mercenary team wasn''t like a mafia family that could rely on one person tomand others and grow up rapidly.

    As long as the family head waspetent, it wasn''t hard to grow a small mafia family to arge family in just a few years.

    Of course, the leader had to be strong and obtain their subordinates'' trust but usually, the loyal and trusted aides would all make a soul oath.

    Because of this, they wouldn''t leave the family at all, no matter what happened.

    The mafia family was such a strict family, unlike the mercenary team.

    It was so loose because the members gathered for their own interest and no one had to obey the team leader or sacrifice their lives for the team leader.

    And so, if the mercenary team leader wasn''tpetent and didn''t have enough ''bait'' to hook members to join, it was impossible to grow so rapidly.

    Not to mention that there were so many small mercenary teams around and the members were usually not fixed.

    There were a lot of free mercenaries that would jump from one team to another.

    They usually only chose a suitable team to do the mission they wanted to take.

    For The zier to be the biggest and strongest mercenary team in the Godlif country''s mercenary guild, it needed a lot of money, hard work, and time.

    In the beginning, Ren was just a lowly mercenary with so little ie.

    How could he grow his team to this extent when his ability wasn''t too exaggerated, rare, or super strong?

    Usually, big mercenary teams had backers, or the leader had rare and super powerful abilities.

    Ren''s abilities weren''t that rare. So...it should be that he had a backer¨Calso a generous one.

    It must be Leroy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 921: Inferiority Complex

    <h4>Chapter 921: "Inferiority Complex"</h4>

    Theizens were really good detectives, and in just ten minutes or so, they connected the dot.

    [Oh, oh! If Leroy said that he never used the Sloan Family''s money to support Ren, I wouldn''t believe it.]

    [I think Ren must have known about this too...is that why he approached Leroy in the first ce? And then he truly fell for Leroy?]

    [Can be.]

    [But thinking about how Leroy used the Sloan Family''s money to raise his twins outside of the family, even supporting his lover''s career but neglecting Ain...]

    [Wow. I feel so ufortable.]

    [Hey, hey, maybe Leroy only used his own money. He was the Sloan Family head back then, right? So the Sloan Family''s money is his money!]

    The person was clearly sarcastic but many people also believed that it was quite logical.

    Still, even if it was Leroy''s money, it should be used for Leroy himself and the Sloan Family, right?

    He could use the money to support his children outside. He could also support Ren''s career. It''s all ok.

    But why couldn''t he treat Ain as good as his twins and his lover?

    [I think Leroy really hated Ain for no reason...why is it? Is he jealous of his daughter ever since she''s born? Or what??]

    Indeed. So far, Leroy''s actions were truly illogical, as if he''s just an idiot when, in fact, it''s impossible to be that stupid.

    If he''s so stupid, the family would have long been destroyed before Ainsley took over the mantle.

    No one knew why Leroy treated Ainsley so badly when the kid didn''t do anything wrong but Leroy clearly knew the reason.

    It''s simple, actually.

    First, he was actually shocked that Ainsley inherited most of his genes instead of her surrogate mother''s genes.

    Then, when Leroy checked the baby''s potential to a special ability user with an ability to see someone''s potential, he was even more shocked.

    He had been to this ''potential appraiser'' before, and he knew his potential was so-so.

    He didn''t inherit the Sloan Family founder''s special charm ability bloodline.

    But Ainsley did.

    She did!

    When Leroy checked the twins'' potential, none of them were actually as talented as Ainsley.

    How could he not be shocked and a bit jealous?

    The children he loved were inferior to the ones he didn''t want. And the baby was even more talented than him...

    Leroy had always had an inferiorityplex ever since he was a child.

    Beingpared to other more talented children in the Sloan Family made him deeply feel inferior.

    But he still became the family head because of the family rules and tradition.

    He had survived countless assassinations from fellow Sloan Family members, and he had long lost any bit of affection toward this family.

    Then, he found his happiness somehow...which were Ren and the twins.

    But the Sloan Family refused them and even threatened to kill the trio.

    Then, using the trio as a hostage, the family forced him to leave a legitimate heir even if he had to use a surrogate mother.

    As long as the genes weren''t inherited from a pair of gay.

    This was another blow to Leroy, and he took all his anger and disappointment to Ainsley.

    At first, when Ainsley was born, and he saw the baby was so simr to him, he fell in love with the baby.

    But when he knew that her potential was far greater than him, it was as if he was mocked and pped in the face.

    Someone not born with the genes of his lover and him. Someone born out of coercion and not even a single bit of love.

    This kind of someone with 90% simr appearance to him...

    But she''s far more talented than him.

    Leroy''s inferiorityplex struck again, and that''s when he was determined never to let Ainsley''s talent develop smoothly.

    He hated the Sloan Family, and he hated Ainsley.

    And so, if Ainsley never triggered her potential, it was fine to nurture another ipetent leader and let her bury the Sloan Family with her own hands, right?

    She would only be a puppet leader, but history would record her as the one who ended the Sloan Family''s lifeline.

    Leroy''s n was obviously very sessful.

    In the previous life, in the life that Finley had gone through once, Ainsley really didn''t trigger any good abilities.

    Her childhood trauma and the oppression from people around her made her unable to trigger her potential at all.

    And Ainsley died while bearing the sin of copsing the Sloan Family with her own hands.

    But it was clearly not her fault at all.

    Leroy in the previous life never thought that his n that he had on a whim really destroyed the Sloan Family and destroyed his daughter''s future.

    It even took her life when she was still young and full of potential.

    It was toote to regret it.

    But in this life, Ainsley wasn''t the previous Ainsley and was switched with someone far more mature.

    Someone with an adult mind and adult mentality.

    Thus, the various childhood problems didn''t give her any traumatic experience.

    But the real Ainsley was gone and Leroy had done all the harm to the real Ainsley.

    Ainsworth, who had taken Ainsley''s body, couldn''t forgive Leroy at all.

    This man destroyed his daughter''s future just because of his own inferiorityplex.

    It''s true that the old Sloan Family, with its rigid mindset and toxic environment, also suppressed Leroy.

    Leroy was indeed a victim.

    But it didn''t mean he could use his status as a victim to create another victim...

    The online discussion was in full swing, and Leroy''s whole small family was finally dragged into the case.

    Ren and even the twins were all mentioned!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 922: Large-scale Harassment

    <h4>Chapter 922: "Large-scale Harassment"</h4>

    Of course, theizen was principled enough not to talk about the twins or say anything that might harm them, but Ren was still not spared from the hatements.

    Ren was also watching the show through the live broadcast and could see the abusivements directed toward him.

    But the man wasn''t affected at all.

    He was more affected after knowing what Leroy had done to Ain in the past three years or so.

    He...never knew that his team''s glory was built above a child''s sufferings.

    He didn''t even know that his children''s happy childhood was made above someone else''s traumatic childhood.

    Leroy....well, he knew Leroy''s dark side and knew why Leroy was like this.

    All of them were victims. Both Ain and Leroy.

    But...but he was still shocked.

    How could Leroy have the heart to do that to a child? It''s still his own daughter!

    Ren was so heartbroken that he simply left the live broadcast tform.

    Thankfully, he didn''t let his children watch the show after noticing that things were going wrong for Leroy.

    Otherwise, would they feel guilty for their whole life that someone else was sacrificed for their happy life?

    Ren was deeply disappointed in Leroy, but he still couldn''t let him go.

    He had epted all of Leroy''s dark side, and the only thing he could do now was help Leroy repent.

    Maybe Leroy still didn''t want to admit that what he did back then was wrong.

    Indeed, Leroy didn''t think that he did a bad thing to Ainsley. He never abused her, so why was he a bad person?

    The baby was an unwanted baby in the first ce, so not killing or abusing her was already good, right?

    Leroy might have a distorted moral sense but as a mafia, it was pretty usual. Many mafia had more distorted moral sense than Leroy.

    That''s why they didn''t think it was wrong to kill civilians, unlike other ability users who still abide by the rules.

    Back to the studio. Currently, the situation was a bit chaotic.

    The staff was busy calming down the on-site audience who wanted to throw things to Leroy.

    "Calm down! Please don''t throw anything around! It''s dangerous!"

    A lot of audiences already shouted and yelled at Leroy.

    "You scum father!"

    "Get off the stage!"

    Others cursed out loud, and bold ones started to throw small things to the stage.

    "Die, scum man!"

    ''Disgusting gay!"

    "Hypocrite!"

    Countless small daily life items such as hairpin, pens, bracelet, wristwatch, even shoes, nes, hand mirrors, bags and such flew sharply to the stage.

    Fortunately, the distance between the fake stage and the audience seat was quite far.

    The audience couldn''t throw things and injure those on the stage so easily.

    The things never reached the stage and only scattered a few meters away from the fake stage.

    Because of this, Leroy was still fine.

    However, because the show was no longer conductive after the audience got mad at Leroy, the hosts were forced to stop the show.

    The two hosts quickly approached Leroy with an apologetic smile on their face.

    "This...the situation is quite dangerous now. How about you leave the studio first?"

    The hosts were actually also very disgusted with Leroy''s past offence but they were professionals.

    They didn''t mix their job with their own opinion.

    Leroy also sensed the hostility from the audience behind him, and even the staff didn''t treat him kindly.

    Some of the staff looked at Leroy tantly and scoffed, as if they were looking at a living trash.

    Well...if Leroy continued to stay here and try to reverse the situation, the situation would only get worse.

    Thus, Leroy smiled bitterly and nodded at the two hosts.

    "Alright, thank you. I''ll leave now..."

    But one of the hosts blocked Leroy''s path and hurriedly stopped him.

    "Sir, wait. Do you have your manager with you here? Is there any bodyguard around?"

    Julia asked Leroy with a hint of concern because she knew very well how ckened fans would act when they were disappointed with their former idol.

    Leroy might face a fans attack when he left the building, and there might be some people finding his house address and harassing him.

    Without bodyguards and such, Leroy might not be able toe back safely.

    Leroy also knew that these things might happen so he actually had already prepared a group of bodyguards.

    His manager was also outside, waiting for him to leave the building together.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve already prepared everything."

    Leroy seemed calm as if he wasn''t the one condemned by the whole studio and the whole live broadcast audience.

    It was really unexpected, but Leroy was also once a mafia boss. He had been in a more dangerous environment than now.

    Even if his lies were all revealed and he couldn''t continue to be a celebrity anymore, he believed that he could still survive this ordeal.

    "I''ll leave now. I''m afraid some radical fans will stop me before leaving the building." Leroy nodded at the hosts before trotting out of the studio.

    He was really well-prepared when he came to record the talk show.

    Knowing that things were bad, he decided to be more low-key in the future.

    The man left the building and got into the car with his manager plus a dozen or so bodyguards.

    Just as he expected. There were a lot of fans waiting outside of the building, wanting to see their idols.

    While waiting, they also watched the live broadcast and couldn''t help but curse at Leroy.

    Once Leroy''s car passed by, some fans with sharp eyes noticed the car and instantly shouted at other fans.

    "Hey! That''s Leroy''s car!"

    "Where? Where?"

    "Over there!"

    "Quick! Throw your water bottles!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 923: Leroys Demise

    <h4>Chapter 923: "Leroy''s Demise"</h4>

    The fans weren''t one big group and didn''te for the same idol, but in terms of harassing idols, they seemed to be experienced.

    In just a few minutes, the fans ran after the car and threw bottles.

    Some even threw rocks, pebbles, and a few even got rotten eggs from nowhere.

    TAK! TAK!

    TUK! BANG!

    SPLASH!

    Leroy''s ck car was instantly tainted with water, rotten eggs, and some scratches were inevitable.

    Some parts even got dented because the rocks hitting the car body were quite heavy!

    At the same time, Ainsley and Jake, who were still left at the studio, also expressed their wishes to leave the studio.

    "Since the recording stopped here, I think I should go home now..."

    Ainsley looked at the hosts with a sweet smile on her face, as if she hadn''t just revealed her scum father''s bad deeds a few minutes ago.

    The recording session ended abruptly, and the guests also didn''t need to stay any longer.

    Jake also stood up and nodded at the hosts.

    "I also need to go back. I still have some businesses rted to Ain''s official adoption. I''m also in a hurry."

    Hearing their wishes, the hosts let them go.

    That day, everything seemed to end so abruptly and a bit unbelievable, but in just one night, everything changed.

    The live broadcast recording link was being forwarded everywhere around the inte, and it quickly became a trending topic.

    Leroy''s image waspletely crushed, and that''s not the worst.

    Some people really did find Leroy''s home address and dump trash in front of the door.

    Others painted the house door with red paint. The painted messages on the wall were all death threats and such.

    ''Die, Leroy!''

    ''Child abuser!''

    ''Get out of the entertainment circle!''

    ''Sl*t!''

    Leroy was finally terrified. He had to move out of his current house, and he''s afraid that his sudden rotten reputation would affect Ren and his children too.

    Indeed. In just a few days, a lot of people who wanted to curry favor with Ainsley terminated all contracts with Ren''s mercenary team.

    A lot of powerful people suppressed the zier team and didn''t give them any missions to do.

    The team members started to waver and left the group one by one.

    In less than a week, even the twins were also affected.

    A lot of children nowadays already knew the inte, and it wasn''t strange they knew about Leroy''s scandal.

    Because the twins were quite famous as Leroy''s kids, usually, they had many friends who wanted to curry favor with them.

    But now that Leroy was in trouble, the twins were excluded from the kid''s circle, and some bold ones even bullied the twins verbally.

    "Hey, hey, illegitimate children!"

    "Your father is a scum. You are also a scum!"

    "You live on top of other people''s suffering! Bad child!"

    The kids didn''t really know a lot about what they said, but they just copied what they heard from the inte and told it to the twins.

    Because of this, the twins had to change kindergarten and they were even somewhat traumatized.

    Leroy lost his job as a celebrity. The manager also turned his back on Leroy after knowing that he''s really a scum.

    In just a week, Leroy had to move out of his house, change his children''s school and also help Ren with the zier team that deteriorated day by day.

    Only then did Leroy realize just how much influence Ainsley had in her hands.

    She still had the Pandora Ind that a lot of people wanted, and she also had the unique Irregr Tamer guild.

    Many influential powerhouses had one or two family members with charm ability users, especially girls.

    Those who loved their daughters, nephews or granddaughters so much would be extremely happy after the guild was built.

    With this, they didn''t need to let their beloved ones sell their bodies just because they''re a charm ability user!

    Thus, the connection that Ainsley had expanded in one go.

    What was unexpected was that the mafia society and the ability user society weren''t the only ones crazy about Ainsley and her Sloan Family.

    The rich ordinary people had also heard about Xocolet Lake, theke where the guild branch was built.

    Thatke could change ordinary people to be ability users!

    Ainsley''s influence slowly prated the ordinary people too, and with the fame brought by the talk show, the ordinary people who weren''t rich or anything also came to know her.

    [So this is a real baby mafia boss. I thought that it must be fake. But it''s real!]

    [Ahhhh, I don''t care about that. She''s cute! Super cute! From now on, I''ll be her momma fans!]

    [Look, she is actually more suitable to be in the entertainment industry. The mafia society is too dangerous for her...]

    [Hey, you won''t say that after watching her battle videos. Despite looking cute and weak, Ain isn''t weak at all.]

    [Yes, yes. All we can do to help her is to keep her reputation clean even if she''s a mafia boss!]

    After all, many ordinary people saw the mafia as something negative and dangerous, especially the mafia boss.

    But upon knowing that such a cute and young kid was also an extremely influential mafia boss, the ordinary people''s impression of the mafia got better bit by bit.

    A week after the live broadcast, Ainsley was still busy picking up members to train and form a small elite team to go to the annual beast and monster tide event.

    She also formed an elite shadow guard team to protect her all the time and to be her intelligentwork.

    And there''s one more good news¨C

    After the government became the Sloan Family''s ally in the Pandora Ind project, they naturally let go of the real Martin they kidnapped before!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 924: Leroy Wants To Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 924: "Leroy Wants To Apologize"</h4>

    The government''s special team didn''t target the Sloan Family anymore and evenpensated for all the damages they had done to the real Martin.

    The real Martin still became a part of the Sloan Family, but Ainsley didn''t let him go to work at all and only gave him a high position with no tasks to do.

    This is one of her ways topensate the real Martin.

    As for the fake Martin, he changed his name to Mark and became the leader of the intelligent team that Ainsley included in her small elite guards.

    The elite guards had around twenty people. Ten for Ain''s safety, the other ten became her hands and feet.

    Then, there was also another batch of the intelligence team in charge of anything rted to intelligence.

    Surprisingly, the captain of the elite guard team that Ainsley named as ''Shadowy'' was someone rmended by Grandpa Yofan and the others.

    His name was August and his ability was still a mystery for now but Ainsley knew that his abilities were really suitable for shadow guards.

    August and the rest of the team had been trained together with the guild''s core members, who would attend the annual beast and monster tide.

    In such a short time, they were all ready to serve Ainsley as well as they could!

    Ainsley, who was busy preparing for the annual beast and monster tide,pletely forgot about Leroy and his family.

    However, Leroy and his family could never forget Ainsley.

    To this day, after they moved out of the Roane Region and chose a super far away region near the border, Leroy and Ren still tried to find a way to contact Ainsley.

    "Leroy, we have to apologize to Ain. Those people are still trying to find us...we will be done if we still offend Ain too!"

    Ren was finally anxious to death.

    The group of powerful people his team offended almost months ago was now trying to destroy the zier.

    After all, Leroy offended Ainsley and offended a lot of people behind her.

    With such heavy suppression, the group of people was also happy to add more pressure and destroy the zier!

    In fact, Ren offered to move abroad immediately, but they still hadn''t finished preparing the official documents needed to live overseas and start a new life.

    Thus, they could only live in the Godlif country for the time being.

    But if Leroy didn''t apologize to Ain, maybe they all would die even before they could run abroad!

    These days, even the twins didn''t go to their new kindergarten, afraid that some people would kidnap them or something.

    Leroy listened to Ren, and his belief was also swayed.

    If before, he didn''t think he should apologize, now, he was eager to kneel and apologize to Ain.

    He didn''t think that the consequence of offending Ainsley would be so great!

    "W-what do I do, Ren? I can''t contact Ain. She blocked my number and all of my social media..."

    Ainsley even made the Sloan Family block Leroy''s official and personal social media too!

    "Let''s go to her mansion and wait for her there. Or maybe go to the Crimson Lily Guild Branch. I heard that she''s staying theretely."

    Ren also wanted to apany Leroy to find Ainsley, but he had to stay at home to protect the twins.

    Thus, he could only send Leroy out alone.

    "Okay, I''ll go and find Ain. After all of this is over, let''s go abroad and start a new life, okay?"

    Leroy was already eager to run away from this country, afraid that Ren and the twins would be in great danger anytime soon.

    "Yes. We can depart next week if everything goes smoothly. Don''t worry. Just protect yourself."

    Ren hugged Leroy before he sent the man away back to the Roane Region.

    That day, Leroy wasted several hours on the way just to visit the Sloan Family''s main mansion.

    It was already tea time when he arrived in front of the gate, but before he could do anything, the guards at the gate stopped him from entering.

    "Do you have an appointment with our boss?" One of the guards asked Leroy with a cold face.

    He also knew about Leroy despite being a new member less than 6 months old.

    For him, Ain was the boss in his heart, and Leroy was the scum who hurt Ainsley.

    The two guards didn''t have any good opinion on Leroy.

    Leroy''s face turned pale as he tried to use his charm ability to influence the guards.

    "This...I don''t have any appointment, but I really need to see your boss. Is she at home? Can I see her? I promise I won''t do anything bad!"

    Unfortunately, now that the Sloan Family was rich, every guards who stayed in front of the main gate would consume an anti-charm potion before they went to work.

    Thus, Leroy''s charm ability didn''t work on the guards!

    The guards still had cold faces as they pushed Leroy away.

    "I''m sorry, we can''t ept anyone whoes here without an appointment. The boss is busy, and many people want to see her."

    "Yes. If we let all peoplee to see her, she will be too tired to face unimportant people."

    Such as you.

    The guards didn''t say thest sentence, but Leroy could guess it somehow.

    His handsome face flushed red in shame, but he still insisted on standing in front of the gate to meet Ainsley.

    Since the man wanted to wait, the guards naturally didn''t make things hard for him.

    Just wait as long as you want!

    While Leroy was waiting for Ainsley to eithere out of the mansion ore back to the mansion, Ainsley herself was at the Crimson Lily training ground.

    She''s training people!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 925: The Guilds Progress In Less Than A month

    <h4>Chapter 925: "The Guild''s Progress In Less Than A month"</h4>

    The Crimson Lily forest was huge, and after conquering it, Ainsley could use thend for many purposes.

    One of them was to make a training ground for the Crimson Lily branch members.

    Currently, Ainsley wasn''t only training her elite shadow guard but also training the guild''s core members, the elite guild team.

    "Everyone, we will depart to the capital in a week."

    "By then, I hope each of you can charm a low-level monster in five minutes, a mid-level monster in ten minutes and a high-rank monster in thirty minutes!"

    The requirement was high, and the training was harsh, but these thirty elite guild members could keep up with the harsh training.

    They had been trained ever since weeks ago, and Ainsley really only picked the highly talented ones to be trained in less than a month.

    As for other talented members, they could still be a part of the guild''s core members, but they might have to train hard for months first.

    "Yes, guild founder!"

    The thirty guild core members replied to Ainsley in unison and started to train the use of their charm ability for the n-th time.

    These thirty people would all be the first few members of the guild''s headquarter that would be open to the public after the annual beast & monster tide was gone.

    They''re at the top of the guild power system and were all hand-picked by Ainsley herself to be her trump card.

    One of the thirty people, a woman with a kid, was even so talented that Ainsley already considered her to be the new guild leader.

    There were a few more people that Ainsley had chosen to be the guild branch leaders, but for now, Ainsley didn''t say anything.

    She only assigned the future guild leader to be the captain of the guild''s elite team for the uing annual tide cleaning up event.

    "Nalisha. Make sure your team members can do their best this week."

    Ainsley looked up at the mature, sexy woman in front of her and nodded with eyes full of satisfaction.

    "If they can reach my requirement, I''ll make you the guild leader after the annual beast & monster tide is gone."

    !

    Nalisha didn''t expect that Ainsley would like her to this extent.

    Bing the guild leader... sounds like a dream.

    Before joining the guild, she was just a single mom who was forced to be a prostitute to feed her only daughter, who was also a charm ability user.

    Afraid that her daughter would also have to sell her body at such a young age, Nalisha sold herself as a prostitute so that her daughter would have a better future.

    Who would have known that after the Irregr Tamer Guild was built, she could be fortunate enough to join the guild.

    She was even selected to be a part of the core members and became the team''s temporary captain!

    Then, Ainsley even promised her to be a guild leader...

    The other members who heard what Ainsley said to Nalisha didn''t feel jealous of the beauty at all.

    On the other hand, both male members and female members immediately gathered around Nalisha and encouraged her.

    "Nali, we will work hard so that you can be the guild leader!"

    "Congrats, Nali, you really deserve it! We are proud of you!"

    "Ahhh, Nali, your daughter will be so proud of you too!"

    Nalisha wasn''t only a talented charm ability user but she''s also a smart and shrewd person.

    From her experience as a prostitute, she could handle a lot of people and form tons of connection.

    If she became the guild leader, the guild would only develop faster.

    Ainsley also didn''t look down on Nalisha''s previous job as a prostitute.

    She even made Nalisha as the guild''s promotional poster, striving to pick up charm ability users who became a prostitute and invite them to join the guild instead.

    Ainsley wanted to save these women and men who had no choice but to be a prostitute just because they''re charm ability users who could do nothing but seduce others.

    In the guild, Ainsley not only taught others to be good beasts and monster tamer but also taught them how to use their charm ability in various ways.

    "Charm ability is a type of brainwashing ability. Don''t focus only on seducing others. Charm ability users can do much more than just be a honey trap!"

    Ainsley broadened these people''s mindsets and taught them how to improve their ability every single day.

    Because of this, in just a few weeks, the guild members of more than 100.000 people grew rapidly to the point of being as strong as the old monster tamer and beast tamer guild!

    Of course, not THAT strong in terms of overall strength, but in terms of individual strength, the irregr tamers were better.

    They were taught to charm monsters or beasts in a short time, as quickly as possible.

    Thus, ordinary tamers couldn''t tame monsters or beasts as fast as the irregr tamers.

    Even the worst irregr tamers could tame monsters and beasts faster than the average monster or beast tamer.

    The Irregr Tamer guild wasn''t even a month old yet, but it had already be a pretty well-known and prominent powerhouse that no one could look down upon.

    Plus, the guild had finally opened the taming service business, and the guild sucked in tons of money!

    Even the members, especially the elite ones who had sessfully gotten their irregr tamer business license, also got tons of money from each transaction.

    Although the guild took quite a lot of fee from each time a member made a transaction with a customer, the guild member was still rich.

    Joining the guild made their lives better in less than a month!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 926: Spider Web-like Connection

    <h4>Chapter 926: "Spider Web-like Connection"</h4>

    The members who had families to support or children were all excited when they finally got their irregr tamer business license.

    With the money they got, they could easily support their children and family, unlike when they had to struggle hard in the past.

    The guild didn''t need to worry about the stream of customers either.

    The beast tamer could indeed help others to contract beasts, but only the irregr tamer guild could help someone contract monsters.

    Plus, the irregr tamer could make the beasts work for them without using any contracts.

    With this, the irregr guild also opened vehicle service using beasts and monsters.

    Of course, all the beasts and monsters they captured were those who were hostile to humans and weren''t liked by their peers either

    In other words, they''re criminals.

    As for the kind beasts and such, because they had high intelligence and feelings, the irregr tamers respected them a lot.

    The irregr tamers even protected these beasts from other wild hunters or tamers.

    Aside from the guild''s service business, the guild also opened up business rted to Xocolet Lake.

    They sold the Xocoletke water in small battles, around a thumb size.

    These bottles were sold to rich ordinary people who wanted to be ability users.

    The guild also donated these water bottles to poor or average ordinary people who also wanted to be ability users.

    The Xocoletke water didn''t give you a 100% guarantee of awakening an ability, but the possibility was high.

    Plus, after someone drank theke water and awakened their abilities, the guild would always keep an eye on their progress.

    If they awakened unique and useful abilities, the Sloan Family would immediately scout them.

    90% of people who awakened their abilities thanks to Xocoletke water chose to join the Sloan Family, especially those who got the water for free.

    With this, the Sloan Family expanded their power once more.

    Surprisingly, it was already on par with lower level families in the 7 great and 7 sacred families!

    The Sloan Family grew so fast that it felt like a miracle.

    The irregr tamer guild also grew rapidly to the point of shocking many other guilds.

    Other guilds aside from the big guilds usually had slow growth because they either needed members with rare abilities such as hackers or because the guild didn''t have enough funds to develop.

    But, the irregr tamer didn''t need members with rare abilities.

    On the contrary, the charm ability users were one of the most abundant ability users in this magical society.

    Thanks to that, the guild didn''tck members.

    The guild itself was sought after, and the number of members in the future would be more than the number of people joining the alchemist guild, the monster tamer, beast tamer or the shaman guild!

    Ainsley had been the new Sloan Family head in just a year plus a few months but the Sloan Family had be such a gigantic family that many forces couldn''t ignore it.

    In the process of growing rapidly, Ainsley''s main backers, such as the Billios Family, the Walter Family and even the mafia council, all yed a role.

    Whenever there were other hostile forces who wanted to obstruct the Sloan Family''s businesses, these three backers would help.

    But the three backers also gained a lot from the Sloan Family.

    The three forces were the first few backers who grew rapidly along with the Sloan Family''s growth.

    Now, the three backers didn''t be a ''backer'' anymore but became an equal ally with the Sloan Family.

    One could say that the Sloan Family was already strong enough to back other smaller forces.

    The Sloan Family''s signature business and connection was reallyplicated.

    Many high-level ability users couldn''t shy away from the Sloan Family''s monthly potion auction.

    The alchemist guild was also tightly tied to the Sloan Family thanks to batch after batch of new and unique potions.

    Then,rge ability user families also couldn''t help but visit the Irregr Tamer guild to buy monsters to contract.

    As for other guilds...

    The Shaman Guild depended on the Godfather Mausoleum to train their shamans.

    In just less than a year, they had grown even stronger than before.

    The monster and beast tamer guild became the Irregr Tamer guild''s rival at one point, but they quickly changed jobs and chose to rent tamers to fight.

    Thanks to this, the two guilds also had a close rtionship with the mercenary guild, opening up a new connection path.

    Many guilds were closely tied to the Sloan Family, and even some small guilds weren''t an exception.

    There was this Miners Guild full of ability users with mining ability, and now, they''re all working to develop Pandora Ind.

    The first batch of Inheritance Stone had been mined.

    The T¨¦ssera Alliance members jointly held an Inheritance Stone auction in various regions all at once.

    The joint auction in various regions was sessful, and the alliance earned their first fortune from the Inheritance Stone alone.

    They would still have more fortune to earn when Pandora Ind became an area many could visit or even live in.

    The Sloan Family''s business and connection were like a spider web.

    It looked thin and fragile outside, but it was extremely sticky andplicated.

    Because of this, the Sloan Family has already joined the top 100 most influential powerhouses in the Godlif country.

    And their influence would soon spread throughout the human continent and even reached the non-human continent.

    Currently, after training the guild''s core members and the shadow guards team, Ainsley started to prepare for the uing annual meeting in the capital.

    She visited Grandpa Yofan and spoke her thoughts.

    "Grandpa. I don''t know when the meeting will end and whether we can go back home before joining the annual beast & monster tide cleaning up event¡­."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 927: Departing To The Capital

    <h4>Chapter 927: "Departing To The Capital"</h4>

    Ainsley looked up at Grandpa Yofan, who looked younger than a year ago thanks to various herbs and items to prolong one''s lifespan that Ainsley acquired so far.

    The baby smiled sweetly and spoke with a coy tone.

    "So...if I don''t go back for a week or so, don''t panic, okay? I''ll always call you and send you a message."

    Ainsley hugged Grandpa Yofan, who was sitting on the couch in the guest room and couldn''t help but nuzzle affectionately.

    Grandpa Yofan''s heart was a bit heavy after knowing that Ainsley would be gone for a week or more, but he quickly epted it.

    "Okay, grandpa won''t be worried. As long as you are safe...just pay attention to your health and safety, okay?"

    After all, the capital was full of pollution, and Grandpa Yofan was afraid that Ainsley would fall sick because her body was too weak.

    s, for the past few months, Ainsley had also made considerable progress.

    Code-L even said that Bello could help Ain to heal her soul after her agenda in the capital ended.

    Ainsley was now way stronger than before, and her realm had advanced too.

    She didn''t wait to acquire the fifth ability because she was in a hurry to heal her wounded soul.

    The longer she left it untreated, the more dangerous it would be.

    Hearing what Grandpa Yofan said, Ainsley felt warm in her heart and didn''t hesitate to kiss Grandpa Yofan''s cheek.

    "Muah! Thank you, grandpa. I''ll take care of myself. You also have to take care of yourself, and if there''s an emergency, don''t hide it from me!"

    Ainsley could still remember the Aretha War a year ago, and she always felt regret.

    If Grandpa Yofan had informed her sooner, she could have prevented more victims on her side.

    "Okay, okay, grandpa won''t hide anything from Ain anymore." Grandpa Yofanughed at Ainsley''s small grumble and immediately ruffled the baby''s hair.

    "Ain is now strong and doesn''t need grandpa''s protection anymore. Grandpa believes that Ain can protect us instead."

    Grandpa Yofan had long let go of his previous mentality to protect Ainsley.

    After seeing the baby''s growth, he knew that being overly protective wasn''t beneficial for Ainsley.

    What she needed was constant stimnts to grow stronger to protect herself and the Sloan Family better.

    "Yes. I''m now so strong that no other families will offend us like the Aretha Family in the past!"

    Ainsley lifted her chin haughtily andughed like an evil queen.

    The Sloan Family was already so strong that even the Aretha Family had to think ten times if they wanted to mess with the Sloan Family.

    Even the government wouldn''t dare to offend the Sloan Family because of the Inheritance Stone''s business partnership...

    So far, Ainsley and the Sloan Family finally had no more enemies other than the mysterious hunter group that targeted transmigrators like Ainsley.

    Ainsley squinted her eyes as she recalled the group of hunters who wounded her soul badly and even made the Godfather fall into aa.

    For the past few months, she had also tried to find their traces, but they all led to other human countries and even to non-human continents.

    This group is undoubtedly arge undercover group with a lot of backings that Ainsley didn''t know yet.

    Maybe she would find clues when she went out of the Godlif country to build more guild branches all over the human continent.

    But thankfully, ever since the Sloan Family grew stronger rapidly, that group of hunters didn''t approach Ainsley anymore.

    Maybe they also realized that the baby was not so easy to offend, and it would be even harder to harm her or steal her soul.

    Thus, they might have switched their targets to other transmigrators that Ainsley didn''t know might exist in this world at the same time as her existence.

    Ainsley shook her head and decided to forget the group of hunters for now and focused on the uing annual meeting and the cleaning up.

    "Okay, grandpa. I''ll depart for the capital tomorrow morning. Let''s sleep first, yes?"

    "Good, let''s go."

    The duo went to their own bedrooms, forgetting that a certain someone was still waiting for them outside.

    Yes, Leroy was still waiting even when it was already nighttime!

    When Ainsley first came back from the guild, she used her flying carriage and didn''t even stop at the gate.

    That''s why Leroy couldn''t call her or meet her at all!

    Leroy gritted his teeth as he inquired about the Sloan Family''s next move and found out that Ainsley would depart to the capital tomorrow morning.

    For such an important agenda, she would definitely gather her people near the front gate as per tradition before setting off.

    Then, there would be a chance to meet her!

    Thinking like that, Leroy went to a nearby vige and paid the local vigers to provide him with lodging and food for one night.

    He would wake up early in the morning and catch Ainsley before she departed to the capital!

    The next day, Ainsley woke up and had breakfast with Grandpa Yofan.

    For this expedition, she wouldn''t bring the usual members and would only bring her shadow guards team and the guild''s core members with her.

    Because of this, Ainsley had to have breakfast with Elliana, the five buds, and even the 9 generals as well.

    "Everyone, I might be gone for more than a week. I will leave all the family matters to all of you, okay?"

    Ainsley spoke softly as she put down her eating utensils.

    "I also need some of you to monitor the Pandora Ind project."

    "Although we have Candea there and even Jake personality monitoring the progress, we still have to be extra careful, " Ainsley added.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 928: Nalisha In Action

    <h4>Chapter 928: "Nalisha In Action"</h4>

    NEW baby protagonist book COMING SOON! Check author notes for more info~

    ?

    ?

    After all, there had been many corruption cases involving Pandora Ind''s miners and builders, but all of them were detected early, thanks to Jake and Candea.

    Jake put this ind project as the number one project for the Billios Family, and that''s how he could put down other businesses and focus on Pandora Ind.

    If not for this, Ainsley wouldn''t dare to leave the Pandora Ind progress alone without personality monitoring it.

    Thanks to Jake''s help, she could focus on the guild development instead.

    The people around the dining table nodded at Ainsley''s words and Jevon was the first one to react.

    "I think we can send some generals to Pandora Ind while the rest of us help with the guild development and other businesses."

    The Sloan Family had expanded so rapidly that the family needed more supervisors and managers to manage their business.

    Thankfully, Grandpa Yofan also had a lot of connections, and he was in charge of the family business.

    The family also created a supervisor department to monitor the Sloan Family members so they wouldn''t be corrupt or do anything against the rule.

    The other family branches'' development had also been smooth, and now, they had be as big as a middle-rank mafia family.

    They spread all around the Roane Region and had helped the Sloan Family to be the ruler of the Roane Region officially.

    Even when the Walter Family''s main mansion was also in the Roane region, the true ruler of this region was undoubtedly the Sloan Family.

    They had too many ''roots'' here, and the Walter Family was helpless against the Sloan Family''s roots.

    Of course, the Walter Family''s roots were somewhere else, and thanks to this, the two families didn''t have any shes.

    On the contrary, the Walter Family could safely leave their back to the Sloan Family because the Sloan Family had officially be the Roane region''s unnamed ruler.

    Ainsley listened to Jevon''s suggestion and immediately agreed.

    "Let''s do as you say, Jevon. While I''m not here, please assist Grandpa Yofan and the others."

    "After everything has stabilized, all five of you may go out of the mansion to travel around or something."

    The five buds used to be wandering outside to gain experience, but after they swore allegiance to Ainsley, they had never traveled outside anymore.

    They only went to other ces if it had something to do with the family''s development.

    Because of this, as the five buds, the pirs of the family, their personal growth had stagnated.

    But Ainsley believed that after she went out of the country to travel around the world, the five buds should also go on their own to strengthen themselves.

    Ainsley''s words undoubtedly made the five buds quite excited. They had been serving the family for a year and had no time to focus on their personal growth.

    Now, maybe in just a few more months, they could finally focus on improving their strength!

    "Thank you, boss. We will work hard!" The five buds answered in unison, and Ainsley was pleased.

    After the hearty breakfast, Ainsley gathered the expedition team at the front yard and just like what Leroy predicted, it wasn''t far from the front gate.

    Leroy, who had been waiting for Ainsley since the sun shone over the horizon, immediately spotted Ainsley''s figure among a number of people and so many carriages.

    When Leroy saw Ainsley, he instantly shouted as hard as he could.

    "Ain! Ain! I want to meet you! I have something to talk about!"

    Ainsley heard Leroy''s voice and her people also heard him.

    The shadow guards, those who came from the guild...all of them subconsciously turned their heads and looked at the front gate.

    Behind the front gate, a young, handsome man with a simr face to Ainsley was trying to enter the front yard but to no avail.

    Thus, he''s shouting to attract Ainsley''s attention.

    Everyone had watched the talk show that aired a week ago, and they still remembered this young man''s face.

    Isn''t that Ain''s scum dad?

    The shadow guards tried hard not to show any emotion on their faces, although Ainsley didn''t tell them to act like emotionless puppets.

    On the other hand, the guild core members already wrinkled their faces and looked at Leroy with eyes full of disgust.

    Especially when 80% of the guild''s core members were women and sympathized with kids like Ainsley more than others.

    Nalisha, the team leader and the future guild leader, also had a daughter and she could rte to those who had kids.

    But she hated people like Leroy the most who abandoned his own kid for another kid.

    He didn''t only abandon Ainsley but also showed his impartial behavior!

    If Ainsley weren''t a genius and had a mature mind, she would have long been heartbroken by her dad''s behavior.

    But who said that Ainsley wasn''t hurting? Maybe she''s crying behind their backs,menting why her father chose her siblings and abandoned her instead.

    The guild core members instantly made a barricade with their own bodies, blocking Ainsley so Leroy couldn''t see her.

    Before Ainsley could even respond to Leroy, Nalisha had already crossed her arms in front of her chest and frowned.

    "Excuse me, who are you? Trespassing is illegal, and our people can catch you or kill you on the spot."

    Nalisha''s voice was usually warm and full of motherly love, just like Marietta.

    But this mom was a tough mom, and her aura and vibe werepletely different from the soft, gentle-looking Marietta.

    With voluptuous wavy dark red hair tied in a ponytail down to her waist, Nalisha somehow looked like a wild version of the ck widow.

    Facing Leroy, she didn''t lose in terms of aura or charisma. She was even better than Leroy in these aspects!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 929: Goodbye Leroy

    <h4>Chapter 929: "Goodbye Leroy"</h4>

    Nalisha''s height was also one of the woman''s advantages in facing ''enemies''.

    She was considered taller than other women around her age. She''s as tall as other men, around 180 cm.

    She was one of the few ck women in the guild, not tanned or exotic skin but beautiful ck.

    Her eyes were surprisingly not ck but golden. Maybe she wore eye contacts but this look is really suitable for her.

    Nalisha had apelling vibe as the future guild leader, and even Leroy suddenly felt suppressed when talking face-to-face with her.

    Leroy squinted and tried to look gentle, but his eyes were full of confusion about Nalisha''s identity and her words.

    "Excuse me...I''m not just anyone. I didn''te here to do something bad. And...may I know who you are? Are you the gatekeeper?"

    Nalisha snorted at Leroy''s words and sneered.

    "I''m the team leader of the Irregr Tamer''s core members. Our team will soon depart with the guild founder."

    "So, why are you looking for our guild founder?" Nalisha really acted like a hen protecting its chicks.

    After all, Ainsley was really just a child in her mind, no matter how strong she was.

    It wasn''t logical that just because Ainsley was strong, people could ignore the fact that she''s still a child and didn''t deserve to be treated like this.

    Ainsley could feel Nalisha trying to protect her, afraid that she would feel trauma after meeting Leroy or feel heartbroken.

    Ainsley''s heart instantly felt warm.

    Nalisha joined her circle in just a month or less, but the woman had already taken her as her own people.

    How could Ainsley not be moved?

    She tugged at Nalisha''s clothes and shook her head.

    "It''s okay, Nal. Let me talk to him for a few minutes, and then we go, okay?"

    Nalisha instantly retracted her lioness-like aura and showed a gentle look at Ainsley.

    "Okay, take care, guild master. If he says anything inappropriate, just don''t listen to him."

    "Hum. I will."

    Ainsley pushed the other members and calmed them before she left the front gate and stood in front of Leroy.

    She didn''t invite Leroy to enter the gate or lead him to the mansion to sit down and talk.

    No. Nothing like that.

    Ainsley just stood there as if she would only chat for about a minute with a stranger or something.

    Seeing Ainsley''s attitude toward him, Leroy fully understood why she acted like that, and he also didn''t bother to be a hypocrite.

    The young man gritted his teeth and slowly lowered his head as he mumbled in a voice that only Ainsley could hear.

    "Ie here to apologize. I know I''ve been a bad father, and I might never admit that, but...but I owe you an apology."

    Leroy sincerely apologized to Ainsley but he also knew that his apology didn''t mean anything.

    Everything he had done to Ainsley would always leave a scar on the baby''s heart, and there''s no way he could fix it.

    "I am not asking for your forgiveness. I''m just trying to apologize even though I know it means nothing."

    Leroy pursed his lips and looked down at Ainsley''s small body with aplicated gaze.

    "I...I know I''m selfish and cowardly. So, I think it''s good that we are no longer a family, and you already have a new father."

    It was only then Leroy realized that he really shouldn''t be Ainsley''s guardian or even acknowledge her as his daughter.

    He''s not worthy of that.

    Ainsley was already so strong that she could choose who would be her father.

    On the other hand, he didn''t have the right to call Ainsley his daughter.

    "I''m already thankful that you didn''t take revenge on me. So...after this, I''ll leave the country and I''ll never appear in front of you anymore."

    Leroy didn''t feel sad to leave the country, but he did think that Ainsley should know.

    This way, she wouldn''t focus on getting revenge or something.

    Ainsley could also understand Leroy''s meanings behind those words, and she generously nodded.

    "Okay, I ept your apology, but I''ll never forgive you."

    Because the real Ain wasn''t here anymore and Leroy should apologize to the real Ain, not Ainsworth the transmigrator.

    "I won''t take revenge on you, and you can go anywhere you want as long as you don''t disturb my family, " Ainsley added.

    "But if one day someone harms you or something, don''t try to me me for that."

    Ainsley squinted, and her tone of voice became a bit suppressed.

    "I don''t know how many people you have offended, so please be responsible."

    Indeed, Leroy also had the same thoughts. He would no longer me others and shift the me to someone else.

    If he was harmed or plotted against, it was his own fault.

    "I see. I''ll be careful. With this...let''s never meet anymore."

    Leroy nodded at Ainsley and slowly turned around, leaving the ce he had lived in for more than a decade.

    Only at this time he realized that he actually missed the Sloan Family too and wished that the Sloan Family in the past could be as good as now.

    There would be no toxic members, no toxic systems or rules, and so on.

    A pity, the one who changed all of this wasn''t him but Ainsley.

    He chose to run away while Ainsley chose to stay still and strive to change the family.

    And she did it.

    Then, after this short encounter, Leroy went back.

    The family of four went abroad but on the way, Leroy was injured.

    It turned out that a lot of people really did hate Leroy while he was a mafia boss, and now that Leroy was weak, he was plotted against!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 930: Two Sneaky Sacred Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 930: "Two Sneaky Sacred Beasts"</h4>

    Ren couldn''t protect Leroy because he had to protect his powerless children, and that led to Leroy losing his ability once and for all.

    The one who attacked him could destroy someone''s ability and make them an ordinary human being.

    They could only do this to a solo ability user and after that they had to rest for months to be able to use their special ability to destroy someone else''s ability again.

    This time, the target was Leroy¡­

    One could see how much the other party hated Leroy until they hired this special assassin to make Leroy suffer.

    The assassin was supposed to make Leroy an ordinary human being and then killed him.

    Unfortunately, Ren''s ice dragon still protected Leroy just before Leroy was killed.

    That''s how Leroy survived.

    If this was the old Leroy, he would be so depressed that he wouldmit a suicide.

    But the ''Leroy'' after realizing his bad deeds and apologizing to Ainsley could ept all of this with an open heart.

    He epted the fact that he''s really not suitable to be among the dangerous ability users.

    Thus, after he lost his ability, he focused on taking care of his children while Ren worked for the family.

    Ren never left Leroy even when he no longer had everything and even had nothing left.

    Maybe Leroy''s greatest gift was the fact that someone could love him despite all his weaknesses and his useless self.

    Since that moment, Leroy shifted to be a businessman and he was indeed on a good track.

    The family of four would start their life in a new country, and despite Leroy''s injury, they would still have a long, promising future.

    The four people got a new citizenship, and Ren worked as a mercenary connected to the new country''s government.

    Their life ended after they left the Godlif country, and Leroy even paid a heavy price for it.

    But they could restart their life and maybe go to a rightful path this time.

    Ainsley didn''t know yet about Leroy losing his charm ability and was busy with the activity at the capital.

    Once the group arrived at the capital, they shamelessly chose to stay at Jake''s mansion and then went to the annual meeting.

    Ainsley only brought five shadow guards with her and Nalisha as the team leader. The rest of the team stayed at Jake''s mansion.

    It was already close to tea time when the meeting started.

    The government chose arge meeting room that could fit more than a hundred people, and the room looked like your usual college ssroom.

    The person who would lead the meeting stood behind the podium while the others sat down on seats surrounding the podium in a half-circle shape.

    When Ainsley arrived, it was still early and not many people had arrived.

    Thus, Ainsley let her five shadow guards wait outside while she brought Nalisha with her.

    Oh, and of course, the three sacred beasts who insisted on following her.

    Yes, Bello and even Code-L rushed to follow Ainsley when they heard that the baby would visit the capital and stay there for weeks.

    Of course, Ainsley never let them follow her because she thought it was better for the two sacred beasts to stay at the mansion and protect the family.

    But the two beasts had been bored living inside the prairie all day. When they had a chance to go out, why should they stay?

    Thus, they hid deeply and quietly followed Ainsley until the baby arrived at the meeting ce.

    When Ainsley first saw the two cats, the baby almost tripped and fell.

    She looked at Code-L, who was following Nalisha and Bello, who followed behind her with a smile that didn''t look like a smile.

    [Ugh, little ancestor...why are you guys here?]

    Ainsley squatted and first took Bello into her arms while Cellino stayed around the baby''s neck, pretending to be her scarf.

    Then, she looked at Code-L who also pretended to be a scarf around Nalisha''s neck and didn''t know whether tough or get angry.

    Even Nalisha was sweating bullets because an unknown sacred beast just suddenly used her neck as a resting ce!

    Hearing Ainsley''s words, Bello meowed softly and snuggled into Ainsley''s arm with his body full of fluff.

    [We are bored, nyaaa~ We want to follow you! It''s okay, right? Cellino also follows you to y...]

    [But we are not here to y, ah. We might need to fight.] Ainsley shook her head, but Bello insisted on staying.

    [Fighting is also good! It''s okay, I''ll stay with you, and the three of us can protect you.]

    Code-L also directly used her power tomunicate with Ainsley without being her contracted beast.

    The cat''s loli voice sounded in Ainsley''s mind loud and clear.

    [Hmph. You dare leave us behind to guard that mansion. Are we your gatekeeper or something?]

    As usual, Code-L always spoke as if someone owed her a billion dors.

    Ainsley could only sigh and give up on these two wilful sacred beasts.

    [Okay, you guys can apany me. But don''t attack anyone easily, okay?]

    Especially Code-L.

    [It''s better to act like a normal cat. If others know that you''re a sacred beast, they might feel a bit threatened.]

    Because of this, Code-L used her mysterious power to change Bello and her appearance into that of a real furry cat.

    Even their aura didn''t look like a sacred beast who took on their small body size.

    Even if someone who had seen Bello and Code-L saw them, they wouldn''t be able to recognize the two people at all!

    Ainsley was still impressed and became even more curious about Code-L''s real ability.

    Howe it seemed like she could do anything?

    What kind of ability is this?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 931: Meeting A Lot of Big Bosses

    <h4>Chapter 931: "Meeting A Lot of Big Bosses"</h4>

    Ainsley was curious to death but for now, she could only hug Bello while letting Cellino sit on her shoulder.

    At the same time, Code-L chose Nalisha as her vehicle.

    [Done. No one will suspect us now. Let''s go.]

    Code-L naturally took the lead to bring the other two cats and two humans to enter therge meeting room.

    Seeing her like this even when she''s still in her cat form, Ainsley suddenly doubted her identity as a mafia boss.

    Howe Code-L looked more like a mafia than her?!

    But Ainsley didn''t have time to ponder more about Code-L being more like a mafia boss than her because some people in the meeting room had already noticed her.

    Those who had chatted with Ainsley before, especially those who attended her birthday party or attended the new year banquet, immediately approached Ainsley.

    "Hey, you''re here, little boss!"

    "There are still not many mafias other than the little boss and a few of us. But there will be more in a minute."

    "Yes, yes. Currently, only the neutral and the government faction is here. Oh, those from the guilds and the ability user society is also here."

    The room was truly huge, and it could keep so many powerhouses representatives.

    It might be able to house up to a thousand people or more.

    This is the first time Ainsley would see so many powerhouses other than those in the mafia society, the ability users society or the guilds.

    In the past, she had also attended many banquets and met many people from the government faction or the neutral faction belonging to the nobles.

    But it was rare to meet all influential powerhouses in one ce.

    The powerhouses invited here were all as strong as a high-ranking mafia family, and it means that they''re all big shots.

    No matter if it was the people from the guilds, those from the ability users society or the neutral and government faction, they were all top-notch powerhouses.

    It was estimated that even nonbat powerhouses would also attend the meeting because they still needed many supplies and logistics.

    These nonbat powerhouses such as the Billios Family would help the group so much by providing rations, medicines, vehicles, and so on.

    Today''s meeting was a rare breaking point where people from all sorts of factions would put down all their grievances and hatred toward each other to work together.

    This is a big scale meeting and it was really different from other meetings.

    Ainsley arrived thirty minutes before the meeting started and had started to talk to the people she knew.

    Then, more and more people representing their powerhouses entered the meeting room.

    Those who attended the meeting would always be the ones with the highest authority in their family/organization.

    Even though these people wouldn''t personally participate in the cleaning up session, they still had to attend the meeting in person to show respect to other people.

    After all, the annual beast and monster tide outside of the capital was not a trivial matter.

    It was always risky and involved the whole country''s safety.

    Unfortunately, the Godlif country''s government never considered moving the capital city to somewhere else, so this annual event was held.

    When the other family heads or bosses arrived, they also approached people they had partnerships with and would avoid their enemies.

    There were already factions formed inside the meeting room.

    Even though the meeting was supposed to be a breakthrough point for everyone, it really wasn''t like that.

    Only Ainsley was different because her family didn''t have too many beefs with other families outside of the mafia society.

    So, when she saw many influential people, the baby cheekily approached the big bosses who were generally much older than them.

    They could bring one person to attend the meeting with them, and they usually either came with their right-hand person or their sessor.

    But no sessor would be as young as Ainsley.

    Thus, a familiar phenomenon happened all over again.

    Everyone would subconsciously peek at the only toddler in the meeting room with inquiring eyes.

    Those who had talked to Ainsley before or met her in person would immediately approach her to say hello.

    Even when they only greeted each other before this meeting, the other party would be thick-skinned enough to look close to Ainsley.

    After all, her inheritance stone mine was really alluring for a lot of powerhouses!

    Ainsley was also brave enough to run around with two cats in her hands and talked to these elders.

    With the invisible Godfather following her and Zev plus Nalisha and Code-L behind, Ainsley was fearless.

    She stood proudly in front of these old people and her pink uniform was really eye-catching.

    The elderly usually liked cheerful and energetic children. Not to mention someone as talented, smart and strong as Ainsley.

    The moment Ainsley started to socialize, a lot of elders couldn''t help but fall for her baby charm.

    "Oh, this is the rumored youngest mafia boss! Hey, hey, you''re adorable."

    "Thank you, grandpa. You''re also handsome and cool!"

    "Ah, ah, what about me?" Another big boss asked Ainsley while squatting in front of the baby.

    "Of course, grandma is also beautiful and powerful!"

    "Hahaha. Do you even know what business we have or what we do?"

    "I know! This grandpa has several businesses such as ??? and then this grandma..."

    Ainsley chattered non-stop and quickly made friends with so many powerful people.

    Generally, since Ainsley was a mafia boss, those who disliked the mafia should also dislike her.

    But Ainsley was just a genius child, and she''s also interesting.

    She''s polite and doesn''t discriminate against people at all.

    Who could hate such a child?

    Some heartless people.

    Yes. There were still people who could hate such a child!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 932: Punishing Ignorant Teens

    <h4>Chapter 932: "Punishing Ignorant Teens"</h4>

    Some of the extremist government faction''s members disliked Ainsley and openly showed their dislike.

    When Ainsley passed by their ce, they would sneer and speak loudly.

    "Oh, this is the so-called little genius? Looks ordinary to me."

    "Yeah. My little sister looks more beautiful and talented than her."

    "Hush. She''s only lucky to be a mafia boss because her father abandoned her."

    "Oh wow. Even her father doesn''t want her...is she troublesome?"

    Those who openly disliked Ainsley were usually the young sessors brought by their grandpa, grandma, uncle, Auntie, mother or father.

    Well, whoever became the family head or the boss anyway.

    The sessors were usually young, around 18 years old up to thirty five years old.

    Those who openly mocked Ainsley would always be the impulse teens around 18 up to twenty-five years old.

    They''re all hot-blooded, both the men and the women.

    Facing their family''s so-called enemy, they couldn''t hide their disgust at all.

    They had also quarreled with sessors from other powerhouses but they were never as brazen as when they saw Ainsley.

    Maybe because they thought that Ainsley was just a kid?

    The Godfather, Zev, Nalisha and the three sacred beasts heard these people''s mockery, and all of them suddenly felt their blood boiling for Ainsley.

    Can these bastards shut up and not tear open Ain''s old wounds?!

    The Godfather and Zev, plus the three cats, knew that Ainsley was a transmigrator and might not be affected by Leroy''s past deeds as much as the original Ainsley.

    But they knew that Ainsley cared about the original soul and would always feel upset whenever people tried to harm the original soul.

    This made the Godfather and the others feel distressed for Ainsley.

    On the other hand, Nalisha thought that Ainsley was the real Ainsley and would feel so sad when others openly said that Leroy abandoned her.

    The woman immediately red at the bunch of idiots.

    "Are you guys really a sessor to your huge family?" Nalisha sneered as she looked at the group of heirs with eyes full of disdain.

    "Howe all of you are so stupid and rude? If I were your parents, I''d cry tears and blood!"

    Being scolded by someone so suddenly like this, the group heirs instantly reacted.

    Their faces flushed red from anger, and some of the courageous ones immediately stepped up, about to approach Nalisha.

    "Stinky woman, know your ce! How dare you offend us¨C "

    Before they could continue, Ainsley, who was sitting on Nalisha''s arm already nced at them and smiled sweetly.

    The smile contained a really poisonous charm ability, and in an instant, the group of sessors sumbed to the cute baby.

    So cute! What a cute baby! How can anyone bully this baby?

    The teens'' minds were instantly foggy, and all they could think of was how cute the baby was.

    Even when Ainsley opened her mouth and spoke, this group of people only nodded obediently, just like a chicken pecking its food.

    "Big brothers and big sisters, why don''t you run around the meeting room naked?"

    "Ah, only the big brothers should be naked. The big sisters don''t. Just crawl around, okay?"

    Ainsley smiled while showing her row of white teeth, looking harmless and obedient.

    But her words really weren''t obedient.

    The moment Ainsley said that the group of teens immediately obeyed Ainsley''s words.

    The men stripped on the spot, not even sparing their underwear.

    They stripped so fast that in just a few seconds, none of the men wore anything to cover their bodies.

    Their pp were all dangling freely for people to watch!

    Fortunately, Ainsley already buried her head into Nalisha''s arm, afraid that seeing these teens'' naked bodies would sully her eyes.

    Then, the women in the group started toy on the floor before crawling like a beast with four legs.

    Along with them were the naked men running around the meeting room with their pp swaying freely.

    Such amotion immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    When the people in the meeting hall saw this group of lunatics, those who knew them almost fainted on the spot.

    Those who came with this group of lunatics already had a heart attack and had to be supported by those around them.

    "Imbecile! Stop for me!"

    "Brat! Stop running! Wear your clothes!"

    "Fck this brat¨Ce here!!"

    The mother and father of the teens shouted on top of their lungs, and some of them even chased after their children, wanting to stop their behavior.

    But the teens didn''t seem to listen to their parents and kept circling the meeting hall with either naked bodies or crawling like a beast.

    They seemed to be under someone''s control, and this someone had such a strong ability to control so many teens, around ten people at the same time.

    Those who saw the teens stopping Ainsley before immediately associated this with the baby and understood in an instant.

    The teens offended the little baby boss and were taught a lesson.

    The parents of those teens were all people who had seen the world and wouldn''t be as brainless as their children.

    When they knew that Ainsley punished their children because the children offered her, these big bosses spurt out blood.

    "Stupid son! Why do you need to offend the little boss?! Blind! Blind! Idiot!"

    "Daughter, can you stop being so brainless and arrogant? Is that little boss someone you can offend casually?"

    Even if some of the people here had families and organizations bigger than the Sloan Family or the Irregr Tamer guild, they still didn''t want to offend Ainsley so casually.

    First of all, they also wanted to invest in the Pandora Ind project.

    The inheritance stone there was really precious, and the first joint auction was so sessful that many of them were envious.

    They also want this opportunity!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 933: Vallan Is Traumatized

    <h4>Chapter 933: "Van Is Traumatized"</h4>

    The T¨¦ssera Alliance members, especially the core members, expanded their influence just by relying on the Inheritance Stone and Pandora Ind development.

    Looking at this example, why should they make enemies with Ainsley rather than befriend her?

    Even the government also joined her alliance and didn''t make enemies out of the Sloan Family anymore.

    People had heard about the government''s failure to snatch Pandora Ind and were forced to sign a bad deal rted to the Pandora Ind project.

    Such a person who could lead an alliance that pushed the government to the point of no return...

    Why should they offend this person?!

    And these bosses had heard that the little boss only used a small amount of people to fight the government''s overwhelming force.

    She''s simply terrifying, okay?!

    The bosses immediately caught their children and either kicked them out of the meeting hall or forced the children to kneel in front of Ainsley, begging for her forgiveness.

    "I''m sorry, little boss. My child is too ignorant. Please take back your ability and let him go! I''ll educate him on your behalf."

    "Little boss, please forgive my reckless child. She''s arrogant and pampered. I''ll keep an eye on her in the future."

    The ten sessors who didn''t have eyes and were blind to offend Ainsley had seriously damaged their own future.

    Their parents started to wonder whether they should find another heir instead of these children with no vision at all.

    At the same time, the other young heirs in the meeting hall who had visions and weren''t arrogant at all silently sighed in relief.

    Actually, they''re also prideful and arrogant, but they know how to socialize and not offend people so easily like those idiots.

    Even if their families were enemies with the Sloan Family, they should keep a smile on their faces as they talked to the little boss!

    Only a small number of brainless heirs got into trouble, and the rest were all sensible and talented.

    The parents who brought them to this meeting hall instantly felt satisfied with the heir they had chosen.

    On the other hand, they also thought that bringing their heir here could be a way to test whether they''re chosen sessor was worthy of being the next boss or not.

    Themotion attracted quite a lot of people''s attention, and after punishing the teens, Ainsley also didn''t want to take things further.

    Thus, facing the parents, she smiled slightly and nodded graciously.

    "It''s okay. I''ll forgive them. I just want to pull some pranks on these big brothers and sisters."

    Ainsley really looked harmless when she said that, but everyone couldn''t help but feel a chill down their spines.

    Don''t forget that this child is the Sloan Family head and the Irregr Tamer guild founder.

    It''s not easy to be bullied!

    The parents were all relieved that Ainsley didn''t want to elevate the matter to another level.

    After thanking Ainsley, they immediately dragged the teens out of the meeting hall, and the hall immediately resumed its lively atmosphere.

    By this time, the hall was almost full, and most people invited here had already arrived.

    Ainsley also saw Jake and Evan without bringing anyone with them.

    She also saw the big guild leaders, including the silent and mysterious Cain, the summoner guild leader.

    Then, enemies always met in narrow paths.

    She met Michael, who dragged Raphael with him.

    When Ainsley saw the father-son duo, the baby waved her hands innocently, as if their families never had feuds.

    "Hello, Uncle Michael. Good afternoon, brother Raphael." Ainsley greeted the two while still using Nalisha as her cushion.

    At the same time, Code-L around Nalisha''s neck wriggled to change her position while the other two cats either huddled in Ainsley''s arm or walked around Nalisha''s leg.

    Seeing the group of cats, a woman and a child, the father-son duo instantly changed their expressions.

    "Oh, it''s the little boss." Michael tried hard to maintain his smile, but his gloomy face couldn''t fool anyone.

    Raphael was also the same. He smiled at Ainsley, but his smile was full of daggers.

    He didn''t say anything and just nodded back at Ainsley.

    Seeing this, Ainsley couldn''t help but grin.

    "I heard that we can bring the sacred beasts, fairies or our contractedpanion with us."

    Ainsley''s voice was full of innocence as she looked at Raphael. Her eyes were clear, and pure, as if she really just wanted to know.

    "Howe I don''t see Van with you, brother Raphael? Why didn''t you bring him with you?"

    All sacred beasts could transform into their cub''s form.

    For example the three sacred beasts here, they turned into cats.

    Van could also be a cute pegasus the size of a cat, looking like a pretty pegasus doll.

    It should be easy to bring Van here.

    But Raphael didn''t hold anything. His arms were empty.

    "Where is Van? I miss him so much!" Ainsley smiled brightly and her eyes were full of longing.

    She really missed Van...missed bullying him to death.

    Raphael''s face darkened in an instant, and he spoke with gritted teeth.

    "Van is sick. He has to rest at home, that''s why I didn''t bring him here."

    But the real reason why Van didn''te...only Raphael would know.

    In fact, Van also wanted to follow Raphael. After all, he had been separated from his master for almost a year!

    When he was still under Ainsley''s charm, he didn''t feel anything but after he broke free, he suddenly felt humiliated to the bone.

    He had been yed by a child for around a year!

    Van wanted to follow Raphael to get rid of his trauma but when Raphael said that Ainsley would be there too, Van instantly backed down.

    He''s scared to death!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 934: The Meeting Finally Started

    <h4>Chapter 934: "The Meeting Finally Started"</h4>

    Van was too afraid of that little devil.

    He already had the trauma of Ainsley, and if he saw her again, he might faint!

    Seeing Van so traumatised like this, Raphael thought that Ainsley tortured Vallen badly for months.

    Who would have known that he''s just bullied but this bullying really trampled on his dignity?

    He even willingly did all things Ainsley asked him to do, and it''s all because of his charm ability!

    So scary! Ahh!

    That''s how Raphael couldn''t persuade Van to go with him and had to go empty-handed.

    Those sessors who had contracted monsters or beasts brought their contractedpanions with them.

    It''s also a way to show off to others, especially when this meeting is held to discuss the annual beast and monster tide.

    There will be many live monsters or beasts caught in the end, and many people would fight to own these monsters or beasts.

    That''s why the government invited all monster and beast tamers to join the cleanup event.

    The guild leader of both professions became the representative to attend the meeting.

    Those who had beasts or monsters would bring them to the meeting hall, but they would make their monsters or beasts smaller than its original size.

    It''s all for the safety issue.

    But Raphael didn''t bring any beast with him. He''s clearly a sessor of a huge family and people around his age knew that he owned Van.

    Who would have known that the young master didn''t bring Van with him?

    Many people spected that Van was wounded or something, and that''s why Raphael didn''t bring him.

    This is undoubtedly a bad rumor that could tarnish their family''s reputation!

    And even more annoying, the rumor said that Van was greatly wounded in the famous Aretha vs Sloan war.

    Yes, Van was defeated by the little boss, and now the little boss asked Raphael why Van wasn''t here.

    The people who eavesdropped on Ainsley and Raphael couldn''t help but hold their breath.

    Savage! This little boss rubs salt on Raphael''s wound! She even grinds his wound and maybe tries to re-open the wound!

    Such a move is really ruthless, ah. It''s also humiliating...

    The blue veins on Raphael''s forehead already bulged and looked like it was about to jump out.

    Sadly, he still had to remain polite in front of Ainsley!

    The usually calm and capable Raphael suddenly couldn''t be calm anymore.

    In the end, he''s still eighteen. He''s also a young man with pride and hot-blooded ambition.

    Getting humiliated like this was really too much!

    Raphael almost couldn''t endure it anymore, and to avoid offending Ainsley, he didn''t say anything and just turned around to leave.

    Michael also looked at Ainsley viciously before turning around to leave, following behind his son.

    One would really wonder who is the real father and family head...Michael or Raphael?

    It''s amazing that the Aretha Family didn''t deteriorate under Michael''s hands.

    Maybe Raphael had been involved in the family''s decision making ever since he was a toddler, and that''s why the Aretha Family didn''t fall.

    It could be!

    While Ainsley was watching Michael and Raphael leaving, it turned out that others were also watching her in secret.

    Oh, no, it wasn''t everyone but just a certain person with a mission.

    When the person saw Ainsley disciplining the teens before, her eyes lit up, and an eerie smile shed across her face.

    So that''s the unique charm ability. No wonder her employer wanted her to do this, even paying a lot of money for this mission.

    The woman with a short statue shook her head and continued to mingle with other guests in the meeting hall.

    The woman was one of the people invited here that didn''t belong to any powerhouses or the head of influential organizations.

    The government also invited several individuals with unique abilities, and these people didn''t need to be a part of any organization or family.

    People usually called them the lone wolf.

    The Godfather was actually categorized into this group of people who had unique abilities and identities but always moved alone.

    Ainsley didn''t notice the woman''s strange gaze on her, but the sensitive Code-L felt a hint of malicious intent somewhere, and it was directed to the little brat.

    The cat frowned and silently kept her guard up, worried that someone wanted to harm the little brat.

    This episode passed by quickly, and in no time, all the guests had arrived.

    Everyone took their seats freely, and a few minutes after the agreed time, three people from the government came wearing ck suits and white shirts.

    There were two women and one man in front of everyone, all looking solemn and professional.

    They should be the researchers that the government hired to study the annual beast and monster tide.

    These people were also hired toe up with a strategy to deal with the massive beast and monster tide.

    The three researchers in front of everyone were the leader of the annual monster and beast tide''s research, and they knew the most about this yearly phenomenon.

    The moment the three people appeared, the projector in the huge hall lit up, and a series of data appeared on the screen behind the three people.

    The three researchers didn''t want to waste time, so they immediately cut the greetings and such and went straight to the main meeting.

    The tallest woman, apparently the leader among the three people, was the first to speak.

    "As all of you can see on the screen, this data set is this year''s monster and beast tide''s predicted mapping."

    The data showed the location of the monster and beast tide circling the capital and also predicted how many monsters and beasts there would be!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 935: The Battle Shifts Schedule

    <h4>Chapter 935: "The Battle Shifts Schedule"</h4>

    Furthermore, the researchers had also analyzed the type of monsters and beasts in this annual tide plus their level.

    But looking at so many red dots on the screen which represented the predicted monsters and beasts'' positions¡­

    There are so many.

    "This year, we have some bad news, " The leader started to speak and indeed, what she said wasn''t pleasant at all.

    "This time¡­the monsters and beasts that are going to attack us will be a lot more thanst year. Around 50% more thanst year."

    The researcher group leader held her breath and continued her speech in a stiff tone of voice as if she were suppressing her chaotic mood.

    "The level of the monsters and beasts are also a lot higher than before."

    The leader''s voice was a bit shaky as she delivered the bad news.

    "This year, the number of mid-rank and high-rank beasts or monsters will be more abundant than the low-level monsters.

    Not only the total number of the beasts and monsters in this annual tide increase, but the enemies thate for them are stronger too!

    "Luckily, it is estimated that the tide won''tst as long asst year. The tidested for a full monthst year, but this year, it would only be a full week."

    For a week, the capital city would enter a state of emergency and no one coulde or leave the capital, even if through an underground passage.

    After all, there were monsters and beasts that could dig underground or even live there.

    The capital''s soil and the ground had been protected tightly, but if people still used underground passages...

    There are high risks that the monsters or beasts will attack the humans through the passage.

    Then, they might also enter the capital city through the passage.

    Once the monsters and the beasts breached into the capital city, it would be way more chaotic than usual.

    In daily life, beasts and monsters were escaping the capital city''s scanning device and protection shield, which was why there could be monsters everywhere.

    But generally, only low-level ones could slip in by chance.

    Those with a high-rank level or above could never enter the capital city. Otherwise, there would be a massacre!

    To protect the capital city for one week straight, all the people in this meeting hall had to use their influence to bring various ability users and then ward off the beasts and monsters.

    The people in this meeting hall were not many but each of them had a huge force behind them.

    If they were willing to contribute, the capital city would survive.

    Of course, everyone would only give a small part of their force, afraid that too much contribution would only weaken their entire force.

    At that time, once the beast and monster tide ended, their enemies would immediately try to attack them.

    That wouldn''t be good.

    The researcher leader also knew about this and didn''t expect these bosses to give all their efforts to solve the beast and monster tide issue.

    She just wanted these bosses to bring a little more force to help since the beasts and monsters in this year''s tide were way stronger thanst year.

    "As per usual, all the monsters and beasts killed by all of you will belong to the one killing it."

    The research team leader didn''t forget to emphasize the slight benefit of protecting the capital from the beast and monster tide.

    "For the tamers, all the monsters and beasts you can tame will belong to you."

    "The government won''t interfere at all, even if the monsters or the beasts are rare and powerful, " she added.

    Such a thing was good for the tamers, and other forces would also like to process the monsters and beasts'' body parts to be used in various products.

    If they''re lucky enough to find a rare and powerful monster or beast, they could create a good item and make more money.

    The bosses in the hall nodded at the leader''s words.

    Seeing that the bosses liked this agreement, the leader sighed in relief before continuing her exnation.

    "Because we have to stand guard for a week, we have created a schedule for all of you here¨C your shift timetable."

    It means that the bosses didn''t need to fight all the time and only had to join the fight when it was their shift.

    The leader had already gotten the guests'' data and information beforehand.

    Thus, she had already created the schedule too.

    The leader created the shift schedule based on everyone''s strengths and the number of people they would send.

    The bosses had told the government in charge of this year''s tide of all information rted to the forces they would send.

    There was evenplete data of the ability users'' ability and how they could be used in such arge-scale battle between humans and beasts or monsters.

    The team leader showed everyone the shift schedule on the screen and even sent theplete document to everyone''s email.

    Upon joining this event, the government had recorded the bosses'' email, and they could simultaneously send messages through emails.

    Of course, there were many small group chats inside, mainly for those with the same shifts.

    Thus, Ainsley had long known which group she belonged to, and it turned out to be the morning shift.

    Maybe because she''s only a baby...that''s why the people in charge of this year''s tide decided to give her the morning shift for convenience.

    Ainsley didn''t need to sleepte at night and could wake up naturally before joining the battle.

    The baby opened the email she received from the team leader and saw her shift at one nce.

    Indeed, she''s assigned to a morning shift that ends around lunchtime!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 936: Another Meeting With Four Bosses

    <h4>Chapter 936: "Another Meeting With Four Bosses"</h4>

    There were four shifts each day, mainly the morning shift, the afternoon shift, the evening shift and the gueri shift.

    The morning shift started at 7 o''clock up to 1 o''clock.

    Then, the afternoon shift started from 1 o''clock to 7 o''clock at night.

    After that, the evening shift started from 7 p.m to 1 a.m dawn.

    Thest shift was the gueri shift that started from 1 a.m to 7 a.m.

    The gueri shift would be the most dangerous shift for those in the shift because usually, the monsters were more dangerous at night than in the morning.

    On the other hand, the beasts were more ferocious in the morning and afternoon.

    Ainsley actually wanted to tame more monsters than beasts but considering that the unique charm ability could tame beasts faster than monsters...

    This is quite a good arrangement.

    Anyway, the guild members usually tamed monsters because the customers wanted monsters instead of beasts.

    If they wanted the beasts contract service, they would go to the beast tamer guild with more experience than the Irregr Tamer guild.

    Now that the members could hunt beasts too..it would be a good training session.

    As for the captured/tamed beasts and monsters, Ainsley had bought a bonding contract scroll from Jake, and the amount was huge.

    With the scroll, even if the tamers didn''t use their charm to tame the monsters or beasts anymore, the prey wouldn''t run away.

    Plus, this kind of contract scroll could be transferred to someone else because the contract was just a temporary one.

    Thus, the guild members could sell the captured beasts and monsters and earn money.

    Of course, each of the monsters and beasts sold needed the guild''s stamp, and that meant the members had to pay taxes to the guild.

    After all, the scrolls they got for free were from the guild and the guild paid for that.

    And so, it wasn''t too much for the guild to ask for amission fee from the members.

    Ainsley finished looking at her shift schedule and didn''t have any opinion against it.

    On the other hand, several bosses opposed the shift schedule and they negotiated with those who wanted to switch shifts.

    Some people actually wanted to be on the guerri shift, but others didn''t.

    The exchange was smooth and for the next few hours, the researchers team leader shared a lot of knowledge needed to battle the beast and monster tide.

    She talked about everyone''s positioning, everyone''s general job and such.

    Each shift group was also assigned to a military general, and inside each shift group, there were smaller teams.

    The smaller team was mainly created so that everyone could protect the entire capital city in all directions.

    Coincidentally, knowing the Sloan Family''s strength and the Irregr Tamer guild under it, Ainsley was assigned the main city gate position.

    That position was the most dangerous because most beasts and monsters would gather there.

    The evolved monsters with intelligence and the beasts with high intelligence knew that if the main gate went down, it would be easy to upy the entire city.

    Thus, Ainsley''s responsibility was heavier than others, but the people in her small team that were assigned the same position were all powerful.

    There were five bosses assigned to this position, mainly Ainsley, and then a neutral faction with business expertise, unique and advanced weapons.

    Next, the third member was a noble family famous for their aerial troops, either using beasts and monsters or using technologies.

    The fourth member was actually a guild, not too big but not that small either.

    This guild was actually logistic-based. All the members were farmers! But they also had tons of battle-rted skills as well as farming skills.

    These people were in charge of the food and daily necessities for this ''Morning Main City Gate Team.''

    Last but not least, the fifth member was an ability user organization¨C bounty hunters.

    They''re actually nemesis of mafias and other criminals, but they''re all well-known to be righteous and not evil at all.

    It was strange because most bounty hunters were actually criminals and were on the borderline of evil and righteousness.

    They''re in the gray area.

    But this bounty hunter was actually quite unique because what they chased and killed wasn''t humans but famous monsters and beasts.

    There were quite a lot of famous yet evil monsters and beasts that always disturbed themon people.

    This bounty hunter organization was in charge of killing the troublemakers and helped the government or other organizations to protect the citizens.

    They''re like mercenaries, but their main job was to hunt evil beasts and monsters.

    Such an organization wasrge but mysterious, just like the famous ck market.

    After the six-hour meeting ended, the researcher team leader encouraged everyone to gather with their small team that they would be working together with for the next 7 days.

    The day of the beast and monster annual tide was still a week away and the bosses could bring their forces to the capital in these 7 days.

    But they also had to get along with the people in their small team.

    When the meeting ended, it was already past dinner time.

    Thankfully, everyone got their meals at the meeting hall and could eat while listening to the meeting content.

    Then, it was almost midnight after the meeting ended, but the people in the meeting hall didn''t n to go back to their hotels or residence to sleep.

    On the other hand, they immediately gathered with a small team, just like Ainsley and her new team members.

    The five people, three men, one woman and one child, sat on the floor without caring for their image.

    Let''s start the small team meeting with these five influential and entric bosses!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 937: Dskyla, Thomas, Scob and Lescorpio

    <h4>Chapter 937: "Dsk, Thomas, Scob and Lescorpio"</h4>

    The first one to speak was the family head of the noble family famous for its aerial troops until they got the title of ''Valkyrie''.

    It was because most of the members in this air force were actually females!

    The Valkyrie leader, Dsk, greeted everyone with her cold and heroic voice.

    "Hello, my name is Dsk, the family head of the Vancouver family. My family is famous for the Valkyrie troops."

    Sk paused before trying to look as friendly as possible, not as cold as she''s used to be.

    "You can call me Sky for convenience."

    This is a woman who loved the sky more than anyone else. She''s born to fly high, and one could see it in her attitude.

    She''s a free-spirited yet arrogant and cold person, just like an eagle, or a Phoenix, the queen of all birds.

    The people in the team nodded at Dsk and warmly responded to her one by one.

    "Nice to meet you, Sky."

    "Hello, Sky."

    "Nice to meet you, big sis Sky! You''re so beautiful!"

    "Hey, Sky."

    After Dsk introduced herself, it was the other''s turn to introduce themselves.

    The second person who volunteered to introduce themselves was the head of the neutral family faction famous for their weapons and advanced technology.

    This family actually had a close business rtionship with the Billios Family and could be said as one of Jake''s many friends.

    "Hello, everyone, I''m the current family head of the Morlthild family. My name is Thomas Morlthild. You can just call me Thomas or Tom."

    Thomas had a warm vibe and was slightly yful, just like Jake.

    One couldn''t see how he was the head of a family that yed with weapons and advanced technology.

    The middle-aged man even winked at everyone and joked around.

    "You can call me Thomas, or Tom or Thom,, but don''t call me Tommy. Well, calling me Thor is okay."

    The four bosses around him, including the people that the bosses brought along, couldn''t help but smile orugh at Thomas''s light joke.

    "Hahaha, okay, Uncle Tom. I''ll call uncle long leg!"

    Ainsley was also yful, and since she knew this man is Jake''s friend, she''s not afraid of joking with him.

    Thomas was actually ttered knowing Jake''s adoptive daughter actually acted so close to him.

    It means that Jake thought highly of him, and that''s why his adopted daughter felt the same.

    "Oh, you silly little cute. If I''m uncle long leg, your dad will be Jake long leg too."

    The two chatted happily while not forgetting the other three members.

    After chatting for a while, the next person who introduced themselves was surprisingly not Ainsley but the guild leader of the farmer guild.

    The person looked quite old, and his skin was dark because he often worked under the scorching sun.

    But he''s so energetic and strong, albeit a bit like a rough and uncultured farmer.

    "Hey, hey, it''s mi'' turn. Mi is da Farmer Guild Leader."

    His strong ent when he spoke was a bit intimidating, and the way he called himself ''mi'' instead of me was also unique.

    But when he told everyone his name....everything changed.

    "Mi name is Scob! Call mi Cob, Bob or Jacob, anything."

    Ainsley and the others were a bit taken aback.

    Uh...Scob? His name was unique, but it surprisingly matched his aura and vibe!

    Everyone felt that Scob was a funny and sunny guy, so even when he looked like a country pumpkin, no one looked down on this Farmer Guild Leader.

    Just like Ainsley, this special farmer also created his current guild from scratch and sessfully joined the international Farmer Guild Federation.

    Then, it was rumored that he would be the next guild master when the current guild master retired from old age.

    This farmer was still young, around thirty years old, younger than Thomas, who was already in his forty.

    Of course, Dsk was even younger, not yet thirty years old and was still around 28 years old.

    She must be formidable to be able to inherit the family head position when she''s still quite young and a female to boot.

    After all, even though mafia families never discriminated against women...

    The noble families were usually still old-fashioned and favored men over women.

    So, it was definitely a rare thing for Dsk to be the head of a powerful noble family with such a unique air troop full of women too.

    Dsk must be like Ainsley, who reformed the family and came up with various new methods to make the family grow rapidly.

    Back to the group introduction.

    After Scob finished introducing himself, it was time for the fourth member to introduce himself.

    This one was the head of the ability user organization¨C Monster and Beast Bounty Hunter.

    The head was surprisingly young, around Jake''s age.

    But he was colder than Jake, and he had this mysterious charm just like Cain.

    But if Cain was mysterious like an otherworldly person, this young man was as cold as a knife yet as deadly as a hunter.

    The young man cast a light nce at Ainsley and the others and nodded.

    "Lescorpio."

    Just one word to introduce himself, and his voice was also biting cold.

    Furthermore, no one knew whether this name was his code name as a bounty hunter or his real name.

    Anyway, his name sounded cold and dangerous.

    Ainsley and the others gulped and didn''t joke around with this man either.

    They just slightly nodded at him and called him by his full name.

    Then, after Lescorpio, it was Ainsley''s turn to introduce herself.

    The baby looked at the four people around her and smiled sweetly, unconsciously using her baby charm.

    "Hello, brothers and sisters. My name is Ainsley Sloan."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 938: Coaxed To Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 938: "Coaxed To Sleep"</h4>

    "I''m the head of the Sloan Family and the founder of the Irregr Tamer guild. You can just call me Ain!"

    The baby''s short introduction was full of baby charm and a baby''s cuteness.

    Even the cold Lescorpio and the stiff Dsk also couldn''t help but try their best to smile.

    Especially Lescorpio. He was indeed a cold and ruthless man, but he didn''t want to scare a baby with his cold attitude.

    Although he knew that Ainsley wasn''t a typical toddler, he still felt she should receive the same treatment as other toddlers.

    Just because she''s a genius and unusual toddler it didn''t mean they could be rough to her.

    But at the same time, they also couldn''t treat her like an innocent and naive toddler.

    After all, the baby was still a mafia boss and even the founder of a recently influential guild.

    The guild was already growing rapidly and only needed concrete achievements to be called arge guild like other big guilds.

    Thus, the other four people immediately called out the baby with a warm tone of voice.

    "Hey, hey, nice to meet you, Ain!"

    "Nice to meet you, Ain."

    "Hahahah, good to see ya, Ain!"

    "...Ain."

    The four people chatted with Ainsley for a while before they went to discuss the thing with the annual tide.

    The first one to mention this was, of course, the disciplined and rigid Dsk.

    "Alright, everyone. Let''s talk about our small main gate team...should we determine the battle position first?"

    Although the bosses might not fight on their own and would only direct their subordinates...it was also important to ce their subordinates in the correct position.

    Ainsley agreed with Dsk and began to give suggestions.

    "My guild members and I are all tamers, and we probably can''t be too close to monsters or beasts when we are taming them."

    So, the best position was in the middle of the formation.

    Dsk also noticed this and immediately agreed with Ainsley''s thoughts.

    "Then, Ain and her guild members can upy the middle position. As for my people and me, we will take the air route and fight the flying-type monsters and beasts."

    When talking about her people, Dsk looked proud, and her eyes lit up, different from her usual rigid and stiff self.

    She was really fond of her Valkyrie team and was proud to create these air troops thatter on became her family''s sharpest sword.

    After Dsk and Ainsley announced their position, it was Thomas, Scob and Lescorpio''s turn.

    Thomas hurriedly raised his hands and said, "My people are good at shooting monsters and beasts from afar. I want to stand at the rear with Scob."

    Scob had to focus on logistics and supplies. He also had to provide medical care for those fighting at the frontline.

    After all, a lot of his guild members could help the wounded using the nts they grew on the spot.

    Many of them also had a light healing attribute thanks to their affinity with nts, albeit just special crops.

    Because of this, Scob and his people really had to stand at the rear with Thomas and his people.

    Their positions were decided quickly just like that, and now, only Lescorpio was left.

    Lescorpio was silent but he quickly spoke a few cold words.

    "I''ll take the frontline."

    As monster and beast bounty hunters, his people were used to fighting a melee battle or a long-range battle.

    Since the team needed a melee fighter at the frontline, Lescorpio volunteered to upy the front line position.

    But even so, since they''re going to fight from the capital''s wall, it was quite hard to do a melee battle.

    The team would need to rely on special vehicles to go down the capital city''s wall and kill the monsters and beasts below the wall.

    Some beasts and monsters could even break the capital barrier and climb the wall, so they had to be extra careful.

    They also had to guard the front gate carefully, and this was why they needed special vehicles that could shuttle around the monster and beast tides behind the city wall.

    For this, Thomas had already prepared the special vehicles in the shape of strong capsules that could fit four people in one vehicle.

    The vehicle was light and could levitate around a meter from the ground, but it was also sturdy and easy to use.

    It was also armed with several small weapons effective for any types of beasts and monsters without shells.

    Of course, it would only work for beasts and monsters with rtively low defensive power or decent defensive power.

    As for those with thick skins, thick fur or thick shells, the weapons in this vehicle couldn''t help at all.

    That''s why it was Lescorpio and his people''s job to kill the beasts and monsters with high defensive power using their special abilities.

    At the same time, Ainsley''s irregr tamer team could tame monsters and beasts and use them in the battle.

    If the monsters and beasts were still alive after the battle, only then they could sell them to customers or use it as their own contractpanion.

    As long as the monsters and the beasts survived for 6 hours on that day, they didn''t need to fight against other wild monsters and beasts anymore.

    After the team members decided their positions in the war, Dsk looked at Ainsley''s tender face and then nced at her sky blue watch.

    Oh, it''s already past midnight.

    And yet there''s a toddler who hasn''t slept!

    So, Dsk cleared her throat and slowly spoke to Ainsley, as if coaxing a stubborn little baby.

    "Ain, it''s already past midnight. You are still too young. You should sleep."

    Even the other four members instantly agreed with Dsk.

    Ain, sleep!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 939: Father-daughter Bonding Time

    <h4>Chapter 939: "Father-daughter Bonding Time"</h4>

    Being urged like that, Ainsley had no choice but to go back to Jake''s mansion with Nalisha, the three sacred beasts and the shadow guards.

    Early the next morning, Jake and Ainsley ate breakfast together, just like a normal father and daughter.

    Ever since Jake formally became Ainsley''s adopted father, he had been doing his duty as a good father.

    He sent so many things that Ainsley liked. He even thought that he might need to live with Ainsley.

    His family was already stable and there''s no a lot of infighting.

    It would not be a problem if he lived somewhere else instead of his family''s main mansion in the capital.

    Jake''s mansion in the capital was not around the center of the capital city itself.

    It was located quite far away, far from the bustling cities and the dangerous wild monsters or beasts.

    At the same time, this ce was much safer than the bustling city.

    Everyday, there were people dying in the bustling city because of a wild monster or beast''s sudden attack.

    It was strange that only the poor could live in the city''s center while the rich got to live in the countryside.

    Of course, the office andpany buildings were all at the center of the city but the security there was much better than everywhere else.

    Thus, the one suffering was usually themon people at the center of the capital city.

    Strangely, all sorts of entertainments, restaurants and such were located here.

    High risk but high excitement and entertainment too.

    No wonder almost all the people living in the capital city were at least solo users with offensive ability.

    If they''re ordinary people, they''re usually rich and influential.

    They would have bodyguards every time they came out, not to face malicious people but to face the wild monsters or beasts.

    The monsters and beasts that suddenly popped out in the capital city were usually those who could live underground or live among buildings.

    There were also those who came out of the asional dimensional holes appearing inside the capital city''s barrier.

    The capital city was really too simr to Pandora Ind in terms of security.

    The ind was full of monsters and beasts that came out of nowhere. The same goes for the capital city.

    But in the city, there were a lot of experts with a fragment of space ability.

    They could use their fragmented space ability to make sure only low-level and mid-level monsters or beasts could pop up in the city.

    As for why they didn''t block the dimensional holepletely, they didn''t have that much strength to guard such a huge capital city.

    But this didn''t stop the government from cing the capital city in such a dangerous ce.

    Why?

    Because the capital city had a lot of treasures hidden beneath the ground.

    Just like Pandora Ind, the capital city also had a lot of rare stone or rare material mines.

    With a lot of monsters and beasts around, the production of items that required beasts or monsters'' body parts was extremely smooth.

    Beginner and junior tamers also liked to practice at the capital city instead of going to the wilderness.

    After all, the city still had a lot of patrol guards, and if they could save people, they would.

    That''s why despite the danger, business was prosperous here, and the city even became a paradise for ability users.

    It was strange that the country was made up of ordinary people and ability users were just a tiny fragment of the overall poption.

    But the capital city was really suitable for ability users, not for the ordinary people.

    The good thing was, such an environment basically pressured ordinary people to awaken their abilities too, and in the end, most of them became ability users.

    Those who already became ability users also had good skills in using their abilities because they had to be wary all the time if they didn''t want to.

    The Godfather was right when he said that the capital city was a good ce for young ability users to temper themselves.

    They could even build their subconscious resistance to the harmful miasma around the capital city.

    This way, the people living in this city became way stronger than those living in a peaceful and safe environment.

    Ainsley really couldn''t help but feel nostalgic when she''s in Jake''s mansion.

    Looking down at the peaceful environment outside but knowing that this area was still inside therge capital city...

    Ainsley remembered the first time she came here and then looked at her now.

    She had improved so much in just a year.

    The baby suddenly felt a sense of achievement and couldn''t help but smile.

    Jake, who was standing beside Ainsley, also saw the baby''s cute smile and couldn''t help but hug her.

    "Aiyooo, my cute daughter. Why did you suddenlyugh? Is there anything amusing outside?"

    Jake brought Ainsley into his embrace and casually lifted her up so that she could better enjoy the view outside this floor-to-ceiling window.

    Ainsley was also a lot more casual with Jake ever since he became her adoptive father and immediately hugged the young man''s neck.

    "Hehehe, nothing, dad. I just remembered the first time I came to the capital...I came to visit your casino and that''s how I met you!"

    It''s really a fateful encounter. From a total stranger to a family.

    Jake was still young, but he already had a fatherly feeling.

    When he heard what Ainsley said, his heart softened, and it felt as if it was soaked in a pot of honey.

    "Yes, yes, it''s really a fateful encounter. I also got a baby raptor from you..."

    Jake also seemed to be reminiscing about the great moments with Ainsley.

    It''s a bonding time between a father and a daughter!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 940: Summoning More Guild Members To The Capital

    <h4>Chapter 940: "Summoning More Guild Members To The Capital"</h4>

    Well, speaking of Aina, the baby raptor had grown up to be a bitrger than before.

    She became fatter but Jake trained her well, which means she didn''t be a cute pet but also a hidden war monster.

    When Ainsley saw Aina this morning, she was shocked to see Aina growing up to be such a cool yet cute baby raptor.

    The raptor seemed to be cold and ruthless to others, but when it saw Jake, it would act like a spoiled child.

    This one was born with higher intelligence than her other siblings!

    And this raptor was also super cunning.

    No wonder Jake really liked Aina and even trained her wholeheartedly.

    Not to mention that Aina''s ability seemed to be more than just her innate metal maniption ability.

    Ainsley really couldn''t help but admire Jake and his little raptor, Aina. Jake was really a good father to Aina and now he became a good father to her too.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley shamelessly acted like a spoiled child with Jake while Aina stood behind the two.

    Her pretty ruby eyes shed with a ruthless light but anyone could see that the baby raptor was just jealous.

    She pped her metallic tail to the floor, trying to attract Jake''s attention, but Jake seemed to care more about her ''sibling''.

    While the father and the two ''daughters'' were talking happily, those people who would be involved in the uing cleaning up mission were all busy.

    Especially the bosses'' subordinates.

    After Ainsley had breakfast this morning, she also sent a message to the guild members back at the Roane Region.

    In this kind of situation, the guild app was really useful.

    The baby directly used her highest authority to send an automatic broadcast message to all the guild members.

    [Irregr Tamer Guild''s 1st big event. Join the core members to exterminate wild beasts and monsters around the capital city.]

    Ainsley asked the guild members to volunteer and join the thirty elite members to battle the wild monsters and beasts in the annual tide.

    Of course, only those who had received their official taming license could join the event.

    Because getting a license from the guild means they''re already capable enough to tame monsters and beasts in reality.

    In just a few minutes after the message was sent out, a lot of guild members who had received their official license came crowding to the official ount that Ainsley prepared.

    The ount was the guild app''s official ount, but it was only for members who wanted to apply for a mission that the guild sent out on a daily basis.

    It was like an online clerk in a mercenary guild or something.

    Those who weren''t at the guild didn''t need to visit the clerk in person to apply for this mission but those who were already at the guild building could just apply directly.

    This is something that Ainsley created not too long ago, and it was also implemented in the Sloan Family.

    Because of this, Ainsley recruited another batch of IT personnel to make sure the online mission application thing would have no loopholes.

    Thanks to this new app feature, the members'' productivity increased by a lot.

    Both the Sloan Family members and the guild members became extremely active.

    Especially when they could apply to do a mission anytime and anywhere now.

    Of course, when reporting to the Sloan family or the guild about the mission result, the members still had toe in person.

    But this new feature still helped them a lot.

    A few hours after the message was sent, while Ainsley was ying with Jake, Nalisha and the thirty core members were already busy contacting those members at the Roane Region.

    They arranged for the members with official licenses to depart immediately.

    But these seniors also warned their fellow guild members about the danger of this mission.

    Of course, the reward was equally great.

    All the core members and non-core members who took the mission would get a lot of guild contribution points.

    They could also tame a lot of rare monsters and beasts that could be used privately or sold to customers for a high price.

    For these charm ability users who usually earned a little money using their bodies, selling live monsters or beasts was such a great bait.

    One living monster with a low-level rank alone could be sold at such a high price.

    It was enough for the family to livevishly for a month.

    Although the price of the living beast was slightly lower than the living monster because they had the beast tamer guild as theirpetitor...

    If the beast was a rare type, it could sell at another sky-high price!

    Rich and influential people wouldn''t mind owning a lot of beasts or monsters.

    After all, even when technologies were advanced, and they could fight using technologies, wild monsters and beasts were still superior.

    This world was a world ruled by ability users.

    For beasts and monsters who also had abilities and even sometimes owned rarer abilities than the humans, one could see their true value.

    Not to mention that monsters were everywhere. They simply couldn''t get extinct.

    At the same time, beasts were also abundant, but they were harder to catch or tame because of their high intelligence and powerful abilities.

    Still, in the end, the guild members wanted to join the mission because they also wanted to capture some beasts and monsters!

    Just hunting at the hunting ground was boring.

    The type of monsters and beasts wouldn''t vary a lot because of the environment itself.

    Now that they had a chance to tame another type of monsters and beasts...

    They would go! For sure!

    Time to show their guild''s might to other powerhouses!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 941: A Dispute With The Mercenaries

    <h4>Chapter 941: "A Dispute With The Mercenaries"</h4>

    In the end, joining the mission was equal to representing the Irregr Tamer guild.

    This would bring honor to the guild and to the members as well.

    No one could refuse the sense of honor, not even these charm ability users.

    Thus, on the second day of Ainsley''s stay at the capital, there were already 200 members entering the capital city, bringing the banner of the Irregr Tamer guild.

    At the same time, other powerhouses also summoned their forces, and various ability users came to the capital with different banners.

    Such a lively day, of course, Ainsley had to greet the 200 members personally.

    And this is just the beginning. There would be more members entering the capital in these seven days.

    But one should remember. When there are a lot of forces, there would be a sense of rivalry between the parties.

    This cleaning up operation had always been a ce for each powerhouse to show off its might.

    It wasn''t umon for forces to have slight friction. As long as they didn''t kill people, it would be okay.

    But breaking legs, injuring people and such were all mon''.

    Of course, if the victim was injured so badly that they couldn''t fight in the uing battle anymore, that would be a big problem.

    Thus, there was a tacit understanding among the powerhouses'' elite forces.

    You couldpare abilities with others. You could also beat up people but do it moderately.

    After all, if the subordinates made troubles, the boss would be the one shouldering the me.

    If the rtionship between these bosses suddenly soured even before the important mission, that wouldn''t be good for everyone!

    After all, although these bosses would have enemies and beef among them, this event was a ce for a truce.

    Everyone would temporarily forget the grudges between forces and tried their best to chase away the beast and monster tide first.

    Against an externalmon enemy, everyone had to band together to fight!

    Well, but infighting among these forces was stillmon and it also happened to the Irregr Tamer guild.

    The Irregr Tamer Guild''s first batch had just entered the capital city along with other forces when one force from a free mercenary team came to tease them.

    Because most of the guild members were beautiful women and even the men were charming, the Irregr Tamer guild really catches everyone''s attention so easily.

    The boorish mercenary team that wasn''t a part of the mercenary guild yet was considered strong couldn''t help but approach these beautifuldies and men.

    The free mercenary team had around fifty members, and in terms of number, they couldn''t bepared with the Irregr Tamer guild members.

    The irregr tamers had around 200 people!

    But these mercenaries still dared to approach a group of irregr tamers that were already divided into countless smaller groups.

    Nalisha broke the huge crowd into several small teams of five, and there were 40 teams in total.

    Ten mercenaries approached a team of five irregr tamers with 100% female members.

    This group was the closest to the mercenary group''s position while entering the capital city''s inner circle.

    Not to mention that the five women were all beautiful with various different charms.

    They were one of the best members outside of the guild''s core members.

    The ten mercenaries had been eyeing this group of women, and when they weren''t so far from each other, the ten mercenaries immediately struck.

    "Yo, who is this beautiful sister?" One of the mercenariesughed wantonly as he strode to the five beauties.

    The mercenaries had always been a ce for wild men and women. Most of them pursued strength and were very frank.

    Usually, they were famous for being mannerless and a troublemaker.

    Especially mercenaries that weren''t registered to the Mercenary Guild.

    No matter what they did, the guild couldn''t punish them, and only the victims could retaliate to these unscrupulous mercenaries.

    The five beauties heard the man''s wanton teasing, and they couldn''t help but frown.

    All of them had sessfully contracted a mid-level monster and a small-sized beast, so they weren''t really afraid of these mercenaries.

    A pity the mercenaries didn''t see their tamed monsters because all of the monsters or the tamed beasts were gathered somewhere else.

    After all, this queue to enter the capital city''s inner circle was only for humans and not the tamed beasts or monsters.

    It''s all to avoid infighting.

    One of the five beauties, apparently the strongest one, cast a disgusted gaze at the ten mercenaries and snorted.

    She pretended not to see these men and even brought her four team members to avoid the mercenaries.

    Such a move undoubtedly offended these mercenaries with big egos.

    They saw the five beauties'' badges on their chests and knew they were members of the Irregr Tamer guild.

    But so what? Without monsters and beasts, these tamers would be as weak as chickens!

    The person who was ignored immediately red up and caught up with the leader of the five beauties.

    The man flicked his hand, and barbed metal rods instantly popped out in the air.

    The barbed metal rods lined up neatly and surrounded the five beauties, trapping them in just a few seconds!

    The barbed rods were as tall as these beauties.

    It''s impossible to run away without breaking the metal rods, but the barbed rods would tear everyone who tried to touch it.

    The five beauties instantly changed their faces, and the leader red at the men behind the metal rods with cold eyes.

    "What is this? Are you provoking me?"

    The ten mercenaries heard the beauty''s cold voice, but none of them felt that she was intimidating.

    Another person in the small group of ten mercenaries immediately approached the metal rods and sneered.

    "Provoking a slut like you?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 942: The Ladies Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 942: "The Ladies'' Counterattack"</h4>

    "Just a bunch of sluts. Why should we provoke you? Aren''t you guys the ones provoking us first? Shameless."

    The menughed maliciously along with that man and immediately mocked the five beauties while secretly eyeing their bodies.

    "Going around with that kind of clothes. Aren''t you guys just asking for it?"

    "Hahaha. What Irregr Tamer. Just a bunch of prostitutes still wants to act all high and mighty."

    "Without beasts or monsters, what can you do? Twist your body to seduce your opponent?"

    "Heheheheh. Sluts will always be sluts. What''s the use of ying hard to get?"

    The men''s words became more unbearable, and even those not involved in this ridiculous infighting couldn''t help but look at the mercenaries with cold eyes.

    There were a lot of powerful women in the line, and they were also offended by these mercenaries'' words.

    But when they wanted to help, their team leaders would immediately stop them.

    "What are you doing? Don''t go there and provoke other forces."

    "But, leader¨C "

    "I know you''re mad. Even a man like me also can''t bear to see their behavior."

    The leader wrinkled his eyebrows and sighed

    "But remember that team is strong. If you go there and fight¨C you will only drag our whole force to fight, which won''t be good for us."

    The weaker forces knew not to find trouble with other strong forces, so usually, only the strong forces would provoke other strong forces.

    A case like this one where a group of powerful ability users bullied the ''weak'' was actually umon.

    After all, most other women were mixed with a group of men, and these men wouldn''t let other forces'' men tease theirrades.

    A pity...the Irregr Tamer guild had 90% female members, and the number of male members was extremely small.

    Even those who coulde to the capital to join the mission were primarily women.

    The weaker forces didn''t dare to step up to support the irregr tamer guild members while the strong forces didn''t care about the weak.

    They ignored themotion and only thought of watching a fun fight.

    The five beauties felt like monkeys in a zoo where a lot of people coulde and go as they pleased whileughing at them behind the cage.

    The team leader''s face darkened, and she locked eyes with one of the mercenaries closest to the metal ''cage''.

    If this was before she joined the Irregr Tamer guild, she might have to seduce her opponent, and the impact might be minimal for powerful enemies.

    But now...she learned a few tricks from the guild founder and sessfully obtained a unique skill.

    She was a type of woman that could seduce people with her fox-like gaze. Her strength was in her peach blossom eyes with pupils full of stars.

    The woman only looked at the target''s eyes and blinked softly, but her charm ability already madly rushed into the man''s eyes.

    The moment it hit the target, the woman used her newly obtained skill¨C ''One Gaze to Freeze You''.

    There was a saying that when someone was enchanted by someone or something, their brain might freeze and stop working.

    Then, the whole body also froze.

    The person would be as stiff as a wood statue and wouldn''t be able to do anything. Only the beauty would be in their eyes.

    This woman was enlightened after receiving Ainsley''s training and got such a skill.

    One nce and the person charmed by her charm ability would only look at her foolishly and couldn''t move at all.

    Yes. In just seconds, the person suddenly stopped moving. His face was like he''s in a trance, and his eyes were blurry.

    There''s a foolish smile on his face, as if he has lost his mind.

    "Hehehe. Beautifuldy...hehehe..."

    The person kept mumbling and he already started to drool like an idiot.

    No one noticed this scene but the other fourdies immediately knew that their leader had signaled them to counterattack.

    Each of these women gained their own charm skill, and it could be used against humans too!

    The seconddy was a typical elegant and gentle big sister.

    She flipped her hair elegantly, and the target she locked on suddenly felt his knees weakening.

    She had used the ''Fall Head Over Heels'' skill!

    When someone was charmed, there were cases where they felt they had no strength, simply because the other person was too charming.

    This skill was inspired from that situation.

    The targeted mercenary really lost his strength and fell to the ground on his knees.

    "Ouch!"

    Even his head almost touched the ground to kiss someone else'' heels.

    But because he wasn''t close to the metal ''cage'', none of his friends noticed his strange move.

    Not to be outdone, the thirddy puckered her lips and sent a flying kiss to the nearest mercenary from her position.

    She was a typical naughty and lively littledy who had a bit of a teen''s immature charm.

    She used the ''Heart Stop Beating'' skill!

    It was said that when people fell in love or were dazzled by beauties, their hearts would stop working for a second.

    The targeted person felt his heart stopped beating for real, but it''s not only for a second.

    It really gave him a real, physical heart attack.

    "Ah!"

    Bang!

    The man fell to the ground while clutching his chest.

    Then, the fourth and the fifthdy immediatelyunched their attack on the person who created the metal rods.

    This person was stronger than other mercenaries, so the beauties decided to attack him together.

    The fourthdy was a type of sweet girl with a beautiful smile.

    Her smile was called the crescent moon smile because shen she smiled, her eyes became like a crescent moon, so beautiful and dazzling.

    Then, she used her smile to attack!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 943: Offending Someone Who Cant Be Offended

    <h4>Chapter 943: "Offending Someone Who Can''t Be Offended"</h4>

    Thedy beamed a smile at the mercenary, and in that moment she activated the skill ''A Blinding Smile.''

    It was said that when a person''s smile was so bright and dazzling, the other party would be momentarily blinded by the bright smile.

    The mercenary really was blinded, but it wasn''t a metaphor anymore. It became reality.

    His eyesight instantly ckened, and he didn''t know what had happened!

    "Ahh! Ahhh! My eyes! My eyes!" The man roared in panic and ran around to find his people.

    A pity, before he could do anything, the fifthdy had alreadyunched her offense.

    Thedy was a sexy and dangerous type of beauty. She''s like a poisonous yet beautiful flower.

    Of course, beautiful flowers had thorns, and this flower had poison.

    The fifthdy just twisted her waist seductively and licked her lips while looking at the blinded mercenary.

    Strangely, she didn''t rely on her sexy appearance to subdue others but relied on her sensual fragrance.

    When she twisted her waist and licked her lips, a dizzying fragrance swept over the blinded mercenary and even affected others around him.

    She used the skill ''One Sniff K.O!''

    The moment the mercenaries inhaled this sweet yet dizzying fragrance, they all felt like they were drowning in alcohol.

    They didn''t drink alcohol, but they acted as if they were drunk!

    They couldn''t use their strength anymore, and their brains felt mussy.

    Especially the blinded mercenary.

    When your eyes can''t see, your sense of hearing and smell bes stronger.

    This kind of sexy and enchanting fragrance had double the effect on him.

    The moment he inhaled the fragrance mixed with thedy''s charm ability, he instantly fell to the ground unconscious.

    He was so drunk in the sweet fragrance that he fainted!

    Once he fainted, the metal rods instantly disappeared, and the fivedies were free.

    Each of them hastily whistled and called their small-sized beasts or monsters from far away.

    The mid-sized orrge-sized monsters and beasts couldn''t apany their masters to queue here, but the small monsters and beasts could.

    The fivedies summoned their beasts and monsters at the same time, and various small war pets instantly ran to their masters.

    One of them was even a flying-type beast, an owl.

    It flew sharply to its master''s shoulder and stood there with eyes full of arrogance.

    Themotion just now was so big that when almost all the ten mercenaries were down, the others noticed the infighting.

    A fellow Irregr Tamer guild member also saw the scene and hurriedly went to the scene with other members, but the mercenaries also came.

    200 irregr tamers faced 50 mercenaries, and they surrounded the scene.

    "What''s going on here?! Why are my people on the ground?"

    The leader of the mercenary team came forward and looked at the ten mercenaries.

    Each of them looked as if they had been affected by something, and none of them was sane!

    Some were screaming. Some were like fools. The others were either kneeling or wasted to the bone.

    The heck?! Just what happened?!

    Anyone with eyes could see that these mercenaries were defeated even before they could use their abilities.

    The mercenary leader was so ashamed and mad that he became aggressive.

    He looked at the Irregr Tamer team''s temporary leader and roared.

    "What is this? What''s going on? Exin! How can you attack others so wantonly?"

    The leader didn''t know that his people were the first one to offend others, but the temporary irregr tamer leader knew.

    She was close to Nalisha and could be said as her junior.

    She was chosen to lead these 200 members to meet Nalisha and the others after entering the city''s inner circle.

    Who would have known that some people would covet her people and even acted as rogue?

    The leader was surprisingly someone with a baby face and had a loli charm.

    She was eighteen years old, but she looked like she was only in middle-high school.

    The baby-faced leader also had a cute and milky voice but her tone of voice was extremely cold.

    "What? You want to put all the me on my people? Who doesn''t know that your dog men are the ones who offend us first?!"

    The short, baby-faced leader folded her arms in front of her chest.

    She lifted her chin and looked down on others even when others were taller than her.

    Her back was straight and her bearing was exactly like a princess, but this one wasn''t a weak princess.

    Surprisingly, her aura wasn''t inferior to the muscr and tall mercenary leader in front of her.

    The mercenary leader had tattoos on his face, and his bald head only made him look scarier.

    Still, the baby-faced leader''s momentum was on par with this scary thug!

    Oh, this leader had learned well from Ainsley.

    The mercenary leader''s face changed when he heard that it was his people who first offended others.

    He wasn''t really unruly, unlike his men. After all, the real leader of their mercenary team was not him, and he was just a temporary leader.

    He knew who to offend and who not to offend, especially when the boss had sent him a list of people he couldn''t offendst night.

    There''s one person he remembered very clearly because of the person''s unique identity.

    It was the baby mafia boss¨C Ainsley Sloan.

    And the force she summoned to the capital was her newly built Irregr Tamer Guild.

    Looking at these people''s uniform cloak and their badges...

    Aren''t they the irregr tamer guild members?

    The mercenary leader''s fierce momentum suddenly deted like a balloon.

    No, no, even if their free mercenary group wasrge and powerful, it still couldn''t bepared to a tenth of the Sloan Family or the entire Irregr Tamer guild!

    Oh, no. Help! They''re done for!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 944: End Of Commotion

    <h4>Chapter 944: "End Of Commotion"</h4>

    The low-level people like the ten mercenaries might not know about their opponent''s true strength, but his boss knew and especially warned him about this.

    The leader''s face ckened, and he suddenly wished he could kill these useless men.

    They offended these tamers, but they were also even beaten ck and blue while the women were still as graceful as before!

    It immediately proved that what his boss said was true.

    Just look at these defeated men.

    Which of them weren''t dual ability users and elites among the mercenary team members?

    But they were defeated by mere charm ability users!

    The temporary team leader was so terrified that he almost fainted on the spot.

    He looked at the 200-ish irregr tamers, and he got goosebumps.

    "This...I think there is a misunderstanding."

    The temporary mercenary leader rubbed his palms together as he smiled apologetically to the tamers in front of him.

    His tone was soft and humble when he spoke, totally unlike his arrogance before.

    The leader''s sudden change of attitude caught the mercenary members off guard.

    Why is their leader like this? Why so humble?! What''s wrong with these ''weak'' women??

    The other mercenary members that didn''t know what happened with the ten mercenaries felt that their temporary leader was too strange.

    So, the vice leader immediately approached the leader and whispered.

    "Leader, why are you so polite to them? They''re just weak women! And they messed with our people."

    The vice leader frowned as he peeked at the women with eyes full of disgust.

    "We have to teach them a lesson!"

    When the leader heard this, the veins on his forehead were already throbbing and bulging to the point of almost bursting.

    What did this idiot say? Teach these women a lesson? Sorry, I don''t dare!

    The leader gritted his teeth and jabbed the vice leader with his elbow.

    "Shut up, moron! Don''t you know the Sloan Family is the one backing this irregr tamer guild?"

    "Our mercenary group can''t bepared to the Sloan Family at all!" The leader added.

    The vice leader was also taken aback.

    He did hear the rumors about the irregr tamer guild and the Sloan Family.

    However, he had just realized that the women in front of him were irregr tamers!

    He thought they were free tamers who didn''t belong to the monster tamer guild''s active members of the beast tamer guild.

    It turned out they were irregr tamers?

    But a lot of their people already knew that these women were charm ability users thanks to their good appearances.

    What they didn''t know is that...they were irregr tamers!

    The vice leader suddenly broke into a cold sweat, just like the temporary leader.

    Fck. Fck. The Sloan Family backs the irregr tamer guild.

    Who doesn''t know that the Sloan Family is a new gigantic powerhouse nowadays?

    No one dared to provoke them.

    Even the Aretha Family suffered when they attacked the Sloan Family, and that was when the Sloan Family was still way weaker than now.

    Their free mercenary group was indeed a powerful organization belonging to the top 200 powerhouses in this country.

    They were also invited to join this event because a lot of their members had unique abilities that were effective against monsters and beasts.

    Butpared to the Sloan Family, they''re not even equal to the Sloan Family''s toes!

    The vice leader looked at the temporary leader and hurriedly stepped up to apologize!

    "Thesedies, I think our people provoked and harassed you first. We sincerely apologized for their beastly behavior!"

    When it was the vice leader''s turn to speak, and he immediately apologized, the mercenary group members were all stunned.

    ...now the vice leader is also crazy??

    Before they could think further, the vice leader already looked back and red at them.

    "What are you looking at? Hurry! Apologize to thesedies!"

    ...now he wanted us to apologize?!

    The mercenary members were dizzy with shock, but no matter how dissatisfied they were, they had to listen to the leader and the vice leader.

    Thus, they were forced to drag their tenpanions to the group and then apologized to these women.

    "We apologize for offending you!"

    After that, the leader and the vice leader gave a lot of items and money to the loli temporary leader of the irregr tamer guild.

    Once they gave thedies a bunch of items aspensation, they ran away with their tails tucked between their legs.

    All the people who were watching the fun couldn''t help but gasp in awe at such an ending.

    "Hey, hey, this group ofdies are awesome, okay? They chase away that bunch of mercenaries without fighting!"

    "Well, that''s because the guild has a strong backer. This guild will be included in one of the top guilds in our country."

    "True, true. The Sloan Family backed the guild. No one can mess with them!"

    "You see, the Sloan Family is already a giant and will soon beparable to the 7 great or 7 sacred families."

    "I think they''re already on par with the lower level members of the 7 great or seven sacred families."

    "Agree, agree."

    "Huft...thank God we have eyes and don''t rashly offend these beautifuldies and gentlemen. If not...I don''t know what will happen."

    The top powerhouses'' forces were also silently noting down the Irregr Tamer guild as a force that could be their rivals.

    Since the irregr guild tamers had shown their might under Ainsley''s teaching, no one could easily offend them again.

    Unless they wanted topare abilities with a friendly intention.

    Thankfully, themotion wasn''t that serious, and many other forces also fought for fun.

    Otherwise, the authorities here would catch them and ban them from entering the inner city!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 945: Mysterious Woman

    <h4>Chapter 945: "Mysterious Woman"</h4>

    Thank God the irregr tamer group could advance smoothly and not get caught in trouble.

    But what they didn''t know is that not far from their ce, Ainsley and the other powerhouses'' leaders were watching the wholemotion!

    When these bosses first saw Ainsley''s people get into trouble, all of them were curious to see how thesedies could survive.

    "Say, little boss. Your people are women and charm ability users."

    Scob nudged Ainsley gently as he pointed at the people below the city''s inner wall.

    "Mi know they''re good when facing beasts and monsters, but what about humans?"

    The other bosses who came to the inner city wall to look at their people were also attracted by thismotion.

    It was the first time they would see the irregr tamer guild in action!

    But Ainsley was calm when facing this trouble and even smiled proudly on behalf of her people.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve taught them how to deal with humans using charms. I''m also a charm ability user, and I can even kill people using my charm."

    Ainsleyughed but herughter was really eerie...especially when she said she could kill using her charms.

    But that''s true!

    The bosses here knew about Ainsley''s marvelous charm ability and how she could even use it as an offensive skill.

    If she taught these tamers how to use their charm abilities against humans, they would be as deadly as Ain!

    Indeed, after watching themotion, the bosses felt they were enlightened.

    "So the charm ability can be used like that! Oh gosh, little boss. You''re really awesome." Scob wasn''t stingy to praise Ainsley to the moon.

    The others who weren''t a part of Ainsley''s small team were also amazed.

    In their mind, charm ability users were one of the lower-level ability users in their society.

    It was already good for them to be able to charm and tame monsters or beasts, but if they wanted to fight other ability users...

    That would be hard.

    However, who would have known that Ainsley could change all of this?!

    Looking at the Irregr Tamer guild members'' actions just now, these bosses were impressed.

    "Little boss, your guild will really be one of the top guilds in our country and even abroad."

    Scob shook his head as he felt a bit overwhelmed.

    His guild was invited to this yearly event not because they''re strong but because they''re unique, and the government needed them in this n.

    On the other hand, Ainsley and her guild were invited solely because they''re strong!

    Ainsley didn''t even bring the Sloan Family people with her, only the Irregr Tamer guild members.

    But this alone could already show others how much power Ainsley had in her hands.

    The other bosses finally witnessed the irregr tamer guild''s strength and immediately told their people not to mess with these beautiful men and women.

    Beautiful things either had poison or thorns!

    Ainsley only smiled at these bosses as they praised her guild members.

    Of course, she was proud of her people, and even the Godfather couldn''t help but praise her too.

    [Lil Lass, you really did great. If you keep continuing to develop the guild, they will be a good force in your hand sooner orter.]

    Then, Ainsley had another powerhouse that could be her backer instead of merely backing the irregr tamer guild.

    The day the guild could be considered a top powerhouse in the Godlif country or even across the human continent....

    That''s when Ainsley would be ready to fight those people...

    The Godfather didn''t say anything further, but Ainsley was already happy to receive his praise.

    [Thank you, Godfather!]

    The baby grinned from ear to ear as she walked back to the inner city.

    Currently, there are so many people around Ainsley.

    All of them were bosses or individual ability users who came to take a look at the forces that had just arrived.

    Because of this, Ainsley came with her shadow guards to avoid anyoneunching a sneak attack on her.

    But well, bumping into people here and there was unavoidable.

    When Ainsley was walking with Nalisha in her moving vehicle, a woman wearing a ck hoodie that covered her whole face suddenly bumped into the baby.

    She only lightly bumped into Ainsley, but her hand touched Ainsley''s face by mistake.

    The moment the woman''s hand touched Ainsley''s cheek for a second, Ainsley felt the cold sensation creeping into her skin.

    It was either the woman who had a cold hand or she had a cold attribute ability.

    Ainsley didn''t pay attention to this and just strode forward with her three cats just like usual.

    But the Godfather and Code-L, who were resting around Nalisha''s nest, suddenly reacted.

    [Sh*t¨C catch that woman!]

    [Lil Lass, this lord will be back soon!]

    Both people suddenly rushed out of the crowd and chased after the woman in a hoodie!

    All of this happened so fast that Ainsley, Nalisha and even the shadow guards only reacted after they entered the city''s inner circle.

    !

    The baby looked back and saw the Godfather''s transparent figure far away from her ce.

    Then, Code-L also went missing.

    The baby instantly felt that something was wrong.

    [What''s going on? Where is the Godfather and Code-L??] Ainsley asked Cellino and Bello, but both sacred beasts were also confused.

    [I-I don''t know, nyaa~ but Code-L shouted to catch someone?]

    Bello heard Code-L''s shout in their mind and couldn''t help but notice that something was wrong.

    Even Cellino felt the same way,, but both Code-L and the Godfather didn''t say anything and just chased after someone!

    Ainsley''s face darkened as she thought of the worst case possible.

    Could it be when she bumped into people, one of them secretly poisoned her?

    Or they might have done something far more dangerous?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 946: Poison Tester Machine

    <h4>Chapter 946: "Poison Tester Machine"</h4>

    Ainsley immediately whistled and called her shadow guards to appear in front of her.

    August, the leader of Ainsley''s shadow guards, popped out in front of Ainsley in mere seconds and immediately kneeled on one knee.

    "Your order, master?"

    August''s voice was t and had no emotion at all, but even Ainsley could see that he was a bit in panic.

    Yes. Someone might y tricks on his master, and he didn''t even realize!

    As a shadow guard, he''s useless!

    Ainsley didn''t me August at all because even Bello and Cellino didn''t know what was going on.

    But Code-L and the Godfather, the strongest among them, noticed something amiss.

    Ainsley was afraid she would be poisoned or something, so she immediately asked August to help her.

    "Send some of your people to find Code-L. Then, the others go back to Jake''s mansion with me. Bring me tools to check for poison and such."

    Since Ainsley didn''t bring her super assistant Elliana, she could only ask August to do these chores.

    But August would still stay around Ainsley to protect her while he asked the other shadow guards to do what Ainsley asked them to do.

    "Alright, master. I''m on it."

    The shadow guards in the dark dispersed in seconds.

    Some went to find Code-L and others went to find a reliable poison detector.

    Ainsley and Nalisha themselves went back to Jake''s mansion while the irregr guild tamers checked in to their assigned hotels.

    On the way back to Jake''s mansion, Nalisha couldn''t help but worry about Ainsley.

    "Boss...will you be okay? What if you''re poisoned with a poison that has no antidote? Should we call the doctors, some healers and other ability users..."

    Nalisha thought that Ainsley was poisoned but thinking again if it''s just getting poisoned...

    There''s no way the Godfather would disappear to chase after the culprit.

    The same goes for Code-L.

    The two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding, and they must have sensed something different.

    Maybe not a simple poison.

    Ainsley was also skeptical whether she''s really poisoned or encountered bigger trouble but for now, she patted Nalisha''s back to calm her.

    "It''s okay, Nal. Believe in the Godfather and Code-L. They will catch the culprit, and we will be able to know what''s going on."

    Ainsley''s mentality was really good. She knew that she was in danger for no reason, but she could still keep her calm.

    Zev, who was watching all of this, couldn''t help but feel proud of Ainsley but also worried at the same time.

    He knew what was going on because he was also as capable as the Godfather and Code-L.

    But he''s just a system spirit. Could he tell Ainsley this information?

    Zev bit his lips as he floated above Ainsley''s head.

    If he told Ainsley...would she panic?

    Or just wait until she realizes what''s going on and then calm her down by saying he knew what to do to solve the problem?

    Well, even the Godfather and Code-L already rushed out because they knew what was going on simply from their intuition and the ability aura they felt.

    Yes. The woman who bumped into Ainsley had just used her ability against Ainsley and the baby didn''t even know!

    Zev was restless, and the others were also tense.

    After waiting for an hour for the poison detection machine to arrive, even Jake had heard of what happened this morning.

    When he returned to his house to see Ainsley, his face was pale, and his breathing was chaotic.

    His handsome face was haggard, as if someone had just punched him.

    "Ain! What''s going on? I heard that you''re poisoned??"

    Jake didn''t know the truth yet, but when he asked Ainsley''s shadow guards, they said that Ainsley might be poisoned.

    Ainsley was sitting on the couch in the living room and was startled by Jake''s sudden shout.

    The baby hurriedly ran to Jake with her short legs, and Jake also immediately scooped the baby into his arms.

    "What happened, Ain? Are you okay? Have you called the healers, doctors or the priests?"

    Ainsley could feel Jake''s anxiety through his words alone, and the baby suddenly felt distressed for Jake.

    She patted Jake''s cheek gently and hugged the young man''s neck.

    "I''m okay, dad. We haven''t checked whether I was really poisoned or not. Don''t worry. Even if I was poisoned, we could immediately find the cure."

    Anyway, she still kept the elixir made from her body parts when she borrowed the legendary healer''s special ability.

    The elixir could definitely dispel poison too.

    Jake himself also had a lot of items that could detoxify a variety of poisons.

    Thus, he took a deep breath and calmed down.

    "Okay. Let''s wait for the testing machine and then if the result isn''t good, we will immediately call the doctors, healers and priests."

    The Billios Family had their own family doctors, healers and even priests.

    Each of them was loyal to the family because they had been working for the Billios Family generation after generation.

    Thus, even if they became healers, doctors or priests, they never joined the healer guild, the temple or the special doctor association.

    Because of this, the Billios Family could be way more stable than the Sloan Family, who didn''t have healers from one generation to another.

    Knowing this, Ainsley didn''t contact the Sloan Family and really depended on Jake and his Billios Family.

    Anyway, it was emergency and Jake was the closest to her right now.

    After waiting for another ten minutes, Ain''s shadow guards finally came back with thetest and best poison-testing machine for humans.

    The machine was a huge capsule that could fit one human adult for a thorough body inspection.

    It could even scan the soul to see if there were any wounds or soul poison!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 947: Synchronized Memories

    <h4>Chapter 947: "Synchronized Memories"</h4>

    Of course, when Jake asked Ainsley whether she would check her soul too or not, Ainsley immediately refused.

    "I know my soul condition, and the three sacred beasts are like my personal doctor. No need to scan my soul too."

    Well, she''s not joking. If the machine scanned her soul, what if it was high-tech enough to know that she''s not from this world?!

    Ainsley couldn''t let such a risk to happen!

    Since Ainsley refused, Jake followed whatever Ainsley wanted and then guided her to therge capsule bed in the living room.

    "Justy down and close your eyes. The machine will scan your whole body to see whether you have a hidden illness or not."

    Since this machine was special, it could also see wounds and illnesses that were inflicted by special abilities.

    However, it couldn''t see a rather delicate and unique hidden effect from rare abilities such as memory loss and so on.

    Nodding her head at Jake, Ainsley was put into the capsule, and the baby immediatelyid down without moving.

    Then, the capsule bed''s opaque lid slowly went down, closing the gap between the bed and the capsule lid itself.

    In no time, the capsule bed waspletely closed, and Ainsley was trapped inside.

    But the others weren''t worried. Ainsley wouldn''t be trapped for real.

    Once the capsule bed was sealed, Jake turned on the machine, and the capsule lid started to glow in soft green light.

    [Starting scanning ???]

    The machine''s AI spoke in a cold voice as it started to scan Ainsley''s body from head to toe.

    The scanning would take around 5-10 minutes, but Ainsley felt as if it had been years inside.

    When she closed her eyes, memories that didn''t belong to her suddenly jumped out, yet the sense of immersion was so strong that Ainsley almost thought she was experiencing this for real.

    Lying on the same capsule bed, the baby could feel the machine scanning her body from head to toe, but it even checked her soul!

    It was as if something cold had just prated her heart and her soul trembled.

    Then, the machine''s cold voice sounded outside.

    [Detecting a foreign soul. Confirmed: Dave Mailoor is a transmigrator.]

    !

    Ainsley''s eyes widened as she listened to the noises outside of the capsule bed.

    The capsule should be soundproof but maybe because this memory belonged to someone with sensitive hearings.

    She could hear what the people outside of the capsule bed were saying.

    "Look, this Godfather is really a transmigrator!"

    "Oh, my. No wonder the organization insists on catching him."

    "Yeah, they did a good job. Although it sacrifices almost half of our people."

    "Since that''s the case, we should use his soul for the sake of the living beings in this world. We can''t make ourrades'' death be useless."

    "Right. But I heard that it''s hard to extract his soul?"

    "It''s hard. His soul is really strong, and the connection with the body is also super strong. He has been using this body for more than a decade."

    "Ah, that''s why it''s hard to separate his soul from his body, right?"

    "Right."

    "By the way, where is this body''s original soul? Did this transmigrator devour the soul or something?"

    "My cousin is one of the higher-ups'' soul experts."

    "He said that generally, the original soul would have been reincarnated and then it sucked this transmigrator''s soul to the body."

    "I see, I see. I thought this alien ate the original body''s soul, hahaha. So it means he''s less evil, right?"

    "Hush. Don''t be fooled. He''s still an evil alien. A foreign soul like him can destroy our world!"

    "Yeah. The leaders are all wise to capture these foreign souls and use them for the sake of our world."

    "Okay, okay, let''s stop talking. The scanning is finished. Let''s pick him up and send him to the experts."

    "Will he wake up and then kill us or something? I heard he''s strong."

    "No worries. We have taken all his abilities and given them away to other people in our organization."

    "I just don''t know whether they can use his abilities or not."

    "So he''s nowpletely weak?"

    "Yeah. Even his body has been weakened. After all, we only need his soul."

    "Good. Let''s go."

    Then, the capsule lid was slowly opened, and Ainsley also felt her capsule bed''s lid open on its own.

    The two scenes ovepped, but what greeted her wasn''t strangers.

    What she saw was Jake, Nalisha, August, and the two sacred beasts.

    All the people that she knew.

    The baby''s heart thumped for a second and she broke in a cold sweat.

    Even when Jake dugged her out of the capsule bed, Ainsley was still in a daze.

    ''Those memories...they are the Godfather''s memories...?''

    Ainsley had inherited the Godfather''s whole memories for months now and had been dreaming of his memories every time she slept.

    But she had never felt anything like this.

    She wasn''t sleeping just now, yet the memories suddenly jumped out and brought her a stronger immersion effect than other memories in her dream.

    Not to mention that looking at the timeline, the memories should still be at when the Godfather had just transmigrated.

    But the one she saw just now was nearing the end of the Godfather''s memory!

    It means...it was a few moments before the Godfather died.

    After all, his memories as spirits were marked with a transparent line in Ainsley''s mind.

    If this was a movie, the spirit''s memory part was like the season 2 of the movie.

    And Ainsley was now in the first season but thest few minutes.

    Such an abrupt jump...was it because she''s experiencing something highly simr to the Godfather?

    That''s why the rted memories suddenly jumped out?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 948: The Ability Is Gone

    <h4>Chapter 948: "The Ability Is Gone"</h4>

    Ainsley was still in a daze, but Jake and the others didn''t realise it just yet.

    They looked at Ainsley''s data scanning results and suddenly sighed in relief.

    "Thank God. Ain is not poisoned. She''spletely healthy."

    Yes, yes. There are only a few traumas in her body because of various abilities'' after-effect."

    "Then, ording to your story, why did Code-L and the Godfather go out to chase someone?"

    Jake patted the back of Ainsley''s head as he asked Nalisha, August and the two sacred beasts.

    Because Ainsley''s face was buried in Jake''s nape, no one saw the baby''s dazed and unfocused look.

    Nalisha, August and the two cats looked at each other before Nalisha opened her mouth.

    "The guild founder said that the Godfather and Code-L are chasing someone who did something to our guild founder..."

    As for what the person did...no one knew.

    After all, Ainsley wasn''t poisoned. Her body was also normal.

    So...is it a unique, rare ability or something that had an effect so strong the machine couldn''t detect it?

    Jake also had the same thoughts.

    After all, it was weird if both Code-L and the Godfather ran to chase someone at the same time for no reason.

    Let''s say that Ainsley was now under someone''s special ability, and no one knew what the effect could be!

    Jake''s face was pale as his usually calm self slowly crumbled.

    He had never panicked all his life, but this case involved his beloved daughter.

    The unknown was often more dangerous and terrifying than the known.

    Jake didn''t know what happened to Ainsley, and no one knew except for the Godfather and Code-L.

    But Ainsley couldn''t contact them at all, as if they just disappeared like that.

    This was strange, and Jake rarely felt panic.

    "What to do now? Wait until the Godfatheres back? What if he''s not back before the annual event starts?"

    Jake was afraid that the hidden ''injury'' would be triggered when Ainsley fought the wild monsters and beasts with her people.

    Wouldn''t that be super dangerous?

    Nalisha, August and even the two sacred beasts instantly had grim faces.

    Especially Bello and Cellino.

    Both of them didn''t feel anything wrong with Ainsley, but their intuition as sacred beasts told them that something was indeed amiss.

    But what? What''s wrong with Ain?!

    The people slowly looked at Ainsley, who seemed to be in a daze and decided to ask her.

    "Guild founder, how is it? Do you feel anything strange or unusual?"

    Nalisha and the others hoped that Ainsley could realise what was wrong with her body, and they could immediately help her.

    Only then did Ainsley snap out of her daze.

    Her first instinct was to find Zev and ask him what was wrong with the memory she had just received.

    But when she caught Jake and the others'' worried gaze on her, the baby suppressed her impulse to ask Zev.

    "This...I also don''t know what''s going on." Ainsley bit her lips and sighed. If she knew what''s going on, she wouldn''t be so anxious.

    The baby couldn''t help but give everyone an idea.

    "If my body is fine, maybe there''s something wrong with my energy core or something?"

    Maybe there was a crack in her energy core or it became unstable or it shrunk¡­

    But the machine could also scan the energy core''s condition, and it was alright.

    Still, Ainsley insisted on checking her abilities one by one and whether her energy core had any weird reactions when she''s using her abilities.

    After all, they had to try everything to see what went wrong with her body.

    Maybe it had something to do with her soul too! The machine didn''t check that just now.

    Thus, Ainsley started to use her abilities one by one except for the shaman ability because the Godfather wasn''t here.

    She first used her luck maniption ability and only manipted Nalisha''s luck by a level.

    As usual, it worked. Nothing seemed wrong and actually she didn''t feel so painful anymore when using this ability.

    It seems that she''s even healthier than before?

    Ainsley looked at the people in front of her and reported the first experiment.

    "My first ability is fine. I don''t feel any difort when using it."

    Jake knew what Ainsley meant by her first ability but didn''t expose her. He just nudged her and asked her to hurry and try the other abilities too.

    "Try the other abilities too, Ain."

    Thus, Ainsley tried the second ability which was her radar ability.

    It also worked well. Every single detail was there and there was no difort either.

    Then, next...the shaman ability...oh wait.

    The Godfather wasn''t here so Ainsley could only activate her shaman ability first and see if there''s any body difort.

    So far, everything went well and the baby didn''t feel any difort until thest ability Ainsley tested¨C

    The charm ability.

    Usually, if she used her charm ability on people around her, she could order them to do anything.

    But after trying it for a few times...nothing happened.

    Wait. No one was even charmed!

    At that moment, Ainsley''s face changed.

    "This...this...I...my charm ability...I can''t charm you guys¡­"

    It''s gone. The charm ability was gone.

    Yes. It''s not that her charm wasn''t effective anymore but...but it was simply gone!

    At first, Ainsley thought that this was just an illusion or a trick. She should have checked her energy core first.

    Ainsley immediately checked her energy core, wishing that everything was just a lie.

    But she saw the pink area disappear without a trace.

    The pink area represented Ainsley''s charm ability but suddenly, it didn''t exist. As if it was never there.

    It really disappeared!

    Ainsley''s unique baby charm¡­didn''t exist anymore.

    !!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 949: It Is Really Gone

    <h4>Chapter 949: "It Is Really Gone"</h4>

    Just as Ainsley''s words dropped, Jake and the others staggered on the spot.

    Jake even had a panic attack, and his chest went up and down violently.

    "W-what did you say? Your charm ability...is gone? Is it real? Disappear just like that??"

    Jake hugged Ainsley tightly and was really nervous for her.

    Ainsley''s charm ability was her everything, and it also helped her to build her current guild.

    If it was gone, how could she convert more charm ability users to be irregr tamers?

    The irregr tamer guild would be done for!

    Ainsley was also sweating bullets, and her palms suddenly cooled down.

    Her body was so rigid that she felt as if she was inside an ice cube.

    Impossible. There''s no way her charm ability could disappear.

    She''s still a baby! The baby charm should still be there!

    Even if she''s not a baby anymore, her charm ability should only evolve and not disappear like this!

    Ainsley''s face was really pale as she gripped Jake''s shoulder with all of her strength.

    "D-dad, dad...my ability is really...really gone...there is no charm ability in my energy core. I-it just disappeared..."

    Ainsley didn''t realize that she was slowly shedding tears. The baby spoke while choking on her tears, sounding really miserable and aggrieved.

    Her eyes reddened and her nose was runny. Her voice was hoarse and she couldn''t stop trembling.

    The blow was really huge.

    Even Nalisha almost kneeled on the floor, and August lost his expressionless face.

    Both of them had ghastly faces full of fear and extreme worries.

    "I-Impossible. There haven''t been any cases where an ability user loses their ability for no reason. Unless....unless..."

    Nalisha bit her lips and it had already started to bleed.

    "Unless...it was done by another ability user..."

    Nalisha''s words instantly enlightened all the people in the room, including the two dumbfounded cats.

    When they heard this, they recalled Code-L and the Godfather, who suddenly ran to chase after the mysterious woman who bumped into Ainsley.

    Yes. It must be a special ability user who could make other ability users lose their abilities!

    Jake instantly woke up from his panicky state and immediately ordered his shadow guards to move.

    "Find me all cases and documents rted to ability users losing their abilities!"

    If what Nalisha said was true, there was a chance that a malicious person made Ainsley lose her charm ability.

    The question was...whether the ability loss was permanent or not.

    If not, when would the abilitye back?

    And what''s the mechanism behind this phenomenon?

    Is it simply destroying the ability? But the energy core was still there, intact.

    Oh well, some unique ability users could destroy someone else''s ability without destroying the energy core...

    Or was this malicious culprit just blocked the ability so that Ainsley couldn''t use it? Maybe it was just sealed?

    But Ainsley said the pink area in her energy core was gone!

    It means her ability really disappeared.

    Is there a way to take it back? Maybe if they killed the ability user who harmed Ainsley, the charm ability would be back?

    But if the charm ability was already destroyed, could it return if they killed the culprit?

    Very unlikely.

    So Jake needed more information to know what exactly happened to Ainsley.

    They couldn''t panic. Maybe Ainsley''s ability didn''t really disappear.

    "Ain, calm down. It will be okay. Since Code-L and the Godfather ran after the culprit, they must have known what was going on."

    Jake stroked Ainsley''s head and wiped her tears with his slender fingers.

    "The Godfather and Code-L are trying to catch the culprit. It means there is still a way to solve this case, okay?"

    Ainsley was still sobbing quietly on Jake''s chest, yet when she heard Jake''s gentle words full of encouragement¡­she miraculously calmed down.

    Yes. There''s no use crying over spilt milk.

    What she could do now is to wait for the Godfather and Code-L while trying to find a solution together with Jake.

    Ainsley wiped her tears with the back of her hand and spoke in a muddled voice.

    "Thank you, dad...let''s read the documents first. I think we might find a clue to restore my charm ability."

    Even if she couldn''t, Zev might be able to do something. After all, he was a system with many miraculous items, right?

    Thinking like this, Ainsley looked up at the floating toddler, and her heart was so much calmer than before.

    Seeing that Ainsley stopped crying so soon, the people in the living room sighed in relief, yet their hearts also felt sour.

    The cute little boss is too sensible, right?

    Obviously, she could cry longer, and no one would me her, but she quickly realized that crying would bring her no result.

    Then, she just decided to stop crying like that...

    Jake felt that Ainsley''s attempt to be mature was so heart-wrenching.

    Maybe she did this because, in the past, no one cared about her even when she was crying.

    That''s when she learned that her tears wouldn''t matter, and she had to stand up alone if she wanted to survive.

    Just imagining the scene already broke Jake''s young daddy''s heart.

    This is the cute little daughter he got after waiting for so long.

    Although he was young at heart and knew that he wasn''t really a daddy material, he really loved Ainsley.

    Knowing that her childhood memories were terrible and it actually affected her future decisions, Jake really wished he could kill Leroy.

    Why would you destroy such a cute child?!

    Ainsley, who was misunderstood, didn''t know anything and focused on reading the documents that Jake''s people sent a few minutes ago.

    The baby calmed her mind and tried not to grieve too much over her lost charm ability.

    Let''s go find out the truth!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 950: A Stealer

    <h4>Chapter 950: "A Stealer"</h4>

    As a transmigrator, Ainsley''s mentality was good enough to survive in a world without a single person who knew her true identity.

    In such a lonely world, she could keep a positive mindset, so how could this trouble stump her?

    Ainsley even thought that if she couldn''t get her charm ability back, she might as well trigger a new charm ability.

    Maybe this one''s charm would be stronger, who knows?

    Thus, the baby led the people in the living room to read the rted documents on their own phones or tablets.

    After a few hours, the group finally concluded a few key pieces of information.

    "Let''s see...it is said that if the representative color of a certain ability disappears from the energy core, it doesn''t mean that the ability is destroyed."

    Jake recalled what he read and was finally sure that Ainsley''s ability wasn''t forcefully destroyed.

    If it was destroyed, there would be marks on the energy core.

    Even when the core wasn''t damaged, there would be faint marks indicating that a certain ability used to be a part of the core.

    But Ainsley''s energy core really didn''t have this faint mark, as if it wasn''t forcefully destroyed but disappeared.

    Ainsley also paid attention to the word ''disappear'' and had a hunch in her heart.

    "Other data said that when one''s ability suddenly disappears but the energy core is fine without a single mark, it means the ability is actually..."

    Ainsley paused before looking at Nalisha, August, Jake and the two sacred beasts with a solemn face.

    "It means it''s actually stolen."

    Jake and the others were stunned for a few seconds before they realized what was going on.

    "Stolen...? Someone stole your charm ability?" Jake was in disbelief.

    He knew a lot of things rted to ability users, but this was the first time he knew there was someone who could steal someone else''s special ability!

    "Yes. Someone stole my charm ability. I think it is that woman in a hoodie."

    Ainsley nodded at Jake and the others before mentioning the two people who weren''t in the living room.

    "Code-L and the Godfather are chasing her now, so it means once we catch her, we can force her to return my charm ability."

    The information in books and other media said that a stolen ability could be taken back.

    After all, the stealer usually could only ce the ''ability'' inside their own unique space and could use it from time to time.

    But once it exceeded the limit, the ability would return to its original owner on its own.

    Well, what if the stealer didn''t use the ability at all?

    A better stealer could actually sell their stolen abilities to others who wanted the power, and they could give the ability away!

    This was what Ainsley feared.

    "We have to make sure she can''t meet her customer, if there is, " The baby added.

    "I also think that she has aplices so it will be hard to find her anytime soon. Dad, we have to borrow your influence to search the whole capital."

    Because of the uing annual beast and monster tide, people who coulde to the city were only those with invitations or the forces invited by the big bosses.

    Still, even these bosses weren''t allowed to leave the capital city, no matter what the reason.

    After all, if the bosses were allowed to leave, they could leave anytime, and the n to fight the beast and monster tide would be a mess.

    For the citizens'' safety, they also weren''t allowed to enter or leave the capital city until the monster and beast tide stoppedpletely.

    The capital city became a huge barrier that chased away wild monsters and beasts, but it also became a cage for whoever was inside.

    "Oh, right. I also have a hunch that this woman is one of the individual ability users invited by the government."

    Ainsley told Jake her suspicion about the woman''s identity and recalled when the woman met her a few hours ago.

    "She was around the inner city''s checkpoints back then."

    "Nowadays, those who cane and go around the checkpoints are only people rted to the annual monster & beast tide, right?"

    "Yes, you''re right." Jake nodded at Ainsley''s words and slowly brought her to sit down on the sofa in the living room.

    Nalisha, August and the two sacred beasts also followed quietly, each with their own ns and thoughts.

    "Good. It means we can just focus on finding her among the invited guests."

    Ainsley''s eyes were bright as she saw hope for the first time.

    Yes. She could get her charm ability back soon! As long as she worked hard!

    "Right, dad, do you have a connection to peek at the guests'' list or something?"

    Ainsley subconsciously asked.

    She believed that Jake could have the authority if he wanted to.

    But usually, Jake was toozy to do this when he wouldn''t get any benefit.

    However, it was extremely important!

    Jake''s eyes lit up at Ainsley''s question, and the young man immediately fished out his cellphone from his chest pocket.

    "I can do this. I have a wide connection, and oh! I can even see which guest has a stealer ability!"

    The people who could steal other ability users'' special abilities were called the stealer.

    Their ability was also called ''stealing others'' abilities.''

    It would be easy to find this person among the guest lists, especially when they already knew her gender.

    "I''ll find her information now. Maybe we can assist Code-L and the Godfather."

    The two big bosses could pressure the stealer so that she couldn''t easily meet her customer or do anything she had nned.

    At the same time, they could work on catching her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 951: Clues To Find The Stealer

    <h4>Chapter 951: "Clues To Find The Stealer"</h4>

    The capital city had always been Jake''s yground.

    His hands could cover the whole sky above the capital city if he wanted to!

    Oh, well, there was no ce or people in the capital city that could escape Jake''s radar.

    As the head of the giant Billios Family with a headquarters in the capital city, how could Jake not be the uncrowned region lord?

    The government themselves wouldn''t dare to say that they had full control over the capital city when their influence here was surprisingly not as big as the Billios Family.

    Thus, the government spread their influence somewhere else and let the Billios Family be the uncrowned king of the capital city.

    Of course, ces that held themon people''s lifeline would always belong to the government, and the Billios Family also didn''t sh with the government too much.

    Because of this, both sides respected each other and would turn a blind eye if one of the parties did something illegal¨C

    Such as Jake''s underground Teleportal business.

    Or the government''s hidden cooperation with the big guilds.

    On the surface, the government was neutral and wouldn''t support any big guilds.

    But deep inside, they actually had a good rtionship with each big guild that made their headquarters building in the capital city.

    Of course, even the big guilds would have to respect the Billios Family, and in return, the Billios Family could protect their headquarters building and their people.

    After Ainsley asked Jake to use his influence, it didn''t take long before Jake got some news.

    His people in the government and even among the staff rted to this year''s beast and monster tide immediately sent him theplete guest list.

    This was illegal and highly dangerous because other guests would feel threatened if their personal data was leaked.

    But who was Jake? One of the most influential bosses in the whole Godlif country!

    Ainsley was really lucky to be Jake''s adopted daughter!

    In just a few hours, Jake managed to have his hands on the guests'' information, and he soon found the stealer''s information.

    It was already nearing tea time, so when Jake visited Ainsley to tell her the good news, they had a casual tea party.

    Instead of worrying too much and locking herself inside her room, it was better for Ainsley to have a tea party with Nalisha and the others, right?

    Even her five besties also joined the tea party remotely using a video call with holographic effects.

    When Jake saw Ainsley, the young man poked the baby''s left cheek and grinned.

    "Ain,e to dad''s study room. I got news about that woman."

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate to abandon her tea party and apologized to her friends before trotting to Jake''s office in his mansion.

    Once they were alone in the room, Ainsley immediately jumped on Jake and hugged his neck tightly.

    "Quick! Tell me, dad. What''s the woman''s information?"

    Jake also knew that Ainsley would be so anxious to hear the good news.

    That''s why he didn''t beat around the bush and immediately told Ainsley everything he knew about the woman.

    "First of all, her name is Vanessa. She is the leader of a small, mysterious organization called The Moonlight Thieves."

    This organization housed all sorts of ability users with thieves qualifications, including those super rare ability users like her who could steal other people''s abilities.

    The reason why the government invited her small yet elite organization...

    It was because a lot of people under her lead could steal monsters or beasts'' special abilities!

    This ability was super important when facing high-ranking monsters or beasts nearing the sacred beast level.

    If these stealers could steam those monsters and beasts'' abilities, the uing battle would be easier for everyone.

    But the government would have never expected Vanessa to steal Ainsley''s charm ability.

    After all, she didn''t bring any stealers who could steal other people''s ability users other than herself.

    Those who came with her to the capital could only steal beasts or monsters'' abilities.

    This was also why the government wasn''t afraid that Vanessa''s group would wantonly steal other bosses'' abilities.

    But Vanessa was brave enough to do it! She even picked Ainsley, one of the most popr and well-known bosses among the big bosses present.

    If Ainsley sued the government and kicked them out of the T¨¦ssera alliance, they would be done for.

    "This Vanessa doesn''t have a wide connection with others, but she has a lot of customers because of her unique ability, "

    Jake continued to tell Ainsley all he knew about this woman.

    "Most of her customers are people from the government side or the mafia society. But she also has overseas customers."

    Of course, since she could steal Ainsley''s ability despite the city lockdown...

    It means her customer had already arrived at the capital city and was just waiting for her.

    After all, if the stolen ability wasn''t transferred to another person within 7 days, it couldn''t be transferred anymore.

    Only the stealer could use it, or it would return on its own to the original owner.

    "I think Vanessa is an expert in this field. She will be able to transfer the stolen abilities to other people."

    7 days were just around the start of the monster and beast tide.

    It was the end of the preparation week, and things would be more chaotic at that time.

    It was indeed perfect for the customer to hide after getting the ability and then go far away before using it.

    In the end, Ainsley''s charm ability is unique and only babies can use it. If the customer wasn''t careful, Ainsley could easily track them down!

    Wait.

    Ainsley paused for a few seconds since a few words shed through her mind.

    ''Charm ability...baby...? For babies...?''

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 952: Sweeping The Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 952: "Sweeping The Capital City"</h4>

    Ainsley''s eyes widened as she looked at Jake. The baby acted as if she discovered a treasure.

    "Dad! Dad! We can track down the potential customers easily! Ah! Ah!"

    Jake was also surprised at Ainsley''s words and couldn''t help but ask.

    "Huh? How¨C "

    He hadn''t even finished his question when Ainsley already hugged him tightly andughed as loud as she could.

    "Hahaha! I''m so dumb, really! My charm is special. It''s a baby charm. It means only toddlers or kids can use my ability."

    Then...the customer would be a kid too, right?

    "But it would be impossible for a kid to do the transaction alone. They must be apanied by an adult."

    Then, they just had to find one adult and one kid roaming around the capital city.

    Both of them had to be ability users, or maybe only the adult was an ability user.

    After all, no matter how rich the ordinary people were, they wouldn''t dare to offend Ainsley, the little mafia boss, by hiring someone to steal her ability.

    That''s just asking for death!

    "Dad, can you ask your people to find adults who walk around with a kid below ten years old or around ten years old?"

    With this, the investigation scope would be smaller than before!

    Jake was also enlightened and immediately asked his people to find potential customers.

    At the same time, Ainsley also used her connection with other bosses to help her find potential customers.

    Of course, she didn''t say that her ability was stolen.

    She only told them that the people she was looking for had a rtionship with her former father.

    What a lie.

    But everyone believed that lie.

    It was just searching for adults with one kid aged ten or below. Not that hard. They''re all leisure anyway.

    Thus, that day, a lot of forces did a thorough search inside the capital city.

    Even Vanessa, who was hiding from Code-L and the Godfather, also knew about this from her people that she put around Jake''s mansion.

    "What? They''re doing arge-scale carpet search? They''re searching the whole city??"

    Vanessa underestimated Ainsley''s connections and backings.

    Which boss didn''t know Ainsley''s connection and backers were asplicated as the spider web?

    She had so many benefits that could be used to move other forces as she wished.

    Just the inheritance stone alone was already a huge temptation for a lot of powerhouses.

    When Ainsley asked her allies and people that she knew to help her, she also said that she would give them some inheritance stones of their choice.

    Only if they found the potential customers that she wanted, though.

    Still, such a reward was too tempting.

    Not to mention the big guilds.

    Even the mafia society, the ability users, and the government-allied families also moved when they received Ainsley''s request.

    No one doubted Ainsley''s goal of finding these people.

    All of them thought that she just wanted to find someone rted to her former father.

    Maybe there was a personal dispute or something.

    Who would have known it had something to do with Ainsley''s lost ability?

    The only people who knew the truth were Jake, Nalisha, August, the Godfather, Zev and the three sacred beasts.

    Not even Evan or Ainsley''s besties knew about this matter!

    The person who called Vanessa also gulped nervously and lowered his voice as if someone would hear him if he was too loud.

    "It''s true, boss. The ordinary people won''t know what happens, but all of us here know that several big bosses are trying to find adults with a kid."

    Vanessa immediately knew that Ainsley was trying to find her potential customer.

    After all, her baby charm was unique and only babies could use it.

    Not even Vanessa, as the ability thief, could use Ainsley''s charm ability.

    Vanessa really underestimated Ainsley.

    That baby is too smart!

    With so many people trying to find her customer, wouldn''t that also reveal her position?

    In order to transfer the ability, she had to touch the person who wanted to receive the ability.

    It means she really had to meet the customer, and yes.

    The customer woulde with a kid because only a child could use Ainsley''s baby charm.

    Vanessa realized just how naive she was when she received the mission to steal Ainsley''s charm ability.

    First of all, Ainsley had a close rtionship with Jake, and Jake was the overlord of the capital city.

    It wasn''t easy running away from Jake when you were trapped in this city.

    Then, there was that scary cat and maybe...the Godfather spirit.

    Vanessa wasn''t a shaman, but she once stole a shaman''s ability and used it for a while.

    She knew that although people couldn''t see spirits without being a shaman, they could still feel their presence if they paid attention.

    For example, if there was a sudden cold wind when it wasn''t windy, 99% of it was a dead spirit approaching you.

    Vanessa kept feeling cold when she ran away from Ainsley and her group.

    She was sure that Ainsley''s contracted spirit, the Godfather, had locked her location.

    But he didn''t tell his people or Ainsley about her location because he''s waiting for her customer to arrive!

    Spirits couldn''t attack people without possessing a shaman but a top-notch spirit like the Godfather could still use his aura to restrain people.

    Oh, and rumors said that high-level spirits could materialize and be solid humans for a few minutes.

    Only legendary spirits like the Godfather and other people in some famous histories could do that.

    Once the Godfather materialized, even if he couldn''t use his special abilities, his aura and physical strength alone was enough to deal with her.

    Even worse, she couldn''t steal his abilities because he''s essentially already dead.

    He''s just a dead spirit and not a human being, but he could kill her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 953: The Black Market

    <h4>Chapter 953: "The ck Market"</h4>

    Vanessa broke into a cold sweat.

    If she knew that this would happen, she would have brought a spirit ability thief with her too.

    This thief was even rarer than her type because they could steal the dead spirit''s abilities!

    But the bad side was that...they were often cold, freezing, and would be prone to evil spirits'' negative energies.

    They were much weaker than shamans, and one wrong move after stealing the spirits'' abilities could get them killed.

    Vanessa was already sweating bullets as she listened to her subordinate''s report.

    Right now, she was hiding in a small house in a small, inconspicuous alley.

    But from what her subordinate said, the people who went to search for her potential customer even tried to search the alleys and other small ces too!

    This house was the meeting ce that she had prepared for the customer, and the customer had also agreed in advance.

    Even worse, she didn''t have her customer''s contact information because the customer didn''t want to attract Ainsley''s attention.

    Maybe after the kid received the ability, they would immediately go abroad to avoid Ainsley''s radar.

    That''s why the customer didn''t let her call them as she wished, afraid that Ainsley could track them down through her phone call.

    Vanessa was even afraid that her subordinate''s phone call was already tracked and people would soon find this house!

    What to do? Just giving back the ability without getting any money?

    That customer was one of the most influential people in the mafia society.

    She would get a lot of money and rewards after transferring the charm ability!

    While Vanessa was panicking, Code-L and the Godfather had actually tracked her down but were calmly watching the situation.

    Code-L could speak to the Godfather and even more amazing, she could see him.

    Thus, both sidesmunicated smoothly through telepathy.

    [Hey, Godfather. Why didn''t you tell the lil brat that you have found the thief?]

    Code-L swayed her tail as she crouched on the wall near Vanessa''s small house.

    Disguised as a stray cat, no one could easily see that the usually noble and tsundere sacred beast was now so filthy!

    But Code-L only used illusions to make herself look dirty and more like a stray cat.

    In fact, she was still clean and spotless. Even had a fat belly!

    The Godfather was floating in the air near Code-L, and when he heard what she said, the spirit paused before shaking his head.

    [We only need to tell the Lilss after cleaning up all the mess.]

    The Godfather felt that catching Vanessa alone was too easy, but it was hard to see who wanted to steal Ainsley''s ability.

    This person in the dark was much more dangerous than Vanessa, who was only a tool to get Ainsley''s charm ability.

    Code-L also had the same n with the Godfather. That''s why she kept silent and didn''t contact her siblings through telepathy.

    Just let the children stay at home while the adults work, okay?

    Both Code-L and the Godfather felt that involving Ainsley toe to Vanessa''s ce would only expose her to more danger.

    There were many unique abilities in this world, and no one could guard against someone like Vanessa.

    She could steal someone''s ability by looking at the person using their ability and then touching their body.

    That''s too scary!

    Unfortunately, to make sure she was still in the dark while her target was in the light, Vanessa could only remain mysterious.

    She had double identities in her daily life.

    One was her identity as the Moonlight Thief Organization''s leader.

    The other was an ordinary ability user.

    Vanessa was a dual ability user and her second ability was a simple water ability.

    Using this ability, she lived a double life and only higher-ups and elites knew her true identity.

    And usually, only sinister people knew.

    For the proof, even Jake didn''t know Vanessa existed because although Jake was a shrewd businessman, he''s not a ck market boss or something.

    Someone like Vanessa belonged to the darkness that even the mafia society rarely touched.

    Yes. She''s a part of the Godlif country''s ck market.

    Many mafia were actually involved in the ck market but Ainsley''s circle of friends was clean.

    They didn''t engage with the ck market and that''s why they didn''t know Vanessa existed.

    The ck market not only traded human organs, ves, drugs and such, but also traded stolen abilities, items, inheritances, and so on.

    You could find almost everything in the ck market. Including non-human races!

    These people even dared to kidnap non-human races and secretly sell them for business.

    What else they couldn''t do?

    Code-L and the Godfather were both old and had seen this world much longer than Ainsley and her people.

    They knew that Vanessa must have contacted someone from the ck market, and that''s why it was dangerous for Ainsley.

    The ck market in the Godlif country was really dirty and evil, but there were still a lot of people involved there.

    Including some people from the government, the neutral powerhouses, the nobles, the ability user society, the mafia society...

    It even involved ordinary rich people too.

    The owner of the ck market wasn''t just a person but a bunch of people from various sides and family backgrounds.

    It even involved non-human races and human foreigners!

    It was too deep andplicated but it really had something to do with the crazy hunter organization in charge of hunting the transmigrators.

    That''s why when the Godfather caught Vanessa stealing Ainsley''s ability...he knew that this matter wasn''t so simple.

    This ability thief case had something to do with the ck market and it indirectly led to the bunch of crazy hunters.

    Ainsley¡­

    She would be in danger!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 954: Genius Kids

    <h4>Chapter 954: "Genius Kids"</h4>

    Worried about Ainsley, the Godfather and Code-L decided to wait for the customer to meet Vanessa.

    However, the customer was also not dumb.

    Although the capital city looked calm and there was nothing wrong, the customer''s elite subordinates noticed that something was amiss.

    When they investigated deeper, it turned out there was a carpet search throughout the capital, and it was actually to find them!

    The customer got the news from their subordinates and couldn''t help but admire Ainsley''s methods in doing things.

    "Tsk. This baby is really clever. No wonder the higher-ups keep targeting her soul."

    A young man around Jake''s age let out a sigh as he sipped his coffee at a well-known caf¨¦.

    Next to him were two kids around Ainsley''s age, one boy and one girl.

    They weren''t twins and their appearance actually looked like foreigners.

    tinum golden hair and blue eyes.

    The two kids were dressed up like a France doll, cute yet also lively.

    Hearing what the young man said in a mumble, the baby girl was the first one to react.

    She blinked her blue eyes that were lighter in colorpared to Ainsley''s eyes, before giggling softly.

    "Big brother, are we in trouble?"

    Her voice was soft and gentle, but one couldn''t help but get goosebumps.

    The baby''s tone of voice wasn''t really as pure as her voice. It seemed that she''s not a simple four-year-old toddler!

    The young man shook his head andughed bitterly.

    "I think we can''t meet that woman today. Let''s just push back the schedule and wait until the carpet search ends."

    This time, the baby boy also nodded and smiled sweetly, yet his smile looked cold.

    "It doesn''t matter, big brother. We can wait for a few days..."

    Anyway, the organization sent them here because they''re the only ones suitable to inherit this unique charm ability belonging to that transmigrator.

    As for why the two babies were chosen...not only because they''re young enough to fit Ain''s charm ability qualifications, but also because they''re the so-called geniuses.

    Real geniuses do exist in this world. The two kids were one of them.

    "Big brother, I think we can avoid the carpet search if we drink a transformation potion and disguise ourselves as adults."

    The boy spoke once more, and the young man couldn''t hide his admiration for the little boy.

    "Xander, you''re really smart. Let''s buy a transformation potion and disguise the two of you, okay?"

    After all, Ainsley only searched for adults and a kid or adults and kids.

    As long as the kids looked like adults, there''s no way she would find them.

    The baby girl also nodded at Xander''s words, full of praise toward herpanion.

    "That''s it. Let''s go to the nearest potion shop. Avoid those who were owned by the Billios Family or the Alchemist Guild."

    They''re still afraid Ainsley could use her connection to check who bought the transformation potion these days and then catch them off guard.

    Indeed.

    When the three people didn''te to Vanessa''s ce, and the result of the carpet search was out, Ainsley immediately had such an idea.

    "Ain, here''s the list of people who bring children with them. Oh, and theirtest location as well."

    Jake gave Ainsley his tablet and let her read the data by herself.

    Ainsley''s mind was quick. She immediately looked at the tablet and read the data cautiously.

    However, from this data alone, she couldn''t pinpoint who would be the potential customer.

    After all, the people included in the suspect list were all able users, and it was already the best they could shrink the investigation scope.

    s, the Godfather and Code-L didn''t contact her for a full day at all, and they had to do things on their own.

    After reading the suspect list and theirst location, Ainsley rubbed her chin before looking up at Jake, who was patiently waiting for her beside her.

    "Dad. Will these people know that we are trying to find them?"

    Jake didn''t hesitate to answer.

    "Well, the cautious ones will definitely know. I think our target must have realized that we are doing a carpet search to find them."

    If that''s the case...the customer would either hide or disguise themselves.

    But a usual disguise wouldn''t be perfect, and the people who helped Ainsley to find these suspects knew how to distinguish those without disguise and those with.

    Except for those who used transformation ability or transformation potions!

    Nowadays, transformation potions also have many types¡ªfor example, the Girly transformation potion.

    It means the potion could change your appearance to a young girl''s.

    The appearance itself would be random, and it might coincide with your friends!

    There were also the boyish transformation potion, the elderly, the middle-aged, the kiddy, or even non-human races transformation potion.

    But Ainsley was sure that if the suspects wanted to get away from her radar, they had to disguise the kids as at least teenagers or adults.

    Or maybe the elderly.

    Anyway, they couldn''t be kids anymore.

    But if their transformed appearance was too different in terms of age...it was easy for kids to ruin their disguise with their subconscious behavior alone.

    That means the kids would certainly choose to disguise themselves as teens, which was the closest in terms of age to children.

    Indeed, Ainsley''s hypothesis waspletely correct.

    Even when the two kids were geniuses, it was hard for them to get rid of their child-like behavior.

    Even Ainsley, who possessed a baby, couldn''t escape this natural phenomenon.

    And so, Ainsley started to ask Jake to investigate all the potion shops in the capital city.

    Preferably those outside of the Billios Family or the Alchemist''s business.

    After all, the customers shouldn''t be too dumb to buy potions at the Billios Family''s store or at the Alchemist guild''s store, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 955: Finding Their Target

    <h4>Chapter 955: "Finding Their Target"</h4>

    Everyone knew Ainsley''s rtionship with these two forces, and if the customers bought potions at these two ces...

    That''s the same as delivering themselves to the jaw of the tigers.

    While Jake was investigating the potion stores, the Godfather and Code-L waited for so long, yet no one appeared.

    It was already nighttime when Vanessa received a phone call.

    The caller was straightforward and immediately told her the change in n.

    "Let''s meet up on thest day of this preparation week before the monster and beast tide starts. Change the meeting location too."

    The caller then hung up the call and sent a message to Vanessa.

    [Meeting location: Dandelion Corporate building. The headquarters.]

    Dandelion Corporate was the Billios Family''s rival in the business world.

    Almost half of the Billios Family''s regr businesses shed with Dandelion Corporate.

    If they met at Dandelion Corporate''s headquarters building, not even Jake coulde inside.

    Vanessa was a bit taken aback by this short message.

    If she wasn''t mistaken, only relevant personnel could enter the headquarters building of this corporation.

    But her customer could actually enter the headquarters building...

    The customer might be working for this corporation, or they''re one of the investors!

    The customer just now also sent Vanessa a QR code for her to enter the headquarters building a few days from now.

    With this, Vanessa withdrew from the house she had rented and went back to the hotel, waiting for the day she wouldplete the transaction.

    Seeing that Vanessa didn''t meet the customer yet, both the Godfather and Code-L suddenly hesitated.

    [Should we take this woman away regardless of her transaction?] The Godfather humbly asked Code-L''s advice.

    After all, this cat was way older than him and she''s way wiser too.

    Code-L was silent for a few moments before shaking her head.

    [Let''s wait until she meets the customer. It won''t be toote to catch all of them at once. But...]

    Code-L recalled Ainsley''s face and instantly felt that they should contact her so that she wouldn''t panic.

    [Let''s contact the Lil brat and tell her we will go back to Jake''s mansion with the stealer. But she will have to wait for a few days.]

    They still didn''t want Ainsley toe to their ce and got entangled with Vanessa or the potential customer.

    What if the potential customer was really a part of that hunter group and they could harm Ainsley''s soul again?

    Her soul was now weaker than before and it was easy to harm it once more.

    The only reason why Ainsley was safe and sound was because Code-L and Code-B hade out of the prairie.

    And before that, Ainsley''s own force was growing rapidly until the hunter group couldn''t mess with her so easily.

    A lot of elites surrounded Ainsley, and nowadays, she doesn''t go to the battlefield to fight.

    Thus, there''s no chance to harm Ainsley''s soul and steal it.

    The Godfather listened to Code-L''s advice and agreed.

    He immediately contacted Ainsley through telepathy while Code-L got her two siblings.

    [Lilss, this lord is chasing after the culprit who stole your charm ability.]

    [This Lord will be back in a few days with the culprit. Keep calm and be safe.]

    The Godfather didn''t enable two-waymunication and just sent a ''message'' through telepathy.

    The same goes for Code-L.

    [Little idiot and little coward, the great me is chasing the ability thief with the lil Godfather. Wait for our sess in a few days.]

    Ainsley and the two sacred beasts got the message simultaneously, and they couldn''t help but look at each other with a visible shock in their eyes.

    "The Godfather had just contacted me!"

    "The boss gave me a message, nya~ "

    [Code-L told us not to worry about the culprit, awooo.]

    When the three people talked simultaneously, they suddenly felt an awkward atmosphere, but it didn''tst long.

    They looked at each other again, but now, their eyes were full of joy.

    [Since Code-L and the Godfather had said so, we can rest assured and wait for a few days!]

    Ainsley believed in the two people but also wanted to keep investigating the potential customer.

    Maybe they could do something to help the Godfather and Code-L when they found the culprit.

    Cellino and Bello also nodded in unison.

    [Good, nyaaa~ let''s focus on our people first and prepare for the uing beast and monster tide, nya~ ]

    [And, of course, don''t forget to keep investigating the potential customer, awoo.]

    With Code-L and the Godfather''s reassurance, Ainsley could finally sigh in relief.

    Although her ability was gone, she believed she would get it back before the beast and monster tide came.

    Jake and the others also got the news from Ainsley, and all of them felt the burden on their shoulders slowly be less heavy.

    Still, Jake asked his people and his allies to search the potion shops that didn''t belong to him, or the alchemist guild.

    Even though he didn''t have any authority to check the customer list of other shops, he knew the owners of those shops.

    In the business world, he''s the emperor and only a small part of the business people oppose him.

    Thus, Jake could easily investigate these shops, and the owners were more than honored to help the ''Godfather of The Business World''¨C Jake Billios.

    The next day, when the group were having breakfast, Jake told Ainsley the result of their investigation.

    They did find a couple of kids with adults buying teens or older age transformation potions!

    This time, there were only five groups on the list, and it really shrunk the investigation scope to the smallest.

    Jake mentioned all five groups, and Ainsley finally pointed out the one young man and two kids group.

    "I think they''re the potential customers we are looking for."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 956: Keeping The Secret Tightly

    <h4>Chapter 956: "Keeping The Secret Tightly"</h4>

    When Ainsley pointed to the group of three with one young man and two kids, Jake was a bit taken aback.

    He looked at Ainsley with eyes full of inquiry and asked.

    "How do you know it was them? They look no different from the other groups."

    The stores had security cameras, and Jake could easily find these people''s appearances.

    Lying on the dining table were a few photos of the five customer groups.

    But the one Ainsley pointed out was the one with a young man and two kids¨C a boy and a girl.

    Ainsley squinted as she tapped the photos on the table.

    "Look here¨C the other group looks like a family. They have simr appearances. Only this group doesn''t look like a family at all."

    Even if there were families that didn''t resemble each other, their interaction and bodynguage couldn''t be faked.

    Ainsley also watched the security camera''s recorded video and analyzed these people''s bodynguage.

    Only the group of a young man and two kids didn''t look like they''re family but looked like they''re from the same organization or something.

    They weren''t too intimate but didn''t act as if they were strangers either.

    It was highly likely that this group of people was the ones who wanted to steal her charm ability.

    But Jake was still a bit confused with Ainsley''s hypothesis.

    "Why can''t it be a group of the family? Maybe the parents want to give their children your unique charm ability..."

    Ainsley smiled at Jake''s question and shook her head.

    "No, dad. Even a mafia boss and their child will not hire this ability thief to steal my ability."

    Because a lot of them knew the consequences of offending her.

    The five groups of people were all ability users, and after matching them with the information in Jake''s private database...

    Two of them were from the mafia society and one of them was from a regr ability user family.

    That''s why it was impossible for these three groups to be potential customers.

    Only the other two groups could be the suspect because Jake didn''t have their database information.

    But Ainsley recognised one of the groups as people who attended the meeting a few days ago.

    It was highly unlikely for them to covet her abilities because they knew that she was influential.

    Vanessa was also one of the people who attended the meeting, but she dared to steal Ainsley''s ability because of her mission.

    As for the customer...it was highly likely that they weren''t involved in the annual beast and tide event at all.

    "That''s why I picked this group of a young man and two kids as the final answer."

    Ainsley patiently exined to Jake, and Jake was instantly amazed.

    His daughter is so clever!

    Jake nodded energetically while rubbing Ainsley''s head, praising her for her wits.

    "Good, good. Good job, Ain. With this, we only need to locate this group of people."

    The three people changed their appearances, and it would be hard to locate them, but they could follow the track from when they left the potion store.

    The surveince video showed where they went after purchasing the potion, but a pity, the three people didn''t immediately drink the potion.

    Because of that, Jake couldn''t see the three people''s new appearance after using the transformation potion.

    s, they could still find people who walked in a group of three...

    After Ainsley made her analysis, Jake informed his people and those who helped Ainsley to find these three people.

    At the same time, Ainsley got news from Nalisha that there were already 500 guild members upying one hotel near Jake''s mansion.

    These 500 people were all irregr tamers who had received their tamer license, hence could sell tamed monsters and beasts when they joined the cleaning up operation.

    When Ainsley heard the news, the baby nodded at Nalisha and spoke solemnly,

    "Nal. I think you should go to that hotel and manage the guild members. This will be their first real battle, and I hope there will be no casualties."

    There were a lot of charm ability users in the ability user society, but irregr gamers were rare because only Ainsley could transform them.

    Not to mention that these tamers had been training for days and nights. If they died just like that, wouldn''t all their efforts be in vain?

    "Prioritize your life and safety first. Ah, every member also has to bring one life-saving item. Please check it, Nal."

    Although the cleaning up event would only start after a few days since the tide wasn''t here yet, Ainsley still asked Nalisha to manage the members as early as possible.

    These 500 members also needed to be coordinated so that when they joined the battle operation, they wouldn''t end up dragging other forces with them.

    If that happened, wouldn''t she, as the guild founder, end up in a huge embarrassment?!

    After listening to Ainsley''s instruction, Nalisha bowed to Ainsley and obeyed hermands.

    "I''ll immediately do what you instruct me, little boss."

    With that, Nalisha left the mansion and only left August to guard Ainsley.

    Ainsley knew that she couldn''t use her charm ability until the day the beast and the monster tide was about to start.

    Because of this, she couldn''t appear in front of her guild members or she might expose her situation and that wouldn''t be good!

    Ainsley was still keeping in touch with her team members such as Dsk, Lescorpio, Thomas, and Scob.

    But she didn''t use her charm ability at all even when they were training around the city gate to make sure they could cooperate well when the time came.

    After all, the beast and monster tide mighte sooner than what was predicted or it couldeter than predicted.

    Ainsley had to keep her secret tightly!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 957: Transferring Stolen Ability

    <h4>Chapter 957: "Transferring Stolen Ability"</h4>

    Just like that, two to three days passed by and it was finally the day before the predicted beast and monster tide happened.

    On this day, the three customers should meet Vanessa and that''s where the Godfather and Code-L would be.

    The duo were tailing Vanessa without her knowing and sessfully followed her to the meeting ce.

    The meeting time was surprisingly early in the morning, even before the sun rose.

    The three customers were really cautious and so far, Jake hadn''t found them yet because of their transformation potion.

    These three people used their transformation potions each day and then went to buy new potions while they''re in disguise.

    Then, they bought a new potion that could be used for another day and the cycle repeated for three days in a row.

    Because of this, Jake lost his tracks and couldn''t find them.

    After all, they had different appearances every day and they didn''t go together to buy the potion.

    Sometimes it was the young man who bought the potion. Sometimes it was the boy, and sometimes it was the girl.

    They even had a voice-changing potion, just like the one Finley usually used to pretend to be Finley Walter and not Finnie the fairy.

    Thankfully, the Godfather and Code-L had found Vanessa and it was easy to track her down together with her customer.

    Early in the morning at the meeting ce, there was no one there except for Vanessa, who had been walking around in circles.

    The charm ability she just stole would be automatically returned to its original owner if she didn''t transfer the ability today.

    Today is thest day of the deadline!

    She hadn''t received the rest of her payment, so how could she let this be?

    While Vanessa was biting her thumb nail and walking around the meeting ce hastily, the three customers finally arrived at the meeting ce.

    And yes, they''re still so cautious that they kept their disguise even when meeting Vanessa.

    They even brought life-saving and escape items with them!

    The young man was the first to push the wooden door and entered their meeting ce.

    The slight creaking noise instantly caught Vanessa''s attention and the woman immediately looked at the door warily.

    When she saw a young man and two ''teens'' entering the room, the woman couldn''t help but frown.

    "Hello, are you my dear customer?"

    Vanessa had to ask because the three people didn''t bring any children with them!

    Only a child could use the unique baby charm!

    Sensing Vanessa''s suspicion, the young man calmly nodded and slowly spoke in his fake voice.

    "I am the customer. Just call me X. The two kids are behind me. We are using transformation potions."

    When Vanessa heard the truth, she immediately sighed in relief.

    That''s good, that''s good. So it was like that.

    Then...

    "Which child will inherit the charm ability? You bring two children with you, dear customer."

    Vanessa was polite to her rich and mysterious customer but she was still confused with this young man''s intention.

    Why brought two kids when only one kid was enough?

    The young man shrugged and looked back at the two teenagers behind him.

    "You can just try with one of them first. I heard that not all children can inherit this unique charm ability, right?"

    Transferring abilities wasn''t as easy as it looked like.

    If the person receiving the transferred ability didn''t have a slight qualification to be the new ability user of that ability, they could never use the ability or inherit it.

    The stronger the transferred ability, the harsher the condition.

    This was why the young man brought two kids with him and they had different genders too.

    Vanessa agreed with the young man''s careful thoughts because as an ability thief who had helped so many people transfer the stolen abilities, she knew more than the young man.

    Ainsley''s charm ability was really unique not only because she''s a baby but also because Ainsley herself was unique.

    Her charm ability could charm non-humans!

    And so, it was a question of whether the two kids could receive the ability and not get rejected by it.

    "Okay. I think let''s start with a girl first. Do you bring a little girl, dear customer?"

    "I think she will be more suitable to inherit this ability because this ability''s former owner is also a little girl."

    Vanessa peeked at the two teens behind her and didn''t know which one was the little girl and which one wasn''t.

    Or maybe both of them were girls? Even worse, both of them were boys.

    Vanessa wasn''t confident that little boys could inherit Ainsley''s ability...

    The young man pointed at a young teenager behind him, and surprisingly, the teen''s appearance was a young adolescent boy.

    But the one beside the ''boy'' was a girl.

    ....they switched genders when they disguised themselves!

    Okay, let''s go back to a few minutes ago.

    While the young man and Vanessa talked to each other, the Godfather and Code-L watched them in silence.

    At this moment, the Godfather was trying hard to see whether he knew the three people or not.

    Maybe the three people were the descendants of those people in the organization that he already knew.

    But they could be new members too.

    Anyway, the Godfather analyzed the situation and believed that he could materialize and then catch Vanessa.

    As for the three people...he believed Code-L could stop them.

    Up to now, he still didn''t know what kind of ability Code-L had, but she could do a lot of things...just like a sage or a magician.

    The Godfather looked at Code-L, who was hiding on the rooftop and immediately spoke through telepathy.

    [Are you ready?]

    [Ready anytime.]

    Then, let''s start!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 958: Catching The Three Customers

    <h4>Chapter 958: "Catching The Three Customers"</h4>

    When the Godfather questioned her like that, Code-L snorted while flicking her tail.

    [Ready. I''ll go down the rooftop now and rush into the room. I''ve set up barriers, and they can''t escape.]

    Unless they had top-notch escape items, it is.

    But anyway, Vanessa wouldn''t be able to run away.

    The Godfather nodded and told Code-L the n he had thought of before.

    [This lord will catch Vanessa. Is it okay for you to catch the other three?]

    He didn''t know if the other two children had special abilities or not, but even if they had, Code-L could catch them in one scoop.

    Code-L patted her chest with her tiny paw and replied with a face full of confidence.

    [Leave them to this great me. They won''t be able to escape!]

    [Okay, then we barge in when that woman is about to transfer the Lilss''s ability?]

    [Yes.]

    [Okay.]

    Then, the two people waited patiently until Vanessa was about to touch the little girl in disguise.

    Just before Vanessa could touch the little girl to start the transfer process, the Godfather signaled to Code-L through telepathy.

    [Now!]

    The young man dashed into the room with his spirit body while Code-L rushed inside while still in her cat form.

    Both people were hard to detect, but the alert young man, the leader of the three people, instantly noticed the cat and the gust of winding their way.

    If this were other ability users, they would only think that the cat was a stray cat because it was so thin and dirty.

    And it''s ugly!

    As for the gust of wind, it was only ordinary wind because the ce was indeed a bit windy early in the morning.

    But the young man had always been cautious and skeptical.

    The moment he saw the cat and felt the wind, he knew something was wrong.

    He was alert but Vanessa and the two genius kids weren''t as experienced as him. They weren''t as alert as the young man.

    When the young man was about to warn Vanessa and the little girl, it was toote.

    The gust of wind just now suddenly materialized behind Vanessa and choked her neck using his elbow!

    Then, the dirty stray cat just now suddenly transformed into a ten-year-old loli in twin-tail.

    The loli''s hair was white just like her fur color when she was still a cat, but the edge was ck because her face and ears when she was a cat were all ck.

    Then, the loli wore ck wrist-high gloves along with ck boots, perfectly mimicking her fur color when she was a cat¨C four ck legs.

    The loli was wearing a white Japanese kimono, but the kimono''s skirt was like a high school girl''s skirt.

    Only the cor and the sleeves looked like a temple girl in Japan.

    Well, the strange thing was, the loli wore a huge bell ne resembling a cat ne around her neck, and it would jingle whenever she moved.

    But the jingle noise surprisingly could affect others around her, even making people dizzy and such!

    When Code-L, who already could transform into her human form, finally changed after so long, the sacred beast immediately grabbed the little girl in disguise.

    She didn''t have a single gentleness for the girl and immediately sealed her ability!

    Yes. Code-L could seal other people''s abilities!

    Just how OP she was?

    Everything happened so fast that the young man, the leader of the three people, hadn''t even reacted when the Godfather already took Vanessa as a hostage.

    And Code-L took the little girl with a sealed ability as her hostage.

    Then, she threw the little girl to the Godfather''s ce while she dashed to the young man and the little boy disguised!

    The young man finally shouted to the little boy and the little girl.

    "Run!!"

    There''s no way they would fight when they saw the intruders'' true identities.

    One of them was the Godfather, and the other one was a cat who could be a human.

    It was either an ability user with animal transformation ability, a beastman from the cat tribe, or...

    A sacred beast who could transform into a human, which means it''s about to be a legendary beast.

    Such a strongbination...they would be idiots if they stayed to fight!

    The two children were well-trained, and they quickly reacted, taking out their escape item from their storage devices.

    At the same time, the young man threw a smoke bomb to dy Code-L and the Godfather.

    At first, the three people used ordinary items to escape, such as the fast shoes, wings or something.

    But when they bumped into an invisible wall...

    All three of them almost fainted.

    They''re trapped! The two intruders had sealed this ce!

    The Godfather was focusing on Vanessa and that''s why the little girl could escape.

    But there was still Code-L.

    Facing Code-L, who could escape?

    A cat and a white tiger were both natural hunters.

    At this moment, Code-L squinted, and in just one kicking motion, she already appeared behind the three people who were about to run away through the open window.

    "Give up. The three of you can''t run away!"

    Code-L first threw golden ropes at the three people and then grabbed the back of the young man''s neck.

    This young man is the leader of the three people. If she caught him, the group would be done for.

    But the young man wasn''t an ordinary ability user either.

    When he realized he couldn''t escape, and even teleportation items couldn''t be used, he immediately fought back while roaring at the two children.

    "Fight! We can''t escape!"

    The young man was an ability user with four abilities.

    One of his abilities was the ability to deform space.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 959: One Cat vs Three People

    <h4>Chapter 959: "One Cat vs Three People"</h4>

    His second ability was an ability to transform into winged people.

    Then, the third ability was to give buffs to his allies.

    It was an energy boost buff so that his allies could use their abilities freely without worrying about theck of energy.

    The fourth ability was his sensitivity to foreign souls, and he could even track them down.

    His fourth ability was the reason why he could join that mysterious organization.

    But right now, the useful ones were only the first three abilities.

    The young man immediately transformed into a winged person with four wings, showing that he''s also strong as a winged race.

    Then, he used his buff ability for the two kids behind him and started to deform the space around Code-L.

    Deforming space could be very dangerous but it was usually lethal for other ability users...unless they ran away from the deformed space or they were spirits.

    Spirits weren''t affected by space because they were only ghosts.

    Of course, if they materialized, they would be affected.

    While the young man deformed the space around Code-L to kill her, the little boy behind him also helped the young man with his ability.

    He had just awakened two abilities, but he''s only five years old, around ir''s age.

    He''s as talented as ir and would even awaken more abilities when he''s older.

    Not to mention that his two abilities were way more unique than ir''s.

    Xander''s first ability was a sound wave attack. He could use sound to attack people or create shields.

    Even the slightest noise could be lethal.

    Then, his second ability was actually weirder, but it still had something to do with music.

    He could see and hear the sound of someone''s soul.

    Not only could he ''see'' the sound of everyone''s soul, but he could also hear it.

    Everyone''s soul had a different wavelength, and Xander caught it in the form of music.

    He could see sound, although limited to the sound of a soul.

    But this also made him qualified to join the organization despite his young age.

    If Xander''s ability was to use sound to attack and defend, then the little girl whose name was still mysterious had a different ability.

    Her ability was actually rted to visual arts¨C painting, drawing, and doodling.

    She also had two abilities like Xander, and her power was even more unique than Xander.

    Her first unique ability was the ability to create things or attack out of her drawings.

    Her doodles, her digital arts, her traditional arts or her paintings¨C all of them could be reality, and it could be used in a battle.

    Although the things created from her drawings would disappear after a period of time, and she couldn''t draw living beings other than beasts and monsters...

    Her ability was still terrifying.

    Simply because the things she created through her drawings were exactly the same as the real deal, as long as the energy input was enough.

    Not to mention that the girl could use drawings she had drawn before and activated her abilities so that the pictures became real things.

    This means the little girl was a walking Doraemon pocket who could take out anything as long as she had the drawings or had the time to draw.

    Then, her second ability was also the reason why she could join the organization¨C

    It was because she could see everyone''s true spirit, the manifestation of one''s soul.

    For example, the Godfather.

    In the eyes of other shamans and Ainsley, the Godfather''s spirit looked exactly like his body.

    Although his spirit was younger in terms of appearance, of course.

    But in the little girl''s eyes, the Godfather''s actual appearance was his appearance in his previous world before he became the Godfather in this world.

    Because of this, the little girl could also see dead spirits despite not being a shaman and could track down transmigrators.

    She couldpare a person''s spirit-state appearance to their body appearance.

    If they were different, it means the person was a transmigrator!

    When Code-L sealed the whole meeting ce and the young man counter attacked by deforming the space, the two kids hadn''t reacted.

    But they all subconsciously felt that the young man could kill Code-L in one swoop.

    After all, even if Code-L was a sacred beast, a sacred beast who didn''t have any space-rted ability would definitely suffer a huge blow facing the young man''s ability.

    This was also one of the reasons why the young man was a core member of the mysterious organization.

    s, what they''re facing is actually Code-L, someone who could be said as a top 5 sacred beasts in the whole world.

    If not for her beingzy, she would have long be a legendary beast.

    Seeing the deformed space, Code-L snorted and flicked her twintail.

    With just one flick, the deformed space that was about to squeeze and attack her suddenly stabilized.

    The ability was countered!

    When the young man''s attack failed, without even waiting for instructions, the two kids immediately reacted to help the young man.

    "AHHH!" Xander hurriedly shouted and then controlled his shouting noise to be weapons.

    He didn''t hesitate to target Code-L with the weapons!

    Then, the little girl also took out a small notebook from her storage ne and tore a page from it.

    She immediately activated her ability as a ''Special Painter'' to create a sacred beast.

    "Come out, Xiao Long!"

    Yes. She directly threw one of her best drawings¨C a sacred beast in the form of a Chinese dragon.

    The dragon was one of the four guardians in legends, and it wasparable to Code-L''s sacred beast form¨C the white tiger.

    The dragon was also a sacred beast and even his level of strength was on par with Code-L!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 960: A Fake Will Always Be A Fake

    <h4>Chapter 960: "A Fake Will Always Be A Fake"</h4>

    The little girl''s drawing was small, but after she tore the page and burned the drawing paper, the dragon that came out became as big as the real thing.

    It was so big that it almost crushed the meeting ce!

    If not for the dragon immediately turning into a human, the room would have long been crushed to dust.

    Code-L was a bit surprised when she saw the sacred beast with a simr power level to her suddenlye out of a painting.

    Her first thought was¨C this dragon is either a hidden contract beast with the painting as its resting space or...

    A summoned creature?

    But...

    Code-L raised an eyebrow and the golden-haired young man in front of her.

    The young man really had golden hair, just like the color of a gold bar.

    This is a golden dragon.

    Coincidentally, Code-L was friends with a certain golden dragon who was also as strong as her.

    But this one in front of her...Code-L didn''t feel that he was her friend.

    So, this one is a fake¡ªan imitation.

    No matter how good the girl''s ability to change drawings into real things, it would have limitations on living beings, especially such a unique and strong sacred beast.

    The little girl obviously had seen the golden dragon before and had even seen his human form.

    That''s why she could draw him and could even let her living drawing transform into its human form.

    But she didn''t really know his true strength.

    This is one of the little girl''s weaknesses.

    To make her drawing invincible when it became a reality, she also had to understand the thing''s real strength and characters.

    Unfortunately, she could only draw things she saw with her own eyes and not something in her imagination.

    That''s her second limitation.

    And so, although the dragon she conjured out of her drawing had the same level of strength as Code-L, its real battle ability was a far force!

    Code-L could see how inferior this sacred beast who came out of a drawing was.

    It wasn''t even as strong as Cellino, who had just awakened his sacred beast bloodline...

    s, not everyone could have a sacred beast or see a sacred beast at a close range.

    It''s no wonder the little girl couldn''t draw the golden dragon''s true strength properly.

    Well, if this trump card was used on someone else, they might have stumbled, and the little girl really would win.

    But against Code-L...

    Code-Lughed with her loli voice and didn''t hesitate to approach the fake golden dragon.

    Both sacred beasts were in their human form, so their power wouldn''t be as strong as when they were in their beast form.

    However, one could see the difference between the two sacred beasts who should have the same power level.

    Code-L used her ability smoothly, as if it was her own limbs.

    Even when she was in her human form, it didn''t hinder her from using her ability as good as when she was in her beast form.

    On the other hand, the fake golden dragon couldn''t use his ability smoothly simply because the little girl''s imagination was limited when drawing him.

    She couldn''t recreate aplete real golden dragon which made this golden dragon stumble when he was using his abilities.

    It was really awkward. Just like when a child used their father''s car to drive instead of using their own toy car.

    No one knew what kind of ability Code-L had, but they watched the loli lifting her right hand and forming a formidable w with her tiny palm.

    Surprisingly, the moment she did that, an image of a white tiger''s w suddenly appeared in the air and the w instantly tore down the fake golden dragon!

    The golden dragon was still good even though it was a fake. The first physical attack...he dodged it.

    But then, before he could use his ability unique to a golden dragon which wasrge-scale earth, metal and other solid materials maniption...

    Code-L has alreadyunched another attack.

    This time, it was a tiger roar!

    The loli only shouted with her loli voice but what people heard was the sound of a tiger''s roar.

    It was majestic and deep, giving people a sense of pressure as if they were standing in front of an ancient being.

    If this was the real golden dragon, he wouldn''t be so affected by the roar because he also had the majestic ancient dragon roar.

    He couldn''t only manipte solid materials but could also summon thunderstorms, control the weather, and so on.

    Sacred beasts like them who had reached a legendary beast''s threshold usually had more than just one ability.

    And they weren''t restricted to their initial elements.

    For example, Bello. Bello had the darkness element because his beast form was the guardian of the underworld, a ck panther.

    Usually, he could only use abilities rted to the darkness and souls, such as soul summoning, soul disguise, and so on.

    As for the darkness part...he is a necromancer, and he could also manipte darkness like Raphael, although not as good as the young man.

    Cellino was also like that. His beast form was a Fenrir, and his initial element was the wind.

    He couldn''t do anything rted to the wind.

    But Code-L...her initial element was actually a light element, yet she could do so many things outside of her own element.

    Sacred beasts like her could already be called sage because they had many abilities branching out of their initial abilities.

    The fake golden dragon was hit by the majestic roar, and in an instant, its body started to crumble.

    A fake couldn''t possibly withstand the roar of an ancient and majestic white tiger with a deep history.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 961: Code-Ls True Ability

    <h4>Chapter 961: "Code-L''s True Ability"</h4>

    This one roar took a lot of Code-L''s energy and it was actually more lethal than the Godfather''s dominance ability!

    The golden dragon was hit hard and it started to groan in pain.

    "Argghhh!!"

    Its body slowly crumbled into paper cuts, returning to its initial form¨C shredded paper.

    It took Code-L only a few minutes to kill this fake golden dragon while also affecting the other three people at the same time.

    The tiger roar was too much for the two kids, especially Xander.

    Xander could actually use Code-L''s roar to be his weapon and attack Code-L with her own roar that had been transformed into lethal weapons or skills.

    But this could happen only if Xander could withstand the roar''s first attack.

    Sadly, he couldn''t.

    No matter what, he''s just five years old. Even Ainsley also couldn''t withstand Code-L''s roar if she were here.

    Xander, who was much more sensitive to sound and sound waves than other people was the first one to be affected.

    His eardrums kept ringing, and it almost bled. The worst thing was...he fainted within seconds.

    Brugh!

    The little boy fell to the floor, and the young man hastily caught his body.

    "Xander!"

    The young man was terrified this time. He had never encountered a battle where Xander fainted within seconds like this.

    Even the little girl couldn''t bear the tiger roar attack and fainted a few minutes after Xander fainted.

    Brugh.

    "Yoona!"

    The young man still held Xander in his arm but he also hurriedly caught Yoona with his other hand.

    He didn''t care whether Code-L wouldunch another attack or not but he cared more about the two kids.

    Although the three of them didn''t have any blood rtionship....

    Ever since they were assigned to be in the same team in the organization, they have long regarded each other as their blood-rted family.

    Nial couldn''t just watch his two ''siblings'' faint like that!

    Seeing the three people who had long lost this short battle, Code-L just snorted and waved her hand, creating a cage for the three people.

    "This great me told you it''s useless to run away. Tsk. So troublesome."

    Code-L easily imprisoned the three core members of that organisation, and that made Nial almost think ofmitting suicide.

    No. He couldn''t let this savage beast torture his two siblings. If they were tortured, how could he be worthy of being their older brother?

    But even when Nial wanted tomit a suicide, he couldn''t.

    Code-L''s cage blocked their abilities and also made them unable to harm themselves, much less run away from the cage.

    They were just like a helpless monkey inside the cage, ready to be at their master''s mercy.

    Only then did Nial understand just how scary a sacred beast that was about to be a legendary beast was.

    No wonder the organization was so obsessed with having a sacred beast that was about to be a legendary beast.

    They actually also had two sacred beasts on par with Code-L but it was impossible for Nial to get the sacred beasts to follow him on this mission.

    That''s why he failed his mission and even got caught.

    The organization''sworks weren''t that fast.

    They didn''t know that Code-L already came out of the prairie and even protected Ainsley without being contracted!

    Nial knew that he couldn''t do anything anymore. The battle ended up so fast that he doubted his ability for once.

    Still, he could send a hidden message to the people at the organization, giving them a warning.

    Nial used all of his strength to send a secret code to his organization using a special hidden tool underneath his skin.

    [SOS. Mission failed. Code-L has alreadye out, and she''s protecting target A! We are all caught.]

    Target A was Ainsley and target B was ir. It was such a coincidence, but well, it fit them well.

    After sending the message, Nial gave up on trying to run away and just sat inside the cage, waiting for the right moment to run away.

    He didn''t believe he couldn''t escape with his two siblings.

    There must be a way, a loophole or something that he could use.

    At the same time, Code-L, who had just caught the three people, turned back into her cat form and jumped onto the rooftop.

    Who said that this battle was easy? She emptied out more than half of her energy, okay?

    She blocked the deformed space attack before solely using her ability to manipte a small space around her.

    This ability allowed her to control the space around herself, preventing others from harming her.

    She got this ability because she stayed in the prairie for too long and subconsciouslyprehended the mystery behind the prairie.

    The prairie itself was a separate dimension that involved thew of space.

    The prairie was created by her predecessor, the former white tiger who gave her this white tiger bloodline.

    Now, she alsoprehended a little bit of spacew and in the future, her ability would be way stronger.

    Then, she could create barriers, cages, and so on...simply because her main ability was rted to the light element, a.k.a granting people''s wishes.

    She could grant her own wishes too!

    And the price was only depleting her energy by a lot and keeping her human form in her loli state.

    It wasn''t as dangerous as Ainsley''s luck maniption ability simply because this ability was a unique bloodline ability of the white tiger beast.

    That''s how Code-L could give Grandpa Yofan and the other elders a superb ability in exchange for their freedom.

    Every time she granted a wish, it was followed with a suitable price.

    And the price had to be paid by the person whose wish was granted!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 962: The Humiliated Code-L

    <h4>Chapter 962: "The Humiliated Code-L"</h4>

    As for what kind of price the person whose wish was fulfilled had to pay¡­

    For example, to conjure a cage out of nowhere and trapped these three people, Code-L had to sacrifice some of her belly fur!

    That''s her belly fur! The softest and fluffiest fur she had!

    Code-L secretly rubbed her belly fur while crying in her heart.

    Ahhhh, damn these three b*tches.

    If she had to conjure cages out of nowhere every so often, she might not have any belly fur in the future.

    She would be a bald cat and a bald tiger!

    Code-L was so frightened that she slowly licked her belly fur to ensure it was still thick and wouldn''t be bald anytime soon.

    After Code-L caught the three people, the Godfather had also caught Vanessa.

    But he really felt pity for the golden ropes Code-L threw at the three people in the beginning.

    Nial''s space ability already destroyed it...

    Thank God the cage Code-L made after that sealed Nial''s ability which means the three people became ordinary people inside the cage.

    So, the Godfather also left Vanessa to Code-L and slowly returned to his spirit state¨C transparent and intangible.

    [Thank you for your hard work.]

    The proud Godfather didn''t hesitate to bow his head in front of Code-L and even acted humbly.

    Code-L had lived longer than him and she could actually be called his elder.

    Code-L twisted her cat body and nodded at the Godfather.

    [Let''s rest here first for a few minutes, and then we go back to Jake''s mansion.]

    Vanessa also had been caught without any resistance. So, they could replenish their energy first before they went back.

    Code-L believed that she had to transform into her human form to drag these hostages!

    But transforming to her human form took some of her energy, and right now, she was too exhausted.

    It''s been a while since shest fought someone in her human form.

    Ahhh, it''s really not as convenient as when she''s fighting in her beast form!

    The Godfather agreed to Code-L''s request, and after resting for almost an hour, the two finally departed to Jake''s mansion.

    On the way back, Code-L once again used her wish-fulfilling ability to disguise the hostages so that no passersby could see them.

    They would see a loli strolling around the city with an empty birdcage in her right hand.

    Perfect!

    The duo finally arrived at Jake''s mansion when it was near tea-time.

    They immediately visited the garden where Jake and the others usually hold their tea-time and surprised the people in the garden.

    Jake and Ainsley were discussing the strategy used in the uing cleaning up operation when they suddenly saw a loli around ten years old with white twin-tail hair walking toward them.

    The loli''s clothes and appearance was really too eye-catching. Even August and Nalisha couldn''t help but notice her at first nce.

    "Who are you?!" Jake was the first one to react.

    He raised his vignce, thinking that this loli was an intruder that even his guards couldn''t catch.

    Nalisha and August were also like that.

    Each of them stood up and blocked Ainsley, afraid that the intruder would suddenly attack them.

    The loli looked harmless, but all three adults could feel a faint pressureing from this loli.

    This loli is not simple!

    Everyone''s nerves were tense. Only Bello and Cellino kept their calm.

    Oh, isn''t that loli...their dear boss? That''s Code-L!

    And Ainsley was also not panicking because she saw the Godfather next to the loli.

    In that instant, she deduced the loli''s true identity.

    She must be Code-L in her human form!

    This was the first time Ainsley saw a sacred beast''s human form and couldn''t help but be in awe.

    The baby''s eyes twinkled as she scanned Code-L from head to toe.

    This cat''s human form¡­surprisingly, had a good vibe to be the Irregr Tamer''s loli guild founder!

    Actually, Ainsley had always been a little afraid of Code-L, simply because she''s too strong and scary.

    But looking at her human form now...Ainsley suddenly felt that Code-L might not be that scary?

    Unfortunately, the other people in the garden didn''t know Code-L''s true identity and thought she was an intruder.

    Jake and the others treated her harshly, and spark already flew around happily.

    The smell of gunpowder was already in the air, and maybe if one party made a move, an intense battle would immediately start.

    Before everyone misunderstood Code-L and even attacked her, Ainsley hurriedly tugged Jake''s hand and exined the truth.

    "Don''t fight, dad! That big sis is Code-L''s human form! I saw the Godfather spirit next to her. It must be Code-L in her human form!"

    Cellino and Bello also quickly testified.

    "Yes, yes, it is Code-L, nyaaa!"

    "Awooo!"

    Cellino couldn''t speak the humannguage just yet, so he could only howl surely, just like a wolf cub.

    Hearing Ainsley and the two sacred beasts'' exnation, the three people in the garden almost fell from their seats.

    What? That loli is Code-L''s human form?

    For God''s sake...who would have thought that such a powerful sacred beast''s human form would be a loli?!

    Even Zev, who was floating around Ainsley, suddenly fell into deep contemtion.

    Maybe the baby supremacy system he tailored for Ainsley had been made for someone else...such as Code-L.

    That''s why her appearance was forever loli!

    If Code-L heard what Zev said, she would surely find him and tear him to pieces.

    Who would want to be a loli?

    She''s a great ancestor, and her age has crossed the 500 years benchmark!

    She''s already a grandma, okay? Why would she want to look like a cute little girl?

    Although the little girl''s appearance was not that young, her appearance was still like a cute loli...

    Ah, ah, this is so humiliating!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 963: Private Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 963: "Private Discussion"</h4>

    Code-L pursed her lips and restrained her tyrannical thoughts to eliminate the eyewitness in front of her.

    For now, she had something more urgent to take care of.

    The loli immediately put the disguised cage not far from the tea table and slowly took off the disguise.

    On the way to Jake''s mansion, she also stuffed Vanessa into the cage, making the already small cage even more cramped.

    Thankfully the other two people in the cage were just kids, and they didn''t upy too much space.

    Otherwise, Code-L would have to expand the cage, which meant using her wish-fulfillment ability again.

    The price for that?

    Her belly fur!

    Her beautiful and silky fur!

    Code-L took a deep breath amidst the four people''s stunned faces at the cage''s sudden appearance with four people inside.

    Without further ado, she introduced the ''hostages'' solemnly.

    "The woman is Vanessa, the ability thief that stole Lil Brat''s ability. We can force her to return the stolen ability before this day ends."

    Then, Code-L looked at the three people in the cage and concealed some facts about them, only intending to tell the truth when she was alone with Ainsley.

    "The three other people...as you have guessed. They''re the customers who want to buy the stolen charm ability from this b*tch."

    Code-L didn''t control hernguage politeness and openly called Vanessa a b*tch.

    If they didn''t know that the loli was actually a sacred beast, Vanessa would have long fainted from anger.

    Being cursed by a loli...how humiliating!

    Ainsley listened to Code-L''s short introduction but somehow, she felt that the cat was hiding something.

    If the three customers were just normal customers, there was no need to bring them here.

    Although they were malicious by deliberately targeting her charm ability, many other people were like that.

    They''re just lucky they seeded.

    So...the three people''s identities should be quite sensitive and Code-L didn''t want to reveal it in front of Nalisha, August and Jake.

    Well, well, if that''s the case, just let it be.

    "Okay. Thank you for helping me, Code-L."

    Ainsley looked at Code-L''s human form and really thought that she could do some cosy with that appearance...

    But Ainsley hid her thoughts and thanked the cat sincerely.

    "When can we get back my charm ability? It should be done today, right?"

    Because today was thest day of the deadline.

    Oh, wait, even if it exceeded today, the ability would return to her unless the ability had already entered someone else''s energy core.

    Still, tomorrow was the beginning of the beast and monster tide.

    Just this morning, she received reports from the staff in charge of this cleaning up mission and got some insight into the current situation outside of the city wall.

    The restless wild beasts and monsters had appeared miles away from the capital city, and it would arrive within the attack range at dawn.

    The dawn team and the morning team would have to be ready for tomorrow''s mission.

    Ainsley knew that she wouldn''t necessarily enter the battlefield and fight on her own, but without her charm ability, she felt less secure.

    Now that they could get it back, why not?

    Thus, that very same hour, Code-L forced Vanessa to return the charm ability to Ainsley.

    But this wasn''t the end.

    The group gathered in the living room, circling the four people inside the cage.

    Code-L looked at the three people aside from Vanessa and snorted.

    "We don''t need to sympathize with these three."

    "They''re all malicious. They deliberately hire Vanessa to steal Lil Brat''s special ability."

    Ainsley and the others knew that although the other party had two kids, they couldn''t be underestimated.

    Especially when Code-L told Ainsley and the others all about the three people''s abilities, including the kids.

    "These kids are all dual ability users. The boy has abilities rted to sound, and the girl has abilities rted to visual art, such as drawing, painting, doodles, and so on."

    The two kids had such unique abilities that Ainsley and the others were shocked.

    "Sound-rted abilities and visual art-rted abilities...how old are they?"

    Ainsley looked at the silent kids inside the cage and didn''t know what to feel.

    It turned out there were some people who were as talented as her without the help of the system...

    "The kids are all five years old and will soon turn six. They''re the same age as the little daughter of the Aretha Family, "

    Code-L answered while swaying her calves. The little girl was sitting on the sofa, slurping milk tea with a face full of pleasure.

    Ahhh, milk tea is good. It will be better if there is boba topping...

    Code-L hid her childish thoughts and focused on the three people aside from Vanessa.

    Since the next topic would be sensitive, Code-L looked at Jake, Nalisha and August with squinted eyes.

    "I have to talk alone with the Lil brat. Can the three of you go away? It''ll only take around 15 minutes."

    Jake and the others didn''t dare to disobey the sacred beast who could already transform into her human form.

    Jake was the first one to stand up and run out of the living room.

    "I''ll go now. See you at dinner, Ain!"

    Nalisha and August also left one by one.

    After all, Nalisha had to check the irregr tamer guild members who would fight tomorrow, while August had to find Ain''s shadow guards.

    As the leader of the shadow guard team, he felt the team was still immature and needed more training to be the true elite shadow guards!

    If the guards knew about this, they would all tremble in fright.

    Hello? We have only been trained for a few months or a month at most!

    What do you expect from us??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 964: Distributing Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 964: "Distributing Abilities"</h4>

    They have only trained for such a short time.

    How could you expect them to be as good as other people''s shadow guards?

    But in the end, they still had to train hard...

    After the three people left the living room, only Ainsley, the three sacred beasts, the two spirits and the four people inside the cage were left.

    Code-L was toozy to exclude Vanessa so she simply used her wish-fulfillment ability to seal Vanessa''s hearings so she couldn''t hear any of their conversations.

    The price to do this...she sacrificed her toe nails!

    Her beautiful, hard and sharp toenail that could destroy almost everything.

    It was now not as long as it used to be¡­it was cut short by a mysterious power¡­the rule of this world.

    If the humans heard about this weird exchange, they might wonder what''s so sad about losing a toenail?

    Oh, don''t be so skeptical.

    A sacred beast''s toe nails, especially a sacred beast like her, were extremely precious!

    As precious as her belly fur!

    It was used to y with mice, cat toys, and so on! It was also helpful for digging sand when she wanted to pee or something!

    Code-L let out a sigh and suddenly felt that if she continued to use her wish-fulfillment ability to fulfill her wish, wouldn''t she one day end up bald and have no ws?

    Would she still be a cat then? Or a tiger?

    Maybe she would be an otter instead...

    Aftermenting her fate, Code-L returned her focus to the three hostages'' situation.

    Since only Ainsley was in this room, she didn''t need to conceal anything.

    Code-L felt that maintaining her human form was too exhausting and needed a lot more energy when it could be used somewhere else.

    Thus, the little loli slowly shrunk and changed back into her cat form¨C slim and had thin fur.

    At least thinner than Cellino and Bello who had cloud-like fur.

    The cat jumped to the couch and sat next to Ainsley, looking leisurely as she started to talk.

    "Lil Brat. These three people have a connection with the group of people who once harmed your soul."

    Code-L''s second sentence was too much for Ainsley to handle.

    For a while, the baby was stuck in a daze and could only look at Code-L in disbelief.

    What? Vanessa''s customers are actually the people from that crazy organization? Really??

    Ainsley didn''t expect that organization to be too stubborn.

    She thought they had given up on her, but it turned out they were aiming for her ability instead??

    Ainsley took a deep breath and slowly digested this piece of information.

    After she calmed down, the baby looked at Code-L with her blue eyes and nodded.

    "Okay, I understand. Any other information? What should we do with them? Interrogate them?"

    Code-L smiled with satisfaction at Ainsley''s reaction and didn''t hesitate to nod.

    "Of course. We will interrogate them to find out more about those crazy hunters."

    "Oh, and we can ask that b*tch to steal their abilities and transfer them to your trusted people."

    Code-L grinned, and her sharp cat teeth glinted under the crystal chandelier light.

    Oh, oh, what a sinister idea!

    When the three people heard what Code-L said, they almost fainted.

    "You can''t do this!!" Nial was the first one to react strongly.

    He almost stood up and shook the cage with his hands.

    But his hands were tied to his back, so he could only m the cage with his forehead!

    The two kids were also frightened, but they did nothing but whimper softly.

    They were geniuses indeed, but they were not as experienced as Nial.

    They still depended on Nial whenever they went to do missions¨C just like now.

    Code-L turned a deaf ear to Nial''s desperate shout. Ainsley raised an eyebrow and looked at Nial with eyes full of interest.

    "Can''t do what? Steal your abilities and give them to other people? Why can''t we? Didn''t you guys also ask Vanessa to do that to me?"

    Ainsley''s voice was soft, and her face was still full of smiles, but looking at her like this gave people goosebumps.

    It was as if behind her soft tone and sweet smile were sharp swords and poison...

    This was the first time Ainsley saw a member of the crazy hunter organization up close, so it was understandable that she wanted to interact with them.

    Even if her interaction would be violent.

    Who told her to despise these people to death?

    If not for their still needing these people''s information, Ainsley would have long tortured these people''s souls.

    Bello had abilities rted to souls, which means he could also wound someone else''s souls or make their souls in pain.

    Ainsley still remembered how painful it was when her soul got wounded, and she couldn''t use her luck maniption ability as often as before.

    These people...they also had to experience the same thing as her!

    Ainsley''s eyes glinted dangerously, like a hunter about to pounce on their prey.

    The real ''hunters'' inside the cage suddenly shuddered. They all had a bad feeling...

    "Okay, okay, Code-L. Let''s just extract their information first before we take their abilities."

    Ainsley slowly restrained her tyrannical thoughts and looked at Code-L again with a smile on her face.

    "I''ll immediately find the people who will receive their abilities. So, you can start the interrogation now, Code-L."

    "Okay."

    Code-L clicked her tongue and felt that she would sacrifice more fur or something since she needed her ability to interrogate these people smoothly.

    But Ainsley thought Code-L would be using the traditional interrogation method, a.k.a torture, to extract information from these three people.

    Thus, she went out of the room to find suitable people to share the three people''s abilities!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 965: Interrogation Result

    <h4>Chapter 965: "Interrogation Result"</h4>

    The kids had two abilities each, and the adult one, Nial, had around four abilities.

    So in total, there were eight abilities.

    It was enough for seven people in a team...

    Wait, these abilities would be suitable for the shadow guards...especially Nial''s buff ability and Xander''s sound maniption ability.

    As for the soul-rted abilities of the three people...it was better to give them to people in her inner circle.

    Maybe Axelle could receive Yoona''s soul-rted ability and Nalisha could receive Xander''s ability.

    Then for the deforming space ability, winged people transformation and sensitivity to foreign souls...

    Ainsley pondered for a bit and decided to give the deforming space ability to Elliana.

    So far, Elliana wasn''t as strong as the other five buds, and she needed an upgrade.

    The winged people transformation could be tossed to other elites in the family. This one wasn''t as important as other abilities.

    Then, the sensitivity to foreign souls...how about giving it to Jake?

    Actually, Ainsley was afraid of giving these abilities to her people because once they received the abilities, they would realize that she had a foreign soul.

    Then, would they fear her or something? Would they betray her?

    This was why Ainsley nned to give the abilities to Nalisha, Axelle and Jake.

    Nalisha still had a soul contract with her rted to her irregr tamer ability.

    Even if she wanted to fight her or something, she couldn''t.

    So...Nalisha was safe.

    And she was only close to Nalisha recently which means even if Nalisha were disappointed in her or feared her, Ainsley wouldn''t feel the blow that much.

    But if Elliana was the one who got the ability...Ainsley couldn''t imagine what would happen to her.

    Even if she trusted Elliana and believed she would still stand by her side, Ainsley was still terrified of some possibilities.

    Knowing that a foreign soul is invading your boss.'' body...would they treat her as an alien?

    Or maybe they would want her to return the real Ainsley?

    Even more ironic...Elliana might think that the Ainsley she knew all this time was the real Ainsley, and once she saw her foreign soul, she would be treated as the invader.

    When both people were the same and both were foreign souls in the first ce.

    Ainsley shook her head and let out a sigh.

    This is why she also chose Axelle to inherit the sound-rted soul sensitivity ability.

    After all, Axelle belonged to her when he was a ve, and after he was free, he was still super loyal.

    Not to mention that Axelle was used to being bullied because of his differences with other people.

    In one way or another, it was simr to her, right?

    If Axelle knew that she had a foreign soul and she actually came from another world...maybe Axelle would still rte to her and wouldn''t scorn her.

    As for choosing Jake...

    Ainsley believed that Jake, who had seen the world much deeper than other people, could ept the fact that she was a transmigrator.

    Not to mention that they were father and daughter now. Looking at Jake''s attitude toward her, even if she was an alien, he would still love her.

    With that, Ainsley chose several people who could receive the abilities and summoned them to the capital.

    Because Axelle''s identity was special, Ainsley reminded him to change his appearance first by using a transformation potion that could be effective for a non-human race like him.

    That day, Axelle, Elliana, and a person from the Sloan Family''s higher-ups who would receive the winged people transformation ability came to the capital.

    They came straight through Teleportal opened by Jake, and not using an ordinary path.

    After all, the capital city had been locked down because tomorrow, the fierce battle against monsters and beasts would start.

    While Ainsley was preparing for tomorrow''s battle, Code-L was busy using her wish-fulfillment ability to interrogate the three people.

    She used a truth serum to make the three people confess everything they knew to Code-L.

    Of course, Code-L only asked everything they knew that was rted to the organization.

    At midnight, after Code-L finished interrogating the three people, she wrote down all the information using aptop and then sent the encrypted file to Ainsley.

    Ainsley had already fallen asleep since ten p.m, but when she received the document, the phone''s notification woke her up.

    The baby hurriedly rose from her bed and read the document sent by Code-L.

    Because Nial was a core member, he really knew a lot of things, and the data Code-L sent her was abundant.

    The information included the people that Nial knew in the organization, their strength, their goal, their missions, and so on.

    Looking at the information, this organization was actually huge.

    So big that there were foreign members who often visited the organization''s branch in Godlif country...

    And wait. There were even non-human races guests from various races!

    Ainsley was shocked at this important information.

    From Nial''s confession, one could see that the organization had many branches all around the world and each branch was full of talented and unique ability users.

    Nial mentioned several close friends he had in the organization, and all of them had terrifying or unique abilities.

    The overall number of the organization''s members in Godlif country was close to 10.000.

    That''s even bigger than the Walter Family! Might be on par with the Billios Family!

    Wait. Their size had long surpassed the big guild members¨C oh no.

    There were several big guilds'' important people who were members of this organization!

    Nial knew a lot of people in the organization.

    That''s why the list of people he knew, along with their true identities, were all listed¨C and Ainsley even met some of them already!!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 966: Ain Against The World

    <h4>Chapter 966: "Ain Against The World"</h4>

    But Ainsley didn''t expect to see higher-ups of big guilds, mafia families'' higher-ups and even ability users'' higher ups to be a part of this organization!

    There were even government people involved here!

    Fck! No wonder these people could keep targeting her while still being low-key.

    There were so many informants! And all of them were the organization''s core members!

    Seeing the organization''s sheer number of members and their size of influence, Ainsley felt like going back to her original world.

    This can''t do. The organization in Godlif country alone is already so big...

    But there were many branches throughout the world, including on the non-human races'' continents!

    Did the Godfather fight this kind of organization in the past? It was no wonder he would fail in the end.

    Just one person''s strength couldn''t possibly face all of these members from various huge forces.

    Unless she created her own empire with many connections...

    At least the big guild leaders weren''t involved in this organization, and only some of the higher-ups were involved.

    As long as she remained good friends with the guild leaders and the uing guild leaders didn''t have anything to do with this organization...

    She would be safe.

    No wonder after the first failed attack, the hunters didn''t target her anymore.

    It must be because of her rapidly growing influence that involved many huge forces and these huge forces'' leaders weren''t part of the organization.

    Ainsley only realized now that her deep and wide connection with various forces turned out to be her life-saving talisman.

    Without that, could she still keep her small life?

    Maybe not.

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that...ir, another transmigrator, also remained safe and sound because the Aretha Family actually had a subtle connection with the organization!

    Because of this, some of the organization''s higher-ups were forced to turn a blind eye because even if Michael or Raphael knew the truth...

    They would be even more excited to protect ir.

    It wasmon knowledge among people who knew the existence of transmigrators that transmigrators were all unusually strong.

    They also could be super influential people that were recorded in history, such as the first alchemist in Godlif country, the Godfather, and so on.

    That''s why if Michael and Raphael, who already knew the existence of transmigrators but couldn''t detect them, also understood that ir was a transmigrator¡­.

    They would choose to protect her from death instead.

    They would think that ir could be the key to their family''s growth, and indeed, in Finley''s previous life, that happened.

    And ir became one of the most famous mafia figures in the mafia society¡­even well-known outside the mafia society.

    She was treated just like how Ainsley was treated now.

    All the glories and achievements went to ir.

    A pity¡­now that Ainsley was leagues better than ir¡­all the honour and fame went to Ainsley instead.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley didn''t know ir was also a transmigrator like her.

    And so, Ainsley only felt a deep chill running down her spine as she read the information she got from Code-L.

    The organization that wanted to hunt her down...they seemed to be way more powerful than what she imagined.

    Ainsley suddenly recalled what the Godfather said about the ck market, and as someone who had hired an ability user from a ck market, Ainsley knew quite a bit about this force.

    It turned out that this strange organization also had a deep root in the ck market...

    The ck market in Godlif country and other countries might not belong to the same person, but what if it belonged to the same organization?

    Ainsley had a hunch that the Godlif country''s government also had some influence on the ck market.

    Otherwise, how could the government be able to stand against the mafia society when the mafia society in the Godlif country was already so developed?

    This whole thing was such a deep conspiracy theory that Ainsley didn''t want to think about it for a moment.

    What she subconsciously thought was only one thing.

    It seemed that she really had to spread her influence in the Godlif country even further and also spread her influence on other countries.

    Zev''stest mission was for her to be well-known throughout the capital city, as popr as the Godfather and also had fanatical fans like the Godfather.

    Maybe this mission wasn''t issued casually?

    What if Zev had long foreseen the unknown enemy and knew that Ainsley had to be popr among ordinary people for a reason?

    Ainsley didn''t understand the reasons, but she believed that she had to quickly do the mission and then build more guild branches throughout the world¨C including the non-human races'' territories.

    After all, her enemy seemed to be...the whole world.

    Ainsley bit her lips as she put down the tablet and looked up at the Godfather, who had been watching her all this time with aplicated face.

    The Godfather actually didn''t expect Ainsley to know a lot about the organization this early.

    Her force wasn''t as strong as the 7 sacred or 7 great families right now, and she''s still growing.

    If she knew that her enemy was such a behemoth...

    Would she fall into deep despair?

    Even the Godfather couldn''t escape the organization even though he survived for more than decades.

    Still, in the end, he died young, and his fight against the organization ended just like that.

    Ainsley saw the Godfather''s tangled expression and somehow guessed what the spirit was thinking of.

    The baby let out a sigh and spoke in her cute milky voice.

    [Don''t be sorry, uncle Godfather. I think I''m d I know about my enemy this soon.]

    Now that she knew her enemy''s size and influence, she finally knew what to do in the future and how to counter the enemy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 967: Insect-type Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 967: "Insect-type Monsters"</h4>

    Anyway, the organization might berge, but it didn''t mean they could easily attack someone with a huge force for no reason.

    The Godfather was a lone wolf back then and he was a lone expert. No matter how strong he was and how many connections he had, he''s still alone.

    But Ainsley had a huge force behind her and the connection she had was so enough to make the organization not dare to attack her openly for the time being.

    She still had time to develop her force and make herself even more well-known.

    That way, the organization that wanted to keep a low-key attitude would find it hard to attack Ainsley.

    [I am thankful for this information.]

    Ainsley continued her speech in a sweet tone. She didn''t me the Godfather at all or feel despair because of the truth.

    [In the future...I can even avoid the members listed in the information or maybe strip their position to weaken their overall strength.]

    Ainsley knew a lot of people who turned out to be a part of the mysterious organization and all of them held an important position in many forces.

    Coincidentally, she knew the leader of these forces and had a close rtionship with them.

    If she wanted these leaders to fire their members...she could just bribe them with inheritance stones.

    Though...some members who had held the positions for a long time would be harder to get fired like that.

    Still, Ainsley could weaken the organization''s influence in the Godlif country starting from these core members.

    And...

    [We caught Vanessa. We can use her small thief organization to work for us and steal the hunters'' unique abilities.]

    Ainsley still remembered Jake''s life advice before. Use your enemy to work for you¨C that would be the worst punishment for your enemies.

    And this is really a good idea, especially when there was a soul oath in this world and betraying someone who had sworn a soul oath would cost them their lives.

    How convenient.

    [We can steal those people''s abilities and strengthen our own people. How is it?]

    Ainsley''s eyes were sparkling as she asked the Godfather for his advice.

    The Godfather heard all the things Ainsley nned to do, and, for a moment, he almost teared up.

    [That...is a good n.]

    The Godfather felt his heart tremble and something seemed to bloom in his mind.

    That''s right.

    Ainsley is his disciple but she''s not the same as him.

    She chose a different route to improve her strength and she should be able to stand up against the huge organization.

    She doesn''t need to be alone because she can befriend many people, recruit them as her allies and fight together.

    Ainsley didn''t make the same mistake as he did, and maybe in this generation...she would be able to win against the hunters.

    The Godfather was touched. If he had tears, he would have shed tears of happiness for Ainsley.

    He watched the small baby from her weakest state to where she was standing now...

    She is still in the process of developing further, but he could already see her final destination.

    Maybe Zev''s life mission would end in Ainsley''s era. Then, he would be free.

    The Godfather took a deep breath and tried to smile at Ainsley.

    [Lil Lass. Continue to grow stronger. One day...you will change this world.]

    The Godfather had a hunch that Ainsley wouldn''t only eliminate the hunter organization but would also create something that could change this world.

    And the changes wouldn''t be bad but would be good ones.

    Ainsley nodded at the Godfather''s encouragement and slowlyid down on her bed.

    [Don''t worry, Godfather. I won''t let you down. But for now...I need to sleep...]

    The beast and monster tide would arrive in just a few hours and her shift would also start at 7 o''clock in the morning.

    She had to wake up an hour before her shift started to prepare.

    In the end, the Godfather stopped talking about the organization and let Ainsley sleep sweetly.

    As for the three hostages plus Vanessa...Code-L was there to keep an eye on them.

    A few hours passed....

    Early in the morning, around 6 a.m, Ainsley finally woke up.

    The moment she woke up, her phone already turned on automatically and various notifications bombarded her phone.

    [Warning. Warning. The first beast and monster tide have arrived! 10 kilometers away from each city gate!]

    The message was sent a few hours ago, right when it was dawn.

    The dawn team should have been prepared for this and wouldn''t sleep until the morning shift team took over their ce.

    Ainsley hurriedly washed up, ate breakfast and exchanged information with Nalisha and August.

    "Are you guys ready?" Ainsley asked both Nalisha and August while also asking about the members behind them.

    Both Nalisha and August immediately responded solemnly.

    "We are ready, little boss."

    "Ready."

    "Good." Ainsley nodded while chewing her meat buns. The baby''s eyes hardly left the tablet in her hands.

    The tablet disyed the information of the monsters and beasts that came to invade them a few hours ago.

    To be honest, no one knew how the beast and monster tide happened and where they came from, but they had alwayse regrly.

    However, the type of monsters and beasts that came to attack the capital city would be different each time.

    This time, their intruders were mainly insect-type monsters and mammal-type beasts.

    There were also arge number of reptile-type monsters and beasts which means these monsters would very likely be the night force among the monster and beast tide.

    But once the sun shone over the horizon, the insect-type monsters and mammal-type beasts would be the ones taking over the shift to attacking the capital city.

    So structured and intelligent!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 968: The Battle Starts

    <h4>Chapter 968: "The Battle Starts"</h4>

    Dear readers, the new baby protagonist is out! Title: I Always Be A Baby!

    ?

    ?

    Even the beasts and monsters were this intelligent...

    They weren''t just attacking blindly and it means in each beast & monster tide, there had always been amander.

    And it was quite strange for monsters to coexist with beasts when usually, both sides would see the other party as prey or enemies.

    This was why the annual beast and monster tide couldn''t be underestimated at all.

    Ainsley studied the newly updated information and shared them with Nalisha, who would be the main force representing the Sloan Family.

    "Nalisha, how is our guild members'' proficiency in taming insect-type monsters and mammal-type beasts?"

    Generally, it was easier to charm beasts because beasts had high intelligence and could understand affection.

    On the other hand, the monsters followed their instincts which means to tame them using charm; the tamer had to give off a family vibe or simply arouse the monsters'' lust to breed.

    The insects were one of the monster types that were the weakest against natural breeding instinct or lust.

    But they also had the lowest affinity or affection toward family members.

    Ainsley was quite worried about this because most of her guild members leaned more to family-type charm when used on monsters and beasts.

    To Ainsley''s surprise, Nalisha was calm when facing the baby''s question.

    The woman slowly reported what she knew about her team members.

    "Although most of our guild members have family-type charm when used on monsters or beasts, we have also learned to charm monsters or beasts without being their families."

    In other words, they could condense their charm ability to create pheromones that could confuse monsters and beasts into thinking that the tamers were their mates.

    This was risky because some monsters and beasts became violent when they were in estrus or when they were about to mate.

    But as long as the monsters and beasts could lower their guard and allow the tamers to bind them using the contract scroll...

    Everything would be okay.

    After all, not everyone could have a luck boost like Ainsley, which enabled the baby to charm monsters with low intelligence just as fine as when she''s charming beasts.

    Hearing about charm ability condensed into pheromones, Ainsley was quite surprised.

    "You guys managed to do that? I know I talked about this pheromone thing before, but it was just a hypothesis. I didn''t think it would really work!"

    Ainsley wasn''t always at the guild, so she didn''t know that her people already started to experiment on their own.

    And they made another breakthrough!

    Although only a small part of the members had sessfully acquired this new skill to create pheromones out of their charm abilities...

    It was still a breakthrough.

    And the one leading the breakthrough was none other than Nalisha.

    Ainsley was even more determined to make Nalisha the Godlif country Irregr Tamer''s guild leader.

    She deserved to be a guild leader with her achievements!

    Nalisha could see Ainsley''s joy, and the woman''s eyes also warmed up.

    "It''s all thanks to you, guild founder. Without your theory and basic foundation, we won''t be able to make this breakthrough..."

    But anyway, with this breakthrough, they could charm insect-type monsters and capture them too!

    "Okay, okay, all of us contributed to this breakthrough."

    Ainsley didn''t want to talk more about who contributed to this breakthrough and shifted the conversation to the battle strategy instead.

    "First of all, let''s ask all the members who can create pheromones to deal with the insect-type monsters."

    Ainsley paused for a few seconds to let Nalisha process her words before she continued.

    "The rest of the team should be distributed to face the mammal-type beasts and other monsters aside from the insect type."

    "Get it, guild founder." Nalisha saluted Ainsley without standing up.

    The woman had sorted out the baby''smand in her mind, and she instantly felt the need to share this information to the guild members.

    But the instruction wasn''t over yet.

    Ainsley looked at Nalisha and sighed. "You know that we will be fighting for 6 whole hours, right?"

    "I know."

    "Then we should also divide the guild members into smaller teams so that they won''t have to fight for six hours straight."

    There were around 600 members who came to the capital, just right for 6 hours.

    But Ainsley decided to divide them into three teams consisting of 200 members.

    Each 200-member team would have to fight the beast and monster tide for two whole hours before theirpanion reced their shift.

    "You can also make smaller teams such as ten-men teams or maybe the five-men team to make things easier, " Ainsley added.

    With that, Nalisha immediately announced the instruction via the guild special app.

    Yes. Nalisha already got some authority to announce the news through the guild app.

    Well, for now, she could only inform the people who came to the capital and not all the members recorded in the guild app, though.

    Ainsley created a huge chat group for all the members who came to the capital and so, it was easy for Nalisha to announce the instruction.

    After she did this, she asked the little loli team leader, her right-hand woman, who would be the future guild''s vice leader, to supervise the teaming up process.

    [Make sure they create their 200-members group and smaller groups with ten people or five people.]

    [Okay, boss Nal!]

    Within an hour, the guild members were already divided into groups and they all departed to the main city gate and climbed the wall.

    Ainsley also finished her breakfast early and departed to the main city gate with August and Nalisha.

    As for Jake, because his shift was at night, he was still sleeping to preserve his energy.

    It didn''t take long for Ainsley to arrive at the main city gate.

    Finally¡­it''s time to fight!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 969: The Irregular Tamer Guild In Action

    <h4>Chapter 969: "The Irregr Tamer Guild In Action"</h4>

    Dear readers, the new baby protagonist is out! Title: I Always Be A Baby!

    ?

    ?

    The sun shone over the horizon, and the sky slowly turned blue.

    It was close to 7 a.m, and fifteen minutes before the morning shift started, there would be a shift transition.

    Half of the previous shift''s members would slowly withdraw while the new shift''s members would slowly take over the old members'' job.

    With this, by the time it was 7 o''clock, the frontline had changed its soldiers, and the morning shift members would have upied their ces without disturbing the battle rhythm.

    The transition process went smoothly, and by the time it was 7 o''clock, the morning shift in charge of the main city gate had firmly upied their ces.

    Lescorpio and his team were already boarding the small floating cars made by Thomas and his family.

    Thomas himself and his people had already started to bombard the nearest monsters and beasts to the city gate using their weapons.

    Scob had started to distribute medicine, supplies, and so on.

    Dsk and her Valkyrie army could be seen flying over their heads and slowly battling the flying-type monsters outside of the city barrier.

    Soon, it was Ainsley and her people''s turn to do their job.

    Ainsley didn''t send her people out of the city barrier like the Lescorpio team, but the guild members could still tame the surrounding monsters and beasts.

    The first time Ainsley and her people arrived at the city wall, they were shocked by the sight they saw in front of them.

    t areas surrounded the capital city, and there weren''t many trees until it reached the forest area.

    Thus, they could see all the monsters and beasts running toward the city wall.

    Dust and murky fog could be seen over the horizon, showing how many beasts and monsters were still on the way to attack their city.

    Then, looking at the nearest area to the city wall...

    It was densely packed with monsters and beasts, so much so that from above, they looked like a bunch of ck ants.

    The monsters and beasts were also quite chaotic enough to identally kill their own people.

    However, the sheer number of the monsters and beasts were enough topensate for that.

    Even worse, some beasts and monsters were cannibals, so when their races died, the carcass was instantly surrounded.

    These monsters and beasts didn''t hesitate to eat their own kinds!

    Blood, limbs, horn, skin and other vital parts could be seen scattered throughout the battlefield.

    The pungent smell of monsters and beasts'' blood even assaulted Ainsley''s nose when she was quite far away from the ground.

    While they were fighting, the monsters and beasts would also ram into the city wall or climb them.

    It was normal to feel the city wall shake slightly or see many types of blood and other stains over the city wall.

    Even worse, since the beast and monster tide never stopped from the start to now, one could also see a lot of human corpses on the t area.

    Each corpse would have missing parts such as the head, the limbs, the lower body, and so on.

    It really showed how brutal the battle was for the meleebatants.

    Those who had never seen such a scene would puke when they saw it for the first time, and indeed, some guild members almost fainted.

    Ainsley could do nothing about it and could only urge the other guild members to start taming monsters and beasts.

    "1st team! Hurry and tame the nearest beasts and monsters! If you can, pick the middle-level beasts and monsters to tame."

    Because the low-level ones wouldn''t be that useful for them to use it on the battlefield.

    The low-level monsters and beasts were all usually killed by Thomas'' weapons, so they could focus on taming the middle-level monsters and beasts.

    "Roger, guild founder!" The first 200 people shouted at the same time and hurriedly dispersed.

    Then, they started to target some monsters and beasts near the city gate and expanded their charm ability scope so that it could touch the target.

    The 30 elite members, the core of the guild, could even target many monsters or beasts at the same time!

    This was the first time everyone saw how the Irregr Tamer guild fought and when they saw the monsters or beasts slowly following the guild members'' instructions...

    The onlookers, mainly the morning shift members at the main gate, were all secretly shocked.

    Scob''s people and Thomas'' people, who were at the rear, were the first to talk about the irregr tamers.

    "Did you see those tamers? I only saw a pink aura here and there, and the monsters suddenly obeyed them!"

    "Damn it. They tamed the monsters and beasts so fast! And those are mid-level ones!"

    "The rumors really aren''t exaggerated. The Irregr Tamers can tame monsters and beasts faster than the monster or beast tamers!"

    "Look, most of them can even tame more than one beast or monster and then let them run ramparts to fight their kinds."

    "This is quite a good strategy. Fighting poison with poison and fighting beast or monster with beast or monster."

    "Yeah. We won''t sacrifice too many lives this way."

    "Damn...even their ability range is quite vast, isn''t it? They''re all standing at the city wall, and it is far from the ground, but they can still tame their targets."

    "Some of them even targeted the flying insect-type monsters and beasts above."

    The guild members remembered what Ainsley said about taming monsters and beasts in this wild tide.

    They had to use the tamed monster or beast to fight other wild monsters and beasts, and if their tamed targets could still survive after their shift ended, they could bring back the tamed goods.

    Still, they showed off their abilities so well that they amazed the onlookers!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 970: Ain, The Guardian Angel

    <h4>Chapter 970: "Ain, The Guardian Angel"</h4>

    It wasn''t hard to cure the wounded beasts and monsters because Scob even prepared medicines made of their crops that could heal wounded beasts and monsters.

    But just one tamed monster or beast couldn''t possibly survive fighting so many other beasts and monsters for two hours straight.

    Thus, after taming one monster or beast, the tamer had to tame another one while keeping their reign over the previously tamed targets.

    This needed heavy concentration and good skills in managing their abilities.

    Some of the members who couldn''t achieve this state had to bring their tamed targets up the city wall and bind them with the temporary contract scroll before letting them fight the rest of the wild monsters or beasts.

    This undoubtedly slowed down the fighting rhythm, but such members weren''t a lot.

    Mainly only those who had just gotten their license a day before they departed to the capital did this strategy.

    The others were all proficient and didn''t need to slow down their battle rhythm just because of this.

    While the guild members were busy taming monsters and beasts here and there, Ainsley was also not idle.

    She acted as a busy helper who would save some of her morning shift members who were in danger.

    For example, she''s now boarding a small flying car that could fly just like the flying-type beasts.

    She''s currently patrolling the area, guarding Lescorpio and his people.

    Whenever there were monsters or beasts that would kill Lescorpio''s people, Ainsley tamed them within seconds.

    Then, she would also asionally let the Godfather possess her so that she could use her blood maniption ability to ughter the low-level monsters and beasts.

    Ainsley''s assistance was a huge help to Lescorpio''s group and even Dsk''s group could feel the effect.

    Whenever they were in danger, it was as if Ainsley had eyes all over the ce.

    The threatening monsters or beasts would die within seconds before they could kill people.

    Because of this, the morning shift team''s mortality rate was lower than other shift teams, all thanks to Ainsley.

    In this six-hour fight, Ainsley used all her concentration to keep as many people alive as possible.

    Only then did Lescorpio and the others understood why the Sloan Family''s mortality rate was so low whenever they fought in a war.

    It turned out that Ainsley wasn''t only fighting her enemies but also helping her people to avoid death.

    As long as they could still be healed, they wouldn''t die even when they lost their arms or legs.

    Ainsley didn''t care whether the members were disabled or not.

    As long as they remained alive, her mission was considered a sess.

    Because of this, the members might not be able to join a war after their previous injuries, but they were all alive and could continue to contribute to the family through other routes.

    And Ainsley''s action of protecting her people from the gate of death made these people even more loyal to her.

    A lot of her people weren''t afraid of death and could fight with all of their hearts because they knew that their boss would do her best to keep them alive, even if the possibility was close to zero.

    Ainsley indeed couldn''t help all the people who participated in the war and death was imminent, but if she could save one more life, she wouldn''t hesitate to do that.

    With the ''guardian angel'' Ainsley behind them, the morning shift team reaped the lives of so many monsters and beasts that they actually did better than the previous shift''s members!

    They killed more beasts and monsterspared to the previous shift, but at the same time, their mortality rate was way lower.

    When their morning shift ended and the researcher collected the battle data, they all amazed the researcher and the staff.

    Since the researcher and the staff would also send the battle data to all the people who participated in this event, Ainsley''s morning shift team also amazed other shifts.

    Once the first day of fighting is officially over at midnight and the new dawn shift fought for the second time, those who didn''t fight finally see their battle data.

    And the morning shift''s battle data, the team assigned to the main city gate, had the best battle data over other teams and changes.

    [Is this possible? They killed so many beasts and monsters, but their mortality rate is lower than other teams!]

    One of the big bosses chatted on the huge group chat, and more people started to question the battle data they received today.

    [Who are the people assigned to the morning shift team, main city gate area?]

    [Here''s the list ???, Oh hey, they''re not first-ss forces. Only the little mafia boss can be considered a first-ss force.]

    [Yes, yes. But their result is better than most of us!]

    [Is there a data error? Do the staff and the researcher team have the battle video of this main city gate team?]

    [Look at the official website. You can see all the battle videos, the monsters and beasts encyclopedia and many other information.]

    The official website was only visible to the parties who participated in this cleaning up event, and it contained a lot of information relevant to their battles.

    A lot of bosses would take this chance to evaluate how their people did over their job and analyze their next battle strategy using the data sent to the official website.

    After all, the monsters and beasts that came in the first few days would be way weaker than those who arrived in thest few days.

    The monsters and beasts that camete would all be elites, and the fight would be way more intense.

    They still had a long way to end this year''s beast and monster tide!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 971: Making A Bet

    <h4>Chapter 971: "Making A Bet"</h4>

    Thest enemy would be so strong that the big bosses might have to create a team consisting of elite leaders of each force to fight thest boss.

    The discussion on the group chat continued, and many people didn''t believe the data they got, especially when it showed how good the morning shift city main gate''s data was.

    [This must be a scam or something. That team isn''t even overly powerful. Don''t tell me a bunch of tamers can achieve this feat?]

    Some bosses deliberately targeted Ainsley''s people, purely because of jealousy but mainly because they were keen on opposing Ainsley and her people.

    Not all people needed the inheritance stone that much, and it means not all forces would be friendly to Ainsley and the others.

    Just badmouthing them wouldn''t lead to an internal dispute, so these people were all courageous.

    Some brazen ones even taunted Ainsley when they saw her at the public canteen opened for the event''s participants.

    "Yooo. Is this the famous little mafia boss? I heard that your battle data yesterday was quite good. Is it just luck, or...?"

    The bosses weren''t all wise and old. Many of them were also young and hot-blooded, especially if they created the force with their own hands.

    Facing Ainsley, who was so popr and influential when she was so young, many people would eventually be jealous of her strength and luck.

    When the first boss said those things to Ainsley, the people around him, especially those who disliked Ainsley, started to mock the baby without putting her in their eyes.

    "Hey, hey, what kind of damn luck. It''s just a data error. There''s no way their battle data is even better than the first-ss forces."

    These bosses were at most second-ss forces because first-ss forces were only forces like the big guilds, the 7 sacred and 7 great families, the government, the Billios Family, and so on.

    Dsk and the others came from an elite force, but at most, they were also second-ss or third-ss forces.

    As for people who weren''t invited to this cleaning up event...the bosses here didn''t even include them in the ssification.

    They''re not even worthy of being called a third-ss force!

    The bosses continued to speak to each other but they still blocked Ainsley''s path when she wanted to eat at the canteen.

    "Look here. This little baby''s force is only a second or third-ss level, right? I say maybe the staff mistook her team''s battle data with the other teams."

    "Yes, yes. Her team members are not first-ss forces either. The data really doesn''t make sense."

    Ainsley watched these people talking as if she wasn''t in front of them and suddenly felt that being adults didn''t mean having a mature mind and personality.

    s...these clowns...what''s the use of taunting her just because her team''s battle data is better than theirs?

    Ainsley knew that this annual event was a secret ce where the elite forces all around the Godlif country could fight openly through the battle data they obtained.

    The event allowed them to show off their might to other forces without fighting these forces.

    They used monsters and beasts as tools to measure their force''s overall strength.

    But was it really okay for them to get mad at others just because others were better than them?

    Ridiculous.

    Ainsley didn''t think that her battle data couldpare to other elite teams but her team''s battle data was ranked among the top 25, mainly because of the super low mortality rate.

    Should these idiots be jealous of her just because not many people died on her side?

    That''s so cruel!

    Ainsley gritted her teeth and pondered whether to use her ability to teach these people a lesson when one of the bosses suddenly gave a suggestion.

    "Look, look, since none of us believed the battle data of this little brat, how about we make a bet?"

    The boss looked at Ainsley and smiled provocatively.

    "Little brat, none of us think that your team has such good battle data. Not to mention your force''s contribution is the highest among your team members."

    Ainsley''s force was counted as the highest contributor in the team because Ainsley alone protected so many lives.

    Then, her people either tamed or killed so many wild minutes and beasts.

    This means when the battle data was so good, it entered the top 25, everyone would focus on the top contributor in the team, which was Ainsley and her force.

    The boss who proposed a ''bet'' didn''t stop his words, just like that.

    He quickly made Ainsley unable to refuse by raising his voice, attracting other people''s attention.

    "How about we make a bet? We can ask for a device to count the dead bodies of our target and use it topare the result tomorrow?"

    Of course, only Ainsley''s team could enter this so-called ''bet'' because the bosses only wanted to challenge Ainsley.

    "Each of your force''s members can equip a special watch, and then we can ask the staffter on to count only your force''s result."

    Everyone already received this watch and wore it to make sure the staff and researcher could count the number of monsters or beasts that they killed.

    This was important in the aftermath of battle data, including the type of monsters and beasts they killed.

    The watch was high-tech and durable enough that it could scan the dead body in less than seconds, and it could even see whether the watch owner killed the target or not.

    The watch also had an SOS function, and it had various life-saving features, albeit limited.

    Because of this, when Ainsley became the ''guardian angel'', she only saved people who had wasted all their life-saving features from their watch.

    And now, they would use this watch to do apetition!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 972: I Want Your Entertainment Company

    <h4>Chapter 972: "I Want Your Entertainment Company"</h4>

    The oldies called it a smartwatch, while the youngsters called it a terminal or light brain.

    This watch had long been used by many forces to secretly ''fight'' during the annual cleaning up event.

    They usually fought by looking at the number of wild monsters and beasts they had killed.

    This method could be used on group battles and individual battles because the local staff also showed the ranking of individual ''contributions''.

    Usually, the top contributors, either the individual or the force, would receive unique rewards from the government.

    That''s why these bosses proposed to do such a battle.

    The boss who proposed the bet rubbed his palms together, and he smirked at Ainsley.

    "How is it? We can check the data after your shift ends andpare it with ours."

    They just said that the battle data couldn''t be trusted, but now they all chose to believe the battle data hadn''t existed yet.

    Really ridiculous.

    Ainsley wondered how these bosses could be the leader of the Godlif country''s top 1% elites.

    Maybe they had just inherited the throne a few months before the annual event, and their force could remain an elite all because of their previous leader?

    Could be!

    Otherwise, these bosses with such vicious yet idiotic minds couldn''t possibly lead their elite forces.

    Ainsley actually thought of refusing the bet because it was just too childish. But thinking that there were a lot of people here who doubted her and disliked her...

    Maybe it was time to show her guild''s real strength? It could be good to avoid ''blind'' and mindless people offending her guild here and there.

    So, Ainsley nodded calmly.

    "Okay, I''ll ept the bet, uncle. If I win, what do I get? And if I lose, what do I need to give?"

    When mentioning the betting chips, the three idiot bosses instantly took a mile after being given an inch.

    "Let''s just use your inheritance stone as the bet. You shall give us a considerable number of inheritance stones if you lose this duel."

    It''s obviously not a duel but one versus three, yet the shameless people said it was a duel.

    And then they even demanded the inheritance stone as the betting chip?

    Ainsley seriously thought that such brainless people couldn''t exist in real life. Only novels would have it.

    But it turned out jealousy and egotism could turn people into such dumb beings..

    Ainsley let out a sigh and spoke as if the three young bosses were donkeys.

    "Let''s say my betting chips are inheritance stones. Your betting chip needs to have an equal value, right? So what kind of item has an equal value with the legendary inheritance stone?"

    Just because Ainsley had a whole mine of this stone, it didn''t mean the stone was not that valuable.

    Because the T¨¦ssera alliance controlled the amount of stones that could be sold each month, this stone was still super valuable.

    After all, it was a legendary stone that people only knew existed in legends but not in reality.

    Now that the inheritance stone had surfaced in the Godlif country...one could imagine its value.

    Ainsley didn''t believe that these people would have items or anything with an equal value to the inheritance stone.

    The three bosses looked at each other, and a trace of embarrassment shed through their eyes.

    But they were essentially thick-skinned people, so it didn''t matter even if they were embarrassed.

    "Well, how about you just directly ask us what you want if you win the bet?"

    That way, they didn''t have to promise anything too valuable to Ainsley, considering the baby would pick whatever they had right now.

    Who would have thought that Ainsley was even more thick-skinned than them?

    She looked at one of three bosses who was a part of the entertainment industry full of ability users and grinned.

    "I want to recruit all the artists under yourpany, especially the charm ability users, to be my guild members."

    These artists didn''t join the registration mainly because they were not allowed to be a part of the Irregr Tamer guild while still in the entertainment industry.

    Thus, Ainsley actually missed quite a lot of skilful ability users who knew how to use their charm abilities on a daily basis.

    The people working in the entertainment industry, especially those with charm abilities, were all proficient in using their abilities.

    After all, they had to use it all the time, whether on the stage, when recording, or anything.

    The boss who got mentioned instantly changed his face.

    "This...isn''t this too much?"

    He was a part of the top 1% force because he reigned in the entertainment industry, and the family behind him had a military background.

    They actually got a lot of money and resources from the entertainment industry in Godlif country and across the globe.

    They used their artists to connect with other elites, and that''s how their family became the top 1% force in the Godlif country.

    But Ainsley asked him to hand over all the artists in hispany to her??

    Especially those with charm abilities!

    Ainsley saw the man''s ugly expression and innocently tilted her head.

    "Eh? It''s not valuable enough? Then just hand over your entertainmentpany? I think I might need it in the future."

    Because Ainsley had also considered debuting as an idol to spread her influence faster than ever.

    If she also sneaked her people into the entertainment industry across the globe, wouldn''t she have the biggest spy organization?

    And Ainsley believed that to spread her influence on other countries as well...she should start with being a star rather than suddenly going to build a new guild.

    Other countries might not want her to create a guild branch when they knew her roots were not in their country but in Godlif''s country instead!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 973: Yazzie Entertainment

    <h4>Chapter 973: "Yazzie Entertainment"</h4>

    The big boss'' face almost copsed at Ainsley''s cheeky words.

    She only asked for the artists first and then she asked for the wholepany the next moment?!

    Hell no!

    "I''m sorry. Thepany in the entertainment industry is our lifeline, and we really can''t give it up. How about you pick some artists to go to your side?"

    But he wouldn''t let go of all the artists under hispany, especially those who were liked by elites from other countries.

    This kind of artist was needed to maintain their family connections!

    Ainsley raised an eyebrow and snickered.

    "Big uncle, you''re kidding, right? One inheritance stone can buy your whole entertainmentpany and the value of the connection and such."

    To trade an inheritance stone with just a few artists...what the hell?

    And these people weren''t objects!

    How could this bastard treat his artists as if they were trading objects?

    "I''ll just ask for one of your entertainmentpanies, and all the staff and artists signed to thatpany. Let''s say, Yazzie Entertainment?"

    Yazzie Entertainment was in the top 3 biggest entertainmentpanies belonging to this boss, and it was in the top 10 best entertainmentpanies throughout the entire entertainment industry.

    Yazzie Entertainment was a rare entertainmentpany that didn''t have too many unspoken rules but still thrived wellpared to otherpanies.

    Thispany also had many connections to elite forces, not because the artists under thepany were sold to the elites as prostitutes but because these artists had a good family background.

    They came from all over the countries and even had many foreign artists with elite family backgrounds.

    Most of them were those who were born as charm ability users or had useless ability users but still had their family supporting them to do other business.

    That''s how they chose to enter the entertainment industry because most of the elite family members were usually handsome and beautiful.

    The genes are different.

    Ainsley was targeting this entertainmentpany because not only she would have connections abroad, but she could also include the artists to be members of her tamer guild.

    She wouldn''t stop them from being stars if they wanted to, either offline stars or inte celebrities.

    They could be the Irregr Tamer Guild members while being stars.

    Their influence could bring the guild to another level!

    The big boss knew about Yazzie Entertainment and felt that the connections he had there were quite fragile because he couldn''t really control the artists signed to thatpany.

    It was hard to control them because the artists had a good family background but it was also hard for the big boss to connect with the artists'' families...

    Mainly because these artists were all arrogant.

    But they''re very popr in the entertainment industry, starting from golden actors, idols, singers, producers, variety show celebrities, online celebrities, and so on.

    That''s why the big boss still held onto Yazzie Entertainment...solely because of the money.

    But if it was to bepared to inheritance stones...it was really not that valuable.

    And he believed he could win the bet, anyway.

    Thus, the big boss readily agreed.

    "Okay, I agree. We can even sign the transfer document as proof of the bet."

    And Ainsley also prepared the inheritance stones as proof that she would follow the betting rules!

    The other two bosses also offered some items or resources to Ainsley.

    What she received was a hugend in other countries that she could use to build her guild branch in these countries.

    After the agreement, almost everyone who joined the cleaning up event knew about the bet and many people even participated to choose which side would win.

    Ainsley, or the three big bosses?

    Of course, the three big bosses'' result wouldn''t bebined to go against Ainsley''s result, and it would be a four-man battle.

    Still, they only bet on either Ainsley''s side or the trio''s side.

    That night, when Jake heard the news, he came to Ainsley''s temporary bedroom at his mansion and questioned her.

    "Are you sure you will win this bet, Ain? Those three are stupid but their battle data are all in the top 10, just like you."

    And their individual battle data rank entered the top 25.

    The three idiots were arrogant, but they weren''t just all talk.

    This was why Jake became worried about his little daughter.

    How could the three bastards bully his daughter when he was sleeping?!

    Should he have started to boycott the three people, especially the one who had a lot of entertainmentpanies?

    After all, a lot of resources for their artists came from his Billios Corporation!

    Ainsley could see Jake''s worries but she immediately patted his shoulder, reassuring her cute, silly father.

    "I''ll be okay, dad. I think my battle data and my people''s battle data tomorrow will be better than the first day."

    And so far, none of her people died on the first day of battle. Only some were gravely injured and couldn''t continue to fight.

    But Jake was still worried, mainly because he heard that tomorrow''s monsters and beasts would be way more difficult to handle than today.

    He hadn''t fought yet and would fight in less than an hour, but he already knew that tonight''s battle would be fiercer than the morning and afternoon battle.

    "Just...be careful, okay? I got insider news that there will be unique and dangerous monster or beasts around the main city gate tomorrow morning."

    But because the news wasn''t verified yet, Jake could only tell it to Ainsley alone as precautions.

    "Make sure you minimize the death rate and kill as many beasts or monsters as possible. Even if they''re only low-level ones, it''s okay."

    The most important thing was to protect their lives!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 974: Giant Ice Mammoth

    <h4>Chapter 974: "Giant Ice Mammoth"</h4>

    The bet between Ainsley and the trio actually depended on the number of beasts or monsters they killed and their level.

    Killing five low-level monsters was the same as killing one mid-level monster, and so on.

    But if the low-level monsters were all unique, it would contribute more points than just killing ordinary low-level monsters.

    That''s why Jake hoped that Ainsley could choose her target carefully and didn''t have to challenge the high-level beasts and monsters all by herself.

    Finding unique low-level and mid-level beasts or monsters was just fine!

    Oh, and taming the monsters or the beasts could contribute to the ranking released by the government in this event.

    It''s just that after the battle, they had to report to the staff to show the monsters or the beasts they tamed.

    Usually, the beast and monster tamer guilds were the ones doing this trick, but now, the Irregr Tamer Guild also followed suit.

    Ainsley listened to Jake''s precautions and couldn''t help but feel warm.

    "Thank you, dad." The baby slowly hugged Jake''s neck and put her small head on the young man''s chest.

    This young man is young but he''s really a good father so far.

    Seeing Ainsley acting like a spoiled child to him, Jake''s face instantly flushed red from excitement.

    Ah, ah! His cute baby daughter is treating him like her father! Finally!

    While Jake was ecstatic, a certain small baby raptor who hadn''t grown much couldn''t help but share with the father and daughter not far from her cute little nest.

    Seeing Ainsley acting spoiled to Jake and Jake was even so happy, Aina suddenly felt like biting her step sister.

    This midget robbed her ce! Only she could cuddle and snuggle to Jake, her dad!

    Ahh, ah, hooman, get away!!

    Aina growled and pped her metallic tail to the floor, but because she was too small and quite far away, Ainsley didn''t notice her.

    When Aina knew that Ainsley even slept in this bedroom that used to be her single bedroom...Aina almost spurted out blood.

    Like...what the hell? This is so unfair! Aina can''t ept it! Aina wants to rebel!

    Unfortunately Aina had to follow Jake to the battlefield soon, and could only watch her father being robbed by her ''step-sister'' from a different race.

    The next morning, as usual, Ainsley went to the city wall with her people and met her teammates.

    Dsk, Thomas, Lescorpio and Scob had all heard of the bet thingy and all of them supported Ainsley.

    "Don''t worry, Ain. We will lead the monsters and beasts for your people to kill. We won''t take thest kill and will give them to you!"

    After all, Ainsley was so kind that she had already ''bribed'' them with some small inheritance stones, and they felt that it was normal to repay her grace.

    The four people had informed their forces to give thest kill count to Ainsley''s people so that she could win the bet.

    The forces didn''t feel unfair or anything because they also knew that the irregr tamer guild members had been kind to them.

    When they wanted a certain monster or beast from the battlefield, these teammates would tame the monsters or beasts and sell them for a lower market price.

    They gave priorities to Dsk and the others, instantly gaining the four forces'' affection.

    Not to mention Dsk''s Valkyrie purchased a lot of flying insect-type monsters from the Irregr Tamer guild members yesterday.

    Now, they''re all eager to help these tamers so that they can get preferential treatment too!

    Ainsley didn''t think that her teammates would be so generous to help her with thest kill count just like that.

    The higher their contribution, the more items and rewards they could get from the government after this one-week battle ended.

    But her teammates didn''t care about that and just wanted to help her to win the bet...

    So touching!

    Ainsley felt lucky to meet so many kind people in such a dirty world.

    "Thank you, everyone. I''ll surely give you valuable items topensate for your sacrifice!"

    The baby thanked her teammates one by one before checking the data and information of the uing beasts and monsters.

    The dawn shift members were still fighting, and the morning shift had fifteen minutes to do the transition.

    While her people were doing the shift transition, Ainsley was busy checking the official data that the staff renewed every single hour.

    From the pattern of the monsters and beasts a few hours ago, today''s beasts had more gigantic body types than yesterday and the monsters were all types that could dig underground.

    And some of the beasts and monsters spotted a few hours ago were high-ranking ones.

    They have rare special abilities that might need more attention than the other lower-level beasts and monsters.

    Ainsley had seen many unique monsters and beasts yesterday, but the predicted high-level monsters and beasts she was about to face today were different.

    This...the beast was a giant mammoth, and surprisingly, it could summon a blizzard with strong destructive power plus negative buff to the target.

    The ability''s active area was huge, and it could envelop the whole main city gate area.

    Not to mention that the beasts and monsters that came this morning were all cold-resistant which means the special blizzard actually gave them a positive buff instead.

    The suspected giant mammoth from the ice age hadn''t arrived yet, but Ainsley could already feel the temperature drop by a few degrees!

    Ainsley Instantly reminded her people to wear more clothes and bring small heaters so they wouldn''t freeze to death in this strange environment.

    It was still sunny and warm yesterday, but because of the bizarre beast, the environment changed.

    But this still wasn''t the worst situation yet¨C

    There was another boss-level monster with a strange ability.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 975: Showing Off The Blood Wings Once More

    <h4>Chapter 975: "Showing Off The Blood Wings Once More"</h4>

    This monster was a high-level monster in the shape of a gigantic frost butterfly.

    Yeah, it''s a butterfly monster that had high-level cold resistance and had one more unique active ability.

    The butterfly could teleport monsters to enter the capital city''s barrier.

    Ainsley didn''t know if she would meet this monster here, but the dawn shift team reported such a monster appeared for a few minutes around the main city gate.

    And it almost wiped out the entire dawn shift''s team!

    If not for the dawn shift''s team assigned to the main city gate area having arge number of healers on their side, most of them would have died now.

    After all, the monsters who were previously outside of the barrier and were trying to break through the barrier suddenly entered the barrier.

    Some of the monsters were teleported to the city wall, catching everyone off guard.

    Even worse, some monsters were teleported straight to the outer city area right behind the city wall.

    Thankfully, in this 7-day emergency, all the outer city citizens had been relocated to enter the underground shelter.

    That''s how the monsters and beasts didn''t kill citizens, but they still damaged a lot of buildings and streets.

    Of course, the people who were in danger in the first ce weren''t the citizens but these elites who fought with these monsters.

    The frozen butterfly monster was a new species that the researcher and staff had just discovered this year.

    It only appeared in the sky for a few minutes, pping its frozen wings full of snowkes and then it created such huge damage.

    Compared to the big mammoth, this monster was obviously more dangerous.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but gulp nervously for her people who were fighting the beasts and monsters from the city wall.

    If this butterfly monster suddenly appeared and then sent out some monsters to the city wall...

    Would her people die?

    Afraid that this would happen, Ainsley immediately reminded her teammates and her guild members to always stay alert, especially if they saw a huge 10-meter butterfly in the sky.

    Lescorpio, who took the frontline, also reminded his people about the special beasts and monsters spotted by the dawn shift''s teams.

    Some of these special monsters and beasts had been killed, but apparently, the most dangerous one was still alive.

    And Ainsley believed that this monster and beast were still not the final bosses, maybe just a mini-boss.

    After Ainsley read the updated data and took extra precautions, it was already 7 o''clock sharp, and Ainsley instantly went out of the city wall to fight at the frontline.

    This time, she immediately let the Godfather possess her so that she could use her blood maniption ability and her charm ability at the same time.

    [Uncle Godfather, I already can control some parts of my body when you possess me.]

    [So..leave the charm ability control to me, and uncle Godfather focus on using the blood maniption ability, ] Ainsley added.

    Under the soft sunlight, her hair slowly turned dark green, and her blue pupils turned golden.

    Right after she said those things to the Godfather, the Godfather snapped his fingers, and a stream of red blood came out of the baby''s little storage ne.

    In no time, the red blood condensed and formed a pair of sharp wings that could fly but could also act as both weapons and a shield.

    Then, the Godfather replied to Ainsley''s words while kicking the ground.

    [Got it. Leave things to this lord.]

    The Godfather pped his blood wings and soared to the sky.

    His crimson wings made of condensed blood were really eye-catching under the sunlight. It looked as if it was made of countless sharp rubies.

    This wasn''t the first time Ainsley''s teammates saw Ainsley like this, but yesterday, she went to the frontline using the floating car.

    This time, she flew over using her blood wings, shocking everyone who was still standing at the city wall.

    "Oh wow, this is the first time I see the legendary shaman in action."

    "Yes, yes. The little boss should have been possessed by the Godfather, right? Her hair and eye color are no longer the same!"

    "Yes. I heard that the ability the little boss can use when she''s a shaman is the Godfather''s famous offensive ability¨C the blood maniption."

    "I thought it was just a rumor...but it turned out to be true. Look at her crimson wings. That must be made of blood."

    "Yes. It proves her blood maniption ability when she''s in a shaman mode."

    "Yes, yes. So cool, ah! I heard that this ability is the best when used in a battlefield?"

    "Yep, because the Godfather''s blood maniption ability is so OP that he can control beasts and monsters'' blood too."

    "Insane. No wonder he''s such a legend..."

    The people standing at the city wall were all slightly distracted because of Ainsley''s show of power.

    Even the Valkyrie also had to admire Ainsley''s blood wings for a few seconds because this kind of OP ability was super rare.

    Usually, only people from the blood races, a.k.a the vampire or the blood-sucking creatures, had the innate ability to control blood.

    It was really rare to have this kind of ability as a human.

    That''s why many people suspected that the Godfather wasn''t a pure human at all. Maybe he was a half-vampire or something.

    When Ainsley already soared to the sky, she subconsciously looked down and saw the entire main city gate area extending far enough to wee so many travelers from afar.

    There was only one massive gate, but the city wall area was still counted as the ''main city gate'' territorial.

    From this height, Ainsley could see the people standing at the city wall¨C every single one.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 976: The One Behind The Three Idiot Bosses

    <h4>Chapter 976: "The One Behind The Three Idiot Bosses"</h4>

    The city wall itself was actually made to be like the great China wall.

    One could run around and even ced heavy weapons over the wall because it was quite spacious.

    But it means mid-sized monsters couldnd there anytime and that would be super dangerous.

    If there were any big-sized monsters or beasts, one would wonder whether the wall would directly crumble or not.

    But from what Ainsley knew, this wall was obviously so strong that even if huge monsters and beasts fell on it, it wouldn''t break apart.

    After making sure that her people were all busy taming monsters and beasts down there right outside of the barrier, Ainsley slightly rxed.

    The barrier wasn''t too far from the wall, only twenty meters or so.

    But it was just enough distance for her people to use their charm ability to tame the surrounding monsters or beasts.

    Now, it was Ainsley''s turn to kill as many monsters and beasts as possible at the frontline.

    The front-liners were people outside of the barrier, and they needed the support of the air troops Valkyrie.

    After all, if they weren''t protected, the flying-type beasts and monsters outside could kill Lescorpio''s people from the sky.

    Passing by Lescorpio and the others'' floating vehicles, the Godfather started to use the blood spilt all over the battlefield to kill the surrounding flying-type monsters or beasts.

    He would draw a massive amount of blood from everywhere, shape the blood drops into various weapons and then sweep the targets away in one huge blow.

    He rarely drained the target''s blood until it lost all of its blood because this method was too slow and time-consuming.

    Thus, after drawing a massive amount of blood, he would just shape the blood droplets into various offensive skills and then aimed at the targets.

    In just ten minutes, countless flying-type monsters and beasts lost their lives.

    One by one, their huge bodies fell to the ground.

    Its weight coupled with the height, also crushed some beasts and monsters down there straight to death!

    The way the Godfather killed the targets would always make the targets bleed or straight up spurting out blood like a water fountain.

    Then, the targets'' eyes would lose their luster, and soon, their bodies had no energy before falling to the ground.

    The corpse either became a meat patty or had missing limbs because it just fell from such a height.

    But hey, some of the flying-type monsters and beasts that the Godfather killed also died because the Godfather severed their heads.

    The brutal scenes coupled with the baby''s outer appearance shocked everyone who watched her battle, especially Dsk and Lescorpio''s people.

    They watched the little baby with crystalized crimson wings spilling blood here and there, but not even a single drop touched her clothes or body.

    Her dark green hair fluttered in the air, and her golden eyes looked so cold that everyone felt a chill down their spines whenever their gazes collided.

    That''s not Ainsley anymore. She''s already the Godfather in a baby shell.

    The Godfather obviously didn''t know how these people''s minds just broke down after seeing how he massacred these monsters and beasts.

    Even Ainsley was busy controlling a part of her body to use charm ability whenever she found monsters and beasts with unique abilities.

    The two people in one body had a good tacit understanding.

    Whenever Ainsley favored a monster or a beast, the Godfather wouldn''t kill it.

    Ainsley didn''t need to tell the Godfather beforehand which target she would like to tame for personal use, and the Godfather could see from his hand''s movement.

    Ainsley''s hand moved on its own when the Godfather was still in control because Ainsley herself controlled her body to charm some monsters and beasts.

    The Godfather was sensitive enough to notice these small movements, and that''s how he could cooperate with Ainsley seamlessly.

    Ainsley and the Godfather fought for one full hour before they retreated to the rear to wait for the mini bosses toe out.

    So far, they hadn''t seen the two monsters and beasts that would be their final boss today.

    Ainsley didn''t want to waste her energy when she didn''t meet the important bosses yet.

    The same goes for her teammates.

    Dsk, Thomas, Scob and even Lescorpio frequently went back to the rear to take a break just to replenish their energy.

    This way, whenever the unique monster and the beast came out, they were ready to fight the two of them.

    Of course, it would be better if the monster and the beast only came up when it was the afternoon shift to fight.

    While Ainsley and the others were busy resting and killing as many beasts or monsters as possible, the three bosses who made a bet with her surprisingly contacted a certain someone.

    Only the boss who owned the entertainmentpany contacted someone, but he''s the representative of the three bosses.

    "...hello? Yes, yes. I''ve done the bet,, and she agreed to use inheritance stones as the betting chip..."

    The person on the other side of the phone paused before replying to the boss with a slightly excited tone of voice.

    "Good, good, good. If you win the bet, you can get half of the inheritance stones that the brat gives you, and I''ll also give you what I promised you before."

    It turned out the three bosses didn''t just approach Ainsley to mock her out of the blue and instigated her to make a bet because they were jealous or stupid.

    It turned out because someone asked them to do that with a n in mind!

    And if someone heard the voice of the person who called the three bosses, they would undoubtedly say that this person...

    It''s very familiar.

    Even Ainsley would instantly know who this person is!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 977: The Mini-Bosses Are Here

    <h4>Chapter 977: "The Mini-Bosses Are Here"</h4>

    The three bosses obviously knew who called them and that''s why they were quite happy to do things that this person asked them.

    Anyway, if they won the bet they would get some inheritance stones and even if they failed the bet, the person told them that he would reimburse their losses.

    And for the boss who bet using his entertainmentpany..

    Since what he needed was a wide connection with elites, this person was already more than enough to provide him with elite connections.

    Because he''s the head of the best family among the 7 sacred families¨C the head of the Aretha Family, Michael!

    Yes. Michael had been eyeing Ainsley''s inheritance stones but he couldn''t do anything to get it.

    Not even through normal purchases.

    Ainsley and her T¨¦ssera Alliance cklisted him and the entire 7 sacred families from buying the inheritance stones.

    Whoever were caught reselling the stones to them would be cklisted as well.

    Usually, the ck market could solve this problem because everyone was mysterious there and Ainsley couldn''t possibly cklist the ck market and everyone involved.

    But the ck market surprisingly didn''t risk anything and obeyed what the T¨¦ssera Alliance wanted.

    They didn''t sell any inheritance stones to the 7 sacred families!

    Although Michael had a connection with the ck market and the hunter group and knew about the transmigrator''s existence, it didn''t mean the ck market was his ally.

    The ck market was owned by a few elite forces including a group of mysterious organizations, and the hunters were formed here.

    But it didn''t mean they would always obey what the hunter organization wanted, especially when Ainsley opened a back door for the ck market to ess some inheritance stones from her alliance.

    Because of this, the ck market also included Ainsley and her alliance on the list of VIP customers and sellers.

    That''s how they didn''t let anyone sell the inheritance stones to the 7 sacred families through the ck market.

    The ck market was spread everywhere, but they had goodworking abilities.

    They also could contact each other pretty fast and that means, all ck markets, even those abroad, had cklisted the 7 sacred families from buying inheritance stones.

    If they wanted to buy other items, it was okay. But if they wanted to buy inheritance stones...

    They couldn''t.

    And that''s the core reason why Michael had to use such a roundabout method to get some inheritance stones from Ainsley!

    Anyway, even if these bosses got caught giving their inheritance stones to the 7 sacred families, they didn''t really suffer because they already got some too.

    After all, not all forces wanted to be a part of this golden business.

    A lot of them just wanted to obtain suitable inheritance stones for their private uses.

    The Aretha Family wanted to join the inheritance stone''s business at first.

    But in the end, all they wanted was to get some inheritance stones to make sure their family could continue producing good heirs even after Raphael''s era.

    After Michael contacted the three bosses, he didn''t forget to ask about the current condition and how they would win.

    "Are you sure that brat and her teammates will lose the bet?"

    The entertainmentpany''s boss nodded vigorously.

    "I''m sure, sir. I got some insider news that a mini-boss will appear in their patrol area."

    When the mini-boss appeared, they would focus on battling that boss, and their body count would drop fast, not as good as before.

    The bosses also thought that if Ainsley was lucky enough to kill the mini-boss, she would instantly win the bet.

    But they didn''t believe that she could do that.

    Even the dawn team, which was stronger than Ainsley''s morning shift team, failed to kill the monster and the beast.

    They didn''t even manage to wound the two mini-bosses!

    On the other hand, that team suffered greatly, and that''s why the staff paid more attention to the main city gate area.

    If Ainsley''s team failed to fight it too, the staff would invite other team''s bosses to help them eliminate this hidden threat.

    Every other area was also under attack by unique mini-bosses, but the one at Ainsley''s ce was by far the most dangerous one.

    But that''s why she was assigned to the main city gate, mainly because they knew that the baby had the Godfather spirit with her.

    They believed that the Godfather would be able to fight that unique monster and beast!

    Time passed by just like that, and it was already near lunchtime.

    It was eleven o''clock sharp, and the sun had already shone over everyone''s heads.

    It was still spring and it wasn''t even summer yet, but in such a ce where there were almost no tall trees to block the light, the temperature rose quickly.

    Everyone had sweat, and weak ones would even get heatstroke here.

    To be honest, the two ice-based beasts and monsters couldn''te out now when the temperature was so high.

    It was just illogical, and the environment would really be bad for the monster and the beast, right?

    It was still understandable when they came out at dawn.

    The temperature around dawn was usually low, and if they created a blizzard, it was such a good tactic.

    But appearing now...should be impossible.

    But Ainsley didn''t think that the monster and the beast were actually way more powerful than she thought.

    The mammoth''s thick fur wasn''t only cold-resistant but also heat-resistant.

    When everyone lowered their guards thinking that on such a hot day, the duo monster and beast wouldn''te out....

    They came out.

    At first, the dust over the horizon suddenly thickened, and everyone could feel the wall and the ground trembling.

    DUM. DUM. DUM.

    It was the sound of heavy footsteps.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 978: The Enemys Display Of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 978: "The Enemy''s Disy Of Strength"</h4>

    The sound of something heavy striking the ground could be heard over the horizon and with each noise, the ground trembled hard.

    Such an impact...whoever came over the horizon should be gigantic and heavy. Like¨C super heavy!

    Ainsley was drinking water when the water in the ss suddenly swayed for no reason when she was already about to put down the ss.

    Ainsley looked at this and only thought that her movement swayed the water.

    But after she put down the ss on the table on the wall, the whole ss suddenly trembled, and the water also swayed slightly.

    From this distance, it was hard to hear the heavy noise, and the tremble was also still very weak.

    But Ainsley was sensitive, and when she saw this strange phenomenon, she instantly asked the Godfather.

    [Uncle Godfather, can you check the monsters and beasts around our patrol area, please? See if there are any unusual beasts and monsters...]

    The Godfather had nothing to do so he immediately agreed to Ainsley''s request.

    [Wait for five minutes, and this lord will be back soon.]

    After saying that, the Godfather floated away, and soon, he was nowhere to be seen.

    But while the Godfather was away, the tremble became even more noticeable.

    Even some people had noticed that the ground seemed to be shaking hard every so often.

    Those who were fighting at the front line was the first to notice the anomaly¨C

    Even when they weren''t touching the ground because they were either using flying-type monsters and beasts or floating vehicles.

    Lescorpio was one of the people fighting on the frontline, and he noticed the surrounding monsters or beasts suddenly acted strangely.

    They looked restless for no reason, and their attack became even more ferocious than before.

    But some of the higher-level ones suddenly retreated from the frontline and went back as if wanting to pick up their bosses.

    This phenomenon made Lescorpio and his team aware that maybe, just maybe...

    The mini-bosses had arrived.

    Right after they felt that way, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped by a few degrees and the intelligent AI in their vehicle reminded them of this sharp change.

    [Warning. Warning. The temperature outside has dropped by a few degrees, and it continues to fall so fast.]

    [I suggest the master go back to the rear because this area will soon experience a harsh environment, and it''s not suitable forbat.]

    The low-level monsters and beasts outside were also affected, and some of them who didn''t have cold-resistant talent either slowed down or groaned in pain.

    The rest of the monsters and beasts with cold-resistant attributes became even more energetic and started to bombard their team''s floating vehicles!

    Noticing the anomaly, Lescorpio didn''t hesitate to ask all his people to return to the rear.

    "All members retreat! Retreat! NOW!!"

    If he wasn''t mistaken...the strange change that just happened should be because of the mini-bosses'' arrival at the battlefield.

    Maybe they weren''t too far from their ces?

    Thankfully, because Lescorpio was quick to act, his people managed to return to the city wall in just less than 15 minutes.

    Coincidentally, the moment they decided to return, some people who were at the very front noticed the giant mammoth and the frozen butterfly silhouette hidden behind the white fog.

    From the silhouette alone, they could see the size of these gigantic things and all the people who saw this were frightened to death.

    They had seen many monsters and beasts, but this was the first time they had seen a monster or a beast that was so big they could only see its legs behind the white fog.

    As for the butterfly...they could only see its huge wings...

    Once the two enemies started toe closer to the city wall, they finally let out a long and startling noise as a provocation to all people at the city wall.

    "GROOOOOO..."

    The giant ice mammoth let out a deep and long noise as it moved its four thick legs, causing some beasts and monsters around to die under its feet.

    The butterfly didn''t say anything but the wind created by it pping its wings sounded like a shrill woman''s cry, especially eerie in the middle of the cold white fog.

    Then, when all of Lescorpio''s people had arrived at the city wall, the Godfather had longe back and reported to Ainsley.

    [This lord saw a butterfly monster and a giant mammoth. They''re here! And the blizzard wille anytime soon!]

    The moment Ainsley verified her doubts, she immediately warned everyone on the wall.

    She used the watchtower''s loudspeaker to convey her message throughout the main city gate''s area.

    "Mayday, mayday. The frozen butterfly and the giant ice mammoth are here! Immediately wear more clothes to prevent frostbites and stay alert!"

    Everyone already knew about these two bosses and knew what they could do.

    Once Ainsley''s milky voice sounded throughout the sky and the city wall, all the morning shift members instantly stayed alert.

    Those outside of the barrier came back to the city wall, and those in charge of maintaining the barrier immediately strengthened the barrier.

    Then, everyone prepared themselves to face the cold environment and Thomas''s people even prepared machines to get rid of blizzards and such.

    This way, their sight wouldn''t be blocked by the thick blizzardter on, and all of them would still be warm and safe at the city wall.

    Everyone waited for the two huge targets to arrive at their attack range while listening to the loud banging noises and the shrill cry of the wind.

    The wall kept vibrating, everyone swayed one way or another, and the temperature had gone below ten Celsius degrees in just a few minutes.

    One could see how strong the enemy was!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 979: Ice Crystal Mammoth

    <h4>Chapter 979: "Ice Crystal Mammoth"</h4>

    Soon, the temperature would touch zero degrees and then it would be minus.

    When that time came, the battle would be even more dangerous for the humans.

    SHAA¡­.

    The cold white fog created from the two creatures'' ice-element abilities slowly enveloped the whole battlefield, limiting everyone''s view.

    All they could see was the vast white and the asional monsters or beasts banging their bodies to the barrier.

    Dsk''s Valkyrie team had longnded on the wall and didn''t set off because this kind of bad weather and the white fog would be too dangerous for them.

    The fog was abnormal because it acted as a tall wall that could even hinder those who were flying in the sky.

    The flying-type monsters and beasts also slowed down or flew higher to avoid the white fog obstructing their eyesight.

    Strangely, the two bosses behind the white fog seemed to be unaffected by the white fog and could still see everything behind the fog.

    When the distance was close enough, a pair of icy blue eyes suddenly appeared inside the white fog and the pair of huge round eyes stared straight at the humans on top of the wall.

    Countless ability users instantly felt this malicious gaze, and they all felt a chill down their spines.

    The sudden gaze sent everyone to a state of ''fear'', and the stronger ability users instantly felt that the beast had justunched their first attack.

    "Everyone, the beast is using the ''Fear'' attribute! Bite your tongue or something to get rid of the buff!"

    No one knew that the mammoth was such a strange beast that it could even give other people a fear buff, making the targets freeze on the spot and unable to move.

    Oh, the beast had just stunned them! Fck!

    Ainsley was too short and small, but that''s exactly why she didn''t see the mammoth''s icy blue eyes at all.

    She only felt that a huge being suddenly stared at them, and she instantly got goosebumps.

    From the eye position of this huge being, everyone could more or less predict the mammoth''s height.

    Strangely, the gaze came straight to them, not from above or below.

    It means...the mammoth was at least as tall as their city wall?

    But their city wall was as tall as the wall in the Attack of Titan anime!

    Ainsley couldn''t imagine just how tall the mammoth was.

    All she knew was that it was way bigger than the usual mammoth she knew from picture books and such.

    Compared to the frozen butterfly, the mammoth was way bigger than the butterfly and the butterfly looked like its head essory when the butterfly''s wingspan could reach 20 meters long in total!

    Not to mention that the butterfly''s height itself was huge, but flying around the mammoth, it only looked like a child ying around with their father.

    All beings would subconsciously fear gigantic things, and Ainsley wasn''t an exception.

    Seeing such a behemoth right outside of the city barrier, she almost fainted.

    Just how did the dawn team face this mammoth? Especially when it was dark at dawn.

    It must have been scarier than now!

    What Ainsley didn''t know is that the barrier almost broke this morning. If not for the dawn team asking for reinforcement, the monsters and beasts would have long entered the broken barrier.

    And this mammoth wasn''t the only dangerous factor. That butterfly next to it was also super dangerous.

    From this distance, the group could finally see the appearance of the two monsters hiding behind the white fog.

    The white fog had long dissipated and revealed the two giants behind it.

    The first one Ainsley noticed was the giant mammoth.

    This was the first time she saw a mammoth with her own two eyes, but howe this mammoth didn''t look like the one in storybooks?

    Usually, mammoths had brown fur and white tusks. It was like an erged version of an elephant with thicker fur and longer tusks.

    But the giant ice mammoth obviously didn''t look like your ordinary mammoth.

    Its entire body was covered with thick white fur, not brown at all. There were hints of hardened blue fur around the white fur, creating a beautiful pattern.

    But it actually looked like a mermaid scale and on the mammoth''s body, it looked as if it was wearing armor.

    Then, the mammoth''s long trunk was dark gray, andrge blue ice cubes covered the entire trunk, making it durable yet agile.

    This is another weird natural ''armor''.

    Then, the thing that was the most differentpared to a normal mammoth was its tusks!

    The tusks were made of crystals and the size was so big that it could pierce through the barrier or the city wall.

    This kind of risk is so scary, okay? Ainsley had never seen anything like this before.

    Because the mammoth had crystal tusks, it was also named as the giant ice crystal mammoth.

    People usually called it the ice crystal mammoth.

    The mammoth beast not only had weird body parts, but it also had a weird buff or something.

    Whenever it walked, the ground would be covered with ice, and whenever it moved its body part, there would be snow or ice cubes falling from its body.

    This beast looked as if it came out right from a certain RPG game.

    Really unique.

    Even its roar also had annoying negative impacts on the ability users, not to mention its gaze.

    Ah, ah...is this really not the final boss? This monster just came out on the second day, not even on thest few days!

    Ainsley seriously thought whether this year''s cleaning up event would refer to cleaning up the monsters and beasts or cleaning up human beings...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 980: The Mammoths First Attack

    <h4>Chapter 980: "The Mammoth''s First Attack"</h4>

    Most people paid attention to the ice crystal mammoth just like Ainsley, but the Godfather paid attention to the frozen butterfly instead.

    He''s obviously a spirit and wouldn''t fear living beings but he actually felt more danger from the frozen butterfly!

    Does the frozen butterfly really only have one active ability, which is teleporting other monsters or beasts to its target ce?

    Howe the Godfather didn''t think the butterfly was that simple?

    It seemed that...its intelligence was also high despite being a monster!

    Actually, just judging from its appearance, people could barely associate the butterfly with the usual insect-type monsters.

    Monsters were all hideous and had this ''monster trait'', really distinguishable from beasts who generally had better appearances despite having mixed blood and such.

    But this frozen butterfly looked so beautiful that people would mistake it for an insect-type beast.

    Strangely, no matter how beautiful it was, the Godfather could feel the ''evil aura'' of this butterfly, and it was much thicker than the mammoth!

    Monsters were born from normal animals that got contaminated with abyss miasma, but some researchers had a theory that monsters could be taken from demons too.

    Demons who wanted to get out of the abyss and roam thend under the sun couldn''t take upon their demonic form and had to be monsters to be able to get out.

    It was no wonder a lot of monsters came out of the dimensional holes, and these holes usually came from the Abyss Continent that no one could see because it was sealed.

    Because of this, a lot of experts said that to distinguish beasts and monsters, one should feel their ''evil aura''.

    Monsters were suspected to be demons who sacrificed their intelligence and previous racial form to be free from the seal.

    But their evil aura was still there. Hence, monsters had thicker evil aura than beasts.

    It was also said that higher-level monsters had higher intelligence because the demons that became these monsters were also high-level demons.

    Which means they had a thicker evil aura and stronger power.

    The frozen butterfly was exactly like this.

    The Godfather could feel the thick bloodlust and evil aura from the seemingly quiet and beautiful frozen butterfly.

    If his instinct was right, this butterfly should be hiding a more dangerous ability than just teleporting random beasts and monsters.

    A pity, everyone''s attention was on the giant ice crystal mammoth.

    Even Ainsley was nervous as she waited for the mammoth to make a move.

    No one wanted to provoke this giant before it did anything to them.

    What if they provoked the mammoth, and it went berserk?

    That wouldn''t be good at all.

    However, the giant mammoth didn''t do anything even after a few minutes.

    On the other hand, the lower-level beasts were agitated and started attacking the city wall even harder than before.

    This instantly increased everyone''s burden and forced them to focus on the other beasts instead of the mammoth.

    Because of this, only the five bosses in the team had time to pay attention to the two mini-bosses.

    "Little Ain. Do you think we should call for more reinforcement? Mainly to fight the two mini-bosses."

    Dsk was the first one to ask Ainsley with a grim face.

    Her force was an air force, but because of the heavy blizzard and the dangerous environment created by this mammoth, her force became useless.

    Her Valkyrie troops had to fight without flying, and this made many wild flying-type beasts and monsters attack the barrier from the sky.

    Under such a bombardment, even Dsk didn''t think they could hold on.

    "Go. We have to ask for reinforcement if we don''t want our people to be massacred."

    Ainsley''s face was also pale as she looked at her guild members, who were still fighting the other beasts and monsters.

    The annoying blizzard buff made it difficult for her people to tame any monster or beast to use them to fight each other.

    Not to mention that a lot of fire-type ability users had tried to extinguish the blizzard but to no avail.

    The blizzard was not a natural disaster, and it was a part of a beast''s special ability.

    This one ability was so strong that other fire-type ability users were helpless!

    They needed a unique fire type to be able to extinguish the blizzard, but so far, no one among them had a special enough fire to face the blizzard.

    After Ainsley told the others to call the reinforcement, everyone felt a bit secure, thinking that with more reinforcement, their lives would be safe.

    Who knows that fifteen minutes after the two mini-bosses appeared, the mammoth who had been silent all this time suddenly moved its trunk!

    It happened so suddenly without any warning.

    The mammoth didn''t then roar to show its power or anything and just silently swung its trunk over the barrier!

    One huge swing and the sound of the barrier cracking sounded throughout the battlefield.

    CRACK!

    Everyone could see a huge crack in the air, right in front of the top of the city wall.

    The huge crack resembled a broken screen that would shatter to pieces with just one more hit.

    The barrier ability users and those who paid attention to the city barrier machine were the ones who got affected the most.

    "UGH!"

    "AH!"

    The moment the barrier cracked, the barrier ability users spurted out blood while those in charge of the barrier machine felt the machine tremble so hard that they got thrown out too.

    The shockwave was too much to handle until these people in charge of the machine hit the city wall behind them and almost died!

    Ainsley and the others were instantly rmed.

    They''re under attack! The mammoth finally attacked them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 981: The Godfathers Ability Is Useless

    <h4>Chapter 981: "The Godfather''s Ability Is Useless"</h4>

    Thomas was the first one to react. He shouted while bombarding the mammoth with his weapons.

    "ATTACK!! The mammoth had just attacked us! Everyone, attack that beast!!"

    Then, Dsk instantly led her people to attack the mammoth simultaneously and Lescorpio also did the same.

    Scob hurriedly collected the wounded and treated them with the healer team or supplied them with nutritious food.

    The barrier ability users and those in charge of the barrier machines had no choice but to drag their wounded body to repair the barrier.

    "Hurry! Repair the barrier! The first and secondyer is already gone!"

    The capital city could be safe all year around because they also created a 7yer barrier with close to a thousand barrier machines for one city.

    This way, the city had no weak barrier spots.

    Not to mention the capital city also hired tons of strong barrier ability users to maintain the inner core barrier intact all year around.

    Unfortunately, the mammoth''s physical attack just now already cracked so manyyers of barriers and it even touched the innermost barrier, wounding the barrier ability users.

    The first and second barrieryers which were the outeryers were already shattered to pieces and the other fiveyers all had huge cracks.

    The barrier ability users and those in charge of the barrier machine worked their a*s off while the warriors fought the mammoth!

    Ainsley also let the Godfather to possess her and immediately joined the hard fight.

    The first batch of attacks came from Thomas, but when itnded on the mammoth''s massive body, it only created small explosions.

    The explosions were real, but the mammoth didn''t even flinch.

    To everyone''s surprise, even when the Godfather wanted to use this chance to suck the mammoth''s blood dry, he found something entirely creepy.

    The mammoth didn''t even bleed from the few small explosions just now!

    It means the mammoth was safe and sound with no scratches at all!

    When Thomas got the news, his face instantly paled.

    "No! It''s impossible! My weapons can even rival offensive ability users. There''s no way that beast isn''t wounded at all!"

    The Godfather in Ainsley''s body let out a long sigh as he floated in the air using the blood wings.

    "This lord knows the news sounded fake. But it''s real. There''s no wound to draw, and this lord can''t control that beast''s blood."

    The Godfather actually could control a living being''s blood inside their body even when they weren''t bleeding.

    He had nned to use this difficult skill to defeat the mammoth and chase it away, but...

    He couldn''t control this mammoth''s blood at all.

    Because it was frozen.

    Yes. The Godfather could freeze and condense blood to create weapons, but what he could manipte was liquid blood.

    It didn''t include frozen blood.

    Surprisingly, the mammoth had frozen blood!

    Ainsley and the others couldn''t believe it when the Godfather told them.

    [Impossible! How can a beast be alive when its blood is frozen?? This is not logical at all unless the mammoth has a unique body condition¨C ]

    Ainsley was talking to the Godfather through telepathy when she paused.

    Well, if the mammoth had a unique body that could move with frozen blood...maybe it could really live normally?

    B-but it was just...just weird!

    The Godfather tried to probe the mammoth''s inner body through its blood once more but the conclusion was still the same.

    [This beast''s blood is condensed and not liquid at all. Maybe it''s not frozen blood but crystallized blood.]

    The mammoth was an ice crystal type of mammoth. It was not strange if it had crystallized blood.

    But if that''s the case, the Godfather''s blood maniption ability would be useless.

    The Godfather suddenly thought that maybe...the beast was smart enough to use a secret bloodline skill to crystallize its blood so that he couldn''t control the mammoth''s blood?

    Indeed. While the Godfather was taken aback by this unexpected result, the mammoth talked to the frozen butterfly with a few grunts as their secretmunication method.

    [Gegeheh, those humans are so dumb. Do they think we can''t investigate them and their abilities? Bah!]

    The mammoth snorted as itunched another blizzard attack on the surrounding area, strengthening its allies but wearing off the barrier''s durability.

    The butterfly''s white antenna moved for a few seconds and it replied using its own unique soundwave.

    [Pffftt. These humans still think that no matter how smart we are, we are just dumber than them. But I think these humans are dumb to think like that.]

    The butterfly''s voice was soft like ady, but the malice inside her voice was so thick that it would send a shiver down anyone''s spine.

    On the other hand, the mammoth had a deep uncle-like voice and it was also full of arrogance.

    The butterfly didn''t mind partnering with a beast since these wild beasts had be a part of their thousand-year n to change the world.

    [Anyway, no one can threaten us here. Just kill more strong humans to weaken the human races, and then we retreat.]

    The butterfly didn''t forget to remind the mammoth of its purpose.

    The Godlif country wasn''t the only human country who had been facing a beast and monster tide every single year.

    Other countries'' capital cities have also faced this problem for thest few hundred years.

    It had been a tradition and amon phenomenon that no one questioned why this tide happened each year.

    Not to mention other non-human races also face the same problem, but they only get it once every decade.

    It seemed like the monsters and beasts were targeting the humans more than other non-human races.

    [Okay, okay, mdy. We have to smash the barrier first before we can kill those strong humans!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 982: Deadly Snowflakes

    <h4>Chapter 982: "Deadly Snowkes"</h4>

    To be honest, the mammoth was always helpless in front of the frozen butterfly.

    Thus, while he talked, he secretly cast a nce at Ainsley and the other team leaders to avoid the butterfly''s calm gaze.

    Really¡­

    They had failed to kill the team leaders of the dawn shift a few hours ago, and now, they had to kill at least a few elite bosses toplete their missions.

    [Lady butterfly, can''t you just teleport some beasts and monsters to kill those bosses?]

    The mammoth casually swung his trunk to the barrier, adding more damage to the newly-repaired barrier.

    So far, it had only attacked using its physical strength and not using its unique abilities.

    The butterfly pped its wings gently while shaking its antenna.

    [Those generals can''t kill these elite bosses so easily. I have a n, big mammoth. Just wait and see.]

    The butterfly''s voice was as gentle as ever, but the mammoth suddenly pitied the humans.

    Ahh, even the great mammoth-like him couldn''t beat this butterflydy in a one-to-one fight.

    Now that the butterfly wanted to make a move...these humans would be done for.

    [Then, I''ll keep the ants busy with our people while you target their bosses.]

    The mammothpared other people aside from the five bosses as ants.

    No matter how unique their abilities were, they weren''t worth killing as much as the five bosses.

    [Oh hey, the big boss reminded us to kill as many elites as possible. Especially that little baby.]

    The mammoth didn''t forget to look at Ainsley, who was currently possessed by the Godfather.

    If humans could study beasts and monsters, they could also study dangerous humans with huge potential.

    This baby is on their top target list.

    [If we don''t kill her now, she will grow to be extremely strong, and she might even disturb our thousand-year n.]

    The butterfly had never heard about this, but she knew that the mammoth was close to a beast with a fortune-telling ability.

    That beast must be the one telling the mammoth about the little baby.

    The butterflydy pped her wings gently and couldn''t help but giggle sharply.

    [I don''t see how unique this baby is, but since you said so, we can target her first. I think the legendary spirit by her side will be good nourishment for our big boss.]

    Because their big boss could eat dead spirits.

    [Let me send them some ''gifts''.]

    The butterfly flew closer to the barrier, and when it pped its wings once more, the wings lit up in blue light.

    The ice on the wings melted slightly, and countless tiny snowkes rained down the battlefield.

    Strangely, the snowkes turned into small butterflies the size of one''s thumb.

    It seemed alive even when it was made of snowkes!

    The snowke butterflies were hidden perfectly inside the blizzard, and even when they approached the barrier, it was unnoticed.

    Even more dangerous, they could enter the barrier without getting killed or expelled!

    These snowke butterflies melted a small part of the barrier, small enough for one of them to enter.

    So many snowke butterflies did the same thing to the barrier, but because their size was so small, no one noticed the phenomenon.

    Even until they entered the barrier, due to their white and slightly-transparent bodies, it was hard to detect these snowke butterflies!

    Even if humans could see the butterflies, they would also ignore them because the butterflies resembled floating snowkes so much that others wouldn''t think it was alive.

    The snowke butterflies easily prated the barrier and approached some of the elite-level humans among the crowd.

    Some bigger snowke butterflies even targeted Ainsley and the other four leaders.

    People only knew that the frozen butterfly could teleport monsters and beasts randomly, but they didn''t know that such a high-level monster had more than one ability.

    Her other abilities included the ''butterfly effect'' ability, the snowke butterfly minions and one more ability rted to healing using snowkes.

    The one she''s using now was undoubtedly the snowke butterfly minions.

    Just like its name, the snowke butterfly minions allowed the frozen butterfly to control these small butterflies and became her avatar or something.

    Through the small butterflies, she could see, hear, smell, and even used a part of her other abilities, such as mass-teleportation.

    The reason why the frozen butterfly could control her teleportation ability well enough was because she used these butterfly minions as her marking target.

    Then, she just had to send monsters and beasts to the area around the snowke butterflies.

    This is the same trick as the one she used before, but now, the frozen butterfly didn''t intend to do the same thing twice.

    The snowke butterflies actually had other uses...and that''s what she would use now.

    Some small snowke butterflies had touched the people at the frontline behind the first fewyers of the barrier.

    Then, the person who felt the cold touch on their body would be sluggish for a few seconds.

    The use of their abilities would be stagnant for a while, and they would subconsciously feel sleepy.

    The moment they couldn''t fight their sleepiness, it was then they finally fell into the butterfly illusion.

    The butterfly wings'' pattern had a hypnotic effect and just a small amount was enough to affect those who had let down their guard because of their sleepiness.

    The cold air brought by these butterflies was enough to make ability users feel sleepy, especially when they hadn''t eaten lunch yet.

    All of them were tired from fighting and facing sudden sleepiness.

    That''s why most of the ability users couldn''t resist it.

    When they fell into an illusion, their body slowly froze from the tip of their toe up to their upper body and then finally, their whole body would freeze too!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 983: Deadly Snowflakes

    <h4>Chapter 983: "Deadly Snowkes"</h4>

    To be honest, the mammoth was always helpless in front of the frozen butterfly.

    Thus, while he talked, he secretly cast a nce at Ainsley and the other team leaders to avoid the butterfly''s calm gaze.

    Really¡­

    They had failed to kill the team leaders of the dawn shift a few hours ago, and now, they had to kill at least a few elite bosses toplete their missions.

    [Lady butterfly, can''t you just teleport some beasts and monsters to kill those bosses?]

    The mammoth casually swung his trunk to the barrier, adding more damage to the newly-repaired barrier.

    So far, it had only attacked using its physical strength and not using its unique abilities.

    The butterfly pped its wings gently while shaking its antenna.

    [Those generals can''t kill these elite bosses so easily. I have a n, big mammoth. Just wait and see.]

    The butterfly''s voice was as gentle as ever, but the mammoth suddenly pitied the humans.

    Ahh, even the great mammoth-like him couldn''t beat this butterflydy in a one-to-one fight.

    Now that the butterfly wanted to make a move...these humans would be done for.

    [Then, I''ll keep the ants busy with our people while you target their bosses.]

    The mammothpared other people aside from the five bosses as ants.

    No matter how unique their abilities were, they weren''t worth killing as much as the five bosses.

    [Oh hey, the big boss reminded us to kill as many elites as possible. Especially that little baby.]

    The mammoth didn''t forget to look at Ainsley, who was currently possessed by the Godfather.

    If humans could study beasts and monsters, they could also study dangerous humans with huge potential.

    This baby is on their top target list.

    [If we don''t kill her now, she will grow to be extremely strong, and she might even disturb our thousand-year n.]

    The butterfly had never heard about this, but she knew that the mammoth was close to a beast with a fortune-telling ability.

    That beast must be the one telling the mammoth about the little baby.

    The butterflydy pped her wings gently and couldn''t help but giggle sharply.

    [I don''t see how unique this baby is, but since you said so, we can target her first. I think the legendary spirit by her side will be good nourishment for our big boss.]

    Because their big boss could eat dead spirits.

    [Let me send them some ''gifts''.]

    The butterfly flew closer to the barrier, and when it pped its wings once more, the wings lit up in blue light.

    The ice on the wings melted slightly, and countless tiny snowkes rained down the battlefield.

    Strangely, the snowkes turned into small butterflies the size of one''s thumb.

    It seemed alive even when it was made of snowkes!

    The snowke butterflies were hidden perfectly inside the blizzard, and even when they approached the barrier, it was unnoticed.

    Even more dangerous, they could enter the barrier without getting killed or expelled!

    These snowke butterflies melted a small part of the barrier, small enough for one of them to enter.

    So many snowke butterflies did the same thing to the barrier, but because their size was so small, no one noticed the phenomenon.

    Even until they entered the barrier, due to their white and slightly-transparent bodies, it was hard to detect these snowke butterflies!

    Even if humans could see the butterflies, they would also ignore them because the butterflies resembled floating snowkes so much that others wouldn''t think it was alive.

    The snowke butterflies easily prated the barrier and approached some of the elite-level humans among the crowd.

    Some bigger snowke butterflies even targeted Ainsley and the other four leaders.

    People only knew that the frozen butterfly could teleport monsters and beasts randomly, but they didn''t know that such a high-level monster had more than one ability.

    Her other abilities included the ''butterfly effect'' ability, the snowke butterfly minions and one more ability rted to healing using snowkes.

    The one she''s using now was undoubtedly the snowke butterfly minions.

    Just like its name, the snowke butterfly minions allowed the frozen butterfly to control these small butterflies and became her avatar or something.

    Through the small butterflies, she could see, hear, smell, and even used a part of her other abilities, such as mass-teleportation.

    The reason why the frozen butterfly could control her teleportation ability well enough was because she used these butterfly minions as her marking target.

    Then, she just had to send monsters and beasts to the area around the snowke butterflies.

    This is the same trick as the one she used before, but now, the frozen butterfly didn''t intend to do the same thing twice.

    The snowke butterflies actually had other uses...and that''s what she would use now.

    Some small snowke butterflies had touched the people at the frontline behind the first fewyers of the barrier.

    Then, the person who felt the cold touch on their body would be sluggish for a few seconds.

    The use of their abilities would be stagnant for a while, and they would subconsciously feel sleepy.

    The moment they couldn''t fight their sleepiness, it was then they finally fell into the butterfly illusion.

    The butterfly wings'' pattern had a hypnotic effect and just a small amount was enough to affect those who had let down their guard because of their sleepiness.

    The cold air brought by these butterflies was enough to make ability users feel sleepy, especially when they hadn''t eaten lunch yet.

    All of them were tired from fighting and facing sudden sleepiness.

    That''s why most of the ability users couldn''t resist it.

    When they fell into an illusion, their body slowly froze from the tip of their toe up to their upper body and then finally, their whole body would freeze too!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 984: The Barrier Mechanism

    <h4>Chapter 984: "The Barrier Mechanism"</h4>

    The freezing process was so fast, yet people couldn''t even see the iceyer on the victims'' bodies!

    Actually, the ones freezing were the victim''s inner organs and not the outer body.

    The moment the victim''s heart got frozen, they would lose their life.

    At first, no one noticed anything, but when many people felt sleepy at the same time and some even suddenly ''fainted'' with purple lips and pale faces...

    The leaders realized something was wrong.

    "What happens? Howe so many people fainted now?"

    Ainsley got the report from Scob and his people that some members of her guild had fainted with purple lips and pale faces.

    It seemed as if they were sleeping peacefully, but Ainsley got bad omens here.

    Indeed. The stronger members only fainted before they slowly lost their lives but weaker members would all die within minutes.

    Not long after Ainsley asked Scob, other bosses'' subordinates also reported to the four bosses and instantly told them the sudden death news.

    "Not good! Some members have died for no reason at all!"

    Ainsley and the others instantly looked at the messenger with gloomy faces.

    "What''s going on? What did the doctors say?"

    Lescorpio rarely talked yet now, he urged the messenger to speak faster because his people also fainted and some died from freezing!

    "T-the doctors said that it''s due to freezing, but t-the temperature inside the barrier remains warm..."

    The messenger also didn''t know what was going on.

    So many people died or fainted, but the reason was because of the low temperature?

    It''s impossible!

    At the moment, the Godfather wasn''t possessing Ainsley because the baby needed a break after trying to exhaust the mammoth''s blood but to no avail.

    When the Godfather saw the weird phenomenon, he immediately used his sharp senses, which were sharper than ability users and really saw something strange.

    [Lil Lass. Howe there are snowkes inside the barrier?]

    It was hard to see whether the snowkes came from the blizzard outside of the barrier or not because the barrier was transparent, and people could easily misunderstand things.

    But the Godfather could see things much clearer than others due to his identity as a spirit.

    When he saw tiny snowkes falling inside the barrier, he instantly became suspicious of the snowkes.

    Snowkes inside the barrier? Isn''t that strange? Anything strange means danger!

    Ainsley didn''t bother to investigate and immediately used the watchtower''s loudspeaker to remind everyone.

    "Everyone, avoid touching the snowkes! These snowkes might be the enemy''s tricks! Repeat. Don''t touch the snowkes!"

    Not everyone on the battlefield was Ainsley''s subordinate but they had been used to listening to her warning when they worked together yesterday.

    After knowing that the Godfather backed the baby, everyone believed in hermand.

    Since the baby also protected them, they were more than willing to listen to her.

    Now that Ainsley suddenly told them to avoid the fluttering snowkes, everyone immediately paid attention to their surroundings.

    They wanted to see whether there were any snowkes around!

    Indeed. After the people paid attention to their surroundings, they saw many snowkes falling onto the people standing at the city wall.

    The amount of snowkes was huge because there was a blizzard outside of the barrier.

    Maybe the snowkes were brought here by the wind.

    Anyway, since snowkes weren''t dangerous, would the barrier let them in casually?

    But the sharp and witty people instantly realized that something was wrong.

    The barrier would never let any strange materials enter the city because the amount of miasma inside the city alone was already dangerous.

    If the barrier couldn''t filter things like miasma, the capital would have be a poisonous greenhouse a long time ago.

    All barriers made of machines or ability users could stop things from entering but it wouldn''t stop things from exiting the wall.

    Unless the barrier controller made it impossible for others to escape the barrier.

    Because of this, everyone couldunch various attacks on the wild beasts and monsters outside without stepping out of the barrier.

    They didn''t even make a hole in the barrier. Only external impact could shatter the barrier.

    So, the question is...

    How could the barrier let the snowkes pour inside?

    The city wall area should have kept the temperature warm because the mammoth outside would make the environment freezing.

    If the barrier let the snowkes enter the area, wouldn''t all of them die from extreme cold sooner orter?

    Thus, the members instantly felt that the snowkes weren''t your usual snowkes!

    Everyone tried to avoid the snowkes but then there were too many snowkes and they were too small.

    Although the biggest snowke butterfly was the size of a baby''s thumb, the other snowke butterflies were as small as real snowkes.

    But they could ride the strong wind and fall onto humans to continue freezing their organs.

    The ability users tried to dodge the snowkes, but once the snowkesnded on them, they would all feel sleepy.

    Then, one person would be crowded by more than one snowke butterfly.

    Even if they were elites and had a strong mentality, they couldn''t fight their sleepiness for too long.

    In the end, they were still frozen inside and fainted. If they weren''t rescued in time, they would die.

    When Ainsley and the other four leaders knew the truth behind the dangerous snowkes, all of them suddenly felt a chill down their spines.

    "These snowkes can make our people faint or die in a few minutes?! What kind of snowke is this??"

    Thomas was so agitated that he wanted to rush to see his people.

    His people weren''t as strong as other offensive-type ability users in the team.

    They were more likely to die because of this strange snowkepared to other ability users!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 985: The Frozen Butterfly Starts To Attack

    <h4>Chapter 985: "The Frozen Butterfly Starts To Attack"</h4>

    Scob''s people were the same. They were also weak and could die easier than other fighters.

    But because they were essentially farmers, they had tougher physiques and they couldn''t die as easily as Thomas'' people.

    Not to mention that because they needed to deal with all sorts of special pests, they were the first ones to realize the true form of these snowkes.

    Before Thomas could rush out of the watchtower to see his people, Scob''s messenger had already climbed the tower and shouted out loud.

    "Report! Emergency! The farmer''s ability users found something about the snowke!"

    The messenger didn''t let the five bosses interrupt him and immediately continued his speech, albeit he was about to faint from exhaustion.

    "T-the snowke''s true form is a small butterfly in the shape of a snowke! These snowkes are butterflies! They''re the enemy''s minions!"

    When the messenger said that, some snowkes also got blown by the wind andnded on his shoulder.

    He was already so tired that once he got the illusion, he fell asleep in an instant and fainted in no time.

    BRUGH!

    It only took less than a minute for the man to fall to the ground with a stiff body and illing air around his body.

    !!

    "Freo!"

    Scob hurriedly tried to touch his person, but he identally saw the snowke butterfly on Freo''s shoulder slowly melt and merge with Freo''s body.

    The snowke butterfly couldn''t live long.

    The moment it touched the target, it would subconsciously let out illusions to make the target sleepy and then it would melt.

    The body would melt and merge into the target''s body, freezing the organs from the inside.

    In some cases, the target had already died before they could even faint. But Freo was lucky enough to have a good physique.

    He only fainted at first, and then the butterfly slowly melted to enter his body and freeze his organs from the inside.

    When Scob saw this strange thing, he knew he shouldn''t touch Freo''s body so casually.

    What he could do is to call some healers and doctors who were still alive and kicking!

    "Healer! Healer! Doctor! Come here! Freo needs your help!!"

    Scob gritted his teeth and cast a cautious look around him, afraid that some snowke butterflies would alsond on his body.

    At the same time, while the ability users were all trying to fight these super small snowke butterflies, the reinforcement was already on the way to their area.

    Bello and Cellino, who previously stayed at the mansion, also followed the team at Ainsley''s request.

    Two sacred beasts could hold back the frozen butterfly and the giant ice crystal mammoth!

    Unfortunately, the frozen butterfly also knew that the reinforcement wasing.

    Her snowke butterflies flew everywhere and they acted as her five senses.

    Thus, this butterfly knew that it''s time to make the people here more chaotic before killing the five leaders...

    In an instant, the rest of the snowke butterflies didn''tnd on the ability users but became a targeting tool to teleport monsters and beasts!

    The frozen butterfly looked at the giant mammoth, who continued to create a blizzard and attack the barrier using its trunk and crystal tusks.

    [Big mammoth, cover me! I''ll teleport the generals now!]

    When the frozen butterfly used her spatial ability to teleport the monsters and beasts, she couldn''t move at all and would be so vulnerable that anyone could easily kill her.

    This is why she partnered with the mammoth, who had such a huge body, suitable to be her shield.

    Not to mention its fur and skin were so thick that so far, it hadn''t been wounded at all.

    Hearing the butterfly''s request, the mammoth immediately gestured for the butterfly to hide behind him.

    [Quick, hide behind! I''ll also have some big guys cover you from all sides.]

    The mammoth didn''t forget to roar to call back some huge guys such as an ape, a brontosaurus-like monster, and other tall guys to go to their ce.

    Everyone at the city wall was too busy to care about the beasts'' sudden movement, so they didn''t see the big guys retreating to protect the butterfly.

    After they were ready, the butterflynded on the brontosaurus-like monster''s long neck and suddenly became motionless.

    This was when the butterfly got its name¨C the frozen butterfly.

    Because when she''s using her teleportation ability on her subordinates, her body is covered in a thinyer of ice, and she bes a frozen butterfly.

    If someone shattered her at the moment, she would instantly die without a struggle.

    It looked easy to kill the frozen butterfly when she was in this state, but the monsters and beasts assigned to guard her were all behemoths.

    It would be hard to approach the frozen butterfly to kill her.

    Maybe one could kill her from afar, but these monsters and beasts also had defensive abilities and could protect the frozen butterfly.

    Thus, the frozen butterfly was near-invincible as she started to send low-level and mid-level monsters or beasts to the city wall.

    Using the snowke butterflies as her targeting tool, her aim never missed.

    The frozen butterfly deliberately sent many monsters and beasts around Ainsley and the other four leaders.

    It was all so that she could fish in muddy water.

    Her first priority was, of course¨C Ainsley Sloan.

    Ainsley and the others had just cracked the mystery behind the fake snowke and were about to kill all the snowke butterflies when suddenly....

    Tons of monsters and beasts of various sizes popped out next to them!

    Some beasts and monsters appeared mid-air, and with their body size, when they fell to the ground on their legs, they almost killed some ability users.

    "ROARRR."

    "GRRR!"

    "KAAA!"

    More than fifty monsters and beasts suddenly appeared and attacked the ability users!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 986: The Frozen Butterflys Trick

    <h4>Chapter 986: "The Frozen Butterfly''s Trick"</h4>

    Even flying-type monsters and beasts also popped out of the blue, and since the location of the snowke, the butterfly wasn''t that far from the ability users...

    The flying-type monsters and beasts'' appearance instantly killed many ability users who were caught off guard.

    The flying-type enemies used their wings to kill and with their advantage alone, they had killed many elite members in less than five minutes!

    The monsters and beasts'' sudden appearance caught everyone off guard.

    In this situation, no matter how trained they were, they would panic and create chaos.

    "Ahhhh! The monsters and the beasts bypassed the barrier! The frozen butterfly has started to attack us!"

    This situation was something Ainsley and the other four leaders had expected before.

    But they didn''t think it would be this severe.

    The number of beasts and monsters that the enemy teleported to their city wall was more than those sent to the dawn team before them.

    It was as if the enemy purposely targeted them harder than the previous shift''s team!

    Ainsley didn''t have time to care about other members. Her focus was on her people, who were also in trouble.

    "Everyone, immediately tame the nearest monster or beast and use them to protect you!"

    Ainsley''s guild members didn''t seem as strong as Dsk''s Valkyrie or Lescorpio''s men.

    But when facing monsters and beasts, they were better than other members.

    When the flying-type beasts and monsters, along with other types, suddenly popped out to attack them, the guild members subconsciously reacted.

    They subconsciously used their charm ability on the monster or the beast who wanted to attack them.

    This response was purely reflexive, and the guild members didn''t even think of using their abilities to harm the enemies purposely.

    Still, the training they had before they came to the capital enabled them to use their ability anytime and anywhere, even when they were caught off guard.

    Because of this, the monsters and the beasts were distracted by the charm for a while and that few seconds of distraction saved countless guild members'' lives.

    Unlike other people who couldn''t use their ability fast enough to protect themselves under the sneak attack, the Irregr Tamers obviously did better.

    Most of them managed to save their lives and only got some small wounds.

    The weaker ones were wounded quite gravely, but their lives were saved.

    Just looking at this situation alone, the irregr tamers didn''t suffer too many casualties.

    On the other hand, the other leaders'' forces suffered greatly.

    Countless people died without aplete corpse.

    The city wall was slowly dyed with red blood, and the smell of blood was so thick that weak-hearted people would puke right away.

    And this isn''t the worst case.

    Amidst the chaos, a few thumb-sized snowke butterflies touched the four leaders aside from Ainsley.

    At this moment, Ainsley was actually busy killing as many beasts and monsters as possible to prevent the city wall from being breached.

    It was clear that the enemy''s target wasn''t to let the beasts and monsters enter the capital city.

    Their goal was simply to ughter the humans on top of the city wall!

    That''s why Ainsley activated her shaman ability once more and got the Godfather to possess her.

    Using the blood spilt on the city wall, the blood of the brave warriors, Ainsley yed countless monsters and beasts before they could use their special abilities.

    She used the blood of the dead to avenge the dead.

    Since blood was something vital and could represent the living, using the dead people''s blood to kill the monsters and the beasts indirectly made the dead contribute to the living people.

    Even after they died, their blood could still kill countless monsters and beasts who would kill theirpanions.

    The other four leaders'' forces saw this scene, and the remaining people couldn''t help but silently shed tears.

    No wonder the Sloan Family members were loyal to the death.

    Their big boss would do anything to avenge the dead and make it so that their death wouldn''t end up in vain.

    Warriors like them never expected a peaceful death but what they couldn''t ept was the fact that they might die in vain.

    The people who were caught off guard in the sneak attack all died in vain, but Ainsley used the blood they split when they died to kill the enemies.

    This way, their death wouldn''t be in vain and they actually killed more enemies when they''re deadpared to when they were alive.

    The Godfather and Ainsley worked seamlessly to either kill the enemies or tame the enemies to fight each other.

    However, after they nearly cleaned up the city wall from the enemy attack just by relying on the blood maniption ability, the Godfather''s sixth sense was tingling.

    Just now, the thumb-sized snowke butterflies had allnded on the four leaders and before anyone could react...

    The leaders disappeared, reced with a few ferocious monsters and beasts.

    No one knew that the frozen butterfly''s snowke butterfly minions'' ability actually had one more use aside from the mass freezing.

    They could act as a catalyst to rece people.

    The frozen butterfly could use the snowke butterflies as target tools.

    She could also use the snowke butterflies to exchange the humans'' location with monsters and the beasts.

    However, this skill required a lot of energy, and that''s why she could only ''kidnap'' the four leaders and let themnd in the middle of countless monsters and beasts outside of the barrier.

    Because the two sides exchanged ces, it means the four leaders would end up among the beasts and monsters'' tide, but the beasts and monsters wouldnd safely on the city wall.

    This is the ''trick'' the butterflydy told the giant mammoth before!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 987: Swapping Place

    <h4>Chapter 987: "Swapping ce"</h4>

    The Godfather''s sixth sense came from sensing danger just as he finished the wild monsters and beasts sent to the city wall.

    And indeed, a thumb-sized snowke butterfly had justnded on Ainsley''s head, and before the two people could react, the scenery around them suddenly changed.

    Ainsley could feel the space being distorted, and she suddenly appeared in the middle of a beast and monster tide.

    The baby''s body instantly felt ufortable because of the forced teleportation, and her head went dizzy.

    Her stomach was churning, and she might puke anytime.

    But the one controlling her body now was the veteran Godfather, who had faced so many strange things before.

    Just being forcefully teleported...it was not a big deal.

    The big deal was that.... they were in the middle of a raging monster and beast tide!

    The Godfather''s reflex was good, and even when his brain hadn''t reacted...

    His body already subconsciously used the blood he collected before to create a protective ball around the baby''s body.

    A millisecond after the blood barrier appeared, the surrounding monsters and beasts instantly rammed into the blood barrier.

    If the Godfather were slower by a millisecond, Ainsley''s body would have been crushed under such an attack.

    Ainsley was lucky to have the Godfather, but the other four weren''t so lucky.

    Scob and Thomas were the unluckiest bunch.

    Thomas was actually still quite lucky. The moment he realized he was teleported away, he used a life-saving pod and could sessfully save his little life.

    But it didn''t mean he wasn''t injured.

    He was injured so heavily that he would die if there weren''t any medicine inside the life-saving pod.

    After all, he was thrown in the middle of the monster and beast tide.

    Even if the monsters and the beasts didn''t purposely attack him, idents could ur anytime.

    He was kicked hard by the running monsters and beasts, almost losing his legs and arms.

    If not for his life-saving pod owning the best medical technology he could own at the moment, he would have lost his arms and legs.

    Scob wasn''t as lucky as Thomas. He was essentially a farmer. Thus, he didn''t have a good defensive ability or a life-saving tool.

    He directly lost both legs and one arm.

    Thankfully, he''s also an elite. While enduring the pain, the super farmer threw a mysterious seed to the ground and grew it wildly.

    Then, the seed became a huge sturdy mushroom with a healing feature.

    The mushroom was like a house for Scob and since it also had a disguise ability, Scob was currently safe from the rampaging beasts and monsters outside.

    The mushroom could also withstand the cold weather and that''s how Scob didn''t freeze to death.

    A pity...the mushroom''s healing feature could keep Scob''s life but couldn''t restore his legs and arm.

    At the same time, Dsk, who was also thrown into the beast and monster tide, instantly summoned her flying-type beast and managed to get away from the monsters and beasts below.

    But the sky wasn''t exactly as safe as the ground.

    The tough woman had to fight countless flying-type monsters who surrounded her, trying to tear her to pieces.

    While fighting, the woman quietly flew to the city wall to enter the barrier and keep the monsters outside of the barrier.

    Now, what about our silent boss?

    Lescorpio was usually a closebat fighter.

    Now that he was thrown in the middle of beasts and monsters, his ability was instantly pushed to the max.

    Before he was crushed to death, he crushed others to death.

    Still, he fought so many times and he would also fall sooner orter.

    Lescorpio had no choice but to summon his contracted beast and monster to protect him while he ran back to the barrier.

    He also didn''t want to stay outside of the barrier without anything to protect him.

    The frozen butterfly could see all of this and was surprised when she saw the five bosses didn''t die.

    All of them were wounded more or less, but none of them died.

    Especially Ainsley.

    That baby only got some skin injuries, and she suffered so little woundspared to the other four bosses.

    It''s no wonder that the person who could control blood would not die so easily.

    Worstes to worst, they could control their own blood to protect their vitals and survive to the end.

    Seeing this, the frozen butterfly who was already sure that at least one of the five bosses would die, instantly felt a deep shame.

    Her voice trembled as she spoke to the giant mammoth who was standing still to guard her.

    [The n failed! The five bosses didn''t die! Hurry and target them before they go back to the barrier!]

    The frozen butterfly knew that no matter how hard they tried to crush the barrier, it would be impossible.

    After all, the country could withstand their attacks for so many years¨C if the barrier couldn''t protect them, the humans would have long died.

    At the same time, the frozen butterfly''s snowke butterfly minion gave her a vision rted to the reinforcement team.

    Through the fluttering snowke butterfly, she could see the reinforcement team had already reached the city wall and was now helping to treat the wounded!

    Then, to make things worse, among the reinforcement, there were two sacred beasts...

    The giant mammoth was close to being a sacred beast but he''s not a sacred beast yet.

    The same goes for the frozen butterfly. At most, she''s as strong as Zi, Ainsley''s giant Godzi monster.

    The frozen butterfly panicked and suddenly considered whether to use her trump card ability¨C the butterfly effect.

    This ability would definitely crush everyone else without an exception. Even the Godfather would lose!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 988: Besieged By The Four Behemoths

    <h4>Chapter 988: "Besieged By The Four Behemoths"</h4>

    Just like the name suggested, the butterfly effect means a little p of her wings could affect the cause and effectw of this world.

    This is her unique bloodline that could only be used once in exchange for all her abilities and strength.

    Of course, she could still keep her life, but that''s it.

    In exchange for the huge price to pay, when using the ability, she would be like a God who could control everything and anything in the radius of several hundred kilometers.

    Even if she wanted all the humans to die, she could do that.

    But the big boss had told her not to use this ability because it was their trump card and they couldn''t use it so rashly.

    Thinking again, maybe the big mammoth could still kill the five leaders without having to use her butterfly effect ability.

    Thus, the frozen butterfly stopped using her teleportation ability and started to p her wings toward the mammoth''s huge back.

    [Big mammoth, kill the five bosses! I saw two of them greatly wounded. Let''s target those two first.]

    As for Dsk and Lescorpio...

    The butterfly used her superior monster rank tomand other monsters to attack Dsk until the woman died under the besiege.

    Then, she also made the mammothmand the beasts to keep attacking Lescorpio before he could return to the city wall.

    Both people didn''t have any teleportation items because only first-ss forces like Ainsley could have such a precious item.

    Considering the long distance between their current location and the city wall itself, it would take them thirty minutes to reach the city wall.

    In these thirty minutes, the surrounding monsters and beasts were determined to kill the two vulnerable humans outside of the barrier.

    Just how long could the two people survive?

    Not to mention that the mammoth had started to walk toward Scob''s giant mushroom while the frozen butterfly went to Thomas'' life-saving pod.

    The few other behemoths who acted as the butterfly''s bodyguards went to get Ainsley instead.

    The frozen butterfly and the mammoth didn''t underestimate Ainsley, but they focused more on killing some leaders to achieve something.

    That way, even if they couldn''t kill Ainsley, they wouldn''t disappoint their leader too much by killing at least two elite bosses.

    Ainsley didn''t know about the monster and the beast conspiracy.

    All she knew was that Bello and Cellino suddenly spoke in her mind. Each of them sounded more worried than the former.

    [Nyaaa! NYAAA! Are you okay, nyaaa? I''m on the way, nyaaa! Hold on!]

    [Master, master! Are you okay, awoooo??]

    Cellino was a wind ability user, and he''s usually reliable.

    Unfortunately, facing the blizzard, he was a bit helpless. He could control the wind so that the blizzard grew smaller.

    But if he wanted to use his wind ability to attack, the blizzard would counter his skill or might even grow bigger under his wind-maniption ability.

    Because of this, Cellino suddenly felt that he''s the weakest sacred beast in the world.

    Other sacred beasts had more than one ability, and each of their abilities was unique.

    But he only had this wind-maniption ability, and his majestic roar...

    Essentially, all sacred beasts had a majestic roar that could be called a special ability.

    So in a sense, he''s useless.

    He didn''t have any unique ability and his wind-maniption ability couldn''t even rival Van''s wind-maniption ability.

    Why is he so weak?

    While Cellino was ming himself yet kept running toward the barrier, Bello had already changed into his beast form¨C a huge ck panther.

    Strangely, the ck panther took out some beasts'' corpses and revived them on the spot!

    As a necromancer, although he could only summon a few souls at a time and couldn''t summon them after they were used, he still had a habit of collecting strong corpses.

    Including sacred beast''s corpses and monsters'' corpses at the same level as a sacred beast.

    If he''s lucky, he could summon a suitable soul for the string corpse and make the revived corpse an excellentbat power.

    It was clear what Bello wanted to do.

    On the other hand, Ainsley and the Godfather had just realized that a few behemoths suddenly approached them, and the giant mammoth also moved somewhere else.

    Not to mention that the frozen butterfly also flew away! She seemed to be approaching a ball-like thing not far from their ce?

    Ainsley couldn''t care about the ball-like thing because at the moment... there were already two high-level monsters and two high-level beasts walking in her direction.

    The Godfather already knew that the four things would not be good news, and each of them was quite powerful, powerful enough that the Godfather was worried for Ainsley.

    [Lil brat, can you release Ava? Let that raptor distract one of the monsters to lessen our burden.]

    One of the two monsters was not as big as the brontosaurus-like monster.

    It actually looked more like a giant raptor, which was why the Godfather wanted Ava to fight it.

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate to agree and immediately let out Ava from her dimensional bracelet.

    She didn''t need to worry about Ava losing to that high-level monster because Ava was also a high-level monster now.

    Not to mention that other monsters and beasts'' attention weren''t on her but somewhere else.

    Only the four behemoths came to attack Ainsley.

    This way, Ainsley didn''t need to worry about Ava getting attacked by a wild monster or a wild beast while she fought the giant raptor monster.

    The moment Ava came out of the dimensional bracelet, Ainsley immediatelymanded her.

    [Ava, attack that giant raptor and keep it busy! If you can, just kill it! I believe in your ability. You''re now also a high-level monster. You can do this!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 989: Ava Display Of Power

    <h4>Chapter 989: "Ava Disy Of Power"</h4>

    When Ava became a high-level monster, she not only had the metal maniption ability, but her speed and physical strength also increased.

    Then, she gained another ability¨C which was the ability to create clones.

    It was like kagebunshin no jutsu.

    Ava might be way smaller than the giant raptor as tall as a three-story building, but with the clones, she wouldn''t necessarily lose against the giant raptor.

    Ava let out a loud roar unique to a raptor as she nodded at Ainsley.

    [Got it!]

    The raptor immediately activated her clone ability, and in an instant, more than ten raptors like Ava popped out of the blue.

    This clone ability was strong not only because it could fool enemies and add allies to themselves but because each clone could also use the metal maniption ability!

    The only drawback is that the energy consumption is simply over the roof, and if the clones are so heavily wounded that they die, Ava will also be affected more or less.

    Usually, before a clone could die, Ava would have retracted that heavily injured clone and then created a brand new clone.

    This way, she wouldn''t suffer anything and could continue to conjure new clones as long as her special energy was enough.

    With Ainsley here as her master, Ava could use as many energy crystals as possible to replenish her energy.

    Actually, unlike humans, monsters and beasts didn''t use energy crystals to replenish their energy.

    The monsters usually ate other monsters'' cores to upgrade themselves or replenish their energy, while the beasts used a kind of stone simr to a crystal.

    But it was not a colorful crystal.

    People called it the fallen energy crystal.

    For Ava to replenish her energy, she needed a monster core. No matter if it was a low-level monster or a mid-level monster.

    As Ava''s master, Ainsley naturally stored many monster cores each time she killed a monster.

    By now, the monster cores had upied a lot of space inside her storage ne.

    Thus, Ava could fight recklessly and Ainsley could totally support her.

    Ava and her clones had already dashed to the giant raptor with bodies full of majestic aura.

    They knew they had to avoid getting trampled to death by these behemoths, so the momma raptor and her clones immediately jumped high and pounced on the giant raptor.

    Their movements were so fast that the giant raptor hadn''t reacted when Ava and all her clones already bit the giant raptor''s body with their sharp teeth.

    Immediately after that, each of them activated their metal maniption ability and created countless metal spears.

    The spears instantly stabbed deeply into the giant raptor''s body, giving it enough injury and pain!

    "GRAAOOO!!" The giant raptor instantly roared in both pain and anger. It tried to shake off the little raptors on his body but to no avail!

    The more he struggled, the fiercer the ''small'' raptors would be.

    At this point, the giant raptor no longer relied on its physical advantage and seriously used its special ability to fight back.

    The giant raptor and Ava were entangled in a fierce battle.

    The other behemoths couldn''t interfere and could only stare at Ainsley''s body on the ground with cold eyes.

    [What a cunning human. No wonder thedy butterfly wants to kill her.]

    The brontosaurus-like monster called Brother Bronto snorted while moving his long neck ufortably.

    The other two beasts¨C one armored giraffe and one purple ape also looked at Ainsley with eyes full of wariness.

    They didn''t dare to underestimate Ainsley.

    What if the baby also summoned more elite monsters or beasts to deal with them, just like how she deals with the giant raptor?

    Still, the three behemoths couldn''t continue to stare like this and had to start attacking.

    Ainsley herself also didn''t run away from the three behemoths, knowing that if she ran, the three enemies might kill her people the next second.

    These three would be a hidden danger, and she had to solve them once and for all!

    At this moment, the Godfather who was controlling Ainsley''s body had consumed a few energy crystals to replenish his body.

    At the same time, Ainsley was making a n with the Godfather.

    [Uncle Godfather, can you fight the purple ape and the armored giraffe? I''ll try to tame the Bronto Monster first.]

    It was indeed easier to tame beasts, but beasts with higher intelligence than monsters could also realize her trick and subconsciously resist her charm.

    If it was like this, the chance to fail would be high.

    Ainsley wasn''t that arrogant to think that her charm ability would never fail.

    In fact, if she didn''t use her luck maniption ability to make her target''s luck plummet, there''s a huge chance she would fail to charm the target.

    This is why she always maniptes the target''s luck before charming them, especially when the target is way too strongpared to her.

    The strong ones have different power realm, and in a sense, they should be able to resist Ainsley''s charm ability because her charm ability didn''t bypass every single power level¨C

    Unlike luck maniption ability that could ignore the power level difference.

    But Ainsley didn''t want to risk herself to use the luck maniption ability at the moment. Thus, she could only charm the target without using her luck ability.

    The Godfather agreed with Ainsley''s request and felt much more relieved when Ainsley could already control a part of her body when she''s in her shaman mode.

    It means that Ainsley could use more than one ability at the same time, and her shaman power was also growing fast.

    In no time, the Godfather might not need to possess Ainsley for the baby to use his blood maniption ability.

    Ainsley is improving fast!

    She can absolutely win this unfair battle!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 990: The Purple Apes Tricky Ability

    <h4>Chapter 990: "The Purple Ape''s Tricky Ability"</h4>

    Despite Ainsley''s personal growth, the battle still had to continue.

    Before the two beasts and the monster could attack them, the Godfather chose to attack them first.

    And so, he targeted the purple ape who had lower defensepared to the Bronto Monster and the armored giraffe.

    Using the reserved blood that he had collected in Ainsley''s storage ne, the Godfather drew a huge amount of red blood and shaped them into a weapon.

    This time, he chose to fight a long-range battle while maintaining the blood barrier to protect Ainsley''s body from a sudden attack.

    Thus, the weapon he created was naturally a long-range weapon¨C a cannon.

    The cannon made of blood was huge, but it could float in the air freely, even more, agile than birds.

    Countless cannonballs made of blood were also ready inside the cannon, and one should know that these cannonballs weren''t just ordinary cannonballs.

    The cannonballs had a bit of corrosive element and explosion element!

    This could happen because the blood that the Godfather used to create the cannonballs wasn''t human blood at all, but unique monsters'' and beasts'' blood.

    The Godfather''s ability allowed him to retain a bit of the victim''s special ability through their blood.

    This was true, and it could also be effective on ability users'' blood.

    Still, the ability that could be retained was extremely little, and it could only be various buffs for the blood that the Godfather manipted.

    For example, some blood could make the Godfather fly without having to manipte the blood wings movement at all times.

    Some blood could also be as sturdy as metal because of the owner''s special ability retained in their blood.

    If there was blood that could condense and be as hard as metal, there was also blood that could be as hard as diamond and crystal, depending on the previous owner''s special ability.

    But looking at Ainsley''s level in her shaman ability, the Godfather couldn''t do much with this special skill and could only rely on luck to see if the blood he collected also retained the owner''s special ability.

    Luckily, the blood he collected while fighting these monsters and beasts had some unique features, and now he used it to create the blood cannon!

    And, of course, after he used it, he would take back the scattered blood and keep them safe inside Ainsley''s storage ne.

    No wonder people said that the Godfather was a lunatic...because he once had a warehouse inside his storage ne and it was used especially to store all sorts of blood!

    Ainsley, who didn''t know anything about this, only saw a dark red cannon as big as Ava suddenly appeared in the air.

    Then, without a warning, the cannon created of various blood instantly shot toward the purple ape!

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Countless cannonballs rushed to the purple ape, and they were so agile that even the purple ape, with such high agility and speed, almost couldn''t escape the besiege.

    The purple ape didn''t expect the Godfather to attack him out of the blue, and he even did it in less than a minute.

    The attack came so fast that the purple ape had no choice but to dodge the cannonballs first while alsounching his abilities.

    He''s only a high-level beast and wasn''t as strong as the mammoth, who was only one step away from being a sacred beast.

    But it didn''t mean he was weak.

    His abilities are all rare!

    The purple ape dodged the iing cannonballs with his speed, and his body instantly turned into a blurry image.

    He had just activated one of his abilities¨C the phantom.

    He was actually not called a purple ape before because people usually called his race the phantom ape.

    But because he had more than one ability which turned his fur into gorgeous purple, anyone who saw him instantly called him a purple ape.

    As the name suggested, the phantom race could turn into a shadow that actually looked like a transparent ghost.

    In this state, no physical or special ability attack could damage his body.

    Yes. Not even a single attack could hurt him!

    But this state could onlyst for five minutes before he returned to his previous state.

    Then, he could only use this special bloodline ability after 12 hours.

    Still, when he''s in his phantom state, he''s invincible.

    He couldn''t use his other special abilities, but his damage rate would soar by 100%.

    Strangely, he''s in a ghost state, but he could still attack the enemies using a strange ghost skill.

    That''s why the phantom race was also often called the ghost race.

    The purple ape had already turned into a phantom,, and the cannonballs rushing to his side becamepletely useless.

    But the Godfather wasn''t an idiot.

    When he saw the ape turning into a phantom, he immediately controlled theunched cannonballs and threw it at the unsuspecting Bronto Monster!

    The broto monster was the tallest and the biggest among the three enemies. Naturally, he''s slow.

    He thought that the Godfather was aiming for the purple ape and not him.

    So, he was just about to attack the baby in silence when those cannonballs suddenly changed direction and instantly hit his body!

    Are those cannonballs or rudals?! Howe it can even change directions??

    It was toote for the Bronto Monster to dodge the cannonballs.

    He could only passively activate his defensive skill and allowed those cannonballs to hit his body.

    BBOOM!

    Unsurprisingly, some of the cannonballs exploded and directly breached Bronto Monster''s defensive ability.

    Then, the rest of the blood cannonballs turned into liquid and slowly corroded the monster''s thick skin.

    If Axelle were here, he would be surprised to see the corrosive blood having a simr effect to his corrosive ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 991: Bronto Monsters Unique Ability

    <h4>Chapter 991: "Bronto Monster''s Unique Ability"</h4>

    A corrosive ability was rare among humans and non-human races but it didn''t mean it''s rare among the monsters and beasts.

    The Godfather just casually collected some ''special blood'' that retained its owner''s special ability, and he got this corrosive blood.

    In an instant, the corrosive blood that came from the cannonballs took away brother Bronto''s thick monster skin.

    In just a few minutes, his skin was gone, and the corrosive blood quietly seeped into his flesh!

    The Bronto Monster couldn''t help but yell in extreme pain.

    "HOWLLLL!!!"

    Fck, fck, fck! His defensive ability broke down under the first batch of attack, and then the second batch directly skinned him alive!!

    The Bronto Monster had a thick skin, but he didn''t expect the blood to be so corrosive!

    What he didn''t know is that the monster who once owned this blood had killed countless fighters because of its corrosive blood.

    It would purposely injure itself and ssh his blood onto his enemies'' bodies.

    Then, he would watch his enemies dying under his highly corrosive blood.

    Unfortunately, the Godfather could control blood and when the monster used this tactic on him, it backfired.

    The Godfather controlled the monster''s blood to kill the monster and then drained all the blood from the dead monster before keeping it in his unique blood collection.

    When the monster died, he didn''t leave anything behind other than his corrosive blood.

    What an irony.

    Now, the Bronto monster was seriously injured even when he didn''t attack the Godfather...all because of this corrosive blood.

    How could hey still and swallow this grievance?!

    The Bronto Monster was provoked, and it instantly howled once more.

    "HOOOOWWWWLLL!"

    Then, the Bronto Monster used one of his special abilities¨C earth maniption.

    But it wasn''t a simple earth maniption.

    This one ability allowed the Bronto Monster to create a living being out of dust and dirt.

    He only had to drop some of his blood into his creation, and the living beings made out of dust and dirt would be as alive as your usual monsters or beasts.

    If the Bronto Monster was lucky, one of his creations could even awaken an ability and fight using its newly awakened ability!

    Although it wasted a lot of energy to keep his creations alive, the Bronto Monster didn''t care.

    After all, he could replenish his energy as long as there was earth.

    This is why the Bronto Monster could be a ''general'' among the monster army.

    His ability is just that unique!

    After the Bronto Monster howled like a wolf, the ground under Ainsley''s feet and around her suddenly trembled.

    In just a few seconds, dust and dirt slowly floated in the air and formed various monsters made of dark brown soil or mud full of blood.

    Because the Bronto Monster knew about the Godfather''s ability to control blood, he used his earth maniption ability to separate the mud that had been contaminated with blood.

    He didn''t want the Godfather to control his creations just because there was a bit of blood on his creations.

    The Bronto Monster had been doing this quite a lot, and in just a few minutes, he managed to create three earth lizard-like monsters.

    Because he had been injured anyway, the Bronto Monster didn''t have to deliberately harm himself to drop a little blood into his creations.

    He just used the blood from his wound to awaken the three monsters'' souls, giving them life.

    From then on, these three monsters were alive and had their own IQ, personality, and even abilities.

    But they all obeyed the Bronto Monster as their creator.

    What was unique was that these monsters were alive, but they looked like y figurines.

    They also didn''t have any blood inside their body, which means the Godfather couldn''t control their blood.

    While the Bronto Monster was preparing his counterattack, the purple ape didn''t just sit still and watch.

    He was busy keeping the Godfather distracted with his brutal attacks!

    The Godfather had fought a lot of enemies before, but he rarely fought against beasts and monsters.

    This was the first time he saw such a unique beast type in the world.

    The purple ape was really a tricky opponent because no matter what the Godfather did, he couldn''t injure the ape.

    The same goes for Ainsley. She also tried to charm the ape, but she failed.

    Thus, she tried to use her luck maniption ability, but the ape''s bloodline special ability also made it immune to Ainsley''s luck maniption ability.

    This was the first time the all-powerful luck maniption ability couldn''t be used, and Ainsley was depressed for a while.

    She actually wanted to charm Bronto Monster first, but because of the sudden situation, she focused on helping the Godfather to deal with the purple ape!

    At first, she thought she could help quite well, but the purple ape was really invincible in his phantom state.

    Such an ability almost made Ainsley spurt out blood.

    If she could, she would want to tame the purple ape and make him her minions too!

    While Ainsley was in despair, the Godfather suddenly spoke to her while still manipting various blood to keep the purple ape away from their small blood barrier.

    [Lil brat, focus on the Bronto Monster. Leave the ape to this lord.]

    If Ainsley focused on the purple ape instead, they couldn''t tame the Bronto Monster which means they might fall under the three enemies'' attack.

    Not to mention that the armored giraffe was still there, waiting for an opportunity to attack them.

    Ainsley didn''t have a rich battle experience. At least not as rich as the Godfather''s. Thus, she immediately obeyed.

    [Okay. I''ll tame him as soon as possible!]

    Ainsley also saw how the Bronto Monster created three other monsters out of dirt and mud.

    This monster is strong!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 992: My Little Sister!

    <h4>Chapter 992: "My Little Sister!"</h4>

    Ainsley couldn''t help but imagine if this monster belonged to her...

    They might win the battle against the three remaining people.

    Thus, Ainsley focused on using her charm ability on the Bronto Monster.

    She had been using her charm ability for a long time. Now, she didn''t need to use her visuals to charm her target.

    Just her aura alone was enough to be the catalyst for her charm ability.

    This way, the Godfather didn''t have to be distracted to look at the Bronto Monster to lure him using the baby''s appearance.

    The Godfather could just focus on the purple ape.

    Both the purple ape and the Bronto Monster didn''t think that while Ainsley was in her shaman mode with the Godfather controlling her body, she could still use her charm ability.

    Thus, they failed to notice Ainsley''s little movement.

    Because the situation was dangerous, Ainsley had no choice but to use her luck maniption ability once more.

    This was the first time she used her luck maniption ability after so long.

    Her soul injury was still there, so Ainsley only used a little bit of her luck maniption ability.

    Thankfully, God was on her side.

    The Bronto Monster''s luck level wasn''t that high, and it was enough to drag his luck down to be ''unlucky''.

    Although it wouldn''t make him die right away, it was easy for Ainsley to use her charm ability.

    The bright golden light from Ainsley''s luck ability quietly mixed with the shaman ability''s pale golden light.

    The bright golden light was unnoticed when it was around the pale golden light, so no one saw it when a streak of light hit the Bronto Monster''s head.

    In just a few seconds, the Bronto Monster''s luck declined and coincidentally, he had just dropped a few drops of blood to awaken his earth monsters'' souls.

    Because his luck suddenly declined, none of the three monsters he had just created awakened a special ability.

    Even worse, their quality when they became a living monster wasn''t that good, only at the mid-rank level.

    The level of the living beings he could create depended on luck too.

    Usually, the Bronto Monster''s luck was average and wouldn''t be that bad.

    If none of his minions awakened new abilities, they would at least be at a primary stage of a high-ranking level monster.

    But now, they were only in the primary stage of a mid-rank level monster!

    The Bronto Monster almost spurted out blood. He didn''t know why his luck suddenly became so bad, ah!

    Unfortunately, while he was wailing, Ainsley had already casted her charm ability, which worked like a miracle.

    The Bronto Monster suddenly felt something attractive not far from his ce, and he subconsciously tried to look at the source of this weird thing.

    Then, he saw Ainsley, who was enveloped in a bright red ball-like barrier.

    The Bronto Monster had seen Ainsley before and didn''t think that she''s really cute or anything.

    The baby was indeed cute, but monsters and beasts usually had different types of aesthetic points.

    Of course, Ainsley was usually well-liked among tame monsters and beasts because her charm ability was just that strong.

    But against enemies, if Ainsley didn''t deliberately use her charm ability, the enemies wouldn''t think that Ainsley is cute.

    Strangely, the Bronto Monster suddenly felt that Ainsley is like his cute little sister!

    The Bronto monster''s race was one of the rarest kinds among the monsters, generally because it was hard for these monsters to survive.

    First of all, unlike other monsters, they didn''t eat monster meat.

    They did eat monsters'' cores to evolve, but their staple food was vegetables and greenies.

    Just like the armored giraffe.

    Well, this wasn''t the reason why they were rare, though. Naturally, they were rare because their birth rate was extremely low.

    And they also needed to eat a lot of leaves and vegetables in a day.

    If they didn''t live in a huge tropical jungle, it was easy for them to die from hunger.

    Not to mention that this kind of monster was too big and needed a vast territory too. They also needed to drink a lot of water in a day.

    It was extremely hard for the Bronto Monster race to survive, so when they did survive to adulthood, each of them would be super strong.

    Just like this one.

    Because the Bronto Monster didn''t have a lot of family members, each of them cherished their kin more than their lives, especially young ones.

    If they could guard and cultivate the young kins to adulthood, it would be an honorparable to a brave warrior.

    Thus, the Bronto Monster race had always had a soft spot for their young cubs.

    And now, because Ainsley used her charm ability on the Bronto Monster, the monster thought of Ainsley as his little sister.

    Which means...she is a young cub that he needs to protect.

    Not to mention that this one was just four years old at most. She''s still so young! So fragile!

    Yet she was besieged on all sides.

    And those who attacked his ''little sister'' were actually the arrogant beasts.

    Although the beasts and the monsters in the annual tide got along well to attack humans, it didn''t mean they had good rtionships.

    Monsters and beasts were like cats and dogs. They could coexist together peacefully, but the majority couldn''t.

    Now that the Bronto Monster had ''seen'' Ainsley as his little sister, he naturally became biased.

    Who cares about the purple ape or the armored giraffe?

    When he saw the two bastards attacking his ''helpless and weak'' little sister, he almost exploded.

    Female monsters had always been more precious than male monsters, especially in the monster hierarchy.

    On the other hand, the beasts'' kingdom held the males higher than females¨C unless the females were stronger.

    And now, Ainsley is a ''female monster'' in Bronto Monster''s eyes.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 993: A Sudden Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 993: "A Sudden Betrayal"</h4>

    The monsters naturally looked up to female monsters more because most of them couldn''t go against their mother.

    It was in their instinct and blood not to go against their mother and not to go against someone stronger than them.

    It means even when they had already be strong, they still instinctively obeyed their mom, because it''s their mother!

    So, if the strong monsters obeyed their mother¡­the mom would be the strongest existence, right? And the mom is usually female.

    Not to mention that female monsters were extremely precious, especially in a race like the Bronto Monster, who had difficulty with the birth rate.

    A female cub who would grow into a mature female Bronto Monster was ten thousand times more precious than a male cub!

    Yet now, these two beasts wanted to kill such a precious cub!

    Do they want to make the Bronto Monster race extinct, or what?!

    Bastards! Evil! Malicious!

    The Bronto Monster quickly fell under Ainsley''s charm and in just a few seconds, hemanded his creations to attack the purple ape who was attacking Ainsley.

    [You rude beast! Don''t touch my little sister!!]

    The Bronto Monster even used his body to protect Ainsley from the armored giraffe and the purple ape.

    The Bronto Monster suddenly changed sides, and his betrayal was extremely crucial.

    Not to mention that he had started to make a new batch of creations and this batch can be considered stronger than the previous batch.

    After all, once Ainsley knew the monster had fallen under her charm, she quickly bound him with a permanent contract scroll, officially owning the third monster.

    This monster was another behemoth that might be as big as Zi¨C but this one is a male and wouldn''t have a litter of monster cubs around him.

    Still, after Ainsley got the Bronto Monster, she quickly restored his luck level, making the monster''s next creations have high-level strength.

    The next batch directly became high-rank monsters, and one of them even awakened a unique ability

    Facing an army of monsters along with such a huge behemoth in the way, the purple ape and the armored giraffe were too stunned to react.

    What the heck?

    The Bronto Monster was severely wounded before, yet he suddenly betrayed them and switched sides?

    Is he a shaking M?!

    [Bronto! What are you doing?! Why are you colluding with the enemy??]

    The armored giraffe was a female, and she''s usually more silent and shy. But now, she haspletely exploded.

    Bronto''s betrayal was extremely harmful to them!

    Brother Bronto obviously didn''t care about the armored giraffe''s anger.

    All he knew was the fact that the two beasts ganged up on his little sister!

    The purple ape and the armored giraffe didn''t know what was going on, but when Bronto''s six earth ''golems surrounded them'', they finally knew that something was wrong.

    [Maybe Bronto is being controlled or something. We have to save him!] The armored giraffe didn''t have any good offensive ability.

    But her defense was top-notch, and she could even protect herpanion.

    Thus, while worrying about Bronto Monster''s betrayal, she quickly used her armor ability to add scaled armor around the purple ape''s body.

    Her ability was unique, indeed. Her ability enabled her to give full-body armor to her chosen targets and the armor was all sturdy.

    She could even give armor to a snake or insects that usually didn''t need armor!

    The purple ape also noticed the Bronto Monster''s condition and was particrly concerned.

    After all, his phantom state was about to end, and he relied on the Bronto Monster to kill this toddler.

    Who would have known that the enemy was so much better than they thought and could directly kidnap the Bronto Monster to join their side?

    The purple ape and the armored giraffe only thought that the Bronto monster was being controlled or something.

    But they didn''t think that the Bronto Monster had signed a contract with Ainsley and became her new contracted monster.

    The two beasts knew about Ainsley''s charm ability, but they didn''t know it could be so effective in the middle of their intense fight.

    When Ainsley saw the Bronto Monster helping her out, she immediately sighed in relief.

    [Uncle Godfather, I did it! Now let''s finish off the purple ape first and then kill the armored giraffe.]

    As long as the two beasts were wounded, the Godfather could manipte their blood and that would be the end of the fight.

    However, the Godfather didn''t n to let them die so easily like that.

    [This lord will weaken them first,, and then you quickly tame them. It''s a pity not to rob the two beasts to our side.]

    Ainsley didn''t need the two beasts, but it didn''t mean others would also ignore such a good beast.

    Ainsley could distribute the two beasts to her people after all of this ended.

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up, and the baby nodded fiercely deep inside her little body.

    [Okay!]

    While Ainsley and the Godfather were controlling the pace of the battlefield, Cellino and Bello had arrived at the battlefield, and they quickly contacted Ainsley.

    [Nyaaa~ Ain, are you okay? Should we go there to help?]

    [I want to help master, awoooo.]

    Only then did Ainsley realize the two sacred beasts had finally arrived.

    She vaguely remembered the two cats calling her, but at that time, she was busy fighting the three enemies.

    Now that the two sacred beasts were here, Ainsley instantly nned to deal with the giant mammoth and the frozen butterfly.

    She didn''t think she could do this at first, but since the reinforcement was here, she had to eliminate or subdue the two mini-bosses.

    If she didn''t do this, she would make everyone''s sacrifice end up in vain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 994: Rescuing Thomas

    <h4>Chapter 994: "Rescuing Thomas"</h4>

    Ainsley quickly talked to the two sacred beasts while the Godfather used the baby''s body to join the Bronto Monster.

    They''re fighting against the purple ape with silver armor and the armored giraffe.

    [Bello, Cellino, I need your help! Please fight the giant mammoth and the frozen butterfly for me. After I finish my battle, I will immediately join the two of you.]

    Bello and Cellino immediately obeyed.

    [Roger, nyaaa~ ]

    [Okay, master!]

    Since Ainsley didn''t ask them to help her, it means she''s not at a disadvantage and would surely win sooner orter.

    Thus, the two sacred beasts who had transformed into their beast form immediately rushed to the giant mammoth and the frozen butterfly.

    While rushing there, Bello took the chance to talk to Cellino.

    [My dear brother, your ability won''t be too useful against the giant mammoth. How about you fight the frozen butterfly instead?]

    All beings that could fly needed the wind to cooperate with them if they wanted a smooth flight.

    Now that Cellino could manipte the wind, he could annoy the frozen butterfly and could possibly fight her even when the butterfly''s ability was much more unique.

    After all, in the end, although the butterfly monster had the same grade as Zi and was equal to a sacred beast, she''s not a sacred beast.

    Monsters had always been weaker than beasts when they were in the higher level.

    If it was the lower level, monsters would win against beasts.

    But the stronger the two sides became, the beasts usually triumph over the monsters.

    Cellino wasn''t confident with his own power, but he believed he could still win against a monster.

    Although the monster had various unique abilities, he was also a sacred beast! He could win!

    While Ainsley and the Godfather were fighting against the purple ape and the armored giraffe, Cellino and Bello finally arrived at Scob and Thomas''s ce.

    It had been 15 minutes since the two big bosses attacked Scob and Thomas. Logically, with their heavy injury, they should have died already.

    But who would have known that staying around Ainsley for days also rubbed off her luck unconsciously?

    The two men were unlucky before but they were still quite lucky because Dsk and Lescorpio saw the butterfly and the mammoth.

    At first, they were busy fighting a bunch of beasts and monsters.

    But when they saw the two big bosses moving, instead of going back to the barrier, they ran to the big bosses'' ce instead.

    They brought the monsters and beasts who surrounded them and didn''t hesitate to rush to Scob and Thomas''s ce.

    Because of this, before the giant mammoth and the frozen butterfly could finish the two injured people, Dsk and Lescorpio had arrived.

    When they saw a life-saving pod not far from a huge mushroom with two big bosses walking toward each item...

    Dsk and Lescorpio instantly knew that Scob and Thomas were in danger.

    Without any hesitation, Lescorpio went to save Scob while Dsk saved Thomas.

    Knowing that the butterfly was right outside the pod, Dsk immediately went to fight the butterfly while waiting for reinforcement to arrive or something.

    Five minutes before Dsk fought the butterfly, Thomas inside the pod was busy healing his injuries.

    His injuries weren''t as bad as Scob''s, and he wouldn''t die so suddenly, but his injury was still dangerous.

    After all, although he didn''t lose a body part, his ribs were broken and he had internal injuries.

    His organs were almost crushed and it was even hard to breathe.

    The life-saving pod had done its best to fix his internal organs, but because it was soplex, the process took too long.

    It even wasted a lot of energy.

    That''s why Thomas decided to heal his vital organs first and ignored the rest.

    Then, he focused on strengthening the life-saving pod''s defense.

    He believed that someone would find him and save him. So in the meantime, he had to survive!

    He''s in the middle of a beast and monster tide with such a heavy injury.

    If his life-saving pod didn''t have a good defense, he would die right away.

    Not to mention that he simply couldn''t use his special abilities due to his injuries.

    He could only depend on external help.

    Maybe the reinforcement or someone would be kind enough to find him among the beast and monster tide...

    Right after he strengthened the pod''s defense, from the monitoring screen he had in front of him, he could see a gigantic thing slowly approaching his pod.

    Oh. It is the frozen butterfly.

    All hope is gone.

    The frozen butterfly arrived and didn''t expect to see a solid pod in front of her while the human she had to kill was nowhere to be seen.

    Then, he must be inside!

    Attack!

    The frozen butterfly used all her techniques and skills to bombard the pod, but because Thomas had strengthened it to the max, it couldn''t damage the pod at all.

    Thomas could feel the tremor all over the ce and his organs instantly hurt more than before.

    The pod swayed here and there and almost rolled down the hill if not for the technology keeping the ball stable.

    The butterfly attacked the pod for a full minute but to no avail!

    Thomas waited patiently for the attack to end, yet the attack was still intense.

    In just five minutes, due to the intense quake, his body was already so weak.

    The life-saving pod did all they could to save his life but his condition still deteriorated.

    He needed proper medical care.

    Just as he thought he would definitely die in another fifteen minutes, someone shouted outside of his pod and the voice sounded so familiar.

    "Thomas! Thomas! Don''t give up! I''m fighting for you!"

    ...Dsk?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 995: Scobs Miraculous Mushroom

    <h4>Chapter 995: "Scob''s Miraculous Mushroom"</h4>

    Thomas instantly perked his ears as he listened to Dsk''s voice.

    He was lying listlessly inside his life-saving pod that looked like a huge ball.

    The inside of the ball was huge enough for him toy down and rest. He could also walk around the pod a few times.

    The pod looked more like a small, portable house.

    But it could only contain one adult human.

    When Thomas focused on Dsk''s words and heard some key points, his eyes instantly lit up.

    Dsk is here to save him and she''s now fighting the frozen butterfly!

    Thomas knew he had to assist Dsk, so he immediately activated the SMART AI despite his weak body and let the AI target the butterfly to death.

    The pod still had some weapons that could be used to assist Dsk.

    The two people cooperate together for a full fifteen minutes until Dsk suddenly sees Cellinoing to their side.

    While fighting the butterfly, she also had to fight the other monsters'' swarm and in fifteen minutes, she was close to death several times.

    Just when she thought she couldn''t bear it anymore despite Thomas''s assistance...

    Cellino came.

    Dsk knew Cellino and knew his identity.

    In that instant, Dsk decided to retreat and leave the stage to Cellino while she helped Thomas.

    Dsk hurriedly got down from her flying-type beast and immediately knocked on the life-saving pod''s door.

    She did this despite the crowd of insect-type monsters flying above her head, trying to attack her flying-type beast.

    "Thomas! Thomas! Are you okay? Can you get out? Or do you have a bigger and safer life-saving pod that can move?"

    Dsk was short of breath as she raised her guard against any monsters who would suddenly attack her from above.

    Her flying-type beast was already a high-level one and had a unique ability, enough to fight off many monsters in one go.

    But it didn''t mean it could withstand too many monsters, okay?

    Thomas listened to Dsk''s voice that suddenly became so close to the pod.

    He looked at the monitoring screen and saw the butterfly was preupied with another creature while Dsk was right beside the pod.

    Is it the reinforcement? They''re saved? Now Dsk is asking if he has arger life-saving pod that can move!

    Before Thomas could be excited, Dsk suddenly told him more shocking news.

    "Thomas! Thomas! If you can hear me, quickly open the door!"

    Dsk rammed the pod''s door, hoping that Thomas could feel the tremor and woke up or something.

    "Thomas! Everyone is in danger now and we need an escape pod or something. Else, all of us will die!"

    "Although there is a sacred beast here helping us, we have to escape fast!"

    When Thomas heard this sentence, he didn''t hesitate to open the pod''s door.

    If everyone was in danger, then he couldn''t just sit still!

    And hearing that a sacred beast came to help them just before they couldn''t survive, Thomas was even more hopeful.

    The door of the ball-like pod opened up and it was enough for one person to enter.

    But because there was already Thomas lying listlessly on the small bed inside, it was hard to fit another person.

    "S-sky...." Thomas weakly called out Dsk while activating the pod''s smart AI to assist him.

    He couldn''tmunicate well with Dsk because of his injury, but his AI could.

    At first, Dsk was happy when she saw the door slide open but when she saw the bloody Thomas inside, her breath stagnated.

    "T-thomas? Y-you¨C "

    The intelligent AI inside the pod immediately captured Thomas''s brain wave and whatever he wanted to say was conveyed to the smart AI.

    [Hello, Sky. My name is Tom. I''m a smart AI. My master is too weak to talk, so I''ll speak on his behalf!]

    The AI named Tom then started to talk using Thomas''s voice.

    [Sky, my internal organs are crushed. I will die in another thirty minutes or so. Can you please find the others and leave fast?]

    Thomas paused before he sent another brain wave to his AI.

    [I have arge life-saving pod here, and it is like a rocket. We can go back to the city wall in just five minutes.]

    But because it was a group-type life-saving pod, the pod would only leave after five people entered the huge pod.

    The pod actually looked like a small square house enough for five people but it could even fly and fight.

    This is Thomas''s ace card, and he was willing to use it for hispanions.

    When Dsk heard this, she had no time to worry about Thomas''s injury.

    She also knew that Thomas had to receive the best medical treatment for him to survive, so time is tight!

    Dal immediately followed Thomas''s arrangement and brought him out of the life-saving pod before the man tossed out another life-saving pod.

    The pod was waaay bigger than the previous pod and could already be called a small portable house.

    Dsk immediately brought the injured Thomas to the portable house and ced him inside a medical cabin that could heal his wounds and injuries.

    "Thomas, stay here and close the pod''s door. I''ll go to Lescorpio and bring Scob with us."

    Then, Dsk left the pod with her flying-type beast and rushed to the giant mushroom not far from where they were.

    While Dsk fought the butterfly monster for a full fifteen minutes, Lescorpio was also fighting the giant mammoth.

    Oh, no, they were actually running away using this weird mushroom that Scob nted out of nowhere.

    The mushroom could hide underground and could move freely.

    When Lescorpio came to help Scob, he was shocked to see Scob''s miserable state, yet he could still fight using his weird mushroom!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 996: Scobs Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 996: "Scob''s Sacrifice"</h4>

    Thanks to the mushroom, they had been running away from the mammoth in a circle for about fifteen minutes.

    For a full fifteen minutes, the giant mammoth couldn''t touch them at all, almost making the mammoth go crazy on the spot.

    [AHHHH! Despicable coward humans! Don''t hide! ARGGHH!]

    The mammoth went crazy, and the earth trembled hard.

    Scob and Lescorpio were both hiding inside the weird mushroom that had quite a high intelligence and looked like a battle beast or something.

    But the mushroom was a nt! It grew from a weird seed too! Weird!

    Lescorpio didn''t have time to ask Scob about the mushroom because, judging from their situation...they couldn''t escape forever.

    Cold sweat trickled down Lescorpio and Scob''s foreheads.

    Both of them were huddled together inside the mushroom''s cap while waiting for the mammoth to go away because he couldn''t find them.

    Both men were also worried, mainly because Scob was injured heavily and he really needed proper medical care.

    The mushroom''s weird structure did help Scob to save his life, but it wasn''t the final solution.

    While looking at his amputated legs and arm, Scob let out a long sigh.

    "Lescorpio. I think the mammoth won''t leave until he kills someone. How about you escape with the mushroom and leave me behind?"

    The two men were currently living inside the mushrom''s cap full of soft, springy flesh that could absorb tremor and help them to stayfortable.

    Although the mushroom''s defensive skill was close to zero, it could run fast and could dig underground.

    So far, it was hiding pretty well from the mammoth.

    But it would be found sooner orter.

    It was still a long way to go to the city wall, and they might not be able to escape, especially when the mammoth also ordered all the surrounding beasts to find them.

    Beasts with a sharp nose could find them anytime and beasts who could dig underground would also catch them sooner orter.

    "Just...toss me to the mammoth and run while the mammoth is distracted."

    Scob wanted to sacrifice his life!

    Lescorpio''s cold face instantly became colder.

    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?! I''ve been fighting a horde of the beast ande here to save you¨C it''s not for you to throw your life away so easily!"

    It was a miracle for the four of them to live this far when they were thrown in the middle of the beast and monster tide.

    No wonder they were a part of the top 1% force, and even when some of them weren''t an offensive-type of ability user, they still could survive this far.

    But Scob wanted to sacrifice himself to save others! Why would he do that when they both had survived so far?

    "Don''t give up! The reinforcement must be here soon, and then they will save us! Or maybe the little boss'' sacred beasts are on the way¨C "

    Both men suddenly remembered Ainsley, who should be thrown into the same tide yet was nowhere to be seen.

    The two people gradually went silent.

    "The little boss...is she okay? Even if her sacred beastse to help, I think they will help her first..."

    They didn''t know which monsters and beasts attacked Ainsley, but they must be strong.

    Ainsley should be the strongest among them, and the enemy might want to kill her first.

    Maybe the baby was now surrounded by tons of unique monsters and beasts, unable to leave.

    Just imagining this scene gave them goosebumps.

    Lescorpio was also besieged from all sides and almost lost his life several times.

    He was injured here and there, but because of his special ability, he remained alive.

    However, he didn''t know if Ainsley could be the same?

    Both Lescorpio and Scob were worried about Ainsley despite knowing that the baby had the Godfather with her and she should be alright.

    Still, thinking that she might be in a more dangerous situation than them really made them lose their will to fight.

    In the end, Ainsley was a child.

    As the adults, they should be the one protecting her, but it seemed that it was the opposite.

    Just when the two men were in despair over their situation, the giant mammoth outside suddenly roared.

    "ROAAAARRR!"

    [Fck, a sacred beast! What are you doing here??]

    The giant mammoth was shocked when he saw a gigantic ck panther suddenly rushed toward him from the sky.

    T-this ck panther...his aura is so strong. He should be a senior sacred beast who has been able to speak human words.

    Not to mention his bloodline...isn''t that the underworld''s guardian, the ck panther?

    Such a bloodline is rare and especially strong when fighting in a ce with so many corpses.

    The giant mammoth didn''t have time to care about the two cowardly humans and went to fight Bello, who suddenly came to attack him.

    At the same time, the other beasts who were trying to find the two humans were ordered to stop.

    Instead of wasting time finding the two humans, how about bringing more damage to the city wall first?

    Anyway, even if these beasts found the two humans, the mammoth didn''t believe that these beasts could kill the two men.

    The surrounding beasts retreated and went to attack the city wall''s barrier instead.

    Out of the blue, no one stacked Lescorpio and Scob. Not even the giant mammoth!

    The two men were worried for a while but after not finding anyone attacking them for a long time, they finally realized that something was not right.

    "Did they...retreat or something?" Scob held his breath as he controlled the mushroom mutant to go up, back to the surface.

    Let''s see what''s going on!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 997: Taming The Purple Ape & The Armored Giraffe

    <h4>Chapter 997: "Taming The Purple Ape & The Armored Giraffe"</h4>

    Immediately after Scobmanded the mushroom, the mushroom poked out its head and let the two men inside take a good look at their surroundings.

    Almost in an instant, the two men saw a giant mammoth suddenly fighting with another beast who looked so much stronger than the mammoth.

    The beast was a ck panther¨C but it still looked like a cat with long fur.

    The two men had never seen Bello''s beast form, but it didn''t stop them from recognizing Bello as a sacred beast.

    Just the aura alone felt different!

    Sacred beasts were rare and when there was a sacred beast who suddenly appeared here...Scob and Lescorpio instantly guessed its origin.

    That sacred beast must be one of the three cats Ainsley brought with her!

    Who didn''t know that the Sloan Family was once a giant family because of the three sacred beasts?

    They had not one, not two, but three whopping sacred beasts!

    And the beasts were all cat-type beasts.

    When the two men saw this scene, they knew that the reinforcement hade.

    Ainsley had sent her sacred beast to save them...it means she''s also safe!

    The two people didn''t have time to rejoice when Dsk suddenly descended from the sky while riding her giant falcon.

    "Scob! Lescorpio! Hurry, go to that square house and hide there!"

    Dsk didn''t exin anything because time was tight, but the two men immediately obeyed and didn''t ask anything.

    They immediately asked the mushroom to move to therge square pod, and after they arrived, they immediately entered the pod.

    The giant mushroom also shrunk into a palm-sized mushroom and followed Scob to enter the portable house.

    Once they''re inside, Dsk immediately sends Scob to enter the healing pod while Thomas, who had been inside the healing pod, also talks to the other men through his AI, Tom.

    [Lescorpio, Scob, you''re alright! Hurry, enter the healing pod and heal your injuries!]

    The healing pod couldn''t regrow limbs, but Thomas could invite a healer who could regrow someone''s limbs for Scobter on.

    The premise was that...they could return to the city wall safely.

    Dsk and the others hurriedly closed the portable house''s door and each of them entered the healing pod that the house had prepared for them.

    This kind of advanced technology is one of the reasons why Thomas could enter the top 1% elite force of this Godlif country.

    It''s too high-level!

    Now that everyone except for Ainsley had entered the portable house, they started to talk to each other through the speaker attached to the healing pod.

    "Scob, Lescorpio, are you guys okay? What happened before this?" Dsk couldn''t hide her worry anymore.

    She was usually cold and aloof, but now, she was reduced to this state...to hell with being aloof and cold!

    Lescorpio was a bit restrained and silent but Scob immediately chattered while feeling the warmth flowing inside his body.

    The healing is working well.

    "It''s crazy, Thomas. The giant mammoth had been targeting me for a while. If I didn''t have the magical mushroom, I would have died a long time ago."

    Scobmented his lost legs and arm, but as an elite and a part of the top 1% force in the Godlif country, he didn''t care much about this kind of injury.

    There would always be all sorts of ability users who could help him regain his limbs.

    As long as his energy core was intact and his life was still there, everything would be okay.

    Scob started to tell Thomas about his experience in facing the giant mammoth and how he lost his limbs right after he was teleported to the beast and monster tide.

    Even up to now, everyone had a lingering fear when they mentioned the sudden teleportation that threw them directly in the middle of beasts and monsters'' spree.

    If they weren''t elite ability users, they would have long died when they first got teleported away like that.

    The four people who were currently safe inside the portable house talked to each other while recuperating but didn''t forget to move the house to find Ainsley.

    Speaking of Ainsley, the four people couldn''t help but want to kneel in front of the baby.

    "We were saved by one of the little boss'' sacred beasts." Thomas let out a long sigh while Scob nodded his head vigorously.

    "Yes, yes. One of Ain''s sacred beasts also saved us! They''re now still fighting against the mini-bosses...I don''t know if they will win."

    Dsk immediately interrupted Scob, who had begun to be pessimistic.

    "Believe in the sacred beasts. You should know that the butterfly and the mammoth aren''t as strong as sacred beasts. Even if their abilities are unique."

    Indeed. So far, even Cellino was gaining the upper hand while fighting the butterfly, but he didn''t immediately kill the monster when he could.

    The reason was simple.

    Because Ainsley coveted the butterfly''s abilities and wanted to tame it!

    While the sacred beasts were battling the butterfly and the mammoth, the Godfather had finished the purple ape and the armored giraffe.

    No matter how strong their armor was, once they were scratched even a bit, they were done for.

    When they were half-dead after fighting for around ten minutes, only then did the Godfather return the control of the body to Ainsley.

    To be honest, the Godfather had consumed a lot of energy crystal to be able to possess Ainsley for so long.

    Not to mention that Ainsley started to show signs of identity crisis for the second time, but the baby''s willpower quickly suppressed it.

    Now, Ainsley''s appearance was back to herself, and she was standing on the head of the Bronto Monster.

    She''s taming the two beasts who were already half-dead!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 998: Cellino Is Finally Enlightened

    <h4>Chapter 998: "Cellino Is Finally Enlightened"</h4>

    Now that the two beasts were being handled¡­

    What about the giant raptor who was fighting with Ava?

    Well, it died under Ava''s ferocious attack, and once it was dead, Ava directly ate its monster core.

    Her children also came out to eat the monster''s meat, and because of this, all of them showed signs of evolving.

    Ava was about to be on the same level as Zi!

    Ainsley let Ava and her children return to the dimensional bracelet to recuperate and evolve safely.

    At the same time, the baby used herst remaining energy to tame the two beasts and signed a temporary contract with it.

    She nned to give one of the two beasts to Jake or Nalisha. Elliana and the five buds should also have a good and unique beast.

    Thus, Ainsley was looking forward to taming the giant mammoth and the unique butterfly once her two sacred beasts defeated them!

    While Ainsley was daydreaming about taming the butterfly and the mammoth, the two sacred beasts were fighting hard.

    Bello was generally stronger than Cellino in terms of power realm and the ability''s uniqueness, so he didn''t fight as hard as Cellino.

    In this world, power realms determine the ability users'' strength in terms of ability influence, control, and so on.

    But even people with a higher power realm could be defeated by those who possessed unique and strong abilities.

    This was the case with Cellino and the butterfly.

    Cellino''s power realm was higher than the butterfly, and he should have gained the upper hand.

    But the butterfly monster''s ability was indeed too unique.

    She kept surrounding Cellino with her snowke butterfly minions and then sent some monsters or beasts to block Cellino''s path.

    Although sometimes the snowke butterflies couldn''te closer to Cellino because he controlled the direction of the wind, some still slipped in.

    This is when the frozen butterfly teleports monsters and beasts to fight Cellino on her behalf.

    After all, what she''s good at is fighting using an army of beasts and monsters.

    The frozen butterfly was still frozen while fighting Cellino, but Cellino couldn''t even touch the frozen butterfly, albeit she was easily killed in that state.

    All Cellino''s wind attacks and other attacks were blocked by monsters and beasts who surrounded the frozen butterfly, acting as her meat shield.

    The frozen butterfly had tons of meat shields while continuing to send ''minions'' to attack Cellino.

    Cellino deeply felt the difference between their ability''s uniqueness despite his superior power realm and for the first time, he doubted his own capability.

    As a sacred beast, he should have owned a unique ability, not just an ordinary wind maniption ability like this.

    Although he was the best among other wind-maniption ability users, either humans or beasts, his ability wasn''t that unique, right?

    Cellino suddenly doubted whether he was a sacred beast.

    The Fenrir in the legend was so strong and had unique abilities...howe when it came to him, he was useless?

    Cellino had been an official sacred beast who had awakened his bloodline in just a year, and hecked too much knowledge rted to the sacred beast''s abilities.

    The Fenrir indeed only had one ability which was the wind maniption ability, but it was different from other wind maniption ability users.

    He could do more with the wind!

    Bello, who had be Ainsley''s contract beast, had a subtle connection with Cellino, who was also under the same contract.

    Thus, when he felt his brother''s inferiorityplex and anxiety, he immediately sent telepathy to enlighten his dumb brother.

    [Cellino, don''t use your wind maniption ability like that! You can do more!]

    [B-brother...?] Cellino was dumbfounded for a second, not knowing why Bello suddenly talked to him.

    But then, he immediately thought of what Bello said and retorted.

    [What can I do with this broken wind maniption ability aside from making typhoons and such?]

    He resented his bloodline. Why should he own the Fenrir bloodline when he could only use such a weak ability?

    Compared to other sacred beasts, maybe he''s the weakest!

    But Bello immediately rebuked Cellino, who had fallen into his own negative thinking.

    [Idiot! If that butterfly can create minions from snowkes, you can also make some using the wind!]

    Bello was manipting his resurrected corpses as he lectured his own brother to be more creative.

    Ainsley was creative and could use her charm ability in many ways. How could Cellino be so dumb?!

    [You can not only make living beings from the wind, but you can also create a lot of natural disasters and even a domain!]

    A sacred beast was called a sacred beast because they could create a domain, just like what Grandpa Yofan did.

    And their domain would be much wider than the ability users'' domains.

    [You can create an area full of wind that you can control. In that area, you will be God! That little butterfly won''t be your opponent at all!]

    Cellino only felt his mind blowing up.

    He...he had never thought of using his wind ability in that direction.

    This trick looked more powerful than just sending wind des and tornadoes!

    Cellino felt a whole new world had just opened in front of him, and now he''s on a journey to explore this new world.

    It turned out his seemingly ordinary wind maniption ability could do much more than other wind maniption ability users.

    Other wind maniption ability users couldn''t do what he could do even when they had the idea.

    All because their realm wasn''t strong enough to support their various ideas.

    Unless they got enlightened and acquired a skill rted to their abilities, they couldn''t use their ideas in a battle.

    But Cellino could. Because his power realm was high by being a sacred beast!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 999: Cellinos New Skills

    <h4>Chapter 999: "Cellino''s New Skills"</h4>

    Cellino suddenly felt like a fool. Obviously he was strong and could be strong for the past few months but he was caged by his own imagination.

    He didn''t think that his ability was powerful when in fact, all abilities could be powerful when the user knew how to use them.

    Cellino''s eyes brightened as he sucked in the cold air around him.

    [Thank you for the enlightenment, brother. I know what to do now!]

    Cellino rarely called Bello ''brother'' because Bello used to bully Cellino when he was young.

    He was still a bit resistant to his so-called brother until today when his brother enlightened him.

    This is a turning point in Cellino''s life and also a turning point in the Sloan Family history because they are about to witness the birth of another powerful sacred beast worthy of its title.

    Cellino is enlightened, and now, he''s invincible.

    The beast first manipted the cold wind around him to wrap the surrounding monsters and beasts so tightly that not only they were torn apart inside the tornado nkets but some even froze to death.

    If hot wind could make a fire tornado, then cold wind could also make an ice tornado.

    Cellino created a blizzard using the mammoth''s ability residue!

    Then, after he controlled the blizzard to kill monsters and beasts who didn''t have a cold-resistance attribute, he used the wind to create minions.

    He shaped the surrounding winds to be a pack of wind wolves.

    The wolves were almost transparent but one could still see them from the dense amount of wind that shaped their bodies.

    Their whole bodies were like tornadoes, ready to shred monsters and beasts apart once anyone touched them.

    Even more scary was the fact that these wolves acted as Cellino''s four limbs.

    They were agile and looked intelligent even when they were wind puppets created by the sacred beasts.

    In just a few minutes, the wind puppets killed tons of monsters and beasts and even cleverly collected their cores using the surrounding wind.

    Then, they sent the cores to Ainsley, who was far away.

    Such a clever wind delivery express was something Cellino thought on the spot, and it became his new skill.

    The wind express!

    And then he gained a new skill¨C wind puppets!

    As if it wasn''t enough, he could also turn the surrounding wind to create boxes to trap monsters and beasts inside without shredding them apart.

    Of course, since it was a cage, once the people inside touched the wind used as the cage''s wall, they would all be wounded and repelled, bouncing back to the cage.

    This is another new skill¨C wind cage!

    Then, Cellino sharpened his wind puppet skill and created various beasts to attack those beasts and monsters who protected the frozen butterfly in the middle.

    He first created a wind viper that could act as a flexible rope. Then, he also created other creatures with various functions.

    He could also use the wind to locate people from the wind they were affected by their body movement.

    The wind could also carry various sounds and smells, perfect for Cellino to track someone.

    Cellino, who discovered a new use of his wind ability suddenlymented his foolishness before.

    If he was smart enough, he would have long been able to track Vanessa using this ability and then helped Ainsley without having to ask the Godfather or Code-L.

    It turned out he wasn''t useless.

    He just didn''t know how to use his ability properly!

    In this battle, Cellino wasn''t in a rush to defeat the frozen butterfly ording to Ainsley''s instruction.

    He focused more on discovering many ways to use his wind maniption ability and indeed, he could do a lot of things!

    Because of this, he toyed with the frozen butterfly, and the frozen butterfly gradually lost her advantage in the battle.

    She was being cornered bit by bit, and when she realized she couldn''t win, it was toote.

    Cellino had trapped her inside his wind cage that was much stronger than the previous cages he had created.

    If the frozen butterfly insisted on getting out of the cage, she would die.

    Unfortunately, although the butterfly could teleport others, she couldn''t teleport herself.

    This was one of her ability''s weaknesses.

    The battle between Cellino and the frozen butterfly ended after fifteen minutes, and while the two were fighting, Bello was also facing the giant mammoth.

    To be honest, the mammoth was way weaker than the butterfly in terms of ability uniqueness.

    His power realm was also not as good as Bello or the butterfly.

    He was just a sacred beast wannabe while Bello was already in the second stage of a sacred beast, about to be as strong as the current Code-L.

    Bello''s way of fighting was exactly like the usual necromancer.

    He revived three to four beast corpses at the same time.

    By using the corpses'' various unique abilities, he could easily defeat a lot of enemies in one go!

    It only took Bello five to ten minutes to beat the mammoth until it became ck and blue, almost turning into a bald mammoth.

    The mammoth had unique abilities such as his crystalized blood and such.

    However, the corpses that Bello revived had abilities which could counter the mammoth''s special abilities.

    From the very beginning, it was an unfair battle.

    The mammoth was guarded by the three corpses and surrendered before he died in vain.

    Thus, the mammoth gave in andid t on the ground, just like a pitiful and sad mammoth.

    Unfortunately, no one took pity on that behemoth.

    After the Godfather resolved the armored giraffe, the Bronto Monster and the purple ape, he brought Ainsley to the giant mammoth first.

    Time to get more tamed minions!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1000: Ending The Beast & Monster Tide

    <h4>Chapter 1000: "Ending The Beast & Monster Tide"</h4>

    The Godfather left Ainsley''s body and just watched as Ainsley sucked another energy crystal to use her charm ability on the giant mammoth.

    Because the mammoth was already so weak that it only had a breath away, it was easy to charm him despite the huge difference in their power realm.

    The same goes for the frozen butterfly.

    By the time the other four leaders came to find Ainsley to escape using the portable house, all they saw were a bunch of elite monsters and beasts kneeling in front of the small baby.

    The baby was so smallpared to these behemoths that it looked like an ant in front of an elephant.

    But the elephants bowed politely to the ant, so polite that their whole bodies almost touched the ground in order to look ''humble''.

    Such a sight in the middle of the chaotic beast and monster tide was so strange that Thomas and the others almost thought that they were hallucinating.

    "Did I see it right? That...that is Ain and...and the elite monsters and beasts?"

    Thomas asked Dsk and the others, afraid that his injuries made him imagine weird things.

    "What you saw is real...t-there are also the frozen butterflies and the ice crystal mammoth..."

    Dsk gulped as she looked at Ainsley, who were surrounded by beasts and monsters with twitching lips.

    She had heard about how miraculous the baby was, and how abnormal she waspared to other ability users.

    But looking at the real thing and hearing the gossip were twopletely different things.

    It was really hard to believe your own eyes even when it was the truth...

    Ainsley didn''t notice Dsk and the others but such a huge portable house was easy to spot.

    When Ainsley had just finished taming all the targets, she finally noticed the portable house behind her and immediately looked back.

    [Uncle Godfather, this house is...?]

    Ainsley could guess who owned the house, but she still wanted to make sure that she was not just randomly guessing.

    After all, this house is weird...

    [This house should belong to that young man called Thomas or something. Maybe it''s a portable house.]

    The Godfather answered Ainsley''s question calmly.

    Only then did Ainsley dare to look at the portable house and wave her hands.

    "Hello, guys! Here, here! I''m here!"

    Ainsley waved at Dsk and the others inside the house despite not being able to look at them.

    Behind the baby were all the beasts and monsters she had tamed, and they were also looking at the house with curiosity.

    Although they had just submitted to Ainsley due to her charm ability, they still remembered their battles just now.

    This portable house...they also saw it.

    Just what is it and what''s inside?

    Thomas and the others looked at the monitoring screen outside of their healing cabins and saw Ainsley waving at them.

    Then, the baby also called them cheerfully!

    The people who were still somewhat haggard and wounded were instantly dumbfounded.

    ....okay. This baby looked so cheerful and bright.

    She didn''t look as if she had just battled a lot of elite monsters and beasts in one go!

    Ainsley also didn''t suffer too many skin injuries or any serious injuries. She''s way better and less dirtypared to Dsk and the others.

    One could see the power difference between them with just this fact alone.

    Ainsley really didn''t look like someone who had just fought a bitter fight!

    Could it be that all her battles were easy?

    But Dsk and the others looked at the three monsters and beasts they had never seen before behind Ainsley...

    They instantly fell silent.

    There is a huge Bronto Monster who is known for its high defense and attack ability.

    It''s such a rare monster and a ferocious one too.

    Then, there''s this purple ape...it should be a mutated phantom ape. It''s hard to fight a phantom ape, especially when it was already a high-ranking beast!

    Then there''s that armored giraffe...also another rare beast specialized in collective defense.

    Anyway...each of them is rare and strong.

    Ainsley fought against three of them at the same time.

    Oh, there''s also a dead giant raptor behind...

    Dsk and the others deeply felt the difference between them and Ainsley.

    s, what could they do? Dsk, who had the least injuries, went out of the healing pod and invited Ainsley to enter the portable house.

    At the same time, the other tamed monsters and beasts lined up on the left and right sides of the house, ready to escort them back through the monster and beast tide.

    Oh, wait, and because the two mini-bosses who led the beast and monster tide already changed sides, there wouldn''t be any beast and monster tide for this batch.

    Ainsley simply used the giant mammoth and the frozen butterfly to control the rest of the monsters and beasts.

    All of them would be her battle''s spoils.

    Her guild members could pick rare ones to be tamed, and the rest could be ughtered for money.

    Who told them to follow these vicious bastards to attack the capital city?

    It was right at the end of Ainsley''s morning shift when she returned to the city wall.

    The five leaders returned with a lot of elite beasts and monsters, including the frozen butterfly and the giant mammoth, sessfully scaring those who were switching shifts.

    "Ah, ah, that monster and that beast are back! Damn it! Everyone, be ready to attack¨C "

    Before the leaders of the next shift could say anything, Ainsley had already contacted the watchtower and told them the good news.

    "Don''t attack! These monsters and beasts have been tamed! And the monster and beast tide has been brought under control as well!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1001: Returning With Overwhelming Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1001: "Returning With Overwhelming Victory"</h4>

    Ainsley and the others returned to the city wall under everyone''s shocked eyes, especially the morning shift''s people who thought they would lose their leaders forever.

    After all, when they saw the five leaders disappear, they knew the leaders had been teleported to the beast and monster tide down there.

    It''s impossible to survive, right?

    But all of them survived despite some of the five leaders returning with heavy injuries and almost chopped bodies!

    Those who mourned for their leaders, thinking that they had died, instantly cheered while the afternoon shift members looked at the five leaders with confusion.

    One of them looked at Ainsley, who contacted the watchtower not to attack those beasts and monsters stationed outside the city wall but inside the barrier.

    "Are you for real? These monsters and beasts had been tamed? There won''t be any monster and beast tide for a while until the next batch arrives?"

    "Yes, it''s real. The barrier let these monsters and beasts enter. It means they''re all under my control. As for the beast and monster tide..."

    Ainsley looked at the beasts and monsters outside of the barrier who tried to attack out of instinct but restrained themselves because of their bosses'' order.

    "As you can see, they no longer attack us. I''ll bring my irregr tamers to tame the rare ones while the rest of them can be killed. How is it?"

    It was such a good thing for the afternoon shift members who could get contribution points without sacrificing their lives!

    But they also knew that this glory belonged to Ainsley and the rest of the morning shift''s members, who had tried hard to solve the problem.

    Thus, they weren''t so shameless to take this for granted and actually called all the morning shift''s members to kill the beasts and monsters down there.

    If the beasts and the monsters showed signs of resistance, the afternoon shift teams would fight them first and then give the final kill chance to the morning shift teams.

    They would only reap their killing chances after all the morning shift members got arge number of contribution points.

    Ainsley was satisfied with the afternoon shift''s attitude and no longer guarded against them.

    She quietly left all her newly tamed beasts and monsters outside the city wall to assist the other shift teams before she went to find the irregr tamers.

    When Ainsley went back to the city wall, the first one who came to her was Nalisha.

    "Boss! You''re alright!" Nalisha dashed just like a bullet and immediately scooped Ainsley into her embrace.

    The woman''s body couldn''t help but tremble as she felt the warmthing from the baby in her arm.

    God knows how shocked she was when she knew Ainsley was teleported to the beast and monster tide below.

    She wanted to bring the guild members to rescue Ainsley but the situation here was also bad.

    If they didn''t stay, the city wall would have long been breached.

    That''s why she could only pray for Ainsley, wishing all the best for her.

    Still, deep inside, Nalisha and the others didn''t think Ainsley could survive in such a harsh environment.

    All of them despaired and racked their brains to think of what to say when they went back to the Billios Family''s mansion and told Jake what happened to Ainsley.

    All of them didn''t think that Ainsley could survive.

    But not only did Ainsley survive, but she also solved this batch of beast and monster tide and brought back so many elite monsters and beasts!

    Not to mention, they could pick rare beasts and monsters to be tamed without fighting them.

    Although their shift had long been due, the irregr tamer didn''t care.

    They immediately went to tame the beasts and monsters who the butterfly and the mammoth restricted.

    This incident was such a big deal that in just less than an hour after Ainsley returned to the city wall, the other warriors all over the city got the news.

    The beast and monster tide at the main city gate area had stopped because one of the morning shift team leaders subdued the mini-bosses who brought this batch of beast and monster tide!

    Such a thing had never happened before, and it was a big deal.

    So much so that the government''s staff and the researcher immediately went to the main city gate to check the truth.

    Then, they were all shocked to the bone.

    The monster and the beast who should be attacking them actually helped the ability users instead!

    And the other monsters and beasts didn''t attack the city wall, only letting the ability users to kill or tame them.

    Some cowardly ones directly abandoned the others and escaped.

    "...."

    The staff and the researcher thought that they were hallucinating.

    This had never happened before...but it happened because of a little baby.

    Everyone knew about the bet between Ainsley and the three bosses.

    Thus, when they saw such a result...they were tongue-tied.

    Ainsley not only killed so many beasts and monsters but even stopped the whole tide by subduing their bosses!

    The head staff and the head researcher found Ainsley among other people who were resting at the city wall.

    When they saw the baby leisurely sipping her hot milk while ying with her phone...

    Everyone felt that everything was a dream.

    "Uh...little boss...did you tame those beasts and monsters?" They tried to ask Ainsley, and Ainsley didn''t even look at them while replying.

    "Yes. We are also taming the rest of the rare monsters and beasts among this batch."

    "I think after the 7-day tide ends, my people can open an auction to sell those tamed beasts and monsters, " Ainsley added.

    Oh, and wait, they could also open a flea market or something to sell all the monsters and beasts'' part from the enemies they had killed!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1002: Meeting The Billios Familys People

    <h4>Chapter 1002: "Meeting The Billios Family''s People"</h4>

    New baby protagonist book is out! Read "I Always Be a Baby!" Noww!!

    .

    .

    There was arge market for this business in the capital city and it was really active in such an event.

    Ainsley nned to take advantage of this market to make another wave of money...

    The head researcher and the head staff were already dizzy. They had never thought that such a thing could happen.

    All this time, they thought the beast and monster tide happened because the beasts and monsters were affected by something.

    That''s why they became crazy and brutal and decided to attack the capital city full of humans.

    But it turned out...they were ordered by some elite monsters and beasts to attack the capital city?

    That''s how these beasts and monsters justid down on the ground after their leaders were subdued?

    Fck!

    This is such an important discovery that the head staff and the head researcher had to return to the city to report things.

    That night, everyone who joined the event knew that Ainsley had just created another history when she was barely four years old...

    Of course, the ones who were most affected by this situation were none other than the three bosses who made a bet with Ainsley...and Michael.

    There''s no need to count the contribution points and check the ranking.

    Ainsley was directly thrown to the first position in the individual rank, and her irregr guild tamer also shot up to upy the first ce in the elite forces ranking.

    Their morning shift team also took first ce in the team ranking!

    Everyone felt that there must be something wrong with this result, but when they knew the truth, they couldn''t wait to kneel in front of Ainsley.

    Ainsley! That baby is a God!

    The three bosses who made a bet with Ainsley were reduced to aughing stock, and they also suffered losses from this bet.

    Who would have known that Ainsley would be so ''ruthless'' to win this way?

    Although she also lost a lot of guild members, the rest of the guild members grew by leaps and bounds, strengthening the guild''s overall power once more.

    The name of the Irregr Tamer guild became a legend among other elite forces, and no one dared to offend them anymore casually.

    Despite Ainsley''s assistance, the guild members did perform well by taming so many beasts and monsters on the second day.

    Because of this, everyone couldn''t say that they were strong only because of Ainsley.

    After all, the irregr tamers suffered the least casualties and also contributed the most even before Ainsley ended the beast and monster tide in their area.

    That night, everyone returned to the Billios Mansion, intending to rest after such a long day.

    But who would have known that Jake, who was supposed to be fighting the beasts and monsters, was still at home?

    And he''s not alone.

    Almost all the upper echelon of the Billios Family also came with him!

    When Ainsley opened the door to the living room and saw arge group of people...she almost ran away.

    But Jake spotted her within seconds and instantly rushed to hug his daughter.

    "Ain! My cute Ain! Oh, my God! I heard that you were in a great danger! But I only knew after you finished your battle!"

    Jake really regretted what had just happened this afternoon.

    The news was concealed until evening, and when he knew about it, Jake couldn''t visit Ainsley because he proposed to exchange shifts with other forces.

    Luckily, because of this, he could meet Ainsley at night and inspect her!

    Everyone in the Billios Family also knew about the news and thought that Ainsley suffered great injuries or traumas.

    Thus, those who usually emptied the Billios Mansion to let Ainsley rest well with her people instantly went back to see Ainsley.

    No way. They had never seen her face to face, and now their family was ''injured heavily''!

    They had toe back to see Ainsley!

    That''s how all the elders, the youngsters and those rted to Jake crowded the living room, insisting on seeing Ainsley.

    They even fought with Jake because of this and almost demolished the entire mansion...

    Ainsley was dumbfounded when she was lying quietly inside Jake''s embrace.

    Her brain circuit just died for a few seconds.

    What did she see?

    A bunch of Billios family''s people!

    It was the first time Ainsley saw the Billios Family''s people that she was so terrified.

    Ah, ahhhh! Tell her why are they here? This is so embarrassing!

    Ainsley knew that ever since she became Jake''s daughter, it means the Billios Family was also her family.

    But after all, it was just an adoption, and she didn''t think of using the Billios Family or anything.

    But hey...the Billios Family''s people were really enthusiastic. They didn''t look like people who belonged to arge family like the Billios Family.

    To be honest, such people should be either shrewd, cruel, cunning, or something, right? And they shouldn''t like her, right?

    But Ainsley peeked at these people''s faces while hugging Jake and putting her chin on Jake''s shoulder...

    Oh no. These people looked like they loved her so much they would turn into jackals to rob this little baby from her father!

    Ahhh!!

    Ainsley got goosebumps, but Jake thought she was trembling in fear. Either because of this morning''s experience or because of the people behind him.

    Jake hurriedly patted Ainsley''s back and appeased her.

    "It''s okay, Ain, it''s okay. You''re safe now. Look, everyone is here...ah wait."

    Jake turned around to block Ainsley''s sight of the people behind her and then red at the Billios Family''s people.

    The young man immediately mouthed without a sound.

    DO NOT SCARE MY BABY!

    A few people among the crowd were elderly, and they were the most enthusiastic about Ainsley.

    A new child!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1003: A Precious Kid

    <h4>Chapter 1003: "A Precious Kid"</h4>

    These elders'' eyes when they looked at Ainsley were like evil merchants'' eyes when they were looking at a treasure.

    No wonder Ainsley got goosebumps.

    These people did love her, but they loved her talent and abilities more than herself!

    Ahhhh!

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that...they were very excited to see Ainsley because she''s also cute...

    The Billios Family had always been a family that cherished their children, which was why everyone was so excited to wee this adopted daughter.

    Heck. Even the Billios Family''s children were also excited to wee their new sibling because it meant these weirdos would finally focus on a new child!

    Hurrah!

    Afraid that this group of weirdos would frighten his daughter, Jake immediately introduced these people to Ainsley.

    "Ain, they are all the Billios Family''s higher-ups and branch families. There are a few uncles and aunties here, several elders and those not connected by blood."

    The Billios Family wasn''t like a mafia family where there would be a lot of non-blood rted people upying higher-up positions.

    Most high positions in the Billios family belonged to those with the Billios Family''s bloodline, such as Jake and his mother.

    Jake''s father wasn''t from the Billios Family, and thus, he wasn''t given a high position in the family.

    This means the people in front of Ainsley right now were mostly Jake''s rtives in a way, and only one or two people weren''t his rtives.

    When Ainsley knew about this, she was even more nervous.

    "H-hello uncles and aunties..."

    Ainsley manipted her voice to sound cute and obedient, afraid that Jake''s rtives wouldn''t like arrogant children.

    But to Ainsley''s surprise, the Billios Family didn''t dislike strong children and women, unlike other families with a strong patriarchal tradition.

    In this family, whoever waspetent would have more power than those who weren''tpetent.

    Age and gender didn''t matter. Even bloodline didn''t matter.

    That''s why although the Billios Family''s higher-ups were basically Jake''s rtives, there were still a lot of non-rtives upying these positions.

    It was this kind of flexibility that allowed the Billios Family to remain strong for hundreds of years.

    Unlike the Sloan Family, who emphasized strongly on bloodline session regardless of the sessor''s capability to lead their people.

    Ainsley was impressed by the people from the Billios Family.

    Instead of treating her like a cute kid who knew nothing but to be an essory, the people here treated Ainsley like their peers.

    "A, our little baby is so cute. Of course, you will be even cuter when you sh monsters and beasts."

    "What about her other abilities? Her money-making skills are also strong! Worthy of being our family''s kid."

    "Yes, yes. She must have been taught well by this stinky brat Jake."

    The elders, uncles and aunties directly regarded Ainsley as their family member even when Ainsley was just an adopted child.

    As long as the adopted child was capable, they could even throw away those with the Billios Family''s bloodline but weren''t capable.

    Because of the family''sw of the jungle tradition, many Billios Family''s members had strived to be useful from an early age.

    The Billios Family epted any kind of abilities and usefulness and didn''t discriminate against any type of talent.

    There were some people in the Billios Family who became superstars, and the family supported them.

    Some also became a researcher or did things not rted to business, but the family also supported them wholeheartedly.

    Because of this, the Billios Family had people around all sorts of fields, and most of them were at the top of the specific field.

    No wonder the Billios Family''s connection was vast enough, like the tree roots upying the whole underground area.

    Ainsley greeted Jake''s rtives one by one and got to know them well.

    After the brief exchange, these people finally shifted their attention to the news they got this afternoon.

    "Speaking of the beast and monster tide...Ain, are you really okay? Did you hurt your energy core or something?"

    Jake''s eldest uncle asked Ainsley with eyes full of concern.

    The Billios Family was thriving, but they also had a drawback, which was their low birth rate.

    Because of this, every adult in the Billios Family had to be married and have children or use surrogate mothers.

    They could also adopt children somewhere and include them in the Billios Family''s tree.

    The adults all cherished the children, whether they were adopted or not.

    Jake''s uncle was naturally one of these adults who cared a lot about children.

    When he first knew that Ainsley was besieged in the middle of the beast and monster tide, he almost punched Jake out of anger.

    How could Jake let his daughter go to such a dangerous ce alone and not even save her when she''s in trouble?!

    The Billios Family cherished their children, but they also disciplined the children to be useful adults when they grew up.

    Thus, no one protested when they heard Ainsley leading her guild members to join the beast and monster tide''s cleaning-up event.

    But it didn''t mean they could stay still when they heard about Ainsley''s dangerous situation back then. Plus, Jake wasn''t there when Ainsley was in danger!

    The Billios Family''s adults were supposed to be there to supervise the children whenever they went out to gain experience.

    Their roles would be to guard the children silently and protect them when the children couldn''t hold back anymore.

    But Jake wasn''t there with Ainsley when Ainsley''s life was in danger. In the end, the baby returned alive with her own power!

    On the bright side, these people were proud of Ainsley''s ability, but on the dark side, they were all distressed for the baby.

    This is a precious kid, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1004: Uncles & Aunties Extreme Enthusiasm

    <h4>Chapter 1004: "Uncles & Aunties'' Extreme Enthusiasm"</h4>

    Actually, when Ainsley heard the uncle''s question, she felt warmth in her heart and couldn''t help but blush while answering.

    "I-I am okay, uncle...I am not injured or anything. My teammates'' conditions are far worse than mine..."

    The uncle silently let out a sigh of relief before the other uncles and aunties started to surround Ainsley to check whether she was indeed alright or not.

    "Oh, my, you''re too thin, Ain! Did Jake starve you or something? If he dares, change a father!"

    "Howe your clothes aren''t durable enough? Don''t you use our family''stestbat clothing? Jake didn''t give you these things? Stinky brat!"

    "Ain, have you found a good ce to sell all the monster and beast parts you got from today''s battle?"

    "Oh, yes, yes, that thing! Our Billios Family also opened a huge stall at the night market. You can leave the business to our family, and we won''t ask for even a single penny!"

    These people offered to help Ainsley sell the monsters and beasts part she got in today''s battle, and of course, they would sell it for the best price.

    "Oh, I almost forgot. We haven''t sent you any pocket money this month, right? Here. Save our phone numbers and tell us your bank ount!"

    "Is one million dors a month enough? In case you need to buy expensive equipment for your guild..."

    "Wait, wait. Did we invest in Ain''s Irregr Tamer guild? If we haven''t, we have to invest!"

    "Ain, do you need more weapons? I heard that the mafia family usually needs a lot of weapons."

    "Our Billios Family produces some weapons, and we can send them to you for free."

    "Wait. What about tutors? Does Ain have a tutor? It would help if you started studying from an early age. Ain is a genius. We can''t slow down her growth!"

    These uncles and aunties were busy offering things to Ainsley, so much so that Ainsley felt dizzy.

    Ah, ah. Howe the Billios Family doesn''t like what she thinks about? These people are even weirder than Jake!

    Maybe Jake is the most normal man among the other Billios Family''s people?

    If that is true, joining the Billios Family as an adopted daughter might be a bad choice...

    Jake, who was forced to listen to his rtives'' nonsense, also had a dark face throughout the conversation.

    It wasn''t as if he forgot to provide support for Ainsley, okay? It''s just that...the baby didn''t need it!

    What kind of fancy clothes and such...Ainsley usually wore her pink school uniform instead of other clothes.

    Jake even had to bribe the maids in the mansion to put some fancy clothes into Ainsley''s wardrobe.

    Of course, the maids were all willing to do this not because of the bribe but because they agreed with Jake''s intention to provide more clothing for the cute baby.

    Jake even directly supplied a lot of expensive ingredients so that the quality of Ainsley''s meal could be better than before!

    He even helped the Sloan Family to import various monsters and beasts'' food so that they could evolve faster and benefit the family.

    s...these rtives are all annoying!

    Jake was afraid that someone would steal Ainsley from him, so he immediately chased his rtives away from the mansion.

    Anyway, although the mansion was often used as the main family''s gathering ce...

    It wasn''t the Billios Family''s main mansion where all the Billios Family''s people lived.

    Essentially, this is Jake''s private mansion, but because Jake is the family head, rtives and those who work for the Billios Family often visit the mansion to see Jake.

    After chasing away a group of rtives who were eager to take Ainsley as their own daughter, Jake finally had time to inspect Ainsley from head to toe.

    "Ain, you said that you''re alright. But you must be tired all day long, right? How about not joining tomorrow and the day after tomorrow''s battle?"

    Just take a two-day off.

    Ainsley also had the same idea as Jake.

    Anyway, her people could still participate in the battle, but she was too tired after subduing so many beasts and monsters.

    Thus, she directly agreed.

    "Okay. I''ll use these two days to see how Code-L transfers the special abilities to Axelle and the others..."

    "I also have to distribute the monsters and beasts I have tamed this afternoon."

    Oh, and Ainsley also had to be prepared to reveal her transmigrator identity to Nalisha, Axelle, and Jake.

    Ainsley believed that Nalisha and Axelle wouldn''t react much, but she was more worried about Jake''s reaction.

    Jake was one of the closest people to her in this world, but he''s not from the Sloan Family.

    If Jake were scared silly or didn''t want to see her anymore because of her secret identity, it would be hard to see him in this life...

    Ainsley suppressed her negative emotions and went to eat with Jake.

    That night, she directly slept after dinner and didn''t care about whatever happened outside.

    The next day, Ainsley took two days off and would only rejoin the battle on the fifth day.

    The other team leaders in the same team as Ainsley also did the same thing because all of them had to recuperate.

    Scob and Thomas, the two people with the heaviest injuries, were estimated to be unable to join the rest of the 7-day battle.

    Strangely, after Ainsley defeated the butterfly and the mammoth, no tricky beasts and monsters attacked the main city gate in the next batch.

    Maybe because whoever led these beasts and monsters knew that there was a strong baby among humans.

    It would be disadvantageous if they continued to send elites just to be captured.

    Even more unbelievable, the situation in the other areas was also the same!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1005: Revealing Her True Identity

    <h4>Chapter 1005: "Revealing Her True Identity"</h4>

    The third day''s battle wasn''t as difficult as the first two days, which were unscientific.

    Usually, the battle would be more difficult as the days approach the 7-day limit.

    But this year, there was an exception...

    And Ainsley was the one who created this anomaly.

    After all, many teams had worked together to kill one or two mini-bosses, but none of them managed to tame the mini-bosses to work for the humans....

    Ainsley was just that unusual!

    Early in the morning, Ainsley has breakfast with Jake, Nalisha, Elliana, and Axelle.

    Because they had to steal abilities and transfer them to these three people along with August and other shadow guards, Nalisha didn''t join today''s battle.

    After breakfast, they went to see the four prisoners inside the cage that Code-L created out of thin air.

    As usual, Niel, Yoona, Xavier and Vanessa were already huddling together inside the cage.

    After not being able to move their limbs freely for a day, all of them had lost their motivation to fight and only waited for the day their abilities would be stolen.

    And it was today.

    Code-L transformed into her human form and directly ordered Vanessa to steal these people''s abilities and transferred them to Nalisha and the others.

    "First, let''s take Niel''s abilities. Take his buff ability and give it to August."

    Vanessa immediately obeyed. She was released from the cage and then used her ability to take away Niel''s buff ability.

    Then, she directly transferred the ability to August.

    The whole processsted for fifteen minutes before August sessfully obtained the new ability.

    After confirming that everything was alright, Code-L continued to ask Vanessa to rob Neil''s other abilities.

    "Take his space-deforming ability and give it to this¨C uhhh..dy." Code-L pointed at Elliana.

    Anyway, Ainsley had decided to give Neil''s space-deforming ability to Elliana.

    This way, she became a triple ability user and she would have more prestige among other people in the Sloan Family.

    After Neil''s space deforming ability was taken and given to Elliana, he only had one more ability which was sensitivity.

    Of course, Ainsley left this for thest because she would only disclose her secret to three people at a time.

    After Vanessa had worked hard, she was given an hour''s rest before she continued to steal other people''s abilities.

    Next was Xavier''s sound control ability which was then given to an elite group among the shadow guards.

    Last but not least, Vanessa stole Yoona''s realism art ability and gave it to...Ainsley.

    Yes. Ainsley''s ability slot was only five, and she decided to use it for the realism art ability.

    First of all, her imagination was strong, and she could draw well.

    The second reason was because the ability could be used for a wide range, and she didn''t have to rely on external help such as the Godfather to fight.

    Not to mention this ability didn''t cost anything other than a few weaknesses that she could counter by preparing more arts to be used in a battle.

    Live drawing on the spot was also possible because no one said she had to draw on the canvas, paper or something.

    The art supplies all came from the ability itself, and the coloring tools also went from the realism art ability.

    Ainsley had seen and experienced a lot of weird things in this world. She was surrounded by a lot of strong beasts, people, or items.

    She knew a lot of things'' structures and such pretty well, which would aid her when she was using this realism art ability.

    That''s how Ainsley officially gained her fifth ability and possibly herst¨C unless she got more abilities to inherit from the Godfather in her shaman mode.

    After Ainsley epted Yoona''s realism art ability, she was satisfied with this ability that relied on one''s imagination and understanding of an object.

    After all, she had the 3D mapping ability, which means she had samples to draw directly from the 3D mapping ability!

    Ainsley didn''t tinker with her new ability at the moment because they had to transfer Neil, Xavier and Yoona''s soul sensitivity ability to Jake and the others.

    For this, Ainsley had to keep the other people out of the room except for Jake, Nalisha, and Axelle.

    Axelle would get the sound-rted soul sensitivity and Nalisha would get Neil''s soul sensitivity ability.

    Then, Jake would obtain Yoona''s visual-rted soul sensitivity.

    Vanessa worked hard for hours just to steal the three people''sst abilities and transfer them all to the three people.

    Because she worked too hard for a few hours, after the transfer process was done, she fainted on the spot.

    Code-L had to bring her to the medic team, leaving only Ainsley, Jake, Nalisha and Axelle in the room.

    Even Neil, Xavier and Yoona, who had turned into ordinary people without abilities, were also dragged away.

    Right after the three people in the room epted the soul sensitivity ability...

    Even when they didn''t actively use the ability, they could feel something different from Ainsley.

    Jake, Nalisha and Axelle had the same soul ''vibe'' which means they were native to this world.

    But Ainsley...

    First of all, Axelle, who epted the sound-rted soul sensitivity, could hear different noises from Ainsley''s soul.

    It was like a different genrepared to the rest of them.

    If Jake and the others were pop music, then maybe Ainsley was country music or other music genres.

    For Jake, who had the visual-rted soul sensitivity, the difference was even clearer.

    Ainsley''s soul color was different from the rest of them. Their souls were blue, like a blue fire raging inside their bodies.

    But Ainsley''s soul color was red.

    Also, the image of her true soul...wasn''t Ainsley''s current appearance at all but a young woman around twenty years old!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1006: How Could They Hate Her?

    <h4>Chapter 1006: "How Could They Hate Her?"</h4>

    On the contrary, Nalisha and Axelle had the same soul image with their current outer appearances.

    Nalisha didn''t have such a clear image as Jake and Axelle, but she could also feel that Ainsley was different from the rest of them.

    It felt as if she was...not from this world.

    The three people were silent as they looked at Ainsley, who was standing not far from them.

    The moment the three people received the soul sensitivity ability, Ainsley didn''t smile at all and just kept looking at them as if wanting to see their reactions.

    The four people were silent for a few seconds, only looking at each other withplicated feelings in their eyes...

    Then, Jake was the first one to break the silence.

    "Ain...you...are you not from this world?"

    Jake was much exposed to the transmigrator termspared to Nalisha and Axelle.

    Thus, he immediately knew that a different soul color and a different soul imagepared to the person''s outer appearance meant the person wasn''t from this world.

    Either reborn with previous life memories or a transmigrator. Or maybe a parasite from other dimensions, who knows?

    Jake''s voice was actually trembling as he spoke, but he tried his best not to show it to Ainsley.

    He knew that the moment Ainsley gave them this ability, she was ready for all the rejections and scorn.

    But how could Jake scorn Ainsley? Even if the inside of the baby was a twenty-year-old young woman, she was still a child in Jake''s eyes.

    Even when their actual age difference was only five years, Ainsley would always be his daughter or maybe his little sister.

    He didn''t want to scare Ainsley and hurt her trust in him when she decided to give him this ability.

    Nalisha and Axelle were the same.

    Both of them were confused, but each of them tried their best not to show any negative emotions in front of Ainsley.

    Because they knew how hurtful it would be for Ainsley to face all of this.

    When Ainsley heard Jake''s casual question, her originally tense heartstring instantly rxed for a bit.

    Her stiff body and face also slowly melted into her usual childish attitude.

    "Hum....yes. I''m not from this world. I...I came to this world around a year ago, before I became the Sloan Family head."

    Ainsley''s exnation was simple, but Nalisha and Axelle who didn''t know much about transmigration were a bit confused.

    "T-that, little boss. It means...your soul just uh...upy this body? Then, where is the original Ainsley''s soul?"

    This is what Nalisha was concerned about.

    She didn''t want the current Ainsley to be a malicious alien who forcefully upied someone else''s body.

    That was a bit scary, right?

    But Nalisha believed that the current Ainsley wasn''t like that.

    Indeed. Ainsley hurriedly exined what happened to her and all things rted to a transmigrator.

    "So...I am actually around twenty years old, but suddenly wake up in this body. In my previous world, there was no unique ability and such."

    The world was just a normal modern world with no fantasy creatures or special abilities, much less ability users.

    "My real name is Ainsworth. I don''t know how I came to upy this body, but I swear I have never killed the original Ainsley''s soul or anything."

    The baby''s voice was shaking as she tried her best to exin herself.

    "I...I just woke up and realized I had be a baby in another world."

    And that her situation didn''t look good at all.

    Nalisha, Axelle and Jake quietly listened to Ainsley''s story and after they finished listening, they didn''t feel fear or disgust toward Ainsley at all.

    On the other hand, they suddenly felt distressed for her.

    Just imagine. If it was them, they were adults, yet they were suddenly transmigrated to another world full of weird things they had never seen before.

    And then they became a three-year-old baby who was about to be a mafia boss in such a rotten family full of danger.

    They would have freaked out! There''s no way they could stay calm and continue to live their new life like this.

    Especially when Ainsley said that she wasn''t a mafia in her previous world and her world was really peaceful.

    At least people couldn''t kill others so easily, like how ability users killed other ability users in this world.

    She never killed anyone, much less harmed someone.

    But in this world, she was forced to kill people.

    If they were in this situation, they would have long escaped from the Sloan Family and lived a normal life among the ordinary people.

    Such a cute kid like Ainsley could be easily adopted by some rich couples in ordinary people''s society.

    No need to tread carefully in the dangerous mafia and ability user society...

    She could live her life well by abandoning the Sloan Family.

    Just like what Leroy did.

    But Ainsworth didn''t do that. Instead of running away, she epted the body''s fate and responsibility.

    She took the real Ainsley''s responsibility to be a mafia boss despite being an ordinary person in her previous world.

    Much less a special ability...maybe punching or kicking someone was already a bit too much for her.

    But she still had to face various ugly monsters and strange beasts when she had never seen them before!

    Ainsworth reced Ainsley and bore the burden of saving the Sloan Family.

    She even developed the family to this point...

    All of this actually benefited others instead of Ainsworth herself, right?

    After all, she could choose to run away from all the problems.

    But she didn''t.

    Just this point alone won Nalisha, Jake and Axelle''s heart.

    How could they hate such a good Ainsworth?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1007: Jakes Ancestor Is A Transmigrator?!

    <h4>Chapter 1007: "Jake''s Ancestor Is A Transmigrator?!"</h4>

    After knowing Ainsley''s secret, the three people couldn''t see Ainsley as their usual Ainsley anymore.

    But knowing that the one who knew them and interacted with them all this time wasn''t the real Ainsley but Ainsworth instead...

    They finally didn''t feel weird at all.

    After all, the Ainsley they knew was actually Ainsworth, not the original body''s soul.

    They only felt a bit ufortable because they used to treat Ainsley like a real toddler but she was actually an adult instead.

    Okay, that must be annoying for Ainsley, right??

    But she acted like a kid so well that everyone was deceived!

    It wasn''t their fault if they treated Ainsley like a kid because she really acted like one!

    Jake and the others were embarrassed to mention this but in the end, it was Axelle who mentioned the topic.

    "T-then, master. S-should I treat you normally like how I treated you before, o-or should I change my attitude?"

    Axelle suddenly felt embarrassed when he knew that the one who saved him was not a child but an adult.

    It was hard to act around Ainsley, who turned out to be an adult!

    Even Jake was not an exception. He recalled how he hugged Ainsley and treated her like a kid all the time...

    Oh no. If it were him, he would have hated that person who treated him like a yable doll!

    Ahhhh! What if Ainsworth hated him? And it would be awkward to continue babying her when she''s an adult!

    But...but...

    The three people quietly peeked at Ainsley and they sighed at the same time.

    But Ain is still too cute! We can''t help but think that she''s a real toddler instead of an adult!

    Ainsley was tense at first, afraid that Axelle and the others couldn''t ept her.

    But when Axelle asked her that question, she couldn''t help butugh.

    "You don''t need to treat me differently. Anyway, I am a toddler right now. My usual behavior is also often influenced by this body..."

    Ainsley grinned and tried her best not to scare the three people.

    "Just treat me like before. No need to think that I''m actually an adult.. "

    Anyway, they wouldn''t be able to think that she is an adult if they only looked at her behavior and her outer appearance.

    Ainsley was even sure that the three people would forget about her being an adult after talking to her a few more times in the future.

    Axelle gulped nervously and immediately thought that what Ainsley said was true.

    They didn''t have to treat Ainsley differently because the baby had been acting like a toddler for about a year, and she was very smooth with her acting.

    Maybe it wasn''t an act anymore because she had subconsciously be a real toddler.

    Axelle immediately nodded at Ainsley. "O-okay, then. I''ll treat you like b-before, master."

    The same goes for Nalisha and Jake. Both of them looked at Ainsley and smiled.

    "I don''t care even if you are a transmigrator. To be honest, I have long known about the transmigrator''s existence."

    Jake walked toward Ainsley and casually scooped her before bringing her to the couch.

    Then, Jake sat down with Ainsley on hisp.

    "I know about transmigrators...because some of my ancestors are also transmigrators."

    Jake''s casual words were like a bomb for the other three people in the room, especially Ainsley, who was a transmigrator.

    She almost jumped out of Jake''sp.

    "What?? One of your ancestors is also a transmigrator??"

    This is new for Ainsley.

    She knew that Jake could ept the existence of a transmigrator faster than others because he had seen a lot of weird things in this world.

    After all, he often roamed the world as the head of a big businessman family.

    But...but...if Jake''s ancestor was also a transmigrator, that''s an entirely thing!

    Jake was calm even when Ainsley was shocked to the bone.

    He faced Ainsley and the other two people''s questioning gazes andughed.

    "To be honest, the Billios Family wasn''t a big family like it is now when it first started. But the second family head turned out to be a transmigrator, and..."

    Jake paused before continuing his speech under Ainsley and the others'' curious eyes.

    "The second family heades from a much more advanced world than our world."

    Jake smiled as he rubbed Ainsley''s head.

    "Using his knowledge of his previous world, he brings the Billios Family to the top in just a few years."

    Ainsley was just an ordinary student back in her original world, so even if she could bring some knowledge from that world to this world, it would be hard.

    She didn''t know how to create soaps, weapons or anything important because...she was just an ordinary college student who loved anime and such!

    But the Billios Family''s second family head was someone with a deep knowledge of technologies and such.

    All because his upation in his previous world was special, not like Ainsworth, who was just an ordinary college student.

    "Speaking of transmigrators, only the top elite in this world know about it."

    Jake seemed to reminisce about something as he continued.

    "But they should know that our world can develop so fast thanks to the transmigrators."

    This world was originally a fantasy-like world with no advanced technology such as the inte and such.

    They were just a fantasy world with special abilities rather than magic.

    But the transmigrators a hundred years ago or maybe long before that sessfully brought some changes to this world.

    And now, this world has be a mix of modern technology and a fantasy world full of fantasy creatures.

    "The world elites had long known about transmigrators, and to be honest, a lot of famous people in history are transmigrators."

    Jake knew a lot!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1008: The Transmigrators History

    <h4>Chapter 1008: "The Transmigrators'' History"</h4>

    Jake, as a descendant of a transmigrator, naturally knew a lot about transmigrator''s histories.

    "The newest transmigrator that is so famous that the whole world knows them is none other than the Godfather."

    Okay. When Jake said this, even the Godfather who was circling around the three people, almost slipped and fell.

    How did this guy know a lot of things?!

    Zev was also dumbfounded.

    He knew that not all transmigrators were bonded to his system, but he didn''t expect Jake''s ancestor to be one of those people!

    To be honest, he only came to life and worked as a system to help these transmigrators after the world elites changed their attitude toward the transmigrators.

    He had heard from the one who created his system and summoned him to be the system''s spirit that the world elites used to be kind to transmigrators.

    But it all changed after the demons attacked the whole world and the world had to seal this dangerous race.

    There was a conflict of interest between the world elites and the transmigrators...

    Especially after one of the famous demon kings in history turned out to be a transmigrator too.

    Maybe since then, the world elites and the transmigrators became enemies, and transmigrators often hid from the world elites.

    The transmigrators no longer united into one organization, and now, transmigrators who came to this world wouldn''t know anything about the transmigrator'' history.

    Jake didn''t know that Zev and the Godfather were shocked while listening to his words.

    He focused on telling Ainsley a lot of things he knew about transmigrators.

    "Because the second family head of our family is the reason why we can grow to be such a big force, we always remember his identity as a transmigrator."

    All Billios family heads from generation to generation learned about this secret when they officially became the new family head.

    They also learned all the history that the second family head recorded about transmigrators.

    It was said that the transmigrators were in a dangerous situation when it was the Billios Family''s fifth or sixth generation.

    Because the Billios Family always remembered the second family head who made their family grow so strong that they became one of the top forces in Godlif country...

    The Billios Family often searched for scattered transmigrators and sheltered them from the world elites.

    Back then, the Billios Family wasn''t as strong as now but the transmigrators helped them be stronger.

    Since then, the Billios Family had be a secret sanctuary for the old generation transmigrators.

    Anytime someone found a new transmigrator who didn''t know anything and had just arrived in this world, the transmigrators sheltered by the Billios Family would help them.

    They also acted as police so that these people wouldn''t bring danger to their current world.

    But the world elites needed the transmigrators for some reasons and slowly hunted them down.

    They even purposely colluded with the fairy king to manipte the fairy of space so that they would always attract transmigrators toe to this world.

    There were even cases where the transmigrators came with their bodies and not with their souls alone.

    The Billios Family helped the hunted transmigrators as much as they could, but in the end, it was hard to protect so many transmigrators.

    In the end, one of the transmigrators with a unique sacrifice his soul to create a system and summoned Zev as the system''s spirit.

    This one...Jake didn''t know.

    But Zev knew.

    When Zev listened to Jake''s story, he finally connected the dots that used to be empty and abstract.

    It turned out to be like this...

    No wonder the transmigrators assigned to him needed to be famous figures in this world.

    Maybe it was another way for them to protect themselves by using the locals as their backers.

    Indeed. Not many transmigrators assigned to Zev died because of the hunters.

    The Godfather was just an unfortunate case because he was a lone wolf.

    Ainsley listened to Jake''s story without knowing about Zev''s origin and such.

    She suddenly felt that her meeting with Jake might be fate, or maybe it was because of Zev.

    Zev was in charge of so many transmigrators...

    Maybe there was a mysterious effect here that brought her to Jake?

    Ainsley didn''t expect Jake to hide such a history from her.

    Maybe among Jake''s family members now, there were still some hidden transmigrators that the Billios Family protected with all their might?

    Who knows.

    When Ainsley asked Jake this question, he justughed and nodded.

    "Yes. Actually, some elders in my family are transmigrators. They use their world''s knowledge and wisdom to help the Billios Family stay strong."

    That''s why Jake was actually d that he adopted Ainsley.

    Maybe this is fate or what, but he was really d that he could protect Ainsley like this.

    Ainsley...is a transmigrator.

    And the Billios Family had always remembered their roots which came from fellow transmigrators.

    Thus, they would always be kind to transmigrators in need, but they would also punish transmigrators who wanted to create chaos.

    "So, don''t worry too much. If my family''s higher-ups know that you''re a transmigrator, maybe they will treat you like a giant panda."

    Jake joked around but he didn''t know that he shocked Ainsley once more.

    If he remembered it right, there were a lot of panda-like beasts in this world, but no one treated them as national treasures.

    This knowledge about pandas being national treasures could onlye from another world!

    Now, Ainsley didn''t doubt Jake''s words at all.

    Only transmigrators could tell Jake about this thing that didn''t happen in this world at all.

    Thinking back...it was no wonder that Jake always had a mysterious aura which made him seem different from this world.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1009: Sheltering The Transmigrators

    <h4>Chapter 1009: "Sheltering The Transmigrators"</h4>

    Jake looked mysterious and out of this world wasn''t because he was a transmigrator, but because he was surrounded by transmigrators from various worlds!

    With knowledge from various worlds, how could Jake be an ordinary person?

    Ainsley was suddenly d that she met Jake back then. Maybe she used up all her luck to meet Jake or something.

    "Dad...we are fated to meet each other, right?" Ainsleyughed as sheid on Jake''sp, acting like a spoiled child.

    She didn''t care whether her actual age was only five years younger than Jake.

    At this time, she truly saw Jake as her dad.

    Jake was like a towering tree that protected her from malice outside but still allowed her to see the beauty of this world.

    Jake could feel Ainsley''s true feelings when she said they were fated to meet and be a father and a daughter.

    Despite their age difference, Jake still saw Ainsley as his beloved daughter.

    He couldn''t help but hug Ainsley and rub her head into a mess.

    "Yes, yes, we are fated to meet. So...thank you for telling me about your true identity."

    Jake had long realized that Ainsley was afraid to tell them the truth, but she still gave them the soul sensitivity ability despite knowing the risk.

    It means she had been prepared to face their rejection, but she hoped that they wouldn''t reject her.

    Maybe she trusted them more than she thought.

    Ainsley might not choose Axelle and Nalisha out of trust, but she definitely chose Jake out of trust.

    She didn''t even dare to be honest to those in the Sloan Family but she risked everything to be honest to Jake.

    That realization just melts Jake''s heart.

    Aw, his daughter is so sensible and cute!

    "Don''t worry. Now that I know you''re a transmigrator, I can protect you better than before, and you can also be honest in front of me."

    Jake only recently remembered how he got this soul sensitivity ability, but he already knew that some hunters had been chasing Ainsley.

    Now that he knew, he could use the power of the Billios Family to help Ainsley.

    Anyway, the hunters could close one eye and open another if the one protecting these transmigrators was hard to offend.

    Such as the Billios Family.

    These hunters already knew his rtionship with Ainsley but still hunted her down...must be because they thought he didn''t know Ainsley''s true identity.

    But the world elites had long known about the Billios Family secretly sheltering transmigrators, and they could do nothing because the Billios Family''s ancestor was also a transmigrator.

    The World elites themselves could only hunt transmigrators in the dark instead of announcing the truth directly...all because they had reasons.

    First of all, there were many forces like the Billios Family who also owed the transmigrators, especially if their ancestor was a transmigrator.

    The world elites couldn''t just offend all these huge forces that became this strong thanks to their transmigrator ancestors, right?

    Some of these big forces even held secret technologies that the world elites, a.k.a the government and leaders of all other races, didn''t have.

    Because of this, the world elites had to send secret hunters to hunt transmigrators instead of openly hunting them down...

    Jake rubbed his temple and let out a sigh.

    "Our Billios Family know several world-ss forces that also shelter transmigrators. If you have time, I''ll connect you with them."

    Jake stroked Ainsley''s head as he told Ainsley his n to help her.

    In the past, the Billios Family and other forces also helped the Godfather in the dark, but in the end, the Godfather didn''t have any deep rtionship with them.

    That''s why they couldn''t do much to help him because they didn''t have an official organization built to protect transmigrators and manage them.

    The past era was gone and such a united organization had long scattered throughout the world.

    These big forces like the Billios Family also could only protect the transmigrators in the dark, just like how the world elites hunt transmigrators in the dark too.

    But since Ainsley was his adopted daughter, it means she was a part of the Billios Family, and the world elites shouldn''t try to harm her.

    Maybe because they got the news that they didn''t try to steal Ainsley''s soul anymore but shifted to steal her unique charm ability instead?

    Then the next time, they mighte to steal Ainsley''s luck maniption ability.

    Despicable!

    "Anyway, the risk of encountering those hunters will decrease."

    Jake reassured Ainsley as he kept trying to pinch her cheeks or just pat her head.

    "I''ll hold a press conference to announce your formal identity as my adopted daughter."

    Of course, Ainsley could attend or not, but Jake advised her not to participate in the press conference.

    "We will create an image that the Billios Family cherishes you so much that they don''t want a lot of people to see you, "

    Jake exined his reasoning behind his advice.

    Anyway, this was something usual, especially when it was the entric Billios Family.

    Everyone knew that to avoid their children using their big family name to run rampant outside...

    They never showed the Billios Children''s face to the outside world until they were eighteen years old.

    They would only disclose the children''s names and some general information to warn other forces who wanted to harm their children.

    Of course, despite having to conceal their identities as the Billios Family children, the children had one elite shadow guards team to protect them at all times.

    Because of this, the Billios Family''s children never encountered anything life-threatening outside of their training period.

    "I think we should also hold a party to introduce you to the rest of our family, " Jake added.

    This is a must!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1010: The Billios Familys Tradition

    <h4>Chapter 1010: "The Billios Family''s Tradition"</h4>

    The Billios Family was arge family,rger than the Sloan Family but the main family was actually not that much.

    There were a lot of branch families but unlike the Sloan Family who kept the branch families with the main family before Ainsley became the family head...

    The Billios Family branches were scattered throughout the country, mainly to strengthen the Billios Family''s influence everywhere.

    Other elite forces basically did this too, but the Billios Family had a firmer bond between the main family and their branch families.

    Everyone was close to each other because all the children, whether they were from the main family or branch families, had to live in the capital until they were eighteen years old.

    They were basically separated from their parents if their parents were the leaders of the branch families.

    But the parents usually visit their children on weekends.

    Still, the children grew up closer to the main family''s people and when they went back to the branch families to inherit their parents'' position, they had good rtionships with the people from the main family.

    Because of this, from generation to generation, branch families were close to the main family, and there were no cases where the children fought to inherit the family head''s seat.

    After all, even if they were from the branch families, if they were better than other candidates, they could inherit the throne when the time was right.

    But they couldn''t really rx because no one knew when the old family head would give away their position to the younger generation.

    So, they had to stay good all the time.

    Not to mention once they became the family head, the elders in the family would supervise them, and if they weren''t a good family head, they could be dethroned.

    Jake had been the family head for only three years, but in these three years, his position remained unshakable.

    Everyone admired him and admitted that he was the best choice to be this generation''s family head¨C albeit the young man was a bit kinky.

    Anyway, those who became the family head, even when they were from the branch families, had to devote themselves to the main family.

    Of course, they could also help their branch family to grow faster than other branches, but generally, it was all a healthypetition.

    After all, the Billios Family emphasized loyalty and familial love. No one was allowed to harm a family member, no matter the reason.

    Once caught, the oue would be worse than death.

    Because of this, the Billios Family members could always trust their family members.

    And even the non-blood-rted members were all loyal and usually had been cultivated at young ages.

    Now that Ainsley was an adopted daughter...she had to meet the other family members, especially the young ones.

    "After the beast and monster tide ended, let''s hold a weing banquet and invite all the family members, okay?"

    Jake was also eager to tell the higher-ups that Ainsley was a transmigrator. The higher-ups would certainly wee her with eager eyes.

    Jake also asked Ainsley about this, and since Ainsley didn''t mind Jake telling the Billios Family''s higher-ups about her identity, Jake was ecstatic beyond imagination.

    "No worries, Ain. Everyone will be happy to meet you. The younger generations will also want to meet someone as talented as you."

    The Billios Family''s people cherished talented people. The younger generations weren''t an exception.

    They had been taught since a tender age that if they found talented people...

    They had to lure these people to work for the Billios Family''s business or just straight up abduct them!

    Some even used honey traps to lure their talented ssmates to work for the Billios Family''s various businesses once they graduated.

    These younger generations...they were all as shrewd as little foxes, and also a bunch of weird geniuses.

    "You will surely love them!"

    When Ainsley heard this, she couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her lips.

    Saying that she would love to meet a bunch of weird geniuses...does it mean Jake also sees her as a weird genius?

    She''s just an ordinary college student in the body of a toddler! How could she not be a ''genius''?

    Butpeting with a bunch of kids...Ainsley suddenly felt ashamed.

    "Ugh, okay dad, up to you. Let''s organize the party...after that, I will start going abroad to build more guild branches and such."

    Now that Ainsley knew her safety was in the right hands, she didn''t hesitate to go abroad to see the world.

    Anyway, she still had a lot of things to do to develop the Sloan Family to be as strong as the Billios Family¨C or maybe even stronger than them!

    Jake nodded at Ainsley''s little n and started to ask her things about her original world,pletely forgetting Axelle and Nalisha.

    Poor the two people were still in the living room but Ainsley and Jake seemed to forget them already...

    That day, Ainsley could speak a lot of things that she was previously afraid to say to Jake, Nalisha and Axelle.

    Axelle was even curious about medicines in Ainsley''s world and such because he had nevere across a transmigrator.

    All technologies and knowledge of other worlds were usually top-level secrets that only a few elite forces held tightly.

    Not even the world elites knew all of them if they weren''t in contact with some more transmigrators.

    This was also why some big forces would shelter the transmigrators from the world elites, simply because they needed the otherworldly knowledge to stand out from other forces.

    In exchange for the knowledge, they would protect the transmigrators from the hunters.

    While Ainsley was talking to Jake, some hunters had started to notice strange things¨C

    Niel and the two children didn''te back after a few days!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1011: Trying The New Ability

    <h4>Chapter 1011: "Trying The New Ability"</h4>

    Some inactive hunters, who usually focused on infiltrating various forces to give connection and ess to the active hunters, couldn''t help but notice the abnormality.

    Especially those who joined the annual beast and monster tide.

    These inactive hunters somehow knew that Niel got a task to steal a transmigrator''s unique ability through someone else.

    Niel should have transferred the ability to one of the two young geniuses because the owner of this ability was also a kid.

    Then, something unexpected happened.

    Niel and the kids disappeared. They didn''te back even after a few days.

    Even the ability thief was gone, and her people were also anxious about their boss.

    Just what''s going on?

    Everyone didn''t know what happened until Ainsley returned to the battlefield after her two-day break.

    They saw her using Yoona''s ability.

    In today''s battle, the monsters and beasts Ainsley faced actually weren''t as strong as the butterfly and the mammoth.

    For the past two days, the two big bosses had worked hard together with other elite monsters and beasts that Ainsley captured to fight the beast and monster tide.

    After all, beasts and monsters with high intelligence also used the shift method to keep attacking the humans 24 hours a day.

    The other batches, besides the butterfly and the mammoth, might not necessarily know that the two of them had been caught by humans.

    Thus, when different batches arrived to attack the main city gate and hopefully infiltrate the city, they were shocked to see theirrades actually attacking them for the humans!

    These mini-bosses weren''t all as strong as the butterfly and the mammoth, who were sent to kill many human elites rather than just infiltrating the city.

    Facing the butterfly and the mammoth, they all wanted to flee in shame.

    [Lady butterfly! Giant mammoth! What are you doing?! Why are you attacking us? Did you betray us for the humans?!]

    These bosses were especially mad at the mammoth because beasts often colluded with humans to boost their strength without having to work hard.

    Being cared for by humans was actually advantageous for beasts, especially high-level beasts who aimed to be a sacred beast andpete with other candidates.

    This giant mammoth also had the blood of an ancient mammoth and was one of the sacred beast candidates in this bloodline type.

    The others thought that the mammoth betrayed them for benefit. But why woulddy butterfly do the same thing?

    Everyone didn''t know what happened until a monster cautiously expressed her idea.

    [It seems that... humans already tame the two seniors? I-I can see a trace of a contract bond between the two of them and a human baby...]

    Ainsley didn''t assign the butterfly and the mammoth to someone else because she thought of creating a force for Ava, Zi, and the three sacred beasts.

    The mammoth was also worth cultivating if he could be the Sloan Family''s fourth sacred beast.

    Because of this, Ainsley kept the contract and didn''t give them away to others.

    The monster could see the contract bond between the two bosses and Ainsley!

    Other beasts and monsters couldn''t help but check whether this was true or not, and when they found the truth...they felt like fainting.

    The worst oue for warriors like them who were chosen to fight humans was to be tamed by humans and end up working for them.

    Death was better than being tamed!

    But the two seniors were tamed just like that...

    This is an insult to their race!

    But none of them was strong enough to fight the two seniors, resulting in a lot of mini-bosses choosing to run away instead.

    Even the final boss designed to appear at the end of the 7-day deadline fell into deep contemtion, afraid that the human cub would tame them too.

    Because the monsters and the beasts were subconsciously afraid of the human cub who could tame the two seniors, the battle on the fourth day was extremely smooth.

    This is precisely why Ainsley took the chance to try her new realism art ability.

    The baby stood at the top of the city wall with her usual pink uniform.

    Her hair was tied into a cute ponytail, and she didn''t bring anything else with her.

    Ainsley slowly closed her eyes and concentrated on the fifth color mixed with other colors in her energy core.

    She had purple for her shaman ability, pink for her charm ability, gray for her 3D mapping ability and gold for her luck maniption ability.

    Sometimes when she was in a shaman mode and used the blood maniption ability under the Godfather''s control, the purple in her energy core turned red.

    Then...what was the color of this new ability? The realism art''s aura color was actually orange.

    Ainsley could see a speck of orange on her round energy core.

    Because she hadn''t used it at all and she gained it from someone else, it was extremely unstable.

    Ignoring the unstable ability, Ainsley slowly channeled her orange energy to her right hand first to summon the drawing tools.

    The drawing tools that she could summon were actually different from the ones Yoona had because it all depended on the user''s imagination.

    In just a few seconds, various pencils, pens, crayons, oil and water paints, various sizes of brushes, canvas, paper, and even a tab with its pen tab appeared in the air.

    Ainsley never knew the effect of different drawing styles but she''s about to experiment with them all.

    First of all, she chose the regr pencil and a piece of paper.

    She wasn''t good enough to directly paint or draw in the air, so Ainsley needed the paper as her medium.

    For starters, Ainsley drew a simple picture of her cute uniform that she usually wore.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1012: Energy Sucker

    <h4>Chapter 1012: "Energy Sucker"</h4>

    Ainsley drew anything before, but it didn''t hinder her from drawing a perfect doodle when using this ability.

    It turned out that precise imagination was more important than a person''s drawing ability because this ability was really unusual and unique.

    After drawing her pink uniform in ck and white, the drawing on the paper suddenly shed with orange light.

    Then, clothing the size of Ainsley''s palm fell midair beforending on Ainsley''s tiny palm.

    The clothing was ck and white, but the material was the same as the clothes Ainsley was currently using.

    The details were also the same. Just the size was different.

    Maybe the size became like that because Ainsley drew on paper, and her imagination subconsciously made her think of tiny clothes instead of big one.

    Ainsley stopped using the ability and just looked at the tiny clothing on her palm closely.

    It was really magical that something just came out of thin air!

    Well, the drawing on the paper disappeared, leaving a pure white paper.

    It means the thing came out of a drawing...the drawing became reality.

    No wonder the ability was called a realism art. Not because the type of the art was a realism style but because the art could be a reality.

    Then, Ainsley started to experiment on the paper using the pencil a few more times to see the energy expenditure she needed to use this ability.

    It turned out that the moreplicated and detailed the drawing, therger the energy expenditure.

    Living beings always cost more energy than non-living beings.

    But the more detailed the drawing, the better the effect would be.

    Also, the speed of drawing something didn''t rely on Ainsley''s speed of drawing but actually relied on the speed of her imagination constructing the picture.

    So, if Ainsley could imagine something fast enough while moving her hands to draw, she could fight a battle by using this ability.

    She didn''t have to prepare drawings beforehand to fight someone.

    This needed a lot of training, though, especially imagination and focus training.

    After all, it was easy to be distracted when someone was fighting.

    After trying the pencil, Ainsley started to use the coloring pencils, the crayons, and other drawing media.

    In the end, she even used the tab and the pen tab to draw digital art.

    After trying all the styles, Ainsley realized that each medium could better draw a specific type of drawing.

    For drawingndscapes, it was better to use oil or water paints instead of other tools.

    To draw something childish and rough, crayons would do.

    To draw small details and delicate things, coloring pencils and pencils or pens was good.

    But drawing living beings had better effects on a tab, using digital art. Maybe because Ainsley''s imagination tended to be a digital art instead of a realistic art.

    But the final result would still be something realistic and not just a 2D image fluttering in the air or something.

    And the digital art gave Ainsley a lot of ess and tricks to try a lot of drawings, especially when drawing using a tab could offer a lot of options.

    Ainsley especially liked using the tab because not only it wouldn''t arouse the enemy with her unique ability, but it could also create better results.

    After trying all the styles, Ainsley directly chose to practice using the tab and the pen tab she had summoned.

    Normal tabs and pen tabs couldn''t work because they didn''te from her ability.

    That day, Ainsley drew all sorts of monsters and beasts to practice her skill and even somehow made a detailed encyclopedia as a reference for when she wanted to draw them.

    With this, it would be easier to create beasts and monsters without weakening the final result.

    Of course, it was harder to create beasts and monsters who had high intelligence, especially if she only imitated them in a drawing.

    Just like what Code-L said, a fake would always be a fake.

    Because of this, Ainsley focused more on designing her own monsters and beasts or tools that she could use in emergencies!

    As for drawing humans...that was too high-level, and even Yoona hadn''t been able to do that.

    Even if they could draw humans and other living beings aside from beasts and monsters, the final result would be more like a living puppet than a real human being.

    Because of this, Ainsley preferred drawing beasts, monsters, and tools instead of other living beings.

    Oh. She also couldn''t draw special abilities because they were all abstracts, and even if she could imagine it, somehow, it wouldn''t work.

    Thus, this ability really had some limitations but also some features that Ainsley hadn''t explored yet.

    Not to mention that the energy expenditure of this ability was wayrger than any other abilities, including the luck maniption ability.

    Ainsley had to grow her orange part on the energy core as fast as she could or just separate it to make a whole new core.

    Otherwise, she could only draw once or twice and then she would be out of energy to even use other abilities!

    Usually, certain energy inside the energy core would only work for that specific energy.

    When someone used the energy crystal to recharge, they could choose which ability''s energy they wanted to recharge.

    Therger the color area, the more energy it could contain.

    This was also why inter stages, there was a need to split the energy core into several connected cores, especially when the ability user had more than one ability.

    But the realism art ability was really a thief.

    Even if its own energy tank was small, it could suck other abilities'' energy and convert them to be its own energy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1013: Uncle & Auntie Transmigrators

    <h4>Chapter 1013: "Uncle & Auntie Transmigrators"</h4>

    Such a thief...maybe because the ability itself was acquired by stealing other people''s energy or whatsoever so it had this weird characteristic.

    Anyway, Ainsley was afraid that if she weren''t careful, the ability would suck her energy core dry, and then she would die in an instant!

    But Ainsley soon found some tricks to save up more energy when drawing, and that was to avoid mistakes so that she didn''t have to redo the drawing.

    Even if the oue weren''t as perfect as when she redo the drawing, it would save up more energy and wouldn''t waste energy.

    Drawing directly in the air also saved up a lot of energies used to create the drawing tools!

    Even more awesome was the fact that Ainsley could change the surrounding air to have her tab''s feature.

    She just had to imagine it because everything and anything could be a medium to draw.

    After ying with her new ability for a whole six hours, Ainsley returned to Jake''s mansion with her energy core close to drying up.

    If not for Zev''s timely reminder, Ainsley might have died because of her dry energy core!

    [You...really. This ability is awesome, but if you don''t control the energy expenditure, you will die without knowing!]

    Zev couldn''t help but reprimand Ainsley on the way back.

    After all, he wasn''t sure if he could remind Ainsley all the time. Who knows if next time the baby isn''t so lucky to have someone to remind her?

    And Zev had this natural sensitivity toward Ainsley''s state all because he was her system.

    If it were anyone else, they wouldn''t know that Ainsley''s energy core was close to drying up for real.

    [Heheheh...okay, okay, I''ll pay more attention next time...or maybe you have an item in the system''s inventory to measure my total energy?]

    Ainsley couldn''t help but ask Zev because she hadn''t had any sudden mission even when she faced a lot of danger.

    Zev used to give her a lot of missions with benefits, but not anymore!

    Zev only snorted at Ainsley''s words and harrumphed.

    [Don''t rely too much on the system. If one day the system doesn''t work or something, you will be done for!]

    Actually, Zev hadn''t issued any new mission despite Ainsley''s various problems because he knew Ainsley didn''t need anything urgently right now.

    All the things she needed, she could get it with hard work and effort.

    All the benefits the system gave her in the past were just a newbie package to ensure smooth growth in the beginning.

    But after that, Ainsley had to work hard and not rely on the system!

    Ainsley could only pout at Zev''s words and gave up on trying to use shortcuts.

    [Okay, okay, I''ll just train my energy sensitivity so that I can know when my special energy is rmingly low...]

    Another day to train...it was really hard to be a mafia boss!

    When Ainsley returned to Jake''s mansion, she thought she could rest well.

    However, she forgot that the Billios Family''s higher-ups had just been notified about her true identity as a transmigrator.

    How could they not visit the baby once more to express their concern?!

    Ainsley had just stepped into the living room when a bunch of adults suddenly pounced on her and started chattering in high-pitch voices.

    "Little Ain! I heard that you''re a transmigrator? Oh my! That stinky brat Jake finally did one thing right!"

    "Hush, hush, this is a secret. Don''t shout too loud! Little Ain, even if you''re a transmigrator, our Billios Family still wees you."

    "Actually¨C you will be put on our protection list because of your identity. Right, we also bring several transmigrators here. You can talk to them."

    The person who said thest sentence immediately pushed two adults, one man and one woman in front of Ainsley.

    The ambush caught Ainsley off guard, but she quickly understood what was going on.

    When she saw the two people in front of her, her eyes became a little more eager than usual.

    "Hello, uncle, auntie..." Ainsley obediently called out to the two people, instantly melting their hearts.

    "I heard that you were a twenty-year-old college student, but you yed a toddler pretty well. Very cute."

    The uncle couldn''t help butment.

    His words sound mean and full of sarcasm, but it was really what he thought. He never looked down on Ainsley or anything.

    Ainsley could also sense the young man''s intention and knew he had no malice towards her.

    The baby couldn''t help but blush and twist her fingers shyly.

    "Hahaha, thank you for the praise, uncle. This body influences me one way or another. Sometimes I really felt like my actual age is only four..."

    The uncle and the auntie obviously had the same experiment with Ainsley, and both of them couldn''t help but chat more while bringing Ainsley to the couch.

    "Really? So it''s not just me. I''m actually already thirty years old, but then I entered the body of a twenty-five-year-old girl."

    The auntie had a somewhat wise and mature vibe but coupled with her tomboy, youthful look...it gave people a weird atmosphere.

    "This body is a very tomboy girl. After I entered her body, I also started to change bit by bit and be more simr to this body."

    The auntie, who became five years younger, couldn''t help but sigh.

    She was d that she didn''t be older after the transmigration, but the original soul''s different personality stumped her.

    "Before the Billios Family takes me in, I have to act like the original body to avoid suspicion."

    "But those hunters still found me, and the Billios Family saved me."

    The auntie still had trauma rted to those hunters.

    They were so scary!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1014: Uncle Elu & Monicas Original Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 1014: "Uncle Elu & Monica''s Original Worlds"</h4>

    The auntie didn''t act like the original body to fool the hunters. She just wanted to fool the people who knew the original body.

    However, who would have known that there would be a hunter here?

    She thought that she only had to avoid suspicions of people who knew the original body.

    But the dangerous ones weren''t these people¡­

    It was the hunters!

    When she was chased by these people, she thought she would die.

    Fortunately, the Billios Family found her by chance and took her in.

    The uncle also had a simr experience. But his real age was way older than the auntie.

    He was about to turn fifty, but he got into the body of a thirty-old middle-aged man.

    For a while, he couldn''t adapt. Not to mention that the original body also had a very different personality from him.

    Ainsley listened to the two people''s stories and couldn''t help but ask some questions.

    "Can you tell me about your previous worlds? How did youe here?"

    "Do you guys also have a unique ability that the original body doesn''t have?"

    Facing Ainsley''s various questions, the uncle and the auntie were calm and slowly exined a lot of things to this young girl in the body of a toddler.

    It was the uncle who first answered Ainsley''s question.

    This uncle...his current name is Elu.

    Uncle Elu was someone who lived in a fantasy world simr to this world.

    But in his world, there was no special ability because people''s magic was actually a beast tamer.

    All the people in his world would awaken as a beast tamer when they were thirteen years old.

    His world was a world dominated by beasts and humans.

    There were also alien beasts that threatened both beasts and humans, so the humans evolved to be beast tamers.

    Humans who be beast tamers could be separated into different ranks, from the lowest F-rank to the highest triple S rank.

    The beast they could tame as their fighting power depended on their rank when they awakened their strength.

    This power couldn''t change from a lower rank to a higher rank but within rank, there were still levels.

    Which means one could still improve their levels despite gaining a low rank and could only be a low-rank beast tamer.

    Uncle Elu was once a B-rank beast tamer, quite popr and strong in his world.

    Then, he was gravely injured in a battle, but when he woke up, he came to another world and became this thirty-year-old beast tamer.

    Uncle Elu did bring a unique ability bound to his soul, which was the ability to improve his contracted beasts'' abilities.

    It was an all-around buff, and it was all because, in his previous world, the beastmasters also had to learn buff spells to help their beasts.

    Unlike in this world where beasts fought without the humans helping them with buffs and such.

    Because of Uncle Elu''s unique ability, the Billios Family noticed him when he was in danger and saved him in time.

    Ainsley had read a lot of novels with a simr theme to Uncle Elu''s previous world, so when she heard Uncle Elu''s words, she was dumbfounded for a while.

    It turned out there were really worlds like that out there?

    Well, if this world with unique ability users could exist, such a world like the one Uncle Elu described could exist as well!

    "I see...so Uncle Elu is a pro beast tamer, right?" Ainsley couldn''t hide her admiration at all.

    Her eyes were twinkling as she looked at the ordinary-looking uncle Elu in front of her.

    If Uncle Elu didn''t tell her about this, she wouldn''t have known that Uncle Elu was actually a pro beast tamer in his original world.

    And that also gave him a unique ability bound to his soul when he arrived in this world.

    Speaking of unique ability...it seemed that the ability was rted to each person''s speciality?

    But Ainsley didn''t think that her speciality had something to do with luck...

    Or maybe because she always had bad luck in the past, and then she was lucky enough to be transmigrated...

    That''s why her ability was luck maniption ability? It could be.

    Ainsley cast aside her thoughts for a while and continued to ask Uncle Elu a few more questions before she shifted her attention to the mysterious auntie.

    The auntie also noticed Ainsley''s gaze on her and immediately spoke,

    "Hello, hello, my name is Monica. You can call me Moni."

    The auntie had this calm and wise vibe but coupled with her youthful look, it gave such a strange yet beautiful impact.

    Obviously, Ainsley couldn''t call Monica as auntie Monica with such a young-looking face.

    Thus, she immediately called out sweetly.

    "Sister Moni. Nice to meet you."

    Which women didn''t like being called sisters when they were already quite old?

    Auntie Monica obviously liked being called sister by such a cute kid.

    Her smile became even more sincere as she started to narrate her own story.

    "So...unlike Elu, I came from a much more advanced world. You can say it''s an interster era where humans live with so many weird species."

    Interster era!

    Ainsley''s ears instantly perked up as she looked at Monica with eager eyes.

    Quick, tell her more about the interster world!

    Sensing Ainsley''s eagerness, Monicaughed softly and started to tell a lot of things about her world.

    "I was a researcher in my previous world. I researched a lot of medicine and things rted to medicinal knowledge."

    She had to say that the healing pod Thomas created with his technology-rted ability came from her and the Billios Family.

    Thomas didn''t have such a high imagination to create a detailed healing pod, but Monica has!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1015: A Hidden Circle

    <h4>Chapter 1015: "A Hidden Circle"</h4>

    Monica had a high imagination and knowledge to design the healing pod.

    It''s just that she couldn''t create the healing pod, so she needed Thomas, who could make technologies out of thin air, just like Ainsley''s realism art.

    But this one was only for technology-rted items, and he also needed rted materials to be able to create the desired technology ording to the blueprint.

    "As for how I came to this world...I died because of exhaustion and suddenly woke up in this body. Just like Elu, I also tried to blend with the new environment."

    Monica let out a wry smile as she recalled her hardship when she had to adjust her personality and attitude in front of others who knew the original body.

    The original body was a grumpy and bad-tempered woman,pletely opposite of the calm and wise Monica.

    Because of this, Monica had a hard time mimicking the original body''s behavior so that she could avoid suspicion.

    A pity, in the end, she was still detected by the hunters and had to run away to save her life.

    The Billios Family saved her and provided her with a lot of things so that she could continue to be a researcher, just like in her original world.

    Without the Billios Family, she couldn''t continue to be a researcher, especially when this body didn''t have anything to do with medical research whatsoever.

    Not to mention that the original body''s family was not powerful or anything. It was really hard to be a researcher without a backer.

    Now that the Billios Family supported her, she could continue to create new breakthroughs after breakthroughs, and as a thank you gift, she contributed to the Billios Family.

    It''s just that her medicinal knowledge and products were highly restricted to those outside of the Billios Family''s circle.

    The Billios Family was afraid of the hunters aiming for Monica''s knowledge and targeting her again.

    Thus, so far, no one knew about Monica even when she could literally change this world''s medical field.

    The Meidian Family would be left far behind if Monica announced herself and her products that she created.

    After listening to Monica''s words, Ainsley suddenly felt that the hunters were probably quite dumb.

    There was a chance that they could improve their original world, but they ignored it for no reason.

    Instead of making use of the transmigrators'' knowledge just like in the past, they hunted down these people instead.

    Because of this, this world''s development has stalled. Whether in terms of knowledge, technology, or even the fantasy element.

    After all, there were also transmigrators from a magic world and a cultivation world.

    They could actually help the ability users to be stronger as a whole.

    A pity.

    The world elites hunted down the transmigrators, making these people hide from the public''s eye and choosing to serve individual organizations or forces.

    Maybe Ainsley was one of the rare transmigrators that stood out and became well-known despite not contributing anything to this world using her previous world''s knowledge.

    "Those hunters and world elites are really stupid. If they are a bit nicer to the transmigrators, they would have been able to improve this world as a whole..."

    Ainsley murmured as she cursed the hunters once more. She couldn''t understand the reason behind their frantic hunting.

    Is it because they''re afraid that the transmigrators will bring chaos to this world or something?

    But since they discovered that there are a lot of worlds outside this one, shouldn''t they be prepared for inter-dimensional war or something?

    They can use these transmigrators to improve so when the worst case arrives, they can resist.

    me Ainsley and her wild imagination.

    The people in this world had absolutely no thoughts about other world civilizationsing to attack them.

    After all, so far, the dimensional holes and the transmigrators were just some rare cases when the space was unstable.

    It was actually impossible for a bunch of otherworldly people toe to this world to invade them.

    Both Elu and Monica heard Ainsley''s murmurs and couldn''t help butugh at her childish words.

    "It''s okay. The hunters aren''t that dumb. At first, I also thought that they were unreasonable. But after knowing their reason for doing this¨C "

    Uncle Elu was about to continue his words when both Jake and Monica suddenly looked at him with stern eyes.

    Their eyes were speaking to Elu, warning him not to say anything further in front of Ainsley.

    Uncle Elu finally realized that he probably almost said something he shouldn''t say at all.

    The uncle immediately smiled stiffly at Ainsley and waved his hands to distract Ainsley.

    "Oh, anyway, since the Billios Family already knows about your situation, you will be safe."

    Uncle Elu clumsily shifted the conversation, and Ainsley could detect something strange in his words.

    But even if Ainsley knew that Uncle Elu was acting strange, she didn''t pursue the previous conversation anymore and obediently followed Uncle Elu''s next conversation.

    "I don''t know that the Billios Family is so powerful until they can protect the transmigrators from the world elites."

    Ainsley smiled sweetly while saying this and didn''t forget to look at Jake, who was still sitting next to her.

    Hey. Who would have thought that the Billios Family was stronger than it looked like on the surface?

    Jake could see Ainsley''s admiration when looking at him, and in that instant, he suddenly felt like a proud dad.

    Jake cleared his throat while lifting his chin high, unknowingly resembling a peacock with its feathers spread open like a fan.

    "The Billios Family isn''t that big to oppose the world elites alone, but we have connections with other huge forces, " Jake paused before continuing.

    "In short, there''s a hidden circle."

    A hidden circle!

    Ainsley was shocked.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1016: Blair Is The Other Transmigrator

    <h4>Chapter 1016: "ir Is The Other Transmigrator"</h4>

    Ainsley didn''t expect there would be a hidden circle to protect the transmigrators.

    And Jake was included in this global circle.

    Seeing Ainsley''s reaction,

    Jake smiled with a hint of pride in his eyes as he ruffled Ainsley''s hair.

    He didn''t forget to continue his exnation.

    "These forces in the circle are also secretly sheltering the transmigrators in exchange for the transmigrators'' knowledge or innate ability."

    These forces were all as well-known as the Billios Family and weren''t limited to the human race alone. There were many forces like this in other races too.

    The Billios Family took the initiative to create a secret circle for these forces to join hands to protect the transmigrators under their wings.

    Because of this, even the world elites didn''t dare to touch the transmigrators registered under these forces.

    They could only hunt down other loose transmigrators before these forces picked them up.

    No wonder they repeatedly aimed at Ainsley.

    After all, ir was already safe when she became the Aretha Family''s adopted daughter.

    It was only Ainsley, who had no one to rely on, that became the hunters'' target.

    Maybe in their eyes, Ainsley was a big fat sheep ready to be ughtered.

    But Ainsley didn''t have to worry anymore. Jake would soon announce Ainsley''s status as the Billios Family''s adopted daughter.

    It means the hunters didn''t have any reason to hunt Ainsley when Ainsley was already someone under the Billios Family''s wings.

    Once again, this information refreshed Ainsley''s knowledge of the Billios Family.

    The Billios Family turned out to be stronger than she thought!

    The current Sloan Family still had a long way to go if they wanted to catch up with the Billios Family.

    Of course, Ainsley didn''t really care about this when she was only here in this world for about a year.

    There was still a long way to go!

    After talking to the two transmigrators that Ainsley ever seen in this world, the baby be less nervous with her identity as a transmigrator.

    It turned out, from year to year, there were many transmigrators.

    Maybe if they looked at the hunters'' database, they could see how many transmigratorse to this world each year.

    Last year alone, there were around 100 transmigrators all around the world.

    This year, the number increased, but most of them were not in the human continent.

    When Ainsley got this secret news from Code-L, who extorted a certain someone, the baby''s eyes widened.

    "So...I might meet more transmigrators if I go abroad and visit other continents?"

    Ainsley was really eager to see more transmigrators because most of them were kind and also cared about their fellow transmigrators.

    Only one or two extreme people liked to create chaos and harmed the people in this world.

    Jake, who delivered the news from Code-L, couldn''t help but pat Ainsley''s head with a doting face as he answered.

    "Yes. You can meet more transmigrators...oh, and there''s actually one transmigrator near us. I just got the news from some people."

    Jake had connections with other shelter forces, and of course, he also had a way to see which transmigrators they had found.

    The forces mainly got this data by stalking the hunters and monitoring which people they attacked.

    In other words, Jake actually had long suspected Ainsley to be a transmigrator.

    But in the face of Ainsley''s cute appearance...Jake often forgot this idea.

    Only now did he confirm his suspicion.

    Ainsley heard that there was one more transmigrator around her, and the baby couldn''t help but look at Jake with bright eyes.

    "Really?? There are more transmigrators here? Do I know them? Can I meet them?"

    It''s just that...in front of Ainsley''s enthusiasm, the three adults slowly looked away from the baby''s face.

    How could they tell Ainsley that the fellow transmigrator she wanted to see was actually someone who once harmed the Sloan Family?

    After all, not all transmigrators were kind, and many even looked down on the local people of this world.

    They also didn''t know that there might be other transmigrators in this world, so they didn''t care which person they offended.

    As long as they could afford to offend the person, they would do it anyway.

    ir was included in this category.

    She didn''t know that there were other transmigrators in this world, and she did look down on other locals except for her own Aretha Family.

    If not for this, how could she be so unreasonable to ask her family to attack the Sloan Family?

    Jake, Elu and Monica sighed at the same time as they recalled the information they got.

    They only recently knew that ir was also a transmigrator. With this, there were already two people who transmigrated into the body of a toddler.

    It''s just that..pared to Ainsley, who kept making achievements, ir became more low-key, as if she never existed in the first ce.

    Either because the Aretha Family knew that ir was a transmigrator and wanted to hide her from the hunters, or other reasons.

    The three adults knew there was a holiday between Ainsley and ir. Thus, they were afraid that Ainsley wouldn''t like what they wanted to say next.

    Jake shook his head as he cursed ir in his mind before he looked at Ainsley with the same loving eyes.

    It''s just that...this time, he was also a bit nervous, and he didn''t dare to look straight at Ainsley''s gaze.

    "Hum...the other transmigrator...you have seen them."

    Jake tried to stall the conversation, wishing that someone out there could barge into the living room and stop this discussion.

    A pity. No one came to stop him even after he stalled for a few minutes.

    In the end, he had to tell Ainsley the truth.

    "The other transmigrator...it is ir."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1017: Too Insignificant

    <h4>Chapter 1017: "Too Insignificant"</h4>

    At first, Ainsley was eager to know the truth, and she even pestered Jake a bit.

    She hugged the man''s arm and acted like a spoiled baby, but when Jake dropped the bomb...

    The baby almost flung Jake''s arm away out of fright.

    The other transmigrator near her turned out to be ir?! ir Aretha? That bastard who attacked her family for no reason?

    Ainsley instantly lost all her excitement when she heard she could know a fellow transmigrator.

    Even if ir was also a fellow transmigrator, Ainsley didn''t care.

    For such a girl...it was better for her to stay at home and stop making trouble for everyone!

    Ainsley''s face changed so fast that the three adults could only put on a wry smile in front of the baby.

    It was clear that Ainsley''s previously eager eyes turned dull, and she even showed a hint of disdain when Jake mentioned ir.

    So what if ir was a transmigrator? She was the culprit behind the Aretha family''s invasion of the Sloan Family.

    It was near impossible for Ain to forgive this girl.

    But regarding ir''s identity...Ainsley was still a bit curious.

    "Does the Aretha Family know that ir is a transmigrator? Or maybe they don''t even know transmigrators exist?"

    After all, although the Billios Family knew about this secret, the other 7 great and 7 sacred families didn''t necessarily know about the transmigrators'' existence.

    Sadly, the Aretha Family and the Walter Family both knew this secret.

    "The Aretha Family already knew a transmigrator existed, but they don''t know ir is a transmigrator."

    Jake answered Ainsley''s question while arranging some biscuits and snacks for the baby.

    "Knowing the secret doesn''t mean being involved in the secret."

    "So far, the Aretha Family hasn''t been in touch with transmigrators and isn''t included in the shelter forces, " Jake added.

    It means that the Aretha Family was actually not strong enough to be considered a ''shelter'' by the world elites.

    Some transmigrators in the past also went to the Aretha Family for protection, but when they knew that the Aretha Family wasn''t that reliable, they immediately escaped.

    After all, if the Billios Family was a first-ss force, the Aretha Family was only a second-ss or maybe, only a third-ss force.

    This means the Sloan Family, who was already developing so fast, wasn''t even included in the third-ss force.

    But they were seen as one of the top 1% forces in the Godlif country simply because of the Irregr Tamer guild and Ainsley under the Sloan Family.

    The two forces were unique, so the Sloan Family was invited to the annual event.

    But in terms of global forces, the Sloan Family was just an insignificant ant!

    The Aretha Family itself wasn''t worth mentioning, not to mention the Sloan Family.

    Ainsley knew that her family was a top-notch family in the Godlif country, but in the whole world, it was too small and weak.

    Still, although the Aretha Family wasn''t an official shelter recognised by the world elites, the hunters didn''t target ir because ir was an official family member of the Aretha Family.

    And this family actually had some dealings with the ck market''s people, which means they had some connections to the world elites themselves.

    This was the reason why the hunters had to abandon their thoughts of hunting ir and switched their target to Ainsley, who didn''t have any rtionship with their organization.

    And at that time, she only had the Sloan Family alone.

    Too insignificant.

    But Jake didn''t mention this again in front of Ainsley.

    He was careful not to tell Ainsley that her Sloan Family was actually still considered too weak in front of the world elites.

    The Billios Family was huge because they had many businesses and connections in various fields, but the Sloan Family wasn''t like that.

    They did make a breakthrough in the potion and precious stone business, but the two businesses alone weren''t enough to deter the world elites.

    If anything, it would only help the Sloan Family connect with various elite forces, but they might have to trade more inheritance stones with the world elites in exchange for Ainsley''s safety.

    Such a thing...

    Jake wouldn''t allow it.

    Of course, Jake didn''t say anything about this and only talked about the Aretha Family''s connection with the world elites.

    "Anyway, the Aretha Family knows some secrets, but they have no one with soul sensitivity ability."

    Jake took a cookie and casually fed it to Ainsley''s little mouth as he continued to bber.

    "That''s why until now, the Aretha Family is still ignorant about ir''s condition. The world elites also deliberately concealed the news."

    They hoped that if one day the Aretha Family threw their adopted daughter away, they could still hunt ir and steal her soul.

    "Oh, well, let''s not talk about the Aretha Family. After the beast and monster tide ends."

    Jake had nned to hold a banquet and press conference to wee Ainsley to the Billios Family, but if Ainsley got things to do...

    Thankfully, Ainsley didn''t have any emergency schedule for the time being.

    "I can attend the banquet...and after that, I''ll go back to the Roane Region before departing to neighboring countries."

    After all, Ainsley still had the n to set up guild branches abroad.

    Maybe by the time she finished building the foundation, the Pandora Ind''s development and the guild buildings in the Godlif Country would have entered the final stage.

    Indeed. While Ainsley went to the capital to fight the beasts and monsters, her workers also worked hard to build the guild buildings in various ces across the Godlif Country.

    Now, the previous branches had gotten their own guild buildings, and there were more buildings being built everywhere around the Godlif country!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1018: The Transmigrators Disease

    <h4>Chapter 1018: "The Transmigrators'' Disease"</h4>

    It was estimated that after the expansion, the guild would have more than 300,000 people registered as guild members.

    The big guilds in each country had millions of members due to therge human poption in this world.

    Soon, Ainsley''s guild would be like that too!

    Ainsley listened to Jake nning things rted to her weing banquet, and out of the blue, she recalled the bet she had just made with the three bosses a few days ago.

    She already got the reward after winning the bet, but she hadn''t inspected the Yazzie entertainmentpany that she got from one of the big bosses.

    Ainsley still remembered Zev''s mission which forced her to be well-known in the whole capital city, even among ordinary people.

    Undoubtedly, being a celebrity would aplish this mission pretty fast and Ainsley really did want to take a different path from the Godfather''s fame.

    She wanted to show the world that the mafias weren''t all bad...

    At least her family and a few close friends weren''t that bad aside from selling a few illegal stuff.

    If she could change people''s perception of the mafia society by bing a celebrity...

    Ainsley smacked her lips as she ate more cookies while not forgetting to listen to Jake''s bbering.

    That day, Ainsley knew a lot of things rted to transmigrators and the shelter forces.

    Jake even gave her a list of transmigrators that were already tied to these shelter forces.

    "If you want, after the weing banquet, I can bring you to the Godlif country''s transmigrators gathering."

    Jake gave Ainsley another banquet invitation to socialize.

    "I heard that they will hold such an annual gathering in a few weeks."

    Maybe after Ainsley attended the weing banquet, she would have to rush to join the transmigrator gathering.

    But what Ainsley didn''t expect is that...

    A lot of these transmigrators, especially those with young bodies, were actually famous celebrities!

    "This...is this true? These stars are all famous in Godlif country...they''re actually transmigrators?"

    Ainsley saw five to ten celebrities of various ages in the transmigrator list that Jake sent to her tablet.

    These transmigrators actually had more abilities and could contribute more to their affiliated shelters, but they also chose to infiltrate the entertainment industry.

    Why is that so??

    For this, Jakeughed and calmly exined the truth.

    "Actually...you should know that as a transmigrator, your soul and your body won''t match, right?"

    "Right..."

    "In some serious cases, these transmigrators will fall into a deepa here and there. They might also die because of the soul and body sh."

    This was the first time Ainsley heard of this theory and the whole body shook without her knowing.

    "W-what...? That can happen? Then, what about me¨C "

    After all, she was a twenty-or-so college girl who entered the body of a toddler.

    The soul and the body matching rate should be dangerously low, right??

    But she didn''t have any of these issues...

    Facing Ainsley''s slightly panicked face, even Uncle Elu and Monica felt nostalgic.

    After all, they also used to be scared like that when they heard about this from other elders in the Billios Family.

    Jake also knew that whoever heard that they might fall into aa anytime and might die out of the blue would subconsciously panic.

    The young man immediately took Ainsley into his embrace and carefully stroked the baby''s long hair, trying to stabilize her emotion.

    "It''s okay; it''s okay. For now, you are alright because the assimtion degree is quite high."

    This is also why Ainsley would often act like a real toddler, simply because the assimtion degree was high.

    But it didn''t mean she would lose herself, just like what the shamans experienced after getting possessed by their contract spirits.

    After all, in this case, Ainsley was actually the one possessing the body and not the other way around.

    "Degree of...assimtion?" Ainsley tilted her head as she chewed the remaining cookies in her mouth.

    She was d that when she was shocked before, she didn''t choke on the cookies.

    It seemed that being a mafia boss made her calmer than others.

    "Hum. Assimtion can be achieved by receiving trust and other positive emotions from people around you or people from this world."

    Jake didn''t forget to wipe the cookie crumbs around Ainsley''s as he exined.

    "In this case, your assimtion degree is high because first, the original Ainsley doesn''t have that many presences in other people''s hearts."

    It was like a nk canvas.

    That''s why when Ainsley took over, no one doubted her even when her character suddenly changed.

    "The second reason is that...because you''re a mafia boss, and you sessfully make your subordinates, and your family loves you."

    When these locals believed in Ainsworth, loved her and even swore a soul oath, the world''s consciousness would slowly ept Ainsworth''s existence.

    It wouldn''t repel Ainsworth from Ainsley''s body anymore.

    "Some of the transmigrators in the list does not upy any important position in their shelter forces or in any other society."

    Jake slowly borated and finally connected the dots to the entertainment industry.

    "That''s why these transmigrators be celebrities to receive love, trust and other positive emotions from their fans instead."

    As for Uncle Elu and Monica, they had a high position in the Billios Family.

    Basically, almost all Billios Family members respected them regardless of their identities.

    Not to mention that indirect respect, love and affection through their creations also increased the assimtion degree.

    "We discovered this assimtion theory decades ago, but only transmigrators affiliated to the shelter forces will know about this."

    The scattered transmigrators were busy living their life, blending with the people in this world or avoiding the hunters'' pursuit.

    How could they know there is such a disease?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1019: Debut As A Celeb

    <h4>Chapter 1019: "Debut As A Celeb"</h4>

    When these transmigrators fell into aa and such, and their condition worsened, it would be toote to save them.

    This is why being affiliated with a shelter force was something incredible and good for the transmigrators.

    It''s just that...how could the transmigrators know such a force exists?

    They wouldn''t even necessarily know that other transmigrators existed.

    And the existing transmigrators also couldn''t just openly tell their existence to this world because only a small number of forces knew this top secret.

    Imagine if everyone knew about transmigrators...

    Their first reaction must be a negative one.

    This is also why Ainsley still didn''t dare toe out of the ''closet'' and tell the truth to Grandpa Yofan and the others, no matter how kind they were to her.

    If they knew that the one inside this body wasn''t the boss they thought it was...would they kill her and hate her instead?

    Or maybe they would fear her...

    Ainsley wasn''t ready to face this trial.

    Ainsley suppressed her negative thoughts, and her thoughts returned to those transmigrators who became celebrities.

    "So...they be celebrities to stabilize the connection between their soul and their body?" The baby asked Jake in her sweet and innocent voice.

    Jake immediately nodded solemnly.

    "Yes, that''s right. But there are also transmigrators with unique bound abilities that require fans'' power to make them stronger."

    It''s more like the power of faith that they could get from fans...

    "Actually, I heard that in legends, there are many ability users with charm-rted abilities who need the love and affection from many people to grow stronger."

    Jake shared what he knew about this legend with Ainsley, who also had a charm ability user.

    "It was said that this kind of person is born with a unique charm bloodline."

    "They can tame beasts and monsters using their charm. They can also convert the power of fans'' love for them into their special energy."

    In this way, they basically didn''t need energy crystals to recharge their charm ability.

    As long as there were fans out there loving them, they could get unlimited amounts of energy!

    "These ability users are all non-human races, and they''re all listed in folklore or legends."

    "Some legendary beasts also have this kind of bloodline¨C "

    Jake paused before peeking at Ainsley''s face.

    Since knowing that Ainsley was a transmigrator, Jake already thought about her unusual charm ability.

    It could be that although Ainsley''s bound ability was the luck maniption, she might unknowingly awaken her bloodline or something...

    After all, Jake also knew that the Sloan Family''s founder could abduct the three sacred beasts to guard the Sloan Family for such a long time because of his unusual bloodline.

    And it''s the legendary charm bloodline in legends.

    "You...do you want to see if the power of fans can evolve your charm ability to the next level?"

    Jake asked with a smile, but he didn''t really think Ainsley would agree.

    All of this is just a spection and there''s no saying if Ainsley could really be such a legendary figure¨C

    But Zev, who was usually silent and acted as a decorative toddler spirit, suddenly shouted energetically after Jake''s words fell.

    [Legendary charm bloodline! Host, if your body has this bloodline, the next time you consume the evolution potion, you can choose a different evolution path!]

    Abilities can evolve, enabling the ability user to gain various unique skills in the process.

    At first, Ainsley''s charm ability path would either be charming non-human races just like how she charmed humans, or...

    The charm control skill could control people like puppets using charms.

    But if Ainsley chose another path, for example, that unique bloodline path...

    She could possibly get all the skills while achieving the state that Jake mentioned before.

    Using fans'' affection, belief, and faith is the source of your charm ability''s energy!

    [Don''t forget that your realism art ability can devour other abilities'' energy. If you can get a stream of energy for the charm ability...]

    It means the supply for the realism art ability would be stable too!

    Ainsley didn''t have to worry about suddenly dying because of the realism art ability sucking her whole energy core dry.

    Not to mention that Ainsley had only entered the early stage of the core-splitting realm.

    Since she has five abilities, she''s ready to split her core into five smaller cores.

    This would undoubtedly give Ainsley more ce to store special energy to fuel her abilities.

    [Host, you should follow Jake''s suggestion! Let''s try bing a celebrity and see if you can evolve your charm ability further!]

    Zev was even more optimistic about Ainsley''s charm ability than other abilities.

    After all, other abilities aside from the 3D mapping ability had certain risks that could harm Ainsley''s health and lifespan.

    But the charm ability was the ability with the lowest risk rate. It''s just that...people found it hard to evolve this ability to be a useful one.

    Others couldn''t do it..but it didn''t mean Ainsley also couldn''t.

    Zev was extremely positive about Ainsley''s future development.

    If Ainsley could really have such a legendary skill¡­they wouldn''t need to be afraid of those hunters in the future, even without the Billios Family''s protection!

    Ainsley listened to Zev''s suggestion and was already persuaded to join the entertainment industry to evolve her charm ability.

    But¡­

    [I don''t have time to debut and such. I have to develop the guilds and the ind¡­I have to go abroad often. How can I debut as a celeb?]

    But the era was already advanced.

    Zev hurriedly gave Ainsley a precious suggestion.

    [Be an inte celebrity! Use live broadcasts and such! Then, you can slowly debut using your fame as an inte celebrity.]

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly lit up.

    [Okay, let''s do this.]

    That''s how the legend started!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1020: The Hunters Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 1020: "The Hunters'' Retreat"</h4>

    After Ainsley decided to debut as a celeb while building her guilds abroad at the same time, she started to approach Jake with this idea.

    And Jake immediately supported her because he also wanted the baby to evolve her charm ability.

    "If this is the case, I''ll invite some big stars, agents and entertainmentpany''s bosses to your weing party. How is it?"

    Of course, some of the big stars invited would be transmigrators, and this is also a chance for Ainsley to mingle with the tiny transmigrator circle.

    After all, for the past year, she didn''t know that there were any other transmigrators besides her in this world.

    Now that she knew, she didn''t need to be so wary and anxious all the time. She could blend with the transmigrators and share some stories.

    "Okay, please do that, dad. If it''s not burdensome for you, it is. If it''s hard to invite them¨C "

    Ainsley hadn''t finished her speech when Jake had already interrupted her.

    "It will be their honor to attend a party held by the Billios Family. We don''t often have a banquet or something, so it''s really a good thing to be invited."

    The Billios Family was used to holding a family-only banquet that didn''t include outsiders.

    But because they wanted to wee Ainsley to the family now, they would hold two-day parties where outsiders and insiders could join both parties.

    At this point, Ainsley still didn''t know what would happen at that party...

    After a few days going to the battlefield, Ainsley didn''t encounter any other strong and weird beasts or monsters.

    Even the promisedst boss didn''t appear in any area, leaving this year''s beast and monster tide the easiest of all years.

    It should be more dangerous thanst year, but because of Ainsley, it became the opposite.

    Not that Ainsleyined, though.

    After the event ended, everyone didn''t go back to their own regions yet because the Billios Family had already announced the press conference and the weing banquet involving Ainsley.

    A day after the beast and monster tide ended, the Billios Family made an official press conference, announcing Ainsley as their adopted daughter.

    Many people in the upper circle of ability users and mafia societies already knew about this but others outside of the circle didn''t know.

    Especially ordinary people.

    The ordinary people knew the Billios Family more than any other ability user families in the society.

    Thus, when the Billios Family announced that they had adopted a daughter, and it was the family head''s daughter on top of that, it blew up.

    Various ordinary people''s news channels and social media collectively announced this happy event of the Billios Family Head adopting a daughter.

    Netizens and curious people immediately dig out the news and when they saw the picture and information of Jake Billios''s newly adopted daughter...

    They were shocked.

    [Isn''t this baby mafia boss featured in the Court Variety Show''stest episode?!]

    [Yes, yes! I thought she was only joking when she said she adopted Jake Billios!]

    Yes. It''s not Jake adopting Ainsley but Ainsley adopting Jake as her father.

    Of course, in the eyes of rules andws, Jake adopted Ainsley, but everyone knew the truth was the opposite.

    [This is insane. Now that the Billios Family has formally announced the news, this kid is going to soar to the sky.]

    [She''s already popr through that variety show, anyway. She will only get more exposure this way.]

    [Yeah, yeah, and she''s one of the rare kind mafia families. I don''t think it''s strange that the talent-loving Billios Family wants her.]

    The Billios Family''s official blogs, social media ounts and other channels simultaneously released the happy news of weing a new family member.

    Such a big thing...even ordinary people who didn''t know Ainsley yet slowly knew her with thebel of ''Jake Billios'' adopted daughter''.

    Because of this, Ainsley''s path to debut as a star became much smoother than before.

    Not to mention the hunters assigned to Godlif Country reported the news to their headquarters.

    [That transmigrator kid is already under the Billios Family''s umbre for real. It''s already officially announced. We can''t touch her anymore.]

    The hunters at the headquarters couldn''t help but curse the hunters assigned to the Godlif Country.

    They couldn''t even beat a transmigrator in the body of a child! How useless they could be?!

    The headquarters had received data about Ainsley, and they were ecstatic to find such a good hunting target.

    Her bound ability was one of the rarest and most precious abilities they saw.

    If they could get her ability before getting her soul, or just extract the ability directly from the soul...

    That would be good.

    And such a good quality soul would help more with their noble mission to save the world from year to year.

    But now that they lost the target and the Billios Family picked her up...the headquarters were mad.

    [For now, don''t target her. But once she goes abroad, we can arrange an ''ident'' without the Billios Family knowing.]

    This had happened a lot, and the rted shelter forces couldn''t do anything when they didn''t have proof of the world elites going back on their words.

    But because of this, the shelter forces also often take advantage of the world elite''s forces without breaking their agreement over the transmigrators.

    After receiving themand, the hunters assigned to Godlif Country immediately obeyed.

    [Alright, boss. By the way...what about Niel and the two kids? We suspect that they fell into the Billios Family''s hands.]

    But they don''t have any concrete proof, which means they can''t do anything to the Billios Family.

    Can''t confront them or anything¡­

    In this aspect, theypletely lost to that brat and the Billios Family!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1021: Pajama Party

    <h4>Chapter 1021: "Pajama Party"</h4>

    Many shelter forces also killed their hunters in secret to help the transmigrators they were protecting.

    They didn''t find it strange if the Billios Family did the same thing.

    The headquarters were silent for a few seconds before replying to the encrypted message.

    [Forget them. There''s no way we can save them once they fall into the Billios Family''s hands. Not to mention if they fall into that kid''s sacred beasts'' hands.]

    The headquarters knew how scary the three sacred beasts could be, especially Code-L, who has such a strange ability.

    Niel was one of the core members, and the two kids were also geniuses, but it wasn''t worth it to send more hunters to save them.

    [Retreat for now,, and don''t go around the Billios Family or that kid''s family. Leave this mission to the hunters abroad.]

    The hunters abroad are more powerful than the Godlif country''s hunters.

    The headquarters believed that they could still score some points in secret.

    [Roger, boss.]

    Just like that, the lurking hunters retreated and didn''t bother Ainsley anymore.

    At the same time, the Billios Family''s weing banquet for outsiders had finally arrived and it was an honor for many guests to be invited.

    Especially when they were invited only because they were coincidentally still staying at the capital and had just finished the beast and monster tide''s cleaning up project.

    Many of these elites never attended the Billios Family''s banquet because they weren''t invited and they didn''t have any intersection with the Billios Family.

    Now that they had a chance to attend, who wouldn''t participate?

    Even Michael Aretha would love to attend, but Jake was ruthless and directly skipped him when arranging the guest list.

    He also blocked many people who once mocked Ainsley or offended her in a way.

    Now that the Billios Family was Ainsley''s backer, they couldn''t bear to see the baby being mocked and bullied here and there.

    Their cubs...no one could offend them!

    When Michael and a few other families who offended Ainsley at the beast and monster tide event knew about the cklist, all of them were green with regrets.

    "You useless son! Who told you to offend Ainsley Sloan?! Now our family indirectly offends the Billios Family too!"

    "B-but, dad, I-I didn''t know Jake Billios is seriously about adopting that brat..."

    "Shut up! Nowe with me and apologize to Ainsley and Jake!"

    Many other families did the same thing, wanting to apologize to Ainsley and avoid offending the Billios Family.

    After all, the Sloan Family''s businesses were indeed rare and precious, but most of them weren''t necessities and only luxury goods.

    The Billios Family''s business was different.

    They supplied a lot of daily necessity products, which were important to many ordinary people or ability users.

    They also had the capital to suppress other forces'' businesses and directly make them go bankrupt in just a few weeks.

    They''re that powerful!

    Many forces who once offended the Sloan Family trembled in fear.

    Each of them scrambled to visit the Billios Family''s mansion to apologize.

    But the Billios Family never gave them a chance to apologize.

    Especially the Aretha Family.

    Now that Ainsley had be Jake''s official daughter, the Billios Family had reasons to suppress the Aretha Family to the ground.

    And it started the day the weing banquet was held as if it was a warning for other forces not to mess with their beloved cubs.

    The day of the banquet arrived, and Ainsley didn''t know anything about the banquet''s theme and such.

    She believed that Jake had already prepared her dress and other necessities...

    But she forgot that the Billios Family was an entric family. All people in this family were more or less quirky.

    And one could see this from the way they arranged their banquet.

    Each of their banquets, whether it was for the family members or outsiders, always had a certain unique theme.

    This time''s theme was actually...a bit unique.

    Ainsley only found out when Jake came to her with a plush cat pajamaplete with the moving cat ears and tail.

    "Tadaaaa! This is your party''s costume. Hurry, hurry, try it on. This white cat pajama''s model is Code-L. It must be cute on you!"

    Jake''s eyes were bright as he circled Ainsley with that full-body cat pajama in his hands, not noticing Ainsley''s strange expression.

    The moment Ainsley saw such childish clothing that Jake said she should wear to the banquet, she almost smacked her own dad.

    With twitching lips, Ainsley stared at the pajama before shifting her gaze to Jake. Her eyes seemed to say that a certain dad is a weirdo.

    "D-dad, are you sure this is my party costume? Maybe you mistake it for my daily pajamas or something..."

    Ainsley never wore such pajamas either, but it was even more impossible to wear it to a banquet!

    To her weing banquet at boot!

    What is Jake thinking?!

    But Jake only tilted his head, showing off his handsome face to his daughter that was full of foolish doting vibes.

    "Eh, you didn''t know? The first-day party theme is a pajama party! Everyone will also wear unique and cute pajamas to attend the banquet!"

    It was at this moment that Ainsley regretted joining the Billios Family.

    What kind of party among the elites has such a childish theme? Pajama party?! Are you for real?! Is it not for fellow family members??

    Why did you choose this theme for outsiders too??

    Ainsley wanted to curse whoever suggested this theme but if she knew that it was Jake''s mom and dad who told the theme....

    She might bite her tongue and pretend to be dead.

    "D-dad, you can''t be serious, right? Tonight''s party dress code is pajama party?" Ainsley''s eyelids were already twitching hard.

    This can''t be true!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1022: Cat Pajamas

    <h4>Chapter 1022: "Cat Pajamas"</h4>

    If what Jake said was true¡­

    Ainsley couldn''t imagine the handsome Jake in cute pajamas.

    Or maybe he would wear a ssic nightgown...that''s good.

    But why does she have to wear this childish pajama??

    Not to mention that she would be the party''s star! Everyone would look at her and meet her at some points...

    Fck! This is uneptable!

    Ainsley wished that all of this was just a joke, but Jake wasn''t joking.

    He shook his head as he tossed the pajama into Ainsley''s hands.

    "I''m not joking, Ain. Our Billios Family''s banquet has always adopted certain themes and this time''s theme is coincidentally a pajama party."

    It''s not a coincidence, though.

    When Jake''s mom and dad heard that they finally managed to kidnap a certain cub to enter their family, they were ecstatic beyond relief.

    Then, they suggested this brilliant idea to show off their cubs'' cuteness to everyone!

    Jake also had the same idea as his parents. Even the elders in the family all agreed with this idea.

    Thus, that''s how they chose the pajama party theme.

    The party hall had also been decorated to look more cute and childish.

    The dish choices and other decorations, even the furniture were all suitable for a pajama party.

    The Billios Family was super serious when arranging this themed party.

    Those who had attended the Billios Family''s banquets in the past already knew about this family''s quirks, but those who had only attended now didn''t know at all.

    Thus, when they read the invitation card and the dress code they had to follow, all of them almost fainted.

    Which family set up a banquet with a pajama party theme?!

    But they had to follow the dress code, or they would be seen as rude guests when they didn''t follow the dress code.

    Because of this, the new guests had to rack their brains trying to find decent pajamas that could be used to attend gatherings and such.

    Coincidentally or not coincidentally, the Billios Family had just released their newest pajamas collection for both adults and kids.

    These collections adopted an elegant and cute theme, suitable for both men and women, young or adults.

    Some guests suspected that the Billios Family used this pajama party theme to force them to buy their family''s products...

    They were just that shameless!

    Of course, to tter the Billios Family, basically, all the guests bought products from the Billios Family''s businesses and would wear them to the banquet.

    That''s how the newest pajama collection became a trend among elites, and the sales were pretty good.

    Of course, Ainsley''s cat pajama set was a custom pajama and it wasn''t for sale.

    The Billios Family didn''t want to use Ainsley as their marketing tool when she officially joined their Billios Family.

    After knowing that Jake wasn''t joking and she really had to wear the cat pajama with realistic and high-tech ears and tail, Ainsley''s whole body was unwell.

    She even had to ask Jake several more times to make sure that she wasn''t hallucinating.

    "That...can I wear a rather normal pajama instead? A simple nightgown or something...anything ssy and elegant..."

    Ainsley was close to tears.

    She was an adult inside, and Jake also knew it, so why would he treat her like a child?! Ahhhh! This stinky dad!

    Ainsley had the urge to kick Jake to Antarctica. Just let him freeze there.

    Sadly, Jake was stubborn and didn''t allow Ainsley to choose other pajamas.

    "We designed this pajama especially for you...everyone is looking forward to seeing you in this pajama. Can you grant dad''s wish just this one time?"

    Jake squatted in front of Ainsley and looked at her with a pair of watery ruby eyes.

    The way he looked at Ainsley was like a pitiful big Doberman cubs abandoned by his master.

    He even softened his voice and acted like a spoiled child to attract Ainsley''s sympathy.

    This is another oscar-level actor.

    Who could refuse when Jake already started to act cute like that?

    At least Ainsley, who was a face-con, couldn''t refuse at all!

    She could only twitch her lips and look at her adopted father with a helpless face.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll wear this. But what about you, dad? What kind of costume will you wear?"

    If she could, Ainsley wished Jake would also wear cute pajamas or something.

    But apparently, Jake chose a sexy pajama from the medieval era instead...

    He''s trying to make thedies spurt blood from their noses when they see his bare chest!

    It was almost spring, and the temperature was warm.

    It wasn''t strange if Jake would wear this kind of skin-showing nightgown, especially when it really did look good on his body.

    The medieval-style men''s nightgown made Jake look like a noble vampire living in a castle, especially when his hair was ck and his eyes were ruby red.

    And he even lived in a castle-like mansion.

    Many unmarrieddies and even men would be attracted to such a seductive little demon Jake.

    Jake was tall and imposing, but his face leaned more toward the beauty category.

    If this were a BL book, Jake would be a top-notch bottom with high-quality specs.

    Unfortunately, it was not a BL world, and Jake seemed to be...asexual?

    Still, Ainsley already regarded Jake as her father and saw her single father wearing such a sexy nightgown...

    She felt that her father would be taken advantage of.

    Thosedies and young men might be eyeing her dad like a pack of wolves!

    Absolutely no!

    Ainsley hurriedly hugged Jake''s arm and acted like a spoiled child.

    "Dad, dad, can you choose another nightgown? Don''t wear this one. It''s too thin! What if you catch a cold?"

    Anyway, Ainsley wanted to fool Jake first.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1023: Pairing Pajamas

    <h4>Chapter 1023: "Pairing Pajamas"</h4>

    The banquet would be held at night. As usual, it was dinner time.

    Even if the banquet hall was warm in winter and cool in summer, Ainsley still used this kind of excuse to stop Jake from wearing that nightgown.

    She just didn''t want Jake to show off too much skin! Hmp!

    Nowadays, even men also have to be careful of perverts, especially someone as handsome as Jake.

    Seeing that his daughter really didn''t want him to wear these clothes, Jake could only obey the little ancestor.

    "Okay, okay, I won''t wear this one, but you still have to wear the cat pajamas. How is it?"

    "Deal! How about you also wear this kind of pajamas, dad? Maybe we can try a pairing costume..."

    Jake didn''t think much at first, but when Ainsley said that, his eyes instantly lit up.

    Right. He could wear simr clothing with Ainsley''s costume!

    He still had cat-pattern pajamas. It was actually quite childish but not as childish as Ainsley''s clothes.

    And it was a pajama party, anyway. Even if others would try to wear some elegant and ssy pajamas, he didn''t need to do that.

    If he wore a simr themed clothing with Ainsley, it would also better promote his rtionship with Ainsley.

    At the same time, he could show off to the guests!

    Jake immediately rushed to ask his people to prepare the cat-themed pajamas for him.

    "Okay, Ain, dad has prepared the new pajamas. It''s not like yours, but it has ck cat patterns. It''s quite simr to your pajamas."

    One is a ck cat. The other one is a white cat. Perfect!

    Not to mention that the pajamas he chose were elegant gray silk pajamas with ck cat patterns on them.

    It was a bit childish but on his body, it would look cool and elegant with a hint of cuteness.

    Perfect!

    Thus, that''s how the father and daughter pair decided on their pajamas.

    That night, the two people changed into their costumes, and Ainsley instantly became a popr kid among the servants and maids.

    Ainsley''s purple hair was hidden inside her cat hoodie, but one could still see her neat bangs.

    The cat hoodie also had a pair of cat ears that could move ording to the wearer''s mood.

    It was really interesting!

    Even the tail would also move ording to the wearer''s mood.

    The sleeves were made to mimic cats'' paws along with the meat pads. Ainsley''s tiny finger became the cat''s nail hidden inside the meaty ces.

    Such a design was cute and creative. As expected of the Billios Family!

    The soles of the pants were also made to be like a cat''s paws.

    It sessfully hides the sound of Ainsley''s steps, just like how cats'' steps would be light and with no sound.

    Even more unique was the voice-rted device on the neck area of the costume.

    The device could rte to the wearer''s mood, and when it was rxed, it would purr like a real cat.

    When the wearer was angry, it would hiss.

    When the wearer was naughty, it would also meow like a spoiled child.

    Not to mention that the costume looked cumbersome, but it was very light and easy to use.

    Ainsley was still curious about how the designers and the tailors created this kind of clothes.

    What a unique costume!

    Anyway, after wearing the costume, Ainsley felt that it was actually cool and not stuffy.

    But it also had its own heating technology that could be turned on anytime.

    Ainsley even suspected that the pajamas had bullet-proof features and other safety measures.

    Indeed, Jake also added those features, but not through advanced technology.

    He hired special ability users that could add buffs to items, just like in most RPG games.

    With these ability users'' skills, Ainsley''s clothes weren''t only water and fireproof but also had a trigger mechanism that could summon a barrier in danger.

    Jake really put a lot of thought into this costume. After all, Ainsley would wear this to meet many people at the banquet.

    Jake was afraid that some hunters would be mixed in with the guests and suddenly assassinate Ainsley.

    Because of this, he made the costume with such caution and care.

    Even the Billios Family knew about this, and they also tightened the security at tonight''s banquet.

    After everything was ready, Ainsley and Jake waited until almost all the guests had arrived.

    It was already close to seven o''clock when the guests had all arrived.

    The other Billios Family members were also already at the banquet hall, waiting for the protagonist of today''s party to arrive.

    Unlike other families'' banquets, the Billios Family''s banquet was really strange.

    All the guests wore pajamas from elegant to cute, from ssy to simple.

    The men either wore medieval era nightgowns or modern era''s silk pajamas.

    The women, however, wore a variety of pajamas. Of course, no one was bold enough to wear sexy lingerie to attend the pajama party.

    The younger women and the girls wore cute or frilly pajamas of all models and colors. Some also wore cute medieval era nightgowns.

    The younger children wore pajama costumes just like the one Ainsley wore.

    The older women wore simple modern style silk pajamas, looking elegant and not too cute.

    Everyone felt that wearing pajamas to a banquet was something new and strange, but when they saw the hall''s decoration...

    All the guests felt that wearing pajamas was really the right dress code.

    After all, the hall was full of things rted to pajama parties, such as cute cloud beds, a marshmallow sofa, soft bedmps here and there.

    The food was also provided not in a banquet style but more like private tables for five guests up to eight.

    The banquet''syout was so unexpected!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1024: A Warm Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1024: "A Warm Banquet"</h4>

    The hall was covered with soft fur carpet, giving off a warm and soft vibe.

    Everyone couldn''t help but feel a bit sleepy when they stepped into the hall.

    The Billios Family even set up many incense burners with aromatherapy effects, soothing everyone''s tense nerves.

    The originally solemn and official banquet suddenly became warm and weing, not like a big family''s banquet at all.

    At first, the guests were skeptical about the Billios Family''s dress code and banquet theme.

    But when they really experienced it, they couldn''t help but marvel at the Billios Family''s creative ideas.

    It was actually more memorable andfortable to join such a banquet where everyone didn''t need to put on fake smiles and dress in sparkles.

    The pajama party was really like a small gathering between families, allowing these big shots to rx and socialize without being too formal.

    The food prepared were all delicious at midnight snacks, the drinks were also suitable for a sleepover.

    The Billios Family even prepared card games and board games on each coffee table for guests to y with.

    The older people rxed their tense nerves after working all day.

    The younger generation was full of curiosity and would try all sorts of things provided at the banquet.

    The children and toddlers were the happiest.

    They could y and make trouble without affecting their family''s honor and face, all because of the banquet''s theme.

    When Ainsley and Jake went down the stairs to the main hall, this scene was what they saw.

    The guests huddled together around a small coffee table for five to eight people.

    There were nkets, a soft marshmallow sofa, and even a seat pillow for those who wanted to sit on the floor.

    The floor itself was covered with fur, but there seemed to be a special coating to prevent stains from the drink or the food.

    The hall even had a small yground for the children, TV for the elders to watch night news, and so on.

    It really looked like a casual pajama party, but on arge scale involving more than a hundred people.

    When Ainsley and Jake descended the stairs side-by-side, the party''s organizer immediately took the lead by taking a microphone and announced their arrivals.

    "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. The protagonist of our party today is already here! Please wee Jake Billios and his daughter¨C Ainsley Sloan!"

    The guests immediately stood from their seats and apuded for the two protagonists.

    Under the loud apuse throughout the hall, Ainsley and Jake went to their special table in front of everyone, situated on a small stage taller than the guests'' seats.

    From this height, Ainsley could easily see the whole hall, including her people, such as Elliana, Axelle and others who also came to the weing party.

    The Billios Family members also had their own special seats but there was no small stage for them.

    Still, they were the closest to Ainsley and Jake.

    Even more surprising, the hidden guards and security members were also crowding near Jake and Ainsley, but all of them strictly followed the party''s dress code.

    Each of them was wearing pajamas!

    Because of this, no one would notice that these people were actually hidden guards and shadow guards assigned to protect Jake and Ainsley.

    Really amazing.

    Ainsley had never stopped gasping in awe ever since she saw the whole hall.

    As expected of the Billios Family.

    Their weird-themed banquet could actually be such a nice thing, even better than the usual grandeur banquet.

    And actually, Ainsley also preferred this kind of banquet than the formal banquet.

    She could rx her nerves and didn''t have to put on a business smile all day long!

    After Jake and Ainsley got seated, Jake took over the organizer''s microphone and immediately spoke to attract the guests'' attention to him and Ainsley.

    "Good evening, everyone. Wee to our family''s first-day party. Everyone can enjoy the delicacy that we have prepared before."

    Jake paused before smiling with his usual business smile, but this time, it was more sincere than his usual smile.

    "After enjoying the delicacy, I will announce the official news at eight o''clock."

    It means the guests couldn''t go back before Jake announced the official news.

    Anyway, they had an hour and so to enjoy the delicious food and drinks that the Billios Family''s chefs had prepared.

    To Ainsley''s surprise, the food and the drink were also very linear with the pajama party theme.

    The dessert wasn''t luxurious cakes and such but healthy snacks and small cookies.

    The appetizer was mainly warm soup, really suitable for the elderly.

    The main menu was all food like noodles, home cooked food, and so on. It wasn''t as luxurious as the usual banquet, but it was equally delicious.

    The drinks were also either tea or milk. There was no coffee because it was a pajama party.

    Oh, but there were various types of sodas and juices in exchange for coffee.

    If the guests were sleepy, there were also foldable cloud beds at the corner of the hall.

    Everyone could just sleep on the cloud beds, not caring about their image.

    Not to mention that the Billios Family even set up a band just to y lubies and pop, cheerful music instead of ssic opera like the usual banquet.

    All of this made Ainsley''s heart warm up without her knowing.

    It was obviously just a strange banquet, but somehow, the baby felt that whoever organized the party wanted her to befortable with it.

    This careful thought was what touched Ainsley''s heart.

    She had just entered the Billios Family as Jake''s adopted daughter, but the Billios Family''s members already took care of her like this.

    Really. It was rare for such a big family to be warm andforting rather than full of conspiracy and dirty tricks.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1025: Meeting Other Transmigrator Celebrities

    <h4>Chapter 1025: "Meeting Other Transmigrator Celebrities"</h4>

    From this banquet alone, Ainsley already had a good impression of the Billios Family.

    While eating and chatting with Jake, her cat ears couldn''t help but twitch, and her tail would also hook onto Jake''s wrist from time to time.

    Sometimes, Jake could even hear the purring sounding from the small device around Ainsley''s neck.

    It showed that Ainsley was happy andfortable at the same time.

    Jake''s eyes slowly turned gentle as he looked at his cute daughter.

    He did n this banquet to have this style so that Ainsley wouldn''t feel nervous when joining their family.

    It seemed that their n worked well.

    After the simple yet satisfying dinner, Jake and Ainsley began to go around the hall to greet the guests.

    The guests were also the same.

    Wearingfortable pajamas, they started to socialize with other guests.

    The kids met the kids. The teens yed with the teens.

    The adults talked about their children with other adults. The elders chatted about their grandchildren with other elders.

    The atmosphere was really warm and nice.

    Affected by the atmosphere created by the banquet itself, many guests didn''t talk about business or expanding connections.

    They just genuinely talked with others based on daily life interests and such.

    Because of this, they actually got a deeper connection with other elite forces than when they socialized at the usual banquet.

    All of this was thanks to the Billios Family.

    No wonder they could have such a wide range of connections. Their train of thoughts was really unique.

    This kind of banquet actually promoted a deeper connection between elite forces better than the official and formal banquets.

    Everyone just got along with people they liked and stayed away from people they didn''t want to get along with.

    There was no need to pretend to greet everyone, and the big shots also wouldn''t feel offended if someone didn''t greet them.

    After all, they were also busy enjoying the snacks, the rxing music, the aromatherapy, and the soft couch.

    When Ainsley went around to greet the guests and her people, her costume immediately attracted a lot of attention and affection from the guests.

    Especially the female guests.

    "Ahhh, this pajama is so cute! The cat''s ears can move!"

    "There is even a tail...the tail can also move."

    "Too cute!!"

    "Hey, hey, the Billios Family head also looks extra gentle tonight with that cat-pattern pajama."

    "I really envy this father and daughter connection. They are not rted by blood but they seem closer than people rted by blood."

    "I think both the Billios Family and the Sloan Family benefit from this union."

    No one said that the Sloan Family climbed the Billios Family''s branch by bing Jake''s adopted daughter.

    After all, everyone would also love to have such a super daughter if they could.

    Ainsley is really not climbing the rank at all.

    She''s just finding the right father and the father is coincidentally a powerful figure.

    Jake brought Ainsley to socialize and didn''t forget to bring her to meet the transmigrator celebrities that Ainsley wanted to meet a few days ago.

    These celebs were all first-line stars but just relying on their celebrity status was actually not enough to be invited to attend the Billios Family''s banquet.

    Unless they were the spokesperson of the Billios Family''s products or something.

    Even their other identity outside of the entertainment industry wasn''t enough to get into the Billios Family''s eyes.

    But their transmigrator identity became a link to connect them with the Billios Family...because the newly adopted daughter was a transmigrator.

    Many transmigrators affiliated to shelter forces already got the news of Ainsley being a transmigrator.

    They were really not surprised at all because it was impossible for a child to be so powerful and smart if she''s not a transmigrator or a reborn person.

    No matter how smart Ainsley was, she was still four years old. She might be a genius, but life experience and such couldn''t be faked.

    So, when they finally knew Ainsley''s true identity, the transmigrators weren''t surprised at all.

    The shelter forces were also not that surprised.

    Still, it was rare for fellow transmigrators to enter the body of someone more than a decade younger than you.

    Thus, these transmigrators were actually curious about Ainsley and really wanted to meet her.

    Some of the celebs wanted to make use of this banquet to get closer to the Billios Family, but none of them were foolish enough to make use of the Billios Family or something.

    Even if they wanted to leech onto the Billios Family, they couldn''t make it too obvious.

    That''s why, Ainsley was a perfect person for them to connect with the Billios Family without offending the Billios Family''s members.

    After all, they shared the same identity as transmigrators, and they also didn''t have any malicious intent toward Ainsley.

    When Ainsley met the transmigrators, everyone weed her happily and even shared their life experience with this baby.

    Although they knew that Ainsley was an adult inside, when seeing such a cute baby, anyone would be charmed.

    "I didn''t expect you to be an adult in a child''s body...you are really cute and natural!"

    "Yes, yes. How did you adapt to this body? We also enter another person''s body, but the age difference won''t be as big as you."

    After all, it was not that hard to adapt from being an adult to being a teenager or from elderly to being an adult.

    But from adult to a toddler...

    That''s a huge gap.

    Everyone was curious about how Ainsley adapted so fast, fooling even transmigrators like them.

    Although they used to suspect Ainsley''s identity because she was just too brilliant, most of them really thought that Ainsley was a toddler.

    Her acting is too good, or she''s just that good at adapting!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1026: Non-human Intruders

    <h4>Chapter 1026: "Non-human Intruders"</h4>

    Ainsleyughed at the transmigrators'' questions and quietly shook her head.

    "Maybe because of this body''s influence too...it is easy to act like a child."

    "And because I''m a mafia boss, when I show my mature side, it''s not that surprising."

    After all, a lot of mafia children matured early because of their environment.

    This is how Ainsley adapted so fast.

    The baby continued to answer the transmigrators'' curious questions while also inquiring about the entertainment industry and the transmigrator circle.

    When Ainsley knew that she wasn''t the only transmigrator in this world, it was such a relief for her.

    Thus, mingling with these transmigrators, away from those who didn''t know anything, became somethingfortable for Ainsley.

    She felt like a wanderer who finally found her oasis.

    Time passed by really fast. In no time, it was already eight o''clock, and Jake brought Ainsley back to the small stage.

    The young man held a ss of milk in his right hand and the microphone in his left hand.

    "With this, I, Jake Billios, formally announce that from today on, I have a daughter. Let''s all congratte Ainsley¨C "

    Jake hadn''t even finished his words when out of the blue, the huge door leading to the banquet hall suddenly opened with a loud noise.

    BANG!

    Before the guests could react and see what was going on, a group of people hurriedly poured into the banquet hall.

    Their footsteps were all in sync and the heavy sound of their shoe soles colliding with the floor echoed throughout the hall.

    It was as if they were trained soldiers about to kill someone.

    The guests simultaneously looked at these groups of intruders with shock and fright.

    These people...they were taller than the tallest man in the hall, like a head taller.

    It was estimated that they were around 2 meters tall.

    Obviously not humans.

    Especially the iconic pointed ears of each intruder.

    Many guests here had never seen an elf in person, but it didn''t mean they wouldn''t know what it looked like when they saw one.

    Suddenly seeing a group of 2-meter-tall people with pointed ears, noble bearings and unique archer-like costumes...

    Either this group is a group of elves, or they''re a group of cosyers invited to perform.

    But this group of people with ten or so elves didn''t seem to be cosyers.

    So...they''re real elves? But why would they suddenlye with such a momentum?!

    The guests gasped in fright.

    The adults immediately brought their children closer or hid them behind their body.

    The hot-blooded youths raised their guards, ready to fight if this group of intruders dare to do anything.

    Everyone''s nerves were tense. The previously warm atmosphere suddenly became thrilling and dangerous.

    A group of non-human races suddenly barged into their banquet...this is not a light problem at all.

    It might even involve the rtionship between the whole human race and the elf race!

    However, the group of intruders didn''t even think this way.

    All of them held their chins high as they swept their disdainful gazes over these humans.

    The moment they barged into the hall, the leader, the one with straight blonde hair reaching his waist, immediately shouted in broken international humannguage.

    "Everyone. Stay! We¨C catching thieves!"

    The elf wasn''t good when speaking with humannguage, but everyone present could immediately understand what he meant.

    ...catching a thief? By barging into the Billios Family''s banquet?

    It was too exciting.

    Even the kids who would go noisy when seeing fantasy creatures such as elves, were all huddled together not far from the adults.

    These elves'' aura was too imposing, and they didn''te with good intentions.

    The kids'' fantasy about the beautiful and proud elves instantly shattered, turning into a group of arrogant and unreasonable bunch.

    How could the elves be like this?!

    But the elves weren''t the only ones who came with imposing aura and weapons on their backs.

    When the elves barged in, the hidden guards and shadow guards had already reacted, and in an instant, all of them surrounded the group of elves.

    They didn''t speak, but all of them looked at the elves with sharp gazes, ready to fight whoever made the first move!

    The Billios Family members also scooted closer to Jake and Ainsley.

    Each of them had a cold face,pletely different from their previouslyical and warm look.

    If the family members alone already looked like they were about to fight, how could Jake still look leisurely?

    The moment the elves barged in, his face instantly darkened.

    The young man didn''t go to greet the intruders and instead, just stood on the small stage with the microphone and the untouched milk ss in his hands.

    However, the young man didn''t forget Ainsley and smoothly hid her behind him.

    After making sure that Ainsley would be alright, he slowly spoke using the microphone.

    "Thesedies and gentlemen. What are you doing, barging into human territory?"

    Jake spoke in the elves''nguage and his tone was calm. But his voice was so cold that even the elves couldn''t help but flinch.

    The guests might gasp in fright when the elves came, but Jake and the Billios Family members didn''t even flinch.

    Affected by the host'' calm attitude, the guests also slowly calmed down.

    Then...Jake dropped the bomb.

    "Seeing the noble elves trespassing into my family''s mansion when we are holding a party...can we see this as the elves'' intention to dere war on humans?"

    In just a few sentences, Jake escted the problem into a whole other level.

    Obviously, the elves weren''t brave enough to bear the risk of a huge war between the two races.

    Not to mention that they weren''t from the royal elves'' faction at all¨C

    They weren''t Jake''s friends!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1027: Someone Stole The Royal Elves Golden Pacifier!

    <h4>Chapter 1027: "Someone Stole The Royal Elves'' Golden Pacifier!"</h4>

    These people were from the nobles'' factions that had always opposed the royal family.

    In other words¡­they''re enemies.

    Jake was close to the people from the royal faction.

    It''s natural for him to know the infighting among elves and the factions that he had to avoid.

    He just didn''t expect a group of elves from the noble''s faction would suddenly barge into his mansion.

    Maybe they had killed the guards outside or simply knocked them unconscious.

    These elves couldn''t be taken lightly!

    Hearing Jake''s words in elves''nguage, the leader of the group obviously realized that Jake wanted to trap him.

    If he was still arrogant, Jake could bring this matter into a dispute between two races.

    He wasn''t worthy and didn''t have any authority to be involved in such a serious matter.

    But Jake, as one of the human race''s ambassadors in dealing with the elves'' races, had the authority to call other ambassadors from other human countries to discuss this issue.

    Once it happens, he and his teammates will be seen as sinners of the whole elf family.

    After all, the elves didn''t want to go on a meaningless war with the humans when they had already made the peace pact a long time ago.

    The leader of the elf''s group immediately restrained his aura and tried to be more polite than before.

    "No, you misunderstand, human. We don''t want to wage war or anything, but we are here to catch a thief."

    The leader of this group kept a cold face while talking to Jake, but he was obviously more humble than when he just barged in.

    It seemed that the Billios Family was really powerful, and even a group of elves didn''t dare to be too arrogant in front of the family head.

    The leader spoke in an elvennguage, so only those who knew the elvennguage understood what he was talking about.

    But the majority of the guests didn''t know what was going on.

    They could only look at each other and approach those who had learned the elvennguage.

    For this, everyone''s choice would be the Billios Family members.

    As the members of a big merchant family, all kids in this family had to learn variousnguages from a young age.

    Thus, all Billios Family members were proficient in non-human racenguages, no matter whichnguage it was.

    As long as their family had a business connection with a non-human race, the Billios Family would more or less be able to speak and write in theirnguage.

    The guests went to the Billios Family members to ask about what the elf had just said.

    There were around forty family members here, and they dly acted as trantors for the guests.

    So when the guests finally knew what the elf said, they were even more confused than before.

    It was this thief again! The elf had mentioned the thief before...

    So, what kind of thief can make a group of noble Elvese to the human continent and even barge into their banquet?

    And the elf leader didn''t disappoint everyone and immediately spoke in a broken international humannguage.

    "Thief¨C stealing...gold...pacifier!"

    It was hard to understand what the elf meant, but the two keywords were quite obvious.

    A golden pacifier.

    ...?

    The guests immediately looked at the elves as if they were a bunch of retards.

    How could a thief be so idle to steal the elves'' golden pacifier?

    If the humans wanted to steal something from the elves, they could steal anything other than such a useless pacifier!

    The guests felt that the elves were making trouble on purpose and their true goal was to target the Billios Family for no reason.

    But only Ainsley, Jake, and the Sloan Family members, such as Axelle and Elliana, understood the situation.

    A golden pacifier!

    Ainsley''s face, which was calm and steady before, suddenly turned pale.

    She hurriedly looked at Jake before ncing at Elliana and Axelle.

    At that time when the female elf Sherleen gave her the pacifier, Jake was there. Axelle should also know about this.

    Then, Elliana...she also knew about the pacifier because usually, Elliana was the one keeping the pacifier for her!

    Ainsley didn''t know how precious the pacifier was for the elves, but even if it wasn''t precious, that item became a hot potato now.

    The elves could use it to me Jake and even attack them under the excuse of stealing the elves'' pacifier!

    Ainsley bit her lips and tugged her hoodie,pletely covering her purple hair.

    At the same time, Jake, Elliana and Axelle also reacted.

    Elliana and Axelle immediately hid behind the crowd while Jake looked at the elves with skeptical eyes.

    "What do you mean we steal your pacifier? Even if we did, what kind of worth a pacifier has? Are you looking down on my Billios Family?"

    Such a broken pacifier. Even if it belonged to the elves, the Billios Family had way more precious elven itemspared to a mete pacifier!

    Who would have known that when Jake said so, the leader of the elves instantly exploded.

    "A mere pacifier?! That''s a royal pacifier! Only a member of the royal family can own it. It symbolizes the identity of a royal family!"

    It was ironic that the noble faction who was at odds with the royal faction actually stood up to speak for the royal faction.

    Jake didn''t believe that they would be that righteous and kind, but what they said about the pacifier just blew his mind.

    If the pacifier was really a royal family''s item, this would be a bigger problem.

    After all, the elves really cherished their items and stealing a royal family''s item was equivalent to offending the entire elven race!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1028: Find Ainsley Sloan!

    <h4>Chapter 1028: "Find Ainsley Sloan!"</h4>

    Jake had a close rtionship with the royal faction, but if the royal family heard that his people stole a royal family''s golden pacifier...

    Even the royal family would feel offended, and their rtionship might be sour.

    So this is the intruders'' true goal, right?! If they found the pacifier here...

    Jake rarely panicked but now, he really broke in a cold sweat. After all, he also saw Sherleen giving the pacifier to Ainsley.

    So...did Sherleen put a trap through the pacifier or something?

    But Sherleen is the royal family''s nanny. Her position is extremely high even among other elves.

    There''s no way she would betray the royal faction and even give such an important pacifier to a human when it was her honor to keep the pacifier of the baby elf that she used to take care of.

    Before Jake could understand the situation, the leader of the elves already motioned for someone to drag a person hiding at the end of their group line.

    The person was all shackled, both arms and legs.

    She looked extremely weak and fragile, not all like the beautiful and prideful elf that everyone imagined.

    When the woman was dragged to the front, the elf leader didn''t hesitate to throw her in front of Jake''s feet.

    "Look at her, humans! She is the sinner who colluded with humans to steal our royal pacifier!"

    In that instant, even Ainsley''s eyes reddened.

    Because the woman was none other than Sherleen!

    Jake''s face ckened, and he immediately helped Sherleen to stand up.

    "Sherleen! You¨C " Jake didn''t care about the elf leader''s poisonous gaze and immediately brought Sherleen into his arms.

    Although the woman was way taller than him, she was currently so weak that she couldn''t even stand firm.

    This is one of his close friends, Sherleen. She is like his older sister. Warm and caring, but also have a lot of sharp edges.

    She once went to the human continent to be the elves'' ambassador and to avoid suspicion...Jake had to act like he''s not close with Sherleen.

    But Sherleen is also his close friend in the elf race! Now that she was reduced to such a state...

    Jake instantly realized that these elves from the noble faction wanted to harm Sherleen and the Billios Family along the way.

    Sherleen might have been caught in a trap even before she went to the human continent to see Ainsley back then!

    Ainsley also remembered the beautifuldy who gave her the pacifier in exchange for unique potions.

    The female elf didn''t seem to realize that she had handed over a precious pacifier to a human.

    Maybe...she was under control or something, or the pacifier she wanted to give to Ainsley wasn''t supposed to be a royal pacifier in the first ce.

    The trap was so deep andplicated that Jake was impressed.

    "Sherleen, are you okay?" Jake ignored the group of elves who were still murmuring ''thieves'' and such.

    He just carried Sherleen to their mini stage and let her rest there.

    "Jake..." Sherleen tried to speak in humannguage, but she was already too weak. She couldn''t even speak properly.

    God knows what these noble elves did to Sherleen until such a warrior became like this.

    Jake''s heart tightened once more. Sherleen was like his family member, just like the male elf he introduced to Ainsley.

    In front of others, they didn''t look that close, but for the past decade, Jake had been close to these two elves.

    He was already friends with them even when he was still underage!

    It wasn''t strange to say that Sherleen and the male elf were like his elder sister and brother.

    Even he could learn the elfnguage faster than others all because of these two people.

    Now that Sherleen was harmed to this point...Jake wanted to vent his anger, but his rationality told him that the trap was too deep, and he had to be careful.

    The elves were even sure that the pacifier was here with the Billios Family, which means they knew that Ainsley was the one who held the pacifier.

    They purposely waited until Jake held such a grand weing party for Ainsley to deal thest blow!

    Jake suddenly felt that he wasn''t as careful as before.

    He didn''t even realize that the pacifier Sherleen gave to Ainsley was a royal pacifier.

    Damn it!

    Jake and Ainsley were all tense and cautious, but the elves were not that patient.

    When they saw the two people only looking at Sherleen, they immediately became dissatisfied.

    "Jake Billios, we have given you the proof of our words. Now, please excuse our rudeness."

    The leader of this elf group spoke to Jake in the elvennguage as he swept his gaze over the guests, as if looking for someone.

    "We will search the whole ce and the guests here to find our lost treasure!"

    Right after he said that, the thirty or so elves instantly spread and approached the guests without even caring about their reaction.

    And their goal wasn''t the adults but the kids.

    "Find Ainsley Sloan! She is the thief!"

    The elf leader shouted in the elvennguage, instantly rming all the people who could understand him.

    Ainsley...she is in danger!

    Elliana and Axelle, the two people who also had a connection with this trouble, instantly shuddered.

    Axelle backed off even more, afraid that his identity would be exposed even after he drank a transformation potion special for elves.

    On the other hand, Elliana was scared silly because the pacifier...was in her spatial ne!

    Elliana''s poker face instantly broke, and for the first time, she showed a tant fear.

    She was afraid that if the elves searched everyone''s spatial storage, they would find the pacifier on her, and they could put the me on Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1029: You Are Not Ainsley Sloan!

    <h4>Chapter 1029: "You Are Not Ainsley Sloan!"</h4>

    The scene was chaotic for a moment.

    Because the elves had started to move and even fought against the guards, the hall instantly became a dangerous ce.

    The adults were all desperately trying to protect their children while the hidden guards and the shadow guards also prevented the elves from touching the guests.

    Amidst the chaos, Elliana didn''t realize that she had already walked so far that she finally bumped into a person sitting on a cloud chair.

    If Elliana were the usual Elliana, she would immediately notice that the person sitting on the cloud chair was calm, even calmer than Jake.

    It''s just that...

    While everyone was busy trying to find the pacifier or avoid the elves, Jake also tried to control the situation.

    He immediately gripped the microphone in his hands and shouted in elvennguage.

    "You¨C all of you, stay there!"

    Jake''s voice was so loud and forceful that even the elves subconsciously paused in ce for him.

    The young man''s momentum immediately quietened the hall, calming down the guests and the elves at the same time.

    In just a few seconds, the hall was so quiet that one could only hear an intense sound of someone sucking a...

    Pacifier?

    "Nyem. Nyem. Nyem."

    The sound of someone sucking a pacifier was so loud at the moment that everyone couldn''t help but look at the source of the sound.

    Even Elliana did so, because the source of the sound...came from the one beside her.

    Everyone immediately spotted a kid around five or six years old hugging her knees while leisurely sucking on a bright, gold, shiny pacifier.

    It''s just that everyone couldn''t really see her appearance, because she was also wearing a costume like Ainsley.

    "Nyem. Nyem. Nyem." The sound of sucking pacifiers in relish immediately echoed in the quiet hall once more.

    It took a few minutes for the elves to wake up and stare at the kid with reddened eyes.

    The elf leader, in person, immediately scanned the kid from head to toe while reporting her overall appearance.

    "Purple hair¨C check!"

    It was a hoodie shaped into a cute bob-cut hair and the color was coincidentally purple, the same as Ainsley''s hair.

    "Blue eyes¨C check!"

    The eyes were indeed blue, but lighter than Ainsley''s eye color. It was just...the elves only knew that the baby had blue eyes.

    "Wearing a pink uniform¨C check!"

    The kid''s costume was a set with her hoodie, but her costume was like pajamas with a printed pink uniform picture on it.

    The pink uniform was exactly the same as Ainsley''s legendary and famous uniform.

    Although it was just a printed design...how could the elves know?

    In that instant, all the elves sprinted toward the kid with Ainsley''s three famous characteristics.

    "That''s Ainsley Sloan! Catch her!"

    The elves acted as if they were injected with chicken blood.

    All of them madly rushed to the kid who was sucking a golden pacifier without paying attention to anyone else.

    That''s Ainsley Sloan! Their target! And the pacifier she''s sucking...that''s their royal golden pacifier!

    Although the kid looked taller and older than what they heard, humans aged faster than elves.

    It was normal for her to grow up so fast, right?

    Then...let''s catch her! She can''t escape!

    Thus, under everyone''s dumbfounded gazes, the elves surrounded the kid who was still sucking the golden pacifier intensely.

    It was as if these elves didn''t exist at all.

    The elves were all excited after they finally surrounded the kid.

    However, all people in the hall, including Sherleen, watched their action with their jaws touching the floor.

    ...are these elves retarded?

    That kid is Ainsley Sloan, you say? Then who is hiding behind Jake?! A humanoid kitty??

    ...it could be!

    Still, the guests held their breath while their minds were spinning fast.

    The elves'' target was Ainsley. But...but...the one they caught...wasn''t Ainsley at all?

    Then, who is that kid? How could she have the golden pacifier in her hands?

    At this moment, no one was even more terrified than Elliana.

    She was sure that a few minutes before the kid could suck the pacifier...

    the pacifier was still inside her storage ne!

    But then, in just a few seconds, she checked her spatial ne once more and found that the pacifier was gone.

    It was gone!

    So...the pacifier the kid is sucking...that''s the real deal, right?

    Elliana almost fainted on the spot.

    Just who is this kid??

    Elliana had never seen the kid, but if Ainsley or Jake were the ones standing beside the kid at the moment, they would all recognise her.

    Because...because...that kid is...

    Before anyone could guess the kid''s identity, the elves already reached out to the kid''s hoodie and roughly tugged it down, revealing the kid''s whole appearance.

    At first, they wanted to do this to show everyone that this kid was really Ainsley Sloan. Then, they would rebuke her and snatch the golden pacifier.

    But the moment the hoodie was pulled down, what appeared in front of everyone''s eyes weren''t the familiar Ainsley''s three unique characteristics.

    On the other hand, it waspletely different.

    Silver hair tied in a childish long twin tail. Light blue eyes closer to gray. That face which didn''t resemble Ainsley at all...

    And most importantly, after a closer look, the elves realized that the clothes the kid wore wasn''t really the pink uniform.

    It was just a hoodie pajama with Ainsley''s unique pink uniform printed on the fabric as the pajama''s design.

    The elves had never seen Ainsley Sloan in person, but they weren''t idiots either.

    The moment they saw the kid''s face, they immediately knew that she wasn''t Ainsley Sloan.

    "Who are you?! You are not Ainsley Sloan!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1030: Confronting The Elves

    <h4>Chapter 1030: "Confronting The Elves"</h4>

    If this was an ordinary kid, being yelled at by a majestic, two-meter-tall elf would definitely scare them to death.

    If the kid didn''t cry, they would faint.

    But who is this kid?

    The moment the hoodie was pulled down, everyone saw her appearance¨C

    And they didn''t know her at all.

    Only Ainsley, Jake, Nalisha and others who were involved in Vanessa''s case immediately recognised her iconic silver twin-tail hair.

    That''s...that''s Code-L, ah!

    Little ancestor, why are you sitting there while sucking the elves'' lost pacifier?!

    Ainsley''s lips twitched at Code-L''s leisurely pose, and Jake even had the urge to run away with the Billios Family and Ainsley.

    Oh, God. He didn''t expect the sacred beast to be so fearless!

    She''s literally provoking the elves right when the elves are trying to find faults!

    Indeed, even when the elves didn''t know Code-L''s humanoid state at all, they immediately questioned her and even tried to snatch the golden pacifier.

    "You¨C you smelly kid. You stole our pacifier! Give it back!"

    The elf spoke in an elvennguage, not expecting the kid to understand anyway.

    He just wanted to intimidate the kid, and then he spoke once more in a broken international humannguage to smear Ainsley''s name by the way.

    "You! Ainsley¨C Ainsley asks¨C steal!"

    Ainsley asked the kid to steal the pacifier. Or she gave the pacifier to the kid so that she became the scapegoat.

    Anyway, the elves already determined that Ainsley was the ''thief'' without even giving concrete proof.

    Anyone here was no idiot, and they could sense what the elves truly wanted.

    They just wanted to make trouble for Ainsley which means they''re provoking the Billios Family!

    Not all the guests here sided with the Billios Family or something, but in front of a race that wasn''t even a human, they all sided with their own human race.

    These elves are really outrageous!

    The elves expected the kid to know nothing and cried. That way, they could vigorously use Ainsley while continuing to find that smelly brat.

    Who would have known that the kid, who was sucking the pacifier intensely, suddenly narrowed her eyes like an eagle and threw a sharp gaze at the elf''s leader.

    Then, in a slow-motion, the kid took out the pacifier from her mouth before speaking in a smooth elvennguage.

    "What? Stealing your pacifier? If it''s given to this great me, how can it be called ''stealing''?"

    Code-L sneered as she casually put the pacifier back into her own spatial storage ne.

    It was as if this royal pacifier wasn''t anything special.

    !

    The elves didn''t expect the kid to understand the elvennguage and could even speak smoothly.

    Not to mention that...they had been trying to snatch the pacifier while talking to the kid, but howe none of them could even touch the corner of the kid''s clothes?

    It was really strange.

    The elves felt as if they were running on a field, trying to reach arge tree as the goal, but they just ran around in a circle.

    They could never reach the tree.

    This was strange.

    The other guests didn''t realize anything wrong and only saw the elves running around in a circle.

    They thought that the elves were trying to intimidate the kids by circling her like that.

    But in reality, the elves actually tried hard to catch Code-L and her pacifier to no avail!

    The elf leader came here to disgust Jake Billios and soured his rtionships with the royal faction.

    He might seem like an idiot and unreasonable person, but as someone who could represent the noble faction to enter the human continent...

    He was far smarter and stronger than he looked.

    It was precisely because he was strong that he could sense the breath of another strong person in this room.

    And that person was precisely the kid in front of him, Code-L.

    It wasn''t a coincidence that the elves around him couldn''t touch Code-L at all, only running in circles.

    The kid had already used her ability on them without them knowing!

    The elves were the most sensitive to the flow of special abilities, which means they could quickly know when someone used their special abilities.

    Even if they hid it well, the elves could still detect their abilities when it was activated.

    But the elves didn''t realize Code-L''s activated ability until now.

    In that instant, the elf leader felt a chill down his spine.

    He was a strong elf warrior in his continent. There were few people who could fight him.

    Even Jake Billios might not be able to win against him even with his strange God of Wealth ability.

    But this kid...

    The elf leader actually felt that she was extremely dangerous. And her breath didn''t seem like a human.

    She''s not a human at all!

    Then, what kind of race is she?

    Before the elf leader could guess anything, Code-L had already stood up from the seat and walked extremely slow toward the elf leader.

    She was toozy to walk, and that''s why it looked like she was dragging her body to move.

    After she walked a few steps and felt that it was troublesome, the kid sighed and eventually stopped a meter away from the elf leader.

    Then, under everyone''s astonished gazes, the kid lifted her chin, hooked her lips and sneered at the two-meter-tall elf.

    "Yoooo. Why are you silent now, dumb*s? You dare to use this great me as a thief?"

    The kid''s milky and childish voice rang, but her tone was extremely cold. She even snorted at the elf and clicked her tongue.

    "Hmph. Even if your elf kinges here, he will have to offer this broken toy with his own hands to the great me!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1031: Queen of Sacred Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1031: "Queen of Sacred Beasts"</h4>

    Code-L spoke in elvennguage, so the guests had to rely on the Billios Family members to understand her.

    But the elves already heard her degrading words that seemed to be looking down on their entire elven race!

    A few young elves in the crowd instantly got triggered, and were about to yell when Code-L suddenly released her sacred beast aura.

    She directly activated her aura to intimidate these ignorant elves on the spot.

    All of the sudden, a huge mountain-like pressure fell on every elf in the hall.

    It was as if a whole mountain range just fell on their shoulders.

    90% of the elves around Code-L instantly fell to the ground on their knees.

    Those who didn''t fall broke in cold sweats, and their legs already slowly bent forward, almost kneeling.

    This pressure is simr to the Godfather''s unique domination ability, but because Code-L was a beast...

    Aside from feeling that mountain-like pressure pressing them to the floor, each elf even felt like prey in front of a hunter.

    They had an illusion that there was this majestic white tiger slowly walking toward them with azy attitude.

    Yet that pair of golden eyes...

    It was enough to devour them without leaving their bones.

    Code-L''s eyes were usually light blue but when she was in her beast mode, it would always turn gold.

    The illusion these elves saw was a manifestation of the cat''s majestic aura.

    That giant tiger as tall as the ceiling casually looked down on their two-meter-tall bodies, as if looking at a bunch of ants.

    The tiger in the illusion didn''t do anything, just staring at them. It didn''t even roar.

    But the elves already broke in cold sweats, and some even peed their pants.

    This fcking pressure is even more dangerous than the tiger''s roar!

    The pressure directly ignored the elves'' special abilities, much less their power realm.

    In front of this pressure, everyone just felt like a worthless ant. The majestic aura actually invoked their primitive fear of the strong.

    However...only the elves felt this way.

    None of the other guests felt the aura because the aura wasn''t directed at them.

    They only saw a bunch of elves suddenly kneeling on two knees, disregarding their pride.

    The scene of a bunch of elves simultaneously falling on their knees like that...

    It was fcking bada*s.

    It reminded them of Ainsley in the Aretha war when she made countless beasts and monsters bow in front of her.

    A queen!

    Code-L didn''t reason with the elves at all. She directly used her strength to subdue these unreasonable intruders.

    Under Code-L''s majestic power, the elves immediately knew her true identity.

    A sacred beast! A sacred beast who is only one step away from being a legendary beast!

    And her bloodline is not a weak beast at all. It''s one of the famous four protectors of ancient China.

    The benevolent beasts.

    But this white tiger isn''t benevolent at all.

    The elves were sensitive in nature, and they could immediately guess Code-L''s bloodline as a white tiger.

    A legendary white tiger.

    The elves knew more about sacred beasts than humans because sacred beasts would oftene to protect their world tree one after another.

    The sacred beasts depended on the world tree but the elves also depended on these sacred beasts to protect the world tree from other races.

    It was a symbiotic rtionship.

    But once the sacred beast became a legendary beast...the elves still had to depend on the legendary beast'' grace to protect their entire race.

    The legendary beasts were usually grateful beings and would never forget how the elves helped their growth with the world tree.

    Thus, they were usually kind to elves.

    However, not all sacred beasts needed the mature world tree to boost their growth.

    Sometimes, there were geniuses...like Code-L.

    This kind of sacred beast who didn''t need the world tree to grow at all...they didn''t care even if they offended the elves.

    On the contrary, the elves would be guarded against them because these beasts were all geniuses yet they didn''t have any rtionship with the elves.

    If they could, they didn''t want to offend such a beast at all.

    But they did! They just offend one!

    Code-L was actually famous for her strength.

    It was really strange that such a beast would obediently follow the Sloan Family founder and be a small family''s protector.

    But it happens anyway.

    Either because of repaying grace or because she found a secret in this family to help her be a legendary beast...

    Code-L still stayed in the Sloan Family for decades and would asionally protect the Sloan Family.

    Now that this kind of ancestor ''confessed'' that she''s the one getting the pacifier and it was ''given'' to her...

    What could the elves say?! They couldn''t even beat her! Fck!

    Their whole n was ruined with just a few sentences from this little ancestor!

    The previously arrogant elves became as quiet as chickens. No, maybe chickens were even noisier than them.

    Under Code-L''s majestic aura, the elves couldn''t even ask how the beast got their royal pacifier.

    They couldn''t even put the me on Ainsley through Code-L, too afraid of the cat''s power.

    In the end, the elves weakly shut up while Code-L looked at them with an unfriendly gaze.

    "Now what? You guyse to this banquet with no invitation¨C only to search for your broken toy. Really shameless!"

    Code-L took the chance to rebuke the elves and kept mentioning the pacifier as a broken toy.

    In Code-L''s eyes, this kind of unique gadget was indeed only a broken toy.

    She had far more treasures than other sacred beasts around her strength.

    She should be even richer than the current elf king!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1032: Searching For A Banished Elf

    <h4>Chapter 1032: "Searching For A Banished Elf"</h4>

    After all, Code-L had lived for a long time. She was even older than the entire Sloan Family''s history.

    Still, such a cat with so many treasures didn''t bother to help the Sloan Family with any of their financial crises.

    Just one of her treasures was actually enough to save the Sloan Family in the past.

    She could even rival the Billios Family''s wealth just by selling some of her hoarded treasures.

    But the cat was toozy to bother with the Sloan Family.

    She was only a guardian, anyway. It didn''t mean she had to save this family all the time.

    Code-L was usually toozy to help anyone, but she had helped Ainsley twice, including tonight.

    If not for Code-L stealing the pacifier from Elliana, the elves might already get what they wanted tonight.

    It was only because Code-L showed her unreasonable side to the elves that the elves chickened out.

    Code-L harrumphed coldly at the elf leader in front of her. She didn''t forget to speak a few more words to drive the elves out.

    "Anyway, don''t ever say the great me or anyone in the Sloan Family stole the pacifier. Remember. It''s a tribute to the great me! A tribute!"

    It was obviously someone else'' plot to trap the Billios Family through Sherleen and Ainsley using the golden pacifier.

    But Code-L dismissed the important matter with just a few casual remarks.

    A tribute? Who would be idle enough to give a tribute to Code-L? The elves lived far away from the human continent!

    If there''s no important business, they don''t even want to visit the human continent!

    Not to mention giving a tribute to a sacred beast...

    So illogical.

    The item being offered as a tribute was even owned by a royal family member...

    That''s even more outrageous.

    But what Code-L said was right.

    Even the elders in the elven continent and the elf king would obediently give the pacifier away to Code-L.

    They didn''t want to have an unnecessary dispute with a sacred beast that was about to be a legendary beast.

    It was only a matter of time until Code-L became a legendary beast.

    Some elites who always paid attention to the growth of various sacred beasts in this world predicted that Code-L would advance in just a few more years.

    She only needed an opportunity to trigger thest growth and officially enter the legendary beast realm.

    At that time, with her mysterious ability, even the world elites had to be cautious in front of her.

    The elves gritted their teeth, expressing their silent dissatisfaction with Code-L.

    On the other hand, Ainsley, Jake, and the others felt that their world view gradually changed.

    They always knew that this cat was strong. Really strong.

    But they didn''t know how strong she could be...

    Up to now.

    Maybe Code-L''s strength was still far stronger than what she showed to the elves today.

    If Code-L was genuinely interested in helping the Sloan Family to grow...Ainsley''s future road would be smooth sailing.

    But right now, Ainsley didn''t think that she was worthy to sign a contract with Code-L.

    So far, Code-L had only signed a contract with the founder of the Sloan Family alone.

    The other generations did get Code-L''s recognition and assistance, but no one could sign a contract with her.

    It was Bello and Cellino who actually often made contracts with people.

    It''s just that..Cellino hadn''t awakened his bloodline back then, so even if he was called a sacred beast, others felt that he''s not even a sacred beast.

    That''s why he''s just a plus gift when contracting Bello.

    Of course, Ainsley was lucky to awaken Cellino and had two sacred beasts as her contract beasts.

    She even had that butterfly monster, Zi, Ava, and the giant mammoth in her hand.

    To be honest...in a war, no one could confidently say that they could win against Ainsley.

    She just had too much assistance!

    The elves couldn''t trouble the Billios Family or Ainsley using the golden pacifier.

    Their n was crushed to dust, but it didn''t mean the elf leader could ept retreating without any result.

    They came all the way to the human continent and barged into this banquet after nning things for months.

    The elves had been hiding among humans, waiting for this banquet. They had set up this trap so beautifully...

    How could they fail?!

    Then, they should try the second n...

    The elf leader took a deep breath and spoke with much difficulty under Code-L''s suffocating aura.

    "Okay, we will forget about the pacifier. Let''s just say we, elves, are generous. But we still have one more problem to address."

    Code-L didn''t think that the elves would dare to make trouble in front of her. Thus, she nodded and let the elf leader speak.

    The elf leader suddenly regained his aura and excitedly spoke in elvennguage.

    His voice was so loud that it was meant to be heard by the whole people in this hall.

    "We got reports that there is an exiled elf in this hall!"

    The elf leader''s eyes shed with a hint of ruthless light.

    "The banished elf should have been sold as ves, but we got reports that this elf even set up his own potion store!"

    So, they''re here to catch the exiled elf who ran away from his fate and even make his own potion store!

    The moment the elf leader said that, the guests instantly went into an uproar.

    Many elites here, especially those who attended Jake''s auction in his casino, remembered an elf being auctioned and then sold to a certain baby.

    It was said that the elf was a half-blood elf and the other bloodline was a demon bloodline!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1033: Axelle Blackened

    <h4>Chapter 1033: "Axelle ckened"</h4>

    This elf is a cmity elf with a weird skin color.

    But they didn''t know the elf was actually a banished elf! And it was still sold to the humans as a ve?

    No matter how much the elves hated impure elves, they shouldn''t sell these elves as ves to other races, right?

    Why are they so cruel? In the end, this elf is still an elf, right?

    But the main point was what the elf leader said in thest few sentences.

    He said that the elf actually opened his own potion store?

    Almost simultaneously, everyone looked at Jake and Ainsley, who was still hiding behind Jake.

    Everyone here knew that the Sloan Family held a monthly potion auction and the potions were all made by an elf.

    It turned out...the alchemist elf here was the blue-skinned elf that Ainsley bought at a low price?

    Impossible! If...if they knew that the elf was an alchemist, they would also fight hard to bid for him, ah!

    The guests in the hall were shocked when they knew that Axelle was an alchemist.

    But the elves were actually even more surprised than the guests when they first heard the news.

    The elves who sold Axelle to Jake were actually from the royal family faction and they did that to protect Axelle from having a bad master.

    With Jake as the ''auctioner'', they believed that Axelle would find a worthy master and wouldn''t be treated as a ve at all.

    Their hope came true.

    Ainsley was Axelle''s master and she was really kind to Axelle.

    It''s just that....the noble faction also had spies in the human continent.

    If Jake could cooperate with the royal family faction, other humans could also secretly cooperate with the noble faction.

    These humans might not know about the elven race''s internal strive, just like how the human race also had many countries and they weren''t that peaceful.

    These humans thought that they were cooperating with a group of elves and it means they already had a connection with the elven race.

    Thus, they didn''t suspect anything when they were used as spies by the noble faction.

    That''s how the noble faction came to know about Ainsley''s potion auction.

    After investigating bitterly for almost a year, they finally found the truth.

    It was the elf ve that Ainsley bought who made the potions.

    Then, they checked which elf could be sold as a ve...and it turned out it was that exiled elf.

    Axelle was infamous in the elven race because of his bloodline.

    A lot of pureblood elves wanted to drive him away, afraid of his demonic bloodline.

    His blue skin was also extremely unique. It was easy to find him when Jake auctioned him off at the casino.

    In fact, Jake had also anticipated this movement and knew that the noble faction would be able to find Axelle.

    Which is why he didn''t want Ainsley to get this hot potato.

    He only wanted to help the royal faction to hide Axelle for a while but after that, Jake didn''t need to care.

    Unfortunately...Ainsley bought Axelle and now, the elves were here to find Axelle.

    Their goal? Either kill Axelle or force Axelle to make potions for them.

    They didn''t even know that Axelle was an alchemist!

    Jake and Ainsley''s faces instantly darkened at the elf leader''s words.

    The elf leader spoke as if Axelle had to be handed over because it was their elven race''s internal matter.

    But once Axelle was sold to humans in the human continent, the elves should not be able to interfere in Axelle''s life anymore.

    Ainsley couldn''t understand why some elves could be this shameless.

    They had obviously abandoned Axelle but when they knew that Axelle was an excellent alchemist, they wanted him back.

    And they wanted to use him for free, just because they thought he was dirty for having a demonic bloodline.

    Shameless! Really shameless!

    And it didn''t stop at that.

    The elf leader purposely sniffed the air and suddenly clicked his tongue.

    His face turned gloomy, as if he just smelled something bad.

    "We, elves, are sensitive in nature, and we can smell a fishy smell from the demonic bloodline in this hall. That elf we are searching for must be here!"

    He indirectly said that Axelle smelled fishy because he was a half-blood elf.

    Axelle, who was hiding among the crowd, couldn''t help but shrink his body.

    The moment he saw these elves barging into the hall, he already knew that he would be in trouble.

    Indeed. Now, they''re looking for him and want Ainsley to hand him over!

    Axelle believed that Ainsley wouldn''t betray him like that, but he didn''t want to be a burden and dragged Ainsley down with him.

    More and more elves also scolded Axelle and brought up his dangerous demonic bloodline.

    Even the guests became a little hesitant and wanted to persuade Ainsley to hand over the dangerous elf.

    Anything rted to the demons and the abyss was absolutely dangerous.

    Axelle is a time bomb!

    Axelle himself knew that he was a cmity. Now that Ainsley already had some pureblood elves as friends...

    She would also hate a half-blood elf with a demonic bloodline like him, right? At least she would be suspicious of him...

    Axelle''s thoughts slowly turned dangerous, and his demonic bloodline was sensitive to the owner''s negative thoughts.

    Without Axelle knowing, his bloodline had already started to be restless, and Axelle felt that his body was on fire.

    His blood was boiling. More and more negative thoughts poured into his mind.

    Cruel thoughts, sadism, destruction, and anything rted to the demons slowly crept into Axelle''s soul.

    His soul started to cken bit by bit¨C

    Until a child''s crisp voice sounded amidst the elves'' curses and the guests'' little murmurs.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1034: Smelly Elves

    <h4>Chapter 1034: "Smelly Elves"</h4>

    "Fishy smell? Dangerous elf? I think uncles and aunties like you who barge into my weing party are more dangerous than my Axelle."

    Ainsley stepped out from Jake''s shadow andpletely showed her face to the group of elves.

    Only then did the elves look at her and realize that the kid who wore Code-L''s cat version pajama was actually the real Ainsley...

    That purple hair was too striking even when it was hidden under the hoodie.

    Oh, God. Did the two kids exchange pajama themes or something? Cosying as each other?

    Before the elf guard could react, Ainsley already looked at him with a sweet smile.

    "Uncle elf, speaking of smelly...I think you guys are more smelly..."

    The elves sweated hard under Code-L''s majestic aura, after all.

    Even if the legend said that elves'' sweat smelled good, Ainsley still deliberately pinched her nose and wrinkled her eyebrows.

    "So smelly, ah, uncle. You are sweating so hard...I think the fishy smell shoulde from you and your friends?"

    Ainsley sounded gentle and sweet. Even her charm aura had already spread quietly among the elves.

    But the elves were too distracted to even notice her charm aura.

    This was the first time that someone had told them on their face...

    The elves can also be smelly.

    Especially if they smelled like dirt and sh*t from the forest.

    The elf guard had a nk face for a moment. His brain circuit just crashed, and he really couldn''t think at all.

    Did a human kid just tell him that he stinks? His sweat is smelly?

    As if to confirm Ainsley''s words, a boy in a purple hoodie covering almost his face suddenly jumped in front of the elf guard and yelled.

    "E! Stinky old men! My fairy race also has a sensitive nose. I can smell your stinky sweat from miles away!"

    The boy around Finley''s age who suddenly jumped out in front of everyone was none other than Evan''s little fairy...

    Percival.

    At this moment, Evan''s eyes widened as he saw his little fairy disappearing from his pocket and turned into his human-sized state.

    Percival is a royal fairy.

    He can look like an ordinary human boy.

    But that pair of purple mist-like wings...

    Everyone present was too dumbfounded to react.

    Howe there was suddenly a royal fairy in front of everyone?

    The fairies were usually shy and only wanted to appear in front of their close people.

    Thus, not everyone has seen a fairy up to this day.

    In just less than an hour, they had met two legendary fantasy figures in fairytales.

    Even Ainsley was taken aback when she saw the naughty fairy suddenly appearing in front of her like that.

    Percival''s voice was loud, but his tone of voice was full of a boy''s yfulness.

    Of course, his words weren''t as yful as his tone...

    It was extremely insulting to the elves.

    This was the first time Ainsley ever saw a human-sized fairy other than Finnie, her fairy friend.

    Not to mention that she saw Percival casually showing off his unique wings under everyone''s eyes.

    The baby instantly fell into deep thoughts.

    Didn''t Fin say that royal fairies only show their wings when they''re in their human-sized state to people close to them?

    ...howe Percival didn''t abide by the rule?

    Ainsley wanted to continue thinking about Percival''s wings, but Percival didn''t give her a chance to be distracted.

    The usually quiet and mysterious fairy suddenly jumped up and down in front of the elves like a naughty child.

    "A group of morons iming to be pure-blooded elves. Only royal elves can be truly pure-blood. Don''t you know that?"

    Percival wasn''t a racist and never discriminated against half-blood or people with impure blood.

    Anyway, he had lived in the human continent for years and the humans actually liked mixed-blood people because they''re usually prettier or more handsome in general.

    But this didn''t apply to other non-human races with a traditional mindset such as the elves.

    Although the world was already a modern world, the elves still retained their way of living for centuries.

    They lived in tree houses. Their clothes were all traditional elf designs, and none of them wore modern designs.

    The elves only used modern technology on their weapons.

    Still, they were old-minded, and the racism trait was there, especially toward other races and half-blood elves.

    But in this era where many races lived together in peace, how many lives were truly pure-blooded elves?

    Only the royal elves were pure blood elves.

    Other elves, including the nobles, had more or less another bloodline in their veins. Although thin, it was there.

    These nobles also knew about the unspoken secret of nowadays'' elven society.

    But no one ever pped them with the truth right in front of their faces!

    Not to mention, it was in front of a bunch of humans!

    The elf leader was so angry that his fair face turned blue, red, white, and then ck. He almost looked like a discomp.

    "Y-you! Stinky fairy¨C stay away from our business!" The elf guard yelled in the fairynguage.

    Nowadays elves also had to learn other races''nguages, especially one of the 7 biggest races''...the fairies.

    The fairies were said to be the guardians of this world, while the winged people, a.k.a the celestial, were the guards and disciplinemittee under the fairies.

    This is why the elves also had to learn a bit about the fairy''snguage and the fairies also learned local humannguages, international humannguages, and some elvennguages.

    Percival spoke in an elvennguage before, but since the elf leader could talk about the fairynguage, he immediately lifted his chin and snorted.

    "What? Do you think this isn''t my business?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1035: Please Hand Over The Criminal

    <h4>Chapter 1035: "Please Hand Over The Criminal"</h4>

    "My human is here in this hall, and your presence is disturbing him."

    Percival lied without blinking. He even portrayed Evan as a weak, helpless human.

    "Listen. If he dies because of a heart attack, will you take responsibility?!"

    The elves knew that fairies liked humans the most.

    It was strange that human beings were actually ck-hearted and the elves should be the kind ones.

    The fairies should love the elves more than humans, right?

    But fairies still preferred humans from time to time...and no one knew why.

    Only the fairies knew.

    The reason was actually simple.

    It was because the humans had the most interesting items, entertainment, food and other things.

    Other races'' technology wasn''t as good as the humans or the dwarves. Their entertainment was nd.

    And the dwarves'' food wasn''t as good as the humans.

    Not to mention that the air in the dwarves'' continent was polluted so much because of their workshops.

    The humans still had better air and environment conditions than the dwarves.

    These fairies who liked to seek excitement and entertainment all fell in love with the human continent.

    That''s why they chose to protect humans and sent out young fairies to make a contract with humans.

    So far, even after a century or so, no one knew why the fairies loved the humans.

    They only knew that it was a kind of internship for the young fairies.

    If the elves knew the true reason why the fairies loved the humans more than kind-hearted elves like them, they might instantly go berserk on the spot.

    Percival was also a fairy who liked delicious food and interesting games.

    That''s why he loved humans who created these things and also loved Evan, who provided him with free food, toys, games, and anything he wanted.

    Now that the elves barged into Jake''s banquet, as Evan''s friend, Jake was in danger.

    Percival was also close to Jake and was displeased with the elves'' arrogance.

    He red at the elves with his eyes still hidden under his hoodie.

    "Can''t you guys just leave?! No one invites you here, but you insist on attending and then ruin the whole party."

    A bunch of party breakers! No fun!

    The elf leader''s pointed ears trembled in anger.

    He pointed his finger at Percival, but no matter how he opened and closed his mouth, he knew that he couldn''t say anything bad to Percival.

    Apparently, it''s because Percival was a royal fairy. A young royal fairy with an equally important position in the fairy kingdom¨C

    A seer.

    Fck him!

    The elf leader''s chest went up and down as he tried to suppress his anger.

    Instead of talking to Percival, he shifted his gaze at Ainsley, who had a close connection with the elf they were looking for.

    "A-anyway, we want to take back our prisoner. That elf is a criminal, and we must take him back!"

    The elf leader eloquently exined how Sherleen and the royal family party cheated them.

    They colluded with Jake to send Axelle away when the elf was a criminal.

    "He shouldn''t be sold as a ve. That''s only for ordinary banished elves. This kind of dangerous elf, who is a criminal, has to be handled by us elves!"

    The elf leader was a noble elf but he didn''t really have a high position in the elf race.

    It''s just that...the moment he came to the human continent, the humans who knew nothing about the elves subconsciously regarded him as an elf with a high position.

    This is also why the elf leader felt that the humans in the hall would subconsciously obey him and hand over the blue-skinned elf.

    Who would have known that this human kid wasn''t normal and insisted on protecting that blue-skinned elf?

    Not to mention, a royal fairy also helped her to fight them!

    The elf leader inhaled deeply and looked at Ainsley with a sharp gaze.

    "I don''t care if you already bought him. We canpensate for the money you used to buy him, but please hand over the criminal!"

    The elf acted as if this was a big issue for the elf race and if Ainsley didn''t hand over Axelle to their party, there would be a huge dispute between elves and humans.

    Ignorant humans might be fooled right away, but thankfully, Percival was there.

    He snorted at the elf guard''s cheeky words andughed in disdain.

    "Are you stupid or something? This is the human continent. Your rules don''t apply to the humans or any races in this ce!"

    Percival grinned as he folded his arms in front of his chest.

    "And even if you want this kid to hand over the so-called criminal elf, you have to send an official ambassador approved by both races."

    Since the elf visited the Godlif country, it means they had to get approval from the Godlif country''s government, and hey!

    Jake was the official ambassador from the Godlif country in facing various races!

    He was included as the international ambassador between humans and other non-human races.

    There were other ambassadors than Jake in the Godlif country, but if the elves visited the capital city, then Jake was the absolute ambassador.

    Now...these ''illegal elves'' entered the capital city and barged into the ambassador mansions without a permit...

    Hello? Aren''t these elves breaking thews?

    Because this world had so many races, each country created aw rted to non-human races'' visits to their territory.

    Just like when tourists had to get a visa to visit certain countries, these non-human races also need relevant documents.

    If not, they were considered illegal visitors, and the humans could punish them ording to thew of their country.

    And the leader of that race couldn''t do anything to protect their people because their people already broke thew!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1036: Illegal Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 1036: "Illegal Visitors"</h4>

    Of course, if the rted people were important people in the race, the higher-ups would send some more people to help them get out of the problem.

    But if they were just people like this elf leader...

    "Believe it or not. Your noble faction''s leader won''t bother to bail you out of jail If we send you to be judged?"

    Percival''s words were full of mockery, and most people in the hall couldn''t understand him.

    Not even the Billios Family members.

    Only Evan, Jake, Ainsley, the sacred beasts and some people who had rtions with young fairies in the human continent understood the fairynguage.

    When they heard that these elves were actually breaking thew by visiting the human continent''s Godlif Country without a visa....

    They were dumbfounded.

    So these people didn''t have a visa with them? They were illegal visitors?

    Then why would they act all high and mighty in front of us humans? These elves already broke thew!

    Of course, not all humans knew about suchws, and most people were only happy to see the elves in legend.

    They didn''t know that in nowadays society, even the elves had to abide by the interracial rules such as visiting permits, passports, and such.

    When the guests knew these elves were illegal visitors, their attitude instantly changed.

    Even if the elves were strong, it didn''t mean the humans were weak, especially when Code-L was there with them.

    One by one, the guests cursed the elves in international humannguage.

    "Damn it, you stinky elves! Illegal visitors! Go back to your own continent!"

    "They said that Ainsley''s elf is a criminal? Bah! In our eyes, they are the criminals!"

    "Hurry! Call the interracial police and guards! They will catch these illegal visitors!"

    Just like how each country had international police and guards in charge of arresting foreigners in their country, they also had a team specialized in catching non-human races.

    These non-human races weren''t all good when they visited other races, and sometimes, they would turn into so-called criminals.

    To face this problem, the country established a unique department in charge of catching non-human race criminals who made trouble in their country.

    Coincidentally, the Billios Family wasn''t only an ambassador but also a part of this special institute that could catch criminals from other races.

    After all, to be a sessful businessman in a world full of fantasy creatures, they also had to be strong powerhouses, right?

    That''s why the Billios Family had the authority to arrest the criminals and bring them to the institute for further processing.

    The moment Percival said that these elves didn''t have a visa, Jake instantly became stern.

    He didn''t hesitate to wave his hand andmanded the surrounding guards and shadow guards.

    "Guards! Catch these elves!"

    They are already criminals by entering the Godlif Country without visas!

    The elves didn''t expect things to escte to this point. They knew that they came here without visas just to trap the Billios Family.

    If they applied for visas, they would officially represent the elven race no matter what their purpose is.

    It means they couldn''t use the human ambassador or do anything to them.

    And Jake was an ambassador.

    That''s why they didn''t apply for a visa and secretly came to create troubles.

    No one would know they didn''t have a visa anyway, and Jake would be too busy to handle their troubles rather than asking about their visas.

    Many non-human races could easily enter the human continent and various countries without visas relying on their absolute strength.

    The government was also helpless about this.

    Anyway, as long as these visitors didn''t create troubles for them, the country will also pretend not to know.

    The non-human races weren''t more dangerous than fellow humans in terms of stealing intelligence and such.

    A lot of these non-human races only wanted to y in the human countries without having to represent their races.

    Many of them used transformation potions to blend with humans and freely y among humans with the money they earned from fellow humans.

    These non-human races were all talented and they could easily earn money in human countries.

    Most of them didn''t stay for more than six months and would return to their own ce when they had enough fun.

    But attacking their ambassador, using him of stealing the elves'' treasure and even demanding the ambassador to hand over a banished elf...

    They went too far.

    It was precisely because they wanted to make trouble for the elf king and Jake that they didn''t bother to apply for visas.

    But now, it backfired and gave Jake a reason to arrest them.

    Without Percival, Jake really wouldn''t question them about their visas and such.

    But Percival, as the all-knowing seer, knew the truth in the past, present, and future.

    Just inquiring about small matters like visas weren''t too burdening and wouldn''t vite his duty as the fairy kingdom''s seer.

    He couldn''t casually see the future, or know all things in the present or the past because there were a lot of things that should remain a secret.

    It''s rare that Percival could use his ability without having to risk anything.

    Just inquiring about the elves in front of him didn''t require a lot of energy or anything in exchange, anyway.

    With Percival mercilessly exposing the elves, the Billios Family''s guards didn''t have to be careful when arresting these elves.

    Even if the elves wouldin and escte the matter to a matter between races, since they were all criminals, they could be arrested!

    In just less than thirty minutes, all the elves were caught without resistance.

    After all, Code-L was still there, pressuring them with her aura.

    She even dared to suck their golden pacifier while pressuring them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1037: Blaze, The OP Little Chicken

    <h4>Chapter 1037: "ze, The OP Little Chicken</h4>

    BM Chapter 1035

    The elves didn''t know whether to hate Code-L, Jake, Percival, or Ainsley.

    Anyway, these four people were connected to each other in one way or another. They were all responsible for their failures!

    The elf guard already imagined what the elders at the tribe would say when they knew about this incident.

    A group of elves were arrested in front of a hundred humans because they didn''t have a visa when they came to the human continent...

    A disgrace!

    Dishonor on their race, dishonor on their family, and dishonor on themselves!

    The elves got a mental attack, and each of them felt that the world was crumbling.

    These elves were rtively young among elves, which was why they were so arrogant yet ignorant.

    Unlike Sherleen and the other male elf Ainsley met at the garden party, these elves were seriously retarded and didn''t know much about the human continent.

    That''s how a group of intruders were caught and sent to a relevant department.

    They might be deported back to the elven continent, or they might have to stay in prison for all the crimes they created.

    Even if the elf king heard about this matter, he would be d to punish a bunch of people from the noble faction.

    Not to mention that the noble faction would be too ashamed to beg the king to save these young elves.

    Ahhh, everything is a mess!

    But it all ended well for Jake and the others.

    The banquet continued for another hour, and Jake sessfully announced Ainsley as his daughter.

    Ignoring the captured elves, Jake and Ainsley went around the hall to y with the guests.

    They also took time to approach Axelle in secret and inquire about his condition.

    "Axelle, are you okay?" Ainsley whispered to Axelle, who was hiding at the corner of the hall.

    After the elves were taken away, Axelle could finally sigh in relief, but he was still afraid that the guests at the hall would find his true identity and then condemn him.

    Axelle was still cautious and afraid of guestsing to his little corner.

    But when he heard Ainsley''s concerned voice...all his anxiety instantly disappeared.

    It was as if he had found a light in the darkness.

    For him, Ainsley was really his life savior, and if he could, he definitely wanted to repay her rather than burden her.

    But today''s incident gave him a wake-up call that as long as he was with Ainsley, other forces who knew about his existence could use him to drag Ainsley down.

    Axelle hugged his knees as he tried to respond to Ainsley without lifting his head.

    "I-I am fine...i-it''s okay."

    The transformation potion he made was better than the potion sold in the market.

    This potion not only hid the user''s aura and breath but also hid anything rted to their racial traces.

    Even fellow elves might not notice him if he walked around them.

    It''s just that...Axelle was afraid of being found out.

    So, he didn''t dare toe out of his little corner in the hall and waited for Ainsley toe.

    Seeing Axelle like this, Ainsley also didn''t want him to stay in the hall.

    Forcing an anxious person to stay in the ce where it could trigger his anxiety...

    It was cruel.

    Thus, Ainsley patted Axelle''s shoulder and sighed.

    "It''s good that you''re okay. I think you should go back to the room upstairs if you don''t want to stay here."

    Ainsley made sure that her tone of voice wasn''t like chasing the man away.

    Axelle also felt that this was a good idea.

    His face instantly brightened, but he had just lifted his head when the ''pillow'' he hugged between his chest and knees suddenly rushed out!

    The blue ''pillow'' as big as a normal chicken flew to Ainsley''s arm and suddenly chirped excitedly.

    "Chirp! Chirp! Ain-sama! Ain-sama!"

    The sound of a bird''s chirping echoed beside Ainsley''s ears and then it was followed by the sound of a cute little baby.

    The force of this little ''pillow'' when rushing out was quite great, and the momentum instantly made Ainsley take a few steps back.

    While stepping back with staggering steps, Ainsley subconsciously hugged the unknown thing and then slowly looked down at the so-called ''pillow''...

    What she saw in front of her eyes was a fluffy blue chicken with smoother feathers than ordinary chicken.

    But it also felt fatter than ordinary chicken.

    It''s just that...this blue feather...

    Who else could it be beside a certain water Phoenix that Ainsley bought a few months ago?

    Ainsley had been busy all this time and rarely saw Axelle or the little water Phoenix.

    Only now did she have a chance to talk to Axelle, and that''s when the little Phoenix took the opportunity to stick to Ainsley.

    Ainsley''s lips twitched as she looked down at the ''chicken'', who was already nudging her cheek with its beak and even chirped excitedly.

    "Ain~ Ain~ "

    It seemed that the Phoenix was already able to speak some humannguages despite still being an ordinary beast, not even a sacred beast.

    "B-ze....?" Ainsley tentatively asked in a soft voice.

    If she remembered it right, even a sacred beast like Cellino was still unable to speak humannguage.

    How could the little Phoenix, who hadn''t even awakened her sacred beast bloodline speak the humannguage?!

    Ainsley was afraid that she had a hallucination or something, but ze immediately pecked the baby''s finger''s lightly and chirped.

    "Yes, yes! Ain~ ze!"

    ze could only speak a few words, but it was already a miracle.

    Even Jake, who was apanying Ainsley to meet Axelle, was shocked beyond relief.

    He had never seen a beast who could speak when they weren''t a sacred beast yet!

    What kind of little chicken is this?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1038: Blazes Second Ability

    <h4>Chapter 1038: "ze''s Second Ability"</h4>

    BM Chapter 1036

    Jake didn''t recognise ze at first sight, entirely because ze really looked like a blue-feathered hen.

    Where is the phoenix-like appearance?

    Ainsley was equally shocked. She immediately cast her gaze at Axelle, the only person who didn''t seem surprised by ze''s improvement.

    "This...Axelle, how could ze..."

    Ainsley hadn''t finished her question when Axelle immediately replied to her in a trembling voice.

    "T-that...I often feed her some good potions suitable for beasts with Phoenix bloodline...t-then, this happens."

    Actually, Axelle also fed ze various rare herbs that he got with the support of the Sloan Family''s potion business department.

    He also taught ze a lot of skills rted to water maniption ability and taught her how to speak themon humannguage.

    After all, Axelle was also learning more about humans and it was a good thing for ze to learn to speak soon.

    How could he know that only sacred beasts could speak humannguage?

    ze was really a different case!

    Listening to Axelle''s exnation, Ainsley and Jake both had troubled faces.

    They didn''t know that a mutant beast had this kind of hidden ability.

    Such a unique water Phoenix was unheard of before.

    However, because it had a strange element as a Phoenix, not a lot of people would be interested in raising the beast.

    Imagine a Phoenix, which was usually rted to gorgeous fire and red-coloured feathers, suddenly became a blue-feathered Phoenix.

    And her ability was rted to water.

    That was like seeing an elf, not practicing archery but practicing the cksmith profession instead!

    That''s why this unfortunate Phoenix was abandoned by her own mother.

    But if such a beast could already speak before she even awakened her bloodline to be a sacred beast...

    Doesn''t this mean she''s actually a powerful beast? And she''s extremely intelligent!

    Ainsley opened her mouth, wanting to ask some questions but she really couldn''t make any sound.

    Too shocked...

    And ze really didn''t show the characteristic of a Phoenix even after growing up to be as big as an ordinary hen.

    This Phoenix is really...strange!

    Ainsley took a deep breath and slowly asked Axelle some questions rted to ze.

    "Well, Axel...what kind of ability ze can use? And the skills..."

    After all, if ze was talented, she really had to train properly and not mess around with Axelle.

    Still, Ainsley believed that ze should still stay with Axelle to apany him for a long time.

    She even thought of transferring the contract connection to Axelle. Of course, if ze wanted that.

    Axelle heard Ainsley''s question and immediately twisted his fingers nervously.

    "T-that...she only has one ability, which is a water maniption ability. B-but it has aplete skill."

    Solo ability users usually only had fragmented skills when their ability was rted to elemental ability.

    But apparently, sacred beasts weren''t bound by this natural rule.

    It was quite normal if ze could use all sorts of skills rted to water elements, but what Axelle said next almost made Ainsley and Jake drop their jaws to the floor.

    "T-that...ze can use all sorts of water-rted skills such as controlling water, creating tsunamis, creating water bubbles that allow non-water creatures to breathe..."

    ze could also create monsters from water, and the water with high-pressure intensity could even kill a person or a beast in a few seconds.

    But the most surprising one was the mutation skill¨C

    "I-it seemed that ze can also freeze the water? I-I think it''s a bloodline mutation from water element to ice..."

    Which means, technically, ze had two abilities. One was water control, and the other was ice control.

    But this wasn''t the end.

    "T-that...I-I also checked ze''s overall skills, and she actually...can use bloodline suppression on same-type beasts or monsters..."

    Sacred beasts usually intimidated others using their powerful breath and aura.

    But a bloodline suppression was only something a legendary beast could do.

    Or at least a sacred beast who was already a step away from bing a legendary beast.

    Yet now...Axelle actually said that ze could use bloodline suppression?!

    Ainsley almost fainted.

    "Axel...do you realize how strong ze is?" Ainsley was already regretting not checking up on ze and Axelle more often.

    After all, she was often not at the mansion, whereas these two people stayed indoors almost all the time except for when they went out to dig out some herbs.

    Axelle flinched at Ainsley''s question and hesitantly shook his head.

    "I-I don''t know. I thought it was normal for a beast with a legendary beast''s bloodline to do all of these..."

    But there were many beasts with legendary beasts'' bloodlines.

    Although not all legendary beasts were as popr and as strong as the white tiger, the Phoenix, the dragon or something, there were really a lot of beasts with legendary beasts'' bloodline.

    After all, once a legendary beast felt that it was about to pass away in a thousand years or so, they would immediately sow its seeds around the ordinary beast.

    In shorts, they would mate with beasts from the same type and hoped the children could be sacred beasts sooner.

    There were many mixed-blood beasts with thin legendary beast'' bloodlines too, and usually, these beasts didn''t have much hope to be sacred beasts.

    Much less a mutated beast.

    It was really hard for a mutated beast to be a sacred beast or even a legendary beast.

    Because of this, an adult water Phoenix with the strength of a sacred beast could be counted with five fingers.

    Dragons and other legendary beasts might have variants such as fire dragons, water dragons, golden dragons, earth dragons...

    But a water Phoenix? That''s against thew.

    Yet ze, a water Phoenix, could use bloodline suppression unique to legendary beasts only.

    And she even had a second ability¨C ice maniption!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1039: Settling The Monsters & Beasts Before Departure

    <h4>Chapter 1039: "Settling The Monsters & Beasts Before Departure"</h4>

    Ainsley and Jake were shocked to the bone.

    "Bloodline suppression...Axel, what did you teach ze?"

    Ainsley was more willing to believe Axelle was the unknown trigger who changed ze rather than ze herself being an abnormal mutant beast.

    Indeed, Axelle hesitated again for a few seconds before whispering in a low voice.

    "T-that...actually...I often let ze experiment with her innate abilities and skills..."

    "And one day, she just can suppress other bird-type beasts and monsters with her cry."

    But, the ''experiments'' that Axelle mentioned were by no means ordinary.

    Axelle often gave ze unknown herbs with low danger potential and then asked ze to explore her own body.

    Then, he also stimted ze to use all the abilities she could possibly have in her body.

    Axelle did all of this because he knew the importance of strength. He didn''t want ze to be bullied like him in the future.

    ze was a mutant Phoenix but at least, her bloodline was extremely pure.

    She didn''t have any dirty blood like his demonic bloodline.

    Thus, Axelle used all his might to transform ze into a powerful beast.

    Now, ze was already a high-level beast and was only a step away from awakening her sacred beast''s bloodline!

    This progress was even faster than the three sacred beasts at Ainsley''s house.

    If the three sacred beasts knew about this, they would all be jealous of this Phoenix who had the support of a genius alchemist elf.

    Ainsley listened to Axelle''s exnation and suddenly fell silent.

    In a sense, what Axelle did was really good...Ainsley was d that she handed ze to Axelle back then.

    The baby let out a low chuckle as she rubbed ze''s feathers.

    "I see, I see. If it''s like this...I can consider bringing you and ze when I go abroad to expand my guild."

    Ainsley believed that ze had to roam around this world to find an opportunity to trigger her bloodline.

    Just like how Cellino found his opportunity when he met Ainsley.

    As for Axelle...Ainsley believed that leaving him at the Sloan Family mansion would be more dangerous than letting him stay by her side.

    "Don''t worry about your identity, Axel. Your transformation potion is really powerful. No one will recognise you."

    With this, Ainsley decided to bring Axelle and ze with her on her little journey abroad.

    At the same time, Ainsley also looked at Elliana and the three sacred beasts, who were huddling together somewhere else.

    It''s been a while since she talked to Elliana too, and this time, she had to bring Elliana with her on her little journey.

    That night, Ainsley confirmed ze''s unique talent and immediately arranged to bring both ze and Axelle with her.

    At the same time, Ainsley had already started to join the entertainment industry and started as a small live broadcast anchor.

    Her live broadcast theme was the worldly adventure of a little mafia boss, featuring a lot of exciting battles and such.

    After preparing everything, Ainsley returned to the Roane Region and stayed with Grandpa Yofan for almost a month before deciding to depart.

    This time, her journey would take months and even years.

    The people who would apany her were only Axelle, ze, the three sacred beasts, and Elliana.

    Not even Jake would apany her on such a long journey touring the countries and non-human continents to spread her guild branches.

    On the day of Ainsley''s departure, the baby left the butterfly monster, the giant mammoth, the purple ape and the armored giraffe to guard the Sloan Family and the guild branches.

    Since the Sloan Family already had Zi and the branch families had Zi''s children as their guardians...

    The four monsters and beasts that Ainsley captured at the cleaning up event were left to the Irregr Tamer guild.

    All the guild branches had at least one monster or beast with a boss-level strength.

    One could wonder what kind of beast or monster would be assigned to the guild''s headquarters at Pandora Ind.

    The giant mammoth was huge, and it wasn''t suitable to guard the Roid Valley.

    Thus, the purple ape was the one assigned to guard the Roid Valley branch.

    Then, there was this armored giraffe. She was directly assigned to the Crimson Lily branch.

    After all, this branch guild already had many other beasts and monsters ''guarding'' them around the Crimson Lily forest.

    The armored giraffe was a very suitable beast to give many armored buffs to the surrounding beasts and monsters who were at peace with the Crimson Lily branch guild.

    As for the giant mammoth...because it was too huge, Ainsley left him to guard the Godfather Mausoleum''s branch.

    This branch was built right across the Godfather''s mausoleum, but the surroundings were still t ground with no covers from enemies.

    Putting the giant mammoth here was the best choice.

    Last but not least, the frozen butterfly.

    Because it was a butterfly monster and was more suitable to guard a tower-type building, Ainsley immediately assigned her to the butterfly pagoda branch.

    That branch was amercial street which was used to be a red-light district full of prostitution.

    Now that it was changed into the butterfly pagoda''s territory, it was most suitable to have a butterfly as their guardian.

    Only the Sloan Vige branch didn''t have any guardian because it was still included in the Sloan Family''s main territory and wasn''t far from the mansion.

    It used to be a vige full of vigers, but after the massacre incident, Ainsley changed the vige into a guild building area and relocated all the vigers to a safer ce.

    ''Safe'' here means far away from the Sloan Family''s mansion because whenever there were enemy attacks, they would all surround the Sloan Family''s main mansion!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1040: First Trouble Abroad

    <h4>Chapter 1040: "First Trouble Abroad"</h4>

    With the Sloan Vige branch located near the Sloan Family''s mansion, it means Zi could still guard them from any possible enemies.

    After settling down all the monsters and the beasts only then did Ainsley leave the Roane Region with confidence.

    Since she would be away for a long time, Ainsley also established the official guild leader for her Irregr Tamer guild and appointed a bunch of branch guild leaders at the same time.

    After appointing Nalisha as the official guild leader, the guild finally ushered into a new development.

    Currently, the guild didn''t limit the new member application date anymore and could confidently ept many new members every single day.

    The newbie training was also carried sessfully, and Pandora Ind''s development was so fast that Ainsley believed she could visit it in just a few more months.

    Everything in the country was okay, so it means Ainsley could depart with no worries.

    The baby took a whole new carriage and two winged beasts as her travel vehicle as she flew to the neighboring country.

    Her first target was this country called the Gasha Country, not too far from the Godlif country.

    The baby had a guild member from this country which was why she thought of building a guild branch here for the people in this country.

    When Ainsley flew to Gasha, she immediately chose to enter the Gasha Country''s capital city.

    This wasn''t the first time Ainsley flew abroad and such, but because this time, she didn''t choose a ne for her own security issue, it was a whole new experience.

    There were many flying carriages and such shuttling among clouds and nes.

    It was even more amazing that these flying beasts pulling the carriages were all smart and used their own path to fly to their destination without colliding with any nes and such.

    After flying for a few hours with these super-fast high-level winged beasts and an ordinary-looking carriage, Ainsley and her group finally saw the Gasha Country below them.

    Surrounded by the blue sea, the Gasha Country was much bigger than the Godlif country, and the shape was also a bit abstract.

    But overall, it looked like a pair of wings, which was why this country was rumored to be the winged people, a.k.a the celestial race''s favorite country.

    It was said that there would be many winged people in this country, especially in the capital city.

    At first, Ainsley didn''t really believe it but when the carriagended on the airport special for flying carriages and other ''vehicles'' except for nes...

    She really saw it.

    The baby and her team were still inside the carriage, but after the carriage officiallynded on the ground, their sight was instantly full of people with decorative wings or real wings.

    The one Ainsley paid most attention to a person with folded wings, but the wings were taller than the person even when it was folded.

    Such pure white wings resembling an angel''s wings...

    Ainsley was shocked.

    The wings were really big and strong. It was estimated that when the person unfolded the wings, the wingspan would reach a meter or two meters long.

    However, there were also a lot of other people with smaller wings with various types and shapes.

    There were people with slim wings, there were people with four wings in total but each wing was thin.

    There were also people with decorative little angel wings...

    The unique thing was...there were no devil-like wings or fairy-like wings.

    All the ''winged people'' here had angel or bird-type wings.

    While the carriage entered the checking points for foreign visitors, Ainsley couldn''t help but look at the three sacred beasts in her carriage and opened her mouth.

    "The Gasha Country...it is really full of winged people..."

    Whether these celestials were real or not, Ainsley didn''t know.

    But just looking at the passerby around her...it was estimated that almost all of them loved people with wings.

    Code-L was the sacred beast with the most experience among the other three.

    Facing Ainsley''s amazement, the cat immediately transformed Into her human form and snorted.

    "Of course the Gasha Country is full of winged people. It was said that the winged people''s kingdom was directly above the Gasha Country."

    And that''s why it was easy for these celestials to go down to the human country to y.

    It was said that the winged people''s kingdom was the most mysterious among other races'', but everyone knew that it was right above the Gasha Country.

    It''s just invisible and might be high above the clouds.

    This was also the reason why the Gasha Country was one of the big human countries that had a lot of non-human races.

    Unlike the Godlif Country who rarely encountered non-human races and would only encounter fairies or elves, the Gasha Country was crowded with fairies and celestials.

    "The legend also said that most bird-type beasts or monsters like to flock to this country to evolve and get stronger."

    Maybe because the shape of this country was a bit simr to a pair of wings with a circle in the joint...

    There were many legendary birds roaming around this country.

    "Since you bring the little chicken here, if she''s lucky, she will also find a lot of opportunities in this country, " Code-L added.

    Hearing this, both Axelle in disguise and Ainsley instantly gasped in awe.

    "Really? Then, bringing ze with us is really the right choice!"

    Ainsley didn''t know that their neighboring country was actually such a unique country.

    No wonder Jake often went to this country for business trips.

    It was estimated that he did business with the celestials!

    Code-L only hummed at Ainsley''s excited words, and the matter was over.

    30 minutester¡­

    The group finally passed through the inspection post, but¨C

    They got their first trouble abroad.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1041: Offending The Winged People

    <h4>Chapter 1041: "Offending The Winged People"</h4>

    The first trouble happened when the group was ying the capital.

    It started with Ainsley not wanting to use the carriage to explore the capital city.

    "Let''s just go on foot, shall we? We can buy a lot of food and such."

    When Ainsley and the others had passed through the inspection, the baby suggested that they get off the carriage and roamed around the capital city on foot.

    After all, they didn''t have any specific destination and only wanted to see which ce would be the best to build a guild branch.

    "No problem. That will be more interesting."

    The team members agreed with Ainsley''s suggestion, and one by one, they began to get off the carriage.

    Elliana was right next to Ainsley, and Axelle was also not far from the baby.

    Code-L was still in her human form while holding Cellino and Bello, who were in their cat form.

    Their group was like a small group of tourists and it didn''t really attract unnecessary attention.

    Especially when Ainsley had dyed her hair ck and her eyes crimson, mimicking Jake''s appearance so that no one would know she was from the Sloan Family.

    With that, Ainsley started to take out a small floating ball from her pocket, which turned out to be a super high-tech camera used for a live broadcast.

    The baby also put her microphone on her cor so that her voice would be clear and pleasing to the viewers.

    It was already eight o''clock in the morning, and coincidentally, Ainsley was scheduled to do a live broadcast.

    Without boldly announcing her entry to the entertainment industry through being an inte anchor, the baby''s live broadcast room wasn''t that popr.

    When Ainsley first opened the live broadcast room, only a hundred or so people who were Ainsley''s diehard fans scrambled to enter the broadcast room.

    [Wooo! The cub is here!]

    [Hello, hello, Ain!]

    [Ohhh! Ain''s hair is now ck and her eyes are also crimson! Are you in disguise?]

    [This appearance is really simr to Jake!]

    [SizzlingAugust throws you a bottle of c ¡Á1]

    The broadcast had just started and Ainsley hadn''t even spoken, but a loyal reader had already thrown a c worth less than a dor or so.

    Still, when Ainsley saw the gift, the baby couldn''t help but hook the corner of her lips.

    "Good morning, everyone. Thank you, Sizzling August, for giving me a c." Ainsley waved at the audience while walking down the street.

    Since this was a live broadcast, Ainsley also put on special sses to be able to see thements section without having to open her phone or something.

    Of course, thement section didn''t hinder Ainsley from looking around the Gasha Country''s capital.

    After a simple greeting, the baby started to control the camera with a flick of her fingers and showed the audience the beauty of the Gasha Country''s capital.

    "I''m now at the Gasha Country''s capital, and this is a small area not far from the airport. As you can see, the Gasha Country''s people are really wing lovers!"

    Ainsley showed so many winged people and ordinary humans wearing decorative wings on the street.

    Not to mention that the Gasha Country''s capital was unlike the Godlif Country that looked like an old western era or something.

    This city was really a high-tech city, but there were tons of towering green trees everywhere.

    One could see so many winged people sitting on the branches of these huge trees and there were even a lot of small shops in the shape of a treehouse.

    The bnce between nature and technology was what made the Gasha Country ranked in the top 10 most beautiful countries on the human continent.

    Not to mention that unlike the dangerous Godlif Country''s capital city, this city was free of miasma and wild monsters or beasts.

    One didn''t have to be careful when roaming the street because this city was fully protected from the random dimensional hole where the monsters came out.

    It was said that the capital city''s barrier was actually a huge wing of a guardian creature that guarded this country.

    No one knew the truth because one couldn''t even see the wings, but it was said that the wings were invisible.

    Ainsley exined a few things about the Gasha Country that she learned from Code-L and didn''t hesitate to share it with her viewers.

    The number of her viewers remained stable throughout the morning live broadcast, but then, an ident happened.

    Ainsley and the others had just bought street food and sat not far from a gigantic and towering tree when a few winged people suddenly descended in front of them.

    FLAP!

    Their wings were as huge as usual, and the feathers scattered everywhere in the air.

    Their wings alone blocked the sunlight from reaching Ainsley''s group of people.

    When Ainsley felt that it was quite dark around her, she lifted her chin...

    And saw three to four celestials, a.k.a, the winged people standing in front of her with frosty faces.

    The Godfather, who was always following Ainsley in the dark, couldn''t help but remind Ainsley with a stern voice.

    [These people are strong. Be careful!]

    The Godfather didn''t know what these people wanted to do, but he could feel their indifference and a bit of contempt toward Ainsley''s group.

    Ainsley''s face was also tense. She motioned Elliana and the others to stay alert while facing the sudden guests.

    At the same time, the live broadcast room was still active, and the camera faithfully projected what happened around the host, Ainsley.

    It was even equipped with an intelligent AI that could control the live broadcast room ording to the situation.

    When the camera captured the image of the five celestials, the AI immediately changed the title of Ainsley''s live broadcast room!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1042: Bird Lovers

    <h4>Chapter 1042: "Bird Lovers"</h4>

    [Shock! Five celestials are provoking a baby mafia boss in Gasha Country''s Capital!]

    The live broadcast room was a global website that every person in this world could visit.

    The tform was also one of the biggest broadcast tforms with close to a billion users.

    There could be users from the Godlif country, the Gasha Country, and even non-human races could also make an ount to be a viewer or an anchor here.

    Ainsley''s new broadcast title was extremely eye-catching and provoking, especially when the thumbnail was a picture of five celestials with their wings fully spread.

    Such a sight was rare for people other than the Gasha Country''s people, who rarely saw the celestial race.

    Thus, in just a few minutes, the number of viewers soared to more than a thousand people!

    And this number was still climbing fast, approaching 10,000 viewers.

    Not to mention that the Gasha Country''s people also clicked on this broadcast room because they saw the Gasha Country being mentioned in the title.

    What happened to the celestials at the Gasha Country? So far, they were all kind and humble!

    How could they block people unreasonably?

    But when they entered the live broadcast room, they did see a group of five celestials surrounding a baby, a loli, two cats and a mature man and woman with frosty faces.

    The celestials looked like they were going to fight anytime soon.

    Then, before the viewers could ask the anchor what''s going on over there, Ainsley had already opened her mouth to speak.

    "These brothers and sisters. May I know why you are blocking us?"

    The baby had a sweet smile and a milky voice, instantly capturing the heart of both male and female audiences.

    Now that Ainsley was in disguise, not a lot of viewers knew that she was the famous baby mafia boss.

    It''s just that the title already exined Ainsley''s hidden identity, and the viewers immediately recognised her even with her back view.

    [Petit_pep1: This baby sounded so cute! I want to see her face!]

    [Mysticgen: The title says that this baby should be the famous baby mafia boss, right? Howe her hair isn''t purple but ck?]

    [KaosLok: Upstairs, the boss is on an adventure abroad. It''s necessary to go with a disguise!]

    However, there were also a lot of people not from the Godlif Country who had never heard of Ainsley''s name as a baby mafia boss.

    They all thought that the title was only a gimmick so when they saw the barrage mentioning this baby mafia boss, they couldn''t help but be curious.

    [kattorney: This baby is really a mafia boss? Is she from the Godlif Country?]

    [bbjy_: Yes, she is! Her name is Ainsley Sloan. Go and check on the inte. She''s the real youngest mafia boss in history. And she''s awesome!]

    Ainsley''s fans didn''t forget to advertise their own idol to these passersby, hoping they would also be Ainsley''s fans.

    At the same time, the five celestials in front of Ainsley had already responded to the baby''s words.

    The one who spoke first was the one with the biggest pure white wings. It was a woman with a frosty face but an hourss figure.

    "This child here¨C I don''t mind you being the blood n''s cub and ying in Gasha Country under our celestial race''s protection. But..."

    The woman looked at Axelle, who was hugging the blue chicken ze. She didn''t look at Axelle and only looked at ze with fiery eyes.

    "Don''t you know that in Gasha Country, you aren''t allowed to make a contract with bird-type monsters or beasts? You also can''t make them a pet!"

    And this rule applied to the foreign visitors, which meant the visitors had to hide their contracted beasts and monsters if they belonged to the bird type.

    "The Gasha Country respects bird-type living beings and holding them as a pet is an insult to our celestial race or the Gasha Country''s citizens!"

    It was no wonder that Ainsley didn''t see any transportation using flying-type beasts or monsters with bird bloodlines.

    Only flying-type monsters and beasts with no bird bloodlines were used as a means of transportation, but no other bird-type beasts and monsters were used.

    All of them werepletely free from humans'' touch and could roam the Gasha Country without fearing that some beast or monster tamer would tame them.

    At the same time, there were also no beast or monster hunters who would hunt them!

    Ainsley''s previously calm face instantly cracked. The baby ignored the fact that the celestials thought she was a vampire''s cub but the thing with ze...

    A chicken was also considered a bird? Then...the Gasha Country didn''t eat chicken??

    Ainsley believed that no one could guess that ze was actually a Phoenix from her body shape and appearance alone.

    It means...these celestials really cared about a chicken! A blue chicken on top of that!

    Ainsley and the others instantly twitched their lips.

    Even Code-L also looked unnatural in front of these celestials with frosty faces but gentle voices.

    They thought that these celestials were offended by something but it turned out to be a chicken activist?!

    Ainsley looked at ze, who was huddling with Axelle, without looking at the five winged people.

    Somehow, she felt that her first journey abroad was already full of troubles...

    "This...sister. What should we do with our pe¨C chicken, then?"

    Ainsley didn''t want to fight with the winged people in someone else''s country.

    Thus, it was better to follow the local custom.

    It was just that...the ordinary people didn''t approach Ainsley and her people back then because they were just ordinary people or local ability users.

    Only the celestials would usually do this kind of thing to remind tourists and locals not to harm any types or birds.

    They''re bird lovers!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1043: Living Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 1043: "Living Weapons"</h4>

    After all, the Gasha Country could be officially protected by the celestial race...solely because their country looked like a pair of wings.

    It showed how much love the winged people had towards birds and wings with feathers.

    Hearing Ainsley''s polite questions, the celestial softened her face and tried not to be prejudiced toward the blood n''s cub.

    Although the celestial and the blood n were forever enemies, they couldn''t involve an innocent cub in their feud.

    The female celestial with the biggest wing slowly folded her wing and squatted so that she could look at Ainsley without the baby needing to lift her head.

    "You should put your chicken in your storage ne or something. If you don''t have storage space for living beings, keep your chicken at your hotel."

    Just don''t bring them out and show others that it was your pet!

    The celestial was a reasonable sister, and her first imposing entry was only because of habit.

    The other celestials also softened their expressions and tried not to scare the baby.

    "Don''t be scared, cub. We won''t fight you or anything. We just want to remind you to hide your little chicken."

    "Yes, yes. We might look like this, but we aren''t bad people."

    It was just that...the celestials were a race with a highbat skill and often went to war with other small races.

    They were the sword under the fairy race and they were all born to be menacing.

    That''s why, unlike the aloof and arrogant elves, the winged people often looked colder and inhumane.

    They were like angels in charge of purifying the world so that the filth would disappear.

    But these winged people were also kind at heart.

    Although their aura and behavior were imposing and dangerous, all of them didn''t think of making trouble with Ainsley.

    The male celestials even secretly peeked at the cute baby and silently rubbed Ainsley"s head within seconds.

    "I''m sorry if we scare you, cub. Just hide your pet, and everything will be okay."

    Ainsley and the others were already dumbfounded, especially the Godfather.

    His instinct did tell him that these people were dangerous and full of fighting spirit.

    But he didn''t expect they only wanted to warn Ainsley to hide ze because of the local custom...

    This...isn''t this a misunderstanding?

    Even the smart AI also realized that it just made a wrong title that might put the winged people in an unfavorable position.

    Thus, the AI immediately changed the title again.

    [Shocked! Five celestials suddenlye to rub a child''s head!]

    This title is less eye-catching but it was really funny and interesting.

    The number of viewers didn''t decline because of the title change and it increased instead!

    After all, a lot of people knew that the winged people were cold, indifferent and inhumane.

    They were really more dangerous and scary than elves.

    At least, the elves liked children because they were pure. But the winged people rarely cared about children.

    They were like emotionless war machines in the hands of the cute and friendly fairies.

    But the audiences really did see a few winged people taking turns to rub Ainsley''s head while trying not to scare her silly.

    [NEEDforTHNEED: This...this...is this really the winged people that I know?!]

    [Knight_Fearless: I''m a Gasha Country''s local. I''ve never seen celestials acting like this!]

    Of course the celestials wouldn''t be like this in front of other people.

    But in front of Ainsley, who subconsciously emitted a lethal charm, they just couldn''t be mean toward her.

    Not to mention that this ''blood n''s cub'' looked so cute and plump...her blue chicken was also cute...

    The winged people couldn''t resist the charm of cute bird-type living beings.

    The power of Ainsley''s subconscious charm and ze''s plump body was enough to make these war machines hide their cold aura.

    After warning Ainsley and her team, the five winged people even stayed around the group and proposed to be their tour guide!

    "It''s not safe for two children and two adults to travel alone. How about we guide you around this city?"

    The leader of the five celestials, the female winged people, couldn''t help but rub Ainsley''s head once more while giving this proposal.

    Oh. Being escorted by a group of winged people...

    The audience behind the screen was already feeling sour, full of jealousy towards Ainsley.

    [DaoistL6Ey4z: I finally believe that this kid is a baby mafia boss. I heard that the baby mafia boss has a strong charm and can even charm non-human races.]

    [At first, I thought there''s no way a child can be apetent boss, especially when it is a mafia family.]

    [I also thought that her special abilities are all made up and aren''t true. But seeing this video...maybe it is true!]

    Many local Gasha Country''s people also testified that although they lived with so many winged people who came to y all day long, they couldn''t get too close.

    The winged people were all cold and indifferent.

    Unlike the elves'' indifference due to arrogance, the winged people were just indifferent to all lives.

    It was strange that they were the most simr race to angels but they were far from being kind-hearted and such.

    They were really a race born to be a war weapon in the hands of the fairy.

    It was exactly because of the fairies and the celestials that, so far, the 7 big races could live in harmony with each other.

    Although there were often wars in the past, but there was never anything like a world war or a race genocide¨C all because of the fairies and the celestials.

    Now that this era was a peaceful era, the celestials didn''t seem that scary anymore, but because they still continued to train themselves...

    Their aura was just different!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1044: Winged Nannies

    <h4>Chapter 1044: "Winged Nannies"</h4>

    It was hard for humans to get close to the cold and ruthless winged people, even when these humans were ability users.

    After all, the humans were always ranked in the bottom barrel among the other 7 big races in terms of strength.

    These celestials also had ability users in ordance with their powerful wings and physical strength.

    But the five celestials, who were usually cold and ruthless when warning other tourists in Gasha Country, suddenly acted kind toward Ainsley.

    Although their faces were still cold, anyone could see that they were trying to be soft to not frighten the baby.

    [DRSAD: This is not all. I heard the celestial misunderstood the anchor as the blood n''s cub.]

    [bratzkc: Yes, yes. Who doesn''t know that the celestials hated the demons and any races rted to the demons?]

    [ktleeb: But the celestials are still kind to the anchor despite thinking she''s the blood n''s cub!]

    [Darkstar21: A new audience here. When I first saw the anchor, I thought she''s really the blood n''s cub!]

    [Dark_rose: Look at her tiger teeth, ck hair and crimson eyes...if she has horns, small bat wings and a tail, that would be perfect!]

    [Anmoncep: Yes, yes. If the old audiences didn''t tell us the anchor''s true identity, I would have misunderstood her identity too.]

    [Mya_Mya: Ainsley Sloan, is it? I''ll dig out her information within an hour and be her momma fans!]

    [Golden_Man5599: Cubs, dad is here!]

    [Golden_Man5599 sends you a castle ¡Á5]

    The online audience was lively, but the situation across the screen was actually awkward.

    After the celestials offered to be Ainsley and her group''s tour guide, Ainsley happily epted the offer.

    She put ze into her dimensional bracelet and then followed the celestials to enjoy the Gasha''s capital city¨C

    But along the way, these celestials were more like soldiersing to report to their supervisor.

    The way they introduced a scenic spot or a popr tourist attraction was like reporting a strategic ce to snipe the enemy.

    It was so awkward and tense that even the poker-faced Elliana couldn''t help but twitch her lips once every minute.

    The five celestials did bring Ainsley to a lot of good spots and tourist attractions.

    They also introduced her to a lot of good restaurants and merchandise shops...

    They even told Ainsley a lot of things rted to the power bnce at the capital and such.

    But they did all of this with cold faces. Not even once they smiled or softened their faces!

    Ainsley and the others had to tour the whole capital for a few days with these celestials.

    When it was nighttime, the celestials would bring them to a gigantic tree hotel and give the group a pleasant experience.

    It was really a novel thing to have a hotel inside a gigantic tree.

    But for these three days, Ainsley and her group had to endure the celestials'' cold and dangerous aura.

    Whenever they went to a ce, the local people or fellow tourists would look at the five celestials and Ainsley''s group with eyes full of terror and curiosity.

    Just what kind of important people needed five celestials to escort them?

    Even the live broadcast audience had long been ustomed to the celestials'' tsundere attitude towards Ainsley.

    For a whole three days, the live broadcast video title changed from a controversial title to a moreical one.

    [Shock! Five celestials escort a baby mafia boss to explore Gasha''s capital city!]

    Many curious people clicked on the live broadcast video and watched the five celestials entertaining Ainsley with cold faces and stiff movements.

    They were like a group of soldiers transforming into a group of nannies...

    Because of this, the five celestials even got a title from the audiences¨C

    Winged nannies.

    Unexpectedly, the live broadcast room became quite popr because of the five celestials.

    The audience could immerse themselves in a unique experience of touring the Gasha Country''s capital with five celestials as their escort.

    The female leader of these celestials was called Leah from the Jachow n, while the male leader who rubbed Ainsley''s head before was called Zach, Zach Lecoupe.

    The two people were the most enthusiastic celestials among the five people, and they often took turns rubbing Ainsley''s head or sneakily pinching her cheeks.

    In front of these big ancestors, Ainsley could onlyugh and let these two pinch her chubby cheeks to their heart content.

    After getting along for three days, the celestials finally left Ainsley and her group.

    "We have to go now. Remember, hide your pet because it''s the custom here, "

    Leah rubbed Ainsley''s head again, but her face remained cold, as cold as ice.

    At the same time, Zach was silently pinching Ainsley''s cheek, and when the baby noticed his fingers on her cheek, he immediately retracted his hand as fast as lightning.

    It was strange for these celestials to use their superb skills to sneakily rub Ainsley''s head or pinch her cheeks...

    Ainsley pretended not to know what Leah and Zach did to her and sweetly smiled at these winged people.

    "Thank you for apanying me these past few days! Brothers and sisters are so kind! You don''t look scary at all!"

    The celestials'' sore spot had always been the fact that people feared them just because of their upbringing as a living weapon.

    Children and small animals were especially afraid of winged people like them, so even when they tried to help children and small birds...

    The children and the birds would cry out loud or faint right away.

    It was the first time that a child didn''t get scared of them and even said that they''re not scary!

    The five celestials'' cold faces seemed to melt under the baby''s sweet words.

    This baby''s mouth is smeared with honey, right?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1045: Meeting A Foreign Irregular Tamers Guild Member

    <h4>Chapter 1045: "Meeting A Foreign Irregr Tamer''s Guild Member"</h4>

    Zach was hit by so much cuteness that he was powerless to stop his evil ws.

    Without thinking much, he kneaded Ainsley''s cheeks ruthlessly to express his fondness for this blood n''s cub!

    Yes. These celestials still didn''t correct their understanding of Ainsley''s true identity and Ainsley also didn''t bother to correct them.

    Just let these people think that she''s a little vampire...

    Leah pursed her lips at Ainsley''s sweet words and her eyes were full of reluctance when she finally had to leave the baby.

    "Then...goodbye, cub. If we are fated, we will meet again."

    Ainsley and the celestials regarded this sentence as a mere formality.

    Both groups didn''t think that they would meet again after such a fateful encounter.

    But fate is really wonderful because soon, they will meet again under different circumstances...

    After ying and building a fanbase through the live broadcast for three days, Ainsley finally went to do her business.

    Of course, she still opened the live broadcast room, but because the content was specific to a guild development, not many people watched the live broadcast.

    In the live broadcast channel, there were only a handful ability users who really wanted to join Ainsley''s guild and patiently watched the live broadcast.

    At this time, Ainsley and her group had departed to a certain guild member living in Gasha Country''s capital city.

    This member was one of the guild''s foreign members, and after joining the guild, he went back to Gasha Country to continue his life.

    Of course, after he got Ainsley''s inheritance charm skill, the young man''s business thrived.

    Now, he was even somewhat famous among the upper circle''s youngsters.

    When Ainsley met the young man at the cafe they had chosen for this meeting, the young man was wearing the Irregr Tamer guild''s special robe.

    He was one of the best charm ability users, and he was affiliated with the Crimson Lily branch.

    The young man''s chest was adorned with the Crimson Lily badge, showing his identity as a member of the Crimson Lily branch.

    When Ainsley arrived with her group, the young man immediately stood up with his face flushing red.

    "N-nice to meet you again, guild founder!" The young man stuttered for a while, but he tried hard to keep hisposure.

    Looking at the young man with afro hair yet pale skin and blue eyes, Ainsley immediately felt that the young man looked like a clumsy wizard apprentice or something.

    But he was only nervous and clumsy in front of Ainsley.

    As the son of a good noble family in Gasha Country, how could he be a simple and naive young man in his twenties?

    Ainsley put aside her opinion and immediately stretched her right hand to greet the young man.

    "Hello, Aaron. Nice to meet you again. I see that you''ve improved your ability a lot."

    Ainsley gestured to her group and Aaron to sit down on the couch as she looked at the afro-haired young man.

    This young man is Aaron Graph, the youngest son of the Graph family and is extremely doted upon by the entire family.

    The Graph family is a noble family and has a lot of connection with the celestials.

    Their main business is to trade with celestials and open many tourism spots for both celestials and the Gasha Country''s people.

    The local people called the Graph family as the king of tourism because they had tons of hotels, tourism spots, and so on.

    The unique tree hotel that Ainsley visited a few days ago also belonged to the Graph Family.

    And this Aaron is the entire family''s favorite boy.

    Not only because he''s cute, sensible, smart and kind, but also because of his charm ability.

    The boy had no other ability other than charm ability, but because of this, he could survive in such a huge Graph Family without being bullied by other family members.

    Even the illegitimate children and other enemies in the family had more or less a good impression of this boy.

    This showed just how strong the young man''s charm ability is!

    He awakened his ability at the age of ten but even before that, he had already owned a small amount of charm skill that he subconsciously used on the people around him.

    If not for this, how could he be the treasure of the Graph''s family when he wasn''t a genius, only a solo ability user and owned a trash ability on top of that.

    The young man used his charm ability from a very young age. No wonder he was a part of the elite team despite being a foreign member.

    When Aaron heard Ainsley calling his name, the young man instantly felt ttered until he felt like floating to the clouds.

    "G-guild founder, you remember my name? I-I thought you wouldn''t..."

    After all, Ainsley was busy, and she only paid extra attention to the elite members.

    Aaron didn''t live in the guild, unlike other local members. So, no matter how talented he was, he thought Ainsley wouldn''t remember him.

    But she did! She just called his name!

    Aaron really felt ttered, and his heart suddenly felt light.

    The guild founder is really caring. She even remembered the name of a foreign member like him...

    Seeing Aaron like this, Ainsley was actually a bit speechless. But who made her a cute guild founder with so many fans?

    Aaron must be one of her fans. It''s normal to be excited when his idol remembers his name.

    Ainsley had rarely acted cute or used her charm ability to make others like her, but since Aaron was like this...

    Ainsley smiled sweetly at the young man and even softened her voice.

    "It''s not hard to remember you. Your appearance is eye-catching, and your assessment test result is outstanding. Good job!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1046: Guild Union Zone

    <h4>Chapter 1046: "Guild Union Zone"</h4>

    Ainsley praised Aaron to the moon with her cute milky voice.

    When she spoke, she would blink her eyes, and the bright, innocent look in her eyes was really cute to the bone.

    Aaron held his breath and felt he would lose control and pinch the baby''s cute cheeks.

    Thankfully, he pped his sinful ws and coughed to distract his thoughts.

    "T-thank you foring to my country...anyway, I heard that you want to build a guild branch here?"

    This is the main matter that they had to discuss today.

    Ainsley also put away her cute face and immediately tried to look like a serious adult.

    That face and behavior when a toddler tried to look like an adult is still extra cute, though...

    Ainsley nodded at Aaron''s question and didn''t shy away from the young man. She didn''t bother to hide her n at all.

    "Yes. I want to build a guild branch here and ept a batch of new guild members."

    "I need the guild license from the local government, the guild building, the official permission..."

    Ainsley told Aaron all the things she needed to open a branch here sessfully.

    As a local, Aaron knew more than Ainsley about things rted to building a guild in Gasha Country.

    It would need quite a time to receive the official permission to open a guild branch, but the most pressing matter was actually the guild territory itself.

    "So...you want to buynd or a finished building, guild founder?"

    Aaron guessed the crux of the problem, and Ainsley immediately nodded.

    "Yes, I need a good and sturdy building but also a unique one. As you have seen before, the Crimson Lily branch and other branches are all unique."

    For now, Ainsley would only build one guild building in the Gasha country, so she immediately chose to make it in the capital city.

    It was strange that Ainsley built so many guild buildings in the Godlif Country, but she didn''t make a branch at the capital city.

    Usually, all the big guilds put their main headquarters at the capital city, but Ainsley chose Pandora Ind instead.

    Anyway, the Sloan Vige branch and other branches weren''t that far from the capital city, so it wasn''t a problem not having a building in the capital.

    However, it was still a must to make a guild building at the Gasha Country''s capital city.

    Ainsley had explored the capital city for the past three days and had seen many suitable locations to build her guild.

    But she still seeks Aaron''s opinion and suggestions as a local.

    "How is it? Do you have any rmendations? A good ce or a finished building suitable for the guild''s headquarters In Gasha Country?"

    The first guild building Ainsley would make in this country would naturally be the headquarters.

    Thus, she needed the best location and the best building!

    Since Ainsley wasn''t a local and was just a tourist, she couldn''t stay at Gasha Country for a long time.

    Thus, it was better to buy a finished building and renovate it a bit rather than building it from scratch.

    Aaron listened to Ainsley''s questions and was silent for a few minutes before pping his knees.

    "That''s it. My father and my elder brothers inspected a new location a few days ago. The ce is not far from the guild street, and the safety is also good."

    Not to mention that this ce already had a finished building in the shape of a tall, slim tower with a pair of crystal wings.

    "The building used to be a high-end hotel, but it went bankrupt for some reasons."

    "My dad and my brothers wanted to buy this building to build a new hotel or high-end restaurant, " Aaron added.

    The building was really tall, and it could be used as an observational tower too.

    Anyway, it would be a good scenic spot for tourists, mainly because the building''s shape was unique.

    Ainsley hadn''t seen the building yet because she didn''t visit the so-called guild street, but just listening to Aaron''s description already tempted her.

    However, what intrigued her the most was the so-called guild street.

    "A guild street...do you mean it''s a street dedicated to guilds?" Ainsley couldn''t help but ask.

    After all, there wasn''t such a ce in Godlif Country''s capital city. There was only a potion shop street but never a guild street.

    For a second, Aaron forgot that Ainsley was a foreigner here and immediately exined about the famous guild street.

    "It''s like this...the capital City has so many guild buildings, and to better amodate these guilds, the local government creates a special area for the guilds."

    It was called a guild street, but it was more like a zone.

    It was quite big, taking up around 1/6 of the whole capital city''s area.

    All the guilds existing in the Gasha Country put their headquarters in this zone.

    However, there weren''t only guild headquarters in the area. There were also a lot of hotels, restaurants, entertainment ces, lodgings, and so on.

    It was a heaven for all guild members of various guilds because this guild zone provided everything they needed.

    So much so that some hermits had never stepped out of the Guild Union area because of this.

    "There are tons of guilds in this country from big to small, but they put all the headquarters in one ce. Won''t they fight or something?"

    Ainsley blinked curiously and asked what she wanted to ask for a long time.

    There would be a lot of conflicts among guilds, right? Especially the big guilds....

    How could the Guild Union Zone remain peaceful up to now? Or maybe it wasn''t peaceful at all?

    Anyway, there must be a secret there!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1047: Inspecting A Potential Guild Building

    <h4>Chapter 1047: "Inspecting A Potential Guild Building"</h4>

    Aaron immediately smiled wryly and pointed at the passersby outside of the cafe with wings on their backs.

    "There are celestials taking turns to act as the local police in that zone."

    The celestials didn''t live in Gasha Country and mostly only came to y.

    But there were also a few tribes who had lived in this country for more than a hundred years.

    They were integrated into the Gasha Country''s society and either became high-ranking officials, celebrities, or Guild Union police officers.

    They also became mercenaries and do other jobs.

    Of course, since this country is a human country in the end, no matter how much love the humans have towards the celestials, the celestials are still foreign visitors.

    Thus, even the high-ranking officials were only in name and didn''t really have a deciding power.

    Still, no one would be idiot enough to offend a war machine like the celestials and the celestials were also reasonable.

    They wouldn''t attack others if others didn''t offend them first.

    "With the celestials acting as the police, the Guild Union Zone has been peaceful for more than a decade."

    Aaron looked a bit proud as he exined things to Ainsley.

    Oh well, another reason why the Gasha Country built such a guild union zone was also because of their unique regtion.

    In this country, every ability user had to be affiliated with a guild.

    And the guild built here wasn''t based on the special ability type alone but could also be based on the ability users'' family background and such.

    In shorts, there were many clubs and organizations bing guilds here.

    Thus, a Healer Guild might have so many different guilds with different members and leaders, unlike at the Godlif Country.

    No wonder the government had to set up a special zone in the capital city.

    "So far, I''ve been affiliated with a merchant guild rted to my dad and my siblings..." Aaron slowly dropped his head as he spoke.

    After all, he was a charm ability user and there wasn''t even a single person who dared to create a charm ability user guild in this country.

    Even if there was, it turned out to be hidden prostitution or a celebrity guild.

    A unique guild like Ainsley''s Irregr Tamer full of charm ability users, didn''t exist in this country.

    But Aaron could imagine what happened when Ainsley sessfully built her guild...

    The tamers'' guilds would be the first to oppose Ainsley, and the celebrity or brothel guilds would be the next to annoy the baby.

    But Aaron believed that Ainsley could solve all of this with her strength!

    "In this country, whenever there is a dispute between guilds, they will fight in a mini tournament in front of the local citizens."

    Thus, all sorts of troubles could be solved on the ring.

    It was much safer than fighting in the dark and using dirty methods.

    The celestials were all people with a high sense of justice, so the people here were also afraid to use dirty methods topete with other guilds.

    That''s how this challenge battle was created.

    "Anyway...we can see the building now and buy the building if you like it? I can buy it for you first, guild founder. It will be easier to buy a property when you''re a local."

    Aaron, a rich young man, didn''t even think too much about buying such a gorgeous building in a strategic spot.

    Ainsley''s lips twitched at Aaron''s words.

    She also didn''tck money now, but she still thought of negotiating the price with the seller...

    But Aaron immediately thought of buying it if she wanted it. So overbearing!

    "Is it okay if I use the building for the guild headquarters in this country, though?"

    Ainsley was still a bit uneasy.

    "Didn''t you say your dad wanted to change the building into a hotel or something..."

    Hearing this, Aaron immediately waved his hands nonchntly.

    "It''s okay. If I told dad that I wanted that building to build the Irregr Tamer guild, he would even invest in the guild and support me."

    Ever since he joined Ainsley''s guild at the Godlif country, the family had been celebrating for him.

    His unique taming ability really stood out a lot, and the family didn''t have to worry about him being bullied outside anymore.

    If they knew that Ainsley would make a guild here, they would immediately support her.

    With a guild, their son''s future would be more secure!

    Not to mention that so many people had been curious about Aaron''s new taming skill.

    Even famous beast and monster tamers often visited his house to inquire about this.

    Of course, the family hid that it was a unique charm ability skill.

    After all, a charm ability user''s position in this country is still as low as the one at the Godlif Country.

    Once the others knew that Aaron''s charm ability could have such a skill, they would want to use him, and the Graph family might not be able to protect him.

    Thus, everyone only said that he gained mew taming ability, and it wasn''t categorized into a beast or a monster tamer ability.

    It wasn''t a dual taming ability either¡ªjust a new type of tamer.

    Because of this, both guilds had been trying to recruit Aaron to join their guild because of his ''new taming ability''.

    Still, Aaron only wanted to wait until Ainsley created the Irregr Tamer guild in his country and immediately joined!

    Listening to Aaron''s exnation, Ainsley felt a bitplicated.

    No matter where she goes, the charm ability users have always been looked down upon...

    It was really a good choice to build more guild branches in other countries as well.

    "Okay, then. Since you said I can use the building...let''s see it first and immediately buy it after we inspect the building!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1048: Exploring Guild Union Zone

    <h4>Chapter 1048: "Exploring Guild Union Zone"</h4>

    After the brief discussion, the group immediately departed to the Guild Union Zone.

    It only took less than thirty minutes to arrive at the Guild Union Zone.

    But public transportation couldn''t enter the Guild Union Zone at will and the group had to switch vehicles or walk on foot.

    Once they arrived at the zone entrance and got off the vehicle, Ainsley subconsciously opened her eyes wide and inhaled deeply.

    "So beautiful...there are so many unique buildings here!"

    Ainsley was still at the entrance but she could already see the looming buildings behind the entrance.

    There wasn''t any gate or whatsoever at the entrance.

    However, there was an invisible barrier, and visitors had to visit the security posts for a brief inspection before entering the zone.

    "Let''s go to the security post. After that, we can enter the Guild Union Zone," Aaron reminded Ainsley as he brought the group to the security post.

    All visitors who came here had to enter the zone on foot, and there was even a no-fly zone when people entered the Guild Union Area.

    Thus, no matter their identities, all visitors had to obediently line up in front of several security posts, no matter when it was raining or snowing outside.

    Thankfully, the weather was good when Ainsley came here. So, while waiting in line, Ainsley had time to look at the looming buildings behind the transparent barrier.

    These buildings were all guild headquarters from all over the Gasha Country.

    Despite the shape difference, each street had its own theme.

    For example, the street closest to the entrance was called the food street, which means all the guild headquarters here had something to do with the food section.

    Some food merchant guilds were here, a chef guild, a small farmer guild, and so on.

    There were also several other streets, such as the weapons street, the battle street, the beast and monster street, the medical street and so on.

    There was also arge street full of other guilds that didn''t fit into any category.

    These buildings also followed the general theme decided for that street.

    For example, the medical street''s buildings had an ancient eastern vibe, while the weapons street had a cowboy and old western vibe.

    This ssification made the whole Guild Union more beautiful, even with so much diversity.

    Not to mention that the restaurants, hotels, lodgings, and other non-guild buildings also followed the same style as the street they were in.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but think about her future guild building.

    Since it was a towering building like a modern pagoda with crystal wings as decoration...

    It should be a futuristic theme, right?

    The irregr tamer guild could be ssified as the non-categorized guild, so it was possible to take that building and make it into a guild headquarters.

    Ainsley let out another sigh as she waited for the inspection to end.

    15 minutester, the group finally entered the Guild Union Zone, and the previously quiet environment instantly became noisy and bustling.

    It turned out the barrier also blocked sounds from the outside, which means outsiders couldn''t hear anything that happened inside the Guild Union Zone.

    From the previous small whispers in front of the security posts to such a lively and bustling scene...

    Ainsley and the others were not used to it for a while.

    Still, the baby didn''t forget to open her live broadcast and excitedly exined about the Guild Union Zone in front of her.

    "Hello everyone, it''s me again, Ain! Today, we are visiting the famous Guild Union Zone in Gasha Country."

    Ainsley waved her hands at the floating camera before she continued her speech.

    "Here, we can see a lot of famous guilds from all over the Gasha Country!"

    "For those who want to visit this country, the Guild Union Zone is one of the ces you have to visit!"

    As usual, today''s audiences were around 5,000 up to 10,000 viewers, but the audiences were more energetic than before.

    One by one, they quicklymented and chatted with Ainsley through the live broadcast''sment section.

    [The cub is finally online!]

    [Guild Union Zone? That''s in the top 10 list of best tourism spots in Gasha Country! Host, you''re really good!]

    [Me, me! I''m also an ability user. I want to see the gathering of so many guilds in one ce.]

    [I heard that there are often small fights in this zone? The local government even created various fighting arenas in this area.]

    [Host, host, you have to check the fighting arenas too! I heard that once there are matches, there will be many audiences.]

    [+1. I also want to watch a foreign ability user match.]

    Ainsley nced at the scrolling barrages andughed before controlling the camera to shoot her surroundings.

    "Okay, everyone, we will visit that arena, but first, we should look at the guilds here!"

    Aaron said that the crystal building that Ainsley wanted to see was quite far.

    Thus, they could just enjoy the trip around the zone until they arrived at their destination.

    Because this Guild Union Zone was toorge, there were many public transportation inside.

    There were buses, taxis, motorcycles, and some open-ceiling cars for tourists.

    There were even bicycles and vehicles usingnd beasts or monsters as transportation.

    Ainsley and the group choose a huge hairy beast as their transportation.

    The beast had its own street route and wouldn''t collide with other non-living vehicles.

    Mainly because these beasts and monsters were all slower than the vehicles because the purpose of using them was to sightsee the entire zone.

    The group rented a Yak-like beast that could fit five adults for an entire day, and after paying for the rent to the beast rental owner, they got onto the back of the Yak.

    It''s time to explore the Guild Union Zone!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1049: Battle Street

    <h4>Chapter 1049: "Battle Street"</h4>

    The Yak itself had super smooth and thick fur, reallyfortable as a moving car.

    There were even barriers erected on the beast''s back so the passengers wouldn''t fall to their death when they sat on the beast''s back.

    Because this is a beast with high intelligence, the rental owner, a.k.a the beast owner, didn''t have to follow the group to drive the beast.

    Aaron gave the beast a few simplemands, and the beast immediately growled in answer.

    Sitting on the back of this carpet-like beast, Ainsley felt that everything was so novel.

    The beast was as tall as an elephant and had a longer body than an elephant.

    It was really like the cute furry beast from the Avatar Ang movie.

    Ainsley couldn''t help buty down on the beast''s back and enjoyed the smooth fur beneath.

    This beast was super unique because when it was hot, the fur would be cool and when it was cold, the fur would be warm.

    No wonder this beast was a favorite transportation means for the tourists.

    The beasts also moved slowly, but not as slow as a turtle. The pace was just right for the tourists to enjoy their surroundings.

    Not to mention that when it walked, its back didn''t sway that much. Because of this, no one would feel tired when they sit on the beast''s back for hours.

    If the tourists were tired of sitting without a backrest, they wouldy down on the beast''s back like when they were about to take a nap.

    The beast''s back was wide enough to fit five adults sleeping on their backs!

    Not to mention there were only three adults here with two children and two cats...

    The Godfather and Zev weren''t counted because they didn''t even take up space.

    With this beast as their transportation, Ainsley''s group explored several famous streets in the Guild Union Zone.

    They visited the closest food street and bought a lot of local food. They even take a look at several big guilds rted to food.

    There was this one guild that Ainsley couldn''t help but take a look for a few more nces.

    The same was true for the audiences behind the screen.

    [Quick, quick, take a look at that building! Isn''t that a chef guild?]

    [I didn''t know a chef guild even existed...]

    [Same here. But don''t you think the shape is so cute?]

    Yes. The building''s shape was like a chef''s long hat, and there was still chef-like scarf decoration around the building.

    The building looked soft and fluffy, but it was definitely harder than metal.

    Such a unique building...

    There were many other guild buildings with unique shapes like that too, but the chef guild''s pure white building with a red scarf attracted the most attention.

    [I heard that in this zone, there was also a food critic guild? The ability users there have abilities rted to tasting food.]

    One of the live broadcast audiencesmented, and Ainsley couldn''t help but wonder.

    This country really allowed so many weird guilds to exist....

    There were even guilds with no specific ability types and was only a ce for people in certain circles to gather.

    However, recently, the government separated these kinds of guilds from the genuine guilds and called them clubs instead of guilds.

    The clubs could still stay at the Guild Union Zone, but they had to open a business as a cover so that they could be useful for the Guild Union Zone''s people.

    It was said that there were also a lot of rental houses and properties for people to live permanently in this zone.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that this zone was really like a city.

    So, it was like a city within a city.

    The Gasha Country was really bigger than the Godlif Country!

    A live broadcast showing the Guild Union Zone in Gasha Country was quite rare.

    So, for a while, Ainsley''s live broadcast was quite popr.

    More than 10,000 viewers came to take a look out of curiosity, and after watching the adventure, everyone was reluctant to leave the live broadcast channel.

    Thus, more and more people came to know Ainsley as the anchor, but the baby was already busy enjoying the day''s sightseeing.

    After spending more than five hours enjoying the Guild Union Zone, Ainsley and her group finally came to the futuristic street to take a look at their future guild building.

    The moment the group entered the futuristic street, what they saw was immediately so different from other streets.

    They had seen various ancient Eastern Streets, old Europe streets, cowboy-themed streets, horror-themed streets, etc.

    But this was the first time they saw a futuristic-themed street.

    The street itself wasn''t built with rocks or asphalt, unlike the previous roads.

    This street was built using an unknown metal, making the road''s surface look smooth and glossy.

    The silver glow gave off a cold vibe, but it was beautiful under the sunlight at noon or moonlight at night.

    The surrounding buildings also gave off sci-fi interster era vibe.

    There were many floating cars, floating vehicles, roads in the air...

    It was a really cool street, and surprisingly, this street wasn''t the street for uncategorized guilds.

    "This street is called the battle street. All guilds with battle-focused goals are all gathered here, "

    Aaron told Ainsley and her group some knowledge about this street.

    "Because the battle street has the highest conflict rate, there are as many as five battle arenas here."

    Not to mention that the battle street was thrice asrge as the other streets.

    One could say that almost all famous and big guilds gathered here instead of on other streets.

    This is a street full of elites!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1050: A Risky Location

    <h4>Chapter 1050: "A Risky Location"</h4>

    The Shaman guild was here, the mercenary guild was here, the other battle-focused guilds were all here.

    No wonder the atmosphere was different from other streets.

    The people on this street were all elites, the ones at the top of the pyramid in the whole Guild Union Zone.

    Seeing this, Ainsley couldn''t help but swallow nervously.

    "That, Aaron...the building you mentioned earlier...is it also here?"

    She thought that it would be on an uncategorized street!

    But such a beautiful building really did have a futuristic vibe. So if it was located here...it made sense.

    "Ah, yes, yes. That building is located not far from other big guilds."

    Aaron scratched his hair as he spoke in an awkward tone of voice.

    "It was once a famous restaurant, but because the owner offended someone, they shouldn''t offend...it was closed."

    That''s why they could buy the building for themselves!

    Ainsley''s head was already dizzy at Aaron''s words.

    That restaurant was located near countless big guilds, and she wanted to make a guild there?

    Wouldn''t these guildse to make trouble for her?!

    But Aaron believed that the Irregr Tamer Guild would also be a behemoth guild.

    So, it was not unreasonable to choose such a good ce.

    Anyway, other guilds already had their own buildings and wouldn''t covet this building.

    At most, other restaurant owners would want to buy the building.

    Aaron didn''t exin much, and Ainsley also didn''t speak anymore, but the audiences behind the screen were all puzzled.

    [The anchor came here to see a building? Do you want to buy one?!]

    [Oh wow, so rich! I heard from my local Gasha friend that the property price in Guild Union Zone is even higher than in other ces.]

    [Not to mention the battle street. Battle street had the highestnd and property price throughout the entire zone!]

    [I heard that they didn''t use money anymore and use energy crystals, monster and beast cores or other valuable treasures as the currency?]

    [Yes, yes, that''s right. These powerful ability users don''t care about mere mortal money anymore. They want something more beneficial for them.]

    [Dang...it means the anchor should be a rich ability user, too, right?]

    [Upstairs, don''t you know that she''s from the Sloan Family? Check the inte. This kid is even richer than your whole family!]

    Even the Graph family couldn''t say that they were richer than Ainsley if Ainsley counted her Inheritance Stone''s mine to her worth.

    Ainsley didn''t see the barrage talking about how rich she was because right now, they had arrived in front of the dream building.

    The moment Ainsley saw the building, she instantly fell in love.

    The building was really simr to a Pisa Tower, but this one wasn''t tilted like the real Pisa tower.

    Not to mention that the whole building was built using tough yet beautiful 7-colored crystals.

    Under the sunlight, the building would emit various colors depending on the angle you''re seeing.

    Added with the wide crystal wings behind the tower...

    The building seriously looked like something that a celestial would love to death.

    As if to confirm Ainsley''s wild guess, Aaron couldn''t help butment.

    "This building used to be the celestials'' Favorite gathering ce. It''s really a pity that the owner closed down the restaurant..."

    Such a big restaurant with so many floors...it was said that the building also provided lodgings, spa, pool, casinos, bar, and other ces just like a hotel.

    But it was most famous for its rotating restaurant at the top of the building.

    "How is it, guild founder? This building will definitely be the best guild headquarter in Gasha Country!"

    Aaron was already so excited that his cheeks flushed red.

    He had seen the Crimson Lily branch and was jealous of how unique the building looked like.

    Thus, he rmended this building so that the guild branch in his country would be the most beautiful and the most unique among other branches!

    Ainsley also loved the building and despite all the risks, she immediately agreed.

    "Let''s check the interior too. Should we call the property agent or something?"

    Ainsley was already impatient and anxious to check the building and buy it!

    Aaron was really deserving to be the son of a wealthy family.

    Without speaking much, he dialed a number, and in less than ten minutes, a property agent in charge of this building immediately came over.

    When the property agent arrived, he immediately went to see Aaron and bowed politely.

    "Wee, third young master Graph. We have been waiting for you."

    The property agent had a decent business smile on his face with a hint of ttery in his eyes.

    The property agent and the previous owner had heard that the Graph family was interested in buying this building.

    If it''s the Graph family, the king of tourism, they would be d to sell this historical building so that it would be another scenic spot in the future.

    Many people also wanted to buy this building, but the previous owner was more optimistic with the Graph Family.

    It''s not only about the Graph''s family reputation in tourism but also because of their vast treasury.

    A businessman in the tourism field would have a lot of unique items in hands, right?

    The previous owner needed this very much so that he could immediately leave the Gasha Country, leaving the people who wanted to target him because he offended them.

    Not to mention that the Graph family was known to be generous. They would offer a high price for this building!

    Aaron nodded calmly at the agent without showing any expression on his face.

    The young man only pointed at Ainsley beside him and spoke,

    "She is with me. Their group is with me. Can they also enter the building to inspect the interior?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1051: Crystal Pisa Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1051: "Crystal Pisa Tower"</h4>

    Aaron didn''t intend to reveal the fact that it was Ainsley who wanted to buy the building.

    He would just buy the building using the Graph''s family name and then resold it to Ainsley to be her guild branch in the Gasha Country.

    After all, it was hard for foreigners to buy properties andnds in foreign countries if they didn''t have any locals'' backing.

    Now that the Graph Family wanted to be Ainsley''s backer due to Aaron, it would be far easier for Ainsley to purchase the property.

    The agent didn''t mind extra guests at all and immediately agreed.

    "It''s okay, third young master. All your friends can also inspect the interior..."

    The agent was smiling politely when he suddenly remembered something and immediately pped his forehead lightly.

    "And...ah! There will be another group of potential buyers who also want to inspect the building."

    It means they might meet other potential buyers when they inspect the building, and if these buyers also want to buy the building...

    The agent just wanted Aaron and Ainsley''s group to be prepared for any slight conflict.

    Aaron had seen this kind of situation many times in his life, and he didn''t pay attention to what the agent said at all.

    "Okay, okay, I don''t care about other groups of potential buyers. Anyway, the Graph Family will immediately buy this building after I inspect the interior."

    Because the property sold wasn''t only thend but also the whole building..I

    It means the price they had to pay included the interior design, the wall, the floor, the maintenance, and so on.

    The previous owner even left a lot of furniture and other facilities such as shelves, a swimming pool, a bar, and so on.

    Because of this, the group had to inspect the facility''s quality to determine the final price.

    After the agent exined what they had to know, the group entered the building through the revolving door.

    The door was the main gate to the building, and it wasn''t surprising to see such a high-quality crystal door.

    The surprise here actually came from the first floor of the building.

    Since it was a restaurant with many facilities, Ainsley thought that the first floor should be a waiting area or something.

    But it was actually a spacious hall, very simr to a hotel''s lobby.

    No wonder others said that this building looked more like a hotel than a famous restaurant.

    The hall was spacious and was even bigger than Ainsley''s main hall at home.

    Not to mention the floor, the wall, themps, and other furniture in this hall were all crystals with angels or celestial themes.

    People would feel like stepping into a pce in heaven by just visiting the first floor.

    Because the hall was already so beautiful, Ainsley was extremely satisfied with the first floor.

    The hall was suitable for her guild''s lobby, and it could serve as a ce to wee guests who weren''t guild members too.

    It''s just perfect.

    Then, the group used the ss elevator to go to the second floor and checked the entire second floor once more.

    Because the building was a Pisa Tower-like building, each floor also had a circle shape, which means many types of furniture and other facilities were arranged to fit this shape design.

    Ainsley liked the interior design of the second floor. Not to mention that the second floor turned out to be a yground for guests.

    Ainsley could change this second floor to be a training room or office for the guild staff.

    Go on to the third floor, there was arge library full of exquisite books and such.

    Ainsley also liked this setting and didn''t n to change the design at all.

    If the first floor was the gate to heaven and the second floor was a rxation ce, the third floor was more like a solemn and awe-inspiring pce of books.

    One would immediately feel like holding their breath when they entered the third floor, afraid of disturbing the solemn atmosphere.

    The third floor was a huge library and could be used to store many items for the guild itself, but the fourth floor was built to be an indoor exercise field.

    This is extremely suitable for guild members to train their ability despite not having a lot of targets around.

    Ainsley believed that she could ce a lot of medium-sized monsters and beasts on this floor to facilitate the guild members'' training.

    The Guild Union Zone itself was also not far from a ce full of wild monsters and beasts.

    This building was located at a strategic point that allowed people to easily hunt beasts and monsters for food ingredients or other things.

    What surprised Ainsley was the fifth floor which turned out to be an auction hall.

    It was strange that a restaurant had an auction hall, but it was said that this restaurant often auctioned off rare food or food ingredients.

    This is why the chef guild had a good rtionship with the owner, and many foodies also liked to visit the restaurant just to participate in some rare food ingredients'' auctions.

    As for Ainsley....she intended to use the auction hall for auctioning rare tamed monsters or beasts that the guild members got from their daily hunting and such.

    This ce is really amodating and somehow, it looked like it was tailor-made for her guild branch''s headquarters in Gasha Country!

    Even the live broadcast audience who had never visited the building also expressed their fondness of this ce¨C albeit the ce is empty with only a few staff around.

    [Ah, ah! If the cub bought this building, you have to send some lottery tickets so that your fans can visit this building for free!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1052: Buying Properties Like Buying Veggies

    <h4>Chapter 1052: "Buying Properties Like Buying Veggies"</h4>

    [I don''t know what the anchor wanted to do after buying this building...just don''t change the interior design. It''s already perfect!]

    [I heard that the agent mentioned the Graph Family...the guy with the afro hair is from the Graph Family?]

    [Yes, he should be. The Graph Family is famous in Gasha Country for its tourism, right?]

    [Then it means the anchor wants to coborate with the Graph Family to open a tourism spot or something.]

    [It can be!]

    [Anyway, let''s enjoy the tower tour. It''s rare to see such a building in an empty state with no guests other than local staff!]

    While the audience talked about the tower tour, Ainsley was also busy checking the interior.

    So far, she liked the whole building.

    Even the sixth floor with a bar and dance floor was also quite pleasing to the eyes.

    The seventh floor was an indoor garden, and it had a lot of rare nts.

    It was really a pity that the owner also decided to leave the nts as it is, which means the entire property''s price would be higher than the standard.

    If the seventh floor was a garden, then the eighth floor was surprisingly a lodging area for guests who wanted to stay for more than one night.

    Then, the ninth floor was a pool, a spa, a gym, and other luxury facilities such as a mini theater and so on.

    This ce is bing more and more unlike a restaurant.

    But the tenth floor was finally the real deal¨C it was the famous revolving restaurant.

    Because it was at the top of the building, the whole floor actually rotated bit by bit, showing off the beauty of the entire Guild Union Zone down there.

    The restaurant''s walls were all made of ss, enabling people to sit down next to the ss wall to see the entire zone.

    The restaurant also had an open-kitchen performance at the center of the floor, giving another luxury and joy to the guests.

    No wonder many people wanted to visit this restaurant...it would make people feel like dining in heaven.

    There were also tons of celestials-rted themes here, and many private rooms on this floor were made for celestials so that they could spread their wings without disturbing others.

    Ainsley didn''t mind keeping the restaurant as it is. It could be used as the guild''s public canteen or something.

    But maybe the tables and chairs would be reced with benches and long tables to amodate more people in one room.

    The restaurant''s open kitchen would also be a banquet style for guild members to take food that they wanted.

    It''s really like a school canteen.

    After inspecting all ten floors, Ainsley and the others went down to the first floor using the same ss elevator.

    On the way down, the property agent rubbed his hands expectantly as he looked at Aaron with bright eyes.

    "How is it, young master? Do you think this building suits your taste? If so, we can start negotiating the price..."

    Aaron didn''t hesitate to nod. "I''m satisfied. We can start negotiating the price. Don''t forget to prepare all the documents needed."

    The way Aaron spoke when buying a building was as if he''s just buying a cabbage at the market.

    Even the live broadcast audiences were speechless.

    [This is the first time I have seen such a rich person.]

    [I think this is the first time we see how a rich person buys properties, right? It really looks so easy and simple.]

    [Hey, hey, do you know the Billios Family from the Godlif Country?]

    [I know, I know.]

    [Look. They''re way richer than the Graph Family. So...will they also buy properties like buying veggies?!]

    [...it can be.]

    [+1. Can imagine.]

    [Maybe they even have an online shop for buying and selling properties? Who knows. In these rich people'' eyes, buying houses is just like buying veggies...]

    [At least the cute little boss isn''t this overbearing. Right, right, anchor?]

    The audiences were only fooling around, and the number of the viewers wasn''t that much, anyway.

    They couldn''t help but tease the cute anchor who looked as if she just opened a whole new world when shopping with Aaron.

    Ainsley also saw thisment questioning her, and the baby immediately softened her expression.

    She shook her head and spoke to the camera with a helpless face.

    "This is also my first time seeing rich people buying properties...I have never bought one before."

    Because she either conquers the territory or robs it.

    The Gasha Country had so few mafia families, which meant robbery and the territorial dispute was something umon.

    All things had to be settled through legalws and the government was really strong to suppress various forces.

    The situation in the Godlif Country was the opposite. The mafia families had taken roots in that country for close to a hundred years.

    The government wasn''t even older than the mafias so how could they get rid of the mafias.

    But this also made the Godlif Country as one of the most dangerous human countries in the world¨C all because of thew-breaking mafia families.

    Murder and fight between ability users aremon in Godlif Country, andrge scale wars such as the Aretha War or the Mausoleum Battle are allmon.

    But in Gasha Country, it can''t be like that. All fights and disputes between ability users have to be solved in the battle arena.

    That''s why there would be a lot of battle arenas in Gasha Country, not only at the Guild Union Zone but everywhere else.

    The audiences thought that Ainsley never bought a property because she''s still a child and only inherited what the Sloan Family had in the past.

    What a poor kid!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1053: A Sudden Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 1053: "A Sudden Provocation"</h4>

    The audiences were ignorant but Aaron and the others in the scene except for the property agent knew the truth.

    Aaron even secretly rolled his eyes at the audiences on the live broadcast channel who had begun tofort the little baby by sending her tons of gifts.

    Bah. What kind of poor little baby with no properties.

    Her properties from the Sloan Family alone is already a third of their Graph Family''s total properties, not counting the Billios Family''s properties.

    Where is the poor little baby?

    And this baby never bought properties because she robbed them!

    Aaron didn''t discriminate against mafias and knew that Ainsley wasn''t as innocent as she looked.

    It''s just that...when he saw the audience scolding him for being too ''overbearing'' and thenforting the baby with various gifts...

    He suddenly felt that the world isn''t fair.

    Do you guys know who will buy this fckin building? It''s not me. It''s this baby!

    Aaron had the urge to tell the truth to the audience, but he held back and calmly walked out of the elevator.

    Since they had decided to buy the building, they only had to follow the property agent to sign the purchase contract and other documents before officially owning this building.

    But life isn''t always as smooth as Ainsley''s baby cheeks.

    When the group returned to the first floor, which was the building''s main hall, they didn''t expect to see another group of people walking toward them.

    This group should be another potential buyer that the property agent mentioned before, but what caught Ainsley and the others'' attention was the group''s various wings.

    Yes. This group of people with five to ten men and women have wings on their backs.

    And it doesn''t look like fake wings.

    Then, they''re either celestials or people with an ability to grow wings on their backs.

    Either way, with celestials here, it will be quite troublesome if they offend these potential buyers.

    Ainsley and the others decided to walk further away from the group of winged people, not wanting to create trouble.

    But it didn''t mean the winged people also wanted to be peaceful.

    Ainsley and her people had just crossed the center of the main hall when one of the winged people noticed them.

    Out of the blue, this person suddenly shouted, attracting everyone''s attention.

    "Hey, you guys!" The person with dark blue wings on his back raised an eyebrow as he rudely called out to Ainsley and the others.

    The way the person called them was like calling a pet or something. Even worse than a beloved pet.

    The live broadcast was still online, and the camera also caught this scene.

    In that instant, the live broadcast''s AI habitually changed the title of the live broadcast channel.

    The title was ''Touring The Most Beautiful Tower In Gasha Country'' before, and now, it has be ''Outrageous! A bunch of winged people are bullying a baby!''

    The winged people had always been a source of attention, even for foreigners.

    It was coincidentally lunchtime, and many people were resting while watching online videos and such.

    Thus, when this kind of video appeared, many people with the heart of watching dramas immediately surged to the live broadcast channel.

    In just a few minutes, the number of viewers jumped from 10,000 viewers to 50,000 viewers!

    The winged people are known for their righteous and cold side. It''s absolutely impossible to bully a child.

    But since the title is so misleading...even if it might be a clickbait, few people can resist the urge to take a look.

    But the title really didn''t disappoint them.

    When the viewers surged in, they immediately saw a bunch of winged people approaching a small group of people with a baby at the front.

    The way these winged people approached the baby looked really arrogant and vile, not like the usual celestials at all.

    Some audiences didn''t know what was going on but seeing this scene..they started to question what was going on.

    [Are these people real celestials? Maybe they''re ability users with wings.]

    [There''s no way celestials are like this!]

    [But...but I saw a few celestials mixed with this group...]

    [What happens? Don''t tell me the baby offended them or something?]

    When new audiences doubted the live broadcast, the old audiences immediately rushed to defend their cute cub.

    [Our cub is obedient and nice! She didn''t even do anything, and these people already started to provoke her.]

    [It must be because they also want to buy the building. Is this a conflict of interest?]

    [I think so. But can''t the celestials tone down their arrogance a bit? Just because they''re famous in Gasha Country, they can''t bully such a child!]

    The audiences debated whether the celestials were real or false, whether it was Ainsley''s fault first, and some even said that this scene might be a fake scene that the anchor prepared in advance.

    Regardless of the audiences''ments, Ainsley and the others could only look at the group of winged people with guarded faces.

    "Are you calling us?" Ainsley looked at the person with the dark blue winked, and blinked innocently.

    Okay. She doesn''t want to offend others but others want to offend her! Why is that?!

    If it''s because of a conflict of interest, there''s no need to be this childish.

    Just pay more money and unique items to buy the building from the original owner''s hands.

    It''s unreasonable to provoke them like this!

    But what Ainsley didn''t know is that...the person deliberately called her out not because of her identity as a fellow potential buyer but because of her appearance.

    Yes. Someone misunderstood her appearance as the blood n''s cub once more!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1054: The Winged Guild

    <h4>Chapter 1054: "The Winged Guild"</h4>

    The celestials did dislike the blood n. But this person with dark blue wings isn''t a celestial. He''s an ability user with the power to grow wings.

    Still, even when he''s not a celestial, in this country where people love wings to death, the ability user that people respect the most isn''t the alchemist or the tamers, but...

    These winged ability users.

    The locals called them the celestials'' disciples because they could grow wings and have simr abilities to their innate talents!

    If there is a young celestial who hasn''t awakened their ability, the celestial would be so simr to these ability users.

    And these ability users gathered in one guild called the Winged Guild.

    Ainsley didn''t know anything about this, but at the moment, the person with dark blue wings had already responded to her innocent question.

    "Little brat, are you a blood n''s cub? Don''t you know that celestials dislike the blood n the most?"

    The young man peeked at several real celestials in the crowd, and when he saw the celestials'' faces turned several degrees colder, he tugged the corner of his lips.

    Good. He really attracts the celestials'' attention by provoking that blood n''s cub!

    He didn''t know why there was a blood n''s cub among humans.

    She could even leisurely visit the Gasha Country which was famous for its celestials!

    Anyway, this kid is a good stepping stone for him to curry favor with these celestials.

    If the celestials wanted to join his winged guild, wouldn''t the guild leader promote him within minutes?

    The Winged Guild is a guild with the closest rtionship with the celestial, but having celestials as their guild member is quite a hard thing to do.

    After all, the celestials aren''t permanent citizens and even if the local government allows non-permanent citizens to join any guilds in Gasha Country...

    The celestials are usually indifferent to the humans'' political issues and rtionships.

    Joining a guild is the same as deepening their bond with humans, and few celestials will do this.

    The young man with dark blue wings wanted to get more promotion and the easiest way is to curry favor with the celestials.

    Now that he identally met a blood n''s cub...considering how much hatred the celestials had towards the blood n...

    This is a good chance!

    The young man cleared his throat as he looked down at Ainsley, who was only a few meters away from him.

    "This blood n''s cub here. Do you also want to buy this building? Or maybe it''s your friend?"

    The young man obviously noticed Aaron and knew his identity because of his unique afro hair.

    But the Winged Guild, one of the biggest guilds in this country would never back down in front of the Graph Family who was famous for its tourism business.

    The Graph family wasn''t a strong family like the Billios Family in terms of military strength.

    That''s why they often hired many mercenaries to protect the family and had good rtionships with a lot of battle-focused guilds.

    It included their Winged Guild.

    So, the young man believed that the Graph Family would never offend an important guild member like him for a mere blood n''s cub.

    "A blood n''s cub with dirty blood like you...how can you covet such a beautiful building?"

    The young man clicked his tongue in disdain.

    "Don''t you know that our Winged Guild wants to move our headquarters here? You dare to covet what is ours?!"

    Ainsley was instantly dumbfounded.

    Even the live broadcast audiences were silent for a few moments before frantically sending barrages.

    [Is this person retarded?! Why can''t the cub buy this building? Have you booked this building or something?]

    [Wow. I heard that the Winged Guild members are all arrogant. I didn''t expect it to be true.]

    [They''re the overlords of the Gasha Country. Just like how the mafias are the overlords of the Godlif country.]

    [Peh. These people only relied on the fact that they could grow wings like the celestials. If the celestials didn''t protect this country because of wings-rted things...]

    [Hush, hush, don''t speak bad things about the celestials! Just mock this brainless winged ability user!]

    [Let''s not call the celestials as winged people. Winged people are more suitable for those with human blood who can grow wings.]

    [Agree, agree. Anyway, how can this person be so arrogant? Just because his guild wants to move their headquarters here...]

    [If you have money, ce a higher bid than the cub and the third young master Graph!]

    [But hey, will the Graph''s third young master bow before this person? I heard that the Graph Family often relied on the Winged Guild to protect them...]

    Aaron also knew that he couldn''t offend the Winged Guild, but it didn''t mean Ainsley couldn''t.

    The baby squinted at the young man andughed like a little devil.

    "The big brother here. Are you mentally retarded or something? Have you booked this building to be yours? Have you paid for this building? No, right?"

    Ainsley crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered at the young man with her cute face and milky voice.

    It''s so contrasting, but...it''s cute!

    "Bah, bah. Big Brother, if your guild is poor and can''t afford higher prices, just say so!"

    "No need to beat a fellow potential buyer so that you can buy it at a lower price!"

    Yes. This person is really unreasonable.

    Why should he say that Ain can''t buy this building because his guild wanted the building?

    Hearing Ainsley''s sharp words, the young man''s face instantly turned as blue as his feathered wings.

    "Y-you! You!" The young man pointed his finger at Ainsley, but he was so speechless that his finger shook for a few seconds.

    He''s about to die of anger!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1055: Fight Me

    <h4>Chapter 1055: "Fight Me"</h4>

    Facing the young man''s blue face and shaky voice, Ainsley calmly raised an eyebrow.

    "What? You can''t even speak straight? Big Brother, I think you''re an embarrassment for people with wings and whoever joined your guild."

    Ainsley peeked at the celestials and other guild members in the crowd behind the young man before giggling sarcastically.

    "You can''t even speak properly...I think your guild isn''t that awesome."

    Boom!

    Such an insult instantly offended all the guild members in the crowd!

    But surprisingly, the celestials weren''t really offended.

    For perfect war machines like them, showing ws and weaknesses was indeed something shameful.

    This young man can''t even speak properly due to extreme anger. He can''t control his emotions and let the enemy lead him by the nose...

    Disappointing. Why should they join such a weak guild?

    The young man was sensitive and could feel the celestials'' gazes on him.

    He could even feel their attitude changing from the previous lukewarm attitude to the cold and indifferent one.

    No! The celestials are disappointed with him!

    The young man panicked. He was the leader of the young men''s group in the Winged Guild.

    His ability was one of the best among the youngsters, and people said that he would be the future guild leader once he grew up.

    He was only twenty-ish but already so promising.

    The celestials also treated him differently from other members, all because of his potential.

    But now...they are disappointed in him! No!

    This can''t happen! His road to being promoted will be gone and he might even lose favor!

    The young man, Charles, immediately looked back and forth between the celestials and Ainsley.

    After looking at both sides nervously, he calmed down and red at Ainsley, acting as if he wasn''t nervous in the first ce.

    "You stinky blood n''s cub."

    Charles gritted his teeth and shifted the conversation from his humiliation to other topics.

    "Listen here, brat. If you have money to buy this building, go on. But you know that this zone''s tradition of solving conflict isn''t through smashing money?"

    Yes. No matter what the conflict, the people in the Guild Union Zone are used to using the fighting arena as a way to solve the problem.

    The winner will have an advantage over the problem they have, and the loser must obey the winner''s requests and such.

    Because of this, the Guild Union''s zone raised tons of excellent ability users.

    After all, the fighting arena wasn''t only for the battle-focused ability users but can be used for other contests as well.

    The chef wouldpete with their food. The alchemists wouldpete with their potion.

    The tamers wouldpete with their beasts and monsters or live taming on the spot.

    If the two sides in the challenge had different expertise, they would discuss what kind of contest would be fair for both sides.

    Because of this, no one could say that the battle was unfair because both sides could insert their own opinion before starting the duel.

    Basically, everyone in the Guild Union Zone knew about the fairness of their tradition, but Charles felt that Ainsley wouldn''t know.

    Charles snorted at Ainsley, thinking that she was a foreigner and wouldn''t know about the local custom....he didn''t bother to tell her.

    "ording to this zone''s rule, if there''s a conflict of all types, we have to solve it on the ring. Go to the battle arena and fight."

    Charles''s dark blue wings trembled as he spoke in a cold voice.

    Yes, Charles really didn''t deceive Ainsley, but the way he spoke automatically assumed that they would solve the problem through ability shes, not using another type of duels.

    Indeed, Ainsley didn''t know that there could be other duel types as well.

    But even if she knew, she wouldn''t mind apanying this arrogant person to y.

    "Oh, big brother. You want to fight me at the arena?" Ainsley raised an eyebrow with eyes full of interest.

    She had never fought anyone from other countries and this might be a good chance to test the other party''s ability legally.

    Besides, Ainsley believed that with her unique abilities, even if her strength realm was way weaker than Charles, she would still win.

    And, hey. In this world, with thew of the jungles, showing your strength to potential guild members in this country will be a good way to establish the guild''s foundation.

    If the guild founder is strong, the members will also trust the guild founder and many new members will be interested to join the guild.

    Not to mention that other guild leaders will also think twice when they want to offend her.

    Ainsley didn''t want to fight a meaningless battle, but Charles gave her an opportunity. Why should she refuse?

    Seeing that Ainsley was still fearless even when he challenged her, Charles clicked his tongue in disdain.

    "A newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. You''re really arrogant, brat. If you can''t fight, you can also let other people fight for you."

    Charles knew that the blood n was a strong race, and even their cubs were all talented.

    But could he lose against a four-year-old baby?

    Impossible.

    His wings aren''t just decorations and they also have a lot of hidden special skills!

    Ainsley shook her head at Charles''s words. "No. I''ll fight you on my own. Just you alone, big brother...I don''t need anyone to help me."

    Ainsley''s words not only attracted the celestials and the Winged guild members, but also the live broadcast audiences.

    Right now, the number of viewers has soared to 100,000 viewers because the title has just changed.

    [Hot battle! A prodigy winged person VS baby mafia boss!]

    Many people, especially ordinary people, liked to watch ability users fight.

    This kind of video title immediately attracted countless viewers!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1056: Voting Poll

    <h4>Chapter 1056: "Voting Poll"</h4>

    There were many live broadcast channels showing duels and battles between ability users, but because they were all mock battles, it wasn''t that exciting.

    So, it was rare to watch a genuine battle between enemies!

    And the anchor was at the Gasha Country, which means she could fight in the ring. Many people would also watch her...

    This time, the live broadcast audience was divided into two sides.

    Some people from the Gasha Country supported Charles due to his nationality.

    Then, the other side supported Ainsley because they were from the Godlif country!

    A simple duel challenge between the two people escted to a battle between two countries.

    The live broadcast''s AI was also clever enough to add some tags rted to the Godlif country and the Gasha Country, alluring more viewers from both countries to watch.

    After all, this might affect their pride over their nation. They had toe and cheer for their country''s representative!

    In just a few minutes, the number of live broadcast viewers soared all the way to 300,000 people.

    The Live broadcast AI even opened a voting poll for the audiences to bet on which side they wanted to support.

    To be able to cast a vote, one had to give at least the cheapest gift in the broadcasting tform¨C the c.

    The more expensive the gift, the more votes the user could give to the winning candidate.

    Driven withpetitive spirit, many people smashed countless expensive gifts just to cast votes on either Charles or Ainsley!

    [Monica Yazzie sends you a luxury car worth 1000 coins ¡Á2]

    [Xomatsumaeohana sends you a castle worth 5000 coins ¡Á1]

    Both people voted for Ainsley and for a moment, the voting poll favored Ainsley.

    But the people from the Gasha Country saw the situation and also smashed more gifts to vote for Charles!

    They didn''t mind even if the gift''s money went to Ainsley''s pocket. They just wanted to support their country''s citizens!

    The live broadcast''s AI in charge of Ainsley''s live broadcast room was also smart. It immediately made a few new rules rted to the voting poll.

    [Announcement: the audience who vote for the final winner will get back their money and will also receive money from the opponent''s side.]

    But the anchor would take half of the overall gift smashed today and the tform would also get 20% of the overall gift.

    Thus, the viewers who won the bet would get some money but only the few big money smashers would get back their fortune.

    The AI limited the number of viewers who could win back their money starting from those who gifted luxury cars worth 1000 coins and above.

    Still, many people didn''t have the mentality to gamble or something.

    They gave a c, a pizza or an inspirational capsule just to give more votes and it''s all for fun.

    Of course, the rich audience wanted to get some benefit from this gamble and smashed several precious gifts worth more than 5,000 coins.

    Ainsley didn''t know anything about the raining gift on her live broadcast channel. Right now, she''s still talking to Charles and mocking him.

    "Big brother, when will we fight? Should we go now? Or maybe you are afraid to fight me?"

    Ainsley was a bit impatient and only wanted to finish the battle as fast as she could.

    She wanted to buy this building and immediately registered to the local government to build a guild branch here.

    As a guild-loving country, the government didn''t object to foreigners creating guilds here, but if there was already the same guild type built by the local citizens here...

    The government would reject the foreigners.

    Of course,rge guilds well-known all over the world, such as the alchemist guild, the tamers guild, and so on, had one headquarters every decade.

    Other guild headquarters in various countries would still be considered ''branch guilds'' because they would have one guild master but countless guild leaders.

    Of course, Ainsley wasn''t only the guild master but also the guild founder.

    The guild she would make in Gasha Country was indeed only a branch, but it was considered the headquarters of the Gasha Country''s branch.

    Not to mention that there weren''t any guilds like the Irregr Tamer guild here, so Ainsley was sure that she could pass the inspection and get her guild-building license.

    Ainsley was impatient, and Charles was the same. He not only wanted the crystal tower for his guild but also wanted to regain the celestials'' favor.

    The celestials respected the strong and the kind.

    If he''s not kind, he could be strong.

    And this ignorant brat is the best stepping stone! Not to mention that she''s a blood n''s cub.

    All celestials will subconsciously dislike her!

    "Little brat, don''t be impatient. I am ready to fight you anytime. Let''s go! Let''s visit thergest fighting arena on Battle Street."

    Charles already agreed. What else could they do?

    Aaron and the others weren''t worried about Ainsley fighting a local as soon as she visited this country.

    Anyway, this baby had a physique that attracted trouble and crazy people...

    The Winged guild members were also itching to beat up Ainsley and they were all happy to see Charles signing up to fight that brat.

    As for the celestials...they kept a t and cold face all around, but they were also a bit excited to see a battle.

    As a bunch of battle maniacs, the celestials liked to watch ability users'' fights.

    So, many celestials actually stayed around the battle arenas to watch on-going battles.

    Since both parties agreed to fight, the group immediately departed to find the nearby fighting arena.

    They''re going to fight in front of other on the spot audiences too!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1057: The Only Exception

    <h4>Chapter 1057: "The Only Exception"</h4>

    At first, Charles wanted to upy the biggest fighting arena with thergest audience seats possible, but currently, there were too many on-going battles.

    Thus, he could only visit a rtively small battle arena with a few battle rings.

    This battle arena was like arge coliseum with several battle rings on the field.

    This small battle arena is usually for rtively small battles and people often used this battle arena to train and not to solve disputes.

    To solve disputes, the battle arena had their own arena...and it was all underground.

    There was only one underground arena, and from time to time, the schedule would always be full of people wanting to solve their conflicts.

    This underground arena was built like an indoor ser stadium.

    Rows and rows of seats and a hall as big as a volleyball field were all created with the best materials to withstand various unique abilities.

    There were even protective barriers between the field and the audience seats, ensuring the audience''s safety.

    This battle arena could house up to 1,000 audiences, and the fighting area was also smaller than other underground battle arenas.

    After all, other huge battle arenas also provided this kind of special arenas for fighters on the surface and not underground.

    The field would berger than this volleyball game field.

    But the other arenas were currently full, and the only one with an empty schedule was this arena.

    There were five arenas on Battle Street starting from Arena A, B, C, D, andtely E.

    The one Ainsley and Charles visited was Arena E, the smallest fighting ground.

    Anyway, the ceiling was high, and it wasn''t a hassle for someone like Charles, who had wings and could fly.

    As long as both sides didn''t userge-sized monsters or beasts to fight, they couldfortably use the arena.

    Charles brought Ainsley and the others to the registration booth and immediately signed up for the uing match in an hour.

    There was always an hour of preparation for the arena to send out news on the inte so that interested people coulde to the theater to watch the battle.

    All the audiences had to pay a certain fee for tickets when they wanted to watch the fight.

    Usually, famous fighters would have higher ticket fees and the fighters would also get a percentage of the overall ticket sales profit.

    As usual, the staff recorded Charles'' special abilities, his background and his famous title and so on to better attract audiences toe and watch the battle.

    When it was Ainsley''s turn to sign up, the female staff was stunned for a few minutes.

    "This...how old are you, little girl?" The staff felt that she had never been so awkward facing a fighter.

    She had never seen a child fighting in this kind of arena, okay?!

    Even if children also had conflicts, no one would go to the arena to fight!

    They would just fight in private because kids'' power couldn''t really harm anyone, especially when they had just awakened their abilities.

    The youngest fighter that once fought in the arena was only thirteen or twelve years old and the person was already regarded as a prodigy.

    Now, this person has many fans.

    But now, there''s a toddler who wants to enter the arena!

    Ainsley could understand the staff''s awkwardness and immediately smiled at the staff with bright eyes.

    "Hello, big sis. I''m four years old this year, and my name is...uh, just call me the Godtoddler."

    The fighters here can also use pseudonyms and even though her live broadcast audiences might already guess her true name, Ainsley still wanted to use a pseudonym.

    Anyway, others would dig out her true identity and background info after she became famous in this country.

    Whether she used a pseudonym or not, it doesn''t really matter.

    But it''s just cooler to have the Godtoddler name as the fighter''s name, right?

    Ainsley took this battle as a way to rx and test the enemy.

    Seeing her rxed face and sweet smile, the female staff was a bit dumbfounded.

    But the baby''s milky voice and cute face still gave her a blow.

    Ahhh! So cute! Such a cute child is going to fight in such a bloody battle...

    This arena isn''t a death match arena and fighters can''t kill each other no matter what''s the reason.

    Even a coincidental death isn''t allowed.

    Still, losing an eye, an arm or a leg ismon here, especially if you''re weak.

    Thus, most people who came to the underground arena or the official arena for people to solve disputes were either elites or prodigies.

    Those who weren''t that strong would prefer to use thebined battle rings for practice.

    The female staff was worried about Ainsley and immediately persuaded the baby with a soft tone of voice.

    "Little girl, are you sure you want to sign up for the next match? If you want, you have to sign this agreement sheet..."

    The staff showed Ainsley the simple agreement sheet containing all things the fighters had to obey when they signed up to fight.

    In one of the uses, Ainsley saw that the fighters had to take responsibility for their own battle-rted injuries.

    As long as they still had a breath left, the fighter couldn''t sue the opponent for breaking the no-death rule or sue the arena''s administrator.

    There were too many skilled people in this world.

    For some people, ensuring their opponent wouldn''t die even when they only had a breath away was extremely easy.

    But even if they didn''t die, heavy injuries would definitely affect their future.

    Thus, there were almost no teens or young adults who came to sign up for this kind of official match instead of the training group set up above.

    Ainsley is the only exception!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1058: Must Stop Her!

    <h4>Chapter 1058: "Must Stop Her!"</h4>

    After all, when there were disputes between two people, these people didn''t necessarily have to solve it at the official battle arena with certain risks and danger.

    Sometimes, this kind of system was only for those with huge problems such as territorial disputes and so on.

    Actually, Ainsley''s problem was quite great because both sides were aiming for a building, and it was for a guild building.

    It was indeed a heavy matter and couldn''t be solved easily through the training battle area instead of the official one.

    Still, if Ainsley wanted to be stubborn, she could actually win against Charles just with her inheritance stone alone.

    Who would refuse an inheritance stone when they were offered one?

    But Ainsley came here with a secret goal in mind.

    Although there would only be 1,000 audiences on the spot, it was enough to create rumors about her.

    She needed a solid foundation to start a guild in a foreign country when she was just a temporary visitor.

    A great prestige was needed, both among on-site audiences or the live broadcast audiences.

    Ainsley smiled at the female staff and reassured her in a sweet voice.

    "It''s okay, big sister. I know the risk. I still want to sign. There are no age limit rules, right?"

    Of course, there isn''t. After all, which crazy person will be lunatic enough to enter the official battle arena when they are too young?

    The youngsters might be hot-blooded, but the training battle arena is also enough to boost their ego.

    To be honest, the audience for the training battle arena in this Arena E was actually bigger than the official battle arena.

    If not, why would they make an underground arena for the official battle instead of building it above?

    It''s just that...Arena E was really too small, and many people with serious conflict would rather wait for an empty schedule to y at bigger arenas.

    To be honest, those who came to Arena E and yed at the underground arena were all just for the sake of fun.

    There were manypetitions like that, and it involved live battles, gambling, and other entertainment.

    The staff here was also used to this and didn''t mind the dangerous and dirty underground arena.

    But when this kid wanted to sign up...

    The staff let out a sigh and could only obey Ainsley''s wish.

    "There''s no age limit in the battle arena. If you really want to sign up, just sign your name here..."

    After the staff guided Ainsley to sign the agreement sheet, the staff immediately released the news of the uing underground battle.

    The usual audiences followed Battle Arena E''s official social media ount, and it was easy for them to get new battle schedule notifications.

    Usually, they would be interested in watching the fight when they see famous fighters in the match schedule.

    After all, there were many people who also made a living by fighting in the official battle arena instead of the training battle arena.

    They didn''t necessarily have grievances or problems to solve, but they just wanted to get the money from the audiences.

    Not only that, but if the audiences opened a gamble booth, the fighters could also make some fortune together with the gambling dealer.

    Some famous fighters even became famous in the Guild Union Zone and throughout the Gasha Country through the battle arena.

    Many people who had real problems to solve will hire these battle stars to fight on their behalf.

    Ainsley didn''t know that the Gasha Country could also have such a celebrity.

    After all, in Godlif country, the celebrities were often mafias instead of other ability users.

    The ability users in Godlif Country were used to arge-scale war and battles instead of one-to-one duels on the battle ring.

    As usual, the audiences who had followed Battle Arena E''s official social media ount got the notification of an uing official battle in an hour.

    The people were curious and immediately clicked the notification to see the fighters'' data...

    And then saw something shocking.

    They weren''t shocked when they saw Charles''s battle data because Charles was already quite a famous Winged Guild member, but he rarely fought in the battle arena.

    But Charles'' opponent...

    Everyone inhaled sharply.

    Name: Godtoddler

    Gender: female

    Age: four years old

    Nationality: Godlif Country

    Special abilities: (Information is hidden)

    Race: (Information is hidden)

    Battle records: None. A first-timer

    The post also showed Ainsley''s picture but it was only limited to her face.

    Thus, everyone could only see a photo of a tender little girl with long wavy ck hair and a pair of crimson eyes.

    She looked so young and cute.

    But the focus wasn''t here.

    Godtoddler? Four years old?

    The people who got the notification instantly felt their blood boil.

    One by one, they left ament under the Battle Arena E''s post rted to this battle notification.

    [Are you guys crazy? You let a four-year-old toddler participate in such a match?!]

    [I know she''s not from our Gasha Country, but can''t you administrators have a heart? She''s just a child!]

    [Did someone trick her? Is this Charles guy who tricked her? A scum!]

    [I have heard of this Charles dude. He''s a promising member of the Winged Guild.]

    [Peh! Peh! I didn''t expect him to be so ruthless. He tricked a foreign child who doesn''t know anything to participate in such a dangerous battle!]

    The ability users and ordinary people weren''t the only ones receiving the notification.

    The celestials outside who followed all the five battle arenas'' social media ounts also got the notification.

    Coincidentally, Zach and Leah, who had just finished patrolling the capital city, also got the notification.

    When they saw Ainsley''s face as one of the fighters in this scheduled match, both of them instantly stiffened.

    Their usually cold expressions instantly cracked, and a trace of worry invaded their indifferent eyes.

    "Isn''t this the blood n''s cub we met before..."

    Leah hadn''t even finished her speech when Zach had already spread his wings wide.

    "Go! We must stop her!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1059: Leah & Zach Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 1059: "Leah & Zach'' Persuasion"</h4>

    Many audiences questioned the match schedule, but despite their protests and inquiries, the match would still start in an hour.

    During this hour, Leah and Zach sessfully entered the Guild Union Zone and went to Battle Arena E on Battle Street.

    As celestials, although they weren''t high-ranking celestials, they could still enter many forbidden ces in Gasha Country such as the arena''s backstage for fighters.

    When the two came to the arena''s backstage for fighters, they immediately saw Ainsley and her little group.

    But this time, there was an afro boy next to the little baby.

    Leah and Zach still had cold faces, but once they saw Ainsley, their cold expressions melted a bit.

    "Little cub!" Leah approached Ainsley as she folded her wings after using it to rush to this battle arena.

    At the moment, Ainsley was analyzing Charles'' strength and weakness in his battle video both inside the arena and outside the arena.

    The baby used her Airpods to listen to the battle video, but Leah''s voice could still bypass the airpods'' noise-canceling feature.

    The baby hurriedly took out her white Airpods and looked up, only to see Leah''s cold face.

    "Leah?" Ainsley''s eyes widened in surprise. She never thought she would see Leah again, and it was at the arena too!

    Leah also wanted to chit chat with Ainsley and talk more about other things, but her priority right now was to stop Ainsley from fighting in the arena.

    "Little cub, listen. I know you''re confident, but I suggest you not fight in the arena. Or if you have to fight, immediately surrender when you''re at a disadvantage."

    After all, many vicious fighters purposely crushed their opponent''s throat or used their abilities to make the referee unable to hear the victim dering they had surrendered.

    The referee also couldn''t do anything If this happened and could only ensure the victim wouldn''t lose their life.

    But as for their limbs and other body parts...the referee had to turn a blind eye to the victim''s battle-rted injuries.

    Leah was really worried about Ainsley losing an arm or a leg in front of so many people.

    It would be too cruel and bloody to see a four years old toddler losing her body parts in the arena!

    "Some fighters can also leave a longsting and damaging ailment to their victims, " Leah added.

    Thus, even if the fighters didn''t die in the arena, they could die dayster outside of the arena!

    Ainsley raised an eyebrow at this information. It turned out the arena was really a bloody and inhuman ce.

    All sorts of idents could happen, and no one would sue the perpetrators for doing bad things.

    After all, thew of the jungle was particrly strong in the Guild Union Zone, especially on Battle Street.

    Ainsley let out a long sigh but still insisted on joining the match.

    "It''s okay, Leah. I''m not as weak as you thought...and I also have various life-saving items and potions to ensure my safety."

    Even if Charles is strong, she has so many unique abilities.

    If she can''t win, it''s a disgrace to the almighty system Zev and the Godfather who trained her for the past year!

    Zach also wanted to persuade Ainsley not to fight in the ring, but when he saw the baby''s determined face, he quietly gave up.

    Anyway, the celestial is a race that respects the strong and those who have a strong heart.

    Celestials will never give up in any circumstances. Thus, advising Ainsley to give up is also a disgrace for their own celestial race.

    While Leah was still soft-hearted towards Ainsley, Zach already strode to the baby''s seat and pinched the baby''s cheek like usual.

    "Okay, Leah, let''s not persuade her anymore. Since the cub has already decided to fight, she can''t give up or surrender halfway."

    This might be the longest sentence Zach ever said in his life. The usually quiet Zach couldn''t help but be more talkative in front of Ainsley.

    "Little cub. Although you''re not from the celestial race, the blood n is also famous for their tenacity."

    "If you are their descendant, you also have to be tenacious." Zach patted Ainsley''s head and firmly gave Ainsley the ''blood n''s cub'' seal.

    The live broadcast was still online, and many audiences waited for the battle to start.

    Thus, when they saw the anchor getting close to two genuine celestials, they were already sour.

    But when they heard what Zach said, some old viewers who knew Ainsley''s true identity couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    [Hahaha! The anchor is not the blood n''s cub, but now, everyone tacitly agrees that she is!]

    [The anchor should be trying to disguise as the famous Jake Billios'' family or something.]

    [Right, right. But who knows, she will be used as the blood n''s cub...]

    [If Jake and the Billios Family also have this iconic ck hair and ruby eyes, won''t other races and foreigners think they''re from the blood n?]

    [I heard in one of Jake''s public interviews¡­he said that he was often mistaken as the blood n''s members. Hahahah.]

    [True, true! This is why he doesn''t do a lot of business with the celestials because celestials hated the blood n''s adults more than other races.]

    [The celestials must have misunderstood Jake''s race and attacked him, right? If Jake wasn''t strong, he might have died already...]

    [I don''t know Jake''s true ability. He concealed his offensive ability pretty well.]

    [Hey, we also don''t know all of Ainsley''s abilities. Her most famous ability is her charm ability, but other than that, they''re all mysterious.]

    [I know she has this strange curse ability and a keen hearing. But I heard that her keen hearing ability has evolved too!]

    [Real or fake??]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1060: Studying Ainsleys Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 1060: "Studying Ainsley''s Abilities"</h4>

    [Other than that, we don''t know anything, right? As for the evolved ability...no one knows what it is.]

    [Anyway, I''m so jealous of the anchor. She can be so close to the two handsome and beautiful celestials even when they see her as the blood n''s cub!]

    [All hail Ainsley''s charm! It can end the grudge between the two races!]

    [I think the blood n should be eager to kidnap Ainsley to make peace with the celestials...]

    [The fox tribes from the beastmen race will also want to learn such a good charm, okay?]

    [Yes, yes.]

    The audience were joking with each other, not knowing that their words mighte true in the future...

    After warning Ainsley to pay attention when fighting Charles, the two celestials sat not far from the baby and her group.

    They all patiently waited until the match started.

    At the same time, Charles'' Winged Guild members also came to the arena backstage for fighters.

    There were close to twenty young guild membersing to the arena to support Charles.

    Some celestials who had connections to the Winged Guild also came to see Charles.

    "Charles, you have to beat up that arrogant foreigner! Don''t take mercy on her even though she''s young!"

    "Yes, yes. Show her the power of our Winged Guild!"

    Charles was actually an ordinary-looking young man, and only his navy blue wings added a certain beauty to the young man''s overall appearance.

    But he is indeed a strong ability user even among the other winged ability users because his wings not only allow him to fly but to also use various abilities.

    So, in a sense, although his official ability is only one which is to grow navy-blue wings, he is considered multiple ability users thanks to his wings.

    Not to mention that his wings aren''t that easy to be damaged. So far, the wings can even withstand bullet rains and other offensive skills from special abilities.

    Charles sat on the bench in the waiting hall and smugly ticked the corner of his lips.

    "Yeah. I won''t lose against such a brat. Even if she''s a child prodigy who has awakened so many abilities at the age of four.."

    Charles recalled Ainsley''s battle video that he watched a few minutes ago, and his face darkened again.

    He didn''t expect the baby to be an ability user...a multiple ability user on top of that.

    Her abilities are also extremely suitable for arge-scale battle, and she''s experienced in dealing with both ability users and monsters or beasts.

    Charles admitted that although Ainsley''s strength realm shouldn''t be as high as him, her abilities were all rare and unique.

    Especially that charm ability and curse ability...

    Charles was arrogant, but he was not ignorant.

    He had investigated Ainsley right after he proposed to have a duel with the baby.

    He didn''t know the baby''s real name or whatsoever, but the technology was advanced now.

    He just secretly took a picture of Ainsley''s face and searched her identity on the inte.

    Although Ainsley disguised herself, her face was still the same as Ainsley Sloan and only her hair and her eye color changed.

    Thus, Charles sessfully found many things about Ainsley...and he was shocked for a few minutes.

    This baby is too OP!

    After Charles investigated Ainsley''s information, he felt that it was even more important for him to win against the baby, because...

    The baby turned out to be a guild founder in Godlif Country and her guild is developing super fast!

    Charles immediately realized Ainsley''s group purpose when they wanted to buy the crystal Pisa Tower.

    She wanted to use the building to build a guild branch in Gasha Country!

    Charles had already detected the danger in this n.

    If Ainsley managed to build a new guild...he was sure that many charm ability users in Gasha Country would rush to join her guild.

    This guild wouldn''t be a threat to the tamer guilds only but to other battle-focused guilds as well!

    After all, the Irregr Tamers were also counted as battle-focused gifts in addition to their taming service.

    Charles watched various videos rted to the Irregr Tamer guild members'' battles and he was intimidated.

    The Winged guild might face a tough opponent if the Irregr Tamer Guild sessfully took roots in their Gasha Country!

    Charles took a deep breath and calmed down his emotion.

    Although he challenged Ainsley on a whim and mistook her for the blood n''s cub...his whimsy decision turned out to be correct.

    He had to stop Ainsley from getting that Crystal Pisa Tower!

    Charles listened to his fellow guild members'' praises for him while his attention was on the battle videos.

    He analyzed Ainsley''s battle videos from the most popr to even the least popr.

    In this era of technology and the inte, it''s extremely easy to check your opponent''s abilities, especially if they''re famous.

    After all, everyone could freely record famous people''s battle videos.

    The paparazzi also liked to follow famous ability users to capture their battle videos and sold the videos to their opponent for battle analysis.

    Just like how Ainsley analyzed Charles'' battle videos, Charles was also studying Ainsley''s various abilities.

    Ainsley''s well-known abilities were her shaman ability, her charm ability and her curse ability.

    People said that Ainsley had a total of four abilities when she was only four years old.

    This is even more genius than other child prodigies.

    Not to mention that the degree of evolution and other progress of each ability was extremely high.

    The child wasn''t only talented but also a hard-working one.

    Charles ced special attention on Ainsley''s shaman ability and curse ability.

    The curse ability was the most dangerous...

    ording to the video, it could kill people without a trace!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1061: A Trick To Suppress Blood Manipulation Ability

    <h4>Chapter 1061: "A Trick To Suppress Blood Maniption Ability"</h4>

    This kind of supernatural ability was usually super strong and it was hard to defend against it.

    But the drawbacks were also quite dangerous for the ability user...

    Charles hoped that Ainsley wouldn''t use the curse ability.

    As for the charm ability...he could just drink anti-charm potion and Ainsley wouldn''t be able to affect him.

    Now, the tricky ability was the shaman ability.

    It was said that Ainsley made a contract with a famous mafia figure, the Godfather spirit.

    Even a foreigner like Charles knew about the strongest mafia in history¨C the Godfather.

    This guy awakened so many abilities that he was titled as the one-man army.

    One of his most famous abilities was the blood maniption ability and coincidentally, this ability was what Ainsley had when she activated her shaman ability.

    With Ainsley''s current appearance...it would be easy for other celestials to mistake Ainsley as the blood n''s cub one she used the blood maniption ability.

    Ah...anyway, this ability is really annoying.

    Charles had to protect himself all the time so that he wasn''t injured in the slightest.

    After all, Ainsley could immediately drain his blood with just a few tiny wounds.

    The baby shouldn''t be able to do this kind of skill with her power realm just yet, but who told her to contract the Godfather spirit...

    A powerful spirit could ignore the body''s power limit in exchange of burdening the possessed body itself.

    But in a short battle, Ainsley wouldn''t be burdened too much.

    Charles scratched his head irritably and tried hard to find a way to deal with this blood maniption ability until he took a glimpse of some celestials...

    Wait. The celestials had dealt with the blood n for more than a century.

    The blood n also had abilities simr to the blood maniption ability as their innate talent, just like how the celestials could grow wings ever since they were born.

    The blood n was really strong which was why despite their small number, they could withstand the whole celestial race'' suppression.

    But the celestials should have one trick or two to deal with the blood n''s blood maniption ability, right?

    Charles'' eyes lit up and he immediately approached one of the celestials.

    At first, he thought the celestials wouldn''t tell him anything about this but to his surprise, because the celestials thought that Ainsley was a stray blood n''s cub...

    They gave a few tricks on how to deal with the blood n''s blood maniption ability.

    But only a few tricks could work on Ainsley because the other tricks depended on the blood n race themselves.

    Ainsley is a human and wouldn''t be affected by these tricks, but hey, there''s a way to deal with the blood maniption ability!

    Coincidentally, this trick needed Charles to use a special item.

    However, in the arena, everything was allowed, including external help such as potions and items.

    As long as the fighters didn''t bring their friends or forces to fight in a group, everything was allowed, including using weapons.

    Because of this, many talented ability users with no money were also afraid to go against ordinary ability users with tons of money.

    The battle arena reshaped the actual situation in the real-life battle, and people couldn''t say that the arena was unfair.

    After all, in real life, the enemy wouldn''t care whether you have money to buy healing potions or not.

    If you are poor, then you should offend less people or be like the Godfather, who could stand at the top of the ability user''s society even when his family background was extremely humble.

    True powerhouses would never be afraid in front of external help such as items, potions, and so on.

    Of course, allowing weapons in the arena means the fighters could sustain a lot of dangerous injuries.

    This is also why Zach and Leah don''t want Ainsley to participate.

    Actually, if the battle arena was a bit bigger, the fighters could even bring their contracted monsters or beasts with them.

    But Battle Arena E was the smallest battle arena, and the arena prohibited fighters from bringing their contracted beasts and monsters, even if only mid-sized.

    Thus, tamers would generally never fight in Battle Arena E and would choose other bigger arenas.

    After getting a few tricks from the celestials, Charles immediately used the remaining waiting time to get the items he needed.

    Coincidentally, the Gasha Country was famous for this item and many top-notch forces such as the Winged Guild stock up these items in case of war.

    There''s a reason why the Shaman Guild in the Gasha Country isn''t as famous and developed as the Godlif Country''s Shaman Guild.

    Ainsley knew nothing about Charles'' little tricks. She honestly waited for an hour and fifteen minutes before the match started, the audience arrived one by one.

    Although many people boycotted this match and didn''t want to attend because of Ainsley''s young age, there were still many curious people who wanted to watch the game.

    Not all ability users cared about one of the fighters on the ring being too young to be fighting Charles.

    Most people who were concerned were either kind-hearted ability users or ordinary people with rational thinking.

    But the majority of ability users couldn''t be kind-hearted if they wanted to survive in this cruel world.

    They hardened their hearts and believed that since the child already signed up for the match, it means she''s confident.

    She should take responsibility for her own confidence and arrogance.

    Prodigies have always been arrogant, and many non-prodigy ability users secretly enjoy seeing other people beating up these so-called prodigies.

    The human''s heart isplicated.

    Jealousy and inferiorityplex will always follow a lot of ability users.

    Not excluding Ainsley herself.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1062: Charles vs Ainsley

    <h4>Chapter 1062: "Charles vs Ainsley"</h4>

    Ainsley was also a human being but she wasn''t jealous of anyone just yet except for ir back then¡­because she hadn''t met someone better than her.

    However, a lot of people had met someone better than them and ironically, Ainsley was in this ''better people'' category.

    When facing child prodigies who have awakened more than two abilities at the age of four, many people would be jealous to death.

    Thus, fifteen minutes before the game started, the 1000 audience seats had all been booked.

    More than half of these audiences had arrived and had already taken their seats without looking ufortable whatsoever.

    Some people were even in a mood to buy food from the staff'' food and snack stall nearby.

    For people who often came to watch the match, they were used to seeing bloody scenes with no censorship.

    Only weak-hearted ability users, young ability users or curious ordinary people wouldn''t be used to such a bloody scene.

    For this, the arena also provided them with a chance to watch the training match between famous fighters in the training battle area.

    But the official battle arena had always been a ce full of blood and cruelty.

    Five minutes before the match started, the whole seats were already full of people.

    All of them were ability users who had watched an official match at least once in their life.

    The audience seats in this underground battle arena were arranged to be like at the colosseum.

    With this, they could watch the match without a dead angle.

    There was even a 3D projection near the ceiling that would broadcast the entire battle in real time.

    There werementators, referees, and other staff ready for the match as well.

    Since this battle arena adopted the Colosseum setting, there were two doors for the fighters who would appear in the arena.

    One door was on the left side and the other door was on the right side. The left door was blue and the right door was red.

    During the match, the fighters didn''t have to cover their faces but they had to wear something rted to their assigned color.

    Ainsley''s eyes were already crimson, so she didn''t need to wear anything red when she was assigned to the red door.

    At the same time, Charles'' wings were also blue and he was assigned to the blue door.

    Both sides didn''t have to wear anything else to attend the match.

    Three minutes before the match started.

    The MC had already appeared on the highest tform in the underground arena along with twomentators.

    The three people were sitting inside a ss box with various microphones on their tables.

    In ancient times, this ce was usually reserved for the royal family members when they watched a Colosseum fight.

    Of course, in today''s era, the battle arena''s administrator also added many VIP ''boxes'' either closest to the arena or at the highest point.

    Most celestials would be sitting at these VIP boxes ced at the highest point of the whole colosseum''s seats while important and elite ability users preferred the seats closest to the battle area.

    Since the whole ce was protected by a barrier, the audiences couldn''t interfere with the match and the fighters in the ring couldn''t harm the audiences as well.

    Two minutes before the match started, the MC had already taken his microphone, and heroic background music slowly sounded throughout the arena.

    The lighting immediately lit up and various colorful lights swept throughout the battle ring.

    Of course, when the match started, these colorful lights would be gone so as not to disturb the fighters.

    Still, themp above the audiences went off while the bright spotlight immediately lit up the whole round ring.

    Following the lighting''s change was the MC''s loud voice over the microphone.

    "Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen! Today we will witness a unique and one-in-a-million battle throughout the history of our Battle Arena E!"

    The audiences of all ages and gender immediately cheered at the host''s words.

    There were only 1,000 people in the arena, but with all of them screaming simultaneously, the noise was enough to shake the whole small Arena E.

    Even Charles and Ainsley behind the fighters'' door could hear the loud and enthusiastic scream outside.

    When the audience screamed in response, the MC was visibly pleased. He immediately cleared his throat and spoke a few more sentences.

    "Okay, okay, I can see everyone''s enthusiasm."

    The MC waved his hand as he continued.

    "Just like what our staff had posted on our social media ount, this afternoon''s battle is a battle between a Winged Guild''s member and a four-year-old prodigy!"

    It was easy for the battle arena''s administrators to dig out information rted to their fighters, even when the fighters disguised themselves or used fake names.

    After all, one of the fighters would investigate their opponent beforehand, and the administrator only had to dig out info from the fighters themselves.

    After introducing Charles and Ainsley''s identities briefly, the MC didn''t forget to highlight each fighter''s unique position.

    "As everyone knows, the blue side, Charles, is a promising member of the Winged Guild."

    "He has fought in an official battle arena three times, and so far, he never lost to anyone!"

    Charles'' supporters in the audience seats immediately screamed, calling out Charles'' name.

    "Charles! Charles!"

    "Three wins in a row! A prodigy!"

    "The Winged Guild''s most promising young generation!"

    The MC let these people scream for a few seconds before he hurriedly interrupted their cheers.

    "On the red side, there is the Godtoddler, a four-year-old prodigy who also turns out to be the neighboring country''s mafia boss!"

    The word ''mafia boss'' is really effective in attracting the audience''s interest.

    A four-year-old prodigy, someone from the Godlif country and also a mafia boss!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1063: Runes Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 1063: "Runes Talisman"</h4>

    Ainsley''s identities are enough to overwhelm Charles as the Winged Guild''s young prodigy.

    After all, Charles'' family background might be good, but it''s so-so among other top-notch forces in Gasha Country.

    But a mafia boss in Godlif country...even if it''s a small mafia gang, that''s also worth it.

    Not to mention that the MC revealed Ainsley''s identity as the boss of a high-ranking mafia family in the Godlif country.

    The name ''Sloan Family'' was enough to amaze a lot of audiences who knew quite a bit about the mafia society.

    "The Sloan Family! The recent dark horse? She''s that family''s boss?"

    "I heard that they did have a baby as their boss. I didn''t think I would see her here!"

    "Dang it. This baby is Ainsley Sloan. Then, she''s also the Irregr Tamer''s guild founder!"

    Those who joined big guilds wouldn''t be ignorant of other countries'' unique or famous guilds.

    Recently, the most discussed guild was the Irregr Guild.

    The average guild members only admired Ainsley as the guild founder but those with high positions in their guilds immediately became alert.

    A guild founder goes all the way to their Gasha Country...what is her purpose?

    As if to provoke these people, the MC deliberately mentioned the dispute between Charles and Ainsley, which involved buying a property in the Guild Union Zone''s Battle Street.

    When these people heard the real reason for this match, they immediately alerted other guilds'' higher-ups.

    [The Irregr Tamer''s guild founder wants to make a guild branch in our country!]

    After the MC revealed the root of today''s match, Charles, behind the door, silently hooked the corner of his lips, forming a slight sneer.

    Hehehe. He had bribed the MC to deliberately mention Ainsley''s identity as a guild founder and her purpose in the Gasha Country...

    All of this was to alert other big guilds.

    After all, many big guild members liked to watch official matches like now, and they could also act like a spy or something.

    Now that the MC revealed everything...after this battle ended, that brat would face countless pressure from other big guilds.

    See if she could stay in this country to develop her guild!

    After the MC revealed some information to the audience, it was already time to start to match.

    Not wanting the audience to be impatient, he immediately ended his speech and whistled to signal the start of the battle.

    "Ladies and gentlemen...wee Charles and the Godtoddler!"

    The two doors slowly rolled up, and dry ice gas immediately spread throughout the arena.

    The light flickered, leaving only the white light from the spotlight.

    Once the door was fully open, both Charles and Ainsley immediately rushed to the ring, followed by the gates mming down, locking the fighters inside the arena.

    BAM!

    The referee was already on standby near the gate, protected by a barrieryer.

    Without waiting for too long, the referee immediately sounded his whistle.

    "Battle¨C start!"

    Right after the referee''s words dropped, both Charles and Ainsley had already rushed to the center of the stage, each of them with their own abilities.

    Charles spread his wings wide and flew to the ring at high speed.

    At the same time, Ainsley simply ran with her two little feet, certainly not as fast as Charles.

    However, after the Godfather trained her for around a year, how could Ainsley''s physique be as weak as before?

    She was even skillful in close-range meleebat despite not having any meleebat ability.

    Just running to the stage at high speed wasn''t a big deal.

    The two people arrived at the center of the stage almost at the same time, but Charlesnded first.

    The rules of the battle arena stated that the fighters could only start attacking their opponent after they stepped onto the small circle at the center of the round battle ring.

    This not only forced the fighters to react fast andpete with their opponent but also ensured there would be no sneak attack or anything.

    After all, the battle arena also wanted the fight to be more interesting and didn''t end only after a few minutes.

    Thus, to prevent stronger fighters from ending the battle so quickly through a sneak attack, the battle arena''s administrators created this rule.

    Since Charles stepped on the small circle a step ahead of Ainsley, he got the right to attack his opponent immediately.

    The audience all thought that Charles would use his wings to fight or use his sharp feathers, but Charles didn''t.

    The moment he could attack his opponent, he immediately took out a piece of yellowish paper with strange ck runes drawn on the yellowed rectangr paper.

    Then, he threw the rune paper in the air right a few centimeters away from Ainsley!

    No one said that the fighters couldn''t bring battle items or weapons, so it was understandable that Charles would use external help.

    But all this time, Charles was a proud prodigy fighter because he had never used any external help in his official duel with anyone.

    Even when the opponent used various external help to challenge Charles, the young man felt disdainful to use external help in a duel.

    But such a proud young man actually broke his own principle right off the bat!

    Charles'' fans in the audience seats were dumbfounded.

    Even Charles'' friends, the Winged Guild members, were also dumbfounded.

    It was an open secret that whoever relied on external help when dueling on the ring was weak.

    Even if they won the fight against their opponent, the audiences would only feel disdain for them.

    Even if these people were rich and influential enough to beat up people by relying on external props...

    The big guilds would never pay attention to such ability users, especially in Gasha Country!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1064: Charles Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1064: "Charles'' Surprise Attack"</h4>

    One or two big guilds would ept these wealthy and influential people through the backdoor to give financial support to their guild, but...

    The Winged Guild was known for cherishing talent and never bowing in front of wealthy people.

    They had a close rtionship to the celestials, anyway.

    The rich ability users and influential ability users were all moring to curry favor with their guild to see the celestials.

    The Winged Guild members were proud of never relying on external props when dueling someone on the ring.

    They might use external help in real-life battle, but not in the ring.

    It was ridiculous that Charles broke their pride!

    The Winged Guild members gasped in shock while the fans closed their mouths tightly, no longer cheering for Charles.

    The match had just started and Charles already destroyed his own reputation...

    But Charles didn''t care.

    In front of Ainsley''s blood maniption ability, if he didn''t use an external help, he would lose for sure and he might even lose everything.

    The moment the rune paper floated in front of Ainsley, it was toote for Ainsley or the floating Godfather to do anything.

    [Lilss! That paper¨C ]

    At that moment, the paper''s runes instantly lit up.

    The bright ck runes slowly came out of the yellow paper and created shackles in the air!

    No one could see what the shackles restrained, but Ainsley could.

    The ck chains created from the runes were tying the Godfather!

    The Godfather can''t move, much less try to possess Ainsley!

    In that instant, Ainsley''s face darkened like the bottom of a burnt pot.

    "Charles!! What did you do?!" Ainsley was close enough to Charles, and the baby didn''t hesitate to question him.

    Both fighters stopped at their own positions and didn''t match forward to attack each other.

    The audience didn''t know what happened, but Charles, who was in the ring, immediately sneered.

    "What? Don''t you know anything about anti-spirit talisman? It''s a famous item in our country to deal with shamans and their contracted spirits!"

    A talisman with runes. There were special ability users who could create these things¨C

    The enchanters or the rune masters.

    The enchanters usually enchanted weapons and other items to give special buff, but some of them could also enchant a paper to create an anti-spirit talisman.

    But looking at the runes on the paper which could turn into ck chains, this talisman was created by a rune master.

    Just like its name, a rune master was a special ability user that could create various runes on special papers, which people called¨C a talisman.

    A Rune Master could create many talismans, and the most popr one was this anti-spirit talisman.

    This was an item that could prevent contracted spirits from possessing the shamans.

    Usually, high-level spirits like the Godfather could break the runes on his own, but the talisman Charles activated was not an ordinary one.

    It was bought from a celestial who was a famous rune master.

    This celestial usually used their talismans to prevent the blood n from using their blood maniption ability!

    Just creating an anti-spirit talisman was an easy feat for this celestial.

    Ainsley never expected such an ability user could exist.

    It was terrible that the Godfather couldn''t possess her, which means she couldn''t use the blood maniption ability!

    After all, she was still not good enough to be able to use the blood maniption ability without the Godfather possessing her.

    Ainsley gritted her teeth as she racked her brain to release the Godfather, but the Godfather suddenly spoke to her mind.

    [Lilss, don''t mind this lord. Don''t waste your energy trying to break the runes. It will disappear in like ten minutes.]

    Ainsley was worried that the runes would have a negative effect on the Godfather, who was a spirit.

    But when she heard what the Godfather said, the baby immediately sighed in relief.

    It''s just that...Charles, who had sessfully restrained one of Ainsley''s abilities, immediatelyunched a surprise attack.

    His navy blue wings were actually sharp and dense, enough to be a battle weapon.

    At such a close range, Charles immediately pped his wings and controlled his sharp feathers to shoot straight at Ainsley''s body!

    They were only a meter away at most, because Ainsley had widened the gap between them.

    But the surprise attack was really too fast.

    The blue feathers suddenly shot out of Charles'' wide wings, aiming for Ainsley''s vital parts!

    The audiences, who were confused with the previous move, instantly cheered when they saw Charles'' surprise attack.

    Thementators also didn''t forget toment on the battle with excited tones.

    "Here it is! After Charles shackled the Godtoddler''s contracted spirit with his anti-spirit talisman, he took his opponent by surprise."

    "Charlesunched his first sneak attack! Witness his famous skill¨C the feather arrows!"

    The feather arrows were light and hard to be noticed because of its light movement.

    But the sharp edges were enough to injure many ability users, especially those who didn''t have the defensive ability.

    Even some barrier ability users also couldn''t withstand such a sneak attack from a close range.

    Ainsley was indeed taken by surprise, but even when her brain was slow to react, her body had already responded.

    The baby waved her right hand, and in less than half a second, a paintbrush appeared mid-air.

    The brush appeared so suddenly that people didn''t even notice there was a brush next to Ainsley''s right hand.

    Only Charles saw the change, but he thought the baby summoned an item from her storage ne.

    Still, such a broken brush...what could it do?

    The arrows already shot straight at Ainsley''s vitals and were only a millimeter from her body...

    And then Ainsley swiped the air with her brush.

    SLASH!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1065: Inhumane Speed

    <h4>Chapter 1065: "Inhumane Speed"</h4>

    A thin, transparent barrier instantly appeared around Ainsley''s body, closely fitting her figure.

    The arrows struck the barrier, and the barrier itself also cracked, but this was enough for Ainsley to widen her distance from Charles and waved her brush one more time!

    The brush strengthened the barrier, and when the arrows broke through the first barrier, the second barrier was there to stop the arrows.

    But what people see from a distance is not asplicated as the reality.

    They only saw Ainsley summoning a brush, waved her hands twice, and then all the feather arrows stopped mid-air.

    Yes. They stopped mid-air as if they got stuck in something!

    But the feathers never touched Ainsley''s skin, not even grazing the target.

    All of this happened so fast that even thementators didn''t have time to understand what was going on.

    Ainsley''s reaction was simply inhumane.

    In less than a few seconds, she managed to block Charles'' surprise attack at such a close range!

    Even Charles was stunned silly. He was so shocked that his feet were rooted in ce.

    This kind of surprise attack was the most lethal, and most ability users couldn''t even react that fast.

    Even if they were fast enough, they would still be injured...

    But Ainsley was well-protected inside her hastily-made barrier. There wasn''t even a scratch on her body.

    What kind of reaction speed is that?

    And after seeing how Ainsley used the brush, Charles, who was the closest to Ainsley at the moment, realized that the brush wasn''t a unique item.

    It was a part of Ainsley''s ability that he didn''t know yet.

    The public''s understanding of Ainsley''s abilities was stuck on her fourth ability, the 3D mapping one.

    Not many people even knew Ainsley''s keen hearing evolved into a 3D mapping using soundwave.

    How could others know that Ainsley also awakened another new ability?

    At least Charles didn''t know.

    But even after he knew that Ainsley had one more ability that he never knew before, he was still dumbfounded.

    If the brush was a part of Ainsley''s ability...then this baby is too terrifying.

    Just how fast she was when she summoned the brush?

    Then she waved the brush to the left and to the right, sessfully creating doubleyered barriers to stop the arrows.

    Her reaction was fast, but the speed of activating her ability was even faster!

    Usually, only people with a high power realm could be that fast.

    But Ainsley''s power realm was still not that high. She hadn''t even separated her energy core yet...

    How could she activate her ability THAT fast?!

    Charles was indeed a prodigy and often fought many ability users, but he almost never joined a real-life war.

    On the other hand, Ainsley''s life was almost spent on the battlefield. Her fast reaction, her fast ability activation...

    It was all because of her intense training with the Godfather and also because of her war experience.

    In war, anyone could lose their life at any second.

    If they didn''t have such a fast reaction and couldn''t activate their abilities anytime, anywhere, they would have died a long time ago.

    Ainsley''s mind was not as fast as her body, but her reflex and muscle memory always saved her in emergency times.

    Facing a sudden attack, her mind was still in shock, but her body had already moved on its own.

    Then, her mind also subconsciously imagined what kind of thing she could create using the brush to protect herself.

    Creating barriers is the fastest and the easiest to do.

    That''s how Ainsley executed a few battle movements in a few seconds!

    Or maybe less than a second!

    The audiences and thementators couldn''t catch what Ainsley did, but the high-quality cameras in the arena caught her movements.

    The staff immediately projected Ainsley''s movements on the 3D projection above the fighters'' heads.

    They immediately reyed Ainsley''s action and even slowed down the videos a few times.

    Ainsley''s live broadcast camera also shot at the 3D projection, immediately showing the live broadcast audience what had just happened.

    In the projection, all Ainsley''s movements were clear to the naked eye.

    Her movement was so smooth and fast that even when the video was already in slow-motion, her hand movements were still a bit blurry.

    Still, the audience finally saw what had happened.

    Then, they all sucked in the cold air.

    Most of the audience here were ability users, and they could separate between a person''s special ability and a person''s special item.

    The brush in Ainsley''s hand didn''t seem like an external props or an item that her special ability created before the fight began.

    After all, there were ability users like this such as the rune masters who used their own talismans that they made before they fought someone.

    But the brush in Ainsley''s hand seemed to be a part of her ability that only came out after the baby activated her ability.

    Then, she stroked the air twice, and the feather arrows struck nothing but air.

    No. There must be invisible barriers.

    But this set of movements is just so fast!

    Is that baby really only four years old?!

    Other audiences also excitedly discussed Ainsley''s strange ability.

    "Is that a barrier ability?"

    "I don''t think so. If yes, she won''t need a brush."

    "What kind of ability is it??"

    "Fck, fck, your focus is wrong! Look at how fast she reacted and activated her ability in one go...that speed is inhumane!"

    Both the on-site audiences and the live broadcast audiences were in uproar, but Ainsley on the ring had already made her next movement.

    She waved her brush a few more times in the air, and a tiny wing drawing slowly appeared mid-air.

    The tiny wings are crimson.

    It''s the blood wings!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1066: Ains Biggest Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 1066: "Ain''s Biggest Mistake"</h4>

    Before Charles and the others understood what was going on, the wings already shone brightly and suddenly appeared on Ainsley''s back!

    The wings were exactly the same as the usual blood wings that the Godfather created using his blood maniption ability.

    The audience didn''t really see what was happening and only saw Ainsley waving her brush again.

    Then, she suddenly grew wings on her back...

    But Charles clearly saw the truth.

    He saw Ainsley''s crimson drawing in the air...suddenly became a real thing.

    !!!

    Charles was so shocked that he forgot to activate his ability to do anything.

    When he was in a great shock, Ainsley had already waved her hand, and the brush disappeared, leaving only her gorgeous blood wings.

    Since Charles was proud of his wings and the Gasha Country''s people liked wings...

    Ainsley wanted to win this battle simply by relying on her blood wings.

    She could draw the blood wings within seconds without using any solid medium because she was already too familiar with her blood wings.

    Usually, she wouldn''t be able to draw so fast in the air without using paper or any medium, but if it was the blood wings...

    She could even draw it with her eyes closed.

    The moment the brush faded into countless sparkles, Ainsley proudly spread her blood wings and slowly kicked the ground.

    The beautiful wings pped a few times, and Ainsley was already flying in the air by then.

    The strong spotlight shone upon her crimson wings, highlighting the ruby-like feathers.

    The wings looked like the celestials'' wings, but the feathers were solid and sharp, the color was dark crimson, and one could even smell the scent of blood.

    It was like a mix between celestials and the blood n.

    The wings might be eerie for some people, but for people from the Gasha Country who loved wings to the point of madness...

    This is the work of art.

    The pinnacle of beauty among beautiful wings.

    Sharp edges, brilliant color, enchanting yet dangerous...

    The pair of blood wings fully showed what it means for beautiful things to have poisons, thorns and dangers.

    Even the celestials in the audience seats couldn''t help but hold their breath in front of such gorgeous wings.

    They had to admit that although the wings looked like a mix between celestials'' wings and blood n''s wings, they were so beautiful.

    All the audiences and even Charles only saw a tiny baby flying mid-air with a pair of crimson wings strongly enveloping the baby''s body like a shield.

    The bright white spotlight looked biased and only shone upon the baby and her blood wings.

    Under the light, the wings looked even more beautiful yet dangerous.

    The live broadcast camera faithfully captured this stunning scene.

    Many live broadcast audiences had seen Ainsley''s blood wings when she first showed it during the Roid Valley battle.

    But the majority of the audience only watched the most famous Aretha War video and didn''t know about other battle videos.

    This is the first time they saw Ainsley''s blood wings and didn''te from her shaman ability¨C blood maniption.

    This time, Ainsley clearly drew something in the air, and it became a real thing.

    The live broadcast audiences were too shocked to even postments.

    Not to mention the on-site audiences.

    Most of them were from the Gasha Country, and the minority were tourists who wanted to experience watching a famous duel in Gasha Country.

    Because the majority was the Gasha Country''s people, their love for wings really couldn''t be hidden at all.

    If, at first, they supported Charles because of his beautiful and powerful wings, then what about Ainsley''s blood wings?

    That''s one of the most beautiful wings they''ve ever seen!

    In an instant, many Charles'' fans and neutral audiences switched to support Ainsley.

    "Ahhhh! Cub! Your wings are so beautiful!"

    "Ah, ah, ah! So good!"

    "What kind of ability is that? She can make her drawing into reality!"

    "That must be another unique and rare ability. I didn''t know this baby also has another ability."

    "ording to the information on the inte, Ainsley only has four abilities, right?"

    "Yes, yes. I''ve never seen her using her 3D map ability yet now...she already has another ability?!"

    "Her enlightenment speed is so fast. Not to mention that all five abilities are so powerful."

    "This child will be invincible."

    Charles could hear the soft murmur in the audience seats due to his physique which was simr to an ordinary celestials'' physique.

    His hearings were quite sharp, but not as strong as when Ainsley used her 3D mapping ability.

    But the young man could still hear the audience''s surprise and awe towards Ainsley, including their disappointment towards him.

    Charles was already stunned silly.

    He never expected Ainsley to have another ability...and this ability looks so scary!

    But Ainsley only wanted to fight using her wings.

    This is her big mistake, right?

    Charles believed that if Ainsley used her realism art ability against him, he would lose.

    After all, no matter how powerful his wings were, he had to admit that in front of unique and rare abilities, he was not their opponent.

    But if Ainsley only wanted to use her wings to fight...

    Charles immediately regained his calm and also kicked off the ground.

    He spread his navy blue wings wide, showing the beautiful sapphire-like feathers.

    If Ainsley''s wings looked as if they were made of rubies, then Charles'' wings looked as if they were made of sapphires.

    This time, Charles took the first initiative to attack Ainsley.

    The young man pped his wide wings hard, instantly creating countless wind des and sharp wind arrows.

    SWOOSH. SWOOSH. SWOOSH!

    All of the wind des and arrows rushed to attack Ain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1067: Ainsleys Mini Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1067: "Ainsley''s Mini Domain"</h4>

    It was true that a creative ability user could use many skills with their ability, even when they only had one ability.

    But usually, a solo ability user couldn''t use creative skills and would be shackled with their imperfect ability.

    Still, there were cases where the solo ability user awakened a perfect ability.

    The wing ability users were one of them.

    Charles'' wings really could do so many things.

    He pped his wings and controlled the movement, the feather''s position, and so on, sessfully creating wind des and even wind arrows.

    In less than a few seconds, the sharp wind scythe rushed toward Ainsley!

    Ainsley immediately felt the rushing wind. Her blood wings, although not as big as Charles'' wings, weren''t decorations either.

    This is the first time Ainsley controlled her wings without the Godfather and without blood maniption.

    She really became a winged person who had real wings on her back, at least until she stopped using her realism art ability.

    Truthfully, Ainsley was still clumsy when dealing with her wings.

    It felt so different from when the Godfather manipted blood to create the wings.

    The wings she drew and came alive felt like another pair of limbs.

    The wings had their own thoughts and such. It was tough to control.

    Ainsley was lucky that she didn''t fly around the arena and just floated mid-air with her wings.

    Otherwise, people would see her learning how to fly for the first time!

    But the wings were quite sensible too.

    Even before Ainsley controlled her wings to protect her from Charles'' attacks, the wings seemed to have a mind of their own.

    The gorgeous blood wings, which were actually soft and flexible, immediately curled up, protecting Ainsley inside.

    The way the wings curled up was like forming an eggshell for a newborn chick. There was not even a single loophole!

    Then, in an instant, the soft and flexible wings hardened like crystals.

    The hard surface became tough like a barrier, but the area behind the surface, the one facing Ainsley, was still as soft as before.

    It was like a hedgehog showing its thorns to the outside world but revealed its soft belly to the person they were protecting.

    Ainsley suddenly feltplicated.

    The wind sickles attack, and the wind arrows sessfully hit the crimson wings.

    Ainsley could even feel the harsh wind trying to drill inside from the outside, but the wings protected her tightly.

    Because she''s small, the wings could perfectly cover Ainsley from head to toe, not even leaving her back unprotected.

    But even so, Ainsley could feel the wings tremble when the wind sickle and the wind arrows hit the hardened surface.

    Ainsley didn''t know whether the wings felt pain or something, but the wings were really tenacious.

    Under the continuous wind scythe and wind arrows attack, not even a single attack touched Ainsley''s skin.

    The crimson wings really acted like a cocoon, protecting Ainsley to the very end.

    The attack continued for a full one minute until Charles exhausted his energy to p his wings and created more wind attack.

    The moment Charles stopped deliberately creating wind attacks, Ainsley''s crimson wings instantly spread wide.

    The wings slowly brought Ainsley to fly higher than before, until the baby almost touched the arena''s ceiling.

    Still, this altitude is the perfect height to look down on Charles.

    Then, under everyone''s astonished gaze, the wings bent a bit, like a beast showing its sharp ws.

    The hardened crimson feathers glinted under the spotlight, perfectly showing its sharp edges.

    History repeated itself.

    The crimson wings instantly released its feathers, shooting at Charles without mercy!

    If Charles'' wing feathers were slim yet sharp like arrows, Ainsley''s wing feathers were small and plump, but the edge was as sharp as ice icicles.

    The number of feathers were also double or triple the one that Charles had.

    The crimson wings had a mind on its own, and even before Ainsley controlled it, it already pped its wings and shot countless blood icicles!

    At the moment, those who had watched Ainsley''s Roid Valley battle felt a deja vu.

    Countless blood icicles, small and big, rained down the entire arena.

    The scope was smaller than when Ainsley fought the Roid Valley battle, but the shooting uracy was definitely not worse.

    If anything, the blood icicles made of blood feathers seemed to have a mind of their own.

    All of them aimed at Charles'' vital parts.

    Not even a single icicle aimed at the wrong body part or the useless ground.

    Many audiences had never seen Ainsley''s blood rain, but at this moment, the baby fully restored the Godfather''s famous blood rain ultimate skill.

    The crimson feathers turned into small and big icicles, all rushing toward Charles.

    The scene was quite weird for a moment.

    The crimson rain glinted under the spotlight, creating a sense of beauty.

    But hidden beneath the beauty was unparalleled danger.

    Charles had seen many celestials or winged people like him using their feathers as weapons.

    Anyway, the feathers were unusual and could grow as fast as they wanted, as long as they had enough special energy.

    But this is the first time he saw someone creating feathers rain to attack their opponent.

    Therge-scale attack was really gorgeous and people might think that it''s a waste of energy, but Charles could feel the blood rain''s intensity.

    This is not just arge-scale attack.

    Somehow, for him, it felt like a domain.

    Blood domain.

    Ainsley''s blood domain was usually in the form of a dome, but the blood rain was like a baby version of the real domain.

    It''s still enough to give him various negative buffs.

    For example, he was stunned for a few seconds and his body just wouldn''t move.

    Yes, it was a ''stun'' effect!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1068: Multitasking

    <h4>Chapter 1068: "Multitasking"</h4>

    Under the ''stun'' effect, Charles'' wings reacted a step slower because he had to control his wings manually.

    This slightest mistake immediately gave him countless injuries from head to toe.

    Blood trickled down his wounds. Some blood icicles also got stuck in his flesh, continuously giving him pain and even slowed down his movement.

    But Charles was also a veteran. His muscle memory enabled him to cover his whole skin with feathers.

    Yes, it''s not protecting his body with his folded wings, but directly growing hard feathers on his skin.

    This is also one of the winged people''s innate skills.

    Charles'' muscle memory saved his vital areas from the blood icicles.

    The hard feathers covered his body like armor, and then his navy blue wings also didn''t stay still.

    He knew it was better for him to make a cocoon like what Ainsley did when facing his intense attack, but he felt that he would lose if he did that.

    It''s just an instinct.

    And sometimes, instinct was what saved countless ability users in a real battle.

    This time, Charles really felt what it means to be in a real battle.

    Even when he fought someone in an official ring before, he never felt such urgency.

    After all, the other party might be cruel, but they didn''t have any killing intent.

    Ainsley is different.

    Her every battle from the beginning of her life to now is either kill or be killed.

    She rarely engages in a meaningless fight to beat up someone and such, except for when she''s training.

    And so, even when the baby didn''t deliberately do things, she still subconsciously showed her killing intent.

    The blood wings faithfully captured the baby''s feelings and reflected them in this one attack.

    Charles felt that every single blood icicle came to him like the God of Death.

    Yes. These icicles did target his vital parts like when he attacked Ainsley, but they were much more vicious.

    The icicles attacked him from tricky angles. Not to mention the height advantage.

    When Charles attacked Ainsley, their altitude was the same, and his wind only rushed in a linear trajectory.

    But Ainsley''s attack came from above, like spears from heaven.

    The burden and the fatality was much higher than his own wind attack!

    The wind might be dangerous, but such hard feathers turning into icicles were 100% more dangerous than the wind attack!

    For a moment, Charles was busy growing hard feathers to be his armor while pping his wings to cut the surrounding icicles.

    His wings were also usually soft and flexible, but when Charles changed the structure, it became a double sword.

    The advantages were there. Charles easily cut the blood icicles and advanced toward Ainsley, trying to end this mini domain.

    But the disadvantages were also not small.

    His wings became heavier and denser. He flew forward so slowly, and it was hard to dodge any sudden attacks.

    Because of this, Charles relied on his feather armor to protect him.

    His feather armor covered him from head to toe, not even sparing his face.

    This instantly changed Charles'' human-like feature to that of a bird man or something.

    In front of the live broadcast camera and the arena''s own camera, Charles changed from a handsome young man to an identified being.

    But who cares about beauty and appearance when he''s fighting to the death?

    Even Ainsley didn''t care about her own appearance or her opponent''s appearance.

    When she saw Charles slowly marching towards her, Ainsley immediately knew that Charles was indeed a veteran.

    The elites she fought before in the battlefield would be caught off guard and would soon die under the blood icicles.

    Most of them died mainly because they didn''t have any defensive abilities.

    Charles had both defense and attack skills in one ability.

    And he chose to match towards her instead of using his wings to create a cocoon to protect him.

    The baby also knew that right now, her wings were hard and dense.

    It was only good for pping in ce, keeping her floating in the air.

    But if she wanted to fly smoothly, it would be hard.

    Actually, it would be easy to attack Charles with her realism art. She could just create other items or beasts to attack Charles and she would immediately win.

    But Ainsley wanted to beat Charles in what he''s proud of and what he''s good at.

    This is not only a warning to Charles but also a warning to the rest of the Winged Guild and her futurepetitors in Gasha Country.

    She would defeat Charles with only her blood wings! And the wings weren''t even a part of her blood maniption ability.

    Ainsley tried to control her wings, and this time, the wings were obedient.

    The baby still supplied energy to maintain this realism art''s product as she slowly controlled the frequency of the wings'' pping.

    No one said that she couldn''t do a second round of attack when she had already created the blood rain.

    Ainsley''s mind became one with the wings, and she poured all her concentration on the wings while leaving her instinct alive to detect any dangerous movement from her opponent.

    In less than a minute, Ainsley had already grasped the theory behind creating a new round of attack while still shooting hard feathers to attack Charles.

    This kind of thing is like multitasking. Ainsley had to draw a circle with her left hand and a triangle with her right hand.

    It was absolutely a hard thing to do, especially in such a battle. But Ainsley''s concentration and imagination skill were top-notch.

    As an avid anime and manga fan, she was used to binge-reading or binge-watching for a whole day without getting disturbed.

    Ain''s concentration must be super high, right?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1069: Four Wings

    <h4>Chapter 1069: "Four Wings"</h4>

    Ainsley could also watch the anime while reading the subtitles or while sneaking readingics and such.

    Multitasking is in her blood.

    Then, her imagination is also wild.

    How could she not have a wild imagination when she''s an anime and manga fan?

    Within a few minutes, Ainsley had already mastered the new skill rted to these wings.

    Charles was only halfway to Ainsley''s ce when Ainsley, who had her eyes closed all this time, suddenly opened her eyes.

    The camera from both the live broadcast tform and the arena itself captured Ainsley''s closeups.

    The moment Ainsley opened her eyes, the audience saw a pair of crimson pupils staring right at them.

    Those pupils glinted like a cunning fox, but it also had a sense of danger belonging to a hunter.

    Before the audience could snap out of their daze, the camera already zoomed out and showed Ainsley''s next movement.

    The baby pped her wings faster than before, ignoring the weight and the wings'' density.

    It was hard to p the wings when the feathers were not soft, but Ainsley poured enough energy to her wings to p them hard.

    Then, under everyone''s curious gazes, the baby slowly produced countless wind scythe and wind tornados.

    The tornados were small. The wind scythes were also small.

    But Ainsley controlled the wind''s direction to assist her blood icicles.

    With the wind boost, the blood feather icicles became faster and faster.

    The wind tornado also brought many blood feather icicles to encircle and trap Charles in the middle.

    This move caught everyone off guard, including Charles, the celestials and the Winged Guild members.

    What kind of attack is this?!

    As people with wings, they knew how hard it was to create wind attacks from the wings'' movement while shooting hardened feathers.

    Not to mention controlling the wings to create wind that could assist the hardened feathers'' attack.

    Such cooperation was hard to do, especially when the wind could assist the hardened feathers perfectly.

    The ability user needed precise calction and delicate control over their wings to be able tobine these two famous skills!

    But Ainsley still did the impossible.

    Thanks to the tornado assist, the blood feather icicles became even faster and ferocious when attacking Charles.

    Charles himself had to stop flying up to deal with the extra wind attack from his opponent!

    At first, he wanted to use a tornado to sweep away Ainsley''s tornado and the blood feather icicles.

    But the blood feather icicles moved too fast.

    Even before he could create mini tornadoes, the blood feather icicles had already stabbed him all over.

    If not because of the hard feather armor, Charles would have long sustained heavy injuries.

    But despite having the hard feather armor skill, Charles was still injured here and there.

    Under the high-intensity attack, some feathers on his body were torn to pieces.

    Then, the blood feather icicle immediately stabbed his skin and flesh.

    Ainsley didn''t sustain any injuries, but Charles was already riddled with holes.

    Even the audiences could see who had the upper hand here.

    Of course, Charles didn''t care about his injuries because he got a lot of healing potions with him.

    The reason why an official duel in the official battle arena couldst for hours was because both fighters could use external help to continue fighting.

    As long as they had enough energy crystals, healing potions and so on, they didn''t need to care about their injuries.

    They would only admit defeat when they lost a limb or other important body parts.

    Just these various scratches and stabbing wounds alone weren''t enough for Charles to admit defeat.

    And Ainsley obviously knew that too.

    But the baby still created that blood rain and mini-tornadoes...

    All for one reason.

    While Charles was busy dealing with the dense blood feather icicles and the countless mini-tornadoes, Ainsley summoned her brush again.

    Without Charles noticing, the baby drew in the air once more, and surprisingly, another pair of blood wings appeared on the baby''s back!

    But Ainsley drew it so that it could match the previous blood wings on her back.

    With this, the baby suddenly had two pairs of wings.

    She had four wings in total!

    The audience sucked in the cold air.

    Four wings! Among celestials, only prodigies and elites can have four wings!

    Well, Ainsley just drew the wings and added them to her previous wings, but it still shocked the on-site and online audiences who had never seen someone with four wings.

    With an extra two wings, Ainsley''s concentration had to be better than before.

    She''s not only controlling a pair of wings but two!

    As usual. At first, the new wings also seemed to have a mind of their own and it was hard for Ainsley to control it.

    But after a few seconds of trying to adapt, Ainsley could barely control the wings to fly.

    Yes. Ainsley''s new wings still had soft crimson feathers.

    They were obviously meant to fly and not to attack the opponent, unlike the previous wings.

    After making sure that the new wings could bring her to fly, Ainsley concentrated on attacking Charles with her previous wings.

    Then, at the same time, her new wings slowly brought her to fly around Charles, approaching him from behind!

    Ainsley''s attack was too intense, and itpletely blocked Charles'' eyesight.

    The young man was busy dealing with the increasingly dangerous blood icicles¨C

    Especially when they targeted his eyes that didn''t have the feathered armor''s protection.

    Thus, Charles didn''t realize that Ainsley had slowly moved from her previous position.

    After all, the direction of where the attack came from changed from time to time to confuse Charles, which made Charles believe that Ainsley did it on purpose.

    Indeed, all of this is already within Ainsley''s n!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1070: A Fake Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 1070: "A Fake Weakness"</h4>

    Charles didn''t know that in between the confusing attack, Ainsley''s position really changed, changing her attack direction too.

    But despite moving away from her previous position to get behind Charles, Ainsley still managed to make the attack look like it came from the front and not from behind.

    This trick took a lot of effort, but it was worth it.

    Especially when Ainsley sessfully sneaked behind Charles in just a few minutes!

    The audiences gasped, but none of them dared to speak out loud.

    Anyway, even if they shouted to remind Charles, the fighters inside the ring would only hear selective noises such as the audiences'' cheers, gasps, and so on.

    They wouldn''t hear what the audience said during the battle.

    Charles was still busy counter attacking the mass of blood feather icicles and the mini-tornadoes.

    He even attacked ''Ainsley'' behind the blood feather icicles rain curtain, thinking that Ainsley was still there.

    But the super dense attack and the strong wind forced Charles to be distracted.

    Even other people in Charles'' situation would also be like him, unable to detect Ainsley''s precise location.

    If they didn''t have any detection ability like the Godfather''s sixth sense or Ainsley''s 3D mapping ability, they would be fooled as well.

    It was useless for Charles to have a sharper five senses than ordinary ability users.

    The sound of the wind was too strong for him to hear anything else.

    The crimson feather icicles were too many to let him see anyone.

    Bit by bit, Ainsley''s attack changed. If it was blood rain with strong wind equal to blood storm, now the tornadoes were the dominant element.

    The tornadoes slowly encircled Charles and forced him to stay in the middle.

    Then, slowly but surely, the tornadoes merged, creating one huge tornado.

    The tornado also ''absorbed'' the blood feather icicles, turning the white tornado into dark crimson.

    Charles already felt like trapped inside a blood tornado.

    The wall around him was full of the blood feather icicles.

    After all, at first, the icicles still came to him like heavy rain, but then, since the tornadoes also came along, the attack became like a great wall trapping him inside the tornado.

    The blood icicles would move around with the tornado''s movement, and then one or two would suddenly shoot out of the tornado''s wall.

    This kind of attack is even more difficult to defendpared to the previous blood rain or blood storm.

    Ainsley named this skill¨C the blood tornado cage.

    Charles really couldn''t do anything other than try to tear up the tornado bit by bit.

    He was afraid that if he rashly made another tornado to fight the tornado that trapped him, the two tornadoes would tear his body apart.

    Fly up to get out of the tornado''s area? The blood icicles still came to him from the open area above the tornado itself.

    Ainsley is too ruthless! She didn''t leave him a way out and she even trapped him so smoothly.

    He didn''t even realize he was already trapped in this tornado!

    At the same time, Ainsley had arrived right behind Charles.

    A wide tornado was swirling around Charles, blocking Ainsley from attacking Charles.

    In a sense, although the tornado tried to tear Charles'' limbs and such while sending him blood icicles, it also served as a natural barrier.

    But Ainsley wasn''t stumped at all.

    The baby gently pped her new wings, creating a set of wind des.

    The wind des quickly touched the tornado, and vo! There was a hole in the tornado, just enough for a slender wing to pass through.

    Since the wind de that hit the tornado came from the same source, the tornado was docile and quickly allowed a slit in its wall.

    The spotlight on the arena quickly shone over the slit, and a strand of light seeped into this slit.

    No matter how busy and agitated Charles was, he also noticed the ''weakened'' tornado and the slit in the wall.

    The young man hurriedly turned around, and indeed, he saw dense lighting from the slit!

    The slit was only enough for the tip of his wing to pass through, but once there was a hole in the siege, Charles believed he could get out.

    Seeing the ''weakened'' tornado, the young man sneered at Ainsley.

    The baby couldn''t even maintain the tornado''s density.

    That''s what happens when she insists on using two skills at the same time!

    Charles hurriedly approached the slit and tried to tear open the slit, creating a bigger hole for him to pass through.

    Anyway, once he got out of the tornado, he couldunch a surprise attack on Ainsley.

    The baby must be ignorant about the slit in her tornado''s wall. She wouldn''t believe that her tornado had weakened to such an extent.

    In real-life battles, observing the enemy''s weakness was usually the best trick to kill them.

    But what if the so-called weakness was all made up?

    The young man with minimum real-life battle experience had never faced such a trick.

    On the other hand, people like Ainsley and those from the Godlif Country used to create this kind of trick for their enemies.

    It also meant that when they found their enemies'' weaknesses, they wouldn''t rush to attack like Charles.

    After all, what if the weakness was fake and the enemy purposely showed it to their opponent to catch them off guard?

    That''s what happened to Charles.

    Charles got too close to the slit as he tried to tear the tornado''s wall apart through the slit.

    He didn''t take into consideration what happened outside of the tornado''s wall.

    Even the blinding spotlight covered his eyesight, making him unable to see Ainsley right behind the wall.

    Ainsley even calcted the slit position to make all these unfavorable factors happen to Charles!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1071: Severing An Arm

    <h4>Chapter 1071: "Severing An Arm"</h4>

    The crimson tornado was like a dark cage. Even the open area above the tornado only allowed a bit of light toe through.

    Thus, when the spotlight shone over the slit, it was all Charles could see.

    A pity, the moment Charles got too close to the slit...

    Ainsley hardened one of her new wings¨C the right-wing.

    The wing became as hard as the previous wings, and the tip of the branch was sharper than a sword.

    Before Charles could do anything, Ainsley had already used her 3D mapping ability to ensure Charles'' position behind the tornado''s wall.

    Yes, Ainsley did use another ability other than her wings, but that was only an assist.

    Ainsley opened and closed her mouth for only a few seconds, and after seeing Charles'' precise position behind the tornado''s wall...

    She didn''t hesitate to thrust the sharp tip of her wing onto Charles'' body!

    Ainsley made sure that she wouldn''t attack Charles'' heart or whatsoever.

    The tip of the wing only attacked Charles'' shoulder, but it was enough to give a huge amount of damage...

    SWOOSH!

    Within seconds, the wing thrust onto the slit, instantly stabbing Charles'' left shoulder!

    The sharp wing''s tip was like a curved de, plunging deep onto Charles'' flesh.

    But this wasn''t enough.

    Before Charles could scream in pain, the de-like wing already shed, instantly severing his left arm!

    Charles did arm himself with hardened feather armor, but after the wear and tear inside the tornado, how could it still remain tough?

    Ainsley''s sharp wing easily cut down the entire arm like cutting butter.

    SLASH!

    Charles was still dizzy from the pain when the pain suddenly intensified...and his arm got separated from his body.

    Even worse, the severed arm didn''t fall to the ground, but got torn apart brutally inside the tornado''s wall.

    Fresh red blood sshed everywhere, dying the already crimson tornado even redder.

    The blood spurts also dyed the floor red, and the fishy smell of blood instantly filled the entire arena.

    The live broadcast camera and the arena''s camera faithfully captured the image inside the tornado.

    Well, one would wonder how these cameras did it.

    But anyway, after they captured the image, the cameras immediately flew outside of the tornado, afraid that they would be torn to pieces too.

    The flying cameras themselves already had deep scratches and various ''wounds'' despite having good materials to stand up against special abilities.

    For a moment, the entire arena was silent. Only the sound of the tornado''s whistles and Charles'' loud shout could be heard.

    "AHHHHH!! My arm! My armmmmmm!"

    Everything happened too fast.

    Even the 3D protection above the fighters had to slow down the recording they just got, showing the audiences exactly what happened inside the tornado.

    When the audience saw a slim blood wing suddenlye through the slit and stabbed Charles'' shoulder, everyone held their breath.

    Then, the curved tip became like the God of Death''s scythe, instantly severing Charles'' arm.

    But hey, even the severed arm couldn''t be saved. The fierce blood tornado instantly gobbled the arm, leaving nothing but blood and flesh.

    The image was too sadist and too bloody for some people.

    Even when the audience was used to watching this kind of bloody fight, seeing a dismembered body part get torn apart like a piece of paper was too much to handle.

    Ainsley''s live broadcast also immediately turned on the family-friendly filter, turning most of the bloody scene into a cute cartoon.

    Some people who wanted to see the real scene had to manually turn off the family-friendly filter.

    The whole arena was full of Charles'' painful scream and the smell of blood.

    Amidst the bloody scene, a four-year-old baby slowly came out of her crimson cocoon.

    The tornado''s wall slowly disappeared, and the blood icicles stopped raining upon Charles.

    Ainsley gradually emerged from her cocoon.

    Unlike Charles, who was bloody from head to toe, and his clothes even changed color, the baby''s pink uniform was still as clean as before.

    From head to toe, there wasn''t even a single ssh of blood dirtying her appearance.

    Well, there were some blood sprinkles on her skirt and clothes.

    There was also a bit of stain on her hair, but it was hard to see this if not for the camera''s close-up shot.

    Flying with four wings on her back, the baby had an indifferent face as she looked down at Charles, who had already rolled on the floor with his arm missing.

    It was as if she had seen something worse and this kind of bloody scene was just an appetizer.

    The audience simultaneously gasped in both fear and awe.

    They never expected such a small child to be so ruthless.

    She looked cute and obedient, but she was more savage and ruthless than anyone.

    Indeed. As a mafia boss who often went to war, if Ainsley weren''t ruthless, she would have long died on the battlefield.

    From a person who had never killed even a weak chicken, Ainsley gradually transformed into a devil.

    It didn''t mean she would kill people casually, but in a serious fight, for her, it was always a life or death battle.

    People called her ruthless, but if she wasn''t ruthless, the one with a severed arm would be her instead of Charles.

    Ainsley flicked her wings a few times to get rid of the blood ssh before slowly descending to the floor.

    Her four wings were still spread wide, but they gradually folded on their own behind Ainsley.

    Ainsley''s descent from the air was extremely graceful, just like a cute angel from heaven.

    When her feet touched the arena''s floor, her pink skirt even fluttered beautifully.

    But no one would dare to underestimate her just because she looked cute and easy to be bullied.

    She''s too heartless!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1072: The Winner

    <h4>Chapter 1072: "The Winner"</h4>

    This baby, who looked calm, acting as if she never did anything, had just severed a young man''s arm without hesitation!

    The live broadcast'' audiences already swiped thement barrage frantically.

    Some fighting maniacs even sent countless castles, spacecraft and golden gachapon to reward the little anchor.

    [Sh*t! Sh*t! That''s an awesome fight!]

    [Dang! The little anchor is OP!]

    [She really defeated Charles with only her wings!]

    [Well, she has four wings, though...but it''s still wings, right?]

    The live broadcast audience was in an uproar, and the on-site audience was no different.

    After a brief silence, the audience immediately stood up and cheered for Ainsley''s victory.

    "Damn¨C she did it! That kid is so awesome!"

    "Did you see her reaction speed? She''s too good."

    "Actually, you can see whether she''s used to being on the battlefield or not. From her walking posture alone, there''s almost no opening to attack."

    "Yes, yes. It''s hard to believe that such a young kid can be so strong...I think she''s already above the prodigy teens, right?"

    "She should be on par with the prodigy youngsters above 18 years old. Or maybe alreadyparable with the adult elite ability users."

    "I don''t know how her family trains her. This is no longer a prodigy, you know?"

    "I heard that it''s only been a year since she first awakened her ability, but she already awakened so many abilities..."

    "Some experts said that kids like this generally won''t awaken any more abilities in the future, but their already awakened abilities will be super strong."

    "She got time to train hard. Maybe a decade. Imagine what she will be in a decade."

    "Maybe she would already reach the highest power realm? She will be able to use the domain for each of her abilities by then."

    "Agree, agree."

    "Say, will the Winged Guild do something to avenge Charles? After all, no matter how strong this kid is, she can''t fight against a whole guild."

    "Hush. Don''t say that. Didn''t you see her first war video? She actually goes against an entire army on her own. Her curse ability is too terrifying!"

    "If she used that ability here...Charles would have died in seconds, yes?"

    "True."

    Amidst the audience''s whispers, the stunnedmentators and MC slowly regained their senses.

    Although thementators onlymented on a few movements in the battle, they weren''tpletely useless.

    At the same time, the MC also realized that it was time to close the battle officially.

    Thus, the MC immediately stood up and spoke with his microphone.

    "Okay, that''s the end of the battle! Let''s congratte Ainsley Sloan for winning against Charles!"

    The dumbfounded referee outside of the arena also snapped out of his daze and immediately sounded the whistle, officially ending the fight.

    Once the battle was dered done, the medical team immediately rushed into the arena and the arena''s barrier also slowly disappeared.

    The noise and sound from outside the ring finally entered the battle ring.

    At the same time, the Winged Guild members rushed to save Charles, who had already fainted from extreme pain.

    "Save Charles! Quick! Quick!"

    "Bring him to the hospital! It''s still possible to regrow his arm! Quick!"

    There were several senior guild members among the 1,000 audience.

    They did their best to save the future of their Winged Guild¨C Charles.

    While Charles'' side was panicking, Ainsley''s people were calm. They slowly walked toward the baby in the ring.

    At this moment, Ainsley had already let go of her realism art ability.

    Her four crimson wings also disappeared into countless crimson sparkles.

    Thankfully, the anti-spirit talisman that Charles used to tie the Godfather had lost its effect and slowly unbound the young spirit.

    Zev rushed to see the Godfather while Elliana, Axelle, the three cats, and the two celestials came to check Ainsley''s safety.

    "Little cub, are you okay? If you''re injured, you can ask for medical care too!"

    Leah still had a cold face, but a trace of concern slipped past her eyes. The same went for Zach.

    The young man scanned Ainsley from head to toe, trying to see any hidden injuries such as bruises or so on.

    Ainsley appeared to be uninjured, but she did receive a few small injuries like bruises and such.

    She also spent a lot of energy maintaining her realism art ability, and it almost dried up her entire energy core.

    "Thank you, everyone. I''ll use the energy crystal to replenish my energy first." Ainsley nodded at Leah and Zach before trotting to Elliana and Axelle.

    After Ainsley ensured that Elliana and Axelle could protect her, the baby immediately took out several seven-coloured energy crystals and frantically absorbed energy into her body.

    For the current Ainsley, using a seven-colored energy crystal the size of her fist was no longer a miracle.

    Her current status allowed her to consume this thing, just like drinking tea during tea time.

    While Ainsley absorbed some energy from the seven-coloured crystal, Axelle and Elliana also questioned the baby.

    "Boss. Okay?"

    ''M-master...I have several potions for bruises here..."

    Axelle immediately took out his handmade potions while Elliana took out a ss of milk from her storage ne!

    Yes. It''s a ss of hot milk, ah. The ss was even a cute pink cup with the strawberry pattern.

    Ainsley looked as if she was used to this and casually took the milk cup from Elliana''s hand.

    She also signaled Axelle to give the potions to her. After she drank the milk, she would drink the potions.

    The two cats, aside from Code-L, who were still in their cat forms, immediately rubbed their bodies against Ainsley''s calf, trying to be her cute little pet.

    Oh, hey. They can only act like a spoiled child so that Ainsley can be her usual self again after a bloody fight!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1073: Burst Into Tears

    <h4>Chapter 1073: "Burst Into Tears"</h4>

    After all, Ainsley used to be cold-blooded and strange after she ended a fight that involved blood.

    Furry cats are needed to restore Ainsley to her usual bubbly and cute self.

    Indeed, after the OP cats meowed, rubbed their heads on Ainsley''s leg and acted like spoiled children, the baby''s aura slowly turned gentler than before.

    During the battle, her aura was sharp and cold, just like her teacher, the Godfather.

    But after the battle, the baby slowly turned into her cute self that could charm people from miles away.

    Zach and Leah saw all of this, and both of them almost cracked their usually cold expressions.

    ...drinking milk after a bloody fight...and then ying with cats...

    One wouldn''t associate the current Ainsley with the Ainsley who had just severed a person''s arm.

    They didn''t know that a human cub could be this weird...

    After Ainsley calmed down and restored her physique to the best, the baby slumped her shoulders and went to Code-L, who was a few centimeters taller than her.

    In front of Code-L in her loli form, Ainsley would always act like a cute little sister.

    "Code-L...how is it? How''s my battle? Do you have any advice for me?"

    As usual, after each battle, either the Godfather or Code-L would analyze her battle and try to improve her next match.

    Usually, the Godfather was the one who would do this, but when Ainsley saw the Godfather huddled with Zev behind her...

    The baby chose Code-L instead.

    Code-L nodded at Ainsley and immediately lectured the baby with her milky voice unique to a child around her age.

    "To be honest, you did great. But you wasted too much time on the blood rain and the blood storm. It''s actuallypletely unnecessary."

    ...

    Code-L advised Ainsley for several minutes before casually ruffling the baby''s head.

    "Anyway, since you can use two skills simultaneously, just take this battle as a progress. If it''s not a match, you should end the fight faster, though."

    Of course, it would be better if killing was allowed...after all, killing was easier than harming.

    At least in Code-L''s eyes.

    Ainsley listened to Code-L''s lecture with all of her might and nodded with a solemn face.

    "Okay, I get it. Thank you for the advice, Code-L."

    Ainsley was still not qualified to call Code-L with her original name, but it''s not a problem.

    The two lolis discussed things rted to the previous battle with a serious attitude,pletely overlooking the adults around them.

    Even a certain Graph young master had a nk face as he listened to Ainsley''s conversation with Code-L.

    ''...no wonder the baby is so strong at such a young age. Her teachers are basically psychos...''

    No one would bother to analyze their battle after such a thrilling match, right?!

    But Ainsley did. She even asked Elliana for the battle video and discussed it with Code-L!

    Ainsley had done this for a long time and this kind of attitude was actually the one helping her to have good skills in a real-life battle.

    Aaron shook his head at Ainsley''s earnest attitude in analyzing her own battle video.

    At the same time, the live broadcast audience who were watching the broadcast also expressed their awe and respect for the little baby.

    [The anchor is already a prodigy, yet she''s also a hard worker. As an ordinary ability user, I''m ashamed that I''m not even as diligent as her!]

    [I thought kids around the anchor''s age like to y and such...but the anchor is serious about learning...]

    [At this point, she doesn''t need to attend any school, right? She''s already better than some of the teachers!]

    [I think so.]

    [I wonder which prodigy children can go against the little anchor. I''m waiting for that day toe!]

    [By the way, the anchor is still live broadcasting, huh...it''s been a few hours already. Maybe almost half a day?]

    [But the anchor doesn''t even interact with us, ah...so lonely.]

    The audience had calmed down from the fabolous fight they watched through the live broadcast, but now, they wanted to interact with Ainsley.

    The number of the live broadcast had reached 500,000 people when Ainsley was fighting, and even after the battle ended, the number didn''t fluctuate much.

    Thus, thement section shed so fast that Ainsley almost couldn''t see anything from the projection she got.

    The baby also had the same thought as the audience and wanted to answer a few questions, but since the barrage scrolled too fast...

    The baby smiled wryly and could only pick out a few questions from the audience, who smashed super gifts.

    The live broadcast tform highlighted these rich people''sment with various colors, allowing Ainsley to see theirment easilypared to other smallments.

    At the same time, thesements were so big that they filled the entire screen.

    "Hum. Answering a few questions from all of you...someone asked me how I trained my ability in my daily life."

    Ainsley paused before tilting her head, looking innocent in front of the camera.

    "The Godfather trained me every day, and Code-L, the sacred beast in my family, also trained me...as for how they trained me...you guys wouldn''t want to know."

    It''s hellish, anyway!

    "When was the first time I killed someone...well, it was at the Aretha Battle."

    "After the massacre, I had nightmares and psychological problems for a few days."

    Ainsley was already calm when she mentioned the past events, but in the audience''s eyes, the baby was just trying to be tough.

    Thus, no one dared to ask this kind of question again, afraid that the baby would burst into tears!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1074: Going Viral In A Foreign Country

    <h4>Chapter 1074: "Going Viral In A Foreign Country"</h4>

    While Ainsley was interacting with the live broadcast audience, her fifteen-minute battle video against Charles already circted around the inte.

    One of the live broadcast audiences was a huge ''Youtuber'' in this world, and the person cut the battle video from the live broadcast he had recorded.

    He didn''t forget to add subtitles and his ownments to the video, sessfully attracting a bunch of viewers.

    He even added cool special effects to the video, highlighting Ainsley in the cloud.

    This ''Youtuber'' was also a big one with a few millions of fans. He''s famous for uploading various thrilling battle videos among ability users.

    Surprisingly, he also had a special ylist for famous fighter''s battle videos on his channel and Ainsley was included among these fighters.

    But today''s video was a bit different because Ainsley fought against a foreigner and her appearance was also different from usual.

    Thus, the YouTuber purposely didn''t put Ainsley''s name on the title and only regarded her as the blood n''s cub versus a winged person.

    In just a few hours, the video almost got a million views, and many inte celebrities also reposted the video from various angles.

    Chatty people even brought the topic to forums and other social media tforms, sessfully creating a small fire for Ainsley.

    By then, Ainsley had stopped her live broadcast and was resting at her hotel, but the inte was still boiling.

    [A four-year-old blood n''s cub VS a prodigy winged person¨C the end result is shocking!]

    [The first underage arena fighter in Gasha Country!]

    [Is this video fake or real? A toddler beating a young adult to the ground!]

    [One of The Gasha Country''s Biggest Guild''s First Public Humiliation??]

    [Getting Rich Overnight After Betting On A Live Broadcast''s Anchor!]

    [Is there no child-protectionw rted to live broadcast anchors and such? The world is degrading.]

    [The Prodigy of The Century! A mysterious blood n''s cub!]

    [The Rise of The Blood n Is Near? Will There Be A Huge War Between The Blood n and The Celestials?]

    [The Blood n''s Cub Wandering Around A Country With Tons of Celestials. Is This A Conspiracy?]

    From a normal battle video to a conspiracy theory, in just a night, Ainsley''s name soared one more time.

    This time, the majority didn''t know that the kid in the video was Ainsley Sloan.

    Only some fans knew the truth, but it didn''t stop theizens from digging out the kid''s information.

    The unexpected ''fire'' instantly brought Ainsley close to a million subscribers on her live broadcast channel.

    She even got many more followers on her personal social media ounts!

    At the same time, the big guilds in Gasha Country were rmed.

    Overnight, they held an online meeting to discuss the phenomena.

    "What do you think of this so-called blood n''s cub?"

    The Winged Guild''s vice chairman looked at the other guild representatives on the screen with a solemn face.

    These guilds were all guilds who built their buildings on the Battle Street at Guild Union Zone.

    Ainsley''s arrival did disturb them one way or another.

    The people who reacted the strongest were those from the tamer guilds.

    The vice leader of the Beast Tamer Guild in Gasha Country immediately furrowed her eyebrows and scoffed.

    "She''s not a blood n''s cub. She''s a mafia boss from the Godlif country and also the guild founder of that Irregr Tamer Guild. She''s a threat to our local guilds!"

    The Monster Tamer Guild''s vice leader was also agitated.

    After all, she got the detailed information about Ainsley''s guild and knew that her guild would be the most affected if they allowed Ainsley to build a guild here.

    "We have to boycott her. Can''t we go to the government and stop her from getting the relevant permission?"

    The others were also threatened, mainly because Ainsley was too strong in the video.

    Although they didn''t know how strong her guild would be, a single strong powerhouse in a guild was enough to threaten these big builds.

    Especially when Ainsley was a foreigner.

    How dare a foreigner threaten them like this? This is also rted to their nationality and such!

    The Winged Guild''s vice leader grunted and shook his head at the Monster Tamer Guild''s vice chairman''s advice.

    "I have inquired about this. The government is more than happy to strengthen the local ability users, and that kid can provide what the government wants."

    After all, she''s changing a ''waste'' charm ability user into a unique tamer with actual battle strength!

    Even if Ainsley was a foreigner, the Gasha Country''s government would not oppose her.

    If this was any ordinary guild that had existed in Gasha Country before, the government would oppose Ainsley, who was a foreigner.

    But her guild was unique and there had never been such a guild in Gasha Country.

    For the government, not epting such a guild in their country was a foolish movement.

    What if their rival country actually epted Ainsley and the baby cultivated many strong tamers from that country?

    Those who joined guilds could still join the military or help the country whenever they could.

    There were also International Guild Tournament among the same guild type and cross-guild tournament...

    If their Gasha Country didn''t have the Irregr Tamer Guild branch, they couldn''t enjoy any of these events, and their chance to glorify their country would be smashed to dust.

    The Gasha Country was a big human country, but their guild branches hadn''t been the champion in several international guild tournaments.

    Only the Gasha Country''s Winged Guild had this privilege because the winged ability users in their country were much more powerful than other winged guilds.

    Still, the Winged Guild wasn''t such a big guild outside of the Gasha Country.

    It was only influential in Gasha Country because of their country''s unique traits!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1075: The Gasha Country Guilds Terrifying Influence

    <h4>Chapter 1075: "The Gasha Country Guilds'' Terrifying Influence"</h4>

    As such, the government currently needed more guilds that could win in the international cross-guild tournaments.

    They also needed champions in the international guild tournament, making one of the guilds in their country be the global headquarters.

    Ainsley''s guild was actually an opportunity for the government to realize their dream.

    They believed that the Irregr Tamer Guild would spread throughout the human continent and as the first guild branch outside of the Godlif country...

    Maybe they could win the guild championship in a year or two? Who knows.

    Anyway, the government was happy to wee Ainsley as the guild founder.

    Only the local guilds disliked Ainsley''s guild because of their conflict of interest conflict.

    The surrounding vice leaders sighed at the Winged Guild''s vice chairman.

    "So, what do we do? If we can''t stop the government from issuing a license, do we have to trouble that brat''s guild once in a while?"

    The big guilds usually used this method to suppress other emerging guilds, especially those guilds with unique ability users.

    Although their members weren''t a lot, their fighting power as a whole was superb, which was a threat to a battle-focused guild like them.

    Thus, for the past decades, they had been suppressing unique guilds one way or another.

    This was one of the reasons why the Gasha Country rarely snatched the international cross-guild tournament''s championship.

    But the government couldn''t stop the big guilds because they had branches worldwide, and those small guilds didn''t necessarily have a lot of guild branches in other countries.

    Although each big guild in a different country also had a sense of rivalry in terms of determining the global headquarters against ''outsiders'', they were united.

    These big guilds in Gasha Country had used so many tricks to annoy smaller guilds that may threaten their prestige.

    But sometimes, because these small guilds united and created a small union within the Guild Union Zone, the big guilds also find it hard to bully the small guilds inside such a circle.

    But Ainsley was alone and hadn''t even joined any small guilds'' circle.

    Not to mention that the small guilds'' circle wouldn''t necessarily want to ept Ainsley, who had a potential to be a big guild.

    Ainsley couldn''t join the big guilds'' circle but the small guilds'' circle also had a tendency to reject her.

    That baby is really alone.

    The surrounding vice leaders all agreed with this tactic.

    Anyway, they had bullied countless guilds in the past, especially in such a guild-loving country like the Gasha Country.

    "We can send people to create trouble at their guild building. We can also spread rumors to stop the charm ability users from joining that guild."

    One of the vice leaders gave a few ideas to the Winged Guild''s vice leader.

    "We can guide the inte to believe that turning into an irregr tamer has a dangerous side effect or something."

    "Yes, yes. We can also put our people in their guild. Just pay some random charm ability users to testify for us."

    "But I heard that each guild member has to make a soul oath and can''t betray the guild founder or the guild..."

    Some vice leaders had a good informationwork and already inquired about some news from the Godlif Country''s guilds.

    If the soul oath were involved, it would be way more tricky.

    But these leaders were also cunning. How could a soul oath hinder their malicious and jealous hearts?

    "Hey, hey, just find a few desperate charm ability users who need money more than their abilities."

    "True. Even if they break the soul oath and die or lose their ability, they won''t care."

    A few vice leadersughed at their own advice. All of them believed that this is also a good way to smear that emerging guild.

    The Winged Guild''s vice chairman epted the idea, and once he agreed, he couldn''t help but want to implement it as fast as possible.

    "We may not be able to disturb those unique tamers in Godlif Country, but this is the Gasha Country. We can''t lose on our own home ground."

    The vice-chairman also prepared several tricks to disturb Ainsley''s guild, and one of them was to use ''threat''.

    "Say. If the guild can''t recruit new members, they will stay a small guild forever, right?"

    The Winged Guild''s vice chairman looked at several vice leaders of guilds that supplied tons of items to ability users such as the Alchemist Guild and so on.

    The alchemist guild''s vice leader immediately hooked the corner of his lips and nodded.

    "Right. Without a lot of strong members, a guild will stay a small guild forever. Why? Do you have any idea how to suppress their potential guild members?"

    Of course, the Winged Guild''s vice leader had an idea.

    "It''s like this. We can target charm ability users from ordinary family backgrounds."

    The vice chairman paused before tapping the table with a subtle sneer on his face.

    "Tell them we will boycott them if they dare to join the Irregr Tamer Guild."

    Boycott anyone who joins the Irregr Tamer''s guild. They won''t be able to use a healer, buy potions, buy weapons, and so on.

    This is the negative effect of having a Guild Union Zone. The guilds have too much influence over the ability users in the Gasha Country.

    If the Godlif Country''s most pitiful people are the ordinary ones without abilities, then the most miserable people in Gasha Country are the ability users with normal family backgrounds.

    Organizations in Gasha Country aren''t as influential as the guilds, except for government''s organizations and those belonging to elite families.

    The ability users'' only choice was to join guilds or work for influential families as bodyguards, and so on.

    Still, it was better to join guilds than influential families!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1076: Jointly Boycotted

    <h4>Chapter 1076: "Jointly Boycotted"</h4>

    After all, normal noble families in Gasha Country didn''t need that many ability users, unlike the Godlif Country''s mafia families and other families.

    In Gasha Country, employing too many ability users can be seen as a threat to the government.

    But because of this, the guilds hold the rein instead of non-guild forces.

    In terms of business, the merchant guild is number one.

    In terms of potions, weapons, beasts, monsters, and so on, there are the other big guilds.

    These big guilds joined hands to monopolize a lot of things in Gasha Country.

    But the government also has a lot of say in the guilds, which prevents the guilds from raising their products'' price to the sky.

    Unfortunately, they can still jointly boycott a certain force or a family who has no alchemists and other unique ability users.

    Not to mention that most talented ability users will choose guilds rather than other forces, simply because guilds in Gasha Country are the true rulers.

    Guilds in Godlif Country also had higher prestige than normal families, but the mafia families were still keeping an eye on the guilds.

    Thus, guilds in Godlif Country couldn''t tantly oppose the mafia families and most of them even joined hands with the mafia families.

    After all, the mafias are all maniacs and war-loving people.

    However, the guilds in Gasha Country are just like mafia families in Godlif Country.

    Once they boycotted or cklisted a certain force...

    Very little force can survive under the guilds'' joint cklist.

    The vice-chairman of the Winged Guild wanted to put pressure not only on Ainsley''s uing guild itself but on those who tried to join Ainsley''s guild.

    The other guilds'' vice leaders simultaneously agreed with the Winged Guild''s vice leader.

    "That''s a good idea! No matter what, a guild needs various items to operate. If we jointly boycott that brat..."

    The Merchant Guild''s vice leader rubbed her hands excitedly.

    Her guild was one of the biggest because, unlike the scattered Merchant Guild in Godlif country, their Gasha Country''s Merchant Guild was unified.

    All sorts of business had to go through the Merchant Guild, including the Alchemist Guild and other production-type guild''s selling products.

    In return, the Merchant Guild managed all their marketing strategy and other things, saving the production guild a lot of time to focus on producing good items.

    These guilds usually sold their products to Merchant Guild,, and the Merchant Guild was the one selling the products to other ability users or ordinary people.

    The production guild could only conduct a private business when it came to auction or private orders.

    But mass-produced items were all sold to the Merchant Guild.

    This is really unlike the guilds in Godlif Country who could sell their own products, making their guild a huge influence among the other ability users.

    In return, the Merchant Guild in Godlif Country was weak and less powerful than ordinary business families.

    But the production-type guilds in Gasha Country didn''t mind handing over their products to the Merchant Guild because the profit they got was equally huge.

    And other ability users still respected them as the ones creating the products.

    These guilds also had a delicate rtionship with the Merchant Guild.

    On the one hand, the Merchant Guild needed these production-type guilds to supply products.

    On the other hand, the production-type guilds needed the Merchant Guild to sell their products to get the maximum benefit.

    Because of this, the Merchant Guild in Gasha Country held a huge power, maybeparable to the Billios Family in Godlif Country.

    The Merchant Guild''s vice leader licked her plump lips as she snickered.

    "A newly emerging guild will need a lot of things toplete their building. They will need to buy so many things...and that''s when we will strike!"

    She didn''t believe that Ainsley would buy the things she needed at Godlif Country and transported them all to the Gasha Country.

    Such an operation needed the government''s permission, and the license involved was enough to dy the guild''s development for a few months.

    The other vice leaders nodded in satisfaction.

    They had already imagined how Ainsley would react to such arge-scale embargo.

    Coincidentally, after the battle that afternoon, the next day, Ainsleypleted the building purchase.

    She spent a few days to get the building''s deed in Aaron''s name and also received the official guild license from the government.

    After almost a week, the baby was finally ready to open the guild.

    Now, she only had to decorate the guild and fill the building with the necessary furniture.

    However, when the baby and her group went to the local stores and malls to purchase their furniture and other things, no one received them.

    The clerk looked at Ainsley''s face, confirmed her identity and tly refused to sell anything.

    "I''m sorry. Our store is under the Merchant Guild''s influence, and we have cklisted you."

    At first, Ainsley was only a bit taken aback, but after circling the capital city to buy furniture and such but kept getting rejected...

    The baby finally smelled the deep conspiracy.

    "What is this? Howe these stores are so unreasonable?!" Aaron''s face flushed red from anger as he stormed out of the mall.

    Their group had tried a few stores and malls yet once they were about to pay, the stores received the buyer''s information and then immediately rejected all their purchases.

    Even Aaron couldn''t use his identity to buy furniture for Ainsley.

    Wait. Even the whole Graph Family was cklisted if they wanted to buy anything rted to Ainsley''s guild.

    They could still buy other things but once they buy rted items...they were also rejected.

    Ainsley even tried to pay other people in the capital city to buy the items for her, but it seemed that she was already under surveince.

    No matter what, Ainsley couldn''t buy anything!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1077: Calling Dad

    <h4>Chapter 1077: "Calling Dad"</h4>

    Ainsley bit her lips and stared at the closest Merchant Guild''s gathering ce with cold eyes.

    "The clerks said the Merchant Guild boycotted us?"

    The baby questioned Aaron and Elliana, the two people who knew more about thispared to her.

    Aaron was the first toin.

    "Exactly! My dad investigated for me and it seemed that you offended the Merchant Guild and they boycotted you and your entire Irregr Tamer Guild."

    The guild hadn''t even opened and was still an empty building but so many people had started to block the baby''s path.

    Ainsley was smart and immediately knew that the Merchant Guild didn''t want her to sessfully create her guild in Gasha Country.

    Although she got the license already...it was useless.

    Ainsley took a deep breath and suppressed her tendency to use violence to solve everything.

    Hey, after being a mafia boss for more than a year, the baby realized that she tends to be more violent than her previous self.

    "Are there any stores or factories that aren''t under the Merchant Guild''s influence? There must be one or two, right?"

    What Ainsley needed wasn''t just ordinary furniture but many things that ability users needed.

    After all, normal furniture would break easily in the hands of countless ability users.

    Making a guild wasn''t as easy as making an ordinary organization because their circle was an ability user''s circle.

    Many things are different from ordinary people''s lifestyles and such.

    Under Ainsley''s cold questioning, Aaron hesitated for a few seconds before shaking his head.

    "I don''t rmend you to find these loose stores and factories. Their products aren''t guaranteed at all, and many are scammers..."

    Basically, all the standardized stores, factories and other businesses were under the Merchant Guild.

    In a sense, the Merchant Guild basically held the country''s economic lifeline...

    If not for the government inserting people into the guild and watching over the guild all the time...the guild could easily damage the country''s economy.

    The Merchant Guild in this country is too terrifying! Maybe even more terrifying than the Billios Family.

    After all, such a monopoly was rare. Even the Billios Family couldn''t monopoly the entire business circle like the Merchant Guild.

    Ainsley had another deep understanding of a guild''s influence in the Gasha Country.

    No wonder there was even a special zone dedicated to guilds...guilds here are as annoying and dangerous as mafias in Godlif Country!

    Ainsley took a deep breath and pursed her lips.

    She was already tired after tossing for a few days, and now, she was blocked for such a ridiculous reason.

    Can''t purchase furniture because the Merchant Guild boycotted it? Then just brought the furniture and other items from Godlif Country.

    Ainsley was now a princess of the Billios Family.

    She epted the Billios Family as her second family and had no shame in trying to ask for help.

    If she''s bullied outside, why can''t she go to her family?

    Oh, and since the Gasha Country''s Merchant Guild insists on cklisting her...

    Ainsley''s eyes shed with a hint of cruelty.

    Don''t me her for cklisting them from Pandora Ind and all the inheritance stones and products from that ind.

    "Big brother. Do we have any business rted to the Billios Family in Gasha Country''s capital city?"

    Ainsley asked Aaron about the Billios Family''s connection in Gasha Country.

    She knew that the Billios Family here would also choose to obey the Merchant Guild, and she didn''t want to bother them.

    But hey, there should be portals and such, right?

    Ainsley didn''t say much, but Aaron, who had visited the Godlif Country and knew a lot about the Billios Family, immediately understood Ainsley''s intention.

    "Ahhh, you mean the Billios Family''s Teleportal Business? They have one in the capital, and the government usually uses it for cross-country business exchange."

    Even the Merchant Guild relied on Billios Family''s Teleportal because it''s just the best among other portals avable in the market.

    Not to mention that cross-country exchange needed a reliable portal, especially because the distance was way more distant than in the same country.

    Because of this, there were many Billios Family''s exclusive Teleportal ced in the Gasha Country''s capital.

    Of course, the portal''s operation was in the hands of the Gasha Country''s government, but if the Billios Family wanted to use their privilege for something....

    As long as their request didn''t sh with the country''s interest, the Gasha Country''s government wouldn''t reject the Billios Family''s request at all.

    After confirming that there were a few Billios Family''s Teleportal in Gasha Country''s capital city, Ainsley immediately made an international call to Jake, her dad.

    Jake wasn''t traveling to other non-human continents and was still at the Godlif Country. Thus, the call quickly got connected.

    Before Ainsley could even speak, Jake had already bombarded her with questions.

    "Hey, hey, dad''s little baby is here. Why did you only call now?? And what''s with the battle video on the inte? Did someone offend you?"

    Jake''s tone was slightly teasing, but in fact, he was really worried.

    It''s just that...knowing Ainsley''s real soul was an adult, Jake was afraid to be a ''nosy dad'' in Ainsley''s eyes.

    Ainsley also didn''t call Jake before because she was afraid of disturbing Jake''s daily life, especially after knowing how busy he was.

    Just sending text and such was enough, right? Especially when she was already an adult.

    Although Ainsley''s body was a child, Ain was too embarrassed to act like a kid again.

    If this was before her identity was revealed to Jake, Ainsley had no shame and could continue to act like a spoiled child.

    But now, it has be a bit awkward.

    Still, the moment Ainsley heard Jake''s worried voice over the phone, her heart instantly felt warm.

    It''s really nice to have such a good dad!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1078: Jakes Assistance

    <h4>Chapter 1078: "Jake''s Assistance"</h4>

    Ainsley suppressed her excitement and patiently answered Jake''s several questions in one go.

    "I didn''t call you because I thought you were on some random non-human continent, dad...and I''m okay, really."

    "About that battle video...there''s a situation here..."

    Ainsley exined what happened in Gasha Country and why she had to make a call to Jake.

    "So...the Merchant Guild cklisted me and I can''t buy anything for the guild''s building. I just wonder if you can send some items over, dad?"

    Ever since the Sloan Family and the Billios Family got connected through Ainsley and Jake, the two families had helped each other a lot of time.

    The Billios Family''s people often hang around the Sloan Family''s people, and the family members also held parties once a week.

    Not to mention that the two families cooperated closely, improving their own family''s worth by leaps and bounds.

    Now that Ainsley asked her dad, Jake, to send her some items for her guild, Jake immediately agreed.

    "It will take three days to prepare all the things you need. The transportation only needs a day with the portal, though."

    Jake calcted how long it would take to help Ainsley fill up her guild''s building.

    "Overall, you have to wait for four days until the goods arrive."

    "Four days? That''s enough. I can wait. It''s not a bother, right?"

    "It''s not. Dad can send you some workers to help you install all the furniture and other things too."

    Ainsley''s eyes immediately lit up.

    "That will be great, dad. I don''t know if I can hire some local employees. The other guilds can mess with me in this regard."

    Thus, it would be best if Jake sent his own people to Gasha Country to help Ainsley fill her new guild''s building.

    "If you count the instation period, we need another three days. You only need to wait for a whole week before you can use your guild''s building."

    Ainsley listened to Jake''s words and nodded casually.

    It''s just a week, anyway. It''s not that long.

    She could stay in this country for months, and it was enough to ensure the guild''s operation.

    "Okay, dad, thank you. A week is fine. I''ll be waiting for you! Ah, I''ll send you the building''s address..."

    Ainsley sent the guild building''s location, and after Jake received it, the young man couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.

    "This is your guild building? The location is good, but there are many local big guilds around. Won''t they mess with you?"

    When Jake heard that other local big guilds wanted to hinder Ainsley''s n, he had guessed this a long time ago.

    When he first expanded his business outside of the country, so many businessmen in other countries yed tricks on him.

    All so that he couldn''t continue his business in other countries.

    The same went for foreign business people who wanted to develop in Godlif Country.

    Their Billios Family also suppressed the foreigners so that they couldn''t beat the local business.

    Now that Ainsley wanted to expand her guild to other countries...the same thing would happen all over again.

    But guilds usually involved fighting using abilities, unlike in the business field where they used other strategies except for physical violence.

    Physical violence was only done in secret and not openly, but a guild dispute could openly involve physical violence.

    Hearing Jake''s concerned question, Ainsley let out a sigh as sheined a bit to Jake.

    "Actually, the reason why I fought Charles in the video is because of the guild building I just purchased..."

    "And yes, dad. So many big guilds here are rmed. Maybe that''s why the Merchant Guild starts to move and block me everywhere."

    Jake listened to Ainsley''s story carefully and could imagine what happened to his baby girl.

    Although he wanted to help, he believed that Ainsley would want to solve the problems on her own.

    "Okay, okay, just pay attention to some tricks that may endanger you, " Jake tried to console Ainsley as he gave her some advice.

    "Aside from that, as long as you abide by thew, not even the government can do anything to you."

    Of course, the big guilds could y tricks however they wanted, but he believed Ainsley wouldn''t back down.

    "Just keep your life in battles, and don''t get injured."

    That''s the most important thing!

    Ainsley grinned at Jake''s words and subconsciously nodded even when her dad couldn''t see her.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll be careful. If it''s about fighting, I''m confident."

    Anyway, she had fought countless people in war and even fought too many enemies independently.

    She didn''t necessarily fear these big guilds, unless they had unique ability users that could threaten her life or her abilities.

    Plus, with the three sacred beasts here, the guild''s safety was guaranteed.

    "Okay, dad, thank you for your help. I''ll call you often...mmm, mmm. Don''t sleep toote, dad...yeah, yeah. Okay. Bye~ "

    Ainsley chatted a bit with Jake for close to an hour before ending the phone call.

    The moment Ainsley cut off the call, the baby sighed once more, and she looked even more childish than before.

    It''s really nice to have someone to depend on...

    But hey, she really had to face all of this alone. After all, in the end, she also had many people that she wanted to protect.

    Ainsley sorted out her emotions after not seeing Jake for close to a week.

    After she was sure that she was calm, the baby blinked her reddened eyes and looked at Aaron, who was waiting for her story.

    Aaron saw Ainsley stopped talking to the person behind the call and the young man immediately asked cautiously.

    "How is it, guild founder?"

    Did you solve the problem?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1079: Dirty Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 1079: "Dirty Tricks"</h4>

    Ainsley nodded at Aaron with a confident smile on her face.

    Her previously gloomy face was gone, reced with a sweet smile that she used to have when she was acting like a spoiled child.

    "It''s okay. I called my dad and he promised me to help with the furniture and other instations. We only have to wait for a week."

    During this one week, it''s better to tighten the guild''s security and finish other necessary administrations.

    "Oh, right. We also have to post on social media about our guild''s opening day. Let''s say two weeks from today?"

    Ainsley had never held such an opening party for her guild when she was in Godlif Country, but she felt that she needed this when she was in Gasha Country.

    Anyway, the opening banquet could help her announce her guild''s existence to Gasha Country''s people, and it was also a silent warning to the other big guilds.

    For this, Ainsley needed an influential family to host the banquet so that they could invite many families and their ability user children.

    Preferably those who had charm abilities. That way, she could abduct them to join the guild right away.

    As for which family could host the banquet...

    Ainsley blinked her eyes as she looked at Aaron, the third young master of the Graph Family.

    Hey, there''s a candidate here!

    "Aaron. Can I ask you and your family to handle the opening banquet for me and the guild?"

    Ainsley politely asked Aaron for his family and his help in hosting the opening banquet.

    Well, the banquet was just camouge to recruit members from influential families secretly.

    If there were people from influential families joining the guild, those families would invest in their Irregr Tamer Guild one way or another.

    All for their kids!

    Who wouldn''t want their kids to have rtively useful ability when all their lives they only had the ''useless'' and ''lowly'' charm ability?

    Even those who didn''t particrly like their children would consider tossing their children to the guild just to bring more benefit to their family.

    Aaron was already a member of the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    And...deep down Ainsley had chosen Aaron to be the guild leader but she also needed a tougher vice leader to assist Aaron.

    Thus, asking Aaron and the Graph Family was a secret trick to pave the way for Aaron to be the Gasha Country branch''s guild leader.

    How could Aaron not catch what Ainsley meant by giving over such an important task to him and his family?

    The young man''s eyes instantly lit up, and even his face flushed red from excitement.

    "Ah, ah, don''t worry, guild founder. It''s my honor to be able to help you! My family will also be d to have this opportunity!"

    The Graph family did have a lot of connections with influential families and they even created a club for charm ability users.

    Their family could invite all the club''s members to attend the opening banquet, and Ainsley could reap all these charm ability users to be her guild members!

    Ainsley was extremely satisfied with Aaron''s response. The baby patted Aaron''s hand and nodded in approval.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll leave it to you. I also need you to spread the news about the guild members'' registration after the opening banquet."

    With the Graph Family''s influence, she could inform tons of people in Gasha Country about her new guild as soon as possible.

    Well, the inte was also an option.

    After arranging things, the group went back to the hotel and didn''t care much about the Merchant Guild making troubles for them.

    But the Merchant Guild members who knew the news immediately reported it to the vice leader.

    "Vice leader, that brat called someone, and it''s very likely she''s asking for help from abroad."

    The Merchant Guild''s vice leader had already expected Ainsley to call for help from her native country, the Godlif Country.

    From the information they had collected, this brat actually became the Billios Family''s adoptive daughter.

    Her background is quite impressive, especially in terms of business.

    The Merchant Guild in Gasha Country also knew about the Billios Family because their family business in Gasha Country could even rival their Merchant Guild.

    Usually, their Merchant Guild would use suppression and threat against foreigners or business rivals outside of the guild''s circle.

    But the Billios Family was a tough nut to crack to the point where they had to lower their heads and seek cooperation with the Billios Family instead of threatening them.

    The Merchant Guild knew all of this but still insisted on cklisting Ainsley.

    "It''s okay. Let her bring her own furniture and other items from her country. In the end, she still needs to purchase things locally for daily consumption."

    The vice leader snickered as he signaled his secretary to implement the next strategy.

    "Just watch. I''ll make her unable to live well in our capital city, especially in the Guild Union Zone."

    After the vice leader asked the secretary tounch their attack, the Merchant Guild officially targeted Ainsley.

    From big things like rejecting the group''s entry to any stores or mall to small things like sending thugs to the guild building itself.

    "Guild founder, those peoplee again. They have been lingering around our guild building, chasing away anyone who wants to get close..."

    Aaron looked at their empty building from across their hotel and sighed.

    No matter what, many elite forces in Gasha Country had heard about the Irregr Tamer Guild wanting to expand to their country.

    Many forces were interested in investing in this guild, and they usually visited the empty guild building because Ainsley had set up a temporary office there.

    But these thugs who came from nowhere scared people away to the point of scaring the investors too!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1080: The Big Guilds Threats

    <h4>Chapter 1080: "The Big Guilds'' Threats"</h4>

    Ainsley and the others usually waited inside the guild building, but after the third day, they stayed in their hotel instead.

    And indeed. The thugs were still there to scare away people.

    "Go, go! This area is restricted!"

    "The building''s owner owes our boss a bunch of money. We will squat here until we get the money."

    "Yooo. We are from the social protection organisation. The new building''s owner hasn''te to see us yet."

    "Yes, yes. We are waiting to see her here!"

    The thugs used various reasons to chase away the people who wanted to step into the building.

    The investors also saw the thugs having quite decent strength, and they had no choice but to sneak away.

    After all, the thugs threatened some stubborn visitors to fight in the arena if they didn''t want to leave.

    Since this can be counted as a problem between the two party, the only way to solve it was to go to the arena.

    But the visitors knew how cruel the arena was.

    No one would be foolish enough to fight these thugs so that they could visit the building.

    Some visitors directly gave up, and smarter ones tried to find Ainsley''s phone number to contact her.

    Although they couldn''t visit Ainsley''s guild building now, they could stillmunicate with the baby.

    Some thugs squatted in front of the building to chase away people and some even came in the name of social protection organization.

    They wanted to ask for a protection fee!

    Ainsley squinted her eyes as she nced at the thugs disyed on her 3D map.

    If Aaron could see the thugs using technologies, Ainsley could see them using her 3D mapping ability.

    The small hotel wasn''t far from the guild building, and many travelers liked to stay in this hotel.

    Their group actually changed hotels to stay closer to the guild and also because other hotels rejected them.

    Only the hotels under the Graph Family''s business didn''t cklist their group.

    Hearing Aaron''sints, Ainsley just sneered coldly.

    "It''s okay, don''t mind them. After my dad''s people arrive, they won''t be able to linger around for too long."

    It''s not that Ainsley didn''t want to fight the thugs.

    It''s just the guild union zone''s rule that prohibited fighting outside of the arena.

    But Ainsley was toozy to read these thugs to fight with her in the arena.

    These thugs didn''t fight anyone and only scared people with their scary appearances and bloody aura.

    Ainsley had no reason to fight them or chase them away, unless she used the Godfather''s domination ability or her charm ability...

    However, Ainsley kept her charm ability a secret from the spies around her.

    Yes. The big guilds sent spies to monitor her every movement!

    Although there were many battle videos of her using her charm ability on the inte, it was different from witnessing it with their own eyes.

    Thus, Ainsley ignored those thugs and stayed in the hotel for days, not even visiting scenic tourism spots and such.

    Anyway, so many stores and malls rejected her and her people from even stepping into the building.

    Ainsley was even blocklisted from any online shopping tforms and apps in Gasha Country.

    From the convenient online taxis app to other service-type apps...

    It was already a good thing that the Inte didn''t keep her away.

    The Merchant Guild wasn''t the one in charge of the Gasha Country''s inte world, and Ainsley was d to know this.

    "It''s okay, Aaron." Ainsley patted Aaron''s palm again as she sipped her cold milk on such a hot day.

    "These guilds can only use such petty tricks because they can''t do anything else."

    Since fighting outside of the arena is forbidden, even the big guilds can''t do anything to Ainsley and the guild building.

    They can only use tricks such as throwing garbage in front of the guild''s door, throwing monsters and beasts'' carcasses to scare people, etc.

    "Once we have aplete guild with its own security system, these tricks can''t bother us."

    Ainsley was rarely patient, and even silently enjoyed the big guilds'' foolish tricks.

    Aside from cklisting her from all kinds of business, what else could they do?

    Jake would provide all the things she needed for her guild, including staff and other personnel.

    Axelle was also here to provide emergency potions and such.

    As for the guild app...Ainsley had sessfully registered the app in Gasha Country, and despite the one-star spam review, she wasn''t affected.

    The guild would open for business sooner orter, anyway.

    But what Ainsley didn''t know is that...the big guilds started to coerce and threaten charm ability users who knew about the Irregr Tamer Guild''s branch in Gasha Country.

    The big guilds started with the people in the capital city, and for the past three days, almost all charm ability users in the capital city knew about the Irregr Tamer Guild''s existence.

    But they couldn''t do anything about it. Even when they thought of joining the guild to change their life, the people sent by the big guilds made them scared to death.

    The Merchant Guild and other guilds even announced in secret that those who joined the Irregr Tamer Guild when it opened would be cklisted as well.

    They used Ainsley and her little group as an example to scare the potential guild members.

    The people sent by the big guilds showed the video of Ainsley and her people when they got rejected recently.

    "Look at them. They can''t even buy snacks in convenience stores and can only eat at small restaurants with poor quality."

    "Do you know that many ability user schools and academies in our country have connections with us, the big guilds?"

    "We can also ban you and your children from ever entering these schools and academies!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1081: Lack of Potential Members

    <h4>Chapter 1081: "Lack of Potential Members"</h4>

    "See those hospitals for ability users? The Healer Guild owns them and they can also cklist you if you join the Irregr Tamer guild."

    "It''s really not worth it to join such a small and broken guild just to offend many other big guilds, right?"

    Because of the warning, many charm ability users who came from an ordinary family shrink in the face of the big guilds'' threats.

    They didn''t dare to mention joining the Irregr Tamer Guild, no matter how attractive the temptation was.

    Even the small guilds were afraid of helping Ainsley and her uing Irregr Tamer Guild.

    The small guilds'' union was afraid of offending the big guilds'' union for an unworthy reason!

    Thus, the Irregr Tamer Guild was really alone.

    The good news was...the big guilds could threaten ability users without good family backgrounds, but they weren''t fools to threaten those with good backgrounds.

    For the past three days, Aaron worked hard to use his family connection to secretly spread the news about the Irregr Tamer Guild''s opening in Gasha Country.

    He was also a member of the Charm Club, and that club housed almost all charm ability users in the capital city¨C limited to those with good family backgrounds.

    Of course, there were other smaller clubs full of charm ability users from ordinary families, but because the big guilds already threatened them...

    Aaron didn''t bother to persuade these people again.

    He focused on gathering potential guild members from the upper circle, and in just three days, he managed to gather 200 people!

    There were really a lot of charm ability users among ability users, and the upper circle wasn''t an exception.

    Most of these ability users from a good family background didn''t need to rely on their ability to contribute to their family, but some still joined the entertainment industry.

    Thus, among the 200 potential guild members that Aaron collected, there were as many as 30 people with high charm ability¨C

    All because they usually used their ability in the entertainment industry.

    Ainsley read the list of the potential guild members along with their personal information and nodded in satisfaction.

    Unlike in Godlif Country where the weak charm ability users had to wait for a while to strengthen their ability to join the guild, the Gasha guild branch had a special privilege.

    Ainsley needed as many members as possible, so she didn''t mind epting weak charm ability users either.

    Anyway, the guild development in Gasha Country would be far harsher and more difficult than the one in Godlif Country.

    epting as many as she could should be the best for now.

    Wait until it was as popr as the one in Godlif Country¨C only then they could pick up good ones among those who wanted to join the guild.

    Right now, the guild was desperate and urgently needed new guild members.

    They only had 2 weeks to gather potential guild members to officially build the guild in Gasha Country.

    "What''s a guild''s minimum member requirement in a month? I forgot." Ainsley nudged Aaron, who was still watching the thugs with his telescope.

    Hearing Ainsley''s question, Aaron immediately answered without looking away from his beloved telescope.

    "I think about 300 members? We must have 300 official members in a month to be able to continue running the guild."

    Otherwise, the government could revoke the license they had given to Ainsley, and the guild would be disbanded.

    Even small guilds had at least 300 members. If there were too few members, they would be demoted to clubs instead of guilds.

    Ainsley looked at the 200-ish potential members on the list and couldn''t help but frown.

    They stillcked 100-ish people.

    "What about ability users outside of your upper circle? Is there any news?"

    They also had spread the news from mouth-to-mouth over the past three days.

    There should be many ability users interested in joining their guild.

    But they weren''t recorded in the list.

    Maybe Aaron didn''t make a list yet or something?

    But this time, Aaron''s body stiffened, and he even slowly looked away from his telescope.

    Then, the young man gritted his teeth as he ruffled his afro hair.

    "About this...I also don''t know what''s going on, but there is almost no one from the other circles who contacts me..."

    Either they weren''t interested, or they were interested but forgot to contact Aaron to include them in the pre-registration list.

    "I think I have a lot of connections, and I have spread the news throughout the capital city."

    Aaron let out a sigh, not understanding what happened after spreading the news.

    "Although our guild hasn''t announced this over the Inte...but there should be some responses already...."

    Yet, in fact, there were only a few people outside of the upper circle who contacted Aaron and his family.

    The number was so pitifulpared to the list of charm ability users throughout the capital city.

    "There are close to 1,000 or 2,000 charm ability users in the capital city alone who aren''t included in the upper circle."

    Aaron yed with his fingers as he nced at Ainsley briefly, not daring to look at her for too long.

    "But there are only less than 30 people who contacted my family and me...."

    Just what''s going on? Three days should be enough for them to think about whether they want to join the uing Irregr Tamer Guild or not.

    Ainsley furrowed her eyebrows and started to think of this strange phenomenon.

    "Maybe they don''t believe that I have such a skill that can let them be irregr tamers?"

    Aaron immediately denied this guess.

    "That can''t be. When I spread the news, I also gave them evidence that this isn''t a scam. Many of them already look interested!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1082: Grandma Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1082: "Grandma Is Here"</h4>

    Despite Aaron''s effort, after three days, only a few people contacted Aaron and his family to get on the pre-registration list.

    This is really strange.

    "Can you investigate what''s going on? Somehow, I have bad feelings about this matter..."

    Ainsley wanted to focus on arranging her new guild because today, Jake''s people would arrive.

    But she also couldn''t cast aside the matter with the potential guild members. The guild members are the core and the soul of the guild.

    If she didn''t have many capable ones, the guild development in Gasha Country would be too slow.

    "Yes. I''ll ask my family to investigate the reason why those people don''te to register." Aaron quietly sighed in relief as he reassured Ainsley.

    Anyway, all of them had be a bit sensitive and emotional because of the big guilds'' pressure on them.

    If this case is also rted to the big guilds...

    Aaron didn''t dare to think what would happen to those big guilds.

    He still remembered what Ainsley did in Godlif Country toward many families and branch guilds.

    His informant told him all sorts of things Ainsley had done, and it was really illegal when transferred to Gasha Country.

    Please, please...don''t let the little baby choose the violence path!

    That afternoon, Jake''s people arrived at the building, and Ainsley''s group immediately went to wee them.

    There were close to fifty peopleing with loads of trucks, almost blocking the whole street.

    Such an eye-catching move immediately attracted the spies'' attention. One by one, they reported to the big guilds.

    [That brat got some reinforcement!]

    The spies took a picture of those trucks full of furniture and items and then sent the pictures to their bosses.

    Actually, Jake could stuff all the furniture and items into a few huge spatial storage, but he purposely came with such a grand asion to show his support for Ainsley.

    So what if Ainsley couldn''t buy furniture in Gasha Country''s capital because the guilds cklisted her?

    In the end, there was still the Billios family behind Ainsley!

    When the crowd came to the building, the thugs also knew when to retreat.

    They didn''t know these people at all but looking at so many strong ability users among the crowd...

    The thugs were smart enough to secretly leave the area, afraid of bumping into ''a hard rock''.

    They could bully the weak, but in front of the strong, they also knew when to surrender.

    Ainsley didn''t care about those thugs and immediately went to find the leader of this crowd.

    There were so many workers and ability users sent here...Jake must have sent some of them for the guild''s security measures.

    She really had to meet the leader of this crowd and thank them on behalf of Jake, who sent them here.

    To Ainsley''s surprise, the leader of the crowd wasn''t a burly person like the rest of the people in the crowd.

    When Ainsley first saw the leader, the baby almost tripped and fell.

    The person in front of her looked eight points to ten points simr to Jake, her adoptive dad.

    But this one is a female.

    And it''s someone whom Ainsley had met once in the Sloan Family''s first auction¨C Jake''s mom.

    Jacqueline is here!

    Jacqueline saw Ainsley, who almost tripped on a t ground and couldn''t help butugh.

    "Hey, hey, are you that surprised?" The young mom hurriedly lifted Ainsley and hugged her just like hugging her own granddaughter.

    "We haven''t met for a long time...howe you''re still so tiny, little baby?"

    Jake''s mom patted Ainsley''s head as she started to act all familiar in front of the cute baby.

    It really has been a long time since theyst met because Jake''s mom didn''t attend the weing banquet weeks ago.

    Back then, Jake''s mom was still on the non-human race''s continent, and she could only congratte Ainsley through a video call.

    It''s been almost more than a year since the two people met each other face-to-face.

    Now that Jake has be Ainsley''s dad...Jake''s mom automatically became Ainsley''s grandma!

    Jacqueline should have known about Ainsley being a transmigrator, but she still treated Ainsley like usual.

    Ainsley faced Jacqueline''s strong ''offense'' and couldn''t help but blush.

    "G-gwandma..."

    The baby subconsciously used her cute babynguage although she almost never used ittely.

    But Jake''s mom immediately blocked the baby''s mouth.

    "Hey, hey! Don''t call me grandma. I''m still young. Just call me auntie or something...grandma sounds too old."

    But it''s really a good thing to have a granddaughter! Heheheh.

    Jake''s mom grinned as she looked at the baby in her embrace...

    The more she looked at Ainsley in her disguise, the more satisfied she felt.

    Yooo~ Ainsley with this appearance really looked like Jake''s daughter!

    Ainsley pursed her lips and quietly called out to Jacqueline. "H-hello, auntwie..."

    There we go. Another babynguage. Somehow, in front of Jake''s mom, Ainsley subconsciously tried to be cute...

    Jake''s mom was a mind-reader and could see Ainsley''s thoughts at a nce, but she didn''t mention it at all.

    If she scared her cute granddaughter...that wouldn''t be worth it.

    "Okay, okay, enough with the greetings. Your grandma¨C I mean, your auntie is here to help you decorate your guild building!"

    Jacqueline changed the discussion''s topic as she strode into the building itself.

    She had just returned a week ago and already rushed to Gasha Country a few days ago because of Jake''s request.

    That silly son asked her to apany his daughter, afraid that his daughter would suffer grievance and injustice abroad.

    What a protective daddy.

    Ainsley heard what Jacqueline said and was a bit taken aback for the first time.

    She almost forgot about Aaron, Elliana and the others behind her.

    Jacqueline is here to help her new guild??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1083: Jacquelines Advice

    <h4>Chapter 1083: "Jacqueline''s Advice"</h4>

    "Eh, you''re here to help mwe decowate the building, auntwie? I thought you have some business to do..."

    It was strange to ask for the current Billios Family''s matriarch to help her decorate the guild building!

    Jake''s mom could see Ainsley''s doubt at a nce and the woman immediately snickered.

    "Your dad asked me to apany you during your stay in Gasha Country. I might as well help you with decorating the building."

    Anyway, she also had a good aesthetic view and could definitely turn the empty building into a great guild building.

    "Oh, right, little baby. I heard that the big guilds around here suppress you?"

    Jacqueline signaled the staff behind her to unload the furniture and the items into the building as she brought Ainsley to the corner of the first floor''s lobby.

    The woman whispered to Ainsley''s ears, acting all secretive. "I heard they also boycotted you!"

    Ainsley could only smile wryly at Jake''s mom while hugging the woman''s neck.

    "It''s true, auntwie. I don''t know why. The big guilds boycotted me and make some small troubles...they must be jealous of me."

    Jacqueline nodded with eyes full of disgust towards those big guilds.

    "This is normal. When the Billios Family first expanded the business to Gasha Country, the locals suppressed us to death."

    If not for their Teleportal winning the government''s favor and the big guilds'' favor, their business would develop as slow as a sloth!

    "The guilds'' influence on Gasha Country is huge. It will be hard if they want to continue blocking your party."

    Jacqueline shook her head and sighed.

    "Do you have any n to stop the big guilds'' suppression? Your Irregr Tamer Guild is a threat for the tamer guilds, after all."

    And the tamers were included in the big guilds'' alliance.

    As long as the Irregr Tamer Guild still ''robbed'' the tamers'' business, there would be no end to this matter.

    But generally speaking, only the Monster Tamer Guild would be threatened.

    Anyway, they couldn''t sell their taming service like the beast tamers...so honestly, there was no conflict of interest between their guild and Ainsley''s guild.

    Ainsley shook her head at Jacqueline''s words. "For now, I have no idea. But if we can solve this through the battle arena...that will be good."

    Ainsley is still confident of her own ability. It''s not that she''s arrogant, but it''s really faster to solve the problem through the arena.

    The question is...will the big guilds want to solve the conflict through the battle arena?

    If they insisted on bullying their guild and their guild asked the big guilds to fight..

    The big guilds didn''t necessarily have to obey their wishes and fight in the ring.

    Unless Ainsley went to the big guilds and challenged them head-on or something.

    After Jacqueline heard Ainsley''s answer rted to the big guilds'' suppression, the woman smiled dotingly.

    Okay, her granddaughter can do anything, and the Billios Family will always back her up.

    Anyway, the Sloan Family is also developing extremely fast because of Pandora Ind.

    Maybe next year, the Sloan Family will already be as strong as the Walter Family in the mafia society and can be even better.

    Right now, the Sloan Family onlycks experts of their own.

    In regards to business and other things, the Sloan Family actually already left Walter Family behind.

    As for cultivating experts...the Sloan Family recruited many wandering experts this year, and their Irregr Tamer Guild is also a kind of military force.

    Soon, even the Walter and Aretha Family will not dare to breathe loudly around the Sloan Family.

    Jacqueline recalled how many years it took the Billios Family to reach their current height and how many years it took the Sloan Family to their current position¨C

    The Sloan Family''s foundation was actually good because they used to be a part of the 7 sacred families.

    Thus, after the family head changed to a capable one like Ainsley, they soared faster than ever. In no time, they could reim their lost throne.

    Not to mention that Ainsley''s luck was really defying heaven.

    With Pandora Ind and the inheritance stone in her hands, the Sloan Family would be a giant family sooner orter.

    The Irregr Tamer Guild was a guild under such a powerful force.

    Even if they were now in a foreign country with almost no backing, Jacqueline believed that Ainsley and her guild could turn the tide in no time.

    "Okay, okay. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have any ns for now. You can focus on recruiting members and professional ability users."

    Jacqueline sincerely gave Ainsley some advice in terms of leading an organization and managing it.

    After all, the baby wasn''t experienced in this field, much less a business field.

    "If you can recruit a lot of carpenters and other producer-type ability users to join your guild as employees, you won''t need to fear the big guilds'' oppression."

    They currently had Axelle as the alchemist, but since Axelle wouldn''t stay in the Gasha Country forever, they also had to hire a lot of capable alchemists.

    The most important thing was¨C they must not be under the Alchemist Guild or any guild rted to the big guilds in Gasha Country.

    "You have the rare inheritance stone in your hands. I doubt a lot of people can resist the temptation."

    Jacqueline grinned as she rubbed Ainsley''s head again.

    As someone who was once the family head of the Billios Family before Jake took over, Jacqueline knew a lot of things that Ainsley didn''t know.

    Her vision was unique, and she was really powerful in this field.

    Ainsley was confused with a lot of things rted to the guild before this, but once Jacqueline''s words fell onto her ears...

    The baby''s eyes instantly lit up.

    Yeah! The inheritance stone!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1084: A Handy Bait

    <h4>Chapter 1084: "A Handy Bait"</h4>

    "The inheritance stone!" The baby eximed with eyes full of joy.

    How could she forget such a handy bait?!

    At first, Ainsley was still worried about hiring experts toplete the guild in Gasha Country.

    She never needed so many experts in her country because she had a lot of rtionships with various guilds and she didn''t need to hire extra employees for her guild.

    But in Gasha Country, the big guilds blocked her everywhere and she really needed a lot of experts to work for the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    Starting from a carpenter, a group of workers, a cksmith, alchemists, healers, special hackers, doctors, etc.

    After all, her guild was really isted here, and so many things required other ability users aside from a mere charm ability user who became a tamer.

    Still, who would want to work for her if the big guilds were there to suppress her? Many people wouldn''t dare to provoke the big builds.

    However, Jacqueline''s idea really paved a way in Ainsley''s mind.

    She could use the inheritance stone as a bargaining chip!

    There will be people brave enough to oppose the big guilds to work for her because of these stones!

    "Hum. Use the inheritance stone as a bargaining chip, and you can offer it to influential families who really need the inheritance stone, "

    Jacqueline didn''t forget to guide Ainsley to find her target consumer.

    After all, not all people really needed an inheritance stone.

    At most, others would want the stone to trade it with those who needed the stone at a high price.

    Pandora Ind really produced a lot of inheritance stones, but the T¨¦ssera Alliance restricted the number of stones that could be circted in the market.

    Thus, the stone is still a rarity that many people want to get.

    It also bes a bargaining chip to make a deal with various forces, further expanding the Sloan Family''sworks.

    But this is limited to the Godlif Country.

    A lot of foreign human countries can''t contact Ainsley that easily, and the same goes for the Gasha Country.

    Tbs Gasha Country''s government can contact the Sloan Family and already have a subtle rtionship with them, but the other forces in the country are still in the dark.

    The top tiers knew about the inheritance stone but couldn''t get it while the lower tiers didn''t know that such a stone existed.

    After all, the forces in Godlif Country didn''t want to have too many rivals when fighting for the inheritance stone.

    Thus, the news rted to the inheritance stones are strictly controlled by top-tier forces in each country and race.

    Only top-tier forces know about the news, and Ainsley also didn''t mind keeping the inheritance stone''s existence a secret from the lower tier forces.

    Anyway, what she wanted to target is the top-tier forces who have many employees.

    They can send their employees to work for the Irregr Tamer Guild in exchange for inheritance stones.

    The employees will also get a few more benefits such as a free contract, low-level monster from the guild, and so on.

    It''s easy to have a contract beast, as long as the money is there. But it''s almost impossible to have a contracted monster without being a tamer.

    There has always been a debate about monsters and beasts, discussing which one is stronger.

    But in the end, if the ability users can get both beasts and monsters as their contractedpanions, who wouldn''t want that?

    Ainsley was sure that the transferred employees would be happy. If they didn''t need monsters, the guild could also give them what they wanted.

    This way, Ainsley could openly poach the employees from the top-tier forces while creating a friendship with the forces themselves.

    After Jacqueline reminded Ainsley, the baby immediately called Elliana and asked her to contact the top-tier forces.

    "Tell them that they can get one inheritance stone of their choice. We can meet here in this building to discuss the details."

    Anyway, some potential members recorded in the pre-registration list are also from top-tier forces¨C either illegitimate children or distant rtives.

    There are only less than five people from top-tier forces who turn out to be a charm ability user.

    After all, genes also y a role in ability users'' awakened ability. Basically, not many top-tier people will marry a charm ability user except for true love.

    Elliana listened to Ainsley''s arrangement and immediately nodded.

    The woman was still as introverted as usual, but she had already turned into a capable secretary in the past year.

    "Roger, boss." Elliana saluted Ainsley before going to the corner and ying with her phone.

    In the past year, Elliana''s phone already recorded countless important people''s contacts, including those whom Ainsley never contacted or met before.

    It only took Elliana less than ten minutes to contact the person in charge of externalmunication within the top-tier forces.

    Almost all of them expressed a positive attitude toward Elliana and promised to tell their boss about the offer.

    That''s an inheritance stone, ah!

    They knew that their bosses had been trying to contact the Sloan Family but the forces in Godlif Country yed tricks to block them.

    If the Sloan Family didn''t take initiatives to contact them, they could only remain passive.

    Now that the chance was here...their bosses would be excited for sure!

    Regarding inheritance stones, while the top-tier forces in Gasha Country were in uproar, the big guilds knew nothing about it.

    After all, for a guild, an inheritance stone wasn''t a blessing but a curse instead.

    Who would want to leave their ability to their sessor when they weren''t even rted by blood?

    They weren''t even in a master and disciple rtionship.

    Even if there were some cases like this, the master still wanted to be an ability user and wouldn''t want to use the inheritance stone to give away their ability to their disciple.

    Thus, although the big guilds would want the inheritance stones for its rarity value and its bargaining chip attribute, they weren''t that obsessed.

    The big guilds themselves as a whole weren''t that obsessed, but It didn''t mean the members didn''t care.

    They still care a lot!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1085: Ready To Accept New Guild Members

    <h4>Chapter 1085: "Ready To ept New Guild Members"</h4>

    Some elders in the guild also had their own family despite joining the guild.

    If they didn''t leave their ability to a fellow guild member, they could still leave their ability to a family member, right?

    Unfortunately, in Gasha Country, guilds controlled influential families which made these families send their family members to join big guilds.

    On the contrary, guilds in Godlif Country relied on influential families as backers and had a win-win rtionship, not as controlling with the Gasha Country''s guilds.

    Thus, even the guild members in Gasha Country''s guilds knew nothing about the inheritance stone.

    While Elliana was contacting the top-tier families in Gasha Country, Jacqueline and her people started to decorate the guild''s lobby, the first floor.

    The theme Ainsley wanted to apply to her guild building in Gasha Country was the concept of ''a kingdom above clouds, heavenly ce and crystal-like tower''.

    Thus, the furniture and items ced in the lobby were either made of crystals or had heaven-like features such as clouds, holy items, and so on.

    The building would actually look closer to a priest''s temple but way grander and majestic, unlike the simple priests'' temple.

    Ainsley estimated that the team would finish decorating the entire building within three days if they worked for more than twelve hours a day.

    But to her surprise, the employees Jacqueline brought with her weren''t ordinary workers.

    All of them were ability users with specialties in arranging furniture, installing various technologies, decorating buildings, and so on.

    In just a day, they managed to transform three floors in one go.

    By now, the building''s lobby, the staff dorm and the training ground were all ready to use.

    They could start epting members right away!

    Ainsley was pleasantly surprised. This speed was really unbelievable, and their work''s result was also top-notch.

    The Billios Family was really dependable in various fields.

    "How is it, little baby? This team is one of our Billios Family''s private teams. We cultivate these ability users to take care of ourpany buildings."

    Jacqueline went to find Ainsley in the lobby and immediately sat on the couch prepared for guests.

    The lobby had many waiting areas, couches, sofas, coffee tables, and countless registration desks.

    There were as many as eight registration desks with four booths for each desk to better facilitate the uing new members.

    Half of these desks and booths also functioned as a mission board for outsiders to ce an order on the guild members.

    The guild members could also do missions through this mission board desk.

    Ainsley looked around the heaven-like lobby and had to nod in satisfaction at Jacqueline''s words.

    "Auntwie, your team is really powelful!"

    Ainsley didn''t expect the Billios Family to cultivate a group of ability users like this just to decorate buildings.

    But considering how manypanies the Billios Family''s corporation had opened in the past hundred of years...

    Such a team was really needed.

    Not to mention that the Billios Family even opened a smallpany full of ability users with this kind of daily life skill.

    These ability users would run around the city and even the country to decorate various buildings, moving furniture and such.

    The Billios Family even had a cleanerpany under their wings!

    No wonder the Billios Family was such a big merchant family.

    Their business had expanded to all kinds of fields, prating into many people''s lives, including ordinary people.

    Even useless ability users could still live well as long as the Billios Family''s business flourished since this family provided them with workloads.

    Jacqueline patted Ainsley''s head and didn''t hide her pride for her Billios Family at all.

    "Hehehe, this is normal. We need so many teams like this because we also open so many businesses with countless buildings."

    And the team that Jacqueline brought with her for Ainsley was in the top three of the wholepany.

    "Anyway, we can finish the whole workload in three days, but you can start to ept members now."

    They had settled the guild members'' dorm and the staff dorm as well, so ability users with no home and no family or those who came from afar could live in the guild building.

    "Hum. I have 200-ish people on the list, and I''ll immediately contact them to register as soon as possible."

    Ainsley nodded at Jacqueline, still in disbelief that she could ept members so fast.

    Of course, all of this is a good thing.

    Thus, while Elliana was busy contacting top-tier families to lend them a bunch of special ability users, Ainsley asked Aaron to inform the people on the list.

    "Tell them they can register tomorrow morning, and the inheritance ceremony will be held together at night."

    Since there were only 200 people so far, a day was enough to conduct the inheritance ceremony that every member had to attend in order to transform them into an irregr tamer.

    When Aaron heard the good news, he almost jumped to the ceiling and startled his whole family.

    "Really, really, guild founder?! We can register tomorrow?! Then, can I also transfer my guild affiliation to the Gasha Guild branch?"

    The young man quickly sat down on his bed in his mansion as he spoke to Ainsley through the phone.

    After all, it was already nighttime when Ainsley called and the young master couldn''t stay outside for so long.

    "Hum, I''m serious. You guys can register tomorrow and I''ll also change your affiliation to the Gasha Capital branch."

    In the past weeks, Ainsley didn''t just go around ying.

    She had contacted the people in her country to design the Gasha Capital Branch''s emblem design.

    She had also ordered a lot of uniforms that could stretch to follow the users'' body type and size, all for the uing new members in Gasha Country!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1086: Charm Ability Users In Gasha Country

    <h4>Chapter 1086: "Charm Ability Users In Gasha Country"</h4>

    Ainsley even contacted her old friend, Zenan, to help her build a new overseas guild app for the Gasha Guild branch.

    This way, the Gasha Guild branch had their internal app but also had the overseas app to connect with members from the Godlif Country.

    Of course, Ainsley rewarded Zenan handsomely for his good service.

    Everything was ready, and Ainsley onlycked guild members who wanted to join her Irregr Tamer Guild in Gasha Country.

    However, speaking of potential guild members...Ainsley got reminded of something unpleasant.

    It''s about theck of potential members from ordinary backgrounds.

    "Right, Aaron. About the other charm ability users...from the data I got, there are more charm ability users in Gasha Country than in Godlif Country. Is that true?"

    Ainsley easily found the data on the inte and was shocked when she saw this.

    She knew that this world was much bigger than her previous world, and the number of living beings with intelligence here was higher than the number of the entire Earth''s poption.

    Still, it was shocking that the charm ability users in the Gasha Country counted around 5% of the whole ability user circle.

    5% is a lot! That''s so abundant! Even a lot more than daily life ability users!

    Not even the winged ability users can reach this terrifying number despite being hailed as the most influential ability user in Gasha Country.

    If Ainsley didn''t see the data, she would think that the winged ability users, who counted for around 3% of the whole ability user circle, were the one with the highest number.

    But no. The charm ability users turned out to be much more abundant than the winged ability users!

    Maybe this is also why the Winged Guild and other big guilds were especially afraid of Ainsley''s new guild.

    If all these ''useless'' charm ability users could be fighters and tamers...the Irregr Tamer Guild would be the number one guild in the whole country within months.

    They were sure of that because the number of guild members also corresponded to the guild''s entire strength.

    Although there were many guilds with little members who became strong guilds because of the members'' quality, the majority of the big guilds had many guild members of varying quality.

    Hearing Ainsley''s question about the charm ability users'' percentage in Gasha Country, Aaron went to check the inte for a few minutes before nodding his head.

    "Yes, guild founder. What you said is true. There are so many charm ability users here and most of them be tour guides or stars in the entertainment industry."

    Because the Gasha Country was bigger than the Godlif Country and had many foreign visitors from the Celestial Kingdom, their entertainment and tourism field was developed well.

    This is also why the Graph Family was seen as one of the top-tier families despite only engaging in the tourism field.

    "The entertainment industry in our country is much better than the one in Godlif Country, and the majority of stars are ability users, " Aaron added.

    In Godlif Country, the entertainment industry was a ce for the leftover ability users with ''magic'' skills or beautiful and capable ordinary people.

    Because the Godlif Country was usually full of infighting, wild monsters and beasts attack, and other dangers, the entertainment industry was a bit backwards.

    One of the proof was the fact that even a small inte celebrity like Leroy who didn''t have any notable work, could have countless fans.

    Even Ainsley who followed his ex-father''s footsteps, was super popr in Godlif Country despite only using her fame as a baby mafia boss and a little anchor.

    But in Gasha Country, Ainsley''s feat of 300,000 live viewers was only peanuts.

    "Half of the first-line celebrities in our country are all charm ability users. The other half are ability users with magic-like skill..."

    There are almost no ordinary people who be celebrities in this country, except for the rich people and those with high-face value or talents.

    Ainsley nodded at Aaron''s words and was silent for a few seconds before quietly asking him in a low voice.

    "Then...have you investigated the reason why there aren''t many charm ability users from ordinary backgrounds who enter the pre-registration list?"

    She believed that a lot of people already knew about the news, but the result was unsatisfactory.

    It''s normal for the charm ability users in the entertainment industry to reject the idea of joining the dangerous ability user circle when they''re already flourishing in the entertainment industry.

    But what about those who weren''t in the entertainment industry?

    Aaron actually had already investigated the case and was about to tell Ainsley, but coincidentally, Ainsley called him first to inform him about tomorrow''s registration.

    However, he was a little hesitant to tell Ainsley the result of his investigation because he could imagine Ainsley''s response after knowing the truth.

    It wouldn''t be a good response, anyway.

    "That...I have investigated the cause. Do you really want to know the truth, guild founder?"

    Aaron asked cautiously, afraid that he would identally give more burden to this little baby.

    Although Ainsley looked calm in front of the big guilds'' suppression, she was actually upset and a bit nervous inside.

    Aaron knew this very well, especially because the baby ate more than usual to vent her anger and would often ask him about the guild''s future.

    She looked less confident than when she created the guild in Godlif Country.

    Aaron was a sensitive guy and felt that Ainsley''s burden was actually too much.

    She was alone in this foreign country, and she faced the pressure from countless local giants.

    Even adults might copse under such a pressure, but so far, Ainsley was still rational and didn''t act rashly.

    It''s all because she still had a bit of confidence in her unique Irregr Tamer Guild.

    But soon, her confidence would shatter to pieces.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1087: Blocked On The Internet

    <h4>Chapter 1087: "Blocked On The Inte"</h4>

    Ainsley was confident that no charm ability users would reject such an opportunity to be a unique and powerful tamer.

    But Ainsley didn''t know that the Gasha Country''s ability users weren''t as extreme as the Godlif Country.

    Here, weak ability users could still live well if they could use their special ability in the right ce.

    It doesn''t matter if they don''t be strong. Anyway, there isn''t any beast and monster tide each year.

    There''s almost no danger of beasts or monsters'' sudden appearance on the street, unlike the chaotic and dangerous Godlif Country''s capital city.

    Even if there is a beast and monster tide or a beast and monster''s sudden attack, the celestials will help everyone to face the beasts and the monsters.

    Because of this, many charm ability users don''t think that it''s really tempting to be stronger if they have to offend all the big guilds that hold their lifeline.

    Isn''t it good toy down and be an entertainer or something. Having a sugar momma or a sugar daddy is also okay, right?

    Prostitution here is extremelymon, and strangely, the prostitutes'' rights are well-protected.

    They aren''t treated like a sex ve or something lowlyparable to animals, unlike the prostitutes in Godlif Country.

    Thus, even if Ainsley wanted to save the prostitutes in this country, they might not thank her and might even curse her for being a busybody.

    Aaron didn''t have the heart to tell Ainsley all of this cruel reality. Thus, he tacitly shifted the me to the big guilds.

    Still, he asked Ainsley whether she really wanted to know the ''truth'' and Ainsley said yes.

    Then, he could only push all the me to the big guilds because the big guilds were really the perpetrator.

    If the big guilds didn''t threaten these charm ability users, many of them would still be interested to join the Irregr Tamer Guild to earn easy money by bing a unique tamer.

    As for training to fight others? Some may want to do this while others will only want to train to be a good tamer to get more money.

    "I investigated the case and found that the big guilds threatened the charm ability users with ordinary backgrounds."

    Aaron took a deep breath and exined carefully.

    "That''s why, a lot of charm ability users don''t dare to register to be our guild''s member..."

    Ainsley was silent for a few seconds. The news she just heard was too much for her brain at the moment.

    Really. This is the first time she ever knew of big guilds threatening others not to join her guild.

    This is too extreme, right? Just how much hatred these big guilds have to threaten the whole capital city''s charm ability users not to join her guild?

    Ainsley tried to calm her mind by imagining sweet cakes and candies she ate a few days ago before slowly replying to Aaron''s reports.

    "What about those outside of the capital? Don''t tell me the big guilds inform their branch guilds to stop the charm ability users from joining my guild in the capital?"

    "This...the big guilds didn''t do that, but they...they blocked the news about the Irregr Tamer Guild from spreading to other cities..."

    Aaron inhaled sharply and decided to break the jar.

    "They even collude with the inte-focused guilds to block the Irregr Tamer Guild''s name from appearing on the inte."

    Because of this, many Godlif Country''s people don''t even know about the Irregr Tamer Guild already appearing in their country.

    They know that Ainsley''s guild is powerful in the neighboring country, but they don''t know that the guild has already started epting new members in their country.

    Ainsley had actually spread the news through her live broadcast, but her live broadcast tform was one from the Godlif Country.

    Although it could ept foreign ounts, not many foreigners knew about this live broadcast tform, especially when the one in Gasha Country was bigger.

    If Ainsley wanted to attract more Gasha Country''s people, she had to use a local live broadcast tform.

    However, foreigners couldn''t register because they wouldn''t be an official citizen of the country.

    Hey, it''s so difficult!

    There''s almost no global live broadcast tform like YouTube in this world, only processed videos could be uploaded in global tforms like Youtube.

    There''s a global video tform like Youtube in this world too, and Ainsley had an ount there.

    She had many followers thanks to her battle broadcast and other battle videos throughout the year, but her videos could still be blocked in some countries because of the violence content.

    The big guilds in Gasha Country colluded with many hackers and inte-focused guilds, even government''s officers to block Ainsley''s channel from reaching the people in Gasha Country.

    Thus, only a fraction of Gasha Country''s people knew about Ainsley and her Irregr Tamer Guild.

    Most of them were from the capital city.

    Ainsley never imagined that the big guilds hated her so much until they did such aplicated thing such as blocking her news and information on the inte.

    That''s not an easy thing to do, but the big guilds still did it!

    Just how much hate they got for her?! Is it really necessary to block people to this extent??

    Ainsley didn''t know that her Irregr Tamer Guild brought much more threats to the other big guilds than what she could imagine.

    The Irregr Tamer will crush the monster tamer to the ground.

    This new guild can even surpass the Winged Guild as one of the strongest and most respected guilds in this country.

    The matter already involved the Gasha Country''s pride as a country with the most winged ability users among other human countries.

    This also indirectly involved the celestials who had close rtionships with the Winged Guild!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1088: Too Rash

    <h4>Chapter 1088: "Too Rash"</h4>

    Many celestials weren''t old-fashioned anymore and didn''t hate the blood n like the old generation.

    But there would still be some extremists.

    Imagine the guild that the celestials backed actually lost in front of a guild built by a blood n''s cub?

    Although the cub wasn''t a real blood n''s cub, since she could control blood, she was a pseudo-blood n''s cub in a sense.

    The celestials wouldn''t want to lose against a blood n''s cub.

    This is also why some celestials helped the Winged Guild to block Ainsley''s path in the dark.

    Whether blocking the news of Ainsley''s guild from spreading or threatening the charm ability users...

    How could the Winged Guild and other big guilds do this carelessly when there were so many celestials with justice in their bones?

    Of course, there must be higher-level celestials who supported their n.

    They just can''t let Ainsley seed!

    After knowing the truth behind the investigation, Ainsley was so shocked and almost dropped her phone to the ground.

    The big guilds are really ruthless and so paranoid!

    "Are you sure they really block the news from spreading to other cities? Maybe there will be some loopholes through the live broadcast tform..."

    Ainsley believed that although her current fans and viewers on the live broadcast tform were not worth that muchpared to the big anchors, she''s still doing exceptionally well as a newbie.

    There should be many Gasha Country''s people who watched the live broadcast from the global video tform or something, right?

    "Well, there are many Gasha Country''s people who watch your battle with Charles and other things, but they don''t necessarily have a good impression on you..."

    Aaron had to speak his thoughts from the perception of a Gasha Country''s citizen.

    "In that battle, Charles became the representative of the Gasha Country while you became the Godlif Country''s representative."

    Aaron let out a sigh.

    "Although I know you didn''t say this, many viewers thought this is the case and the gambling pools and such are the proof."

    Then, Charles was defeated. Ainsley even severed his arm in front of so many viewers online and offline.

    That''s like a p to a lot of winged ability users and Gasha Country''s people who had a high patriotism in their blood.

    Thus, although they knew Ainsley would open a new guild soon, none of them bothered to promote the news.

    Some extremists even tried to block the news so that the charm ability users in their country wouldn''t defect to the enemy''s side.

    Ainsley was silent as she listened to Aaron''s exnation.

    All her problems started with her identity as a foreigner and the fact that her guild was a self-made guild that first started in Godlif Country.

    This means the guild was actually a unique guild affiliated to the Godlif Country.

    Other countries'' guilds would try hard to prevent her from spreading her guild abroad, both because of personal interest and because of national interest.

    Although the government would love to see many charm ability users in Gasha Country be unique tamers, they couldn''t openly support Ainsley and her guild.

    In the end, the government had to close an eye on what the big guilds did to Ainsley.

    It was already good that the government didn''t suppress Ainsley despite their silence.

    Ainsley was in a trance for a few minutes, wondering which step she did wrong.

    Is it because she was too high-profile when fighting Charles? Or maybe because she couldn''t grab the Gasha people''s hearts?

    Maybe...she was too rash when she came to this country to open a guild branch.

    She didn''t study anything about the local situation between guilds, and everything became a mess.

    Ainsley doubted her choice for the first time, but Aaron''s voice over the phone woke her up.

    "Guild founder? Are you there? Actually, I think you did nothing wrong. There are so many foreign guilds in Gasha Country who also suffer like you..."

    There were too many unique abilities in this world, and many ambitious people like Ainsley also created their own guilds.

    Many of them came to Gasha Country to develop and all of them faced the same issue¨C

    Mainly because guilds in Gasha Country held a strong influencepared to guilds in other countries.

    "It was said that the most difficult ce for the foreign guild to develop is in Gasha Country."

    Aaron paused before injecting a little motivation to Ainsley, who had begun to doubt her worth.

    "They said that once you conquer Gasha Country, the guild''s development in other countries will be much smoother."

    After all, guilds in other countries would also pay attention to these unique guilds and if these guilds could conquer such a difficult ce like the Gasha Country...

    How could they reject such a guild from developing in their country when the guild''s influence in other countries weren''t as powerful as those in Gasha Country?

    Godlif Country was famous for their mafia families. The Gasha Country was famous for its guild circle.

    Other countries also had their own ''specialties''. Some countries relied heavily on nobles.

    There were no presidents, and there were only kings and queens.

    Other countries relied on democracy, but the ordinary people had more influence because the number of strong ability users were pitifully small.

    Some even directly migrated to other countries that could better facilitate their strong strength.

    Different countries had different regtions and it was normal to face a setback in Gasha Country.

    "It will be difficult if we want to counter all the big guilds'' small tricks in the dark, and I believe they still have more tricks to use so that no one will want to join our guild."

    Aaron sighed, but he was rarely wise and mature as he gave Ainsley a little advice.

    "Instead of focusing on how to solve these small tricks, how about we just confront the source of these small tricks?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1089: Lets Provoke Charles Close Friends!

    <h4>Chapter 1089: "Let''s Provoke Charles'' Close Friends!"</h4>

    Ainsley instantly snapped out of her muddy mind and squinted her eyes.

    "You mean¨C let''s confront the big guilds directly?"

    ''Yes!"

    "But how do we do that? Challenge the guild leaders to the fighting arena? They won''t be so stupid to agree."

    Ainsley wrinkled her nose and felt that she was about to get an epiphany but everything was still foggy.

    It''s really the best move to confront the big guilds directly because Ainsley nevercked strength but alwayscked political moves and other influences.

    Anyway, she was in a foreign country so what kind of influence could she have?

    Even the Billios Family''s influence gere could only cover their specific business, such as the Teleportal.

    And that was also achieved through peaceful cooperation with the big guilds.

    Ainsley wanted the big guilds to stop using small tricks like these and came to confront her directly in the fighting arena.

    But if she was in the big guilds'' position, she would also refuse to engage in any fight.

    Anyway, the big guilds didn''t have any ''dispute'' with Ainsley. Only Ainsley was at a disadvantage here.

    However, it wasn''t really a dead end. As a local, Aaron knew a lot of tricks to drag someone to the battle arena willingly.

    "We can''t drag their guild leaders because we haven''t even seen them fight in the arena in the past few years. But what about the guild members?"

    Aaron''s tone of voice was like a fox about to trick someone to death.

    "We can provoke the elite members of each big guild to fight in the arena. There are many ignorant but arrogant youngsters in the guild, " Aaron added.

    There would be many people who couldn''t withstand someone''s provocation, especially if they saw their friend get beaten in the fighting arena.

    "We can start with the Winged Guild. You just severed Charles''s arm a few days ago, remember?"

    Ainsley paused a bit and nodded even when Aaron couldn''t see her.

    "Hum. I remember."

    "Well. His close friends will want to challenge you to avenge Charles."

    But they didn''t have the face toe to Ainsley and challenge her to fight.

    If only Ainsley could go to them or give them a reason to fight. Many people would want to avenge Charles.

    "The big guilds are in cahoots with each other, and there are many family members from the same family who join two or three different big guilds."

    Relying on the blood rtionship between these members, Ainsley could justify dragging more than one guild to the arena.

    "This will be a serious challenge for you, especially since you will have to challenge so many people from various big guilds."

    But Aaron saw how Ainsley defeated Charles with only one ability. He believed that Ainsley could still defeat others countless times.

    "If you feel that a one-on-one duel will take too long, you can apply for a battle royale. One against four or more people."

    This will undoubtedly drag more people into Ainsley''s n, but it would fasten the process.

    Ainsley could understand what Aaron wanted to do, and for a moment, she couldn''t wait to apply for a battle royale.

    "Okay, okay, I understand your intention. After we defeat those guild members, we should attract the leaders'' attention, right?"

    It would be better if Ainsley seriously injured someone who had a close rtionship with the guild leaders.

    For example, their sons, daughters, cousins, uncles, and so on.

    "Exactly! Once you provoke them enough, they will also have a ''feud'' with you, which means they have to solve the case in the battle arena."

    Aaron was happy at the thought of dragging a bunch of guild leaders to fight in the arena.

    This will undoubtedly give Ainsley and her guild more exposure.

    But Ainsley didn''t want to stop at that. She wanted things to be bigger than just fighting in the arena.

    However, considering that the people here were cowardly and killing was not allowed...

    Ainsley actually had a better idea in mind that could drag all the big guilds in Gasha Country to participate.

    This event will be so big that the national television would have to broadcast the entire event, which means the entire country would be watching!

    But first, let''s provoke some small fries.

    "I have a n in mind. Now, can you help me investigate which person I should provoke and how I can find them?"

    Ainsley no longer focused on the member registration she would hold tomorrow.

    Whoever was interested woulde, and whoever was scared wouldn''te.

    It''s hard to recruit a member now, but after that event ended...Ainsley believed that those who wanted to join might not even get epted.

    Since Aaron could give Ainsley such a suggestion, he had investigated influential guild members that could touch the guild leaders'' reverse scales if provoked.

    Aaron immediately sent the list to Ainsley''s phone and included where she could find them.

    "Let''s target a few people from the Winged Guild first. There are three people here...two boys and one girl. One of the boys is Charles'' best friend."

    The three people created a small group with Charles, and the four of them were regarded as the four geniuses of the Winged Guild.

    They were all barely twenty, and the girl was even younger, only eighteen years old.

    "The girl is the granddaughter of the current Winged Guild Leader. She has a close rtionship with Charles and the other two guys."

    This girl would be Ainsley''s target, but the bait should be the boy who was Charles'' best buddy in the small group.

    "They often hang out around the Feather Pavilion at the Celestial Lake. I can give you free ess to go there¨C "

    Because the Graph Family owned thatke!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1090: Lets Provoke All The Big Guilds Geniuses!

    <h4>Chapter 1090: "Let''s Provoke All The Big Guilds'' Geniuses!"</h4>

    The Celestial Lake was famous because there was a unique natural phenomenon that would only happen when the full moon was out.

    The wholeke would shimmer like crystal-clear mirrors and countless feather-like light would fill the entireke.

    This phenomenon was strange, but people believed that theke was a ce where fallen celestials'' souls rested.

    The feather-like light was the soul of those brave celestials who fell from the sky kingdom to theke.

    Because of this, theke was called a Celestial Lake, and there were many Feather Pavilion at theke''s bank, surrounding theke.

    Many young people liked to hang out from evening to night time, especially around the full moon.

    But the Winged Guild members always came to this ce because it was said that they could get better enlightenment when they''re around theke.

    The four geniuses often hang out around theke. Now that Charles was out....Aaron doubted whether the three people would still go there.

    But thinking that there was a rumor about theke, saying that theke water could heal any injuries as long as the person was a ''chosen one''...

    The three naive youngsters would most likelye to theke this evening to try to get theke water.

    Of course, the magicalke water needed the feather-like light to be called magical, which means the group would wait until the moon came out before taking theke water.

    Many people had to wait from evening or even from afternoon just to get this feather-like light because the legend said that only sincere people could catch the feather-like light.

    This was the first time Ainsley heard of such a legend, but since the Xocolet Lake in her territory could even make someone awaken their special ability...

    The legend about this Celestial Lake might not be false.

    Anyway, she could provoke the three people at theke tonight.

    "The good thing is, this young girl actually has so many admirers, and a few of them are geniuses from other big guilds."

    Aaron snickered as he shifted his butt to sit morefortably.

    "I have investigated, and this girl has a best friend from another big guild and has more than four suitors."

    Her girl best friend was actually a genius from the Merchant Guild and was hailed as the next guild leader once she was older.

    The four to five suitors came from the Alchemist Guild, the Shaman Guild, the Beast Tamer Guild and the Monster Tamer Guild.

    "What about the healer guild? Do we have someone to provoke there?"

    Ainsley couldn''t help but rub her chin with eyes full of interest in this gossip.

    Oh, hey. The Winged Guild leader''s granddaughter has such a lot of admirers...this is quite interesting!

    "The healer guild...there is almost no intersection between the healers and the other big guilds, but the interesting thing is..."

    Aaron deliberately paused to create suspense and then slowly blurted out.

    "The genius merchant girl''s older brother is the healer guild''s vice leader."

    !

    "There can be such a young vice leader? How old is that older brother, and how old is the genius merchant girl?"

    Since the young granddaughter was only eighteen, the genius merchant girl should be around the same age, right?

    "The genius merchant girl is neen years old this year and his older brother is twenty five years old. He''s one of the best healers in Gasha Country!"

    No wonder he became a vice leader at such a young age.

    "He just became a vice leaderst year, but this undoubtedly strengthened the rtionship between the Merchant Guild and the Healer Guild."

    Aaron spread the gossip once more with an excited tone of voice.

    "This is also why that genius merchant girl''s position in the Merchant Guild rose by a few notches. Even the Merchant Guild leader and the vice leader pay a lot of attention to her."

    Such a coincidence...these people were all connected to each other.

    Maybe because geniuses usually yed with geniuses. Charles was also hailed as a genius, so his close friends were all geniuses.

    No wonder there could be such a rtionship.

    But hey, Ainsley still had to thank the young Winged guild leader''s granddaughter for having four excellent suitors from various guilds.

    Since the seven big guilds, the first-tier guilds in Gasha Country actually cooperated with each other¨C it wasn''t strange that the members knew each other.

    "The four young geniuses from the Shaman Guild, the tamers guild and the Alchemist guild have good family background and have older brothers or sisters in the same guild."

    Aaron added more information to Ainsley and didn''t hesitate to assist her all the way.

    "The older generation are all hailed as the next guild leader in their own guild."

    "Many of them even be the Gasha Branch guild representative in international guild tournaments, " Aaron added.

    Albeit these people had never won the once in a decade tournament when they were less than eighteen years old.

    But it was predicted that they would join the young-adult division in the near future andpete once more to bring the title of the headquarters guild to their country.

    "These older brothers and sisters are all protective of their younger brothers and sisters. If you seriously injure them...they will definitely challenge you to the fighting arena."

    And then, if Ainsley could injure these geniuses....the guild elders, vice leaders and leaders will all react.

    Once they react to Ainsley''s provocation, they will have to enter the arena or fight using special abilities.

    Ainsley will smoothly reach her goal to subdue the big guilds through strength!

    What a cunning idea, Aaron!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1091: Like Father, Like Daughterâ€“ Jakes Past

    <h4>Chapter 1091: "Like Father, Like Daughter¨C Jake''s Past"</h4>

    Ainsley almostughed out loud at the thought of fighting so many people a few times just to confront the big guilds¨C even having to act like a viin against those teens.

    But this seems to be an effective idea.

    "So...I might have to apply for three battle royales in total, right?" Ainsley joked with Aaron but what she said was true.

    The first battle would involve the three geniuses from the Winged Guild¨C Charles'' close friends.

    And then the second battle would involve that granddaughter''s suitors and best friends.

    Thest battle would involve the older brothers and sisters of the suitors and that genius merchant girl.

    All in all, Ainsley''s battle would be moreplicated and dangerous as she proceeded further.

    But Ainsley had never been afraid of challenges.

    She was used to winning in many fights and had never encountered a bitter fight except for when fighting monsters and beasts.

    This battle royale could actually push her into a dire danger, but it would also further hone her battle skill.

    She had to prepare to fight against the transmigrator hunters, right? So, fighting these people would be a way to strengthen her abilities further.

    Ainsley quickly decided when to provoke the three geniuses, and she chose to do it tomorrow.

    "Help me inform the potential guild members that I''ll start the inheritance ceremony once the sun falls down. After that, I''ll have to rush to Celestial Lake."

    Aaron, who had been ''trained'' as the Gasha Country''s Irregr Tamer guild branch, was happy to execute Ainsley''smand.

    "Roger, guild founder! I''ll also get someone to leak the news that you areing to Celestial Lake. This way, you can confront the three geniuses faster than ever."

    Aaron only knew Ainsley for a few months, but he already had an unwavering faith in Ainsley''s strength.

    He had seen Ainsley''s various fights and believed that the girl would emerge victorious.

    s, the uing battle royales would definitely give Ainsley some injuries and Aaron could only hope that Ainslet wouldn''t be seriously injured.

    After arranging the n, Ainsley said goodbye to Aaron and went to find Jacqueline.

    The baby invited Jake''s mom to live in the same hotel as her, and the woman happily agreed.

    Of course, she also told Jacqueline about the things she nned to do to end these little tricks.

    To Ainsley''s surprise, Jacqueline didn''t denounce Ainsley for being hot-blooded and rash.

    On the contrary, she started tough out loud.

    "Ah, ah, hahaha! Really¨C like father, like daughter, huh?"

    Jacqueline fell onto Ainsley''s bed in the hotel while wiping her nonexistent tears.

    The baby could only look at Jacqueline with eyes full of confusion. Even the invisible Godfather and Zev were curious about Jacqueline''s words.

    "Auntwie...what do you mean by like father like daughter? Did dad do the same thing as me before?"

    Ainsley couldn''t imagine Jake challenging a lot of guilds like her.

    After all, in her mind, Jake was a businessman, and he would choose a safer option rather than engage in such a dangerous fight.

    But Ainsley was wrong.

    Jacqueline quickly hugged Ainsley and dragged her to the bed before telling Ainsley a story about when Jake was still seventeen or eighteen years old.

    "You see. Back then, he was just a potential heir to the Billios Family, and he is still not restricted to the family''s image."

    So, why should he solve things peacefully when he didn''t carry the burden of the whole Billios Family as a ''merchant'' family?

    "Back then, he used his God of Wealth ability to challenge many people who y tricks on him when he''s doing business."

    The Godlif Country was a chaotic family, after all.

    Jake often challenged people and beat them until their mother couldn''t recognise them!

    "One of the reasons why the current Billios Family is so feared and has such a huge influence is also because of Jake''s brutality when he''s young."

    Jacqueline reminisced about Jake when he was in his rebellious period.

    "His God of Wealth ability is really strong. Jake uses his business talent to gather a lot of money and then use the money to fight people who dare to provoke the Billios Family."

    This is also why Jake became the family head in the end because their Billios Familycked someone who could bare their teeth to others who wanted to covet their family''s wealth.

    "I''m also an ability user, but my ability is not suitable for a fight."

    Jacqueline let out a long sigh as she stroked Ainsley''s head.

    "Because of this, when I was the family head, many people wanted to mess with me and my husband."

    Thankfully, Jake''s dad, the mysterious guy, was quite powerful and despised not having a business talent...he could protect his wife and child along with the entire Billios Family.

    Jake''s dad, whom Ainsley had never met before, was an orphan, but his unique ability was what made the Billios Family insist on taking him home as Jacqueline''s husband.

    "My husband''s ability is a bit simr to Jake''s God of Wealth, but the thing he has to sacrifice is not money. It''s his body part."

    Jake''s father''s ability was simr to Code-L''s ability in terms of paying the price.

    Because of this, Jake''s dad often lost a lot of blood, hair, and so on.

    "Of course, he''s quite powerful because his second ability is actually regeneration and healing ability."

    Because of this, he could sacrifice his body parts like a madman and then regrow his limbs and heal his wounds.

    If not for Jacqueline''s husband''s strong ability, so many enemies would have killed Jacqueline when she was the family head!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1092: A False Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 1092: "A False Rumor"</h4>

    Of course, now that she became the patriarch, she focused on the Billios Family''s internal matters while Jake concentrated on his business empire.

    "Jake inherited his father''s hot-blooded nature when he was young, but after bing the family head, he changed his attitude to be a mysterious, yful casino owner."

    Jake''s vibe always felt like a naughty and charming fox that would trick you into giving him money because he loved money so much.

    But hidden behind his yful nature was ruthless blood and a strong bone.

    "Jake once brawled with the 7 sacred families'' young masters and almost killed all of them. This battle made him famous all over the capital."

    Jacquelineughed when she mentioned the past, but Ainsley was truly shocked.

    No wonder Jake was the unwritten lord of the capital city and the 7 sacred families didn''t dare to touch her after she got along well with Jake.

    They still got some past traumas from Jake!

    Maybe Jake once beat Michael ck and blue in his younger days, right?

    No wonder Jacqueline said like father like daughter...the blood feud is still there, and the nature to provoke so many people at once was also there.

    Ainsley suddenly suspected that she might be Jake''s child in her various past lives or something.

    "Anyway, you can go and provoke those youngsters but be careful of the older generation. No matter what, they''re all-powerful."

    Jacqueline didn''t forget to remind Ainsley to keep her head clear and not be arrogant because of her strength.

    After all, those grandfathers and grandmothers could already open a fully functioning domain for all their abilities.

    If Ainsley fought them one by one, without using the full strength of her luck maniption ability, she would most likely die without a burial.

    After all, in the past year, she had never fought the older generations even in wars.

    The older generations usually didn''t join any territorial war and would onlye out when someone provoked their grandchildren or their children.

    Up to now, Ainsley had never seen the older generations of the seven sacred families or the seven great families.

    She had never seen Finley''s grandparents or Jake''s grandparents either.

    She had only seen the big guild leaders and they were all really strong.

    If Ainsley didn''t have the Godfather by her side, she would be much more nervous in front of the big guild leaders in her country.

    "Owkay, auntwie, I''ll be careful around the older generation." In the end, Ainsley promised Jacqueline not to take the older guys easily.

    After the conversation, both people separated to their own rooms and slept until they woke up naturally.

    That morning, Ainsley went to the guild building to ept the new guild members who would register today.

    From the listed 200 people, at least 80% of them came and registered, while the rest didn''te until the inheritance ceremony.

    They didn''t even participate in the inheritance ceremony and just disappeared like that, nevering to the guild.

    At first, Ainsley was toozy to care about this, but then, one of the young new guild members cautiously approached her.

    "T-that...guild founder, did you see the news on the inte?"

    Ainsley was busy preparing this and that, so how could she have time to check the inte except for when she was doing a live broadcast?

    It''s been a few days since shest opened a live broadcast, mainly because the following content was not suitable for the audience.

    After all, it was a kind of guild secret when she filled up the building and did other things.

    Now that the new person suddenly asked, Ainsley couldn''t help but retort.

    "I haven''t checked the inte these days. What''s wrong?"

    Somehow, she got a bad feeling...

    The new person fidgeted as he looked down at the baby, who was even younger than his youngest sister in the family.

    For a while, he felt pity and remorse that the baby had to face such an usation on the inte.

    Thus, he didn''t dare to exin the truth and just urged Ainsley to open the inte, especially the local social media app for the Gasha Country.

    "I-I believe in you. Don''t worry, guild founder. Don''t take all those words to heart!"

    The new member cheered on Ainsley before slowly leaving the building.

    Only Ainsley was left on the lobby''s couch, busy checking the inte.

    Maybe because both Elliana and Aaron were busy, none of them checked the inte and noticed the ongoing storm.

    Once Ainsley opened the Gasha Country''s most famous social media app, the first on the trending list was actually rted to her and her guild.

    "The unique Irregr Tamer Guild from the neighboring country is actually a scam?!"

    The article and the discussion that topped the whole Gasha Country''s inte didn''t reveal the fact that this guild had already started to expand in their country.

    But this discussion still brought many people both from the Gasha Country and from the Godlif Country to argue.

    [What the hell is this article? You are ndering someone! Just because this is the Gasha Country''s social media, it doesn''t mean you can nder something from our Godlif Country!]

    [The mafia country''s citizens upstairs, how can you believe such a magical guild exists? If it''s not a scam, what is it?]

    [I remember the guild founder was said to be a toddler? Will you believe a toddler so easily? What a dummy.]

    [Upstairs, close your stinky mouth. You don''t know Ainsley Sloan. She''s not an ordinary toddler. She''s stronger than a bastard like you!]

    [I don''t care whether it''s a super baby or not. There''s no ability listed in her personal information that can make charm ability users into a unique tamer.]

    Suspicious!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1093: Great Slander

    <h4>Chapter 1093: "Great nder"</h4>

    [Just because she can be a tamer herself, it doesn''t mean she can make others into a tamer, right?]

    [The article said that the Irregr Tamers are indeed tamers who were once charm ability users, but it was said that there will be a huge side effect from this transformation.]

    [What do you know? It''s not a transformation. It''s a skill of enlightenment! There''s nothing dangerous with that!]

    [I''m from the Irregr Tamer Guild that you mentioned and I can assure you that it''s been a few months and there''s nothing wrong with me!]

    The person attached his guild license and guild identification to thement, proving that he''s really someone from the Irregr Guild Tamer.]

    [I demand the person posting this discussion and article to immediately delete it. Even if you''re not from the Godlif Country, this article is a huge nder!]

    [Upstairs, I know you want to protect your own country but look at the evidence written in the article. I think it''s all true.]

    [What do you know?! Are you one of the people who had be an irregr tamer like me?? If not, shut up and go away!]

    [Yes, yes! Don''t specte things without proof! Even the person involved said that this article is wrong.]

    [I don''t care whether it''s true or false. Anyway, if there''s such a guild in my Gasha Country, I won''t let my friends and family join it.]

    [It''s so shady, right, right?]

    [E. Just spread your cult to your chaotic mafia country. What is a mafia boss doing in our Gasha Country?]

    [Hey, hey, I heard that the guild founder fought someone from the Winged Guild. Let me fetch you the link ASAP!]

    [Goddamn. She''s too ruthless, right? She wants to shame our Gasha Country''s people!]

    [Upstairs, are you crazy or what? The battle arena''s rules are like that. It''s not ruthless at all for the baby to do that. If she didn''t do that, Charles would be the one breaking her limbs!]

    [A bunch of weak ability users from Gasha Country. Just sparing that Charles'' life is already taking it easy, okay?]

    [If that Charles guyes to our Godlif Country, he would have died without a burial. So weak.]

    [No wonder these idiots can believe the article''s nonsense. They don''t understand anything even though they''re ability users. Shame on you!]

    The topic escted from the article itself to a fight between the Gasha Country and the Godlif Country.

    Many people from the Gasha Country who previously didn''t think that the article is correct, started to side with the person who posted the article¨C

    Simply because the discussion started to involve the two countries'' dignity.

    Ainsley didn''t know who reposted the article and the discussion on various global social media.

    When Ainsley checked Godlif Country''s special social media, the number one trending topic was also this article.

    Countless people started to drag the inte experts to see whether the article is true or not.

    Ainsley''s guild members also joined the fight and posted various proof that they were fine and healthy.

    The article is big nonsense!

    The topic became so popr that even ordinary people knew about this andmented that the ability user''s circle seemed to be more dangerous than what they thought.

    [Fortunately, we aren''t ability users. It''s so chaotic every day in that circle.]

    [Hey, hey, I heard that ordinary people in Z Country live a better life than in other countries. I really envy them...]

    [We, ordinary people, are actually the majority in various countries, but these ability users dominate the society, simply because this world respects the strong and doesn''t respect thew!]

    [Heh. Once someone wants to stand up for the ordinary people, it''s easy for those lunatic ability users to kill them. Who wants to defend us, the weak side?]

    [I don''t care about this article. Anyway, the guild founder of that Irregr Tamer Guild is a mafia, and I can''t say that she''spletely innocent.]

    [I heard that this mafia is a ''kind'' one but hey, if she''s kind, why did she be a mafia? Disgusting.]

    [Don''t you know that this baby even abandoned her powerless father and chose a strong father to rece her biological father? What a filial child.]

    [She''s clinging to a more powerful force. As expected of a cunning mafia.]

    [I hate the mafia. Even if this mafia boss looks cute and harmless, she''s still a disgusting mafia!]

    [You people¨C aren''t you ashamed talking bad about a four-year-old toddler?! Where''s your humanity??]

    [Ability users aren''t human. Humans don''t have special power.]

    [What the heck¨C are you an ordinary people activist? Go away! This article is the ability user''s field. What kind of trash can enter this discussion?]

    [I think the ordinary people are the ones who can''t be called humans. Obviously, you guys are lesser humans and not humans.]

    [Lesser humans. What a good nickname for these people who can only protest and can''t do anything! Hahaha!]

    The topic deviated a lot from the original one, and it even involved injustice towards ordinary people.

    There was also bias and prejudice towards all mafia in Godlif Country.

    The people were talking about the topic day and night.

    Naturally, those who knew that the Irregr Tamer Guild already existed in Gasha Country became even more confident in their judgment to obey the big guilds.

    The big guilds threatened them not to join because they felt that the Irregr Tamer Guild was shady as hell!

    Many members who had listed themselves on the pre-registration list became wary of the guild because of this rumor.

    Eventually, their family forbade them from joining the guild, and that''s how only 80% of people on the pre-registration list came to register formally!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1094: Thank You, I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1094: "Thank You, I Love You"</h4>

    After reading the whole discussion for more than an hour, Ainsley finally put down her phone and rubbed her tired temple.

    She really underestimated the big guilds'' small tricks to prevent her guild from developing in Gasha Country.

    They even dared to share false news and ndered her guild!

    But just like how people couldn''t really prove that her inheritance was abnormal, she couldn''t really prove that it was harmless.

    Maybe it really had a certain risk and price to pay, but it''s so cheap that the charm ability users didn''t feel anything.

    Or maybe it waspletely harmless because it was an item that Zev gave her and Ainsley believed Zev wouldn''t be so malicious to give her something dangerous.

    But there''s no concrete proof to all of this.

    The big guilds used this loophole to nder the Irregr Tamer Guild and even if the people from the Godlif Country wouldn''t believe it...

    Others from other countries might believe it because only a few people from their countries had joined the Irregr Tamer Guild in Godlif Country.

    This nder not only nted a seed of doubt in the potential guild members in Gasha Country but also in other countries'' potential members!

    Ainsley couldn''t exin her emotion right now. Mad?

    She''s already fuming in anger that she almost crushed the floor with the magical brush.

    Anxious? She''s really worried because she doesn''t know how to refute the article.

    Nalisha had contacted her just now, and she also asked Ainsley what their guild had to do to respond to this article.

    After all, the crux of the problem came from Ainsley and Nalisha needed Ainsley to personally handle it.

    The three cats, Godfather and Zev also read the entire discussion with Ainsley, and now, all of them were itching to find the big guilds to fight.

    "Lil brat, this is already too much. Let''s visit those big guilds and destroy their buildings!"

    It''s easy to camouge things as a natural disaster or something. After all, Code-L''s ability enabled her to do that.

    No one would know that it was a man-made disaster from Code-L''s special ability!

    Even Jake called Ainsley a few times andforted her ''fragile'' heart.

    "My daughter, don''t be sad, okay? Dad can handle the matter on the inte for you. Let''s find the person who posted the article and expose them."

    Jake believed that this person should have a connection with the big guilds in Gasha Country.

    That way, they could expose the big guilds'' cunning tricks.

    "Okay, dad, you can do that. But still, people had already doubted my guild, and I can''t prove them wrong."

    This is the main issue, and Ainsley was frustrated that she couldn''t do anything!

    "How about asking the special doctors to check all the guild members and post their test results on your guild''s official social media ount?"

    "That can suppress the rumor a bit, but dad...people will stille up with various excuses..."

    Anyway, the seed of doubt had been nted and Ainsley needed a way topletely eliminate this doubt.

    "It''s okay, just do it. At least the rumor will be suppressed." Jakeforted Ainsley before giving her another suggestion.

    "As for eliminating the doubt...you can create a n to showcase your guild''s ability, just like at the beast and monster tide event."

    "Hum. I nned to challenge all the big guilds after provoking their younger generations...maybe I need to make this a bigger issue than I previously nned."

    Now, Ainsley wanted her to fight with the big guilds to be a global sensation among other human countries, not just a national event in Gasha Country!

    For this, Ainsley might need Jake''s influence to lobby the Gasha Country''s government.

    After all, if Ainsley single-handedly defeated all the big guilds in Gasha Country and the whole world was watching....

    That would be embarrassing for the Gasha Country''s government itself.

    They might reject the proposal after thinking about this possibility.

    "Okay, okay, just tell dad what dad can do for you. For now, you should just focus on your agendas. Dad believes in you!"

    Jake was always gentle and amodating in front of Ainsley.

    Of course, he would also tease Ainsley from time to time but in this situation...he is highly reliable.

    Ainsley felt her eyes getting slightly wet with tears. Her heart was full of family warmth that she rarely felt in her previous life.

    "Thank you, dad. I love you!"

    Ainsley suppressed her shame and tantly expressed her love for Jake, her father who was really the best young father in this world.

    Previously, Ainsley had never said the word ''love'' to Jake and Jake also knew that she might feel awkward about it.

    But now that Ainsley suddenly gave him a surprise, Jake squealed excitedly beforeughing out loud.

    "Hahahaha! Dad loves you too!"

    After the two people chatted with each other tofort their hearts, they said goodbye and went to do their own business to solve this problem.

    Ainsley left the matter to Jake while she prepared for the inheritance ceremony.

    Since all the people who registered today trusted her, even after reading the false news, Ainsley was extremely kind towards them.

    "Don''t worry, that article is false. There won''t be any side effects after getting enlightenment."

    Ainsley exined herself in front of the new guild members and didn''t forget tofort them, afraid they still had some anxiety and small doubts.

    "After all, I only guide you guys to be enlightened, and how far you can be enlightened depends on you."

    Ainsley''s words really soothed the new guild members and they no longer had even the slightest doubt about the guild!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1095: Cameron, Felicia and Sean

    <h4>Chapter 1095: "Cameron, Felicia and Sean"</h4>

    After the inheritance ceremony ended, the Godlif Country''s guild members weed the Gasha Country''s guild members through their shared app.

    While the outside world was busy arguing about the topic, the guild members were busy weing their new colleagues from abroad.

    There was no barrier between the two countries due to the international humannguage, and they also put aside their nationalism.

    Now, they only had one identity, which was a fellow guild member!

    The guild members were getting along with delight, and the guild founder was currently on the way to Celestial Lake with Aaron, Elliana, Axelle, and her team of cats plus invisible beings.

    On the way there, Aaron gave Ainsley a popr science lesson about the three teens she would provoke anytime soon.

    "Charles''s best friend is also twenty years old like him and he is actually much more powerful than Charles."

    But the guy was low-key, and he really didn''t mind letting others think that Charles is stronger than him.

    "It was said that this guy is extremely cunning. He uses Charles as a ''shield'', making others think that Charles is the one worth paying attention to while he''s just mediocre genius at best."

    Aaron rubbed his chin as he escorted Ainsley to the baby''s carriage parked near the hotel.

    "The close people think that this guy will be mad at whoever harms Charles because with Charles getting weaker, the guy''s true strength will be exposed instead."

    Ainsley couldn''t help but inhale deeply while she listened to Aaron''s exnation.

    This guy sounded difficult to provoke. So how could she provoke him to avenge Charles when this guy wanted to conceal his true strength?

    "This guy''s name is Cameron. Some rumors said that his family used to be a mafia family in Godlif Country before moving to Gasha Country."

    That''s why this guy is actually far more dangerous than he looked like.

    "Unlike Cameron, who had ulterior motives and deep thoughts, the other two teens weren''t thatplicated."

    Aaron moved to talk about the Winged Guild leader''s granddaughter and another boy who was also in Charles'' circle.

    "The boy is neen years old this year and he''s actually Cameron''s suitor. Because Cameron bes Charles'' best friend, he also gets close to Cameron."

    Aaron actually didn''t want to talk about the four people''s romantic story, but many people already knew that the neen-year-old boy liked Cameron.

    Unlike in Godlif Country who couldn''t ept homosexuality so easily, it was rtively free here in Gasha Country.

    Thus, even the boy''s family didn''t stop the boy from pursuing Cameron.

    "Anyway, this guy is a typical pure and naive young master. He''s also a second-generation rich teenager, but fortunately, he''s also a genius."

    However, in terms of ability, he''s weaker than Charles. Thus, Ainsley didn''t need to pay much attention to this transparent guy.

    "Just remember his name¨C Sean."

    "Okay, okay, what about the granddaughter? Is she particrly strong or something?" Ainsley urged Aaron to discuss someone else.

    She''s a bit awkward when discussing Sean''s love life instead of his ability!

    "Oh, yes, the granddaughter. Her name is Felicia. She is not that strong in terms of offensive ability, but her wings are surprisingly unique."

    People called her ''angel'' because not only her wings resembled a real celestial both in width and size, but they also had a unique healing feature.

    "She can heal herpanion with her fallen feathers. I heard that her wings could also purify others like priests."

    So, she''s both a priest and a healer who can fly.

    "Her wings are huge but extremely light. She can move super fast, and her battle video also showed that her wings had an excellent defensive ability."

    Thus, this Felicia girl is an all-rounded support.

    "Felicia and Sean are both support types, but Sean leans to buff-style support. I heard that his feathers could make people move slower or something like that."

    This is an extreme advantage whenbined with Felicia, who had light wings and fast movement.

    "Of course, Cameron will always be the main attack in their team, but so far, no one knows exactly what his wings can do."

    "They don''t even know his wings'' color?" Ainsley couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Cameron''s mysterious ability.

    Knowing your enemy is important, even when the enemy is much weaker.

    "Well, he showed his wings once or twice and the color of his wings are surprisingly pitch ck."

    Aaron grinned at Ainsley as he beckoned her to move closer.

    Then, the young man whispered in a low tone, as if afraid that others would hear what he said.

    "He is rumored to be a fallen angel¨C a descendant of a celestial and a human or other races."

    Anyway, that''s how his wings are pitch ck because there are not many winged ability users who have ck wings!

    But all the owners of ck wings are usually famous for their super strength.

    They''re all legends in Gasha Country which was why although Cameron rarely showed his ability in public, he was still hailed as one of the Winged Guild''s four young geniuses.

    "Anyway, guild founder, you have to be careful with Cameron and Felicia. Felicia''s healing ability through her feathers are really superb."

    One had to deal with the healer first in every battle!

    "Okay, okay, thank you for the information. Now...how do I provoke the three people? Will they ept my provocation that easily?"

    Ainsley couldn''t help but worry that Cameron, the group leader after Charles got into the hospital, wouldn''t want to fight in the arena.

    But as Charles'' best friend, although his motive might be impure, he should still avenge Charles in the public eyes, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1096: Evil Spirit From Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1096: "Evil Spirit From Hell"</h4>

    "I think you can just taunt them and remind them of Charles'' miserable situation. You can also provoke them by blocking them when they want to take Celestialke water."

    Aaron was indeed a good seedling to be a guild leader. He quickly captured the three people''s weaknesses in one go.

    "Cameron is a low-key but proud guy. If you provoke him by saying he''s a coward, he will definitely fight."

    It''s not like no one never provoked Cameron, but all this time, it was Charles who fought on Cameron''s behalf.

    "And I heard that Cameron usually took care of those who offended him outside of the ring."

    Aaron''s tone of voice became mysterious as he whispered in a low voice.

    "In other words, those who offend him and can''t bring him to the arena will all die of mysterious circumstances."

    Some people died because of food poisoning. Some people died in a robbery.

    Some people died from drinking too much wine. Some people died from consuming forbidden drugs¨C and so on.

    "Although the government can''t catch Cameron and his family because theyck evidence, smart people already know that Cameron must be the murderer behind the scene."

    After all, these people died a few days after provoking Cameron!

    That''s how the rumor about his family being an ex-mafia family spread around society.

    "Anyway, be extra careful with Cameron. He''s a suspicious guy!"

    After Aaron said this, coincidentally, they arrived at the so-called Celestial Lake.

    When the group arrived, it was already sunset, and the wholeke was covered in orange-ish, red and golden light.

    The celestial-likeke looked even more heavenly this way.

    The water that was usually turquoise or azure blue slowly changed to gold, red and orange.

    People said that thiske was the celestials'' wine reserve when it was sunset or sunrise, all because theke water looked like a magical wine or something.

    After seeing the real deal, Ainsley had to admit that thiske is much prettier than Xocolet Lake.

    Xocolet Lake has so many water nts and the water is usually not as clear as Celestial Lake water.

    On the contrary, the celestialke is so clear that it looks like a heavenly mirror.

    All the fish-type monsters and beasts or normal animals inside theke can be seen with naked eyes, reducing the danger rate for all people who roam around with boats here.

    Around theke''s bank, one could see eight huge white pavilions and countless smaller pavilions.

    There were even a lot of stalls near the road leading to thiske, selling drinks and food for those who wanted to stay around theke for a long time.

    "If the tourists want to stay a night around theke, they can rent a room at that tower mansion not far from theke itself."

    Aaron pointed at a towering white mansion surrounded by trees from the forest around theke.

    That mansion also belonged to his Graph Family, and the monthly ie generated from that mansion alone was enough to feed Aaron for a few years.

    "I bet the three geniuses will also stay a night here because they will have to wait for the full moon toe out before heading back to theke."

    Aaron exined things to Ainsley as he led her to a VIP passage to enjoy theke''s beauty without so many people.

    "They will either take the boat and go to the center of theke or far from theke''s bank or just take theke water from theke''s bank without getting into it."

    Aaron was used to seeing tourists getting on various wooden boats provided by theke''s staff to collect magical water or to simply enjoy theke''s night view.

    After all, many sparklingke monsters came out at night and it was indeed a beautiful view as long as there were decent ability users on the boat.

    There were unique fireflies above theke''s surface too, and many people liked to watch the fireflies or the fireworks show at night.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Ainsley decided to rent a room at the towering mansion and blocked the three geniuses before they could go to theke at night.

    "Okay, let''s rent two rooms...one for Elliana and me, the other one is for you and Axelle."

    As for the cats? They can turn back into their cat forms and sleep anywhere, just like ordinary cats.

    Just like that, the group settled in the towering mansion, and after having a hearty dinner, they went to the hotel''s lobby to block people.

    Ainsley''s effort to wait for people in the lobby finally came to fruition.

    Once the full moon was out, many visitors went out of the hotel to go to theke, including the three geniuses.

    The three teens had juste out of the elevator when Ainsley had already spotted them from afar.

    The baby immediately paid attention to the guy in the middle, the one with pure ck hair and ck eyes.

    It''s rare for Gasha Country''s people to have pure ck hair and ck eyes because they''re actually like western people in Ainsley''s previous world.

    Of course, there were many citizens with oriental faces too, but the young man in the middle looked too much like someone from the Godlif Country.

    No wonder Aaron said that Cameron''s family might be an ex-mafia before they move to Gasha Country that prohibits any mafia family.

    This Cameron guy really looks ordinary and in, with round eyesses simr to Harry Potter''s famous sses.

    But hidden behind the sses were a pair of gloomy eyes, like an evil spirit crawling out from hell!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1097: Spilling Hot Coffee

    <h4>Chapter 1097: "Spilling Hot Coffee"</h4>

    The guy''s facial features actually looked nice and mature, so Ainsley doubted that his face was so ordinary....

    He must be a handsome man, but he wore a disguise or something! Maybe only his close friends knew his true face.

    Unlike the gloomy-looking Cameron, Felicia on his left side was the exact opposite.

    The girl was full of angelic aura, and even her face was as beautiful as an angel.

    Blonde hair, blue eyes and fair skin...a typical angel. Even when she walked, she gave off this holy light aura¨C warm and bright.

    Then, when she smiled, she could topple a city and a country with her beauty alone!

    It wasn''t an exaggeration that so many geniuses chased after her like a mad dog...

    The Winged Guild leader''s granddaughter was really beautiful!

    On the contrary, Sean, whom Aaron said as an ''average'' genius, actually looked cute and handsome.

    He''s shorter than Cameron but a little bit taller than Felicia, who was the shortest in their group.

    If Cameron was like a gloomy grim reaper and Felicia was an angel, then Sean was like a pure elf.

    His chestnut-colored hair looked fluffy, and that pair of deer-like eyes really evoked people''s affection for him.

    Even Cameron, who looked gloomy and evil, would subconsciously soften in front of Sean.

    Albeit, he might not know about this.

    Ainsley watched the three people with different characters walking to the hotel''s gate.

    No one was talking, but they lookedfortable with the silence.

    Maybe usually, the chatterbox was Charles, but after Charles got admitted to the hospital, the group became much more silent.

    Only Sean would asionally talk to Cameron and Felicia.

    After all, Felicia looked like a quiet and shy girl type.

    Although she''s close to the three guys, she still didn''t talk much and would only smile sweetly at every turn.

    The three people were silent, but they all had the same goal in their minds¨C to get the magicalke water and heal Charles'' severed arm.

    The current technology could indeed regrow Charles'' arm but it wouldn''t be as good as the original one, which was why a lot of people relied on Celestial Lake''s legend.

    Whether the legend was true or false, no one could really prove it.

    Seeing that the three people had already approached the couch area where Ainsley and her group were waiting, the baby immediately signaled Aaron to move.

    Aaron got Ainsley''s signal and immediately stood up.

    Then, the young man casually strode toward the three people, seemingly about to go to the elevator.

    However, Aaron didn''t choose the empty path but purposely walked close to the three people.

    The three people had noticed Aaron but they didn''t really know him due to his cap blocking his face.

    It wasn''t until Aaron got extremely close to Felicia that Cameron pulled Felicia to dodge the guy with no eyes.

    Unfortunately, Aaron deliberately bumped into Felicia''s shoulder, and his strength was quite strong.

    Not to mention that he was holding a cup of hot coffee and the coffee instantly spilt over the teen''s clothes!

    "Ahh!" Felicia staggered and shrieked in a soft voice as she felt the burning sensation on her chest.

    The hot coffee just spilt all over her chest, dying her pure white dress brown in an instant.

    The burning hot coffee even almost scalded her skin under the dress if the dress didn''t have a heat-resistant feature!

    At that instant, the three people stopped at their ce and red at Aaron.

    The first one to react was none other than Sean.

    "Are you blind?! You purposely bump into Feli and even pour the hot coffee onto her clothes! You deliberately harm her!"

    Sean hurriedly dragged Felicia and his behind Cameron, who was the tallest among the three.

    He was only twenty but already close to 185 cm.

    Before Sean could scold Aaron once more, Aaron already looked at the three people with an innocent face full of guilt, as if he really didn''t intend to bump into Felicia.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I was looking at the floor and didn''t see thisdy...I''m really sorry! I''ll pay for the clothes and the medical bill. How is it?"

    Aaron''s attitude was earnest, and the group of three couldn''t really me him.

    However, Felicia already felt ufortable after the incident and couldn''t help but feel a bit hostile to this ''blind'' guy.

    Unlike her angelic face, the girl''s attitude was surprisingly tough when she was angry.

    "This young man¨C apologizing alone and reimbursing the dress or the medical bill isn''t enough!"

    She believed that this guy did it on purpose, which means the guy might have some grudges with them or with Charles.

    To be honest, the three people had suffered simr harassment in the past few days after Charles was defeated so badly.

    Coincidentally, their patience was exhausted after Aaron purposely bullied them like this.

    Even Ainsley, who came up with the dirty trick, couldn''t help but feel a little bad because the three people didn''t do anything wrong to her.

    It was only their misfortune that they belonged to the Winged Guild and Ainsley wanted to provoke the guild through them.

    Before the matter could escte, Ainsley immediately ran toward Aaron and acted innocent in front of the three people.

    "These bwig bwothels and sistel. What''s gwoing on here? Did my fwiend do something wlong?"

    Ainsley was shot, and for a moment, the three people could only hear her milky voice and messy pronunciation.

    Until the three people lowered their heads, only then they saw a cute toddler with ck hair and red eyes.

    ¡­a blood n''s cub?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1098: How About A Battle Royale?

    <h4>Chapter 1098: "How About A Battle Royale?"</h4>

    Such a face feature was umon here and for the three people who had watched Charles'' battle video, they instantly recognized the baby.

    It''s the one who severed Charles'' arm!

    The three people instantly let out their hostility and didn''t bother to mask their hatred for the one who beat their best friend to the hospital.

    "It''s you!" Sean gritted his teeth as he looked at Ainsley with poisonous eyes.

    If not for this girl, Cameron wouldn''t be in a bad mood for the past few days!

    Ainsley pretended not to know Sean and looked at the young man with puzzled eyes.

    "Excuse me? Do you know me, bwig bwo?"

    As usual, Ainsley subconsciously released her charm as she spoke to Sean, but because Sean already hated her, the charm didn''t really work.

    At most, it only made Ainsley a little bit more pleasant, and Sean also suppressed his bad tone of voice.

    "I know you. You are the one who severed our friend''s arm. How can we not know you?"

    Sean snorted as he looked at Ainsley with eyes full of malice.

    The young man actually had a warm and cute vibe, but at the moment, he was utterly hostile to Ainsley.

    Cameron and Felicia next to Sean didn''t say anything, but their silence was suffocating enough, especially Cameron''s silence.

    It was full of invisible pressure akin to a mountain.

    Ainsley pretended not to feel the malice and great pressureing from these three people, but Aaron definitely couldn''t act that well.

    The young man''s face paled a bit, and he worked hard to maintain his posture so he wouldn''t lose Ainsley''s face in public.

    In the end, Aaron was just a charm ability user, and he usually fought against monsters and beasts, not other ability users.

    He wasn''t trained like the other people in Godlif Country, all because he was here in a foreign country.

    Ainsley also noticed Aaron''s state, and her friendly smile slowly became a bit menacing.

    The baby squinted her eyes as she let out her bloodthirst aura and her heavy pressure.

    "Oh, so the three of you are Charles'' friends! Then, I suddenly doubt that the whole incident just now is my friend''s fault."

    Ainsleyughed like an anime viin, and the blood thirst aura in the air was enough to choke Sean and Felicia to the point of staggering.

    "I don''t even know you guys, but you guys know me. You should also know Aaron as my friend, right?"

    Ainsley shrugged as she added more pressure to the aura she just released.

    If the blood thirst aura made people feel deep fear inside and the taste of blood was strong in the air, the heavy pressure made them realize that this person couldn''t be offended casually.

    "Maybe thisdy right here purposely tricked my friend into bumping into her and then started the whole drama."

    Ainsley shrugged as she watched Sean and Felicia''s face turning pale bit by bit. Their bodies swayed and they couldn''t even stand still.

    Therge amount of sweat already soaked their clothes, making their backs almost exposed under their clothes.

    Only Cameron looked a bit better, but he also silently clenched his teeth and fists, enduring Ainsley''s silent provocation.

    This trick to use pressure and a bloodthirsty aura was actuallymon among Godlif Country''s ability users who didn''t want to fight using their abilities.

    Many Gasha Country''s ability users also did this, so they didn''t have to drag the case to the fighting arena.

    After all, the stronger the pressure and the bloodthirsty aura, the more fearsome the person was.

    This is the first time Sean and the others see Ainsley and this moment is also when they realize why Charles suffered a huge defeat in front of the baby.

    Unlike Charles, who rarely fought to the death, Ainsley was someone whose hands were full of other people''s blood.

    She looked innocent, but there''s no way in hell that she''s innocent!

    Sean gritted his teeth and nudged Cameron, silently asking him to rebuke or retort Ainsley''s provocation.

    In his heart, only Cameron could face Ainsley because the two of them might be the same type of people.

    Cameron did kill a few people in the dark, but it was definitely lesspared to Ainsley, and he usually went for a sneak attack or assassination.

    Where would he fight openly with other people until only one of them remains alive?

    Ainsley''s aura had been honed on the battlefield full of death and dangers. Just a slight carelessness could kill!

    However, Cameron still believed that he could fight against Ainsley in the arena.

    As long as death wasn''t involved, he wouldn''t need to fear anything.

    After all, unlike Ainsley, who was good at the massacre, he''s good at assassinating one person at a time or seriously injuring them to threaten them.

    The silent Cameron finally opened his mouth and spoke in a deep, hoarse voice full of confidence and a bit of resentment.

    "If you insist on chasing this incident, should we solve it in the arena? Just you and me. We can fight tomorrow afternoon."

    !

    Ainsley was taken aback for a moment, not expecting Cameron to take the initiative first.

    She thought that it would be hard to provoke Cameron...but maybe her bloodthirsty aura and her pressure really poked Cameron''s pride.

    A pity...she didn''t want to fight only Cameron. She had to fight the three of them, especially Felicia, because she''s the key linking to other guild members.

    Ainsley shook her head at Cameron while clicking her tongue with a disdainful tone of voice.

    "I don''t have time to take care of you one by one. How about we apply for a battle royale? The three of you versus me. That will be more efficient!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1099: Great Teamwork

    <h4>Chapter 1099: "Great Teamwork"</h4>

    Ainsley smiled sweetly at the three people, as if what she said was just a casual small talk.

    But her words really poked people''s nerves, especially arrogant geniuses like the three people.

    "Don''t be so arrogant! You want to fight the three of us at the same time? You won''t evenst long facing Cameron!"

    Sean raised his voice a bit and his face also flushed red from anger.

    There''s no way he wouldn''t feel provoked because the way Ainsley looked at him and Felicia were like looking at small fries...

    This can''t happen! Although he''s not as strong as Charles or Cameron, he''s really great in a group fight!

    Apparently, Ainsley could ''read'' Sean''s mind and couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "I''m not looking down at your brother Cameron or you or thisdy. I just feel that if I fight you and thisdy alone, you will be too weak to defeat me."

    Ainsley shrugged casually as she inched closer to Aaron, who already felt better after Ainsley counter-attacked the trio.

    "I know that this young man and this youngdy are better in a group fight. Isn''t that why I propose a battle royale? Otherwise, it will be boring, ah."

    Ainsley''s tone of voice was really annoying, but both Sean and Felicia couldn''t refute him.

    After all, they''re really good in a group fight but never a solo fight.

    "I just want to defeat the three of you when all of you are at your best. Lest that you think I''m just lucky to win over you because you''re not in your best state."

    Ainsley smiled warmly at Sean and Felicia,pletely giving off a good baby vibe.

    It''s just that...this good baby severed their best friend''s arm without a single hesitation.

    At first, Felicia didn''t really want to get involved in this matter because she''s not that close to Charles, anyway.

    But when she saw Sean slowly getting provoked, she knew that she had to join the fight.

    Anyway, the three of them plus Charles were said to be the best team in their Winged Guild because, so far, no one ever survived under their joint attack.

    Now that this ignorant baby is challenging their team...why not? Let''s teach her a lesson!

    The usually silent and shy Felicia immediately lifted her chin as she spoke in a slightly arrogant tone of voice.

    "Okay, let''s apply for a battle royale tomorrow. I don''t believe you can defeat the three of us with your meager abilities."

    They could use items to block Ainsley''s shaman and charm ability, so what else does Ainsley have?

    The shaky curse ability and the one she showed in the battle against Charles, right?

    As long as they attacked her before she finished her drawing or her summoning, they could finish this ignorant baby within a few seconds.

    Charles was unlucky because he didn''t know Ainsley''s hidden ability, but now that they knew...it was easy to guard against that ability!

    Cameron didn''t speak, but he nodded at Felicia and Sean''s decision. Anyway, he also wanted to avenge Charles, who became his shield for all these years.

    Maybe this battle royale could be his stage to debut and showed his true ability to the whole world.

    His family situation had stabilized, and he didn''t need to conceal his ability from other people anymore.

    Ainsley was pleasantly surprised that it was quite easy to provoke the three teenagers with hot-blooded nature to agree to fight her in the arena.

    She was lucky that the rumored mysterious and calm Cameron actually agreed with her proposal.

    Ainsley immediately shed a satisfied smile at the three people.

    "Okay, let''s meet at Arena C, how is it? I heard that only Arena C and above can host a battle royale."

    After all, Arena C''s official battle arena was already above the ground and not an underground venue anymore.

    It was three times bigger than the volleyball field-sized arena that Ainsley used to fight Charles back then.

    As for why she didn''t want to fight at Arena B or Arena A...let''s just use a bigger arena to climb higher and attract more attention.

    The three teens didn''t know that Ainsley took them as stepping stones.

    They only focused on tomorrow''s battle royale and agreed to apply for the battle at Arena C.

    "Okay, that''s it. We will be waiting for you at 2 p.m in the afternoon. We will apply for the battle royale, and you only need toe and fight."

    Sean was quite generous to help Ainsley, considering that she''s a foreigner and might not know how to apply for a battle royale.

    Anyway, they also wanted to use this chance to show other people how they avenged Charles and restored their guild''s name!

    Battle Arena C could host 3,000 people and there was even a special broadcast channel in God''s view for online audiences.

    The arena sold the online ticket for those who wanted to watch the live broadcast.

    Each fighter could also open their own live broadcast and that could be a paid broadcast as well!

    Ainsley knew about this from Jacqueline, and of course, she intended to make a paid broadcast as well, but the price would be much lower than the official arena''s broadcast.

    That way, more people would watch from her POV and more people could see how she handled her enemies perfectly.

    After the four people make the agreement to fight, the trio doesn''t talk about the coffee incident anymore and just leaves Ainsley to go to Celestial Lake.

    Before going, the usually silent Cameron suddenly looked back and smirked at Ainsley.

    "I advise you to take the magicalke water too for tomorrow''s event."

    The meaning is¨C you will need theke water to heal your broken or severed limbs.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1100: Netizens Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1100: "Netizens'' Battle"</h4>

    Hearing the tant provocation, Ainsley onlyughed and nodded.

    "Likewise. You also need to take more than just Charles'' portion."

    The incident ended just like that, and Ainsley brought her people back to the hotel room.

    Of course, Aaron also advised Ainsley to y at theke to see the night scenery, and because of this, her group met Cameron''s group at theke''s bank.

    But they tacitly chose to ignore each other and went to do their own things.

    The next day¨C Cameron and the others apply for the battle early in the morning and really get a spot for 2 p.m in the afternoon when the traffic is usually thergest.

    Of course, Ainsley didn''t go there to apply, but she sent an official letter to Battle Arena C, agreeing to open the battle royale fighting arena.

    The news spread around pretty fast, and an hour after the application passed through, almost all people who often watched the battle arena''s fight got the notice from Battle Arena C.

    Even those who didn''t usually watch the battle at Battle Arena C also got the notification because they followed all the battle arenas'' official social media.

    [Breaking news! There will be another battle royale at 2 p.m today at Battle Arena C. The first battle royale after years!]

    Then, the excited audiences looked at the released battle schedule and were surprised to see the fighters'' information.

    Three people against one, and that one person was a baby who got famous after defeating Charles.

    Still, there would be some people who didn''t know Ainsley and suddenly felt that the match itself was unfair, especially when the three people were famous geniuses from the Winged Guild.

    They''re Charles'' best friend''s!

    [Is this really a fair fight? To be honest, I thought a battle royale is usually used for people who have grievances with more than one person¨C ]

    For example, three different forces got into a fight because of the same case, and then they chose a battle royale when they fought each other but not one versus one.

    It saved time and energy.

    It was rare for a battle royale to be used for one person to fight against many!

    The other battle maniacs were all excited to see this legendary one versus three, but the rational audiences couldn''t help but denounce the trio.

    [I know that this baby is strong, but seriously...one against three is just too much!]

    [Upstairs, you haven''t watched this baby''s first battle video, right? She''s basically fighting a whole army. How could she be weak when fighting only three people?]

    [But back then, her charm ability was still a powerful weapon! Now, her enemies already know her ability and will surely drink some anti-charm potions...]

    [That''s not unfair. People need to hide their abilities from the public eyes for reasons, and since this baby doesn''t bother to hide it at all, it means she''s confident.]

    [Is it only me who thinks that it''s inappropriate to have underage fighting in the official battle arena?]

    [The one upstairs must be ignorant and has never watched Charles'' great defeat a few days ago, right? Go watch it first before youment!]

    [This baby... wasn''t she the one on the trending topic two days ago? The founder of that shady guild¨C ]

    [Ah, yes, yes! Ainsley Sloan, isn''t it? Don''t be fooled, everyone. She''s a strong mafia boss in her country! She definitely doesn''t deserve your pity!]

    [I hope the three geniuses can restore our country''s pride against the neighboring barbarian country.]

    [Pffft. Godlif Country is really a barbarian country. I heard there are small and big wars every day. Poormon people there.]

    [Hey, hey, just because the Godlif Country''sizens can''tment here, you can badmouth them! PS: keep going! I support this!]

    [Lmao. So funny. Anyway, I hope the three geniuses can teach this arrogant foreigner a lesson. Our Gasha Country is full of strong youngsters!]

    The majority sided with the trio, just like when Ainsley fought Charles and the audiences also supported Charles.

    But some extremists who liked to challenge the impossible sided with Ainsley instead.

    Those who had a good battle analysis skill also believed that Ainsley''s chance to win was definitely not as low as what these ignorant audiences thought.

    The experts and genuinely strong ability users were actually more optimistic about Ainsley.

    [Does no one think that our country''s ability users are actually only good in a fake battle and not in a real-life battle involving lives?]

    [Upstairs, I have to agree. How can these three brats who almost never go to a real-life battle defeat someone who''s literally growing on the battlefield?]

    The geniuses'' yground is the official battle arena or the guild tournament that doesn''t risk your lives, but this kid''s yground is actually wars that threaten her life every second.

    [I hope this baby can teach the arrogant geniuses a lesson. This way, our country''s ability users can be better.]

    [Yeah, yeah. They said the neighboring country is a barbarian country, but the ability users that can survive there are enough to defeat all of us ''elites'' here.]

    Could the three geniuses really defeat Ainsley with their current strength?

    Maybe if Ainsley only used her blood wings to fight, they could win.

    But would she do that?

    The experts analysed Ainsley''s personality here and there and immediately made a judgement.

    No! She won''t deliberately restrict herself when her current option is only her realism art ability!

    Especially when she''s about to fight three people whose wings have various attributes!

    This means they will finally see the true power of that realism art ability, right?

    The experts and elites couldn''t wait to watch the match, while other audiences were also impatient to see the three geniuses beat Ainsley, the foreigner.

    Let the match begin faster!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1101: Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 1101: "Nervous"</h4>

    Regardless of the audience''s impatience, everyone had to wait until two p.m.

    Of course, the ticket for this match instantly got sold out within the first thirty minutes, almost breaking the record of the fastest ticket sales in Battle Arena C.

    If others didn''t know, they might think this battle is between two famous elites in the country or something.

    After waiting for a few hours, the time finally arrived.

    Thirty minutes before the match, the two sides had arrived at the battle arena and also had signed the battle arena''s agreement.

    As usual, the fighters got their own waiting room and could watch the ongoing matches on the lounge''s TV.

    Of course, Ainsley and the others only watched the matches for fun and didn''t really pay attention to these official matches because none of them were famous fighters.

    They weren''t even as strong as Charles, so why should they watch the match?

    After waiting for another thirty minutes, ten minutes before the official match started, the arena''s staff came to Ainsley''s group and Cameron''s group one by one.

    "Excuse me, fighter. The match will start in ten minutes. Please go to the corridor and wait until the arena''s gate is opened before you enter the ring."

    The staff kindly instructed Ainsley and even apanied her to the barrel corridor, afraid that the baby would be lost in this huge backstage.

    After all, there were training arenas and other facilities as well, so newbies usually got lost here.

    It would be bad if Ainsley lost the fight before even fighting because of this ridiculous reason.

    "Twank ywou, big sistel." Ainsley thanked the staff with her sweet, milky voice as she went to the corridor all on her own.

    As for her people? They got a special seat near the ring for the fighters'' family members and close friends.

    The staff was usually a little bit alienated from the fighters to maintain their neutral stance, but after Ainsley thanked her like that, she almost got a nosebleed.

    The sister clutched her heart without looking back, afraid she would faint from excitement.

    Too cute! This baby''s charm is too wild, ah!

    If her enemy didn''t drink any anti-charm potion, they would lose the moment this baby opened her mouth!

    The staff tried to act a little cool and stiffly answered while looking at the front.

    "Y-you are wee. Good luck with the match."

    The staff hurriedly led Ainsley to the small area behind the gate leading to the ring.

    After she apanied Ainsley to the small resting area behind the gate, the staff immediately excused herself and left.

    Five minutes before the match.

    The previous match had ended fifteen minutes before Ainsley''s battle royale, and the staff had already repaired all the broken parts on the ring.

    They even cleaned up the blood and other battle residue to not affect the next match''s fighters.

    As soon as the previous match ended, the audiences who had bought the ticket to watch Ainsley''s battle royale already rushed to the seats.

    Some were even impatient and urged the audience of the previous match to give up their seats, almost creating chaos among the audience.

    After the hustle and bustle in the audience''s seats while the staff cleaned the ring, all the audiences finally got seated.

    All the 3,000 seats were fully booked, and no one gave up on their seats. The 3,000 seats were all full of people!

    The staff in charge of selling food and drinks immediately called for more reinforcement and for a moment, the audience seats got as noisy as the morning market.

    The barrier wasn''t activated yet, and Ainsley behind the gate could even hear the low murmur among the audience.

    With 3,000 people in one enclosed area, how could it not be noisy?

    Especially when the people who came here were usually hot-blooded and battle maniac people.

    Ainsley listened to the hustle and bustle outside with relish, not feeling nervous having to fight under 3,000 people''s eyes at all.

    On the other hand, the three geniuses were a bit nervous, mainly because they rarely fought in the official battle arena''s ring.

    Even if they did, the audience wouldn''t be as much as today. Maybe only 1,000-1,500 people.

    Although they didn''t use Battle Arena E, the smallest one in the Guild Union Zone, it didn''t mean the seats would be full when it was their match.

    Facing the full seats outside, the three geniuses who loved face and reputation so much couldn''t help but feel anxious.

    There should be a lot of Winged Guild members in the audience seats, and they couldn''t bring shame to their Winged Guild!

    The three people even got insider information that their close rtives also came to watch their match!

    Although Felicia''s grandfather, the leader of the Winged Guild, didn''te, her four suitors and her female best friend came.

    They all upied her close friends'' and family members'' seats designed for the fighters.

    At the same time, Sean''s aunt and uncle also came to watch his battle. Not to mention the people from Cameron''s family.

    Knowing that his elders came to watch his debut for the first time, the usually calm and gloomy Cameron suddenly fidgeted on the spot.

    One must know that his family was really an ex-mafia, and they''re really strict with him as the family''s future heir.

    He has been cultivated to be the proud heir of their family, so if he didn''t do a good job this time...

    The family would be disappointed in him and the end result wouldn''t be good!

    While the three geniuses were nervous facing their own circumstances, as usual, because it was only five minutes before the match began, the MC finally took over the stage.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you! The

 Chapter 1102: Mom and Dad Fans

    <h4>Chapter 1102: "Mom and Dad Fans"</h4>

    Sitting inside the ss box at the highest seat among the audience''s seats, the MC wore a nice suit with a tie.

    Then, on his left and right side were two charming women. Apparently, they were famous battlementators.

    The arena''s God view''s camera already started to record the whole scene and the lighting also started to change.

    The whole area, which was brightly lit a few seconds ago, suddenly plunged into deep darkness with no source of light except for the ss box.

    Following the total darkness, Battle Arena C''s special BGM suddenly sounded, mixed with the MC''s excited voice.

    "Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen!" The MC shouted on top of his lungs and the audience also yelled at the MC.

    "Good afternoon!"

    Their shouts almost drowned the entire arena, instantly shocking the three geniuses who never faced such a situation.

    Damn. The cheers and such are really too frightening!

    No wonder the arena would always activate a soundproof barrier.

    It must be to protect the more introverted fighters or to ensure the fighters would never get distracted by the audience''s shouts and cheers.

    After the MC waited for the audience to cheer, the man smirked and slowly opened his mouth to speak.

    "Ladies and gentleman, as you can see, this afternoon''s match is a rare battle royale that was almost extinct a few years ago!"

    The MC snickered as he continued to fire up the atmosphere.

    "And today''s battle royale isn''t a fight between more than two forces but actually only two forces! Of course, it''s a battle of one versus three!"

    The audience instantly cheered and many people called out their favorite fighters'' names.

    "Cameron! Cameron!"

    "Felicia!!!"

    "Sean! Sean! Sean!"

    "Godtoddler! Godtoddler!"

    "Ain-samaaaaa!!"

    Looking at the enthusiastic audience, the MC nodded in satisfaction before containing his speech.

    "Okay,dies and gentleman. I know that all of you are already itching to watch the match. So¨C without further ado, let''s see our fighters!"

    Then, the man casually snapped his fingers.

    PA!

    The two red and blue spotlights etched to the ceiling immediately shot toward the blue and red gates.

    The red spotlight illuminated the blue gate and the blue spotlight illuminated the red gate, creating a beautiful contrast.

    The gates were still closed, but everyone knew that the moment the gate was opened, they could see their favorite fighters!

    To avoid any unfairness rted to the speed of the gate opening up, the match wouldn''t start until both gates hadpletely opened.

    Because this is a Colosseum-style arena, the gate didn''t have two doors but actually opened from the floor to the ceiling, revealing the fighters behind the gate bit by bit.

    After the MC directed the spotlight to illuminate the two closed gates, he didn''t forget to whistle and signaled the staff to open the gate!

    "Open¨C sesame! Let''s meet our fighters this afternoon!" The MC was quite yful, and the audience instantlyughed or chuckled.

    Amidst the lowughter, the two gates slowly opened with a creaking sound, and the audiences who wereughing a few seconds ago instantly cheered.

    "Ahhh, ahhh! Cameron! You''re so handsome!"

    "Felicia, my baby!!!"

    "Sean, look at me!"

    "Ain-sama! You can win this fight!"

    "Ain-sama! We look forward to your exciting battle!"

    The three geniuses had both face fans and career fans.

    Ainsley, on the other hand, rarely had face fans and actually had a lot of parent fans and career fans instead.

    "Baby Ain! Mom is here to support you, my cub!"

    "Ah, ah, dad is watching you! Baby Ain, go! Go!"

    At first, Ainsley was calmly standing behind the gate, letting all the light outside shine upon her calm face.

    But after she heard the messy shouts outside iming to be her dad and mom, she almost slipped and fell.

    Fck! Since when did she have another batch of mom and dad?! If Jake saw this, he would go crazy!

    And Jake, who was watching Ainsley''s broadcast that the baby opened from her perspective, almost choked on his tea to death.

    Who the fck would be so bold to steal his daughter?! Come here! He promised he wouldn''t kill them!

    Aside from Jake, Jacqueline was also watching the live broadcast at the hotel because she still had some work to do and couldn''t attend the match.

    Ironically, she also heard some elders at the audience''s seat iming to be Ainsley''s grandma or grandpa.

    The woman''s face instantly darkened a few degrees.

    The hell! Who would steal her cute granddaughter?!

    If Ainsley could hear these people''s strange cheers, the three geniuses could hear it too, loud and clear.

    Thus, when they heard the strange cheers, they almost twitched their lips and had a face cramp.

    That baby is actually famous among dad, mom, and grandparents'' generation!

    There were even big sisters, big brothers, uncles and aunties among the audience iming to be Ainsley''s rtives.

    ....the baby is too popr because she''s cute. But she''s popr for a strange reason!

    The three geniuses didn''t know whether to sympathize with Ainsley or not.

    Anyway, regardless of the cheers, the gate was finally fully opened after a few seconds.

    Once the gate was opened, the white spotlight instantly lit up the entire battle ring, leaving only the audience seat in the darkness.

    But this kind of atmosphere is really good for the audience, making them feel like watching a 3D cinema''s film.

    As usual, the 3D projection and other screens were ready to show the uing match from various angles.

    This time, there were as many as three projections and countless screens!

    Thus, the audience who couldn''t see the match clearly because of their eyesight problem or something could still enjoy the match through the colored 3D projection.

    So exciting!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1103: Dangerous Black Particles

    <h4>Chapter 1103: "Dangerous ck Particles"</h4>

    The MC felt that the atmosphere was already reaching the peak and he silently activated the battle arena''s barrier.

    A glint came up across the battle ring, and the audience knew that the barrier was finally activated, which means...

    The battle would start anytime.

    Right after the barrier fully enclosed the ring, the MC looked at the referee not far from the battle ring and shouted out loud.

    "Okay, everybody. Let''s count from three, two, one¨C "

    The audience counted with the MC and shouted at the same time.

    "BATTLE START!"

    PIIIIII!

    The referee immediately blew the whistle, signaling the start of the battle!

    The moment the whistle rang throughout the ring, the trio behind the blue gate instantly summoned their wings and rushed to the center of the ring!

    The three people didn''t have blue wings like Charles, and thus they wore blue ribbons tied to their wrists.

    The blue ribbon fluttered slightly with their movement, adding a bit of grace to the three people with white robes simr to a priest''s costume.

    The trio did change their clothes to their Winged Guild uniform, and the uniform was a white robe with golden lines on it, really simr to Godlif Country''s priest clothing.

    But this one was more elegant and luxurious, imitating the way the celestial dressed up.

    After all, the celestials were like western angels, but their clothes were simr to ancient China''s clothing, just like a cultivator in novels or something.

    The three people''s robes fluttered in the air as they flew straight to the center, instantly evoking cheers and shouts from the audience.

    "Ahhh! Cameron!! You suit those clothes very well!"

    "Felicia! You''re such an angel! Ah ah ah!!"

    "Sean! Sean! So handsome!!"

    A pity, the fighters in the ring couldn''t hear them and could only hear the tense BGM that the arena prepared for these fighters to boost their morale.

    Without any surprise, the three people with their wings arrived at the center a few seconds faster than Ainsley.

    At this moment, the baby hadn''t even reached the center of the ring just yet, but Cameron and the other two already got the right to attack Ainsley.

    Sean and Felicia, as the support of the team, immediately flew behind Cameron, acting as healer and supporter, respectively.

    On the other hand, Cameron, as the main attacker in the team, spread his wings widely as he slowly rose in the air a few meters higher than before.

    In the air battle, the one with the highest altitude usually had the biggest advantagepared to those on the ground.

    Cameron''s pitch-ck wings slowly spread wide, showing off his 1-meter-long wingspan, enough topete with natural flying-type beasts and monsters out there.

    However, unlike Charles, who condensed his feathers and used them to attack Ainsley, Cameron''s move was a bit puzzling.

    His feathers actually swirled on the spot as he pped his wings carelessly, blowing a few cold winds all around the ring.

    The audience who didn''t have good eyesight might not see anything wrong with this but those with good eyesight or those who watched Ainsley''s live broadcast quickly noticed the anomaly.

    The cold wind was okay, but mixed among the wind were small ck particles.

    These particles weren''t as small as dust, and it was still visible to the naked eyes,, but all the particles looked like a ball full of thorns.

    The worst thing was that...these ck particles actually came out of Cameron''s feathers.

    Ainsley was the first to sense the danger. She didn''t know what those particles were, but the baby immediately summoned her brush and drew four blood wings.

    Ainsley''s drawing speed was faster than before because she was already extremely familiar with the blood wings.

    Within seconds, the blood wings had already condensed from the few messy strokes in the air and immediately attached themselves to Ainsley''s back.

    Then, Ainsley didn''t hesitate to fire her smallest feathers at those ck particles around the ring!

    But Ainsley still underestimated Cameron''s strength a bit.

    Those ck particles continued to roll out of Cameron''s feathers at high speed, and within a few seconds when Ainsley drew the blood wings....

    The ck particles already filled the edge of the round rings, forming a thick fog-like ''barrier''.

    So many ck particles gathered together, and even those with bad eyesight could see the ck fog-like thing surrounding the ring.

    If the fog was a bit misty and the form was like smoke, this ck thing was like countless insects or something, forming a ck line.

    No one knew what those ck particles were, but the few hard feathers that Ainsley shot towards one of the ck particles already showed the answer.

    The moment the hard feathers touched the ck particles, some particles directly melted and became genuine ck fog full of poisonous gas.

    Other ck particles actually broke the hard feathers with their thorns, and after losing the thorns, the bald ck particles exploded.

    The explosion was only a small one, like a firework, but what caught Ainsley off guard was that when the explosion met the melted ck fog...

    The whole thing burned the poison even more and actually strengthened the poison.

    Then, the fire crawled down the ck fog itself and actually created a fire fog that could burn anything but could easily get blown away with the wind.

    That''s the bad news.

    If the wind could control this strange fire fog¨C

    Ainsley immediately drew antidotes and a small barrier in the air while Cameron already created countless winds using the p of his wings.

    His control over the winds he created using his wings was better than Charles''s, and at this moment, he precisely guided the surrounding ck particles to approach Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1104: Drawing A Living Being

    <h4>Chapter 1104: "Drawing A Living Being"</h4>

    The ck fog, the ck particles and the poisonous smoke immediately formed a circle, besieging Ainsley in the middle.

    The ''wall'' wasn''t only on the ground but also everywhere in the air, almost obstructing everyone''s view.

    Such a huge movement eventually caught thementators'' interest and one of the twodies immediatelymented with an excited tone of voice.

    "There we go! Cameron is making his first move, and we finally see his unique ability! What are those ck particles? What about the ck smog and other elements inside?"

    The otherdy quickly followed up and shouted with vigor.

    "What will the Godtoddler do to face this sudden attack? I bet Cameron hasn''t finished his attack just yet!"

    Indeed. The poison was only a mild one and would only weaken the enemy or confuse them.

    The real deal was the intact ck particles that still had the thorns and didn''t melt into the ck fog of poisonous smog.

    When the ck particles were far away, Ainsley didn''t feel anything, but when the ck particles were close, she could feel a strong suction from these ck particles.

    These particles were trying to suck her!

    The suction force actually reminded her of one dangerous and terrifying natural phenomenon¨C

    The ck hole.

    Ainsley''s face darkened.

    The poison could be neutralized with the antidote she had just created, and the fire fog also couldn''t touch her because of the barrier.

    But the ck hole was different. Her barrier couldn''t stand against the ck hole, and sooner orter, it would shatter to pieces.

    No matter how many barriers she created, it would be useless in front of a ck hole!

    Ainsley didn''t expect Cameron''s mysterious ability to create ck holes from his wings'' feathers.

    This is way more dangerous and stronger than normal ck holes by other ck hole ability users!

    Seeing Ainsley''s dark face, Cameron sneered andughed like a viin in a third-rate movie.

    "Hahaha! Did you see those particles? No worries. I can make them as much as I want."

    There will be no escape from these particles!

    And Cameron purposely didn''t attack Ainsley straight to her vitals like Charles, just cornering her with these dangerous things.

    Because this was the first time he showed his ability to the public, he wanted the audience to admire his ability a bit longer while he yed with his prey.

    While Cameron was pushing Ainsley to the edge, Sean behind Cameron wasn''t a useless guy either.

    He looked at Ainsley, who was inside the ck circle andughed mockingly.

    "Good job, Cameron! Now, it''s my turn. Eat this!"

    He quickly cast a slowing buff towards Ainsley, instantly slowing down her movement.

    Whether it was the flow of her energy in her body or her drawing speed¨C everything slowed down by a few seconds!

    Don''t look down at these few seconds.

    Back then when Charles attacked Ainsley, if Ainsley was slower by a few seconds, she would have been wounded greatly.

    Sean''s move was really clever.

    While Cameron only tested his ability on Ainsley and threatened her with these unknown things, Sean''s move directly multiplied the chance to injure Ainsley greatly.

    If this is another ability user, they would be scared silly for sure and would lose their calm one way or another.

    But who is Ainsley?

    The baby was only taken aback for a few seconds and quickly pped her wings, departing from the ground.

    She knew that the ground was full of the ck particles while the ones in the air were fewer, and this wouldn''t solve the problem at all, but it was better to fly than standing on the ground.

    Seeing Ainsley''s movement, Cameron stopped ying around and guided the thick ck particles on the ground to rise to the air, chasing after Ainsley.

    And the young man didn''t bother to use the explosion or the poison tricks anymore, directly using the main attack of these ck particles¨C

    The ck hole.

    These ck particles gathered together super fast and some directly created mini ck holes.

    Don''t look down on a mini ck hole.

    Even a ck hole with one-centimeter diameter was enough to kill a person within a few meters.

    Ainsley could feel the ck holes whirling and sucking her toward the holes, trying to dismember her to pieces.

    Even though she might not die because these ck holes'' forces weren''t that great, she would lose some limbs and might directly be a cripple.

    The only reason why she could still stand still was because her four wings were trying hard to keep in ce!

    Still, Ainsley wasn''t in a hurry to counter-attack Cameron. She knew nothing about Cameron, not even his trump cards.

    On the other hand, Ainsley almost showed all her abilities already and even her trump card, the luck maniption ability, was a double-edged trump card.

    Rather than counter-attacking Cameron now and then wasting a few more movements to face Cameron''s new attacks and other things...

    Isn''t it better to bait him into using all his abilities?

    For that, let''s not get rid of these annoying ck particles but focus on threatening the master itself.

    Ainsley''s drawing speed really slowed down, but it didn''t mean she was slow.

    After a few seconds, a new colored picture appeared mid-air, and a millisecondter, the drawing shone with golden light before condensing into a real thing.

    The drawing itself was only a small drawing the size of a small paper, but once it became a real thing, everyone witnessed the small drawing slowly expand.

    The thing Ainsley created slowly expanded from a few centimeters to a few meters tall and then almost covered the entire ring!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1105: A Slime Hybrid

    <h4>Chapter 1105: "A Slime Hybrid"</h4>

    The cheers and shouts outside almost paused for a few seconds, and even thementators, who were busy praising Cameron''s move before, choked on their saliva.

    What is that thing? Howe they have never seen it?!

    Even the trio flinched at the sight of such a bizarre thing the size of half of the battle ring.

    "C-cameron, what is that?" The more timid Felicia hid behind Cameron, and even her white wings trembled with fright.

    Sean and Cameron weren''t any better. They looked at the slime-like thing that was so big it didn''t look like a slime¨C and they couldn''t smile.

    The slime thingy wasn''t transparent and it was actually reddish blood, as if it was made out of some creatures'' blood.

    If it''s just arge slime, the trios and the audience wouldn''t be shocked.

    But the thing is...this slime actually looked like a monster and actually had high intelligence.

    Those pairs of ck eyes were staring at them with malice. The slime wiggled its huge body in the air, ignoring the ck particles around.

    Wait. It even subconsciously ate the ck particles, storing the ck particles into its jelly-like body!

    The Gasha Country''s people never saw such a slime, and the majority of the live broadcast audience also didn''t know what kind of creature this was.

    But those who once visited Pandora Ind were most familiar with this creature that lived in the sea and could also live on thend.

    This creature was actually harmless and only liked to eat trash, but...this creature was a type of beast and monster¨C a hybrid.

    It had the intelligence of a beast, and the body of a monster.

    Since it''s harmless, Ainsley''s people who went to Pandora Ind ignored the slime that could expand to such gigantic size.

    But this isn''t a natural slime from Pandora Ind.

    This one is a creature that Ainsley created by mimicking the real thing, which means the creator could add more features to this beast, right?

    Ainsley drained half of her entire energy just to create this thing, and even her four wings shattered, leaving only two wings.

    But the baby was satisfied with her first attempt to draw a living being.

    Standing behind the giant blood slime, Ainsley snickered and snapped her fingers.

    "Go. y with these three people and force them to use all abilities they can use."

    A harmless slime from Pandora Ind that never attacked humans didn''t mean it wasn''t dangerous.

    It was justzy in nature and didn''t want to fight if it didn''t have to.

    But this creature that came out of Ainsley''s drawing inherited Ainsley''s bloodthirsty nature and it was extremely fond of the fight.

    The giant slime let out a low bubbling roar from its ''mouth'' and immediately slithered into the air!

    The slime''s body was extremely stic and it could reach Cameron and the other two''s ces, no matter how high they flew.

    Not to mention that this giant andzy-looking slime was actually fast! So fast!

    Sean only had time to cast a negative slowing buff to the slime, but the slime still reached its ce within seconds.

    Seeing such an unknown creature that came out of nowhere, the trio were vignt and immediately chose to attack it with all their might.

    "Go!" Cameron retracted all his ck particles around Ainsley and smashed them toward the slime!

    The mini ck holes also changed their target and started to suck the slime instead, sessfully catching a few jelly-like body parts into their deadly holes.

    A pity...the slime''s lost body part slowly grew back as if it was nothing and the slime didn''t even feel any pain.

    Hey, this kind of thing is just a ything for a high-level sea hybrid monster like her!

    The slime didn''t have any gender, but this one directly addressed herself as a teenage girl.

    The slime girl wiggled its huge body and suddenly smashed countless slime Cannon balls toward the three moving targets!

    It ignored the ck particles sticking to its body and just attacked first.

    SHO! SHO! SHO!

    The blood-red jelly-like cannon balls flew fast toward the three geniuses and they immediately pped their wings to dodge.

    "Dodge! Dodge! We don''t know that those cannon balls are¨C "

    Cameron hadn''t even finished his words when he saw one of the missed cannon balls hitting the arena''s barrier.

    Then, within a few seconds....the barrier part melted.

    It melted!!

    Such a sturdy barrier that countless barrier ability users erected couldn''t stand a single blow from this weird hybrid!

    Fck!

    The trio, the audiences and even thementators were shocked silly.

    What kind of monster is this??

    The live broadcast audience were also stunned on the spot.

    There seemed to be such a slime in their Godlif Country that usually lived in the sea near Pandora Ind, but they never knew it was so lethal.

    Or maybe it was only Ainsley who modified the creature with her drawings?

    No. The slime is really powerful, but it is toozy to fight humans or other living beings, which is why it usually sneaks into Ainsley''s camp to eat leftovers and trash instead.

    This slime is actually OP!

    But the energy expenditure to retain this giant slime is also huge...

    Ainsley''s face was already pale and beads of sweat dripped down her forehead.

    It turned out that maintaining living creatures from her drawing was so difficult!

    But she had to endure and force Cameron and the others to use all their abilities to fight!

    Indeed, in front of such a weird yet deadly being, Cameron didn''t have time to ''y'' anymore.

    He immediately condensed his wings and fired countless ck feathers toward the slime!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1106: Targeting Felicia

    <h4>Chapter 1106: "Targeting Felicia"</h4>

    Whenever the feathers touched the slime''s body, the slime''s body part would either turn purple-ck or melt under a highly corrosive feather attack.

    Oh. It turned out Cameron''s feathers still have these attributes.

    And Sean wasn''t useless either. He hurriedly casted every single negative buff he could have through his wings'' feathers.

    The feathers touched the slime''s body, and countless negative buffs stacked on each other.

    The slow-down buff, burning fire, poison buff, and all sorts of small tricks looked weak but were fatal if used on other ability users...

    Even Felicia used her white feathers to create shared feathered armor with the other two boys.

    Her healing spree directly created a mini domain, engulfing the boys in her domain.

    Thus, when the boys identally got hit by the corrosive cannon balls, their wounds instantly healed under everyone''s naked eyes.

    The healing process is so fast! And that mini domain¨C this healer girl is so good!

    The strangest thing is that¨C it was her feathers who had this healing attribute and she''s not even a genuine healer.

    But a healer who could fly, could create armor and barriers while healing their teammates¨C

    No wonder she''s called a genius.

    She''s indeed a genius!

    Ainsley really didn''t expect Felicia to be able to use a mini-domain just like her.

    One had to know that in a domain, the ability user who used the domain was God.

    It means all sorts of effects and other attributes would be strengthened multiple times than when the ability user didn''t use their domain.

    And the domain''s effect usually reached arge area, just like when Ainsley used the blood dome or the luck maniption domain.

    It was already hard for a genius to be able to use a mini domain when they weren''t in an extreme situation like Ainsley''s Aretha War back then.

    Since Felicia could use the mini-domain skillfully, it means she really did master the ability to use a mini domain!

    And Felicia''s mini domain was naturally a healing domain under her wings, which was the most annoying domain of all domains out there.

    Ainsley squinted as she silently controlled the gigantic slime to divert the boys'' attention while separating a part of itself to create a smaller slime.

    This time, the small slime that split up from the huge slime silently approached Felicia, who was hiding behind Cameron and Sean.

    Ainsley heard that Felicia was not only a genius healer and barrier master with her wings but also had a fast speed when flying.

    Thus, she had to restrict the girl''s movement somehow...and the small slime was perfect for that.

    Ainsley silently looked at Felicia and apologized in her heart.

    ''I am sorry. I don''t have any grudge against you, and what I''m going to do might be cruel, but this is a battle that will determine my guild''s future.''

    Ainsley let out a sigh and waved her left hand, signaling the small, bouncy slime to move.

    The small slime was perfectly concealed, especially when the huge slime would wriggle from time to time, obstructing the trio''s vision.

    Thus, when the small slime approached Felicia in the air, no one saw such a thing that blended with the huge slime.

    At the same time, the small slime actually climbed the giant slime''s body, and the giant slime would asionally lean closer to Felicia.

    Although the trio would always fly away to dodge, there would always be times when they were the closest to the giant slime.

    Even when Felicia hid behind Cameron and Sean, the flexible giant slime could still approach her once or twice.

    Then, Ainsley gave the signal and the giant slime immediately approached the trio as usual.

    It had quite a high intelligence and knew not to startle the snake among the grass.

    The giant slime wriggled its body again and leaned toward the trios while shooting countless blood cannonballs.

    However, this time, among the cannonballs, the giant slime threw the small slime too, perfectly mixing the small slime with the cannon balls.

    Cameron and the others already knew that their attacks were useless against the cannonballs, and the best way to face it was to either explode the cannonballs before they reached their ce or dodge them.

    The trios chose to dodge the Cannon balls because once these balls exploded thanks to their feather attacks, the ssh was also corrosive and had some random, mysterious attributes.

    Thus, the best way was indeed to dodge the cannon balls while trying to find the slime''s core to defeat it.

    In the end, the slime still had a core even when it was a hybrid between a beast and a monster.

    After all, its body was a monster, while its intelligence belonged to a beast.

    It was an open secret that all monsters'' weaknesses were in their monster cores.

    If the humans could find their cores and damage the cores, they would die instantly.

    Usually, it would be hard to do this because the monster core was hidden deep inside the monster, who had tough skin and meat.

    It was easier to heavily wound the monster to kill it and then dig out the monster core for other uses than damaging the core to kill the monster.

    But the giant slime was different.

    Its skin was stic, and although it wasn''t a transparent slime with no color, people could still see her monster core at the center of her body.

    The trios also saw the monster core and immediately formed a n to strike the monster core once and for all.

    They had seen how all their attacks did hit the target, but the target absorbed their attacks and didn''t have any injuries and so on!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1107: Insidious Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1107: "Insidious Attack"</h4>

    Although the slime was hard to fight, the boys believed that if their attacks were a bit stronger and directly hit the monster core...this slime would die!

    The trios immediately took out various potions to boost their attack''s strength and energy, directly pushing their attack value to the top.

    It was enough to kill this slime with one hit.

    However, before they could do so, the trios dodged thetest batch of cannon balls, as usual, letting the balls hit the barrier and melt the arena barrier''s behind them.

    It was just that....they would never expect there was a fake ball among the real cannonballs.

    When the balls rushed to hit the barrier, one of the blood cannonballs actually shot straight at Felicia!

    And this slime also carried its mother''s corrosive skill.

    While rushing toward Felicia, it simultaneously shot smaller cannonballs with lower lethality but enough to melt the skin and some flesh.

    "Ah!" Felicia was caught off guard, and the girl''s first reflex was to use her fast flying speed to dodge the small slime''s body and its cannonballs.

    However, she unknowingly flew away from the boys, instantly cutting off the mini domain she had created for the boys.

    Without the domain, the boys instantly suffered some burnt injuries from the highly corrosive cannonballs!

    If not for their own feather armor, the boys would have lost their limbs or even lost their lives at that moment.

    "Feli!" Cameron ignored the burning pain across his body and tried to warn Felicia to not stray away from them.

    Unfortunately, the girl was too panicked and didn''t hear the boy''s words at all.

    She was busy dodging the smaller cannonballs, but the small slime took this chaos to directlytch itself to the girl''s face!

    The slime moved so fast that Felicia, who was busy dodging the small cannonballs, couldn''t dodge the slime at all.

    It turned out the small cannonball''s attack aimed at her face was only a gimmick so that the slime couldtch itself to her head.

    In less than a few seconds, the slime engulfed the girl, creating a kind of water helmet for the girl.

    But this wasn''t a safe helmet at all.

    The slime was naturally a water-based creature, and although this slime was made of blood, it was still water in nature.

    Actually, blood was even worse than water.

    Felicia suddenly found herself trapped in a blood helmet-like thing, and no matter what she did, the helmet didn''t let her go.

    On the other hand, the helmet robbed her of her oxygen and even choked her with a thick amount of blood.

    "Mmmm! Mmm!" Felicia fluttered her wings and flew upside down, left and right, trying to get rid of the slime capturing her whole head.

    She shook her head like crazy and even used sharp weapons to stab the slime''s body but to no avail.

    Unlike the giant slime, the small slime was only a clone, a part of the giant slime''s body and naturally, it didn''t have any monster core.

    As long as the giant slime was still alive, it would never die too.

    Cameron and Sean were too busy facing the giant slime when the ident hit Felicia.

    The boys had justunched their ultimate attack with various effects to crush the giant slime''s core, but Felicia''s muffled voice drew their attention.

    The moment the boys saw Felicia, all they saw was the girl with white wings but was wearing a crimson water-based ''helmet''.

    Apparently, she couldn''t breathe and was about to faint.

    !

    "Felicia!"

    Cameron and Sean immediately flew toward Felicia, ignoring their ultimate attack that sessfully hit the giant slime''s monster core.

    Since the giant slime''s monster core was hit, the giant slime should die soon and the small slime should disappear too.

    Unfortunately, Felicia panicked a lot and didn''t have time to think about using her healing ability to keep herself conscious.

    Against the small slime''s ferocious attack, the girl only struggled symbolically a few times and directly fainted.

    Once she fainted, the wings behind her back also disappeared, instantly throwing the girl from such a high altitude straight to the ground!

    "FELLIII!!!" Now, both Sean and Cameron didn''t care whether the slime behind them died or not.

    They instantly flew down, trying to catch Felicia''s body.

    After all, if her body hit the ground at this height, even if she wouldn''t die, she would break countless bones!

    Even Felicia''s bestie and suitors outside of the battle ring also stood up in shock and shouted.

    "Fel!"

    "Felicia!"

    "Ah, ah, ah!"

    The audience also screamed, afraid to see such a fragile girl''s body hitting the hard battle arena''s floor.

    What is her head instantly bursts open?

    As Felicia fell to the ground like an angel who lost her wings and fell from heaven, the giant slime also lost her core and directly disappeared into countless sparkles.

    After all, she wasn''t a real living being and when she died, she didn''t really die and leave a corpse.

    Following the giant slime, the small slime also slowly disappeared, but before it disappeared, it didn''t forget to give onest blow to Felicia.

    The small slime shot one less corrosive cannon ball straight to Felicia''s face while it was still trappin Felicia''s head within its body.

    In that instant, the corrosive ''blood'' touched Felicia''s face and melted most of her skin and part of her flesh!

    The pain was so great that Felicia woke up from hera and directly screamed in pain.

    "AH! AH! AH!! MY FACE! MY FACE!" The girl was in so much pain that she forgot to summon her wings to fly again.

    Secondster, her back hit the hard floor, and the impact directly fractured or broke some of her bones.

    BAM!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1108: Too Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 1108: "Too Cruel"</h4>

    The girl fell just like that, but both Sean and Cameron were fast enough to protect Felicia''s head, who was no longer trapped inside the small slime.

    It''s just that...once the small slime disappeared, the boys could see Felicia''s corroded face.

    Her beautiful face was instantly messed up beyond imagination, perfectly ruining her beauty.

    The burning pain was enough to wake up Felicia from hera but also directly sent her into a deepera a few seconds after.

    Felicia was done for.

    "Feli!!" Both Sean and Cameron were so shocked that they forgot they were still in the middle of a fight.

    Even when one of the fighters was injured, in a battle royale, the healer and staff outside couldn''t help them unless their lives were threatened.

    They had to wait until the battle ended to help the injured fighter.

    Obviously, the boys forgot this rule and directly shouted to the staff outside the arena''s barrier.

    "Help! Help her! Heal her face! Her injury is too serious!"

    Blood, tears and sweat seemed to mix well on Felicia''s face, rendering those who could see her face speechless.

    Although the wound wasn''t dangerous enough to the point of exposing her face bones or something, that face was absolutely ruined beyond belief.

    Unfortunately, the boys shouted until their voice was almost gone, but they forgot the rules.

    The staff only looked at them with hesitant faces, but none of them came to the battle ring to heal Felicia.

    Even when the bestie and the suitors outside pestered the staff, the staff didn''t let go of the iron rules.

    "The fight is still ongoing. No staff or anyone is allowed to enter the ring, and no one can exit the ring too."

    This is to prevent people disguising as staff from entering the ring and then attacking one of the fighters.

    After all, such cases had happened in the past, especially in a battle royale.

    Hearing the staff''s exnation, the on-site audience and live broadcast'' audience couldn''t help but sigh in regret.

    "It will be toote to heal that girl''s face after the battle ends, right?"

    ''Yes. Unless you have an elixir or something. But an elixir is way too rare, and not even money or connection can get that."

    "The healer guild might have a genius who can restore a person''s damaged face, right? It should be fine."

    While the on-site audience only felt regret and remorse....

    The live broadcast audience, especially those who didn''t enter Ainsley''s channel and chose the battle arena''s official channel, started to hurl abuse towards Ainsley.

    [Why is this kid so vicious? Isn''t it enough to make her enemy faint and fall from such a height.]

    [Yes, yes. What''s the use of destroying this young girl''s face? This baby has a ck heart!]

    [As expected of someone from a barbarian country. They don''t even know mercy!]

    Felicia''s fans were even more extreme and started to curse Ainsley along with her family.

    [Die, Ainsley Sloan!]

    [I wish the Sloan Family would just get massacred overnight. A bunch of savages! Society''s tumor!]

    [A mafia will always be a mafia! Evil!]

    [Hey, hey, let''s boycott this baby''s business in our country. I heard that she''s opening a guild or something.]

    [Can we send animal corpses to her guild building or blood? That will be good!]

    The fans were irrational,, but the neutral audience didn''t think what Ainsley did was too cruel.

    [The one who attacked the girl was the little slime, right? In a sense, it should be the giant slime who ordered the small slime, not Ain.]

    [Yeah. It''s impossible for Ainsley''smand to be executed that fast when the giant slime has already disappeared when the small slime fired the cannonball.]

    [It might be a subconscious reaction right before it disappears. Maybe it''s an ident.]

    [Even if it''s not an ident, I won''t me Ainsley. If you people want to fight a safe battle, don''t fight in this official battle ring!]

    [A squeamish and spoiled girl like Felicia should never step into this ring if you don''t want your pretty face to be ruined.]

    [Look at Ain. Her enemy also has some corrosive elements but she isn''t afraid of ruining her face. She has confidence in her own skill.]

    [Still, don''t you think it''s too much to ruin Felicia''s face when she already lost consciousness and fell from such a height?]

    [It''s indeed a bit too much, but maybe Felicia and her gang offended Ainsley somehow. Who knows?]

    The two sides expressed different opinions, and they quickly started to fight on thement section of both Ainsley''s channel and the official battle arena''s channel.

    Others might think that what Ainsley did was too cruel, and Ainsley also felt that way because Felicia didn''t directly offend her.

    But when the baby recalled what Aaron told her about Felicia''s hidden past...

    The baby''s eyes shed with a hint of ruthless light.

    Felicia was said to be the most beautiful, kind and innocent girl among the Winged Guild members, and at first, Ainsley also thought that way.

    Thus, when she nned to use Felicia to provoke the other brats, she felt a bit resistant.

    But when Ainsley got to know Felicia''s dark side...Ainsley only wanted to puke.

    Yes.

    That seemingly angel-like girl was no different from her grandfather, who could use dirty tricks to suppress people who could threaten his guild''s prestige in this country.

    Just like how her grandpa suppressed and threatened people using force, Felicia used her status as the guild leader''s granddaughter to do things.

    Whenever she saw someone prettier than her or someone who could potentially threaten her title as the only female genius in Winged Guild...

    Felicia would destroy that girl. She didn''t even let go of a beautiful boy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1109: Felicias Dark Side

    <h4>Chapter 1109: "Felicia''s Dark Side"</h4>

    The method Felicia used varied from small tricks to heavy ones, such as destroying the pretty girls'' and boys'' faces¨C even making them disabled.

    Because of this, many talented people who came from ordinary backgrounds had fallen, and the Winged Guild didn''t improve much in the past few years.

    But the guild leader didn''t care.

    Anyway, his granddaughter was genius enough and could even hook up with many other guild geniuses.

    What''s the use of talentedmoners when there are talented nobles around?

    Felicia was a part of a noble family in Gasha Country, unlike Aaron, who came from an ordinary family but was lucky enough to be rich and influential.

    Felicia, who looked kind and innocent outside, might be as cruel as Cameron, who often silenced people for his people!

    Ainsley wouldn''t be a hypocrite and said that she never harmed others.

    She had too much blood on her hands and she admitted that she wasn''t even that innocent anymore.

    But she never attacked someone innocent who didn''t attack her first or didn''t have any grudge against her.

    She also never attacked someone outside of a battle or a war, unless her own life was threatened.

    But Felicia wasn''t like that. She almost never fought others, and her safety was guaranteed thanks to her grandpa.

    Unfortunately, she still did those things in the dark, and her fans didn''t even know about this.

    So, although Felicia didn''t offend Ainsley, Ainsley didn''t feel too guilty about destroying Felicia''s face.

    If she didn''t do that, how could she provoke the Merchant Guild''s genius girl and the four suitors to fight her?

    And Ainsley also thought of a n to coerce the Winged Guild leader to listen to her request through this incident.

    Anyway, the Winged Guild leader wouldn''t lower himself to fight Ainsley in the ring, no matter how mad he was.

    After all, Ainsley belonged to the junior generation, even younger than his granddaughter.

    If he went to avenge Felicia just like that, people would look down on him for being a coward who fought someone from a much lower generation!

    Ainsley cast a gloomy look at the three people huddled together at the corner of the battle ring.

    The battle hadn''t ended yet, but the two enemies had already lost focus.

    If this isn''t a chance, what would be a chance?

    Ainsley immediately snapped her fingers and the invisible Godfather, who had been watching the battle all this time, immediately possessed Ainsley''s body.

    Nowadays, Ainsley could activate her shaman ability with just a snap of her finger, and within seconds, her appearance had already turned into the Godfather version.

    The baby''s purple hair slowly turned dark green, and her pair of blue eyes changed into a pair of sharp golden eyes.

    The baby still had the pair of blood wings from the realism art, but soon, the wings would disappear, reced by the real blood wings.

    After possessing Ainsley, the Godfather immediately took out a bunch of energy crystals from Ainsley''s storage ne and recharged the consumed energy.

    At the same time, the two boys finally realized that their enemy was making a move.

    The two of them looked back and saw the baby with apletely different look and aura.

    There was still a pale gold aura around the baby, wrapping her as if she were a holy angel.

    Seeing this, the boys couldn''t help but gasp.

    "What the hell! We didn''t restrict that spirit with a talisman?" Cameron almost spurted out blood due to his careless mistake.

    Sean''s face also turned ck and blue in the blink of an eye. The boy gritted his teeth as he shook his head weakly.

    "I thought we could restrict her contracted spirit anytime...so I didn''t toss out the talisman in the beginning."

    That''s such a newbie mistake to look down on your enemy just because they could restrict their enemy''s ability anytime.

    Thinking again, they didn''t even drink the anti-charm potion at the start of the battle!

    After all, the fighters weren''t allowed to consume anything before the battle started.

    But after the battle started, they could use anything they brought with them.

    It was their carelessness that they didn''t toss the talisman or drink the anti-charm potion.

    If Ainsley had used her charm ability back then...all three of them would have been done for!

    Cameron and Sean immediately put Felicia''s head on the floor and quickly took out their anti-charm potions.

    The boys chugged the potion in less than a second and hurriedly fed Felicia some healing potions to repair her injuries first.

    As for tossing the talisman? It was toote to restrict the Godfather who had possessed Ainsley''s body.

    Unless they had a talisman that could force the spirit to get out of the shaman''s body, they couldn''t do anything to Ainsley and the Godfather.

    It''s a pity that such a talisman was rare, and they didn''t have any at the moment.

    It means...they had to face Ainsley in her shaman mode!

    The boys have watched Ainsley''s battle video when she''s in her shaman mode, and that was certainly a dangerous ability.

    The boys didn''t have time to think about the injured Felicia and could only continue to fight!

    It''s just that...when they drank the anti-charm potion and fed some healing potions to Felicia, Ainsley didn''t stay still.

    She dismissed her blood wings made of her art and reced it with the real blood wings.

    Where did the bloode from though? The one used to create the wings.

    Easy.

    Ainsley tossed out the blood she stored inside her storage ne and let the Godfather control the blood to create a new pair of blood wings!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1110: The Blood Manipulations Comeback Moment

    <h4>Chapter 1110: "The Blood Maniption''s Comeback Moment"</h4>

    The on-site audience and the live broadcast audience couldn''t help but gasp at Ainsley''s first time showing her shaman ability in front of the audience.

    They couldn''t help but murmur excitedly.

    "Oh, damn. So that''s Ain''s shaman ability! The one controlling her body now is her contracted spirit, right?"

    "Yes, yes. Her spirit is a legend in her country and throughout the mafia society. Do you know the Godfather? That one."

    "Sh*t. I''m not a mafia, but I also know this legend!"

    "I heard that Ainsley''s ability when she''s in her shaman mode is blood maniption ability. I want to see it!!"

    A thick smell of blood slowly spread throughout the battle ring as the Godfather controlled all the blood he took out from the storage ne.

    The MC and thementators, who were busymenting about Felicia''s injury here and there, immediately changed their topic.

    "Ohhhh! Our red side''s fighter finally shows her ultimate ability¨C blood maniption!"

    "I heard that this ability is really powerful and dangerous. I can''t wait to see this legendary ability!"

    The audience was hyped but the celestials watching the battle from their VIP box couldn''t help but frown.

    "This blood n''s cub...is she really not a blood n''s cub? If she''s not, how can she control blood?"

    The Celestials who had eased their misunderstanding of Ainsley''s true race a few days ago started to doubt their vision once more.

    "I heard that it''s a special ability among humans. But there''s still a possibility that she has the blood of a blood n running through her veins."

    "If that''s the case, she will be a big threat to our celestial race. At such a young age, she''s already so powerful."

    "Let''s just watch the battle first and decide thingster."

    This is the first time Cameron and Sean saw Ainsley''s blood maniption ability in her shaman mode.

    Unlike Ainsley''s aura and pressure, which was still a bit friendly before, once the Godfather took over, his pressure spread throughout the battle ring like a tide.

    The spirit was just gathering blood to create his own mini-domain, but the boys already shivered in their ce.

    They wanted to fly to reach Ainsley''s ce, but even their wings were stiff, and they flew crookedly!

    The boys were indeed geniuses, and Cameron had even participated in various real-life battles.

    But in front of the Godfather and Ainsley, who almost fought their enemy every single day in such a dangerous country like the Godlif Country....

    Their Guild Union Zone and their peaceful Gasha Country were like their greenhouse or a carefully managed park.

    They imed that they had seen the world but they hadn''t even stepped into a real wild forest, only an artificial forest.

    The boys finally felt what it means to face a true genius.

    Ainsley''s previous battle already gave them a mental blow, and now, facing the Godfather inside Ainsley''s body, the boys almost couldn''t move.

    The ''stun'' effect in games turns out to be real!

    Both Godfather and Ainsley didn''t know the boys'' mental activity, and they only focused on continuing the fight.

    This time, the Godfather forced Ainsley to learn to maintain the blood wings while he used the rest of the blood to attack.

    [You can already move some limbs in shaman mode. Now, you have to learn to control some of the blood to maintain the blood wings.]

    Maintaining the blood wings wasn''t that difficult, but for Ainsley, it was still a challenge. Especially when they were currently battling two other people!

    Ainsley''s slow buff already expired the moment Sean went to save Felicia, so she didn''t have any excuse not to try to maintain the blood wings.

    But if she failed to maintain the wings...wouldn''t she fall to the ground and fall to her death??

    The Godfather is really ruthless. He rarely appeared in front of Ainsleytely, but once he did, Ainsley almost kneeled.

    Ah, ah, please let me go!

    Ainsley only cried in her heart as she stared at the dark ''room'' deep inside her consciousness.

    Well, since her consciousness was trapped here in the shaman mode, Ainsley had nothing to do other than obeying the Godfather''s instruction.

    [Okay, uncle Gwodfathel. Ain will do her best!]

    Ainsley tried to act cute to bribe the Godfather, but unfortunately, the Godfather directly let go of his control over the blood that condensed into the pair of blood wings.

    In that moment, the blood wings staggered and almost directly turned back into a pool of blood.

    Ainsley''s body herself also staggered, almost losing her bnce in the air.

    The baby was caught off guard and immediately used her focus to control the blood behind her body to maintain the blood wings!

    If she didn''t, she would lose the battle like an idiot.

    No! She had a face and reputation that she had to keep!

    Ainsley used all her might to control the blood to shape the blood wings.

    This is the first time Ainsley felt how it was to control a bunch of blood to create something.

    It was like a water bender...

    But Ainsley felt that if she controlled the blood like ying with y or something, it was easier to manage.

    However¡­things are easier to be said than done.

    The first few seconds, the blood wings got deformed into various wing shapes, immediately bringing Ainsley''s body to fly around in the air.

    The next few seconds, the blood wings basically stabilized, but Ainsley still couldn''t use a mini blood domain or use the blood rain skill through the blood wings.

    The two boys saw all of this, but none of them dared to look down at Ainsley and the Godfather who was possessing Ainsley''s body.

    What if all of these are tricks?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1111: Twelve Blood Swords

    <h4>Chapter 1111: "Twelve Blood Swords"</h4>

    In Cameron and Sean''s mind, Ainsley''s series of strange actions must be a way to distract them and lure them to attack, only to be counter-attacked so badly!

    Yes, that must be it!

    The boys learned from Felicia''s ident that Ainsley was actually so cunning and cruel.

    She might even harm herself if she could kill countless enemies like them.

    The boys slowly rose to the air but kept a safe distance from Ainsley and the Godfather.

    They didn''t even dare to attack and just kept their guard high.

    After all, what if they attacked now and that whatever blood suddenly bounced their attacks back to them or something?

    The boys'' imagination was quite rich, but indeed, if the boys attacked, the steam of crimson blood like a river above Ainsley''s head would immediately counter-attack them.

    Although the blood wings were unstable and were only a decoration in Ainsley''s hand, the one controlling the stream of blood was still the Godfather.

    Thus, the audience who expected a bloody battle fell into a strange situation where the blue side''s fighters didn''t attack and just flew in the air.

    The red side''s fighter was even more surprising.

    The baby kept flying here and there with her unstable wings, but the stream of blood above her head didn''t fail to follow her body.

    This situationsted for a few minutes, and both the on-site and live broadcast audience finallymented.

    "This...what is Ain doing?"

    "I think she''s trying to fool the boys. She has so many tricks under her sleeve."

    [Is it only me or Ain seems to be struggling to control her blood wings?]

    [Hey, upstairs, are you dumb? The one controlling Ain''s body now is the Godfather, the contracted spirit! How is it possible that he can''t even control his blood wings?]

    [Yeah, yeah. Didn''t you see the Roid Valley''s battle? That''s the first time the Godfather in Ain''s body shows how dangerous the blood wings can be!]

    [Quick! I want to see the real blood rain from the real blood wings! Or maybe the blood dome from the mausoleum war.]

    [Me! Me! I want to see the drying mummy one!]

    [E! That''s so disgusting and creepy! Don''t do this in front of so many people, ah!]

    While the audience discussed Ainsley''s strange actions, the baby finally got the hang of controlling the blood wings.

    In no time, the baby could fly pretty well and could even fire some blood feathers that hardened into blood crystals.

    Everything went well, so the Godfather didn''t wait for Ainsley anymore and started to make a move.

    The blood stream above the baby''s head started to swirl around and the thick river of blood slowly got divided into twelve lumps of blood.

    The twelve lumps surrounded Ainsley''s body within a meter away like a circle of protection, hiding Ainsley in the middle.

    Such a fancy move immediately caught the boys'' attention, and both of them gulped hard.

    Yet...none of them dared to attack Ainsley, afraid that they would get wounded or something and then the enemy could suck their blood dry in a matter of minutes.

    The boys thought that Ainsley could only control the blood that she carried around with her so naturally, that she had to injure them with the blood to be able to dry their bodies.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley, in a shaman mode, could control almost all types of blood, and she didn''t need to injure the already injured opponent with the blood she stored in her spatial storage.

    So, why didn''t the Godfather dry the boys'' bodies when he could?

    It was simply because his speed when sucking the enemy''s blood dry was too fast, and almost no one could escape this skill alive.

    Not to mention that the boys got injured quite heavily and their wounds were naturallyrger than just mere scratches.

    If the Godfather really wanted to use the ''create a mummy'' skill, the boys would have died a long time ago.

    Thus, the Godfather rarely used another skill other than the blood chibi, to create a mummy or the blood rain from the blood wings.

    [Watch this skill closely. You can use this to fight a melee battle or a long-range battle.]

    The Godfather didn''t forget to instruct Ainsley as he clenched his fists, forming the mass of blood around him into twelve long swords.

    The swords were entirely crimson in color, but It was no different from normal swords.

    The blood that condensed was as hard as metal or iron, perfectly shaping twelve beautiful slim swords that Ainsley used to see in games and such.

    The sword wasn''t as thin as a Musketeer''s sword, but it was definitely not as wide as heavy swords and such.

    The twelve swords faithfully rotated around Ainsley with the sharp edge facing the air.

    The sharp de would glint under the spotlight from time to time, sending shivers down everyone''s spines.

    The boys weren''t an exception either. When they saw the twelve swords, they knew that they should have attacked Ainsley before she created those swords.

    The twelve swords just rotated in the air, circling Ainsley as the center without doing anything, but they were already scared silly to the point of almost peeing their pants!

    Unlike the frightened boys who had lost all their arrogance that they had at the beginning of the battle, the audience and thementators gasped in awe instead.

    "Look at the twelve blood swords! Is this another new skill? I can''t wait to see what will happen next!"

    The two beautifulmentators squealed as they admired the beautiful yet deadly swords in the air.

    This is a work of art!

    Another masterpiece aside from the blood wings!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1112: Playing With Swords

    <h4>Chapter 1112: "ying With Swords"</h4>

    Such a masterpiece needs to have a name, right?

    Some people in the audience''s seats had already started to give a nickname or a title to this twelve-sword skill.

    They either called it Arthur''s swords, the Judgment Day or Blood Swords.

    Surprisingly, the Godfather simply named the skill as twelve dancing swords, so simr to a Barbie Movie title in Ainsley''s previous world.

    Ignoring Ainsley''s shocked face after he told her the name of the skill, the Godfather moved Ainsley''s wrist and skillfully took out two pieces of matcha Pocky from the spatial storage.

    It had been quite a long time since the Godfatherst possessed Ainsley and smoked the matcha Pocky.

    But when the Godfather did this, it meant things were going down real quick...

    The Godfather sucked the Matcha Pocky in his mouth as he twisted his small fingers, slowly controlling the twelve dancing swords in the air.

    His dark green seaweed-like hair turned into bob-cut hair unknowingly, maybe because the appearance that the Godfather was most used to was Ainsley''s bob-cut hair.

    Thus, when in shaman mode, the hair would change back to the iconic bob-cut hair rather than the seaweed style.

    The bob hair bounced slightly with the Godfather''s movement.

    The pink tie around the baby''s neck swayed cheerfully, as if greeting the return of this king.

    The corner of Ainsley''s skirt fluttered a bit, but since the baby wore other short pants under her iconic school skirt, she didn''t have to worry about flying around in a skirt above her knees.

    The Godfather"s actions seemed to be long and boring, but in reality, all of this only consumed a few seconds.

    Before the boys could even prepare to run or protect themselves from the uing ''judgment'', the twelve swords already tilted to the front, instantly getting into the attack stance.

    The twelve swords'' sharp edges were all pointed at the boys as they slowly rose to the air,pletely leaving Ainsley''s circle or protection.

    With this, all the swords could be moved to either attack or parry.

    The audience in the arena was all holding their breath.

    The BGM music in the background slowly changed into a thrilling and tense one,pletely igniting everyone''s tense nerves.

    The audience on the live broadcast channel had started to smash gifts after gifts, and when thest sh of gift effect fell...

    The Godfather squinted and folded his other fingers, leaving only the index finger and the middle finger.

    The spirit''s golden eyes glinted as he shed his two fingers forward.

    "Go."

    His calm tone in Ainsley''s milky voice sounded strange, but it was enough to give pressure and a mighty aura to those who saw this scene.

    The moment the fingers fell, the twelve swords rushed to the boys like bullets.

    SWISH! SWISH! SWISH!

    Three swords went straight for stabbing. Another three swords went for shing the enemies.

    The next three swords rose to the air above the boys'' head and immediately rushed back from the sky, falling like a dash of a meteor.

    Thest three words swirled in the air but didn''t rush to the boys, only circling Ainsley''s body and acting as a barrier or something.

    The nine swords came to the boys from all directions.

    Three stabbing swords from the front. More swords from the left, right and behind, shing the target neatly.

    And don''t forget the falling swords above the head...

    No matter how good the feather armor was, the boys couldn''t avoid adding more injuries to their bodies, especially when the swords didn''t disappear after hitting the target.

    SLASH! SLASH! STAB! STAB!

    Some swords directly stabbed Cameron and Sean''s thighs or arms, almost severing their limbs in that instant.

    Blood after blood continued to pour down from their wounds, dripping to the gray cold arena''s floor, almost dyeing it red.

    The shing swords were also not idle either. All the swords precisely aimed for the boys'' wings, wanting to sh their wings from their back!

    Sean had to use the negative buff on the swords to slow down the swords'' movement and gave off all sorts of negative buffs.

    Still, the effect wasn''t that good because the swords moved so fast that sometimes, he could only see the after images.

    The swords could actually easily hit their vital spots, ending the match within minutes.

    However, the Godfather seemed to want to prolong the battle and y with the boys like a cat ying with a mouse.

    SLASH! SLASH! STAB!

    The swords kepting from various angles, either stabbing them here and there or shing their flesh.

    Strangely, the swords didn''t stab deep and only prated the swallow flesh, still giving them chances to move.

    But this kind of ''leniency'' was actually worse than directly stabbing them to the point of not being able to move anymore.

    "Arghh!"

    "Ugh! Ugh!"

    The boys groaned in pain as the cold blood swords stabbed their bodies once more.

    Some swords stabbed Cameron''s shoulder and belly, but the swords never prated straight to his back.

    Before the wound would get too deep, the swords suddenly pulled back on its own and started to find another new area to target.

    The bullyingsted for several minutes and the boys could do nothing but fly around the arena, trying to dodge the swords or attack the swords with sharp feathers.

    Unfortunately, the feathers would be split in half once they touched the swords because the swords turned out to be double-edged ones!

    Both Cameron and Sean finally realized that Ainsley and the Godfather didn''t intend to finish them off neatly.

    Ainsley and the Godfather wanted to y around first,pletely crushing their mentality, and rubbing their arrogance straight to the floor!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1113: The True Fall of Angels

    <h4>Chapter 1113: "The True Fall of Angels"</h4>

    "Please¨C " Sean, the weaker ones, already started to beg for mercy, yet blood kept pouring out of his wounds¨C and the swords'' attack continue.

    Although the wounds weren''t that deep, he might faint or die from theck of blood!

    Cameron was actually in a worse conditionpared to Sean.

    The guy couldn''t even open his mouth to groan in pain or beg for mercy anymore.

    From head to toe, his body was covered in stabbing wounds or shing wounds.

    Blood drenched his body from head to toe, turning him from a handsome dark angel to a sorry figure.

    The boys'' wings didn''t escape the tragedy either.

    A lot of feathers got plucked forcefully, and some areas got shing or stabbing wounds as well.

    As time passed by, it became even harder to fly nimbly, and every time they pped their wings, the pain almost electrocuted them to death.

    The audience and thementators watched all of this one-sided battle with a face full ofplex emotion.

    Although they did want a thrilling fight where both sides were equal, watching this one-sided fight was surprisingly good too.

    Mainly because the twelve dancing swords served its purpose as fancy fighting tools, giving them various beautiful effects to arouse their fighting spirit.

    The whole battle looked like a scene from anime, beautiful and not as bloody and as unsightly as the previous battle against Felicia.

    Regarding this...the audience didn''t know whether to be sorry for the boys who turned into toys under Ainsley''s hands or sigh in relief that Ainsley wasn''t that cruel anymore.

    The one-sided battlested for a whole ten minutes, and by the end of the sword dance, the two boys already looked like the walking dead.

    They couldn''t fly properly and their bodies would stagger like drunk old men.

    Sweat, blood and tears mixed up on their handsome faces, turning their appearances straight from princes to beggars.

    On the contrary, Ainsley was still as tidy as before, not even a single ssh of blood stained her beautiful pink uniform.

    After watching two live battles involving Ainsley, the audience slowly realized that Ainsley''s style of fighting had always been like a queen.

    She''s neat, controlling the enemies from afar like toying with her newly brought toys.

    If she''s bored, she could toss away the toys anytime.

    Even the Godfather subconsciously followed Ainsley''s style and introduced a lot of cool skills, such as the blood rain and the twelve dancing swords, which were all elegant skills.

    The most important thing was¨C even when Ainsley went berserk and massacred a lot of people, the way she fought was still like a queen.

    The audience held their breath as the twelve swords slowly stopped shing or stabbing the two boys in the air.

    The sound of swords shing the air slowly subsides, leaving only the BGM at the battle ring.

    Ainsley and the Godfather seemed to be bored by the fight and the baby couldn''t help but roll her eyes as she controlled the blood wings to t faster.

    [Uncwle Godfathel, just finish the battle now. I want you to do this to Cameron, and for Sean...]

    Ainsley discussed things neatly with the Godfather,pletely acting as if this wasn''t a serious battle at all.

    At first, she was impressed with Cameron''s hidden ability and felt it was quite a threat.

    But after Felicia was wounded to that point, the boys didn''t get mad and became stronger instead.

    Ainsley''s ruthless move actually poured a basin of cold water onto the boys'' heads,pletely extinguishing their fighting spirit.

    Then, the Godfather''s toying around with them only dealt thest blow,pletely robbing the boys'' confidence and the will to fight.

    In all fairness, Cameron could still fight even after Ainsley entered her shaman mode and maybe she would be injured here and there.

    Unfortunately...although Cameron had killed quite a few people, his mentality in front of the truly strong genius wascking.

    Ainsleypletely lost interest in honing her skill andparing abilities with the boys.

    [Let''s end the fight fast and sleep, gwodfathel.]

    Anyway, she knew that the Godfather also had a secret date with Zev in his agenda. He would also want to finish this meaningless fight early.

    The Godfather nodded as he controlled four blood swords to approach the boys straight from the front, not even using battle tricks or anything.

    The boys'' eyes already turned dull. Their eyes lost the previous glint and brightness.

    They could only stare at the approaching swords with empty eyes.

    No way. They were only twenty,,, and they had never been tortured this badly in their twenty years of life.

    Ainsley ruthlessly smacked them out of their little bubbles and taught them the real tough life out there.

    The swords didn''t have eyes but the ones under the Godfather''s control seemed to have eyes.

    Two swords went to Cameron, and the other two went to Sean.

    Before the audience could guess what would happen, the first two swords in front of Cameron already shed down.

    SLASH! SLASH!

    This time, the two swords showed their real sharp edges, neatly severing Cameron''s ck wings like cutting butters.

    PA!

    The wings got separated from the boy''s back and slowly fell to the ground with heavy muffled noise.

    Following the scattered ck feathers in the air, the boy also fell without a suspense, just like the real fallen angel.

    People who used to say that Cameron was like a fallen angelpletely witnessed the fall of an angel who lost his wings.

    The boy couldn''t even scream and already passed out in pain.

    Cameron is done for!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1114: A Surprise Punch

    <h4>Chapter 1114: "A Surprise Punch"</h4>

    BRUGH!

    Cameron''s body touched the ground quite hard, but he was actually lucky enough tond on his own severed wings.

    The wings served as his padding and reduced the impact on the boy''s body.

    Still, it was estimated that Cameron would still break a few bones.

    While Cameron was facing his end result, the two swords in front of Sean weren''t Idle either.

    One of them shed Sean''s left eye while the other one shed his right-wing.

    SLASH! SLASH!

    Blood spurted out from Sean''s face and his right wing, and the pain instantly knocked the boy straight to a dreamnd.

    Because only one of his wings got severed, the boy fell slowly, unlike Cameron, who rushed straight to the ground like a cannon.

    Still, the angel lost one of his wings, and once his body touched the gray floor, only his left brown wing was left to protect his body from the impact.

    Both boys fell to the ground at almost the same time.

    Cameron was a bit faster because he lost both wings but in the end, both boys fell onto the pool of their own blood.

    The four swords of judgment silently hovered mid-air with blood trickling down its already crimson des.

    For a moment, the entire arena was silent.

    Severing a winged ability user''s wing was a taboo in Gasha Country who loved wings a lot and would also anger the celestials.

    But in front of true strength, who cared about the custom and tradition? Not to mention that Ainsley was a foreigner.

    The audience in the arena and the ones watching the live broadcast held their breath for a few seconds before the MC snapped out of his daze and announced the end of the battle.

    "C-congrattions to the red side, Godtoddler! The winner is out!"

    Right after the words fell, the pause button seemed to work again, and the frozen time started to move.

    The audience immediately cheered but some also shouted in anger, either cursing Ainsley ormenting the fall of the three geniuses.

    "Ain! Ain! Ain!"

    "Ain! Ain!"

    "Ainnnn!"

    Along with the cheers, the arena''s barrier slowly disappeared, allowing the fighters to exit the battle ring and hear the noise from outside the ring.

    However, this means the audience could also approach the fighters who had just finished their battle.

    The medic staff immediately approached the three geniuses, and all people who were worried about the trio also got extremely busy, trying to heal their wounds.

    On the contrary, Ainsley slowly returned to her original appearance, and the Godfather also left her body.

    Then, the baby calmly walked toward her people, who were also walking towards her with calm faces, as if winning this fight wasn''t something big.

    Everything should be normal, and there shouldn''t be anything happening after this, but who would have known that out of the blue, a young man suddenly dashed towards Ainsley.

    "YOU BASTAAAARDDD¨C " The young man shouted at the top of his lungs as he punched straight towards Ainsley''s face!

    The young man was so fast, and Ainsley almost didn''t see his movement just now.

    However, as someone who was used to raising her guards wherever she was, Ainsley immediately reacted.

    The baby released her charm ability and hit the boy''s face with her pink aura before the fist could touch her face.

    Then, the baby didn''t even flinch or move away and only calmly spat one word from her mouth.

    "Stop."

    The baby''s cold voice rang throughout the surroundings, directly hitting the young man''s eardrums.

    In that second, his pupils turned pink and he didn''t know what happened, but his body just didn''t follow his mind.

    His fist, which was only a centimeter away from hitting Ainsley''s face, actually stopped and suddenly wouldn''t move no matter how the young man insisted.

    !

    The young man was dumbfounded.

    The people around Ainsley, who were still a distance away, were also dumbfounded.

    Even the arena''s staff, the audience who were still at the battle arena and didn''t go home yet...all of them suddenly zipped their mouths.

    The noisy battle arena immediately quieted the moment they heard the young man''s shout and witnessed what happened next.

    This...what''s going on?

    Someone suddenly attacked the winner outside of the battle ring and Ainsley actually stopped him with just a word!

    Everyone''s mind didn''t work for a few seconds until Elliana shouted while running towards Ainsley at her fastest speed.

    "Boss! You¨C you okay??" Elliana''s heart almost burst out of her chest, and even her voice was trembling.

    Her ability was super speed, but just now, she failed to react in time and allowed that young man from nowhere to approach Ainsley.

    What is this? She failed Ainsley and the entire Sloan Family! Useless!

    Axelle, Code-L, the two cats and Aaron, who came to watch the battle, immediately rushed to Ainsley, each of them hurriedly pushing Ainsley to hide behind them.

    "Are you okay, lil brat?"

    "Guild founder! That was dangerous! Ah! Ah!"

    "M-master..."

    "Where''s the security guard?! Someone is viting the country''sw here!"

    Aaron was fuming in anger. The young man directly tried to find the security guards to catch this offender.

    At the same time, the young man who wore a robe simr to the Godlif Country''s alchemists used in their guild couldn''t help but break in a cold sweat.

    He¨C he still couldn''t move his body, ah!

    "Y-you! What did you do to me?!"

    The young man was under Ainsley''s charm ability control, but because he really hated her, the charm effect was minimal and could only restrain his movement.

    Ainsley also noticed this, so she secretly summoned her brush, ready to fight this young man anytime!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1115: Murder Is A Crime!

    <h4>Chapter 1115: "Murder Is A Crime!"</h4>

    "It''s me who should ask you."

    Ainsley rolled her eyes as she looked at the young man who bent his back just to punch her, who was much shorter than him.

    Because Ainsleymanded him to stop using her charm ability, the young man had to bend his back like this for a few seconds up to a few minutes.

    It must be ufortable, right?

    Ainsley lifted her head and snorted at the young man. She didn''t forget to push the fist away from her face using her brush and clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    "Do you know what you just did? You broke the Gasha Country''sw and dared to attack me outside of the battle ring. Are you ready to be jailed?"

    The baby''s voice was as sweet and milky as usual, but her words were sharp enough to stab the young man''s heart.

    The young man in an alchemist robe instantly paled, but after thinking for a few seconds, he regained his calm.

    "I''m a genius from the Gasha Country''s Alchemist Guild. They will make an exception for me. Anyway, you''re a foreigner and the Gasha Country''s rule doesn''t apply to you."

    The young man spoke with eyes full of disdain.

    The round eyesses that he wore even glinted like an anime effect, perfectly following its master''s mood.

    Unfortunately, the thin young man didn''t seed in threatening Ainsley.

    On the other hand, after hearing what the young man said, the baby''s eyes instantly lit up.

    "Really? I''m not tied to this country''s rule? Does that mean if I kill you now, the country can''t punish me and can only kick me out of the country at most?"

    Ainsley sounded really sincere, as if killing the young man was just a matter of lifting her forefinger¨C

    Because that''s the truth.

    Hearing this, the young man''s smug smile instantly froze, and his face rapidly turned white, red, blue, and then purple, as if he was a discomp.

    "Y-you! Murder is a big crime! Even though you''re a foreigner, you won''t be exempted from the punishment!"

    "Oh~ " Ainsley raised the tail of her word yfully and slowly circled the young man who still couldn''t move under her order.

    "Then if it''s just beating you up until you only have a breath away¨C that''s okay, right? Anyway, you won''t die. Yes, that''s a good idea."

    Ainsley mumbled to herself while pping happily, but her voice was actually loud enough for the young man to hear her words.

    In that instant, the young man recalled Cameron, Sean and his beloved Felicia''s state after fighting this lunatic....

    Then, his legs felt soft out of the blue.

    "Y-you¨C y-you¨C you dare! I''m the alchemist guild''s genius, and my older sister is the new vice leader''s candidate! I-if you touch me¨C "

    The young man already trembled, and even his words were slurred. He almost bit his tongue if he didn''t have a bit of dignity left as an alchemist.

    Actually, if Ainsley scared him with physical action¡­he would have peed his pants on the spot.

    As a geek alchemist who seldom fought the battle-focused ability users, how could he win against Ainsley and withstand all the pain after losing some bones and flesh?

    Ainsley only raised an eyebrow at the young man''s empty threat, and instead of feeling ''fear'', the girl suddenly looked excited instead.

    She couldn''t help butugh out loud, but her bell-likeughter only sent a shiver down everyone''s spines.

    "This is really good! Coincidentally, I do want to offend your older sister and the whole Alchemist Guild in this country."

    Ainsley snickered as she patted the young man''s face. Of course, the baby had to tip-toe to do this, but it''s all worth it.

    "Say, if I beat you and make you crippled...then toss you in front of the alchemist guild''s door¨C "

    Ainsley paused before evoking a smile that really looked like a viin''s smile.

    "Will your whole guild fight me for your sake? Hum? I really look forward to another massacre, ahh~ "

    Ainsley used the tone of a yandere onee-chan in anime to talk to the young man, and within seconds, the young man almost cried tears and blood.

    "N-no...y-you are a lunatic! You crazy baby!" The young man''s voice trembled so hard that he almost choked on his saliva.

    After all, he did curse the baby as a lunatic but he also knew that this lunatic could really massacre the entire Alchemist Guild, who only had a handful ofbat alchemists.

    Unlike the Godlif Country''s alchemist guild who had a lot ofbat alchemists, the alchemists in this Gasha Country specialized in making potions and not fighting.

    He himself was also abat alchemist in a sense, because he had another non-alchemist ability which was a super speed that could exceed a lot of other super speed ability users.

    But that''s it. Without proper training and experience, he could only use this super speed tounch a sudden attack, such as sshing dangerous potions on the enemy...

    Or escape.

    The young man suddenly regretted not sshing Ainsley with a few dangerous potions and chose to punch her instead.

    If he were a bit calmer, he would have seeded in ruining Ainsley''s face or endangered her life instead of just punching her and failing miserably...

    But the young man didn''t know that even if he did ssh Ainsley with a few dangerous potions...not to mention Ainsley''s ability herself.

    Even Cellino, Bello and Code-L would rush to save her in less than a second!

    The sacred beasts didn''t feel any particr danger in that punch. Thus, they let Ainsley handle the young man.

    But if the young man chose to use potions back then...he might lose his hands and feet within seconds!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1116: Gia From The Merchant Guild

    <h4>Chapter 1116: "Gia From The Merchant Guild"</h4>

    While the young man was in a deadlock with Ainsley, a few teenagers who were busy saving the trio finally noticed themotion and hurriedly ran to the young man''s ce.

    "Borbon! What are you doing?! No¨C what did you do??"

    A young girl with fiery red bob-cut hair dashed toward the young man called ''Borbon''. Her face was as dark as Borbon''s eye circle.

    "G-gia? This...I..." Borbon, who was actually older than the girl, immediately started to panic.

    This is his crush''s best friend, the one who could crush his future rtionship or help him.

    He had never dared to be arrogant in front of the genius from the merchant guild who was hailed to be the next guild leader in the future.

    Gia was a typical tomboy girl with wheat-coloured skin.

    It was actually hard to see when her face flushed red or darkened out of anger, but once people could see the change....

    It means they''re done for.

    Gia was a head shorter than Borbon, but when she stood beside Borbon with his back bent, her aura and momentum far exceeded Borbon.

    Gia noticed the trouble, and before she could understand what was happening, the stunned audience around Ainsley finallymented and murmured to each other.

    "Goddammit! I was so shocked! This young man dared to attack Ain outside of the battle ring¨C he got guts!"

    "He said he won''t be jailed because he got the Alchemist Guild''s backing. That''s sooooo unfair, wow."

    "Look. He even said that because Ain is a foreigner, even if they bully her, the rules won''t apply to her."

    But that''s bullish*t okay?

    Ainsley might be a mafia and the Godlif Country''s government hated her to death but when their citizen was being bullied outside, especially by the neighboring country...

    Would they stay still? No!

    Especially when they still had an alliance rtionship with Ainsley rted to the inheritance stone and the Pandora Ind''s development.

    Don''t even mention what the Billios Family would do if they didn''t save Ainsley from all this bullying that involvedws...

    The audience couldn''t believe that this Borbon guy was so ignorant about thew and dared to attack Ainsley in public.

    Coincidentally, although the official live broadcast had ended, Ainsley''s own live broadcast was still open.

    Countless audiences who used the official channel flocked to Ainsley''s channel, just in time to see this exciting scene.

    Fck! The alchemist guild''s young genius dared to break thew and then said he wouldn''t be punished for that!

    Although the citizens knew that the guilds in Gasha Country held huge power and influence and things wouldn''t always be fair...

    But all of that was done in the dark.

    Once it was brought to the light...even the guild themselves couldn''t resist the citizen''s anger.

    Gia finally knew what happened from the audience''sments, and she almost fainted on the spot.

    Although she also hated Ainsley for ruining her best friend''s face and life, she wouldn''t be stupid enough to attack her in public.

    Can''t she just hire some assassins from the ck market to kill this girl outside of the arena?

    Murder and such things still happened in the peaceful Gasha Country and generally, it was hard to catch these hidden assassins.

    But the government wouldn''t care much for the death of a foreigner and no matter how the Godlif Country protested, they couldn''t prove that Ainsley died because of the Gasha Country''s people.

    What if she made an enemy outside and the enemy stalked Ainsley to Gasha Country and killed her?

    No one could be 100% sure of such a case, especially when Ainsley was a mafia boss and had tons of enemies.

    But this idiot and impulsive Borbon had to attack Ainsley in public...the worst thing was, he actually didn''t seed!

    If he seeds, that''s good.

    Anyway, her Merchant Guild could lobby the government to reduce Borbon''s punishment or just simply rece Borbon with a look-alike while Borbon kept a low-key profile.

    But this idiot actually didn''t seed! Why didn''t he use potions instead?! Why did he have to use his useless punch??

    Gia knew that Borboncked a lot ofmon sense and was only good in the field of potions. But she didn''t expect him to be this dumb.

    After this attack, if Ainsley suddenly died in their country, the citizens and even the Godlif Country''s government could direct all the suspicions to Borbon and the Alchemist Guild.

    She herself as Borbon''s friend could be implicated as well!

    There you go. There''s no hope to hire assassins to kill Ainsley while she''s still in this country.

    Gia let out a long sigh and immediately put on a business smile as she bowed at Ainsley.

    "Excuse me, Miss Sloan. Please forgive me for my friend''s foolish action. I''ll definitely punish him ording to thew. We definitely won''t be unfair towards you."

    Gia was indeed a shrewd businesswoman on par with Jake when he was young.

    She chose to abandon Borbon at the moment to soften Ainsley''s guard. Her move also appeased the audience at the battle arena and those who watched the live broadcast.

    Anyway, her behavior represented the Merchant Guild and since she could even be ''fair'' enough to punish her own friend, she should be a ''good girl'', right?

    Reputation was important for someone in the field of business and Gia''s reputation had always been the best among her groups, even exceeding her seniors.

    People knew her as someone who uphold justice, brave, decisive, loyal, and smart.

    Looking at this scene, it seemed that the rumor was true.

    The on-site audience and the live broadcast audience couldn''t help but have a good impression on this young girl.

    Gia sessfully turned the tables around!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1117: Please Lift The Ban

    <h4>Chapter 1117: "Please Lift The Ban"</h4>

    As for whether Borbon would be punished for real or not...the citizens with a short-term memory could be easily lured away with other hot topics.

    Soon, no one would remember Borbon and his little punching attack in public.

    Ainsley raised an eyebrow at Gia''s clever move and secretly praised her as a true genius from the Merchant Guild.

    Anyway...this matter is a small one, but thanks to this, she has more reasons to challenge the other geniuses from the other guilds...

    Good!

    Ainsley wouldn''t stop wrecking these geniuses until the guilds noticed her and obeyed her wish to fight all of them.

    "It''s okay, pretty big sister. I''m just a bit surprised...if I were a bit slower, I would have been punched straight to the wall, right?"

    Ainsley activated her long-lost oscar-level acting and silently trembled in fear.

    She looked as if she was terrified that she would be punched into the wall.

    But those who knew her would definitely understand that this is nonsense.

    With how the baby ruined three geniuses in one go, how could she be afraid of a weak man''s punch?

    That''s pure lie!

    Gia twitched her lips and tried to maintain her expression. She really underestimated Ainsley''s ability to act like a victim.

    She shouldn''t underestimate Ainsley...anyway, since she could be a mafia boss at such a young age and her family even rose to the top...

    She must be the real deal.

    Not to mention that the famous Jake Billios, the king of the business world was this baby''s adopted father.

    Since the father was shrewd, how could his daughter not have some tricks up her sleeve?

    Gia endured the urge to avenge Felicia on the spot and kindly suggested to Ainsley.

    "I''m really sorry for your shock and mental trauma. How about I give you somepensation?"

    Gia intended to show others that Ainsley actually had a weak mentality and was as fragile as paper.

    If this is another mafia boss or a public figure, they won''t dare to make big things out of small things.

    But Ainsley''s face is as thick as China''s Great Wall.

    The baby immediately wiped her tears as she thanked Gia in a soft voice.

    "Then...thank you in advance. I do need somepensation..."

    Ainsley paused before cheekily asking forpensation.

    "How about giving me a few properties here or just asking the Merchant Guild to lift their unreasonable ban on me and my newly budding guild?"

    !

    The surrounding audience and even the ones watching the live broadcast couldn''t help but gasp.

    What did they just hear? It''s not about the baby asking for several expensivepensation.

    The shocking one was what the baby revealed in the end¨C the merchant guild blocked her everywhere, cklisted her and even suppressed her new guild!

    Not a lot of people here knew that Ainsley created a new guild in Gasha Country due to the guilds'' suppressing the news.

    Thus, when they heard what Ainsley said, the audience couldn''t help but ponder.

    Ainsley came to this country for one purpose, and that''s to spread her Irregr Tamer Guild to other countries.

    Even an idiot would know about this because Ainsley had no other reason to offend these guild members if not because of her guild interest.

    Then, howe they didn''t know Ainsley had already opened her guild in Gasha Country?

    Many charm ability users who were watching the live broadcast had long been fascinated by Ainsley''s strength.

    Although this country didn''t really push the strong to the top and charm ability users like them could be sessful using other paths...

    Some ability users still wanted to be strong and be a genuine ability user rather than using their ability to entertain themon people.

    A lot of viewers didn''t live in the capital city and didn''t know about the guilds threatening charm ability users not to join Ainsley''s guild.

    Thus, when they first heard the news from Ainsley''s mouth, they were in an uproar.

    [When did Ain open her guild?! When is the registration? I''ll go to the capital right now and register.]

    [I''m not a charm ability user but I also envy charm ability users! Ahhh! I want to see Ain up-close!]

    [Wait, wait, let''s focus on the urgent topic first. Did Ainsley just say that the merchant guild suppresses her everywhere?]

    [Do you believe that? Maybe Ain is just joking...]

    [But somehow...I do believe that. If not, why would she provoke these geniuses one by one and even cripple them with no mercy?]

    [Maybe she''s just that cruel...]

    [No, she''s not! You have to follow Ain''s daily life on Sloan Family''s official social media and blog. She is really a cute and kind girl when she''s not fighting.]

    [Yes, yes. I also think that it''s possible for Ain to be bullied here...looking at how the three geniuses treated her, I already believe this possibility.]

    [So...it is true that Ain is suppressed everywhere?]

    [Upstairs, Ain''s words indirectly tell us that she already opened her guild for registration. So, howe none of us heard of the news?]

    [Yes, yes. Ain should have registered a media social ount in our country, so she should have spread the news already, but there''s nothing like that on the inte.]

    [I just climbed out of the localwork and looked at the international human inte. Look at what I found.]

    [What did you find? Quick! Tell us!]

    [Well...Ain really did post a notification about her guild epting new members in Gasha Country!]

    [Seriously?! So it''s only invisible on our server? What''s going on with our local inte and social media?]

    [I smell a conspiracy!]

    [Definitely!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1118: Exposing The Truth On The Internet

    <h4>Chapter 1118: "Exposing The Truth On The Inte"</h4>

    [You guys¡­you know that our Gasha Country''s citizens rarely use the global media because our country is already big enough for the local inte, right?]

    [Right, right.]

    [That''s why almost no charm ability users in our country know about Ainsley''s new guild here.]

    [...I smell something shady...]

    [I remember the hacker and technology guild in our country is the one who controls the inte in the dark, right?]

    [Yep. That''s amon secret. As long as the government''s interests don''t sh with the guild''s maniption, the government won''t care.]

    [Then...is it possible that the hacker and technology guild colluded to suppress Ainsley''s news on the inte?]

    !!!

    [Is this what Ain said as ''the merchant guild suppressed me''?!]

    [It can be! Don''t you know the 7 big guilds in our country also have a good rtionship with the small hacker and technology guild?]

    That guild is not as big as the other 7 guilds, but the influence they held over the inte, news, media, and so on was top notch.

    Thus, this guild had a fairly good rtionship with the rest of the 7 big guilds.

    [I have a hunch...it can''t be that all the big guilds join hands to suppress Ainsley''s guild, which is why she gives no mercy to these youngsters on the ring?]

    The Winged Guild and the Merchant Guild did have a super good rtionship...so if Ainsley dared to harm the Winged Guild members...

    It means she knew she would offend the Merchant Guild too, but she didn''t care!

    The audience suddenly felt like watching a real-life conspiracy.

    Ainsley''s words revealed a lot of things that could lead to various theories, and somehow, people tend to believe the dark side of a case rather than the truth.

    Even if what Ainsley said might not be true, people would want to believe that the Merchant Guild did suppress Ainsley everywhere.

    That theory is more exciting for them!

    Gia''s face immediately darkened by a few shades but she quickly controlled her expression to look alright.

    "This...the other requests are okay, but I don''t know about the guild suppressing you...I don''t think we will do something like that for no reason."

    The meaning is¨C even if the merchant guild did suppress Ainsley, it must be because Ainsley did something wrong first and they have to ban her.

    But Ainsley was also witty. She blinked her eyes and smiled innocently.

    "Really? I don''t know if the Merchant Guild is unreasonable or not and whether big sister knows about this, but...I can''t even buy snacks at the mall..."

    Because she''s banned.

    "I-I can''t buy any clothes, food, furniture and such...I-I can''t even enter the shopping mall."

    At this moment, Jake, who was watching Ainsley''s live broadcast, immediately contacted Jacqueline.

    "Mom, release that video and don''t let the Gasha Country''s Hacker & Technology Guild suppress the news."

    Jake and Jacqueline had long nned to find an opportunity to expose the merchant guild''s dirty tricks, and now is undeniably the chance to do that.

    "Roger, son. For the sake of my granddaughter, I''ll do my best."

    Jacqueline seldom talked to Jake but right now, the son and mother duo united to help Ainsley.

    Jacqueline contacted a famous marketing ount that their Billios Family nurtured for the Gasha Country''s local inte.

    Within minutes, the marketing ount sent a video with an eye-catching title¨C ''The Merchant Guild''s Power Abuse Towards A Certain Baby Mafia Boss!''

    Then, Jacquelin''s people who were watching the live broadcast also sent the link to this video in thement.

    They didn''t forget to smash the biggest gift on the tform they could give¨C a golden gachapon worth 300 dors.

    Because of this, theirment has a different color, and the size wasrge enough to fill the entire screen for then seconds.

    [Watch this video to know the truth behind the Merchant Guild''s bullying towards Ain! Link: ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á ]

    Within minutes, the live broadcast viewers, around a few million people, rushed to click the video link and watched several scenes where Ainsley was banned from entering various stores.

    Ironically, these stores are famous because they''re stores and businesses under the Merchant Guild!

    The video went viral around the local inte, so much so that the Hacker & Technology Guild couldn''t suppress the video at all.

    Countless marketing ounts and big bloggers or influencers reposted the video.

    They''re all in sync, as if someone was guiding them from behind.

    Of course, who other than the Billios Family could move these people with just a few words?

    The local inte was on fire and the news about the Merchant Guild cklisting Ainsley for no reason quickly spread throughout the huge country.

    In the video, there were even some clerks who clearly said that Ainsley was cklisted by the Merchant Guild. Thus, they couldn''t ept her.

    Then, there were also scenes where many thugs stood in front of Ainsley''s guild building, scaring people away.

    There were also scenes where Ainsley and her people couldn''t hire healers, buy potions, or buy shaman-rted things at several stores under the big guild''s wings.

    Following the five-minute video, Jake pushed keyboard warriors to guide the public opinion and leaked various ''news'' from ''trusted sources''.

    [I heard something from my friend who is a charm ability user from the capital city.]

    [She said that the big guilds'' people threaten her not to join Ainsley''s guild. Otherwise, she will be cklisted too.]

    The blogger posted several voice recordings and chat screenshots, proving his words.

    After this push, more and more people who knew charm ability users from the capital or the charm ability users themselves took the chance to protest against the big guilds!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1119: Justice For Ain!

    <h4>Chapter 1119: "Justice For Ain!"</h4>

    [Me! Me! I was also threatened, and because I am from an ordinary background, I can''t do anything other than obey them.]

    More and more people posted evidence of the big guilds threatening them not to join the Irregr Tamer''s guild.

    Then, some experts also released news about the nder against Ainsley''s guild a few days ago.

    [Do you remember the rumor that Ainsley''s guild uses abnormal means to change their members to be unique tamers?]

    [From our experiment and testimony from the ''transformed'' ability users in Godlif Country, alI the rumors are false.]

    The experts sent the evidence and further convinced theizens that someone actually ndered Ainsley back then.

    And who is this someone? Of course, the 7 big guilds.

    The Inte was on fire, and Ainsley, who was at the battle arena, was also fighting Gia with her words.

    "Big sis, you''re the merchant guild''s promising member...they must cherish you a lot. If you say some words to them...they will really help me lift the ban."

    Ainsley spoke with certainty because she was really cklisted, and she has various pieces of evidence to back her words.

    Actually, Gia also knew that the guild cklisted Ainsley and to be honest, she didn''t really care.

    After she knew Ainsley, she was even more supportive of the guild''s decision to cklist this baby.

    Gia nned to keep silent about this but who knows that Ainsley actually exposed the truth in front of everyone else...

    Gia had no choice but to pretend to agree.

    "Okay, okay. I don''t know what''s with the cklist thing but if there''s really such a thing, I''ll try asking the elders to stop."

    Gia let out a long sigh, as if in disbelief that her guild could do such a thing for no reason.

    There must be something wrong that made her guild have no choice but to cklist Ainsley.

    "But don''t hope too much, okay? Although I''m a so-called genius, within the guild, I''m still a junior and have no power to speak."

    So, if Ainsley was still cklisted...that''s not her fault.

    Ainsley generously nodded her head and thanked Gia sincerely.

    "I don''t mind, really. Anyway, thank you, big sis. I believe the guild will listen to you and stop bullying me..."

    Ainsley huped before continuing her words in a trembling voice.

    "I don''t know what I did wrong. I really never offend the Merchant Guild. At most, I only beat up the Winged Guild members but that''s on the ring..."

    Ainsley nced at Borbon, who was already free from her charm ability and now was hiding behind Gia.

    "I-I never attack people outside of the ring because that''s the rule in this country."

    "S-so...I don''t know why the big guilds dislike me so much until they cklist me like this..."

    Ainsley sounded as if she was about to cry, and the corner of her eyes even reddened, just like a child who was wrongly used or bullied by her friends at school.

    Ainsley always had this invincible image in front of the audience but now, seeing the baby about to cry but tried hard not to cry...

    The audience felt their hearts hurt for the baby.

    She might be a genius but in the end, she''s still a child, not even five years old yet!

    She already had to fight countless people and got suppressed everywhere...

    The baby is a genius but she''s also human. Facing such injustice, she wanted to cry but she didn''t cry because she had the mafia boss image to maintain.

    How hard was it for her to endure?

    The audience immediately sided with Ainsley, and people who scolded her on the inte also felt faintly guilty for this girl.

    She never did anything wrong to them and just wanted to create her guild in this country.

    Not to mention her move actually benefited the local charm ability users, so why should they hate her?

    Just because she''s a foreigner? But she treated the locals fairly well, unless they were enemies on the battle ring.

    And the fact that Ainsley was ruthless towards the Winged Guild members might be because she was suppressed everywhere, and the culprits were these people.

    The audience didn''t believe that these geniuses didn''t know about Ainsley being cklisted, especially Felicia, who was the guild leader''s granddaughter.

    She must have known about it but pretended not to know!

    What a fake girl! No wonder Ainsley didn''t hesitate to ruin the girl''s face. She had two faces anyway. Ruining one wouldn''t be too cruel.

    The audience always felt that the guilds were the strong and other ability users were in the weaker position.

    Now, Ainsley, who was previously seen as the strong one, was actually a victim, just like them.

    Thus, people who had long disliked the guilds'' authority or were simply jealous of the genius ability users started to side with Ainsley.

    "That''s right, Lady Gia. You must uphold justice and help this little girl!"

    One audience around Ainsley suddenly spoke up, and others who were watching the show started to speak too.

    "Please help her!"

    "Miss Gia, you''re benevolent and kind. Please beg the guild to let the little girl go!"

    Even the other three boys not far from Gia, the genius from Monster Tamer, Beast Tamer and Shaman Guild, were all dragged into the show even when they kept a low-key presence.

    "Young master Brandon, please ask your Monster Tamer Guild to lift the ban. Even if your guild is afraid of Ain''s guild robbing your source of ie, it''s so unfair to cklist her like this!"

    "Young master Borbon! The alchemists shouldn''t be partial and cklist someone innocent!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1120: The Big Guilds Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1120: "The Big Guilds'' Crisis"</h4>

    "Young master Keane...you are also a shaman like Ain, right? She''s a fellow shaman! Please help her!"

    "Young master Terry, Ain can be called a tamer too...you''re a genius beast tamer. Can''t you do something about this?"

    The audience who spoke up like this were Jake and Jacquline''s people but because of this, the others simply went along with these people and coerced the geniuses to help Ainsley.

    The matter went out of control, and now, even Gia wished she could run away from the scene.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll help! Now, please let us go¨C " Gia simply dragged Borbon away.

    The other three boys also hurriedly went after Gia while peeking at Ainsley.

    All of them had murderous gazes as they peeked at Ainsley behind them.

    Just wait. They still have to avenge Felicia!

    Ainsley only looked at the youngsters with a smile in her eyes, not taking their ''threats'' seriously at all.

    Instead of getting afraid, Ainsley very much looks forward to these people. She wondered what they would do after this.

    It must be exciting!

    The audience dispersed after themotion, and Ainsley also returned to the hotel with her people.

    At the same time, the inte was already noisy, condemning the big guilds.

    The big guilds got the news about this on the inte, and for the time being, they were acting low-key, not daring to do anything excessive.

    Even before Gia could ask the Merchant Guild to lift the ban, the Merchant Guild themselves already lifted the ban and evenpensated Ainsley properly.

    Their reasoning was that... They had some corrupt members in their guild who misused their authority to suppress Ainsley.

    It really didn''t have anything to do with the guild overall''s attitude towards Ainsley.

    The guilds didn''t dare to suppress Ainsley anymore, afraid that the citizens and theizens would notice something amiss and used the chance to report them to the government.

    One must know that although the government supported the guilds'' development, they were eager to annex the guild''s authority that had already exceeded the limit a long time ago.

    If the government used this chance to legally take away their authority or something...

    That would be bad!

    So far, the government didn''t dare to take away the guilds'' authority because the guilds had long held the reins, and it was hard to take it away.

    They could only take power away if they had a handle on the guild''s illegal activities. Then, they could legally punish the guild.

    Maliciously threatening ability users, controlling their choice in joining guilds, suppressing other guilds to the point of cklisting them....

    All of these are illegal, especially the one where the guilds threatened ability users, taking their freedom of choosing guilds away from their hands.

    The Gasha Country put a special emphasis on the freedom of choosing guilds.

    Once a guild was found to manipte the ability users to choose a guild against their wishes...

    The consequences would be super bad.

    The government did take notes of this incident and they immediately investigated all the guilds who threatened the charm ability users so that they couldn''t join the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    In just a few weeks after Ainsley''s first battle royale, the big guilds had lost so much power, influence and even people.

    Those who got arrested for threatening other ability users couldn''t join their guild anymore, and the higher-ups had to rece the people.

    Of course, the government took this chance to stuff their own people to the guilds'' higher-up positions.

    Because of this, the big guilds were in chaos for these few weeks and they had to hold secret meetings several times a day.

    "This is the worst. The government has evidence that our guilds threatened the charm ability users, banning them from joining that brat''s guild!"

    The Winged Guild leader, who didn''t join the meeting between the guilds'' vice leaders, finally joined the online discussion using a holographic projection.

    The other guild leaders also showed up instead of just sending their vice leaders, but the Healer Guild sent both the guild leader and their young vice leader.

    The other guild leaders also had dark faces as they listened to the Winged Guild''s reports about their current situation.

    "We have lost too many elders. Some of the celestials who supported us in the past also back off because of this matter."

    The old man from the Winged Guild rubbed his tired temple as he spoke to his friends.

    He was already busy with his granddaughter''s treatment because the girl went crazy after knowing she had ruined her face.

    Then, there was this matter. They were all caught off guard.

    The government moved too fast as if they had long waited for them to stumble.

    "The government evoked some of our business licenses, including the Merchant Guild''s authority in some things."

    The Winged Guild leader looked at the Merchant Guild leader with a wry smile.

    They depended on the merchant guild, who held the country''s economic lifeline in their hands, maybe around 30% up to 50% of the overall economic lifeline aside from the government.

    But the government had long seen this as a threat to the country, and using this incident...they directly cut the merchant guild''s authority to only 5% in the end.

    The Merchant Guild was forced to sell some of their businesses that held the lifeline of many people, such as energy crystals, potions, medicine, water, food, electricity, and so on.

    Within just a few weeks, the government took over the Merchant Guild''s variouspanies, and they even threw various illegal behavior usations to legally take over these businesses.

    The worst thing was...some of these businesses ended up in the Billios Family''s hands!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1121: Mysterious Shaman Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1121: "Mysterious Shaman Woman"</h4>

    The government would rather throw some of these businesses to an outsider rather than leave them to their Merchant Guild!

    But the government also used this to strengthen the non-guild forces such as the noble families and other business families.

    Now, the Merchant Guild''s authority was divided into various parts and various forces in Gasha Country upied this big pie.

    The Merchant Guild''s sudden decline immediately made a huge impact on other big guilds who relied on the Merchant Guild to sell their products or services.

    Because of this, many of them had to take over their own business and manage them on their own, but since they had never managed their businesses...

    Their business started to decline fast.

    "The government is really ruthless. But I think they have long targeted this chance to weaken our authority...and that brat is just the tool."

    The Merchant Guild leader, a woman with a voluptuous body clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    She got some reports from her personal disciple Gia and knew that this matter wasn''t that simple.

    She guessed that the Billios Family behind Ainsley simply cooperated with their country''s government to give a hard blow to their guilds.

    The government was more than happy to have this chance, and since the Billios Family never threatened the country''s authority and instead helped the country''s economy...

    The government didn''t hesitate to harm the guilds in their own country.

    After all, guilds were like private forces and the guilds in Gasha Country held way too much powerpared to guilds in other countries.

    The government simply used this chance to educate them.

    Of course, the blow was big, but with their guilds'' deep foundation, their guilds still had some prestige that the government couldn''t shake at all.

    "What do we do now? Simply lifting the ban and such won''t stop the government from investigating us all over again."

    The guild leaders of the two tamer guilds couldn''t help but ask with some concern.

    They were the most affected by Ainsley''s guild emergence in this country, but who would have known that they unknowingly dragged the other guilds down with them.

    The Shaman Guild leader, a mysterious and quiet woman who looked like she''s in her twenties silently raised her hand and spoke in a quiet voice.

    "How about giving some problems to the government so that they don''t have time to investigate us? We can also divert the citizens'' attention with some huge events."

    She didn''t believe that with their collective abilities, they couldn''t confuse the governments.

    The other guild leaders simultaneously looked at the mysterious woman with her ck veil covering her hair and face.

    This woman had always been mysterious, but she''s also the wisest among them all.

    "How should we divert the citizens'' attention? And what kind of problem should we give to the government?"

    That''s the hard part. It''s easy to say but not easy to do.

    However, the mysterious woman wasn''t nervous at all and calmly answered the sharp question.

    "I got some insider news that there is an ind full of inheritance stones. That little mafia boss is the owner of that ind¨C "

    The Healer Guild leader, who was silent all this time, suddenly pped the table and excitedly replied to the mysterious shaman.

    "I know! We should incite the government to rob that Ind or something¨C "

    "No." The shaman woman immediately interrupted.

    She directly posted an hour-long video of Ainsley''s war against all the people who wanted to rob her ind.

    "This baby already has her own alliance, and they can withstand various forces at once. The enemy failed."

    The woman was calm, but the others in the room weren''t calm at all.

    They didn''t know that Ainsley''s ability was that strong, strong enough to gather allies and resist countless enemies who wanted to rob her ind.

    "Instead of using the violence path, let the government negotiate some terms with the ind''s owner..."

    The Monster Tamer Guild leader immediately refuted the shaman woman''s words.

    "No! How is that giving trouble to the government? That''s just giving them some help to increase their strength!"

    Although their guilds didn''t need the inheritance stone, the government would want that stone very much.

    If they gave them a hand rted to this...they would be idiots!

    The shaman woman was still calm as she whispered to the people in the room.

    "What if we spread the news to all people in this country and abroad? Not many people abroad and other countries'' governments know about this."

    Once they knew...some would be foolish enough to try to attack the ind while others would fight to get Ainsley''s cooperation.

    With more rivals, the local government would have no time to investigate them any longer.

    Anyway, the government already took some of the guilds'' authority.

    They would choose to stop in time and then chase after those inheritance stones.

    "I heard that the non-human races are also interested in these legendary stones. If we can make the news so big that everyone forgets about this incident..."

    The emergence of a legendary inheritance stone should shake the world.

    Actually, the news already spread before but themon people and the majority of various forces didn''t know.

    After all, the elites kept the news among themselves, not wanting to share the big pie with many people.

    Although the ind had the inheritance stone''s mines, the T¨¦ssera Alliance only sold a fixed amount of stones each month, which was still too fewpared to the market demand.

    Now, imagine if almost all people in this world knew about this...wouldn''t the government also have headaches trying to win the stones from Ainsley''s hand?

    That''s the same as giving trouble to the government!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1122: Jakes Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 1122: "Jake''s Grandma"</h4>

    The other guild leaders slowly felt that this idea was quite good, but the two guild leaders from the tamer guilds were still dissatisfied.

    "Aren''t we helping that brat this way? Shouldn''t we chase her out of this country instead of helping her to be worldwide famous?"

    The shaman woman looked at the two idiots with eyes full of contempt. Who said that fame was equal to luxury and good things?

    Many people died because they owned treasures, and they weren''t that strong enough to protect their treasures.

    Although Ainsley was undoubtedly strong, she was only four years old. Ignorant people would only see her young age and would dare to offend her.

    They would even dare to offend the Billios Family, especially in countries where the Billios Family''s influence was the weakest.

    The shaman woman exined all of this to the two idiots and then added some more words to convince them.

    "I think with so many people knowing about this matter, there will be some greedy people who collude with each other to attack the ind."

    When that happened, the water would be muddy and people would want to fish in muddy water.

    Ainsley, as the one at the crux of the storm, might not have time to pay attention to her guild development in this country.

    Once that happened, they didn''t need to pressure Ainsley, and the girl would automatically leave the country on her own.

    The two tamers were finally convinced.

    Now, what''s the bigger news or event they should tell the citizens besides the emergence of the legendary inheritance stone?

    The shaman woman already thought of this and immediately proposed an idea.

    "How about making a national tournament? Let all guilds in this countrypete for months to determine the best guild in their field."

    There has never been such a formal huge tournament, especially because it was hard to ssify the guilds.

    "This will be a big event, and the citizens will also care more about this kind of ''entertainment''. We can also allow non-guild members to join the tournament."

    The shaman woman nned to open a kind of ''challenge'' for the people in this country who wanted to challenge the guilds.

    This would be much more fun than just a fight between guild members.

    After all, there were still a lot of ability users who joined guilds but weren''t active and were only members in name.

    They called these people non-guild members or ghost members in short.

    "We can also hold a national tournament for themon people at the same time, sponsoring their huge event."

    It could be a sports tournament, a national variety show for the entertainment industry, and so on.

    "We can arrange all these events so that they won''t sh with each other. We can provide up to six months of events for all people in this country."

    As the sponsors, their guilds would naturally gain a lot of goodwill from themon people and the ability users.

    Not only did they divert the citizens'' attention, but they also had a chance to show off their guild''s prestige, regaining what they lost to the government.

    This idea was undoubtedly so good that the other guild leaders were all excited and immediately agreed.

    The big guilds didn''t use their free time to suppress Ainsley anymore and instead, prepared to make her busy with Pandora Ind while they created a tournament.

    This kind of thing needed months of preparation, so they couldn''t start right away.

    As for announcing Pandora Ind''s existence...the guilds started to spread the news within a few weeks after their meeting.

    After the meeting ended, everyone turned off their holographic projection and went back to their own work since they had things to do.

    However, the shaman woman didn''t immediately go back to work and instead started to call someone.

    The moment the call was connected, the woman smiled as she pushed her bang to the side, revealing a pair of dewy deer-like eyes full of mythical things¨C

    And her eyes were crimson red.

    "Hello, Lil Jake?"

    The person on the other side of the phone immediately replied.

    "Ah, grandma¨C I mean, yeah, grandma." Jake slurred a bit, not expecting his grandma to call him.

    His grandma was already more than a hundred years old this year, but her voice was young and even her face was younger than Jacqueline.

    No wonder the elders at home said that his grandma was a descendant of the blood n...

    The shaman woman giggled at Jake''s nervous tone of voice and immediately calmed the frightened young man.

    "Hahaha. I rarely called you, right? Has it been a long time?"

    Of course. It had been years since grandmast contacted the family. No one knew where she went or what she was doing!

    "U-uh...grandma...why did you call me? Is it because I sent you some messages a few days ago?"

    Although Jake rarelymunicates with his mysterious grandma, he often sends some reports to this grandma¨C including the news that he has an adopted daughter.

    So it means his grandma had a great-granddaughter?

    His grandma must be an immortal!

    The shaman woman chuckled and stopped teasing her grandson. Once she stopped teasing Jake, the woman started to speak seriously.

    "I just went back to Gasha Country from the non-human continent and heard the news that the big guilds suppressed my great granddaughter, including my own guild."

    Since she usually traveled to other non-human continents, she left all the matter with the guild to her vice leader.

    Anyway, as someone with a long lifespan like her, bing a guild leader of a country was just to fill time.

    She did it for fun, but...she didn''t expect her absence to identally harm her own great granddaughter!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1123: Unexpected Position

    Chapter 1123: "Unexpected Position"

    If Ainsley knew that someone from the Billions Family was half-immortal and actually really had some rtionship with the blood n...

    She would wonder why Jake wasn''t the protagonist of this world right away?

    The Billios Family not only have transmigrators among their ancestors but also have descendants of other non-human races!

    If Jake said that their family also had someone from the elven race, the dwarf race and the celestials or other races....Ainsley might believe it.

    When Jake heard what his mysterious grandma said, he was immediately speechless.

    He didn''t know that his grandma lived in Gasha Country right now.

    He didn''t even know her profession right now but considering her ability as a top shaman...

    Could it be that she is the Gasha Country''s Shaman Guild Leader?! Jake didn''t dare to confirm his guess, but in the end, he still gritted his teeth and tentatively asked his grandma.

    "Grandma...could it be you''re the Gasha Country''s Shaman Guild Leader?" He heard that this guild leader had been the leader of the shaman guild in Gasha Country for a decade and it was at this person''s regime that the shaman guild finally entered the real top big guilds in Gasha Country.

    After all, because there were many rune and talisman masters who could deter shamans, the development of shamans in Gasha Country was the worst among other countries.

    It was only after this mysterious guild leader took over the shaman guild that the shaman guild gradually rose to the top, relying on this person''s mysterious technique.

    The guild leader had a technique that could withstand the rune and talisman masters'' abilities, making the shaman guild stronger than it used to be.

    The mysterious guild leader also often taught the younger generations to inherit this technique.

    Her prestige among the guild members was even better than Riemann''s prestige among her shaman guild members in Godlif Country.

    But no one knew who the guild leader was, and they only knew that she was a woman who was very young due to her overall appearance and her voice.

    No one would guess that the so-called young person was actually already as old as an adult elf...

    The blood ns were immortal and wouldn''t die unless they were heavily wounded and couldn''t be saved in time.

    As a descendant of the blood n, although this grandma wasn''t an immortal, she could live a very long life, even longer than elves and other non-human

    races.

    After all, if the blood n didn''t have this immortality, how could they go against therge celestial race when they only had a handful of people in their race?

    Of course, the blood n was defeated in the end and they weren''t considered a part of the 7 big races in this world, but up to this day, even the celestials had to be wary of the blood n members.

    A pity... no one knew that the Shaman Guild Leader in Gasha Country was the real descendant of the blood n, not Ainsley at all.

    But it was no wonder that the Billios Family''s unique trait was ck hair and ruby eyes, exactly the same as those from the blood n.

    Jake heard some rumors that there were many blood n members who married a member of their Billios Family a long time ago, which was why the majority of their Billios Family had ck hair and ruby eyes.

    After all, the blood n''s gene was particrly powerful, which was why the Billios Family members, especially those from the direct lineage, had outstanding appearances

    Just like the blood n members who were known for their beauty and

    lethality.

    The mysterious grandma listened to her grandson''s question and mumbled in confusion.

    "Yes, I am the shaman guild''s current leader. What''s wrong? Did the guild do something bad to my great-granddaughter other than the cklist case?"

    Grandma did know about Ainsley''s case because she just discussed it with other guild leaders and tentatively helped Ainsley to reach her goal to ''offend'' all the big guilds.

    It''s just that...what if her own guild wronged Ainsley more than other big guilds?

    Jake took a deep breath and sighed at his grandma''s confused question.

    "It''s not just about the cklist but also about your guild members...one of your promising young generations has some grudge against Ain."

    He knew this because he watched the live broadcast''s confrontation between Ainsley and Felicia''s suitors.

    Although he didn''t remember the boy''s name, he remembered that he was a young genius from the shaman guild.

    "A young genius from the shaman guild...someone under twenty-five?" The mysterious grandma asked once more, and Jake immediately affirmed. "I think he''s around twenty years old. He''s pretty close to the Winged Guild leader''s granddaughter."

    Although grandma rarely knew the younger generation, she still knew about the granddaughter that Jake mentioned. Thus, she knew all the friends in this girl''s circle, along with the older generations that were hailed as the next vice leader or the next guild leader.

    "Oh...that little guy...I also forgot his name, but it means he''s not particrly talented."

    Grandma shook her head, not even wanting to talk about that young man.

    In her eyes, such a ''genius'' wasn''t a genius at all, and there were many more hidden geniuses in her guild who kept a low-key attitude.

    After all, the real experts usually didn''t appear under the light and often lurk in the dark.

    Ainsley was one of the exceptions, mainly because her age was too young. Thus, she gathered attention way too easily.

    Jake''s grandma paused before shifting the conversation. "Speaking of the shaman boy...little Jake, your daughter is also a shaman, right?"

 Chapter 1124: Fated To Meet The Billios Family

    <h4>Chapter 1124: "Fated To Meet The Billios Family"</h4>

    "Ain¡­she awakened her ability when she was three years old and she contracted the Godfather spirit, right?"

    Jake immediately focused on his grandma''s words about Ainsley and nodded even when his grandma couldn''t see him.

    "Yes, that''s right. How did you know, grandma?"

    Jake literally forgot that he had been talking about Ainsley to his grandma. How could grandma not know this important information?

    She even knew that Ainsley was a transmigrator!

    "Your luck is quite good to adopt such a good child. Not only is she a transmigrator, but her shaman ability has a close rtionship with the blood n."

    It seemed that meeting the Billios Family was already Ainsley''s destiny.

    After all, the Billios Family not only had a close rtionship with transmigrators, but they even had someone from the blood n.

    Of course, the mysterious grandma only had a thin blood n''s lineage in her veins which only made her live longer than others.

    She couldn''t control blood like the real blood n members, and she also didn''t have fangs or had to drink blood.

    She had no blood n members'' characteristics except for her ck hair and ruby eyes.

    But it was interesting that Ainsley actually contracted someone who could control and manipte blood.

    Although the reason why this spirit could control blood was entirely that he''s a war maniac, it was such a coincidence that Ainsley got this ability from many other abilities belonging to that powerful spirit.

    Grandma knew about the Godfather because even those from the blood n a hundred years ago were eager to contact the Godfather regardless of his true race.

    A pity...the Godfather was a lone wolf and would never want to help other races if it wasn''t his business.

    "Anyway, since this kid gets the blood maniption ability from her contracted spirit, she has a fate with me. If she has time, I want to meet her."

    Grandma expressed her intention to see Ainsley, but not now.

    She also knew that Ainsley must be busy with her own problem, and to be honest...she also wanted to see what Ainsley would show her in the next few days.

    It must be fun!

    As someone who had live a long time, she really liked surprises and things that were outside of her initial expectations.

    Jake was a bit speechless by his grandma''s yful mentality but hearing that she''s interested in Ainsley, Jake was a bit proud and excited.

    "Okay, okay. I''ll tell Ain if she has free time. Grandma, you definitely can guide Ain to be an even better shaman!"

    Grandmaughed at Jake''s obvious ttery but didn''t pierce his sweet words.

    "I''m indeed interested in training her. Anyway, now that she''s a part of our family....how can she not be a good shaman?"

    At least, she had to be better than those from her own guild!

    "From what I see, she relies too much on her spirit''s powerful ability and doesn''t really know how to master that ability herself."

    After all, if the spirit that Ainsley contracted weren''t the Godfather, who could fight excellently, she wouldn''t necessarily be as strong as now.

    Ainsley is really, really lucky to have the Godfather.

    "But as you know, many people can restrict spirits in this country which means if the shamans rely too much on their spirits, they won''t even be able to use their shaman ability."

    Indeed, shamans usually relied on letting spirits possess their bodies in exchange for power.

    But the real powerful shaman borrowed abilities from their contracted spirit without having to lend their body to their hearts.

    Usually, these spirits possessed the shaman''s bodies to do everything other than fighting because the shaman was already capable of fighting on their own.

    Because of this, the spirits weren''t the shaman''s weapons but more like their invisible friends.

    The same goes for grandma.

    While she''s calling Jake, her three contracted spirits were busy ying around with items made of things that spirits could touch.

    Such items were all super rare, and the human race didn''t have this kind of material at all.

    Jake didn''t really know how strong his grandma was, but he believed that his grandma should be one of the most powerful shamans in shaman society.

    "Okay, grandma. I''ll tell Ainsley about this and let her prepare to meet you if you have time."

    Although grandma didn''t say that she''s busy, after she returned to Gasha Country, she should be busy as a guild leader too.

    Grandma nodded at Jake and didn''t forget to tell him about the secret meeting she attended a few hours before.

    "These people are really determined to suppress your daughter and my great-granddaughter."

    Grandma sighed while shaking her head.

    "But don''t worry. I guide them to do things in favor of Ain, but they don''t know that."

    Jake was thankful that his grandma turned out to be the shaman guild leader in Gasha Country.

    Thanks to this, they had an informant for Ainsley!

    "Okay, thanks, grandma. Since the big guilds will release news about the inheritance stones on arge scale...I will prepare to oversee Pandora Ind."

    While Ainsley was away from the country, her alliance members didn''t stay still and honestly contributed to this ind''s development.

    Now, the ind has more ready-to-use buildings and other facilities. It already looked like a small, neat vige on barrennd.

    Gave them a few more months, and they could transform the entire ind into a unique ''country'' on its own.

    There had been many local guilds in Godlif Country who expressed their willingness to ce a branch guild on the Ind.

    Other business people also opened stores there, and the ind would wee their first citizens in a few weeks!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1125: Cleaning Up The Shaman Guild

    <h4>Chapter 1125: "Cleaning Up The Shaman Guild"</h4>

    The citizens who wanted to live on that ind were all retired ability users who wanted to live a peaceful life but still wanted some stimnts in their retired lives.

    There were also a lot of ability users who didn''t have homes or rtives and expressed their willingness to live on this ind as a part of the Tess¨¦ra alliance''s people.

    Because the ind was indeed a big one, whoever governed the ind was like a small governor of providence, and Jake had already found a good person for that position.

    The other alliance members also carefully screened their people before pushing them as the official staff and officers of this treasure ind.

    Now that more people would know the existence of their ind...Jake intended to strengthen their security measures.

    After talking to Jake for almost an hour, grandma finally said goodbye and went to find out more about what she missed in the country while she was away.

    After looking at the news and reports from her subordinate, the shaman felt she should rece her vice leader.

    Her vice leader was an ambitious one but not a good person. How could they agree to suppress Ainsley?

    The shaman guild had always been neutral in this group, and the other guilds also didn''t mind the shaman guild being neutral.

    But now, the shaman guild actually joined the other guilds to do bad deeds...and that''s because of the vice leader.

    The vice leader was the genius young man''s father, and that''s also why the genius shaman Keane, one of Felicia''s suitors, dared to be arrogant.

    Grandma looked at her personal assistant, someone on par with the emperor''s beloved eunuch in ancient times and sighed.

    "I want this person to be demoted as soon as possible. He vited our guild''s rule to be neutral and impartial."

    The assistant, who was suppressed all months around because her master wasn''t around, immediately became excited.

    "O-okay, guild leader! I''ll immediately post the notice and summon the person tomorrow!"

    Not only that, but grandma also got rid of a lot of people who were corrupt and supported the vice leader.

    With just a few words, the Shaman Guild''s higher-ups are all shuffled, and no one could even protest.

    After all, although other guilds didn''t know how good the shaman guild leader was, as a fellow guild member, they knew how scary this woman could be.

    In terms of politics, business, and battle strength, she had all.

    After all, her three contracted spirits were all talented in various fields.

    Even when they didn''t possess grandma, they could advise grandma on various matters, making this grandma an overpowered grandma.

    Someone who didn''t look like she''s aging even after a decade or more...other ability users suspected that she''s someone from another race.

    Humans always liked non-human races because non-human races were usually superior to humans.

    The guild members weren''t an exception.

    Since they thought the shaman guild leader was from another race...they were much more respectful of her.

    Once the news came out, the vice leader of the shaman guild was caught off guard.

    He had just listened to his sonining about Ainsley and wanted tofort him when he was dismissed from his position.

    The man''s face instantly turned pale. He held his phone tightly as he questioned the assistant.

    "How could this be?! Are you sure? How can you dismiss me like this¨C "

    The assistant only said a few words to block the man''s mouth.

    "The guild leader is back, and she''s displeased with your action. You make the entire shaman guild not a neutral party anymore, and now, she has to pick up your mess and continue to mingle with other guilds."

    This is also why grandma joined the secret meeting despite not wanting to join.

    She used this chance to help Ainsley instead as a way topensate her for what her subordinates did.

    "Anyway, you are not the vice leader anymore starting from tomorrow. We will post the official announcement and rece you with someone new."

    The assistant''s voice was cold, clearly despising the man.

    After all, in these few months up to a year when the guild leader went to other continents, the vice leader changed many things in the guild.

    The other party also looked down on her despite her being the closest person to the guild leader in the guild.

    Because of this, grandma had to demote a lot of higher-ups who were in this man''s camp.

    Of course, if they were dissatisfied, they could directly leave the guild and let go of their guild identity.

    But most people in this position were only good at being a shaman.

    Many of them were multiple ability users, but their other abilities wouldn''t get them a good position in other guilds.

    The shaman guild was their only home! Not to mention that the shaman guild already became a prestigious one in Gasha Country, unlike a decade ago.

    No one was willing to leave the guild. So, although they were dissatisfied with the demotion, they had to keep their mouths shut.

    After all, in front of the guild leader, all their petty schemes and strategies were all child tricks.

    The vice leader was shocked to death, not imagining the day the guild leader''s return would be so abrupt.

    Of course, the vice leader didn''t know, but other guild leaders knew about this and were happy to wee this mysterious shaman back to their country.

    On the premise that they didn''t know this grandma actually became a spy for her grandson and her great-granddaughter...

    After the phone call ended, the vice leader slumped on the couch and Keane, who heard all the conversation, also turned pale.

    Everything suddenly changed!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1126: Challenging Ainsley

    <h4>Chapter 1126: "Challenging Ainsley"</h4>

    "Dad...what happened?! Why are you suddenly demoted? What about me? The others willugh at me..."

    Keane knew how arrogant he was in the past few months up to a year because his father was the one in charge of the guild.

    But now that the guild leader was back and even demoted his father...his peers would surely take this chance to trample him!

    Keane panicked, and his dad was also a bit bitter for his son.

    He knew that his son offended a lot of people inside the guild and even had a grudge against that super genius from the Irregr Guild Tamer.

    Usually, they relied on his position as the shaman guild vice leader but now...

    "Son. The guild leader returned and is dissatisfied with dad''s actions in the past year."

    The father smiled wryly but he still tried tofort his son.

    "Dad can''t help much anymore, but if you can show others how strong you are...maybe we will still have a chance to turnover."

    He knew that the guild leader cherished talented people and if his son could get into the guild leader''s eyes...

    "Since you already have a grudge with that little mafia boss, how about using her as a stepping stone? She''s also a shaman, right?"

    "Yes, dad." Keane nodded and immediately thought of the battle royale challenge...

    He didn''t dare to tell his dad that this baby might actually be a more powerful shaman than him....

    But he got two spirits, and that baby only had one! Although his nerves weren''t as famous as Ain''s contracted spirit, he could still win, right?

    Keane immediately decided and nodded at his dad.

    "I''ll challenge her, but I think I won''t ask for a duel or a battle royale. She''s too experienced in fights and duels."

    There''s no rule that the battle arena only allows duels and battle royale.

    People can also have other challenges and it''s actually more interesting than mere duels and fights.

    Keane''s father really supported Keane''s idea.

    He also knew that his son wasn''t that good in a frontal battle, but in other challenges, he wouldn''t necessarily lose against that brat.

    Anyway, they had to use this chance to show Keane''s potential to the guild master, especially when Ainsley was also a shaman.

    Since Keane''s dad couldn''t offend the guild leader even when the guild leader had been away for almost a year, he could only pin his hope to Keane.

    He was indeed demoted and could no longer be the Shaman Guild''s vice chairman, but his son still had a chance to be the future vice-chairman.

    Or even better, if the guild master fancied Keane, she could ept him as her apprentice, and maybe Keane would be the future guild leader!

    Keane"s dad was confident not because he''s blind but because Keane was really the best shaman in his generation.

    Even among his seniors, he could be ranked in the top ten.

    Thus, although his seniors might be the ones inheriting the guild leader''s throne in the future, Keane could still be the vice chairman at least.

    Not to mention that he was really youngpared to his seniors who had passed twenty-five years old.

    Keane was only in his early twenties. He had just graduated from the Elton Academy a year ago. His potential was really better than his seniors.

    "Son, you should inform your few friends to challenge that brat together too. That way, no one will be suspicious when you challenge her."

    Keane''s dad was keenly aware that others couldn''t know what they wanted to do.

    If Keane''s friends also challenged Ainsley without a frontal fight, no one would suspect Keane''s motive at all.

    Anyway, the father knew that Keane liked that girl from the Winged Guild, and since the girl was heavily injured, he could use this reason to challenge Ainsley.

    Keane immediately nodded, and to show his sincerity...he even called his two friends right away¨C the two young men from the tamer guilds.

    The two people weren''t really his friends because they were technically his love rivals, but because they loved the same person and wanted to protect the same person...

    They had cooperated in the dark to protect Felicia one way or another.

    The two tamers had just gone home from their guilds when Keane called them to a group call.

    Brandon from the monster tamer guild and Terry from the beast tamer guild immediately picked up the phone call.

    "What''s up, Kean?" Brandon, who was often called ''Donny'', couldn''t help but ask in a slightly irritated tone of voice.

    After all, he had just witnessed his sweetheart getting heavily wounded in front of his eyes, and he couldn''t do anything to save her.

    Not to mention that Borbon, one of their aplices, was caught in trouble because of punching Ainsley in public.

    Terry also joined the conversation shortly after Donny spoke.

    "Yes, yes, what''s wrong? Do you want to visit Felicia together or something?"

    In the past few days up to a week or so, their guilds were also in trouble, and geniuses like them who had certain power in the guild could sense the depressing atmosphere.

    Thus, the two tamers really didn''t have time to chat with Keane.

    Who knows if Keane wanted to y some tricks to hit them when they were down.

    But they didn''t know that Keane was the one who got hit the hardest.

    Of course, Keane suppressed the news from spreading to other guilds, especially to the younger generation.

    Keane suppressed his disdain for his two rivals and slowly exined his intention.

    "It''s like this. I think we have given our enemy enough time to rest, so should we challenge that brat who hurts Felicia?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1127: The Leaked News

    <h4>Chapter 1127: "The Leaked News"</h4>

    This proposal is a bit abrupt, and the two tamers were stunned for a few seconds before resolutely replying to Keane.

    "Are you crazy? Didn''t you see how that brat crippled both Cameron and Sean within fifteen minutes?"

    Donny was a rather crude and ruthless young man due to his nature as a monster tamer.

    He directly cursed Keane as an idiot!

    Although he also wanted to avenge Felicia so badly, he knew that his few tamed monsters might not be able to fight Ainsley.

    Not to mention they have seen how the baby could make a drawing into a living thing.

    Just what kind of monsters and beasts could she draw to live? Maybe countless!

    Terry also had some lingering fears whenever someone mentioned Ainsley.

    Mainly because the inte was on fire because of the big guilds'' suppression issue, and as a genius who represented his guild one way or another, Terry was also in the limelight.

    He''s in the limelight for a bad reason, though.

    Mainly because the tamer guilds were the ones heavily suspected of suppressing Ainsley in the first ce because their interest shed with each other.

    It was normal for others to think like this, considering that Ainsley''s guild was a tamer one way or another.

    The ones affected the most by this kind of new guild must be the monster and beast tamer guild, right?

    "Keane, don''t be impulsive. Don''t you know that our guilds are already in the limelight for bad reasons?"

    Terry sounded exhausted as he spoke through the phone.

    "The seniors and elders in the guild are all worried about the government taking this chance to annex our guild''s authority," he added.

    So, it''s not time to selfishly challenge another person for the sake of revenge!

    Keane knew that the other guilds must be in trouble too, but he didn''t have any choice.

    He really needed to challenge Ainsley and let the guild leader watch their match.

    So, Keane racked his brain to think of a suitable reason for the two tamers to challenge Ainsley...and he really got an idea.

    "Hey, hey, how about asking your seniors and elders if they need to distract the government using our challenge to Ainsley?"

    Keane was also shrewd as the son of the shaman guild''s vice chairman. He quickly proposed an idea that could benefit the three people.

    "I''m sure your guilds also n to hold an event or something to distract the government and the citizens'' attention, right?"

    Their challenge could really be a small distraction. Although they couldn''t distract the government, they could still distract the citizens!

    The two tamers were silent for a while before nodding.

    "Okay. We will ask our elders and seniors. If they think this idea is good, then we will discuss this challenge again."

    Both Donny and Terry understood that since Keane mentioned challenge and not duel, it meant he didn''t want to confront Ainsley in a frontal battle.

    He must be nning to use some other tricks!

    After getting a satisfying answer, Keane spoke a few more words before ending the call.

    At the same time, the big guilds jointly released the news of the inheritance stone to the public.

    They even released the news to other countries too, instantly creating a new kind of storm for various forces.

    The inte, which was full of Ainsley''s case, immediately turned their attention to this shocking news.

    There is an inheritance stone somewhere around their country! The stone from the legend is actually real!

    The citizens and ability users without backers only knew a small amount of information, but those with deep backgrounds knew a lot more.

    They immediately knew that the owner owning this legendary stone was actually the foreigner who was famous on the inte a few days ago.

    Ainsley Sloan. It''s that girl again!

    Other forces were excited, and all sorts of meetings were held separately.

    However, the families that Ainsley and Aaron approached before had already known about this news.

    Not to mention because of this offer, they resolutely invested in Ainsley''s guild and even registered their family members to be Ainsley''s guild members.

    These families also had it enough, having to bow their heads in front of the big guilds'' tyranny. Thus, they supported Ainsley both openly and secretly.

    The Billios Family''s influence in Gasha Country alone made it impossible for Ainsley''s case to be known throughout the Gasha Country.

    Of course, these families also helped Ainsley in the dark.

    To thank these families, Ainsley generously gave them the channel to purchase inheritance stones without having to visit the ck market or using other means.

    The Gasha Country''s citizens, noble families, plus various organizations and forces were all in an uproar regarding the inheritance stone''s existence.

    Of course, the government was also restless. They needed this kind of item that could ensure their country''s military strength to be stable from generation to generation.

    Many military families couldn''t sit still and immediately sent people to approach Ainsley one by one, knowing that she''s the real owner of the whole business.

    Some people with excessive greed even colluded with each other to send troops to try robbing some stones and mines from Pandora Ind.

    Various forces moved in the dark, and other forces in other countries were also not staying still.

    The governmentpeted with other country''s rulers or leaders to negotiate with the Sloan Family and the T¨¦ssera Alliance.

    Famous families, organizations and secret forces alsopeted with each other to get the first benefit in their country.

    If they could be the reseller chosen by the T¨¦ssera Alliance, they could monopolize the inheritance stone''s business in their country!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1128: Bad News From Axelle

    <h4>Chapter 1128: "Bad News From Axelle"</h4>

    Ainsley and the T¨¦ssera Alliance really did n to create such an overlord for each country.

    Each country could only have a dozen forces that had the reseller license. Others could only buy the stones for their private uses.

    The T¨¦ssera Alliance also didn''t ept orders from families outside of their business circle, which means other families had to find these ''overlords'' if they wanted to buy stones.

    Thus, whoever could be the overlords in their country would be a fearsome existence in their prospective country!

    This is Jake''s idea to open a connection in various countries with Ainsley and Pandora Ind as the center.

    This way, the baby didn''t have to go to various human countries to establish her guild and could rely on the local overlords to help her.

    These overlords included various military families, noble or merchant families, organizations, guilds, clubs, and so on.

    Of course, the government of each country also had a portion, but Jake believed that the government would be too busy to strengthen their own country''s military strength.

    Where would they have time to resell the stones they bought from T¨¦ssera Alliance?

    Jake also knew that these overlords would definitely sell the stones in a high-sky prices, especially because they could monopolize the stones'' business.

    However, Jake didn''t care about the profit and such. What he cared about was to build a sturdywork for his cute daughter, relying on Pandora Ind.

    Because of this, the T¨¦ssera Alliance and whoever was included in the alliance sent almost all their people to guard Pandora Ind.

    Now, Pandora Ind has be a ce with a super-strong defense. Maybe the top ten ces in the world with the strongest defense.

    People all over the world flocked to either the Sloan Family, the Billios Family or Pandora Ind.

    When Ainsley heard the news and weed so many people who wanted to take a shortcut through her, she immediately consulted Jake.

    "Dad, is everything okay? I don''t know how the news suddenly spread again. I''m afraid there will be people who want to attack Pandora Ind again."

    She''s worried because the big guys that joined her in Pandora Ind''s war back then shouldn''t be on the ind right now.

    Should she go back first or something? Anyway, the big guilds'' pressure here already lessened, and her guild was slowly getting better.

    Jake immediately reassures Ainsley, who should be busy in Gasha Country.

    "Don''t worry. Everything is okay. Pandora Ind already has aplete facility, and their defense is also top-notch."

    Jake even invited several non-human races who used to visit his Port ind to help him keep an eye on Pandora Ind.

    After all, these people also got some benefits from Jake and Pandora Ind. How could they not help Jake to defend the golden chicken?

    "Ain, I think you should finish your business in Gasha Country before going to Pandora Ind."

    Jake persuaded Ainsley not to go to Pandora Ind for a while.

    "Although the big guilds are silent now, I''m sure they still underestimate you and your guilds. You really need to show your guild''s true strength."

    Not only to guilds in Gasha Country or the local citizens but also to the other human countries.

    If things go well, Ainsley could expand her guild even faster and didn''t have toe to each country just to solve local suppression things personally.

    "You need to use the Gasha Country''s big guilds as an example to warn other guilds in other countries who might want to suppress your guild''s growth."

    Ainsley listened to Jake''s words and felt that his suggestion was right.

    Since she was already here, she should leave grandly too. She should beat these guilds first before leaving her guild to develop on its own.

    For this...she really had to keep harming the local guilds'' geniuses.

    "Okay, dad, I get it. I''ll finish my business here quickly and go to Pandora Ind."

    "Good. Oh, right. My grandma just returned to Gasha Country. She''s also a shaman. If you are fated, you will definitely see her in the next few days."

    Jake didn''t forget to tell Ainsley his own grandma''s words but he didn''t say that his grandma was actually the Shaman Guild leader.

    He''s afraid Ainsley would misunderstand things and dislikes his grandma because of the stuff with the big guilds'' suppression.

    Ainsley never heard Jake talk about his grandparents before, and now he mentioned his grandma...Ainsley was instantly interested.

    "Great-grandma is also a shaman?? Dad, your family is really too powerful, "

    Ainsley teased Jake lightly but once again thought that Jake might be the real protagonist in a novel if this world is a novel.

    Or maybe he''s the ultimate viin? Who knows!

    Jake heard the teasing in Ainsley''s voice and immediately sighed dejectedly.

    "I rarely see my grandma. She''s mysterious and a bit different from us, but yes. She''s also a shaman, and she''s more powerful than Riemann!"

    Hearing that this shaman is even more powerful than Riemann, the Guild Leader of the Godlif Shaman Guild, Ainsley was instantly excited.

    "Really, really? Then, I look forward to meeting her!"

    Jake said that his grandma had just returned to Gasha Country...so she should see her soon, right?

    But since this old woman was such a powerful shaman...shouldn''t she have some connections with Gasha Country''s shaman guild?

    Ainsley was a bit puzzled, but she didn''t want to think about one of the big guilds who suppressed her.

    Thus, she tacitly forgot about her doubts and continued to chat with Jake until Axelle suddenly barged into the room with a pale face.

    Without bothering to see that Ainsley was talking to Jake on the phone, Axelle immediately spoke in a trembling voice.

    "M-master, master! Bad news!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1129: Celestial Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1129: "Celestial Beast"</h4>

    Axelle inhaled deeply before continuing his words.

    "Bad news! S-someone...someone came to take ze away!"

    !!

    Ainsley was still happily chatting with Jake when she heard the sudden news. The baby almost bit tongue and dropped the phone to the floor.

    "What?! Who is here to grab ze?" Ainsley hurriedly cut the call and turned around to face the pale Axelle.

    This is the first time she saw Axelle so panicked like this. He wasn''t even this panicked when the elves came to find him.

    "T-that...a group of celestials came to the door of our guild and demanded us to hand over ze!"

    Just from this short information alone, Ainsley immediately knew that someone was secretly giving her trouble.

    Maybe it was the Winged Guild. After all, she ruined Felicia''s face.

    Although Felicia''s grandpa couldn''t challenge her to an open duel, he could still give her some problems¨C

    Especially when the guild was in chaos because of Ainsley''s bullying case on the inte.

    Ainsley immediately jumped from her bed and dragged Axelle with her.

    "Hurry! Let''s see what''s going on!"

    Ainsley had her own office and a small apartment in her guild building. She also created several guest rooms for Elliana and Axelle.

    Thus, they just had to use the elevator to go down the floors and meet the celestials who came to make trouble at the lobby.

    Since Axelle went to find Ainsley because he couldn''t call her over the phone, only Elliana and the three cats were left to deal with the celestials.

    Elliana was a quiet person and wasn''t eloquent enough to debate with the celestials. Only Code-L in her human form was sent to talk to these celestials.

    When Ainsley finally arrived at the guild''s lobby, a few guild members who came to the guild to train were already there, watching the celestials with wary gazes.

    The guild staff and those who were originally at the lobby also cast gloomy gazes at the celestials who came without notice and purposely created trouble.

    At this time, Code-L, in her human form, was engaging in a fierce debate.

    "Who allows birds like you guys toe here just to demand someone else''s contractpanion? Since when are the celestials so rude and lowly?!"

    Code-L''s human form was a kid, but her words were sharp and fierce enough to p the celestials in the face.

    The celestials who came were all young people around twenty years old ifpared to human age.

    They were indeed more experienced than humans in this age but against Code-L, who had lived even longer than their grandparents...

    They were the ones who looked like helpless children.

    The group leader, a young woman with wavy golden hair and fiery sapphire eyes, immediately red at Code-L, almost raising her hand to p the kid.

    Still, her face remained emotionless. Only her eyes were full of hatred and a bit of shame.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Although you''re a sacred beast, I won''t allow anyone to insult our celestial race!"

    Code-L rolled her eyes and snorted.

    "I am not insulting you guys. I just stated the fact. If not, who would be crazy enough toe to someone else''s guild and demand to take away their contracted beast?"

    Code-L looked up at these celestials who were close to two meters tall. With her height, she could only reach up to these people''s tummies.

    Still, her momentum was greater than these giants with wings.

    "I don''t care what kind of reasons you have to visit this guild, but if you continue to make trouble, don''t me me if I want to kick you out!"

    Celestials were respected in Gasha Country, but Code-L couldn''t care much about a bunch of birds. They''re not even close to angels but they called themselves celestials.

    Only high-ranking celestials were actually close to look like angels and the rest of the race actually looked more like bird people from the beastmen race.

    It''s just that....they refused to be categorized as a beast people''s race and chose to be ''angels'' who lived above the clouds.

    Shameless.

    Code-L sneered, and her mocking face immediately fell into the celestials'' eyes.

    The respected celestials had never been treated like this in a human world. For a while, they almost cracked their paralysed faces.

    "Don''t be so arrogant! You said you wanted to kick us out¨C do you dare?! This country''sw will punish you even if you''re a sacred beast or a foreigner!"

    The blonde celestial woman gritted her teeth as she threatened Code-L with w''.

    Unfortunately, what she said was true.

    After all, celestials were the official backing of this country.

    It''s normal for thew to favor celestials as long as they didn''t suppress humans in Gasha Country and do bad deeds that harm the citizens.

    If it''s just demanding a pet or something, everyone wouldn''t care much.

    Code-L wished she could just kill these celestials right away but if she did so, Ainsley would be the one caught in the problem.

    The Gasha Country wasn''t aswless as Godlif Country, where you could kill a fellow ability user without getting punishment.

    Thus, Code-L could only suppress her anger and snorted.

    "Okay, don''t babble too much. Why do you want to take ze away? She''s not even a celestial cube or celestial beasts."

    There were a type of beast that people categorized as celestial beasts, such as Pegasus, or any beasts with colorful wings.

    Of course, not all bird-type beasts with wings were categorized as celestial beasts, and the Phoenix had never been a part of the celestial beasts.

    Usually, only unicorns and pegasus could be called a celestial beast among sacred beasts'' lineage.

    However, the blonde celestial precisely had been waiting for Code-L to ask this question!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1130: Go To A Beast Appraiser

    <h4>Chapter 1130: "Go To A Beast Appraiser"</h4>

    The blonde celestial also didn''t want to appear to be too rude in front of other humans. If she had a reasonable excuse for robbing ze, no one could say she''s a bully.

    The woman stood straight while crossing her arms in front of her chest before looking down at Code-L with a sneer on her face.

    "Indeed, Phoenix isn''t a celestial beast, but your Phoenix is a mutant Phoenix, and her element is water, right?"

    Code-L didn''t know how these celestials got the news, but it wasn''t hard to inquire about ze even when Ainsley had already put ze in her dimensional bracelet weeks ago.

    The cat raised an eyebrow and frowned.

    "So? Just because she''s a mutant, she''s suddenly a celestial beast? Even if she''s a celestial beast, she already makes a contract with someone else, and you guys can''t im her back!"

    If celestials can im all celestial beasts in this world, then they should rob Van and Vallerie from the Aretha Family too!

    The celestials were silent for a moment before the blonde woman took out a set of documents from her spatial storage and tossed the papers to Code-L.

    "We got news that ze was not found in the wild but was sold through an auction as a bargaining chip. You know that celestial beasts can''t be treated as bargaining chips or products, right?"

    If it''s a normal taming process in the wild or using the tamers'' service to help, it wouldn''t be a problem.

    But Ainsley got ze in exchange for her potions, and it happened at an auction, a big one on top of that.

    This is the same as treating the celestial beasts as products and that is a humiliation for the entire celestial race.

    The celestial race has always been a protective race to their own kinds, even if it''s just a beast and not a fellow celestial.

    This ismon sense.

    But to be honest, even if ze is a celestial beast and Ainsley got her from someone in her potion auction, ze was an abandoned beast.

    It wasn''t wrong for Ainsley to adopt her. They couldn''t say that Ainsley purposely bought ze and smeared the celestial race''s prestige.

    Not to mention...is ze really a celestial race?

    No matter what types of Phoenix, as long as their element isn''t light instead of fire, water and other elements, they will never belong to the celestial race!

    Code-L focused on this and immediately questioned the celestials.

    "How do you know that ze is a celestial beast? Is there proof? And I want the proof to be approved by other races and not your one-sided delusions!"

    The current celestial beasts had all been approved by the seven big races which means the celestials couldn''t just im other beasts as their race''s beasts.

    If not, the world would be in chaos and every race could casually admit a strong beast type as their race''s special beast.

    Ridiculous!

    These celestials really didn''t have the proof and the license that showed that ze''s beast type was a part of a celestial beast.

    After all, they only came here to make trouble for Ainsley on behalf of the Winged Guild under their protection.

    Not to mention that Ainsley was suspected to be someone from the blood n.

    How could they not make trouble for a blood n''s cub?

    The celestials were guilty, but the blonde one didn''t even change her face and spoke with a tone full of justice.

    "We don''t have the license, which is why we ask you to bring ze to the beast identification center at the beast tamer guild."

    The Beast Tamer Guild really opened this service to identify unknown beasts because their beast encyclopedia was connected to the other beast tamer guild''s encyclopedias all around the world.

    The seven big races also used the Beast Tamer Guild''s service to determine whether a beast type belonged to a certain race and had to be treated with respect.

    When Code-L heard the woman''s shameless words, she almostughed in anger.

    What did she say? Go to the local Beast Tamer Guild to identify ze''s racial type?

    Everyone knows that the local beast tamer guild has a feud with Ain!

    Who knows if they will be honest? Even if they''re not honest, no one can say that they''re dishonest.

    After all, they have been a beast ''identifier'' for thousands of years!

    These tamer guilds also had beast and monster vets that could heal injured and sick beasts or monsters.

    The number of such doctors was small, but each tamer guild undoubtedly opened this kind of service, and many people believed the tamer guild for this reason.

    If Ainsley said they lied about the beast identification...who would believe her other than her own people?

    Code-L snorted and shook her head.

    "I refused on behalf of Ain. We can''t trust the local Beast Tamer Guild. How about using other guilds in other countries?"

    The blonde celestial immediately clenched her fists and spoke as if Code-L was a sinner.

    "No. Why should we go to such a length when we have a reliable beast appraiser here in Beast Tamer Guild too?"

    Beast and monster appraisers in other countries were usually separated from Beast Tamer Guild and they created their own guilds.

    However, the two guilds were like father and son¨C connected to each other.

    The smaller appraiser guild depended on the tamer guild for protection, and the tamer guild depended on the appraiser guild to earn money and connection.

    The same goes for the vets.

    However, in this country, where guilds had so much influence, the tamer guilds had long devoured the vets and appraiser guild, merging the small guilds into their tamer guild.

    Thus, everyone is in cahoot and can''t be trusted!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1131: Challenging Celestials

    <h4>Chapter 1131: "Challenging Celestials"</h4>

    "We have a beef with the beast tamer guild. So, I don''t think it''s fair to use their appraiser."

    Code-L refuted the blonde celestial''s words once more.

    "We have money to use the portal to go to other countries and use the beast appraiser there. How is it? That will be fairer."

    But the celestials didn''t want to agree because their purpose was to collude with the beast tamer guild and rob ze from Ainsley''s hand.

    They all knew that ze had great potential, and even the beast tamer was greedy for this beast, who could be a future sacred beast or even a legendary beast.

    As celestials with wings, they also didn''t want to see a beast with wings like them end up under a blood n''s control like Ainsley.

    Even if Ainsley isn''t a blood n''s cub, since the Winged Guild under their protection disliked and hated Ainsley to the bone, they also didn''t like Ainsley.

    "We found ze in Gasha Country and it''s more reasonable to use Gasha Country''s guild service. We will assure you that the appraisal process will be fair and just."

    The blonde celestial paused before adding,

    "You can trust us because we are celestials. Although we have some rtionship with the Winged Guild, we will absolutely be fair and neutral."

    The celestials used their image as a race full of justice to pressure Code-L to hand over ze!

    Others did think that celestials were all kind and full of justice, but how could it be?

    Just like there were bad elves and good elves, there could be bad celestials and good celestials too!

    Code-L had already exhausted her patience to debate with this woman.

    The woman kept insisting on wanting to take ze away...but Code-L was never a patient beast.

    Since this woman is courting death¡­why don''t she grant her death?!

    The cat''s eyes shed with a hint of murderous intention, and she was about to move her ws to reap someone''s life when Ainsley''s milky voice suddenly sounded behind her.

    "Dear celestials. No matter how just and fair you are, you''re not a certified judge in this human country. We don''t have any obligation to trust your so-called justice."

    Ainsleyughed as she trotted to Code-L''s side.

    She was much shorter than the celestials, and even Code-L was taller than her, but no one could ignore her appearance.

    The guild founder is finally here!

    The guild members who were watching the debate with fearful hearts immediately calmed down.

    They didn''t know Ainsley for that long, but miraculously, they believed that Ainsley could solve any troubles!

    The celestials immediately noticed the short toddler in front of them and when they heard the baby''s words, their faces instantly flushed red in shame.

    Yes. Although they''re called the judges of this world, h h h, the real ''judges'' are the fairies and not them.

    They''re just a war tool, to be precise.

    And since when can they be a rightful judge in a human country?

    If the logic is like this, all judges in Gasha Country should be celestials and not human beings!

    "Dear celestials. I will never give ze to you for inspection, so if you are dissatisfied with me, you can challenge me in the arena."

    Ainsley smiled widely at the celestials, acting calm and leisurely. She even had time to pick her nose with her thumb.

    "Anyway, although you guys aren''t a part of Gasha Country''s guilds, I heard that all sorts of grievances and trouble can be solved in the arena!"

    Don''t say that Ainsley liked to beat people in the arena. It''s just that...this is indeed the fastest way to face shameless people like these celestials.

    All of them are hypocrites!

    The celestials never expected Ainsley to be so bold to challenge them.

    So far, there had never been an interracial duel because no one was crazy enough to challenge celestials in Gasha Country!

    The blonde celestial''s face instantly darkened. The woman gritted her teeth as she spat her words one by one.

    "Little brat. Are you sure you want to challenge us? Will it be a frontal duel or other challenges?"

    Don''t look down on celestials.

    They''re a race born to fight, and although the world has been at peace for a long time already, the celestials weren''t like those ignorant geniuses that Ainsley defeated.

    They had enough fighting experience, and it would be harder to fight them!

    Ainsley''s purpose in challenging the celestials was exactly to break her limit and stimte her potential.

    If they weren''t dangerous and strong, why would Ainsley purposely say this?

    The baby nodded calmly at the blonde woman''s question. "I''m serious. Just tell me when we can fight. But it will be a duel and not a battle royale."

    Ainsley wouldn''t underestimate the celestials, unlike the geniuses she defeated before.

    Thus, it was impossible to fight more than one celestial in one go.

    Still, fighting one celestial at a time didn''t seem to be a problem. In fact, Ainsley even looked forward to it.

    The blonde woman snorted and silently thought that Ainsley was so ignorant and arrogant.

    Just because she won against some brats who called themselves geniuses, she''s arrogant enough to challenge celestials like them.

    Naive!

    But this is also good. If Ainsley got seriously injured, the Winged Guild could avenge their little princess Felicia and get rid of all troubles at once.

    The blonde woman''s eyes shed with a hint of murderous intent before calmly replying to Ainsley.

    "Okay. If that''s the case, let''s settle the duel''s date." The woman paused before continuing.

    "In case you want to challenge some brats from other guilds, we will wait until you finish all your business before challenging us."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1132: Becoming An Elite Guild

    <h4>Chapter 1132: "Bing An Elite Guild"</h4>

    As an insider, how could the blonde woman not know that some geniuses from other guilds were waiting to challenge Ainsley?

    Although Gia from Merchant Guild couldn''t do that because she wasn''t a battle-oriented ability user, her other friends could challenge Ainsley on her behalf.

    The blonde woman was ''generous'' enough to wait for Ainsley to clean up the brats, inted her ego and then challenged the celestials with her eyes above her head...

    And then they would teach this girl a lesson!

    "For the time being, we won''t take the blue Phoenix, but if you lose the fight, we will forcibly take the blue Phoenix. How is it?"

    The blonde woman added more conditions to their agreement, and Ainsley immediately agreed.

    "Of course. That''s a good idea. But if I win, I want you to gather ze''s evolution materials that only the celestial race have."

    Ainsley also didn''t want to swallow any loss and raised her condition if she won the challenge.

    The celestials should have a lot of things that would be beneficial for ze''s development!

    This is really a good chance to evolve ze from a high-level beast to a sacred beast.

    It was really hard for beasts to awaken their sacred bloodline, and Ainsley was also worried that ze couldn''t advance further no matter what.

    After all, many mutants with legendary beast''s bloodlines couldn''t activate their bloodlines and couldn''t be sacred beasts all their lives.

    If she could help ze with an external factor, that would be the best.

    The blonde woman pondered for a moment, but in the end, she also agreed to Ainsley''s request.

    It wasn''t hard to provide evolution materials for that little phoenix. Anyway, whether the baby could win against them or not was still a question.

    The blonde celestial believed in their race''s strength.

    If they couldn''t defeat such a young human with a suspected blood n''s lineage, they wouldn''t be worthy of their celestial race''s prestige!

    After the two sides reached an agreement, the trouble ended right there, and everyone dispersed.

    The Celestials returned to the Winged Guild while Ainsley strolled around the other big guilds, waiting for the geniuses to challenge her.

    That evening, Donny and Terry, the two geniuses from the tamer guilds, got a green light from their guild elders to challenge Ainsley.

    "If you can injure that brat in the challenge somehow, that will be good. But don''t forget to protect yourself."

    The elders agreed to using challenge instead of a frontal duel because they learned from Charles and the three geniuses from the Winged Guild.

    The Winged Guild suffered the most damage, and this little brat was one of the damage dealers who dealt the biggest blow to the Winged Guild.

    Learning from the Winged Guild''s misfortune, the other guilds were cautious and hoped their geniuses could protect themselves and chose the most favorable challenge for them.

    That night, Donny and Terry contacted Keane, agreeing with his proposal to issue a joint challenge to Ainsley.

    Of course, the content of their challenge would differ because they weren''t the same ability user.

    "Let''s visit the Irregr Tamer Guild tomorrow morning and meet that brat," Keane suggested.

    The other two agreed with Keane''s idea, and that''s how they settled their agreement.

    At the same time, the Irregr Tamer Guild weed a surge of new guild members.

    Once the ban was lifted, and many people knew about this guild, the guild staff had to work overtime because there were just too many people who wanted to join the guild!

    Now that the guild was popr among charm ability users in Gasha Country, Ainsley immediately raised the bar so only strong and suitable charm ability users could join the guild.

    It was even harder to join the Irregr Tamer Guild in Gasha Country than in Godlif Country!

    But precious and limited things had always been cherished.

    When the Gasha Country''s charm ability users knew that the threshold to enter the guild was so high, they didn''t feel bad at all.

    On the contrary, they felt that the guild was an elite one and not a cheap guild where anyone could join.

    Because of this, even charm ability users who had already be famous stars all around the country were also interested in joining the guild¨C

    Simply for the guild''s prestige that symbolized high status.

    Not to mention many rich daughters and sons joined this guild and for celebrities like them, creating connections with these people was important.

    All of them scrambled to get closer to these rich and influential young people to get more resources in the entertainment industry!

    At the same time, Ainsley, who was a quasi-celebrity, gradually became more popr due to her case on the inte, and many people started to fall into her pit.

    They unknowingly became Ainsley''s fans.

    Ainsley''s fame also spread from the Gasha Country to Godlif Country''s capital city.

    By now, even ordinary people knew that there was such a good ability user who ''represented'' their country abroad.

    Although this representative was a mafia, and they hated mafias, because of Ainsley''s age, people tend to be more lenient to her.

    Even the haters were a bit embarrassed to talk bad about Ainsley on the inte.

    After all, cursing and bullying a four-year-old toddler didn''t sound good at all.

    Who told Ainsley to be so good when she''s so young?

    The haters were simply unable to bully Ainsley anymore, afraid that the wholeizens would condemn them for driving a baby.

    Just like that, Ainsley smoothly epted a few batches of new guild members and the next day, the people she was waiting for finally arrived.

    Yes. The three geniuses from the Shaman and Tamer Guilds are here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1133: Ains Die-hard Fans

    <h4>Chapter 1133: "Ain''s Die-hard Fans"</h4>

    Keane, Donny and Terry arrived at Ainsley''s guild right when the guild opened its doors to visitors.

    The three young men sat in the lobby and called the staff to contact Ainsley for them.

    "Wee here to meet your guild founder." Keane took the initiative to inform the staff.

    The three people were not acting low-key at all, and from the moment they stepped into the guild''s lobby, they attracted countless attention.

    When the staff knew that the three young men hade here for Ainsley, she immediately questioned the young men''s purpose.

    "I''m sorry. Do you have an appointment with our guild founder?"

    Keane immediately shook his head. "I don''t. But tell her we want to challenge her in the arena!"

    The surrounding people immediately went into an uproar.

    "Are these three people from the tamer guilds and the Shaman Guild?"

    "Look at their badge. Not only are they from the tamer and the Shaman Guild, but they''re also considered an elite member!"

    "Oh, man. Don''t tell me they''re one of those guilds'' so-called geniuses?"

    "I think so. They are as famous as the three people who fought Ainsley weeks ago."

    "Ah! Maybe these people are friends with the trio?"

    "I heard they''re friends with Gia from the merchant guild."

    "Hissss the merchant guild. They''re in big trouble for illegally suppressing other ability users'' freedom of choosing guild, right?"

    "Yes, yes! Maybe these young men want to avenge their friends or something..."

    "There will be a good show. It''s been a while since we watched the guild founder''s battle!"

    The Irregr Tamer Guild cherished Ainsley so much that there were many fixed TV screens that only yed Ainsley''s battle videos in loops.

    One screen only yed one video, so there were a lot of screens scattered throughout the guild building.

    There was even a hall of fame dedicated to Ainsley as the guild founder, telling the baby''s life history up to now.

    Ainsley has already be a sort of celebrity, especially for charm ability users.

    Whether they were guild members, these charm ability users admired Ainsley from the bottom of their hearts.

    Ainsley is a representative of their ''weak'' circle!

    Many people here didn''t watch Ainsley''sst battle royale, but they watched the video either through the inte or through the loop broadcast on the guild''s TV screens.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the guild even had a special museum to keep various Ainsley''s merchandise that was open to the public!

    If Ainsley knew that these people actually made a lot of merchandise based on her, she would have died from shame.

    Anyway, when the surrounding onlookers heard that more idiots wanted to challenge Ainsley...

    They were all excited.

    Anyway, this challenge wasn''t a frontal fight which means they could watch a more exciting challenge with a different format.

    The staff was actually a bit hesitant whether to inform Ainsley about the three young men or not.

    Still, after consulting Aaron and some appointed higher-ups, she finally contacted Ainsley.

    When Ainsley got the call, she had just finished breakfast and was idle enough to watch some local anime in this world.

    As an avid anime lover, she was relieved that this world also had good anime¨C albeit they weren''t the same as those in her world.

    She was watching aedy anime with a baby protagonist which was somewhat simr to her when the female staff called her.

    "Good morning, guild founder. I''m sorry to disturb you. There are three young men in the lobby whoe here to see you."

    The staff paused to control her slight excitement from calling her idol before continuing her reports.

    "The three gentlemen said they wanted to challenge you in the arena."

    Ainsley, who was previously sluggish andzy like Gudetama, instantly got energized.

    The baby jumped from the couch and ran to the nearest elevator.

    "Really? Tell them I''ll meet them right away!"

    After that, Ainsley cut the phone call and brought Elliana with her.

    Of course, the three cats who always liked to watch some fun didn''t want to be left behind, and one by one either jumped onto Ainsley''s head and shoulder or directly became a human.

    The small group dashed to the lobby in just a few minutes, and when they arrived, many people had already surrounded the lounge area.

    They were all waiting to see Ainsley, who woulde to meet the three guests!

    Because Ainsley was famous, it was hard for normal members to see her except for when they attended the inheritance ceremony.

    Still, during the ceremony, there was still some distance between them and Ainsley.

    They could only watch her from afar.

    How could they see Ainsley as close as when they saw other visitors in the lobby?

    Today, they were lucky to have a chance to see Ainsley from up close!

    The surrounding visitors, whether they were guild members or not, immediately called their friends and rtives toe to the guild to see Ainsley.

    It was so rare to see Ainsley at the guild''s lobby...this was their chance to see their idol!

    Elliana noticed the slight disturbance and immediately contacted the security guard to control the flow of visitors so as not to create troubles.

    Ainsley didn''t know that she was as popr as a third-line celebrity, and many people wanted to see her, shake hands with her or get her signature.

    Strong ability users in Godlif Country might not be treated as celebrities albeit famous, but in a peaceful country like Gasha Country¨C

    A lot of stars aren''t in the entertainment industry and just famous for being influential ability users!

    So, how could Ainsley not be popr when she''s so strong?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1134: Two-faced Shaman

    <h4>Chapter 1134: "Two-faced Shaman"</h4>

    Since Ainsley was proven to be strong, It''s no wonder the baby became so famous here that she should have started covering her face when she went out if she didn''t want to cause a stampede!

    When Ainsley arrived, the staff immediately made way for Ainsley, keeping the visitors a few meters away from the guild founder.

    The surrounding onlookers noticed Ainsley''s arrival and the lobby started to get noisy.

    "Ahhh! That''s Ain-sama!"

    "I heard that Ain''s real hair color is purple. I really want to see it. Must be cute!"

    "She''s even cuter than in the video! Ahhh! I want to hug her!"

    "Be careful, man. You might be arrested for molesting an underage girl."

    "Ain is just too cute, okay?"

    "I can''t believe that such a cute baby is so powerful. Will she ept disciples? If she does, I''ll immediately rush to be her first disciple!"

    "I want her autograph..."

    "I want to shake hands with Ain-sama!"

    "Take a picture with me!"

    The onlookers frantically took a picture of their little idol, and some die-hard fans even screamed loudly, almost fainting on the spot.

    "AHHHH! AIN-SAMAAA!"

    The sweet smile on Ainsley''s face almost cracked because of the die-hard fans'' loud shout.

    The lobby was indeed huge, but when someone shouted that loudly, everyone almost went deaf.

    Ainsley gestured at the security guard to calm down the die-hard fans, afraid that if they fainted here, malicious people would nder her for this incident.

    After the security guard calmed the mass, Ainsley sat on the couch across from the three boys.

    After the boys were ''baptized'' with Ainsley''s fans'' enthusiasm, they retracted their arrogant aura and became much more low-key within minutes.

    Hey, they''re not dumb. If they kept their arrogance when Ainsley''s fans were around, wouldn''t the fans tear them to pieces?

    The boys were quite well-known among their guild members, but because they were rarely exposed to the public through the inte or the battle arena...

    Their poprity was much worse than Charles and the three geniuses from the Winged Guild.

    Of course, Ainsley''s poprity after her two duels in one go soared to the sky and was enough to crush Charles and others'' poprity.

    With how developed the inte was and ever since the inte ban was lifted, almost everyizen who liked to surf the inte at least knew about this ''blood n''s cub'' from Godlif Country.

    Most of them knew Ainsley''s disguised appearance and only a few knew Ainsley''s true appearance.

    However, the majority still knew that Ainsley was a mafia boss in her young age!

    Although they didn''t really know which mafia family this baby belonged to, that one unique title was enough for many people to remember Ainsley.

    After all, the contrast between a cute toddler and a usually fierce mafia was too huge.

    People couldn''t imagine how a mafia boss turned out to be a toddler who was so cute that she could debut as a child idol.

    The three boys didn''t know that Ainsley was already so popr in their own country until now.

    They thought that Ainsley was still ''hated'' by the wholeizens due to the rumor regarding her guild itself.

    Who would have known that within just a few days, Ainsley turned the table by winning a battle royale against three geniuses at once?

    She''s too unpredictable!

    The three boys were also not idiots.

    After witnessing Charles and the three geniuses'' tragic end in Ainsley''s hands, they didn''t want to propose a life-risking challenge.

    Ainsley had just sat down when Keane, the genius shaman in his early twenties, immediately straightened his back as he looked down at the tiny baby in front of him.

    "I''m sorry for disturbing you, guild founder."

    Keane had a polite smile on his face,pletely different from when he talked badly about Ainsley behind the baby.

    This is a pro-two-faced young man!

    Ainsley raised an eyebrow at Keane''s sudden change but didn''t talk much and just nodded at the young man.

    Rather than being interested in Keane''s two-faced character, Ainsley was more interested in the two spirits floating behind Keane.

    This is why Ainsley immediately knew that Keane must be a shaman, and a talented one on top of that.

    So far, she had never seen a shaman in their early twenties having more than one contracted spirit!

    The two spirits looked young, maybe around the Godfather''s age in appearance, but of course, the Godfather was way older than them both in spirit age or the day they died.

    The Godfather was at least thirty-ish years old when he died, and he had been a spirit for thousands of years.

    On the contrary, the two spirits behind Keane looked like they died young, even before they reached thirty.

    Their spirit age was also not that old because their bodies were mostly transparent and had no color, unlike the Godfather, who still retained some of his bright color, such as his hair or eyes.

    The two spirits must be rtively young spirits who had died in less than a decade.

    Keane didn''t know that Ainsley was observing his two spirits but his two spirits noticed Ainsley''s gaze.

    Of course, because the two spirits were rtively young, they weren''t as arrogant as older spirits and immediately averted their gazes.

    They weren''t dumb either, okay? They could feel the power of a much stronger spirit rted to this little shaman...

    This little shaman''s spirit must be an expert! A true legend!

    If they''re only a town legend or something, this baby''s contracted spirit must be a worldwide famous person.

    The two spirits didn''t know what business their contractor had with this baby, but they swore they must never offend this baby''s contracted spirit!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1135: Spirit Hunting Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1135: "Spirit Hunting Challenge"</h4>

    Ainsley didn''t look at the spirits for too long and immediately looked back at Keane.

    "Let''s talk straight to the point. Why do you want to meet me?"

    Keane already knew that Ainsley would ask him this question, and he immediately put on a solemn expression.

    "As you know, we are Felicia''s admirers, and we are not pleased with what you did to her. So...we are here to challenge you in the arena officially."

    Ainsley didn''t look surprised at all and even looked as if she had been looking forward to these threeing to challenge her.

    "Oh, so it''s like that. Okay, I''ll ept your challenge. Is it another battle royale, or?"

    Before Ainsley could continue, Donny and Terry already cut her speech simultaneously.

    "No!"

    "N-no battle royale."

    The boys looked flustered to the point of almost scaring the hell out of their souls.

    They really didn''t want to challenge Ainsley in a frontal battle!

    Ainsley faked her expression and acted as if she was surprised by the boys'' reaction.

    "What''s going on? If it''s not a battle royale, then is it a one-on-one fight? But I don''t have much time¨C "

    Once more, before Ainsley could finish her words, Keane interrupted with cold sweat drenching his back.

    "No, no, you misunderstood. We don''t want to fight you in a frontal fight. The type of challenge we want to do isn''t a real fight in the ring at all!"

    The important thing had to be emphasized twice so that Ainsley wouldn''t misunderstand.

    This time, Ainsley was genuinely surprised by Keane''s words.

    She didn''t know much about the Gasha Country''s battle arena aside from what she had already experienced.

    It turned out there were other battle modes aside from a frontal fight in the ring?!

    Ainsley, who thought that she had to fight another boring battle with these three people, immediately became energized.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know the battle arena allows challenges outside of a frontal fight. Can you tell me what kind of challenge you want me to do?"

    Ainsley politely asked Keane, but her eyes couldn''t hide her excitement at all.

    Hey! If there''s a new way to torture the big guilds...who wouldn''t be excited to do it?

    Keane didn''t notice Ainsley''s excitement at all, but he suddenly got a shiver down his spine, and the other two got goosebumps.

    Still, the three people suppressed their feelings and calmly exined what kind of challenge they wanted to propose to Ainsley.

    Keane was the first one to talk.

    "Well, the battle arena really allows various challenges even outside of the battle arena''s building, but we need official staff and audience to be our witness."

    Keane paused to let Ainsley digest the news before continuing.

    "The challenge I want to do is rted to our ability as a shaman. There is this famous ce around the capital, and it''s full of wild and dangerous spirits..."

    Ainsley nodded at Keane''s words and gestured at him to continue. "Then, then? What do we do there?"

    This ce must be simr to her family''s mausoleum.

    However, the mausoleum was a controlled ce for spirits, while the one Keane mentioned must be independent, free from humans'' touch.

    Keane didn''t disappoint and immediately told the rest of the news.

    "Well, there is this activity that we shamans usually do when we visit this special ce. We either hunt spirits for training or get their recognition."

    Getting recognition is a milder challenge and training because the shamans can please the wild spirits using various things.

    The guild usually pushed the new shamans and juniors to do this activity to train their shaman ability.

    But the spirit hunting one...that''s a really dangerous activity that only elite and senior shamans in the guild are allowed to participate in.

    "For our challenge...I want us to hunt spirits. We can''t have any supporting items to hunt spirits, and in the end, the number of spirits and the spirit quality will determine the winner."

    Keane didn''t hesitate to choose a harder challenge!

    Ainsley had never heard that shamans could hunt spirits, mainly because spirits in Godlif Country were much more powerful than shamans, and shamans were in the lower position.

    However, the Gasha Country''s spirits weren''t as strong as those in Godlif Country.

    Thus, the shamans here could hunt spirits and coerce them to make contracts with the shamans.

    If not for this, how could the shaman guild develop fast when there were many rune masters and talisman masters in this country that could suppress them?

    "Usually, we only hunt one or two spirits to give them to the new shamans and juniors, but there are some cases when we hunt just to train our ability."

    Keane exined the type of hunting that they would do in this challenge.

    "In this case, we have to hunt as many spirits as we can, and after the training ends, we will let them go."

    However, because there were too few items that could trap spirits and abduct them, the elite shamans in training would only use their aura and ability to restrain the spirits.

    This is much more dangerous than using items because the spirits can rebel anytime, anywhere.

    As long as the shamans are careless or getting weak at some points, the defeated spirits can suddenly attack the shamans to death.

    Spirits can''t attack other ability users and ordinary people, but shamans have unique physiques and the majority of dead spirits could attack shamans in their shaman mode with special abilities.

    This is also why most shamans in Godlif Country didn''t use force to bound the spirit but lured them with their talents or items.

    After all, if they weren''t strong enough, they could die in the spirits'' hands!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1136: The Sooner, The Better

    <h4>Chapter 1136: "The Sooner, The Better"</h4>

    After telling Ainsley the general knowledge rted to their challenge, Keane started to exin the challenge process.

    "We will enter this special ce for an hour and open a live broadcast to prevent cheating. After an hour, the judge will count the number of spirits we catch and their quality."

    Keane looked at Ainsley as he spoke, determined to make Ainsley understand the rules as soon as possible.

    Of course, he also exined the precautions.

    "In case the challenger is heavily injured by the spirits, they can shoot a red re to signal the surrounding staff to save them."

    Until then, no one was allowed to be around the hunting ground.

    "This special ce is a huge cave with very little light. But the live broadcast camera is a high-tech camera, and it will be no problem to shoot in the dark, " Keane added.

    Of course, since the challengers weren''t allowed to bring any external items to help them in this challenge, whether they could use shlights or not was questionable.

    "Before entering the cave, the staff will confiscate our spatial storage, which means all the things we can bring to the cave are limited and must be checked first."

    Ainsley immediately became serious when she heard that she couldn''t bring spatial storage with her.

    This means if she wanted the Godfather to use his blood maniption ability, they had to find blood inside the cave, but since the cave was full of spirits...

    There couldn''t be beasts or monsters, right?

    "Oh, right. Because this is a challenge for shamans, during the challenge, the challengers can''t use other abilities aside from the shaman."

    Keane had a faint smile on his face as he exined thest challenge''s rule.

    Yes. The challenger could only rely on their shaman ability because this is a battle between shamans!

    Ainsley was taken aback for a moment but thinking again; it wasn''t hard to follow this rule.

    Although her charm was somewhat effective on spirits, she could still subdue the wild spirits using her shaman ability.

    It''s just that...spirits could hurt shamans but shamans couldn''t harm spirits even when they were in shaman mode¨C unless their contracted spirits fought for them.

    This is why the exorcists who could harm spirits with their special abilities were unique and rare.

    After all, even shamans couldn''t injure spirits unless they used their aura and momentum or their strength realm was already high enough to create a shaman domain.

    Ainsley, in her shaman mode, could already use a domain, but that''s the Godfather''s blood ability domain, not a shaman domain herself.

    This means they had to use other ways if they wanted to threaten the wild spirits to obey them.

    No wonder this hunting activity was only limited to senior and elite shamans who possibly had already created their own shaman domain.

    Otherwise, it would be super hard to fight the wild spirits when they couldn''t even injure the spirits.

    Well, Ainsley wasn''t that nervous because she believed that the Godfather was strong enough to intimidate a lot of spirits, while she also had some tricks to threaten the spirits...

    Maybe it was time to activate her long-lost oscar-level acting.

    Ainsley nodded at Keane"s exnation and didn''t wait for Keane to ask him whether she wanted to ept the challenge or not.

    The baby immediately spoke with eyes full of interest.

    "This is interesting. I''ll ept the challenge. When will we do the challenge? The sooner, the better!"

    Keane thought Ainsley would be a bit intimidated after hearing the challenge rules because he himself was a bit nervous.

    He had done this challenge once but he was protected by his seniors back then.

    Still, he was heavily injured, and if it were not for his seniors protecting him, he would have died under the spirits'' attacks.

    It was really annoying that they couldn''t attack the wild spirits without their contracted spirits unless they had a shaman domain.

    But Keane already experienced the challenge once, and he was more or less familiar with the terrain.

    On the other hand, Ainsley knew nothing about the terrain or the spirit types, and as a neer, the spirits there would be more hostile to Ainsley than to him.

    Keane didn''t expect Ainsley to be so calm. She was even excited to do this challenge!

    As expected of a war maniac. She''s a psychopath!

    Keane suppressed his subtle fear towards Ainsley and justughed it off.

    "Okay, the sooner, the better. How about three days from now? I''ll give you time to prepare and investigate this cave within these three days."

    Keane was quite ''fair'' in this regard, but because the cave was restricted and no ordinary shaman could casually visit the cave, Keane still believed in his terrain advantage.

    Anyway, what Ainsley could investigate was limited to information on the inte.

    She was also not allowed to send her spirit to the cave to spy on the terrain in advance.

    This is to avoid an unfair battle!

    "Three days...that''s enough." Ainsley immediately agreed and thought she might challenge the celestials within a week.

    After promising Keane to do the challenge, Ainsley shifted her attention to the two boys next to Keane.

    Apparently, they were tamers. One of them was a monster tamer, and the other was a beast tamer.

    "Okay. I know the two of you also want to challenge me, so please tell me what kind of challenge you want me to do."

    Ainsley immediately spoke straight to the point, enough to frighten the two tamers for a few seconds.

    That''s it? She discussed the challenge with Keane in less than ten minutes! Why is she so casual when all these challenges are risky?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1137: Death Meadow

    <h4>Chapter 1137: "Death Meadow"</h4>

    The two tamers didn''t expect Ainsley to be so casual.

    Maybe she didn''t know how dangerous the shaman challenge was, but since she had agreed...

    If she was heavily injured in the shaman challenge, maybe she wouldn''t have time to challenge them, right?

    Thinking like this, the two slightly cowardly tamers who already felt that it was better not to challenge Ainsley immediately suggested their own challenge.

    "Our challenge is simple. You just need to tame monsters or beasts within an hour, and the one who can tame the most beasts or monsters with high-level wins."

    Donny spoke on behalf of Terry, but he didn''t think of challenging Ainsley at the same time.

    After all, it would be unfair to Ainsley if she had to tame both monsters and beasts when they only had to tame one of them.

    In the end, the result would still be calcted depending on the challenger''s tamer type.

    It would be extremely disadvantageous for Ainsley if she wanted to challenge both of them at the same time, but who would have known that...

    Ainsley actually wanted to do the impossible.

    "Well, okay, I get it. To save time, how about I challenge the two of you at the same time?"

    Hearing Ainsley''s words, Donny and Terry were instantly dizzy.

    This baby just asked them if she could challenge them both at the same time! Not to mention the difficulty level, even the fairness level was odd.

    If they agreed to this ridiculous request, their chance to win the challenge would be higher, but wouldn''t the fans andizens curse them for being unfair?

    The two boys sweated nervously and tried to persuade Ainsley to consider her decision thoroughly.

    "T-this idea doesn''t seem good...it is unfair for you, and the battle arena''s staff won''t allow this kind of set-up either."

    Donny wiped his sweat as he tried to persuade Ainsley. However, the baby didn''t thank him and furrowed her eyebrows instead.

    "Why is it unfair? If I can do the battle royale one versus three, just fighting two people in a taming challenge is okay, right?"

    Ainsley also knew that she would have to tame much more monsters and beasts to win against the two tamers with different ability types.

    She had to keep in mind how many beasts and monsters she could tame.

    Else, a slight mistake might make her win against one of the boys but lose to the other one.

    Still, for Ainsley, who could tame monsters and beasts so fast that she could harvest so many monsters and beasts in the annual tide...

    Fighting against two normal beasts and a monster tamer seemed unfair, right? It was her who was unfair instead of the boys!

    The boys never watched Ainsley''s taming video because the battle was always chaotic, and it was hard to see whether the monsters and the beasts were tamed or not.

    At the same time, the most famous taming video rted to Ainsley still stayed at the Aretha War and the recent annual tide.

    Unfortunately, in the Aretha War, Ainsley mainly tamed monsters of the same type, which was a flying type.

    On the annual tide''s battle video, the guild members were the highlight instead of Ainsley.

    Because of this, the boys and many people who weren''t from the Godlif Country had a false impression of Ainsley.

    They thought that her quick taming method only worked for certain types of monsters.

    It was a pity that the ce the boys wanted to use to hold the challenge didn''t have many flying-type monsters...

    Which means it would be ''disadvantageous'' to Ainsley!

    Ainsley didn''t know the boys'' careful thoughts, and she hadn''t even asked the challenge venue.

    The baby looked at the two nervous boys who wanted to ept Ainsley''s proposal but were afraid of theizens'' wrath and couldn''t help but sigh.

    "It''s okay. I''ll tell everyone that I am willing to challenge the two of you simultaneously because it''s my idea. You don''t need to worry about unfairness."

    Since Ainsley had said that, the boys could do nothing but ept Ainsley''s idea.

    After that, the boys began to tell Ainsley about the challenge venue they had chosen for this challenge.

    "There is a kind of meadow not far from the capital city, and this meadow is full of monsters and beasts with varying levels."

    Terry, the bookish beast tamer who knew a lot about ces with wild beasts and monsters, was the one in charge of informing Ainsley.

    He took out his tab from his small backpack and showed the information rted to this meadow.

    "We usually call this the Death Meadow because no humans can live here."

    Of course, how could they live there when the meadow was full of beasts and monsters of all sizes?

    The meadow looked simple like the usual meadow, even simr to a magic prairie at Ainsley''s mansion.

    However, this meadow hid a lot of underground monsters and beasts, not to mention camouge beasts and monsters.

    There weren''t a lot of trees here, but once there was a tree, the tree would be a gigantic one that could host a lot of beasts and monsters at once.

    Usually, monsters and beasts didn''t live together, but this meadow had a strange yet good effect on both beasts and monsters'' evolution.

    Because of this, many wild beasts and monsters of various evolutionary levels lived here.

    The meadow was a kind of battlefield for monsters and beasts but also a paradise for tamers.

    As usual, there were two zones in the meadow¨C the beginner''s zone and the expert''s zone.

    Just from the name alone, one could guess the difficulty level between the two zones, and the boys wanted the challenge to be held in both zones!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1138: Wild Monster & Beast Taming Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1138: "Wild Monster & Beast Taming Challenge"</h4>

    The unique thing was¡­

    Low-level up to mid-level beasts and monsters would subconsciously stay in the beginner''s zone because the strange magical effect was too strong for them in the expert''s zone.

    On the contrary, the higher-level beasts and monsters, even those who wanted to evolve to be sacred beasts and such, liked to stay inside the expert''s zone¨C

    Mainly because the magical effect was too good for them.

    Unfortunately, this meadow seemed to have grudges for flying-type monsters and beasts.

    It was said that this meadow hated all kinds of living beings with wings, which was why only a small number of winged beings could enter this ce.

    Rumors and legends said that in the entire Gasha Country blessed by celestials, only this Death Meadow seemed to hate celestials.

    People said that many blood n members died at that meadow which triggered the strange magical effect on beasts and monsters, especially those with blood n lineage.

    The boys also thought about Ainsley being a blood n''s cub, and the meadow might be good for her, but after knowing that the baby was a pure human being...

    They were confident that the meadow wouldn''t do anything good to Ainsley.

    "Both Beast and Monster Tamer Guilds oftene to this meadow to train, just like how the Shaman Guild members visit the mysterious spirit cave to train."

    Donny took over the conversation smoothly as he introduced more information about the Death Meadow.

    Ainsley wasn''t the only one interested in listening to Donny''s exnation.

    Even the three sacred beasts around the baby were also curious.

    Maybe this meadow can help them evolve faster! If that''s the case, they definitely had to sneak into the meadow and try the effect.

    "Unlike the spirit cave that is basically under the Shaman Guild''s ruling, the Death Meadow is open to the public which means on the day of the challenge, there might be other people."

    Donny warned Ainsley in advance, afraid that she would think their guild sent people to disturb Ainsley.

    Although this is possible, the battle arena''s staff wouldn''t allow that.

    "Just like the spirit hunting challenge, this taming challenge will also involve live broadcasting, so you don''t need to worry about any unfairness."

    Donny paused before reassuring Ainsley once more.

    "There are often simr challenges held in the Death Meadow, so once the others see our special live broadcast camera, the other visitors won''t disturb us."

    But whether other visitors would have an ident and unfortunately dragged the challengers into this ident or not was unknown for the time being.

    There were many cases where the challengers got heavily injured not because of the challenge itself but because of other people at the Death Meadow.

    "There will be mercenaries, non-registered tamers, beast and monster hunters, and so on."

    Terry closed the tab and pocketed it back into the bag as he shared some advice with Ainsley.

    "Because there may be certain dangers involved here, we have to be careful about these people too."

    After all, these people could possibly rob the challengers'' tamed beasts and monsters.

    Although the challengers here could bring temporary contract scroll to facilitate their challenge, other people could rob them simply using force.

    "All of these are included in the challenge''s rules which means we not only have to tame a lot of monsters and beasts at once but also have to beware of robbers, " Terry added.

    The two tamers were more generous in sharing information with Ainsley than Keane, who only shared the general rules in his challenge.

    For this, Ainsley felt a bit pleased and secretly didn''t n to make them lose their limbs and such.

    Scaring them to the point of not being able to recover for some time was enough to give them a lesson.

    The two tamers didn''t know that their slight kindness actually saved their limbs and lives.

    After the boys exined a lot of things rted to the meadow, they finally asked the most important thing, which was the date of the challenge.

    "How about three days after Keane''s challenge?" Donny was the first one to propose an idea.

    Three days were enough for Ainsley to rest and heal all her injuries during Keane''s challenge, if she got any.

    However, if her injuries were too serious...they would have to cancel the challenge, and Ainsley would be automatically dered as the loser.

    Ainsley didn''t mind this setting and immediately agreed.

    "Okay, that''s it. But I will trouble the two of you to arrange the challenge with the battle arena''s staff. If you need my signature or anything, just call me."

    Ainsley was toozy to deal with theplicated challenge''s process and immediately handed it over to the three boys.

    She didn''t think they would dare to y some tricks since the battle arena''s staff had already proven neutral and fair.

    They were even fairer than the celestials...

    But this schedule seemed to be a bit tight for Ainsley, especially since she had to fight three challenges against a shaman, two tamers and a bunch of celestials.

    The celestials would be the final for sure before she challenged all the guild''s higher-ups at once.

    Ainsley gently kneaded her temple and felt that she fought a lot in Gasha Country instead of doing other things.

    Maybe she''s destined to fight for her entire life, right?!

    After settling the agreement, the three boys left the guild while Ainsley informed the celestials who wanted to make trouble with her.

    "I have two challenges this week, so I''ll challenge you guys next week. How is it?"

    The baby talked over the phone, and the arrogant blonde celestial immediately agreed.

    "Okay, that''s it. We will talk about the challenge details after you finish your two challenges."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1139: The Little Shaman Will Be Doomed

    <h4>Chapter 1139: "The Little Shaman Will Be Doomed"</h4>

    The blonde celestial believed that they wouldn''t lose and it was actually more beneficial to fight when Ainsley was exhausted after joining two intensive challenges.

    Not to mention if Ainsley lost one of the two challenges against the three geniuses...

    They didn''t have to make trouble for Ainsley and could be considered already avenged Felicia for the Winged Guild under their control.

    Just like that, Ainsley settled three more challenges this month, rushing to be the busiest fighter of the month.

    Of course, the baby didn''t forget her ''celebrity'' career, and through her battle videos and daily life videos, she was already well-known throughout the entire Godlif''s capital city.

    It was estimated that after the challenges this week and before challenging the celestial, she would have aplished Zev''s mission a year ago¨C

    To make her famous throughout the entire capital city before she turned five years old.

    Nowadays, even ordinary people know there was a cute broadcast anchor who often broadcasted her daily life as a mafia boss and a guild founder, plus asional exciting live battles.

    It''s not that they disliked battles.

    Ordinary people also liked to watch ability users fight, but most of them didn''t have ess to watch the fight unless they watched a live broadcast.

    However, not many broadcast anchors wanted to show a live battle.

    After all, those who usually fought in arenas and such didn''t have time to be a broadcast anchor.

    On the other hand, those who had time were usually weak ability users and their fights weren''t real fights between capable ability users.

    Thus, ordinary people could only watch ready-made battle videos on the inte, but the feel was different from watching it live through the live broadcast.

    After all, there was a holographic mode for live broadcast, but there was none for an ordinary uploaded video.

    The demand for cool fighting videos broadcasted live was extremely high, even among ability users.

    Ainsley undoubtedly satisfied the audience'' demands.

    Not only was her style of fighting full of cool effects, but her cute appearance also made a huge bonus for her own poprity.

    After all, people would be more curious to watch beautiful and handsome ability users fight than watching some random burly guys fight to the death.

    Ainsley''s age was also her advantage in capturing many audience'' curiosity.

    Even those who usually didn''t like to watch live broadcast battle videos would be more or less curious to watch Ainsley''s fight, entirely because of her super young age.

    Thanks to all this factor, now, Ainsley was famous in both Godlif Country and Gasha Country.

    The baby''s fame far outdone young fighters and even surpassed seniors and old experts.

    If not for her being a mafia boss, many old experts and seniors would want to ept her as their disciples!

    A few days passed so quickly, and finally, it was the day of the spirit hunting challenge against Keane.

    The battle arena that supervised this challenge was undoubtedly Battle Arena A, thergest Battle Arena in Guild Union Zone.

    This arena was called thergest because they were the only arena that allowed challenges outside of the arena''s building itself.

    This means Battle Arena A had limitless ''arena'' thanks to its privilege to host unique challenges.

    Because this arena was the biggest, it was also the most popr among Gasha Country''s people.

    The number of followers on social media was even on par with big celebrities and other popr brands or influencers.

    As early as Keane registered for this challenge, the staff already announced the news to their countless followers, instantly creating another trending topic for Ainsley.

    In the past few days, the inte was busy talking about the mysterious Inheritance Stone but as soon as Battle Arena A''s official social media spread the news...

    Theizens immediately shifted their focus and started to talk about this sudden challenge.

    [Am I blind or something? It has been a long time since Battle Arena A held a unique challenge!]

    [Yes, yes! It''s usually seniors and old experts who hold challenges like this instead of a direct match.]

    [It is quite boring to watch a frontal match in the ring from time to time. Holding this kind of unique challenge is a new breeze for us.]

    [Hey...is it only me who is shocked to see that a certain super baby is one of the challenges listed in this challenge?!]

    [It''s only you. All of us are already calm in front of such a miraculous baby. Don''t you know that this baby fights countless wars and battles in her home country?]

    [Yes, yes. Just a few fights and challenges aren''t that difficult for a fighting expert like her!]

    [....you guys are crazy.]

    [No. It''s the little baby who is crazy!]

    [This time, it''s a shaman challenge. We haven''t seen the little baby showing her original shaman ability instead of her spirit''s ability. I''m really curious!]

    [The one upstairs¨C in the end, shamans fight, relying on their contracted spirits.]

    [Whether it''s their own shaman ability or not, it''s the same as when they''re in shaman mode, right?]

    [As a shaman, it''s actually different but not that different either.]

    [...can''t you exin it and don''t confuse us?!]

    [It''s hard to exin. Anyway, this challenge will be hard for that baby¨C considering she can''t bring spatial storage.]

    [Right, right. Her spirit is a blood maniptor, and it''s hard to fight when there''s no blood. Unfortunately, the Spirit Cave has no living beings other than the Dead Spirits.]

    [Technically, they''re also dead and not living beings...]

    [Either way, there won''t be flesh and blood to use. For someone who relies heavily on blood¡­that''s bad news.]

    [Damn. This little shaman will be doomed this time?!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1140: Playing Small Tricks On The Spirit Caves Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 1140: "ying Small Tricks On The Spirit Cave''s Spirits"</h4>

    Many people didn''t underestimate Ainsley''s power but in this spirit hunting challenge, she had too many disadvantages.

    They couldn''t help but doubt Ainsley''s performance in such a disadvantageous challenge.

    However, a lot of people also believed in Ainsley no matter what the situation looked like.

    [Hush. Don''t be too quick to judge if you don''t want to be face-ppedter. I still believe that she is more than just what we see.]

    [As a shaman, I can poprize some shaman science facts for you mortals.]

    [Upstairs...how can you link shamans with science? Ridiculous!]

    [Anyway, you guys have to know that shamans also have different types.]

    [There are shamans who have unique abilities rted to spirits, and they''re geniuses among shamans.]

    [Yes, yes. I bet this kid also had a hidden shaman attribute, right?!]

    Indeed. Ainsley didn''t forget her shaman physique that could borrow other spirits'' ability for twelve hours.

    After knowing she wouldn''t be able to rely on Godfather''s ability when possessing her, the baby turned her target to her stock spirits.

    She let the spirits live in her dimensional bracelet and now, a day before the challenge started, she let the spirits visit the Spirit Cave in advance.

    The purpose? They could blend among other wild spirits and when Ainsley visited, she could easily ''negotiate'' with them to borrow their spirits.

    This is a bit cunning and tricky, but it''s not unfair either.

    Anyway, Ainsley didn''t believe that Keane and his guild didn''t have acquaintances at that Spirit Cave.

    Ainsley guessed right. Keane did have an acquaintance, but it was his senior''s acquaintance.

    Because he was the son of the guild''s vice leader, the seniors tried to please him to get some benefits.

    He also never offended the seniors and other high-level guild staff, only offending those around his age or younger.

    Thanks to this, he could ask his senior for help regarding the wild spirit inside the Spirit Cave.

    Coincidentally, one of his seniors made a deal with a wild spirit there in exchange for an item when the senior went to the cave for training.

    The senior used this favor to help Keane in the Spirit Hunting Challenge.

    Of course, Keane promised him a lot of benefits after he sessfully won the challenge.

    The seniors knew that Keane''s dad wasn''t the vice leader anymore but now that the guild leader was back, Keane''s chance to be her disciple was actually high.

    After all, he''s the most talented shaman among shamans his age, and he''s even in the top 10 among seniors.

    The seniors all thought that since the guild leader usually cherished young talents, if Keane could really get into the guild leader''s eyes, they could continue to hug Keane''s golden thigh.

    The senior who helped Keane wasn''t exceptionally talented among other geniuses and elite members.

    He could barely squeeze into the elite team and was lucky enough to be selected to train at the Spirit Cave.

    He wouldn''t necessarily get into the guild leader''s eyes, and his future was limited to other elite members'' futures with no better options.

    However, Keane could change his fate once the guild leader noticed him.

    The senior patted Keane''s shoulder as he spoke earnestly.

    "I''ve talked to the spirit inside the Spirit Cave. One of them has a silver bracelet. That''s the one who will help you with things."

    Keane''s eyes immediately brightened. "Thank you, senior. I''ll win this challenge and get the guild leader to notice me."

    After all, a few days ago, just right after he agreed to do the challenge with Ainsley, the guild leader got the news and was very supportive of this challenge.

    She even asked all guild members, whether new members, juniors or seniors, to watch the live broadcastter on.

    Keane was pleasantly surprised when he heard the news, and how he could not be excited.

    He not only had to defeat Ainsley, but he had to perform better than he ever did!

    The senior also knew about this, so he immediately proposed to help Keane.

    "Anyway, no one will know about this, and I also don''t believe your opponent will be honest."

    The senior justified Keane''s trick, but this was all within Ainsley''s calction.

    That''s why the baby didn''t hesitate to send her ''stock spirits'' to the cave ahead of time.

    After Keane made a deal with the senior, he immediately returned to his home and talked to his father about tomorrow''s challenge.

    The challenge would start at 9 o''clock, and the challengers had to be there an hour before the challenge began.

    "Dad, wait for me. I''ll show the guild leader my talents and I''ll be her disciple!"

    The ex-vice leader was immediately pleased with his son''s ambition and gave his son a lot of things to nourish his contracted spirits and his shaman body.

    "I heard your opponent''s spirit is formidable, but don''t worry. With these items, your spirits can be on par with that brat''s spirit!"

    The father knew Ainsley''s spirit was the Godfather, and he was a bit afraid that his son would suffer from that savage spirit.

    Still, with these helping items to boost the two spirits'' strength, they might be able to fight the Godfather for a few minutes.

    "Anyway, you can''t bring your spatial storage and can''t use external items, but you can use them before the challenge starts."

    The father gave Keane some unique potions that could enhance the shaman''s sensitivity to spirits, which would undoubtedly raise their favorability among spirits.

    He also gave Keane tons of stuff to temporarily boost his shaman power so it couldst for a few hours without a problem!

    With this, Keane could use his ability freely without fearing drying his energy core.

    Then, Keane''s dad slowly spoke in whispers to his son, as if afraid others would hear him.

    "Son, you¡­"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1141: Arriving At The Spirit Cave

    <h4>Chapter 1141: "Arriving At The Spirit Cave"</h4>

    "Son, I know you have a unique shaman physique, but you rarely show it to other members. Now is the time to reveal your true ability, okay?"

    The father knew Keane was toozy to show his true talent when the guild leader was away.

    He was also a bit afraid that some people in the guild would be jealous of his shaman physique.

    After all, even if his father was the vice leader, other guild members also had the elders as their backing.

    The father and son duo didn''t want to carelessly reveal Keane''s talent, only to attract jealousy and cmity.

    But now that the guild leader was back...Keane had to show his talent 100%!

    Keane nodded solemnly at his father and didn''t forget to hug him as he spoke earnestly.

    "Okay, dad. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely get the guild leader''s recognition!"

    The father and son duo encouraged each other before they went to sleep to prepare for tomorrow''s challenge.

    The day passed quickly, and it was finally the day of the challenge.

    At eight o''clock, both challengers already stood in front of a huge cave with glittery crystals here and there.

    The cave itself was located on a high mountain and both challengers had to climb the mountain to reach the cave.

    It was not that early in the morning anymore, but both Ainsley and Keane almost couldn''t bear the low temperature around.

    It was said that this mountain was full of wild spirits, and they usually lived inside that huge cave.

    Dead spirits would always emit cold energy which was also why the entire mountain was much colder than the usual mountain.

    Ainsley had to keep her furry jacket close to her body. Else, she would turn into a toddler popsicle.

    While the two challengers waited in front of the cave, the Battle Arena''s staff were also busy checking the live broadcast''s camera, microphone, and other stuff.

    Some staff who were shamans but didn''t join the Shaman Guild and joined the Battle Arena instead also came to the cave to inspect the battlefield.

    Battle Arena A itself had a huge number of staff and responsible organizers.

    The entire Battle Arena was almost like an independent guild in charge of letting other guilds fight safely.

    Because of this, if people didn''t want to join any guilds, they could only join simr organizations to guilds, such as this battle arena chain.

    The staff were all professional and they quickly checked the entire cave within an hour.

    They made sure that there would be no external danger aside from the wild spirits themselves.

    After all, the challengers could send people rted to the Shaman Guild to infiltrate the cave and put some dangerous items such as bombs or small traps.

    To avoid this unfairness, the staff checked every inch of the cave carefully and found nothing dangerous.

    A pity...they didn''t know that Keane and Ainsley''s trick wasn''t on the cave itself but on the spirits.

    The spirits in this cave weren''t trapped within the cave and could freely roam outside, but they usually avoided getting out in broad daylight.

    Unless they''re particrly strong spirits like the Godfather,, or they''re already a contracted spirit and not a wild one.

    Most spirits in this cave went out of the cave at night, which was why the guild always brought the members to this cave early in the morning when the spirits had just returned to the cave, exhausted from a night adventure.

    However, the current challenge started at nine o''clock and the battle arena''s staff purposely set the time not to be too early to make sure the spirits were all energized.

    If the spirits were too easy to be subdued, it wouldn''t be fun entertainment for those who watched the live broadcast!

    After all, the battle arena mainly earned money from letting people watch thrilling fights and unique challenges.

    Both Ainsley and Keane waited for an hour, almost freezing to death, until the staff finally finished debugging the live broadcast equipment.

    Then, the staff behind the scene immediately started the live broadcast of the two people, including a few more live broadcast cameras that would capture the overall scene regardless of the challenger.

    The moment the live broadcast was opened, tons of people immediately surged to the live broadcast room.

    Of course, only those who had paid for the watching fee could enter the live broadcast room, but because the price was rtively lower than an on-site ticket...

    The number of viewers reached millions in an instant.

    Ordinary people and ability users from Gasha Country, those from Godlif Country and many more scattered throughout the entire human continent...

    Ainsley''s fame was not to be underestimated, especially when the Billios Family promoted this challenge wildly and many people were interested in watching.

    Most ordinary people chose the bystander camera''s perspective to avoid the holographic effect and sensory link.

    On the other hand, most ability users chose the individual camera''s point of view so that they could really feel what it was like being there.

    The technology here was already high, and VR and such wasmon.

    The funny thing was....this VR technology that many ability users used actually came from the Billios Family''s joint project with other huge business families.

    Because of this, Jake directly sponsored people who couldn''t buy the VR gadget so that they could watch the challenge with the sensory link on.

    The number of ordinary people were actuallyrger than ability users, so most people stayed in the bystander point of view in the live broadcast room.

    However, between Ainsley and Keane, Ainsley was more obviously popr.

    Thus, the number of viewers who entered her live broadcast''s point of view was almost triple that of Keane''s!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1142: Starting The Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1142: "Starting The Challenge"</h4>

    Aside from the individual POV live broadcast room, Ainsley also has a personal bystander live broadcast that she opened on her own because of her identity as a live broadcast anchor.

    Many Ainsley''s fans chose to enter Ainsley''s personal live broadcast to show some support to the cute anchor instead of the one opened by the battle arena''s officials.

    When the camera was on and started to record the challengers, Ainsley immediately greeted the viewers through her personal camera.

    "Hello! Good morning, all~"

    The baby only looked at the personal camera that she brought on her own, which means those who didn''t choose to enter her personal live broadcast missed this special privilege.

    Realizing this, many Ainsley''s fans in another live broadcast room immediately left their room and entered Ainsley''s personal live broadcast room.

    [Ah, ah! Good morning, cub!]

    [Morning, Ain~]

    [Ganbatte, Ain! you can do this!]

    [Ain, you have to win!]

    Ainsley saw the shing barrage above the camera as a light screen holographic project and couldn''t help but smile.

    "Thank you for the support, everyone. Today, I''ll show you the famous Spirit Cave..."

    The baby started to interact with the audience, really showing her skill as a live broadcast anchor.

    On the other hand, Keane never dealt with this kind of thing, so he only stiffly greeted the bystander camera and then didn''t talk anymore.

    Compared to Ainsley, who looked casual and leisurely as she chatted with her audience, Keane looked extremely nervous and anxious.

    Many Shaman Guild members entered Keane''s live broadcast room to support him on behalf of their Shaman Guild, but the young man didn''t notice that.

    He just kept staring at the Spirit Cave''s entrance and asionally nced at Ainsley.

    Ainsley, this baby, really looked as if she was just going for an outing at a famous scenic spot instead of doing a dangerous challenge.

    This kind of rxed attitude and mentality greatly pressured Keane.

    The young man couldn''t help but think wildly, specting whether Ainsley had some tricks up her sleeve to win the challenge like him.

    The two sides went to do their own things for close to five minutes before the official battle arena''s staff came to greet them.

    "Okay, the two challengers. It''s almost nine o''clock. Please get ready to enter the cave."

    The staff beckoned Ainsley and Keane to walk closer to the cave''s entrance.

    Of course, they didn''t forget to give the two challengers some shlights to aid them.

    "Once you''re inside, you can''tmunicate with anyone outside the cave. You also won''t be able to see the broadcast''sment barrage."

    The staff nced at Ainsley as he spoke this and politely asked the baby to turn off the light screen projector so that she wouldn''t be able to see thements anymore.

    After that, the staff gestured at the two challengers who were still wearing thick clothes and such, to stand still.

    "We will check your clothes, pocket and other things to ensure you don''t bring any kind of spatial storage item with you."

    Female staff and a male staff came forward to do a body check.

    After a few minutes, they ended the inspection and held onto both parties'' spatial storage for the time being.

    After the staff did all the procedures to ensure the challenge''s rules won''t be broken, they finally took a white g and waved it in front of the two challengers.

    "Okay, challengers, you can enter the cave with your contracted spirits in three, two, one...."

    "GO!"

    Right after the staff blew the whistle, both Ainsley and Keane immediately rushed to the cave along with their contracted spirits.

    The two people didn''t have wings, and both of them could only run as fast as they could.

    After all, they only had an hour to hunt as many spirits as possible, which meant meeting spirits sooner would allow them to hunt more spirits.

    The two challengers ran fast, but there would still be a difference between the two. Keane was a shaman and rarely exercised.

    On the other hand, Ainsley often joined wars, battles and fights that required physical endurance and flexibility.

    Thus, in just a few seconds after entering the cave, Ainsley left Keane behind, and in the next few minutes, her figure already disappeared from Keane''s sight.

    The audience watched all of this from various cameras, and they couldn''t help butment.

    [Both of them are shamans but the little baby has a better physique.]

    [This is the difference between a Gasha Country''s ability user and a Godlif Country''s ability user.]

    [Upstairs, can''t you not bring nationality here? This is not a battle between the two countries!]

    [Anyway, I have to say the little baby is really a genius. Looking at her age and gender alone, Keane''s physique should be stronger. But it''s the opposite.]

    [Exactly. I can''t imagine how the little baby practiced to have such a good physique.]

    [She doesn''t practice like we do. She simply goes to the battlefield and bet with her life there.]

    [I think we should also consider training the young ability users around twenty years old by tossing them to some battlefield...]

    [Nonsense! Where can you find a battlefield in Gasha Country? Unless they join the military, there''s no way they can join any kind of battlefield.]

    [That''s why ability users in our Gasha Country can only fight on the ring and nowhere else. They seriouslyck fighting experience this way.]

    [Agree, agree.]

    [Hush. Don''t talk too much. Let''s see what Ain is going to do.]

    At this time, Ainsley and the Godfather had already entered deep into the cave.

    The audience who thought that they couldn''t see anything interesting for a while, didn''t expect to see a sudden change within seconds!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1143: Monarch & Minister Area

    <h4>Chapter 1143: "Monarch & Minister Area"</h4>

    From the outside, the cave only looked like an ordinary damp and dark cave. Ainsley had to use her shlight so she couldn''t trip and fall.

    However, the deeper she went into the cave, the brighter it was.

    Of course, the light wasn''t like natural sunlight outside but more like fluorescent light glowing in the dark.

    The surroundings also slowly changed, not like an ordinary ck cave at all.

    The cave''s wall which used to be full of rock and moss slowly changed into glowing crystals that glowed in the dark.

    The ground was uneven and full of pebbles or dust also changed into a smooth surface, albeit colder than before.

    The ground itself was also like the cave''s crystal wall, but it was smoother and not as rocky as the wall.

    Ainsley looked around the cave that suddenly became magical and didn''t know what to say.

    For a moment, the baby''s eyes were full of the mystery and beauty of the entire crystal cave.

    "This cave...I didn''t expect it to be a crystal cave." Ainsley tightened her pink fur jacket as she slowed down her speed.

    The Godfather, who had never entered this cave before, also nodded at Ainsley''s words.

    [This is a natural crystal cave, not an energy crystal cave or energy crystal mine.]

    The Godfather floated around Ainsley as he touched the crystal wall.

    [You have to know that a natural crystal mine or cave is usually rarer than an energy crystal mine or cave.]

    In Ainsley''s previous world, a crystal was also precious but an energy crystal must be rarer than a crystal because it didn''t exist at all.

    However here, although energy crystals had always been expensive, it wasn''t as if they''re super rare or something.

    On the contrary, a natural crystal was even rarer than an energy crystal and most crystals that Ainsley saw before were actually pseudo crystals.

    [A natural crystal is rare because spirits can actually touch these crystals.]

    The Godfather slowly descended and walked on the crystal road as he spoke.

    Indeed, his feet didn''t go through the road and he could actually walk like other living beings!

    [It''s said that natural crystals are catalysts between the world of the living and the dead.]

    Zev, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke and couldn''t help but try to walk on the crystal road just like the Godfather.

    He also never expected this cave to be a crystal cave because there was too little information about the Spirit Cave on the inte.

    Ainsley curiously touched the protruding crystal bulks around here and immediately felt the chill that went straight to her nerves.

    These crystals are colder than jades. No wonder spirits who also had cold attributes could touch these crystals.

    [I can feel the nourishing effect from these crystals. This ce should be simr to my mausoleum back in Godlif Country.]

    The Godfather closed his eyes as he continued to suck the nourishing effect from these crystals.

    The crystals were actually good for his spirit body, and he could feel simr energy to the one in his mausoleum.

    However, if his mausoleum relied on the remnant of his body and aura to feed the spirits, this cave relied on these natural crystals to nurture the spirits.

    The spirits here were also lucky that the shamans in Gasha Country didn''t dare to seal the Spirit Cave and trapped them inside, unlike the spirits in Godfather Mausoleum.

    It might be because the shamans here were generally weaker than the one in Godlif Country despite the spirits here also being weaker than the ones in Godlif Country.

    Anyway, the Godfather concluded that both the spirits and shamans in this country were all weaker than those in Godlif Country.

    The only good thing in Gasha Country was the celestials, not the ability users.

    Of course, the guilds also developed better than Godlif Country''s guilds, but in terms of quality...no, one could say for sure.

    After exploring the crystal wall, Ainsley and the two spirits slowly entered the maze-like cave.

    Ainsley''s sensitivity to spirits were also good and they could sense the strongest spirit''s aura around here and how many spirits there were.

    The baby chose to go to the ce with the most spirits and the strongest among other spirits.

    Right after Ainsley went to the path she chose, Keane also appeared behind her, but unlike Ainsley, he decided to enter a slightly worse path leading to another ce.

    After all, he also knew that he couldn''t provoke the best spirits around here and could only try the weaker ones, albeit still strong.

    He automatically thought that Ainsley would be the same as him, but he didn''t know that Ainsley directly chose the ce with the most spirits and the strongest.

    Coincidentally, the ''stock spirits'' Ainsley sent to the cave a day before were also waiting for Ainsley at the ce with the most spirits.

    The visiting shamans often called this kind of area the Monarch Area.

    On the other hand, Keane chose the Minister''s Area to hunt spirits.

    Of course, the spirit that owed a favor to Keane''s seniors and colluded with Keane was also at the Minister Area, which was why the young man chose the Minister Area with no hesitation.

    Once Ainsley turned left and entered another ce, the surrounding temperature dropped again by a few degrees, and the baby almost froze on the spot.

    The glowing crystals around her also didn''t glow in blue or green light anymore but slowly turned reddish-ck and gold.

    The atmosphere suddenly changed from a beautiful fairytale cave to a horror, witchery cave.

    Even Ainsley couldn''t help but think that there might be ghostsing out to scare her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1144: Finding The Blood Clans Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1144: "Finding The Blood n''s Blood"</h4>

    The audience who connected the five senses to the sensory link feature immediately grabbed some nket or turned on the heater around them.

    [Fck! The cave is so cold! It''s not the type of winter cold but more depressing and chilling to the bones...]

    [I got goosebumps. This is like a horror movie!]

    [Dead spirits are essentially ghosts that retain their special abilities even after bing ghosts.]

    [So...this is really like a horror movie.]

    [Damn it. It''s not only cold. The lighting here is also eerie and gloomy, okay? The dark red crystals look like blood crystals...]

    [I think this ce should be the blood n''s favorite ce to sleep. If the spirits didn''t upy this cave, the blood n would have upied it.]

    [Agree, agree!]

    [Hey, hey, I just returned from Keane''s live broadcast room. The atmosphere there isn''t as gloomy as the one here.]

    [Yes, yes, same with me. The Minister Area emits green and blue light with a slight ck aura, not red-ck with a hint of gold like the Monarch Area.]

    [Somehow...because the cave is too silent, I suddenly feel there will be surprises...]

    [Since we have linked our five senses to Ainsley, is it possible to see dead spirits too? If yes, it will definitely be epic.]

    [Upstairs, of course you can see the spirits. If not, why would anyone buy such an expensive VR gadget with a sensory link feature.]

    [The best gadgetes from a certainpany under the Billios Family. We can even feel how it is to use a different special ability.]

    [I''m an ordinary person and this kind of sensory link is like a dreame true. We can feel what it is like to be an ability user!]

    While the audience were chatting with each other, Ainsley was slowly walking down the narrow corridor full of crimson-ck crystals.

    Just like what the audience said, this ce looked like the blood n''s favorite ce.

    However, this kind of thing actually excited the little baby.

    Her light footsteps rang throughout the narrow corridor as she inspected the crimson-ck crystal bulk around her.

    [Uncle Godfather, is there any blood inside the crystal? If there is, can we manipte it?]

    Theycked blood to use, and Ainsley nned to injure herself to get some blood when she fought against the spiritster.

    However, if there is ready-made blood here...she also didn''t want to injure herself.

    [Wait a minute, Lilss. Let''s check it out.]

    The Godfather hurriedly checked the crimson-ck crystals and found out that those with no golden light inside actually contained some unknown blood that was still fresh.

    It seemed that the crystals trapped the blood and only froze it so it wouldn''t dry off.

    However, the Godfather could feel that the blood trapped here had an unusual attribute, and it seemed to be the fuel that made the crystals could emit strange energy to nourish the spirits.

    In other words, the blood here was the most critical essence of the crystal.

    However, the crystals outside didn''t seem to have blood, or maybe the blood was transparent.

    In short, the crystals only worked because there were many types of blood inside.

    The Godfather had keen senses even when he was already a dead spirit and he could distinguish the different types of blood stored in each crystal.

    To his surprise, although he didn''t know most of the blood type stored here, whether they came from beasts or monsters or other non-human races...

    He actually identified one type that seemed familiar.

    [This...howe there''s blood n''s blood here?] The Godfather tapped the biggest crystal bulk behind Ainsley and couldn''t help but speak.

    He didn''t have any connection with the blood n, but the blood n always had special blood, and it was easy to distinguish their blood¨C

    Either from the smell or other characteristics.

    But this is a Spirit Cave. It''s already strange that there is a lot of blood stored here, and there''s even the blood n''s blood!

    The blood n is known for their thirst towards blood, and they''re equally possessive with their own blood.

    They would never spill even a drop of their own blood in a fight because their blood has various attributes that can make the blood n live forever, even with serious injuries.

    Now that there''s a blood n''s blood stored here...

    The Godfather didn''t think that other shamans never found these crystals because there should be people whoe to the Monarch Area other than Ainsley.

    But maybe no one was as sensitive to blood as him which was why no one noticed this strange thing here.

    The Godfather conveyed all the strange information to Ainsley through telepathy, and the baby also responded through telepathy.

    [The blood n''s blood...this is a bit serious. But uncle Godfather, can we use this blood? If we can...is it better to use the blood n''s blood?]

    Ainsley also felt that this Spirit Cave was suspicious and had too many strange points to explore, but she was on a mission to hunt spirits.

    Thus, she could only focus on using whatever would benefit her.

    The Godfather was silent for a while before nodding his head.

    [We can damage the crystals and take out the blood inside. And the blood n''s blood...they are actually the best blood we can use as weapons and various things.]

    This is why the blood n who could control blood would control their own blood as weapons and other items to fight their enemies.

    One was that they wouldn''t waste their blood if they could control their own wounds.

    The second thing...their blood was actually lethal and weird in some ways.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1145: Create A World War For Their Cub

    <h4>Chapter 1145: "Create A World War For Their Cub"</h4>

    [This lord heard that the blood n''s blood could injure dead spirits and can influence other races'' blood.]

    The Godfather''s face was a bit unnatural when he said thest point.

    After all, he heard from some of his non-human races that the blood n was really terrifying because their blood could influence other races.

    If the two blood mixes together, it could create a new ability or a new effect, and it could also give some negative buff to the victim.

    People said that the blood n could control their ves using this method.

    No wonder the blood n was so hated...simply because they were a part of the demon race but because they weren''t truly a demon, they weren''t sealed inside the abyss.

    The blood n was like a free demon that could threaten other races because their abilities were too strange and they were too powerful, even with their small number.

    It was said that the dead blood n could revive if they had enough of their own blood remaining and some sacrifices.

    Ainsley didn''t know the terrifying thing about the blood n and only focused on what the Godfather said about using this unknown blood.

    Since she could use the unknown blood, even if she were sorry for whoever owned the blood inside the crystal, she would have to use it!

    Ainsley Immediately asked the Godfather to pry open the crystal before possessing Ainsley''s body.

    Thus, while Keane was going down his own small corridor with full anxiety, the audience watched Ainsley pry open several crystals!

    It was not like the challengers couldn''t damage these crystals, but no one thought of damaging the crystals just to hunt spirits, right?

    The spirits lived deep underground, and it was still a specific journey away from the little corridor.

    Thus, even when Ainsley made some noises as she pried open the crystals to take the blood inside, no spirits heard themotion.

    Once the Godfather pried enough crystals full of condensed blood, the spirit immediately went to possess Ainsley''s body while the baby activated her shaman ability.

    Within no time, Ainsley''s appearance changed to the Godfather''s version and with a flick of her fingers, all the blood inside the damaged crystals slowly flew towards her.

    At the same time when the blood moved from its original ce, to a ce far away from the spirit cave and maybe far away from the human continent...

    An old man who still had ck hair suddenly opened his eyes.

    His crimson pupils immediately shone in the dark surrounding as the man struggled to open his mouth out of extreme excitement.

    "The blood crystal...t-the stored blood¨C someone moved them!"

    The elder appeared to be alone in the dark space but after his voice fell, countless crimson pupils suddenly shone in the dark.

    "We have another blood n''s survivor!"

    "Damn. Quick. Feel the location. Where is this survivor?!"

    Countless good-looking men and women suddenly emerged from the dark space and rushed to the old man who was sitting on a stone throne.

    The old man had wrinkles all over his face but he was still strangely handsome and charming for an old man.

    That pair of crimson pupils truly resembled Jake''s crimson pupils but the old man''s pupils were a shade darker and redder than Jake''s.

    The old man listened to the people''s whisper around him, and he was also trembling hard, almost falling from his throne.

    "Calm down, everyone." The old man cleared his throat and swept his gaze at the crowd around him.

    At that moment, the crowd immediately quietened, letting the old man continue his speech.

    The old man nodded in satisfaction and continued his speech.

    "This is another blood n''s member survivor, and I know all of you are impatient to see them, but we have to be patient."

    The old man slowly closed his eyes and used his ability to detect the location of the blood left inside the crystal.

    Yes. The blood n''s members deliberately put the blood inside the crust so that if there was any survivor in their n, they could know right away.

    The old man exhausted a lot of energy just to detect the blood location.

    Cold sweat started to drip down his forehead, and his whole face became even paler than before.

    However, everyone around him was patient and no one urged him anymore.

    They held their breath as they watched the old man visibly getting weaker and weaker...

    Until the old man suddenly opened his eyes.

    "I found it. It''s inside the Spirit Cave at Gasha Country."

    !

    The n members instantly went into an uproar.

    "How could this be? The Gasha Country! Isn''t that the stinky celestials'' henchman?"

    "That whole country hated our blood n members. Can there be a survivor there?"

    "But the survivor moved and controlled the blood we left behind...it must be real!"

    "If it''s real, shouldn''t we hurry and save that survivor? How can they survive any longer in such a country?"

    The surrounding blood n''s members immediately started to get anxious.

    The older ones walked back and forth while the younger ones started to bite their fingernails.

    That almost never weed any survivor in the past decades, and now they got one...but this one was in danger!

    The blood n''s members had always cherished their people like a momma hen cherishing their chicks.

    The blood n was known to be overprotective of their own n members, especially their cubs.

    If they knew that the one who controlled the leftover blood was a toddler, they would have gone insane and might impulsively dere war on the entire country.

    They are willing to start another world war for a single blood n''s cub!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1146: Save The Poor Survivor!

    <h4>Chapter 1146: "Save The Poor Survivor!"</h4>

    The blood n was defeated in the big war against the celestials and lost countless n members.

    However, they waited for thousands of years to revive all those who had perished, slowly building their army to make a grandeback.

    As a blood n''s member, it wasn''t surprising that they could be revived even when they only had a drop of blood left.

    If not for their tenacious vitality to survive, how could the other big races hate them so much that they proposed to seal them in the abyss too?

    Thankfully, after they lost the war, they escaped and hid underground beneath an unknown ind far from both the human continent and non-human continents.

    Because of this, they managed to survive, relying on wild animals'' blood for thousands of years.

    They had also bred more cubs in the past thousands of years, and reunited a lot of scattered blood n members.

    They even secretly contacted the blood n members who didn''t have pure blood and were only mixed blood or descendants of their blood n.

    Many famous and influential people in this world, both humans and non-humans, inherited some of their blood n''s lineage.

    A lot of them were even willing to help in the dark.

    After all, no matter how diluted their lineage and blood were, all blood n''s people inherited one thing for sure¨C their protective attitude over their own n.

    The blood n in the past didn''t really get along with mixed blood but because they were still protective of their own people, there was almost no discrimination, only favouritism.

    Those mixed-blood members might not inherit their ability to control blood, but all of them would be protective of their own family and race¨C either the blood n race or their other race.

    Because of this, the blood n managed to survive and went low-key for thousands of years, just to save and rescue more survivors from that war.

    They also weed all the pure-blood descendants scattered throughout the world after the war was over to hide from the celestial race.

    As for the mixed-blood people...because it was hard to see their true race as a part of the blood n, they could live openly and blend with other races in the light.

    But they always kept in contact with the pure-blood members, supporting them in both money, food, clothing, and so on.

    Thanks to this, the blood n already built their own underground country full of secrecy and top-notch defense.

    They also had grown stronger and stronger, enough to save the scattered survivors wherever they were.

    If not for not wanting to dere war on the celestial race and disturbed world peace once more, they would have lived openly like other minor races.

    Still, knowing that one of their blood n''s members, especially suspected as a pure-blood one, was actually stranded in Gasha Country...

    The n members couldn''t help but scratch their hair anxiously.

    "Old man, you have to save this poor survivor. The distance between our country and the Gasha Country is indeed too far, but we can at least arrive within a few days!"

    After all, some of them were experts and they could even teleport as long as they had their own n member''s blood as the medium!

    "We have to send experts to go there and save the poor survivor. That country is full of celestials. Every second is dangerous for that survivor!"

    If not, why would the survivor hide inside the Spirit Cave?

    They heard that this cave, which used to be their own home, had turned into a gathering for dead spirits.

    Blood n members like them liked damp and dark ces like the spirit cave, but ever since they left that cave to run to this underground country, no one would go to that cave.

    Only those who had to hide from people''s eyes would go to that cave and even step into the Monarch Area, where they put the frozen blood inside the crystal.

    The poor survivor must have been pushed to hide inside the cave, waiting to be rescued!

    The surrounding nsmen already thought of countless tragic dramas and stories rted to thiste survivor.

    After all, other war survivors and their descendants had long returned to this country.

    Only this one waste by a thousand years.

    The old man, apparently the current leader of their small blood n, listened to the nsmen''s anxious words and also couldn''t calm down.

    "This is an emergency. Call the four experts and teleport to that ce. I know they will need at least two days to arrive, but that''s better than never!"

    Because the distance was too far, even teleportation had to be dyed by two days in total.

    After all, considering the small amount of blood they left inside the crystal, it was barely enough to teleport four experts at once.

    Still, the nsmen immediately apuded the old man''s decision and started to look for the four experts who weren''t at the throne room at the moment.

    "Quick! Find the experts and let them teleport to Gasha Country to save people!"

    The innocent blood n who rarely had ess to the inte outside didn''t know that their so-called blood n''s pure-blood member was actually not their race at all...

    While the blood n''s members were busy trying to save a poor survivor, the so-called poor survivor was calmly advancing deep into the Spirit Cave.

    After the Godfather took control of Ainsley''s body, the two of them easily controlled all the blood stored inside various crystals.

    Then, the Godfather skillfully formed countless small and big blood balls around him, ready to strike any spirits he found!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1147: A Bull Beastman Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1147: "A Bull Beastman Spirit"</h4>

    The Godfather didn''t forget to separate the small lump of blood belonging to the blood n because mixing it with the other blood would be too wasteful and might even bring them some disadvantages.

    Still, the two people tacitly regarded the blood n''s blood as their trump card aside from the ''stock spirits'' that Ainsley put inside the cave a few days ago.

    After arming themselves, the Godfather and Ainsley finally moved faster than before, relying on the tiny blood wings on their backs.

    As usual, Ainsley was in charge of the blood wings while the Godfather kept his guard up in case they found some scattered spirits around.

    Since they had been walking deep into the Monarch Area, it was normal that they soon found some scattered spirits.

    Ainsley didn''t know theyout of the cave at all, but she guessed that the spirits should have some kind of private residence here and also had something like a central park or something where they often gathered to y.

    Her goal was undoubtedly this ''central park'' or ''City Square'' where she could capture tons of spirits at once.

    However, that would be a fierce battle for sure, and if she could catch some spirits here and there, it was also a good idea.

    Thus, when the two people inside one body noticed a flickering spirit not far from them, they immediately looked at the small lump of blood n''s blood above their palm...

    And they grinned like a viin.

    "There we go. Our first prey."

    The Godfather took out a handful of Matcha Pocky that Ainsley hid inside her jacket''s pocket and quickly put one Pocky into his mouth.

    The baby''s voice was still as milky and cute as before, but because her appearance changed and the inside was the sassy Godfather, everything also seemed different.

    The Godfather''s smooth movement of fishing out a handful of Matcha Pocky and using it as a recement for a cigarette immediately amazed the live broadcast audience.

    [Wow, wow, wow! The moment Ain''s hair and eye color changed, I knew it must be the Godfather in control.]

    [I didn''t know the Godfather would use Pocky to rece cigarettes, ah! It''s well-known in our Godlif Country that the Godfather is a heavy smoker.]

    [He is really kind and considerate. He doesn''t want to ruin Ainsley''s health by smoking at such a young age. Thus, he reces it with a Matcha Pocky.]

    [Guys, guys, focus on the first spirit they encounter! Howe it looks so scary? Is that really a human?]

    Keane didn''t tell Ainsley that not all spirits in this cave were humans.

    A lot of them were also non-human race spirits who died when the world was at war, and many races fought each other.

    Thus, the first spirit Ainsley saw was actually simr to a bull-like person.

    It was estimated that this one was from the beastman n because its upper body was a man, but its lower body had four bull legs.

    There was also a huge bull horn on his head, symbolizing his sub-race as a beastman.

    This was the first time Ainsley saw such a uniquebination of a beastman, far different from Yeon, the fox beastman who came to her party as Jake''s friend a long time ago.

    Yeon still looked like a human being except for his whiskers, ears and fluffy tail.

    But this one...it looked more like a monster than a beastman''s race.

    Ainsley gripped her soul inside her small dark room, deep in her body, as she cautiously spoke to the Godfather.

    [How is it, Godfather? Can we hunt this one and make him obedient? He looks strong...]

    Even a scattered spirit that Ainsley casually found was already so strong, consciously emitting the bloodthirsty aura of a war warrior.

    Ainsley could feel that this spirit was definitely not like other spirits she had encountered before.

    This one probably spent his life on the battlefield for real!

    It was clear that even shamans in their shaman mode couldn''t attack spirits who only had spiritual bodies like ghosts.

    Thus, Keane never nned to let his spirits possess him and would only use his shaman aura to threaten and coerce spirits.

    Aside from that, he would rely on his three spirits.

    This is really a shaman challenge because aside from relying on their spirits'' strength, they could only rely on their pure ability as a shaman.

    If they couldn''t use their spirits'' unique ability, people could see the shamans'' real strength, especially for those who still had to rely on their spirits to possess them before using the abilities.

    Ainsley, on the other hand, still went into shaman mode and was about to face a ferocious-looking spirit!

    The spirit also noticed her right away, and his eyes immediately glinted dangerously.

    [Well, well, well, isn''t this a puny little shaman. Howe the blood n''s cubs be shamans nowadays?]

    The spirit''s rough voice directly entered Ainsley''s mind, sounding like an illusionary voice.

    This spirit really frightened Ainsley, who had never heard other spirits talking like this as if he were a real ghost.

    However, the Godfather was still calm and just silently moved the special blood n''s lump behind him to the front, recing the other blood balls.

    Since the blood was all reddish-ck anyway, even the spirit didn''t know that the blood ball in front of Ainsley was already lethal blood belonging to the blood n.

    Still, although he lookedzy and arrogant, when he mentioned ''a blood n''s cub'' to Ainsley, the spirit secretly raised his guard.

    Which spirit didn''t know that a blood n''s blood could harm them even when they only had a ghost-like body?

    At least the bull spirit knew about it!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1148: Godfather vs Bull Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1148: "Godfather vs Bull Spirit"</h4>

    Aside from exorcists who could use their abilities to harm them, spirits equally hated the blood n who could use their bodies to physically injure them!

    Not to mention that the blood n''s blood brought unknown effects to spirits like them.

    So, all spirits were extremely vignt towards a blood n member.

    Although he didn''t know why there was such a young blood n member here, it didn''t stop him from secretly observing her.

    Unfortunately, the Godfather didn''t give the spirit a chance. He didn''t even reply to the spirit''s words a few seconds ago.

    With a flick of his hand, the Godfather instantly shot the special blood ball towards the bull beastman!

    The bull spirit had already been guarding against Ainsley since he knew that shamans who came here had absolutely no good intention.

    He was also not a newbie and was actually a veteran fighter.

    The moment the Godfather attacked him with that adult man head-sized blood ball, the spirit immediately dodged.

    Then, within seconds, the spirit raised his hand and a huge axe suddenly appeared in his hand!

    The axe was also as ghostly as the spirit, but it was full of color and looked more condensed than other spirits that Ainsley saw before.

    The bull spirit himself was also like that.

    Although no one could touch him, his body looked clearer and full of color than other spirits who were either fully transparent or blurry.

    The axe appeared so fast and before the Godfather couldunch another attack, the axe already fell down, about to chop Ainsley''s body.

    Indeed, all spirits could attack shamans even when they weren''t in their shaman mode, but usually, low-level spirits couldn''t do this because theycked too much energy.

    After all, spirits had to condense their body and their special ability first to attack the shamans.

    As for attacking other living beings aside from shamans when they were only wild spirits with no owner...the rules of the spirit world prevented them from doing that.

    Thus, only mid-level and high-level spirits could be so casual as to use their stored energy to condense themselves just to attack shamans.

    This bull spirit was one of those who didn''t mind spending spirit energy to attack shamans.

    Rather than bowing his head to be a shaman''s contracted spirit, he chose to torture those shamans first and killed them!

    The axe fell straight to Ainsley''s tiny body and those who were watching this through the live broadcast couldn''t help but scream.

    [AHHH! HELP! HELP AIN!]

    [DAMN IT! AIN! DODGE!]

    [I mean...Godfather, dodge!]

    [This is the first time I see spirits condense themselves and attack shamans....]

    [But that means the shamans can also attack them with their abilities, right? If the spirit is not in their condensed state, the shamans won''t be able to do that.]

    It was exactly like what thisizen said.

    Since the bull spirit chose to condense himself, the Godfather finally could use the other blood he found inside the crystals.

    The Godfather snapped his Matcha Pocky with one bite as he waved his hand, forming a lean yet sharp spear made of blood.

    The spear immediately parried the huge axe and it didn''t even get thrown away or broken!

    The blood spear was so tough that the axe''s de couldn''t make any cracks¨C albeit it could create countless scratches on the blood spear''s surface.

    The Godfather parried the axe attack within seconds and right after he bounced back the axe, he bent his forefinger and the blood spear immediately changed direction.

    Now, the spear stabbed straight to the bull spirit''s chest!

    The bull spirit was indeed a warrior.

    Even when the Godfather''s counterattack was so fast, he skillfully manipted his axe and the stabbing spear only touched the axe right in front of his chest.

    He used the axe to protect him like a shield!

    Just like how tough the blood spear was, the rusty-looking axe was actually as tough as the blood spear.

    The axe didn''t even get a dent or hole after receiving the blood spear''s full speed thrust!

    The Godfather saw the situation and immediately spoke to Ainsley, who was still manipting the blood wings behind her back even when they didn''t use the wings at all.

    [Reform the wings. Create a sword instead. After that, manipte the sword and attack that spirit from an angle he will never expect!]

    Ainsley immediately reacted and carefully detached the blood wings from her back.

    Then, the baby clenched her fist bit by bit, trying to dpress the blood wings into several long swords.

    This was the first time Ainsley tried to form something from blood instead of just manipting the ready-made item.

    Cold sweat trickled down her face as she focused on forming two swords as fast as she could.

    At the same time, the Godfather distracted the bull spirit andunched a ruthless attack using both the blood spear and the blood n''s blood ball.

    The young man formed a kind of vampire w using the blood n''s blood, creating another threat to the spirit.

    If the ''vampire w'' touched his body, no one knew what would happen.

    Thus, under the Godfather''s double attack, he didn''t have time to pay attention to the small blood wings on the baby''s back.

    The baby looked small and weak, but her attack was ruthless, aiming at his vital attacks.

    Usually, a shaman wouldn''t do that because if the spirit was heavily wounded, it would also be a loss to the shaman who needed spirits to be their ''weapon''.

    This was the first time the bull spirit met such a ruthless shaman who didn''t care about other spirits at all!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1149: Ainsleys Perfect Stealth

    <h4>Chapter 1149: "Ainsley''s Perfect Stealth"</h4>

    Maybe this happened because the one controlling the shaman''s body wasn''t the shaman herself but her spirit?

    The bull spirit could easily sense whether it was Ainsley herself or her in her shaman mode.

    It was definitely thetter, which means the spirit who controlled this body was the real ruthless one.

    From the way this spirit fought...they must be a tough lone warrior just like him!

    The bull spirit''s eyes shone like stars and he subconsciously licked his lips wickedly.

    The life as a spirit inside the Spirit Cave is extremely boring, especially when other spirits aren''t all battle maniacs like him.

    Now that he found someone who might be simr to himself...how could he not be excited?

    Thus, rather than thinking of killing the little shaman, the spirit changed his fighting style and went into a duel mode to pry each other''s strength.

    The Godfather also noticed the change and dly got rid of his murderous intent, choosing to fight the warrior without any intention to kill.

    While the two battle maniacs were fighting with all sorts of battle effects here and there, Ainsley finally seeded in forming two blood swords.

    The baby directly imitated the sword from the twelve blood swords the Godfather made when they fought on the battle ring.

    The baby''s small body couldn''t hide the two blood swords, but because the bull spirit was busy fighting the Godfather, the bull didn''t see the blood swords at all.

    Not to mention that the surrounding was still dark and gloomy with reddish light from the crystals around.

    The crimson swords blended perfectly with the surroundings.

    Once Ainsley managed to form two blood swords on her own without relying on the Godfather''s help, the baby happily reported her sess to the Godfather.

    [Uncle Godfather, I''m done! I''ll give him a sneak attack now!]

    The Godfather didn''t even pause his attack against the bull spirit and directly chewed the rest of his Matcha Pocky before nodding slightly.

    [Good. Go!]

    Ainsley immediately closed her eyes, sensing her connection with the blood swords.

    Then, the baby carefully manipted the swords to move from left to right without making any noise.

    After she made sure she could control the swords as skilfully as the Godfather, the baby immediately let the swords creep along the cave''s wall.

    Because of the dim light and the reddish effect from the crystal, even the cave''s wall was either ck or dark red,pletely gloomy yet suitable to hide the two blood swords.

    One sword on the left and one on the right. Both swords were carefully passed by the two people who were fighting like mad.

    By now, the surrounding cave''s wall even had swallow or deep holes, the result of the two people''s fierce fight.

    If not for them fearing that the cave would copse, their battle wouldn''t be this ''mild''.

    While the Godfather distracted the bull spirit, Ainsley''s two swords already crept next to the bull spirit himself, and the movement was extremely soft.

    The spirit didn''t even feel the winding from the sword''s movement, and there wasn''t even a friction sound between the sword and the cave''s wall.

    Ainsley''s stealth operation waspletely perfect.

    Only the bird-eye camera captured her movement, which means only the audience in the live broadcast room saw this stealth movement.

    When they saw the slow-moving swords, everyone immediately thought that it was the Godfather who controlled the swords.

    However, looking at how the Godfather was too busy with his blood n''s ''vampire w'' and the blood spear....

    It must be someone else who controlled the swords because when a spirit possessed their shaman, their shaman could still control their body¨C

    Only if they''re strong enough as a shaman.

    The audience directly contributed the swords'' strange movement to Ainsley.

    [Oh my God. She can already use a part of her spirit''s ability and manipte blood while her spirit is fighting!]

    [Upstairs, you didn''t see Ain''s previous battle video, right? She also did this a few weeks ago. Maybe because her spirit wants to train her.]

    [Agree, agree! Although the little shaman only has one spirit so far, isn''t she more talented than Keane? Keane still has to rely on his spirits to control his body in shaman mode.]

    Most people who entered Ainsley''s bystander point of view''s live broadcast room were Ainsley''s fans or passersby who were curious about the so-called little mafia boss.

    However, there were still some people who came to the live broadcast room just to make some trouble.

    These people were either Keane''s fans or people from the seven big guilds who didn''t like Ainsley because of their guilds'' conflict.

    These people were quite a lot, especially when each live broadcast room only epted a limited number of people.

    Thus, many fans couldn''t enter Ainsley''s personal live broadcast room and could only try the official live broadcast room by the battle arena''s officials.

    Because of this, half the people who entered the live broadcast room that Ainsley opened, the bystander bird-eye point of view one, were actually not her fans at all.

    When Ainsley''s fans were praising the baby, these people didn''t stay still and immediatelymented harshly.

    [What''s so good about this? She still relies on her strong spirit. Anyway, she only has one spirit so far. How can she be better than Keane?]

    [I doubt that she''s a genius. There are a lot of forbidden awakening potions on the ck market. Maybe she buys those potions to awaken all her abilities.]

    [Right, right. Her shaman ability is so-so. She only relies on the Godfather!]

    [Keane is still better. He has two spirits, and all of them are strong. Really a genius shaman!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1150: Wounding The Bull Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1150: "Wounding The Bull Spirit"</h4>

    [I doubt this baby is the one controlling the two swords. It can be the Godfather who did it.]

    [True. A strong spirit can split his concentration and control easily, right?]

    These people were quite a lot, and for a while, the entire barrage showed mixedments between those who praised Ainsley and those who mocked her.

    Ainsley''s fans immediately noticed these badments, and all of them almost couldn''t help but flip their keyboards.

    [Shut up, keyboard warriors! Your idol Keane is already twenty years old while our Ain is only four years old! Who is more talented¨C even a child can now!]

    [How dare you say little Ain takes an illegal potion from the ck market. Maybe it''s your Keane who did that!]

    [Just because someone is extremely talented, it doesn''t mean she''s cheating. There are a lot of children under the age of ten who have awakened more than two abilities!]

    Indeed. The world was so huge, and Ainsley couldn''t be the most unique.

    Although she was unique because she was actually a transmigrator, other talented children weren''t necessarily transmigrators like her.

    Thus, there were real geniuses in this world, even to the point of being monstrous.

    The non-human races had many cubs around five years old who awakened three abilities at once or who had already awakened an ability the moment they were born.

    It didn''t mean they were cheaters who drank a forbidden potion to awaken their abilities.

    Of course, there were also a lot of cubs who drank such potions in the past, but these potions weren''t dangerous at all and were actually the same as the one Zev gave to Ainsley.

    It''s just that...the people who could make this kind of potion had long been gone, and it was super hard to find this kind of no-risk awakening potion.

    It was even rarer than an inheritance stone!

    As for these talented kids...the family usually taught them in the family and didn''t enroll them in any academies until they were ten years old¨C all to blend it.

    But now that the Elton Academy opened its door for these little geniuses...

    In the near future, geniuses from all over the world would form a little society and could get to know fellow geniuses.

    Ainsley''s fans naturally knew about this, and all of them were proud of Ainsley, who already had five abilities when she was only four!

    The fans immediately rushed to fight those people who spoke bad things about Ainsley.

    [Keane is indeed a genius, but I think among other geniuses, he''s at the bottom of the pyramid. If not, why does the Shaman Guild Leader not ept him as her disciple?]

    Thisment seemed to poke the haters'' sore point, and all of them immediately red.

    [Do you think your puny brat can get into the shaman guild leader''s eyes? Dream!]

    [Keane also awakened as a shaman when he was seven. He''s a genius!]

    [He also has more than one ability!]

    [Bah. His other abilities are mediocre and useless, right? If not, he won''t only focus on being a shaman!] Ainsley''s fans immediately counterattacked.

    After all, there were a lot of people who joined more than one guild because they had various abilities and their abilities were all useful.

    This kind of talented people were naturally weed everywhere, albeit they also had to pick a certain speciality among their various abilities.

    Still, Keane wasn''t like these multi-ability users.

    [He has been a shaman for more than ten years, yet he can''t even use his spirit''s ability without possession. No wonder he''s only an ''ordinary'' genius.]

    After all, his seniors also awakened their shaman abilities at young ages and now, they all had more than one spirit and were already able to use their spirits'' ability without possession.

    Keane took more than ten years to contract two spirits and still couldn''t use the spirits'' abilities without possession.

    He was only called a genius because the rumor said that not only he awakened the ability at a young age but also because he had a unique shaman physique.

    Not all shamans had unique shaman physique, and most of them only had themon shaman physique, which allowed spirits to possess them and helped them with their abilities.

    But because Keane never showed his unique physique, a lot of people didn''t believe the rumor at all, including Ainsley''s fans.

    [Bah! Bah! Don''t pollute our eyes and just go away. We want to watch Ainsley in action! Just go to Keane''s live broadcast room if you want!]

    While the fans were quarreling with the haters, Ainsley was also secretly controlling the swords to go behind the bull spirit.

    At this time, the two swords were already right behind the bull spirit, and with a singlemand, they would immediatelyunch a fierce attack.

    The Godfather immediately asked Ainsley to attack.

    [Go!]

    The baby hooked her finger and immediately controlled the two swords to thrust straight onto the spirit''s wide back!

    This time, the spirit''s sixth sense as a beastman immediately rang, and he noticed the danger behind him.

    SWOSH!

    The spirit immediately dodged and tried to use his axe to block the two swords¨C

    But the Godfather used this chance to throw the ''vampire w'' made of the blood n''s blood straight to the bull spirit''s exposed arm.

    The bull spirit was distracted and couldn''t respond in time.

    SLASH!

    The vampire w immediately shed his skin and blue-purple blood immediately poured out of his wound.

    In that instant, the bull spirit subconsciously released his condensed state and returned to his ghostly body.

    Because of this, the physical blood disappeared, and what flowed out of the wound was the spirit''s spiritual energy¨C just like when the Godfather was wounded!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1151: Want To Abduct A Little Shaman

    <h4>Chapter 1151: "Want To Abduct A Little Shaman"</h4>

    If this was just a normal physical attack, the bull spirit did the right thing to return to his spirit state.

    Unfortunately, the vampire w was made of the blood n''s blood and it was the nemesis of spirits.

    Although the bull spirit already had a ghostly body and Ainsley''s blood swords just passed through his body without damaging him at all....

    The wound from the vampire w started to cause trouble.

    The wound started to spread, and the bull spirit''s colorful plus non-transparent body immediately dimmed.

    The wound sucked out a lot of spiritual energy, and the bull spirit could feel his body getting weaker and weaker, almost bing a weak spirit that could disappear anytime.

    At this moment, the spirit immediately realized that the wound was unusual and it muste from the fcking annoying blood n''s blood.

    The spirit decisively cut his arm, and the severed arm immediately disappeared into nothingness, leaving only sparkling dots behind.

    He knew that if he didn''t do this, the wound would spread, and he might even disappear because he had lost too much spiritual energy.

    For a spirit, the terrifying thing was losing their spiritual energy and disappearing into nothingness.

    They couldn''t even reincarnate, or even if they did, their soul would be iplete because spirits were like soul projections.

    Both spirit and soul relied on each other, and if one of them were disturbed, it wouldn''t end well.

    This is also why a person whose soul was trapped couldn''t leave this world and go to reincarnate.

    They would always be a dead spirit, and if they lost their spiritual energy their soul would be damaged even more and might even disappear.

    This means they couldn''t reincarnate forever. Even if they could, their reincarnation would always be imperfect.

    For example, their new body would be weak and they would always die young or something like that.

    Everything happened so fast that even the live broadcast audience was stunned by the series of changes.

    Of course, the bull spirit was the most shocked by the Godfather and Ainsley''s unusual operation.

    He had never seen a shaman who cooperated with their spirit to use the same ability in one body.

    This is actually a lot harder than what people thought.

    However, the funny thing was, it became a kind of ''training'' for Ainsley, who was not used to entirely using the Godfather''s ability without possession.

    This kind of strategy and operation could really catch people off guard because two entities in one body could naturally fight better and control arge number of tricks and skills.

    Of course, that was on the basis that the two entities had a good tacit understanding and didn''t reject each other.

    If they didn''t have good cooperation, they might even stumble, especially when they could manipte things.

    After all, if Ainsley picked the wrong blood to manipte, she might destroy the Godfather''s blood spears just to do her tricks.

    The way the Godfather and Ainsley cooperated was obviously smooth and seamless, enough for people to admire them.

    Even the bull spirit was not stingy with his praise.

    [I didn''t expect your contracted shaman to control blood too. You guys cooperated too well.]

    The spirit slowly put down his axe and didn''t bother to fight the Godfather anymore.

    Now that he was wounded quite heavily, it was not wise to continue the duel.

    The Godfather also didn''t want to kill the spirit and only wanted to subdue him.

    He generously epted the praise while subconsciously showing his pride over his contracted shaman.

    [This lord''s little shaman is still in training. Don''t praise her too much, or she might not want to train again.]

    The Godfather seemingly condemned Ainsley strictly but his tone of voice was obviously full of love and pride for his little disciple.

    The bull spirit could see this, and he was naturally a bit envious of the Godfather, who could have such a good shaman.

    Spirits were also like shamans. Not a lot of spirits wanted to be wild spirits forever.

    If they could find a good shaman who would respect them as their equals and not as weapons, who wouldn''t want to find a shaman?

    After all, once they got contracted to a shaman, the shaman would provide them with all sorts of resources to keep them alive as spirits for decades and more.

    Some of them even helped the spirits to reincarnate and let go of their regrets in this world.

    Of course, that''s usually when the shaman itself was about to die.

    Still, a lot of spirits also wanted to have a good shaman who could have a good cooperation with them and have talent.

    Ainsley is obviously a good shaman that a lot of spirits will like.

    Just looking at her young age, they could stay with her for a long time and didn''t have to change partners in a short time.

    Because most spirits were either heroic young people or elders, many spirits liked children, especially the older ones.

    If they could have Ainsley as their contracted shaman, wouldn''t that be like an extra cute granddaughter or even great-granddaughter?

    The bull spirit was also quite old ording to the beastmen''s age. He also had a wife and children, even grandchildren.

    Looking at Ainsley''s tiny body and her young age, the bull spirit felt like looking at his cute granddaughter.

    Now that he didn''t want to be hostile to Ainsley and the Godfather anymore, the bull spirit quietly looked at Ainsley in her shaman mode.

    He suddenly pondered whether he could ask the little girl to be his contracted shaman.

    This idea¡­.sounds really good.

    The little shaman certainly won''t reject him!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1152: Spirit Tamer

    <h4>Chapter 1152: "Spirit Tamer"</h4>

    Even if the baby couldn''t contract another spirit just yet, just following her around would be good too, right?

    The bull spirit didn''t know that the five ''stock spirits'' that Ainsley put inside her bracelet also had the same thoughts as the bull spirit.

    They got to live in a warm space full of monsters and beasts with cold ces for spirits like them.

    The spiritual energy inside the bracelet was also enough for them to live a leisure life....

    And the little shaman who ''captured'' them rarely asked them to work and just left them to rest inside the bracelet.

    If they wanted to go out to y, the baby also generously let them go and trusted them that they would definitely return.

    Is this the legendary sugar daddy¨C wait. Sugar momma?! They want!

    Thus, the bull spirit immediately asked Ainsley since knowing that the baby could definitely hear his voice.

    [Little girl, I''m interested in your potential. Do you want to make a contract with this old man? If not, it''s okay if this old man can follow you around.]

    It''s not that the spirits here didn''t want to roam the world. Most of them had seen a lot of things and only wanted to rest well inside this secluded cave.

    But if they could follow a little baby''s journey....that might be more interesting than just roaming alone!

    Ainsley didn''t expect that the bull spirit suddenly changed his mind as fast as flipping his hand.

    Before she could even answer, the Godfather beat her and refused quickly.

    [No, no. The littless can''t contract more spirits for the time being. Don''t dream!]

    The Godfather knew how good Ainsley was and instantly felt rmed that someone wanted to kidnap his good disciple!

    It was even an old man who was already so old!

    The old bull shrugged and ignored the Godfather''s words.

    [I don''t mind just following you around. It definitely won''t take up space, right? And this old man can also teach you a lot of things.]

    He didn''t know that Ainsley had a physique that could borrow a spirit''s ability.

    To be honest, he didn''t use all his ability just now, just like how the Godfather only used his blood maniption ability.

    The ability he used before was a special weapon summoning ability and all the weapons he could summon were all of his bull tribe''s weapons.

    That axe was one of his ace weapons, and it was definitely great. It could act as a shield, and other weapons as well.

    The bull spirit looked at Ainsley''s body again, trying to see where the little baby''s soul was hiding.

    [Hey, hey, little girl. Don''t listen to your jealous spirit. There will be no disadvantages if I follow you around, okay?]

    At most, there would be more spirits around Ainsley.

    The bull spirit couldn''t see Zev because Zev didn''t allow others to see him other than the Godfather.

    Thus, he didn''t know that there were already two spirits following Ainsley openly and several more spirits in the dark.

    The Godfather''s face immediately darkened, but he also thought that with Ainsley''s physique, having more spirits follow her around would be a good thing.

    Although so far, she rarely used her physique because her abilities were enough to solve her problems, the spirits could still help in case of an emergency.

    The five spirits that Ainsley kidnapped didn''t have a high force value and leaned more to a support type.

    Having a battle-type spirit around wouldn''t be too bad.

    So, this time, the Godfather didn''t reject the bull spirit anymore, and Ainsley naturally epted the bull spirit''s offer.

    [Okay, grandpa. I would love to have you around! But for now, shouldn''t you treat the wound first? I''m afraid it will spread or something...]

    Now that the spirit was her own people, she couldn''t be as ruthless as before.

    Unexpectedly, the old bull casually waved his hand andughed.

    [No worries. Just let me stay for a few hours in this cave, and I can absorb enough spiritual energy to regrow my arm.]

    The wound was healing fast because this spirit cave was a natural home ground for the spirits.

    The live audience couldn''t hear the spirit''s conversation with Ainsley because they used telepathy, but those who watched using Ainsley''s point of view heard all the words.

    The audience almost dropped their jaws as they watched the previously hostile spirit easily join Ainsley''s camp.

    [I-I have to suspect that Ainsley''s charm also works for spirits! Will there be a new upation around¨C a spirit tamer?!]

    [Upstairs, that''s a good idea! If the charm ability users under Ainsley''s guild can evolve their charm, they might even be able to tame spirits and be spirit tamers.]

    There wasn''t a spirit tamer because of the shaman''s ability itself. This term was something new and many people were also curious.

    The guild was named ''Irregr Tamer Guild'' for a reason. Maybe in the future, some members could evolve and could tame spirits!

    If it''s like this, they could easily cooperate with the shamans so that the shamans didn''t have to work hard to pick spirits whenever they wanted to contract a spirit.

    Ainsley also had never heard of the spirit tamer terms, but looking at the bull spirit, who quickly eased his feelings about his enemy and suddenly changed sides...

    She wondered if she honed her charm ability to another level, she could be a spirit tamer too.

    This is undoubtedly a good thing for her because she still had that ambassador physique!

    This idea was only a fleeting idea because she hadn''t upgraded the dimensional bracelet to hold so many spirits and tamed beasts or monsters.

    But it''s still worth pondering!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1153: Yin and Yang Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 1153: "Yin and Yang Wheel"</h4>

    Once this idea took root, Ainsley would naturally think more about it while nning to upgrade her dimensional bracelet once shepleted the capital-famous mission.

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that this fleeting idea would one day upgrade her guild to a new level, and the term ''spirit tamer'' would shake the whole world in the near future.

    After the bull spirit joined Ainsley''s camp, Ainsley immediately canceled her shaman ability, and the Godfather slowly left Ainsley''s body.

    The baby''s appearance slowly returned to her disguised appearance that made her look extremely simr to the blood n''s cub.

    Of course, when the Godfather possessed Ainsley, her disguised appearance faded and revealed her real appearance before shortly changing into Godfather''s iconic appearance¨C

    Dark green hair and golden eyes.

    Now that the Godfather spirit was out of Ainsley''s body, the two spirits finally had time to talk to each other using their real bodies.

    The bull spirit was obviously very interested in such a strong young man and he would also asionally include Ainsley in their conversation.

    [Ohhh, so you guyse here to ''hunt'' spirits. Then, you make a good choice to choose the Monarch Area. There will be a lot of high-quality spirits.]

    It means Ainsley could abduct more spirits to follow her, just like the bull spirit!

    The bull spirit had just said this when the trio found more scattered spirits around.

    This time, there were as many as three spirits, and all of them immediately noticed Ainsley.

    After all, they had long heard the battle noises not far from their ce and the cave had been shaking more often than before.

    When they saw the two spirits around Ainsley, they immediately knew the little girl''s identity.

    A shaman!

    And a shaman who came to the Spirit Cave never had good intentions.

    The three spirits immediately reacted, and Ainsley''s reaction was also fast.

    She entered the shaman mode within seconds, and the blood she carried with a huge crystal as the container immediately swam freely in the air.

    The three spirits, two women and one man, suddenly became more aggressive after seeing the lively blood.

    [A blood n member! They still have a survivor outside!]

    [This is fate. All of us have grudges against the blood n and this cub is definitely the blood n''s precious child.]

    [Kill her!]

    The three spirits were hostile to Ainsley and, unlike the bull spirit, the three spirits really wanted to kill Ainsley.

    The Godfather, who was in charge of Ainsley''s body, immediately bit another three pieces of Matcha Pocky as he controlled the other blood types except for the blood n''s blood.

    This time, because there were a lot of enemies, he immediately formed a few arrows to attack all three spirits at once.

    As for the blood n''s blood....

    [Littless, you control the blood n''s blood. You can change it to anything!]

    The bull spirit was also not to be outdone.

    Although he is currently injured, he could still use his axe to disturb and distract the three hostile spirits.

    The three spirits looked even older than the bull spirit but they weren''t weak.

    The two women were apparently twins, and they had a unique resonance ability.

    One of them controlled darkness, and the other controlled light.

    The strange thing was, because of their unique twin resonance, the light and darkness didn''t repel each other and evenbined into the famous yin and yang circle.

    The yin and yang circle looked pretty and with no fighting power, but Ainsley and the others immediately felt the strange effect.

    This yin and yang wheel actually affected the bnce inside Ainsley''s body, and the Godfather''s possession of the body became jeopardy.

    Since it was like this, it was even harder to control the blood using his blood maniption ability.

    Even Ainsley found it hard to control the blood n''s blood and would always fail at the critical time.

    If this was it, that''s not too serious because the yin and yang wheel didn''t attack them or give them dangerous wounds.

    But the man beside the two women was actually the main attacker in the group.

    No wonder he joined forces with the twins and always stayed together.

    The old man''s special ability was simr to ancient China''s cultivation.

    He could use various spells to attack Ainsley and even the Godfather inside Ainsley''s body!

    [Eat this!] The old man used three elemental spells at once, and the cave''s wall suddenly grew thorns.

    Then, all the thorns attacked Ainsley from the left, right, above and even below!

    Not to mention the other two spells were a fire spell and a soul spell.

    The soul spell directly attacked Ainsley''s soul, making her dizzy and even affecting the Godfather.

    Then, the fire spell burned vigorously, intending to burn Ainsley to death even after the crystal thorns around might stab the baby to death.

    The three people were too vicious!

    Ainsley didn''t care whether she would expose her shaman physique and immediately shouted to the bull spirit.

    [Uncle, lend me one of your abilities! If you have, I want a defensive or neutraliser ability!]

    The bull spirit was from the beastman race and should have another defensive ability that could save her tiny life amidst the life-threatening attacks.

    The bull spirit didn''t know what Ainsley nned to do but he did have a certain defensive ability and immediately nodded.

    [Okay, I''ll lend it to you! I don''t know how, but¨C ]

    Before he could continue, Ainsley already used her physique to borrow this ability and immediately used the power without knowing the consequences.

    Okay. She didn''t know that once she used the ability, her body transformed in the blink of an eye, and her figure disappeared in ce.

    POOF!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1154: Turning Into A What?!

    <h4>Chapter 1154: "Turning Into A What?!"</h4>

    White smoke surrounded the disappearing little girl, leaving only the shadow of the thing Ainsley transformed into.

    At the same time, the Godfather was naturally repelled from Ainsley''s body and could see the current situation.

    Somehow, the white smoke did protect Ainsley from the fire and thorn attack.

    All the attack missed the target and the white smoke even acted as a barrier.

    However, the white smoke dispersed bit by bit, and everyone immediately saw a cute bull''s cub with purple bob hair and a pair of blue eyes looking at them with a lost expression.

    ...okay. The defense ability thingy actually means turning into aplete bull.

    But because Ainsley is a child, she naturally bes a bull''s cub, and every bull''s cub in the beastman has white smoke as their natural protection.

    ....

    The three spirits were all dumbfounded. Their eyes almost fell out of their sockets and they couldn''t close their mouths at all.

    The bull spirit twitched the corner of his lips, not knowing whether tough or melt because of the cute bull''s cub.

    The Godfather already pretended not to know Ainsley and went to cuddle with Zev.

    The live broadcast audience...everyone saw their idols turning into a cute bull''s cub the size of a basketball....

    They didn''t know whether tough, cry, or shout, "TOO CUTEEE!"

    How could it not be cute? The bull''s cub sat on her buttock with her four small limbs iling around in confusion.

    Her two big eyes blinked slowly, trying to digest what had just happened to her.

    The two small horns on her head were also still immature and didn''t look like an adult bull''s sturdy horn at all.

    The live broadcast''s camera faithfully captured the picture of this cute little being and spread it to the live broadcast audience.

    Only those who chose to watch the challenge from Ainsley''s point of view felt confused, just like the baby herself.

    [What''s going on? Howe everything looks so big and tall??]

    [Same here! I ask my friend who watches from a bystander''s point of view, and it looks like Ain just transformed into a bull.]

    [...the heck? Howe?! Ain doesn''t have any transformation ability, right? Or is it her shaman physique?]

    [I don''t know anything about Ain''s shaman physique, but looking at this bull''s cub...it should be the bull spirit''s ability?]

    [Does that mean Ain can use other spirits'' abilities even when they''re not her contracted spirit??]

    This is such a surprise for the live broadcast audience, especially the shamans.

    They also knew that a lot of genius shamans owned unique shaman physiques, but they had never seen someone with a physique like Ainsley!

    Everyone is just guessing now, but more and more people believe in this hypothesis.

    Then, they started to look at the dumbfounded bull''s cub with eyes full ofplex feelings.

    [I think Ain wants to use the bull spirit''s defensive ability or something, but because Ain is too young...the ability is different when she''s the one using it??]

    [I have the same guess.]

    Indeed. Ainsley herself also thought like that.

    After all, although there was no mirror here, the smooth surface of the crystal cave''s wall faithfully reflected her current appearance.

    She''s a bull''s cub only the size of a basketball.

    The baby tried to move her limbs and even tried to make a sound, but all she said was a series of weak ''moos''.

    "Moo...moo..? Moo...." Ainsley looked around and slowly crawled to the bull spirit and the Godfather.

    She didn''t know what happened to the battle just now, but since she was safe and sound, she should really run away from the three spirits.

    The baby wasn''t used to walking on four feet and when she tried to walk, her other legs would stumble each other, and the baby would fall to the ground with a soft thud sound.

    After falling for the n-th time, the baby finally got the handle of walking on four feet and slowly trotted toward the two spirits.

    Their distance was less than ten meters but Ainsley wasted several minutes just to cross this distance.

    The whole audience waited patiently, watching her learn to walk again and finally trot without stumbling.

    Even the three evil spirits were also like the audience.

    They didn''t know why but they patiently watched the bull''s cub go to the two spirits'' side and then raise her head proudly.

    "Mooo! Mooo!"

    The baby asked the two spirits to praise her because she managed to walk on four feet within several minutes!

    The live broadcast audience immediately showered the live broadcast room with expensive gifts while madly sending variousments.

    [AHHH! PROUD MOMMA HERE! Ain can finally walk on four feet!]

    [Congrats to baby bull Ain. You can finally walk smoothly!]

    [Ah, ah. I suddenly feel bad if I kill a cow and eat beef...]

    [Howe I also have the same idea as you, upstairs?]

    [Ain''s bull version is too cute.]

    After all, the baby not only became a bull''s cub but a bull''s cub with a purple hair wig.

    People would immediately know that it was Ainsley because the bull looked as if she''s wearing Ainsley''s wig.

    When the bull walked, the hair would also bounce with her movement, looking super cute.

    The Godfather, Zev and the bull spirit also got a cute attack and all of them tried hard not tough at the little bull cub.

    [Oh, oh, congrats little girl. You can walk on four feet!]

    [...congrats, lilss. This is also another new experience.]

    [Host, host, you''re amazing! How about I give you some animal transformation potions for your mission reward next time?]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1155: The Baby Bulls Spirit Army

    <h4>Chapter 1155: "The Baby Bull''s Spirit Army"</h4>

    When Ainsley heard Zev''s words, the baby immediately growled at him and her hooves scratched the cave''s ground.

    [Don''t you dare! I don''t want such a reward!]

    The baby bull snorted and kept moving her head, wanting to stab Zev with her small horns that hadn''t even grown yet.

    Seeing this, the live broadcast''s audience endured the urge tough but no one noticed her conversation with Zev.

    Not even those who watched the live broadcast from Ainsley''s point of view and shared the five senses.

    Seeing Ainsley''s fighting stance, Zev hurriedly hid behind the Godfather, only showing his butt and his diaper as usual.

    He''s afraid that Ainsley would stab his butt and he would be a goner!

    At the same time, the three evil spirits slowly recovered and then looked at Ainsley''s purple ''wig'' on her bull cub''s state.

    They also knew this kind of transformation and although they didn''t know how Ainsley did it, they immediately thought that she might have a bull transformation ability.

    But this ability came with a side effect which made the ability user retain some of their unique, natural features when they became other races.

    For example¨C Ainsley''s purple bob hair and herrge blue eyes.

    This means her real hair was indeed purple and the iconic one wasn''t her long wavy hair style but the bob style.

    The most important thing was...howe a blood n''s member had purple hair and blue eyes?

    Even the mixed breed and those who only had a little lineage from the blood n still had their iconic ck hair and crimson eyes¨C albeit the shades were lighter.

    Thus, the three spirits couldn''t believe what they saw at all. If this person wasn''t a blood n''s cub...why did they attack her?!

    The twins immediately looked at the man and furrowed.

    One of the twins, the one who manipted light, couldn''t help but ask her teammates.

    [Could it be that we targeted the wrong person?]

    The woman who manipted darkness immediately replied to her twin sister.

    [She must be a shaman for sure, but as for her blood lineage...I don''t think she''s from the blood n...]

    The man was hesitant for a while but he also contributed an opinion.

    [If she''s not a blood n''s cub, why can she control blood?]

    [Blood maniption is that n''s special ability from generation to generation, right?]

    But usually, only the pure-blooded blood n''s members inherited or awakened this ability.

    The others usually awakened other abilities such as bat transformation, and anything rted to the blood n.

    The twins looked at Ainsley once more and suddenly didn''t know whether the baby was a blood n''s cub or not.

    If she''s not, how could she manipte blood?

    It wasn''t as if the blood n was the only race that could manipte blood, but usually, people had to be really cruel and bloodthirsty to have this ability.

    The Godfather was a war maniac back in the days and he easily awakened this nasty and eerie ability.

    But Ainsley...she looked so young! How could she awaken such an ability?

    Unless...it is her contracted spirit''s ability and as a shaman, she only uses her spirit''s ability!

    The three spirits suddenly realized their mistake but they were also arrogant.

    They didn''t want to apologize to Ainsley and lost their face as a powerful spirit.

    Thus, the three of them pretended to have something to do and before Ainsley''s group could react, they immediately ran away.

    They ran so fast as if their lives depended on it!

    The three spirits left just like that, and Ainsley hadn''t even captured them or something, which was a loss.

    She didn''t know how to return to her human form because this ability seemed to stick to her, and she couldn''t get rid of it.

    Thus, the baby could only stay in this form for twelve hours...which means she couldn''t even use the Godfather''s ability!

    The little bull slumped on the ground and let out a long sigh, as if she was an old man worrying about their family.

    [What to do, ah? I can''t go back to my human form...what''s wrong with this transformation ability??]

    The bull spirit rubbed his nose andughed dryly before he tried tofort his little ''granddaughter''.

    [It''s okay. It is not a malfunction. You are just not used to controlling a transformation ability.]

    [All people who first awakened this ability can''t control their transformation for months.]

    So, it''s normal for Ainsley to be stuck in this form until she couldn''t use the ability anymore, which was twelve hourster.

    The baby immediately lowered her head in depression, regretting her decision to borrow this ability.

    She did evade the attack but in the end, she didn''t win at all! After all, the spirits ran away and she couldn''t harvest more spirits....

    Seeing Ainsley pouting her mouth like that, the bull spirit was reminded of his granddaughter when he was still alive.

    When his granddaughter was sulking, she also liked to pout her mouth like that. It was super cute.

    The bull spirit''s heart melted for Ainsley and immediately condensed a part of his palm just to rub Ainsley''s head.

    [It''s okay, it''s okay. This old man is here¡ªthe stinky boy, your spirit, is also here. We can help you catch whatever spirits you want.]

    The bull spirit fulfilled his promise and immediately used his connection to abduct some old spirits he knew.

    The Godfather also started to threaten every spirit that he met to join Ainsley''s gang.

    Just like that, the spirits in this cave would see a tiny bull cub trotting cheerfully with an army of spirits behind her.

    All hail the baby bull!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1156: Entering The Spirit Caves Central Park

    <h4>Chapter 1156: "Entering The Spirit Cave''s Central Park"</h4>

    In just thirty minutes, the baby bull managed to ''tame'' close to fifteen spirits¨C half of them were the bull spirit''s friends who wanted to help Ainsley.

    The other half was the Godfather''s result of beating people until they cried blood and tears.

    While Ainsley was enjoying this privilege, Keane also used his connection to the spirit his senior introduced to him to have some spirits following him around.

    Of course, these spirits didn''t want to follow Keane out of the cave, but if it was just to help him win the challenge, they were willing.

    The audience didn''t know how Keane persuaded these spirits because he rarely fought the spirits that he ''tamed''.

    Still, after thirty minutes, Keane managed to gather ten spirits, and none of them was malicious enough to give him a sneak attack or something.

    But his journey in the second half of the challenge wasn''t that smooth.

    The spirit that owed a favor to his senior finally exhausted his connection and he didn''t know any other spirits in this Minister Area.

    The result? Because Keane boldly used his guild''s uniform, the spirits knew that he was from the guild and he was alone.

    Many of them held grudges against the shaman guild members because they used the spirits here for training without giving them any benefit.

    But usually, these shamans came in groups of twenty to thirty people, and all of them were strong.

    The spirits here didn''t want to provoke the group and could only obediently be the group''s training sack.

    But now that they found someone, who came alone without a group, how could they let go of this opportunity to vent their anger?

    Thus, for thirty minutes, a lot of spirits came to besiege Keane and directly made him into a punching bag.

    "Ahhhh! Help!"

    "Ouch! Ouch! Don''t hit me!"

    "Ah! Ah! Ah!!!"

    The live broadcast audience could only hear the young man''s tragic wail and screams for an entire thirty minutes.

    However, Ainsley''s situation wasn''t any better.

    She finally found the spirit''s gathering ce, a ''central park'' or something where she told her five stock spirits to infiltrate the group.

    Unfortunately, the five spirits only came yesterday and their strength was actually not enough to join the Monarch Area rank.

    Because of this, they were excluded and many local residents even threatened the five spirits to leave the Monarch Area and go to the lower rank area.

    Otherwise, they would fight the five spirits to death!

    The spirits here were all arrogant because they had their own ''spirit kingdom'' that they built inside the Spirit Cave.

    Although the number of spirits here weren''t that much to make a spirit kingdom, it was definitely enough to form a small society.

    The five stock spirits couldn''t blend in and Ainsley''s group arrival at the ''central park'' where many spirits gathered to have fun, only worsened the situation.

    Ainsley and her spirit army had just stepped foot in this wide ce with high ceiling and nts made of crystals when the spirits noticed them.

    There were around thirty to forty spirits hanging around this central park inside the Spirit Cave and since there was also a mysterious small pond there...

    This ce could be said as the spirits'' most precious ce, and they would never let humans or other races step foot in their holy ce.

    Especially the stinky shamans!

    But who would have thought that Ainsley''s spirit army defeated the guards outside and she casually strode to this holynd?

    Actually, because Ainsley was in her bull cub state, the spirits shouldn''t have noticed her.

    However, the three spirits before had already informed them about the shaman''s arrival and the shaman was currently a bull cub.

    Not to mention the three flying cameras around Ainsley¨C only humans or other races around could have this thing because spirits like them didn''t need cameras.

    Coupled with what the three spirits told them, they were sure that the three cameras belonged to the little shaman.

    Now that she barged into their holynd bringing three cameras with her...what is she nning to do?

    Everyone was wary and a rtively young woman, who seemed to be the leader of this spirit group, hurriedly floated down from the crystal tree.

    Then, the young woman stopped ten meters away from Ainsley''s ce.

    Behind her, the other spirits who werezing around also started to surround Ainsley and her spirit army.

    The young woman raised an eyebrow and slowly asked the bull spirit, the one whom she recognized the most among the other spirits.

    [Old bull. What are you doing? Who is this little shaman? Why did you bring her here? And what''s with the spirits behind you?]

    The old bull shrugged and generously introduced Ainsley, the little bull who wasn''t even as tall as everyone''s knees.

    [This is the little shaman that I want to follow. The stinky boy next to me is her contracted spirit and the others...they just want to follow this talented shaman to see the world.]

    Some spirits in the crowd behind Ainsley shivered and wanted to raise their hands, denying what the old bull said.

    After all, they were kidnapped by force!

    But the Godfather lightly nced at the spirits he had just subdued, and the spirits immediately lowered their heads like an ostrich hiding their head inside the sand.

    The young woman felt that the old bull didn''t tell her the truth at all, and she still didn''t know the little shaman''s purpose.

    But since the shaman could get these scattered hermit spirits to follow her...they must not underestimate her.

    The young woman pursed her lips and tried to be more patient.

    [Tell me. What is this shaman doing here? Old bull, you know that we don''t wee shamans, right? Even those from that guild aren''t weed here!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1157: A Small-scale Spirit War

    <h4>Chapter 1157: "A Small-scale Spirit War"</h4>

    There has never been a shaman in their Monarch Area except for elite ones like the shaman guild leader or mysterious shamans visiting this country.

    The bull spirit was calm and slowly exined the reason why Ainsley, a shaman, entered a sacred ce for spirits like this cave''s central park.

    [The little kid is doing a challenge against another shaman from the Shaman Guild. But this kid isn''t from the Shaman Guild and has her own guild.]

    The bull spirit spoke casually, but the spirits who surrounded Ainsley and the others immediately raged.

    [What do you mean a challenge? Is it another spirit hunt?! How dare they do this??]

    The spirits already had it enough, ensuring the shamans who came to their cave just for training.

    But now, the shamans actually used their home as their battle venue! Isn''t this looking down on them?

    The spirits here were all ferocious, and they had killed a lot of shamans either from the shaman guild or wild shamans from other countries.

    Still, they also lost a lot of spirits who didn''t have enough spiritual energy after fighting, or got taken away to be a contracted spirit so that they didn''t disappear in ce.

    These spirits did want to find a good shaman but the shamans in Gasha Country were all weak yet dared to threaten them or fight with them.

    The spirits also knew they were weaker than spirits in other countries which was why the shamans dared to suppress them like this.

    But they had never been hostile to the shamans first.

    It was only because the shamans here usually took them as weapons and not partners that they didn''t want to be contracted.

    Instead of changing their minds, the shamans chose to fight them using brute force instead.

    How could they not be mad?

    The Shaman Guild used to be a very good guild, and many spirits even cooperated with the Shaman Guild to enlighten their newbie shamans.

    The shamans back then respected spirits, and they also liked shamans and were willing to make a contract with shamans.

    But they didn''t know when...ever since the Shaman Guild Leader, the olddy, left the country to go on an unknown journey...

    The Shaman Guild quickly became corrupted.

    Now, in just a few years, the Shaman Guild becamepletely hostile to wild spirits like them.

    Although the shaman guild leader had the blood of a blood n, they didn''t really reject her because she was a really good shaman.

    All the shamans under her tutge already became powerful shamans, and most of them went out of the country to roam the world.

    This left only a small part of good shamans at the guild, which was still developing.

    How could they resist the newly emerging faction that had a different ideology?

    The spirits quickly realized this change, and they also started to treat all shamans as a threat, including this little kid.

    They didn''t bother to know whether the kid''s shaman ideology was the same as the guild leader''s faction or not.

    Just attack!

    Some hot-blooded spirits didn''t wait for their young leader to give them amand and immediately attacked Ainsley, who was circled in the middle.

    Around five spiritsunched their special abilities at the same time, and whoever got hit with this abilitybination would most likely die within seconds.

    However, the spirit army that Ainsley gathered, along with the five stock spirits who were hiding among the other spirits, weren''t easy to be bullied.

    All of them immediately reacted and blocked the attack with their own abilities.

    BANG!

    Colorful effects flew around in the air, and one by one, the spirits materialized, turning the slightly dull surrounding to bright in an instant.

    The spirits on Ainsley''s side condensed, and the spirits on the enemy side saw this as a threat and provocation.

    All of them shouted while materializing.

    [You¨C all of you are traitors! Hermit!]

    [We don''t care if you guys rarely socialize with us because not all spirits are social people. But to collude with an outsider...you guys are a disappointment!]

    Most spirits who sided with Ainsley were old and experienced spirits who had lived for a long time.

    They only socialized within their own circle and couldn''t really get along well with the other new or young spirits.

    These spirits usually became hermits and didn''t live together with other spirits in a spirit residence deep inside the cave, right after crossing the central park.

    On the other hand, these old spirits made a small house inside the cave''s wall near the corridor and other scattered ces, which was why they were called hermits.

    It''s understandable that this kind of spirit wouldn''t get along well with the other sociable young spirits but the young spirits still respected them because of their strength and seniority.

    Although the majority here was actually young and middle-aged spirits at most, the minority which was the elderly spirits still held an important position in the other spirits'' hearts.

    Every time there were intruders, the old spirits would help them to chase away the intruders, and most of them stayed alive until the end.

    It was the young and inexperienced spirits who usually died in this kind of ''battle'' or got taken away by the shamans.

    Everyone regarded the old spirits as their heroes but their heroes actually colluded with an outsider to fight them.

    For a moment, the young spirits were all heartbroken and they became even more savage when they fought the spirits who protected Ainsley.

    [Wake up, old man! Don''t be fooled! Why do you want to follow this little kid?!]

    [Ah, ah, die, you little brat!! Don''t confuse our elderly!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1158: A Peace Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1158: "A Peace Talk"</h4>

    The spirits fought and the ce became chaotic.

    Only a small part of the enemy side didn''t join the battle and tried to find Ainsley for a peace talk.

    If Ainsley came with her own spirits and didn''t include the old spirits in her army, they wouldn''t even consider a peace talk.

    But the more sensible spirits, especially the middle-aged ones, didn''t want the younger generation to fight the older generation and suffered for nothing.

    Why should they fight because of a shaman? In the end, it would only be the spirits who suffered, not the shaman herself.

    The young woman, the leader of the forty spirits, was a part of the peace talk side.

    She was indeed younger than others around her, but the time when she became a spirit exceeded the middle-aged ones.

    Because of this, she''s really an experienced spirit and had faced countless shamans who wanted to bring her home to be their contracted spirit.

    The young woman kept her face frosty as she approached Ainsley while dodging the chaotic side around the baby.

    Ainsley also saw the woman but didn''t intend to hide behind everyone.

    Although she was only a bull''s cub right now, she still had her responsibility as a shaman.

    And somehow, she also felt ufortable watching the younger spirits fight the older spirits with tears in their eyes.

    s...she thought the spirits here would be malicious and unreasonable like the trio.

    Who would have known that spirits also have friends and family even after they became dead spirits.

    As someone who treated spirits as her own family, she didn''t want to see these spirits fighting each other just because of her.

    She could see that although the older spirits looked cold and indifferent, when they fought the younger spirits, they didn''t use any lethal movements.

    Looking at this, Ainsley was sure that the older generations didn''t want to kill the spirits at all.

    They just wanted to fight back so the spirits wouldn''t injure her.

    Ainsley calmly trotted to the young woman''s ce with the Godfather and Zev next to her.

    Of course, the bull spirit should havee along as well, but he joined the fight to discipline a bunch of naive little spirits.

    The two sides met amidst the chaotic battlefield, and one of the middle-aged spirits among the crowd immediately made an istion barrier.

    With this, the battle outside wouldn''t disturb those who were inside the dome.

    Ainsley''s side only had her, the Godfather and the five stock spirits.

    The young woman''s side had ten middle-aged spirits in total, with her as the youngest.

    In terms of fighting force value, Ainsley''s side was at disadvantage, but the two sides tacitly didn''t mention fighting and only wanted to have a peaceful talk.

    This is where Ainsley''s shaman physique as an ambassador was really tested.

    As an ambassador-type shaman, if she couldn''t negotiate peacefully with the spirits, she wouldn''t be worthy of this physique.

    And she might even lose this physique because she was deemed unworthy.

    Cases like this are not umon because people don''t know a lot about unique abilities and physiques.

    So, some mysteries surrounding this case can''t be exined with ability users'' theory or science.

    Just like how transmigrators came to this world, people also didn''t know how this kind of rule existed.

    Ainsley took a deep breath and tried to look as serious as possible, albeit still looking like a bull''s cub.

    [I''m sorry to enter your holynd without permission.] Ainsley apologized sincerely and then stated her purpose toe to this ''holynd''.

    [I actually just want to get some spirits to cooperate with me to win a challenge. I really won''t force them to make a contract with me.]

    The baby exined the ins and outs of her challenge and sincerely apologized that she made the spirits here fight each other.

    [I thought fifteen spirits won''t be enough to win the challenge because mypetitor might use a dirty trick somewhere...]

    Ainsley paused and silently sighed.

    [This is why I came to this park.]

    The young woman listened to Ainsley''s reasoning and really couldn''t me her.

    After all, Ainsley didn''t attack spirits carelessly and only fought those who wanted to fight her.

    She also didn''t deliberately injure the spirits if they didn''t threaten her life.

    This little shaman is really proper and restrained, unlike some maniac shamans who liked to kill spirits for fun¨C just like the exorcists.

    Although it was rare that shamans could kill spirits, there were indeed a lot of spirits who disappeared because they lost too much spiritual energy in a fight.

    Whoever fought this spirit would be indirectly responsible for their death, right?

    The young woman was silent for a moment before slowly speaking out her thoughts and opinion in a much gentler voice than before.

    [Then, if we pretend to follow you to win the challenge, you won''t do anything to us?]

    After all, although they werebeled as dangerous spirits, they also didn''t want to fight if they didn''t have to.

    Ainsley quickly nodded.

    [Exactly! Not only that, but those who don''t want to follow me out of the cave but want to pretend with me can also get some nutritious items.]

    As someone who had a spirit with a big spiritual energy expenditure, how could Ainsley not bring a bunch of spirit-rted stuff with her?

    She even auctioned some spirit-nourishment potions some time ago, and she had a batch of those potions ready in her spatial storage.

    Ainsley told the young woman about the potions Axelle made, and even the other middle-aged spirits around her couldn''t help but inhale sharply.

    This kind of OP potion also exists?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1159: BZZTâ€“ BZZTâ€“

    <h4>Chapter 1159: "BZZT¨C BZZT¨C "</h4>

    [Are you for real? This potion is really good for us! If you give us those potions, we will reluctantly help you to win the challenge.]

    Some middle-aged spirits even nced at the spirits who defected to Ainsley''s side and were now fighting the young spirits with envious eyes.

    No wonder these old farts suddenly chose to go with Ainsley. The older the spirit, the easier for them tock spiritual energy.

    If Ainsley could provide them with simr items each month, these old spirits could rest assured!

    After all, the spiritual energy inside the Spirit Cave wouldn''t be endless, and they had to pay attention to share with other countless spirits.

    Ainsley nodded at the young woman''s question. She even generously told the spirits about her shaman physique.

    [Because I have a unique shaman physique, I need some spirits to follow me around even when they are not my contracted spirit.]

    For this, Ainsley didn''t mind asking Axelle to create more spirit-nourishment potions.

    Nowadays, as the ie from the potion auction and other potion business, Axelle has be one of the Sloan Family''s wealthiest members.

    After Axelle bes a rich guy, he can do more things that he couldn''t do before, which is why he can follow Ainsley around to other countries.

    Now that Axelle is quite leisurely, he can definitely make a lot of spirit-nourishment potions.

    This means Ainsley could afford to raise tons of spirits!

    She already had ten new spirits who wanted to follow her in the future, and there were also the five stock spirits that Ainsley had taken care of for a long time.

    The middle-aged spirits listened to Ainsley''s proposal, and all of them were tempted.

    They only had to follow the little baby wherever she went, and they will still get enough spiritual energy.

    Not to mention that the baby won''t use them as a weapon. At most, only as spies.

    They also have a ce to live....they didn''t have to wander around at night while the little baby was sleeping.

    Isn''t this good?

    Many middle-aged spirits were moved and slowly considered making a soul oath so that the little baby wouldn''t cheat them.

    At the same time, others were worried that too many spirits would leave this cave, and that wouldn''t be good.

    [If a lot of spirits leave, it will be harder to guard against the shamans from the Shaman Guild, right? What if other races or beastse to upy this cave?]

    After all, the cave was a natural spiritual energy producer, and they were reluctant to leave their houses.

    A lot of spirits who didn''t have a ce to haunt the living had been staying in the cave for more than a decade.

    They were also reluctant to move to a new house or to be a traveler to follow the little baby.

    Ainsley knew their worries and immediately gave them a new idea.

    [It''s okay. I won''t ask for too many spirits toe with me. At most, I can only ept five more spirits. After all, I already have ten new spirits following me.]

    The middle-aged spirits were immediately taken aback.

    Only five spirits! The slots are too few!

    But Ainsley chose all her ''stock spirits'' based on their abilities.

    She chose various abilities and didn''t focus on only one aspect, which means even a non-fighter spirit could follow her.

    Among the new ten spirits, Ainsley even got someone who was a soul healer!

    The baby had already nned to borrow the spirit''s ability in an emergency or let the spirit materialize and heal her soul injuries.

    Of course, the energy expenditure would be high, but Ainsley could provide more spiritual energy.

    While Ainsley was discussing with the peace camp spirits, the live audience was dumbfounded.

    They looked at the camera shooting the fierce Spirit War not far from Ainsley''s ce...and then looked at Ainsley''s peaceful little gathering...

    How could the difference be sorge? And howe Ainsley didn''t join the Spirit War?

    They thought she would be fighting handsomely, and everyone had been waiting to watch another fierce battle!

    Unfortunately, Ainsley wasn''t always a battle-loving person.

    Sometimes, if the problem could be solved by talking peacefully, she would also choose to solve it using a peaceful method.

    The audience was all shouting at the baby bull, trying to push her to join the fierce Spirit War over there.

    [Hey, look! Even the Godfather is fighting! C''mon, little cub, why don''t you join??]

    [If she joins, she can only use her shaman ability because she''s still doing a challenge. Then, isn''t that the same as letting the Godfather fight for her?]

    [Yeah. I see no difference.]

    Some people only wanted to see a cool fight, but others wanted Ainsley, the cute baby, to be the one fighting.

    Still, the camera faithfully recorded the fierce battle and was lucky to catch the Godfather in action.

    While Ainsley was negotiating with the other spirits, the Godfather joined the Spirit War to end things early.

    The first time he joined, he immediately went straight to the few strongest spirits at the enemy''s camp.

    Because he was in his spirit state and his enemy was also a spirit, he wasn''t restricted to only using blood maniption ability.

    This time, the Godfather chose another element that spirits feared the most aside from the blood n''s blood¨C

    Lightning.

    The young man''s transparent-dark green hair fluttered in the air as his golden eyes shed with a hint of lightning, looking like the God of Thunder¨C Thor.

    BZZZT. BZZZT. BZZT. BZZT.

    The sound of electricity immediately spread among the spirits, and before they could see what was going on, small lightning shed across the Godfather''s hair.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1160: The God of Lightningâ€“ The Godfather

    <h4>Chapter 1160: "The God of Lightning¨C The Godfather"</h4>

    The small lightning shed here and there, and they slowly expanded from covering the Godfather''s hair to covering his neck, chest, arms...

    Then, the purple-ish lightning covered his entire body.

    The Godfather''s change was too eye-catching, and many old spirits around him immediately noticed the Godfather''s state.

    When they saw the small lightning dancing like fishes around the Godfather''s body, the old spirits almost had a heart attack.

    This little madman still had a hidden dangerous ability!

    The lightning maniption ability was rare even among elemental ability users.

    Not to mention people with this ability who came back from the dead as a dead spirit.

    After all, spirits naturally feared lightning. They were just ipatible. So, how could a spirit manipte lightning?

    Even if they had this ability when they were still alive, they wouldn''t use it when they became a spirit¨C simply because they also felt ufortable.

    However, the Godfather not only ignored the ufortable feeling but also felt slightly excited instead.

    He could feel the lightning shing on his skin and stabbing his spirit once in a while, sending a small shock all over his body.

    This feeling is ufortable and strange at first, but someone like the Godfather actually loved the stimtion from the tiny lightning.

    If others asked....he would say that it felt like getting a free and portable massage from head to toe.

    The Godfather subconsciously manipted a small part of the purple-ish lightning to form tiny matcha purple-coloured Pocky for him.

    Then, he put these lightning Pocky into his mouth and even sucked them in relish.

    Ah. The tingling sensation is just like drinking coke.

    The ufortable feeling from the lightning was actually severe and could even scare the spirits to death, but the Godfather had experienced far more painful things than this.

    Thus, for him, the lightning to his spirit body was just a slightly ticklish thing!

    The Godfather moved his fingers and the lightning around him obediently followed him around like small snakes with abstract form.

    The lightning was agile and ''smart'', moving around the Godfather''s finger even though it could only move in one line.

    Still, more-advanced lightning could be bent into will like a TV wire or something, making it easier to form tons ofplex things from this lightning.

    The Godfather usually used stiff lightning for a straightforward attack and agile ones to form various thongs from lightning.

    This time, he controlled both types of lightning and nned to see whether his lightning maniption skill was rusty or not.

    Unlike the blood maniption ability that needed blood to continue the skill, the Godfather didn''t need external lightning to use this ability.

    He himself could produce lightning, and even his speed would be affected whenever he used this ability.

    The Godfather slowly floated in the air with tiny sparks around him, dancing like lively children.

    On his right hand was stiff lightning that kept shing and shooting the cave''s ground¨C

    On his left hand was agile lightning, swimming around his fingers and arms as if alive.

    The Godfather slowly got used to this feeling of being in control over lightning.

    After he was sure that his ability had recovered its peak, the young man didn''t hesitate to throw the stiff lightning on his right hand.

    BOOM!

    The Godfather didn''t throw the lightning casually and aimed the lightning straight to one of the strongest spirits in the enemy camp.

    The strong and young spirit had been paying attention to the Godfather all this time because his lightning was just too eye-catching.

    Once he saw the lightning shooting at himself, the spirit hurriedly dodged a few meters away, even shoving the other spirits around him to run!

    TA!

    The lightning missed the spirit and directly hit the cave''s ground.

    The originally sturdy and shiny cave''s ground was made of crystals that immediately turned ck.

    There was a tiny hole with smoke stilling out of it.

    A burnt smell unique to lightning and burning things slowly spread to the surrounding, immediately alerting the other spirits.

    This is the smell of lightning! Spirits like them are most sensitive to lightning.

    The moment everyone heard the sound of the thunder and smelled the burnt smell...

    The spirits immediately scattered a few meters away from the Godfather, the one who threw the lightning.

    The old spirits from the same camp also kept a certain distance from the Godfather,, with faces as ck as the burnt hole on the ground.

    Look. What if the lightning missed the target and hit them, who was the closest to the lightning source?

    They didn''t want to feel the terrible stabbing and burning sensation from lightning!

    The previously chaotic battle slowly became a bit deserted, and everyone didn''t dare to attack others recklessly.

    All of them kept an eye on the Godfather, who was low-key but extremely fatal.

    One of the spirits from the enemy''s camp daringly raised his hand and looked at the Godfather with trembling pupils.

    [That...the lightning spirit over there...c-can you not use lightning? There are kids around, and it will be dangerous!]

    The audience who watched all of this almostughed to death.

    [Kids? There are no small spirits around! They lied!]

    [I didn''t know that spirits feared lightning...no wonder shamans liked to buy lightning talismans or any lightning-rted items before they go to the Spirit Cave.]

    [It shouldn''t be ordinary lightning. What the spirits feared should be lightning from ability users.]

    [Aren''t lightning ability users rare? It''s hard to scare the spirits, then.]

    [But we have one here. Our Godfather is really versatile and had many abilities when he was still alive.]

    [I know that the Godfather has this ability, but I didn''t think he could still use this ability when he became a spirit!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1161: Father of All Mafias

    <h4>Chapter 1161: "Father of All Mafias"</h4>

    Another audience hurriedlymented after thestment shed by.

    [I heard that if the spirit used the lightning ability, they would also feel ufortable. How could the Godfather look fine?]

    [Everyone, he even bit Matcha Pocky made of his own lightning! He smoked lightning! How could he feel ufortable?]

    [Maybe he''s addicted to lightning...?]

    [...the hero from your barbarian country is terrifying.]

    [Upstairs, I don''t know whether you''re praising my hero or insulting him, but thanks, anyway. We all know that the Godfather is a madman.]

    The Godfather''s name spread far and wide not only in Godlif Country, the country of the mafia but also in other countries as well.

    Many people knew this person as the strongest mafia in history and the father of all mafia¨C the one who started the mafia era.

    The unique thing was that he had many followers and subordinates, but he never created his own organization or a mafia family.

    He was always a lone wolf, and he opposed the government everywhere, which started the mafia era.

    Still, he was known as a mafia with a bottom line. He never hurt the innocent, and he nevermitted any crime against humanity.

    He only hated the Godlif Country''s government and even strived to change the government to benefit the citizens.

    Although he was hailed as the father of mafias, themon people regarded him as their savior and hero instead of a viin.

    Because of this, the government had to reluctantly add his statue to the statue of great people in the capital city''s statue maze.

    [The Godfather is a madman, but only to his enemies. Don''t you see how he treats little Ain? He''s actually a gentle person.]

    [Right, right. I heard that the Godfather helped so many children when he was still alive, and many people benefited because of him.]

    [Oh, right. The Godfather passed away because of old age, right?]

    [Your question is rather abrupt, but that''s right. Why?]

    Theizen paused before sending anotherment.

    [Then, why does his appearance as a spirit look so young? Even if he has an immortal medicine or something, he should still look old, right?]

    More shamans who were lurking in thement area started toment about this strange case.

    [I am a shaman. From what I know, the spirits'' appearance will be when they die. Of course, all the wounds and other ugly things will disappear, but their age should be correct.]

    The old spirits around the Godfather died when they were already old and their appearances proved this.

    They were also called a senior spirit because they had been a spirit longer than the young spirits.

    It was quite strange to see that the spirits with youthful appearances also turned out to be new spirits who had been a spirit for less than a decade.

    On the other hand, the spirits with old faces were all seniors.

    The strange thing was...the Godfather''s face was absolutely not that old,, but the time he became a spirit was already close to a decade.

    From this alone, he was the absolute strongest spirit among the spirits in the Spirit Cave.

    After all, those who passed away a hundred years ago were all probably heroes and important historical figures.

    The Godfather was one of them.

    But history recorded that the Godfather died of old age...so how could he have such a youthful face when he became a spirit?

    Many people started a new round of discussion and conspiracy, vowing to know the truth.

    Some people directly proposed their own ideas to fellowizens through thement section.

    [I think the Godfather actually died young. But because his death involved a huge secret, countless forces forged his death''s date and said that he died of old age.]

    [In history, the Godfather was reported to be missing when he was around thirty years old, but no one said he passed away.]

    [Right, right. Everyone said that the Godfather had his own adventure or he was finally tired of fighting and wanted to be low-key.]

    [Oh, oh! Then, history said that the Godfather finally passed away at old age, and no one knew where his body was buried or who was there when he passed away.]

    [The Godfather''s body...it was rumored that his close friend back then took his body and made a huge mausoleum for him, which became the Godfather Mausoleum in our country.]

    [Eh? The one Ainsley fought hard to rob? The ce that became a gathering for spirits?]

    [Yes, that one. The rumor said that the Godfather''s bones were the ones nourishing the spirits and made the entire mausoleum a sacred ce for spirits.]

    [Isn''t he pitiful, then? His tomb fell to other people''s hands, and they used it to trap spirits and do business.]

    [Is this why Ainsley suddenly wanted to fight all the previous owners, even offending countless shamans just to get it back?]

    [Yeah, yeah. But she also still opened a business there...do you think she is polite?]

    [Upstairs, don''t try to scold Ain. If the rumor is true, then the Godfather must have given Ain a privilege to make use of the mausoleum properly.]

    The conversation changed so fast that the topic went from the Godfather''s ability, the Godfather''s past, and now the Godfather''s tomb.

    For a while, theizens were excited to talk more about the Godfather, especially those from the Godlif Country.

    Theizens from the Gasha Country were also curious because they didn''t know a lot about the Godfather.

    They only knew that he was a super powerful mafia boss back in the days.

    But that''s not wrong either because no matter what, the Godfather was still hailed as the strongest mafia ever¡ª father of all mafia!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1162: Malicious Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1162: "Malicious Attack"</h4>

    The two countries exchanged knowledge about the Godfather, and for a while, thement section was full of Godfather''s entire life history and achievements.

    He wasn''t a genius because he awakened his first ability when he was ten years old, but after that, he really soared to the sky.

    Theizens described the Godfather''s bitter life and how he could survive being besieged from all sides.

    The Godfather''s talent threatened a lot of people, but more people wished for his talent.

    Many people tried to lure the orphan to join their force, but the Godfather stayed as a lone wolf.

    His life was lonely, and if he didn''t have his close friends, who were all loyal and dared to give their lives to him...the Godfather would have long died.

    Because of this, although the Godfather didn''t create a force, he was still super protective of his close friends.

    [The Godfather''s life is full of battle and war. He is a warrior inside-out and almost never has time to rest because too many people want to target him.]

    [People said that the Godfather''s resentment is too big for him to be a spirit, but no one knows what kind of resentment and regret he has.]

    [I really didn''t expect the Godfather''s life to be so difficult. When I saw him with Ainsley, he looked calm and casual.]

    [Yes. He looked rxed and happy around Ain, so much so that I thought his life after bing Ainsley''s contracted spirit was better than when he was still alive.]

    What theizens said was actually partly correct. The Godfather wasn''t a maniac and a madman at first.

    But when he transmigrated and awakened his first ability at the age of ten¨C

    He was forced to grow up rapidly because all the abilities he awakened were unique, and many people wanted to use him for his abilities.

    The Godfather was forced to be a monster and his life was really even worse than Ainsley''s.

    At least Ainsley had a lot of people who loved her and helped her. But at that time, the confused Godfather was alone.

    Thankfully, after he became a spirit and found Ainsley, his life gradually changed, and he was no longer lonely.

    He met many spirits and people. He got to experience many things he didn''t have or get to know before.

    Maybe the only good thing in his life back then was Zev''spany.

    Although Zev was cruel and often gave him a lot of stress or burden, it was Zev who pushed him to grow stronger quickly to protect himself.

    Theizens sympathized with the Godfather, and at the same time, the Godfather was warning the young spirits to behave.

    [This lord won''t strike anyone except for those who make a move.]

    The Godfather''s threat was effective, and the young spirits quickly restrained themselves.

    They really feared the lightning and they didn''t want to go against this madman!

    But some young spirits with malicious minds didn''t give up so easily.

    They were all waiting patiently to expose the Godfather''s weakness. It couldn''t be that they had to bow their head in front of this foreign spirit, right?

    They also had heard of the Godfather''s name, but because the Godfather only threatened them and didn''t do anything...

    The malicious young spirits were all arrogant and thought the Godfather was already so old.

    He was no longer as powerful as before and was only bluffing!

    These spirits waited and waited. At the same time, Ainsley finally ended her peace talk with both sides satisfied.

    [It is settled then. We will choose ten or twenty spirits to pretend to follow you to win the challenge. After that, only five spirits will follow you for real.]

    The young woman was a bit regretful when she said this. After all, five spirits were too little and she actually wanted to follow the little baby too.

    Unfortunately, as the leader of the youth camp, she had to stay and make sure these hot-blooded spirits didn''t offend anyone they shouldn''t offend.

    Ainsley didn''t know the young woman''s thoughts at all and was only happy that their cooperation ended up well.

    [Okay, big sis. Thank you for your understanding. After Ie out, I''ll deliver some spirit-nourishment potions for you and your family.]

    The young woman immediately restrained her thoughts and smiled sincerely at Ainsley.

    [You''re wee. I also have to apologize to you for all my rudeness before.]

    The young woman spoke while signaling the other middle-aged spirits to release the barrier isting them from the spirits outside.

    After all, their conversation had ended.

    At this time, Ainsley was alone with Zev because both the Godfather and the bull spirit chose to join the Spirit War to end the ''war'' early.

    The little bull cub trotted happily while talking to the floating spirits, looking cute and peaceful.

    The spirits who joined the Spirit War and didn''t dare to move because of the Godfather''s threat looked at this scene with their eyes bulging out.

    What the hell? What happened? Howe the leader came out of the barrier, and she suddenly made peace with the enemy?!

    The malicious spirits weren''t that far from Ainsley''s ce and they also saw all of this with red eyes.

    This fcking shaman actually confused their leader and made peace with the other middle-aged spirits!

    Impossible!

    The red-eyed spirits looked at the cute baby cub trotting towards the Godfather with a smile on her face....

    All of them forgot their sanity and subconsciously fired various attacks at the same time.

    There were five malicious spirits, and all of them reacted at the same time.

    They immediately attacked Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1163: Sudden Death?

    <h4>Chapter 1163: "Sudden Death?"</h4>

    These spirits'' attacks were all elemental attacks, but they also had various buffs. The series of attacks was fast, super fast.

    Even the Godfather''s lightning couldn''t block all the attacks at all.

    When the attacks shed so suddenly and shot towards Ainsley, everything was toote.

    "LIL LASSS!!"

    The Godfather roared as he tried to block the stack.

    "NOO!" The bull spirit also reacted and used his own body to block the five attacks.

    Still, three attacks slipped through the and charged straight to Ainsley.

    If it was before, Ainsley could surely use a lot of abilities.

    Unfortunately, she was in a challenge, and she subconsciously didn''t use any of her abilities except for her shaman ability.

    A pity...this time, the attacks came so suddenly and so fast that Ainsley couldn''t even borrow the other spirits'' abilities on the spot.

    The baby subconsciously tried to dodge the earth, fire and ice attack but the earth attack in the form of a long spear sessfully stabbed her left hind leg.

    STAB!

    Pain immediately assaulted Ainsley''s nerves, and blood instantly poured out of the wound.

    Ainsley managed to dodge the attack, but the earth spear still stabbed deep into her tiny leg.

    As if it wasn''t enough, her right face immediately weed the scorching fire, and the heat instantly melted the baby''s thick skin.

    "Mooo¨C " The baby bull groaned in pain, but the ice attack had already greeted her.

    The ice attack immediately enveloped her whole bull body, and in an instant, Ainsley saw nothing but ice walls.

    Her body slowly turned into an ice sculpture in the form of a baby bull.

    Everything happened so fast that Ainsley only had time to quickly raise her own luck level so that she wouldn''t be too unlucky.

    No one saw Ainsley using her luck maniption ability, and no one knew how she did it.

    What everyone saw was the seriously injured baby bull who was nowpletely frozen into an ice statue.

    The block of ice trapped the little bull cub inside, worsening Ainsley''s wounds.

    Everytime Ainsley inhaled, cold air poured into her lungs, and she could feel her body freezing from the inside out.

    The burning pain on her face eased a lot because of the ice and even melted the ice around her face, but it still left a horrible burn scar.

    The earth spear was still stuck on her left leg, and since she couldn''t move at all, the wound was left freezing like that.

    Fortunately, the cold ice froze Ainsley''s wound and blood, preventing her from dying because of blood loss.

    Ainsley herself didn''t panic because she knew her luck level was already quite high, and she wouldn''t die at all.

    But those people outside the ice block didn''t know.

    They only saw the baby getting attacked in such a short time, and then became a block of ice.

    Whether she was still alive or not...no one knew.

    When the people at the scene saw the bull-shaped ice statue inside a bulk of ice block, the scene suddenly became quiet for a few seconds.

    No one talked, and even the sound of the camera''s machinery unknowingly became quieter as well.

    Everyone looked at the frozen baby bull not far from all of them with huge eyes.

    Those who had negotiated with Ainsley before were all dumbfounded.

    They watched their own camp attack Ainsley and even made her into an ice statue with her life and death unknown for a while.

    The spirits were silent. The attackers were also in a daze, not understanding what had just happened...

    But after a few seconds, they regained their mind and subconsciously sneered.

    They did it! They attacked the enemy! Now...they only had to make sure that this enemy was really dead!

    The five spirits who attacked Ainsley were all ecstatic, but their friends, the ones who fought Ainsley''s camp before, almost fainted on the spot.

    They had the urge to grab these stupid spirits and shake them hard until they were sober.

    What did they think when they attacked the little boss?! Didn''t they see the big boss over there? His lightning ability was still activated!

    They''re done for. Everyone is done for. History would record today as the day the spirits in their Spirit Cave got massacred, leaving nothing behind.

    They are really done for!

    The other spirits trembled in fright, and the peace camp members almost copsed out of rage.

    They had just managed to negotiate peacefully with Ainsley but a bunch of morons suddenly attacked her right after the negotiation ended.

    Wasn''t this pping their own faces? They would bebeled as dishonest and cunning spirits!

    The rumor would spread far and wide and other spirits outside of the cave would further despise those who lived inside this cave.

    They were done for. Not to mention the cooperation with Ainsley or those magical spirit-nourishment potions....

    Even their lives...they might not be able to get out of this cave alive.

    The live broadcast''s audience was as dumbfounded as the other spirits in the cave.

    They looked at the screen with wide eyes, watching the ice statue not melting or moving at all...

    They witnessed the whole attack, and even those who chose to link their five senses with Ainsley could feel the intense pain before the extreme cold.

    These audiences all cut off the five sense link almost the moment they felt pain.

    But some brave ones endured the realistic 100% pain and just reduced the realism percentage down to 50% or less.

    Still, even with the reduced pain, the feeling of your leg getting stabbed and stuck with a piece of earth spear wasn''t very good.

    The stinging, burning pain on their faces was not to be outdone either.

    Ain is so amazing to endure all of this!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1164: The Godfathers Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 1164: "The Godfather''s Counterattack"</h4>

    Following the sneak attack, the live broadcast audiences were too shocked toment and thement section was only full with "???" until one or two audience members snapped out of their daze.

    [Did someone just break their brain and dare to attack Ainsley in front of the Godfather?]

    [...I think so. Don''t you see the Godfather''s lightning ability is still there. What did they feel when they attacked Ain?]

    [Did these spirits think they won''t die? Or maybe they don''t know the Godfather''s notorious reputation because they''re too young?]

    [Anyway...RIP.]

    [RIP.]

    Some people immediately ridiculed the five spirits, but more people were worried about Ainsley and instantly pushed back those who didn''tment about Ainsley.

    [You guys¨C why aren''t you worried about Ainsley?! Is she still alive or not? Did she die? Just what''s going on!]

    [Yes, yes! What will happen now? Is Ain okay? I''m really worried, ah!]

    [She was wounded quite heavily...but the ice sculpture restricted her movement. She has to melt the ice first!]

    [Ah, ah! Godfather, save her!]

    [Can Ain still borrow another spirit''s ability? If she can, that will be good!]

    [Anyone still watching through Ain''s point of view? If so, those who still linked their five senses...what did you feel?]

    Some clever audiences immediately asked those brave warriors who didn''t cut off their five sense link to Ainsley.

    The camera that captured the scene from Ainsley''s point of view was so small, and it was ced on Ainsley''s chest like a sticky brooch.

    But this camera was invisible and weightless, really a high-tech technology.

    Now that the five-sense linkage was still there, if the person who held the camera died, those who felt the link would also feel their death.

    This is really exciting for those who were curious about the feeling of death but didn''t want to die for real.

    When the audiences asked the brave warriors among them, the brave warriors were silent before hurriedly posting a string ofments.

    [It''s okay! Everything is okay! I feel Ain''s pain but she''s not dead. I don''t know what she did at thest minute but that thing really protected her from death.]

    If not, Ainsley would have long died inside the ice sculpture. After all, the ice wasn''t ordinary ice, and it sucked people''s life force.

    Fortunately, Ainsley raised her luck to the max and this incident only lowered her raised luck to her original luck and it didn''t continue to lower her luck.

    The sucking life force thing was a one-time attribute and if the person managed to survive, the ice would just be ordinary ice.

    Maybe just tougher than ordinary ice.

    When the live broadcast''s audiences knew that Ainsley didn''t die and was not in danger at all, they collectively sighed in relief.

    However, the people at the scene still didn''t know that Ainsley was fine.

    The Godfather, who was usually calm and rational even when he was called a madman, couldn''t control his emotion at all.

    His face darkened bit by bit, and his golden eyes shed with a hint of lighting.

    The tiny sparks around his body suddenly became bigger and bigger.

    The stiff lightning on his left hand and the agile lightning on the right hand suddenly moved without a warning.

    BOOM!

    The stiff lighting instantly struck one of the five spirits who attacked Ainsley.

    The purplish lightning struck within less than a second, and the spirit couldn''t even use his ability to defend.

    The moment the lightning hit his body, the electric current immediately burnt him and devoured his spiritual energy wildly!

    "AHHH¨C "

    The poor spirit shouted with fear in his voice yet his shout hadn''t ended and the whole spirit had already turned into countless tiny sparkles.

    The stiff purple lightning that struck the spirit went straight through the disappearing spiritual body and boldly hit the hard crystal floor.

    Immediately, another thumb-sized hole appeared on the floor and the smell of a burnt thing became even more intense than before.

    The Godfather''s attack came too fast.

    The man himself didn''t look as if he had made a move, but when everyone blinked, the lightning struck, and the target was already gone.

    The remaining four spirits were instantly dumbfounded.

    They looked at their friend who was still alive a second ago but suddenly disappeared into nothing the secondter¨C

    The four spirits shuddered, and one of them almost died of a heart attack.

    Impossible! How did their friend die? The attack came too fast! W-who could survive that kind of fast and lethal attack??

    The four spirits hurriedly huddled together and used all sorts of abilities to keep them safe, but the Godfather only nced at them as if looking at nothingness.

    In his eyes, the four spirits were already dead even as a dead spirit.

    The Godfather didn''t roar wildly like before or show his mad, crazed look.

    He only lifted his right hand, and the agile lightning immediately formed four thunder tigers.

    The thunder tigers looked like countless tiny purple lightning in one body, but the tigers themselves still felt like an intelligent being!

    BZZZT. BZZT. BZZT.

    "GRRRRR." The four tigers growled at the four targets, and their growls somehow resembled the sound of their lightning''s buzz.

    Each of the tiger was as huge as an adult wild tiger, and their body was indeed full of the lightning element, something that every spirit feared.

    Just by standing there in the air on four feet, the tigers already scared most of the spirits at the scene until they almost peed their pants!

    The Godfather didn''t even look at the other frightened spirits and ignored their small whispers.

    He looked at the four spirits who attacked Ainsley and now were trying to use their abilities to fight him.

    These people were the ones who killed Ain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1165: Killing The Rest of The Murderers

    <h4>Chapter 1165: "Killing The Rest of The Murderers"</h4>

    Looking at the four murderers, the young man couldn''t help but sneer.

    His eyes were full of malice and hatred, just like a cold cobra eyeing its prey¡ª extremely sticky and grim.

    [This lord hasn''t been fighting for so long but this lord will tell you four brats why this lord was called the God of War.]

    Once the Godfather''s icy and gloomy voice fell, the four tigers immediately pounced on the four spirits within seconds.

    When they dashed forward, purple lightning swept by their feet, and their whole body looked blurry as if they were only after images.

    But how could people see the speed of lightning with naked eyes?

    The four spirits just blinked, and the four tigers had already bypassed all their defensive abilities and directly targeted their necks.

    The lightning tigers'' sharp fangs easily stabbed the four spirits'' necks, and the moment the fangs pierced into the spiritual body....

    The tigers even injected all their lightning in their body into the four spirits!

    The four spirits were much stronger than the one who died under the Godfather''s first stiff lightning.

    However, facing the lightning tigers, their spiritual bodies were immediately drowned and devoured by four tigers.

    The fierce purple lightning gobbled up all their spiritual energy, leaving nothing but empty air.

    "AHHH¨C "

    "HELP ME!"

    "HELP!"

    "DAMN¨C "

    "Ah! Ah!"

    The four spirits struggled to fight the lightning tigers with all of their elemental abilities, but the speed of the lightning devouring their spiritual energy was too fast.

    The four lightning tigers suffered some injuries from the four spirits'' collective elemental attack, but while the tigers were only injured...

    The four spirits were already drained of their all spiritual energy until they slowly disappeared into countless beautiful sparkles.

    The fight was so fast, only less than five minutes, and from the initial screams and shouts to the deadly silence...

    Everyone at the scene didn''t even interfere or help the four spirits.

    The other spirits turned their heads away from the tragic scene, afraid they would be implicated.

    The middle-aged spirits also looked at the scene with cold eyes, not intending to help at all.

    For them, those who didn''t obey the leader didn''t need their protection.

    The five spirits obviously saw Ainsley''s improved rtionship with their leader, but those idiots still dared to attack Ainsley.

    Isn''t that the same as pping the leader on the face and not respecting her at all?

    Thus, it waspletely normal for the Godfather to avenge Ainsley and kill the five spirits.

    They didn''t know whether Ainsley was still alive or not, but even if she was still alive, the five spirits deserved their retribution.

    If they didn''t blindly attack Ainsley, would Ainsley also attack them?

    Obviously, the girl did intrude into their living space, but she didn''t attack them or do anything harmful.

    She chose to negotiate with the spirits first, not using her strength to bully other people.

    It was the spirits who attacked first, and Ainsley''s spirits, the elderly who followed her, only fought back to defend themselves.

    Geez. They didn''t even intend to kill these young spirits, but these young spirits were too arrogant.

    Thinking that they were strong enough because they lived in the Monarch Area, the young spirits looked down on the old spirits, including The Godfather.

    This is the spirits'' first mistake and what happened from then on was something they deserved.

    After solving the five spirits neatly, the Godfather hurriedly went to see the ice statue with Ainsley inside.

    Since the one who created the ice had already disappeared into countless sparkles in the air, the ice slowly melted and disappeared into shes.

    Unlike ability users, when the spirits who created something with their abilities died and disappeared, their abilities would also cease to exist.

    After all, they were only ghosts in the first ce, and they could use their abilities on non-spirits solely because the other party was a shaman.

    On the other hand, if an ability user died, their abilities would also go offline and would be nullified but there were types of abilities that couldn''t be undone even after the owner died.

    In this sense, facing ability users was still a lot more dangerous than facing spirits¨C unless the spirits possessed their shamans and attacked the living beings.

    The Godfather watched the ice block disappear into countless tiny sparkles, slowly revealing the numb little bull cub inside.

    The frost on the baby bull''s body had already disappeared too, and even the fire and the earth spear scattered into dust.

    The only thing that remained was the wound caused by the abilities.

    Thankfully, although Ainsley''s bull face was half-burnt, the fire ability didn''t have any additional buff.

    Otherwise, the fire would still give a burn effect on Ainsley even after the fire died out.

    If that happened, they would have to find Nouvan back home to heal Ainsley''s negative ailments!

    Once the baby bull could move her limbs, she immediately limped to the Godfather and whimpered while showing her injuries.

    "Mooo¨C moooo...Moo! Mooo! (Look, look! My leg is bleeding hard, and my face is burnt! Ahhh! What if I am disfigured when I turn back into a human??)."

    Even her bouncy, bob-cut purple hair had traces of burnt, looking unsightly and pitiful.

    The Godfather had thought that his little disciple would die just like that, but when he saw her trotting to him whileining childishly...

    The Godfather''s hanging heart immediately returned to its original position.

    Okay, it''s okay! Ainsley is fine!

    The Godfather hurriedly bent down and tried to hug Ainsley into his arms but sadly, the moment his arms touched the baby bull''s body...

    They just passed through Ainsley''s body like that.

    He couldn''t touch the baby at all.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1166: Hes Too Good To Be True

    <h4>Chapter 1166: "He''s Too Good To Be True"</h4>

    The Godfather was taken aback for a moment, and his heart skipped a beat. He suddenly wanted to p his forehead.

    How did he forget that he''s still in his spirit form?! Maybe he was already too old and suddenly got dementia??

    The young (old) man hurriedly used his spiritual energy to condense himself and appeared in front of everyone in his original appearance.

    The young man''s semi-transparent body gradually formed real limbs, bones, skin, and the man finally appeared with his fresh blood and flesh in front of Ainsley.

    Still, the young man was essentially dead, and his body didn''t have a soul¡ª because he had already passed away, and his soul was not with him when he passed away.

    The young man''s icy arms scooped the tiny baby bull and hurriedly brought her close to his chest.

    The man was still squatting on the floor, letting his messy long hair touch the cold ground.

    "How is it? Is the injury serious?" The Godfather whispered solemnly, trying to look dignified as usual, but his tone of voice betrayed him.

    His voice was as maic and deep as before but with a hint of gentle affection towards his own kin.

    His sharp golden eyes that used to scare people to death already turned into a pair of warm eyes, showing his worries and full affection for the cub in his arms.

    The ice in his eyes that he usually had whenever he looked at people melted at lightning speed, turning into a pool of hot spring.

    This wasn''t the first time Ainsley saw the materialized Godfather, and she was already used to the Godfather''s affectionate eyes behind his tough attitude.

    The baby hurriedly leaned closer to the Godfather and put her bull head with her bob-cut hair on the man''s chest.

    "Mooo! Mooo! (huhuhu, it hurts! Everything hurts! Especially my face!)."

    It stands to reason that the Godfather shouldn''t be able to understand Ainsley''s bullnguage from the beastmen race''s bull tribe.

    But who is the Godfather? Even if he didn''t understand, he could force a certain someone to trante for him.

    The Godfather casually nced at the floating baby boy around him and signaled with his eyes.

    Hurry! Trante the baby''s speech to this lord! Or this lord will spank you!

    Zev rolled his eyes at the Godfather''s silent signal but hurriedly tranted Ainsley''s speech.

    Only then did the Godfather know what the baby was saying.

    When he heard that the baby was hurting so much, the Godfather suddenly wished he had a pure healing ability instead of an attached healing ability from his blood maniption.

    Or maybe he could share the pain with the cub so that she wouldn''t be in so much pain!

    In a hurry, the Godfather immediately asked Ainsley to create healing potions using her realism ability.

    "You can create items using the realism ability too. Quick, try it."

    But Ainsley shook her head with tears in herrge eyes.

    "Mooo! Moo! Moo~ Mooo? (No! If I do that, I will be disqualified from this challenge! Let''s just finish the challenge early and get me an early treatment too!)."

    Ainsley already said that, and the Godfather had no choice but to listen to her wish.

    Thus, the young man didn''t bother to turn back into his spirit form and hurriedly ran to the entrance of the cave high above with the cub in his arms.

    Before running away, he nced at the speechless spirits behind him and immediately threatened in a low voice.

    "Whoever wants to follow, follow. If you''re too slow, don''t me this Lord."

    The old spirits immediately rushed to flock behind Ainsley and the other five new spirits that Ainsley wanted to bring also followed behind.

    The five new spirits surprisingly didn''te from the young spirits'' batch, but it was understandable.

    Now that the young spirits had already offended Ainsley, even when they were innocent, they had already lost the privilege to follow Ainsley on her journey.

    Only five middle-aged spirits had the right topete, and they didn''t hesitate to follow.

    The other spirits who had already made a deal with Ainsley to help her with the challenge looked to the left and right, looking at their peers, before floating behind the baby too.

    Okay. Let''s go, let''s go! Let''s go back to the surface!

    At this time, the live audiences in Ainsley''s live broadcast room had already exploded into chaos.

    [God! That''s the real Godfather! In flesh and blood! Oh my God! I''m so lucky to see him in his solidified state!]

    [He''s so handsome! He doesn''t look that old! The rumors about him dying young are now usible.]

    [Is it only me who is jealous of our little Ain? Look at her. The Godfather didn''t hesitate to hug her!]

    [I heard that the Godfather doesn''t like others touching him except for close people...]

    [Upstairs, I''m suddenly d that I link my five senses with Ainsley. The moment the Godfather approached Ain...I turned the sensitivity back to 100%.]

    [Same here! Ahhh! The Godfather''s arms are cold but his movement is really gentle. When he speaks next to my ear¨C I''m dead.]

    [I''m a man, but I suddenly feel that I will be pregnant by that voice!]

    [It''s not just his voice! We are lucky enough to see his face up close through Ainsley''s perspective...he has no dead angle!]

    [Is it only me, or does the Godfather smell nice? I thought he would smell like blood or something, but he only smelled a bit like burnt lightning.]

    [Even if he smelled like blood, I would say he smelled good.]

    [Guys¡ª When he looked at me with those warm eyes...I died and came back from heaven!]

    The Godfather is too good to be true!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1167: Help Her!

    <h4>Chapter 1167: "Help Her!"</h4>

    [I recorded the whole video and kept it as a treasure.]

    [Do any of you realize that when Ainsley put her head on the Godfather''s chest...the Godfather had no heartbeat?]

    [I know, I know, but that''s normal because he''s not a living person. Still, he really feels so kind and warm!]

    [Yeah! I feel so secure and safe in his embrace.]

    [Does the Godfather always carry Ainsley like that? If so, he''s really a gentle man when he''s not crazy.]

    What the audiences didn''t know was that the Godfather used to carry Ainsley like a sack but because the baby was injured...

    He refrained from carrying the baby like a sack.

    Still, the Godfather was also worried about hurting Ainsley if he carried her like a sack.

    Thus, the man hugged the baby and walked out of the cave normally.

    The Godfather''s speed when rushing out was not a doubt, super fast. Even faster, the spirits who could fly because they''re ghosts.

    The spirits who decided to follow Ainsley for life and those who just followed her because of the agreement couldn''t help but panting hard.

    [The Godfather is too fast! How did he run faster than us when he materialized??]

    [...maybe because he used lightning to speed up? I saw some sparks on his feet.]

    [Oh, wow. Understandable.]

    But even when the Godfather ran fast, he made sure that Ainsley wouldn''t feel any bump so that she wouldn''t worsen her injury.

    When Ainsley first explored the cave from the cave''s entrance down to the center of the cave itself, she took around thirty minutes.

    However, the Godfather brought people back to the surface in just ten minutes! It might be less than ten minutes!

    The Godfather appeared at the cave''s entrance so suddenly that the staff and people waiting outside the cave almost choked in shock.

    Who is this handsome green-haired man? Why is he carrying a baby bull?! Where are the challengers??

    It wasn''t a full hour yet, so the challengers still had time to hunt spirits and bring them back.

    How could there be a challenger who went back before the deadline? Unless they had already collected a lot of spirits.

    The battle arena staff, Keane''s people and Ainsley''s people who were waiting at the cave''s entrance couldn''t help but look at the handsome green-haired man with the bull in his hands.

    So...is this a challenger or?

    But if this one isn''t the challenger, who is he?

    The guild and the battle arena staff had already vacated the cave so that no one could enter aside from the two challenges.

    With that, the challenge would be fair, and no one would maliciously injure the challengers.

    They also didn''t see anyone entering the cave after the two challengers entered the cave, which means this handsome man and the bull...

    They might be the challenger.

    Obviously, these two didn''t have anything to do with Keane because Keane''s spirits didn''t have green hair.

    There were shamans among the battle arena staff too, and they immediately realized that although the Godfather looked like a normal living being...

    He is a spirit! One who materialized!

    The shamans among the battle arena staff who weren''t tied to the shaman guild hurriedly told the leader of their battle arena''s staff.

    "That handsome young man is a spirit who materialized. I guess he''s one of the challengers'' spirits..."

    But the shamans only saw one green-haired spirit among the challengers'' contracted spirits...

    "This man should be the Godfather, Ainsley''s contracted spirit!"

    The other battle arena staff and non-staff unconsciously sucked in a deep breath.

    "What did you say? This man is the legendary father of all mafias¡ª the Godfather? THAT Godfather??"

    Those who couldn''t see spirits couldn''t see the Godfather all this time and could only know him and his appearance from history or story books.

    Now that they saw the real deal right in front of their eyes...it was as if seeing a historical figureing out of the history book.

    Unbelievable!

    "Yes, that''s the Godfather. He looks like that when he''s in his spirit form too..."

    Now, no one asked why the Godfather looked so young when the history book recorded that he passed away from old age.

    He was obviously supported to be an old man, but he''s even more handsome and younger than some super popr celebrities!

    At the moment, all the people, both young and old, men and women, couldn''t help but envy Ainsley.

    She could contract such a handsome and powerful spirit...unfortunately, she''s a child. How could a child admire handsome men as they do?!

    If the one who made a contract with the Godfather was another young girl or young man, there might be a tragic human-spirit love story spreading around.

    But looking at the young man holding a bull cub which was suspected as Ainsley...

    No one could see any spark of romance between the two.

    If anything, it looked as if the Godfather carried his pet around, and when Ainsley was in her normal state, they looked like father and daughter.

    ....then they could be Ainsley''s mom, right?!

    The staff around started to think nonsense until the Godfather shouted at them.

    "Hurry! Get all burn and bleeding medicines you have. Lil Lass is seriously injured!"

    The Godfather''s voice was mellow and deep like a cello at a night banquet.

    People would subconsciously want to hear more of his voice, and some would be drunk just after listening to his voice.

    To some extent, there was a hypnotic effect which means people would subconsciously obey whatever the owner of the voice wanted to do.

    However, seeing these people suddenly be dazed¡­the Godfather had to urge them again.

    "What are you guys doing? Hurry! Help her!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1168: Disappointed With The Godfather

    <h4>Chapter 1168: "Disappointed With The Godfather"</h4>

    When the Godfather anxiously asked for help, the staff immediately woke up from their daze and hurriedly ran to get medicines and other medicinal technologies.

    "Hurry, hurry! One of the challengers is seriously injured!"

    "The challenger''s family and friends, you can go and see your supported challenger."

    "Wait. What about the result of this challenger''s spirit hunting?"

    "Just heal her first and then ask her about the result."

    The people at the scene were instantly busy, but they had just fetched some medicine for Ainsley when the shamans among the staff saw something incredible.

    They identally saw an army of spirit rushing out of the cave. Each of them had a stern face as they ran to surround the injured little bull.

    [Little girl, you have to hold on!]

    [C''mon, you can be healed!]

    [Leave your challenge''s result to us. You will definitely win with so many of us here.]

    [Yes, yes!]

    There were more than thirty spirits, and fifteen of them wanted to follow Ainsley even after the challenge ended.

    Such a lot of spirits, each of them a high-level spirit with some color on their transparent bodies...

    The shamans among the battle arena staff almost kneeled on the spot.

    What the heck?! How could there be so many spirits?

    Don''t tell them these spirits result from the first challenger''s spirit hunting?

    Not to mention the quality and level of these spirits...even their number alone is enough to crush all challengers who have done this challenge!

    The shamans trembled as they tried to ask one of the spirits in the crowd.

    They chose the least frightening spirit, who was coincidentally one of Ainsley''s five spirit stocks.

    [Excuse me...are you guys following this baby bull? Or are there any collective events for this many spirits toe out?]

    The young spirit heard the shaman''s question and couldn''t help but frown.

    [What kind of activity do we have? Of course, we are here to follow Ain-sama! Ah, that baby bull over there is Ain-sama.]

    The first spirit was not chatty, but another spirit next to him noticed the shamans and immediately bbered a lot.

    [Ain-sama is awesome. She subdued so many spirits and half of them even want to follow her without the so-called challenge.]

    [She has such a strong spirit like the Godfather, but she''s also a strong shaman. Her unique physique is really suitable for leading a lot of spirits!]

    [Hey, hey, hey. Ain-sama will win the challenge. There''s no way the other guy can win with so many quality spirits here.]

    The shamans got a lot of information from the chatterbox spirit and they couldn''t digest the information for a moment.

    This is too much, okay? They have never seen a shaman leading a spirit army like this!

    After all, spirits naturally disliked shamans in Gasha Country because there was such a huge conflict between the two races.

    Or maybe they weren''t so hostile to Ainsley because they knew that she''s not from Gasha Country?

    They heard that Godlif Country respected spirits a lot and there, spirits chose the shamans and not the other way around.

    This forced the shamans to be strong even without their spirits so that they could attract spirits to make a contract with them.

    At first, the Gasha Country''s shamans were also like this, but things changed, and they suppressed the spirits, treating them as undead weapons.

    Maybe because in a country that worshiped celestials, spirits, who were categorized into ghosts and evil beings, weren''t so respected.

    On the other hand, the Godlif Country admired elves and fairies more than celestials.

    Elves and fairies loved nature, and they didn''t hate spirits or disliked spirits as much as celestials.

    Really. These celestials just hated anything categorized as evil, and they only respected fairies among all the other big races.

    The shamans couldn''t help but shake their heads.

    They silently thought that no wonder the Godlif Country''s shamans and the shaman guild there were ranked among the top 3 Shaman Guilds in the world.

    The Godlif Country might be small but the people there were really powerful!

    If that country focused on developing guilds instead of fighting against the mafia all the time, the guild development there would be much better than in Gasha Country.

    The shamans calmed down their chaotic thoughts and slowly counted the number of spirits that Ainsley managed to fish out.

    As for the quality, looking at these spirits...they should be spirits at the Monarch Area.

    Each of them was better than the other, truly a high-level spirit that is hard to convince.

    Compared to the spirits in the Minister Area or other areas...the spirits in the Monarch Area were worthy of being called monarchs.

    While the staff treated Ainsley''s wounds, the shamans were busy organizing so many spirits who followed Ainsley out of the cave.

    At the same time, the three sacred beasts, Elliana, Axelle and Ainsley''s other supporters in this country, carefully surrounded the injured cub.

    Code-L was the first one to transform into her human form and ran to the Godfather, who had already returned to his spirit form.

    [What happened? How did the little brat get seriously injured like this? You are there with her...how can she be so miserable under your nose?]

    Code-L already felt bad for Ainsley and couldn''t help but be a little harsh on the Godfather.

    As the stronger party, it was inevitable that Code-L pushed the responsibility to the Godfather.

    The Godfather should have protected Ainsley, but the baby was seriously injured, and she wasn''t even in her human form.

    Code-L was immediately disappointed with the Godfather.

    [You, really¡ª if it was this great me, I would have never allowed the lil brat to be injured so heavily.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1169: Pray For Ain

    <h4>Chapter 1169: "Pray For Ain"</h4>

    The Godfather didn''t say anything to defend himself and just lowered his head.

    [Yeah. It was this lord''s fault. This Lord didn''t protect her enough.]

    After all, he''s just a spirit. No matter how strong he was when he was still alive, there would still be some restrictions when he became a spirit.

    Code-L also seemed to understand this and didn''t scold the Godfather anymore. She only shook her head and sighed.

    [That kid...anyway. She will win the challenge for sure. Then, she will have to prepare for the battle against the celestials.]

    Code-L suggested letting Ainsley rest properly for a week before issuing a challenge against the celestials.

    To be honest, this would be the first time Ainsley fought a non-human race, and her first enemy was the so-called war race¡ª the celestials.

    How could she not be worried?

    Code-L was so worried that she forgot the next challenge wasn''t the one against celestials but the one against the two tamers.

    The Godfather paused for a few minutes before correcting Code-L.

    [She still has to fight the tamers first before she fights the celestials. But, yes. She has to rest for more than three days to let her injuries heal properly.]

    The Godfather was afraid that all the injuries Ainsley suffered at such a young age would be a root illness for her when she was older.

    She didn''t want Ainsley to suffer when she grew olderter, and the baby was also in a growing phase.

    All injuries had to be treated carefully, and they had to pay attention to Ainsley''s growth.

    Code-L also nodded at the Godfather''s words, and the two of them chatted for a while until the staff finished treating Ainsley''s injuries.

    They immediately approached Code-L, who was apparently the leader of Ainsley''s small group even when she was also equally too young to be the group leader.

    After all, people knew that this seemingly weak and innocent loli was actually a super scary and strong sacred beast.

    "Uh, mdy. We have treated most of Ainsley''s injuries, but you still have to pay attention to her burnt scar and inmmation or fever."

    The staff gave Code-L some ointment that could remove burnt scars and would be effective in just a few days.

    "You don''t have to worry about leaving a scar on Ainsley''s face. These ointments are really good, and Ainsley''s burnt degrees aren''t serious."

    After all, the fire immediately died out when the baby was frozen inside an ice cube.

    If not for the ice cube, the fire would still be raging on the baby''s face, and the injury would be much more severe.

    Still, the drastic change from burning to freezing brought some damage to the baby''s skin, which was why they needed the ointments.

    "But we see that Ainsley is currently in her beast transformation state."

    The staff paused before lowering their voice, afraid that they would bring an empty hope for Ainsley''s people.

    "There''s a small possibility that all these injuries will only affect her in her transformation state and will be gone when she''s back to her human state."

    They didn''t know how Ainsley could transform into a baby bull but this was the case with most ability users who had transformation abilities.

    Their transformation state didn''t ovep with their human state which means they could freely switch between the two states, and it was equal to having an extra life.

    This is why a lot of ability users with transformation ability fought in their transformed state instead of their human state.

    If they were heavily injured in their transformed state, they could return to their human state, and they wouldn''t suffer all those injuries.

    Still, when they transformed back to their transformation state, the injuries would still be there, but as time went by, they would heal properly.

    Usually, the transformers like these ability users switch to their human state or their original race''s state to let their transformation state heal themselves first.

    Then, they could return to their transformation state, and the wounds would be gone.

    This is why the transformers were all feared and respected because it was usually super hard to kill them, especially if they were multi-ability users.

    The medic staff gave Code-L the list of things she had to do to watch over Ainsley''s injuries so they wouldn''t have any seque.

    After informing Code-L, the medic staff invited Ainsley''s people to see Ainsley, who was lying on their little resting mattress.

    The baby was too exhausted after all the tossing and didn''t care whether she''s outside or not.

    She instantly fell asleep on the mattress, still in her bull cub form.

    Ainsley''s people hurriedly surrounded the mattress, and when they saw a cute bull cub bandaged a lot to the point of being a mummy...

    They didn''t know whether to feel distressed orugh.

    The live broadcast audience who joined Ainsley''s personal live broadcast could still watch the scene and they also reacted.

    [I suddenly want tough at this little mummy. If every mummy is so cute, I won''t be scared of mummies.]

    [Hey, hey, I''m so distressed for our cute baby. Look at how many bandages she has...it must have hurt so much!]

    [I can''t see Ain''s face because of the bandage. I can only see her eyes!]

    [Hush. Don''t be too noisy. Ainsley is sleeping! Look at her up and down belly. Ahhhh, so cute!]

    [That''s a beer belly, but it''s cute on Ain.]

    [I wonder when Ain will turn back to her original form.]

    [Maybe after she wakes up...]

    [Ugh, look. Even her hair in her cub''s form is severely damaged. I feel so bad for Ain!]

    [Pray for Ain!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1170: Bragging About The Irregular Tamer Guild

    <h4>Chapter 1170: "Bragging About The Irregr Tamer Guild"</h4>

    [At least Ain won the challenge despite her serious injuries¡­]

    [But I heard she would challenge the two genius tamers from the two tamer guilds in three days!]

    [Really? Just why do these people keep challenging Ain? Are they not tired? Because, I feel tired on Ain''s behalf!]

    [All Ain does in this country is fight and fight. Either a battle of wits or a battle of strength.]

    [Will she have any good memories of our country? What if she feels that our country is the worst...]

    A lot of Gasha Country''s people, both ability users and the ordinary people had already turned into Ainsley''s fans after getting to know her in the past few weeks.

    Which fans didn''t want their idol to like their country so that their idol wouldn''t leave their country or have any bad impression on their country?

    Unfortunately, Ainsley suffered too much injustice in their country and the Gasha Country''s people were all ashamed of this fact.

    [It''s all because of those big guilds. All Ain''s trouble starts from them!]

    [I have long felt that the big guilds are too tyrannical. Just because all ability users have to join guilds and guilds have a huge influence¡­the guilds be arrogant.]

    [I don''t know how many geniuses they have ruined in private.]

    A lot of guild members who weren''t from the big guilds couldn''t help but despite the big guilds.

    After all, the big guilds had suppressed them for so long and everyone really wanted to abolish their tyrannical restrictions.

    But many members of the big guilds had mixed reactions to other people''s dissatisfaction.

    On the one hand, they felt they received many benefits and privileges from their big guilds.

    On the other hand, they were also suppressed inside the guild because there would always be a power pyramid inside.

    Ainsley''s guild also had this ssification depending on one''s strength and potential, but instead of leading it to the bad sides...

    Ainsley encouraged healthypetition and rivalry instead of using small tricks or abusing one''s authority in the guild.

    As Ainsley''s guild grewrger, many troubles popped out one by one, and many people with ambitious minds were tempted to reform the guild to be like other big guilds.

    Who didn''t want to have their own privilege, status and power?

    Now that Ainsley''s guild grew so fast and the future was limitless, many people wanted to seize the opportunity to have more influence.

    Facing this, Ainsley trained a lot of loyal and strong guild members to keep these ambitious people under control.

    Another thing that made it possible for Ainsley to control her guild that had grown so fast was the soul oath.

    Unlike other big guilds that didn''t have any rights to force members to swear a soul oath, Ainsley''s guild had every right to do this.

    After all, the people who came to be the guild members received Ainsley''s enlightenment, and they weren''t irregr tamers at first.

    Thus, even if they didn''t want to swear a soul oath, if they wanted to change their life, they had to.

    Many people actually disliked and feared Ainsley in the dark because of this, but the content of the soul oath was really good and not burdening at all.

    They just had to keep their action in ce, never harmed the guild''s interest or the guild members and never betrayed the guild along with anyone involved in the guild.

    This condition is really simple, but that''s what held back the guild from turning into a chaotic guild like the big guilds in Gasha Country.

    Many people in the live broadcast were a part of Ainsley''s guild, and they immediately shared their experiences,paring it with the big guilds'' experiences.

    [I have never seen a big guild with such harmony like the Irregr Tamer Guild.]

    [Yes, yes. They even have their own court and judges to help guild members solve any problems among them!]

    [It''s not only that. The guild is extremely fair and even encourages the weaker ones to train harder than the strong ones.]

    [I think when I first joined the guild, the guild''s system rmended a set of training and what things I should do to improve my strength.]

    Ainsley spent a lot of money and resources to develop this kind of scanner and talent appraiser to advise and guide the guild members.

    [When we first joined, we had to see the talent appraiser and meet the guild''s advisors. Then, we can get their guides or advice on our future development.]

    This is really like a small-scale school, unlike a guild at all.

    [I heard the members are also sent to Pandora Ind for training. It''s likepulsory orientation when we first enter college.]

    [True, true. They also have an interesting point system, and everything is fair. It''s hard to cheat on the missions or hurt other guild members for our own benefit.]

    [Their punishment for disobedient members is really effective...not only will their membership level be demoted, but they will also face a lot of cklists.]

    [The guild didn''t hesitate to kick someone who hadmitted a crime against the guild members, and this offender would always be on the guild''s wanted list.]

    [The Irregr Tamer Guild is also very protective of their members, but if they find any members who make things difficult for others...they will be punished too.]

    [Someone deliberately raised the price of their tamed monster, and when the guild found out, this person''s taming license was revoked.]

    [That''s not the worst, ah.]

    [Because this person also vited the content of the soul oath, they lost their enlightenment forever and would never be able to be an irregr tamer anymore!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1171: Spirit Tamer Department

    <h4>Chapter 1171: "Spirit Tamer Department"</h4>

    All the things the audience mentioned before were possible because Ainsley created a whole new guild that depended on her enlightenment and not waiting for other people with power toe.

    It was the guild members who begged the guild to enlighten them, which means the guild members had to follow the guild rules tightly.

    The other ability users and members of the big guilds who heard these people''s experiences immediately became extremely jealous.

    [Your guild is so good, ah! Your guild founder and guild leader is so kind!]

    [This looks like a super nice guild.]

    [I used to think that the charm ability users are the most unlucky and miserable people among ability users...]

    [Now, I''m jealous of them and hate the fact that I''m not as ''unlucky'' as them!]

    [The status of a tamer is always high, and the irregr tamer has the potential to tame anything that they can charm.]

    [Yes. This guild will grow to be a terrifying guild. No wonder the other big guilds desperately wanted to hinder this guild''s development.]

    The audience kept discussing things rted to Ainsley and her guild,pletely forgetting the challenge that was still ongoing.

    At this moment, everyone already knew that Ainsley would be the winner.

    Those who watched Keane''s live broadcast had already decided the end result.

    [Keane is also seriously injured and he can barely keep the spirits he had caught before.]

    [He is now running away from the cave and trying to go back to the cave''s entrance.]

    [I see that he only has around eight to ten spirits. Two of them are his own spirits.]

    [From quantity to quality, he had already lost to Ainsley.]

    Indeed. After Keane sessfully escaped the spirits'' pursuit and returned to the surface, he immediately saw Ainsley''s spirit army.

    Looking at the number alone, he was already defeated. Not to mention the quality of these spirits was far better than his spirits.

    Keane couldn''t even cry or feel resentful. He could only sit on a nearby chair, panting for air.

    He was already so grateful he could keep his life. Who would care about this silly challenge?

    At least, he had performed the best so that the guild master could notice his talent.

    Although Ainsley was a dozen times better...she certainly wouldn''t join the Shaman Guild. Then, the guild master wouldn''t look at Ainsley, right?

    Keane did use some tricks but he was definitely talented to be able to escape the spirits'' pursuit when he only had a handful of spirits with him.

    This fact alone proved that Keane was worthy of his title as the young genius from the Shaman Guild.

    Even senior shamans a few years older than him might note out of the cave alive when they entered alone with only their spirits.

    The challenge ended with an obvious result, but since the challengers were all wounded and tired, the staff hastily ended the challenge.

    The two challengers didn''t bother to look at each other and just went to rest, too tired to argue or speak to each other.

    Of course, when Keane saw a bull cub with Ainsley''s iconic purple bob, he almost slipped and fell.

    Did Ainsley turn into a bull''s cub?? Is that the spirit''s curse or something?

    After all, Ain doesn''t have a transformation ability!

    Keane didn''t know about Ainsley''s special physique, but since he had shown others his special physique as a shaman, he didn''t care about these little thoughts anymore.

    Just like that, half of Ainsley''s spirit army returned to the cave while the other half entered the baby''s dimensional bracelet.

    At the same time, Ainsley, who had returned to the guild to rest, immediately summoned Aaron, the person she appointed as the Gasha Country''s guild leader.

    The baby was still in her bull form and couldn''t speak human words, but she could type with her small hooves.

    The baby quickly exined her n to Aaron. Long story short, she wanted to establish a spirit tamer department in the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    [If you find anyone with a talent to charm spirits, please move them to this department and start to hone their ability.]

    [They can focus on taming spirits rather than monsters or beasts. This will be a whole new upation that might shake the whole country.]

    Aaron read Ainsley''s words on theptop''s screen, and the boy''s whole body almost ascended.

    "A spirit tamer!"

    He had heard of this spirit tamer thing when he watched Ainsley''s live broadcast, but he didn''t expect Ainsley to really want to implement it.

    [The tamers won''t necessarily be able to see spirits because not all of them are shamans. But we can cooperate with shamans to subdue spirits not using force but using charm instead.]

    Ainsley knew it was hard for shamans in this country to please spirits like those in Godlif Country.

    But they could start to change the vicious cycle by relying on the spirit tamer.

    Since Ainsley knew that the Shaman Guild master in this country had a rtionship with her through Jake, shepletely abandoned the thought of destroying the Shaman Guild.

    Then, it should be better to cooperate.

    [I think we can''t always oppose the local guilds here. If we can, we should cooperate with the monster tamer and hire them to protect our guild when our tamers go to tame monsters.]

    Monster tamers could only tame monsters for themselves, and even with a temporary contract, they couldn''t make the monsters willing to contract a non-tamer.

    That''s why monster tamers were usually sent to be bodyguards for those who wanted to get in contact with wild monsters or beasts.

    Now that there was a guild who could tame monsters for others¡­how could they not feel jealous and threatened?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1172: The Guild Founder Statue

    <h4>Chapter 1172: "The Guild Founder Statue"</h4>

    Unlike the beast tamer that could tame beasts for others or even let others rent their beasts, the monster tamer was categorized as a full battle-type ability user.

    It was hard for them to earn money despite having a high status thanks to their unique strength.

    Since that''s the case, instead of making the tamer guild even more jealous of their Irregr Tamer Guild...

    It''s better to make friends with them. Of course, that could only happen after she beat them at the joint tournament.

    Ainsley did get the news of the joint tournament and nned to avenge all the injustice she suffered all this time in this tournament.

    After that, whether these guilds wanted to cooperate with her or not depended on them.

    Anyway, she already intended to give them an olive branch to cooperate, and if they refused, that''s their loss.

    As for the Merchant Guild...maybe she could make them be more friendly and kind to Jake and hispany in this country.

    Ainsley wasn''t a particrly vengeful person, and after beating so many geniuses, she felt that she could forgive them.

    Of course, thest blow should be at the joint tournament. Let them see the power of the Irregr Tamer. Hmp!

    Ainsley exined all her ns to Aaron and then left the implementation to the young man.

    [You can gather all the guild members here and check whether they have an affinity with spirits.]

    Ainsley generously took out the spirits who followed her out of the cave to check everyone''s potential to be a spirit tamer.

    After issuing the n to Aaron, Ainsley also called Nalisha and exined her n to this guild leader.

    "Nalisha, you can ask the shamans in our country to cooperate to check the members'' affinity with spirits."

    "After everything is ready, we can open a new department in the guild. I think we should also separate the monster and the beast department."

    Before this, Ainsley didn''t really divide the guild members into various departments and only divided them into branches.

    But now that they had grown bigger, they needed relevant departments so that each guild could maximize their potential.

    "If they have more than potential, they can join more than one department."

    Ainsley nned to add this information to the guild member''s identification card and their ount information on the app.

    "Well, just take your time and implement the n bit by bit."

    Ainsley thest email exining the detailed n to Nalisha before cutting off the call.

    After everything was ready, the baby finally slept peacefully and when she woke up, she had already changed back to her human form.

    It was already dinner time when she woke up and Elliana immediately invited the baby to eat with other guild members at the guild cafeteria.

    "Boss, do you want to eat at the cafeteria or eat in the room?"

    Elliana''s speech became smoother than before and she could speak a lot of words in one breath.

    Ainsley smiled with eyes full of satisfaction as she jumped out of her bed.

    "Let''s go down and eat with others. This will help to bring our rtionship closer."

    Which guild could see their guild founder eating with them at the cafeteria?

    Ainsley did maintain a sense of distance from the members so that they would respect her, but she would asionally go to eat at the cafeteria.

    This made the guild members like to stay at the guild building. Either to train, ept missions, eat, or do any other rxing activity.

    Some guild members even showed off their guild and opened a live broadcast to let others see how good their Irregr Tamer Guild is.

    One of these bloggers was a young girl who had just joined the Gasha Irregr Tamer Guild a few weeks ago, right after the misunderstanding was solved.

    She was a highly talented member who immediately entered the elite team and went to do high-risk plus intense training.

    The girl had just returned from her training, and to rx her mind, she opened a live broadcast as usual.

    After all, she was the only daughter of a rich and influential family. Her hobby on weekdays was surfing the inte, and that''s how she became a blogger.

    This time, the girl offered a guild tour from the first floor to the top floor.

    The girl first started from the guild''s entrance, showing off the entire guild building that glowed beautifully when the sun went down.

    The crystal winged-shaped building immediately garnered a lot of praise from the live broadcast audiences.

    [Ah, ah, no wonder the winged guild wanted this building so much until they challenged the little boss.]

    [This guild is indeed more in line with the winged guild but it''s also good for the Irregr Tamer.]

    Aside from the wing-shaped building, the building itself has a lot of taming elements and symbols.

    When they first entered the building, they would see arge guild symbol above their head and a huge silver statue of the guild found on the right side.

    This statue was right in the lobby gate, as if to wee them to visit the guild.

    The statue was built to be big but it was quite short because the person who became the model of the statue was just a four-year-old child.

    The child was seen riding a huge wolf-cat beast with two cats of different color on her left and right shoulder.

    Then, there was a semi-transparent long-haired spirit on her right side, looking heroic and valiant.

    The child was raising her hand, and there was a pink misty smokeing from her palm.

    It was the image of Ainsley with her short purple bob-cut hair apparently taming something using her charm.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1173: The Guild Is Too Good To Be True

    <h4>Chapter 1173: "The Guild Is Too Good To Be True"</h4>

    This statue is undoubtedly the best statue that could represent Ainsley''s three sacred beasts along with the Godfather.

    Of course, Zev, whom everyone couldn''t see, was sulking for a long time when he wasn''t included in thisrge statue with a story.

    The live audiences saw this colorful statue with a silver base and couldn''t help but praise the anchor once more.

    [Is that Ain''s statue? Ah, ah, the guild founder!]

    [Can you see the small words on the hard box beneath the beasts'' feet?]

    The statue was standing on a regr boxy stone representing the ground or something.

    There were indeed some words embedded into the box stone, as if to tell people the story of this person.

    The anchor girl immediately brought the camera closer to look at the words engraved on the statue.

    Upon closer look, the words actually described Ainsley''s identity, the three cats and the Godfather.

    "Ainsley Sloan, 18th Sloan Family Head, the Irregr Tamer Guild Founder. She''s born in xxyy, month ??, date ??."

    "Outstanding achievement: ?????? "

    "Her three sacred beasts: Cellino, Bello and Code-L (real name still a mystery). Cellino is ???? "

    "Last but not least, the Godfather, Ainsley''s contracted spirit. Father of all mafias. Short history: ??? "

    The exnation was quiteplete, and people who came to see the guild for the first time would know some things about the guild founder itself.

    The little anchor girl, who was also a guild member, couldn''t help but sigh in awe.

    "Everyone, I oftene to the guild and see this statue, but I didn''t read the exnation below the statue. I didn''t think it would be soplete."

    This statue is really good for those who had never seen Ainsley and knew nothing about the baby other than being the Irregr Tamer Guild founder.

    The live broadcast audiences were also fascinated and couldn''t help but urge the anchor to find a few more statues with guild information on it.

    The anchor saw thosements and immediately entered the guild lobby to find simr statues or information like the one outside.

    However, before she entered the hall, the anchor girl approached a scanner attached to a board not far from the statue and immediately took out her phone.

    Then, the girl opened the guild app and scanned her barcode to the small scanner on the tall board as tall as herself.

    Once the girl scanned her personal barcode from her individual ount, the guild''s ss door immediately opened automatically.

    It was like your usual supermarket door but it was considered chic and something new to be used for a guild.

    [Wow! What is this? You need to scan your barcode to enter? Isn''t this so high-tech?]

    [Me, me! I''m also a new guild member here and the guide back then said that this policy was made to prevent too many unauthorized people from entering the guild!]

    Indeed. When the anchor girl passed through the ss door, a quick blue scanner shed from her head to her toe, scanning her whole body in just a few seconds.

    The scanner even scanned the girl''s irises, ability aura, and so on.

    This kind of technology was rare even among the Gasha country''s people and only the dwarves could make such an advanced technology.

    At least, other ability users didn''t see such a technology at other guilds.

    [Goddamn it. Did you see the anchor''s phone? After that blue light scans her, there''s an automatic system weing her!]

    The anchor girl''s phone was also within the camera''s range and the audience with sharp eyes could see an automatic weing message being sent to the girl''s app ount.

    [Wee back, guild member Reina. May you enjoy your stay here.]

    Reina seemed to be used to this and immediately controlled the camera to shoot the guild lobby.

    "Okay, everyone. This is the guild lobby. Here, we can chat with others or simply go to the registration desk to inquire about any information."

    The registration desk also served as a helper that could help guild members with any problem they had.

    For example, about their uniform, app ount, and so on.

    The audience looked at the huge and spacious hall simr to a pce ballroom with wide eyes.

    Some of them had seen this guild lobby before, but this one was even better than when Ainsley showed it.

    [Oh wow. Look at this lobby. The theme should be heaven or something, like? The floor is made of crystal, and there are so many chandeliers...]

    [The sofas are all white-gold clouds! So cute!]

    [If the Winged Guild members saw this, they would be even more obsessed with taking away this building.]

    [I don''t know why the theme is heaven when the guild is a taming guild, but hey, it looks so ssy.]

    [Upstairs, maybe because this guild is a tamer guild based on charm. So, the heavenly theme is suitable with charm and love, right?]

    [Agree, agree.]

    The first thing that the people saw when they entered the lobby was the beautiful water fountain.

    There was a cute ponytail girl statue in the middle of the fountain, and water came out of her fingertips, forming a small square pool below her feet.

    If people who were familiar with Ainsley and her people saw this statue, they would know that it was made based on Code-L''s human form.

    After all, there were two cute beasts on the left and the right side of the statue, as if guarding her in the middle.

    The fountain water stream was gentle and didn''t make people feel noisy.

    Not to mention the cheerful instrumental music in the background always lifted the people''s mood when they stayed in the lobby.

    This doesn''t look like a guild lobby anymore! Too good to be true!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1174: Meeting The Guild Founder At Cafeteria

    <h4>Chapter 1174: "Meeting The Guild Founder At Cafeteria"</h4>

    The lobby itself had four pirs a few meters away from the fountain in the middle, making a line between the spacious fountain area, the registration desk on the right and the lounge on the left.

    The anchor girl didn''t go to the registration desk and immediately brought people to the open-lounge area on the left side.

    The lounge had several long coffee tables with two sofas for each coffee table.

    One could see many people sitting on the couch, chatting with each other.

    On the very left side of the lounge area, near the ss wall, people could see the long food counter providing various foods for the guests.

    The ss wall behind the food counter was unique because it was an entire window from the ceiling to the floor, but only the people inside the hall could see the scenery outside.

    The people outside saw nothing.

    The lounge immediately felt like afortable cafe this way.

    Even the aroma of food and the lowughter or chatter of the people around immediately made the live broadcast audiences jealous of Reina.

    [Your guild is so good! So extravagant! Even the big guilds don''t provide food in the lobby for the people staying there.]

    [Guys...they even put four televisions on the four pirs, and they''re showing Ainsley''s various battle videos in a loop.]

    The guild lobby looked more and more like a hotel lobby rather than a guild lobby!

    After that, Reina took her viewers to see the other floors including the training hall, the mission hall, the court, the recreation hall, and so on.

    Then,st but not least, the girl went to have dinner at the guild''s cafeteria.

    Upon entering therge cafeteria full of long tables and benches with high ceilings and countless food booths, even the audiences were almost mad with jealousy.

    [Which guild provides a cafeteria for the guild members?! Are you guys sure this is a guild and not a hotel or a school?]

    [It looks more like abination between a school and a hotel.]

    [Guys, I bet they even have dormitories!]

    Actually, only headquarter guilds like this one and the one at Pandora Ind had aplete facility.

    But even the Crimson Lily branch also had a small cafeteria and a lobby that provided snacks, albeit fast-food snacks unlike the one with chef and such like the Gasha Capital''s guild.

    Still, the way Ainsley gave so many facilities to the guild members made so many other guild members jealous of the Irregr Tamer Guild members.

    [You guys have the best guild founder in this world! No wonder they''re so strict in choosing guild members.]

    [This guild is such a fairy guild...I suddenly want to be a charm ability user.]

    [Me too! Me too!]

    Reina read the floating barrage and couldn''t help butugh.

    "You guys...well, I am also super jealous of those who joined the guild early. Now that I''m also a part of this guild, I''m so happy!"

    The girl spoke with a hint of pride in her voice.

    Which Irregr Tamer Guild member wasn''t proud of this guild? Even those assigned to the branch guild buildings had better treatment than other guilds'' branch guilds.

    They really couldn''t love the guild more than this because they had already used up all their love to the max!

    While Reina was talking to the audience, the guild members around her who were sitting at the benches about to eat or were eating suddenly got noisy.

    "Ah, ah, ah. I saw the guild foundering from the secret door!"

    "Is sheing to eat here? It''s been a few weeks since she ate with us!"

    "I''m so lucky I go to eat at the cafeteria every day. The guild cafeteria''s food is even better than the restaurants around us."

    "Agree, agree! Ahhh! I always eat here so that I can see the guild founder!"

    "I just met her a few days ago at the training hall. It would help if you also visited that hall often so you can see her."

    "She''s even cuter than in the video!"

    "Kyaaa! I thought only seniors could see the guild founder and not new members like us..."

    "It''s not always like that. Didn''t you see her at the inheritance ceremony?"

    "I did, but she''s so far away. If we met her at the cafeteria or the training hall, we could see her from up close!"

    Reina had a sharp hearing, and she heard all the murmurs around her.

    The girl, who nned to find something to eat among the various food booths, immediately looked around the cafeteria with a flushing face.

    "Guys, the guild founder is here to eat with us! Ahhh! This is the first time I met her aside from the inheritance ceremony!"

    Reina lowered her voice, but people could still hear the excitement in her voice.

    The girl hurriedly looked at the secret door that only higher-ups and staff could use and immediately saw a small figure surrounded by a few guild higher-ups.

    Those who sat near the secret door already stood up and excitedly tried to talk to the small figure with purple hair.

    "G-good evening, guild founder! I''ve always admired you!''

    "Good evening, guild founder! I watched your shaman challenge, and you were so cool!"

    "Guild founder! Nice to meet you! I-I am a new member here."

    "G-guild founder. Can I have your autograph?"

    "G-guild founder, you''re so cute!! Even cuter than the video!"

    "Guild founder, have you prepared for the uing taming challenge? I believe you can absolutely beat those arrogant tamers to the ground!"

    "Guild founder, will there be an internal tournament for our guild?"

    "Guild founder. When will we have to go to Pandora Ind for the orientation??"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1175: Blackjack Hunter Guild

    <h4>Chapter 1175: "ckjack Hunter Guild"</h4>

    Ainsley was used to being surrounded by the guild members and calmly answered them one by one, especially some crucial questions.

    "The new members will go to Pandora Ind after thest batch returns. You will stay there for three months and tour the guild headquarters."

    Since the guild headquarters wasn''t in the Godlif Country, it became a global headquarters for the Irregr Tamer Guild worldwide.

    Over there, the Gasha Country''s guild members and the Godlif Country''s guild members would meet each other.

    Usually, the headquarters would hold a friendly match between the two guild branches¡ª

    Especially when there were tons of monsters and beasts to be tamed on the ind.

    The guild members immediately nodded, and before they could ask more, Ainsley hurriedly answered the other member''s question about her taming challenge.

    "I will do the challenge in three days. I will go against both the beast and monster tamer at the same time."

    Ainsley smiled cheerfully as she spread her charm around like usual.

    "If you guys have time, you can watch my live broadcast and support me."

    The guild members'' faces instantly flushed, and the bold ones even screamed.

    "Ah, ah, so cute!"

    "Yes, yes, guild founder. We will definitely watch your live broadcast and support you!"

    "A pity we can''t go to Death Meadow right away..."

    "But isn''t that ce open to the public? What if the beast tamer and the monster tamer brats use dirty tricks to cheat?"

    "Well, the battle arena staff will ensure they won''t cheat, but if they send some mercenaries to disturb the guild founder...that is still possible."

    "What to do? Should we hire some assassins or mercenaries too?"

    "I think the assassin and the mercenary guild will reap a lot of money through this challenge..."

    "I heard the monster and beast hunters are all going to the Death Meadow tomorrow."

    "Really? Which big hunter guild nned this?"

    "That ckjack Hunter Guild. My friend said that there will be a new member orientation at the Death Meadow, and itsted 7 days."

    "Won''t they meet the guild founder and the brats from the two tamer guilds, then?"

    "They will definitely meet!"

    "But the Death Meadow is so big. Maybe they won''t necessarily bump into each other?"

    But a meadow didn''t have too many trees or ces to hide, and it was easy to spot people, especially if they wore dark clothes.

    However, the beasts and monsters living in the Death Meadow were also ferocious, and they were usually the tiger, lion, hyena or those animal types.

    As for the monsters...it was said that because the Death Meadow was the blood n''s battlefield, the monsters all had something to do with the blood n.

    It was strange that these monsters didn''t fear the sun like the blood n members, but they also had the blood n members'' characteristics.

    Since celestials also imed their own unique celestial beast or celestial monster, the blood n members actually had a few imed ones too.

    However, these irregr tamer guild members had just be tamers recently, and they had never gone to the Death Meadow.

    They could only specte things in a low voice.

    "What about the beast and monster hunters? Will they disturb the guild founder?"

    People said tamers disliked beast and monster hunters because tamers still tried to be nice to beasts and monsters.

    But hunters only wanted to kill monsters and beasts for benefit.

    Many monsters and beast tamers had to be wary of hunters suddenly killing their contracted beasts or monsters just because they were rare.

    Of course, killing a contracted beast and monster was illegal ording to the joint guild''s rules, but many hunters still did it in the dark.

    "What if the guild founder is taming some monsters or beasts and the hunterse to kill the tamed monsters and beasts?"

    If that happened, Ainsley would lose her newly tamed target, and the battle arena staff wouldn''t count the lost target into her final result.

    Undoubtedly, this taming challenge wasn''t as simple as it seemed.

    Ainsley heard the members whispering about the hunters, and she also couldn''t help but squint her eyes.

    In her country, the monster and beast hunters did hunt wild ones, but they only hunted dangerous types that ability users deemed as a disaster.

    They would alsoe to help when there was a lot of beast and monster rampage.

    Only then did they reap the benefit of hunting the wild beasts and monsters.

    Even when the number of beasts and monsters in Godlif Country was actually higher than the ones in Gasha Country, the Godlif Country''s hunters didn''t kill monsters or beasts as they wished.

    It was strange that the Gasha Country, which was a particrly safe country from wild beasts and monsters, actually hunted beasts and monsters indiscriminately.

    Not all monsters and beasts were bad, and not all of them were hostile to humans.

    If they weren''t a threat to human''s survival, the Godlif Country''s people also wouldn''t provoke the beasts and monsters¡ª especially beasts.

    After all, beasts had high intelligence and emotion. They also knew love and affection for family members or friends.

    If humans killed their friends or family without any reason, it was no wonder that they would retaliate.

    This is also why tamers in Godlif Country were always cautious and respectful when facing their monsters and beasts.

    Even monsters with low intelligence were still respected because monsters were sensitive to human feelings¡ª whether they had malicious intent or not.

    Of course, most monsters habitually attacked humans at first sight due to blood hatred and instinct, so people in Godlif Country usually killed more monsters than beasts!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1176: Spying On Ainsley

    <h4>Chapter 1176: "Spying On Ainsley"</h4>

    Monsters breed and grow faster than beasts, anyway.

    They were really like an insect army that could destroy the world if their number continued to dete.

    But Ainsley was still disdainful of wild monster and beast hunters in Gasha Country.

    She had seen a lot of videos rted to them, and some of them actually hunted monsters or beasts for fun.

    They also escorted ordinary rich people with no abilities who wanted to taste the feeling of killing monsters and beasts.

    They treated the Death Meadow as their own hunting ground.

    Thankfully, the number of monsters and beasts residing there was the highest among all monster and beastirs in Gasha Country.

    They didn''t have to be afraid that they wouldn''t have enough beasts or monsters for the tamers.

    Ainsley let out a sigh as she went around to greet the guild members.

    At the same time, Reina, who was still doing a live broadcast, immediately recorded Ainsley''s appearance.

    "Ahhh! I can''t believe it. The guild founder is here! Everyone! Look at her! She''s going to eat with us like usual!"

    Reina screamed like a mad man, but the girl lowered her voice so Ainsley wouldn''t hear her scream.

    The live broadcast audiences also saw Ainsley going to eat at the same table with some random guild members, and they instantly felt sour once more.

    Howe other people''s guild founders could sit down and eat with the guild members at the cafeteria?

    Not to mention the long-dead guild founder.

    Their guild leader, vice leader or higher-ups at the guild rarely greeted the guild members unless they were geniuses.

    How could newbies like them meet important guild members like the Irregr Tamer Guild members just now?

    Everyone couldn''t help but regret that they weren''t charm ability users and couldn''t enjoy the charm ability users'' privilege.

    Still, Ainsley actually often mingled with the guild members simply to see whether spies or impersonators were mixing with the guild members.

    Martin''s case at the Sloan Family back then taught her a lesson to frequently check her people to see whether they were still their old selves.

    It was also good to prevent power abuse, bullying, and so on.

    If not, the guild could silently change its goal and members, just like the Shaman Guild when Jake''s grandma left the country.

    Ainsley wanted her guild to still be on the right track even after she left the country to go somewhere else.

    While Ainsley was busy socializing, some people in Reina''s live broadcast room quietly went to inform the two geniuses from the monster and the beast tamer guild.

    "Young master, that kid is currently recuperating. I heard that her injury is serious, but she looks fine right now."

    The person paused before continuing his short reports.

    "Maybe the kid used an expensive potion and medicinal healing cabin to heal her wounds fast."

    Donny and Terry, the two people who were listening to the reports together, couldn''t help but frown.

    They had decided to join hands to beat Ainsley, and when they heard that Ainsley was severely injured, they almost jumped in excitement.

    But then, the follow-up reports said that the baby looked fine!

    The two geniuses looked at each other and gritted their teeth.

    "Continue to monitor that brat''s condition. It''s good that you know her habit of mingling with the ordinary guild members."

    Donny praised the informant and promised more money so that he could continue to monitor Ainsley.

    It was hard to monitor the baby when it stayed at the guild all the time.

    The guild was strictly guarded, and they couldn''t even put a spy there, not even a simple cleaning service or an ordinary staff.

    They also tried to bribe some charm ability users who hadn''t entered the guild yet and be their spies, but none of them agreed.

    No matter how much money they promised, the other party didn''t give a damn!

    Maybe because the future after joining the guild would give them much more money than what the two geniuses promised to give.

    Just one monster taming service for a low-level monster alone already required tons of money that ordinary people wouldn''t be able to earn in a few months.

    This is why so many charm ability users worshiped Ainsley like a God because not only did she give them a future but also opened a field of money for them.

    Although the guild also took a lot ofmission fees, the money and resources they got for each taming service session was already a lot.

    Not to mention if they could tame a lot of monsters in a day.

    Just thinking about it made so many people refuse to be spies for other forces of guilds.

    That''s why the two geniuses could only find someone to watch the guild members'' live broadcast, hoping to see a glimpse of Ainsley.

    After they finally saw Ainsley''s condition just now, the two geniuses immediately fell into a bad mood.

    "How did she heal so fast? She was still injured and fell into aa yesterday!" Terry bit his thumbnail and nervously looked at his phone.

    He really didn''t have confidence that he could win against Ainsley¡ª unless they yed some dirty tricks.

    Donny was also sober and didn''t feel too confident facing Ainsley. Even Keane failed the spirit hunting challenge, not to mention them.

    After all, Ainsley''s expertise was always her taming ability derived from her charm ability, not her shaman ability.

    If she could beat a genius shaman when she''s not that good as a shaman...what about when shepeted in her expertise?

    They would lose!

    This can''t happen. If they can''t win fair and just, isn''t it also okay to be unfair and use dirty tricks?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1177: Mysterious Text Message

    <h4>Chapter 1177: "Mysterious Text Message"</h4>

    Donny gritted his teeth in annoyance and hurriedly cut off the phone call.

    "We can''t just sit still. How about contacting some hunters from the ckjack Hunter Guild to rob or kill Ainsley''s tamed beasts during the challenge?"

    Donny suggested a bold trick, and Terry immediately agreed.

    "This is good. We should hire as many people as we can to bother Ainsley...at least we can slow her down or disturb her pace."

    Just when the two people were about to contact some hunters...

    An anonymous text message suddenly entered their phones at the same time.

    The two geniuses were taken aback for a moment but they had received a lot of messages from friends and familiestely.

    It wasn''t weird that they got a text message at the same time. Maybe it was just a coincidence.

    Donny and Terry opened their own text message but unlike the usual message, this one was sent from an unknown number.

    The two geniuses immediately furrowed their eyebrows.

    They also often received spam messages from fans or unknown numbers and usually ignored them.

    However, the message they had just received was too strange.

    [Dear genius from the Monster Tamer Guild. Do you want to prevent your rival, Ainsley Sloan, from winning the taming challenge?]

    Donny and Terry received the exact same message, but one was addressed as a genius from the monster tamer guild, and the other was a genius from the beast tamer guild.

    The two boys looked up at each other and confirmed that they got the same message from the same phone number.

    They immediately put up their guard, looking vignt from head to toe.

    "How did this person know we will fight Ainsley?"

    Donny was the first to express his doubt, and Terry immediately responded.

    "The news already spread all over the forums and the inte. It''s not strange that a lot of people know about the taming challenge."

    Terry bit his lips as he spoke, but he still had many doubts in his mind.

    "It''s just...why does this person want to help us deal with that brat?"

    The two geniuses were arrogant, but they weren''t idiots.

    Many geniuses fell because of their arrogance, unknowingly bing someone else''s tools to achieve their goals.

    Terry felt that this person wanted to use them to deal with Ainsley.

    If this weren''t so dangerous, he would like to agree immediately.

    But as someone who had seen the fall of many geniuses, he didn''t dare to be rash.

    Donny was also the same. He clenched his mobile phone tightly and probed warily.

    "Maybe this person is that brat''s enemy? I bet that brat had offended a lot of people."

    There would always be a lot of people who were jealous of geniuses.

    As a genius and talented tamer, they also experienced a lot of people''s jealousy that might even endanger their lives.

    If this unknown person really wanted to deal with Ainsley....

    "Let''s just ask them what they want to do. If it will put us in danger, reject them, " Terry immediately suggested as he started to type on his phone.

    [Excuse me, who are you? I do want to prevent that brat from winning and also want to teach her a lesson. But what''s it got to do with you?]

    Donny watched Terry replying to the unknown person, and he also responded with the same message, just changing a few words.

    The unknown person seemed to be controlling their gadgets skillfully and immediately replied to the two geniuses at the same time.

    [Well, you can say that we are a type of hunter, and our goal is Ainsley Sloan. We have long wanted to hunt her, and this hunting challenge is a perfect asion.]

    Reading the reply, Donny and Terry trembled for a few seconds.

    They didn''t know how the person could reply to their message at the same time.

    Not to mention this person said that he wanted to hunt Ainsley...

    Is this an assassin or something? Why use the word hunt rather than kill or assassinate? A weirdo!

    And they said ''we'', not ''I''. Doesn''t this mean the mysterious person might be a group of people or a secret organization?

    Things seemed to be looking more dangerous than what they expected, but the two geniuses were still tempted to know what these people wanted by contacting them.

    Thus, Terry replied to the message once more.

    [Okay, I understand. Then, why did you contact me? If you want to hunt her, you can just go to the Death Meadow when we do the challenge.]

    After all, the meadow was open to the public, and many people could be there on the day of the challenge.

    Both challengers could use many dirty tricks, and they were only prohibited from cheating rted to their taming process.

    If someone helped them to tame the beasts and monsters at the Death Meadow, they would be disqualified in an instant.

    However, if they hired people to bother the other challenger so that their tamed beasts or monsters kept decreasing, the battle arena staff closed one eye on this matter.

    The person texting Terry seemed to guess Terry''s confusion and immediately sent another message.

    The same goes for Donny.

    [Rest assured. We will definitely be there on the day of the challenge, but we need your cooperation to guide the little brat to our location.]

    This didn''t seem to be dangerous or anything, but the two boys were still skeptical.

    [Why can''t you approach Ain on your own? You can watch her live broadcast and see her location from the live broadcast.]

    If they did this, they could always track down Ainsley''s real-time location!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1178: Discussing Cooperation To Hunt Ainsley

    <h4>Chapter 1178: "Discussing Cooperation To Hunt Ainsley"</h4>

    The person sent a nodding emoji, indicating that they understood what Terry meant.

    Still, they sent another text message, patiently exining to the two boys.

    [We know that we can find the target through the live broadcast and approach her, but she''s too careful. If you can guide her to us instead, she won''t know that she didn''t idently meet us.]

    In this way, they could rx Ainsley''s vignce and catch her off guard.

    The person knew Ainsley''s reflex pretty well and knew how the baby could respond in various sudden circumstances.

    If they approached Ainsley on their own, Ainsley would already raise her vignce and their chance of catching the girl would be too low.

    [Just send some people to chase the girl, wanting to rob or kill her tamed beasts and monsters. Then, guide her to our ce.]

    The person convinced Terry and Donny once more. The two boys didn''t have to do anything to guide Ainsley personally.

    But this is also strange.

    [Why don''t you guys hire the mercenaries on your own? Don''t tell me you don''t have money.]

    The unknown person seemed to be suppressing their annoyance and didn''t reply for a few seconds until they finally sent another message.

    [Whenever someone hires mercenaries, there will be a track record of the transaction. Even when we can use disguises and other things, it''s still easy to track us.]

    In other words, these people didn''t want to hire mercenaries on their own because they knew what they did would be dangerous for them, and they didn''t want to get caught.

    It was as if they were restrained by something but still wanted to y dirty tricks behind the restriction.

    [Ordinary rich and influential forces might not be able to track our traces but a lot of bigger forces can use their connections with the Mercenary Guild to catch us.]

    Such as the Billios Family.

    The person didn''t add thest sentence and the two geniuses also didn''t know.

    But they understood why this group of people needed them to cooperate.

    If people tracked down the transaction and saw their identity as the ones hiring the mercenaries, it wouldn''t break the rules or anything.

    At most, Ainsley''s fans would only spit on them and hated them more than now.

    But this group of people seemed to be afraid of getting caught.

    Maybe they were a runaway criminal or something.

    Maybe their organization was a secret one that couldn''t be exposed to the outside world.

    Anyway, the two boys had started to believe the person and even contemted whether to agree to this request or not.

    The request was really easy and they would add another trouble to Ainsley.

    If that''s the case, the girl couldn''t win the challenge for sure.

    Actually, it didn''t matter even if one side lost to the other side, but this concerned the guild''s prestige and their own reputation.

    A lot of geniuses had lost to other geniuses, and it wasn''t a problem.

    However, this simple-looking challenge was actually a war between the two sides¡ª beast and monster tamer guilds versus irregr tamer guilds.

    Not to mention that both sides were tamers.

    Potential customers would definitely watch this challenge to see which side they should visit whenever they wanted to ask for help.

    The monster tamer side didn''t provide a monster taming service unlike the irregr tamer guild, but they actually could show off their strength to escort people who want to hunt monsters.

    The other party said that they were a type of hunter. Maybe if they cooperated, the other party could be a potential customer.

    The two boys were thinking about their guilds and finally agreed to the person''s request.

    [Okay, we will handle this but make sure you canpletely prevent that brat from winning. Whether she''s alive or dead, we don''t care.]

    Terry replied on behalf of Donny, and Donny didn''t continue to send messages to the other person.

    After getting the answer they wanted, the other party finally rxed and sent a few more cheerful emojis.

    [Good. Could you leave it to us? Happy cooperation!]

    Terry also had a smile on his face as he replied.

    [Happy cooperation!]

    The two boys thought that they were helping their guilds.

    A pity...they didn''t know that Elliana had just contacted their guilds'' higher-ups, proposing a truce after the challenge between the three guilds ended.

    The two tamer guilds had been worrying about losing their jobs and money to the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    Even when their evil deeds were exposed, they were still thinking about various ways to trouble Ainsley''s guild so that they could maintain their guild operation.

    Who would have known that Ainsley threw the olive branch and said all their grievances would be solved with the taming challenge?

    After that, she proposed cooperation with the Monster Tamer Guild to assist their Irregr Tamer Guild whenever they went to tame some monsters or beasts.

    [We can also help the monster tamers to tame monsters that they can''t tame just yet.]

    Everyone knew that monster tamers were also divided into several levels and since they used aura to suppress monsters to worship the strong...

    It was rare to be able to tame monsters stronger than their current level, especially with arge strength gap.

    Usually, the geniuses could still tame monsters with a small strength gap, albeit being the weaker party.

    But once they wanted a much stronger monster...it was impossible.

    However, Ainsley could do that by relying on her strong charm ability. Just look at Zi.

    Zi''s level was undoubtedly stronger than Ainsley''s by several levels, but in the end, the monster still agreed to make a contract with Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 1179 The Death Meadows Favor (Chapter preview)

    <h2 style="font-size: 22.4px;">1179 "The Death Meadow''s Favor"(Chapter preview)

    </h2>

    Because of the olddy''s high status in the family, the Billios Family also secretly helped the blood n.

    "Maybe they knew that this kid is a blood n''s cub and immediately adopted her to protect her."

    The woman had a motherly smile on her face, and the more she looked at the baby, the more she liked it.

    This baby is the most talented baby in her generation, and her talent even beats a lot of seniors, shaming the so-called geniuses.

    And this kid is their blood n''s cub! Even among other blood n''s cubs, she''s the best and the one with the most potential!

    The two elders even thought that they could save the blood n''s fate through this little kid.

    The day when their blood n rightfully returned to the surface wouldn''t be long! They wouldn''t be suppressed anywhere anymore!

    p "Let''s go to the Death Meadow in advance and wait for the kid there."</anda>

    The young man turned off the broken phone and cautiously put on his hoodie once more.

    When the woman heard his words, she couldn''t help but deepen her smile.

    "The death meadow..." The woman sighed in awe, "Even God is helping us. That ce has always been the blood n''s home ground, right?"

    The woman''s eyes were a bit blurry as she reminisced about the past.

    She was old enough, and back then, she was also one of the warriors who fought with the celestial race and survived.

    The rumor about the Death Meadow wasn''tpletely baseless.

    Some of the rumors were correct, such as the Death Meadow being a battlefield between the blood n and the celestial back then.

    Many blood n members had fallen here, and a lot more celestials gave up their lives at that ce.

    But still, the Death Meadow was soaked with the blood n''s blood for thousands of years and everyone knew that the blood n''s speciality was anything rted to blood.

    The blood of the fallen blood n members soaked the entire meadow, making it a really good ce for the blood n to fight.

    Because of this, even when a lot of blood n members died in the battle, those who survived could fight back the celestials and didn''t lose.

    The history was actually a bit deceiving. In the war back then¡ª their blood n didn''t necessarily lose.

    The celestials actually suffered more than their blood n, but because the blood n always had a small poption, they had no choice but to run away from the battlefield.

    From then on, they had been hiding so they wouldn''t trigger another war.

    What if other races decided to join the war and fought their blood n?

    Their n was indeed one of the strongest races in this world, but even they would be afraid when facing too many enemies.

    Still, the celestials also knew that the Death Meadowpletely became the blood n''s territory.

    If celestials went there, the weaker ones would always suffer some idents and the strong ones could even receive sudden deadly curses and such.<sub> </sub>

    The blood n was still strong even when only their dried blood and bones remained.

    Not to mention that after the huge war, the surviving blood n members brought back the blood of the fallen warriors.

    After thousands of years, they managed to revive half of the fallen victims, and the rest were only weak members who hadn''t been able to regain consciousness yet.

    The blood n was really immortal. They could still get revived even with just a drop of blood!

    The woman rubbed her chin as she walked side by side with the young man.

    "It''s been a long time since Ist visited the Death Meadow." The woman fixed her hoodie and continued her words.

    "I heard that many blood n monsters and beasts resided there and that ce became a hunting ground for hunters and tamers."

    The young man didn''t slow down his walking speed at all and calmly answered the woman without looking at her.

    "Well, I heard the same thing. Still, the Death Meadow after the war doesn''t allow any flying beasts or monsters, not even nes and flying carriages."

    The meaning behind his words was actually to soothe the young woman.

    Who wouldn''t be sullen when they knew that monsters and beasts rted to their n became toys and prey on other races?

    The woman''s face seemed to brighten at the young man''s words, and she couldn''t help but sigh.

    "That''s good. At least those stinky celestials won''t be able to enter the Death Meadow, and there are still some rules to be obeyed."

    A lot of people did fear the Death Meadow because of the high casualty rates.

    That ce wasbeled as one of the most dangerous ces in Gasha Country.

    Not only because of the rumor and the strange natural rules but because of the ferocious monsters and beasts.

    There were also a lot of people who casually harmed each other because the Death Meadow was a good ce tomit crimes without getting punished.

    After all, the rumor said that once someone died at that ce, their whole body would sink to the ground, and not even a drop of blood would be left.

    People said that the fallen blood n members used these corpses to nourish their souls so they could be revived faster.

    And this is true!

    The two blood n members talked to each other about the current Death Meadow, and they all agreed that the ce would be favorable for the baby.

    "Even if she turns out to be a normal human and not a blood n''s cub, with the smell of a blood n member on her, the meadow will side with her."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 1180 "The Shamans Gossiping About Ainsley"(Chapter preview)

    <h2 style="font-size: 22.4px;">1180 "The Shamans Gossiping About Ainsley"(Chapter preview)

    </h2>

    The woman remembered how they noticed the kid''s existence.

    Since the kid had once controlled the blood n members'' blood inside the crystal, the smell would definitely stick to her body for several weeks.

    This would be beneficial for her when she entered the Death Meadow.

    Ainsley knew nothing about the two people going to the Death Meadow in advance, but Jake''s grandmother immediately sensed the breath of her kin even from miles away.

    The old grandmother, with a young faceparable to those in their twenties, immediately squinted her crimson eyes.

    "They''re here..."

    The grandma mumbled and hurriedly took her guild cloak draped on her working chair and wore it around her shoulder.

    "I''ll go out for several days. Don''t try to find me and just keep the guild in order, "

    The grandma spoke to the new vice leader not far from her ce without even looking at the person.

    She also motioned her personal assistant and secretary not to follow her.

    The people in the guild were already used to the guild leader leaving them for a long time, and no one knew where she went.

    This time, the guild leader said she would only leave for several days. Compared to leaving for several years in one go, it was already good.

    "Leave it to me, guild leader."

    The newly appointed vice leader, a talented young man in his early thirties, immediately saluted the grandmother.

    His eyes flickered as he watched the woman''s back leaving the office.

    When the man looked at the guild leader''s disappearing back, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    A few years ago, maybe close to a decade, he was still a young man in his early twenties, but now he was already in his early thirties.

    Although he didn''t look that old, people could still see the trace of aging on his face.

    However, this guild leader still had the exact same face as ten years ago.

    Other higher-ups who had been with the guild leader longer than him even said that the guild leader''s appearance never changed even twenty years ago.

    They suspected that she wasn''t a human being.

    But if there were celestials here, they understood that there might be other non-human creatures in their countries.

    Although they didn''t know what kind of creature the guild leader was, since she never harmed them and even gave them a lot of benefit, everyone just shut their mouths.

    Maybe she''s not apletely non-human creature.

    Maybe she''s a half-blood like many citizens in this country and other countries.

    After their shaman guild leader left, the other higher-ups around the office immediately resumed their work and some of them casually chatted in a low voice.

    "Did you guys watch the spirit hunt challenge a few days ago? I didn''t expect that genius from our guild to be beaten so badly like that."

    One of the younger ones couldn''t resist the urge to gossip and they immediately talked about Keane''s tragic defeat.<sub> </sub>

    They knew that Keane was definitely good for kids around his age, but whenpared to Ainsley...

    Some older ones in the guild immediately straightened their backs when they mentioned Ainsley. Even their eyes seemed to shine.

    "That kid Ain¡ª she''s really talented. It''s not only because of her strong contracted spirit. Even she herself is such a talented shaman."

    "Yes, yes. Will she want to join our guild? It''s a pity if she only hones her charm ability skill..."

    "Hey, hey, hey, she''s already a guild founder. She can''t casually join other guilds!"

    "But maybe if the guild leader wants to ept her as her personal disciple...that is possible, right?"

    The young ones really wanted to have a good junior like Ainsley, and the old ones also supported Ainsley to be their guild leader''s disciple.

    With this, they could have a closer rtionship with the talented shaman and bring their shaman prestige to another level.

    "It''s a pity a lot of morons offended the kid before. Will she have bad thoughts about us? A lot of members also have different ideologies as shamans..."

    The people here were all those who had been loyal to the guild leader, and even after the guild leader left, they still tried to keep the guild on the right track.

    Unfortunately, the vice leader betrayed them and became corrupt.

    Then, the shamans in the past decades slowly changed their ideologies, angering the spirits and worsening their rtionship with wild spirits.

    The people here were all dedicated to their shaman upation and they rarely had time or skill to manage the guild.

    Because of this, the other party sessfully changed the guild to what it was now.

    Although once the guild leader returned to the guild she had been doing a major cleansing, it was still hard to repair everyone''s ideologies.

    The broken rtionship with the wild spirits was also hard to mend.

    "I watched her battle video when she used her shaman ability and she''s really a promising seed."

    One of the old dudes didn''t hide his admiration towards the little kid at all.

    To be an excellent shaman, not only they have to be able to control their shaman ability, but they also have to have a deep bond with their contracted spirit.

    However, no matter how deep the bond, it couldn''t possibly exceed the bond between human rtives.

    At most, the spirits were the shamans'' best friends.

    But a lot of shamans wouldn''t risk their lives for the spirits and the same goes for the spirits.

    And so, looking at Ainsley''s various battle videos...everyone here was more or less ashamed of themselves.

    Ainsley really took the Godfather as her family, not only as a close friend.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1181: The Death Meadows Favor

    <h4>Chapter 1181: "The Death Meadow''s Favor"</h4>

    Because of the olddy''s high status in the family, the Billios Family also secretly helped the blood n.

    "Maybe they knew that this kid is a blood n''s cub and immediately adopted her to protect her."

    The woman had a motherly smile on her face, and the more she looked at the baby, the more she liked it.

    This baby is the most talented baby in her generation, and her talent even beats a lot of seniors, shaming the so-called geniuses.

    And this kid is their blood n''s cub! Even among other blood n''s cubs, she''s the best and the one with the most potential!

    The two elders even thought that they could save the blood n''s fate through this little kid.

    The day when their blood n rightfully returned to the surface wouldn''t be long! They wouldn''t be suppressed anywhere anymore!

    "Let''s go to the Death Meadow in advance and wait for the kid there."

    The young man turned off the broken phone and cautiously put on his hoodie once more.

    When the woman heard his words, she couldn''t help but deepen her smile.

    "The death meadow..." The woman sighed in awe, "Even God is helping us. That ce has always been the blood n''s home ground, right?"

    The woman''s eyes were a bit blurry as she reminisced about the past.

    She was old enough, and back then, she was also one of the warriors who fought with the celestial race and survived.

    The rumor about the Death Meadow wasn''tpletely baseless.

    Some of the rumors were correct, such as the Death Meadow being a battlefield between the blood n and the celestial back then.

    Many blood n members had fallen here, and a lot more celestials gave up their lives at that ce.

    But still, the Death Meadow was soaked with the blood n''s blood for thousands of years and everyone knew that the blood n''s speciality was anything rted to blood.

    The blood of the fallen blood n members soaked the entire meadow, making it a really good ce for the blood n to fight.

    Because of this, even when a lot of blood n members died in the battle, those who survived could fight back the celestials and didn''t lose.

    The history was actually a bit deceiving. In the war back then¡ª their blood n didn''t necessarily lose.

    The celestials actually suffered more than their blood n, but because the blood n always had a small poption, they had no choice but to run away from the battlefield.

    From then on, they had been hiding so they wouldn''t trigger another war.

    What if other races decided to join the war and fought their blood n?

    Their n was indeed one of the strongest races in this world, but even they would be afraid when facing too many enemies.

    Still, the celestials also knew that the Death Meadowpletely became the blood n''s territory.

    If celestials went there, the weaker ones would always suffer some idents and the strong ones could even receive sudden deadly curses and such.

    The blood n was still strong even when only their dried blood and bones remained.

    Not to mention that after the huge war, the surviving blood n members brought back the blood of the fallen warriors.

    After thousands of years, they managed to revive half of the fallen victims, and the rest were only weak members who hadn''t been able to regain consciousness yet.

    The blood n was really immortal. They could still get revived even with just a drop of blood!

    The woman rubbed her chin as she walked side by side with the young man.

    "It''s been a long time since Ist visited the Death Meadow." The woman fixed her hoodie and continued her words.

    "I heard that many blood n monsters and beasts resided there and that ce became a hunting ground for hunters and tamers."

    The young man didn''t slow down his walking speed at all and calmly answered the woman without looking at her.

    "Well, I heard the same thing. Still, the Death Meadow after the war doesn''t allow any flying beasts or monsters, not even nes and flying carriages."

    The meaning behind his words was actually to soothe the young woman.

    Who wouldn''t be sullen when they knew that monsters and beasts rted to their n became toys and prey on other races?

    The woman''s face seemed to brighten at the young man''s words, and she couldn''t help but sigh.

    "That''s good. At least those stinky celestials won''t be able to enter the Death Meadow, and there are still some rules to be obeyed."

    A lot of people did fear the Death Meadow because of the high casualty rates.

    That ce wasbeled as one of the most dangerous ces in Gasha Country.

    Not only because of the rumor and the strange natural rules but because of the ferocious monsters and beasts.

    There were also a lot of people who casually harmed each other because the Death Meadow was a good ce tomit crimes without getting punished.

    After all, the rumor said that once someone died at that ce, their whole body would sink to the ground, and not even a drop of blood would be left.

    People said that the fallen blood n members used these corpses to nourish their souls so they could be revived faster.

    And this is true!

    The two blood n members talked to each other about the current Death Meadow, and they all agreed that the ce would be favorable for the baby.

    "Even if she turns out to be a normal human and not a blood n''s cub, with the smell of a blood n member on her, the meadow will side with her."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1182: The Shamans Gossiping About Ainsley

    <h4>Chapter 1182: "The Shamans Gossiping About Ainsley"</h4>

    The woman remembered how they noticed the kid''s existence.

    Since the kid had once controlled the blood n members'' blood inside the crystal, the smell would definitely stick to her body for several weeks.

    This would be beneficial for her when she entered the Death Meadow.

    Ainsley knew nothing about the two people going to the Death Meadow in advance, but Jake''s grandmother immediately sensed the breath of her kin even from miles away.

    The old grandmother, with a young faceparable to those in their twenties, immediately squinted her crimson eyes.

    "They''re here..."

    The grandma mumbled and hurriedly took her guild cloak draped on her working chair and wore it around her shoulder.

    "I''ll go out for several days. Don''t try to find me and just keep the guild in order, "

    The grandma spoke to the new vice leader not far from her ce without even looking at the person.

    She also motioned her personal assistant and secretary not to follow her.

    The people in the guild were already used to the guild leader leaving them for a long time, and no one knew where she went.

    This time, the guild leader said she would only leave for several days. Compared to leaving for several years in one go, it was already good.

    "Leave it to me, guild leader."

    The newly appointed vice leader, a talented young man in his early thirties, immediately saluted the grandmother.

    His eyes flickered as he watched the woman''s back leaving the office.

    When the man looked at the guild leader''s disappearing back, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    A few years ago, maybe close to a decade, he was still a young man in his early twenties, but now he was already in his early thirties.

    Although he didn''t look that old, people could still see the trace of aging on his face.

    However, this guild leader still had the exact same face as ten years ago.

    Other higher-ups who had been with the guild leader longer than him even said that the guild leader''s appearance never changed even twenty years ago.

    They suspected that she wasn''t a human being.

    But if there were celestials here, they understood that there might be other non-human creatures in their countries.

    Although they didn''t know what kind of creature the guild leader was, since she never harmed them and even gave them a lot of benefit, everyone just shut their mouths.

    Maybe she''s not apletely non-human creature.

    Maybe she''s a half-blood like many citizens in this country and other countries.

    After their shaman guild leader left, the other higher-ups around the office immediately resumed their work and some of them casually chatted in a low voice.

    "Did you guys watch the spirit hunt challenge a few days ago? I didn''t expect that genius from our guild to be beaten so badly like that."

    One of the younger ones couldn''t resist the urge to gossip and they immediately talked about Keane''s tragic defeat.

    They knew that Keane was definitely good for kids around his age, but whenpared to Ainsley...

    Some older ones in the guild immediately straightened their backs when they mentioned Ainsley. Even their eyes seemed to shine.

    "That kid Ain¡ª she''s really talented. It''s not only because of her strong contracted spirit. Even she herself is such a talented shaman."

    "Yes, yes. Will she want to join our guild? It''s a pity if she only hones her charm ability skill..."

    "Hey, hey, hey, she''s already a guild founder. She can''t casually join other guilds!"

    "But maybe if the guild leader wants to ept her as her personal disciple...that is possible, right?"

    The young ones really wanted to have a good junior like Ainsley, and the old ones also supported Ainsley to be their guild leader''s disciple.

    With this, they could have a closer rtionship with the talented shaman and bring their shaman prestige to another level.

    "It''s a pity a lot of morons offended the kid before. Will she have bad thoughts about us? A lot of members also have different ideologies as shamans..."

    The people here were all those who had been loyal to the guild leader, and even after the guild leader left, they still tried to keep the guild on the right track.

    Unfortunately, the vice leader betrayed them and became corrupt.

    Then, the shamans in the past decades slowly changed their ideologies, angering the spirits and worsening their rtionship with wild spirits.

    The people here were all dedicated to their shaman upation and they rarely had time or skill to manage the guild.

    Because of this, the other party sessfully changed the guild to what it was now.

    Although once the guild leader returned to the guild she had been doing a major cleansing, it was still hard to repair everyone''s ideologies.

    The broken rtionship with the wild spirits was also hard to mend.

    "I watched her battle video when she used her shaman ability and she''s really a promising seed."

    One of the old dudes didn''t hide his admiration towards the little kid at all.

    To be an excellent shaman, not only they have to be able to control their shaman ability, but they also have to have a deep bond with their contracted spirit.

    However, no matter how deep the bond, it couldn''t possibly exceed the bond between human rtives.

    At most, the spirits were the shamans'' best friends.

    But a lot of shamans wouldn''t risk their lives for the spirits and the same goes for the spirits.

    And so, looking at Ainsley''s various battle videos...everyone here was more or less ashamed of themselves.

    Ainsley really took the Godfather as her family, not only as a close friend.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1183: Entering The Death Meadow

    <h4>Chapter 1183: "Entering The Death Meadow"</h4>

    Ainsley was willing to risk her life for the Godfather and the Godfather was also the same.

    Because of this, their bond was stronger than other shamans and their contracted spirits.

    The strong bond resulted in the smoother operation when the Godfather possessed Ainsley.

    The speed of possession was so fast because Ainsley didn''t reject the Godfather and believed that when he controlled her body, he wouldn''t harm her.

    At the same time, the Godfather also wanted Ainsley to be independent so that she could use his ability without him possessing her body.

    A lot of spirits didn''t want this because once the shamans could do this, their existence would be reduced even further.

    They would only be weapons for fighting and many shamans contracted a lot of spirits just to borrow their abilities.

    The spirits became an ''ability bank''.

    Of course, Ainsley also raised a lot of spirits for ''stocks'' but the exchange had always been fair and they could leave anytime because they weren''t bound to a contract.

    Towards her contracted spirit, she never thought of the spirit as her ability bank¡ª even when the Godfather had so many abilities.

    Actually, Ainsley could do many dirty tricks shamans used to do to inherit the Godfather''s various abilities.

    But she didn''t want to and preferred to let the Godfather use the ability when he''s in his spirit state.

    If the Godfather used other abilities than the blood maniption ability when he controlled Ainsley''s body, he would have to pay a certain price.

    The spirits had always been the victims because no matter what, in the end, after the humans made a contract with the spirits, they would be the master.

    The old shamans sighed once more andmented that such a good shaman turned out to be a dual tamer and didn''t join their shaman guild at all.

    How could others know that Ainsley''s main ability that she often used was actually her charm abilitypared to her shaman ability?

    Yet that ''secondary'' ability was still enough to overwhelm those whose primary ability was the shaman ability!

    While the old shamans were regretting the fact that their guild offended Ainsley and they couldn''t invite her to join, the time for the taming challenge finally arrived.

    The challenge would start at nine o''clock in the morning and end at noon.

    Because the meadow was vast, the battle arena staff gave more time to the three challenges to explore the meadow so that they could tame more beasts or monsters.

    As usual, Ainsley came to the entrance of the death meadow an hour before the challenge started, and the other two tamers also came early.

    This was the first time Ainsley went to visit the Death Meadow, and the ce was quite far from the center of the capital city.

    The ce was deserted, and it bordered with other cities, but the meadow was strangely circled by mountain ranges, preventing the monsters and the beasts froming into the town to attack humans.

    It was strange to see such a vast meadow surrounded by a mountain range but it made the meadow look like a hiddenke behind the mountains.

    As far as her eyes could see, the death meadow seemed to have no end, and people could only see the vague silhouette of the mountain range from all sides.

    There would be one or two huge trees, but the majority was just tall green grass, so tall that it reached the adults'' thighs up to their bellies.

    For kids like Ainsley, this meadow was more like a burial or a secret maze because once she entered the meadow, the tall weed would hurry her alive.

    It was no wonder there would be many lurking monsters and beasts here.

    Aside from the tall and intimidating grasses, there were also a lot of boulders, perfect for the beasts and monsters to hide.

    The monsters and the beasts also made their nest at the foot of the mountain around the death meadow, making the death meadow their battle royale stage.

    The carnivore monsters and beasts would onlye to the death meadow to seek prey, while the herbivores came to eat the lush grasses or the tree leaves.

    The death meadow was a hunting ground for local beasts and monsters in a sense.

    Because there were also mountains around the meadow, many types of beasts and monsters gathered around.

    There would be no shortage of herbivores or carnivores.

    Those who lived in the mountains rarely went to the death meadow, but those who lived at the foot of the mountain went to the meadow to find food easily.

    The cool breeze flew by and softly caressed Ainsley''s cheek, snapping the baby out of her awe.

    The death meadow really didn''t look like a dangerous ce full of blood or something.

    On the contrary, it looked nice and calm...

    But calm water was always more dangerous than flowing water.

    If Ainsley used her blood maniption ability now, she would detect arge amount of blood soaked in the soil, either new blood or old blood.

    The soil here was already ck from old and new blood everyday. The smell of the grass almost couldn''t cover up the scent of blood.

    It was strange to say that these grasses could grow up in such bloody soil¡ª

    These grasses were also not normal at all.

    Ainsley had never entered the Death Meadow, but she still raised her guard.

    At the same time, Donny and Terry were also unknowingly nervous.

    They had visited this ce with their guild members before, but it was the first time they came here on their own.

    They were also afraid!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1182.3: Kneel Under Her Feet

    <h4>Chapter 1182.3: "Kneel Under Her Feet"</h4>

    If the challenge prohibited them from bringing their contract beasts and monsters, they might have refused to do the challenge at the Death Meadow.

    Of course, the staff prohibited Ainsley from bringing her sacred beasts because it would be too unfair, considering that there would be no sacred beasts at the Death Meadow.

    Even the highest-level monster wasn''t as strong as Zi.

    The danger here only came from the variety of monsters and beasts, plus their overwhelming number and the ce''s terrain.

    There were also a lot of mysteries rted to this ce which had something to do with the blood n''s battlefield back then.

    The battle arena staff had arrived long before the challengers arrived, and they also got the insider news about how many people came to the Death Meadow today.

    Truthfully, there was only this one entrance to the Death Meadow because if they detoured and took another path, the chance to encounter wild beasts from the mountains was high.

    Thus, the battle arena staff squatted here ever since dawn and counted the people who entered the Death Meadow one by one.

    They also quickly checked the people''s identities with a nce to confirm that there wouldn''t be criminals or people with direct grudges toward the three challengers.

    At least they were sincere in protecting the three challengers so they wouldn''t encounter too many problemster on.

    After the battle arena staff ensured that the people who came to the death meadow wouldn''t make trouble or target the challengers'' lives, they started preparing live broadcast cameras.

    As usual, they gave each challenger two cameras¡ª a personal camera from their point of view and a bird-eye view.

    Ainsley had the third camera that would shoot the bird-eye view, just like the second official camera.

    The debugging and thingssted for thirty minutes, and all the challengers also prepared themselves.

    Because this challenge wasn''t as rigid as the spirit challenge one, the challengers were allowed to bring spatial storages to the death meadow.

    "But you guys can''t bring or use any temporary contract scroll or anything rted to beasts and monsters. Get it?"

    The leader of the battle arena staff spoke to the three challengers with a solemn face.

    This time, the leader of the team was a young man who was a dual tamer but didn''t join any guild and chose to enter the battle arena instead.

    This person was known to be full of justice and he was also super talented.

    Even Donny and Terry didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of the young man.

    "If you guys use any props or items rted to beasts and monsters such as beast repellent spray, alluring drugs and so on..."

    The young man squinted his emerald eyes and snorted.

    "The battle arena will cklist the challengers and will also cklist the guild affiliated with the challengers!"

    The battle arena itself has a lot of power among guilds, especially when they were like the judge to the guilds.

    If the battle arena cklisted a guild, that was equal to shaming the entire guild, and even the government would suppress that guild.

    Because of this, no one dared to oppose the battle arenas, and the battle arena''s administrators were also impartial.

    Their fairness could be listed in the top three throughout the entire country.

    Even the staff were also trained to be impartial, and if anyone epted bribes or acted unfairly towards some people...

    The consequence was already linked to the country''s government.

    The three challengers nodded at the team leader, and each of them hurriedly checked their spatial storage to see if they had brought any forbidden items.

    Ainsley transferred all her temporary contract scrolls and other items rted to beasts or monsters to Axelle and Elliana.

    After making sure she wouldn''t break the rule, the baby sighed in relief.

    The two boys also carefully checked their spatial storage, afraid that some malicious people would put forbidden items into their spatial storage and frame them.

    Fortunately, everything was fine, and they were ready to do the challenge.

    For this challenge alone, they switched their usual clothes to special ones created to withstand beasts and monsters'' bite.

    Their clothes also had a lot of attributes such as waterproof, fireproof, anti-corrosion, and so on.

    The clothes even had an automatic temperature controller to withstand the zing sun when they entered the vast meadow.

    Ainsley was naturally not to be outdone. She also wore her guild''s uniform with a light-material cloak.

    Her clothes also had all the top qualities that the boys had.

    She even put her long wavy hair into a ponytail!

    The live broadcast audiences had slowly entered the live broadcast room, and when they saw Ainsley''s high ponytail style, they couldn''t help but scream.

    [Ah, ah! Too cute! A loli with a ponytail!]

    [I think this cute style is a deliberate arrangement. If she uses her charm on the monsters and the beasts, it will definitely stun the target faster than before.]

    [Yes, yes. Our Ain''s charm is a baby charm, and now that she''s using her appearance to the max...which monsters and beasts can refuse such a cute kid?!]

    [Anyway, I can''t refuse.]

    Ainsley didn''t know that the barrage was madly praising her new hairstyle, and she didn''t even know that there were two blood n elders who watched this scene with relish.

    Yes. The two elders also snuck to watch the live broadcast from the death meadow, and when they saw Ainsley''s cute look...

    They immediately lifted their chins high and snorted proudly.

    "Look at this kid. As expected of someone from the blood n. Her cuteness can make a lot of people kneel under her feet!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of  world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1184: The Start of The Taming Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1184: "The Start of The Taming Challenge"</h4>

    The fourth person, who hadn''t opened their mouth at all, suddenly looked at the third person and whispered.

    "You don''t know. The people above also want to ignore the kid but some bosses still want to target this kid..."

    It''s none other than because the baby had a connection with the Godfather and she herself was also amazing.

    The fifth person didn''t want to be left behind in this conversation and hurriedly added some more gossip.

    "Some bosses said that this kid''s soul is special...far more special than other transmigrators."

    The fifth person sighed as he looked back at the little kid on the video.

    "She killed three of our elite members and even stole their abilities. Maybe that''s why the people above wanted to target her again..."

    They wanted to take back the stolen abilities, especially the realism art ability that had a great potential.

    "I don''t know why the people above asked us to do this when there is a live broadcast around that kid. Are they not afraid of the Billios Family anymore?"

    The first person who started the conversation scratched her head and was really confused.

    As a member of this noble organization that kept the world in order and protected world peace, she knew a lot of things rted to the transmigrators.

    Naturally, she knew about the Billios Family and their influence.

    The Billios Family''s main strength had always been theirwork connection and there was also this transmigrator protector organization...

    Their transmigrator hunter organization also didn''t want to offend too many enemies, even when they were backed by the World Union.

    The World Union gathered higher-ups and rulers of various races to keep the world peaceful, including sealing the demons for thousands of years.

    Their influence was really great in the dark, but the protector organization also had some rtionships with the World Union.

    No one could deny that many transmigrators brought more benefit than harm to their world and the World Union also often pretended not to see new transmigrators.

    As long as they contributed to this world and didn''t make a mess.

    Anyway, there were many problematic transmigrators that they could target instead of the obedient ones.

    "This kid obviously looks obedient and good...why do the bosses keep targeting her?"

    The first person let out a sigh and the others immediately responded.

    "I heard some rumors about foresight or something...anyway, this kid will be a threat to the organization."

    "This kid is quite popr among people like us, huh...but so far, she survived all the assassinations."

    "Ehhh this is different from what I knew. I heard from my friends that some people want to rece the organization''s officials and these people are the radicals..."

    They extremely hated transmigrators and they wanted the organization to keep their backbone, not bowing in front of other forces.

    "Maybe if we manage to do this mission right, the radical camp can prove their ideology to the rational camp..."

    Anyway, their tasks were just to kill the baby on the spot and harvest her soul...

    No mercy.

    The five people looked at each other and shook their heads before focusing on Ainsley again.

    At this time, the three challengers had already lined up in front of the vast Death Meadow.

    Each of them had a grim face as they waited for the battle arena staff to finish the countdown.

    .

    "You guys can enter the Death Meadow and start taming in three, two, one..."

    The team leader paused before shooting the gun with an empty bullet into the sky.

    BANG!

    "Go!"

    The moment the gunshot sounded, the three people immediately ran towards the Death Meadow and one by one, they summoned out their contracted beasts or monsters.

    Since Ainsley couldn''t bring her sacred beasts, she could only take out her loyal raptor, Ava.

    Swish!

    Ava appeared mid-air, and Ainsley skillfully leapt to the tall raptor''s back,nding on her two feet without losing her bnce at all.

    "RAWWWR!"

    The silver-ck raptor with ruby eyes immediately growled in excitement, shaking her head to the left and to the right.

    It was as if she was weing the little master on her back.

    The raptor was a huge one, close to four meters tall and also had a long, slim body.

    This monster was also a high-ranking monster, who was also a mother monster.

    A pity, Ainsley left Ava''s children to guard the branch families all over the Godlif Country.

    Ainsley stood on tip-toe and carefully stroked Ava''s head as she whispered in a sweet voice.

    "Long time no see, Ava! This time, I need you to explore this meadow with me and tame as many monsters and beasts as possible!"

    Ava immediately gruntled and squinted her sharp, reptile-like eyes, but instead of looking scary, she looked like a gentle mother.

    Of course, that was only for Ainsley.

    Ava hurriedly produced wire-like metal and gently tied the baby''s feet right to her back and neck so she wouldn''t fall.

    She also made a metal rope to tie herself and gave the rein to the little master.

    Seeing this, Ainsley immediatelyughed and thanked the sensible momma raptor.

    "Thank you, Ava. You don''t need to run that fast. We only have to find some quality monsters and beasts."

    "Grrr." Ava nodded, indicating that she understood.

    After Ainsley settled Ava and the rein, everything was ready.

    At this moment, Ainsley subconsciously nced at the floating Godfather and Zev next to her before nodding.

    [Let''s go, uncle Godfather.]

    [Got it.] The wind suddenly blew, and the Godfather immediately departed before Ainsley, trying to be her scout.

    At the same time, Ainsley gently tapped Ava''s head while shouting.

    "Go, Ava! Let''s go!"

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 1185: Love Vampire Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 1185: "Love Vampire Tiger"</h4>

    SWOOSH!

    Ava instantly kicked off the ground with her two hind legs, showing off her strong muscles and her gleaming metal scales.

    Under the sunlight, it was such a sight to behold.

    Ava was worthy of her race as a raptor.

    The momma raptor restrained her speed but she was still so fast that the camera almost couldn''t catch up with the two of them.

    Seeing this, the intelligent Ava could only slow down one more time, letting the camera barely catch up with them.

    At this point, the live broadcast audience had noticed Ava''s various behaviors and all of them couldn''t help but marvel.

    [Is it only my imagination or this raptor is highly intelligent?!]

    [Upstairs, it is not your imagination! Which monster canmunicate well with their master without using the power of a contract??]

    Usually, other monster tamersmunicated using their contract.

    The contract with the monster directly linked the two sides'' feelings, allowing the master to givemand easily to the monsters with low IQ.

    Still, they had to train together with their contracted monsters more often so that the monsters could rely on conditional reflexes and tacit understanding during fights.

    The same goes for the highly intelligent beasts.

    It was a must to train together so that the beast could execute the master''smand perfectly and work together.

    It wasn''t strange to see beasts responding to their masters with little gestures and affectionate growls, but it was obviously rare for monsters.

    Some of the live broadcast audience, who were also monster tamers, immediately exined the general knowledge rted to monsters to the rest of the live broadcast audiences.

    [Monsters generally have low IQ, so we train them by using food. Usually, when we summon the monster out of our contract space, we will first give them food.]

    Only then would the monster know that this is their master.

    They would also first sniff their master to distinguish the smell before they were ready to eptmands.

    [Themands we can give to monsters are also rtively simple. It''s indeed harder to train monsters than beasts.]

    Still, many people also liked monsters because of their vast numbers and their tough bodies.

    Compared to beasts, monsters had better physiques, and monster tamer could contract a lot more monsters than beasts.

    [Beasts have high intelligence, so they can be jealous of their master''s other contracted beast, which sometimes creates troubles.]

    But monsters didn''t care about this.

    They were indeed territorial beings, but as long as they were connected to the same source, they could work together pretty well.

    [As you guys can see, the momma raptor called Ava is really unusual. Not only can she act affectionately towards her master, but she can also respond to Ainsley''s words!]

    This is obviously a sign of a mutated monster

    with a high IQ.

    [Not to mention that from her size and her aura, I bet she''s at least a mid-level monster or higher. Such a monster is really good!]

    A lot of Ainsley''s fans knew about Ava and also saw the growth of this metal-based monster.

    Thus, they knew that the monster also had a few children!

    [Ain''s luck is really good...but usually, it''s hard to evolve or upgrade this kind of rare monster.]

    .

    [I wonder if Ain has sessfully leveled up the monster.]

    While the audiences were talking about Ava, Ainsley and Ava had entered apetition mode.

    First, they relied on the Godfather''s telepathy to find their targets, and Ava would approach the targets carefully.

    She didn''t even make a sound as her metal body swept through the tall grasses!

    This monster once again showed her high IQ, and the audience all sighed with jealousy.

    However, when they saw the two people on the screen approaching a group of beasts, the audience immediately held their breaths.

    [It''s here! The first target!]

    [Why did Ain choose a group of beasts at once??]

    [Take a look at this group of beasts. It''s a type of tiger beasts, right?]

    The group of beasts that Ainsley targeted was indeed a family of tiger-like beasts.

    The beasts had the same skin pattern as ordinary tigers, but looking at their bodies which were twice as big as ordinary tigers...

    These beasts are really dangerous.

    Ainsley estimated that these beasts were at least mid-level beasts.

    Still, Ainsley''s attention unknowingly went to a certain beast among the crowds with the biggest body.

    It was more than five meters in length, and if they stood up on their hind legs, it was close to three meters tall!

    The tiger was suspected to be the group''s leader, and the other tigers should be the team members or something.

    But if Ainsley remembered carefully, tigers didn''t have the habit of grouping up, unlike lions.

    Tigers were individualistic animals.

    Of course, beasts were different from normal animals, but usually, there were still some simrities here and there.

    Ainsley squinted her eyes as she carefully assessed the tiger beasts in front of her.

    At this time, Ava had already lowered her body and hid among the tall grasses, concealing their traces from the beasts.

    Ainsley had more time to assess the beasts, and when she saw their strange ck and pink stripes, the baby''s eyes immediately widened.

    Wait, wait.

    The tigers obviously looked like normal orange tigers with ck stripes, but secondster, they turned intopletely ck tigers with pink stripes?!

    Even the live broadcast audiences were shocked.

    [What kind of beast is this? Anyone a beast tamer or a beast appraiser?!]

    [Th

    e Death Meadow can really nurture strange beasts and monsters, huh...]

    One of the beast tamers among the live broadcast audiences immediately sent ament to help the other audiences.

    [I know, I know! This tiger is called the love vampire tiger!]

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 1186: Vampire Cubs Pets

    <h4>Chapter 1186: "Vampire Cubs'' Pets"</h4>

    [These tigers can change their skin color freely, and they usually feed on other beasts or monsters'' blood.]

    As for why they''re called love vampire tigers...

    [The scary thing is, when their skin color changes to ck and pink, they can activate apletely new ability.]

    [This ability allows them to bite their targets and turn their victims into the same kind as them.]

    [Some victims will also be zombies who are obsessed with these tigers, as if in love. This is why the tigers are called love vampire tigers!]

    [A few more interesting facts. These tigers are rumored to be the blood n''s pets for the younger generations. It was said that whenever there are blood n cubs, the tigers will gather.]

    No one could affirm whether this fact was true or not because the monsters and beasts at the Death Meadow were really unique.

    However, when the audience saw the word ''blood n''s cubs'', they almost fell from their seats collectively.

    [Are you sure? Did these tigers gather here because they noticed Ain''s smell?]

    [But she''s not a blood n''s cub, right...]

    [Uh, this is only my guess. Do you guys remember when Ain pried open blood crystals at the Spirit Cave? What if that blood is the blood n''s blood?]

    [!!! Remember! Spirits are most afraid of the blood n''s blood...yes, yes, this must be true!]

    [Then...Ain got the smell of the blood n members from the blood she manipted?]

    [Exactly! I heard that all blood n-rted beasts and monsters had the keen smell of blood. They must have misunderstood Ain!]

    Ainsley herself didn''t know that these tigers did appear after she entered the Death Meadow, which was why the Godfather could spot them.

    Before she could approach the tigers to charm them, the leader of the tiger group suddenly sniffed the air.

    Then, the tiger''s golden eyes lit up, and it growled to the sky, just like a wolf.

    "GRRRR! GRRR! GRRR!"

    The tiger seemed to be speaking excitedly to its people, and within minutes, all the tigers, big and small, suddenly turned their heads to Ainsley''s hiding ce.

    Ainsley instantly saw the scene, and the whole person was dumbfounded on the spot.

    Did she just see it wrong? Otherwise, how could the tigers suddenly spot her hiding ce so urately?

    Ainsley was ready to shoot her charm ability to tame the tigers at once, but before that, the six tigers with one leader rushed to Ainsley''s ce as fast as bullets.

    The beasts had long legs and long bodies. Their speed wasparable to ordinary tigers, and some were even faster.

    In just less than two seconds, the seven tigers already surrounded Ainsley''s ce.

    Each of the tigers grinned, showing their sharp teeth. True to their name, their fangs wer

    e longer than ordinary tiger''s fangs.

    But unlike sabertooth tigers who also had long and big, sharp fangs, the tigers'' fangs only slowly grew longer.

    Just like vampires when they wanted to pierce someone''s neck to suck some blood.

    Ainsley''s back waspletely drenched in sweat.

    Even Ava immediately stood up straight and growled menacingly at the surrounding tigers.

    At this time, Ainsley didn''t hesitate to spread her charm ability to surround the tigers, wanting to charm them and tame them in one quick swoop.

    Surprisingly, the tigers hadn''t even got affected by Ainsley''s charm when the leader suddenly squatted like a good cat and rolled over, showing his soft belly!

    The other tigers followed suits, and each of them purred loudly, just like a tame, spoiled cat.

    They were exactly like the three sacred beasts when the sacred beasts wanted to act like spoiled children.

    Seeing this scene, Ainsley almost bit her tongue and fell from Ava''s back.

    Her charm ability had already swept the tigers collectively, and this instantly pushed the tiger to approach Ava closer.

    One by one, they nudged at Ava''s body and rubbed their giant heads against Ainsley''s tiny legs.

    They didn''t forget to purr sweetly and even wet their eyes, so they looked cuter.

    The live broadcast audiences were dumbfounded. Ainsley was also shaken to the core, almost questioning her life.

    Is this what a tiger should do? Why can''t you guys be handsome and cool?

    Why did you guys act like a spoiled cat instead?!

    No wonder the blood n took the tigers as their cubs'' pets!

    These tigers were really like cats in a sense, but towards outsiders, they would instantly be fierce.

    Ainsley had no choice but tough and let the tigers apany her behind Ava, sometimes stroking one of their heads in delight.

    Oh, oh, their fur is so soft and they also smell good! Really like a big cat!

    Ainsley was extremely delighted here, but Donny and Terry were not so lucky.

    Donny rode on his horse-type beast, a war horse that was used to pull a celestial chariot.

    In ordinary times, although the horse wasn''t a celestial beast and didn''t have wings either, it could deter a lot of beasts with its aura alone.

    It was said that this horse was personally blessed by the celestials, ranked second behind the pegasus as the official celestial beast.

    The horse wasn''t a celestial beast but with the celestial blessing, it had its own healing power and could manipte light elements.

    It could also run in the air without any wings, bing a unique existence even among other horse-type beasts.

    The horse had the body of a horse and the head of a goat with tw

    o huge horns capable of destroying even the strongest metals.

    The horse also had a water element ability, and it could breathe underwater, taking its master to dive underwater without worries.

    Unfortunately, Donny used the horse in the wrong ce.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 1187: Wild Grass Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1187: "Wild Grass'' Attack"</h4>

    This was Donny''s strongest tamed beast, a high-ranking beast that was about to evolve to be a mutated pegasus.

    Once it became a pegasus, it would directly be a sacred beast like Van, albeit a bit weaker in terms of bloodline suppression.

    However, bringing such a beast to the homeground of blood n members¡­

    Especially when there was a lot of blood n members'' resentment in this ce...

    Donny had just galloped to the west with his horse when the surrounding tall grasses suddenly slithered like living snakes.

    The green grasses slowly turned crimson and then turned reddish ck, as if soaked with unknown blood.

    The thick resentment buried underground entangled the grasses, giving life to the grass itself.

    In an instant, the tall grasses reaching up to the horse''s knees immediately caught its four legs, directly entangling it with all their might!

    The horse''s legs were caught out of the blue, and the horse was forced to stop on the spot.

    Not to mention that the sudden attack frightened the horse, directly affecting Donny on its back!

    "Neighhh!" The horse yelled in surprise and subconsciously tried to kick the air with its front legs.

    However, when the horse raised his front legs, his back immediately became unstable and Donny, who was riding on the horse''s back, almost got thrown hard to the ground.

    If not for the young man''s firm saddles and other protective measures, he would have long hit the ground and might even die trampled by his own horse.

    "Seth, calm down! Calm down!" Donny tried to stabilize his horse, but he soon noticed the wild grasses around him.

    The grasses firmly bound the horse''s four legs, and the previously green grasses already turned bloody red.

    Donny had never seen such a scene, and the entire person suddenly felt like falling into an ice cer.

    "Ah, ah, ah! What is this?!" Donny immediately retracted his legs far away from the grasses, afraid that the grasses would also tie his ankle and drag him down.

    The live broadcast audiences in Donny''s broadcast channel also saw the scene and they screamed in horror.

    [Ah, ah, ah, run, Donny!]

    [What kind of evil is this¡ª ]

    [I''m speechless. I know Donny is a genius tamer but is he a little dumb? Obviously, the Death Meadow resents anything rted to the celestials!]

    [Why did he still bring a horse with a celestial blessing to the Death Meadow? No wonder the Death Meadow targeted him so badly.]

    A lot of experienced people who had visited the Death Meadow before or experts studying the Death Meadow''s unique phenomenon scolded Donny to no end.

    [Stupid child. Do your research before going to a dangerous ce! The Death Meadow isn''t named the Death Me

    adow for no reason!]

    [The Death Meadow is another unique ce like the Spirit Cave, but the mechanism behind it is the opposite.]

    [Yes, yes. The Spirit Cave already gives a lot of coldness and spiritual energy suitable for spirits, which is why a lot of spirits go to live there.]

    .

    [On the other hand, the Death Meadow was just an ordinary vast nothingness with the tough ground and dry soil.]

    [It was the blood of the fallen celestials and the blood n members who nourished the entire area, turning it into a meadow.]

    [After that, a lot of blood n-rted monsters and beasts came to live in this ce.]

    [It was said that they were guarding the fallen blood n members who could be revived anytime in the future.]

    It was impossible for the blood n''s blood to be able to nourish thend to grow such lush grasses and trees.

    However, the celestials'' blood could.

    This is why the Death Meadow looked so beautiful and ethereal, but hidden deep inside was an extreme dangering from the fallen blood n members.

    [The blood n member''s expertise is blood. It''s no wonder their blood can influence the meadow, turning it into a favorable area for blood n members.]

    The same went for the blood n members'' hidden kingdom underground.

    If they fought against the celestial at their kingdom once more, it was still uncertain whether the celestials would win or not.

    The blood n''s territorial advantage was pretty clear, especially when the high-level members could create a blood dome to affect an entire battlefield.

    Up to this day, the celestials were still wary of the blood n members precisely because they were immortals.

    Their numbers were pitifully small among other races, but their immortality knew no end.

    In terms of immortality and longevity, even celestials, dragons or elves with long lives couldn''t defeat the blood n members.

    If the blood n members really colluded with the sealed demons at the abyss...

    The world would be gone.

    Donny didn''t see thements scolding him for being ignorant, but he more or less knew that he had to cut the grass to free his horse.

    Thus, Donny took out a long knife from his spatial storage and hurriedly cut all the grasses entangling his horse''s four legs.

    In the end, the grasses were still grasses even when they were alive and could attack people.

    After Donny seriously cut off all the grass tied to his horse''s legs, he was finally freed.

    This time, he wasn''t so ignorant anymore and hurriedly reced his beast with a mid-level one but had no connection with the celestials at all.

    Only then did the grass around him slowly turn lush green and swa

    y slowly, as if they were just normal grasses.

    Still, because of this disturbance, Donny spent fifteen minutes without taming any beast.

    Fifteen minutes might sound fast, but for challengers in this challenge, every second and every minute counted!

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 1188: Love Net

    <h4>Chapter 1188: "Love Net"</h4>

    Donny usually could tame a beast within fifteen minutes or less. If not for the wild grasses'' sudden attack, he would have tamed a beast already!

    While Donny was in slight trouble, Terry was quite lucky to do his research before entering the Death Meadow.

    He went to a great length to tame a mid-level and high-level monster with a blood n''s lineage.

    When he entered the meadow, he immediately summoned the two monsters with the blood n''s lineage.

    The first monster, the mid-level one, was a giant oval bat with a broad back, enough to carry one adult with no difort at all.

    Because the giant bat looked like a chibi bat with a disk-like back, people only saw the bat looked like a cute one wearing a wide hat.

    However, this ''hat'' was actually his own back.

    The giant chibi hat bat didn''t have a goodbat ability, but it was a very good means of transportation, especially when used at the Death Meadow.

    The Death Meadow didn''t allow any beasts, monsters or other beings to fly above them, but if they had something to do with the blood n, the rule didn''t apply.

    Terry actually didn''t have enough ''slots'' to contract more monsters, but he used a temporary scroll contract to make a contract with these monsters.

    However, after a day, the monsters would be free from the contract, and he had to let them go.

    Still, Terry didn''t mind letting go of the two monsters when he only wanted to use them at the Death Meadow.

    If the first monster was a strange chibi hat bat, the second monster, who was apparently a high-level monster not weaker than Ava, was a ck leopard.

    The leopard''s skin was ck, but its spots were all crimson and gold, making the leopard look way more majestic than ordinary leopards.

    This leopard also had sharp and long fangs, just like the other blood n-rted monsters.

    It was unusual for mammals to be monsters instead of beasts.

    Usually, monsters wereposed of insects, reptiles, and other beings aside from mammals.

    But this leopard was indeed a monster because his legs were not leopard legs at all but crocodile legs.

    The leopard with short crocodile legs looked bizarre and ugly, but the speed was super fast.

    It could also jump high and was extremely agile, just like ordinary leopards.

    The vampire leopard''s ability to fight was top-notchpared to the giant chibi hat bat.

    For this reason, Terry let the leopard roam around on the ground while he flew in the sky with the giant chibi hat bat.

    Thanks to this flying advantage, Terry could spot a lot of monsters hidden behind rocks and boulders around the meadow.

    He knew that mons

    ters usually didn''t roam around the center of the meadow with only grasses and trees.

    Thus, relying on the bat''s flying speed, he resolutely went to the edge of the meadow at the very left side.

    This side was full of tall rocks, mountains and caves.

    Monsters really liked to live here and went out to hunt some mountain animals.

    Since the monsters living here more or less had the blood of the blood n members, they also liked to drink blood and hide from the sun if they could.

    Fortunately, the Death Meadow looked hot and dry, but there were always thick clouds above the meadow, especially around the mountain itself.

    Thick fog also came out often, sheltering these monsters from the light.

    Essentially, this area was still the Death Meadow''s area but focusing more on the monsters'' territory.

    After all, the left and right side of the meadow was colder than the center and the back area.

    The mountain range, the caves and the terrains were also vastly different.

    At this moment, Ainsley was heading to the very right side of the meadow because she knew that she had to hunt not only beasts but also monsters.

    Still, the baby aimed to go to the border between the beasts'' territory and the monsters'' territory, which means she went to the back area of the Death Meadow and turned to the right side a little bit.

    Along the way, Ainsley met various beasts, and the further she dived deeper into the meadow, the higher the level of the beasts.

    If before, the beasts she usually spotted would be a group of low-level beasts with one or two mid-level beast leaders...

    Now, the group would be full of mid-level beasts and several high-level beast leaders.

    Of course, the love vampire tigers were an exception.

    They shouldn''t have appeared near the meadow''s entrance, but because they smelled Ainsley''s smell, they came to her voluntarily.

    Whenever Ainsley saw a group of beasts, even if they were low-level, she would immediately spread her charm aura like a.

    This is a new skill that Ainsley acquired after training the Irregr Tamer Guild members to tame a lot of beasts or monsters in one go.

    Of course, the newbies could only catch two to three low-level targets in one go using this skill, but that alone could already shock the other two tamer guilds.

    It was already hard to tame monsters or beasts within minutes, not to mention taming a lot at once!

    But Ainsley trained her members to be a bit more like her.

    Thus, every new member would have to rebuild their perspective of taming because the way they tamed monsters and beasts was really unusual.

    They used charm and affection t

    o make the beasts and monsters voluntarily willing to be tamed!

    Ainsley didn''t rush to tame the group of new mid-level beasts and looked at the camera with a smile instead.

    "Everyone, do you want to see how I use the love to tame these beasts?"

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 1189 "One-Shot Kill" ( Preview)

    It was rare to be able to see how Ainsley tamed her targets because her charm aura was usually colorless.

    This time, Ainsley volunteered to show them the taming process!

    The audience immediately went wild with joy.

    [Hurry up, cub! I want to see the mighty love in person!]

    [This is so exciting. Ain tamed the previous beasts way too fast and we didn''t even know anything until the beasts were suddenly docile¡­]

    [Okay, okay, let''s watch!]

    Ainsley''s of love was usually invisible, but for the effect of the live broadcast, Ainsley purposely made the full of pink.

    Her pink charm aura was now fully visible to the audiences, showing them the way the baby tamed her targets.

    "Okay, here we go." Ainsley grinned as she started her operation.

    First, the baby patiently weaves the love as big as sturdy as possible to capture a lot of targets.

    The pink threads made of charm moved in the air and connected to each other, knitting themselves as if they were alive.

    Then, the baby spreads the ready-made in the air and throws it onto four to five beasts at once!

    The moment the touched the beasts, the pink aura seeped into the beasts'' skins and bodies.

    A few secondster, once the had fully sank onto the beasts'' bodies, the beasts'' eyes changed color to pink.

    That''s when they were fully charmed and ready to be tamed.

    The unique thing was that Ainsley''s love actually didn''t require the baby to show her face to the targets.

    The targets could be anywhere, and once the pink aura of her charm seeped into their bodies, they would all fall into her trap.

    Ainsley''s use of her charm ability became even better than before, directly stunning a lot of audiences, especially charm ability users.

    The whole process was less than five minutes! Maybe only a few minutes in total!

    [This¡ª this! I never knew we could use the charm ability like that!]

    [Damn it. This is too powerful, right? But the user needs to have a good concentration skill, focus and fine control over their ability and energy.]

    [Ainsley keeps getting more skills rted to her abilities. She can be enlightened pretty fast. What a genius!]

    [The way her charm works on the beasts is also super fast. This means Ainsley''s charm level is also high. Maybe her energy core already leaps to the next realm.]

    [I heard that she got this skill after training her guild members. Then, she also taught her members how to get this skill.]

    Ainsley required her guild members to have at least three skills rted to their charm ability.

    She also encouraged dual and multi-ability users in her guild to train their other abilities aside from their charm ability.

    Because of this, Ainsley''s guild growth rose by leaps and bounds, shocking the entire guildmunity.

    [Looking at how Ainsley easily charm beasts and tame them...and then looking at how hard Donny and Terry tame their targets...I suddenly feel sorry for the boys.]

    [Same here. It''s obviously super easy for Ain to tame a lot of beasts or monsters at once because what she used isn''t her taming ability but her charm ability.]

    Taming ability and charm ability were different because taming usually used either coercion or both coercion and affection.

    However, Ainsley''s way of taming fully depended on affection, which means it was highly effective on intelligent beasts.

    But it was also effective on monsters who had a strong bond with their kind, even when the tamer didn''t use coercion to make the monsters bow their heads to the strong.

    [This is a revolutionary technique. As far as I know, no one ever used the charm ability to tame monsters and beasts in the past.]

    They also never thought of using charm ability to tame spirits, ah!

    Ainsley''s journey was smooth sailing, but the people who were watching her in the dark couldn''t help but grin maliciously.

    "That baby is going to the back area and the right area, the border of the beast and the monster territory."

    The captain of the ckjack Hunter Guild gave his careful analysis to his members and immediately made a decision.

    "Let''s corner her to approach the back area instead of the border. The clients wanted us to bring the kid to the back area."

    The clients they mentioned were, of course, Donny and Terry.

    The two people got the information from the mysterious messenger to guide Ainsley to the meadow''s back area.

    "Okay, boss. Let''s go!"

    The other hunter guild members immediately summoned their contracted beasts one by one and rushed to chase after Ainsley.

    Looking at how many beasts she tamed through the live broadcast just now...they were sure that they could reap a lot of benefits!

    At the same time, the hunters from the organization also closely watched Ainsley through the live broadcast and deduced the same thing as the captain of the ckjack team.

    "It seems she intends to go to the border instead of the back area." One of the hunters from the organization shook his head.

    He really wanted to rack his brain to correct this unforeseen situation, but the people above told them to stay at this ce to ambush the kid.

    "Don''t worry. Maybe the bosses already hired people to guide the kid to this ce...we just need to catch her off guard once and for all."

    The captain of the small team casually yed with his silver rifle loaded with a mysterious bullet.

    He was one of the best transmigrator hunters, and his speciality was to kill the target with just a bullet.

    It''s a one-shot kill!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1190 "Blood Rock Lizard Cubs" ( Preview)

    So far, the man had never missed his target and his special ability allowed him to summon the special rifle along with the mysterious bullet.

    "Remember. You guys have to distract the annoying Godfather spirit. Make him busy so he can''t pay attention to the kid."

    The leader spoke with a cold tone of voice when all this time, he had been casual and cheerful, just like the other members.

    When the other members saw their leader like this, they immediately put on solemn faces.

    All their yfulness was gone, reced by the stern and ruthless traits of a hunter.

    "Since the Godfather is a spirit and you guys aren''t shamans, don''t forget to wear the Spirit sses and prepare the items needed to injure spirits."

    The leader checked the members'' items and preparation so they wouldn''t fail the mission when it was time.

    "If you can, kill the Godfather spirit. But even if you can''t, our target is the kid. As long as we forced her soul toe out and grab her soul..."

    The leader squinted his eyes andughed coldly.

    "The mission will bepleted."

    "Roger, team leader!"

    The other members immediately saluted, and each of them prepared their items and abilities to ambush their targets.

    However, they didn''t know that two blood n elders who were watching Ainsley''s live broadcast also nned to move.

    "The baby most likely wants to go to the border area. Right now, we are in the right area of the monster territory. We should go to the border or follow the cub."

    The woman looked at Ainsley in the live broadcast room and decided to follow her from behind.

    Actually, they were already not far from Ainsley''s ce, and if the baby passed through this area on the way to the border, they would cross paths.

    But the elders didn''t want to take Ainsley away, just like when she was still doing the challenge.

    Thus, the elders nned to follow the baby and protect her from behind.

    While all three parties were busy with their own n, Ainsley had just passed by some caves and boulders suitable for monsters''irs.

    The boulders here were all huge and could contain a lot of small monsters, especially those such as lizards and so on.

    Ainsley wasn''t picky when choosing her target at all.

    When she saw the boulder, she immediately went to check whether there were monsters inside the boulder or not.

    She was a bit fortunate and did find a lot of small monsters, and all of them were low-level monsters.

    Judging from their appearances which were simr to lizards but had blue-gray skin, they should be the famous rock lizards.

    However, these lizards were too small, and Ainsley immediately felt they were just Rock Lizard cubs.

    Of course, she didn''t mind taming these guys either and returning them to theirir after the challenge ended.

    So, Ainsley looked at the camera once more and grinned.

    "Okay, everyone. We finally found our first monster!"

    Ainsley paused before beckoning the camera to zoom closer, shooting the scene inside the boulder that had been turned into aplicatedir.

    "As you can see, these guys are rock lizards and aremon monsters, especially around mountains."

    But lizards who lived in the Death Meadow shouldn''t be any ordinary lizards.

    Looking at their crimson blood eyes...

    "Okay, guys, I''m sorry. I think this might not be an ordinary rock lizard."

    Ainsley squinted her eyes and rubbed her chin as she spoke to the camera, just like an ordinary anchor introducing an interesting topic.

    "This might be a cross-breed between rock lizards and some kind of monsters with blood n lineage."

    Some people who knew a lot of beasts and monsters in the live broadcast room had already started to give everyone else popr science knowledge.

    [Me, me! I''m a monster appraiser and I specialize in investigating the Death Meadow''s monsters. These lizards are called Blood Rock Lizards!]

    Ainsley''s guess was correct.

    The lizard was really an offspring between an ordinary rock lizard and some kind of monster with blood n lineage.

    [But this lizard is just like the rock lizard. They live inside huge rocks, making a nest like the ant nest. The difference is only in their eye color and other abilities.]

    Unlike rock lizards that could only control rocks and such, this lizard actually could control blood to some extent.

    However, they were also able to manipte rocks and such, inserting the rock lizard''s basic ability.

    [These guys are just the Blood Rock Lizard cubs, and the adults usually live in more enormous rocks such as the mountain''s wall, caves, and so on.]

    The adults could grow to be as big as an ordinary crocodile with sharp teeth and fast feet.

    But they could also cut off their tail to escape, just like some cunning lizards.

    [The adults usually don''t live with the cubs, and the cubs have to be independent early on.]

    This is why the cubs created an ant nest-likeir when they weren''t ant colonies at all.

    The ant nest made it easier for palm-sized lizards like the cubs to hide and protect themselves by relying on the boulder.

    The boulder was really tough and even some monsters couldn''t destroy the boulder just to prey on these lizards.

    [Actually, Ain is really lucky. If she meets an adult Blood Rock Lizard, she will only get anotherbat-type monster. But the cubs...]

    The expert typed a few more sentences before sending another lengthyment.

    [The Blood Rock Lizard cubs actually have an innate instinct to find other blood n monsters, which is their way to seek help by relying on the blood n lineage in their blood.]

    This means they''re a natural monster detector!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1191 "The Blackjack Hunters Are Here" ( Preview)

    Even monsters and beasts with the blood n''s lineage knew to help each other even when the blood purity wasn''t even one third of the pure-blooded blood n''s monsters or beasts.

    For the blood n, blood was indeed the most important but they rarely discriminated against half-blooded people or those with impure blood.

    On the contrary, even when the person only had 1/5 blood of the blood n members flowing in their veins, the n would generously wee them.

    The instinct engraved in their blood also made them care for others who carried the same blood from the same race.

    This also applied to the cold-blooded monsters and the proud beasts.

    [Relying on these cubs, Ain can quickly find more monsters as long as she follows the cubs!]

    Ainsley didn''t know anything about this, but after she tamed ten cute gray-blue lizards with crimson eyes in one go, the cubs quickly climbed onto the baby''s shoulders.

    Some clung to the baby''s wrist, pretending to be a cute bracelet. The others pretended to be a ne or a shawl made of lizards.

    To be honest, Ainsley disliked anything reptiles aside from Ava. But these lizards had soft feet and smooth scales, unlike the usual lizards.

    Their faces were also cute, like lizard chibi arts on the inte.

    Ainsley really couldn''t dislike them even when they climbed all over her body.

    After taming the ten cubs in one go, the ten cubs did lead Ainsley to the right side of the Death Meadow, searching for more monsters with the blood n lineage.

    Ainsley was aware that she had deviated from her original intention but since she had tamed a lot of beasts...

    It didn''t matter to go to the monster territory to tame some monsters before going to the border.

    Ainsley was happy to follow the cute lizards, but the ckjack Hunter Guild members weren''t happy at all.

    They saw that Ainsley deviated even further from the Death Meadow''s back area, and if they didn''t catch her fast and guide her to the right path...

    They would fail their mission!

    Thus, the group started to speed up and within fifteen minutes, they managed to catch up with Ainsley who had already entered the monster territory on the right side.

    At the same time, the two elders were also pleasantly surprised.

    At first, they had to spend more time to see Ainsley since the baby headed to the border and they were at the monster''s territory on the right side.

    However, Ainsley unknowingly came to their direction and the two elders couldn''t hide their excitement.

    "Look! Isn''t that the kid?" The woman was the first to notice Ainsley riding her raptor with a bunch of tamed beasts behind her.

    The young man was watching the live broadcast but when he heard what the woman said, he immediately looked up in a second.

    Indeed. From afar, Ainsley''s purple hair was too eye-catching and people could see her as soon as they cast a light nce.

    Seeing that the kid was about to reach their ce, the two elders immediately hid behind a huge rock without monsters inside and waited until Ainsley''s group passed by the rock.

    The blood n wasn''t only famous for their unique ability to manipte blood but was also renowned for their superb skill in stealth.

    Since they were creatures of the darkness who had evolved and could stand under the sunlight, they could use shadows to blend in and hide themselves.

    Ainsley and even the Godfather didn''t notice the two elders hiding behind the huge rock at all.

    The baby kept going forward with the help of the cute Blood Rock Lizards, meeting more and more monsters.

    At this time, her army of tamed beasts alone already reached 20 low-level beasts, 15 mid-level beasts and 5 high-level beasts.

    The army of forty beasts of various sizes was sorge that whenever Ainsley reached a ce, there would be dust and the ground would shake for her.

    After all, forty beasts at once were really too many!

    Ainsley managed to tame these beasts in just an hour.

    Now that she went to find monsters...

    The group became evenrger than before. The two elders, who decided to follow behind the group, could only smile bitterly.

    "We aren''t as important as these beasts..." The woman grumbled, but her voice was helpless and not annoyed at all.

    s, they could only tail behind the group while these beasts could be behind the baby directly.

    So mad, ah.

    Still, the two elders carefully followed behind the baby, protecting her from any unforeseen danger.

    With the Blood Rock Lizard cubs as the guide, Ainsley found a lot of low-level and mid-level monsters in another thirty minutes.

    For her, taming monsters wasn''t that exhausting, and the baby had only recharged her energy once.

    By the time she almost reached the utmost right corner of the whole Death Meadow where most high-level monsters lived, she had already tamed close to thirty monsters.

    Under Ainsley''s charm from time to time, the group of monsters and beasts behind the baby were extremely docile and well-behaved.

    They didn''t fight with each other or went astray on their own.

    They suddenly looked more like a group of sheep and the shepherd instead of a tamer and a group of tamed beasts plus monsters.

    Ainsley saw that she had already tamed quite a lot of monsters and beasts yet she still had a lot of time until the challenge ended.

    Because of this, the baby started to hesitate whether to go to the monsterirs or change direction to wait at the border instead.

    Unfortunately, before she could choose, the group of ckjack Hunter Guild finally arrived.

    They''re here to rob!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1192 "The Hunters Attack"( Preview)

    The hunters'' direction was across Ainsley''s ce, and they could immediately see therge number of beasts and monsters behind Ainsley.

    The group was a kilometer away from the baby, but such arge number of beasts and monsters were easy to catch anyone''s eyes even when they didn''t use any scopes.

    The leader of the hunter group also noticed therge herd of monsters and beasts behind the baby and he immediately raised his right hand.

    "Stop. Everyone, stop! Don''t go further."

    The leader raised his voice but because he was still quite a distance away from Ainsley, the baby didn''t hear his voice at all.

    At the same time, the leader hurriedly led his people to hide behind a row ofrge boulders and tall trees not far from their ce.

    Once they werepletely hidden, the leader immediately gathered the members along with their mounts.

    "Everybody, we can''t attack the baby rashly. She has too many tamed beasts and monsters. The worst thing is, she can ask those tamed monsters and beasts to attack us!"

    The leader''s heart already beat fast a few times, and his back was drenched with cold sweat.

    Okay, not to mention robbing the monsters and the beasts alive. Even killing a few monsters or beasts would be difficult!

    What about trying to guide the baby to their designated ce? That''s even more difficult, right?!

    The other members also noticed therge amount of beasts and monsters.

    Each of them suddenly regretted not catching up with Ainsley faster than this.

    "What to do, leader? We don''t have enough manpower to fight those beasts and monsters."

    But they wanted to catch a few monsters and beasts alive!

    Sadly, considering the target''s manpower, it was impossible to do that.

    The leader also racked his brain to get the best of both worlds before he finally had an idea.

    "Do you guys bring any madness powder? The powder that can make beasts and monsters go crazy."

    This powder was made of special flowers and herbs. The powder could drive even tamed beasts and monsters crazy.

    The crazed beasts and monsters would be extremely violent and wouldn''t even listen to their master, unless their bond was strong.

    However, they knew from the live broadcast that Ainsley didn''t have a lot of temporary contract scroll, and even if she had, she couldn''t use it due to the challenge''s rules.

    This means the tamed beasts and monsters relied on Ainsley''s charm alone, and the bond might not be enough to resist the powder''s effect.

    This powder was simr to the one that could attract wild monsters and beasts to attack, but this powder was even more powerful since it affected tamed beasts and monsters too.

    The beasts and the monsters would be hostile to each other and even hostile to their master.

    Ainsley gathered so many beasts and monsters around her...once they all went crazy, she would be pushed to the middle of the storm.

    She might even get heavily injured or something, and it was easier to guide her to the designated ce!

    "This is a good idea, boss! While the monsters and beasts are going crazy, we can kill some and catch rare ones alive."

    The hunters came prepared, and they brought cages that could move on their own, not needing the hunters to find beasts or monsters to pull the cages.

    The cages could withstand the power of high-level monsters and beasts, directly stunning the captured beasts and monsters with a special gas.

    With that, the captured beasts and monsters would lose consciousness.

    After that, they could bring these monsters and beasts alive to be sold to clients.

    "I guess the baby will want to chase after us, especially if her raptor goes crazy and we also kidnap the raptor or kidnap some important beasts and monsters."

    The leader proposed the n and although he didn''t really believe that he could influence the raptor who had a strong bond with Ainsley, he was confident that he could influence the others.

    The other members nodded in excitement, and they were immediately impatient to execute the n.

    "Boss, I''ll go and spread the powder first. We also need to protect our mounts or directly change them to some motorcycles to avoid troubles."

    The hunters usually used mounts such as beasts to go hunting, but when they would use some tricks to affect beasts, they would change their mounts to some modern vehicles.

    The group immediately took out motorcycles suitable for a ce like the Death Meadow, and some took out jeeps along with the special cages.

    Their movement wasn''t small, and Ainsley would be too dumb if she didn''t find out.

    The baby looked at the jeeps, cages, motorcycles and other things peeking out of the border a kilometer away from her ce, and her lips suddenly twitched.

    She couldn''t see clearly from this distance but just looking at those lumps of metals...she immediately knew what was going on.

    "Guys, it seems that we finally meet some unscrupulous hunters who oftene to this meadow."

    ? Ainsley grinned at the camera, but her eyes were cold.

    She silently ordered her newly tamed monsters and beasts to be on guard, ready to attack whoever dared to ambush her.

    The hunters were ready in a short time, and the person in charge of sprinkling the powder immediately used a small cannon tounch the powderpressed into a small ball.

    The ball would explode once it hit the ground.

    The attack came fast, and all Ainsley saw was the flying white ballsing from behind the boulders and trees.

    Before she could react, the balls had already hit the ground and instantly exploded into soft white powder rain.

    BOOM!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1193 "Ainsleys Magic Tricycle" ( Preview)

    The meadow was quite windy, and the powder immediately spread throughout the group.

    Ainsley herself didn''t know what kind of thing came out of thosepressed balls, but fearing that it would be poison, she immediately held her breath.

    "Ava, hold your breath! This powder rain might be poison¡ª "

    The baby''s words got stuck in her throat as she watched the beasts and monsters behind her suddenly be agitated.

    Their eyes quickly turned bloodshot and each of them let out a threatening growl or hiss from their throats.

    "GRR!"

    "GROWLL!"

    "HISSS¡ª HISS!"

    Even the ten lizard cubs around Ainsley''s body suddenly showed their vampire fangs, and they started to get restless around Ainsley.

    Noticing that something was wrong, Ainsley hurriedly chased away the lizard cubs on her body.

    She did the right thing.

    However, just as Ainsley captured thest lizard cub and was about to throw it away, the cub suddenly opened its mouth and bit Ainsley''s hand hard!

    The two vampire fangs directly pierced the baby''s palm, drilling two small holes within seconds.

    Blood quietly flowed out of the wound, and the lizard cub immediately went crazy with joy.

    It was about to suck the blood to its heart content when Ainsley ruthlessly tore open the fangs embedded deep into her palm and threw the lizard into the air.

    "Damn it. The monsters and the beasts went crazy!"

    Ainsley muttered in distress as she took out a healing potion from her spatial storage and hurriedly chugged down the potion.

    At the same time, the monsters and beasts behind her had already lost control and started to fight whoever was closest to them.

    "Rawrrr!"

    "Graooo!"

    The beasts fought fellow beasts. Monsters fought fellow monsters, determined to fight to the death.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, the ckjack Hunters immediately rushed to the crowd with their motorcycles and jeeps.

    The hunters knew their abilities the best and knew which beast and monster they could provoke and which one they couldn''t provoke.

    Thus, the hunters started sniping low-level beasts and monsters first, killing them with one or two attacks in one go.

    After killing the low-level ones, they spread the special they brought with them and captured the corpses of these beasts and monsters.

    They only had a little time to capture the corpses. Thus, they immediately dragged the whole body and threw all the corpses into one single cage.

    After doing this, they started to target the rarer beasts and monsters above the low-level ones.

    Within just ten minutes, the low-level beasts and monsters were almost wiped out¡ª either killed by the hunters or killed by fellow beasts and monsters.

    Ainsley tried to save as many beasts and monsters as possible, but when she got close, they would attack her instead.

    Looking at this scene, Ainsley really had no choice but to let the beasts and the monsters fight on their own.

    Of course, she didn''t sit still.

    Seeing that a bunch of hunters came to steal her tamed beasts and monsters, Ainsley aimed her attack on these hunters.

    But first, she had to deal with the time bomb near her¡ª Ava.

    "Ava, hold on. If you feel you are going crazy, you have to tell me, okay?"

    Ainsley warned Ava first as she quietly moved both hands and patted Ava''s cheeks.

    The raptor was indeed affected as well, but her bond was strong with her master, and for now, she didn''t have the urge to attack Ainsley.

    On the other hand, because she was close to the chaos behind her, she had more urge to join the fight and kill some stinky monsters, especially those with shing attributes opposing her.

    Of course, the hunters who were busy taking as many dead beasts and monsters as possible also became Ava''s target of hatred.

    "Grao." Ava solemnly nodded at Ainsley while restraining her instinct to attack her own master due to the drug''s effect.

    To deal with this, she immediately focused her attention on the hunters around the fighting beasts and monsters.

    Naturally, Ainsley also realized Ava''s intention. However, instead of preventing her from attacking the hunters, Ainsley quickly got off Ava''s back instead.

    "Okay, Ava, you can attack those stinky people. Just be careful, okay?" The baby spoke as she quickly took out a small tricycle from her spatial storage.

    Yes. The tricycle was from Jake, but this one wasn''t a tricycle for vacation.

    What Jake gave Ainsley before she went to Gasha Country was a war tricycle suitable for hunting and fighting others.

    The tricycle was huge and tall, almost as tall as an ordinary big motorcycle like the ones used by gangsters.

    The tricycle had armor and such and even a protective barrier for the riders.

    Because it had three wheels, it was more stable than a motorcycle, and the wheels could even work well even in a ce with dense grasses like the meadow.

    Ainsley quietly admired her pink and white tricycle that Jake had given her before.

    The entire tricycle looked strangely cute, yet cool, really suitable for a baby mafia boss like her to show off.

    Ainsley immediately kicked off the ground and leapt to the tricycle''s seat.

    Once her butt touched the soft and fluffy seat, the tricycle''s security measure automatically buckled the baby''s waist to the seat for safety.

    It was said to be a tricycle, but this one was entirely powered by machines and energy crystals.

    Of course, a manual option was added, but Ainsley directly chose the machine option so that the tricycle resembled a mini jeep with three wheels.

    The machine started to roar wildly, and the wheels also swirled in ce.

    Dust and pebbles flew everywhere behind the wheels, blocking arge amount of vision.

    VROOM! VROOM!

    Ainsley and her tricycle were about to shake the whole meadow!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1194 "Love Guns & Love Bullets" ( Preview)

    The hunters were still busy trying to capture live beasts and monsters using drugs and other special bullets when they suddenly heard the roaring machine noise.

    VROOOMMM.

    The roar was soft and not as noisy as their jeeps and motorcycles'' machine noises, but people could still feel the pressure emitted from the noise alone.

    Everyone subconsciously looked at the source of the noise, and all of them could only see a thick white and gray smokeing from the dust and pebbles thrown around.

    However, it didn''t take long for them to see a silhouette of a small baby riding arge tricycle resembling a mixture of a motorcycle and a mini jeep.

    The strange thing was, beside the little baby and her strange vehicle, people also saw the ck and vague silhouette of a tall raptor.

    The raptor''s round head glistened brightly even when enveloped with thick dust and smoke.

    Two crimson pupils seemingly stared at them from behind the curtain of smoke.

    Its mouth was wide open, and a dense row of white teeth gleamed under the sunlight, perfectly showing how sharp those teeth were.

    The image of a baby riding a strange vehicle and a raptor running towards them with grinning teeth brought such a huge impact that the hunters almost kneeled on the ground.

    Their momentary shock because of the strange scene quickly brought an opportunity for the beasts and monsters.

    At first, they also fought each other, but when the hunters started to mingle with them, the beasts and monsters were driven by instinct to attack humans.

    They might hate fellow beasts or monsters, but humans would always be their natural enemies.

    Thus, the beasts and the monsters surprisingly united and started to counterattack the hunters!

    The hunters had just caught one mid-level beast alive and put it into their prepared cage when the remaining beasts and monsters suddenly pounced on them.

    "Ahhh! The beasts are revolting!"

    "The monsters too! Quick! Use the drugs!"

    The hunters were used to dealing with their prey, relying on drugs and special bullets that could knock out even high-level monsters and beasts.

    This is how they could capture high-level beasts alive and sell them to clients who wanted these beasts.

    Monsters, on the other hand, weren''t so lucky because only monster tamers could buy live rarities and tame them.

    Thus, the hunters usually killed the monsters with poison and dismembered their bodies before selling the precious parts.

    Many magic items and technologies nowadays rely on various monsters'' parts.

    The monsters'' parts market was flourishing, and many hunters usually killed monsters at first sight.

    Seeing that the monsters and the beasts suddenly attacked them instead, the hunters quickly used their props and abilities to fight back.

    Although there were only ten hunters, they were all elites who often hunted prey around the Death Meadow.

    One by one, the hunter shot monsters with strong poison and knocked out beasts with drugs.

    Those with thick skins and scales survived this row of operation, but the hunters quickly used their various abilities to fight back.

    The hunters already gave up on catching live beasts and focused on knocking out the strong ones first before crushing the low-level ones.

    Of course, they hoped that after the battle ended, they could drag the unconscious beasts with them and make some profit.

    At first, the bnce quickly tilted to these hunters with insidious means.

    People said it needed three ability users to deal with one low-level monster or beast, but relying on drugs or props, one person could fight three or four low-level targets in one go.

    These hunters were well-equipped, and they quickly gained momentum, defeating the group of mad beasts and monsters.

    The hunters couldn''t help but tug the corner of their lips, showing a smug smile.

    "Heh. We have dealt with many beasts and monsters from the Death Meadow. Just you guys alone aren''t enough to kill us!"

    The hunters were also wounded one by one, either light wounds or heavy wounds, but they had one healer with them and even brought many medicines to heal various wounds.

    The monsters and beasts also had a high self-healing ability, but the majority couldn''t resist poisons and drugs.

    The poisoned monsters quickly lost their lives without struggles, and those who survived escaped promptly from the battlefield.

    Everything favored the group of hunters¡ª until Ainsley came.

    The moment Ainsley and her vehicle leapt out of the white smoke, the situation on the battlefield instantly changed.

    Ainsley quickly charmed several high-level beasts and monsters before directing them to attack some key hunters.

    The crazed monsters and beasts had a chaotic attack pattern, and they weren''t as skilful as when they were sober.

    However, under Ainsley''s guidance, although they onlysted for a few minutes with sober minds, they quickly seriously wounded three to five hunters.

    "Ahh! My arm! My arm!"

    "My leg!"

    One by one, the hunters either lost their arm or their leg.

    The unlucky ones instantly died when the beasts and monsters pounced on their necks.

    However, this wasn''t enough. Ava finally joined the battle, and the remaining hunters were almost wiped out.

    Ainsley also joined the chaos and calmly raised both of her hands.

    She had ten fingers, and it meant she could attack ten targets all at once.

    Because the challenge was still ongoing, the baby only used her charm ability, but she had enough charm skills to be used in various battles.

    This time, Ainsley wanted to use her other charm skill¡ª love guns.

    Ten fingers became ten muzzles of guns, constantly shooting out love bullets formed by Ainsley''s charm aura.

    The baby didn''t hesitate and immediately shot as many hunters as possible, hitting them with the love bullets.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1195 "Kidnapping Ava" ( Preview)

    The love bullets flew out of Ainsley''s fingertips and instantly hit several hunters on their chest.

    However, instead of getting injured or wounded, the love bullets worked just like the love.

    Those who got hit would instantly be under the baby''s charm, and it was finally Ainsley''s turn to control the hunters.

    Some hunters got hit, and they suddenly attacked theirrades!

    The other hunters who were still fit or those who were already injured almost had a mental breakdown.

    "That witch is controlling ourrades! Retreat! Retreat!"

    The hunters'' leader had to admit that if they didn''t run away and force Ainsley to follow them now, they would not be able toplete their mission.

    But running away alone wouldn''t force the baby to follow them.

    At first, they thought of harming the tamed beasts and monsters. Then, they would chase after Ainsley, forcing her to flee in the direction they wanted.

    A pity. The expectation was full, but the reality was skinny.

    Instead of chasing after Ainsley and forcing her to flee, Ainsley was the one who forced them to flee instead!

    If it''s like this....

    The leader''s eyes gleamed as he ran towards Ava, who was still attacking some hunters.

    So far, two people had already died under various attacks, and the rest were all injured.

    He was the only one who suffered the least injury.

    The leader knew that Ava''s skin was tough, and using bullets to knock her out wouldn''t do much damage.

    If it''s like this, it is better to use special abilities.

    The leader kept his ability a secret in front of Ainsley as ast resort, and it was time to do thest resort.

    He wanted to kidnap Ava and force the baby to follow them!

    The leader of the hunter team used the chaos of his members trying to get into their vehicles to make small movements behind everyone''s backs.

    The young man silently moved his fingers, as if ying a sort of piano.

    The moment his fingers started dancing in the air, the shadow beneath his feet slowly wriggled as if alive.

    The shadow became bigger and longer, but it kept creeping on the ground, not forming a shadow monster or anything.

    Unfortunately, the shadow reached out to Ava, who was busy fighting and the shadow of several hunters, monsters, and beasts made it difficult for people to notice the young man''s shadow movement.

    Even Ainsley and the Godfather didn''t see the shadow at all, still busy saving as many beasts and monsters as possible to fight back the injured hunters.

    Of course, the people at the scene didn''t see this shadow at all and the hiding blood n members were also ignorant.

    But the live broadcast audiences with a God perception could see everything clearly from above.

    They stared at the shadow wriggling towards Ava and everyone immediately bombarded the live broadcast room with variousments.

    [Ah! Ah! There''s a shadow trying to attack the raptor!]

    [Ain! Quickly take a look at the shadow below your raptor''s feet!]

    [It''s impossible. It''s too hard to notice the shadow, especially when the tall grasses obstruct everyone''s views.]

    [The ground is also dark and the shadow is blending well. It''s really hard to notice.]

    [Is that a shadow maniption ability? This person should have used this ability in the first ce if he doesn''t want to see his people getting seriously injured!]

    [Maybe this is his trump card and it''s not a simple shadow maniption. If not, he would have used the ability to fight Ainsley a long time ago.]

    The group of audiences debated in thement section, discussing what kind of special thing this shadow ability had.

    At the same time, the young man''s shadow finally arrived beneath Ava''s feet without anyone noticing.

    The shadow was like a long line connected to the young man''s shadow but after arriving beneath Ava''s feet, the shadow started to expand, forming a pool of shadowrge enough to gobble up Ava.

    Then, before Ava herself could realize something was wrong, the shadow directly pulled Ava into the shadow pool!

    The suction power was so great that it seemed like the shadow was a sort of ck hole with a space element inside.

    Everything happened too fast.

    The shadow just lingered below Ava''s feet, and Ava''s figure suddenly sank towards the shadow on the ground.

    Within less than a second, Ava was gone.

    But Ainsley could still feel her connection with Ava, so for a moment, she didn''t realize anything wrong until the leader got onto his motorcycle and shouted to his people.

    "Retreat! Retreat! I got the raptor!"

    The leader purposely shouted this out loud, and the other members who had been buying time for the leader also skilfully retreated to their own vehicles.

    Then, they directly left the group of monsters and beasts without even looking back!

    Ainsley was busy with the monsters and the beasts, but her keen hearing was still there.

    The passive skill of the keen hearing ability that had evolved to the 3D map ability allowed her to be extremely sensitive to sound.

    Thus, even amidst the roar of monsters and beasts around her, the baby heard what the young man said, especially when the young man purposely shouted.

    ! They got the raptor? Raptor...Ava??

    Ainsley Immediately controlled her tricycle to rush out of the crowd and saw the departing group of hunters.

    She didn''t see Ava inside the cages that the hunters prepared, but when she looked back at the group of monsters and beasts behind her...

    She really didn''t see Ava.

    !

    Ainsley''s heart skipped a beat, and her face instantly sank.

    "Damn it! You guys¡ª give me back Ava right now!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1196 "Space Shadow" ( Preview)

    Ainsley directly controlled the beasts and monsters that she managed to tame once more and rushed to chase after the hunters with her tricycle.

    Her tricycle immediately galloped fast, faster than the running monsters and beasts, instantly leaving them behind by several meters.

    The Godfather, who had just noticed what was going on, immediately chased after Ainsley with a frown.

    [How did they kidnap your raptor? This Lord didn''t even notice.]

    The Godfather was proud of his sixth sense, and he could even detect Raphael when he snuck into Ainsley''s bedroom a year ago.

    However, he didn''t feel anything or notice anything when the ckjack hunters kidnapped Ava.

    Ainsley''s face was grim. The baby also didn''t see how they kidnapped Ava, but looking at the disappearing Ava...

    [I suspect one of them has a space ability that can contain living beings. Maybe this person, which I suspect is the group leader, pulled Ava into the special space.]

    But this guy hid his ability well and even brought cages to store living beasts and monsters instead of using his space ability.

    Ainsley guessed only half of the entire truth, but the audience who watched the whole kidnapping scene immediately got into a conclusion.

    [This must be a mix between a shadow maniption ability and space ability. Isn''t it quite simr to Raphael''s famous darkness maniption?]

    Someone from the Godlif Country couldn''t help butment.

    After all, Raphael was quite famous for this special ability, and many people called him the Prince of Darkness.

    [I heard that Raphael can teleport as long as there is darkness. Maybe this shadow also has a simr function, but it''s only to store things and not to teleport?]

    Still, the shadow could be controlled freely which means the space inside should be huge.

    Maybe asrge as Ainsley''s dimensional bracelet.

    The audiences suspected that this person might be rearing a lot of monsters and beasts inside his shadow space, just waiting for the right time to release them in a battle.

    But this is the young man''s other trump card, and so far, he never used it unless necessary.

    At this moment, his n to kidnap Ava was sessful, and he managed to bait Ainsley to follow him to the Death Meadow''s back area.

    At the same time, he reduced Ainsley''s harvest this time by more than half.

    In the end, Ainsley only brought beasts and monsters who only suffered minor injuries with her and left those with heavier injuries behind.

    If she insisted on bringing the wounded, they would only drag her down.

    But at the same time, this also made Ainsley lose a lot of captured targets, leaving only five monsters and five beasts.

    Fortunately, the tamed beasts and monsters that she got left were all high-level ones or mid-levels who were about to advance to high-level.

    Thus, as long as herpetitors didn''t tame too many quality beasts or monsters, she could still win after taking back Ava.

    A pity...the baby didn''t know that the hunters purposely baited her to follow them.

    After all, the hunters did catch several live monsters and beasts.

    If they wanted to catch Ava to threaten her or something...it was normal.

    Ainsley gritted her teeth as she focused on chasing the group of hunters at full speed.

    The hunters were loaded with beasts and monster corpses plus the moving cages, but their speed was surprisingly fast.

    Faster than her even when she used her maximum speed.

    Ainsley suspected that there was a member with a group eleration ability, helping everyone to escape so quickly.

    Of course, they escaped fast but the hunters purposely dangled in front of Ainsley, letting the baby see where they were going.

    The fierce battle before suddenly changed into a hide and seek game, making everyone, including the audience, hold their breath nervously.

    [Can Ain catch up? These bastards are so fast!]

    [I''m really worried. What if they decided to kill the raptor...it is easy to kill the raptor when she''s inside someone else''s controlled space.]

    The audiences were worried, and the blood n elders were also dumbfounded.

    They looked at the disappearing Ainsley and widened their eyes in disbelief.

    "How did I not notice the shadow movement? Aren''t we a creature from the darkness? Howe we aren''t sensitive to other darkness-attributed things?"

    The woman cursed softly as she started to run behind Ainsley''s vehicle.

    The two people moved fast, just like the surging wind.

    Yet even when their figures were so conspicuous among the green grasses, no one noticed their existence.

    Not even the audience who were watching the live broadcast at the moment!

    Because of this, the woman was really confused that she didn''t detect anything before the kid''s raptor disappeared.

    The young man also furrowed his eyebrows and sighed.

    "Maybe it''s not an entirely dark element. Maybe it''s a space element. The shadow one is just the secondary attribute."

    In other words, the leader''s hidden ability shouldn''t be shadow maniption but space maniption attached to shadow.

    The shadow might be the medium needed to control the space.

    This is really typical of someone with an iplete space ability, but such people were quite a lot among the ability users.

    "Let''s just chase after them and see if we can help the kiddo."

    The woman finally stopped talking about their negligence and started to think about other ways to help the kid.

    But this time, the young man fell silent before shaking his head.

    "Do we have to appear in front of her? I don''t know why but my sixth sense told me to remain hidden. She will need our help, but only when no one notices us."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1197 "Love Snipe" ( Preview)

    The young man was a famous elder in the blood n because of his sixth sense that was even sharper than the Godfather.

    To some extent, he could see a glimpse of the future through someone''s blood.

    And just now, Ainsley was injured after throwing out the lizard cub.

    The young man''s keen eyes captured the future that was revealed in the baby''s blood.

    "My vision and feelings told me that the kid will face a very dangerous moment and if we don''t help her by surprise, it will be super bad."

    The young man actually wanted to mention something rted to death, but looking at the woman who was so worried about the cub...

    He refrained from telling the truth.

    The woman also knew that the young man''s vision was really urate.

    Thus, she decided to obey his suggestion and kept herself hidden until the cub needed them.

    At the same time, when Ainsley saw that she couldn''t really catch up with these people, she started to attack the ckjack hunters.

    Anyway, her charm ability range was quite vast and it was enough to reach these people if she expanded the range in just one straight line.

    The baby started to use her love gun skill once more, but this time, instead of using her fingers as the medium, she used her arm instead.

    If the gun before was like a mini Gatling gun or a handgun, the one she wanted to use now was a rifle!

    The baby quietly flowed her charm energy throughout her right arm as her left arm remained on the tricycle''s wheel.

    The baby''s arm was definitely longer than her ten fingers, and she also gestured her right fingers to form a gun-like pose.

    The tip of this ''sniper'' was definitely the forefinger, and the thumb became Ainsley''s magnifying ss to aim at the target.

    The baby didn''t n to attack all the hunters and only targeted the group leader, the one who imed to kidnap Ava.

    The pink aura in the baby''s body quietly formed a sniper with one love bullet enough to stun someone to follow Ainsley''s order due to her baby charm.

    The distance between the two groups was definitely not close, and the tricycle kept stumbling here and there.

    But Ainsley''s arm remained still, not trembling at all.

    The baby didn''t rush to shoot and calmly waited for the time moment to shoot, just like a hunter waiting for its prey.

    At this time, the hunters had entered the back area of the Death Meadow, and they were getting closer to the designated ce that their client asked them to go to.

    Because of this, the members sighed in relief, and each of them unconsciously let go of their guard.

    Even the leader was a bit relieved for a moment, thinking that his mission was done and he could find a reason to toss out the raptor to the kid.

    After all, they had nothing to do with this raptor, and they couldn''t even use the raptor to make money.

    They could actually use the raptor to threaten the baby to give them money and such, but they subconsciously didn''t want to deal with the devil anymore.

    That baby controlled a lot of their people to kill each other!

    If not for the leader suddenly kidnapping Ava and catching Ainsley off guard, they would still be under the baby''s control.

    No one liked this feeling of being controlled, especially when their minds were very willing to follow Ainsley under the baby''s charm.

    They were really bewitched!

    The group simultaneously rxed their tight nerves, and even the leader also slowed down his vehicle for a few seconds.

    However, before they could celebrate....

    Ainsley tugged the corner of her lips and pulled the ''trigger''.

    BANG!

    Actually, there wasn''t even a slight noise when the charm bullet flew straight out of the baby''s forefinger.

    The charm bullet was invisible to the camera and to the people around, but the charm aura that formed the bullet was definitely there.

    It was just the bullet didn''t have any weight, and so, when it flew out of the baby''s fingertip, there wasn''t even a recoil or the wind movement.

    Everything was as usual, silent and peaceful.

    But the silence is deadly.

    The charm bullet went straight to the back of the leader''s head, and once it hit the target, it immediately exploded, pouring Ainsley''s charm ability into the man''s brain.

    Because this was a head-shot, the charm effect on the young man was stronger than before.

    Thus, even when the young man was somewhat immune to Ainsley''s charm after witnessing her ability, he still fell for the charm.

    He didn''t even see Ainsley, but he suddenly thought of the baby''s face and, for a moment, his heart softened.

    Well, no matter how devilish the girl is, she''s just a kid, right? In fact, she''s quite cute...

    As soon as the leader thought this, Ainsley murmured in a low voice, but hermand was transmitted straight to the young man''s brain with Ainsley''s charm aura as the medium.

    "Release Ava and attack your people with the shadow attack."

    Then, the group members who were a distance away from the leader with each of them riding their own vehicle or riding with theirrades, suddenly faced the leader''s sudden change.

    The leader''s eyes instantly turned pink and he waved his right hand without any hesitation.

    The moment he waved his hand, Ava, who was trapped inside the space, was instantly thrown out.

    Of course, the young man manipted the shadow to gently put Ava behind his vehicle as he kept driving his motorcycle.

    But this wasn''t the end.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1198 "Infighting" ( Preview)

    Before the members could question the boss'' sudden movement, the boss suddenly manipted his shadow to attack their motorcycles!

    Each motorcycle had a shadow, and the young man directly used the shadow to attack the other ckjack hunters.

    His ability was indeed a mixture between space and shadow, but he could still manipte shadow to attack people.

    The attack came too fast. The shadow directly formed branches and ropes, tying the members'' motorcycles or attacking their vital parts.

    The members were already injured and facing this sudden attack, they became extremely vulnerable.

    STAB!

    The branches, which were made of shadow, ruthlessly stabbed several members straight to their hearts.

    "Ahh!"

    "Gah!"

    Three people died at once, and the others were directly thrown out of their vehicles.

    The huge collision between their bodies and the hard ground instantly broke their bones or skulls, reaping another batch of lives.

    "What the fck¡ª the leader betrayed us!"

    "Dodge! Dodge! Run!"

    "The leader might be under control!"

    The vice leader, the second strongest among the members, immediately steered his wheel to distance himself from the leader.

    Although the leader could manipte other things or people''s shadow, if the distance were too far from the leader, he couldn''t do it.

    The other members were still shocked by the sudden betrayal, but they also cherished their lives and instantly ran away with their vice-leader.

    Only four people, excluding the leader who was still alive, but all of them were severely injured.

    If not for their healing potions, they would have died already!

    They didn''t expect the leader to betray them, and they didn''t give a damn about the live beasts and monsters caught in the cages.

    The cages were all set to follow the leader, so they had to abandon most of their harvest, leaving nothing but some fresh carcasses and their puny little lives.

    "The leader already falls under that devil''s control. He''s done for!"

    The vice leader and the others didn''t look back and hurriedly fled as fast as they could, but they still had lingering fears.

    How did the little devil control the leader from such a distance?

    This is unscientific!

    The members didn''t know how Ainsley attacked their leader, but all they cared about now was to escape from the leader''s clutch.

    They were lucky that when the leader released Ava, Ainsley didn''t pay attention to the young man anymore and went to find Ava.

    At the same time, the controlled leader also couldn''t reach his former subordinates anymore and finally returned to Ainsley''s ce with a pale face.

    "Mdy, some escaped, and I can''t catch them."

    Ainsley was hugging Ava and carefully storing her back in her space to rest when she heard the leader''s report.

    The girl raised an eyebrow and sneered.

    "Find them. You shall not return until you kill all of them."

    Ainsley didn''t want to leave impending danger around her.

    Since these hunters were ruthless enough to rob her and even tried to mess with Ava...they should understand the consequences.

    Anyway, the love bullet wouldn''t disappear until the man executed his mission. Ainsley didn''t have to worry about losing control over him.

    The young man immediately nodded at the baby with eyes full of affection towards his little sister.

    He also had a little sister, and he joined the hunter guild so that his sister didn''t have to work hard and could enjoy a good life.

    At first, he was also a bit resistant to do this mission. After all, the target was a young girl even younger than his sister.

    However, his sister was sickly and he needed a lot of money just to make his sister healthy again and live a long life.

    This mission had a low casualties rate and the reward was especially rich.

    The young man couldn''t refuse and finally epted the deal.

    This is how he ended up like now. His people were all dead, leaving four heavily injured ones.

    He himself fell into Ainsley''s charm and looked at the baby as if she was his little sister.

    Since his sister wanted him to kill those who tried to attack her, how could he refuse?

    It''s justified to kill those who dare to bully his sister!

    The young man''s eyes were full of rage as he mounted his vehicle and rushed to chase after the other four people who had escaped.

    The young man soon disappeared from Ainsley''s view, only leaving dust and smoke behind.

    The baby''s tense nerves immediately rxed, and she couldn''t care less about her image.

    She directlyid on her tricycle on her stomach and grumbled in annoyance.

    "Damn it. I don''t know where this is. I think we have strayed too far from the beast and the monster territorial border."

    Ainsley sighed, and the Godfather, who witnessed the way Ainsley handled the hunters, couldn''t help but smirk.

    [It doesn''t matter. You did a good job anyway, little brat.]

    Of course, they lost a lot of tamed beasts and monsters, but there was still an hour or so to find more beasts and monsters.

    [Thank you for the praise, Godfather.]

    Ainsley grinned as she slowly straightened her back, trying to determine her current location.

    [Do you know where this is, Godfather?] Ainsley looked at the vast area of green grass with little boulders and more dense trees.

    She suddenly felt that this must not be the monster and beast territorial border.

    The border should have dense trees as well as boulders, caves, and so on.

    After all, most beasts lived near trees while monsters lived around rocky areas.

    The Godfather carefully looked at the surroundings.

    Where were they?

    Obviously not near the monsters'' territory because there were too many trees here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1199 "A Bigger Danger Ahead" ( Preview)

    The Godfather observed the surroundings for a few seconds once more.

    Then, he slowly noticed the mountain in front of them that looked much closer than before until they couldn''t see the summit anymore.

    A lot of trees¡­a tall mountain right across the Death Meadow''s entrance¡­

    [It seems that we are at the Death Meadow''s back area. This ce is close to the mountain we saw before entering the meadow, ]

    The Godfather finally concluded.

    The meadow was surrounded by mountains, but the mountains on the left and the right were all rocky, full of caves and holes.

    These areas were the monsters'' territories.

    On the other hand, the beasts usually hunted at the meadow itself and lived at the back area mountain where there were more trees than boulders or caves.

    [We have entered the beasts'' territory, ] The Godfather spoke simply.

    Ainsley was a bit dumbfounded knowing that the beast territory was a distance away from the border and if she wanted to go to the border...

    It would at least take fifteen to thirty minutes with this tricycle.

    s...her n to tame both beasts and monsters in one swoop failed just like that.

    [It seems that I can only tame beasts first...]

    Ainsley didn''t dare to let Ava out of her dimensional bracelet anymore, afraid she would meet another group of hunters who wanted to kidnap her raptor.

    Thus, the baby only used the tricycle, which was undoubtedly shorter in height than Ava.

    Because of this, Ainsley was a bit disturbed by the tall grasses around her.

    The grasses would sometimes poke her waist and even block her view, especially when she wasn''t that tall when she sat down on the tricycle.

    Of course, this also means that she was rtively hidden from beasts and other hunters who might want to rob her tamed beasts.

    Speaking of tamed beasts and monsters...

    Ainsley looked back at the monsters and beasts who had just arrived a few minutes ago.

    The baby''s delicate mood instantly sank once more.

    She had around 40 tamed beasts and monsters from the Death Meadow, but now, only ten were left behind.

    The others were either shot dead or were heavily injured.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley recalled the four cages full of unconscious beasts and monsters that had been following the hunter leader before.

    The baby suddenly wanted to turn back time.

    Ahhh! Don''t go yet! Give me back the beasts and the monsters!!

    But it was toote. The cages followed the leader and the leader went to find his people to avenge his ''little sister''.

    Ainsley could only stare at the vast tall, and lush trees in front of her with teary eyes.

    Oh, well. Just enter this mini forest and find more beasts.

    Ainsley listlessly drives her tricycle to enter the small forest at the foot of the mountain in front of her.

    At the same time, her ten monsters and beasts also followed behind.

    Each of them was still a little crazy, but they could suppress their mania after a long time.

    They were high-level beasts and monsters with high IQs!

    Even the monsters already got quite a boost in their IQ and knew how to restrain themselves.

    Thus, the group entered the forest in a mighty way, not knowing that a bigger danger was waiting for them...

    Once entering the small forest, Ainsley did find a lot of beasts'' nests and her journey to tame more beasts was smooth sailing.

    The two blood n elders behind her were also diligently following behind, acting as the baby''s shadow guard.

    However, the deeper they went into the forest, the stronger the anxiety¡ªespecially for the young man with a sharp sixth sense.

    "There must be danger in this forest. My bad feelings have be stronger than before. We have to keep an eye on Ainsley and protect her well."

    The young man''s face was grim, just like when he faced the army of celestials a thousand years ago.

    Although he was old and he rarely came out of the blood n''s kingdom, he also knew that nowadays, there were many unique and strange ability users.

    Racial advantages weren''t that unique anymore, and a lot of humans were powerful even when they didn''t have any racial advantagepared to unique races like them.

    The technology had also developed rapidly and the blood n couldn''t underestimate the power of technology mixed with special abilities.

    Many strong ability users unknowingly fell because of technology''s advantage and not in the hands of other elite ability users.

    For those who didn''t know a lot about the current technology, they had to be extra careful, afraid that some sinister technology could easily defeat them.

    The elders were anxious, and the group of hunters from the organization also got the signal from the runaway ckjack Hunters.

    "The target is already in the back area." The one in charge ofmunicating with the ckjack hunters looked at the leader with stern eyes.

    The leader was still on his stomach, gripping his rifle tightly. When he heard this, his eyes didn''t even move from his small telescope attached to his rifle.

    "When did the kid enter the back area?" The leader asked in a cold voice, and the other person hurriedly answered.

    "Just now. The kid has entered the back area, and we predict that she will soon reach the innermost area of the forest."

    The person in charge ofmunication also opened Ainsley''s live broadcast, but he muted the sound to keep their location hidden.

    Just now, he saw that the baby had already entered the forest and was busy taming a lot of beasts.

    "She will soon enter the trap area, " the person added.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1200 "One-Sided Reverse Barrier" ( Preview)

    The hunters were now waiting at the top of a small hill not far from the small forest itself.

    From this height, they could see the dense forest below that was perfect for covering up their existence.

    The leader, the one with the sniper, didn''t have any scuffles about the dense and lush trees hindering his eyesight.

    As a top sniper, his abilities were all implementing each other, and his other ability aside from the special rifle and bullet was his good eyesight.

    It wasn''t simple good eyesight anymore because his eyes were like Byakugan from the anime Naruto.

    He could see pass through the dense trees, and even his bullet could pierce through the lush leaves without affecting its speed or anything.

    It was not strange that people called him the ghost sniper.

    The leader nodded at the person in charge ofmunication and silently gestured at the other members around him with his right hand.

    "Go. Find that kid and attack the Godfather. You can also try to attack her to divert her attention."

    They only needed the leader to stay here to give the deadly shot.

    The others were in charge of grabbing the escaping soul and distracting the targets.

    The other five people immediately saluted without a sound, and one by one, they left the small hill.

    Their movements were silent and precise, just like ninjas in movies and anime.

    The five people quickly descended from the small hill straight to the dense forest below without using any protective measures.

    One by one, they slowed down their speed of falling and gentlynded on top of the tree.

    Then, they went down the tree and shuffled among the tree branches, nevernding on the ground.

    This forest was a typical tropical forest with tall trees and lush leaves.

    The sunlight should be barely able to enter the forest, but the leaves would always spread the sunlight through their unique leaves.

    Because of this, the ce that should be humid and a bit dark waspletely warm and bright, suitable for beasts who liked this kind of ce.

    The small forest was beautiful, like an elf forest.

    It waspletely different from the vast meadow behind, with only thin, tall trees and countless grasses.

    Here, the ground was fertile and not that smooth because of rocky areas, but it was definitely not as scary as the bloody ground of the Death Meadow.

    Huge tree roots as big as a person''s thigh casually covered the ground and small nts or flowers could be seen here and there.

    In such a beautiful ce, it was easy for people to let down their guard, especially when there weren''t snakes or insects in this forest at all.

    Only mammals and beasts lived here, and most of them weren''t poisonous.

    The whole ce wasn''t as dangerous as the Death Meadow, but the beasts living here were indeed strong.

    They gathered in one ce and it was quite difficult for Ainsley to tame some of them when the rest of the family members would jump to attack her if she dared to touch their family members.

    Still, after a full fifteen minutes, Ainsley finally got to tame close to thirty beasts and couldn''t help but want to leave this forest to go to the monster''s territory.

    However, since she was already deep into the forest, right at the central area, it might be toote to go back now.

    Maybe it was better to tame more beasts and admit defeat to the monster tamer but win against the beast tamer boy.

    Just as Ainsley thought like that, the five hunters from the organization found her below the trees, and the temporary leader immediately whispered to the tiny microphone near his lips.

    "The target is below us. She had already entered the trap area. Activate the trapping barrier and deal with the beasts first."

    The one in charge of setting up the trapping barrier immediately moved his right hand, and an invisible dome slowly enveloped the area around Ainsley.

    A diameter was not even one kilometer, forcing Ainsley to remain inside their circle.

    At first, Ainsley didn''t notice anything because she didn''t move too much, but when she started to move around, wanting to go back to the entrance of the beast territory...

    Her vehicle bumped into something, and no matter what, Ainsley couldn''t advance.

    The baby immediately raised her guard and nervously looked at the Godfather, who was also unable to leave despite being in his spirit state.

    Usually, spirits could go through any barriers except for special barriers for spirits.

    So, how did such a special barrier appear out of thin air? This barrier didn''t exist before!

    [Godfather, something is wrong. We can''t go out.]

    Ainsley tentativelymanded her tamed beasts to find another path, but all of them bumped into an invisible barrier.

    Judging from this, they were trapped inside a dome-like barrier with very limited area to move.

    At least it was definitely crowded with more than 30 beasts and several monsters with mid to huge-sized bodies.

    The Godfather also tried to leave the barrier but to no avail.

    [This lord can''t leave either. This barrier is not your usual barrier.]

    Instead of a barrier, it was more appropriate to call is a cage.

    The Godfather furrowed his eyebrows and secretly raised his guard.

    He didn''t believe that this was just a hunter trap set for the beasts here.

    His intuition told him that this trap was made for him and Ainsley.

    If not, why would they specifically prepare an anti-spirit barrier instead of a normal barrier?

    A barrier like this was a one-sided reverse barrier where the people inside couldn''t get out and couldn''t attack the people outside.

    It''s insidious!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1201 "A Powerful Talisman" ( Preview)

    The bad thing was, while the victims trapped inside the barrier were powerless to attack, the people outside could easily attack the people inside and could also enter the barrier freely.

    This is different from the usual barrier put up for the purpose of defense.

    Usually, this kind of defensive barrier didn''t allow others from outside to attack the people inside the barrier or enter the barrier.

    On the contrary, the people inside could attack the people outside or leave the barrier anytime, and it wouldn''t damage the barrier at all.

    Why would someone set up this kind of one-sided reverse barrier? Of course, it was to trap beasts who unknowingly walked into this barrier.

    But even setting up an anti-spirit one?

    The Godfather believed this had something to do with people who were malicious towards him and Ainsley!

    But for now, he didn''t know which daring bastard dared to do this.

    [Let''s not waste time breaking the barrier.]

    The Godfather quickly reminded Ainsley, who already thought of forcefully breaking this barrier trap.

    [This barrier is solid and every time you try to attack the barrier, the barrier will absorb your ability instead and enhance the barrier.]

    The Godfather was a bit skeptical whether there was a type of barrier like that, but when he saw the glowing pattern on the barrier''s wall...

    He knew that this barrier was mixed with a formation.

    [There must be a reverse barrier ability user and a formation master.]

    A formation master, a.k.a an array master.

    Ainsley didn''t meet this kind of ability user often, and thest time she saw them was when they trapped Zi, the huge mother monster.

    A formation could add a lot of effects and could even trap the victim even without a barrier needed.

    Ainsley was stunned for a few seconds and hurriedly stopped the beasts around her from trying to break the barrier with their special abilities.

    At the same time, the baby hurriedly asked the Godfather.

    [An array master? What is their purpose? This is really not just a simple beast trap. Is someone targeting me or you, Godfather?]

    Ainsley was a bit worried about this, afraid that some powerful people would take this chance to deal with her.

    No matter how good she was, if she faced a lot of experts at once when she was alone without her sacred beasts, she would also be afraid.

    The Godfather vaguely guessed the culprit who wanted to target the baby, but he was afraid of scaring her and purposely didn''t tell her the truth.

    [It''s okay, don''t panic. For now, activate your shaman ability and let this lord possess you.]

    Since there was an array master, there could be a rune master as well. If that''s the case, it would be bad if he couldn''t help Ainsley at all.

    [Okay, Godfather.]

    However, just as Ainsley activated her ability and was about to let the Godfather possess her, a yellow talisman with runes suddenly flew straight to the Godfather''s body.

    The talisman''s flying speed was so fast, faster than the Godfather who was trying to possess Ainsley.

    Usually, this possession process was fast, only needing several seconds.

    But the sudden talisman attack was even faster than that.

    If people said it was teleported straight to the inside of the barrier, the Godfather would believe it.

    Seeing the flying talisman, the Godfather immediately shouted at Ainsley.

    [Lil Lass, don''t move!]

    Then, the Godfather hurriedly dodged the talisman so it wouldn''t stick to his body.

    However, he still underestimated this talisman.

    The talisman didn''t touch his body at all, but the yellow paper started to glow with blue-ish light.

    The light was so dazzling that it filled the entire invisible dome, engulfing both Ainsley and the Godfather.

    The next second, the Godfather could feel the blue light restraining his movement, slowly freezing his body.

    This was something out of his control because his spirit state was extremely weak against this blue light.

    In less than a few seconds, the Godfather already froze on the spot with a look of disbelief on his face.

    How could this be? There can be such a powerful talisman that can affect even a powerful spirit like him?

    Seeing this talisman, the chain talisman that the little geniuses brought to restrict the Godfather at the battle arena suddenly looked like a kid''s toy.

    This talisman is the real deal! The rune master who created the talisman must be an expert!

    Ainsley watched the Godfather trapped inside the blue light, unable to move, and the baby immediately ran to the Godfather.

    [Godfather! This¡ª what to do? How can I destroy this blue light??]

    Ainsley looked at the yellow talisman that had already disappeared, leaving restriction runes around the Godfather''s body with wide eyes.

    The Godfather was restricted mid-air just like that.

    Impossible!

    The Godfather was also a bit taken aback, but he knew that there were a lot of hidden experts in this world and a certain disgusting organization was the best at hiring hidden experts to work for them.

    His guess about the culprit behind this trap was solidified in an instant.

    It was those self-proimed righteous peeps!

    The Godfather''s chest went up and down in a rage, but the young man calmly analyzed the situation and tried to prepare Ainsley for the uing battle.

    [Don''t worry. Don''t try to break the blue light for the moment. You better focus on the uing enemies. Don''t let down your guard!]

    The Godfather was right.

    The hunter team also didn''t expect the talisman they bought from a master at a ck market could work so well, which was why they originally nned to attack the Godfather to distract him.

    Still, for them, this is good news!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1202 "Drawing Mjolnir"( Preview)

    Using the talisman, the hunters only wanted to prevent the Godfather from possessing Ainsley because that way, even when Ainsley died, it was hard to grab her soul with the Godfather controlling her body.

    Thus, they only expected to prevent the Godfather from possessing Ainsley, and then they would go to distract the young man while someone attacked Ainsley.

    But the talisman worked so well that they didn''t have to bother with the Godfather anymore.

    They could now focus on Ainsley and her beasts!

    The hunters were all prepared and had analyzed Ainsley''s abilities in advance, including her realism art.

    Thus, even when they were at an advantage now, each of them was extremely careful and not arrogant at all.

    "Go. Kill those beasts first."

    The temporary leader nudged a member with a poison ability, and the member hurriedly reacted.

    "Roger, boss!"

    The member with a poison ability immediately waved his hand, and countless green bullets suddenly appeared mid-air.

    These bullets looked pretty, just like bullet-shaped emeralds, perfect for collections.

    But the bullets contained extremely poisonous things that were especially prepared for beasts.

    Even high-level beasts couldn''t resist the poison.

    Not to mention that this bullet could prate beasts'' thick fur and skin.

    If this was a monster with a defensive ability, the bullet might not be able to harm them but facing beasts with rtively lower defense...

    It was more than enough.

    The member casually waived his right hand, and the emerald bullets immediately shot uniformly towards the beasts trapped inside the invisible barrier.

    Just as Ainsley was about to use her realism art to break the barrier somehow or release the Godfather, the wind blew, and countless bullets shot straight at the beasts around her.

    PEW! PEW! PEW!

    The beasts had high intelligence, and a lot of them had good reflex plus intuition.

    Before the bullets hit them, they either dodged or used their special abilities to resist the shots.

    However, some of them were still hit, and the bullets immediately went deep into their flesh and bones.

    Before the beasts could groan in pain, the poison started to spread, and within seconds, the beast''s skin turned green, as green as the lush tree outside.

    "Grrr!"

    The beast growled weakly, and its body wobbled without any energy.

    The next second, it rolled its eyes, and white foams poured out of its jaw.

    The huge body slowly fell to the ground with a loud thud and the beasts'' four legs twitched hard even when the beast lost consciousness.

    No. The moment the beast fell down, it had already lost its life.

    Things happened so fast that Ainsley was caught off guard. Seeing this scene, she immediately knew that the beasts were poisoned.

    Poison!

    Ainsley hurriedly summoned her brush and drew an anti-poison mask for her and the Godfather.

    Then, she also drew the elixir that could be an antidote for all sorts of poison for her and the Godfather.

    She based the elixir on the elixir she got from a certain spirit of the Meridian Family back then.

    Even now, she still had some elixirs made of her blood and other body parts, but Ainsley had a feeling that she had to save these elixirs for bigger trouble.

    [Godfather! Put on this mask!]

    Ainsley ignored her bad feelings and hurriedly threw the mask special for spirits to the Godfather.

    At the same time, she also put on the mask in one smooth gesture.

    Ainsley''s decision waspletely correct because when the bullets couldn''t hit the targets, the hunter slowly clenched his right palm into a fist.

    Then, the bullets exploded in the air one by one,pletely engulfing the whole dome!

    The poisonous content inside the bullet flew everywhere in the air, and the beasts who inhaled the poison instantly died within seconds, just like the other poisoned beasts.

    Actually, this poison only worked so effectively on beasts, especially mammal beasts.

    But the poison also made humans weak and limp, definitely not a good thing.

    Ainsley''s reaction was already fast enough to protect herself and the Godfather, but her tamed beasts couldn''t be saved.

    Seeing the beasts were affected by one, Ainsley already tossed away her thoughts about winning the challenge.

    To hell with the challenge. She already broke the rule by using another ability other than her charm ability.

    Then, why couldn''t she use her dimensional bracelet?

    People already saw how Ava appeared and disappeared.

    They might think that it was her own contract space, but these beasts weren''t her contracted beasts at all.

    Using the dimensional bracelet at this time would arouse doubts and suspicions, but Ainsley couldn''t be so cold-hearted in front of these beasts.

    "Damn it. Let''s make a temporary contract!" Ainsley purposely shouted so the camera could capture her voice and mislead the audience.

    The baby hurriedly made a ''temporary contract'' with the beasts and swiftly brought the surviving ones into her dimensional bracelet.

    To hell with everyone''s suspicion.

    She could just say that she had a unique physique and could make a temporary contract space for all beasts and monsters that she had a contract with.

    She already had so many unique abilities. Adding one more lie or whatsoever was justified.

    After rescuing the remaining beasts, Ainsley was even more determined to escape from this barrier.

    The unknown person could attack the beasts casually, and they could also attack her just like that!

    She had a hunch that using teleportation would also be useless inside this special barrier.

    If that''s the case, she had to break the barrier.

    Ainsley knew that the Godfather advised her not to do that, but if she didn''t try, she wouldn''t be reconciled.

    Thus, the baby waved her brush and immediately drew a massive iron hammer, imitating Thor''s legendary hammer¡ª Mjolnir.

    The hammer was definitely bigger than the real Mjolnir, but the strength and all attributes were simr.

    Ainsley waved her hand and didn''t hesitate to smash the barrier with the hammer!

    She didn''t believe that the barrier wouldn''t have cracks or anything!

    Unfortunately, this time¡­Ainsley really guessed it wrong.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1203 "A Step-By-Step Trap"( Preview)

    The moment the hammer touched the barrier''s wall, the barrier suddenly glowed in the same blue light as the talisman''s light, and even the formations craved on the barrier became alive.

    The formation started to appear one by one, and the blue light became even more dazzling.

    The hammer couldn''t touch the barrier at all, and the blue light already enveloped the hammer.

    Right in front of Ainsley''s eyes, the blue light slowly absorbed the hammer bit by bit, as if eating the energy that created the hammer!

    Everything happened too fast. By the time Ainsley noticed something was wrong..her hammer had already disappeared.

    Ainsley knew that the Godfather told her not to attack the barrier.

    However, this was an emergency, and she had no choice but to try to break the barrier.

    Who would have thought that her hammer didn''t even make a crack in the barrier because the barrier ate the hammer!

    She did make the hammer using her realism art, and all of this needed energy, but she didn''t expect the barrier to be so straightforward and just ate the hammer like that.

    This barrier¡ª no. The formation on the barrier was really Insidious!

    The Godfather saw Ainsley''s action and couldn''t help but speak through telepathy.

    [Don''t bother. There is an energy-devouring formation on the barrier. If you can''t feed the barrier with too much energy, you will run out of energy before the barrier breaks.]

    They could actually feed tons of energy to the barrier and when the barrier couldn''t hold it back anymore, it would naturally break.

    The broken barrier would release all the energy they had eaten and Ainsley could restore her energy in one go.

    But her energy core wouldn''t be enough to contain a huge amount of energy in one go, which means, in this case, Ainsley was still at a disadvantage.

    Not to mention if her energy wasn''t enough to break the barrier. She would be in danger by then.

    Ainsley was finally convinced and didn''t dare to attack the barrier again, even if she actually could.

    Now, her focus was on the Godfather and the hidden enemies around her.

    [Uncle Godfather, what can I do to release you?]

    This talisman looked so strong, but Ainsley believed that if she wanted to, she should be able to release the Godfather.

    But the Godfather knew more about this talisman and hurriedly stopped Ainsley from being reckless.

    [No, no, don''t move. This talisman isplicated. If someone tries to break the talisman from the outside, the talisman will shift the damage to the person captured by the talisman.]

    This means if Ainsley attacked the talisman, the Godfather would be the one getting the damage!

    Ainsley inhaled sharply, and her mind buzzed.

    She didn''t expect there would be such a rune master who could make a talisman like this!

    No wonder Jake warned her to be cautious before. In front of these hidden experts, she still had a lot to learn.

    If not, how could someone as strong as the Godfather finally fall into these people''s hands?

    Ainsley gulped and secretly raised her guard.

    At the same time, the five hunters from the organization made sure that the beasts wouldn''t disturb them.

    After they cleared up the extra burden, the temporary leader immediately waived his right hand.

    "Go. Attack the little baby. If you can kill her, that''s good. But if you can''t, it''s also okay. Just remember to distract her."

    The temporary leader quietly took out a small amulet from his storage ne and put it around his wrist.

    "Don''t forget to use the amulet. If not, all of us will die within seconds."

    They had already analyzed Ainsley''s battle video and knew her mysterious ability was rted to ''curse'' and ''luck''.

    They still couldn''t guess the exact type of the ability and how it worked, but they brought items to ensure that the curse wouldn''t be able to kill them.

    The other four members immediately saluted and wore their own amulet on their wrist.

    A famous rune master created these amulets, and the amulets itself ward off evil spirits, bad luck and curse.

    The amulet was also said to be a lucky item, able to make unlucky people to be random.

    Since there were spirits in this world, it wasn''t strange to believe in things like curses, luck, and so on.

    After wearing the amulets, the hunters took out a bottle of a special potion and immediately drank it, not leaving even a single drop.

    This is a unique anti-charm potion made by a royal elf, and the effect was even better than the ordinary anti-charm potion.

    With this, they believed they could be immune to Ainsley''s unusual charm.

    The five people armed themselves from head to toe and even brought a neutralizer with them.

    Each of the members in this five-person team was carefully selected to face Ainsley and the Godfather.

    "Activate the neutraliser." The temporary leader signaled the neutralizer member to start his first move.

    Immediately, the neutralizer, who was also a healer and the only woman in the team, waved her hand solemnly.

    In an instant, wave after wave of white light approached the one-sided barrier and sessfully enveloped the whole barrier.

    When Ainsley felt this strange ability, the baby''s face instantly darkened.

    [Not good! There is a neutralizer!] Ainsley reported to the Godfather, and the Godfather''s mood also sank to the bottom.

    No. These people were too prepared.

    First, they used the barrier with a formation inside because they knew that an ordinary barrier couldn''t keep Ainsley.

    Then, they restricted the Godfather so that the Godfather couldn''t materialize and used his various abilities to help Ainsley..

    Too cunning!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1204 "Lets Charm The Plants & Flowers"( Preview)

    This wasn''t the end.

    The third step, these people got rid of the beasts around Ainsley, so the baby didn''t have any helpers.

    They also used poison tantly to warn Ainsley, who didn''t want to kill her beasts recklessly.

    Then, they brought a neutralizer!

    They might be aware of Ainsley''s realism art ability and didn''t want any unforeseen circumstances.

    They directly got a neutralizer to make Ainsley powerless.

    That''s thest blow!

    The baby was nowpletely anxious.

    [I think this must be those people from the organization...]

    Ainsley''s face was dark, and she suddenly regretted not bringing her three sacred beasts with her.

    Even if she summoned them now, it would be toote, and who knew if they still had effective poison on sacred beasts?

    The hunters were well-prepared and even used this challenge to trap her.

    Cunning! Annoying!

    Ainsley bit her lips and carefully felt her abilities in her body.

    She was sure that she couldn''t use her realism art, which means the neutralizer locked that ability.

    This neutralizer shouldn''t be too powerful to be able to seal all her abilities, but they did choose to seal a troublesome one.

    As for why they didn''t seal her luck maniption ability¡­

    Maybe they couldn''t.

    Ainsley held her breath, and the Godfather, who waspletely restrained, could only remind Ainsley with a sixth sense.

    [Be careful. They''re here!]

    Right after the Godfather said that, the hunters finally moved.

    They didn''t attack the baby all at once but sent the person with the poison ability as one of his abilities.

    The poison dude immediately got close to the barrier, still leaping from tree to tree.

    After he was sure that this distance would have the best impact on the target, he immediatelyunched his first attack.

    The poison dude''s second ability was the ability to manipte nts and earth.

    It was simr to Marietta''s ability, but this guy didn''t manipte the surrounding nts.

    He could create nts from thin air, and the nts that he made were all strange nts.

    Within seconds, a small bud appeared near Ainsley''s feet, and because it was too small, Ainsley didn''t see the bud.

    But the Godfather''s sixth sense told the baby that the danger was already around her.

    Thus, the baby was still vignt, trying to see the enemies around her with her 3D map ability.

    Thankfully, the barrier didn''t block this ability because the ability was a passive one and wasn''t an offensive one.

    Using this, Ainsley could see the few people hiding among tall trees, and one of them was the closest to her barrier.

    Before Ainsley could do something, the small bud beneath her feet suddenly grew wildly and formed a strange purple flower with teeth.

    It was simr to the zombie-eating nt in the nt vs Zombie game.

    The growth speed was so fast that within seconds, the flower, as big as four basketballs in a row, had already bloomed.

    Then, the flower opened its mouth and dived down with its sharp teeth glinting under the sun!

    HOP!

    Ainsley was so shocked to see this flower and the baby used her conditional reflex to dodge to the back.

    Her movement was fast, but the flower was also fast.

    When Ainsley dodged the flower that wanted to eat her whole, her sharp teeth grazed her arm, and blood slowly trickled down her arm.

    But Ainsley didn''t have time to deal with the swallow wound because more and more seeds suddenly appeared around her, and each of them turned into strange nts.

    Ainsley was instantly irritated. If she could use her realism art ability, she could burn these people all at once.

    But she couldn''t use the ability right now, and all retreat paths were blocked.

    She could use her shaman ability to borrow the spirits'' abilities because they were still living in her dimensional bracelet.

    But she could only borrow one ability within twelve hours, and Ainsley subconsciously felt that it was a waste to borrow a fire ability or something.

    The baby...the baby borrowed a soul healing ability instead.

    She didn''t know why she did this when she was surrounded by dangerous flowers and nts, but her instinct never betrayed her.

    The baby looked at the flowers and nts that tried to strangle her to death, eat her alive or pierce her with their roots.

    The baby suddenly thought of her charm ability that could work a bit on spirits.

    Since the nts and flowers weren''t normal nts and flowers...is it possible to charm them?

    Ainsley kept dodging the nts and flowers'' ferocious attack, but her body was soon riddled with holes and wounds.

    Blood sshed everywhere, and even the Godfather started to attack the talisman around him with red eyes.

    [Lilss! Be careful!]

    The girl didn''t bring any weapons in her storage ne, but she had enough healing potions.

    Thus, although Ainsley suddenly looked haggard and worrying, the baby calmly dodged the iing attack and even took time to y tricks on the nts around her.

    If these mutants could strangle each other identally, Ainsley would be even happier.

    The baby looked back at the Godfather and reassured him with a smile.

    [It''s okay, Godfather. Just keep an eye on the other hunters. Once they make a move...please tell me!]

    Ainsley looked calm, but her nerves were tense. She knew the rest of the hunters were waiting for a chance to ambush her.

    So, while dealing with the mutants, she kept her 3D map open and focused on the area around the five hunters.

    This way, everything could be concentrated, and she also didn''t need to waste too much energy on the 3D map ability.

    At the same time...Ainsley wanted to try charming these nts.

    Yes. Let''s unlock a new skill!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1205 "Is It Too Late?"( Preview)

    Ainsley was forced to unlock a new skill.

    After all, she had no other ability that she could use to kill these mutants aside from her charm ability.

    Without the Godfather, her shaman ability was useless, and without her realism art, she almost had no offensive ability.

    Her charm ability was her greatest ability at the moment.

    The baby furrowed her eyebrows as she locked her target. The mutant she chose was apparently the leader of other mutant nts and flowers.

    This one looked like a pumpkin, and it rarely attacked her, but it seemed that the pumpkin was the onemanding these nts and flowers instead of the hidden ability user.

    This way, the ability user could focus on adding more seeds and nts to attack her, slowly making her busy and even cornering her.

    What a good n.

    The person also saved some energy to control the nt and only had to control the pumpkin one to control the entire nt and flower army.

    Smart!

    But Ainsley was now eyeing the pumpkin.

    This pumpkin looked small, only the size of her palm but it was simr to Jack-ontern.

    It even had small green vines as its tiny legs and arms,pletely making the pumpkin look much more like a human.

    Not to mention the tiny witch hat made of green vines on its head...

    Ainsley twitched her lips as she dodged another nt soldier and slowly calcted her movement to approach the pumpkin at the back.

    Since this would be her first attempt at charming a nt, Ainsley wanted the distance to be close, and she had to be looking at the pumpkin face-to-face.

    Otherwise, the chance to seed would be extremely low!

    Ainsley approached the pumpkin, and the poison dude didn''t even realize this. After all, looking at Ainsley''s sorry state, he was relieved.

    He believed that his teammates would soon take action and attacked Ainsley even more intensely than him.

    However, he didn''t know that Ainsley was targeting his cute pumpkin...

    This pumpkin was different from the other nts and flowers that he grew out of thin air because this one was a genuine mutant nt that he nurtured for years.

    It had a high IQ and could control the nts that he created out of thin air, even when these nts would wither within hours.

    The pumpkin was one of his ace cards since the pumpkin itself had so many uses other than controlling his nts and flowers.

    Unfortunately, the pumpkin met Ainsley.

    Ainsley was already close to the pumpkin who was riding on the man-eating flower''s head.

    The pumpkin really looked like a princess sitting on a flower carriage...

    If only the carriage wasn''t so scary with rows of sharp teeth and a huge mouth.

    Ainsley was already a few meters away from the pumpkin and seeing that the man-eating flower would react if she got closer, the baby immediately tried her strategy.

    She ignored the nts and flowers behind her who were attacking her like mad.

    Wounds after wounds riddled Ainsley''s body again and the baby only protected her vitals so that she wouldn''t die.

    The pain spread throughout her body from head to toe, and Ainsley, who wasn''t used to being in so much pain, almost fainted on the spot.

    But the baby squinted her eyes and raised her concentration to the max.

    She is betting with her own life that when she was in a dire danger, she would be enlighten to acquire another skill¡ª

    Charming nts and flowers.

    The baby raised her right hand and shot her pink charm aura towards the pumpkin like a cannonball.

    The pumpkin couldn''t see or feel the pink charm cannonball at all, but looking at the target not far from him...

    The pumpkin excitedly pped the man-eating flower''s head and growled like a little beast.

    Go! Eat her! Eat!

    However, before the man-eating flower could rush to Ainsley''s ce, the pink cannonball that no one could see rushed to the pumpkin and instantly hit him straight to his body!

    The cannonball wouldn''t do any damage to the pumpkin, but when the cannonball hit him...

    He suddenly felt everything around him was enveloped with a pinkyer.

    Then, when he looked at the baby who was in a sorry state in front of him, he was reminded of his older sister, a fellow pumpkin who failed to mutate just so he could be the sessful mutant instead.

    His elder sister died because of this and since she couldn''t mutate and be like other mutated nts and flowers, she turned into ash on the spot.

    It was him who was supposed to turn into ash, but his elder sister gave her vitality to him, turning him into such a strong mutant.

    Only then did he catch the poison dude''s eyes and be his partner.

    Under the guy''s nourishment, he became what he was now.

    But the regret he had for not being able to save his sister and even causing his sister to die was still there.

    Especially after his intelligence soared and he became no different from beasts, just in the form of a nt.

    At this moment, his regret was amplified to the max and when he saw Ainsley...

    He suddenly felt that this baby might be his elder sister''s reincarnation or something.

    In short, the charm did affect him and subconsciously made him think that Ainsley was his dead elder sister.

    Sister pumpkin! She bes a human!

    No! Don''t hurt her!

    The little pumpkin''s scary eyes immediately turned pink and it instantly roared at the human-eating flower.

    The human-eating flower was already right above Ainsley''s head and with just one swoop, Ainsley would be inside his belly.

    It was already so close!

    Would it be toote?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1206 "Taming Plants & Flowers"( Preview)

    The man-eating flower''s rows of sharp teeth were only a millimeter away from Ainsley''s head when the pumpkin''s roar suddenly restricted the nt''s movement.

    Even the other nts and flowers who were attacking the baby also froze on the spot, as if restricted by an invisible force or pressure.

    "Roar! Roar! Gaooo!"

    The pumpkin yelled at the surrounding flowers and nts and suddenly leapt from the man-eating flower''s head straight to Ainsley''s head!

    The pumpkin directly jumped onto Ainsley''s head, and before Ainsley could react, the pumpkin started to rub his cheek onto the baby''s head.

    "Grrr....grr...rawrrr...grao!" The pumpkin suddenly acted like a spoiled child, scaring the rest of the nt and flower army.

    Even the Poison Man hiding among the trees almost fell from the thick branch.

    What the hell? How did the pumpkin suddenly act like that toward the baby?

    At this time, the live broadcast audience had also long noticed that someone was targeting their anchor, and the anchor was trying hard to survive.

    They watched how the newly tamed beasts died under mysterious poison and also watched how the baby couldn''t leave a certain area at all.

    She was trapped within a barrier.

    Then, countless mutant nts and flowers appeared out of nowhere and started to attack Ainsley!

    The live broadcast audience knew Ainsley wouldn''t be able to read theirments, but all of them diligently sentments one after another.

    [No! Dodge!]

    [Ah, ah, ah. The cub is injured again! Is the wound deep?]

    [There is so much blood...why didn''t she use her realism art ability?! The one that can make things out of thin air relying on a drawing.]

    [Dude, it''s possible that there is a neutralizer among the baby''s enemies, which is why the baby can''t use that ability at all.]

    A few minutester...

    [Wait, wait, what is Ain doing? Why is she not dodging and just letting these mutants attack her?]

    [Ain! Don''t just stand there!]

    [Ahhh, she''s too close to the man-eating flower! I''m scared!]

    Then, they witnessed how the pumpkin nt that most of them had never noticed, suddenly jumped onto Ainsley''s head and even started to act like a spoiled child!

    Isn''t that Ain''s enemy? Why did it suddenly change its attitude?

    And looking at the size...this pumpkin looked useless.

    However, strangely, all the nts and the flowers stopped attacking Ainsley as if they were obeying the pumpkin''smand.

    The live broadcast audience went into an uproar.

    [Good guy. What''s with this pumpkin??]

    [Everyone. I suspect that Ainsley has sessfully unlocked another new skill. Previously, she knew that she could charm spirits. So...]

    [Yes. Yes. So, she tried to charm these mutants, and it worked! After all, in a sense, nts and flowers that had turned into mutants were simr to beasts.]

    [True, true. It was like a mix between a beast and a monster. Their intelligence would be high, but their physical ability would be like monsters.]

    [Oh damn. We can''t underestimate mutated nts and flowers. But I rarely see such a thing here...unless you go to special forests and such.]

    [The one who controls these mutants is unusual.]

    [A nt ability user usually controls an existing nt or grows a new nt, but it won''t mutate or have its own characteristic.]

    [Well, well, it seems that Ain''s enemy is not simple!]

    [Just how many enemies are there? I only guessed one or two so far.]

    [There is definitely more than just two. I bet each of them also have multiple abilities.]

    [Ain is in danger...]

    [Don''t worry, guys. Now that Ain can charm nts and monsters, she can definitely defend herself!

    Indeed, after looking at the pumpkin''s behavior, Ainsley immediately seized the chance and affectionatelymunicated with the pumpkin using her charm ability.

    "Hey, hey, little...brother. Can you stop these nts and flowers from attacking me? Thank you. And if you can, just attack whoever creates them in the first ce."

    Ainsley didn''t know how long her skill wouldst, so she hurriedly asked the pumpkin to control the mutants to attack the Poison Man.

    The pumpkin immediately nodded excitedly and growled towards the nts and flowers army around him.

    "RAWRRR! (Don''t touch this hooman. Just attack my former master!)

    Good guy. The pumpkin resolutely betrayed his master because for him, his ''family'' was the most important.

    Ainsley was actually a bit guilty for posing like the pumpkin''s family, but the charm ability worked like that.

    Anyway, it wasn''t her fault.

    The pumpkinmanded the nts and the flowers around within seconds.

    Then, these mutants immediately shifted their target from Ainsley to the Poison Guy who was hiding among the tall trees.

    They were indeed created by the Poison Guy, but the one in control of these nts and flowers had long been the pumpkin.

    Even the Poison Guy could hardly control the nts and flowers that were already under the pumpkin''s control.

    Unless he created new ones and immediately controlled them.

    He really trusted the pumpkin since they had a contract and none of them could betray each other.

    But the pumpkin actually betrayed him for a human!

    The pumpkin intuitively knew that he couldn''t betray his master but his love for Ainsley under the charm ability was unbeatable.

    Ainsley also knew that what she did would certainly endanger the pumpkin.

    But if she didn''t do this, the one who died would be her instead of the pumpkin.

    Ainsley didn''t feel pity or anything in front of her survival.

    Seconds after the pumpkinmanded the whole army..the army immediatelyunched various physical attacks on the Poison Guy.

    Some also used their immature special abilities to fight.

    After all, they were also special mutants evolved from flowers and nts.

    It''s time to counterattack!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1207 "Surround Her From All Directions"( Preview)

    Still, it was rare for nts or flowers to awaken consciousness and boost intelligence, not to mention awakening an ability like the pumpkin king.

    Thus, only one or two nts and flowers general among the soldiers used their special abilities to attack.

    Unfortunately¡­despite all of this, the counterattack didn''t go smoothly.

    Maybe because these nts were also created by energy, their attacks were considered as a type of energy too.

    Their physical attack toward the barrier was instantly blocked and their special ability attacks were all absorbed into the barrier.

    Noticing this, Ainsley didn''t feel too disappointed and immediately asked the pumpkin to restrain his army instead.

    "Don''t attack. Let''s just wait here and counterattack all iing attacks, okay?"

    The pumpkin was obedient, and while sitting on Ainsley''s head, it kept the soldiers in ce, not attacking anymore.

    However, the Poison Guy was already enraged by the betrayal, and he immediately asked his teammates for help.

    [My nt army is taken away. That brat can also charm nts and flowers! Request backup. Request backup. Please attack now!]

    The temporary team leader received the report and immediately deployed the second guy in their team.

    The second guy was also not far from the barrier and after receiving the signal, he immediately rushed to get closer to the barrier.

    At the same time, the leader, who had been waiting for a chance to shoot, suddenly called the temporary leader.

    [Don''t y around and take it step by step. Just surround her all at once, keep her busy. I can''t hold on anymore.]

    The leader knew that he had to shoot Ainsley now or never.

    Thus, he suggested quickly attracting Ainsley''s attention so that she would have no time to dodge his bullet.

    Getting themand, the temporary leader as one of the four men in their five-men team except for the leader, immediately signaled the third guy in their team to move.

    [Go. Surround that baby from all directions. Keep her busy!]

    Anyway, the Godfather was useless and no matter what, he couldn''t move.

    Thus, all of them focused on Ainsley instead.

    In an instant, three more men came out of their hiding ces and cautiously approached the tree nearest to the barrier.

    Ainsley, who had been monitoring the enemy movement with her 3D map ability, immediately noticed their movement.

    The baby thought that she would have time to rest but looking at the four guys who upied four different directions...

    The baby suddenly sighed.

    Ah, ah, ah. These people want to surround her and attack her at the same time!

    Ainsley was instantly full of vignce and used the pumpkin tomand the nts and flowers army to protect her in the middle.

    She didn''t forget to let some nts and flowers protect the Godfather too, afraid that he would be injured.

    Ainsley''s arrangement was fast, only less than a minute but the enemies were also fast.

    Once they got themand to attack and distract the baby, each of themunched their offensive ability.

    The temporary leader was a summoner, but his summon type was various golem.

    Whenever there was rich soil and ground, he could summon endless golems, from small ones around one meter tall to gigantic ones as tall as these towering trees.

    The young man summoned various golem, and all the golem attacked Ainsley from outside the barrier without breaking the barrier!

    The giant golem only relied on their physical ability, but the smaller ones could control the earth.

    Everything instantly became chaotic, and Ainsley had to use the army of nts and flowers just to keep her from getting buried straight into the ground.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    The golem punched the barrier and tried to tten as many flowers and nts as possible.

    The small golems fired huge rocks, earth spear and other dangerous abilities straight at Ainsley.

    Then, the other three guys also reacted.

    The Poison Man directly shot a ball of poison that could kill nts and flowers while also affecting human''s nerves, making their speed and reaction slower than usual.

    This kind of poison would still poison the target even when Ainsley had already used a mask.

    Not to mention that it was colorless and odorless. The baby didn''t even know that she was already poisoned.

    After all, although she could faintly detect the poisonous bomb through the 3D map, she was too busy to look at the 3D map.

    It didn''t work even when the map also appeared directly in her mind.

    In the end, dividing her focus right now was extremely dangerous, and Ainsley had to face some attacks that the nt and flower army couldn''t handle.

    "Go! Protect that side! Yes! There!" Ainsley tried to control the nts and the flowers through the pumpkin.

    The nts and the flowers were obedient and silently did whatever Ainsley wanted them to do, even when they had to sacrifice themselves.

    Indeed....

    Within ten minutes, the dense nts and flowers army had already died a lot to the point of leaving only a handful of soldiers.

    The remnants of corroded flower petals, broken leaves, burnt branches, even roots'' parts and nts'' ash scattered throughout the small area.

    However, during this massacre, Ainsley still had no chance to attack the enemies because the barrier would keep absorbing her energy.

    The same goes for these nts.

    From the start, this is a one-sided battle!

    But it wasn''t enough. The other two guys also used their abilities to give a negative buff to Ainsley.

    First, they made the area inside the barrier a bit strange so Ainsley''s 3D Map ability wasn''t that urate.

    They could fuse illusions to the real environment, affecting any detecting tools such as Ainsley''s 3D map ability.

    Their abilities were really the nemesis of Ainsley''s ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1208 "Luck Manipulation Abilitys Nemesis" ( Preview)

    As if it wasn''t enough, the two guys also made the temperature inside the barrier to be extreme, so extreme that Ainsley could die within seconds if not for her special clothes.

    Still, all of this affected the baby, and all kinds of wounds started to appear on the baby''s body again.

    This time, the wound was all deep and much more severe than before.

    The more wounds she got, the more poison she was affected with, and the slower Ainsley could react on time.

    The Godfather wanted to help, but the talisman tied him tighter than before and even started to suck his spiritual energy if he dared to use any.

    [Lil Lass!]

    The Godfather was helpless.

    This time, the two elders also saw the dire situation, and the woman instantly wanted to help.

    "We have to help her. If not, she will die! Even if she had a lot of healing potions or elixirs, she would die sooner orter!"

    But the young man shook his head and spoke with a grim face.

    "No. We can''t reveal ourselves right now. My instinct told me that Ainsley will need our help much more than now!"

    Right after the young man said that, Ainsley finally couldn''t bear it anymore and decided to use her luck maniption ability to kill the enemies in one swoop.

    She is betting on a possibility that her luck maniption ability is different from the other abilities and the barrier won''t be able to suck the special energy!

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate and immediately targeted all the hunters who wanted to attack her.

    Looking at the luck status data that she could see, there were around five people, and Ainsley believed it wouldn''t be too hard to reduce these people''s luck to the bottom.

    Anyway, their luck was only a little bit good at most or mediocre.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley immediately manipted the luck of these people and dragged their luck to the lowest level.

    As expected, Ainsley''s ability could pass through the barrier without any scruples because her luck maniption ability was a unique ability that only came with her soul.

    The ability shot towards the five people urately, and within seconds, these people''s luck all rapidly dropped to the lowest level!

    Ainsley could already see how they died because they were out of luck, but something unexpected happened before their luck level touched the lowest level.

    The amulet that they were wearing on their wrists finally reacted and the amulet boosted these people''s depleted luck!

    The amulet worked so well that the five people''s luck was directly boosted to the top level, and Ainsley couldn''t manipte their luck anymore!

    Everything happened so fast that Ainsley was dumbfounded on the spot.

    This is the first time her luck maniption ability, her trump card, failed so miserably.

    However, the Godfather, who could guess what happened just now, immediately woke up Ainsley, who was in a slight daze.

    [Lil Lass, calm down! There are indeed a few items that can boost someone''s luck and protect them from being cursed.]

    Ainsley''s luck maniption ability could be both a luck booster and a curse that decreases people''s luck.

    But since she could do that, there were masters in this world who could also create special items to protect people from this kind of special ability.

    Ainsley also knew that those Taoist masters who could draw runes, talismans or formations might also be able to create something like a lucky charm.

    But her luck maniption ability was already so strong! No ordinary luck charms could withstand her ability.

    This only means that the enemies really came prepared, and they bought those lucky amulets from a super expert.

    The organization did pay a lot of price just to be able to buy these things to offset Ainsley''s terrifying ability.

    They came prepared, but Ainsley was not prepared.

    The baby was sluggish for a few seconds, and some of the enemies'' attacks hit her here and there, almost taking her life on the spot.

    If not for the remaining nts around her who protected the baby in the middle, Ainsley would have died already.

    This is indeed a big blow to Ainsley, who had always relied on her luck maniption ability as her trump card.

    She only recently realized that there was no ultimate ability and every ability would always have a nemesis.

    If not, how could the Godfather, the all-powerful and the so-called one-man army, could lose his life at a young age?

    This incident taught Ainsley a hard and painful lesson, enough to make her wake up from her sluggish state.

    Yes. Since her luck maniption ability was countered, the enemies should be prepared to offset her charm ability and other abilities too.

    It was indeed hard to hide one''s ability in the eyes of the public when there were so many advanced technologies nowadays.

    No wonder some geniuses simply never used their trump card in public unless they were cornered.

    It was all because once their abilities were revealed to others, the enemies could prepare well to counter their abilities.

    Ainsley regretted not hiding her ability well, but since all her abilities were already discovered, she could only continue to gain new skills to surprise her enemies.

    Yes. Her abilities might be limited, but her skills wouldn''t be limited!

    Ainsley organized her messy feelings and thoughts before facing the attack of these enemies once more.

    Now, her priority was to survive and possibly run away from this ce.

    To do that, she had to break the barrier no matter what!

    The barrier must have sucked a lot of energy from her fight just now.

    Once it couldn''t hold on anymore, it should break, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1209 "Releasing The Godfather" ( Preview)

    Ainsley believed that she could survive this ordeal and escaped with the Godfather.

    At the same time, the Godfather had also found a way to break the talisman that was binding his body.

    As he said before, every ability had a nemesis and talisman, a prop, also had its own weakness.

    The spirit looked at one of the special mutant nts with fire ability and immediately spoke to Ainsley.

    [Lil Lass! Let those fire nts try to burn the talisman.]

    The Godfather gritted his teeth as he continued to exin faster.

    [All talismans are afraid of fire and water. But this talisman should be top-notch, so we need a special fire or water!]

    The mutant nt with a fire ability really had a strange fire because, logically, nts were also weak in front of the fire.

    However, this emerald fire didn''t harm any nts, even when the fire owner shot the fire at his friends by mistake.

    Because of this, the Godfather was willing to gamble on the special mutant and was also willing to endure the burning fire when it touched his spirit body.

    Ainsley also knew that the Godfather was risking his life.

    If the fire was too strong, it might also burn his spirit body, but if it were too weak, the talisman would rebound the fire and harm the Godfather instead.

    But they had no other choice, and if the Godfather could escape from the talisman, Ainsley had a bigger chance to break the barrier and run away from these hunters.

    She knew that she couldn''t possibly kill them, but she knew how to bend and stretch.

    If she couldn''t win, she could run!

    Ainsley nodded at the Godfather and immediatelymanded the pumpkin to send the emerald fire mutant nt to the Godfather''s side.

    The emerald fire mutant nt received the order to shoot his fire at the yellow paper thingy on the Godfather''s body.

    His aim had always been a bit messy, and he wasn''t good at controlling his fire, but the mutant nt still shot his fire at the Godfather without any hesitation.

    His instinct forced him to obey the pumpkin leader''smand, even when he was hesitant.

    The emerald fire mutant nt shot his emerald fire at the Godfather, and a few emerald fireballs shot straight at the talisman on the Godfather''s body.

    The attack speed was fast, and the other hunters who were busy distracting Ainsley didn''t see this scene at all.

    The fire approached the talisman within seconds, and a few fireballs missed the target, hitting the Godfather''s body instead.

    However, maybe they still had the Goddess of Luck on their side, and the fire didn''t do much damage to the Godfather.

    Not to mention that one of the fireballs sessfully hit the yellow talisman and the fire slowly burned the yellow talisman along with the runes on it!

    The Godfather was ecstatic, and he patiently waited for the talisman to finish burning.

    However, at the same time, Ainsley felt she was already at her limit.

    She drank a lot of antidotes and such, but the hunters'' negative buff kept harming her the second she cleared out the toxic and buff in her body.

    Her elixirs were only antidotes, and they couldn''t prevent her from getting poisoned.

    Not to mention these negative buffs and poisons couldn''t be blocked by the mask at all.

    Ainsley''s reaction speed and her reflex slowed down considerably, and her wounds kept getting more severe than before.

    Her whole body, from head to toe, was full of swallow and deep wounds. Her face was already so dirty with soil and dirt.

    Some blood and sweat mixed together, and her usually bright face was covered with dried blood and new, fresh blood.

    Her body wasn''t spared either.

    Her clothes already had holes here and there, and the baby was already lucky that she didn''t injure her vitals or break her limbs and bones.

    But Ainsley looked at her own luck data, and it dropped, reaching the lowest level.

    Even if she boosted her luck once more, it would drop again and again.

    Ainsley was really desperate, and even the audience could see that the baby couldn''t hold on anymore.

    Her breathing became rough, and her eyes lost focus sometimes.

    Her speed of dodging the attack or parrying some attacks slowed to bing an easy target for the five hunters.

    The hunters could also see this, and all of them were excited.

    "Just a little bit more! We can corner her!"

    "I think she will first die from blood loss. She lost too much blood."

    "Good. Continue to attack!"

    Simrly, the Godfather also saw Ainsley''s bad condition and he was even more anxious to let the fire burn the huge talisman faster.

    Ainsley had drunk so many healing potions and all sorts of items to heal her wounds, but her body had finally built some resistance to these medicines.

    The healing potions and such weren''t as effective as before, yet Ainsley kept getting wounded.

    That''s how she ended up like this.

    The live audience saw their idol getting injured to look like a walking dead, and all of them screamed in horror.

    [No, no! Can''t the battle arena staffe to help Ain? This is not normal anymore. These people seriously want to kill Ain!]

    [The distance is too far. The battle arena staff has already departed a few minutes ago, but I doubt they can arrive on time...]

    [Ain, hold on! Reinforcement is here!]

    Elliana, the three sacred beasts and even Axelle followed along with the battle arena''s staff, but they were also helpless.

    The Death Meadow was a dangerous ce, and many beasts or monsters lurked around.

    Their journey wasn''t that smooth, even with Code-L and the two other sacred beasts in the team!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1210 "Got Shot On The Left Chest" ( Preview)

    Not to mention that the team couldn''t use any normal teleportation method and ordinary teleportation ability was greatly restricted.

    It was as if the whole world was against them saving Ainsley!

    A lot of people panicked, but Ainsley still persisted and continued to attack the barrier with all of her might.

    She believed that once the barrier was broken, she could escape within seconds.

    Unfortunately...the leader of the hunters didn''t give her time to break the barrier.

    While Ainsley was busy facing the five hunters, dodging their attacks here and there, the leader finally found the perfect timing.

    He hooked the trigger of his rifle and held his breath.

    His special eyesight could see clearly the scene around Ainsley and even Ainsley herself.

    The moment Ainsley''s upper body part was exposed and was no longer protected by any nts¡ª

    The leader resolutely pressed the trigger.

    PSIU!

    One silver bullet wrapped in a strange golden fire instantly rushed out of the rifle''s mouth, heading straight to the target.

    The bullet was fast, faster than anything that Ainsley ever saw and people who had seen a lot of fast things would also say that this bullet was high-speed.

    It crossed a few hundred kilometers in just a second, and the sharp edge of the special silver bullet went straight to Ainsley''s heart.

    When the bullet passed through trees and such, the golden fire around it kept everything away, creating an empty void around the small pinky finger-sized bullet.

    When it met trees, the trees were destroyed, and when it met lush leaves or branches, it would always leave a hole.

    Within three seconds, the bullet had already reached the outer part of the barrier, and when the bullet touched the barrier, even the barrier cracked.

    The barrier that looked so tough a few minutes ago suddenly looked like an egg smashed with a rock in front of the bullet.

    CRACK! CRASH!

    The barrier cracked and broke into countless small pieces, and the sound of a ss breaking was particrly harsh in the quiet forest.

    Ainsley and the Godfather were both taken aback, but before they could understand what was going on, the bullet had already darted towards Ainsley''s left chest.

    In that moment, Ainsley felt as if the world was moving in slow motion, including the fast-speed bullet.

    She watched with wide eyes as the bullet tore apart the air, and the wind even whistled harshly as if weeping.

    "LIL LAAAASSS!"

    The Godfather''s heart-wrenching roar echoed throughout the forest, and the Godfather, who had just broken free from the talisman, rushed toward Ainsley.

    The young man''s brain worked fast and he used all sorts of abilities, all abilities that he could use when he was still alive.

    The Godfather materialized within seconds and used his body as a shield while shooting all his abilities towards the uing bullet.

    Thunder shields, blood domes, all kinds of elemental abilities and even unique skills flew in the air, trying to stop the bullet.

    However, facing the bullet, all of these ended up in vain.

    sh. sh. sh.

    The bullet''s golden fire extinguished all these abilities as if these abilities had never existed before.

    The bullet ignored all defense and offense, all obstacles and tricks¡ª

    The bullet neutralized all abilities, including the effect of props and items.

    This is a one-kill bullet, a bullet that made the ability user couldn''t use his ability for half a year.

    The bullet still drilled a hole in these various abilities, and even pierced the Godfather''s materialized body as if his body was just a thin paper.

    STAB!

    The Godfather''s pierced body didn''t bleed, but he instantly lost his materialized body and returned to his spirit body.

    When he returned to his spirit body, a small hole could be seen on his left chest, and his usually dense spirit body slowly flickered.

    It became translucent within seconds.

    The Godfather''s help didn''t stop the bullet''s speed at all, and when Ainsley wanted to dodge, it was toote.

    Her body moved extremely slow, and the bullet seemed to have an eye on its body.

    No matter where she dodged or moved from its trajectory, it would always adjust and continued to rush towards Ainsley''s left chest.

    It was at this moment that the two elders finally reacted.

    SLASH!

    The two of them shed their wrists in less than a second, and with a flick of their fingers, their blood rushed to the bullet, wanting to protect Ainsley.

    The blood n''s blood was more effective than Ainsley''s blood that the Godfather manipted before.

    However, the bullet still ignored all defense and offense, making them powerless like a newborn baby.

    This is the first time the elders saw such a strange bullet, and they also had goosebumps.

    If they were the ones targeted by the bullet, they couldn''t say they could survive.

    The bullet tore another hole in the two elders'' protective shields created of blood and even all attacks directed toward the bullet disappeared into thin air.

    Ainsley''s eyes widened as the bullet continued to rush towards her, and before she could react...

    The bullet had already touched her left chest.

    At that moment, Ainsley''s instinct drove her to boost her luck to the highest level.

    Even when the overuse of this ability immediately harmed her soul, giving her a soul-tearing pain throughout her body...

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate to do it.

    But if you thought the bullet would miss or something, you''re wrong.

    The bullet still ignored Ainsley''s luck and went straight to Ainsley''s left chest.

    THRUST!

    The tiny bullet pierced through the baby''s left chest and was buried deep in the baby''s heart.

    A bloody hole appeared on the baby''s left chest.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1211 "Shes Dead" ( Preview)

    Fresh red blood spurted in the air, creating a sense of eerie beauty, but all the people there except for the hunters didn''t have time to appreciate this ''beauty''.

    "Lil...Lass..." The Godfather''s face paled, and his spiritual energy kept leaking from the bullet hole.

    "Cub!!"

    The two elders rushed out of their hiding ce as they manipted all the blood that Ainsley spilled, along with their own blood.

    Ainsley only felt a piercing pain, as if her body was torn apart, and everything suddenly plunged into darkness.

    The baby''s body slowly leaned to the back and the next second...her frail body fell to the ground with a thud.

    The baby''s eyes were still wide open, as if she was in disbelief.

    In disbelief that the bullet pierced her heart.

    "YESS!! WE DID IT!" The hunters all cheered at this scene, and Ainsley''s people screamed in fright.

    "Nooo! Noooooo!"

    Amidst the chaos, no one saw the baby''s blue eyes suddenly turn dark crimson within seconds.

    However, the change onlysted for a second, and the fast heartbeat slowly stopped.

    Thump-thump. Thump-thump.

    Thump-thump.

    Thump....thump...

    Thump...

    Thump.

    The heart never beat anymore.

    Ainsley''s world became dark for a few seconds, and she didn''t know what had happened.

    All she could feel was that her body became extremely light, but a force was pulling her out of her body.

    The moment she felt that she was really kicked out of her body, Ainsley opened her eyes, and the scenes around her came into view.

    She first saw her body lying still on the ground, with a pool of blood under her tiny body.

    Then, a fire cluster slowly floated out of her belly. The fire burned calmly, and the blue-ish color reflected everyone''s faces.

    However, if one looked closer, the bottom of the fire was dyed golden.

    Ainsley''s mind was buzzing, but she was still only half-awake.

    She felt as if her body was floating in the air without weight at all.

    But she could see and sense all the things happening around her...

    Including how the five hunters suddenly rushed out of their hiding ces towards the blue me above her body.

    "That''s the kid''s soul! Grab it!"

    "Grab it!"

    The five hunters cooperated tacitly and used all sorts of abilities to capture the soul, ignoring the Godfather and the two elders.

    However, before they could grab the soul, the Godfather dragged his transparent body and hugged the soul close to his chest.

    The soul fire burned his body bit by bit, but he gritted his teeth and never let go of this small, burning hope.

    "DON''T YOU DARE TOUCH HER!" the Godfather roared in a hoarse voice as he shielded the soul with his own weak body.

    The two elders saw this and the corner of their eyes instantly reddened.

    Tears streamed down their pale cheeks as they abruptly shed their manipted blood at the five hunters.

    The elders were still capable, and the five hunters were careless.

    SLASH! SLASH! STAB!

    In just a few seconds, the manipted blood either beheaded the hunters or pierced their left chest, exactly like how the silver bullet pierced the baby''s heart.

    "ARGGHH!"

    "AH¡ª "

    "GYAAA¡ª "

    Ssh!

    Blood sshed in the air, and the smell of blood became even denser than before.

    Five hunters died at once, but none of them could close their eyes.

    They were still wide-eyed as their bodies fell to the ground in unison.

    One by one, soul fire after soul fire came out of their bodies, and the elders decisively captured all the souls and put them into their special blood jar.

    Still, the elders'' tears didn''t stop and they looked at the people around them with reddened eyes.

    They didn''t say anything and just waved their hands, forming arge blood formation, circling Ainsley''s body, the Godfather, and the soul.

    SWOOOSHH.

    And Ainsley, who was watching all of this, was also sucked into the formation.

    The thin blood circle on the ground gradually became a full circle with ancient runes drawn at the center of the circle.

    Everything happened too fast.

    Before Ainsley could understand what happened, the circle glowed in red light and the people inside the circle disappeared within seconds.

    Including her unknown state.

    The forest became tranquil again, and not even a single drop of blood was left on the ground¡ª except for the hunters'' corpses.

    The live audiences were silent. Their hearts almost stopped beating for a second.

    Everything¡­everything looked unreal.

    Thement section was extremely silent for a few seconds before everyone blew up.

    [What the hell?! Ain¡ª Ain...did she...did she die?]

    [No. I don''t believe it! It must be like the case with the Spirit Cave. We thought she died, but she didn''t!]

    [Uh¡­I don''t want to trigger anyone¡­but I am one of Ain''s fans who watched her personal point of view, and the connection was cut.]

    [That means she died!]

    [Ah! It can''t be! Maybe it''s pseudo-death or something. I don''t believe it!]

    [Didn''t you see the soul fire floating out of the baby''s body? She...she died! She died! Open your eyes]

    [I am a shaman. I saw Ainsley''s spirit just now. She was looking at the scene with nk eyes. But that''s indeed Ainsley.]

    [That''s the proof. Ain is indeed dead. If not, how did she be a spirit? Only dead people can be a spirit!]

    [That self-proimed shaman can lie. In short, we don''t believe that Ain is dead! She''s so strong¡ª ]

    But fact already gave solid evidence.

    The four-year-old, bob-cut purple-haired and blue-eyed girl, the family head of the Sloan Mafia Family, the founder of the Irregr Tamer Guild, Ainsley Sloan¡­

    She''s dead.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1212 "Mass Betrayal" ( Preview)

    The news of Ainsley''s death immediately spread far and wide.

    There were tons of audiences who watched the live scene of Ainsley''s death, and the video was recorded clearly.

    People cut the video to the short version; the highlight of the whole assassination thing, and the video was uploaded to various tforms.

    In just less than an hour, the Gasha Country and the Godlif Country''s headlines were full of bad news rted to Ainsley''s death.

    [The little prodigy, Ainsley Sloan, died at the Death Meadow. Is this a nned assassination, or is it a coincidence?]

    [The fall of a century genius. What will the Sloan family''s future be?]

    [The daughter passed away in an assassination, the Billios Family Head is taking action.]

    [The Sloan Family and their predicted downfall.]

    [Pandora Ind lost its owner. Will someone fight to get this ind again?]

    [The Irregr Tamer Guild''s future is bleak. Potential members will have to consider twice to join.]

    [Will the current Irregr Tamer Guild members quit the guild and go to another guild?]

    [The tamer guilds are really to ept the Irregr Tamer Guild''s ex-members.]

    The news was outrageous, and many elites immediately moved.

    Those who were closely rted to the Sloan Family immediately confirmed the news, and after knowing that this wasn''t fake, they immediately defected.

    Some allies cut thief rtionships with the Sloan Family. The others directly banned the Sloan Family from cooperating with their businesses.

    Some greedy forces immediatelyunched various attacks on Pandora Ind, and all sorts of tamer-rted guilds openly poached the members of the Irregr Tamer guild.

    Ainsley''s fans were heartbroken, and her enemies danced excitedly, celebrating the baby''s death.

    The previously silent Aretha Family immediately showed their fangs again and openly sent troops to rob some of the Sloan Family''s territories.

    Including the Godfather''s mausoleum and so on.

    Small guilds who had a rtionship with the Sloan Family hurriedly cut ties, and the big guilds'' higher-ups pestered their guild leaders to stop cooperating with the Sloan Family.

    Some ambitious Sloan Family members who were hidden deep among the family members returned to the Roane Province overnight.

    They immediately approached the Sloan Family''s inner core members and pestered them to choose their children as the next family head.

    Some Sloan Family members who weren''t too loyal to the Sloan Family left the family overnight and defected to another mafia family.

    In just a few hours, a lot of people betrayed Ainsley, the Sloan Family and the Irregr Tamer guilds.

    The disloyal ones left within a few hours and those who had malicious thoughts immediately acted.

    On the other hand, Ainsley''s closest people such as uncle Evan didn''t budge despite the people''s persuasion to abandon the Sloan Family.

    He knew from the video alone that Ainsley really died, but he didn''t believe that the baby with a luck maniption ability could die just like that.

    Even if the bullet that pierced the baby''s heart must be special, he didn''t believe that the baby could die so easily.

    Even if the soul went out of the body and the baby also became a spirit, Evan still relied on his instinct to never betray Ainsley.

    Not to mention even if the baby did die and wouldn''te back anymore, he would still protect the Sloan Family on the baby''s behalf.

    Not to mention that Percival didn''t say anything about this matter and only grinned mysteriously.

    He believed in Percival''s insight and ability.

    At the same time, the big guilds leaders at the Godlif Country firmly believed in Ainsley.

    They had many reasons to stop their cooperation with the Sloan Family, but none of them backed down.

    After getting along with Ainsley, they knew how capable she was and how much she loved her family.

    They didn''t want to betray the baby and abandoned her when she was in danger.

    The Meridian Family who also had a rtionship with the Sloan Family due to Ainsley''s promise to their ancestor surprisingly didn''t cut the rtionship.

    On the other hand, they lend their help to the Sloan Family and send a lot of healers to help the chaotic Sloan Family.

    Their family head said that since their ancestor recognized the baby and lent her the special ability, they should also believe in their ancestor''s vision.

    The Walter Family, the Meridian Family, the big guilds at the Godlif Country and the Billios Family joined forces overnight to protect the Sloan Family from the enemies'' greedy eyes.

    The Aretha Family couldn''t rob the Sloan Family''s territories so easily and the other elites also encountered trouble when they attacked Pandora Ind.

    After all, none of the Tess¨¦ra Alliance members betrayed the alliance and all of them bitterly fought to protect the ind!

    The people who had started to live on the ind also joined forces with the ind''s armies, repelling those who wanted to fish in the muddy water.

    Surprisingly, the Godlif Country government who was supposed to be Ainsley''s number one hater, was wise this time and didn''t intend to go back on their alliance at all.

    Those who were loyal were still loyal while those who had always been disloyal were cleared out in less than twelve hours.

    Ainsley lost a lot of Sloan Family members who defected to other forces and also lost one fourth of her guild members both in the Godlif Country and the Gasha Country.

    However, those who didn''t leave stayed strong and prepared themselves to guard against other big guilds'' sudden attack or something.

    The guild members at the Godlif Country even went to the Sloan Family''s main mansion and helped the family to fight anyone who dared to attack them.

    For a while, the whole mafia circle and the guild circle was full of blood and conspiracy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1213 "Capturing Ainsleys Spirit" ( Preview)

    At the same time, although they didn''t show it outside, Ainsley''s close people who got the news firsthand were shaken on the inside.

    "This is impossible." Jake held his forehead as he watched the short video for the n-th times.

    His tears were already dry for a long time and now, even when he wanted to cry, he couldn''t.

    "This is impossible, okay? There''s no way, Ain...Ain..." Jake gritted his lips and he put the call on speaker.

    Jacqueline, who was on the other side of the call, also held her breath and choked quietly.

    "I...I don''t know if this video is fake or something. But I believe that littless won''t die so easily."

    But remembering those hunters who came from a certain organization, Jacqueline still had deep hatred in her eyes.

    Even Jake was no exception. This was the first time he hated something or someone so deeply until he was about to go mad.

    Jake''s crimson eyes reddened even more and the person wilted in the blink of an eye.

    "I''ll contact the other Transmigrator protector organizations and families. Mom, please check the two challengers in this Taming Challenge."

    He suspected that the two people were involved in this incident.

    Even the battle arena staff had the same thoughts.

    After all, they had already checked the venue before and those who came here really didn''t have grudges with any of their challengers.

    But Ainsley was targeted by a lot of people and if the other two challengers didn''t have a role in this, they would rather not believe their brains.

    The challenge was abruptly stopped and the battle arena staff quickly investigated the truth.

    Within a few hours, the truth came out and the two challengers, Donny and Terry, did get involved with Ainsley''s assassination.

    Although they didn''t know that it would lead to an assassination, they severely vited the battle arena''s rules and even vited the country''sw.

    The Gasha Country was more strict in managing the ability users and if the ability users killed other ability users, they could also get punished severely.

    If there was enough evidence, the country would uphold justice.

    The two teens couldn''t say that they did it out of self defense because clearly, they were the ones nning to harm Ainsley while the baby didn''t do anything to them.

    The whole challenge ended chaotically and many people were still immersed in this breaking news.

    Aside from Jake, those who stayed at the Sloan Family''s main mansion were also hit the hardest.

    The five buds who were spread throughout the country immediately returned to the mansion right away while Grandpa Yofan broke down on the spot.

    "No! Ain! No!!! This can''t be! This can''t be!" The old man burst into tears and the person fell to the floor on his knees.

    The people around him also shed tears and wailed, but they still couldn''t persuade Grandpa Yofan to stand up.

    Grandpa Yofan continued to kneel while his tears dropped to the floor.

    The whole person visibly aged a decade within seconds, just like Jake who was usually brilliant¡­suddenly wilted.

    Maybe the shock was too great, but after crying tears and blood, Grandpa Yofan''s body wobbled and he directly fell to the ground.

    BRUGH!

    The impact wasn''t that severe because the old man was on his knees before he lost consciousness, but the nine generals and the other higher-ups immediately panicked.

    "Supreme elder!!"

    The Sloan Family fell into chaos.

    Meanwhile, the video of Ainsley''s death was circted everywhere and the number of views broke several hundred millions within twenty four hours.

    Basically, from ability users to non ability users, everyone knew that Ainsley, the genius baby mafia boss, died in the Death Meadow.

    Some people started to make trouble and some people created conspiracy theories.

    The first to create troubles were shamans from all over the world, including the Gasha Country''s free shamans and the Godlif Country''s free shamans.

    [I really saw Ainsley bing a spirit in this video!]

    [Oh my God. I had never heard of a shaman bing a spirit before. Will her contract with the Godfather still exist?]

    [I think, technically no. But Ain has always been a miracle. Maybe even after she became a spirit, she still had a contract with the Godfather.]

    [Even if they weren''t bound to a contract, the Godfather would always follow the baby.]

    [So, everyone...if we can contract Ainsley as our contracted spirit, we will buy one and get one free?]

    [Upstairs, your words are rude but I totally agree with you. Not to mention that Ainsley''s abilities are all top-notch, especially the curse one and the realism art.]

    [Sh*t. Is her spirit still at the death location? I heard that the newborn spirit can''t leave their death ce for a while and has to stay there until they get stronger.]

    [Let''s go brother and sister. Let''s capture that spirit and contract her before she gets stronger!]

    These free shamans didn''t join the guild and they were usually wanderers.

    Of course, this means the majority of them were unscrupulous and could do anything to get what they wanted.

    However, the free shamans weren''t the only one attracted to this possibility.

    Even some shamans who joined the Gasha and the Godlif Country''s guilds were tempted to go to Death Meadow and try to contract the little baby.

    This might be the strongest spirit that they could easily get!

    Riemann got the news of the shamans'' sudden madness and the grandma instantly exploded.

    She immediately sent an official ultimatum to the guild''s various official social media ounts and warned the shamans who had this idea.

    ? [Godlif Country''s Shaman Guild ??: Whoever dared to capture Ainsley''s spirit will be put on the guild''s wanted list!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1214 "Joint Ultimatum" ( Preview)

    [Godlif Country''s Shaman Guild ??: Whoever dared to capture Ainsley''s spirit will be put on the guild''s wanted list!]

    [PS: The guild members who dared to do this will be put on the wanted list as well.]

    Following Riemann''s movement, Jake''s grandma, who also got the news about this, immediately posted the same ultimatum and she was even fiercer than Riemann.

    Whoever dared to touch Ainsley''s spirit, either a guild member or a free shaman, would be on her personal wanted list as well as the guild''s wanted list.

    The shaman circle knew that this old woman was one of the strongest shamans in the circle and she had a close rtionship with a lot of top shamans.

    The top shamans disdained getting a powerful spirit using this insidious method.

    Getting excited over someone''s death and even wanted to bond the person to them just for her abilities...

    The top shamans didn''t want to recognize such a shameless shaman.

    At the same time, the spirits at the Godfather''s Mausoleum and the Spirit Cave who got the news a day after Ainsley''s death also followed suit.

    Each of them dered that if anyone dared to touch Ainsley''s spirit, they would be going against all of them.

    The spirits were really fond of Ainsley and were grateful that she was such a respectful shaman.

    Now that she joined their circle as a spirit, the spirits were even more protective of the baby.

    One by one,rge families and forces who had a close rtionship with Ainsley also released the ultimatum.

    At the same time, the non-human races who were friends with Jake also gave their timely support.

    Some of them went to the Death Meadow to protect the death location, intending to protect Ainsley''s spirit.

    The others went to help the Sloan Family who was in jeopardy.

    Grandpa Yofan, who fell into aa as soon as news of Ainsley''s death reached his ears, finally woke up after sleeping for a whole day.

    Once the old man regained consciousness, he didn''t hesitate to clean up those who had intentions to usurp Ainsley''s empty throne.

    Even when Ainsley''s father went missing, they waited for several days to a few weeks before choosing a new family head.

    How could these people shamelessly start to rmend themselves?

    The Sloan Family''s main branch was united and they dealt with rebellious side branches resolutely.

    The side branches who were loyal to the main branch also helped to clean up the mess, stabilizing the situation within a few days.

    The Billios Family also didn''t stay still.

    A few hours after Ainsley''s death news spread, they openly bared their fangs to those who wanted to covet the Sloan Family.

    And the Sloan Family wasn''t that weak either even without Ainsley.

    After they cleaned up the internal mess, they started to deal with the enemies who dared to attack their territories, including the Aretha Family.

    The three sacred beasts were away, but Z was still there.

    It was strange to say that once Ainsley died, Zi''s contract with the baby should be nullified.

    However, Zi was still as usual, defending the Sloan Family and even stood up against the two sacred beasts from the Aretha Family.

    One had to say that Zi was already on par with a sacred beast but even among sacred beasts, there were ranks.

    One Code-L could deal with two Van.

    The same goes for Zi. As a monster with a legendary Godzi bloodline in the myth, she was not to be underestimated.

    Her IQ was high and she could hold back the two sacred beasts from the Aretha Family at ease!

    Zi finally could show her true strength after not being needed for a while due to the family head being too strong.

    The chaossted for several days, but those who believed in Ainsley never betrayed her and those who were disloyal also firmly believed in their decision.

    Anyway, the Sloan Family would change the family head sooner orter, and the Irregr Tamer Guild who lost their founder could only rely on their current guild leaders.

    This undoubtedly put Nalisha and Aaron in a huge pressure.

    Both of them worked hard to stabilize the guild and even took precautions if Ainsley was really dered dead after a few weeks.

    After all, the baby''s corpse, soul and spirit went missing with the Godfather and the two elders from the blood n.

    Even some elites had no idea how to track down Ainsley''s location because this already involved the mysterious blood n.

    At the same time, the celestials who saw the two elders'' emergence immediately held an emergency meeting.

    All important celestials at the Gasha Country were summoned back to the Celestial''s Sky Kingdom and even the king of the kingdom was involved in the emergency meeting.

    The emergence of a high-ranking blood n brought them invisible danger because for a thousand years, only low-rank and mixed-blood blood n members showed their existence.

    Now, two elders from the blood n who were clearly high-rank suddenly showed up to protect that little baby!

    The celestials were alerted and the celestials who had nned a challenge for Ainsley also backed off from the challenge for a while.

    Anyway, the situation was chaotic and urgent. The challenge thingy could wait.

    While the celestials gathered to discuss the emergence of two high-ranking blood n''s elders, Jake''s grandma was also not sitting still.

    She immediately called Jake and informed him about a few things.

    "Lil Jake, grandma will go to the Blood n''s Kingdom to look after your little daughter. You stay with your mom and take care of yourself."

    She was also worried about the great granddaughter that she hadn''t met before.

    She had to find Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1215 "Need Reinforcement ASAP!" ( Preview)

    Jake almost forgot that his grandma had a close rtionship with the blood n and knew the blood n''s hidden kingdom.

    He was instantly excited and the young man almost pleaded to the old woman.

    "Grandma, can you take me with you? I''m really worried about Ain. Although I firmly believe that she will be okay, I¡­I still feel uneasy¡­"

    People might say that he refused to face the reality and yes, he admitted that. But his intuition as a top businessman told him that there was still hope for Ainsley.

    He didn''t know how he had that feeling, but anyway, since it was the blood n who saved the baby, maybe they had a way to revive her or something.

    Of course, Jake''s grandma could see her grandson''s thoughts at a nce but she still refused his request firmly.

    "No, Jake. Although you also have the blood of the blood n in your veins, we can''t let just anyone enter the secret kingdom."

    This thing concerns the entire race''s survival, so even if grandma wanted to fulfill her grandson''s request, she was still cautious.

    Jake also understood his grandma''s difficulties and immediately let go of his request.

    "Okay, grandma. You go and find Ain. I will stay here to manage the situation."

    Right now, the Sloan Family was fighting against iing enemies, and even Pandora Ind was in an entire martialw state.

    They closed the ind''s protective barrier and gathered all the troops they could find on the ind.

    Grandma nodded at Jake before reminding him about things rted to Ainsley herself.

    "Well, take care of yourself and don''t forget to call the kid''s subordinates to go back to Godlif Country. They won''t be useful even if they stay in the Gasha Country."

    Ainsley''s people already got various high-level monsters and beasts that Ainsley tamed as the beast and monster tide a few months ago.

    Ainsley herself also had quite a few monsters, but they were all trapped inside the dimensional bracelet.

    Since the family and the ind needed more reinforcement than ever, those people should go back to help.

    "The three sacred beasts should also go back. Ain will bepletely safe with the blood n members."

    Jake nodded at his grandma''s words and after speaking a few more words, he cut off the call.

    Then, the young man called Elliana, Axelle and the three sacred beasts who were already at Ainsley''s death location.

    Jake first called Code-L, who already had a phone not too long ago.

    At first, Code-L was annoyed and didn''t take the call, but after Jake persisted for a few more minutes, Code-L finally took the call.

    Before Jake could be excited, the little loli sprayed Jake with her loud voice.

    "What the heck is wrong with you, dude?! We are here busy trying to find Lil Brat''s spirit!"

    Jake almost went deaf for a few seconds, and he wisely distanced the phone from his ear.

    "Uh...I don''t want to disturb you, but my grandma is also a member of the blood n, and she is going to find Ain."

    Jake spoke straight to the point and told Code-L what his grandma told him to convey.

    "She said you guys won''t be able to find Ain or her spirit because they are all teleported to the blood n''s secret territory."

    Jake inhaled deeply and continued to speak, afraid that Code-L would interrupt his exnation.

    "So, it''s better for all of you to go back to Godlif Country or Pandora Ind."

    Before Code-L could frown and ask why she had to return, Jake already beat her to it.

    "The news of Ain''s death directly makes a lot of people attack the Sloan Family and Pandora Ind. If you guys don''t return to help, it will be a mess."

    Hearing that a lot of evil people took this chance to rob the Sloan Family, Code-L was directly enraged.

    "Those idiots really attacked us?! Hmph. Okay. If it''s like this, we will return soon and help. Prepare a Teleportal. We want to return within thirty minutes or less."

    When Ainsley went to Gasha Country, she didn''t use Teleportal because it was somewhat illegal and the Gasha Country only allowed locals or government''s officials to use Teleportal.

    But now that it was urgent, it didn''t matter anymore.

    Jake immediately prepared Teleportal for Code-L''s group. One group leads to Pandora Ind, and the other leads to a Teleportal near the Sloan Family''s mansion.

    Using a public Teleportal as a private Teleportal...only Jake had this guts and power.

    Code-L immediately cut the call with Jake and told Elliana about the situation.

    "So you and this blue elf...go back to Godlif Country. Use the high-level monsters or beasts that the Lil brat gave to you to help your family."

    On the other hand, the three sacred beasts would go to Pandora Ind because the war there would be more intense than the war in the Sloan Family''s territories.

    Elliana and Axelle didn''t question Code-L''s decision and could only hope that Ainsley would be okay.

    They did see the video of Ainsley''s death, but none of them wanted to believe that the video was real.

    This can''t happen. Maybe the two strangers who suddenly appeared to save Ainsley could do something to help her...

    Anyway, the group dispersed and immediately headed to Jake''s illegal Teleportal at the Gasha Country.

    At the same time, the Godlif Country''s Irregr Tamer Guild got an SOS from the Gasha Country''s Irregr Tamer Guild.

    "Godlif country''s guild leader? This is Gasha Country''s guild leader, and we need help! A bunch of other guild memberse to our guild to make a mess!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1216 "Quickly Come Back & Slap Faces"( Preview)

    Since the number of their remaining guild members wasn''t that big, against these numerous troublemakers, they were extremely helpless.

    "A lot of guild members here betrayed us and they lost their taming ability. Then, they returned to protest the guild..."

    Aaron was really helpless.

    He had done his best, but he still needed reinforcement!

    Nalisha''s situation wasn''t as bad as Aaron''s because the other big guilds in Godlif Country obeyed their guild leaders and didn''t abandon the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    On the other hand, the Beast and Monster Tamer Guild at the Gasha Country didn''t consider the cooperation with Ainsley and her guild anymore.

    After all, the baby was dead, and the guild''s development would definitely stop.

    This is the weakness of the Irregr Tamer Guild because if they wanted to get new members, only Ainsley could enlighten the new members.

    Without her, the guild wouldn''t grow, and they would stagnate.

    Because of this, the Beast Tamer and the Monster Tamer Guild, who valued profit and their guild''s future, immediately retaliated against the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    They just wanted to suppress that guild once more, until they werepletely destroyed.

    Many members who betrayed the guild lost their abilities within seconds, and a lot of them protested against the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    Many of these people were popr celebrities, the sons and daughters of influential families or those who didn''t really rely on their charming ability to live.

    They only joined the guild for its prestige and the status that it would bring to them as an irregr tamer.

    Who would have known that when they betrayed the guild, they would lose their unique taming skill from their charm ability along with their charm ability itself?!

    They directly lost one ability!

    The celebrities and those who weren''t so active in the guild still needed their charm ability in various cases, especially the children of the wealthy family who used their charm ability to gain more connections.

    Once they lost their charm ability, they also lost their value, and even their families wouldn''t like them anymore!

    The celebrities instantly lost a lot of fans who stayed because of their charm ability, and many more members suffered.

    The bacsh was too cruel, and they came to the guild to protest, bringing their supporters behind them.

    Many influential families were also mad at the guild because their children lost their charm ability after betraying the guild.

    These people collectively ignored the rules of not fighting outside of the battle arena and immediately stirred up the whole Guild Union Zone.

    The other guilds saw this as an opportunity to create trouble and they immediately created troubles for the enemies.

    A lot of guilds also targeted the Irregr Tamer Guild and many of them wanted to kidnap these tamers to force them to tame monsters for their guild.

    The situation was really chaotic, and Aaron had to close the guild, making their guild building as theirst fortress.

    Nalisha could imagine how dangerous the situation was, and she immediately agreed to send reinforcement.

    Nalisha knew that if they used normal transportation, it would be toote to help their fellow guild members abroad.

    Thus, Nalisha contacted Jake and borrowed his Teleportal to go to Gasha Country in less than an hour.

    Jake agreed without thinking too long and immediately gave Nalisha a few troops to help her stabilize the situation at the Gasha Country.

    Ainsley''s various families, people, and forces were in turmoil, all because the people lost the head of these forces.

    Jake also knew that the Sloan Family, the Irregr Tamer Guild and many other forces relied too much on Ainsley because the baby was really unique.

    The Sloan Family still had the seven elders, the five buds and the nine generals, but the one who could be the head of the family recing the baby might not be as good as Ainsley.

    The Irregr Tamer Guild also relied heavily on Ainsley, and Jake couldn''t me Ainsley for this because this was really what only Ainsley could do.

    No one else could rece Ainsley if they didn''t inherit whatever tricks Ainsley had to enlighten the new members.

    On the other hand, the Billios Family was stable and even if he died, it would only give a certain damage for a while and soon, a new family head would emerge.

    His grandma and mother were also there to hold the fort.

    But Ainsley...was really alone.

    At least, Elliana and the others definitely couldn''t rece her existence as the family head or the guild founder.

    This was also not Ainsley''s fault, considering that her Sloan Family had deteriorated too much, and Ainsley had just revived it within a year.

    The foundation was still weak and once they lost Ainsley, the sole pir, the family would also copse once more.

    For this, Jake could only me the Sloan Family that couldn''t produce fine leaders and ability users.

    Of course, Ainsley was training the new generation and the old generation together, but the result still needed a few more years.

    She couldn''t rebuild the Sloan Family''s damaged foundation that hadsted for more than a decade in just a year.

    But Ainsley already nned for the future and had alreadyid the foundation.

    As long as she survived until she grew up, the Sloan Family, the guild, and even the Ind would have tons of pirs and foundations.

    With that, even if Ainsley passed away so suddenly, everything wouldn''t copse.

    Jake rubbed his throbbing temple and sighed at all this chaos.

    "Ain...I hope you are really okay."

    Jake gritted his teeth as he clenched his fists.

    "Ain, quicklye back and p all these people in the face!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1217 "Going To The Blood Clans Hidden Kingdom" ( Preview)

    Ain really had to clean up the forces who dared to attack them now.

    At least gave them a stern warning.

    If not, things would repeat, and Ainsley''s situation wouldn''t be good.

    Well, for now...what Jake could do was to contact the fellow transmigrator protector forces and tell them about the Transmigrator Hunter''s vition of their secret agreement.

    That organization had never vited the rule so tantly and even in front of a camera.

    But this showed that they valued Ainsley so much that her value might be on par with the Godfather back then.

    And this baby hadn''t grown up yet while the Godfather was already a young man back then.

    While Jake was contacting the other organizations and forces to warn the Transmigrator Hunters, Ainsley had finally arrived at the Blood n''s Kingdom.

    When she was teleported by the two elders, Ainsley''s brain slowly cleared up and the baby realized her true state right away.

    Yes. She did turn into a dead spirit!

    Her grievance and regret must be so thick that she became a spirit right after she died, but more importantly...

    The world recognised her as a ''great person'' whether in power or status or anything else.

    After all, not all people can be spirits after they die. Look at the five hunters who died before they could take Ainsley''s soul away.

    They must have died with a heart full of regret for not being able to take Ainsley''s soul when they were only one step away from it.

    But none of them became a dead spirit because their influence on this world, their status or their power wasn''t enough to be recognised.

    Those who became spirits had at least a little poprity, which also means that the ''world'' recognized them somehow.

    But these people who worked in the dark for a mysterious organization wouldn''t have the same poprity and recognition as Ainsley.

    If they were important members in the organization, they still had chances to be spirits after their death.

    But they were just a part of an elite team, and they were still not recognised enough to be as dead spirits.

    Realizing this fact, Ainsley didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    She surprisingly died and became a spirit, just like the Godfather.

    But now, it wasn''t the time to greet the Godfather or Zev, who had been trying to vite his own rules to revive Ainsley.

    Even at the cost of losing his life.

    Ainsley blinked her eyes and saw her body along with the two elders, the Godfather and Zev, appearing at a vast underground cave.

    The cave wasn''t like the Spirit Cave with a lot of crystals because this one was a genuine rock cave with a hint of blood here and there.

    The ce was extremely suitable for dark creatures and bats who liked damp ces.

    The whole underground cave looked just like a small part of a bigger territory, but Ainsley didn''t think to explore the surroundings.

    She focused her attention on the blood circle on the cave''s floor that appeared after they got teleported to this ce.

    Because the two elders didn''t restrain their power and directly shortened the journey to a few hours from a few days, they immediately lost a lot of energy.

    When they appeared at this cave, the two elders staggered and the young man almost fell on the spot.

    Not far from them was a fresh corpse of a little toddler lying on her back with a peaceful face.

    She didn''t seem to know anything, but the spirit of that girl saw everything around her.

    The elders and even the Godfather hadn''t seen this spirit because the elders weren''t shamans and the Godfather''s attention was on the burning soul in his embrace.

    Once he saw the change in the surroundings, he slowly released the soul from his embrace so that it wouldn''t continue to burn his spirit state.

    But he was still on guard against the two elders who suddenly appeared to save Ainsley.

    The Godfather and also saw how the two elders tried to save Ainsley and even killed the five hunters.

    But he was still wary of them because they suddenly teleported all of them to this unknown ce!

    The Godfather scooted closer to Zev while protecting Ainsley''s little soul before speaking to the two elders straight to their minds.

    [The two elders here. This lord is this girl''s guardian.] The Godfather still knew some etiquette and didn''t rush to question the two elders.

    When the two elders, who were panting hard while absorbing tons of blood-colored crystal, heard this voice in their minds, they almost choked to death.

    [Guardian? You¡ª are you the Godfather, the cub''s contracted spirit?]

    The two elders couldn''t see spirits but knew the Godfather''s existence.

    They also knew that the spirit must have been protecting the baby because they could feel a kind of energy shielding the little baby''s soul from the outside world.

    This must be the legendary Godfather, the one who was rumored to be a blood n member a hundred years ago.

    Yes. The two elders had heard of the Godfather''s name because of his ability to control blood without being a member of their n.

    After mingling with Ainsley and learning from the inte, they also knew that Ainsley could control blood entirely because of her contract with this spirit.

    But they still believed that the baby had a connection with their n.

    Even if it was only a baseless assumption, they believed that the baby wouldn''t be ungrateful and she would certainly help their race in exchange for helping her now.

    Not to mention the worry and affection towards this cub was real, and the elders didn''t know why they really felt close to the baby, as if the baby was really their n member.

    This is a mystery!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1218 "Ainsley As A Dead Spirit" ( Preview)

    Facing the two elders'' questioning, the Godfather generously admitted his identity as the baby''s contracted spirit.

    [Yes, this lord is the little kid''s contracted spirit.]

    But after Ainsley was killed, his contract with Ainsley was naturally terminated, and the baby also lost all her contracts with various monsters and beasts.

    Including her sacred beasts.

    Of course, the only reason why they still stayed with Ainsley was not because of their contract but because of their feelings about the baby.

    Unfortunately, some rtively loose soul contracts with Ainsley were broken after the baby died, so people who wanted to betray Ainsley would still betray her.

    Many people also realized this, but since they swore an oath to the baby, they had dedicated their lives and future to the baby.

    Even if she were dered dead, if they didn''t see her corpse with their own eyes, they wouldn''t ept this fact lightly.

    Ainsley lost a lot of people who didn''t make a soul oath to her and some guild members, but she still had a lot of loyal subordinates who wouldn''t leave her no matter what.

    The baby was their savior, their belief and their light.

    They would never abandon the baby just because she was dered dead in a live broadcast.

    Even if the baby died, they had to see her corpse and bury her with their own hands.

    The Godfather and the two elders didn''t know that Ainsley''s people were already chaotic because of this matter.

    All they knew was that the contracts bound to Ainsley were lost, which means the baby did lose her life.

    This is iron proof that they couldn''t deny no matter what.

    The only reason why her contracted monsters who weren''t bound with a contract anymore didn''t leave her was that they were trapped inside Ainsley''s dimensional bracelet.

    As for Zi...she had a high IQ, unlike other monsters.

    Thus, just like the three sacred beasts, she didn''t rashly leave the master or betray her.

    After all, Zi''s instinct as a monster with a noble bloodline was still there, and she believed that there wouldn''t be anything good for leaving Ainsley.

    After the two elders heard what the Godfather said, they pursed their lips and looked at the floating soul above the baby''s corpse.

    The corpse was still fresh and didn''t decay at all because they used their ability to preserve the body.

    However, the fact that the Godfather''s contract with Ainsley was nullified means that the baby was really dead.

    Even her soul was already out of her body...

    Just when everyone was depressed, a crisp and childish voice suddenly sounded in their minds.

    [Uh, hello, everyone....can you guys see me?]

    Ainsley felt that it was time to show herself. She couldn''t bear to see this strange scene and she didn''t even want to see her own corpse.

    Oh, oh, it was a terrifying thing to see your own corpse and soul, okay?!

    The three people were taken aback, and they simultaneously turned their heads around¡ª only to see nothing.

    Of course, the two elders couldn''t see Ainsley, but the Godfather could see the four-year-old baby with a dense spiritual body full of vibrant color.

    She still retained her iconic bob-cut purple hair and her pair of blue eyes.

    Who else is this, if not Ainsley?

    The Godfather was too stunned to react, and for a while, his brain just crashed. The man stood in the air motionless as if he was dead.

    Ainsley saw that the two elders couldn''t see her, so she looked at the Godfather and found that he was also silent!

    How could this be? They are fellow spirits. How can the Godfather not see her?!

    Ainsley mustered her courage and floated in the air clumsily.

    She carefully approached the young man and waved her tiny palm in front of the man''s eyes.

    [Hello, hello, Godfather? Are you there? Can you see me? You can, right?]

    The Godfather was only stunned for a few seconds before he abruptly took the baby into his embrace and hugged her so tightly that he almost crushed her to death.

    [Lilss! Y-you...you became a spirit! Since when?! What are you feeling now? Do you feel ufortable anywhere or something??]

    The Godfather spoke as fast as bullets within one breath, instantly making the poor baby dizzy on the spot.

    [G-godfather, let me go first. I can''t breathe! I might die again!]

    Well, spirits didn''t need to breathe because they were technically ghosts, but Ainsley was still not used to her new state.

    The Godfather was afraid that Ainsley would be hurt, so he hurriedly let go of the baby and sighed in relief.

    [You scared this lord. This lord thought that you were gone entirely.]

    It was a lie if he didn''t feel heartbroken after Ainsley''s death, but when he saw the baby as a spirit, he thought that he could still live well with the baby.

    But maybe just in a different state than before.

    Now that they''re both spirits...it should be easier to get along?

    And the Godfather could also touch the baby without having to materialize. This is quite a good thing.

    At first, Ainsley was also heartbroken after knowing that she waspletely dead, but after bing a dead spirit, she was a bitforted.

    It''s okay. At least she didn''t diepletely and returned as a wandering ghost....

    The two people reunited and hugged each other a few times, directly ignoring Zev, who had been waiting for Ainsley''s hug.

    Seeing that the master and disciple pair was about to reminisce again and talk bullsh*t, Zev immediately stood between them and pushed the two people apart.

    He was ruthless and was determined to separate the two!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1219 "Greeting The Blood Clans Two Elders"( Preview)

    [Stop, stop! Don''t hug again! I also need a hug, ah! I almostmitted a crime to save you and you actually treat me like this...]

    Zev cried tears and snot as he used Ainsley.

    He also looked back at the Godfather and red at him with his chubby cheeks pouted angrily.

    Well, it''s cute, though.

    The Godfather looked at the angry little puffer fish and suddenly felt a bit guilty for his little boyfriend.

    He spent the majority of his time with Ainsley, and Zev was usually reduced to a background board.

    Even his limelight was almost non-existent, and if the author didn''t mention him repeatedly, the readers would probably forget he existed.

    Zev pouted his butt towards the Godfather, directly ignoring him.

    Then, he started to act all spoiled with Ainsley, relying on Ainsley''s sympathy for him.

    Thus, it was finally the Godfather''s turn to be jealous.

    Why is his little boyfriend acting like a spoiled child to another person?

    Although Ain looked like a child, she''s essentially a young woman in her early twenties, right?

    Don''t get too close to her!

    The Godfather forgot that he was the one who usually treated Ainsley as a child because he was really way much older than the baby.

    At the same time, Zev looked like a little toddler, but he was essentially an adult who had lived much longer than both the Godfather and Ainsley!

    The couple got jealous of each other, and Ainsley, who knew nothing, could only appease both people and guide them back to their main discussion.

    [Right, Godfather. Who are these people?]

    Ainsley nced at the two elders, who were still patiently waiting for Ainsley''s spirit to show itself to them.

    After all, high-rank spirits could show themselves to non-shamans if they wanted to, and the two elders believed that based on Ainsley''s poprity alone, she must be a high-rank spirit.

    The higher the poprity and the more people recognised the baby''s strength, the higher the baby''s spirit level.

    Ainsley only asked casually since she had guessed the two people''s identities, but the Godfather was also curious about the two people.

    He knew that some fans said that Ainsley was simr to a blood n''s cub and even the celestials misunderstood her.

    But is it possible that the real blood n members misunderstood Ainsley''s identity?

    The Godfather sighed as he exined what happened a few hours ago to Ainsley.

    After all, he didn''t know if the baby had seen all these scenes or not.

    [These two are members of the blood n, and judging from their ability to teleport so far using blood as the medium, they must be high-ranking family members.]

    Ainsley nodded at the Godfather''s words but still asked the most important thing she was curious about.

    [Then, why did they save me and bring me to this ce? I barely know them...] Ainsley paused before her eyes slowly widened in shock.

    [Don''t tell me they thought I was a real blood n''s cub?! Because of my disguise a few days or weeks ago??]

    Ainsley didn''t know that the two elders came because she manipted the blood they left inside the Spirit Cave, not because of her appearance alone.

    The Godfather obviously had some guesses and they were different from Ainsley''s guess, but he didn''t bother to fix her thoughts.

    [Maybe it''s like that. Anyway, you can talk to them and see what they want to do with you.]

    The Godfather looked at the two elders and sighed.

    [But be careful. This lord knows too little about the blood n.]

    After all, the blood n was extremely low key in the past thousand years and only mixed-blood or people with thin blood n''s bloodline mingled with other races.

    As for the actual blood n...the people hadn''t seen them for a thousand years.

    Hearing this, Ainsley was also a little bit more guarded against the two elders and carefully spoke to the two through telepathy.

    [H-hello, the two elders...I am Ainsley. I was the one who spoke to you through telepathy before.]

    Ainsley wisely called the two people as elders because they should have a simr position as Grandpa Yofan''s position in her family.

    The two elders were genuinely surprised that they could hear Ainsley''s voice, but they immediately realized that the baby also became a dead spirit.

    This means the baby had a second chance of life even if they couldn''t help her with her corpse.

    The two elders hurriedly took out their spirit sses that they bought from the ck market when wandering around Gasha Country.

    After doing this, they immediately looked at their surroundings and found two spirits¡ª one tall and one short.

    The short one had purple hair and blue eyes, exactly like Ainsley.

    Seeing the baby, the two elders sighed in relief.

    [Oh, hello, hello, Ain. My name is Caroline and that one is Lyon.]

    The woman named Caroline immediately introduced herself with a smile on her face, trying to look as gentle as possible.

    Lyon, who was cued, also nodded at Ainsley and kept his cool image so that Ainsley would feel more secure around him.

    Ainsley obediently called out the two people with uncle and auntie instead of grandma and grandpa, because she didn''t know that they were already so old in reality.

    [Good day, auntie Carol and uncle Lyon. Thank you for avenging and bringing me to this ce...]

    After all, famous people''s corpses were still a great deal for a lot of Ability Users with strange abilities.

    Many people could also use the deceased bones to create a miraculous field or something, just like the Godfather''s Mausoleum.

    Just thinking about this made Ainsley''s scalp numb.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1220 "Checking Ainsleys Bloodline"( Preview)

    Ainsley didn''t want her body to be treated like an object and if the two people didn''t save her, those hunters might have already robbed her soul and her corpse.

    She also didn''t know if there was a Necromancer on the hunter''s side.

    If a special Necromancer used her body to make her into a puppet or something and go against her family...

    She would be really upset.

    Thus, Ainsley was extremely thankful to the two elders for taking away her corpse.

    The two elders also nodded at Ainsley and tried to be as calm as possible, afraid of scaring the baby.

    [It''s okay. We are also afraid of people using your corpse carelessly.]

    Caroline patted her chest as she carefully looked at Ainsley, who was floating not far from them.

    [We actually brought you here because we thought we could still save you.]

    Ainsley was taken aback for a moment and couldn''t help but smile wryly.

    [Is it possible to save me? Uncle and auntie...I''m already dead, right?]

    Although she knew that the two blood n elders could revive their n members, she was not a blood n member.

    Understanding what Ainsley was thinking about, the two elders looked at each other and shook their heads.

    [You are indeed dead, but we can still save you.]

    Ainsley couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows and tried to deny the elders'' words.

    [Uncle and auntie, I know the blood n can revive themselves, but I''m not a blood n member. My ck hair and crimson eyes are just a disguise...]

    The two elders also knew about this, but they were still reluctant to admit the fact that the baby might not have a blood rtionship with them.

    Still, they didn''t want to give up before trying, and Lyon, the one who had a good sixth sense, always had a feeling that they could still save Ainsley.

    The young man finally spoke to Ainsley for the first time.

    [We don''t know yet whether you really don''t have a single drop of the blood n''s blood in your vein. As long as you have a single drop of blood from our n...]

    Lyon paused before clenching his fists tightly.

    [We can still try to revive you.]

    Actually, reviving a blood n member required a lot of materials and energy, which was why they prioritized pure-blooded or stronger blood n members to be revived.

    It was already strange for them to try reviving the baby when she might not have their bloodline.

    Ainsley was speechless at the two elders'' stubborn decision, but since they were so kind to help her, she didn''t want to be ungrateful either.

    [Okay, uncle and auntie. Thank you for your effort in advance. If you guys can really help me...I will certainly owe you a favor.]

    Ainsley''s favor was valuable because the baby did own a lot of things that could be super important for the blood n members.

    But the two elders didn''t care about this because if they could save Ainsley, it was equal to reviving the whole n.

    Ainsley was a kid with the most potential among other n members, so if Ainsley really had the blood of their blood n...

    Their hope to return to the surface would be on Ainsley''s shoulders and they believed that the kid would be able to do that.

    It looked cruel to ce the entire race''s hope on such a young kid, but the blood n race believed they only had to wait for a few more years until the kid grew up.

    A decade for them wasn''t a long time because they had been waiting for a thousand years. A mere decade was just a blink of an eye for them.

    The two elders exined what they wanted from Ainsley if they were to save her, and the baby didn''t hesitate to agree.

    [This is not that hard. I will certainly be even stronger after I grow up, so once that dayes, I''ll definitely help the blood n race to return to the surface.]

    But Ainsley didn''t believe that the two elders could revive her.

    After all, if she could be revived, that meant she had the blood of the blood n, but she was sure that the Sloan Family was fully human.

    How did she get the blood of another race when this body was just a human being?

    Ainsley was doubtful, and the Godfather also didn''t ce too much hope on reviving Ainsley.

    As long as the soul remained safe with them, the Godfather was already happy with Ainsley bing a spirit like him.

    The two elders knew it was hard for these people to believe them, so they could only circle the baby''s corpse and try to check her body.

    [Before we check your blood and other things, allow us to touch your corpse, okay? We will make sure not to be impolite.]

    Caroline was polite, and Lyon also used a glove before touching the baby''s corpse out of respect.

    Their blood n valued their kin''s corpses a lot because they still had a possibility of being revived.

    It was much easier to revive their kin when the body was still intact or only lost a few limbs.

    Compared to only leaving a drop of blood behind, the difficulty level was like the distance between heaven and earth.

    It was extremely tedious to recreate a body from just a drop of blood and they usually needed a decade or so just to recreate one intact body.

    Not to mention returning the soul to the body.

    But Ainsley''s corpse wasn''t that bad. Plus, her soul was also here with them.

    There is hope!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1221 "The Secret Behind Ainsleys Surrogate Mother"( Preview)

    Of course, everything would be much easier...

    If only the baby had the blood of their n.

    The two elders checked the remaining blood inside the baby''s body and also checked her various limbs, skin, hair, and so on.

    The inspectionsted for an hour before the two people turned around and looked at Ainsley with sparkling eyes.

    [There is hope!] Lyon couldn''t suppress his excitement, and he almost had a heart attack on the spot.

    Caroline wasn''t much better. Her usually pale cheeks suddenly flushed red from excitement, and the woman had to suppress her urge to squeal.

    [Child, you did have the bloodline of our blood n!]

    At that moment, both Ainsley and the Godfather felt as if they were struck by thunder.

    The Godfather even stumbled in the air while Ainsley almost bit her tongue.

    The two people were silent for a few seconds before Ainsley raised her trembling right hand .

    [Uncle, Auntie, are you sure? Is this a mistake or something? My family is really a pure human race and we don''t have anyone from the blood n!]

    It was true that the Sloan Family''s main bloodline usually had a charm ability, but it didn''t mean they had anything to do with the blood n, right?

    This is so absurd!

    The two elders looked at each other and carefully asked Ainsley a few questions.

    [Can you tell us about your parents? Both mom and dad. Also your grandparents, your ancestors, and so on.]

    Their blood n always remembered every single member belonging to their race, even when they only had a diluted blood n bloodline in their veins.

    The two elders had lived for a long time and even if they didn''t go out of their hidden kingdom, they would still get reports about the blood n''s descendants outside.

    Ainsley was stunned for a few seconds before hurriedly telling the two elders all the things she knew about her dad, mom, grandparents and ancestors.

    Her ancestor did have a unique charm ability that was hard to be inherited by their descendant, but she really didn''t know that anyone in her family had a rtionship with the blood n.

    Even if her uncle or anyone hooked up with the blood n''s descendants, it should have nothing to do with her, right?

    The two elders listened carefully because finally finding the loophole in Ainsley''s story.

    [You said that your mom is a surrogate mother and you don''t know her true identity, race or anything?]

    Ainsley paused for a while and nodded hesitantly.

    [Yes, that''s the case. We don''t know her true identity...maybe only dad knows, but he didn''t say anything about mom to any of us.]

    It was strange that the Sloan Family members should have seen this surrogate mother but they acted as if there was no such person in their life.

    Even Leroy also knew about the surrogate mother but he acted as if he didn''t really remember her.

    The two elders furrowed their eyebrows and clicked their tongues in unison.

    [That''s it. Your mom has a connection with the blood n members and her bloodline should be thick too.]

    !

    Both Ainsley and the Godfather were dumbfounded to the point of not being able to close their dropping jaws.

    .....how did things suddenly turn out to be like this?

    The surrogate mom''s existence was the lowest in everyone''s memory and they didn''t even know her name.

    But she suddenly turned out to be a hidden boss!

    Ainsley was stupefied. This kind of novel-like plot was hard to believe, but the two elders started to strengthen their hypothesis.

    [Your surrogate mom should be one of our n members and her bloodline isn''t so faint.]

    Lyon repeated his words while Caroline exined a few more things.

    [Little cub, you should know that some of our race members can make people forget about them or blur other people''s memories.]

    Not all blood n members were good at manipting blood or charming others, but some of them could confuse people''s memory and run anywhere in this world.

    When their n was pushed back to the underground kingdom, these people ran away from the celestials and using their special abilities, they were concealed perfectly.

    But they also remembered their families underground, so they often visited their families.

    Back then, the n reallycked people and they had to gather all sorts of blood n''s descendants pure-blooded ones to those with super diluted bloodline.

    They were facing a birth rate crisis and this drove some women in the n to volunteer to create more offspring.

    Back then, the term surrogate mother was still rare and the women in the n went to various continents to seduce people and bring the child back to the kingdom.

    But after technology became more advanced, these women became surrogate mothers and left a lot of traces of their blood n throughout the world.

    They didn''t im the kid back to the n, but if one day the kid needed help, they would help.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley''s surrogate mother was unlucky and didn''t know how, she was also affected by her memory maniption ability.

    This is why she forgot she gave birth to Ainsley and even became a surrogate mother.

    The two elders suspected that this was the case, because a lot of people with this ability also have the same side-effect, especially if they were too exhausted or not careful when using the ability.

    That''s why in the previous life, the little Ainsley passed away and no one from the blood n helped her.

    They didn''t even know she existed.

    The two elders immediately exined their hypothesis and also pointed out a few clues rted to Ainsley''s bloodline.

    [Let''s take a look at your abilities.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1222 "Attempt To Awaken Bloodline"( Preview)

    [Don''t you think it''s strange that your charm ability is much stronger and different from other charm ability users?]

    The elders asked Ainsley with certainty in their tone, but Ainsley suddenly became stiff.

    Ainsley bit her lips at this question and didn''t know how to exin that her uniqueness came from Zev''s special potion.

    But then, the two elders added more words to their exnation.

    [You can quickly get enlightened and get so many charm-rted skills...you can charm spirits and even nts...]

    Lyon paused before continuing.

    [This is the proof that you did have the blood of our blood n in your veins.]

    [Our race is famous for their natural charm ability and you even awakened this ability at such a young age.]

    Ainsley first thought that her charm ability came from the body''s thirst for familial love.

    But she didn''t expect that this also had something to do with the blood n.

    [You can also inherit the Godfather''s blood maniption ability from so many other abilities...that''s also fate.]

    Although Ainsley used Zev to choose this ability, what if the option that Zev provided to her in the beginning also had something to do with the blood n''s bloodline?

    After all, it was strange to offer such a cruel ability to Ainsley when there were so many other abilities.

    [You also healed faster than others, and the Billios Family can''t help but have a close rtionship to you even when you guys only knew each other for a short time.]

    After all, the Billios Family also had the blood of the blood n and their iconic look was indeed inherited from the blood n.

    How could Ainsley get so close to the Billios Family so easily? Aside from her own charm, there should be a mutual bloodline attraction too.

    [We detected a little bit of blood n''s bloodline in your body, but it has been dormant and you haven''t awakened it yet. So, if you want to be revived...]

    Caroline looked at Ainsley''s peaceful corpse on the ground and shook her head.

    [You have to try hard to awaken your bloodline to be a true blood n members.]

    But what the two elders didn''t say is that...Ainsley had sessfully awakened her bloodline once.

    However, because the shock was too great, it didn''tst long and the baby''s bloodline became dormant once more.

    If not for this, even if Ainsley had the bloodline of their blood n, they couldn''t revive her because only those with an active bloodline could have this privilege.

    Many blood n''s descendants out there with super thin bloodline didn''t know they had this bloodline and it was even harder to awaken their bloodline.

    The thinner the bloodline, the harder it was to awaken as a true blood n members.

    Ainsley had already awakened her bloodline once when she was on the verge of death.

    Her pupils changed into crimson for a split second and that split second gave her a chance to be revived.

    Of course, both the two elders and Ainsley didn''t know that this sudden awakening had something to do with Ainsley''s luck that she boosted to the max before she died.

    The boosted luck didn''t have any effect on the bullet, so it took effect on Ainsley''s body instead.

    Without any of this necessary step, Ainsley would have died for real and there would be no chance to be revived!

    Ainsley had never seen her surrogate mother but at this time, she was extremely thankful that her surrogate mother turned out to be the blood n''s descendants who had a high fertility ability.

    For once, she also wanted to praise Leroy for his luck finding a blood n members as the surrogate mom.

    No wonder the Sloan Family didn''t copse yet after not having a good family head for so long.

    It turned out they were still lucky...

    Maybe the three sacred beasts'' protection gave them this luck, but anyway, Ainsley was extremely thankful for this luck.

    She still had hope toe back alive!

    The baby hurriedly approached the two elders and even stuttered as she asked in a shaky voice.

    [T-then, that, that. How do I awaken my bloodline? I-I never know things about bloodline awakening...]

    After all, only mixed-blood people learned this technique and most of them also failed due to their weak bloodline.

    Ainsley wasn''t sure if she could seed in the end and how many chances she would have.

    The two elders could see Ainsley''s anxiety because they were also nervous for the baby.

    Still, they calmed down and tried to guide the baby as urate as they could.

    [First of all, you have to master the essence of controlling blood. Once you cross this stage, it will be extremely easy to awaken your bloodline.]

    After all, although not all blood n members could control blood, the theory was engraved deep in their bloodline and even those half-blood ones could gasp the technique of controlling blood.

    It was just that they didn''t have the ability to aplish this.

    Still, they knew the theory and if they were given this ability, they could immediately manipte various blood on the spot.

    Ainsley had been able to control blood when she was in a shaman mode, but that still relied on the Godfather''s influence and her shaman mode.

    In fact, she didn''t know the essence of controlling blood and only acted on instinct.

    Now, she had toprehend the essence so that she could awaken her dormant bloodline.

    Of course, Ainsley would need some help and the elders immediately rmended the Godfather to be Ainsley''s helper.

    [You can ask the Godfather how he first awakened his blood maniption ability. Maybe you will be inspired.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1223 "Learning To Manipulate Blood"( Preview)

    The two elders also didn''t forget to give Ainsley some clues and tips so that she couldprehend the theory on her own.

    Ainsley was a bit confused for a while, but when she looked back at the Godfather, her heart became firm.

    With the Godfather here, she could seed!

    [Okay, uncle and auntie. Thank you for your guidance. I''ll try to awaken my bloodline as soon as possible!]

    Ainsley trotted in the air and went to the Godfather.

    Now that she couldn''t use her shaman ability anymore, she could only try to ask the Godfather about the blood maniption ability.

    At the same time, the Godfather got reminded of the baby''s flickering soul fire and immediately warned the baby.

    [Wait. Before this, you have to check your soul and see if it needs any healing. It will be dangerous if your soul weakens!]

    Ainsley almost forgot about her soul, and after the Godfather reminded her, she immediately looked at her flickering soul fire.

    Indeed, there were some tears and holes around the soul fire, and the burning fire was weakpared to the normal soul fire.

    Thankfully, Ainsley had the borrowed ability from the soul healer spirit before and even after she became a dead spirit¡ª the ability stayed with her.

    It had been less than twelve hours since she borrowed the ability, which means the baby could still use the soul healer''s ability to heal her soul.

    The baby hurriedly used her ability on her wounded soul, and for the next few hours, until her ability disappeared, Ainsley focused on healing her soul.

    She didn''t stop until her soul recovered to its original state before it was riddled with holes left from the previous hunters'' soul bullets.

    Ainsley spent a long time fixing her soul, but this was indeed a blessing in disguise.

    After her soul recovered, Ainsley didn''t have to be afraid of using her luck maniption ability in an emergency because now, the impact on her soul wouldn''t be so severe anymore.

    After Ainsley''s soul had recovered, the Godfather started to teach the baby how to manipte blood.

    To do this, the young man also absorbed spiritual energy provided by the two elders while Ainsley was healing her soul.

    After a few hours of healing his own wound and recovering his lost spiritual energy, the Godfather didn''t look so translucent anymore.

    Once Ainsley finished healing her soul, the Godfather had recovered to his peak and could use his blood maniption ability once more.

    For a high-ranking spirit like him, even without a shaman and even without materializing, he could still use some of his strongest abilities.

    Of course, the ability could only attack fellow spirits at most and couldn''t shoot the living beings unless he relied on a shaman''s body.

    The Godfather used the blood on the ground that the two elders left for their teleportation to slowly teach Ainsley.

    "Manipting blood is like controlling your limbs or liquid puppets. You have to imagine the blood following yourmand to form things or skills."

    The Godfather lifted his right hand, and a small part of the blood on the ground obediently rose to the air, wriggling towards the Godfather.

    "If you imagine the controlled blood as a sort of living being with low intelligence, it will be easier to control it."

    Newbies usually did this to control the blood better, but experts had already treated all sorts of blood outside as their own limbs.

    It was as easy as turning their palm to control various blood into various forms.

    After all, moving one''s limbs was too easy, right?

    The reflex would also be faster than whenmanding the blood to follow their order.

    But Ainsley was a newbie, more or less.

    Even when she had managed to control blood when she was in shaman mode, it was different from when she didn''t use her shaman ability.

    This one relied on Ainsley''s dormant blood n''s bloodline, which means it would be hard toprehend how the blood n controls blood.

    But the Godfather only had toy the foundation for Ainsley, and the two elders would give her the follow-up.

    Ainsley listened carefully and stared at the wriggling blood with wide eyes.

    She slowly imagined in her mind that the blood was alive, like a cute pet or something.

    Maybe because thest living thing she saw was the little pumpkin she left behind at the Death Meadow, Ainsley also thought of the pool of blood near her as the little pumpkin.

    Uh, okay. It''s likemanding the little pumpkin after she charmed him, right?

    Ainsleyprehends the basic theory and the foundation in a few hours.

    Although she still couldn''t manipte blood without using her shaman ability, Ainsley was sure that once she awakened her blood n''s bloodline, she would have been able to control blood without using her shaman ability.

    This means...she could choose another ability when using her shaman ability!

    Zev also didn''t expect Ainsley''s body to beplicated and identally added another possible ability without his cheat.

    Looking at this scene, the little system sighed in annoyance.

    Well, Ainsley''s blood n bloodline should be like around one-third...so her blood maniption ability may be weak, or she might not be able to have this ability.

    It''s still okay.

    Zev subconsciously nodded in satisfaction.

    He was a little worried that if Ainsley got so many abilities at such a young age, her body would be burdened.

    But Zev didn''t think that once the baby awakened her blood n''s bloodline, her physique would improve by leaps and bounds too.

    After all, how could the blood n members have weak physiques when they could survive for thousands of years underground?

    The blood n members were strong!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1224 "Born To Dominate"( Preview)

    Ainsley didn''t know Zev''s thoughts at all, and after finishing the beginner course with the Godfather, she attended the two elders'' short ss.

    The group didn''t leave the underground cave at all and still stayed in this cave until they could be sure that Ainsley could be revived.

    When Ainsley attended the two elders'' special short ss for her, the two elders slowly exined the core of their blood n''s blood maniption ability.

    "Our ancestors can''t live without other creatures'' blood, which also stimtes them to be able to manipte blood for their survival."

    Caroline started the ss with a short history about the blood n in their world, and Ainsley also listened carefully because this story seemed different from the vampire that she knew.

    "Our blood n has a low fertility rate, and we usually have very little pure-blood descendants."

    "This is why we turn other races into our race by biting them and manipting their blood, " Lyod added.

    When the blood n bite their target''s neck or something, they mixed their own blood n''s blood into the target''s body and manipted both their own blood plus the target''s blood.

    "Usually, only high-ranking blood n members can manipte blood to this extent and even change a race''s bloodline to be our race''s bloodline."

    This kind of blood maniption was already the ceiling because these elders could also manipte a drop of blood to form new cells, flesh, and so on!

    "In a sense, when the blood n maniptes blood, we treat blood as our subordinate."

    "We detect the essence of life in any kind of fresh blood and make them aware that we are their master."

    Blood was indeed a symbol of life because no living beings except nts could live without blood.

    The blood n was a n with superior strength of suppression in front of blood.

    They used their racial advantage of the blood hunter tomand blood.

    After all, although the ancestors relied on blood as their food, this means they were the predator of blood.

    "You have to think of blood as something like the core of every living being aside from their soul."

    Blood n''s usual way to control blood was tomand blood to follow their order, but this was surprisingly not inferiorpared to the Godfather who treated blood as his own limbs.

    "If you''re fast enough, resolute enough and imposing enough, the blood you''re controlling will be as flexible as your own body parts."

    This means the blood n had to subdue any kind of blood the moment they met.

    "Our blood n is destined to dominate any kind of blood. In this world, there is no blood that we can''t conquer."

    Caroline was solemn when she spoke these few sentences to Ainsley.

    Everyone in the blood n would always be solemn when teaching the younger generation about their race''s history and the ancestors.

    This is the pride of their blood n and even those with little bloodline and mixed blood like Ainsley should still carry the same pride as the pure-blooded one.

    "Our source of strength to manipte blood is through domination."

    Lyod continued Caroline''s words and slowly taught Ainsley his own belief.

    "You have to remember that every single drop of blood contains a life essence, and they''re essentially alive."

    This means that even a single drop of blood can be manipted to do many things.

    Ainsley had never heard of anything like this before, and for a while, she was deeply immersed and shocked by the new knowledge she had gained.

    The blood n members turned out to be moreplex than she thought, but it was no wonder they were so powerful.

    Even after their race was defeated in the war against celestials, the celestials were still wary of them.

    Ainsley had heard from the people in the Gasha Country that the celestials also suffered a great deal after the war, and their kingdom had shrunk a lot.

    This is why they cooperated with the huge Gasha Country, slowly merging with humans with the excuse of giving them protection.

    In fact, the celestials needed a lot of things in the Gasha Country, and they got what they wanted by protecting the Gasha Country from other human countries.

    Other human countries were also like this.

    One country with a lot of sea territory had a good rtionship with the merfolk, and they were also protected by the merfolk.

    Other countries had a close rtionship with either big races or small races outside of the human continent, just to protect themselves from other human countries.

    However, not all races lived quite close to the human continent.

    The merfolk and the celestials lived quite close to the human continent because one lived in the sea and the other lived in the sky.

    On the other hand, a lot of big races lived in and far away from the human continent.

    This is why the surrounding human countries worked with small races as well and even cooperated with more than just one race to be on par with big countries like the Gasha Country.

    The Godlif Country, the Gasha Country''s neighbor, did have a good rtionship with fairies and elves.

    However, both races lived far away and couldn''t be as close as the Gasha Country to the Celestial race.

    Because of this, the Godlif Country relied more on sacred beasts and monsters to protect their country.

    Since they were disturbed by a lot more wild monsters and beasts than other countries, they took this chance to tame those wild ones to protect their country instead.

    With no strong protection from other non-human races, the Godlif Country''s people were also forced to be more powerful than those from other countries!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1225 "Charming Blood??"( Preview)

    This is why, although the Godlif Country wasn''t as big as the Gasha Country, it was still one of the most feared human countries in this world.

    Especially when the mafia there was extremely rampant, and they were all vicious.

    The two elders spoke more about the foundation of the blood n, and Ainsley slowly understood the core of their strength.

    In the end, the blood n members had to rely on dominance because they were the so-called royal family members in front of any kind of blood.

    For them, blood was their tool and subordinate. Their follower or their prey.

    "We usually rely on dominance, but if you can charm blood...maybe we can see a new way to manipte blood."

    Caroline wasn''t so old-fashioned and even gave Ainsley inspiration on the spot.

    In that instant, the baby was taken aback.

    She never thought of charming blood!

    After all, although the blood n said that blood was something alive and could be dominated as they wanted, it wasn''t as if they had an IQ, right?

    Life essence or whatsoever...how could anyone charm blood?

    In a sense, blood is an inanimate thing! It''s not even a nt that was categorized as a living being!

    Ainsley twitched her lips and only took Caroline''s advice lightly, not thinking deeply about charming blood at all.

    But Caroline seemed to guess her thoughts and smiled wryly at the little girl.

    "Hey. Do you think that it''s impossible to charm blood?"

    Caroline approached the girl''s spirit in the air and paused when she was about to stretch her hand.

    A hint of regret shed through the woman''s eyes.

    A pity. She couldn''t stroke the baby''s head because the baby was just a spirit now.

    Even after Caroline exposed her thoughts, Ainsley didn''t look shy or awkward at all.

    She nodded solemnly at the elder and spoke her thoughts right away.

    "Well...usually, I only charm people with intelligence. Even those mutant nts...they have intelligence, not like any ordinary nt."

    But blood...what kind of blood had intelligence?! Unless the blood mutated to be a sort of monster or something.

    Caroline nodded at Ainsley and didn''t think of refuting her.

    The woman calmly listened to Ainsley''s thoughts, and after the baby finished speaking, she slowly expressed her opinion.

    "If you are just an ordinary charm ability user, I also won''t suggest you try charming blood to manipte them."

    Caroline paused before smiling sweetly at the little baby.

    "But you''re not an ordinary charm ability user. When I checked your bloodline, I saw that you have another hidden bloodline in your veins..."

    And that is the bloodline of the Sloan Family''s founding ancestors.

    The ancestor was indeed a human, but his charm ability was way more special than other charm ability users, which was why he could attract three sacred beasts to protect his family for so long.

    Caroline didn''t know how the ancestor made his charm ability get into his own bloodline and then passed it down to his future generations.

    Relying on this, at least there would be one family member who would also have an unusual charm ability, just like the ancestor.

    Ainsley thought that her charm ability was unusual because of Zev''s cheat potion, but when she listened to Caroline''s words...

    She suddenly thought of a different guess.

    What if Zev''s potion wasn''t giving her a new ability but just triggering what she already had deep in her body and blood?

    The rest of the awakened skills rted to those abilities depended on her own enlightenment, and the potions only helped her to get enlightened more easily.

    Ainsley was shocked by her own thoughts and couldn''t help but secretly nce at Zev.

    At first, she thought Zev was a cheat like in most novel systems because he gave her a dimensional bracelet and other unique potions.

    But what if Zev wasn''t a cheat and more like an assistant instead?

    Because Ainsley thought of this, she slowly got curious about Zev''s origin.

    Since Zev was a so-called ''system'', who created him? What''s the purpose of the person behind Zev for creating Zev?

    Ainsley was unknowingly in a daze, and Caroline immediately woke up the baby from her dazed state.

    "Well, just try to manipte blood by charming them. You may get an additional surprise or bonus."

    Caroline stroked her clothes'' sleeve as she smiled warmly at the baby.

    "Our blood n never experimented with the way we manipte blood, so if you want to try new ways to manipte blood, we are very wee."

    After all, the blood n''s innate charm was also good and might be even better than some ordinary charm ability users.

    There was no end to charm ability because as the wise men said, even the smallest thing could be big if the person who used the thing was an expert.

    Caroline believed that they could make a great breakthrough if they fused charm into their way of manipting blood.

    Maybe those with a thinner bloodline could even manipte blood without having to rely on the natural dominance in their bloodline.

    They could rely more on their innate charm!

    And this means that some charm ability users could also manipte blood by charming blood.

    Of course, other ability users wouldn''t have a close bond with blood without having the blood n''s bloodline, but some experts might be able to break this shackle.

    Ainsley was really enlightened and couldn''t help but thank the elder.

    "Thank you for your guidance, elder. I''m really enlightened."

    Ainsley didn''t know what kind of thing would happen if she fused her charm ability when manipting blood, but her intuition told her that it would be a great thing!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1226 "The Celestials Worry" ( Preview)

    While Ainsley was practicing the way to control blood and fully awakened her blood n''s bloodline in her spirit state, the celestials were holding an emergency meeting.

    Sitting on the throne made of gold and soft clouds, an old woman with three pairs of white wings lightly cast her gaze on the people sitting around the oval cloud table.

    The seats around the table were also made of clouds, and there was a bit of silver mixed in, but the seat was still soft andfortable because the base material was their kingdom''s special cloud.

    The old woman tapped her slender fingers to the table, and those around her couldn''t help but hold their breath.

    The queen looked annoyed...

    Whenever she does this kind of gesture, it means that she''s irritated and anxious.

    How could the queen not be anxious?

    The previous queens and kings never saw the blood n''s member appearing somewhere in this world, but she was unlucky to experience this.

    Although she didn''t see those blood n members with her own two eyes, the video was already circted everywhere.

    Those who knew more about the blood n had already noticed that the two mysterious people belonged to the missing blood n, and they were not just ordinary family members.

    They were the elders!

    The sudden appearance of the two blood n elders who had been hiding for a thousand years was undoubtedly rming.

    What if the blood n had fully recovered from their loss, and were trying to go back to the surface?

    Their celestial race would be the first to fight the blood n, repeating the history a thousand years ago.

    But nowadays, the celestials are also much weaker than a thousand years ago.

    If the blood n didn''t get weaker but slowly got stronger, it would be a bad thing for their celestial race.

    A younger celestial with two pairs of white wings near the queen looked at the old woman with long, straight blonde hair and couldn''t help but speak with a hint of curiosity.

    "Auntie...just why do we need to worry too much about the appearance of the blood n?"

    The young celestial was a beautiful man with long silver hair, resembling the gxy with stars and moon.

    As expected of the celestials.

    They were indeed blessed with a good look that had a hint of nobility, holiness and abstinence as if they weren''t from this world at all.

    Unlike the blood n''s good look that would tempt people tomit a crime, the celestials'' good look made people feel a bit fearful of appreciating their beauty.

    It felt like sphemy to God or something.

    The young Celestial paused for a few seconds before throwing a tempting proposal, especially for other young celestials around him.

    "If dering war will hurt both races, why don''t we simply let them go?"

    However, the moment the young celestial blurted out this sentence, the older celestials in the heaven-like meeting room suddenly red up.

    "Ignorant brat! You don''t know why we had to dere war with the blood n back then and why we still have to do that now!"

    An older man with two pairs of wings that looked bigger and stronger than the young celestial immediately scolded the young man for being ignorant.

    "Haven''t your aunt, the queen''s majesty, told you about race''s history? How can you be so ignorant?"

    "Yes. Yes. This is not just about dering war because of our blood feud, but also concerns the lives of other beings in this world!"

    Another elder reprimanded the young man and looked at the queen disapprovingly.

    She didn''t expect the queen to have such an ignorant nephew.

    The queen was also a bit embarrassed by her nephew''s casual remark, but she knew that most young celestials also had this thought.

    Although they disliked whoever inherited the blood of the blood n and often fought with those people...

    But they never thought of dering war on the blood n.

    After all, in such a peaceful era, it was rare to have a war between two races.

    The World Union also existed to prevent various races from fighting and disturbing world peace.

    But the celestials had always been stubborn...and they had their reason.

    The queen sighed and patiently exined to her nephew.

    If this wasn''t her nephew, she wouldn''t care to exin and would directly kick him out of the meeting room.

    "Look here, Zurich. You know that by nature, our race belongs to the light creature, and the blood n belongs to the dark creature, right?"

    The young man listened attentively and nodded like a good student.

    "That''s right, auntie."

    "Good. Then, do you know that just as the fairy race is the judge of this world and our race is their soldiers, the blood n also holds an important position in the dark camp?"

    The demons were undoubtedly the core of the dark camp, but there were many other dark creatures outside of the abyss that they couldn''t disturb at will.

    The merfolk were actually included in the dark camp, but they were more neutral, and some of them also evolved to be light creatures.

    In this world, the merfolk held the position of the scale, bncing the light and the dark so that the two sides didn''t overwhelm each other.

    They were also the guardian of the sea, just like their celestial race was the guardian of the sky.

    Then, there were the elves who were also included in the neutral zone because ordinary elves belonged to the light camp and dark elves belonged to the dark camp.

    The elves also acted as a scale and the guardian of the forest.

    But what about other races? Are they also neutral like elves and merfolk?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1227 "The Blood Clans Dangerous Side"( Preview)

    Indeed. The fact proved that there were some dark creatures aside from the demons who didn''t go into the neutral camp.

    For example¡­the beastmen.

    Most of them were dark creatures because their ancestors were animals who gained abilities from the demons to be humans.

    People said that the beastmen should be the soldiers of the dark camp, but the majority of them held the position of a treasury.

    They recorded a lot of dark camp''s history, collected various important items and such.

    This is why they were also close to the sacred beasts and monsters¡ª because beasts and monsters protected them along with those important items.

    There were also the giants who were included in the dark camp side.

    They held the position of the dark camp''s sword, just like the celestials being the light camp''s sword.

    What about the dwarf? They were in the light camp and they were the one who supplied weapons to the light camp.

    Celestials often used light swords and other weapons instead of giants and beastmen who relied on their physique to fight.

    Then, there was this small yet mysterious and super powerful race¡ª the blood n.

    "If you think that the blood n is the demons'' servant or something, you''re wrong."

    The queen shook her head as she recounted what her ancestors told her when she was a child.

    "The blood n was said to be a branch of the demon''s royal family."

    "They were more or less the demons'' royal family, but they had more control over themselvespared to those insane demons."

    The demons had an uncontroble desire for destruction, but the blood n was not as extreme as the demons.

    Nowadays, the blood n also didn''t need to rely on blood to survive, which was why when the demons were sealed back then...

    They couldn''t seal the blood n along with the demons.

    Although the light camp was the one who sealed the demons, the dark camp actually also helped them to seal the demons.

    Because the demons didn''t care about the other races in their camp at all and they could even sacrifice their own allies.

    The demons...were terrible.

    But the blood n wasn''t.

    "This is the terrifying part. Just imagine. The blood n is as strong as demons, which is why they''re called a part of the demons'' royal family."

    The queen took a deep breath and sighed.

    After all, only demons'' royal families weren''t affected by their destructive instinct and could control their own emotions.

    But because they were still demons and they were too dangerous, the various races still sealed the demons'' royal families into the abyss.

    "The blood n escaped this catastrophe because they got the support of various races from the dark camp."

    Since the dark camp also helped in sealing the dangerous demon race, the light camp couldn''t just casually oppose them.

    They didn''t want to fight the dark camp when the demons were still lurking in the abyss.

    "But the blood n...is still dangerous. We all have a hunch that the blood n might be the new demon race outside of the abyss, but they''re much smarter and wiser than the demons."

    Plus their strong power and their immortal body...

    "If the blood n has even the slightest intention to do bad things to this world...the consequences will be terrible."

    By then, everything would be toote.

    The blood n could easily coax other neutral races or dark camp''s members to join hands with them to take over the entire world.

    Since the blood n had a strong familial affection, the other races would believe them more than the cruel demons who didn''t even recognize their own allies.

    It''s not so terrible to have a mad tyrant as the king, but having a smart, wise, loyal king with a dark mind....

    That''s the most terrible thing.

    "In order to keep the world''s peace, we absolutely can''t let the blood n return to the surface."

    The queen gritted her teeth as she recalled what the previous leader of their celestial race said.

    The previous ruler, a king, told her that if the blood n returned to the surface, they could easily contact other dark creatures and they could even persuade the neutral races.

    If this happened, the consequences would be dire.

    Although some races defended the blood n by saying that the blood n never had any intention to unite the world, but...

    The demons'' royal family had a special way to contact the blood n, and if the blood n was tempted one way or another....

    "It''s really better to suppress them and trap them underground." The queen sighed and shook her head.

    "We can''t use the same seal that the World Union used to seal the demons, but we can keep dering war on the blood n to suppress them."

    The celestials had to bear the responsibility of deterring the blood n, so even if arge-scale war happened and they were also affected...

    They could only ept their fate.

    "This is why this queen summons all of you here to discuss the next step in dealing with the blood n."

    The queen ended her short story about the past history and immediately shifted the conversation back to the core of their meeting today.

    "Some of our people who visited the Gasha Country had sent some humans to the Death Meadow to teach the teleportation''s trace of the two blood can elders."

    The queen held her breath and furrowed her eyebrows tightly.

    "They said that the trace leads to a territory far away from the human territory. Maybe somewhere near the beastmen''s territory."

    But the blood n must be hiding underground, which was why they couldn''t attack the blood n for all these years.

    After all, for a race that belonged to the sky, entering the damp and cramped underground caves was like forcing them to go into a bird cage!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1228 "The Shameless Celestials"( Preview)

    Usually, the celestials would send the half-blood celestials, those with their bloodline or winged ability users who could summon their wings but could also dismiss them.

    This time, they also nned to do that, but the queen wanted to do a bigger thing.

    "Since two blood n elders cane out to the surface after hiding for a thousand years, it means the blood n attaches great importance to that little cub."

    The queen felt that the blood n was also like them, who cherished the future generations in case of another racial war.

    "The blood n might be nning to rely on this cub to lead them to make aeback so that they can return to the surface without fearing anything."

    The queen didn''t really think that just by relying on a kid could save an entire race, and the others in the room also felt the same.

    But that was until they investigated Ainsley deeply and found that she was indeed capable of saving the entire blood n race.

    "This kid owns a private ind which is suitable for the blood n race and she also has a lot of allies that can support the blood n to return to the surface."

    The queen nced at her nephew and nodded with a solemn face.

    "The blood n has brought the kid away to their kingdom, and soon, they willunch their n to return to the surface."

    This is what their race didn''t want to see.

    "Thus, this queen and the other elders nned to send troops to attack their underground kingdom, lure them out and then attack them when they came out of their hiding hole."

    So there would be celestials'' descendants and the winged ability users underground, plus celestials above the ground.

    This is really a vicious n to corner the blood n and trap them in a closed jar!

    The younger celestials in the meeting room didn''t immediately agree with the queen''s words, mainly because even if they could use their mixed-blood people and those descendants...

    They would also need to pay a certain price¡ª such as letting those people live openly in their Sky Kingdom.

    Those mixed-blood people had been used by their celestial race to do a lot of dirty work for a long time and now, they asked for a higher price than before.

    Because they knew the importance of this mission.

    So¡­why did the celestials consider such a simple thing as a high price to pay?

    Because unlike the blood n, whom everyone thought would despise mixed blood and descendants with thin bloodline due to their obsession with blood...

    The celestial race was actually the one who valued blood more than anything else.

    Mainly because once the blood was tainted with another race''s blood, especially from the dark camp, they would lose their qualification as a celestial.

    A celestial needed to be pure, and they could even barely ept those descendants between the celestials and light camp''s races.

    For them, who had been holding onto their tradition for thousands of years and suddenly had to let go of their tradition...

    This is like licking their own saliva, right? So embarrassing!

    The Sky Kingdom wouldn''t be called a holy ce anymore because even those with a thin celestial bloodline could live with them, who were pure-blooded celestials.

    Their sacred ce would be tainted with mixed blood from other races.

    They couldn''t ept that.

    The young celestials actually didn''t feel too discriminative against mixed-blood celestials, unlike the stubborn oldies, but they were also reluctant to break the tradition.

    "Auntie...have you thought of this? Or maybe thepensation you offer to those people isn''t a privilege to live in the Sky Kingdom?"

    Zenith, the queen''s nephew, carefully asked his auntie, afraid that his auntie would make a wrong decision and was scolded as the celestial race''s sinner throughout their history.

    The queen also had a gloomy face, but she could only nod her head heavily at Zenith''s sincere question.

    "This queen and the other elders have thought about it. Those people really only want the privilege of sending their children to live in the Sky Kingdom."

    The queen also shook her head and had to soften her heart because those mixed-blood people used the children as their bargaining chip.

    They didn''t want to live in the Sky Kingdom, but if their children could go there, they could do anything for their children''s future.

    For celestials, not being able to step foot onto their sacrednd was like losing their belief and goal in life.

    Even when someone only had a thin celestial bloodline, they would have this longing to visit the sacred Sky Kingdom where only pure-blooded celestials could enter.

    Not to mention that the Sky Kingdom itself really gave a lot of positive buff for those who lived there.

    The stronger the bloodline, the more benefit they would receive as a part of the celestial race.

    Thus, these people who negotiated with the celestials only wanted to send their children to live there, hoping that their future generation could start living in the Sky Kingdom as well.

    The winged ability users actually demanded otherpensation, but as people who worshiped winged people, they also wanted to visit the legendary sacred Sky Kingdom.

    The queen felt that the n to lure the blood n to the surface was the greatest n for their race throughout the years.

    So, it was not a problem to sacrifice their tradition for this noble mission.

    Besides¡­

    "We can just prepare arge but separate territory around our Sky Kingdom for these people. So in the end, they still won''t stain our holynd."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1229 "Finding The Key Person" ( Preview)

    One of the elders spoke out and smirked at his own clever idea.

    He did suggest this n to the queen and the queen also epted his idea!

    They did agree to let those people live in the Sky Kingdom, but they didn''t specify the area.

    Although the Sky Kingdom looked like a floating continent, there were some scattered small floating inds around the main continent that they used to ignore.

    Still, those floating inds were included in their race territory, and this meant they could give those inds away to the mixed-blood people.

    They didn''t lie to those people, right? They could indeed live in the Sky Kingdom, just not in the core territory, that''s it.

    The young celestials were stunned by the oldies'' shameless remark, but thinking that this was the only way to keep their tradition...

    They could only lower their heads and silently agreed to the queen''s n.

    Seeing this, the queen nodded in satisfaction and started discussing the details of their grand n as if what the old man said before was just a small matter.

    "Okay. This queen and the elders have discussed the issue before, and all of us thought we still needed a key person who was strong enough to attack the Blood n''s underground kingdom."

    The queen paused before curling the corner of her lips, forming a somewhat cruel smile.

    "It''s even better if the key person has a blood rtionship with the blood n."

    !

    The young celestials silently shuddered.

    They didn''t think that the queen would want to find the blood n''s descendants who could betray the blood n members...

    "But the blood n living in the underground kingdom must be super cautious, so we really have to find an insider."

    The queen sighed in mncholy.

    Her face was still as pure and wise as an angel, but the wordsing out of her mouth were even more evil than the devil.

    "This queen can''t wait to see the blood n''s reaction when they see the betrayal of their close people."

    After all, the blood n boasted the close rtionship between blood and even those with thin bloodlines were extremely loyal to the blood n.

    A thing such as a betrayal...must be fun.

    "Of course, this queen doubts we can simply bribe someone, but we can always manipte those people forcefully, right?"

    The queen tapped the table once more and looked at Zenith, her promising nephew.

    She suddenly looked at the young man, none other than because the young man''s awakened ability was an ability to manipte ability users freely.

    The ability was especially effective on those with the blood of the dark creatures.

    In Zenith''s hand, the target would be like a puppet, and Zenith could even freely use the target''s abilities as he wished!

    Just like when people yed the character in a video game, that''s how Zenith controlled his target.

    "Right, Zen?" The queen smiled warmly at her nephew and even had a loving look of a proud auntie.

    "It''s best if we can use this key person to find the blood n''s hidden kingdom tounch our attack."

    After all, it would need a lot of time just to find the location of the blood n''s hidden kingdom.

    But if they could manipte an insider...

    But this insider should be strong enough to create chaos in the Blood n''s underground kingdom.

    Relying on this key person to lead their backup troops, they could finally lure the blood n''s people to the surface, and that''s why they could freely kill all of them.

    The young celestials in the room got goosebumps at the queen''s words, and they suddenly doubted whether they were really light creatures.

    Otherwise, how could they be more cunning than the dark creatures?

    The queen could see the doubt and fear in these naive youngsters'' eyes, but she didn''t care.

    She summoned them here because they represented their kingdom''s various forces.

    "Okay, everyone. Let''s check who is suitable for the ''key person'' in our n."

    The queen lightly pped her hands and smiled warmly at the young celestials once more¡ª as if she never said those evil things.

    From start to finish, the queen always used a soft and warm voice to speak, and even her face looked benevolent.

    But the young celestials who hadn''t seen the world that much got chill down their spines.

    As expected of their race''s leader. If the leader wasn''t a bit smart, cunning or something, there was no way their race could survive to this day.

    Although the young celestials tried to justify the queen''s insidious n as her smart tactic, they still felt a bit of reluctance in their heart.

    After all, although they were usually cold-blooded weapons, they also had a lot of justice in their blood.

    The queen was one of the few people in their race who didn''t have their cold and stiff faces.

    But she didn''t seem to have the same justice in her blood as them.

    Of course, this might be because the situation was urgent, and the queen could only think of the best way for them to win the uing war.

    Yes. The young celestials had epted the fact that the queen still wanted to dere war on the blood n.

    No, maybe it''s not simply a war. It could be a surprise attack and a massacre instead.

    The celestials calmly discussed the issue further for several hours, and at the same time, the two elders received amunication from the blood n in the kingdom.

    The underground cave that Ainsley used to practice was on the outskirts of the Underground Kingdom, which was still far away¡ª

    But those living in the kingdom had started to urge the two elders to let Ainsley go to see them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1230 "National Group Chat: Telepathy Version"( Preview)

    The blood n''s higher-ups had sensed the cub''s arrival outside of their kingdom, and all of them were excitedly waiting for the cub to enter the kingdom.

    They wanted to see the cub, ah!

    "Old Carol, why are you guys so slow? Quick, bring the cub to the castle!"

    An old voice abruptly sounded in Caroline''s mind and the owner of the voice didn''t even bother to make small talk.

    One could see how impatient he was.

    Caroline sighed and couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the voice''s owner.

    The blood n didn''t usuallymunicate through telepathy, unlike spirits.

    But there were one or two people with the power of mass telepathy.

    These people in their n couldmunicate with all blood n members they came into contact with.

    They could even facilitate a group chat via telepathy!

    As soon as the old voice sounded, countless other small voices and even text messages shed in Caroline''s mind as if she was reading an active Whatsapp group.

    [Where, where? I heard someone mention a cub!]

    [Upstairs, didn''t you hear the news that we just recovered our lost cub? This cub is also a famous child outside!]

    [Really, really? This will be fun! It''s been a while since west had a cub.]

    [Yes, yes. Everyone is waiting to wee the cub. The royal blood n members better show her to usmoners through a city parade!]

    [Cubs are precious...and they''re still fragile. A whole city parade is impossible. Maybe only a banquet for the nobles.]

    Like many other races, the blood n also held onto their monarchy system and still had the royal family, nobles and evenmoners in their hierarchy.

    But unlike other races with a huge disparity between these ranks, the blood n was more casual.

    As proof, themoners were included in the national telepathy group chat along with the nobles and the royal family members.

    Of course, they could only send a text message and not a voice message, but that was enough to prove that the blood n was more tolerant to small people than other races.

    When othermoners and mixed-blood people who lived in the kingdom with their family members saw thisment about the banquet for nobles, they were all visibly disappointed.

    [This is reasonable. The cub must have been tired, and it must have been so dangerous on the surface. It''s impossible to tour the whole city, not to mention the kingdom.]

    Since it was an underground kingdom, the kingdom spread their cities and provinces just like how ants build their nests.

    The kingdom had aplicated terrain, and it was like a maze from one city to another.

    Not to mention that each city was tightly blocked by special rocks, stctites or stgmites.

    Only special citizens with permission could roam from one city to another, which made it inconvenient for trade between two cities.

    However, this was only the case for ordinary ability users.

    As blood n members, there would always be a high-ranking member in each city that could use teleportation through blood.

    It wasn''t a big deal to create portals for trading and such.

    Not to mention that their whole race was pitiful in number, maybe only about 300.000 pure-blooded people.

    This number was not evenparable to other small races out there.

    Their blood n indeed had a tiny poption despite having an immortal body.

    Of course, if added with mixed-blood people and those with the blood n bloodline, the total number would reach millions easily....

    But that was the case with other races too, especially those huge races with millions of pure-blooded people.

    The blood n was really pitiful inparison.

    Still, the people here lived a good life and were optimistic.

    After knowing that they might not be able to meet the little cub, themoners let go of their thoughts and calmlymented on the group chat telepathy.

    After all, the special elder rarely opened a national group chat like this. At most, only a city group chat or a district group chat.

    Since it was rare to open a national group chat, themoners took this chance to chat about other things aside from Ainsley.

    Living underground means it would be difficult to have a stable inte connection, especially when they were hiding from all races above the ground.

    Inte and signal could easily expose their kingdom''s location, which was why the ancestors built the kingdom with special rocks as the walls.

    But because of this, the citizens could only use an internal signal and inte, and that was also not efficient.

    The only thing that allowed them tomunicate freely like other people above the ground was this mysterious telepathy group chat.

    After all, only higher-ups paid attention to the news above the ground, and themoners rarely cared about that.

    Still, the fact that they knew about Ainsley means that the baby was already exceptionally popr.

    Caroline read the messyments in the group chat and could only open a private conversation with themunication elder.

    After she applied for a private telepathy room, the elder immediately approved it, and the elder''s voice sounded in Caroline''s mind once more.

    [What''s going on? Why did you apply for a private chat? Is there something that themoners can''t know?]

    The elder actually purposely opened the national group chat so that themoners could help him pressure Caroline to bring the cub back to their kingdom ASAP.

    Everyone had been worried about the cub ever since they got the news.

    They couldn''t rest assured if they didn''t see the cub!

    But Caroline could only smile wryly and told the elder the truth about Ainsley.

    [The cub¡­is dead.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1231 "Abyss Exact Location" ( Preview)

    [So...we are trying to awaken her dormant bloodline to resurrect her, ] Caroline dropped the bomb.

    This death news was even more mind-blowing to the elder in charge of themunication than the fact that Ainsley was not a pure-blooded cub.

    As long as the kid had their bloodline, even if it was only a drop, they would always cherish the baby.

    But who would have thought that the baby would die right before the two elders?!

    The elder in charge ofmunication knew how strong Caroline and Lyod were, which was why he was shocked silly.

    How could someone assassinate their person right in front of these two elders? Are the people above the ground so scary nowadays?

    The elders and higher-ups in the n kept up with the news of those above the ground through their descendants.

    But they wouldn''t really know the details, such as the existence of a mysterious group of people who wanted to hunt transmigrators.

    The elders certainly knew transmigrators existed, but they didn''t know that Ainsley was also a transmigrator.

    And there was an organization under the World Union that was created with the sole purpose of hunting transmigrators'' souls.

    Outrageous!

    The elder in charge ofmunication was short of breath for a while before he calmed his hot mind.

    [Since that''s the case...it''s okay to keep her outside of the kingdom until you guys revive her. But if you guys can''t do that, just bring her over, and we will help you.]

    He also knew it was best to conceal the fact that Ainsley was dead from those elders and higher-ups.

    Otherwise, the extremely protective blood n people would me the Gasha Country''s people and the celestials for Ainsley''s death.

    Then...they might wage war on both races, which would be detrimental to their blood n''s small poption.

    The elder in charge ofmunication was still rtively sober, but he didn''t think others would be as sober as him.

    This is absolutely scary.

    They had to hide the news of Ainsley''s death from those elders!

    The two sides tacitly agreed to hide this matter and silently ended their private chat.

    The elder in charge ofmunication also closed the national telepathy group chat and continued to help Ainsley dy her schedule to visit the kingdom.

    So as not to make the other elders suspicious of this case, the elder in charge ofmunication had to divert the elders'' attention by mentioning the news that their spies sent to them.

    "I don''t know what is happening, but the Sky Kingdom has had a big movement recently. The spy said they could feel the change in the energy up there."

    The spies had a special ability to sense celestials'' energy, and all the enormous energy suddenly gathered in one ce.

    "Either they''re holding an emergency meeting or gathering their troops."

    Other elders guessed that the two elders they sent out were noticed, which was why the celestials suddenly moved.

    Thinking about this, the elders in the blood n finally decided to hold an emergency meeting and urgently summoned all high-ranking blood n members throughout the kingdom to the capital.

    They had to be wary of the celestials'' sudden attack in case the celestials had found their hidden kingdom.

    How could they have the heart to pay attention to Ainsley''s case at this moment?

    They tacitly agreed to patiently wait for the kid to enter the kingdom while they prepared for unforeseen circumstances.

    For the blood n to be able to survive for thousands of years in such a miserable environment with countless eyes trying to find their hiding ce, how could they not be strong?

    Their intelwork was even better than the celestials, and the only reason why they hid underground was just to avoid another n massacre.

    Their small number was their only disadvantage. Without that, the blood n would have ruled the world on behalf of the dark camp''s creatures!

    The elders were busy. Ainsley also focused on trying to awaken her impure blood n''s bloodline.

    At the same time, Jake''s grandma finally arrived at the Blood n''s Underground Kingdom through a special channel.

    The ce where the blood n was hiding was indeed located between the Beastmen''s Continent and the Beasts'' Continent.

    The beastmen had a close rtionship with beasts, and the two races'' territories were almost blended into one single huge territory.

    The beasts living in the Beast Continent were all ordinary wild animals who slowly evolved into low-level beasts.

    Then, they would evolve to high-level beasts and set off to the wider world outside to awaken their sacred beast''s bloodline¡ª

    If they had one.

    If they didn''t have it, they would usually stay at the Beast Continent or get swept unknowingly to various continents through the sudden Dimensional Hole.

    Here, the beasts in the Beast Continent often fought monsters who evolved from their own race due to the miasma wall around their continent or those who came out of the dimensional hole.

    People also said that the abyss was located not far from the Beast Continent, which was why there was a vague territory belonging to the monsters not far from the Beast Continent.

    People couldn''t say that the monsters'' territory was as big as the beasts, who had a whole continent for various types of beasts.

    But it wasn''t a problem to create one or two monster kingdoms with this many monsters near the hidden abyss and the Beast Continent.

    So far, no one could see where the Abyss was because people said that the Abyss was located in the secondary dimension¡ª not in the same ce as this world.

    In short, it was like a mirror dimension!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1232 "The Blood Clan Underground Kingdoms Exact Location" ( Preview)

    This is why people had to go through the abyss entrance or exit if they wanted to enter or leave the abyss.

    People also said that the abyss was so barren and a hell-like world, simply because it was a secondary world the same size as this world but with almost no resources.

    This proved the rumor that the demon race grew at an rming rate until all the races in this world, including those in the dark camp, had to work together to seal the demons in the secondary dimension.

    It was said that all space-element ability users from various races, including the former Fairy of Space before Aetheria, sacrificed their abilities and lives just to open the second dimension and seal the demons.

    Nowadays, rumors about the abyss are varied and one couldn''t just believe the rumor blindly.

    But the fact that no one had ever seen the ce called the abyss, not even anywhere underground, means that the abyss might really be in another dimension.

    No wonder the seals needed were also extraordinary.

    So, what was the rtionship between the abyss, the Beast Continent, the Monster Kingdoms and the Beastmen''s Continent?

    As one knew, there were many big and small inds among the three territories, and since the ind didn''t have any valuable resources, people ignored these rocky inds.

    As time passed by, the inds merged with each other and created arge rocky ind with a barrennd, suitable for any kind of weapon test and such.

    The ind was also surrounded by the ocean, and the Merfolk, the sole intelligent race living freely in any part of the ocean, also often appeared around this ind.

    But little did everyone know that such an apparent ind with no ce to hide was actually where the blood n built their underground kingdom.

    Their underground kingdom wasn''t really underground because technically speaking, it should be beneath the ocean.

    However, the blood n really did dig deep under the ind and even beneath the deep sea, even deeper than some strong merfolk tribes who lived in the deep sea.

    The blood n created their Underground Kingdom right below the Merfolk''s territory and deep below the huge barren Ind near the Beast and the Beastmen''s territory.

    This ce is far away from the Gasha Country and the Sky Kingdom, so far that even celestials who were called as the ruler of the sky also couldn''t find the blood n''s kingdom.

    The celestials'' Sky Kingdom was a huge ce beyond the clouds, but nowadays, other races also imed their own territory including the sky and the sea territory.

    The merfolk were indeed the ruler of the ocean, but they also couldn''t just enter other races'' sea territory casually.

    Unless they had a good rtionship with that race such as the good rtionship between the beastmen and the Merfolk.

    The same goes for the Celestials.

    People didn''t want the celestials to invade their race''s territory through the sky so easily.

    Thus, the celestials only made a deep rtionship with the Gasha Country and directly upied the sky territory of the whole country.

    They also upied other free sky territories but they still had to share the free ocean territory with the Merfolk.

    Jake''s grandma came to this barren ind through a special teleportal set up by the beastmen''s military department, who often went to the ind to train their warriors.

    The celestials were not paranoid when they said that the blood n was a social butterfly among dark creatures and even had a decent rtionship with the light creatures.

    Not to mention the neutral camp.

    The beastmen''s higher-ups had long got along with the blood n''s higher-ups and since everyone was more or less a dark creature...

    The beastmen even helped the blood n build the hidden kingdom, but only a few people knew the way to enter this hidden kingdom.

    After all, the whole kingdom was protected from the sea''s high pressure and still could receive sunlight one way or another.

    If there were no spatial theory rted here, people wouldn''t believe it.

    The kingdom itself was built by countless space formations that allowed the kingdom to function normally as if it was not an underground kingdom at all.

    They had prairie,ke, river, and even a blue sky.

    Of course, all of this was just a part of the space formation stealing rivers,kes, mountains, and so on from the outside world.

    The kingdom was connected to those ces, but people who came to those ces wouldn''t even know that there were cities built around those ces.

    The wonder of the space formation created by the beastmen and the blood n.

    Jake''s grandma entered the kingdom through one of the seven channels provided to visitors.

    The channel she used was through a secret formation deep inside the rocky mountain on the barren ind.

    Beastmen''s higher-ups usually used this secret teleportal that could only be activated using the blood n''s blood with a certain purity degree.

    There were two Teleportals deep in the Rocky Mountains, one on the beach under the sand, another one on the seabed near the ind, two in the deep sea for Merfolk''s higher-ups...

    And one channel at the Beast Continent.

    The merfolk and the beasts were also involved with the blood n!

    No one would have thought that the neutral party merfolk actually helped the blood n to hide from the celestials and even beasts in the Beast Continent had a certain role in the blood n''s survival.

    Even the monsters living in the Monster Kingdoms also had a high number of Monsters with the blood n''s bloodline.

    The blood n''sworking was as vast as Jake''sworking!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1233 "Cant Awaken Bloodline" ( Preview)

    Jake''s grandma entered the teleportal and immediately disappeared within seconds.

    No one saw the teleportal and even if they did, they couldn''t enter the carefully crafted teleportal at all.

    Even Jake''s teleportal might not be as good as this one in terms of security because the blood n personally used their precious blood to craft this portal!

    When Jake''s grandma came out of the Blood Teleportal, she appeared right at the post for visitors in the Blood n''s capital city.

    Those who wanted to go out of the kingdom or enter the kingdom had to pass through this post for a thorough inspection.

    For the blood n to be able to hide for a thousand year until no other races knew about their condition, their security measure was definitely top-notch.

    Their citizens could rarelye out to the surface and even if they could, only those with a lot of impure blood could have this privilege.

    The pure-blood members had to avoid suspicion and could nevere out of the kingdom if not for a super important mission.

    This was the exact opposite with the rules for the visitors.

    Only blood n''s descendants with a certain purity percentage in their blood could enter this kingdom.

    Or they could bring the blood of pure-blood n members to enter the kingdom for any official purpose¡ª such as what the beastmen, the merfolk and the beasts'' higher ups did.

    Today, only Jake''s grandma came to visit the kingdom, and the inspection was fast.

    Within fifteen minutes, she was already escorted to the castle to meet the elders.

    Coincidentally, the elders were in a meeting but Jake''s grandma counted as an honorary elder despite not being a pure-blood member.

    Thus, the elders weed this person who had been supporting their whole n from generation to generation and discussed the matter with the celestials with the old woman.

    When the old woman heard about the Celestials'' suspicious move, she became even more worried about the great-granddaughter that she hadn''t met yet.

    After the meeting ended, the old woman proposed to the elders to see Ainsley and the elder in charge ofmunication didn''t stop her.

    Anyway, this old woman must have known about Ainsley''s death news but she also knew the elders'' hot-blooded nature and didn''t tell them the news.

    Since the elder in charge ofmunication was also worried about Ainsley, he naturally had the excuse to send Jake''s grandma over there to see Ainsley''s situation.

    Not knowing that she was about to see her great-grandma, Ainsley was focusing on awakening her bloodline, but even after a few hours almost a whole day, she couldn''t even feel anything.

    The baby slumped in the air and furrowed her eyebrows in distress.

    [Uncle, auntie, are you sure I have awakened the bloodline once and only need to re-awaken the bloodline to be an official blood n''s descendant?]

    Ainsley murmured and she was a bit sulking because up to now, even after she grasped the core of manipting blood, she still couldn''t awaken the bloodline in her corpse.

    Is it possible that she had to awaken the bloodline in her soul instead? But that''s blood and it should be in her body!

    The strange thing was...the body was already an empty shell. Just a corpse with preserved blood and other organs.

    How could she awaken her bloodline when she was already outside of the body?!

    Caroline and Lyod looked at each other before patiently coaxing Ainsley, who had already begun to feel frustrated.

    [It''s okay, you have only tried for a few hours. Many people have to wait for years to awaken their blood n''s bloodline...]

    [Take your time, dear. We can preserve your body for a decade or so. You have a long time to go.]

    Lyod wanted tofort Ainsley so that she wouldn''t be too hasty, but when Ainsley heard this, she almost fainted on the spot.

    A few years and even a decade?! No. She can''t do that.

    If she didn''t get revived as soon as possible, maybe her family and guild would have been destroyed already!

    Ainsley was scared silly. At first, she had thought of returning to the family as a spirit and became the family''s spirit guardian.

    Anyway, she could pick a talented shaman in her family and continued to protect her family and guild.

    But now that there was still a chance to be revived...who didn''t want that?

    Ainsley worked hard, but she was also anxious for quick sess.

    She knew how bad it was for a leader of arge force to be dered dead and went missing for a long time.

    She didn''t want to make her family worried. Not to mention Grandpa Yofan''s reaction when hearing her death news must be rming.

    He''s already old...he can''t bear to be shocked to this extent, right?

    Under great pressure, Ainsley couldn''t help but feel her eyes bing watery and even the two elders noticed that the baby''s condition wasn''t good at all.

    [I-I...I can''t wait too long. My family and my people are still waiting for me to return. Even if I can''t go back as a living being, it''s okay to go back as a spirit.]

    If she didn''t return soon, she had a hunch that all those greedy people or those who disliked her and were jealous of her would have long besieged her family and guild.

    The same war and massacre would repeat, and this time, she wouldn''t be there for them and would still be the reason why the enemies attacked the family and the guild.

    [I-I¡­I am worried about my people¡­]

    She was so worried about them that she even felt that not getting revived right away was also not a problem!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1234 "Pessimistic Ainsley" ( Preview)

    Ainsley was pessimistic and too worried about her people.

    Caroline and Lyod could understand her mentality but this was really detrimental to the baby''s blood awakening process.

    Still, no matter what, as an outsider, they couldn''t judge Ainsley''s behavior, and even the Godfather was reluctant to fix the baby''s thoughts.

    The baby had just experienced death and became a dead spirit.

    Instead of familiarizing herself with her spirit body, she had already learned how to awaken her blood n''s bloodline.

    It was harder to re-awaken one''s bloodline when they were already dead, leaving only an intact body behind.

    This process required the harmony of body, spirit, and soul to sessfully awaken the bloodline inside the intact body.

    If the body weren''t intact, this process would be even moreplicated. Not to mention months. Maybe Ainsley needed years to seed.

    Now, the baby couldn''t even wait for a few days because she had to go back to her people to see what happened there.

    The two elders knew that this would never work.

    Caroline and Lyod shook their heads and looked at Ainsley with helplessness.

    They couldn''t prevent the baby from worrying about her people because they would also be worried about their people if they were in Ainsley''s position.

    Thus, Caroline softened her expression and decided to calm Ainsley''s messy thoughts first.

    [Okay, okay, it doesn''t matter. If you want to go back to your family in your spirit form, it is okay. We can still wait for you, and you can be revived anytime within ten years.]

    Actually, this would require the two elders to spend a lot of energy and abilities just to keep Ainsley''s corpse and blood fresh so she could be revived.

    However, they believed that after the baby returned to her people, she coulde back to the Underground Kingdom within weeks.

    After that, even if the baby needed countless years to awaken her sessful bloodline, they could patiently wait for her.

    As long as the celestials didn''t find their ce first and attack them, they still had time to rely on the little baby to achieve a greateback.

    It wasn''t as if the elders and higher-ups in their n were weak. It was just a matter of the war''s aftermath.

    After they reimed their rights to go back to living on the ground, they had to think about where they should live.

    The barren ind above their kingdom couldn''t be considered a prosperous ce, and they also couldn''t be shameless to live in other races'' territories for so long.

    After all, they also wanted to expand their poption, turning more races into their blood n and see if there were one or two lucky people who could be turned into pure-blood n members.

    They also wanted to ept all their descendants and mixed-blood members with thin bloodline, creating one huge kingdom of maybe a continent like other races.

    This world was huge. Several times bigger than earth.

    On earth, humans were counted at around eight billion, yet the majority of earth was notnd but the sea.

    Here, the sea was also as enormous as the one on Earth, but thend was also much bigger. The sea might only count for 65% of the whole world, and the rest were richnds.

    On Earth, the sea upies more than 70% of the earth''s surface and yet humans couldn''t live there.

    Here, many small races had started working together with the Merfolk to live in the ocean, gathering together under the merfolk''s regiment.

    Still, although the big races with millions of race members had upied all therge continents, there were still a lot of unexplored small continents.

    The blood n wanted to upy this small continent and rightfully became a part of the various races in this world.

    They didn''t have to hide themselves, only bing legends in the mouths of other races.

    They could legally live their life under other races'' eyes, and they didn''t need to fight against the celestials every single day.

    Caroline and Lyod knew about the blood n''s big ambition, and they knew that to achieve that, they still needed Ainsley''s influence.

    Mainly because the baby was also counted as a huge powerhouse, and if she wanted to let the blood n live freely on the ground, she might have the power to do that.

    Anyway, the prophet, in their kingdom and Lyod himself had identified the baby as the one who could change their fate.

    Hearing that she didn''t need to rush to awaken her bloodline, Ainsley felt a surge of warmth in her heart.

    She looked at the two elders with watery eyes.

    She wasn''t that familiar with the two elders, and to be honest, all she had done in the past few hours was to be a burden.

    She knew that reviving a dead being was by no means easy because it was an act against the nature of this world.

    However, the two elders were patient and still insisted on helping her when still wasn''t certain she could help their whole n reim their free life.

    Now, they were also willing to wait for her to return to her family first before trying to awaken her bloodline once more.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley''s agitated mind calmed down slightly, and the baby suddenly became a bit embarrassed.

    She wasn''t usually this unruly and rash.

    Maybe because she had just experienced death and even became a dead spirit...

    That''s why her emotion wasn''t stable right now, and it even made things difficult for the two kind elders.

    If not for her sudden death, suddenly bing a spirit and discovering her hidden bloodline, she would have never be this irritable and annoying, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1235 "Jakes Grandma Meets Caroline" ( Preview)

    Ainsley deeply reflected on her rude behavior and immediately bowed her body, apologizing to the two elders with her head down.

    [I''m sorry, uncle and auntie...I know that it''s difficult to go out right now. Maybe...maybe I can try for a few more days before determining the end decision.]

    Some celestials could also see spirits, so if she was spotted leaving the Underground Kingdom...she might unknowingly expose their hidden kingdom.

    The technology was good now, and many hidden cameras and monitoring could be ced in various ces.

    Although usually, human technologies couldn''t prate the other big races'' territory, there were still some risks involved.

    So far, the number of people who visited the kingdom or went out of the kingdom every year was no more than ten.

    Only ten people go in or out of the kingdom every year...this number is pitifully small!

    Even other big races'' representatives could rarely visit the Blood n''s underground kingdom.

    Although she was a spirit and not many people could see her with naked eyes, who knew if there could be people who develop spirit-tracking devices or something?

    After seeing the incredible talisman and barrier that could trap her and the Godfather until they were helpless, Ainsley began to realize that this world still had many hidden experts.

    She was really just lucky not to encounter them in the past year.

    Now that her span of activity had increased to other areas, she would meet more and more experts.

    It was really better to be careful in every action, lest that she brought unknown harm to her people.

    Seeing that Ainsley suddenly calmed down, the two elders silently sighed in relief, and it was at this moment that Jake''s grandma arrived.

    When Jake''s grandma entered the area, the two elders immediately noticed her presence, and Caroline didn''t hesitate to rush to the unknown intruder.

    The elder in charge ofmunication did tell her that he would send someone to check on Ainsley, but as a blood n member who was used to hiding from people...

    They were unusually alert.

    Caroline used her excellent physical strength as a blood n to run towards Jake''s grandma.

    A gust of wind hit Ainsley''s face, and she had just blinked when Caroline was already gone.

    Looking at this scene, Ainsley doubted whether Caroline used teleportation or not.

    She was so fast! As fast as Elliana, who had already used her eleration ability!

    As expected of the blood n. Each of them was more terrifying than the other.

    Caroline arrived right in front of Jake''s grandma within seconds, but the old woman didn''t seem surprised to see Caroline''s sudden appearance.

    The old woman with a youthful face smiled calmly at Caroline, another old woman who also retained her beauty as a woman in herte thirties.

    One woman with the appearance in herte thirties, and another woman with the appearance of a girl around twenty looked at each other with calm eyes.

    The two people openly scrutinized each other with sharp eyes until both of them recalled something and their eyes instantly brightened.

    "Big sis Carol?!"

    "Little Joan?!"

    The two oldies who actually had met each other decades ago finally remembered their acquaintances, and in an instant, they hugged each other tightly.

    "Oh, oh, big sis Carol! Long time no see!" Joan, Jake''s Grandma, was the first to pat Caroline''s back and respectfully called her ''big sis''.

    Oh, actually, counting Caroline''s real age, that might have passed a thousand years old, Joan could call her a great-grandma instead.

    But she was also a great-grandma right now and knew that it was awkward to be called a grandma or a great-grandma when your face was even younger than your daughter.

    me her for being the one who inherited the most blood n''s bloodline in the Billios Family, thus remaining young for hundreds of years.

    This is also why she was reluctant to see her rtives who grew up just like humans with rtively short lifespans¡ª only eighty years old or less.

    Seeing her own daughter growing old and looking even older than her, Joan became even more afraid of contacting her family.

    Afraid that her family couldn''t ept her physique and finally hated her.

    Because of this, she decided to roam the world and rarely stayed in one ce for more than a decade.

    Once every decade, she would leave the ce and start a new life somewhere with a new identity.

    Of course, many people were already suspicious of her always young face and the celestials basically had marked her as one of the blood n''s descendants.

    But she had strength and she was also registered as a human being, albeit a mixed-blood human being.

    No matter how bad the celestials hated the blood n, they couldn''t touch the mixed blood or those with thin bloodlines.

    Otherwise, the matter would involve more than just the blood n because many other races also inherited the blood n''s bloodline after mating with the blood n.

    Caroline, a pure-blood blood n, also knew about Joan, one of the most aplished descendants they had outside their kingdom.

    Because Joan was close to many elders since she was a child and her father was even a blood n with an almost pure bloodline, the girl always had a privilege in this kingdom.

    Even when she was never a citizen of the Blood n''s Underground Kingdom.

    Caroline had known Joan ever since Joan was still a toddler and she was basically Joan''s elder.

    Of course, she asked Joan to call herself big sister entirely out of her selfishness.

    Seeing old acquaintancesparable to a family, the two old women with young faces immediately talked excitedly, almost forgetting their own missions!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1236 "Invisible Heroes" ( Preview)

    It wasn''t until Lyod waited for thirty minutes that the man finally became impatient and came to see them.

    When he saw the two old women excitedly talking to each other and forgetting their purposes, Lyod could only interrupt them rudely and dragged Caroline back to Ainsley''s ce.

    "Okay, little Joan, ignore old Carol. Let''s go to see your great-granddaughter first."

    Lyod was several years older than Caroline, and Caroline had always treated him like a big brother.

    Joan also treated Lyod as her grandpa sometimes, so this woman who was a great-grandma herself didn''t hesitate to call Lyod as ''grandpa''.

    "Grandpa Lyod!" Joan didn''t care whether Lyod was called Lyon or Lyod.

    Anyway, the author was also confused, and Joan preferred to choose Lyod because it just sounded cooler than Lyon.

    Lyod''s lips twitched at Joan''s words, and he inhaled sharply.

    "Don''t call me grandpa! Your great-granddaughter calls me uncle. If you call me grandpa, everything will be a mess!"

    Anyway, he was still considered youngpared to other elders who were already more than two thousand years old.

    It really wasn''t wrong to say that blood n members were all monsters in terms of lifespan¡­

    Joan didn''t know that Ainsley called Lyod her uncle. After hearing this, she obediently called Lyod ''big brother'' instead of grandpa.

    "Okay, big brother."

    "I heard that my great-granddaughter was shot dead? How is she? Is she okay? Can you revive her?"

    Joan still didn''t know that Ainsley had the blood n''s bloodline.

    Although she knew that the elders misunderstood Ainsley''s race because of her disguise, she believed that Ainsley was just a human being.

    This was why she was extremely worried on behalf of her grandson and her daughter.

    After all, the two people looked extremely worried about the baby.

    If the blood n couldn''t revive Ainsley because she didn''t have a single drop of blood belonging to their n in her veins¡­.

    Joan didn''t know what to say to her daughter and grandson.

    Lyod heard Joan''s question and could only smile wryly.

    "The news is urate. The little cub is dead, but she is lucky to awaken her blood n''s bloodline before she dies."

    Thanks to that, they still had a chance to revive the baby.

    Joan was obviously taken aback, and the woman couldn''t help but stare at Lyod''s face with wide eyes.

    "What did you say? She really has the blood of our blood n?!"

    Joan heard from her grandson that Ainsley wasn''t a part of their blood n and should be a pure-blooded human.

    As for her ck hair and crimson eyes, they were just her disguise to look simr to Jake.

    However, thinking again, it should be impossible to look so simr to Jake when they didn''t have any blood rtionship.

    Of course, this was possible if both sides inherited the blood of the blood n.

    Some blood n members who weren''t from one direct family line could still look simr to each other entirely because of their blood n''s blood.

    Because of this, the pure-blooded n members never mated with each other because, in a sense, although they weren''t rted by familial blood because vampires couldn''t have children...

    But they had the same bloodline one way or another.

    Only those with impure blood couldn''t be ssified as having the exact same bloodline and could be considered a not-so-close rtive.

    Since Ainsley turned out to have the blood of their blood n, in a sense, she was Jake''s biological daughter.

    Although Jake didn''t get married and had Ainsley, from their bloodline connection in the n, they could be said to be a genuine father and daughter.

    Especially when they looked so simr! Maybe somewhere in the bloodline, the two were closely rted to each other.

    This sudden newspletely stupefied Joan.

    Knowing that her great-granddaughter might be her blood-rted family from the blood n''s bloodline, Joan was dizzy with joy.

    Although she would still treat Ainsley kindly when she was only an adopted daughter, it waspletely different when they were rted by blood from the blood n''s side.

    ording to humans, they were indeed not rted by blood at all, but ording to the blood n, they were all rtives.

    "We were also surprised when we knew that the baby really had a dormant blood n''s bloodline."

    Caroline timely joined the conversation as they walked slowly to Ainsley''s ce.

    The woman told Joan all the things rted to Ainsley''s surrogate mother and their hypothesis.

    "We still don''t know this mom''s real identity, but we are sure she must be a descendant of the blood n with a rtively high blood purity."

    This is why the bloodline in Ainsley''s vein wasn''t as thin as other descendants out there.

    It was just because she was born through a surrogate mother that the bloodline became dormant.

    "You also know that some of our female descendants with fertility ability go around the world to continue the blood of our blood n, right?"

    Lyod exined to Joan, and Joan immediately remembered this fact.

    Even up to now, there were still some dedicated descendants who went around bing a surrogate mother just to give the blood n''s bloodline to countless races.

    Of course, whether the person noticed their bloodline and could awaken it or not was up to them.

    However, it didn''t stop these people from subconsciously having a good impression of those who also had a hidden blood ns'' bloodline.

    These invisible female heroes were also one of the reasons why the blood n could have so many good rtionships with other races.

    Even the Billios Family unknowingly benefitted from this.

    These females were heroes in their own way!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1237 "Blood-Related Daughter" ( Preview)

    Joan was indeed surprised to know that Ainsley was a part of their n and that meant she could be revived.

    However, after Caroline exined the ins and outs of their problem, the old woman couldn''t help but worry once more.

    "I have to tell this kid about her people''s condition. Else, she will keep worrying."

    Joan was d that she saved the news and videos of Ainsley''s various forces after her death before she came to this kingdom.

    With this, she could at least calm down the little girl, right?

    The two elders sighed in relief at Joan''s words, and they finally arrived at Ainsley''s ce after walking for fifteen minutes straight.

    When Joan arrived not far from Ainsley''s ce, the old woman immediately saw two spirits¡ª one big and one small.

    Both of them retained their hair and eye color to some extent, which meant that they were all high-level spirits.

    Looking at Ainsley''s familiar purple hair and blue eyes on this little spirit, Joan''s nose couldn''t help but feel sour.

    She is a shaman and could see spirits.

    But seeing her own great-granddaughter''s spirit, she didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.

    Seeing Ainsley in her spirit state means that her body really died, and she was now waiting to be revived.

    But awaking her bloodline when she was already dead...that was also hard.

    Joan held her breath and cautiously greeted Ainsley, who was speaking to the Godfather at the moment.

    [Hello, nice to meet you, Ainsley.]

    Joan spoke through telepathy, and Ainsley, who was in her spirit form, immediately felt a different presence not far from her right side.

    This was the first time she felt this way, and Ainsley immediately knew that this was spirits'' natural perception of shamans.

    There is a shaman here?!

    Ainsley immediately turned her head and looked at the iing youngdy with alertness in her eyes.

    Since she became a spirit, she knew that she couldn''t be so friendly to shamans anymore if she didn''t want to be contracted to a shaman and lost her freedom.

    Shamans became a dangerous existence for her!

    Seeing Ainsley''s tense state and eyes full of rm, Joan could only smile wryly and kept a certain distance from the baby while introducing herself.

    [I''m sorry I made you wait for too long. I think your dad has told you about me.]

    Joan nodded at Ainsley and tried to restrain her powerful shaman aura as tight as possible so she wouldn''t scare the newly born spirit.

    [I am Jake''s grandmother. My name is Joan Billios.]

    Joan blinked her eyes kindly and continued to introduce herself to Ainsley as well as exining why she looked so young when she was already Jake''s grandma.

    [As you can see, I have quite a thick bloodline, which is why I still look like I''m in my twenties even when I already have a great-granddaughter.]

    When Joan mentioned the great-granddaughter, she purposely cued Ainsley, who was logically her great-granddaughter.

    Ainsley, who heard this, couldn''t help but let down her guard and looked at the young-looking great-grandma with wide eyes.

    [Great...grandma?]

    This is a lie, right? Howe she looks even younger than Jacqueline, Jake''s mom?

    If this woman didn''t introduce herself, she would have thought that this woman was Jake''s sister instead!

    If Jacqueline looked young enough to be called Jake''s big sis, this one could be called Jake''s younger sister...

    Are the Billios Family members so young-looking even when they already became old grannies?!

    Ainsley didn''t really know about the Billios Family inheriting the blood of the blood n which was why all of them had unique ck hair and crimson eyes.

    This is a unique trait that every Billios Family member would inherit despite their blood n''s bloodline purity.

    People said that the blood n''s ancestors blessed the Billios Family to retain this kind of unique appearance along with their never-aging look.

    Ainsley suddenly wondered whether the oldies in the Billios Family were really only grandma and grandpa or they were already more than a hundred years old.

    The Billios Family...their ancestors were really scary!

    If Ainsley knew that the Billios Family''s ancestor who was the first Transmigrator in this family was also a social butterfly who had many romantic rtionships with countless non-human races...

    Ainsley would dly create a harem novel with this ancestor as the main protagonist.

    Good guy. Just how many bloodlines did this family have?!

    Joan could see Ainsley''s confusion but she onlyughed and calmly told the baby some secrets rted to their Billios Family.

    [In short, our ancestors were keen on traveling the world as merchants which was why our big family had a lot of blood from other races.]

    This wasn''t considered good in the eyes of other people who looked down on mixed-blood people, but the Billios Family was proud of their various bloodlines instead.

    No matter what, even when they were only a bunch of mixed-blood people or pure humans after not mating with non-human races for so long....

    The other non-human races who had some rtionships with their ancestors still reluctantly acknowledged them from generation to generation.

    The lucky members of their Billios Family would also have a long lifespan, such as Joan, who had lived for so long until she could see her own great-granddaughter.

    [Anyway, since you are found to have the blood of our blood n, ording to the blood n''s family tree, we are considered blood-rted.]

    Ainsley was once again amazed by what Joan said to her, so much so that she forgot about her grievance of not being able to see her people as soon as possible.

    She''s now considered as the Billios Family''s blood-rted daughter!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1238 "The Sloan Familys Struggle" ( Preview)

    Maybe it was her luck or something to upy Ainsley''s body that secretly hid a lot of secrets....

    Anyway, Ainsley would have never thought that from now on, the blood n was also her family.

    Just like how she treated the Sloan Family, the Billios Family and her guild as a part of her big family.

    Seeing that Ainsley already started to ept her as a great-grandma, Joan excitedly approached the baby and unknowingly showed her news about Ainsley''s people.

    [Here you go. I know that you''re worried about your people, so you can read or watch these news, articles and videos.]

    Ainsley was once again pleasantly surprised by Joan''s greeting gift.

    She urgently needed to know everything about her people''s current condition and Joan just gave her what she wanted!

    The baby immediately softened her face and obediently shouted to Joan.

    [Thank you, great grandma! I-I am going to read the articles first. Forgive me if I can''t talk to you right now.]

    Ainsley smiled apologetically at Joan before reading the articles that Joan saved in her phone.

    As Ainsley had expected. When she was dered dead in the live broadcast, countless restless forces immediately attacked Pandora Ind, Irregr Tamer Guild, and even the Sloan Family.

    The news reported that Ainsley''s various forces were overwhelmed and even with the allies'' help, the situation wasn''t optimistic.

    Many partners betrayed the Sloan Family and their businesses.

    The Irregr Tamer Guild at the Gasha Country was once again besieged by countless guilds.

    These guilds even ignored the rules of not fighting outside of the arena just to hit the Irregr Tamer Guild to death!

    Many guild members defected and lost their unique taming ability overnight.

    Those with good family background used their families to pressure the guild, pushing the guild to another dead end.

    Aside from the guild, the Sloan Family''s various important territories were also attacked at the same time.

    The Roid Valley, The Godfather''s Mausoleum, the Sloan Family''s main territory, and so on.

    Those who attacked the Pandora Ind were also even fiercer than other forces who attacked Ainsley''s other branches.

    The war to defend Pandora Ind involved even the Billios Family, forcing Jake to personally go to Pandora Ind with all Tess¨¦ra Alliance members.

    At first, the situation was tragic and as Ainsley read or watched the news, her heart sank to the bottom.

    Her people were really desperate because they were besieged from all sides.

    Even Jake was overwhelmed despite receiving help from Evan and other forces.

    However, as time went by, the situation slowly improved.

    While Ainsley was busy in the Gasha Country, her various forces also strived to improve.

    They cultivated various elite ability users and each of the generals in the Sloan Family had their own elite force named after the sr system''s variouss.

    The Sloan Family also had high-level monstersparable to a sacred beast that Ainsley tamed from the beast and monster tide event.

    With these monsters'' help, the Sloan Family defended their various important territories and even hit back the enemies.

    The Sloan Family fought without their family head, but they weren''t as weak as before and had to depend solely on their family head.

    The family had improved by leaps and bounds, not relying too heavily on Ainsley alone.

    Then, the Irregr Tamer Guild in Godlif country also set off to help those in the Gasha Country.

    From the videos, one could see the resolute style of Nalisha and her people when they helped Aaron and the others.

    Everyone was fighting hard and those guilds couldn''t overwhelm Nalisha and her people who had learned to fight using their unique charm ability.

    The Pandora Ind was also tough and they withstand the joint attack from various forces, instantly hitting back those enemies to the point of being feared.

    Pandora Ind''s forces couldn''t be underestimated because even the Godlif Country''s government surprisingly didn''t betray and sent countless troops to help.

    The situation that looked bleak, suddenly improved.

    Even when the leader was missing, each of this force developed on their own and fought fiercely to defend their people.

    Ainsley couldn''t describe her emotion when she saw all of this.

    All this time, Ainsley thought that no matter how developed her forces were, they still needed her and would copse without her.

    She unknowingly pampered her people too much by letting them rely on her as the leader, which made her people easily copse once the leader was gone.

    However, the reality was not like this. Her people actually strived to get better and even cultivated various elites loyal to the family.

    Even without her, they still fought hard, not wanting to rely on her forever.

    They also wanted to share Ainsley''s burden as the mafia boss! The little kid still had Pandora Ind and the Irregr Tamer Guild to manage.

    The Sloan Family felt that as the root of these two forces, they had to be strong without relying too much on Ainsley.

    The baby already had too much burden on her shoulders. As her people, they should be sharing her burden instead of relying on her blindly.

    This is how the family cultivated elite forces belonging to the nine generals.

    The nine generals were deployed to the Sloan Family''s various important territories, and their elite forces were also stationed there.

    At the same time, the main territory had seven great elders.

    These elders, although old and couldn''t leave the mansion at all, also cultivated loyal ability users, adding more power to the main family.

    They were already one foot in the grave, but they didn''t give up and continued to contribute to the family.

    Even the weakest member in the family tried to contribute as much as they could to the Sloan Family!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1239 "Independent" ( Preview)

    At the same time, those elite members Ainsley picked up when she was still in the Godlif Country were all allocated under the baby''smand, with Elliana as the vice leader.

    When the crisis struck, both leaders weren''t in the Godlif Country.

    It was hard to contact Elliana and Ainsley when the two leaders'' situation was even worse than theirs.

    However, Elliana returned with Jake''s help.

    Once Elliana returned, Ainsley''s elite members could finally move, and each of them quickly helped the family to face various joint attacks!

    Surprisingly, although some disloyal members defected from the family and there were greedy people from the branch families who tried to fish in muddy water...

    The situation was still under control.

    The branch families, which were usually only a burden to the main family, waiting for the main family to give them a hand, actually helped the main family instead.

    The branch families had developed fast in the past year, and now, the Sloan Family''s influence was enough to rival the 7 sacred families'' mid-rank families.

    The mid-rank here means their rank in the 7 sacred families was around fourth or fifth. Not too high, but not too low either.

    Surprisingly, the Sloan Family''s branch families helped the Sloan Family raise capable ability users, and the head of the branch families were all loyal to Ainsley.

    Some subordinates weren''t loyal and tried to separate themselves from the main family to create their own mafia family, but the branch family heads had sworn a soul oath to the little kid.

    They didn''t betray Ainsley and even gave a lot of help to the main family.

    Everything developed in a better direction, even when Ainsley wasn''t present.

    The people living on Pandora Ind weren''t idlers, and they had always been ready to fight enemies who wanted to rob their ind''s resources.

    While she was gone to the Gasha Country for months, Pandora Ind also developed fast, especially in terms of the ind''s security.

    Jake and the other alliance members had stationed their various troops around the ind in advance, definitely prepared to go against any sudden enemies.

    The sky was full of their nes and magic carriages. The sea''s surface was also full of warships and boats.

    The Irregr Tamer Guild members who were sent to this ind for training had gradually tamed various monsters and beasts around the ind.

    They let the security troops contract these monsters and beasts, boosting their strength by leaps and bounds.

    The Sloan Family''s new members who came to the ind for training also joined the security troops, and each of them developed rapidly.

    Pandora Ind wasn''t a weak territory with only treasures and few guardians anymore.

    The ind had be a separate force on its own with citizens, merchants, troops, and so on.

    People could say that this ind slowly developed into a small country on its own¡ª justcking rules and some politicians.

    Ainsley read all the articles reporting the frontline battles of the Sloan Family, Pandora Ind and her Irregr Tamer Guild with tears in her eyes.

    The various videos also vividly disyed how the Sloan Family beautifully counter-attacked those who wanted to fish in muddy water.

    The Aretha Family suffered another setback and their rank within the 7 sacred families directly dropped to the second rank.

    The Aretha Family didn''t expect the Sloan Family to have many high-level monstersparable to sacred beasts.

    Even when the three sacred beasts were not in the Godlif Country, these monsters were more than enough to fight them.

    Then, when Elliana returned with Axelle and the three sacred beasts, the battle directly reached the climax.

    With the sacred beasts, those who dared to attack the Sloan Family were all hit hard, almost losing their entire forces.

    The beasts also quickly went to Pandora Ind to help defend the ind.

    Those people who didn''t have much preparation but dared to attack the ind ended up suddenly with heavy losses.

    All in all...everyone worked together to defend Ainsley''s forces and was still patiently waiting for their leader toe back.

    They didn''t believe that the baby would die just like that. Even if she was dead, they had to see her corpse first!

    Otherwise, they wouldn''t believe the news.

    Everyone desperately hoped that Ainsley would return to them and defeat the news about her death.

    Some members knew that their leader did pass away but thought that she had be a dead spirit...

    At least the baby could still rely on shamans to continue leading the family.

    Yes. The extremist''s thoughts were that the dead baby was better than any living leader in the family.

    Aside from the baby, others weren''t worthy to inherit the throne that the baby had worked hard to build.

    Thus, it was also okay to have a spirit as their family head as long as the leader was still Ainsley Sloan!

    Some people considered putting a shaman as the new family head and letting Ainsley use the shaman as her puppet family head.

    Just like how the mafias thought of using Ainsley as just a mascot, now, they also thought of using others as a mascot¡ª but these were all for Ainsley.

    To have such a fanatic believer, Ainsley''s influence had long been rooted deep inside everyone''s heart.

    They knew that Ainsley was the one who single-handedly revived their dying Sloan Family and even developed two more forces such as Pandora Ind and the guild.

    This baby¡ª they couldn''t lose her!

    Ainsley couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and silently shed tears as she read all the reports about her family situation.

    Even without her¡ª her people tried hard to survive so they wouldn''t be a burden.

    They were now already independent!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1240 "Epiphany: Re-Awakening The Dormant Bloodline" ( Preview)

    Everyone was working hard, and they actually didn''t need Ainsley urgently.

    All they wanted was to see her alive and well.

    Even if they couldn''t realize this wish, they were also willing to have the first mafia family head in history that was not a living human but a dead spirit!

    Ainsley was touched deeply by thest remark.

    It turned out that her people were crazy enough to ept her still as their family head even when she was already a dead spirit.

    They didn''t care whether people would condemn them. They only wanted their leader to return safe and sound.

    These articles and videos directly calmed Ainsley''s anxious heart and also awakened her mind.

    Although her people didn''t mind having a dead spirit as their family head, Ainsley didn''t want to raise a puppet family head so she could still be the family head.

    Since she could still be revived, she wanted to return safe and sound so as not to make her people sad.

    If she returned in her spirit form, not all people could see her without the Spirit sses and even if the shamans in the family that she recently cultivated could see her...

    They would also be sad instead of excited, unlike those wild shamans out there.

    Just seeing their leader, who was still alive a few days ago, suddenly returned as a dead spirit...

    No sane person would be happy, especially if the dead spirit were their beloved family head.

    If it was the ancestors who came to the family as dead spirits, they would certainly be happy somehow.

    But if it''s someone they knew and got along with in the past year...

    Ainsley couldn''t imagine how heartbroken her people must be.

    Since her people wanted her to return alive rather than as a dead spirit, she should be patient and wait to be revived than hurried to go back to her family.

    Maybe she could leave some messages through Joan and Jake, to reassure her people that she would definitely go back alive.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley was enlightened and she didn''t know what luck she got, but for a moment, she understood the strong bond between her and her people.

    It was not much different from the connection between the blood n''s members, whether they had pure blood or not.

    Far or near, everyone worked hard to protect the whole family¡ª even when the whole world was against them.

    The key to awaken the blood n''s bloodline was the sense of family bond and their willingness to fight alongside the blood n, all for one noble goal.

    Survive and counterattack!

    This epiphany was precisely the key that Ainsleycked just now.

    The baby didn''t notice anything, but the blood in her cold corpse suddenly boiled, and her strong feelings resonated with her soul.

    At that moment, her spirit, soul and body were connected to each other, and her spirit influenced both her soul and her body.

    Her soul me brightened, and the blood in her body slowly awakened.

    The baby''s corpse was still closing her eyes, but if the corpse was revived and the baby opened her eyes, she would see that her pupils had already turned crimson.

    The two elders, the pure-blooded blood n around them, were the first two people who noticed this change.

    Lyod and Caroline''s faces changed abruptly and both of them looked at Ainsley''s spirit in the air with flushing cheeks.

    They sensed it. They had just felt the baby''s reawakening of her blood n''s bloodline!

    The two elders hurriedly approached Ainsley''s corpse and tried to sense the dead pulse.

    They wouldn''t hear the heartbeat anymore, but the blood itself was alive, and they felt that the bloodline had been awakened.

    The blood of their blood n was special, and Ainsley''s remaining blood inside her corpse had also undergone a drastic change.

    Although because she was only a half-blood, her blood wasn''t as lethal as the pure-blooded blood n members, the two elders could still feel the change.

    The blood would regenerate faster and unlike normal human blood, the baby''s blood has various effects now.

    First, her lifespan was extended to a certain extent, and she had a chance to be revived.

    Then, the blood was more alive than ever, and it carried more vitality than before, directly nourishing the soul even when it wasn''t inside the body.

    Not to mention that the blood itself would be more tame in front of Ainsley if she ever used her own blood in a fight.

    From now on, her wounds would heal faster and her blood had a certain degree of corrosiveness on spirits.

    Her blood was also a medium for their pure-blooded blood n members to help the baby teleport in times of emergency, unlike when she was still a pure human.

    Her physique was slowly strengthened and once the baby was sessfully revived, she could definitely manipte blood without the Godfather''s shaman mode.

    People said that the hardest thing to be revived was to put back the person''s soul into the body, and they also had to retain the person''s various abilities when they were still alive.

    But for the blood n members, as long as the blood as a medium and the soul was still there, they could do anything.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the blood n would be the strongest race in this world if not for their small poption.

    Ainsley''s epiphany came so suddenly, and the adults were caught off guard.

    But the two elders reacted fast and immediately told Godfather and Joan.

    [Good news! Good news! Just now, Ainsley subconsciously awakened her bloodline, and now, she''s ready to be revived!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1241 "Ainsleys Surrogate Mothers Contribution" ( Preview)

    Caroline and Lyod''s words rmed not only Godfather and Joan but also Ainsley, who could hear their voices.

    The first to react was, of course, the Godfather, who had the fastest reaction speed among the three people.

    The Godfather immediately rushed to Ainsley''s corpse on the ground and looked at the two crouching elders with shining eyes.

    [Is this true?! Can the littless be revived? Has she awakened her bloodline? How is her condition?]

    The Godfather ruthlessly asked so many questions to the point of almost making Caroline and Lyod couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat.

    At the same time, Joan was also surprised, and the woman hurriedly ran towards Ainsley''s corpse before crouching to check the baby''s pulse.

    She wasn''t a blood n''s elder, but she could also check whether someone had the bloodline of their blood n or not.

    The woman cautiously put her fingers on Ainsley''s cold wrist and closed her eyes to sense the boiling blood inside the cold body.

    Even because of this blood, the body gradually warmed up bit by bit, as if it wasn''t a corpse.

    Joan didn''t sense any pulse belonging to the living, but she was sure that from the surging blood that shouldn''t have happened alone, Ainsley had sessfully re-awakened her bloodline.

    This time, she could be called a genuine member of their blood n!

    Many descendants out there couldn''t awaken their bloodline, and even if they could, not all of them could be revived.

    Joan belonged to this category.

    She awakened her bloodline when she was in her teens, which was why she gained a long lifespan simr to some non-human races.

    However, her bloodline didn''t allow her to be revived after her death, and she also knew about this.

    Her other family members, such as her daughter Jacqueline and her grandson Jake were also not able to awaken their blood n''s bloodline for a long time.

    One could see how hard it was to awaken one''s bloodline, especially when Jacqueline and Jake''s bloodline was even more impure than Joan''s or Ainsley''s.

    Although Ainsley''s ancestors didn''t have the blood of their blood n, she was personally conceived by a blood n member who had awakened her bloodline.

    This woman was lucky to inherit more than half of the bloodline, which made Ainsley a precise half-blood vampire.

    Of course, although Ainsley''s bloodline was stronger than Jake''s or Jacqueline''s, she was the only one in the Sloan Family born to a vampire surrogate mother.

    Thus, her appearance heavily followed her scum father Leroy and even her blood n''s bloodline was ruthlessly suppressed to the point of almost non-existent.

    But once again, Ainsley herself was still lucky because it turned out she could be revived!

    [I just checked, and the baby must have a mother with a rather strong blood n''s bloodline. During pregnancy, the mother also continuously tries to affect the baby''s bloodline.]

    Caroline held her breath as she continued to exin the situation to the three people, including Ainsley, who could only stand there in a daze.

    [Her surrogate mother has a strong bloodline despite not being a pure-blood member. The surrogate mother also has the blood maniption ability, which is why...]

    Ainsley also inherited this after she awakened her bloodline.

    Essentially, only blood n members who could manipte blood had the chance to be revived.

    After all, their n''s resurrection technique had a strong connection to blood.

    Once again, the baby had to thank her surrogate mother for allowing all of this to happen.

    Maybe Ainsley had used up all her luck in terms of bloodline potential, which was why her life was so miserable before.

    If the real Ainsley in the past life could discover many of her unique bloodlines, her family wouldn''t have disappeared, and she wouldn''t have died at a young age.

    After all, they still suspected that Ainsley inherited the Sloan Family''s ancestor''s unique charm bloodline, which was so hard to inherit among so many other descendants.

    Ainsley''s luck was really piled up on her body, to the point where she could only awaken one useless ability in her past life.

    However, that also had something to do with the baby''s mentality.

    If not for Ainsworth being a transmigrator in this life and using Ainsley''s body, the same tragedy would repeat, simply because of their mental health and other issues.

    [Anyway, we can start the resurrection ceremony now, and Ain, you have to stay close to your body and soul.]

    Caroline reminded Ainsley, who was in a daze and sessfully attracted the baby''s attention back to them.

    Ainsley unknowingly held her breath as she slowly approached her cold corpse on the ground.

    From this height, as a dead spirit, she could see her whole body and even the flickering soul me not far from her chest.

    The soul couldn''t be too far from the body, and as the spirit, the consciousness of both soul and body...

    She had to guide the soul to enter the body once the body was fully repaired.

    [Usually, for those who didn''t be spirits, we ask for a soul maniptor''s help in our n.]

    Caroline took the liberty to tell the three people once more and Lyod followed her words.

    [The soul maniptor can be a necromancer or simply people who can summon souls, talk to souls, and even ask souls to do things for them.]

    This is actually what the hunter organization did to the transmigrator''s souls they caught in the past.

    After all, not all transmigrators became spirits like the Godfather and it was still equally difficult to control souls from another world like these transmigrators.

    That''s why, they asked the soul maniptor or necromancer''s help¡ª to guide the dead soul to do things for them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1242 "Searching For The Key Person" ( Preview)

    If their target turned into a spirit...they could try to use shamans to forcibly bond the newly born spirits that were generally weaker than their top-shamans.

    Then, they would use the spirits to guide their own souls to do things for them.

    Now, Ainsley was a spirit, and she had a certain control over her soul, especially when there were no dangerous people around.

    [We need a few days close to a week to fully repair your body. After that, we will remind you and you have to control your soul to enter the body as soon as possible.]

    Caroline slowly stood up, followed by Lyod. The two people calmly shed their wrists and poured their blood onto the ground.

    Then, using their blood maniption ability, the blood slowly moved, drawing aplicated magic circle under the baby''s corpse.

    The people in this world preferred to call their special abilities as superpowers rather than magic, but with so many unique skills close to magic...

    The races that weren''t too exposed to technology like humans or dwarfs chose to call these abilities magic.

    Ainsley listened to Caroline''s words and watched the two elders drawing a magic circle with their blood.

    This scene, when happening in a vast underground cave, should look eerie and horrific.

    However, in Ainsley''s eyes, this scene has a unique beauty.

    The baby nodded solemnly at the two elders as the elders sat down outside of the magic circle.

    Lyod sat on the ground near Ainsley''s head while Caroline took the lower body space.

    In the middle of the circle were the baby''s corpse and the blue-gold me soul floating above the body.

    The Godfather and Joan wouldn''t be involved in this resurrection ceremony, but they stood not far from the magic circle to protect the two elders.

    It would be dangerous if the two elders were attacked or something when they were fully concentrating on reviving Ainsley.

    Before the ceremony began, the two elders didn''t forget to put a blood dome around them to prevent any unexpected circumstances during the long revival process.

    At the same time, they cutmunication with those outside of the underground cave, including the Elder in charge ofmunication.

    With this, the elder wouldn''t be able to send any telepathy to the two elders so as not to disturb their concentration.

    After doing all the preparation, the two elders closed their eyes and began to manipte the blood cells inside Ainsley''s corpse.

    The two people relied on the blood they persevered for the baby, and they started to repair the hole on Ainsley''s chest.

    The bullet that prated the baby''s body had already disappeared into nothingness as soon as it detected Ainsley''s loss of vitality.

    After all, the bullet was made out of someone''s special ability, and it didn''t continue to give a negative buff to Ainsley''s body.

    With this, the resurrection ceremony officially began, and as for how long this process would be, no one knew.

    At the same time, Ainsley''s people were bitterly fighting their own enemies, and even Jake had to go to Pandora Ind to help.

    The war on Pandora Ind was the most dangerouspared to other ces, and itsted for a few days before Pandora Ind''s force pushed back all the enemies.

    At this point, Jake was already exhausted and yet, he didn''t return to Godlif Country and went to Gasha Country instead.

    Although he knew from his grandma that the two elders from the blood n had taken away Ainsley''s body, soul and spirit, he still wanted to go to Ainsley''s death ce.

    Coincidentally, he also wanted to see his mother and discussed some problems with her.

    However, little did he know that the celestials were also doing things behind everyone''s back.

    The celestials'' army had started to search for the Blood n''s Kingdom once more, and this time, they even visited various races and countries to get air ess to these ces.

    For a few days, countless celestials could be seen shuttling among clouds, trying to search the Blood n''s kingdom in secret so as not to rm other races.

    After all, now that the world had entered a peaceful era for a long time, not a lot of races wanted to fight other races in arge-scale battle, unlike the war maniac celestials.

    Because of this, if the celestials openly tried to find the Blood n''s kingdom on arge scale such as now, these peace-loving races would certainly disturb them.

    While the troops went to find the Blood n''s kingdom by relying on the information their spies had collected in the past thousand years, the higher-ups were also busy with a project.

    "Auntie, have you found the key person in our n?" Zenith, the queen''s nephew, couldn''t help but ask for the n-th time already.

    After all, he would be the one who had to manipte the chosen person.

    He had to prepare correct strategies to approach the person and swiftly manipte them.

    In the past few days, the queen and other elders had also been discussing the key person they could use to find the Blood n''s kingdom easier.

    At first, they chose various people who were known to have the blood of the blood n, but these people rarely had anything to do with the blood n.

    Their various spies and descendants mixed in various races and countries didn''t find a suitable person who had a close rtionship with the blood n.

    The queen was also frustrated, and she couldn''t help but re at her nephew.

    "We haven''t found the right person yet. If you have any idea, you can tell us, " the queen spoke in a cold tone.

    They had to find the key person ASAP!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1243 "Targetting Jake"( Preview)

    Anyway, the boy would be the one controlling the target, so he might have some ideas different from their ideas.

    Indeed.

    As a young celestial who often went to Gasha Country and used the inte just like any other youngsters, Zenith was much more informed than his senior celestials.

    And his way of thinking was also a bit more creative.

    "Well, I...I think that since the two blood n''s elders are caught on camera taking away that blood n''s cub corpse, it means we can track them through the baby, right?"

    Zenith swallowed his saliva as he carefully spoke to the queen.

    "I...I heard some news that this blood n''s cub has a good rtionship with the Billios Family."

    "The Billios family?" The queen was taken aback for a while as she tried to recall this certain family.

    The Billios Family was famous among human and non-human races as a merchant family.

    However, the thing that people remembered the most must be their unique appearance that was so simr to the blood n.

    Rumors said they were direct descendants of the blood n, which was why even distant rtives had ck hair and crimson eyes.

    As long as they had the blood of the Billios Family.

    The queen and the other elders didn''t have a lot of contact with the Billios Family because, strangely, the Billios Family didn''t connect much with them.

    They only approached their people who were in the Gasha Country, but they had never tried to contact those in the Sky Kingdom.

    Of course, the celestials in the Sky Kingdom also rarely had contact with humans because even the Gasha Country''s government could rarely visit their Sky Kingdom.

    Still, the queen and the elders had an impression of this huge family with the disgusting appearance of the hated blood n.

    Hearing Zenith''s words, the queen was stunned, but she was also a sharp person. She immediately knew what Zenith suggested.

    "Do you mean...you want to use someone from the Billios Family who has the strongest bond with the baby to infiltrate the Blood n''s Kingdom?"

    "Exactly!" Zenith nodded with bright eyes as he continued to speak about his n.

    "If we find someone close to the baby from the Billios Family, it is possible to use family affection to try to visit her, right?"

    And Ainsley should be at the Blood n''s kingdom because the elders couldn''t bring Ainsley somewhere else.

    "I heard that the Billios Family''s current family head is so close to that baby, and he also has a mysterious yet strong ability."

    This person is simply perfect for their n, right?

    Not only did they need someone close to the blood n, but they also needed someone with superb strength.

    This Jake Billios perfectly fits the criteria!

    The queen was instantly enlightened, and the woman couldn''t help but pat her nephew''s shoulder with a little bit of force.

    "This is a good idea! Good nephew. This person seems like a suitable key figure in our n."

    The queen was delighted, and her face became much warmer and softer than before.

    "If this person has a really close rtionship with that cub, it is possible even to meet some of the blood n''s important members."

    After all, who didn''t know that the blood n significantly cherished children due to their reproduction difficulty?

    They would certainly bring that baby to the blood n''s higher-ups, and if this Jake Billios could meet the baby as well as those higher-ups...

    The queen shuddered in delight, and the whole person seemed to glow in golden light.

    "Nephew, this n is feasible!"

    Zenith immediately nodded at the queen''s words and added fuel to the fire.

    "This Jake Billios is the cub''s adopted father, and from his various interactions with the cub, he must cherish her a lot."

    He should be really eager to see her daughter despite all the circumstances because the cub was caught dead in the camera.

    Of course, the celestials knew that the blood n could revive their people, so they believed that the cub would be revived too.

    "Maybe they are now trying to revive the cub? If so, this is the best time to sneak into their kingdom!"

    The queen spoke with a cheerful tone, and even Zenith was more or less affected.

    Oh, wow. The queen''s mind was better than him, and her tricks were also a lot more dangerous than his little n.

    "Okay, Auntie, we have decided to target Jake Billios, right? I''ll track his location right now and go to see him!"

    Zenith was already itchy to contribute to their celestial race for the first time in his long life.

    With this merit, people wouldn''t look down on him just because he was the queen''s nephew, yet he didn''t contribute anything to the race!

    Zenith was eager to prove himself, but the queen was still a bit worried about her nephew, who had just joined the Celestial Council on behalf of the young celestials.

    This boy''s ability was really powerful because it could ignore the power realm difference between them.

    But when the boy used this ability on another person, aside from being able to manipte the captured target, the boy himself would be no different from an ordinary person.

    This is really dangerous, especially if the captured target suddenly regained their control through their iron will.

    "You can go and find Jake, whatever person, but you need two elders to apany you."

    The queen ruthlessly invited two celestial elders who were close to her nephew to be the boy''s bodyguard.

    "You have to make sure you can control the target until the end of your mission. Get it?"

    Don''t let go of their target!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1244 "Find Jake Billios!" ( Preview)

    The queen looked at her prodigal nephew and felt that the future of their Celestial Race might not be that bright.

    But who told her not to marry a celestial for so long and give birth to an heir to the kingdom?

    If there were no heir, the one who would inherit the throne in the future would be her younger brother, and this boy was her younger brother''s son.

    In the end, after her younger brother''s era, this boy would be the next king of their celestial race, right?

    That''s why, although the boy wasn''t even a hundred years old or fifty years old yet, they had to train him to be a worthy heir for their celestial race.

    For celestials like them who could live for more than a hundred years, someone who wasn''t even fifty years old was indeed still young.

    Most celestials with a pair of wings could live up to two hundred years and those with two pairs of wings could live up to four hundred years.

    One wing was equal to a hundred years of their lifespan, which means those with six wings could live up to six hundred years.

    The previous ruler of their celestial race had eight wings¡ª four pairs of wings.

    She ruled their race for eight hundred years, but even as long as that, she still couldn''t find the missing blood n a thousand years ago.

    As time passed by, countless races became way weaker than their ancestors, and everyone''s lifespan decreased instead of increasing.

    Even non-human races with long lives, such as elves, fairies and other creatures, couldn''t live as long as these blood n''s elders.

    After all, these elders had been around for more than a thousand years!

    Zenith felt that he was actually already an adult, but in front of his worrywart auntie, he could only nod helplessly and ept her help.

    "Okay, Auntie. I''ll take the two seniors to go with me."

    The two seniors had four wings, and they were already an elite force in the Sky Kingdom, where people generally only had two wings or three wings.

    The younger ones even only had a single wing, not even a perfect pair of wings, which means they couldn''t fly just yet.

    After all, the celestials weren''t born with wings and they had to grow their wings slowly but surely.

    Of course, toddlers usually had already grown a pair of small wings, but when they became teenagers, their small wings would grow and usually, one of the wings would fall off their shoulders.

    Because of this, toddlers could already fly, but when they became teenagers, they had to bear the pain of losing a single wing to grow a perfect pair of long and wide wings in a few years.

    Of course, this means that the young celestials usually didn''t leave the Sky Kingdom because they couldn''t fly as well as toddlers.

    Still, these pitiful one-winged celestials would have a single powerful wing that could sh people like swords, blow them with sharp wind or stab people with their feathers.

    Although they couldn''t fly for a period of time until they grew a perfect pair of wings, their one wing was way stronger and better than the toddlers'' fluffy, weak wings.

    This year, Zenith was already on his way to cultivate the third wing on his back, and now, the wing had already appeared.

    It was just too small to be used to fly.

    Fortunately, he still had a pair of perfect white wings, and the young man was proud of his long wingspan.

    "Okay, Auntie. I''ve prepared everything here¡ª I''ll just check Jake''s location first, and then I''ll depart."

    Zenith nodded at the queen and hurriedly took out a unique golden-coloured feather from his pocket.

    This feather was the feather of a cloud beast, a unique beast belonging to their celestial race that liked to live among clouds.

    They looked like abination of Phoenix and clouds, but their feathers would always be gold.

    Their feather was a perfect item for celestials to do some magic to find the person they were looking for.

    Zenith put the feather on his palm and cautiously mentioned Jake''s full name, his birthday that he got from the inte, and various other personal information.

    "It''s a pity...if we have his blood, we can get his urate location and not just his general location, "

    Zenith murmured in distress as he watched the feather slowly float into the air and fly along the wind, seemingly going down from their Sky Kingdom.

    Seeing this, Zenith immediately cupped his hands and greeted his aunt for thest time.

    "Auntie, the feather has already moved. I''m going!"

    Zenith didn''t wait for the queen to reply to his greeting, and the young man had already run to the port near the pce.

    The Sky Kingdom was definitely huge, and they weren''t built with clouds but were more like a floating country.

    However, they also had special ces called ''Port'' that allowed celestials to soar out of their kingdom without hitting the kingdom''s barrier.

    The young celestial ran to the nearest port around the pce without using his wings, entirely because the pce forbids celestials from flying around.

    But it didn''t take long for Zenith to reach the port that looked like a mediocre magic circle, enough to contain more than ten people.

    This port was just a small port, totally unlike the military port that could send thousands of troops to the sky in one go.

    Still, the three people stood there, and they collectively kicked off the ground with all of their might.

    Off to the human country to find Jake Billios!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1245 "Celestials Tomb"( Preview)

    The magic circle immediately shone in golden light, and the light acted as the three people''s trampoline, instantly throwing them to the sky.

    When the three people felt their feet leaving the ground, they simultaneously spread the wings on their backs.

    Each of them had wings with a wide span, around two meters wide for both wings.

    The moment they spread their pure white wings, white feathers ran out of their wings, slowly falling to the distant ground below.

    Zenith opened his first pair of wings while the elders opened their two pairs of wings directly.

    The three people quickly pped their wings while flying at a certain distance from each other so as not to hit their people with their sharp feathers.

    "Young master, the golden feather is going down fast. We have to chase after it."

    One of the elders immediately reminded Zenith, and the three people hurriedly dived down, just like an eagle hunting their prey.

    For people with wings, it was extremely easy to reach a new ce within a few minutes or less than an hour, especially when there were not many flying carriages and other flying-type vehicles in the sky.

    As for those flying-type beasts and monsters?

    As the overlord of the sky, the celestials were arrogant enough to use these monsters and beasts as their mounts without being a tamer.

    Thus, Zenith and the two celestial elders weren''t intimidated by the various ferocious monsters and beasts hiding behind clouds and flying in the blue sky.

    Within just ten minutes, they dived down from the hidden Sky Kingdom beyond the clouds to the Gasha Country right below their kingdom.

    The Gasha Country was also protected by a lot of different national barriers, especially the capital city and other important territories around it.

    However, celestials had special privileges and could enter the country directly from the sky, not having tond at the airport to enter the country.

    The Celestials'' unique feathers had long been registered to the barrier, and if the barrier sensed the aura of a celestial, the barrier would generously let the celestials enter the barrier.

    The three people directly passed through the dome-like barrier around the Gasha Country''s capital city, but they didn''t fly to the capital city at all.

    The three people chased after the golden feather, and the feather went further to the distant Death Meadow.

    The closer they were to the Death Meadow, the uglier the three people''s faces were.

    "What is this? Why is that man entering the Death Meadow? What is he trying to do?!"

    Zenith was already anxious as he watched the distant mountain slowly bing bigger in his eyes.

    Then, from this height, one could see the vast green meadow below, full of vitality that didn''t look like a ce of death at all.

    The name Death Meadow suddenly looked so deceiving at the moment.

    However, the three celestials could feel the strong smell of blood from the meadow afar, and a mysterious power even started to strangle their wings.

    This meadow is a no-fly zone, not even for flying beasts and monsters.

    And the meadow was most famous for one thing¡ª

    The blood n''s burial, the forbidden zone for celestials.

    The meadow was once the blood n''s burial ce, but now, people also called this ce as the celestials'' tomb.

    Simply because no celestial coulde out of this meadow alive.

    The probability of an ordinary personing out of the grasnd alive was much higher than celestials.

    The three people could feel the air bing more depressing and their holy power as celestials were quietly suppressed.

    Once they really entered the Death Meadow''s area, they would lose their ability to fly.

    That''s for sure!

    "Damn it! It can''t be that this person is already inside the meadow, right?!" Zenith waspletely panicked.

    He abruptly stopped in the air, a few hundred meters from the entrance to the Death Meadow.

    He didn''t want to go further because, from this distance alone, he already felt the gloomy and sticky feelinging from the grass field in front of him.

    He hadn''t even grown his third wing, unlike the two elders with a whole four wings on their backs.

    The Death Meadow''s suppression was much greater on him than on the strong elders.

    Even so, the elders had started to break into a cold sweat and they also stopped behind Zenith.

    The resentment of the blood n in this ce was too great for them.

    Even if they could invite priests to purify this enormous piece ofnd, the priests might not be able to do it.

    After all, the blood n wasn''t humans, and humans'' resentment was different from a genuine dark creature''s resentment like the blood n.

    The two elders also knitted their eyebrows tightly as they looked at the golden feather not far from their ce.

    The feather didn''t go further, but just kept circling around the entrance to the Death Meadow.

    "What does this gesture mean? Elders, the golden feather is acting strange..."

    Zenith scratched his cheeks as he turned around to ask his elders.

    He had never seen the golden feather acting like this.

    Or maybe the feather would only point at the general location, which was the Death Meadow.

    After all, they didn''t feed the golden feather with their target''s blood, which means the GPS would be weaker to a certain extent.

    The two elders also thought like this, but one of them was a bit more cautious than the other.

    "We can''t rule out the possibility that the target hasn''t entered the meadow yet, " one of the two elders shook his head as he spoke to Zenith in a cold tone of voice.

    Yes. Maybe Jake isn''t here yet!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1246 "The Celestials Sneak Attack"( Preview)

    "The golden feather that you use is already a premium quality, and even without the target''s blood, it can pinpoint a precise location."

    However, the golden feather didn''t enter the meadow, which means their target might not have entered the meadow, but the feather had already predicted it.

    After all, this golden feather belonged to the nephew of the queen, and the quality was top-notch.

    If it could even do divination, it wasn''t that strange, right? Even the blood n members could do some divination!

    Zenith was taken aback by the elder''s hypothesis. However, thinking again, this might be the case!

    "Then, shall we hide first and wait for the target to appear?"

    Zenith''s suggestion was quickly epted by the two elders, and the three people immediately enveloped themselves with their huge wings.

    The wings of a celestial had more special effects and attributes than the wings of a winged ability user.

    If a winged ability user could transform their feathers into sharp crystals, how could celestials not be able to do it?

    And now, the three celestials also relied on their wings'' special ability to hide.

    It was the ability to reflect light, making the wings blend with the surroundings.

    The concept was simr to Harry Potter''s invisible cloak!

    It was really not an exaggeration that non-human races had so many racial advantages even without awakening a special ability.

    Although humans'' poption far beat other non-human races, in terms of strength, humans were really far weaker than these creatures.

    The three celestials quickly hid themselves in the air without falling, and even their aura disappeared, almost fooling the Death Meadow not far from them.

    However, although they could still float in the air without pping their wings, they couldn''t move from this ce.

    Otherwise, they would immediately fall to the ground.

    The three celestials were well hidden and the golden feather also returned to Zenith''s pocket after doing its mission.

    Sometimes, obeying the elders was really the correct decision.

    Jake was indeed heading towards the Death Meadow, but even with the Teleportal, he still couldn''t arrive right outside of the Death Meadow within seconds.

    He first went out of the Teleportal port he created in the Gasha Country''s capital city and used the fastest vehicle to go to the Death Meadow.

    The whole process took thirty minutes, but by the time he came to the entrance of the Death Meadow, the celestials had been waiting for fifteen minutes or more.

    When the three celestials saw a vehicle rushing towards the Death Meadow from the gap between their feathers, Zenith''s face couldn''t help but brighten.

    There it is! The one inside the vehicle must be Jake Billios!

    This vehicle wasn''t suitable to go into the Death Meadow because it was just a supercar.

    Thus, Jake had to get off the vehicle, enter the Death Meadow on foot before using another vehicle that he brought with him.

    If he had any.

    This is undoubtedly the best time for Zenith to act.

    When Jake just came out of the car, it was undeniable that he wouldn''t be too guarded, especially when the Death Meadow was silent all year around.

    At this time, there weren''t even mercenaries around the entrance, and Jake was the only person there.

    Jake subconsciously sighed in relief and let down his guard, especially because the Death Meadow itself could be called as his home.

    Although he didn''t awaken his blood n''s bloodline, he knew that the Billios Family had more or less the blood of the blood n, and they were all favored by the dangerous Death Meadow.

    For their family, the Death Meadow was even the perfect ce to hide if they were chased by assassins and other beings.

    But who would have thought that three celestials outside of the Death Meadow had been eyeing him?

    Even the Death Meadow couldn''t do anything other than weakening these celestials when they weren''t inside the Death Meadow''s zone.

    Jake walked out of the car and the car immediately returned to the path it once passed through.

    The driver was one of Jake''s people, but he wasn''t worried about Jake.

    Especially when he knew that the Death Meadow wasn''t dangerous for the members of the Billios Family.

    The car quickly disappeared from ce, and Jake slowly walked towards the entrance.

    The closer he was to the entrance, the more rxed he became.

    This is inevitable because as a part of the blood n, he still had a blood connection with the meadow itself.

    People would subconsciously lower their guard when they entered their home, right?

    It was at this moment that the two elders spread their wings and shot their feathers straight to Jake''s back.

    SWOOSH!

    The Celestials'' feathers instantly hardened and the tip of the feather became as sharp as a butcher de.

    Just two pieces of feathers had already torn apart the air and the wind in the sky, yet the sound of the feathers'' attack was as soft as the breeze.

    Terrifying!

    The two feathers targeted Jake''s back and if this was any other person, they would have been greatly wounded.

    However, the moment the feathers went out of the celestials'' wings, Jake''s sixth sense tingled, and he quickly reacted to dodge!

    The closer he was to the Death Meadow, the stronger he became.

    Although he didn''t use his ability at the moment, his sixth sense was strengthened by leaps and bounds, and he narrowly dodged the danger!

    The two feathers missed Jake''s back narrowly, only grazing the man''s back with the tip of the sharp feathers.

    Just a slight graze, not even a deep scratch or anything, but the shirt on Jake''s back was already dyed in crimson blood, forming a straight line.

    Jake is still wounded!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1247 "Jakes Tough Gold Coins"( Preview)

    After grazing Jake''s back, the feathers stabbed straight to the ground, instantly creating two small yet deep holes with dust around it.

    STAB!

    The two feathers didn''t even make a loud sound when it prated the hard ground in front of the Death Meadow, just silently creating a deep hole at least five centimeters deep.

    That''s just from one feather each!

    One could see the feathers'' prating power. No wonder Jake''s back was still bleeding from just a slight scratch.

    Seeing this, Jake was instantly alert and the man hurriedly looked up at the source of the attack.

    He didn''t even feel the tingling pain on his back and focused all his attention on the figures in the sky.

    At this moment, the two elders had revealed themselves with a cold and arrogant look on their faces.

    They didn''t bother to hide anymore after their first sneak attack failed!

    However, Zenith was still well-concealed.

    If not for the need to see the target''s special ability before manipting the target so that he could also use the target''s ability, he wouldn''t use this kind of distraction method.

    Yes. Zenith needed to watch Jake use his special ability first so that he could manipte Jake easier!

    It was best to force the target to use all of his abilities so that the ''puppet'' would be able to exert their full power.

    Jake''s heart tightened when he saw the two celestials that suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    He admitted that he was careless, but even so, the celestials really hid themselves too well!

    Facing the two sudden enemies, although Jake didn''t know their true purpose, he immediately used his God of Wealth ability within seconds.

    A strike of golden light slowly appeared behind his back, and countless coins started to fall from the sky above his head, slowly bing a beautiful background.

    The coins stacked up together behind the young man, and as usual, a throne made out of coins slowly appeared beneath the man''s buttocks.

    This time, maybe because Jake wanted to save face in front of the blood n''s nemesis, his chair wasn''t just a tower of coins but really a king''s throne made of gold.

    Looking at the brilliant golden light behind the man, the king''s throne as his seat and the clinking sounds of golden coins raining down from the sky...

    The three celestials were dumbfounded.

    Howe this man with the racial trait of a blood n looked even more like a celestial than them?

    If he also had a pair of pure white wings, wouldn''t he directly be their king?

    Ridiculous!

    Zenith''s teeth were itching with hatred, but he endured, not daring to reveal himself.

    After all, unless he understood the mechanism of this man''s ability, he wouldn''t be able to manipte the man as his puppet.

    Even if he could, the puppet would just be a low-grade puppet, and this wasn''t what he wanted to have!

    Jake leisurely sat down on his throne of gold and even crossed his legs elegantly as if he wasn''t in the presence of two celestials.

    The golden throne on the ground slowly elevated and flew to the same height as the two celestials¡ª but the distance between the two parties was still not close.

    Under the sunlight, the brilliance of the golden throne and the hill of small coins behind it was even more blinding to these celestials that loved gold more than any color in this world.

    They even liked golden more than white as the symbol of purity and whatsoever.

    After all, the golden represented not only their holiness but also their dignity and pride as celestials!

    But the young man who sat on the throne, propping his chinzily with one hand, had ck hair and crimson pupils.

    He looked like a blood n!

    This man''s action greatly offended the celestials, who felt that the golden throne and anything golden should only belong to their celestial race.

    Maybe their obsession with anything holy, pure and dyed in golden was even more severe than dragons who liked bright treasures such as gold.

    Seeing the ''blood n'' sitting on a golden throne surrounded by gold coins really looked as if the blood n had just sullied their identity as celestials.

    Jake''s normal action unknowingly offended the two celestial elders to the bone.

    "sphemy!!"

    One of the two elders with a hot-blooded temper immediately roared, and his wings bent sharply as if hissing in anger.

    The elders'' four giant wings immediately pped arrogantly on their own, and countless white feathers suddenly shot straight to Jake on his throne!

    Those with wings really liked to use their feathers as bullets, not even afraid that they would be a bald bird if they fought this way.

    However, the lost feathers immediately regenerated back on the elders'' wings, ready to shoot once more.

    Jake was speechless.

    In front of these sharp feathers with unknown effect and huge numbers, the young man was calm.

    He only waved his right hand, and the gold coins behind him suddenly moved towards him, forming a solid shield enveloping half of the man''s upper body!

    Jake never showed others that his gold coins illusion behind him that were used to calcte the amount of money he had to pay to use a certain ability was actually not just a beautiful background effect.

    Just like now.

    He could use these gold coins as his shield!

    The gold coins weren''t just ordinary gold coins and facing the sharp feathers, it stood still, not even allowing the feathers to leave white marks on the surface of the gold coins.

    These gold coins that had been tempered with the illusionary zing me all year around were extremely tough!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1248 "Zeniths Puppet Ability"( Preview)

    One by one, the sharp feathers that could break stones and create holes in hard ground, broke into two parts.

    The sharp edges fell, leaving only the soft feather side.

    The feathers that had lost its sharp edges slowly fell to the ground, dyeing the ground with pure white feathers here and there.

    If someone was here, they would be surprised to see feather rain from the sky. This scene did look beautiful¡ª if not for the three people''s murderous aura.

    Still, even after breaking all fhe feathers, Jake was cautious. He immediately burned the other hill of gold coins behind him with no hesitation.

    He''s using his God of Wealth Ability for real!

    The gold coins slowly melted in the illusionary me, and a pair of wide white wings suddenly grew on Jake''s back.

    Yes. A pair of white wings simr to these celestials'' wings!

    Jake was already in a bad mood when someone prevented him from visiting Ainsley''s death location.

    Not to mention that these people were the nemesis of the blood n.

    Their Billios Family was more or less affected by the blood n, which was why they never made a deal or engaged in business with any of the celestials in the Sky Kingdom!

    Now that his family''s nemesis came to provoke him, if he didn''t disgust them to death, he wouldn''t be called the yful joker of the Billios Casino.

    Heh. ying with his enemies until they died was his forte!

    Once Jake spread his newly grown wings that he copied exactly from the celestials'' wings, the three celestials widened their eyes in shock.

    Holy moly¡ª is this person also a winged ability user?!

    But the wings of an ability user couldn''t be simr to the celestials'' wings, no matter how powerful these people were.

    And indeed. What Jake used wasn''t a winged ability user but the ability to copy a non-human race''s racial advantage.

    This was one of the abilities he had seen when touring the world, which means he had remembered tons of unique abilities.

    If he wanted, he could also use Ainsley''s luck ability. A pity.

    That ability was from Ainsley''s soul, and no matter what, his God of Wealth ability couldn''t grant him this ability no matter how much money he burned.

    But just copying the two birds'' wings alone was an easy matter for him.

    Behold! Jake with wings!

    Jake didn''t let the two celestials gape at him for too long and immediatelyunched another round of fierce attacks.

    This time, he pped his wings so hard that he controlled the airflow around the two celestials, immediately making it difficult for them to fly closer.

    SWOOOSH!

    Just staying in the air was already hard enough, not to mention flying closer to this bold young man!

    The two celestials gritted their teeth, unwilling to be trapped by a mere fake.

    Yes. This man is a fake even when he already had a pair of wings simr to theirs!

    Shoddy goods have to be destroyed!

    All this time, the two elders hadn''t used their personal abilities yet and just used their racial advantages, just like how some blood n members could transform into bats or grow devil wings to fight.

    One of the two elders'' special ability was light maniption, a verymon ability among light creatures such as celestials.

    It was simr to how the blood n usually awakened the ability to manipte blood.

    Some pure-blooded ones were even born with this initial ability, and they could still awaken other abilities as they grew up.

    Facing Jake, who used his ''fake wings'' to provoke them, the elder with a calmer attitude, also couldn''t stand this provocation at all.

    He immediately lifted his right hand, and a burst of light slowly appeared above his palm.

    The elder himself couldn''t feel anything, but Zenith, who was behind the elder, suddenly felt a burst of heating from the light ball.

    The light element was known for its purity, brightness, speed, and so on, but light could also generate heat even without mes.

    For celestials like them, celestial''s light was akin to a purification me that could even burn the demon race''s body that was known to be immune to any kind of mes.

    Sensing the danger, Zenith''s heart skipped a bit, and he was instantly horrified.

    The two elders didn''t think of forcing Jake to use his abilities at all. They just wanted to kill him now!

    The n went wrong because the two elders'' pride was already trampled under Jake''s feet.

    But Zenith, who was still young, didn''t really feel offended by Jake''s so-called ''fake wings''.

    Although he was also disgusted that someone with the blood n''s appearance grew such pure white wings, he still didn''t intend to kill Jake.

    He wanted to turn this man into his puppet, okay?! If the elders killed this young man, their n would fail!

    At first, Zenith thought of observing Jake''s ability a little more so that he could understand his abilities deeply, resulting in his more profound control over his future puppet.

    But obviously, the situation didn''t allow him to do this.

    Thus, Zenith could only believe that Jake''s ability was ''mimicry'', and it could mimic other people''s abilities.

    It was a copy ability!

    Of course, the truth was far from that, but before the elder could throw the scorching light ball that could burn even the demons, Zenith had already made his move.

    He immediately locked his eyes onto Jake''s body, and the young celestial''s eyes slowly turned white, leaving nothing but pure light emitting from his eyes¡ª

    This is the eye of a celestial puppet master.

    Then, finally, after waiting for so long, Zenith attacked Jake with his puppet ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1249 "Under Control"( Preview)

    With just a nce, Zenith''s special ability immediately invaded Jake''s mind, stabbing straight to his brain and soul.

    Jake, who was still controlling the airflow, suddenly stiffened.

    His head abruptly throbbed like mad, and he felt like someone was trying to break in!

    The pain quickly came, and Jake felt like thousands of thin and burning needles attacking his mind.

    Not only that, but this probing gaze also attacked his soul, almost making his heart stop beating for a moment.

    Just one nce and Jake was almost driven mad.

    The two elders also saw Jake''s sudden change, instantly remembering Zenith, who was supposed to attack Jake right now.

    Only then did they sober up and dispel their thoughts of killing Jake on the spot.

    This scorching light ball was usually not that damaging, especially if the celestial was still young.

    But for a four-winged elder like him, the lethality of this light ball could be imagined.

    Unless the person could protect themselves with an extremely powerful shield or barrier, they couldn''t escape this deadly technique.

    Just how many blood n members had fallen under this scorching light ball ability? Too many to be counted!

    Only a high-level neutralizer could stop his ability somehow, but right now, after realizing that he shouldn''t kill Jake, the elder changed his mind.

    Instead of killing Jake, he started to distract the young man so that his focus on Zenith would weaken to the lowest point.

    After Jake was attacked, he could hardly control the air flow with his wings, and the man hurriedly dispelled his ability to mimic another race''s racial advantage.

    This time, he burned more gold coins in exchange for an ability to counter a mental attack!

    Yes. He believed that the thing attacking his mind and soul must be a mental attack!

    However, it was already toote.

    "Hah. Don''t try to resist!"

    The two elders didn''t just sit still and immediatelyunched various wind attacks with their wide wings, almost blowing Jake straight to the Death Meadow behind him.

    The constant harassment made him unable to use his newly gained anti-mental attack ability perfectly.

    Taking advantage of this chaos, Zenith continued to suppress Jake''s consciousness, and bit by bit, he took over Jake''s mind and body.

    The process took over thirty minutes simply because the young man was too stubborn, but in the end, Zenith did it!

    At that time, Jake could feel his consciousness getting locked deep inside his soul and his soul''s connection with his body getting even weaker.

    His heart tightened and the young man felt the long-lost panic that he seldom felt in his whole life.

    No! No! He can''t give control over his body to the enemy! They¡ª they will do something bad with his body!

    Jake fought hard with his sheer will, but his consciousness kept getting weaker, and he felt as if he was in a dream.

    Everything just felt confusing and troublesome.

    Jake felt like floating in the sky and his mind was cloudy. He could hardly think to resist or even realize his own situation.

    For him, he was now in a distant dreand.

    However, Jake''s sixth sense was still there and his sixth sense rmed him, poking his consciousness repeatedly.

    He''s in danger! In danger! Go! Run! Run to the Death Meadow!

    When Jake felt that the situation was not promising and he couldn''t leave, he hurriedly tried to control his body to leave this ce and rushed to the Death Meadow!

    Anyway, the celestials couldn''t go to the Death Meadow, and maybe this mental attack would be weakened when he was in the Death Meadow!

    However, the speed of Zenith''s puppet ability was faster than Jake''s consciousness to move his body.

    When Jake wanted to move, Zenith had already taken control over Jake''s body by 70%.

    The frightening thing was, the person that Zenith turned into his puppet didn''t look like a puppet with no soul.

    They looked like their usual self, but their every move, gesture and even speech was under the master''s control.

    Zenith pressed Jake''s consciousness hard and immediately locked the young man''s main consciousness, leaving only a weak connection between his soul and his body.

    It was at this moment that Zenith gave his firstmand to Jake, who was already under his control.

    [Jake Billios. Find the Blood n''s hidden kingdom.]

    The two sentences rang inside Jake''s mind, and as Jake''s consciousness weakened, these sentences were like the devil''s whisper.

    He subconsciously felt he should obey the two sentences because that''s what he wanted to do, anyway.

    Jake''s crimson pupils shed, and the golden chair floating in the sky slowlynded on the ground.

    Jake''s consciousness...was already under Zenith''s control.

    At the same time, in the Blood n''s kingdom, the two elders, Joan, Ainsley and the Godfather, were supervising the process of Ainsley''s resurrection.

    It had only been a few hours, not even a full day, but Ainsley could see the two elders'' depleted powerpared to their original strength.

    From time to time, Joan had to give them some potions to let them regain their lost energy and even supplied them with food, water, and so on.

    The process of reviving someone was definitely not easy, even if they were blood n members.

    From the start, something like resurrection was a forbidden technique and however performed, this technique had to pay an equal price.

    However, the blood n was a cursed race from the start, anyway. They had already paid the price of their strength¡ª the curse of immortality.

    Is immortality a gift or a curse? People might think that it''s a gift, but for the blood n¡­

    It is definitely a curse!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1250 "Prying Information"( Preview)

    Many people wanted to be immortals, but the blood n knew how hard it was to watch their loved ones die one by one.

    Only pure-blooded blood n members could be immortals, yet their number was also small, not even reaching 10.000.

    The number was so smallpared to an entire race, and even smaller whenpared to other non-human races with a poption reaching several million people.

    So, the majority of the blood n weren''t immortals despite having a long lifespan.

    These pure-blooded blood n members had to watch their descendants, friends, and rtives, leaving them one by one.

    From the start, the pure-blooded n members suffered the most.

    Although they could walk under the sunlight after evolving for thousands of years, they still had to drink blood once in a while.

    They also couldn''t walk too long under the sun, which was why their hidden kingdom was still underground.

    The pure-blood blood n members were stronger than the others, but they also suffered the most, making them more taciturn and gloomy.

    These two elders were also actually as gloomy as other pure-blooded blood n members, but in front of a blood n''s cub, they were willing to be happy for her.

    Just imagine that these blood n members would always be revived even after they died, leaving only a drop of blood.

    Their blood n needed these pure-blooded blood n members, which means even after they died, they were forcefully resurrected to ensure the n''s survival.

    After all, another way to breed more blood n members aside from marrying non-pure blood n members was by turning people into vampires like them.

    If they were lucky, they could awaken another pure-blooded person, but if they weren''t lucky, the person would die.

    Still, the pure-blood n members weren''t even allowed to die, and many of them became depressed.

    To be honest, Lyod and Caroline, the two elders in charge of reviving their n members, were also tired of this life.

    However, they knew that if they didn''t revive the dead pure-blooded blood n members, their race would be extinct sooner orter.

    Thus, they had to grit their teeth and continue reviving people one after another.

    It was rare for them to feel happy to revive someone, but now, they were d they could resurrect people.

    Now, they could revive Ainsley!

    The two elders worked hard to repair Ainsley''s body, and the Godfather also gave them some help in terms of spiritual energy from time to time.

    During this process, Ainsley paid attention to her soul, trying to guide it so that it wouldn''t stray too far from Ainsley''s body.

    At the same time, Joan, who was taking care of the two elders, unknowingly received a text message.

    Joan didn''t turn off her phone, and sometimes, when the signal was quite good, she could receive text messages and other information on her phone.

    However, the woman didn''t realize this until she felt her pocket buzzing for the n-th time.

    This time, she wasn''t busy taking care of Caroline and Lyod, so she casually took out her phone and checked the iing messages¡ª

    Only to see Jake''s message.

    [Grandma, I really want to see Ain. Can you tell me where is she? Or maybe can you tell me how I can see her?]

    Jake''s words were the same as usual, although a bit abrupt.

    Joan looked at Jake''s first message and scrolled down to see Jake''s various messages.

    [Grandma, please. I''m really worried.]

    [Grandma, grandma, I swear I won''t tell anyone else about the location of Blood n''s kingdom. I''m also a part of your n, okay? I''ll be cautious!]

    [Grandma....it''s fine if I can''t go to see Ain. Can you record a video or something and send the video to me?]

    Joan knew that Jake was already anxious before she went to the Blood n''s Kingdom, but she didn''t expect him to blow up like this.

    Thinking again, it has been a few days since Jakest asked her to see Ainsley. No matter what, as her parents, he would be worried, right?

    Especially when there was no news about Ainsley at all.

    Joan sighed and finally softened her heart. She didn''t immediately tell Jake about the Blood n Kingdom''s location, but she started to record the resurrection process.

    Then, she sent the short video to Jake while informing him about Ainsley''s current situation.

    [Ain is fine. She actually has the bloodline of our blood n, and she has sessfully awakened her bloodline.]

    Joan sent another text message exining the video she had just sent.

    [With this, little Ain can be resurrected. Although it''s hard to do that to a half-blood family member, it''s still possible. Here is the video.]

    After sessfully sending these messages, the signal became bad again, and Joan didn''t bother to see Jake''s reply.

    Little did she know that the one who texted her a few minutes ago was not Jake himself but Jake, who was already under Zenith''s control.

    The young man sat on his office chair as he smiled at the text message.

    "Hummm...so it is like this," Jake mumbled before he subconsciously thought of the voices in his head that spoke to him just now.

    Well, since he had followed his heart, everything should be okay, right?

    But Jake didn''t know that Zenith, who already had full control over his body, was also looking at the text messages through Jake''s eyes.

    It was said to be a puppet ability, but it could also be called a soul possession.

    Anyway, for Zenith, Jake had be an obedient puppet that would subconsciously obey hismand.

    The head of the powerful Billios Family had fallen into his hands!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1251 "The Celestials Puppet Technique"( Preview)

    The puppet acted as Zenith''s eyes and ears, definitely perfect as the key person that could sneak into the Blood n''s Kingdom undetected.

    Seeing the video and the information, Zenith, who was hanging out around the clouds with the two elders, couldn''t help but click his tongue.

    "Seniors, I got some news."

    The young celestial looked at the two rigid elders on his left and right side and quickly told them the thing about Ainsley''s resurrection.

    "As I thought. The blood n paid so much price to protect this cub. They must have wanted to rely on this cub to counterattack or something."

    Zenith shook his head, feeling a little disdainful towards the two blood n elders.

    What can a little kid do to save an entire race?

    Although she''s really talented and could be a threat to their celestial race, that''s only when she grows up.

    Right now, when she''s still a little toddler, she''s not a threat at all!

    The two elders also had the same thought as Zenith, but they paid more attention to the video''s background, trying to analyze the location.

    "It looks like they''re inside a cave or something. Since this cave must be near the Blood n''s Kingdom, we have to find a huge cave somewhere."

    One of the elders, the calm one, immediately asked Zenith to open the inte and searched the ces with huge underground caves.

    "From the lighting alone, it must not be a cave on the ground. The lighting is so poor. They should be underground."

    With this little clue, they managed to screen out a lot of ces and found a few underground caves that some people discovered a long time ago.

    However, they would have never thought that the Blood n purposely dug out a massive underground cave just to build their kingdom.

    Yes. They didn''t use any existing underground caves!

    Those caves were either too small, too barren, or had low ceilings.

    On the other hand, the hidden cave of the Blood n''s Kingdom had a super high ceiling, looking like the real sky for the people above the ground.

    Not to mention space formation and such.

    The whole kingdom looked more and more like an ancient fantasy kingdom blended with nature.

    The celestials were unknowingly guided away from the real truth, but Zenith still wanted to pry some information from this person called ''grandma''.

    Once he had full control over Jake''s consciousness, he could know a lot of information stored in Jake''s mind.

    However, because his control wasn''t that perfect due to the urgent situation back then, he could only see the recent memories.

    This included Jake''s grandma.

    Knowing that the old woman with a young woman''s face went to the Blood n''s Kingdom yet rejected Jake froming along with her, Zenith was even more eager to try.

    "Seniors. If we can get the exact location from this old woman''s mouth....we don''t need to specte a lot!"

    Anyway, he believed that since the kingdom had been hidden for thousands of years, there must be an array or a formation that pushed away the majority of visitors.

    Even if they found the general location, as celestials, it was impossible to enter the kingdom.

    Unless they used another person who had the bloodline of the blood n.

    This person...is Jake Billios.

    The two elders also thought that it was easier to get information from the old woman, so they started to give Zenith some ideas tomand Jake.

    "Keep pressing her and guilt trip her. If we keep pressing, the woman might be soft-hearted, and we can easily sneak in."

    Anyway, the body and the demeanor were still Jake Billios. But the current Jake obeyed them.

    The control over the man''s consciousness was even stronger if themand coincided with the man''s inner wish.

    This time, they were lucky that Jake also wanted to see Ainsley, which was why themand was executed perfectly.

    This is the scary thing about a celestial''s puppet technique.

    Instead of controlling people to be a soulless puppet, they let the puppet act like their original selves, and others could hardly notice the difference.

    Instead of a puppet technique, humans might call this ability a hypnotization or something.

    But for the celestials, it was indeed a puppet. Just a puppet with consciousness, soul, and so on.

    Of course, they werepletely obedient to their master.

    Under the two elders'' suggestion, Zenith started to ask Jake remotely to send more messages, begging his grandma to tell him about the Blood n Kingdom''s location.

    [Thank you for the information grandma, but I still want to see Ain. Is there really no way to enter the Blood n Kingdom?]

    [Grandma, do I have to awaken my bloodline first or something? Can''t I be a visitor for just one night? Just a day is okay...]

    [Grandma, if you''re afraid of leakage, you can apany me. How is it? This way, you know there won''t be any leakage.]

    [Grandma can also erase my memory after I go to the Blood n Kingdom. I heard that a pure-blooded blood n could erase humans'' memories?]

    The blood n had always been recorded in history as one of the strongest races in this world aside from demons and celestials, who had the blood of ancient Gods.

    The blood n not only had sharp nails, sharp fangs, strong wings, transformation ability, blood maniption ability and strong physique, but they also had various unique abilities.

    They could erase people''s memories by looking into their eyes.

    They could charm people with their innate charm.

    Not to mention they could also use hypnosis.

    The blood n had always been versatile in many things, and it wasn''t strange to call them a bunch of extremely talented old monsters!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1252 "The Resurrections Last Step"( Preview)

    Jake and Zenith, both of them believed that the ancient blood n was invincible and feared by the celestials for a reason.

    Looking at Jake''s message, Joan couldn''t help but giggle.

    In human worlds, the story about their blood n wasmon in fictional novels, but the things written there were often not true or exaggerated.

    But indeed. There were some elders who were good at erasing and manipting someone''s memories.

    This is why, even when there were quite a few visitors who came to their Blood n Kingdom, they never leaked the secret.

    After all, it was easy to manipte the visitors'' memory, giving them a false impression of the Blood n Kingdom''s true location.

    Because of this, even after a thousand years, the celestials still couldn''t find the blood n kingdom''s location.

    Just how hateful is this?!

    In the past, the celestials were much more pure and simple-minded than now.

    They never thought of controlling someone to sneak into the Blood n Kingdom.

    But now, this method is about to be proven a sess!

    Although the celestials also slowly lost their Gods'' bloodline, the holiness of an angel and other racial advantages in the past, they became more cunning and smart.

    They learned from humans, a weak race who eventually became one of the 7 biggest races in this world.

    Even when the humans were born weak and had no racial advantages.

    Even the dwarves were more sessful than them in terms of technology, but the humans could still be one of the 7 biggest races in this world.

    Their wisdom, tactics, strategy, and so on were unparalleled.

    Joan once again thought of Jake''s suggestion about letting hime to the Blood n Kingdom but with her as the guide.

    She could also ask one of the elders to manipte Jake''s memory after the short visit.

    To be honest, Joan was a bit tempted to soften her heart, and she did do that. After all, who told Jake to be her grandson?

    Old people were more tolerant to their grandchildren than to their children.

    The same goes for Joan. If Jacqueline asked her to do this, she might reject her coldly.

    But it was Jake. Her one and only grandson. Her beloved grandson now had a daughter, and he missed his daughter so much.

    Joan also fell in love with the cute Ainsley as her great-granddaughter, so she felt that it was too harsh if she kept pushing Jake away.

    Anyway, Ainsley was a part of their Billios Family before she became a part of their blood n.

    If they pushed the baby''s father now, wouldn''t they be a viin who wanted to rob someone else''s daughter?

    Thus, Joan finallypromised, but she still had some rules that Jake had to obey no matter what.

    [Okay, I''ll pick you up and return to the Blood n Kingdom together. But we will only do this after we have sessfully revived Ainsley.]

    Joan didn''t want to be absent when Ainsley first opened her eyes again, defeating death as a blood n member.

    She also hoped to help Ainsley when facing difficulties in the resurrection process.

    So, Jake had to wait for a few more days.

    This time, Jake waspletely satisfied, and even Zenith didn''t mind having to wait for a few more days.

    They had been waiting for thousands of years!

    Now that he was about to make a contribution that not even thete queen managed to make, how could Zenith be impatient?

    He was indeed young and hot-blooded, but he was also quite patient!

    Zenith hurriedly used Jake to thank the old grandma and immediately told the good news to the two seniors.

    "We did it! The old hag promised us to pick up this man in person. At that time, we can look at the kingdom''s location through Jake''s eyes."

    Then, they could send all their troops outside of the kingdom, just waiting for their key person Jake Billios to lure everyone out of the kingdom.

    After that...the surprise attack would definitely scare the blood n to death.

    Just thinking about this made Zenithugh for no reason.

    Ah. He really looked forward to these disgusting vampires'' reaction when Jake betrayed them and lured them out of the kingdom, only to see the mighty troops of their celestial race!

    Joan didn''t know that she personally led a wolf to a pack of sheep.

    At this time, she focused on Ainsley''s resurrection, and after a few days of not eating or drinking properly, they finally ushered in thest step of the resurrection.

    The two elders had sessfully repaired Ainsley''s hole in her chest, and even her other wounds were all healed.

    Since Ainsley''s energy core wasn''t damaged, they didn''t have to worry about the body breaking apart, and they also didn''t have to fix the energy core!

    As long as they managed to connect the soul back to the body, the resurrection would beplete.

    [Okay, little Ain. Guide your soul to enter your body! Put the soul on your left chest and let the soul firmly take root in your body.]

    Ainsley nodded at Caroline''s instruction and slowly closed her eyes, trying to sense her soul.

    The connection between her soul and her spirit was really strange.

    It was as if the spirit was the AI, and the soul was the battery, while the body was the robot.

    Now, the AI, the artificial intelligence in charge of the robot, wanted to put the battery back to the body that had been repaired.

    This...looked strange.

    But anyway, Ainsley''s spirit formed a connection with her soul, just like an invisible puppet thread.

    Now, she could finally guide the soul to enter the body!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1253 "Body And Souls Incompatibility"( Preview)

    After Ainsley could clearly feel the movement of her soul me, she quietly guided the naughty and lively soul me into her body''s left chest.

    The feeling was like guiding a character in a game, but the character often didn''t listen to her wishes.

    The struggle was like a kindergarten teacher trying to guide the children to take a nap when they were still energetic enough to y for a few hours.

    It was hard!

    The soul me kept trying to break free and y on its own, while Ainsley wanted the soul to obediently enter the body.

    After a few failures, Ainsley finally managed to ''coax'' the me soul to obediently enter her body.

    Finally!

    The baby was about to cry tears and blood.

    However...the second problem suddenly appeared.

    The body...the body fiercely rejected the soul!

    Yes. The soul was kicked out of the body and no matter what, the soul was bounced back as soon as it entered the baby''s left chest.

    This phenomenon was so strange that even the two elders were dumbfounded.

    [What''s going on? Why did the body reject the soul?!] Caroline shrieked in disbelief and kept trying to see what went wrong.

    In theory, a body wouldn''t reject a soul for no reason. Unless the soul and the body didn''t fit.

    But the body and the soul were born at the same time, so how could it not be a fit?

    Ainsley and the Godfather, who knew the truth, suddenly realized something and both of their faces turned pale.

    Sh*t. Of course the body would reject the soul. After all, she was a transmigrator! The body wasn''t hers! The soul and the body wouldn''t fit no matter what.

    In fact, it was already strange that her soul sessfully upied this body without having any rejection symptoms such as bing weak, and so on.

    But now, Ainsley finally realized the trap.

    She couldn''t go back to her body because this wasn''t her body to begin with!

    Fckkk!!

    Caroline and Lyod didn''t know anything about Ainsley''s struggle, but the Godfather immediately noticed, which was why his face also turned pale.

    Ainsley is a transmigrator! When she first entered this baby''s body, it was already a miracle or a coincidence.

    But now that she was already dead and her soul was kicked out of the body, it was hard to go back to the body once more!

    Lyod and Caroline had heard about transmigrators, but they didn''t think that Ainsley would be one of them.

    Joan also knew about transmigrators, but because she missed out on Ainsley''s weing banquet to their Billios Family, she didn''t know that Ainsley was also a transmigrator.

    Thus, the three people looked at Ainsley and the Godfather''s pale faces with confusion all over their faces.

    [What''s wrong?] Caroline was the first to ask, and Joan also followed suit.

    [Little Ain, is there any problem with your soul? Is it still wounded or something that''s why it can''t return to your body?]

    Ainsley looked at the three people with tears in her eyes.

    She wanted to tell them that her body and soul didn''t match, but she was afraid that the two elders would react differently after knowing that she was a transmigrator.

    The two elders were native to this world, and they were really different from humans who also existed in Ainsley''s world.

    They might hate transmigrators more than humans, right?

    The Godfather could see Ainsley''s thoughts in one nce, and he also had the same thoughts as the little baby.

    However, no matter what, they couldn''t just sit still and do nothing.

    Since they didn''t know what to do, maybe if the three people knew the crux of the problem, they could solve the problem easily.

    ? Thus, the Godfather looked at Ainsley and quietly talked to her through a private telepathy channel between the two.

    [Lil Lass. Maybe you should tell Joan and the two vampires that you''re not from this world.]

    Maybe the two elders who had lived for a long time would be broad-minded since they knew a lot of mysteries in this world, right?

    Ainsley also wished that the two elders would be like that, so she gathered her courage and slowly looked at the three people with tears in her eyes.

    [Uncwle, Auntwie, gleat-gwandma....]

    Ainsley subconsciously used her babynguage to soften the three people''s hearts as she continued to exin what had happened to her.

    [I-I...I can''t return the soul to the body...the body...rejects my soul...]

    Before Ainsley could continue her words, the three people had already interrupted and reacted greatly.

    [What? The body rejects the soul? This is impossible! Unless someone curses your body so your soul and body will be ipatible!]

    Caroline was immediately anxious because this kind of case often happened elsewhere.

    She just didn''t think that this would happen to her person!

    There was indeed an ancient witch tribe hidden somewhere in this world, and they were proficient in all kinds of curses.

    The blood n was strong, but even they were not so courageous as to offend this group of witches.

    After all, once their body was cursed to be ipatible with their soul, they couldn''t be revived anymore!

    But Caroline didn''t expect her cub to offend these witches. Could it be that the witches came out to y and somehow met Ainsley?

    Then how did Ainsley offend them?

    The baby looked so obedient and well-behaved!

    Or maybe some malicious people hired the witches to curse the baby??

    Lyod also thought about this, but he didn''t know about the witches and thought about other causes instead.

    After all, he didn''t believe the witches could be so wanton to curse others like this!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1254 "Telling The Secret To The Two Elders"( Preview)

    [Maybe your soul has just been healed recently, and the soul is already used to your riddled soul, which is why the body can''t ept the soul?]

    Lyod rubbed his chin and tried tofort Ainsley.

    [You can wait for a while first and then try again. It''s true that if your soul is wounded, it will be hard for your soul to return to the body.]

    But that only happened if the original soul in the body when the owner was still alive, was in a good condition as well.

    In Ainsley''s case, Lyod saw that Ainsley''s soul had some old wounds, which means her soul wasn''t perfect when she was still alive.

    After the baby healed the soul to the point of perfection, the body didn''t recognise the soul anymore.

    The two people''s hypotheses sounded usible, but Joan suddenly recalled what her daughter and grandson had told her a few months ago.

    The elders in the family told her that they weed a new transmigrator to their family, and this one had the outer shell of a little baby.

    Back then, Joan didn''t care much and only thought that this transmigrator was a unique case.

    After all, she had also met a lot of strange creatures and phenomenon while touring the world.

    However, looking at Ainsley''s trouble now, Joan suddenly suspected whether the transmigrator that joined their family recently was actually Ainsley.

    This...if this is true, then the trouble is bigger than they expected.

    After all, in the past, there hasn''t been a transmigrator who got revived!

    Joan was shocked to the bone and quickly asked whether her guess was true or not.

    [This...Lil Ain...are you...a transmigrator? Is that why your soul isn''tpatible with your body, and now your soul can''t return?]

    The moment Joan blurted out the question, both Lyod and Caroline froze in ce.

    They had also heard about transmigrators, a group of people who came from various worlds out there.

    Each of them usually would have a great future in their world, and only a small poption of these people made troubles for the locals in this world.

    As two blood n members who had lived for a long time, they were lucky to meet some nice transmigrators and these transmigrators even helped their race a lot back then.

    It was a lie if they said that the transmigrators didn''t help them hide their kingdom using various formations.

    After all, their blood n wasn''t that proficient in terms of formation, but a few transmigrators who came to this world said that they used to be cultivators.

    For them, formations were something they had learned ever since they were kids.

    With their help, the kingdom was now hidden and safe. They could even receive sunlight and other ces that shouldn''t be avable underground.

    Thus, the two elders didn''t despise transmigrators and were even thankful to them.

    But they didn''t expect that the cub they had just recognized as a part of their family turned out to be a transmigrator too!

    Then, is it possible that the soul age was not four years old but already a mature person?

    The two elders didn''t despise Ainsley and even wondered whether Ainsley was ufortable to be treated like a child, especially when the two of them were already more than a thousand years old.

    This....this is awkward!

    Looking at Lyod and Caroline who suddenly became stiff, Ainsley''s hopeful eyes slowly dimmed.

    As expected. Not all people would ept the terms transmigrators.

    Although she believed that the two elders must have heard of this term, just hearing and experiencing it was not the same.

    Maybe they couldn''t ept that their precious ''cub'' was actually a transmigrator who wasn''t a real cub, right?

    Would they feel disgusted?

    Ainsley had already thought of many negative things, but before she could be even more pessimistic, the two elders finally snapped out of their shock.

    [So...you are a transmigrator? Is that why the soul and the body don''t match?]

    Caroline asked cautiously while Lyodmented at Ainsley''s problem with a serious tone.

    [This...this is indeed a huge problem.]

    After all, they had never revived a transmigrator!

    At first, Ainsley thought that the two people would be mad at her or something, but looking at their reaction, she suddenly knew that she had just misunderstood the two elders.

    Thinking that she jumped to a conclusion before knowing the truth, Ainsley secretly scolded herself and pursed her lips, ashamed to the bone.

    Still, after being embarrassed for a few minutes, she slowly took a deep breath and nodded at the three people.

    [Yes, elders...I am a transmigrator, and I was in my twenties or so before I came to this world.]

    To help the group analyze the problem, Ainsley briefly told her story in her previous world to the three people, enough to give them some understanding of the baby''s previous life.

    Hearing that the baby lived in a world with no magic like them and didn''t have any races other than humans, the three people were quite shocked.

    It wasn''t as if they had never heard of transmigrators who came from a no-magic world like Ainsley''s world, but the baby was really too youngpared to some transmigrators that they knew.

    She''s only in her twenties when she suddenly came to a new world full of danger and fantasies that she never thought would exist.

    Then now, she also became a part of a legendary ''vampire'' race that was utterly different from humans like her.

    How did this baby adjust to her new life? Not to mention that she regressed by more than fifteen years and became a toddler!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1255 "Summoning The Real Ainsleys Soul" ( Preview)

    Thinking again, the three people really couldn''t see through Ainsley''s mature soul except for feeling that the baby was smarter than the toddlers around her age.

    The three elders were speechless for a while, but they quickly calmed down and hurriedly tried to solve the problem.

    [I have never revived a transmigrator, but no matter what, we have to let the body ept the soul.]

    Caroline was more knowledgeable about thispared to Lyod, so she quickly suggested a few ideas to the baby.

    [First, the body usually epts the soul if they''re born from the same source. But if the two aren''tpatible, as long as the body epts the soul, it is okay.]

    What the woman said was confusing.

    But Caroline meant that the body still had its own mechanism to ept a soul, and since it could ept Ainsworth''s soul when she first transmigrated...

    This means it wasn''tpletely helpless to let the body ept the soul once more.

    [I heard from some transmigrators that in case of severe rejection from the body, they would have various adverse effects.]

    But Ainsley didn''t look like this.

    Ainsley listened carefully to Caroline''s words and suddenly remembered that she was indeedfortable with her new body.

    There were no signs of rejection or anything.

    This is impossible. Especially when the body was way weaker than the soul, and this body was also several years younger than other transmigrators'' new bodies.

    As a kid, the body should have a severe rejection of a foreign soul, but Ainsley never felt anything wrong.

    The case with her wounded soul was also not because of her body''s rejection but because of those hunters'' soul attacks.

    Thinking like this, there might be some mysteries rted to Ainsley''s transmigration to this world.

    [I also have met several transmigrators, and from what they knew, they usually came to this world after they died in their world or when there was space turbulence.]

    The ''lucky'' or ''unlucky'' souls would be sucked away from their original bodies and go through time and space to this brand new world.

    There were a lot of transmigratorsing to this world, but their data also showed that many people in this world died out of the blue, and their souls were missing.

    At first, the people here thought that there were beasts or any creatures that ate these people''s souls, but after further investigation...

    Since there could be transmigratorsing to their world, their people could also transmigrate to other worlds!

    This couldn''t be med on the Fairy of Space, who controlled space in this world, because the fairy was also helpless about this natural phenomenon.

    Since their world had ''magic'' and unique creatures, it wasn''t that strange when transmigrators also existed.

    But Ainsley''s case...

    [I suspect that someone intentionally summoned your soul to this world, and the original owner of your body also agrees to this summoning.]

    Caroline directly dropped a bomb, and even the other people, such as Joan, the Godfather and Lyod, were taken aback.

    Yes. How did they not think about this possibility?

    If Ainsley was summoned on purpose, it wasn''t strange that the body didn''t reject her soul back then because the previous owner of the body had already agreed to the summoning.

    There was also Ainsley, who was suspected to be chosen because she was one of the unique people who wanted to transmigrate.

    Thinking about her foolish act of buying a shoddy magical scroll, Ainsley''s cheeks flushed red.

    Fck. She was indeed eager to be transmigrated. Is this why she was chosen by whoever summoned her?

    But who had the power to summon a soul from another world and even let a three-year-old baby agree to leave the body and give her body to a stranger?

    What if the summoner had a malicious intent and the original owner of the body, the real Ainsley, was simply tricked?

    Thinking like this, Ainsley was instantly deted and even felt she shouldn''t let her soul return to her body.

    Maybe the body rejected her soul this time because the original owner somewhere in this world finally realised that she was fooled?

    Ainsley bit her lips and kept silent. The other people were also silent for a moment before Caroline broke the depressing atmosphere.

    [No matter what, we have to return Ainsley''s soul to the body. Either we find the summoner or ask the original owner of the body for permission.]

    But both suggestions sounded hard to do, especially the first suggestion when they didn''t even know the identity of the summoner.

    The second suggestion was also hard to implement because although they knew the real Ainsley, they didn''t know where her soul went to after Ainsworth took over the body.

    Is it possible that the baby was already dead and her soul was already reincarnated?

    If that''s the case, everything would be even moreplicated!

    Ainsley also had the same thoughts as the others around her.

    The two suggestions sounded logical, but it was hard to do those ideas.

    Not to mention that they had to hurry to let the body ept the soul.

    Otherwise, the resurrection ceremony would fail!

    Ainsley felt that finding the summoner behind her transmigration case needed a lot of time just to investigate the culprit.

    How about finding the original body''s soul instead?

    Ainsley gulped and slowly spoke to the three people plus one spirit next to her.

    [That...one of my sacred beasts can summon a soul. If the original Ainsley hasn''t reincarnated yet, maybe we can still summon her?]

    Although Bello said that he couldn''t choose to summon which soul he wanted to call, with her luck boost, it was still possible to summon the right soul, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1256 "Summoning Without Contract" ( Preview)

    Ainsley told her n to the two elders, and the two elders looked at her with surprise on their faces.

    [Oh, oh! This is a good idea. If you can call your sacred beast now, it''s the best!]

    Caroline nodded in excitement while Lyod helped Ainsley to bring Bello to their ce as soon as possible.

    [If this sacred beast is your contracted beast, you can put him into your contract space first and then summon him out.]

    They didn''t have time to inform the sacred beast and could only surprise him for a few seconds.

    Usually, Ainsley had never done anything like this because she respected her sacred beasts and didn''t want to make them feel they''re just summoned pets.

    Thus, she never called her sacred beasts back to her contract space and would choose to put them into the vast dimensional bracelet instead.

    But now that the sacred beast was far away, it was indeed the fastest trick to summon the beast across the world.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley felt that if she also had this idea, she might summon Cellino and Bello when the hunters surrounded her at the Death Meadow.

    As for Code-L...since she hasn''t made a contract with the loli yet, she couldn''t summon her at will.

    [Okay, uncle. I''ll try to put my sacred beast back to my contract space and re-summon him to this ce.]

    Ainsley thanked Lyod for his idea and quietly apologised to Bello in her heart.

    Bello must be surprised to be put inside a small contract space for contracted beasts and monsters, right?

    Ainsley took a deep breath and slowly used her bond with Bello to directly put the beast into her contract space.

    However¡­Ainsley and all the people in this ce collectively forgot about one thing.

    Ainsley was already dead. Her contract with all her tamed beasts and monsters were gone and the only reason why they didn''t riot was because most of them were trapped inside the dimensional bracelet.

    Those who were still loyal to Ainsley like Zi were an exception!

    But Ainsley summoned Bello anyway, without knowing all of this.

    Some people said that strong sacred beasts wouldn''t be bound by the contract space and if they wanted to refuse to enter the space, they could.

    But Bello was never kicked into the contract space, and he also believed that Ainsley wouldn''t do that.

    Not to mention that now he felt the broken connection between him and his master¡­he had already believed Ainsley''s death news somehow.

    Thus, when Ainsley finally used this emergency method, Bello was caught off guard and didn''t have time to reject the call.

    The beast was in the middle of fighting enemies on a battlefield somewhere around the Sloan Family''s territories when the world suddenly spun around.

    Then, he just blinked, and the surroundings became pitch ck.

    The space around him that used to be vast and boundless suddenly came much cramped.

    After all, although the contract space wasn''t as small as a mere beast cage, it was really not thatrge.

    It was only enough for Bello''s beast size to run around in a circle within minutes.

    Bello, who suddenly entered this space, was shocked silly.

    Isn''t this the legendary contract space? A space that is naturally born when a tamer awakens their taming ability and creates a contract for the first time?

    The more beasts or monsters the tamer contracted, the more contract space they would have.

    It was said that strong tamers could manipte their contract space, making it much morefortable for their contractedpanion.

    But this ck space with no light at all, dull, have no food or water at all...

    Did Ainsley just summon him back to her contract space?!

    Bello and the others usually lived in Ainsley''s dimensional bracelet with lush grass and rich resources.

    When would he be wronged to the point of staying at the most basic contract space?

    Although this contract space would allow the beast or the monster to stay healthy even without water and food for several days, what if Ainsley forgot about him for more than three days?

    Wouldn''t he die of hunger??

    Just when Bello was being dramatic, worthy of his secret nickname as a drama king, the surroundings suddenly changed again and this time...

    He came to a vast underground cave.

    Three people stood not far from his ce, and there was even a blood magic circle on the ground behind the three people.

    With Bello''s good eyesight, although the cave''s lighting was quite dim, he could see a familiar body at the centre of the blood circle.

    ...isn''t that Ain?! Is that her corpse, or??

    At this moment, Bello was still in his beast state, the tall and mighty ck panther.

    Because he was too tall, his head even touched the ceiling of the tall cave and looking down at this...the three strangers suddenly looked like a bunch of ants.

    Oh. And because he wasn''t a shaman, he couldn''t see the Godfather and Ainsley, but because he had also dealt with souls all year long, he could sense a familiar soul above the suspected corpse.

    He could also see the me soul...and he felt that it should be Ainsley''s soul.

    So...Ain is really dead, right? Then who summoned him?! Shouldn''t the contract between them already be non-existent once the owner dies?

    Ainsley also forgot about this and didn''t expect her contract space to remain.

    Not to mention that she could still summon Bello even when they didn''t have a contract anymore!

    Both elders had just noticed this loophole, and they also didn''t expect Ainsley to be still able to summon her contracted beast without a contract.

    So...is the contract still there, or is Ainsley calling Bello without a contract?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1257 "Blood Contract & Soul Contract" ( Preview)

    Bello was the first one to ask Ainsley because he could speak humannguage even in his beast state.

    "A-ain? You¡ª are you dead, nyaa?? I can feel your soul is already out of your body¡­b-but if that''s the case, how did you summon me, nyaa?"

    "The contract should be invalid already, nyaaa!"

    Ainsley was also shocked to see the gigantic ck panther in front of her, so she hurriedly tried to appease Bello first.

    "I-I also don''t know what happens. I forgot I couldn''t summon you. But can you please return to your cat form before discussing what''s going on?"

    For a moment, Bello forgot that he was still in his beast state.

    Thus, the beast hurriedly apologized and shrunk his size, turning into his usual cat form.

    After he looked like an ordinary Persian Himyan cat, Bello raised his tail high to the sky while circling around Ainsley''s ce.

    It was a pity he couldn''t touch Ainsley anymore because the baby was a spirit.

    Thankfully, because Bello was a necromancer, he could also see Ainsley''s spirit after adjusting his state for a few seconds.

    [Okay, nya. Now, can you tell me how you summoned me into the contract space without a contract?]

    Bello was still curious about this because if people with no contract could summon him, the previous family heads or spirits who once made a contract with him could summon him too!

    That''s troublesome!

    Ainsley also didn''t know anything about this, so she looked at the two elders and blinked her eyes, trying to ask the elders for some exnation.

    At first, the two elders were also bewildered, but they slowly thought of something and pped their thighs excitedly.

    [This must be because of your blood awakening! Our blood n''s contract is not bound with a simple contract, but it is attached with the blood.]

    As long as the owner still had a drop of blood belonging to their blood n as the medium of the contract, even if they died and became spirits, the contract was still valid.

    [But this will only work if the owner bes a spirit after they die. If not, a soul alone won''t be able to summon the contracted partner ormand them to do something.]

    Caroline shook her head and sighed at this limitation.

    [A lot of our people had awakened their blood n''s bloodline, but when they died, they didn''t be a spirit. We also couldn''t revive them due to various limitations.]

    When this happened, the power of contract in the blood would disappear with time, especially if the beast or the monster made a new contract with a new owner.

    Then, the old contract left in the blood would be non-existent.

    [But you be a spirit, and your body is also ready to ept your soul.]

    Lyodmented after Caroline and continued to enlighten Ainsley.

    [The power of contract is already stored in your blood the moment you first awakened the blood n''s bloodline.]

    The first time Ainsley awakened her bloodline was right before her death and now, she only consciously re-awakened her bloodline.

    Because of this, although the normal contract was already void, Ainsley could still summon her beasts and monsters.

    The stronger the monsters and the beasts, the higher their loyalty and they would also not rashly make a new contract when they could still feel this invisible bond with Ainsley.

    This is the case with Zi and Ava.

    As for the sacred beasts...they simply didn''t think of abandoning Ainsley and nned to see her spirit.

    If they could make a contract with Ainsley''s spirit, they would be eager to renew the contract with Ainsley.

    Ainsley once again had to marvel at the blood n''s various advantages. The power of blood was really good!

    It could even rival the power of soul contract.

    Thinking about soul contract, Ainsley paused before cautiously asking the two elders.

    [This...I also made a lot of soul contracts with others. Now that I''m dead...will the contract still exist?]

    If not, there would be another chaos in her various forces!

    Caroline also paused for a few seconds to ponder about Ainsley''s question and it was actually Joan who finally came out to rescue Caroline.

    [The soul contract is bound to your soul. Once you enter a reincarnation circle or your soulpletely disappears, only then will the soul contract is invalid.]

    It means, as long as the person still kept their soul and didn''t enter a reincarnation circle, the soul contract would always be there.

    [Making a soul contract isn''t as simple as dying when the person vites the agreement.]

    [In severe cases, the person who vited the contract will lose their soul.]

    In this case, Joan knew more than Caroline. Bello, as a beast who dealt with various souls, also agreed with Joan''s words.

    [Usually, people who enter a reincarnation circle won''t be a dead spirit, so as long as you still exist in a spirit state, the soul contract is still valid.]

    Hearing this, Ainsley sighed in relief, but Bello unknowingly nced at the Godfather, who looked like he was deep in thought.

    As someone who was once the overlord of the mafia family, the Godfather must have received a lot of soul contracts in his whole life.

    So...how many people vited the contract after the Godfather''s death, not knowing that the contract was still valid as long as the soul was still there?

    Usually, dead spirits would keep their soul in a safe ce that only they knew, but thinking about the Godfather...

    His soul was in someone else''s hands.

    He didn''t know what those people did to his soul, but anyway, the soul force kept weakening year by year.

    For the Godfather to survive for a hundred years under such circumstances, one could guess how strong his soul force was!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1258 "The Reincarnated Soul" ( Preview)

    Once the Godfather''s soul me was exhausted, he couldn''t even maintain his spirit form and would disappear with his soul me.

    Bello didn''t say this out loud and kept his mouth shut, but when mentioning souls and such, Ainsley suddenly recalled something.

    She didn''t know if this was ate memory inheritance she got from the Godfather, but she remembered her death....

    And somehow, the Godfather''s death scene ovepped with her death scene.

    Ainsley stiffened out of the blue and slowly found a memory in her mind.

    Maybe the memory was already out of the box when she died, and she experienced a simr scene with the Godfather, but she was too confused to feel the memory.

    The discussion about the soul unknowingly triggered the memory she had forgotten at the Death Meadow, and now, Ainsley saw a simr scene of the Godfather''s death in front of her eyes.

    Surprisingly, the Godfather also died after getting shot in his left chest, but he wasn''t as lucky as her.

    When the soul came out of the body, the hunters immediately seized the soul and trapped the soul inside a special box.

    After that, Ainsley saw nothing but the Godfather''s process of being a spirit.

    The first time he became a spirit, he materialized without anyone''s guidance and massacred all the people who killed him.

    Unfortunately, his soul was already carried away and the journey to get back his soulsted for a hundred years with no avail.

    The memory yed for only a few minutes, and the people around Ainsley didn''t notice the baby''s sluggish state.

    However, after Ainsley finished watching the memory that she inherited from the Godfather, she couldn''t hold back her tears at all.

    The Godfather....the Godfather, is so pitiful!

    But Ainsley was afraid of rming the others, so she quickly adjusted her state and purposely asked Bello so she could divert her own attention to this matter.

    [Okay, Bello. As you can see, I want to be revived, but because I''m a transmigrator, the body rejects my soul.]

    Ainsley paused before hiding her slightly hoarse voice.

    [Aunt Caroline and Uncle Lyod said that we could try summoning the body''s original soul and see if the soul can give us permission to lend her body to me.]

    Bello immediately understood Ainsley''s intention, and he hurriedly tried to summon the real Ainsley''s soul.

    But before that, Ainsley condensed herself for a few seconds and gave Bello a super luck boost so that he could summon a specific soul.

    The process of summoning a soul was simple for Bello, and he only had to meow a few times, as if he was talking in a certain magicalnguage.

    Usually, the summoned soul would slowly appear after a magic circle popped out on the ground as the medium to summon the soul.

    However, Bello tried a few times, and the magic circle didn''t light up, remaining dull and silent.

    Seeing this, Bello knitted his cat eyebrows and looked at Ainsley with a hesitant look.

    [This...I can''t summon the soul, nyaa...this means the soul has already entered a reincarnation circle, nyaa...]

    Even a necromancer like him couldn''t summon a soul that had already reincarnated and lived a new life.

    Even if they could find the reincarnated soul, the person would have no memories of their past life as Ainsley Sloan.

    In short, they still couldn''t ask for the soul to persuade the body to ept Ainsworth''s soul!

    Ainsley''s face turned pale, and the baby''s enthusiasm wilted in the blink of an eye.

    It''s over. Even the soul can''t be summoned. Is this God''s way of telling her that she can''t be revived and has to live as a spirit?

    The other people around the baby also felt Ainsley''s mood, and they were all silent.

    Bello had juste here and didn''t know much, but he could also guess from Ainsley''s expression that if they couldn''t summon the real Ainsley''s soul, the baby couldn''t be revived.

    The Godfather couldn''t bear to see Ainsley''s deep disappointment and tried to give more suggestions.

    [Is there really no way to let the body ept the soul? Maybe charm the body or intimidate it so that it will fit with the soul?]

    This sounded strange because a body couldn''t have such consciousness and intelligence to be charmed or intimidated.

    A fit between the body and the soul was like a lock and a key. If the lock and the key didn''t fit, no matter what, it wouldn''t fit.

    Unless they reshaped the key to fit the lock.

    But how could someone reshape their soul to resemble another person''s soul? A soul was like a fingerprint.

    There could be no soul that was exactly the same as other souls, even if it came from different worlds.

    Caroline and the others were silent at the Godfather''s suggestion, not thinking this was usible.

    Even Ainsley felt it was impossible to do this, especially when she was only facing an empty body with no soul.

    Seeing that the others didn''t ept his idea, the Godfather fell silent before issuing another idea.

    [Then, how about asking other transmigrators how they cope with their side effect of entering a brand new body?]

    The body and the soul wouldn''t fit, but in the end, they still lived well with the body, right?

    As one of the transmigrators who also had some side effects of being transmigrators, the Godfather was the first to share his experience.

    [Back then, the body this lord upied was a ten-year-old body, and this lord was around twenty-five years old.]

    The Godfather used his own story to distract Ainsley from her frustration, sessfully making the girl curious.

    How did the Godfather adjust his state back then?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1259 "Godfathers Body Tempering Plan" ( Preview)

    The Godfather looked at the curious Ainsley and continued his speech.

    [Because the body is only a child and the soul is already an adult, the body can''t bear the soul of an adult, and it bes weaker day by day.]

    The Godfather stroked his chin as he recalled the past that he actually didn''t want to remember.

    But there were still a lot of memories that he would be willing to recall¡ª such as the days when he got along with Zev.

    [At that time, this lord didn''t know what to do with the gradually weakening body, but a friend of mine finally gave this lord some suggestions.]

    The friend here is, of course, Zev. And the suggestion...is not really a suggestion.

    They''re all missions!

    [This lord started to strengthen the body using various methods, and after several years, the body was strong enough to be immune to various poisons.]

    At that time, the Godfather had only turned fifteen years old, but his body was already strong enough to stay unscathed in front of sharp weapons.

    He could also withstand the heat of me and magma for several minutes without getting injured.

    Even if he were burnt for a longer time, he wouldn''t die that easily.

    He could also hold his breath underwater for half an hour, andter on, he managed to acquire a skill of breathing underwater.

    The Godfather was called a monster by the people around him, but this wasn''t entirely an exaggeration.

    After all, Zev tempered his body through fire and ice, poison and weapons, and so on.

    He had to go to a pool ofva, sleep around a cier with a temperature that could quickly freeze people into ice blocks.

    He also often bathed or drank various poisons to increase his poison resistance.

    Not to mention swords and other sharp weapons. At one point, when his body turned eighteen years old, he could withstand bullets!

    He tempered his body to the point of sessfully making it a good container for his soul.

    While training his body, he also strengthened his soul, slowly making the soul a perfect fit with the original body.

    [In a sense, the age difference between your body and your soul is too great.]

    The Godfather looked at Ainsley''s small body in the middle of the magic circle and sighed.

    [If you want to make the body ept the soul, either you seal your soul to the point of making it simr to a child''s soul or make the body as strong as an adult.]

    Sealing a part of the soul would mean lowering Ainsley''s intelligence and talent so that she would be in the range of an average genius child.

    After all, not even the smartest and most powerful child in this world could have the same wisdom and experience as Ainsley.

    [We can seal only a little piece of your soul and gradually loosen the soul as your body grows older.]

    Ainsley would still be a super genius with a high IQ, as everyone thought, but she would lose her memory as an adult and even her identity as a transmigrator.

    [In a sense, you would think more like a child and your experience as an adult would also be sealed.]

    The other method was to temper the body to better contain the soul of an adult.

    [This is actually easier. Now that you have awakened your bloodline, you can continue to use external items to help strengthen your body.]

    From what the Godfather measured, they onlycked a little bit more to make the body fit the soul perfectly.

    [Vampires have great speed, reflex, flexibility and innate strength. But they are also weak against fire and poison.]

    So...maybe they had to slowly bake Ainsley''s body with ava and feed her poisons?

    Ainsley shuddered just by thinking about this. But when she thought that the body was just an empty shell for now and she wouldn''t feel the pain...

    This seem usible? Anyway, it''s better than sealing a part of her soul, making her truly regress to a toddler.

    Ainsley pondered for a while and finally epted the Godfather''s idea.

    [O-okay, Godfather. Since we have too little time, how about we start now?]

    Although she didn''t know where they could get a pool ofva, zier and other natural extreme zones...

    Let''s just follow the Godfather''s proposal first!

    The two elders and Joan also woke up from their confusion and slowly discussed about finding suitable poisons for Ainsley''s body.

    [I have several unique poisons with me. But the zier and the pool ofva...maybe we can find it in the Blood n''s Kingdom.]

    Joan took out several poisons from her spatial storage while the two elders prepared to bring Ainsley to a pool ofva in their kingdom.

    Since they had the space formation, they also had volcanic mountain and of course, a pool ofva.

    Although no blood n members would go there, some of their beasts and monsters liked to live aroundva and magma.

    Thus, they still had a ce like this.

    They also had a snow mountain that had an extreme temperature, enough to freeze even beasts or monsters with ice element.

    That day, the group went out of the cave for the first time and hurriedly sent Ainsley''s body to theva pool.

    Before that, Joan had fed Ainsley''s body with poison and after the body showed symptoms of deteriorating, they repeatedly healed the body.

    This way, the body slowly became immune to poisons, but the process was too painful for Ainsley to watch.

    No normal human being could possibly withstand such torture!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1260 "Tempering Ainsleys Body" ( Preview)

    Although Ainsley was d that she wasn''t inside the body, just thinking about how the Godfather tempered his body back then...

    Her admiration towards the Godfather surged to a new height.

    Godfather, you''re so cool, ah!

    On the way to theva pool, Joan sessfully fed Ainsley''s body with various poisons and also repeatedly healed the poisoned body.

    After an hour or journey, Ainsley''s body had reached the bare minimum of a body that was immune to a couple of deadly poisons.

    Now, normal poisons wouldn''t have any effect on the baby''s body.

    Coupled with the blood n''s natural fast regeneration, Ainsley''s body adapted well with the poison test.

    Now...they only had to bake Ainsley''s body and then freeze it under the zier or something.

    At first, when Ainsley''s body touched the bright redva pool with hot bubbles, the body almost melted within seconds.

    However, with the two elders constantly repairing the baby''s body, coupled with the body''s fast regeneration, after close to ten hours, the body could calmly swim in a pool ofva.

    Of course, the body wouldn''t swim on its own, but anyway, they could ce the body inside theva pool without any damage other than red skin and other small reactions.

    Ainsley watched her body being tempered here and there using inhumane tricks and by the time her body was strong enough to bathe inside ava pool, the baby was already numb.

    Okay, she was once again d that she didn''t enter the body and didn''t have to experience all the pain!

    But just looking at the body''s miserable state...Ainsley suddenly felt pain in her heart.

    Uh, anyway, it''s really scary.

    Theirst stop after cultivating the body for several hours close to a day was the super cold zier.

    This time, even the elders and Joan couldn''t enter the forbidden ce and could only use other means to ce Ainsley''s body on the zier.

    As spirits, both the Godfather and Ainsley were immune towards cold temperature, but even this temperature was too much for them.

    If someone said that a spirit like them could freeze into a human popsicle, they would believe it!

    [Ain, I know this will be hard for you, but please believe in yourself. Don''t forget to protect the soul me so that it won''t freeze.]

    Caroline gave Ainsley onest word before the three people backed out of the forbidden ce.

    Hey, hey, hey, even two elders from the blood n like them already felt like turning into ice blocks.

    Not to mention Joan, who was only a human.

    Joan even almost turned into an ice statue within seconds!

    It was suspected that only sacred beasts with ice elements would like to live in this ce.

    At the three people''s request, Ainsley and the Godfather stayed in the forbidden ice zone for five hours and Ainsley''s corpse had already turned into a human popsicle within minutes.

    For this, the baby used the soul me to melt the ice and continue to repeat the process. The soul me had to move often and used its own energy so that it wouldn''t be frozen by ident.

    This move unknowingly tempered Ainsley''s soul and spirit at the same time, so this time, the baby also felt the soul-chilling cold and the pain.

    For five hours straight, the baby gritted her teeth and repeated the strategy of freezing the body and melting the body with her own soul.

    By the time the five-hour mark approached, Ainsley already felt that the cold wasn''t that unbearable anymore.

    Anyway...both the Godfather and Ainsley could finally roam around the forbidden ice zone with relish.

    They even thought of eating shaved ice while waiting for the body to get used to the cold!

    However, even though the body temperingsted for a whole day and the result was good, Ainsley and the Godfather didn''t stop at that and continued the body tempering n for three whole days.

    Because of this, Jake, who was under Zenith''s control, lost information about Ainsley and her group through Joan for several days already.

    Zenith and the two celestial elders were almost driven crazy.

    If not for ensuring that Jake was indeed under control, they would have probably questioned whether Jake was under control or not.

    At this time, Jake, who was under control, wasn''t actually as helpless as Zenith and the two elders thought.

    Because Zenith didn''t understand Jake''s ability in-depth, the control over the body was also not maximum.

    All this time, themand was sessfully executed entirely because, deep down, Jake also wanted to do what Zenith told him to do.

    Thus, it was easy to fall under Zenith''s control. However, after several days under control, Jake''s initial confusion also slowly subsided.

    At the same time, his real consciousness was locked somewhere in his mind, leaving only the purest desire to obey Zenith''smand, slowly waking up.

    When Jake found out that he was trapped somewhere in his mind and he couldn''t freely control his body, he didn''t panic and just observed the situation with a pair of calm eyes.

    As someone who had traveled the world and seen a lot of mysterious, unique abilities, Jake knew that it was easy to be a puppet for other ability users.

    Thus, Jake carefully looked around him, and after observing for a few minutes, he was relieved to know that it wasn''t his soul that was under control but his consciousness.

    He didn''t turn into a puppet with no soul, which was actually a lot scarier than now.

    Jake took a deep breath and tried to move around the ck space around him.

    Let''s check this out!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1261 "Jake & His Consciousnesss Cage"( Preview)

    After Jake walked around for a while, he understood that he was locked inside a small space that wasn''t even the size of his bedroom.

    After all, he met an invisible wall every so often, which means his cage was quite small.

    If this was someone else, finding their consciousness locked inside a ce with no light, no sound, no food and the ce were so small, they might break down within a few hours.

    However, Jake had a good mentality and focused on trying to break the invisible wall.

    He had a hunch that if he broke free, he might be able to regain back control over his body.

    At first, because Jake''s consciousness wasn''t awake when his purest desire was in charge of his body, he didn''t know about the celestials'' nasty n.

    However, after he woke up, the young man was lucky to notice something strange with his body.

    Although his consciousness was locked away, he could still hear, see and sense everything outside of the ck space¡ª

    As long as he concentrated and focused on sensing the things around his real body outside of this ck cage.

    When Jake first discovered this, the Godfather, Ainsley and their group had just finished the three days of body tempering and were now rushing to re-try the revival process.

    Jake focused on his body, and soon, he noticed the three celestials who fought him and should be the one controlling his body.

    He didn''t know how the celestials hid from other people, but they were actually brave enough to let his body meet other people.

    The outrageous thing was, no one noticed anything strange with his body!

    But Jake could see the celestials, maybe because his body was considered the ''ally'' of the celestials, making them not bothered to hide themselves from him.

    Aside from making his body meet people so that no one would be suspicious of his new condition, the celestials also kept using his body to send messages to Joan.

    [Grandma, how is it? Can Ie to the kingdom now?]

    [Grandma, how is my little Ain? Is she okay? Have you guys revived her?]

    [Grandma, if you guys have sessfully revived Ainsley, please tell me!]

    Relying on the chat message history, Jake read the information he had missed for several days and finally knew that Ainsley was about to be resurrected.

    He didn''t know how the elders from the blood n and his grandma did this impossible thing, but the blood n had always been mysterious, anyway.

    The thing he was worried about was the reason behind the celestials using his body to contact his grandma through a text message.

    They clearly wanted to use his body to sneak into the Blood n''s Kingdom, and after finding the location of the Blood n''s Kingdom, they would send their troops!

    This is a huge thing. For a thousand years, no one had found the location of the blood n''s kingdom.

    If the location was exposed because of him, wouldn''t he be the sinner of a whole race?

    Although he wasn''t a direct descendant of the blood n, their Billios Family inherited the blood n''s appearance and their family had often helped the blood n.

    It was true that the blood n couldn''t help much aside from bing their family''s customer with a special price for every thing they bought, but the blood n was still generous.

    The blood n didn''tck money, and although their living cecked resources, the blood n had always been a wealthy nparable to nobles in ancient times.

    Thus, the Billios Family got a lot of money from doing business with the blood n.

    Their rtionship could be said to be closer than that with the elves because no matter what, the Billios Family''s ancestors once married a pure-blooded blood n and had children.

    Jake couldn''t imagine what would happen if he betrayed the blood n under the celestials'' maniption.

    Not to mention that Joan, his grandma, became an indirect culprit who helped him to reveal the location of their blood n''s kingdom.

    No! He had to stop Joan from leaking the secret before it was toote!

    Jake wanted to move his hands to type a few sentences to Joan while the celestials weren''t looking at him.

    However, no matter how hard Jake tried, he couldn''t control his body to do arge move such as typing or moving his hands.

    His body just felt so heavy and it looked like it had its own mind.

    The body actually worked like a robot with a program, which was why, although Zenith did control Jake''s body to do some specific activities, the rest of the day, Jake ''worked'' like usual.

    However, what Jake did was just a subconscious movement and the real Jake couldn''t even do things he wanted.

    Even if it''s as simple as texting Grandma Joan!

    Jake could only helplessly watch his body get more and more information from Joan, and the old woman also said that Ainsley had started her resurrection process.

    This way, it might only need another few days for the celestials to use his body to infiltrate the Blood n''s Kingdom!

    Jake gritted his teeth as he punched the invisible barrier around him, and somehow, the barrier shook a little.

    At first, Jake didn''t notice this and just vented his anger using his hands and feet to the invisible ''cage'' that trapped him here.

    However, after a few times, Jake also noticed that the invisible cage loosened a bit.

    The result of this was that¡­

    Jake could do some simple things such as blinking, and this was an action that he could control without Zenith realizing it!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1262 "Soul Integration"( Preview)

    Noticing this new discovery, Jake was stunned for a few seconds before he looked at the ''loosening'' barrier.

    To be honest, he thought that the cage would be so tough, but in reality, it wasn''t like that.

    There were loopholes everywhere, and the barrier itself was, at most, stic. It wasn''t solid and tough like a wall.

    This discovery undoubtedly relieved Jake''s anxious heart, and the man quickly held his breath before kicking or punching the barrier once more.

    Since his physical action of kicking and punching the wall was actually the same as forcefully breaking free from Zenith''s control...

    Jake believed that once his consciousness left this dark ce, he might be able to take control of his body within seconds.

    But Jake was also cautious because if he left the cage, what if the celestial noticed this and manipted him once more?

    After knowing that he could break free, wouldn''t the next maniption be even stronger?

    They might even restrict his movement greatly, unlike now, where the celestials only asionallymanded him to do this and that.

    Thinking like this, Jake was careful not to make too much ''noise'' when breaking the invisible barrier around his consciousness.

    Of course, the barrier had to be smashed first, but as for whether he should go out of the locked space or not...

    He had to be wise about this.

    While Jake was using all his willpower to break the barrier which was actually a manifestation of Zenith''s ability, Ainsley''s group had finished tempering the baby''s body.

    That day, Ainsley tried to return her soul to the body once more, and the body didn''t reject her soul as much as before!

    To be honest, the body was now way stronger than the soul, which almost made the soul too weak for the body.

    Thus, after realizing this, Ainsley carefully strengthened her soul by relying on various materials from the two elders and Joan.

    The three old people brought a lot of good things with them, so it was only a matter of hours before Ainsley''s soul was as strong as her tempered body.

    After ensuring that the body and the soul were bnced, Ainsley looked at the people around her, plus a cat, a.k.a Bello, with a twinkle in her eyes.

    [It''s all ready! I-I will return my soul to the body now...auntie, uncle, please take care of me!]

    Ainsley bowed at the two elders, and the two elders immediately put the body and the soul back in the previous magic circle.

    Unfortunately, the blood magic circle had already dried up, and the elders had to sh their wrists to pour new fresh blood.

    Seeing this, Ainsley had a guilty conscience and her desire to help the blood n became even stronger.

    The two elders had helped her throughout the week, and they gave her a lot of priceless things.

    As someone with a good moral, how could she not repay the two elders'' help?

    If the blood n needed her, no matter what it was, she could definitely try to help them!

    After everything was ready, the two elders activated the magic circle once more while sitting in their designated position.

    Once the blood magic circle lit up with crimson light, the two elders hurriedly reminded Ainsley.

    [Okay, now return the soul to the body, and after we give you a signal, your spirit also has to return to the body!]

    Since the three things¡ª body, soul and spirit were connected to each other, Ainsley''s spirit had to return to the soul, but only after she ced the soul back in the body.

    [O-okay!] Ainsley nodded nervously as she slowly controlled her me soul to approach the corpse on the ground.

    This time, the body didn''t reject the soul, and the soul smoothly entered the body''s left chest.

    However, the soul also needed time to upy the body firmly, so Ainsley had to wait for half an hour with sweat dripping down her cheeks.

    The process of upying the body was like going against the current in arge river.

    The soul wasn''t supposed to go back to an empty body, so even if the body didn''t reject the soul, the process of ''reviving'' the corpse was difficult.

    It was like trying to turn on an old machine that had already lost fuel and other parts for several years.

    The person had to fix the broken machine first, and then find the suitable fuel for the machine, and then put the fuel into the machine.

    After that, they had to try several times to turn on the machine.

    In this regard, the two elders used their power to manipte the blood in Ainsley''s body to continue revolving around the body.

    The blood went to various parts of the body through the vein, and in the end, it returned to the heart.

    The heart wouldn''t work because the person had already died, but when the soul returned to the body, the heart was stimted.

    Using this chance, the two elders manipted the blood produced by the heart that had been beating slowly but surely, to go around the body once more.

    Bit by bit, the soul integrated into the heart, and the blood in the body was active.

    This time, after a few hours of repetitive blood stimtion and soul merging, the body was already considered alive.

    The heart was already beating normally, and the various organs the two elders kept fresh had also started to work one by one.

    Only the consciousness wasn''t inside the body yet because the consciousness became a spirit.

    Seeing this, the two elders who had already sweated until their backs were soaked wet immediately roared at Ainsley.

    [Cub, now!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1263 "Successful Revival"( Preview)

    Ainsley, who had been controlling her soul to integrate with the body, also noticed that the soul had fully blended with her body.

    Thus, hearing the signal, the baby immediately rushed to her body and plunged into the head.

    Since a spirit came from the person''s consciousness and consciousness was connected to the brain, Ainsley chose to dive into the head.

    If this were a normal corpse without any special assistance from the two blood n elders, the spirit wouldn''t be able to enter the head at all.

    Because of this, although many spirits had tried to possess a person unconscious, they couldn''t do that.

    Even if the person''s consciousness was already gone and the body was not considered alive either, the spirits still had to go through shamans and contract to be ''revived'' in a new body.

    But now, Ainsley''s spiritual body didn''t just go through her head like a ghost and she actually really felt like being sucked into the body.

    It was just like when she felt like being kicked away from the body when she died.

    Now, it was the reverse.

    The world around Ainsley spun fast, and for a moment, Ainsley saw nothing but darkness.

    For a few seconds after that, all she could see was endless darkness, and the surrounding was extremely quiet.

    This statested for several minutes, and Ainsley herself started to panic.

    Did the resurrection fail or something? Otherwise, why would she see nothing but darkness and hear nothing too?

    This state is so creepy!

    However, Ainsley didn''t know that her consciousness was just trying to merge back into the mind and connect to the soul.

    This process did require a few minutes, just like when someone fell into aa.

    They could be in aa for minutes, hours, days, months, and even years.

    To be honest, if this was a normal procedure, Ainsley might have had to wait for months or years to wake up and be revived.

    But the two blood n elders weren''t paper tigers and they elerated the process to several days.

    Ainsley saw nothing and heard nothing only for several minutes, and after that, her hearing started to work.

    Although she felt like she was awake but couldn''t control her body to open her eyes or speak, this proved that she was already resurrected!

    Ainsley could smell the damp smell of the underground cave and the cold feeling of the ground beneath her body.

    The rough surface of the ground was vividly disyed at the moment, and all five senses except for the eyes could work well.

    The sound of Ainsley''s heartbeat slowly sounded in her ears.

    For Ainsley, the regr rhythm suddenly sounded like the most beautiful sound in this world.

    She remembered how her heart stopped beating a week ago, and now, her heart had started beating again.

    Each beat proved that she was now alive with flesh and blood, not in the state of a ghost.

    She''s alive! She has been sessfully revived!

    The people around Ainsley didn''t see Ainsley opening her eyes, but just the movement of her chest when she was breathing had already soothed their minds.

    The baby came back to live! She is breathing just fine, and the sound of her heartbeat is also stronger than before.

    After all, the blood that flows in her veins is now the blood of their blood n mixed with human blood.

    Seeing this, the two elders finally sighed in relief and without caring about their image, they collectively slumped to the ground.

    At the same time, the bright magic circle slowly dimmed, and the fresh blood that was kept for several hours before also slowly dried up.

    "W-we did it..." Caroliney on the ground while catching her breath, almost fainting on the spot.

    Lyod, who had a better physique than her, was also catching his breath, but he could speak a few more sentences to Joan, Bello and the Godfather.

    "It''s alright now. W-we...we only have to wait for Ain to wake up. Maybe within one or two days."

    The long process of theplete resurrection lied inpletely regaining consciousness rather than the process of returning the soul to the body.

    Of course, the process of mending the broken body undoubtedly took a long time, but since Ainsley''s wound was only in one ce...

    It wasn''t a big problem at all.

    "Congrats...the little cub...has been revived, " Caroline added.

    When Godfather and Joan heard what Caroline said, the two people immediately looked at the little baby, who was sleeping soundlessly with tears in their eyes.

    They did it! They finally revived Ainsley!

    Even Zev, whom no one could see, also secretly shed tears as he congratted the Godfather.

    [Congrats, idiot. Your little disciple is finally alive again.]

    Still, Zev was a bit jealous of Ainsley on behalf of the Godfather.

    If the Godfather also had a little bit of the blood n''s bloodline, there was still a chance he could be revived, right?

    Zev was just sorry for the Godfather, who couldn''t be revived no matter what.

    The Godfather didn''t know Zev''s inner thoughts and nodded at his little boyfriend, whom he finally abducted home a few months ago.

    [Hum. Thank you for the good words.]

    Then, the Godfather turned around to look at Joan and started to socialize with his little disciple''s great-grandmother.

    [Joan, do you know about the hunters who usually hunt transmigrators'' souls?]

    The Godfather didn''t beat around the bush and immediately asked on the spot.

    After all, what he wanted to tell Joan and talk to her about had something to do with these disgusting people.

    The Billios Family definitely had to know about this case!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1264 "Gathering Soldiers" ( Preview)

    Joan, who was immersed in the joy of sessfully reviving Ainsley, suddenly paused. Her previously bright face slowly darkened.

    [I know about them. Our Billios Family is one of the forces who protect and shield the transmigrators, so I naturally know that organization.]

    An organization under the World Union Organization that was created for an unknown reason, but their sole activity had only been just one.

    Hunting transmigrators'' souls.

    It was hard to believe that the World Union, who weed the transmigrators back then, could actually create such an organization that harmed a lot of transmigrators.

    The Godfather nodded and immediately pointed out the crux of their problem.

    [The littless has been fully recognised as a part of the Billios Family''s members, and the organization should stop targeting her. But...]

    The Godfather ground his back mr with hatred and spoke with difficulty.

    [They still secretly send people to kill the Lilss so ruthlessly. They don''t care about the Billios Family at all!]

    Joan already got the news from Jake, but listening about this once more from the Godfather, who was present when the hunters killed Ainsley, was still shocking.

    The organization usually gave a lot of respect to these forces who protected transmigrators because they didn''t want to fight all the forces just to end up with nothing.

    Thus, they already had an agreement that the organization would only target wild transmigrators without protectors.

    This also made things easier for some protectors to bargain with the transmigrators to get something in return.

    After all, the protectors weren''t doing charity either and to offend the organisation with the World Union as the backing¡­they were also taking risks.

    Thus, these old families from various human countries needed the transmigrators to contribute something to their family in exchange for their absolute safety.

    But now, the organization tantly ignored the agreement. This would make the protected transmigrators go mad with anxiety!

    If the organization could start from their Billios Family that was already considered a huge force among other protectors, the organization could ignore other protectors sooner orter.

    Hearing this, Joan also furrowed her eyebrows in distress.

    [I think the organization is indeed too hasty. Maybe they have a n¡­and need many transmigrators'' souls.]

    Both the Godfather and Joan knew what the organization wanted to do with the transmigrators'' souls.

    However, even if their goal was really noble and for the sake of this world, emotionally, the Godfather couldn''t ept it.

    Just because their souls weren''t from this world, the World Union didn''t care about their sacrifice.

    He even suspected that so many transmigrators came here¡­maybe the World Union purposely summoned these transmigrators just to harvest their souls.

    Despicable!

    The Godfather also knew that the organization must have a reason to be so bold as to offend the Billios Family and other old families in the human countries.

    After all, they didn''t do all of this just because of their hatred or anything, but they really needed the transmigrator'' souls to do something for them.

    It''s just that...their way of using the transmigrators'' souls was too much.

    ? [Those bastards might be facing a crisis which was why they needed as many souls as possible.]

    The Godfather looked at Joan and furrowed his eyebrows.

    [This means they would do anything to hunt more souls¡ª even if they had to offend many old families, ] the Godfather added.

    This is terrible because Ainsley might be targeted again despite already being a part of the Billios Family.

    [Joan, you also have to remind all the transmigrators in your family to stay within the Billios Family''s main territories to avoid idents.]

    Joan''s face also became stern as she nodded at the Godfather''s words with gratitude in her eyes.

    [I see. Thank you, Godfather. I''ll inform my daughter and my grandson to remind the people in our family.]

    Joan immediately took out her phone and sent two identical messages to Jacqueline and Jake.

    It was at this time that Jake, who was concentrating on crushing the barrier, casually tried to focus on his five senses, and he was indeed lucky.

    He saw thetest message his grandma sent him a few seconds ago.

    [Little Jake, your daughter is already fine. We have sessfully revived her, and we only need for two days to let her awaken her consciousness.]

    [Oh, right. That bunch of people might be desperate and will keep targeting Ainsley for some reason.]

    [The Godfather told me to remind the special people in our family. Make sure they don''t go out often and stay at home.]

    While Jake was reading the message through his eyes, Zenith, who was invisible and floating not far from Jake, also saw the new messages.

    He immediately peeked at the phone screen and saw the few useless messages, not knowing the truth behind the messages.

    He didn''t care about what bunch of people , but one message particrly attracted his attention.

    Ainsley has been revived! And she will regain consciousness within two days!

    This old hag promised Jake she would pick him up after the baby was sessfully revived.

    After waiting for a whole week, they could finally slip into the Blood n''s Kingdom!

    Of course, the three celestials didn''t n toe in person because no matter what, they couldn''t enter the hidden kingdom with their aura and blood of celestials.

    However, Zenith still had Jake, his obedient puppet. He was sure that even the old hag wouldn''t be able to see what went wrong with the current Jake.

    Zenith hurriedly told the two celestial elders, and the elders'' faces finally brightened after several days of feeling gloomy.

    [This is good! I''ll contact her majesty to prepare some troops to secretly follow that old hag or maybe just let you see the general location through this dude.]

    They can finally smash the blood n to pieces!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1265 "Returning To The Ancestors Birthplace"( Preview)

    One of the elders with a more hot-blooded personality looked at Jake with a sneer on his face, and he couldn''t wait to contact the queen immediately.

    Zenith nodded at the elder with flushed cheeks, and he didn''t forget to give himself credit in this historical moment.

    [Okay, senior. Please tell my aunt about my sessful mission. I''m sure she will be proud of me!]

    The three people talked using telepathy, a necessarymunication for non-human races.

    Almost all non-human races could use their special ability, no matter what it was, to do telepathy with their kind.

    Of course, when Joan, a mixed-blood race from the blood n and the human n, used telepathy to talk to Ainsley, she relied on her shaman physique.

    After all, spirits could speak to others using telepathy and shamans were also gifted with this innate talent.

    After the three celestials discussed with each other, the hot-blooded elder immediately used a specialmunication device to send a signal to the queen.

    Some ces blocked the signal used by electronics with almost no magic element, such asputers, phones and so on.

    Significant ces are like the main territory of non-human races.

    It wasmon not to be able to contact people.

    However, Joan could still contact Jake once in a while when the signal was good. Of course, the Blood n''s Kingdom only allowed technology to enter their kingdom at the door¡ª

    Which was this vast underground cave that looked like a parking lot at first nce.

    If they went into the kingdom itself, there was no way they could use phones unless they used a specialmunication device belonging to the blood n.

    The hot-blooded elder immediately sent a message full of excitement to the queen, who had started to be impatient in the past week.

    [Good news, your majesty. In two days, your nephew will use Jake Billios to sneak into the kingdom and by then, we will know the location of the Blood n''s Kingdom!]

    [Your majesty, please prepare all the troops that we will need to attack the stinky blood n members.]

    Two days were enough to gather all the celestial armies that had been scattered all over the world in the past thousand years, just to search for the Blood n Kingdom''s location.

    At this time, the queen was eating desserts and drinking tea for her tea time when she got this message from a special device.

    In the past week, she had been getting not-so-good news from the three people who went to execute their grand n.

    It was good that they managed to control Jake, but they still couldn''t enter the Blood n''s Kingdom for a whole week!

    Now, they were finally able to find the kingdom that had been hidden for thousands of years.

    The queen could imagine her name going down in the history of their celestial race as the queen who found the Blood n''s Kingdom after no one saw it for a thousand years.

    The uing generation would adore her, and the ancestors would be proud of her!

    The queen immediately agreed to the elders'' request and hurriedly sent a distress signal to all celestial armies all over the world to gather at the Sky Kingdom within two days.

    For a thousand years, a lot of celestials had gone out of the Sky Kingdom just to search for the Blood n Kingdom''s Location, but to no avail.

    Those people rarely came back, and some even settled down to better merge with the people around them, creating a lot of mixed-blood celestial people.

    Still, these people were heroes because they spent their whole life investigating the disappearing Blood n''s Kingdom.

    Although they couldn''t find the kingdom''s location in the end, they still got a lot of valuable information and better integrated the celestials into other races.

    These armies had suffered a lot, and now, they were called to return home along with their families.

    These people who left the Sky Kingdom a thousand years ago had all passed away, but their descendants also entered the celestial army and continued the noble mission.

    Generation after generation, some celestial soldiers kept their descendants pure-blooded by sending back their younger generations to the Sky Kingdom to marry.

    Then, the young generations would return to their post along with their husbands or wives, giving birth to a new generation of pure-blooded celestials.

    However, some celestial soldiers fell in love with other races and even settled down in that race''s country while still doing their mission.

    Because of this, they breed more mixed-blood celestials.

    After a few generations with no pure-blooded celestials, their descendants only had a thin celestial bloodline.

    This is precisely the people that the queen used to gather information, working as spies for their Celestial Race.

    In the end, these people still longed to go to the sacred Sky Kingdom and even when they hadn''t awakened their bloodline...

    They still hoped to be able to do that.

    Because of this, they wanted to visit the Sky Kingdom, thinking that maybe they could awaken their bloodline and grow wings.

    Then, they could also send their descendants to live in the Sky Kingdom, marrying pure-blooded celestials to strengthen the celestial bloodline for future generations.

    The queen was so happy about the news that she allowed these soldiers with thin bloodlines and almost not recognised as a part of their celestial army.

    All of them shall return to the Sky Kingdom along with their descendants.

    Of course, the ones with impure bloodlines shall never step into the real Sky Kingdom and have to live on several floating inds around the kingdom.

    Still, the mixed-blood celestials could finally go back to their holynd.

    Here theye!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1266 "1.5 Million Celestial Troops"( Preview)

    The good news was so sudden, but all celestial soldiers, wherever they were, immediately informed their families to pack up and leave their hometown overnight.

    They could finally return to their ancestors'' birthce!

    The queen also didn''t forget to gather the soldiers staying in their kingdom to gather at the vast field near the pce within a day.

    Soldiers all over the corner of their Sky Kingdom rushed to the pce day and night, not going to bete for this sudden summoning.

    The Sky Kingdom wasn''t that big, but it was surely still as big as the Godlif Country, and the Godlif Country still had at least one or two million people.

    Within a day, the soldiers, either elite soldiers or just the lowest ones, gathered at the field near the pce, ready for a historical war in the next few days.

    They grew up listening to the heroic deeds of their ancestors a thousand years ago in pushing back the blood n members, forcing them to hide.

    Now, after a thousand years, the new queen finally found these rats'' hiding ces.

    As members of the current celestial army, they were all honored to participate in this battle against the cunning dark creature.

    Their ancestors would be so proud of them if they knew that they joined the army and now, they were going topletely finish off the blood n!

    There were about three million pure-blooded celestials in the Sky Kingdom, and a third of them joined the army.

    After all, the celestials were born to be soldiers, the war machine obeying the fairy''smand.

    Almost all celestials, men or women, old or young, were born to fight.

    Now, these one million troops in the Sky Kingdom consisted of men and women in their prime¡ª

    They were ready to battle the blood n members!

    Unlike the blood n members that had it difficult to expand the number of their pure-blooded kin, the celestials'' birth rate was high among other non-human races.

    Of course, they didn''t live as long as elves, but their birthrate was definitely higher than the elves.

    One million troops in the Sky Kingdom, plus the scattered soldiers all over the world, counting around 100.000 to 200.000 people.

    Just their number alone overwhelmed the blood n members by several folds.

    In the past, when the world finally got rid of interracial war, the celestials, who were born to be war machines, had to hide their sharp edges.

    Most of them still had mandatory military training, but their career varied from being national soldiers to being an idol for humans.

    After all, humans liked ''angels'' like them so much.

    In the past, the soldiers still lived the most miserable life despite being the race''s heroes and having a high position in celestial society.

    They didn''t have a high ie and their life was extremely boring. Many youngsters who were born in a peaceful era didn''t join the army.

    But now, after getting the good news from the queen, all of them rushed to join the army.

    This is an honor for their family and ancestors!

    Their Celestial race is indeed born for the battlefield, and now that their time to shine hase, many hot-blooded youngsters can''t wait to join the army.

    In just two days, a total of 1.5 million soldiers were ready to wage a war against the blood race.

    The queen bet a lot on this uing racial war and used up 2/3 of the kingdom''s treasury to equip the elite troops with various weapons.

    The moment they had been waiting for was finally here.

    At the same time, in the past two days, after knowing that his grandma woulde to get him, Jake worked hard to break free from the invisible cage.

    In just two days, he managed to crack a hole big enough for him to crawl out, letting go of his consciousness.

    However, Jake didn''t n to leave the ''cage'' at all because once he did this, Zenith would notice, and all his efforts would be in vain.

    As someone who had been in a battlefield called the business world for years, Jake knew his every move and was extremely patient.

    He was just waiting to give a signal to his grandma that only their Billios Family could understand.

    After waiting for two days, before seeing Ainsley regaining her consciousness, Jake, who was controlled by Zenith, had already urged Joan toe and get him.

    [Grandma, I want to see Ain opening her eyes with my own eyes. Maybe we will make it there just when she wakes up.]

    [That''s why you have to hurry up, grandma!]

    Thinking that it would be hard to contact Jake once they entered the Blood n''s Kingdom, Joan also felt that it would be better to invite Jake right away.

    Anyway, Ainsley was still sleeping, and she might only wake up a few hourster.

    A few hours were enough to pick up Jake, who was staying at the Gasha Country.

    [Okay, little Jake. Grandma will pick you up at your branchpany at the Gasha Country''s capital city. See you in two hours!]

    It was only seven o''clock in the morning at Jake''s ce, but it was still dawn at Joan''s ce.

    Counting the hour, Jake, who was ''controlled'' by Zenith, obediently replied to Grandma Joan''s message ording to whatever Zenith wanted him to do.

    [Okay, grandma, I''ll be waiting. You''re going to pick me alone, right?]

    In case the old hag brought a high-level blood n that could see through Zenith''s puppet ability...

    That would not be good.

    After getting the message, Joan didn''t suspect anything and immediately replied within seconds.

    [Yes, I''m alone. No worries.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1267 "Billios Familys Special Elevator"( Preview)

    Of course, Joan was indeed alone, but her three contracted spirits would be there with her.

    When she first visited Ainsley, so as not to scare the newborn spirit, Joan left her three spirits outside of the portal leading to the Blood n''s Kingdom.

    But now that she had to go out, she wanted to bring the three spirits to protect her from unforeseen circumstances.

    Zenith didn''t know that Joan and her three spirits would bring him a surprise that he wouldn''t want to receive.

    After Joan sent the message, Jake also saw this and didn''t know why but felt that his grandma would certainlye alone.

    However, alone in the sense of...human beings. How could a shaman master not bring spirits with them?

    Celestials were indeed called angels because of their wings, but even so, they couldn''t see spirits if they weren''t shamans.

    Just like human beings, non-human races also awakened various abilities aside from their natural race advantage.

    However, because non-human races had their own racial advantage, even if they were ordinary people who didn''t awaken any special abilities...

    They were way better than ordinary humans. Some ''ordinary'' people in the non-human races could even rival low-level ability users.

    Although ability users were graded through their strength realm, because it was tooplicated, people usually referred to ability users'' level by grade.

    The low-grade, middle-grade, and high-grade.

    Low-grade ability users, no matter how high their strength realm was, could easily lose in front of a middle-grade ability user who had just awakened their abilities.

    After all, many unique abilities directly ignored the level difference between two ability users.

    Of course, the higher the strength realm, the higher the resistance towards other people''s special abilities.

    But the non-human races were born tougher than humans, and even ordinary non-human races could rival low-grade human ability users easily.

    Still, it didn''t mean all celestials who weren''t shamans could see spirits.

    They were not witches who yed with spells and curses all day long, which also made them able to see spirits without being shamans.

    Not to mention that spirits were in the gray line between the light creature and the dark creature.

    Celestials, who were absolute light creatures, had a lukewarm attitude towards spirits that didn''te from their Celestial Race.

    But there were also shamans among the celestials, and instead of calling them shamans, the celestials called them the sage or the seer.

    After all, shamans sounded like a profession belonging to the dark camp.

    Unfortunately, the two elders weren''t sages at all. So, they couldn''t see Joan''s spirits without special spirit sses.

    Realizing this, Jake also knew that this was undoubtedly a chance for him to remind his grandma through her spirits or something.

    Jake calmed down even more and didn''t step out of the cage that Zenith created to imprison his consciousness.

    This wasn''t the time to reveal his own situation.

    In just a few hours, Joan, who had set off from the Blood n Kingdom even before the sun rose from the horizon, arrived at the Gasha Country.

    The timezone in the Gasha Country was different, and now, it was already ten o''clock in the morning.

    Jake and the three celestials were waiting for Joan at Jake''s branchpany.

    At this time, Joan easily entered Jake''spany without showing her visitor card or anything.

    It was all because the people who worked here had already noticed the young woman''s ck hair and crimson eyes.

    Nowadays, it is easy to dye your hair ck and use crimson eye contacts to look cool.

    However, the basic training that every employee belonging to the Billios Family''spanies had was to recognise the real ck hair and crimson eyes from the fake ones.

    After all, the Billios Family''s members were hidden from the eye of the public, and only a few stood up, such as Jake.

    Thus, it was easy to identally offend a member of a Billios Family if they didn''t know how to recognise those with naturally ck hair and crimson pupils.

    If the Billios Family members disguised themselves...

    The employees wouldn''t be scolded even if they identally refused the Billios Family members from entering thepany without a visitor card.

    But if the person still had ck hair and crimson pupils, the employee had to be able to distinguish between the Billios Family members and those who were just impostors.

    Seeing Joan, the front desk immediately noticed that the young woman''s ck hair was natural, and her crimson eyes were even more different than those eye contacts in the market.

    Even a disguise potion wouldn''t make a person have a close appearance to the Billios Family, no matter how advanced the Potions were.

    This is why people were shocked when seeing Ainsley with ck hair and crimson eyes.

    Although she did use disguise potions, she looked too simr to the real Billios Family members!

    And this was correct because the ck hair and crimson eyes appearance were naturally inherited from the blood n.

    No potions could imitate this unless people used advanced mimicry.

    The front desk immediately smiled at Joan and politely guided her to the elevator special for the Billios Family members.

    Anyway, mimicry people or not, anyone couldn''t escape the special elevator because when it was built, only people with the blood of the Billios Family could use it.

    And it had to be fresh blood, not blood that had been contained in some messy tubes or something.

    For this reason, who could be so courageous as to use the fresh blood of the Billios Family members right at thepany if not for the family members themselves?

    Not even the celestials dared to threaten the Billios Family at their own ce!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1268 "Joans Descendants" ( Preview)

    Regarding the Billios Family''s strange security measures, the employees were already numb to it, and Joan also leisurely entered the elevator.

    Then, she shed her fingertip with her sharp nail and pressed the fresh blood from her finger to the elevator''s wall.

    In an instant, the dormant elevator immediately closed the door, and the metal box engraved with various unique formations belonging to the blood n moved to the top.

    One had to say that for two celestials to sneak into Jake''s office, they could only hide themselves and use the normal elevator along with other people.

    Even if they had already controlled Jake.

    After all, they were still a distance away from the special elevator, yet they had already sensed the dangering from this metal box.

    Which lunatic created such a mechanism? Only the Billios Family with too much money would do this!

    After using the elevator, Joan and the metal box slowly rose to the 15th floor, the middle part of the wholepany building.

    Within seconds, the metal box opened the door with a ding bell sound, and Joan calmly stepped out of the elevator.

    When Joan''s feet touched the ground, the three sensitive celestials inside the office immediately tightened their nerves.

    Here we go. Just from this distance alone, even when the woman hadn''t entered the office, they had sensed the strong aura of a blood n.

    Although this woman shouldn''t be a pure-blood, she''s still considered a strong blood n member!

    If they didn''t need Joan to lead them to the Blood n''s Kingdom, they would have wanted to fight her on the spot.

    Kill!

    A pity. They couldn''t be rash at all.

    The three celestials also thoughtfully covered up their celestial aura, smell, and other things that would let Joan discover them.

    Actually, they could just stay away from the office and waited for Joan to leave with Jake, leading them to the Blood n''s Kingdom.

    However, Zenith didn''t want to leave his puppet alone because he knew that his control over the puppet wasn''t perfect, which was why he always monitored his puppet.

    Thankfully, although there were some strange things that he felt in the past two days, everything was still okay.

    Anyway, Jake''s real consciousness was still trapped inside his ''cage'', and naturally, the control over the body was handed to Zenith and Jake''s own reflex.

    The three celestials held their breath as they watched the office door being opened slowly without a sound at all.

    Then, a beautiful and young woman in her twenties slowly appeared from behind the door, dressed in shaman''s unique robes with arge hoodie that covered half of the woman''s face.

    Still, the three celestials could see a bit of this woman''s face, and they were collectively speechless.

    They knew that the blood n was called an immortal n for something, but they didn''t expect someone with an impure blood n''s bloodline to also get this immortality!

    Which eyes do you see this woman as a ''grandma''? She looked younger than her own grandson, okay?!

    This is also why Joan rarely wanted to show her face to the people in her family.

    After all, after her husband left this world, no one could unconditionally ept her immortal body that looked as young as when she was in her twenties.

    This is the only time when Joan finally understood why immortality was such a curse for their blood n.

    She was ''lucky'' to inherit this trait despite not being pure blood, but she also had to hide away from her close friends and family members.

    Her siblings, the people around her age, her friends, her close people...

    They had all left this world.

    Don''t look at how young Jake''s mother was, but in fact, she was Joan''s youngest child.

    Joan''s oldest child was already so old!

    People thought that Jacqueline was Joan''s only child, but it wasn''t the case.

    When her husband was still alive and young, she had several children with him, but she outlived all of them.

    Then, after her husband passed away, Joan felt lonely, and she used the gene left by his husband to be a surrogate mother for herself without having a partner.

    Just like that, she continued to give birth to several children, wishing that she could still have a close blood rtive in this world.

    Her children had children, and she became a grandma. But even those grandchildren with long lives didn''t live as long as her.

    This is outrageous, right?

    That''s why, to the public, the Billios Family only said that Jacqueline was Joan''s only daughter and Jake was also Joan''s only grandson.

    After all, all her grandchildren had passed away one after another, and this was thest time she wanted to give birth to a child.

    That''s how Jacqueline became herst child, and Jake became herst grandson.

    She also has several great-grandchildren from her deceased children and grandchildren, but she had never openly epted them as her great-grandchildren.

    After all, she had lived for too long, and the new generations didn''t know about her and her descendants.

    It was because of this that the Billios Family had a lot of family members, but they were all so close.

    After all, who knew if the ancestors with long lives secretly gave birth to countless children?

    The children''s age gap was ten years, and the children had grandchildren.

    Then, they had great-grandchildren.

    It''s indeed not too good for someone who could give birth to live for so long.

    The Billios Family tree was open and clear, but deep inside, it wasplicated to the bone.

    This is also why those with the slightest Billios Family''s bloodline were not allowed to marry each other!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1269 "Wilhelm Lourage, The Blood Clans Puppet Master"( Preview)

    Who knew if they married someone from the same great-grandparents, just with different mothers or fathers, right?

    That''s why the Billios Family members were always cautious.

    The three celestials felt that the Blood n was indeed disgusting, and while they envied Joan''s forever youthful face, they watched her walk towards Jake.

    "Hey, grandson." The womanughed stiffly as she approached the young man behind the desk, but after a certain distance, she still stopped.

    After all, she wasn''t used to getting too close to her close rtives, even if it was Jacqueline or Jake.

    Only Ainsley, who wasn''t directly rted to her in terms of the Billios Family''s bloodline but was connected to her through the blood n, could make her rx.

    Jake, or Jake''s subconscious reflex, immediately nodded at the woman who suddenly showed up without looking surprised at all.

    "Hello, grandma. Long time no see." This Jake acted like usual, and even Joan didn''t realize anything wrong.

    However, without anyone noticing, three spirits quietly floated around Joan, protecting her in the middle.

    One of the spirits was a cute-looking shota boy with a bunny doll in his arms.

    The boy looked like a noble prince out of the painting, with ck hair and crimson eyes, exactly the appearance of a typical blood n''s members.

    And from the color of his deep crimson eyes, this boy wasn''t just a regr blood n member.

    He should be a pure-blood blood n who didn''t want to be revived and ended up living as a spirit!

    The boy, who died at a young age of ten years old but was actually already more than a hundred years old at that time, quietly became Joan''s contracted spirit.

    It was rare to have a shaman on their blood n''s side, and Joan was one of the best shamans the spirit could find.

    At this moment, thezy-looking boy, who couldn''t wait to find a chair and sit like a king, suddenly looked at Jake with wide eyes.

    The boy usually had half-opened eyes, always lookingzy except for when facing plush toys and dolls.

    However, this time, he looked at Joan''s grandson with a bit of interest in his eyes.

    [Lil Joan.]

    The boy, who had lived as spirits for thousands of years, bing the blood n''s guardian spirit, softly called out to his current contractor.

    His voice was milky and soft, with a hint of arrogance andziness of a noble.

    The little boy rarely spoke because he was toozy, but this time, he finally spoke aplete few sentences.

    [Your little grandson is under someone else''s control.]

    The boy tilted his head and hugged his rabbit doll tightly.

    [The poor kid has be a puppet with consciousness, but his body is still not under his control.]

    The boy dropped the bombs so casually that even the other two spirits, one adult man and one adult woman, almost slipped and fell in the air.

    Even Joan''s body stiffened, but she quickly adjusted her posture so that the mastermind behind Jake''s maniption wouldn''t notice her behavior.

    [What do you mean, young master? Can you borate more about this?]

    Joan respectfully called the little boy ''young master''s and calmly went to sit on the couch not far from Jake''s desk.

    She looked at Jake and nodded.

    "You can finish your work first and after lunch, we can depart."

    After saying this, Joan pretended to y with her phones, but she secretly spoke to her spirits with her telepathy.

    [How is it, young master?]

    The boy also knew what Joan wanted to ask, so hezily lifted an eyebrow and yawned while slouching on the empty couch across from Joan''s coach.

    [The little guy has been manipted for a week or so. It''s estimated that the puppet master behind him is from the celestial race.]

    After all, he still felt a trace of the stinky celestial''s aura on the poor little Jake.

    [It seems that...the celestial puppet master imprisoned little Jake''s consciousness and gave his body somemands from time to time.]

    Hearing this, Joan quietly clenched her phone and looked at the chat history between her and ''Jake''.

    If what the little boy said was true, it means there was a chance that the one who chatted with her back then wasn''t the real Jake, but Jake who had been controlled by the celestial.

    Looking back at the chat history...no wonder Jake pestered her to bring him to the Blood n''s Kingdom!

    Joan hadpletely believed in the little boy''s words, because...the little boy was a top-notch puppet master from the blood n.

    His level was even higher than Zenith.

    His puppets wouldn''t even know that they were being controlled, and they would all subconsciously obey hismands without any suspicion.

    This was simr to Ainsley''s charm, but Ainsley''s charm hadn''t turned into a proper puppet technique.

    But it was developing towards that direction.

    Still, the puppet master from their blood n could even give life to dolls, plushies and puppets with no soul.

    Even corpses could be transformed into puppets and without soul, the puppets could still work well.

    This is the dangerous side of a puppet master!

    Puppet master Wilhelm Lourage from the Lourage Family of their Blood n, a noble family that was only a level lower than the blood n''s royal family.

    This young boy awakened his ability at the age of three in real sense, and back then, his appearance was still that of a six-month-old baby boy.

    Noble blood n members aged slower than other blood n members, and even when their true age was already so old, their outer appearance was still young¡ª

    Just like this shota who was actually an old geezer!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1270 "Call Him Great-Grandpa" ( Preview)

    This is why, even when Wilhelm was already 100 years old, his outer appearance was still that of a ten-year-old boy.

    It was all because of the blood n''s curse of immortality.

    The purer the blood, the stronger the curse of immortality.

    Thus, it wasn''t really strange if some races said that the blood n was a perverted n.

    Wilhelm looked at Jake, who became someone else''s puppet, and suddenly felt that maybe this was karma or something.

    He also often made someone from the celestial race as his puppets, but he didn''t think the grandson of his current contractor would also be someone else''s puppet.

    What a joke.

    Wilhelm couldn''t help but pout and looked at Jake with pity and a hint of disgust to whoever made the fine young man into a high-ss puppet.

    He liked to turn people into puppets and puppets into people, but he would never do that to his fellow nsmen.

    This young man called Jake looked so much like their blood n members and even if he didn''t awaken his bloodline, his appearance alone was enough for Wilhelm to care about him.

    The celestials hadpletely touched his reverse scale.

    Wilhelm, who was usually toozy to help anyone, suddenly wanted to help this young man from his own family.

    [Lil Joan. Do you want to borrow my ability and grab control over your grandson''s body?]

    Wilhelm threw a suggestion out of the blue, and Joan, who was immersed in finding out the truth behind this incident, suddenly froze.

    Hey, hey, it''s not like she didn''t think about that.

    After all, with Wilhelm''s power, she could indeed erase the celestial''s influence on her grandson and rece the celestial.

    But what if the panicked celestial immediately destroyed Jake''s consciousness?

    This is also possible, especially when someone was already turned into a ''puppet''.

    Joan gritted her teeth and shook her head in her mind.

    [No. Thank you for your suggestion, young master, but I can''t risk my grandson''s life.]

    We should rely on Jake himself to break free from the celestial''s control.

    Since this puppet technique didn''t kill the body''s consciousness, there was still a chance for a counter-attack.

    Now, she only had to help Jake with that!

    However, before that...looking at the chat history and her purposeing here, Joan''s face under her hoodie slowly darkened.

    [The celestials used Jake''s body to find the location of the Blood n''s Kingdom. Young master, should I reject Jake?]

    The other two spirits weren''t from the blood n, so they shut up and tacitly didn''t join the conversation between Joan and Wilhelm.

    Of course, each of them wasn''t any less weaker than Wilhelm, who only had one special ability which was a puppet master.

    Joan thought that since the celestials wanted to use Jake to find their hiding location, she better cancel the n to bring Jake to the kingdom.

    However, to her surprise, Wilhelm shook his head and yawnedzily while rubbing his cheek to the pillow on the couch.

    [No, no...just bring them there. But you better remind the oldies in the n. Be prepared for the Celestials'' big war.]

    !

    Wilhelm spoke so lightly, as if the celestial war wasn''t something that could threaten the life of their blood n.

    But Joan was still affected by this prediction.

    The celestials wanted to wage war to their blood n? They were already prepared?

    If so, isn''t it more important not to let Jakee to the Blood n''s Kingdom?! Why bother starting a war or something??

    Joan knew that Wilhelm was sometimes crazy, but she didn''t expect him to be this crazy.

    Little ancestor, wakes up! She doesn''t want to be the n''s sinner by bringing Jake to the Blood n''s Kingdom!

    [Can''t we¡­avoid the war if we can? As long as the Celestials don''t find our kingdom''s location through Jake, the war won''t happen, right, young master?] Joan questioned in a weak voice.

    Anyone with a sane mind wouldn''t want to go to war between two races.

    Joan was the same.

    Although she did want to fight the celestials, she knew that the blood n couldn''t afford to lose too many members, which was why a war was never an option.

    In the past, the blood n didn''t actually lose the war and they also hit the celestials hard in the head.

    However, because the blood n lost too many family members and they needed time to revive the lost pure-blooded vampires, the blood n hid from the celestials.

    A thousand years passed just like that, and the blood n was still hiding from the eyes of other races except for the races that helped them.

    Joan thought the blood n wanted to continue this kind of safe life even when they had to hide away from the world.

    After all, although the blood n was forced to hide underground, with the space formation, it was no different from living outside.

    The underground also had its own underground river, and the kingdom also created an artificialke and nted nts, growing them into forests.

    Because of this, coupled with the space formation that could ''steal'' the scenery from the outside world, the blood n lived a happy life.

    So, they shouldn''t want to go to war, right?

    But Wilhelm, this little ancestor, had different thoughts from Joan.

    He also had followed Joan for a long time, and he knew a lot of things about the blood n''s development.

    He died when he was a hundred years old ording to human age, but he had lived as a spirit for way longer.

    Even the Godfather had to obediently call him ''great-grandpa'' or something if they met!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1271 "The Blood Clans Ambition"( Preview)

    Because of his total age of more than a thousand year, Wilhelm also had his own unique wisdom despite his childish look.

    [Do you think the current blood n really doesn''t want to wage war?]

    Wilhelm snorted and casually dangled his short legs in the air, acting as if the couch was his own couch and Jake''s office was his bedroom.

    He could even control his body to make it look like his body sat down very well on the couch, not getting through things like ghosts.

    This is simply a skill that the other two spirits didn''t master very well, and they also didn''t bother to master it.

    Only a weirdo like Wilhelm insisted on ''using'' human things and even pretended to be a normal boy, not a spirit at all.

    Still, judging from his spiritual body that was full of color from head to tie...

    The Godfather, who only has two bright colors on his spiritual body, such as his hair and eyes, suddenly looked much weaker.

    After all, the Godfather''s soul was constantly drained of power in the past a hundred years, and for him to maintain that state was already super good.

    On the other hand, Wilhelm, as someone from the blood n, a pure-blood one on top of that...

    His soul was carefully maintained by his people, who had been living for a long time up to now.

    Wilhelm casually asked Joan with azy tone, but Joan, who heard his question, was a bit stunned.

    She even forgot about Jake, who was still under control and was actually trying hard to signal her with his blinking frequency about his condition.

    [That...the blood n...should want to avoid war?] Joan answered with uncertainty, and Wilhelm immediately chuckled in response.

    [Lil Joan, you are still too naive.] Wilhelm hugged his doll that was in the same state as his spiritual body and shook his head lightly.

    [We, the blood n, never despise war. After all, we love blood, and war is a ce with the most blood in this world.]

    The only reason why they hid from other people and didn''t want to fight was obviously that they were concerned about their future descendants.

    At that time, the pure-blooded vampires didn''t fight the war alone because they had to protect those with impure blood that couldn''t be revived.

    In that war, they lost a lot of family members who couldn''t be revived, which was why the pure-blooded ones finally decided to run away with the remaining mixed-blood descendants.

    But now, they already had their own kingdom, and although they were still ''hiding'', the blood n wasn''t afraid of fighting the celestials once more.

    [In fact, I think the other elders will want to fight the celestials once more, marking the beginning of our race''s grandeback to the surface.]

    The boy had a soft smile on his face, but his eyes were frighteningly cold, just like a puppet with no emotions.

    When he mentioned the war against the celestials, Wilhelm quietly showed his cold side.

    [There is no problem with living in the dark like this because, essentially, we are dark creatures. But returning to the surface concerns our pride.]

    The blood n was a prideful race. Arrogant and powerful.

    For them to be forced to hide underground for a thousand years...

    They didn''t want to swallow this grievance.

    [In the past a thousand years, the blood n had been sharpening their ws and fangs, waiting for the day to return to the surface.]

    For this, he also knew that the elders intended to use a little cub''s prestige to boost their morale.

    This little cub was someone who had just joined their family rank, but she was indeed a promising seedling.

    With her as the catalyst, the blood n, who cherished cubs a lot, would have double or triple the power when fighting those ''birds''.

    [So, we don''t need to stop these celestials. All we need to do is to inform the elders and prepare a surprise attack when these birds are still in the dark.]

    Wilhelm finally had an innocent smile when he said this, but the scene only gave a chill down Joan and the other two spirits'' spines.

    The celestials expected to catch the blood n off guard, but what if they were the ones caught off guard instead?

    [Anyway, our n can also ask for other races'' help. In this kind of peaceful era, the celestials dare to attack other races...]

    Wilhelm didn''t finish his words, but Joan could faintly understand what he meant.

    ? The other races had long put aside the grudges between the light camp and the dark camp.

    Ever since the World Union was established almost 500 years ago, the races in this world, big or small, have stopped fighting and slowly created this peaceful era.

    The peaceful erasted for 500 years. There hadn''t been any war between several races¡ª no matter whether it was a big race or a small race.

    But now, the celestials wanted to break this peace first, and the other races would definitely hate the celestials.

    [Let the elders contact the beastmen and the Merrill first. At least, they''re the closest to our side.]

    The merfolk had long silently joined the dark camp ever since humans treated them as dangerous sea beasts and repeatedly restricted their vast sea territory.

    Other light camps also silently epted the humans'' request, and because of this, the merfolk silently defected to the dark camp.

    After all, although humans should be neutral in general, most of them regarded the dark camp as something scary and sinful.

    Only criminals and other lunatics joined the dark camp!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1272 "Wilhelms Secret"( Preview)

    Hearing all Wilhelm''s casual words, Joan''s worldview was shattered, but she also broadened her mind.

    She had lived for a long time, yet she still had a swallow understanding of the blood n.

    The blood n was never afraid of fighting the celestials.

    Instead of detouring and hiding, they wanted to face the celestials once and for all instead.

    Thinking like this, Joan immediately used a specialmutation device to tell the elders of the kingdom all about the current situation.

    After that, she let go of her phone and looked at Jake, who coincidentally was also looking at her.

    Once Jake found out that his grandma actually lifted her head and looked at him, he immediately blinked with a certain rhythm, giving a secret signal that only the Billios Family knew.

    SOS! Danger!

    Jake could only send this kind of short signal, but after telling his grandma that he was in danger, he quickly let go of the control of the body and hid inside the broken ''cage''.

    Jake was too skilful, and even Zenith didn''t find anything wrong, but Wilhelm suddenly looked at Jake with a grin on his face.

    This kid, the current family head of the Billios Family, is quite powerful.

    Usually, it was hard to break free from a puppet master''s control, especially in the hands of a master who mixed puppet technique and mind control like Zenith.

    But Jake could quickly break free, and instead of rming the celestial, he still pretended to be controlled.

    This guy is quite smart!

    Jake didn''t know that Wilhelm secretly praised him, and the three celestials also didn''t see the three spirits around Joan at all.

    They only felt that there was a stinky smell of a blood n around them¡ª the smell of blood.

    But hey, this old woman with a young face must be the one who stinks of a blood n''s member.

    After all, she mingled with those vampires all day long, so it was inevitable that she got their smell on her body.

    The three celestials didn''t even think that the smell mighte from a certain spirit who was also a blood n member.

    While waiting for Jake to finish his work, Joan also waited for the elders to respond to her message, but she didn''t sit still.

    It was rare that Wilhelm, thiszy bug, was so chatty. Thus, Joan couldn''t help but ask a few more questions.

    [That, young master. When the war starts, will you also join?]

    Joan was already sure that the second war between the blood n and the celestials would happen sooner orter.

    So, she was curious whether thiszy boy would join or not.

    After all, although she could easily borrow his puppet ability in a fight, it was different from the boy directly possessing her body.

    Hearing this question, Wilhelm, who was rarely in the mood to chat, curled the corner of his lips andughed softly.

    [This young master is toozy to fight. If you can use my ability to fight on my behalf, why should I personally possess your body?]

    As a qualified shaman, Joan was more than enough to fully use his puppet ability to the max.

    This woman was secretly called a supreme shaman for a reason.

    Joan had already guessed Wilhelm''s response, so she wasn''t really disappointed.

    But there was still one more question that she had been itching to ask in her whole life...

    Unfortunately, Wilhelm usually spent his timezying around or sleeping, and she didn''t have time to have a deep conversation with him like now.

    So...this is the chance to ask!

    [Then, young master. I...I am curious about one thing.]

    Joan held her breath and silently looked at her phone so as not to look at the ''empty'' couch across from her couch.

    [That...why didn''t you get revived?]

    Yes. This is the question.

    Wilhelm, as a pure-blood vampire, should be able to resurrect from the dead, but unlike other blood n members who did this to continue their bloodline...

    The little boy refused to be revived and said that he would be the blood n''s little guardian spirit.

    He would connect the blood n to the spirits, who usually hated them.

    And Wilhelm did what he promised. Maybe either using his cuteness or coercion.

    Anyway, there were more and more shamans in their n when the spirits feared their blood n''s blood.

    It was also strange that Wilhelm, as a pure-blood vampire, should be able to control blood like other people.

    But in his spirit state, he didn''t have blood and could only control other people''s blood, right?

    That means he could only control the shaman''s blood without possessing Joan, but so far, Joan hadn''t seen Wilhelm using this ability.

    After all, without possessing a shaman, a spirit could only attack fellow spirits or shamans.

    Even if they could materialize.

    If they attacked non-shamans without the help of their own contracted shamans, they would have to pay a certain price.

    But anyway, even when Wilhelm asionally possessed her body for fun, Wilhelm never used this unique ability belonging to the pure-blood vampires.

    This boy...is strange from head to toe!

    Wilhelm didn''t know Joan''s feelings and only heard the first question rted to his decision to stay as a spirit and not be revived.

    Regarding this....

    Wilhelm looked nostalgic, but soon, heughed once more while pinching the ear of his rabbit plushie.

    [I''m simply toozy to continue that kind of life of getting resurrected after each death.]

    Wilhelm''s answer was surprisingly simple.

    He''s toozy to be a rare pure-blood n member who also has a lot of responsibilities!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1273 "Billios Familys Special Plane"( Preview)

    Which pure-blood vampires aside from him could bezy ever since they had to develop underground?

    In these thousand years, the pure-blood vampires worked harder than anyone, and Wilhelm had already shuddered in fright just by remembering it.

    [Not to mention that for the pure-blood, my age is too young, and I''m still considered a child. You also know how protective they can be to a child from their n.]

    Wilhelm shrugged, but he didn''t tell Joan that he was one of the reasons why the blood n fought the celestials back then.

    After all, his death wasn''t really natural, and the celestials were involved in this.

    Of course, the blood n didn''t go to war solely because of his death, but his death was still one of the main reasons.

    [Imagine if I''m revived. Until I''m around 200 years old, they will still treat me as a little boy.]

    Of course, 200 years old for a blood n member was equal to being a twenty-year-old young man among humans.

    But for the pure-blood who could live forever, anyone below the age of 500 was young!

    [They will not allow me to roam around the surface, and I''ll have to hide underground like them every day for a thousand years...]

    Wilhelm was suddenly d that he chose to stay as a spirit and chose mixed-blood family members who became shamans as his contracted shaman.

    In the past thousand years, it was really fun following the shamans all over the world.

    Since he was a spirit, even the celestials couldn''t do anything to him, and more importantly, he could still materialize from time to time to enjoy the fun of this world.

    Staying as a spirit was his best choice ever!

    Joan was speechless at Wilhelm''s answer, not expecting the reason for his refusal to be revived was actually so childish and didn''t involve anythingplicated.

    Maybe Wilhelm was really the most worry-free vampire in this world.

    After asking what she wanted to ask, Joan didn''t dig deeper into Wilhelm''s life story and focused on Jake instead.

    The young man had been trying to give her a signal, and she already understood what he wanted to say.

    Anyway, with Wilhelm here, Joan was a bit ensured that Jake wouldn''t be in danger.

    As long as he hid well and didn''t let the celestial discover his current state, that wasn''t bound to the puppet master''s control anymore.

    So, Joan was actually just waiting for the elders at the n to send her a message through the specialmunication device regarding the thing with the celestials'' surprise attack.

    Joan didn''t wait too long, and ten minutester, she received a message from the elder in charge ofmunication.

    [Alright, thank you for the information, little Joan. Please give us three to four hours to prepare.]

    This means, she had to slow down the journey to the Blood n''s kingdom to give time to the elders to react.

    This time, she didn''t need to use teleportal and could use nes or something instead.

    [The normal flight will take around 8 hours. Is it enough time?]

    Joan replied to the message, and the elder in charge ofmunication immediately agreed.

    [Eight hours is enough. I''ve informed his majesty, and now, the elders are all holding an emergency meeting again.]

    After sending this message, the elder in charge ofmunication didn''t send another message and just let Joan bring her manipted grandson to their kingdom.

    Seeing this response, Joan was finally convinced that what Wilhelm said about the blood n''s ambition was true.

    The blood n would never be afraid of fighting the celestials!

    After getting the answer, Joan put away her specialmunication device that looked simr to a normal phone and slowly looked up at Jake.

    This ''Jake'' was, of course, the one who was under Zenith''s control, but Joan behaved normally as if she never saw through the change.

    "Little Jake, have you finished your work? How about departing now? The flight to the Blood n''s Kingdom is around 8 hours..."

    So if they didn''t leave after lunch, they would arrive at the kingdom at night before dinner or after dinner.

    Actually, eight hours was already fast, considering that this world was many times bigger than earth.

    However, the ne that took them to this unique destination wasn''t an ordinary ne either.

    This ne was said to be the fastestmercial ne, and the speed wasparable to a private jet in Ainsley''s previous world.

    There were also air Teleportals, shortening the distance by leaps and bounds.

    Even the two elders who had to use a portal made of blood couldn''t catch up with the ne or the Teleportal made by the Billios Family.

    Of course, since they were hiding from people, they couldn''t be like Joan, who openly used a Teleportal...even if the Billios Family was the Blood n''s support.

    Hearing that the flight would take around eight hours, the three celestials who were eavesdropping couldn''t help but exim.

    They had predicted that the Blood n''s Kingdom should be far away from human continents and other races'' territories.

    But only eight hours of flight...what kind of ne could achieve this feat? Or maybe the Blood n''s Kingdom wasn''t that far from other races'' territories?

    The real Jake, who heard Joan''s words, immediately knew that the ne Joan mentioned must be a business under their Billios Family.

    After all, not all businessmen could create Teleportal as good and safe as the Billios Family.

    There were even less people who couldbine airnes with air teleportals.

    This is already close to Space Wrap pr wormhole technology in the interster era!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1274 "Atherton Lourage"( Preview)

    Knowing they would go by theirpany''s ne, Jake was relieved,

    Although this didn''t mean anything, it would give him a sense of security.

    Without waiting for the real Jake to reply, Zenith immediatelymanded the puppet Jake and made the guy answer Joan''s words smoothly.

    "Oh, okay, grandma. Let''s have lunch first and then depart as soon as possible."

    Jake didn''t even bother to pack up or buy something for the people he might be visiting.

    This is definitely the celestial''s style. They didn''t care about such trivial things.

    Joan didn''t remind ''Jake'' about buying some gifts for Ainsley or packing his things and calmly nodded.

    "Okay. Let''s have lunch now."

    With that, the two people plus three celestials who tried hard to fly outside of the ne departed to the hidden Blood n''s kingdom.

    Yes. The poor celestials couldn''t enter this special ne because they found out that the ne also had many runes unique to the blood n.

    This is definitely the Billios Family''s private ne or a high-end flight that only a few people could enjoy.

    After all, with the technology of Air Teleportal alone, this ne could crush other nes and create chaos in the air travel industry.

    Thus, although the Gasha Country allowed this ne to have its own flight business, it was limited in number and the price was also sky-high.

    Basically, the ne was only provided for a super long-distance flight that required more than twelve hours of flight if they used other nes.

    This special ne was naturally resistant to anyone with the blood of celestials, even if it epted winged ability users.

    Not to be racist or anything.

    This ne usually took the passengers to far ces from the human continent and other races'' territories, but it wasn''t that far from their Blood n''s Kingdom.

    Thus, to minimize the chance of getting discovered by celestials, either pure blood or not, the ne rejected anyone or anything with the blood of celestials.

    Even if there wasn''t an official statement about this, those who had awakened their celestials bloodline or had contact with celestials really felt ufortable when entering the ne.

    In some serious cases, they could suddenly fall sick on the ne. This resulted from the blood n''s unique ''curse'' engraved in those runes.

    Anyway, the three celestials were forced topete with nes in terms of flying ability, and for the next eight hours or so, they had to fly non-stop to catch up with the ne.

    Such a thing was annoying, but they still wanted to follow Jake, their puppet, and see the outer look of the hidden Blood n''s Kingdom.

    The celestials didn''t give up and never stopped pping their powerful wings, hiding among clouds, following behind the fast ne.

    The celestials were still worthy to be called the Overlord of the Sky because although the ne was really fast, the celestials could still see the tail of the ne.

    Although they couldn''t rival highly advanced technology mixed with magic, the celestials weren''t left behind too far, either.

    While the celestials were chasing after the ne, the blood n''s elders and all n''s higher-ups urgently held another meeting.

    This time, the royal family members and even their king also attended the meeting with solemn faces.

    "We have eight hours to prepare for a war against the celestials."

    A deep voice sounded in everyone''s ears, and even after hearing this voice for a thousand years, the people were still mesmerized by this abyss-like voice.

    They were unknowingly attracted to this voice, even after knowing the danger hidden beneath the cool voice.

    The people in the meeting room cautiously looked at the person in the host seat of their long meeting table.

    The person with long ck hair looked as young as the Godfather in his thirties, and surprisingly, his face didn''t match his cool, abyss-like voice at all.

    The young man''s face didn''t have a sense of danger and sexy charm like his voice because his face waspletely like a wise and calm leader.

    This was someone who had a face three points simr to Jake but without Jake''s usual sense of mystery and yfulness.

    If people said that Jake was like a mysterious magician, this young man was probably like a silent spectator.

    Everything was like a y in his eyes.

    This sense of pressure, as if they were nothing in this young man''s face, was unique to top leaders of various races.

    The young man with long straight ck hair and a pair of deep, dark crimson eyes was the current king of their blood n.

    Atherton Lourage.

    The King who led the war between two races a thousand years ago, and also the king who developed the Blood n''s Kingdom to this state.

    This king was known to be the most popr king in their blood n''s history, because the blood n rarely changed their leaders anyway.

    Atherton calmly looked at the elders around him, with faces much older than himself who was actually the most senior in this ce.

    "Elders. Have you prepared the troops and everything we needed in the war?"

    Atherton immediately asked straight to the point and didn''t even consider whether they should be hiding from the celestials.

    As someone who personally led his people to fight the celestials a thousand years ago, he was the one with the most ambition to correct their bleak past.

    Although the war back then wasn''t too miserable for their blood n, they were still forced to hide to consider the future of their n.

    Now that the blood n had already flourished and they didn''t have to be afraid of going extinct, the king was the most eager to fight.

    Kill the celestials!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1275 "Wars Strategy Meeting"( Preview)

    One of the elders, the one with gray hair and was the first to notice Ainsley''s presence back in the Spirit Cave, immediately nodded politely at the king.

    "Report, your majesty. We have been preparing the troops for a long time, and now, we have around 200.000 elite troops consisting of pure-blood family members."

    Yes. They didn''t n to include the mixed-blood family members in the war against the celestials.

    The pure-blooded members could be revived, but the mixed-blood might not be able toe back from the dead.

    Especially if they only had a little body part left or only had a drop of blood left in their kingdom.

    On the other hand, the pure-blood members had already left their blood at the ancestral house, and they could be revived anytime.

    What they nevercked was time and patience.

    The King nodded at the elder with eyes full of satisfaction, but his face still looked calm, as if nothing could get into his eyes.

    The aura of a noble was particrly strong for this king, but unlike other kings with a sense of heroism, majestic aura or something, the man looked more like a mysterious king from a fairytale.

    After all, his face was too youngpared to other races'' leaders, with old faces!

    He had lived for more than a thousand year, but as the strongest entity in this kingdom, his growth had long stopped at the age of thirty in human age.

    Facing such a king that looked even younger than most of the elders here, the elders surprisingly didn''t look down on the king and even had a sense of reverence every time they spoke to the king.

    "200.000 troops..." The king muttered softly, and his cool voice once again tickled the hearts of many people in the meeting room.

    As expected of their king. His charm was too lethal, ah!

    Legends said that even celestials had to breathe carefully in front of his charm, afraid of falling into his innate charm even when they were sworn enemies.

    The king mentioned the number of their troops once more before mentioning the celestials'' troops.

    "Have you figured out the estimated number of the celestials'' troops?"

    Back then, they had around 500.000 troops from both the pure-blood side and the mixed-blood side.

    Still, the mixed-blood side was almost ughtered to look pitiful, while the pure-blood ones were revived one after another.

    Still, back then, they fought against one million celestial troops.

    The enemy''s troops were twice the number of their own troops, but in the end, the celestials were left with no more than 200.000 celestials with broken bodies.

    One could see how ferocious the blood n was!

    Hearing the king''s question, the elder in charge of spies and intelligence immediately stood up and reported his findings.

    "The spies estimated that there would be around 1.5 million troops. The number isrger than thest war."

    In contrast, they only had 200.000 troops.

    This looked like an impossible battle from the start.

    If this situation happened to other races or to humans, they would have considered not going to fight against the celestials and just quietly hide themselves, like before.

    But the blood n wasn''t a normal race.

    The elders around Atherton didn''t have any change of expression and each of them was terribly calm as if this news wasn''t shocking at all.

    Some elders who were used to being at the frontline even jokingly spoke to their friends.

    "1.5 million troops....so each of us have to kill around 8 people?"

    "That''s not a lot, really. Back then, didn''t we almost massacre the whole celestial race? If not for the elders dying one by one...."

    "Yeah, yeah. This time, we are stronger than before. Didn''t the legend say that the blood n will grow stronger after each death, right?"

    "There is such a legend in our n? That''s cool!"

    "I also feel that I''m stronger than before, and my regeneration ability is also stronger."

    "Hey, hey. This time, we also have a sacred beast that canpete with countless pegasus from the celestials."

    Back then, the celestials'' pegasus were all high-level beasts or beasts who had just be sacred beasts.

    Just one or two was okay, but if the number was too many...they were also overwhelmed, okay?

    But after that war, they also cultivated various blood-n beasts and monsters, and each of the pure-blood members had at least one high-level monster and one high-level beast.

    High-level monsters and beasts that were rare for humans suddenly became asmon as low-level monsters and beasts in front of these blood n elders.

    "It''s a pity that the naughty boy Wilhelm doesn''t want to be resurrected, and now, he goes away to y as a spirit."

    One of the elders suddenly mentioned Wilhelm, and the others quickly recalled the boy who died ''young'' and had persisted as a spirit for a thousand years.

    "Oh, hey, it''s that boy! Isn''t he...his majesty''s younger brother?"

    Well, in a sense, it wasn''t a real brother from the same mother, because it was hard for pure-blooded vampires to have children, not to mention giving birth to another pure-blood vampire.

    But they were called brothers because the vampire that turned both of them into the blood n members was the same person.

    So in a sense, they were indeed ''brothers''.

    "Wilhelm, that boy. His puppet ability is really useful in a war. Can''t he let his shaman join the war this time? We still need his ability."

    A puppet master that could manipte countless celestials in one go¡ª how cool is that?

    Wilhelm''s ability is a must for arge-scale war like now!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1276 "Protect The Cub" ( Preview)

    "Anyway, that boy iszy, and as a spirit with a supreme shaman as his contractor, he can always remainzy."

    "...I suddenly envy Wilhelm, who can go out casually and y to his heart content."

    "Hey, hey, don''t be like that. If more pure-blood vampires don''t want to be revived after death, our race will really go extinct."

    "Enough, enough, let''s not talk about Wilhelm. Can we focus on the uing war instead?"

    "Oh, yes, yes. I think killing eight celestials is okay¡ª as long as they''re not too powerful."

    "Leave the powerful ones to the seniors and his majesty."

    "Oh, I forgot one thing. Do we have healers? I heard that healers are popr nowadays, and although we have a strong regenerative ability, maybe we need healers."

    "We have cultivated a lot of blood healers in the past thousand years. They are specialized in creating a healing dome for us and giving a negative bleeding buff to the enemies."

    The negative bleeding buff. As a blood n, how could they not have this innate ability?

    The person who got scratched by their ws or got trapped inside the blood dome wouldn''t be able to heal easily, and they would bleed all day.

    "Anyway, we have to kill the celestials'' healers first. They''re the most annoying."

    "Agree, ah. But we have to protect our healers too."

    "Hum. What about the blood dome? How many of us can open a domain? A mini domain is also okay."

    "I think half of the troops can do that...so let each of them open a blood dome and massacre as many celestials as possible."

    "Will the celestials grow stronger, or will they weaken?"

    "I don''t know...but hey. We can fight with technologies too. I got my hands on a device that can disturb a person''s flight trajectory."

    "Oh, wow. It''s like the king''s domain that restricts anyone from flying in the sky except for him?"

    The discussion became hot, and one by one, the elders also became excited.

    Instead of getting depressed because of the huge disadvantage in terms of numbers, the elders were more excited to fight countless celestials all on their own.

    The King listened to the elders'' heated discussion and could only smile helplessly.

    It was no wonder other races said that his race was such a lunatic...

    They were indeed a bunch of lunatics.

    Of course, the king didn''t scold the elders and even joined the discussion warmly.

    "We can use the ind above us to our advantage. The celestials can only lure us away from the kingdom and go to the surface."

    But this means, the initiative fell to their hands instead of the celestials.

    "Prepare to use neutralizer machines to weaken the enemy, " the king added.

    The whole meetingsted for several hours, and eight hourster, the Blood n was already fully armed to the teeth, ready to fight.

    Of course, the pure-blooded blood n led the mixed-blood ones to hide in various underground bunkers, and the kingdom''s various barriers were silently activated.

    Although they knew that it was hard for the celestials to attack their kingdom, there was a chance that the celestials would bomb the ind above them instead.

    Of course, they were far away from the ind, but it was still connected to their portal, and anything rted to space and time was always apanied by danger.

    Thus, the kingdom closed all the portals, including the space formation they used to steal the scenery and ces outside of their kingdom.

    Fortunately, no one built a city around ces with space formation and just let them be scenic spots or beautiful sceneries.

    For this reason, everything went well in just a few hours, and they thoughtfully only opened the most stable Teleportal for Joan to bring Jake along.

    "The celestial who manipted Joan''s grandson might be following behind, so we have to be careful of them too."

    One of the elders reminded the other elders, and the elder in charge ofmunication also remembered Ainsley.

    "Ah yes, I forgot! About that human cub with our bloodline...she should have been revived shortly after Joan, and her grandson arrived at the kingdom."

    The elder told the truth to the other elders, considering that they were about to go to war anyway.

    Mentioning Ainsley''s death because of the ''celestials'' might be a better fuel.

    Indeed, when the elders heard of this, they almost smashed the table.

    "What the hell! These stinky birds dared to hire people to kill our cub?!"

    "She was lucky that she sessfully awakened our race''s bloodline and could also be revived. If not..."

    The other elders were already trembling in anger, and the usually calm king also furrowed his eyebrows.

    These stinky birds dared to target their cute little cub...

    They heard that the cub was only four years old in human age.

    She''s still young, ah! So cruel!

    The elders quickly discussed Ainsley''s situation, and when they heard that Joan and Jake might go to Ainsley''s ce first beforeing to the kingdom...

    They were all immediately worried about their little cub that they hadn''t even met yet.

    "There should have been Caroline and Lyod there, but they specialized in the revival technique and teleportation. In terms ofbat ability, they''re not that strong..."

    Two people who could kill five hunters that bothered both Ainsley and the Godfather for a long time, making them helpless, were actually called ''weak'' by other elders.

    If Ainsley had heard this, she might have rolled her eyes and fainted.

    Just how strong are these elders to call Lyod and Caroline as ''a little weak''? She wants to know the truth so badly!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1277 "Revealing The Islands Coordination"( Preview)

    "Should we send some elders to help the little kid? What if the celestials who might be following the unfortunate boy suddenly attack the cub?"

    One of the female elders made a suggestion, clearly worrying about Ainsley''s unknown future.

    In the eyes of these elders, Jake, who wasn''t even thirty years old yet, was indeed only a ''boy''.

    It was understandable that the elders were worried about Ainsley, but they couldn''t just send some elders to the baby when they were preparing for war.

    The king knew this well. So, although he was also worried about their n''s cub, the king resolutely forbade the elders from visiting Ainsley.

    "Caroline and Lyod are enough. Although they''re not strong, they are enough to deal with some celestials."

    Not to mention that they had Joan over there. With Wilhelm as Joan''s contracted spirit, Joan could even kill several celestials in one go.

    The other elders finally listened to their king and didn''t send someone over to assist Ainsley.

    At the same time, they really prepared themselves well to ''wee'' the celestials.

    "There won''t be any resting point in this battlefield surrounded by the sea except for the clouds and our ind, "

    The king mentioned the ind above their kingdom and proposed to create a barrier to protect the ind.

    "We only need enough space to shelter 200.000 blood n members. As for the sea...let the sea monsters, see beasts and the merfolk deal with it."

    There''s no way the celestials would be bold enough to bomb the sea because the Merfolk would immediate riot, and the celestials would suffer the consequences.

    "Right. Have you guys contacted our allies? What did they say? Can they lend us some troops?"

    The king suddenly recalled his allies and looked at the elder in charge ofmunication.

    This elder was also more or less their ambassador, and he was usually the one who contacted other races around their kingdom.

    Hearing this, the elder stood up and bowed at the king.

    "Yes, your majesty. I''ve received a response from the merfolk and the beastmen n. All of them agreed to send troops to us."

    The merfolk would be in charge of the sea,manding sea monsters and sea beasts.

    The beastmen would send flying-type tribes to battle the celestials in the sky.

    This would be more or less aerialbat, which means the celestial had the upper hands.

    Thus, although the blood n could fly, they still needed a lot of reinforcements.

    "The beasts and monsters we have tamed in the past 1000 years are also ready to go to war."

    "We also have contacted the beasts at the beast continent, not to worry about this war that might spread to their ce."

    Everything was in order, and they only had to wait for the celestials toe.

    "Good. Now, let''s send half of our troops to the ind, set up a barrier and an ambush."

    The king looked at the elder in charge ofmunication and signaled with his hands.

    "Go. Tell the beastmen to hide among the clouds. Once the celestials'' troops have arrived, attack them."

    Of course, since the beastmen couldn''t be revived, unlike their blood n members, the beastmen should pay attention to their own safety.

    "If they are injured, quickly enter our ind or go back to their kingdom. Anyway, the celestials won''t chase after them no matter how angry they are."

    With this, everything was settled!

    A few hourster...right 8 hours after the flight, Joan and Jake finally arrived at the Beastmen Country''s Airport.

    Because they didn''t use Teleportal, they had tond at an airport, and the closest airport to the hidden ind was the airport at the Beastmen''s continent near the sea.

    They immediately got off the ne and went to a Teleportal Port in this city. As the founder of the

    Teleportal Technology among humans, the Billios Family had their own privilege when using Teleportal in other non-human races'' territories.

    Of course, all Teleportals were strictly guarded to avoid enemies using Teleportal to attack them.

    Usually, the non-human races only allowed Teleportal from their territory to other races'' territories.

    But after several cooperation with the Billios Family, they also epted a private Teleportal that only the Billios Family could use.

    This one worked both ways¡ª from outside of the territory to the inside and from inside to outside.

    The one Joan used now was a teleportal from inside to outside, and this one had the coordination of the blood n''s barren ind.

    However, only she and the beastmen higher-ups knew about the coordination.

    When inputting the coordination to the Teleportal, Joan didn''t hide away from the celestials who were hiding while floating not far from Joan''s ce.

    Because the celestials could only hide themselves when they weren''t moving, the three celestials relied on various vehicles and such toe to this ce without anyone noticing.

    It was hard work for them!

    Joan quickly inputted the coordination, and the real Jake, who hadn''t decided to reveal himself, was shocked beyond words.

    What is grandma doing? Doesn''t she know that I''m in danger?

    Then, why did she bring me with her and even show the hidden kingdom''s coordination so easily?!

    Wait. Maybe she didn''t know that I was being manipted?

    But from her reaction...she should have known yet pretended not to know!

    Then, why did she still insist on bringing him to the kingdom?

    Isn''t this the same as casually revealing the hidden kingdom''s location to the celestials?

    The blood n had been hiding for 1000 years. Now, all their efforts would be in vain just because of this?!

    Ridiculous!

    No. He had to stop his grandma, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1278 "The Celestials Were Fooled"( Preview)

    Jake didn''t know Joan''s n, so he was anxious throughout the day.

    When he was on the ne and didn''t see the celestials, he tried to give more signals to his grandma, but he didn''t know whether she got the signal or not.

    He used morse code relying on the frequency of his blinking, and even hummed some tunes that were actually the Billios Family''s secret nguage''...

    Howe his grandma didn''t know that he was being manipted? She should have known, yet she didn''t care.

    Just what the hell is going on??

    Jake could only keep silent as he slowly entered the Teleportal along with Joan and the three celestials who were following behind.

    Unfortunately, the Teleportal was like an ''elevator'', and it could detect the number of people using it.

    Even if these people were invisible.

    After all, there were a lot of ability users with this ability and to prevent them from cheating, the Teleportal could still detect invisible beings.

    The Teleportal just couldn''t see the invisible people.

    When the Teleportal suddenly shed with red light, and the portal refused to let them in, Joan tilted her head while the three celestials jumped in shock.

    [What the hell! This Portal can still detect our presence?!] Zenith looked at the number of passengers that Joan inputted before.

    Two people.

    No wonder the three of them triggered the rm, and the portal refused to work!

    The other celestials who didn''t often use Teleportal made by the Billios Family also panicked, afraid that Joan would discover their existence.

    And she did.

    But she pretended not to know that the extra passengers were celestials.

    "Hmmm...there are three smugglers...should I call the security?" Joan turned around and asked Jake, who was equally shocked by this incident.

    He knew that his Teleportal had this function, but to be able to detect the celestials'' invisible technique was too awesome, okay?

    He was suddenly proud of himself for ''abducting'' some talented dwarves to work on this portal.

    Hum. Wonderful!

    The three celestials heard what Joan said, and they immediately stepped out of the Teleportal''s magic circle, resolutely abandoning their n to follow the two people.

    Nevermind. The puppet technique would still work no matter how far the distance between the puppet master and the puppet.

    Not to mention that they had acquired the coordinate of this kingdom...they could send the coordinate to the queen, and their mission would still be done beautifully.

    Thus, the three celestials hurriedly hid from the two people using some mini vehicles around them and quickly let go of their invisibility technique.

    Anyway, there were quite a lot of people in this Teleportal Port, so even if they had wings, people would only see them as winged ability users or something.

    Relying on this, the three celestials blended with the crowd and left the two people behind.

    Once the celestials left, Joan stepped back into the Teleportal''s magic circle, and Jake quietly followed.

    Since the celestials left, their only way to see the hidden Blood n Kingdom was through himself, who was ''manipted'' as a puppet.

    Still, it didn''t matter if Joan hid the trick to enter the Blood n''s Kingdom and just revealed the coordinates.

    Indeed, after five minutes of teleportation, the two people arrived at the barren ind, and Joan opened another portal to the Blood n''s Kingdom.

    However, she used her blood as a way to open the teleportal, and only those with the blood of the blood n could use the portal.

    Even if Jake had the bloodline of the blood n, he hasn''t awakened his true bloodline, which means his blood was still just human blood.

    Thus, no matter what, the celestials really couldn''t enter the hidden kingdom.

    Zenith, who was watching all of this through Jake''s eyes, couldn''t help but groan in annoyance.

    [The stinky blood n members are really careful! That coordination isn''t the blood n kingdom''s coordination but just an ind''s coordination.]

    This ind was only a transitional zone!

    [To enter the real blood n kingdom, we need the blood of the blood n members to open a portal leading straight to their hidden kingdom.]

    This means they still didn''t know where the true blood n''s kingdom was.

    The two elders heard what Zenith said to them through telepathy, and the whole person was suddenly in a bad mood.

    [What to do? Even if we can lure the blood n members out of their turtle shells, what if they don''te up to this transitional ind?]

    It was very possible that the blood n members didn''t use the ind as their resting ce or something other than a transitional ind.

    And it might be a one-way path from outside to the blood n''s kingdom.

    As where the blood n members woulde out whenever they wanted to...

    Maybe they connected their portal to another ind?

    The blood n members did have an emergency portal for their mixed-blood residents to escape from the kingdom if something happened.

    After all, although they had the technology from the dwarf, the merfolk and the beastmen, their kingdom was still built under the seabed.

    They chose a rather strong and secluded seabed near some sea trenches.

    The water pressure here was tremendous, and if there were some natural earthquakes deep inside the sea or other natural disasters...

    They might lose their kingdom anytime.

    Of course, in the past a thousand years, their kingdom had withstood countless natural disasters, and their protective cover didn''t disappoint them.

    Still, the blood n prepared an emergency exit for their mixed-blood residents who couldn''t be revived if they died.

    The blood n really cared about their people, even if they had impure blood!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1279 "Jake At The Blood Clans Kingdom" ( Preview)

    Zenith, who saw Joan opening the portal with her own blood through Jake''s eyes, couldn''t help but sigh.

    [Let''s tell my aunt the whole truth. As for whether we should go to this coordinate or not...I don''t know anymore.]

    Zenith wasn''t sure he could use Jake''s identity to lure out the blood n members.

    This looked like an impossible mission!

    The two celestial elders immediately delivered the news to the queen through their specialmunication device

    As expected. The queen was indeed disappointed in this information, but they still had a glimmer of hope to find the blood n kingdom''s true location.

    [No matter what, every Teleportal will always leave a trace in space and time. I''ll send some space ability users to investigate the portal''s destination.]

    The celestials rarely had someone with the power of space because no matter what, the ultimate space ability user was from the fairy race.

    They only had fragmented abilities, but coincidentally, the space ability user in their celestial race had the ability to trace space.

    Usually, this person''s ability was useless and the celestials didn''t care too much about him.

    But now, after knowing he would be a hero for his race relying on his ability...

    The space tracker ability user was overjoyed.

    It seemed that God gave him this ability to find the Blood n''s Kingdom.

    Maybe everything was fate, and the blood n would be doomed sooner orter!

    The queen also felt that this was God''s way to tell them that they really had to find the blood n kingdom and kill all those stinky bats.

    [Just keep an eye on the blood n members through the eyes of Zenith''s puppet. As for everything else, leave it to this Queen.]

    The two elders conveyed the queen''s words to Zenith, and the boy could finally sigh in relief.

    Okay, this is good.

    Now, let''s see what''s going on around his puppet!

    At this moment, Joan and Jake had entered the Blood n''s Kingdom, but they were still on the outskirts.

    Joan purposely didn''t teleport straight to the cities inside their kingdom and brought Jake to the barrennd outside of the kingdom.

    They were going to visit Ainsley in the underground cave!

    Jake silently looked at the ce with stones and dust everywhere, looking exactly like an ancient underground cave.

    He didn''t expect that the blood n would be hiding underground.

    But this shouldn''t be their kingdom because this ce was too barren!

    Zenith, who was watching the scene from Jake''s eyes, couldn''t help but tell the two elders about his discovery.

    [I think their blood n kingdom''s real location was not around the sea. Such an underground ce...should be at a dry ce, right?]

    But he didn''t know that the sea hid various mysteries and there were indeed a lot of underground sea caves under the sea.

    After all, this was a world full of magic, and if there could be floating inds above the clouds, how could there not be an underground sea cave?

    The other two elders also thought of the same thing as Zenith because they were sky residents and didn''t know much about the deep sea¡ª unlike the merfolk.

    To be honest, the resources in the ocean were much more abundant than the ones above the clouds because no matter how magical it was...

    The sea always hid more secrets than the sky.

    Unless they went out of their and rushed to the vast universe.

    Just like that, the three celestials were fooled, but Jake was also fooled by what he saw with his own eyes.

    He also thought that the kingdom''s real location should be at an underground ce somewhere far from the sea.

    It seemed that the ind was just a transitional ce...

    Actually, Jake wanted to ask more about this kingdom, but he was afraid that he would give Zenith some ideas to dig more secrets from Joan.

    Anyway, since the celestial who manipted him didn''t give him any moremands, let''s just keep silent and don''t give this celestial some random ideas.

    Joan also had the same thoughts.

    Even if she deliberately revealed the coordination of the barren ind used for their portal, she didn''t want to tell the celestials more information about their blood n.

    Thus, the woman didn''t speak much as they walked to Ainsley''s ce.

    At the same time, Joan secretly nced at her three spirits who had been following her for hours and silently spoke through telepathy.

    [Young master and the two seniors. Can you go to the Godfather and inform him about Jake''s arrival, please? Do tell him about Jake being manipted by a celestial.]

    She was afraid that the Godfather and Ainsley would let down their guards in front of Jake, not knowing that this Jake wasn''t the usual Jake at all.

    [Tell the two blood n elders too. They should be able to see you if they are wearing spirit sses.]

    Usually, Wilhelm would be toozy to do this kind of errands, but he was also curious about the blood n''s cub in Joan''s mouth.

    He had heard about this cub from Joan and other people, plus from the celestials.

    He knew that the blood n rarely had cubs that grew up from babies to adults, just like him.

    He was turned into a blood n when he was only several years old, entirely because when he was a human, he was about to die.

    Thus, his ''father'' who turned him into a blood n member, gave him thest resort, turning him into the immortal blood n.

    If he seeded, he would gain a new life with the blood n''s strong body but if he failed¡­

    Wilhelm would die young.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1280 "The Godfathers Half-Parents"( Preview)

    Usually, it was hard for babies to survive this gene mutation from humans to vampire, but Wilhelm persevered and did it in the end.

    That''s how he became a rare blood n''s cub.

    Now, there was another blood n''s cub, but she wasn''t pure-blooded like him.

    Of course, the main thing was...she was only four!

    Now that his appearance was ten years old, in front of a toddler who was only four years old, he was not the youngest anymore, right?

    Maybe this mixed-blood cub who had awakened her bloodline and could even be revived would steal the elders'' attention from him.

    Isn''t this good? They wouldn''t urge him to be revived every now and then!

    Wilhelm whistled happily as he led the other two spirits who were rtively calm and quiet, unlike himself, who was actually a freak.

    Yes. He admitted that he was a freak!

    The three spirits rushed to see Ainsley before Joan and Jake arrived at the ce.

    At the same time, Caroline and Lyod were monitoring Ainsley''s situation, and both of them were full of smiles.

    [Don''t worry, Godfather. The cub will wake up around 15 minutes.]

    Joan did ask the two elders about the estimated time when Ainsley would wake up, so it was a ''coincidence'' that Jake was here when Ainsley was about to wake up.

    Hearing this, even the Godfather couldn''t conceal his joy and his usually stern face immediately melted into a gentle gaze.

    [That''s good, that''s good.]

    Bello, who was summoned here just for a few minutes and had to stay after he failed to do his ''mission'', was no exception.

    The cat immediately walked around Ainsley''s body on the ground and even rubbed his cheek on the baby''s cheeks.

    "Nyaaa~ nyaaa~ Ain, wake up soon, nyaaa!"

    Right after Bello spoke, the three spirits finally arrived at Ainsley''s ce.

    The two spirits other than Wilhelm were both low-key, but at this moment, they didn''t look so low-key anymore, and they blinked at the Godfather.

    The Godfather, who noticed the sudden intruders, was about to see who dared to attack him and his little disciple when he saw the two spirits.

    The moment he saw the two spirits'' faces clearly, even the Godfather was stunned for a few seconds before tilting his head.

    "Damon? Chantelle?"

    The one spirit called Damon was a middle-aged guy who looked like a polite priest, but he was not a priest at all.

    On the contrary, Chantelle, the other spirit who was a woman and was dressed up in a beautiful lolita dress and looked like Joan''s sister, was a priest in a sense.

    Damon and Chantelle are the two people from the Godfather''s generation who could be said to have interacted with the Godfather a lot.

    To be honest, they not only interacted with the Godfather a lot but were also there during the Godfather''sst battle, standing side by side.

    Unfortunately, the two people couldn''t save the Godfather and the enemies didn''t bother to kill them when they were busy trying to get the Godfather''s soul.

    Because of this, he didn''t know that these two people who were actually much older than him and liked to treat him as their son would end up as spirits too.

    These two were couples, and they never had a child on their own. When they were around twenty-five years old, the Godfather was approaching fifteen years old.

    Their age difference was ten years, and at that time, the Godfather, with the soul of a young man in the body of a teenager, was really arrogant.

    It was these two people who slowly refined his temper and made him a ''better'' person.

    These two were also considered as the Godfather''s half-parents.

    But after the Godfather''s death, he didn''t want to know about these two people''s news, afraid that he would see the two of them living miserable lives.

    He had to say that his teenage days in this world were spent together with the two people.

    After his death, he knew that his half-parents would definitely me themselves, even when he was already thirty at that time and his half-parents were already old.

    But the two people were really young-looking. Maybe because they were half-blood beastmen.

    Anyway, the Godfather deliberately didn''t see the two people or inquire about any news about them until a hundred yearster...

    And this was their reunion.

    The three people didn''t expect their reunion toe like this. It was too sudden, and even the asion was wrong.

    The ce was also too...casual!

    The two spirits became Joan''s contracted spirits after Wilhelm made a contract with Joan.

    Thus, they were ''juniors'' to Wilhelm, and Wilhelm also didn''t inquire much about the two people.

    For him, who had lived for so many years, he had heard many things in the past a thousand years, and the name ''Godfather'' definitely rang a bell in his mind.

    Before the two people could approach the Godfather, Wilhelm had already walked to the young man while squinting.

    [So, you are the legendary Godfather who died for like...a hundred years ago? Or maybe way before that...whatever. Let''s say a few hundred years ago, right?]

    Wilhelm was just like the author who didn''t know about the Godfather''s true age urately.

    The Godfather focused on the two people who were his half-parents and didn''t expect a little boy to speak to him in the tone of an elder suddenly.

    The Godfather couldn''t help but frown and looked at the boy with a dangerous gaze.

    Someone who disrespected him as this had long reincarnated for a few years at most.

    It doesn''t mean because he has the little Ain and his temperament has softened he will still be gentle to outsiders!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1281 "My Little Baby Boo"( Preview)

    However, when the Godfather saw Wilhelm''s solid body, full color from head to toe with that ck hair and crimson eyes...

    He immediately guessed that this must be a powerful guy from the blood n.

    Although he didn''t know why a blood n''s member who could be revived ended up as a spirit...

    He knew that all blood n members were insane, anyway.

    Thus, the Godfather lowered his tone and nodded at Wilhelm stiffly.

    [Yes, that''s me. And you...?]

    Before Wilhelm could answer, the two people who were too stunned to speak suddenly found their minds back on track and hurriedly rushed to the Godfather.

    [Son!]

    [Oh, little baby boo!]

    The two people who looked like calm middle-aged people, one priest and one lolita...

    They suddenly rushed to hug the Godfather to death.

    This time, even Zev was shocked silly and almost peed his diaper.

    [DAVE?? Your half parents still call you with these childish nicknames?! I¡ª I can''t¡ª ]

    Zev knew all about the Godfather''s shameful history, and knew about the two warm yet awkward couples.

    Oh. It''s the Godfather who was awkward.

    But hey, he didn''t expect that a few hundred years had passed by (maybe), and the two people still treated the Godfather as if he was in his teens!

    The teenager Godfather was pretty much edgy and such, but the Godfather had matured and became a legend, okay?

    Of course, not a lot of people knew about his half-parents because the Godfather basically protected their information to death.

    He didn''t even tell Ainsley about this and Ainsley hadn''t seen his teenager''s memories because she hasn''t triggered the memory inheritance in this part yet.

    Still! The little baby boo thing....

    Zev imagined the Godfather''s mad look when he fought people with blood all over his body, his glistening dark green hair resembling an eastern dragon''s scales...

    Plus his sharp golden eyes...

    And then he was called a baby boo.

    Zev was about to have a seizure.

    The teenager, the Godfather, had a tender look, and although the young man tried hard to look tough, he looked like an awkward teen at most.

    But look at this mature man! How could you call him¡ª ah, whatever.

    Zev resolutely turned around and ignored the reunion, while the ignorant Wilhelm was directly stunned.

    He didn''t expect his two colleagues to treat this legend like that!

    Even the Godfather also didn''t expect his two half-parents to still treat him as if he was a child when he was already over a hundred years old, ording to his spirit age.

    The Godfather hurriedly pushed his two half-parents away and pretended to be mad at them.

    [Y-you guys can''t do this anymore! This Lord is already an adult. And this lord also already has a disciple. Hum.]

    The Godfather pointed at Ainsley, who was still lying on the floor not far from him, instantly shifting the two people''s focus to the cute baby on the floor.

    Damon and Chantelle had heard about the blood n''s cub that Joan was worried about, but they didn''t expect that this cub was their cheap son''s little disciple!

    Damon couldn''t help but open his mouth wide whilementing.

    [That...is your disciple? Since when did you have a disciple? How can someone like you have such a cute disciple?!]

    Damon and Chantelle purposely didn''t mention anything about the Godfather not looking for them after he became a spirit.

    So, even after they became spirits and knew that the Godfather also became a spirit, they respected the Godfather''s choice and never deliberately appeared in front of him.

    Anyway...this boy is stubborn.

    The Godfather red at his half-dad''s ironic words, wondering why he couldn''t have a disciple.

    He is the father of mafias in this world. Tons of people wanted to be his disciples every day!

    It''s normal to be a disciple, right?

    [Don''t mind the details. Anyway...after my disciple wakes up, please mind your attitude and don''t embarrass this lord, okay??]

    The Godfather was only afraid of this.

    The two parents immediately agreed and promised not to make fun of the little lord in front of his disciple.

    [Okay, okay, we promised you!] Chantelle patted the Godfather''s shoulders kindly.

    Anyway, she was also curious about this little disciple who was apparently a blood n''s cub.

    It seemed that she had just been revived? If so¡­their son had just lost his disciple.

    How miserable is this?

    The two parents, who were rarely known to other people for their close rtionships with the Godfather calmed down just like that, but now, it was Caroline and Lyod''s turn to panic.

    [Eh¡­ancestor Wilhelm?!]

    The two elders had lived for a long time and they were absolutely not that younger than Wilhelm, but since Wilhelm''s position was indeed more noble than them¡­

    The two people subconsciously called him ancestor.

    Anyway, as the duo elder in charge of reviving the rest of the blood n members, they rarely saw Wilhelm, even when he was still alive.

    Not to mention when he was already dead and became a spirit.

    Now that they saw the legendary puppet master from their n, how could they not be excited?

    The two of them looked at the boy with sparkling eyes as if they were looking at their idols.

    [Oh, my, it''s you, Wilhelm-sama!]

    [Wilhelm-sama¡­why did youe here? W-we didn''t prepare anything!]

    Wilhelm also knew Caroline and Lyod because he remembered all the names and faces of 200.000 pure-blood n members.

    The boy hugged his rabbit doll and nodded at the two blood n elders.

    [Carol and Lyod. Long time no see. No need to prepare anything, though. I''m just here to give you a message from my contracted shaman.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1282 "Jake Meeting The Two Blood Clan Elders" ( Preview)

    Wilhelm suppressed his urge to chat more with the Godfather and focused on their main mission.

    Only then did the two spirits remember what Joan asked them to say, and they hurriedly exined the message to the Godfather and the two blood n elders.

    [Our contracted shaman, Joan, told us to tell you that her grandson ising to this ce with her, but he''s under a celestial''s control.]

    [Yes, yes. So, please behave normally but don''t trust Joan''s grandson too much. Although he looked normal, behind him was celestial.]

    The Godfather already had several contacts with Joan and knew what the two people meant as Joan''s grandson was actually Jake.

    However, he was still taken aback.

    Jake is controlled by a celestial! Is this true? If this is true, then isn''t it super dangerous for Jake to meet Ainsley?

    What if he tries to do something bad to her because she''s now a part of the blood n?

    Caroline and Lyod also knew about Jake, Joan''s grandson, so when they heard about this, all of them furrowed their eyebrows.

    [What is this? What''s going on? Since Joan knows her grandson is under control, why did she bring him here??]

    Won''t she expose the location of their kingdom, then?

    Damon and Chantelle immediately looked at Caroline and Lyod with deep eyes.

    [Well, you must haven''t received the news. The blood n allows Joan to bring the manipted Jake to your kingdom because the blood n is preparing for war!]

    This time, the two elders were shocked. They never got the news of the sudden war thingy, but when they looked at Wilhelm for affirmation...

    The boy nodded calmly.

    [Prepare for war. I bet the celestials have been preparing to attack us too. The two of you are the core of our n''s revival technique, so you should hide well.]

    It wasn''t a problem going out of the kingdom to retrieve Ainsley in person because they also had something to do with Ainsley''s revival.

    However, in case of war like now, the two people usually stayed at the rear and continued to revive fellow nsmen.

    [You can ask the elder in charge ofmunication about the details of the war, but I think this time, only the pure-blooded members will go to war.]

    Wilhelm didn''t get the insider news yet, but he knew his ''brother'' pretty well.

    He believed that his brother would only use the undead blood n members to fight this war instead of reducing their poption by half once more.

    Hearing this, the two elders became tense, and they quickly contacted the elder in charge ofmunication using an emergency contact.

    At the same time, Joan had already arrived at the entrance of the vast underground cave and she reminded her three spirits through telepathy.

    [Young master, the two seniors, I''m already at the entrance of the underground cave. Are you guys ready?]

    Damon and Chantelle immediately replied with a smile on their faces.

    [Ready! We have told the Godfather and the two elders about your grandson''s state. But your great-granddaughter is still in the dark.]

    Joan also knew about this, but she didn''t really care. Anyway, she had ways to contact Ainsley about Jake after she woke up.

    A few minutes after the conversation, Joan really appeared with Jake, and all the people around Ainsley subconsciously surrounded the baby, who was still lying on the floor.

    Jake, who had already regained control over his body yet still pretended to be controlled, caught a glimpse of Ainsley''s body on the floor, and his mood immediately fluctuated.

    He knew that the resurrection was a sess, but just thinking that the baby once entered the door of death made him feel ufortable.

    Of course, Zenith didn''t sense anything wrong because even Jake''s reflex also showed his truest self¡ª he was really worried about his daughter.

    Taking advantage of the puppet technique, Zenith looked at the people in front of Jake through Jake''s eyes, and the young celestial couldn''t help but sigh.

    [Elders, I found two blood n elders here and I think they''re quite strong. Aside from that, I saw the blood n''s cub that has been revived.]

    Even from afar, with Jake''s excellent eyesight, he could see the baby''s chest movement as she breathed in her sleep.

    She''s really revived.

    Zenith had watched the live video of Ainsley getting shot on the left chest and dying, so he was even more amazed at the blood n''s resurrection technique.

    [This n is really dangerous. No wonder my aunt is so pertinent, trying to kill all the blood n members.]

    As Jake walked closer to Ainsley, Zenith let go of the control over Jake''s body to make it easier to fool the two blood n elders here.

    Of course, he didn''t know that besides the two blood n elders, there were at least four more super spirits around Ainsley.

    The two blood n elders noticed Jake the moment he stepped into their detection range, and they had to pretend not to notice the slight smell of the celestial on the boy''s body.

    "Oh, hey, Joan, you''re back! Is this the grandson you told me about?"

    Caroline looked at Jake with kind eyes as she weed Joan back to their group.

    Joan was also an actress, and she quickly introduced Jake to the two blood n elders in front of her.

    "Yes, yes, this is my grandson, Jake. He fussed about visiting his daughter, so I brought him here."

    Joan patted Jake''s shoulder and pushed him to talk to the two blood n elders.

    "Jake, this beautiful auntie is Caroline. The one behind her is Lyod. They''re the ones helping your daughter to be resurrected."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1283 "Ainsley Regained Consciousness"( Preview)

    At this point, standing so close to more than one blood n with such pure blood, Zenith could feel the pressure even when he''s only using Jake''s body as his puppet.

    Since his senses were still attached to the puppet itself, he could feel the imposing aura and the nauseous smell of blood around the two people''s bodies.

    As someone with a ''holy'' attribute belonging to the light camp, Zenith almost puked on the spot.

    No! What kind of torture is this! Ahhhh!!

    Unfortunately, his two elders couldn''t help him, so Zenith cut off his senses from Jake and just continued to monitor Jake''s surroundings through Jake''s eyes.

    ''Jake'' was a polite man even when the real consciousness was locked, so he humbly stretched out his hands and greeted the two blood n elders politely.

    Unfortunately, this is another torture for Zenith.

    Even if he had cut off the senses, he could still feel the goosebumps after touching a blood n elder.

    So disgusting, ah!

    Zenith had the urge to use Jake''s body to simply kill the two blood n elders by stabbing their hearts with a silver knife or arrow, but he suppressed his urge and let ''Jake'' perform well.

    It was at this moment that Ainsley, who had been in a long sleep, suddenly showed some movements.

    The slight rustling sound behind the other people in this ce immediately rmed them, and even Jake couldn''t help but look at the little baby lying on the floor behind the two blood n elders.

    The little baby had already slowly opened her eyes and squirmed her body, trying to stretch her stiff body that hadn''t been used for more than a week.

    "Ummm...."

    Ainsley felt like she had just woken up from a long sleep, and her body was somewhat uncooperative.

    Still, it was a wonderful feeling to be able to touch things with her own hands and not pass through things like ghosts.

    The baby calmly listened to the sound of her heartbeat as she tried to prop up her body, and her whole figure suddenly felt much better.

    This body had been tempered using various methods and was extremely strong, and Ainsley could feel that.

    Not to mention that her blood was surging wildly in her veins, giving her a kind of booster to live a new life.

    What she didn''t know was that the moment Ainsley opened her eyes, her sapphire eyes had long turned into crimson, and her purple hair also slowly turned jet ck.

    The baby had the same appearance as other blood n members!

    The other people around Ainsley were too stunned to notice the baby''s appearance change, but after a few seconds, they immediately scrambled to help the baby.

    "Little cub, you''re awake!" Caroline was the first to stretch out her hand to help Ainsley prop up her body.

    After all, the spirits in this ce couldn''t touch Ainsley at all, and they were still hiding from ''Jake'', so they didn''t dare to materialize so easily.

    The Godfather and the others only surrounded Ainsley tightly and asked with a voice full of concern.

    [Are you okay? Do you feel anything wrong with your body?]

    [Oh, oh, the little disciple is awake! Congrats on your resurrection! My name is Damon. I''m your master''s half-father.]

    [My name is Chantelle. I''m Dave''s half-mother!]

    Even Wilhelm joined the fun and circled the baby with sharp eyes.

    [So, you are the newest blood n''s cub...since I was also a cub back then, we can be friends. Well, but maybe you still need to call me an ancestor...]

    Joan also squatted next to the baby and carefully inspected the baby''s body before introducing herself to the little baby.

    "Hello, I''m sorry if I frighten you like this. I''m your great-grandmother. Nice to meet you!"

    Everything was so chaotic that Jake was squeezed away, and even Ainsley almost fainted out of shock.

    Who are these people?

    She knew the Godfather, Caroline and Lyod, but what about the three other spirits and the woman who imed to be her great-grandmother?

    How could there be such a young great-grandmother? Is this person trying to lie to her?? And what about the Godfather''s half-parents?

    She had never heard anything about that!

    And the little boy with the same ck hair and crimson eyes as the blood n members...how can you call yourself an ancestor??

    Ainsley was so confused that Caroline and Lyod had to help her calm down the people around her in case the baby fainted out of shock.

    [Okay, okay, everyone, calm down! You frightened the little baby!]

    Only then did the spirits and Joan calm down. They subconsciously retreated to give a space for Ainsley to breathe while still looking at her intensely.

    Ainsley nodded in gratitude at Caroline before trying to speak with a hoarse voice.

    "Auntie, I..."

    Caroline didn''t let Ainsley continue her words and immediately reassured her.

    "It''s okay. It''s okay. You have been resurrected sessfully. Now, you only need to get used to your body, drink some water and eat."

    The two elders carried a lot of human food in their storage space, and they immediately had a simple dining table for Ainsley.

    God knows why the two elders carried food and tables everywhere with them.

    They also prepared new clothes for the baby, some delicious drinks, toys, and so on.

    They were really qualified nannies!

    Joan saw this and pped her forehead in remorse.

    "Oh, no. I forgot to give you the greeting gift...but I''ll certainly give it to you next time, okay?"

    Joan slowly approached Ainsley, and after making sure that the baby wasn''t as panicked as before, she slowly exined her identity to the baby.

    "Maybe this is the first time you have met me, but I''m your great-grandma. I''m Jake''s grandma!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1284 "Hercules Toddler" ( Preview)

    Ainsley had already sat down on the small chair that the two high-quality nannies prepared for her, and she was already slurping water and milk.

    Hearing Joan''s words, she almost choked to death.

    "G-great-grandma?"

    But this woman looked as young as Jake''s sister!

    Seemingly aware of Ainsley''s confusion, Joan hurriedly exined the in and out of her own experience and why she looked so young.

    Only then did Ainsley reluctantly believe the young-looking great-grandma.

    "I see...so great-grandma is also a blood n member!"

    This time, because everyone had already calmed down, they noticed Ainsley''s new appearance while the baby was busy eating and talking to Joan.

    The Godfather couldn''t help but secretly approach Caroline.

    [Caroline. Is Ainsley''s appearance normal? Is this the side effect of her blood awakening?]

    Caroline readily nodded her head.

    [No worries. It''s indeed the side effect of her blood awakening. After she can control her bloodline more skilfully, she can still return to her original appearance.]

    The Godfather sighed in relief and thanked Caroline earnestly.

    [So it''s like that. It''s good. If she can''t change her appearance back to her original one, it will be hard to mingle outside...]

    Especially after the baby had officially be a blood n member.

    The spirits talked to each other, Joan talked to Ainsley and Wilhelm also joined the conversation once in a while.

    All of them tacitly forgot about ''Jake''.

    Jake''s real consciousness saw all of this and he suddenly didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Oh, my. His friends and family forgot him collectively.

    He knew that it was because they already discovered his real situation somehow, but he still felt heartbroken, okay?

    Of course, Jake wasn''t foolish enough to continue talking to his close people when he was still ''controlled'' by the celestial, but Zenith was apparently eager to do that.

    The young celestialmanded Jake to approach the crowd and if he could, get closer to Ainsley, who was drinking and eating, trying to replenish the energy in her body.

    Thus, the crowd wasughing and chatting, the atmosphere was good when Jake suddenly rushed to Ainsley and dramatically kneeled on the ground near her seat.

    "My dear princess! Ahh! You''re alive!"

    Zenith didn''t really know how Jake usually got close to Ainsley, but judging from Jake''s yful nature...

    This should be normal, right?

    Ainsley was nibbling on a delicious pizza when her ''father'' suddenly rushed to kneel in front of her and even hugged her thigh with tears and snot on his face.

    Even if Ainsley immediately noticed Jake''s face with her excellent eyesight after she became a blood n, the baby couldn''t help but react spontaneously.

    Facing this kind of ''sneak attack'', the baby subconsciously dodged and pped the man''s cheek with a moderate strength.

    This man doesn''t look like her father Jake at all!

    If this was Ainsley''s human body that hadn''t been tempered throughva and zier or stored the blood of the blood n in the veins...

    The p would just be a normal p.

    But Ainsley forgot that her strength was way stronger than before and her casual p was enough to throw an adult man flying for several meters.

    SLAP!

    Jake was caught off guard and the next thing he knew, the wind whistled near his ears and the people around him looked smaller than before.

    The feeling of weightlessness came so suddenly and before he could realize what''s going on, his body had already formed a parab in the air.

    A perfect and beautiful parab.

    BRUGH!

    Jake''s body was instantly pped into the air and fell to the ground a few meters away from Ainsley.

    The young man was still lucky enough to fall on his b*tt, but the pain still made Jake''s handsome face distorted like a clown.

    Fck!! H-he got pped by his own daughter and was thrown away for several meters!

    Jake touched his aching b*tt as he looked at the dumbfounded Ainsley with his jaw dropping to the floor.

    Did his daughter be a Hercules or something? How did she be so strong?! That''s just a moderate p on the face!

    Ainsley was also stunned silly. She often yed like this with Jake, using their physical power to tease each other, beating each other and such.

    Usually, she would be the one beating Jake, and Jake would onlyugh, feeling ticklish.

    But now, a casual p had such an impact.

    Ainsley''s mind spun around and she almost thought that she was dreaming.

    What the hell¡ª her body can''t be strengthened to such an extent, right?

    Of course it would. If the Godfather could tear beasts and monsters with bare hands because he was tempered withva and zier¡­

    How could Ainsley not be able to do that?

    Of course, the baby''s young body wouldn''t be as strong as the Godfather''s body when he was in his prime, but it was enough to beat someone to death with a few punches.

    An ability user''s body was already stronger than an ordinary person''s body, but Ainsley''s body now was indeed like a Hercules.

    It''s just that¡­her outer appearance was still cute and small, just like a weak little toddler.

    However, hidden behind her weak appearance was a metal-like body.

    Ainsley was shocked!

    The Godfather was also taken aback for a moment beforeughing out loud.

    [Hahahaha! Lil Lass, you have to control your power next time. Your body is now tenfold stronger than before!]

    Thus, she could actually awaken more abilities if she wanted to without worrying about the burden on her body.

    Still, whether Zev would allow Ainsley to use awakening potions or not¡­it was still a mystery.

    Ainsley heard the Godfather''s words and couldn''t help but widen her eyes.

    Did she just identally be a Hercules??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1285 "How Can I Help In A War?"( Preview)

    Ainsley was both excited and fearful of her new body, but in the end, she listened to the Godfather and carefully controlled her strength.

    At the same time, when she was about to feel distressed for Jake, the poor victim, Joan spoke in her mind through telepathy.

    [It''s okay, Lil Ain. Don''t feel too guilty. This Jake isn''t your father because he''s already under a celestial''s control.]

    [When he bes a ''puppet'', his body also gets stronger.]

    Anyway, it''s more durable!

    Joan just dropped the bomb like that, and Ainsley was speechless.

    She didn''t notice that Jake was being manipted whatsoever! Just what''s going on? When did Jake be the celestial''s puppet?

    [Is my dad okay? Does his consciousness disappear or something?]

    She was afraid that the Jake she knew was already gone at this point. That''s no different from death, right?

    Thankfully, Joan shook her head and appeased the little baby.

    [No worries. Jake''s consciousness is still there. It''s just locked up somewhere.]

    Ainsley immediately sighed in relief, and at the same time, Zenith, who watched all of this through Jake''s eyes, couldn''t help but shudder when looking at the little baby.

    [Elders, this blood n cub is abnormally strong! I suspect that she''s stronger than other blood n members.]

    After all, he had seen some blood n members in the past but none was as strong as the little baby just now.

    What did the blood n members do to the baby until she became this strong?

    Jak was also shocked, but he quickly stood up and winced as he limped back to Ainsley''s little table.

    "Y-you be so strong. Dad almost can''t recognise you anymore."

    This is still the fake Jake and not the real Jake''s consciousness, but the real Jake was also silently shocked to the bone.

    His daughter became a Hercules...it seemed that when they yed next time, they couldn''t involve anything physical.

    Else, he might die without him knowing!

    Oh, and it''s absolutely forbidden to provoke the little baby.

    Ainsley looked at ''Jake'' without changing her expression, and even after knowing that he was under control, she still behaved like usual.

    The baby hurriedly got down from her seat and approached Jake with tears in her eyes.

    "Dad, are you okay? I''m sorry...I can''t control my strength yet. I''ve just been revived, after all."

    Of course, she didn''t tell Jake that her body was tempered as if it was a sharp sword.

    The body tempering throughva and ciers was absolutely amazing.

    No wonder the Godfather was so strong back then. Maybe he tempered his body not only for several days but for several months to years.

    Jake nodded at Ainsley''s words and slowly squatted to match her height.

    "It''s okay. Dad doesn''t me you. Dad is just happy to see you looking good." Jake stretched his hands and slowly hugged Ainsley.

    This time, Zenith didn''t dare to control Jake at such a close distance with the ''Hercules from the Blood n'' and allowed Jake to have a peaceful hugging session with his daughter.

    It was really heart-warming.

    Ainsley hadn''t seen Jake for a long time, and so, even after knowing that Jake was being manipted, she still cherished the hug.

    "Dad, I''m sorry I make you worry. I...I am fine now." Ainsley patted Jake''s back and tacitly didn''t mention her death.

    Anyway, she is now revived, and everything is going well.

    Looking at the father and daughter reunion, everyone couldn''t bear to interject, but Wilhelm, the little ancestor with no heart, still interjected.

    [Okay, okay, little baby. Stop hugging your dad. Time is tight. The blood n is going to war within hours, and they might need some of your help.]

    Wilhelm didn''t think that Ainsley should be protected at the rear because, obviously, the girl was talented, and she could be revived, anyway.

    Although next time it might take years to revive the baby if she died again, Wilhelm felt that it wasn''t a problem.

    Just contribute more to the n and help them in exchange for this second life!

    Wilhelm dropped the bomb so casually that Ainsley almost thought that Joan and Wilhelm were indeed rted by blood somewhere.

    How could you just casually say that the blood n was going on a war against the celestials in a few hours??

    Thankfully, Wilhelm spoke through telepathy and Jake, the spy, didn''t hear this sentence at all.

    The others in the same ce all knew that the blood n was going to fight against celestials, but Zenith and the others still didn''t know.

    They just sent the 1.5 million troops to surround the transition Ind, hoping to see something such as a clue leading to the blood n kingdom''s real location.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that 100.000 pure-blooded blood n members had already been hiding on the ind, but the ind''s crimson barrier blocked the celestials'' views.

    Ainsley held her breath and cautiously asked Wilhelm for the first time.

    [That...how can I help the blood n members to fight against the celestials?]

    Ainsley didn''t know Wilhelm''s identity at first, but Joan had exined his identity as a senior member of the blood n who was toozy to be revived.

    This guy is an amazing puppet master.

    Wilhelm nodded at Ainsley''s question and slowly answered in azy tone.

    [You can just use whatever abilities you have to kill as many celestials as possible.]

    [Oh, right. If you can create a blood dome or a domain, please make those and help your fellow n members. They will need such a boost so much.]

    After all, the blood n could be invincible inside a blood dome or a blood domain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1286 "The Celestials Around The Transition Island" ( Preview)

    As for the war strategy and such...Wilhelm believed that his brother would be the one handling this, and he might have already implemented his n right now.

    Indeed.

    A few hours before the war started, the merfolk had sent their troops to guard the sea around the transition ind and the beastmen upied the other inds not far from the transition ind.

    With this, the celestials wouldn''t have any other ces to rest other than on the clouds.

    But the flying-type beasts and monsters they had tamed were all ready to disturb these ''angels'' among clouds.

    It was soon to be nighttime outside, but this was exactly why Wilhelm had a hunch that the war would start in just a few hours.

    Their blood n members were creatures of the night, and they would be more powerful when it was dark.

    The celestials must have nned to wait until tomorrow when the sun went up, but the blood n''s king might not give them that chance.

    [Anyway, you can do as you wish and don''t worry about anything. Since you can be revived, even if you die again and we have to wait for a few years to wake you, we will still revive you.]

    And Wilhelm believed that with Ainsley''s special status as the cub of their blood n race, she would be given a priority when it was time to be revived.

    [Caroline and Lyod specialized in reviving all pure-blood members in our race. They won''t join the frontline and will stay at the rear, so if you can, protect them.]

    Wilhelm knew that Ainsley was closer to the two people than other blood n members, so she wouldn''t reject his request at all.

    Ainsley listened to Wilhelm''s series of words and was amazed for a moment.

    How did she remember Joan saying this boy is usually toozy to talk?

    Now, he''s speaking non-stop!

    [Okay, okay, ancestor. I''ll definitely protect them well. If I go to the frontline, I''ll let my sacred beast protect them.]

    Ainsley pointed at Bello, who was still the size of a cat and immediately received Wilhelm''s fiery look.

    Oh. As someone who loved fluffy animals, he couldn''t resist cats at all.

    He knew about this sacred beast who chose to serve humans for generations, but he didn''t expect to see this beast in their disguise state.

    What a cute cat!

    Facing Wilhelm''s fiery gaze, Bello almost jumped on the spot.

    Nya! Don''t look at this great cat with the eyes of someone who looks like he wants to rub me until I''m bald, nya!

    Bello hurriedly hid behind Ainsley''s calf while pretending not to see Wilhelm.

    Anyway...Wilhelm couldn''t materialize to catch Bello in front of Jake, who was still under the celestials'' control.

    At the same time, the 1.5 million celestial troops had all arrived in the sky territory above the transitional ind, and all of them saw the thick crimson barrier protecting the ind.

    Zenith and the two elders also came with the other troops because he was the one who knew this ind the best through his puppet Jake.

    When he saw the crimson barrier shining under the orange-ish sky, Zenith couldn''t help but frown.

    "The ind didn''t have a protective barrier before this. Could it be that the blood n noticed our presence here?"

    So many celestials...if the blood n were around, they would definitely sense the holy aura of these celestials.

    However, Zenith and the two elders previously guessed that the blood n should be somewhere far from the sea where they could build something underground.

    So...how did this crimson barrier full with the smell of blood suddenly popped out?

    The two elders heard Zenith''s confusion and immediately replied with another guess.

    "Maybe the blood n ces some unimportant members around the ind or other small inds not far from here."

    If that''s the case, after sensing their celestials'' collective aura, they might have notified the blood n''s higher-ups, and that''s how this blood barrier appeared.

    "It seems that although this is just a transitional ind, it''s still important for the blood n members."

    "Of course. After all, they have the portal leading to their kingdom on this ind. If we can crack the way to use the portal...they will be done for."

    "I see....what about her majesty? Has she arrived?"

    One of the elders looked at Zenith, and Zenith, who was the queen''s nephew and knew a lot about the queen''s whereabouts, immediately nodded.

    "She told me that she has already arrived. You should know that the troops are divided into several groups, right?"

    That''s why they didn''t see the queen in their group because she might be in other groups.

    The queen really went all out and brought so many famous celestial generals with her, ounting to 10 generals at once.

    Each of the generals had their own speciality troops, and the queen might be among the strongest group.

    "My aunt said we can go to her ce if we want to. She''s still resting among the clouds in the west..."

    Zenith also wanted to see his aunt and asked some questions about the uing attack.

    Since they couldn''t see the blood n members and couldn''t lure them out to the ce they wanted to, what would the queen do next?

    Start bombing the ind?

    Zenith and the two elders quickly pped their wings and flew to the clouds in the west.

    It was already sunset now, and the usually white clouds slowly became either reddish-orange or, if it were rare, it would be pink.

    The queen only wanted golden clouds, so she chose the west cloud areas that were dyed with golden sunlight, suitable for a noble celestial like her.

    Gold is really suitable for a holy celestial like her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1287 "Kill Caroline And Lyod" ( Preview)

    When Zenith passed by the clouds and arrived to the sky beyond the clouds, he immediately saw a huge white-gold tent surrounded by various guards and other celestials.

    Whoever set up the Sky Tent here...must be their queen.

    Not to mention the security was so tight. This tent should belong to his aunt!

    Zenith''s face was famous among other celestials, and the guards didn''t stop him from entering the tent.

    They knew that he was the queen''s beloved nephew.

    Zenith and the two elders hastily entered the tent, and when they saw the queen sitting on her temporary throne with ten other generals surrounding the floating meeting table....

    The three people paused and didn''t rashly break in anymore.

    However, the queen, who was facing the entrance of the tent, had seen her nephew, who contributed the most to this uing war.

    She didn''t have the heart to make him wait and immediately waved her hand, calling Zenith to approach her.

    "Little nephew, you''re here. You did a good job with the information gathering."

    When the queen said this, the ten generals in the tent, old and young, men and women, simultaneously turned around and looked at Zenith.

    Zenith was instantly under everyone''s gazes, and he could only stiffly fly towards the queen while smiling wryly.

    "Auntie, I''m back."

    Under the gazes of ten war generals who were the heroes of their entire race, even Zenith almost bit his tongue and cried on the spot.

    If not for wanting to save his dignity in front of the war heroes, he might have already peed his pants on the spot.

    The queen nodded at Zenith and even lovingly rubbed his head with a sweet smile on her face.

    "What''s wrong, little nephew? Why did youe here? Do you have any new information or something? You can always use the specialmunication, though."

    Zenith nodded at the queen and peeked back at the war heroes before whispering at his auntie in a low tone.

    "It''s not like that. I just saw the transitional ind suddenly activating the blood barrier. Before this, the ind didn''t have a barrier..."

    The queen was a sharp woman and immediately knew what Zenith meant.

    The blood n members might have noticed their movement and might be trying to do something¡ª either hide from them ore out to fight.

    "ording to the blood n''s nature, they won''t be so cowardly to hide from us."

    Even though the queen hated the blood n members, she couldn''t deny that the blood n members weren''t cowards at all, which means they would choose to fight them.

    Just like a thousand years ago.

    "Maybe they will use some tricks to appear on that ind using a portal or something."

    This is why the blood barrier suddenly appeared and isted everyone''s eyesight from the ind itself.

    "Ah, so it''s like this...." Zenith nodded in understanding before cautiously asking one more question.

    "Then, do I still need to control Jake Billios? The blood n members wille out without him luring them out of their hiding ce."

    Is this time to abandon the puppet?

    "To prevent any idents, keep controlling him until the war ends. If you want, you can use this man to find the key members among the blood n and attack them."

    The queen paused for a few seconds before murmuring.

    "The elders have analyzed that the blood n must have special people who can revive them. If you can, find the people who can revive the blood n and kill them through Jake."

    She didn''t want to pin her hope on a mere human like Jake, but if it were a surprise attack, maybe even the strong blood n would die.

    After all, the blood n could still be killed directly if they were stabbed in the chest with a silver knife, a silver bullet, or anything silver.

    "Without these special people, it will be hard for them if they want to resurrect."

    Speaking about resurrection, Zenith recalled the little baby who was lying on the floor and the conversation between the people around Jake.

    Revival...

    If he guessed right, there were two blood n members around the resurrection site.

    Zenith hurriedly told the queen about this and made a wild guess.

    "Could it be these two are the special people in charge of resurrecting the blood n members?"

    The queen''s eyes instantly brightened and she had the urge to madly praise her nephew for being so useful.

    "That''s it. Your guess is 80% correct. Since you suspect them as the special people in charge of resurrection, try to kill the weaker one first."

    Anyway, although they couldn''t kill both at once, maybe the resurrection still required the two people and not just one.

    Once one of them died, the blood n members wouldn''t be revived indefinitely anymore, and they would be done for!

    "If you managed to do this right, you would be the hero of our whole race, and your name will go down in history!"

    The queen was so excited that she almost choked on her saliva.

    She actually didn''t expect her nephew to be the next leader of their race because only the one with the strongest power and the most wings could be the leader of the race.

    But even so, if his nephew contributed a lot to the race, even the future leader had to be polite to him.

    The celestials weren''t without any political struggles and internal conflicts because, in the end, they were like other races with the same issue.

    The queen also had a political rival, and she was afraid that her nephew would be bullied.

    But now¡­she could be rest assured!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1288 "Trying The Blood Clans Racial Ability"( Preview)

    In front of merits, the celestials would have to abandon their thoughts in politics and respect whoever contributed the most to the race.

    This had been engraved into their DNA, and that''s why the queen was so excited just by thinking about this.

    "Okay. You find the perfect timing to attack one of the two people. Once you seed, abandon your puppet because your puppet will be killed sooner orter."

    The queen believed that the blood n wouldn''t have thought that behind the betrayal would be the celestials and not Jake Billios himself.

    In the end, only Jake would suffer.

    After receiving the mission, Zenith left the tent with the two elders and returned to their previous post, waiting for the perfect timing to stab one of the two blood n elders.

    Thankfully he hadmanded Jake to store a silver weapon in his spatial storage.

    This woulde in handy once they attacked the blood n elders!

    Meanwhile, in the underground cave, the group was finally ready to enter the blood n''s kingdom, but they were secretly wary of Jake, who had been following them.

    Taking advantage of Jake being the only person who couldn''t see spirits or talk to spirits through telepathy, the group of spirits, two blood n elders and two shamans started to chat in a telepathy chat group.

    [Great-grandma, are you sure you want to bring Jake with us? Since he''s under control...won''t it be dangerous if he enters the kingdom?]

    Ainsley hugged Joan''s neck while being carried like a baby and didn''t hesitate to ask through telepathy.

    Now that she knew the war wasing, she became even more guarded against Jake, who was under celestial control.

    What if he suddenly created chaos in the kingdom? Wouldn''t that be the same as leading a wolf to a ce full of sheep?

    There''s no way Wilhelm, Joan and the two blood n elders will be such idiots, right?

    Joan couldn''t help but chuckle at Ainsley''s question and calmly answered.

    [I was also shocked by what the young master and the two seniors told me, but since they agreed to take Jake with us...they must have a n.]

    The two blood n elders and Wilhelm were sure that even if Jake went rampant, they could subdue him in the blink of an eye.

    This is where their confidence came from.

    All because Jake was just a human being, and no matter what, without super unique ability, Jake couldn''t impose any danger on them.

    Even after they knew about Jake''s unique ability from Ainsley, they were sure they could handle whatever abilities Jake might ''buy'' with his golden coins.

    Hearing this answer, Ainsley could only nod and believed in her great-grandma.

    [Okay, then. So...after we arrive at the capital city of the blood n kingdom, will we have to see the king and the other elders or something?]

    Time was tight, and Ansley believed that the king would also want to meet her, but maybe after the war was over.

    [No, no. The king and the elders really would like to see you, but they are all busy with the uing war. We are now heading to the capital to be teleported to the battlefield.]

    Joan was sure that the battlefield would be the sky territory around their transitional ind, which meant they had toe out of the kingdom and go to the ind first.

    [Right, little Ain. Now that you have awakened your blood n''s bloodline, you should see whether you can manipte blood or not without the Godfather or the shaman''s power.]

    The journey to enter the blood kingdom should be fast if they use the nearby teleportal, but Joan didn''t use it and just walked on foot, making the short journey turn into a twenty-minute trip.

    Since they had time, Joan couldn''t help but want to guide Ainsley a little bit before she officially joined the war.

    Ainsley could also sense Joan''s intention and since she was equally curious about whether she could use blood maniption ability without the Godfather and her shaman ability or not...

    The baby climbed from Joan''s arms and finally walked with her own two feet.

    While walking, the baby remembered her spatial storage that was still with her and all the blood inside, so she took out a small bowl of blood.

    The blood wasn''t a human blood but something more closely resembled a celestial''s blood, albeit not pure-blood and belonged to a mixed-breed.

    Ainsley didn''t have to ask how she had this kind of blood because the Godfather had collected various blood types from various races before.

    She was going to fight the celestials, so this was a really good practice props.

    "Okay, you can now see if you can manipte the blood in this bowl."

    Joan patiently guided Ainsley and even the two blood n elders couldn''t help but be curious.

    Usually, only pure-blood n members could manipte blood but sometimes, those who could awaken their bloodline despite being a mixed-blood also inherited this gift.

    A pity, Joan did awaken her bloodline at a young age, but she became a supreme shaman instead and didn''t inherit the racial talent of manipting blood.

    Wilhelm, Damon, Chantelle, the Godfather and even Zenith plus Jake''s real consciousness were also curious.

    One by one, they silently peeked at Ainsley''s bowl of blood, trying to see if she could manipte it.

    Ainsley held her bowl on her left hand tightly and slowly recalled the theory and concept of manipting blood.

    The two blood n elders said that the blood n usually dominated blood, but she might try to use her charm instead to acquire this racial ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1289 "New Ability Unlocked" ( Preview)

    Ainsley subconsciously emitted her baby charm, and for a while, even Zenith was almost dazzled.

    At the same time, Wilhelm could also feel the power of charm emitting from the baby''s body and hisrge eyes widened even more.

    He knew that their blood n had an innate charm, but no one had such a strong charm like this baby.

    This baby must be a charm ability user too!

    When Ainsley subconsciously used her charm, she aimed her charm at the blood in the bowl with a bit of suppression at the same time.

    Charm alone wasn''t enough. Could it be better if she used both bloodline domination and her charm?

    Ainsley unknowingly used the blood suppression of her own special blood towards this celestial blood, and the color of her crimson eyes became deeper than before.

    Coupled with the charm, the effect was like whipping someone to work but also giving them a sweet reward afterwards.

    The previously stagnant blood in the bowl suddenly swayed and the next second, drop by drop, the blood floated in the air, slowly forming a mass of slime-like blood.

    The mass of blood quietly floated in the air and when Ainsley moved her finger while imagining how she could shape the mass of blood...

    The mass of blood also moved, slowly forming a smiling emoji in the air.

    To be honest, forming a smile emoji with blood was absolutely eerie and terrifying, but the people around Ainsley ignored the scary emoji and looked at it with surprised gazes instead.

    "You did it! You have acquired our racial talent, blood maniption!"

    Joan eximed in surprise and was so excited that she almost kissed Ainsley on the cheek.

    Although Ainsley''s way of handling the blood was still jerky and she couldn''t control it fast enough, she only needed more time to train.

    Once she was skilled enough...

    The blood n elders and Joan''s cheeks flushed red in excitement while Zev had a defeated smile on his face.

    [It''s over. The little girl gets a new ability and it''s not even included as a special ability in the energy core, so I can''t prevent her!]

    After all, this is a racial talent and Ainsley would only be able to use this ability when her appearance was that of a blood n member.

    She had to switch between the bloodline of a blood n or a human to be able to use this ability.

    Still, because the ability shed with the Godfather''s ability in Ainsley''s shaman mode...

    As the shaman, Ainsley was still eligible to change the ability that she could borrow from the Godfather.

    In short, she would gain a new ability from her shaman ability, just not blood maniption anymore because she could already do that on her own.

    Previously, Jake said that Ainsley should only have five abilities at most because her body was weak, but what about now?

    Not only her body became strong but she gained one ability after another as if they weremon pebbles at the side of the road!

    Zev was frustrated, but the Godfather was d instead.

    [It''s okay. Although the lil Lass won''t go down the lone wolf path...more abilities still means more ways to survive.]

    The Godfather recalled how Ainsley''s realism art failed in some circumstances like the one with the group of hunters before and deeply regretted not enlightening the baby with a few more abilities.

    Now that she could manipte blood without using her shaman ability, the Godfather was only happy for her and nothing else.

    Anyway, as a half-human, Ainsley still couldn''t stay in her blood n''s form for too long because it consumed energy.

    So, her blood maniption ability would also be limited in time.

    Of course, right now, the baby could stay in her blood n form freely entirely because she was at the blood n''s territory and this gave her a positive buff.

    The realism art ability that Ainsley got a while ago was also good, but it took too much energy just to create some beasts, items, phenomenons or attacks.

    Thus, unless Ainsley could find a way to expand her energy reserve and minimize the output, she had to be super careful in using the realism art.

    Maybe it''s time for Ainsley to focus on cultivating her energy core to the next level.

    Ainsley looked at the blood that shaped whatever she thought in her mind at her mercy and the baby couldn''t help but open her mouth andugh.

    "This is so fun!"

    The baby''s sharp yet tiny fangs as a blood n popped out when sheughed, and the whole person suddenly looked much more like a blood n.

    That pair of little fangs are really cute!

    "Congrats, little girl!" Joan immediately congratted Ainsley and the others also followed.

    Even the real Jake, who had been trying to be low-key, was really tempted to control his body to congratte his little girl.

    Ahhh! It''s a historical moment in Ainsley''s life for gaining the sixth ability!

    Unfortunately, Jake knew he couldn''t reveal himself at this moment and could only follow his body instinct to congratte Ainsley.

    "Good for you, my little daughter. Dad is so proud of you!"

    The ssic line of a doting father immediately sounded cringe, and Jake almost puked on the spot.

    Thankfully, Ainsley was so excited to discover her new ability that she basically ignored Jake''s words.

    At the same time, she looked at the Godfather and grinned at him.

    [Since I already have the blood maniption ability now...can we change the power I can borrow from you when I''m in shaman mode, uncle Godfather?]

    Yey! New ability unlocked!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1290 "New Surprise Mission" ( Preview)

    Ainsley blinked her eyes cutely, and since she was in her blood n appearance, her cuteness suddenly became doubled.

    It was too foul to look at someone with such eyes, plus those cute fangs poking out once in a while.

    What a foul!

    The Godfather held his breath and couldn''t help but nod.

    [The shaman power system did have something like this.]

    If you don''t have the second ability the same as the one you can use in a shaman mode, the ability you can borrow in a shaman mode will always be fixed.

    However, if the shaman was enlightened and awakened a new ability that was exactly the same as the ability they could use in their shaman body...

    They could choose to borrow another ability from their shaman.

    However, this only applied to spirits that had more than one ability.

    Thus, if it''s a solo ability user like Wilhelm, it was more likely that the shaman would cut their contract with the spirit and choose a new spirit.

    The spirit would also let go of their previous contracted shaman because they knew that having the same ability as their contracted shaman wouldn''t help much.

    [What kind of ability do you want to borrow from this lord, if not the blood maniption ability?]

    The Godfather casually asked Ainsley without thinking much.

    If this was other spirits and shamans, the spirits would lend a random ability to the shamans and the shamans couldn''t do much about that.

    Unless they also had a super close rtionship with their contracted spirit before they decided the permanent ability that they could borrow from their spirits.

    However, the Godfather had the privilege of not giving a random ability and gave a specific ability to Ainsley.

    Anyway, the first time Ainsley chose the ability from the Godfather, she was helped by Zev and the Godfather was linked to Zev one way or another.

    Thus, Zev, who was skipped like that and was deemed useless for the time being, couldn''t help but pout his b*tt and lips, sulking at both the Godfather and Ainsley.

    Just because he didn''t often assist Ainsley anymore because the main missions stopped at thest main mission...

    Ainsley almost forgot about him.

    But hey, usually, Ainsley would trigger a mission when the situation was bad, such as when the Aretha Family first attacked the Sloan Family.

    After that, the other events were basically not life-threatening and as for when Ainsley was shot in the chest...

    He wasn''t to retarded as to give out a mission when Ainsley was shot dead on the spot.

    If not for his connection with Ainsley still having a weak signal somehow, Zev believed it would be time to hibernate and find a new master soon.

    But, well, let''s see what will happen in the near future.

    The two blood n elders, Joan and the others, said that they would be going on a war against the celestials.

    Zev''s missions were usually triggered when his host was trying to defend something or to spread their influence, but not all asions triggered missions.

    For example, when Ainsley attacked the Roid Valley and took back the Godfather''s mausoleum, the missions weren''t triggered.

    The series of events at the Gasha Country also didn''t trigger the missions.

    Either because it wasn''t such a big asion to trigger a mission or it wasn''t unique enough.

    When Ainsley created her Irregr Tamer Guild, Zev also didn''t get any ''urge'' to give missions to Ainsley.

    The same went when Ainsley participated in the monster and beast tide''s event.

    But now, after the people around Ainsley mentioned the war against the celestials and were already on the way to the battlefield...

    The long-lost urge to throw missions to the baby suddenly came out.

    This time, even Zev was so touched that he almost cried snots and tears.

    Damn it. God knew how often he triggered missions when he was with the Godfather back then, but Ainsley really only asionally triggered missions.

    Either because the baby was too peaceful and she didn''t have many enemies, or his system was gettingzy, not wanting to throw missions here and there, unlike back then!

    Thus, Zev cleared his throat and immediately updated the system notification in Ainsley''s head.

    TING! [A surprise mission is on the way! Congrats for finally triggering a new task after so long~ ]

    When Ainsley heard this long-lost notification sound in her mind, she was so shocked that she almost tripped on the pebble and fell.

    The mission had been silent for too long that she thought the mission was malfunctioning or dead already!

    As for Zev? The poor Zev was already forgotten when Ainsley met many new people.

    Who is Zev, anyway? Just an annoying toddler in a diaper who somehow dated the Godfather because both of them were actually already old.

    Still...even though Zev would always return to his adult form when dating the Godfather, Ainsley always felt strange seeing a toddler in a diaper and her teacher that looked like a thirty-year-old young man.

    These two were chaotic!

    Now that Ainsley had heard about the long-lost mission, the whole person was shocked for a few seconds before her eyes lit up.

    Mission! If there''s a mission, there must be a reward.

    The mission of being famous all over the Godlif Country''s capital city is already 90% through the final sess, and Ainsley can''t wait to receive the reward.

    Now that there''s suddenly a new mission...the reward will be better than before, right? What will it be??

    Zev didn''t keep Ainsley wondering for a long time and immediately released the quest panel in Ainsley''s mind.

    [Quest name: The Celestials'' Invasion.]

    ? WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1291 "Unique & Rare Rewards" ( Preview)

    [Quest name: The Celestials'' Invasion.]

    Details: Resist the celestials'' invasion, and help the blood n defeat the celestials.

    PS: the more celestials you kill, the more rewards you will have.

    [Quest difficulty rating: S

    Time limit: Until the war ends.]

    [Main reward:

    ¡ªParallel world visitor pass ¡Á 1

    ¡ªSpirit experience card valid for 24 hours a day, can be used once per week ¡Á1.

    ¡ªOne random potion for every celestial killed.]

    [Click the reward list to get further exnation.]

    Ainsley directly skipped the content of the quest because she was already familiar with it and had been nning to do it for a long time.

    The baby directly looked at thest few sentences mentioning the reward of the mission.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but stare at the strange rewards on the reward list, and a huge question mark appeared in her mind.

    [This....what are these rewards? Howe it''s not enlightenment potions or awakening potions?]

    Ainsley hasn''t talked to Zev for a long time and this time was probably the first time she spoke to Zev again after so long.

    Looking at his host, who finally remembered that he existed, Zev dramatically wiped his tears with the edge of the Godfather''s clothes before looking at Ainsley with teary eyes.

    [You finally remembered me! I''m so happy, ah! Okay, okay, I''ll exin to you these rewards¡ª oh! You''re lucky, host! These rewards are hard to get!]

    Even the Godfather had never received these rewards when he had finished countless S-level missions in his life.

    Ainsley ignored Zev''s useless rambling as usual and started to urge him to exin.

    [Okay, okay, just tell me more about the rewards, and after that, I''ll choose the new ability that I can borrow from the Godfather!]

    When Zev heard this, he visibly wilted in the blink of an eye and hated the fact that Ainsley could get more than five abilities without his help.

    What''s the use of having so many abilities when she hasn''t been able to dig deep into one of her abilities to make her an expert?

    If this was a game, Ainsley''s various abilities were only around level five or ten, right? It must be!

    Only the charm ability and the shaman ability were at a decent level. The other abilities were rarely used and Ainsley hasn''t explored much!

    But now...she even got the blood maniption ability, and she would be getting a new ability from her shaman ability...

    This is really annoying.

    Zev snorted at Ainsley and immediately stopped thinking about Ainsley''s various abilities. He started to talk about those main rewards instead.

    [As you can see, a parallel world visitor pass means you can visit a parallel world once in your life.]

    [I also don''t know much about a parallel world...but it will be amazing, anyway.]

    Ainsley was speechless at Zev''s exnation.

    She had never heard about a parallel world from people in this world which means this reward might be somethingpletely amazing or somethingpletely useless.

    But, okay...since Zev said that it was something amazing, let''s just keep it for now and see when she could use it.

    [What about the spirit experience card? Don''t tell me I can change into a spirit when I use this prop?]

    The Godfather never got this kind of reward because when he became a spirit, he couldn''t be revived again, and he directly stayed as a spirit.

    Ainsley, on the other hand, experienced what it means to be a spirit and came back from death, which was why she triggered this reward from the system.

    [Well, yes. Using this card, you can turn into a spirit, and your body will disappear along with your soul, bing a spirit entirely.]

    [But don''t worry. It''s not dangerous, anyway. All items provided by the system won''t be dangerous! Trust me!]

    There would be a lot of uses when someone could turn into a spirit and turn back into a human.

    With this...Ainsley might officially have three races column in her character list.

    A human, a blood n and a spirit.

    Ainsley liked the second reward much more than the first one because she didn''t know how to use the first reward.

    The baby couldn''t help but imagine herself turning into a spirit when she was in danger....

    Anyway, normal humans couldn''t attack spirits unless they were exorcists or shamans.

    Most physical attacks and even abnormal ones, might also be invalid for spirits.

    Of course, the strange silver bullet that could even injure the Godfather''s spiritual body was an exception.

    Still, this reward is epic!

    As for the random potions, she would get every time she killed a celestial...

    This is like a gamble, but if she killed enough celestials, she might get a rather good potion somehow.

    Nodding in satisfaction, Ainsley closed the quest interface in her mind and went back to discuss the new ability she could borrow from the Godfather.

    [Do you have any ability you want to rmend to me, Godfather? Maybe another ability with aplete attack attribute or something...]

    Anyway, Ainsley felt she needed an attack ability that didn''t have too many restrictions.

    Her realism art was good, but she also had restrictions that were burdening when she was still weak, like now.

    As for the blood maniption ability...it has a time limit.

    On the other hand, Ainsley was already used to being in a shaman mode and for her, this ability was getting more stable than any of her different abilities.

    She already had the realism art and blood maniption ability as her auxiliary and defensive ability if used well, anyway.

    So, what kind of ability would be suitable as her new ability in her shaman mode?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1292 "The Blood Clans Wings" ( Preview)

    Maybe a mix between a single-target ability and arge-scale ability would be good.

    Actually, the Godfather wanted Ainsley to take another more defensive ability, but thinking again, almost all his abilities were fatal attacking abilities.

    He specialized inrge-scale attack, and Ainsley was also good atrge-scale attacks.

    So...maybe it was better to lend her that ability.

    [How about the lightning maniption ability? You can increase your speed with this ability, and you can scare spirits too.]

    Not to mention that in the Godfather''s hands, the lightning maniption ability would simply be a Godly ability in arge-scale war, even better than the blood maniption ability.

    [This ability is also good to be used in a one-on-one battle. You also don''t need any existent lightning to use this ability and can just generate one out of thin air.]

    The Godfather paused before continuing his general exnation of his lightning maniption ability.

    [But the ability will indeed be stronger if you can use natural lightning existing in nature.]

    Of course, even without that, the Godfather felt that his ability was already enough to defeat a lot of people.

    [It''s just that...there will be many unique ability users targeting you in the future, so this lightning ability looks quite generic.]

    The Godfather was really being humble when he said that because even when this ability was categorized as the mostmon elemental ability...

    It was still rare among the elemental abilities!

    Ainsley didn''t understand much about the Godfather''s other abilities and so she agreed with the Godfather''s rmendation.

    [Lightning is also okay...]

    The Godfather nodded at Ainsley''sments and couldn''t help but tell her more about the process of changing the ''permanent ability list'' in Ainsley''s shaman ability.

    [Well then, you will be able to use the new ability a few days from now. Since we are going to war in a few hours or less than an hour, we better stay with the blood maniption ability first.]

    The Godfather believed that Ainsley would be able to use the blood maniption ability in her shaman mode smoother than before.

    As for using her own blood maniption ability...it wasn''t mature yet, so she better not use it for the time being.

    Especially when they would be joining a war, and a half-baked ability could be dangerous in the actual fight.

    Ainsley nodded at the Godfather''s suggestion, and just like that, the matter was settled.

    After that, Ainsley focused on familiarizing herself with her newly strengthened body and found out that all her five senses had be even sharper than before.

    This surprise directly affected her keen hearing ability because now, her keen hearing ability range expanded by a lot, and this would be extra useful in arge-scale war.

    Ainsley also found out that maintaining her keen hearing ability while using other abilities didn''t consume too much energy.

    Mainly because she was relying more on her new physique in her blood n mode rather than her actual keen hearing ability.

    This is cool!

    Many things couldn''t hide from Ainsley when she had a 3D live map in her hands.

    Ainsley had better hearing, smelling, and even her eyesight was good in the dark, just like other blood n members.

    Her nails could also grow longer and sharper...

    So, what about the wings? Since she had fangs and sharp, strong nails...

    Maybe she could have wings too?

    Ainsley immediately tugged at Joan''s hem while walking next to her, effectively stopping the woman from walking forward.

    Sensing the tug at the end of her robe, Joan paused and looked down at the little baby who was tugging at her robe.

    "What is it, little Ain? Why did you stop walking?"

    They were indeed not in a hurry to go to the capital city of the Blood n Kingdom, but it didn''t mean they could be slow.

    Stopping at this time wasn''t a good idea.

    But Joan and the others didn''t even me Ainsley. They only looked down at the baby with curious eyes.

    What is she going to do?

    Facing the adult''s and the spirits'' gazes, Ainsley''s cheeks flushed a little before she mustered her courage to mention the possibility of having wings.

    "That...great grandma...since you are also a mixed-blood who has awakened your bloodline...does it mean you also have the...the blood n''s wings?"

    The wings, ah! The wings that were rumored to look like the demons'' wings! They must look cool as hell, right?

    Joan didn''t expect Ainsley''s question to be about her wings instead of anything else.

    The blood n indeed owned a pair of demon-like wings, cool and ferocious.

    But it was said that only the pure-blooded members had wings, while the mixed-blood members were already d if they had the symbolic fangs of the blood n race.

    However, that was the case a thousand years ago.

    Nowadays, after some improvements and such, even mixed-blood members could have wings on their own.

    Of course, only those who had awakened their blood n bloodline could have wings and their wings weren''t necessarily the same as the pure-blood members'' wings.

    Joan owned a pair of wings, but she rarely used them because she had to mingle with other races aside from the blood n.

    These wings that resembled the demons'' wings were too eye-catching.

    Even some winged ability users with dark elements who didn''t grow celestial-based wings still wouldn''t grow demon-like wings.

    Some of them had wings of flying-type monsters or beasts.

    Some had wings simr to bat wings, but they were definitely not as cool and dangerous as the blood n''s wings.

    Joan was usually reluctant to use her wings if not for emergency, but in front of Ainsley, she was eager to show the little baby the wings she was proud of!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1293 "Touching Joans Wings"( Preview)

    Even if the wings had to be hidden in her daily life, Joan was still proud of having the most simr wings to the pure-blooded members despite being a mixed-blood n member.

    "Well, I do have wings. Do you want to see it?"

    Joan also stopped walking and even let the other people back off so she could spread her wings without injuring anyone.

    After all, the bones of the wings and the tip of the wing bones were all sharp, enough to shred humans to pieces.

    Ainsley looked up at Joan with twinkling eyes and immediately nodded in excitement.

    "Yes, yes! Ain wants to see the wings!"

    If Joan could have wings, there was a huge chance that she would have wings too. Rounding up, isn''t this another new ability?

    After all, Ainsley had seen all things that a winged ability user could do with their wings.

    She didn''t know if there would be some differences between her possible wings and the wings of celestials or other winged ability users...

    But anyway, she could finally fly without relying on forming blood wings from blood..

    Cool!

    Joan didn''t make Ainsley wait for too long and immediately took off her robe, afraid that when the wings came out, there would be a hole in the robe.

    But it was a certainty that her clothes would have a hole on the back, which would need her to cover it by using the robe.

    After settling the clothes issue, Joan made sure Ainsley was not too close to herself and there were no spirits or people behind her that could possibly get injured by her wings.

    After this, only then did Joan close her eyes and when she opened her eyes the crimson color in her pupil deepened as if dyed in blood.

    The next second, a gust of wind suddenly appeared on Joan''s back, and the wind blew hard, hitting everyone a few meters around Joan.

    The wings that came from the wings'' first appearance alone could easily blow people away if they were too close to Joan.

    Ainsley herself could feel the wind getting sharper than before, and if not for her thick skin that had been tempered inva and cier...

    She might have some scratches.

    Jake wasn''t so lucky to have a strong physique like Ainsley, so the wind alone gave him some swallow scratches on his face and body.

    Not knowing all of this, Joan''s wings slowly grew from her back, instantly drilling a hole on the woman''s clothes.

    A pair of wide wings reaching up to one meter for each wing suddenly appeared, and the branches looked extremely excited to be able toe out after such a long time.

    The wings immediately pped wildly on its own, and the sound of the wind became even harsher than before.

    Even Ainsley had to close her eyes for a few seconds to avoid dust and sand thrown by the wind from entering her eyes.

    After adjusting for a few seconds, the baby mustered her courage and slowly opened her eyes...only to see the mighty demonic wings on Joan''s back.

    ? The wings weren''t pure ck like what Ainsley imagined, but it was more like a deep crimson color, so deep people could easily mistake it with ck instead of crimson.

    The wings didn''t have feathers, unlike the celestials'' and other winged ability users'' wings.

    The wings itself only had a thin membrane covered with hard dragon-like scales, with sharp bones here and there.

    The white bones that supported the wings had protruding edges, simr to the fangs of the blood n when they were about to bite their prey.

    Under the sunlight, the crimson-ck color of the wings'' surface glinted dangerously, yet full of mysterious beauty.

    The wings really looked like the demons'' wings with no feathers, but this one had more mysterious scales, and even the ''thin membrane'' was actually as tough as an armor.

    The only difference between the demons'' wings and the blood n''s wings might be that the blood n''s wings were more like bat wings in anime and such.

    It was also much more gorgeous and beautiful, unlike the demons with their ugly wings.

    The blood n''s wings were covered in scales while the demons'' wings were actually covered in a thinyer of slight fluff.

    To be honest, it looked like the legs of tarants and spiders.

    Ainsley''s eyes brightened as she looked at Joan''s beautiful wings.

    After the wind from the p of the wings wasn''t that strong anymore, the little baby trotted towards Joan and looked at her wings with eyes full of envy.

    "Great-grandma...can I touch your wings? I-I am curious..."

    Ainsley had never touched other people''s wings because she knew that wings were something sensitive for celestials or winged ability users.

    But the blood n''s sensitive point was not on their wings but more on their fangs instead.

    Thus, asking Joan if she could touch the wings wouldn''t be considered rude, right?

    Joan immediately nodded while squatting slowly so that Ainsley could reach her wings.

    "Okay, it''s not a problem. Just touch it. It''s not fragile, anyway." Joan shrugged casually and paused a bit before reminding Ainsley.

    "But be careful. The scales can be sharp, and the wing bones are also tough. Don''t get yourself hurt, okay?"

    Ainsley hurriedly nodded like a chicken pecking their food.

    "Okay, okay, I get it! Ain will be super careful!"

    Ainsley slowly tip-toed and stretched her right hand towards Joan''s wings on her back.

    The baby''s hand actually trembled a bit out of excitement, but she quickly controlled her hands to be steady.

    She''s finally going to touch real wings, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1294 "The Specialty Of The Blood Clans Wings"( Preview)

    Joan also knew that it was hard for someone as short as Ainsley to touch her wings, so she deliberately folded them and made them drop to the ground as much as possible.

    The wings seemed to have a mind of their own, but they were really obedient in front of Joan.

    Therge wings that were even were tall enough to exceed Joan''s head by a few centimeters calmlyid on the ground, waiting for Ainsley to touch them.

    Ainsley was still on tip-toe and tried to touch the upper bone wings that looked super sturdy in just one nce.

    Of course, she didn''t touch the protruding bone w at the edge of the wing, afraid that the bone w would be too sharp for her ''fragile'' skin.

    When Ainsley''s little fingers first touched the white wing bones, the baby could feel the sturdiness of the bones and the kind of power emitting from them.

    The bones were like roots, spreading evenly to protect and hold up the wings themselves.

    After Ainsley traced the wing bones, the baby let her feet touch the ground once more before excitedly circling Joan, walking to the wings on the woman''s back.

    This time, Ainsley touched the outer surface of the wings that were covered in crimson dragon-like scales.

    The sensation at the tip of her fingers was cold, as cold as metal, with a slight smell of blood.

    However, Ainsley didn''t dare to stroke the scales for too long because from this distance alone...she could feel the sharpness of these scales.

    Each of the scales could easily kill people!

    Ainsley didn''t want the scales to graze her fingertips identally, so she only traced the scales for a few seconds before she looked at the wings'' inner surface.

    The inner surface of the wings, the one closer to Joan''s back, was a thin membrane that wasn''t covered with scales.

    However, the membrane itself was stic and strong, like the skin of an Elite beast or something.

    The membrane also had many functions, such as adjusting the owner''s temperature, elerating the speed of flying, and so on.

    The thin membrane was also crimson, as red as the scales on the other side of the wings.

    One could even see the faint blue veins on the membrane, looking eerie yet beautiful simultaneously.

    After touching the wings to her heart''s content, Ainsley reluctantly let go of Joan''s wings and finally looked up at Joan with eyes full of questions.

    "That, great-grandma. Can you shoot out scales or something in a fight? I usually see celestials or winged ability users using their own feathers as weapons..."

    These feathers were made of different materials, so the things that became the attacking tools were also different.

    Of course, in general, the feathers became ''arrows'' when attacking the enemies.

    When Joan heard Ainsley''s question, she didn''t know whether tough or not.

    She knew about the celestials and other winged ability users using their feathers as weapons.

    However, to be honest, their blood n members looked down on this method.

    "We don''t throw our scales at the enemies because it''s the same as plucking the thread on your clothes to attack people..."

    Wings were a part of the people''s body in a sense, so throwing the feathers to attack people might look like someone using their body hair or their literal hair on the head as a weapon.

    But this example was too disgusting, so Joan didn''t tell Ainsley and only said something about the threads on the clothes.

    "Anyway, I know these people can grow out new feathers faster than ever, but if the growth can''t keep up with their attacking speed, won''t their wings be bald?"

    Joan giggled when she mentioned thest thing, and even the other spirits, plus the two blood n elders, alsoughed along with Joan.

    Only Zenith, who was eavesdropping through Jake, almost dropped his disguise and used Jake''s body to attack all the people on the spot.

    What did you say?! Isn''t this the same as mocking their celestial race for being a bald bird?

    Using feathers as weapons is something normal! Even the humans with wings also did it!

    Only these blood n members who aren''t meant to have wings in the first ce don''t know how to use their advantage.

    Hateful!

    "We don''t throw our scales around, but we can manipte the scales on our wings to control the airflow when we are flying."

    Joan lowered her wings and showed Ainsley the example.

    One of the scales nearest to Ainsley''s eyes quietly stood up. Although it was faint, Ainsley could feel the change in the airflow around the scales.

    "The celestials and winged ability users can use their feathers this way too, but usually it''s the feathers on their outer wings."

    After all, the feathers on the inner wings were used as a weapon.

    "These scales are already hard, to begin with, so we can use the scales to deflect various attacks, act as our shield or even as our sword."

    Of course, the blood n''s wings didn''t have as many attributes as the celestials and winged ability users'' wings because like what Zenith said....

    The blood n wasn''t meant to have wings in the first ce.

    Even if they mimicked the blood-sucking bats, they weren''t the overlord of the sky.

    They were the lord of the night.

    "These scales can also reflect different light, and when it''s dark, it can hide itself perfectly, emitting as little light as possible."

    The crimson scales would also slowly turn dim, changing color from crimson to pitch ck.

    This is a necessary skill for the blood n to fly in the night sky without anyone noticing!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1295 "Growing Wings" ( Preview)

    Ainsley nodded at Joan and didn''t ask more about Joan''s wings. On the contrary, she began to try whether she had wings or not.

    "That, great-grandma...how do I summon my wings? How do I know whether I have wings or not?"

    Ainsley turned her head around and tried to look at her back with eyes full of anticipation.

    If she had wings...even if the wings were small because her body was also small...that would still be great, ah! Hurrah!

    Joan had already guessed that Ainsley wanted to grow wings on her own, but since she wasn''t sure whether Ainsley would have one or not...

    Joan didn''t say anything up to now.

    Still, when Ainsley asked her, Joan nodded at the little baby and pointed at Ainsley''s back.

    "You have to feel the existence of the wings inside your spine. I don''t know how our blood n summons the wings and stores them when they''re not used...."

    "But the elders said that it''s all stored in the spine."

    Don''t ask how people stored such huge wings on the spine. The blood n members were all fantasy creatures, after all.

    "The winged ability users can summon their wings as long as they use their abilities and can umon their wings when they don''t need it."

    But the celestials couldn''t do this.

    At most, they could only fold their wings and put a protective cover using their own energy on their wings so that when they were doing things in daily life, their wings wouldn''t bump into things.

    "Our wings are more like the winged ability users in a sense. But instead of using a special wing ability, we use the power of our bloodline."

    It was said that usually, only pure-blooded members could have wings because the way to summon wings relied on their ability to manipte blood.

    However, nowadays, mixed-blood people who could manipte blood also could summon their wings.

    Joan was actually able to manipte blood, but this ability was too weak for her, and it took her several years to summon her wings for the first time.

    For her, she was more talented in being a shaman rather than manipting blood and such.

    "You can manipte the blood in your spines and try to summon the wings."

    "It''s like trying to pull out something that has always existed in your bones, hidden in your blood."

    Both Caroline and Lyod even helped Ainsley with their advice simply because they were pure-blooded members and knew more about wing summoning than Joan.

    Ainsley couldn''t wait to try, and before the two elders could tell her the consequences of summoning wings for the first time, the baby had already tried it out.

    First, she sensed the blood cell stored in her spines because the bone produces blood, anyway.

    Then, after sensing the blood cell for a few seconds, Ainsley vaguely felt that there was indeed something being stored in her spines, not far from the back of her neck.

    When she sensed this unknown thing, Ainsley held her breath and slowly used her blood maniption ability to stimte this thing toe to the surface.

    It was indeed like fishing for something and pulling it out of a hidden ce.

    The whole process took ten minutes, but Ainsley didn''t feel it at all. Even Joan and the others held their breath nervously, all staring at Ainsley''s back.

    Zenith, who wasn''t interested in this at first, was also defeated by his curiosity and stared at the wings'' summoning process without blinking.

    For celestials like him, the wings grew out naturally from the moment they were born.

    People who had more than a pair of wings also used their strength to grow out new wings, establishing their power through the wings.

    The process was definitely slow and took countless years.

    This was also why their wings were sturdy and only their nemesis, the pure-blood n members, could somehow sever their wings or break them.

    On the other hand...the blood n''s wings looked like they had always been there inside their spines, or maybe it was indeed formed by countless blood cells or something...

    Anyway, the growth was strange and it was more simr to the winged ability users'' wings, but not exactly the same.

    This was the first time Zenith saw a blood n summoning their wings when they had never summoned their wings before, so Zenith really couldn''t contain his curiosity.

    Under everyone''s eager gazes, Ainsley''s back not far from the back of the neck, the shoulder de slowly protruded, as if something was about to break free.

    This step was undoubtedly painful because the wings were connected to the flesh and bones yet they didn''t have the ''channel'' yet because Ainsley was summoning it for the first time.

    If these were the winged ability users, their wings wouldn''t grow out from the inside and would only appear out of thin air before getting attached to their shoulder des.

    The blood n''s wings in this regard were indeed simr to the celestials'' growth process, but the celestials'' process took years.

    On the other hand...the blood n''s wing growth was rapid and it only took less than ten minutes!

    Unfortunately, this also means that pain was inevitable.

    Ainsley''s shoulders started to bleed, and as her shoulder de protruded out, even more, the bone-breaking pain began to spread from her shoulder de to the rest of her limbs.

    !

    "Ahhhh! I-it hurts! It hurts!" Ainsley gritted her teeth as she clenched her fists, resisting the urge to roll on the ground.

    She didn''t know that summoning the wings for the first time would be so painful!

    The pain might beparable to body tempering!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1296 "Ainsleys Wings"( Preview)

    The stronger the physique, the stronger the wings would be but the greater the pain at the same time.

    Joan forgot to tell Ainsley about this, and the two elders didn''t have time to tell Ainsley about this because the baby had already summoned the wings on her own.

    More and more blood poured out of the ce where the wings were about toe out, and Ainsley''s clothes had long been soaked in blood.

    Because her clothes were still pink, the crimson blood that seeped into the fabric became even more conspicuous.

    The Godfather and the others inhaled sharply as they watched a part of Ainsley''s clothes getting ripped into pieces, revealing the protruding wings.

    [Lil Lass! Are you okay? If it''s too painful, just stop! Retract the wings!]

    The Godfather didn''t want Ainsley to suffer, but when Joan, Wilhelm and the two elders heard the Godfather''s words, they immediately shouted to stop the Godfather.

    [No! Don''t stop the wings'' summoning! If you stop now, you will have to endure the bacsh and your blood n''s physique will have a w!]

    [Once you give up half-way, you won''t be able to summon the wings for the second time and you will be considered a disabled blood n member.]

    [Every cub in our family had to endure this pain if they wanted to be considered an adult.]

    Wilhelm floated in front of the Godfather while crossing his arms, looking more solemn than usual.

    [I already summoned my wings five years after I first turned into a blood n member. This cub is just a mixed-blood, so it should be easier to summon the wings.]

    After all, the pure-blooded n members had stronger and better wings, which means they had to endure greater pain than Ainsley.

    So, no! They can''t go back!

    Ainsley suddenly regretted being too casual about this and didn''t have ample preparation before growing out her wings.

    If she knew that it would be so painful as if your flesh and bones were repeatedly torn apart with a sense of something growing out of your body, trying to break free...

    She would have never dared to grow out her wings so casually like now!

    The pain was great and evesting, but it was only fifteen minutes at most. Of course, for Ainsley, it definitely felt like hours or even days.

    As the pain intensified, the wings slowly came out of Ainsley''s shoulder des on her back.

    At first, the wings were folded, and they didn''t spread the wings beautifully.

    However, as more parts of the wings came out of Ainsley''s body, the wings subconsciously opened on its own, showing their beauty to everyone except for Ainsley.

    Ainsley didn''t see that her wings had fullye out and were already spread out beautifully, reflecting the dim sunlight with crimson scales.

    Unlike Joan''s wide wings, Ainsley''s wings were almost as big as decorative demonic wings, but it was actually enough for her tiny body.

    If the wings were bigger and broader, it would affect Ainsley when she''s walking and the wings might even crush her body with its weight.

    So, Ainsley''s tiny wings were perfect as it was, and it was actually simr to Joan''s wings.

    Ainsley''s wings just looked less majestic and more on a cute side¡ª like people with cosy of bat wings or something.

    The wings had juste out for the first time, and they seemed to be curiously detecting the airflow around them with the tip of their wings.

    The sharp and tough wing bones that formed sharp ''fangs'' on Joan''s wings actually looked like a baby dragon''s w on Ainsley.

    The deep crimson scales that looked like a dragon''s scales on Joan''s wings actually looked like cute ruby devilish wings on Ainsley, not like a dragon''s scales at all.

    Even Joan suspected the wings were coated with rubies instead of dragon-like scales.

    After all, it''s too cute and beautiful!

    The thin membrane was also less tough than Joan''s and looked more flexible with a thinyer of fur on it.

    Joan suddenly doubted whether Ainsley was a blood n member or a member of the demon race.

    If not, how could the thin membrane on her wings have a tinyyer of fluff instead of looking tough like theirs??

    Wilhelm saw Joan''s doubt at a nce and immediately interfered to save Ainsley from any unwanted misunderstandings.

    [Blood n cubs'' wings do have ayer of fluff, but the fluff is different from tarants'' legs or something. It''s more like a hairy animal''s soft fluff...]

    Wilhelm didn''t know why this happened to their blood n''s cubs, but when he was a child and awakened his wings, he was also shocked by this discovery.

    After all, there weren''t a lot of natural cubs in their blood n members and the natural cubs usually couldn''t summon their wings at all.

    Thus, back then, he almost got into a problem if not for his brother protecting him from the other elders.

    Of course, the elders were just suspicious of his identity as a possible demon''s cub, but after his wings grew and turned into wings simr to the blood n''s wings...

    The suspicion disappeared, and the elders earnestly apologized to him.

    This is also why he was doted on by the elders, and even when he didn''t want to be revived, the elders didn''t dare to prevent him.

    Hearing Wilhelm''s exnation, Joan sighed in relief but soon, she furrowed her eyebrows once more.

    [But this means Lil Ain can''t use her wings outside, right? What if people misunderstood and thought she was a demon''s cub?]

    There are a lot of demon descendants with impure blood in their world nowadays, but they always face discrimination, just like what happened to Axelle!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1297 "The Spirit Harvester" ( Preview)

    Most of demons'' descendants either became battle ves or got killed the moment they were discovered.

    Because of this, anyone with the trait of the demon race would live a super hard life.

    Joan didn''t want Ainsley to be targeted because of that.

    [Well, no worries. Theyer of fluff will only appear for weeks.]

    Wilhelm shrugged while circling Ainsley, who still didn''t realize that she had fully summoned out her wings.

    [After the end of the celestial war this time, theyer of fluff should have disappeared already.]

    This means the baby could use her wings casually outside, even if it means others would know that she''s a descendant of the blood n.

    [Anyway, I doubt we will have to hide our identities after the war ends. If we won, we wouldn''t have to hide our identities, and if we lose...well.]

    Wilhelm paused and smirked.

    [We won''t lose.]

    If¡­even after a thousand years of preparation and help from other races, they couldn''t push back the celestials and teach them a lesson...

    Their blood n might as well go extinct.

    Joan was silent at Wilhelm''s words and didn''t say anything to refute him or agree.

    Anyway, she also felt that Wilhelm was right, but what Wilhelm said was a bit overconfident.

    Joan felt they shouldn''t be too confident, but she knew how proud the blood n could be.

    ? So, Joan chose to divert the topic and mentioned Ainsley instead.

    [I see...so Ainsley can freely show her wings to others in the future. This is good.]

    Joan nodded in satisfaction before looking at Ainsley, who was still dumbfounded.

    Now that the wings had fullye out, Ainsley didn''t feel the pain anymore, and everything was better than before.

    However, she was still confused about why the pain had suddenly disappeared, and a little weight was on her back.

    Is it possible that the wings had fullye out, and they were now resting on her back??

    Ainsley looked at Joan, and even without her questioning, Joan had guessed what the baby wanted to ask and immediately nodded at her with a smile.

    "Yes. Congrats, Lil Ain. You have sessfully summoned your wings!" Joan couldn''t help but apud and sincerely congratte Ainsley.

    She remembered that growing out wings meant maturity, and it was worthy of being celebrated.

    Of course, how could a toddler mature early, but Ainsley was a transmigrator inside, so in a sense, she was already an adult.

    All of this is just a formality.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but widen her eyes at Joan''s words and looked at her with sparkling eyes as if Joan was her fairy Godmother or something.

    "Really? I have wings now? I can''t see the wings...ah, it''s hard!"

    Ainsley tried to turn her head around but could only take a glimpse of her wings and couldn''t fully enjoy the visual, unlike the others around her.

    Still, having real wings felt different from when she created the blood wings out of the blood.

    These wings on her back were much lighter than the blood wings, and there was this subtle connection to her shoulder des on the back.

    Everything was novel for her, and even when the wings pped on their own, Ainsley couldn''t help but exim.

    "C-can I learn to fly now? I know we have to go to the battlefield, but I think if I can fly, I''ll be able to help much more, right?"

    Ainsley looked at Joan, the two elders and Wilhelm, the people deeply involved in this war, for their opinion.

    She knew that since they were going to fight celestials, this should be an aerial fight, and it would be hard to fight on the ground.

    The celestials weren''t stupid to ignore their advantages just to fight the blood n on the same footing.

    Thus, not being able to fly would be a drag in the uing war which was why the blood n only allowed pure-blooded n members to join the war this time.

    Obviously, they had learned from their past mistakes and were keen on fighting the celestials in the air.

    Joan and the others looked at each other for a few seconds before Wilhelm stepped out and spoke in azy tone of voice.

    [Well, this is a good idea. We are not in a hurry to go to the battlefield. We are not the main troops, anyway.]

    Wilhelm shrugged as he continued his ''brainwashing'', simply because he was also toozy to go to the battlefield as a spirit.

    Spirits also had to face some shamans and other spirits on the battlefield, okay?

    Many dead enemies on the battlefield would suddenly be spirits even when their ''fame'' weren''t enough to turn them into spirits.

    Usually, their resentment before death on the battlefield was too strong, and that allowed them to live as a spirit for a short time.

    Usually, after the war ended, their resentment and grievance that tied them down to this world would disappear.

    Unlike other spirits with enough ''fame'', they would disappear into the reincarnation cycle.

    For this, Wilhelm had to help his people to battle the spirits that didn''t care about losing their souls or something and rashly attacked humans that weren''t shamans.

    These spirits were absolutely wild, and because the living being other than shamans couldn''t attack the spirits, surprisingly, a lot of people died in these spirits'' hands.

    To avoid this situation from happening, Wilhelm had always been dealing with these spirits.

    Either manipting them into his spirit puppets or simply killed these spirits until not even a single energy remained on the battlefield.

    Because of this, Wilhelm also got another title aside from a supreme puppet master.

    The Spirit Harvester!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1298 "Practicing Flying With Real Wings"( Preview)

    To be honest, this is also how spirits could strengthen themselves and level up¡ª by killing other spirits and absorbing their spiritual energy.

    [If you want, it''s better to learn how to fly now before you go to the battlefield in case you be a burden because you can''t fly, ] Wilhelm added.

    With Wilhelm''s consent, Ainsley finally chose a rather wide field with high stone ceilings to not limit her flying trajectory.

    At the same time, Jake and the others stood not far from the baby, crossing their arms in front of their chests to watch the baby''s training.

    Zenith was actually a bit frustrated that, until now, he still didn''t find an opportunity to attack the two elders.

    The two elders were always close to Joan and other people.

    From his guess, although he couldn''t see them, there should be senior spirits around too...

    Thus, Zenith didn''t dare to be rash and could only endure things silently.

    Now, he even had to watch a little toddler learning how to fly through Jake''s eyes!

    Actually, since Ainsley had experienced how it felt to be flying in the sky using her blood wings, the training session using real wings wasn''t that hard.

    However, she couldn''t control blood to control the way she flew anymore because this time, what she had to control was a part of her own body.

    Still, it felt like growing a tail, and the tail had a mind of its own, not wanting to follow her wish.

    When Ainsley kicked off the ground and soared to the sky, everything was still cool and okay, but when Joan instructed the baby to turn to the left or make a circle in the air...

    That''s when the wings became chaotic.

    "No, no, Ain, you are still unsteady."

    "Hey, hey, pay attention to the airflow!"

    "If you p your wings too fast, you can''t control your flying speed. Slow down! You almost hit the cave''s ceilings and wall!"

    They weren''t exactly outside with limitless sky, so Ainsley really had to control herself and be extra careful not to bump onto the ceiling or the walls.

    However, her wings really didn''t want to listen to her, and they just did things on their own!

    It was the first time Ainsley felt this way, and for a while, she almost got air motion sickness.

    She was also suddenly afraid of height because she knew the one controlling the wings was here, not the reliable Godfather and his blood wings!

    The two wings were both crimson, and they could be called blood wings, anyway.

    But howe this one was more difficult to control and it wasn''t more useful than the other blood wings in every aspect?

    Ainsley suddenly didn''t like her real wings as much as before.

    The wings weren''t as strong as her blood wings in a battle, and it was much more challenging to control.

    Ahhh! She suddenly wants to change these wings with her blood wings made of blood!

    Ainsley was sad for a long time, but after an hour of training, she could finally control her wings and fly steadily.

    Of course, if she wanted to use her wings in a fight, all the blood n elders and Joan, even the Godfather suggested she just use the blood wings rather than her real wings.

    Anyway, she still had the blood maniption ability in her shaman mode and she also had her own blood maniption ability.

    With this, she could actually fool people, making them think that she couldn''t manipte blood when she turned off her shaman mode when she actually could.

    "After the war ends, you should train your blood maniption ability too. Actually, it''s better to train it during the war, but it''s indeed too risky."

    Joan stroked Ainsley''s head and instructed her to put away her wings.

    This time, when Ainsley put away her wings, it didn''t hurt at all, and the baby also felt that the wings weren''t so troublesome anymore.

    Anyway, now that she had a new body part...she had to take care of her tiny wings in her daily life.

    Bello, who had been following everyone in the form of a cat yet got ignored somehow, couldn''t help but look at Ainsley''s wings with envy.

    He could feel that the baby was a bit resistant to her wings but Bello himself felt that having wings was cool!

    None of them had wings, but all three of them could fly in the air.

    Of course, Bello wasn''t that proficient, and aside from flying, he couldn''t manipte wind like Cellino.

    To be honest, he was also a bit jealous...if these wings were on his body instead of Ainsley''s, he would look much cooler in his beast form!

    Ainsley didn''t know that a certain cat was jealous of her wings.

    After the baby put away her wings, the group continued their journey and this time, they didn''t stop to rest or anything and just rushed all the way to the blood n kingdom''s capital city.

    Of course, on the way, the Godfather''s half-parents would talk to Ainsley about the Godfather and from time to time, they would reveal some embarrassing things that weren''t in the Godfather''s memories.

    [Do you know that this child''s natural hair is actually ck, and the style is also short?]

    Damon looked back at the Godfather behind him and suddenly smirked yfully.

    [But when he bes a teenager, he suddenly dyed his hair dark green-ck, grows out his hair and wears golden eye contacts all-day long.]

    Of course, because the Godfather wasn''t satisfied with these fakes...

    He found rare materials to permanently dye his hair that color and even his eye color changed to golden!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1299 "Entering The Blood Clan Kingdoms Capital City"( Preview)

    [For his eyes, he especially travels the world and finds a small race of thumb-sized people that can change the color of people''s body parts.]

    The color would be permanent and sometimes, the change in color might bring unexpected surprises to the person.

    [He got his sixth sense thanks to his golden eyes.]

    God knew how he found such a Thumbelina race under the fairy''s protection and forced them to change his eye color from pure ck to golden.

    [Anyway, this kid has been obsessed with his appearance since puberty. If I don''t know him well, I will think that he''s being influenced by his bad friends or something.]

    Even Chantelle shook her head and condemned the young Godfather.

    [We were so surprised when he said he wanted to join the mafia world in his teens. We knew that the mafia world was gradually thriving back in the days, but it''s still dangerous.]

    The government was stronger back then, and the mafias had fought the government bitterly, not limiting the fight between other mafias and other righteous forces.

    [This kid said that joining a righteous force is too bad and he just wants to be a mafia. But the weird thing is, he never set up his own organization and ends up as a lone wolf!]

    Damon raised his voice a bit with aining tone in his voice.

    He knew this son was excellent, and he didn''t mind his cheap son joining the mafia.

    But after bing famous, he had never created an organization on his own and all his followers didn''t have a legitimate status.

    Because of this, not many people would still follow after someone who wouldn''t give them status, honor, or more money.

    This kid looked like he became a mafia to destroy the world, making the Godlif Country more chaotic than before.

    So strange!

    [This kid also hides our information so tightly that we can''t even tell others that he''s our adopted son. Now, not more than ten people know about this truth!]

    Chantelle gritted her teeth as she mentioned this.

    She knew that the Godfather''s life was dangerous ever since he joined the mafia world, and he didn''t want to implicate them.

    But in the end, they also joined the mafia world for their beloved son and often secretly helped him behind.

    Still, the bastard was stubborn and never wanted to admit his adopted parents in front of others.

    Of course, once they were alone, the bastard son would frantically apologize and awkwardly give them a lot of expensive gifts.

    They also found out that the Godfather, who didn''t create an organization or a force on his own, actually created a shadow guard team just to protect them in the dark.

    This kid...is really awkward, but his heart is good.

    To be honest, the two half-parents also knew about the Godfather being a transmigrator but since they didn''t really understand about this thing, they were calm.

    Looking back...it seemed that their son might have already been older than them the moment they picked him up.

    No wonder sometimes, their son acted as if he was their elders.

    Listening to all these stories, Ainsley couldn''t help butugh from time to time and was even more certain that if there could be a novel world...

    The Godfather would be the protagonist.

    Ainsley was full ofughter, but the Godfather had already started to think about killing himself or hiding from the people who knew him for the rest of his life.

    To be honest, it is better to go reincarnate right away!

    The others looked at the Godfather''s dark face and tacitly didn''t mention these things in front of him anymore.

    Of course, only Jake was excluded because he couldn''t hear these spirits'' voices and also couldn''t see them.

    Even if he knew they were talking about something, the poor Jake could only lower his head and strolled not far from the group.

    The only visible people in the group were the two blood n elders, Joan plus Ainsley.

    The invisible group counted for the Godfather, Wilhelm, Damon and Chantelle.

    Oh. There''s also a little cat that wasn''t a human being but a beast.

    The two half-parents joked about the Godfather''s rebellious side for a while, and after that, they didn''t mention it anymore, afraid their kid would hate them and push them away from his life.

    They hadn''t met each other for a long time, almost a hundred years.

    If the Godfather was still afraid that he would implicate them, he would be too much.

    Anyway, now that his little shaman was their master''s great-granddaughter...in a sense, everyone was a family.

    Knowing this, the Godfather didn''t try to hide from his parents anymore and tacitly allowed them to show more affection in public, not really afraid of implicating them anymore.

    He knew that Damon and Chantelle entrusted their souls to Joan, and Joan was reliable with Wilhelm by her side.

    Thus, the Godfather didn''t need to worry anymore that his half-parents would be implicated because of him.

    An hour passed, and the group finally arrived at the capital city.

    When they first came, they were at the highest point not far from the whole city and only had to go down to enter the city below.

    However, from this height, Ainsley was still so impressed at the huge kingdom that she couldn''t even see the end of it.

    What she saw was an iconic tall castle building simr to those in vampire stories and a huge city entirely created among cliffs and tall caves with stgmites.

    The whole city has this kind of mysterious and magical aura straight out of the novels or animes!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1300 "Tour Guide Mode"( Preview)

    The city itself looked like a fantasy city that dwarves would like, but the lighting here was better than what Ainsley imagined.

    The whole city wasn''t shrouded in darkness, and they could still enjoy natural sunlight, daytime, nighttime, and even sunrise or sunset.

    Of course, experiencing the four seasons could be difficult because they were essentially in the deep sea, just deep inside the sea trench.

    The kingdom only had two kinds of seasons¡ª drought or rainy seasons.

    Of course, there were some ces with space formation that had four seasons, but these ces were usually tourism ces and not for residence.

    Ainsley looked down at the gorgeous yet lowkey ck-gold castle simr to a gothic version of the Cindere castle in Disnend withplicated eyes.

    The ceiling here was so tall that it did look like a normal sky outside.

    If not for the obvious stone traces and the dust that would fall onto the city''s barrier, Ainsley would have thought that she wasn''t underground at all.

    And she wouldn''t even know that this was inside a sea trench with a huge water pressure outside!

    Just how did they get the sunlight and all other things that wouldn''t be avable underwater?

    The space formation provided them with all these things.

    Ainsley was suddenly curious about whoever made this space formation that could ''steal'' the resources from outside yet no one would realize it.

    "Is it like a different dimension or something?"

    Ainsley looked up at Joan as they slowly left the highest ce and walked down the slope to the city below.

    Joan knew that Ainsley must be talking about the space formation and the woman immediately nodded while holding the baby''s little hands.

    "Yes. You can say that it''s like another dimension."

    "Of course, these space formations are different. Some are just ovepping spaces, while others are a brand new dimension."

    Ovepping spaces means the resources couldn''t be taken away, and they could only enjoy the resources on the spot, not the consumables.

    For example, the sunlight, the smell of the trees, the seasons and other things.

    The people here could enjoy all of them, but if they wanted to bring snow outside of the space formation, they wouldn''t be able to do that.

    They could eat things inside the space formation and could use up any resources there, but it couldn''t be taken out.

    In a sense, it should be simr to illusions, just more advanced.

    "And there are space formations connected to other dimensions."

    "The people in that dimension can''t enter our ce, but we can enter their dimension to take things out."

    Of course, this means they could die in another dimension, so every person who entered the dimension to get resources was a warrior.

    "Maybe it''s tooplicated if I mention dimensions, so just think of it as a secondary space in your phone, a phone storage or a data card."

    All these things existed in one same ce¡ª the phone. But it had different spaces and functions.

    "The space formations are great, buttely, they have be more unstable, and we don''t want to risk destroying the whole kingdom with the unstable space rift."

    Because of this, the blood n was determined to win the war and righteously came to the surface to develop.

    "I think the elders have prepared all the ces to live when wee out to the surface."

    "At that time, I guess they will seal the current kingdom and non-activate the space formation."

    This means the blood n kingdom would be a dead kingdom and might be one of the world''s wonders in the future.

    Ainsley looked at the majestic underground city and castle not far from her ce with eyes full of awe.

    Since Joan said they might abandon this ce in the future, the baby felt that she was so lucky to be able to visit the kingdom before it was left behind.

    After that, the group entered the kingdom under Joan''s supervision and they roamed the street first before going to the castle in the middle of the capital city.

    The capital city wasn''t thatrge, at least smaller than the Gasha Country and the Godlif Country''s capital cities.

    Still, the ce was lively, and many ''humans'' could be seen roaming the street with fashionable clothes and such.

    They looked just as happy as those living outside, even when these people could rarely use the inte tomunicate with the outside world.

    Because of this, the kingdom was a bit more backward and cars or other high-tech product were rarely seen.

    Most people heavily depended on magic and special abilities, unlike other people outside who hadbined technology and superpower.

    This ce made Ainsley feel like entering an actual fantasy world with no technologies and only depended on magic plus mythical beings.

    The people on the street used tamed monsters or beasts as transportation inside the city and used carriages for transportation between two cities.

    All the monsters and beasts here were captured from the resource dimension or from the wild beasts and monsters on the surface.

    After all, people like Joan would oftene out to the surface, and they would bring a lot of tamed beasts.

    Since monsters couldn''t be tamed without being a monster tamer, beasts were more popr among the blood n kingdom''s citizens, and monsters were generally used as living weapons.

    The monsters were trained to be used in war for the low-level soldiers while the beasts were either used in daily life or for higher-level soldiers.

    From time to time, while passing through the bustling ancient western streets that looked exactly like those in fantasy worlds in novels or animes, Joan would introduce things to Ainsley.

    She suddenly started her tour guide mode!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1301 "The Citizens Is Gossiping Ainsley"( Preview)

    "This street is famous for its monster meat. After the war, we won''t immediately leave the city, and there will be a transition period. We can try the meat at that time."

    "That street specialized in selling monster blood, perfect for the pure-blood citizens or oldies who still like to consume blood from time to time."

    "Another street not far from this is a fashion street¡­we have our own fashion because we are cut off from the outside world."

    "That street closest to the castle is called The Surface Street because all people who return from the outside world will tell the news and other things they experienced outside to the people here."

    These people also sold things that could only be found outside to the people inside the capital city.

    This is the biggest and most lively streetpared to other streets in the capital city.

    Joan and the others had to pass through several streets to approach the castle in the middle of the city.

    The whole street would be full of shops or residential houses with children here and there.

    Of course, these children were mostly the descendants of the mixed-blood members, and they couldn''t awaken their bloodline just yet.

    Some people could be seen arming themselves to go to the resource dimension somewhere outside of the capital city to bring back good resources for the family.

    There were even small guilds in the city, recruiting more ability users to join their guilds.

    These guilds didn''t have any contact with the guilds outside of the kingdom because the guilds belonged only to their blood n race.

    Still, looking at the passersby, Ainsley believed that even the mixed-blood citizens were actually more powerful than the Godlif Country''s ability users.

    The ability users here were varied, but most of them would go to the resource dimension the moment they became adults.

    The resource dimension wasn''t that dangerous, but the danger was still there. Thus, the people here were used to facing hardships.

    Women and children, old people and the disabled were also generally stronger than those on the surface in the Godlif or Gasha Country.

    The celestials boasted that they were a race born for war, but in the past a thousand years, they had lived a peaceful life.

    On the other hand, the blood n strived to survive in such a difficult ce and they became stronger year after year.

    Some people couldn''t even leave the underground kingdom from the moment they were born here and could only feel the outside world through the ovepping dimension or the resource dimension.

    The celestials were being spoiled by their own peaceful life, so how could they be a match for the blood n who had been fighting people or monsters in the resource dimension?

    Ainsley also had only found out about the resource dimension now, and couldn''t help but think about those small realms in cultivation novels.

    Maybe what the blood n meant by resource dimensions were these kinds of realms, just bigger?

    Ainsley didn''t ask Joan about this and quietly followed behind the woman, going to the castle on foot instead of using other transportation.

    The blood n was going to fight the celestials, yet the citizens didn''t seem to know about this, or even if they knew, they were still calm enough to continue their lives.

    Or course, from time to time, Ainsley would hear some whispers from the people around her.

    "I heard that the higher-ups are finally going to fight those birds. If we win, we can get out and live in the ce that the higher-ups have prepared for us!"

    "Are you serious? What about my shops and my things, then? Do I have to leave it here..."

    "No, no, don''t worry. You can fit all of your things into the spatial storage."

    "The higher-ups dig out bigger spatial storage stones inside the resource dimension, and we can even stuff a whole house inside the stone."

    "Which resource dimension? Damn it. I thought there''s no way such a stone would exist in this world!"

    Because dimensions weren''t like ''another world'' in a sense, it should still exist somewhere in this world, but they became more simr to the secret realms in cultivation novels.

    "My cousin was a warrior and worked for the higher-ups."

    "He entered some kind of Spatial-element dimension full of space-rted items. The group dug the stones there."

    "Sweet! I will have to thank whoever set up the space formation, opening the door to these dimensions."

    "It''s even a unique door that only our people can use. The creatures or people in that dimension can''te to our ce at all."

    "But, hey, I heard that the space formation isn''t stabletely...is this why they want us to leave the kingdom and destroy the formation?"

    After all, if there were idents and foreign creatures pouring out of the other dimensions...

    Their blood n would be despised by other races again.

    "I think so too. My cousin said that less and less warriors entered the resource dimension because it''s easy to get lost and can''te back."

    "Hey...I hope the war will end with our victory. I really want to leave this ghost ce and use the inte."

    "Hahaha, bro. I only use the Inte twice a month and it''s also limited to special websites...it is really hard when we are hiding from the world and can''t use the inte."

    "Oh, right. I heard from thest National Telepathy Group Chat that there will be a blood n cubing to our kingdom?"

    Someone suddenly mentioned Ainsley and the baby was immediately curious about what the citizens thought about her as the new cub.

    What will they say about her?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1302 "Entering The Transition Island"( Preview)

    Ainsley knew that the blood n loved children, but she didn''t know they would love children so much that the people who talked about her all had good impressions of her even when they had never met her before.

    "Yes, yes, I know the news! Such a cub should be super rare...I heard some insider news that she''s a famous outdoor user."

    "I know, I know. I was so proud when I found out that this sensational child is our blood n member."

    "What is her name again?"

    "It should be Ainsley Sloan. But hey, this is insider news and others won''t know about the child''s identity. We are so lucky!"

    "If I can use the inte again, I''ll help her fight some haters and promote her everywhere."

    Ainsley listened to all the gossip with relish and without her noticing, the group finally arrived at a spot outside of the castle.

    However, instead of entering the castle building, the group went to the backyard.

    Once they entered the beautiful backyard with green grasses, they immediately spotted arge teleportation gate installed for the soldiers toe to the Transitional Ind outside.

    Of course, as a part of higher-ups, Joan could use a VIP Teleportal and didn''t have to crowd with the rest of the pure-blooded soldiers.

    The group swiftly used the VIP Teleportal and even up to now, Zenith still had no chance to backstab Caroline and Lyod.

    After all, the spirits'' eyes were on him and the two blood n elders seemed to be guarded against Jake even when Jake was Joan''s grandson.

    Their vignce was high towards strangers!

    The Teleportal worked fast, and the group of people, a little cat plus spirits, sessfully arrived at their designated ce.

    The moment the white sh from the Teleportal disappeared, Ainsley and the others opened their eyes and saw a barren ind full of white rocks looking like chunks of salt.

    The ind had various rocky ''salt'' mountains and hills. The ind was definitely not a t ce, but there were a lot of ces to hide.

    Seeing this, Joan didn''t immediately bring Ainsley and the others to the king''s hiding ce because there were only half the whole troops on this ind for a moment.

    Anyway, Jake, the ''spy'' was with them, so Joan didn''t want to bring Jake to see their camp, afraid that the celestial who controlled Jake would leak the information to their higher-ups.

    From time to time, the Teleportals not far from their portal would sh with white light, and a bunch of people with ck hair plus crimson eyes woulde out with stern faces.

    Each of them brought a monster or a beast with them, and the monsters or the beasts would be bringing various equipment on their backs.

    These people also came and went, bringing various resources and supplies before disappearing behind the salt rock mountain in front of them.

    Zenith, who was controlling Jake, saw all of this and his body couldn''t help but stiffen.

    He had never seen such a lot of blood n members gathered in one ce!

    Those people who came and went also looked fierce, just like their unsmiling celestial troops.

    However, the blood n obviously looked way more dangerous than their celestial troops.

    The smell of blood on their bodies was way too strong, and with just a nce, Zenith knew that these warriors had been fighting for their whole life.

    The celestials used to be like that too, but after thest war ended, the world entered a peaceful era, and the celestials only trained their troops without sending them to real battlefields.

    Because of this, even their aura was way weaker than those blood n members who had just casually passed by them.

    Zenith didn''t want to admit that their celestial race had be weaker than bing stronger, and he didn''t want to tell his aunt about this.

    He couldn''t just say that their soldiers were now way weaker than the blood n''s soldiers, right?

    It was like a bunch of sheep about to attack a bunch of wolves.

    The wolves were way smaller in number, but no matter what, wasn''t it easy for one wolf to ughter a few sheep?

    Zenith bit his lips and continued to observe the surroundings through Jake''s eyes.

    He slowly felt a bad intuition...

    Their soldiers...could they win against the blood n members this time?

    The celestials imed to win the war back then because they managed to chase away the blood n members and forced them to hide.

    However, the celestials'' higher-ups knew this wasn''t the case. If the blood n disregarded the lives of their people, they would have won the war instead.

    However, the blood n members not only cared about the pure-blooded ones but also cared about the mixed-blood members who couldn''t be revived.

    Because of this, they fled the battlefield with the remaining citizens, hoping to protect these people who couldn''t even awaken their bloodline.

    Zenith didn''t know whether to mock the blood n''s higher-ups for being too soft-hearted or to admire them because of their strong bond.

    Take a look at the celestials.

    They all used those with impure blood as shields for the pure-blooded ones, insulting in a massacre of the mixed-blood people.

    On the contrary, a lot of pure-blooded ones survived, yet they became heroes instead of the mixed-blood ones who sacrificed their lives to protect others.

    Zenith faintly understood that their celestial race wasn''t as kind as it looked like from the outside, and they weren''t worthy of being a part of the light camp.

    But even if he understood the truth, as long as his old-fashioned aunt still reigned over the entire celestial race, there would be no change.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1303 "The Allies Gathered Together"( Preview)

    Zenith fell silent as he used Jake''s eyes to watch the surroundings.

    At the same time, Joan brought Ainsley and the others to other ces far from the soldiers'' gathering ces.

    "I can''t bring you guys to the soldiers'' camps because I don''t know where they decided to stay, but we can find a small cave to rest in tonight."

    The woman pointed at the crimson barrier above them and the already dark sky beyond the crimson barrier.

    The moon was especially bright and round tonight, but because of the crimson barrier, the people on the ind could only see a blood moon and not the usual one.

    The entire white barren ind was shrouded in crimson, and if not for these people still seeing some white rocks here and there...

    They might have thought that the ind was crimson and not white at all.

    "Okay, great-grandma. I''ll listen to you." Ainsley immediately agreed to Joan''s proposal.

    "We aren''t the blood n''s official soldiers, anyway. We can only assist them from the rear or go to the frontline, but we won''t join their team, right?"

    Ainsley looked at Joan as they climbed the white mountain, trying to find a small cave for their temporary shelter.

    "Well, that''s right. Elders who aren''t generals usually fight on their own, and people like me are also not included in the official troops."

    At most, they were called the blood n''s trump card, which was why they could assist freely and could also retreat if they wanted to.

    The blood n never forced Joan to join their army and only needed her assistance.

    At the same time, the two elders in charge of revival¡ª Caroline and Lyod actually had to join the army and got protected at the rear.

    However, after knowing that the two people were with Joan and the cub, the king let them go.

    He believed that Wilhelm''s ability alone was enough to protect the two elders.

    Anyway, although the two elders were weak in their minds, for others, the two elders might not be that weak.

    The group searched for a spacious cave among the white mountains full of chalk powder for half an hour before they finally found a suitable ce to rest.

    The group immediately entered the spacious cave and cleaned up the inside before taking out food from their spatial storage for dinner.

    They didn''t know the exact time because the crimson barrier definitely affected their electronic products to prevent enemies from using electronic products to steal information.

    However, judging from the dark sky outside and the bright moon...it should be nighttime already.

    "I don''t know when the war will start, but I think the initiative will always be on us and not on the celestials."

    Joan nced at Jake casually before looking at Ainsley with a gentle smile.

    Yes. Even if the celestials knew that the blood n members must be on this ind, their goal wasn''t to attack just a small part of the blood n members.

    They wanted to find the hidden kingdom andpletely eradicate the whole blood n, including the mixed-blood ones who couldn''t awaken their bloodline.

    However, they still couldn''t find the blood n''s hidden kingdom and could only monitor the transitional ce with the crimson barrier protecting it.

    Zenith heard Joan''s words and somehow, he had a feeling that she was definitely talking about this to the celestials...

    But she shouldn''t know that he''s listening through Jake''s body, right??

    Zenith''s heart skipped a beat, and he was suddenly not confident whether no one realized something wrong with Jake or not.

    Howe Joan''s words sounded like sarcasm to him?

    Indeed. What Joan said was correct.

    Even when they knew that the blood n must be gathering on the ind, they believed that these blood n members should only be a small part of the whole race.

    Even if they attacked now, what if this was just a distraction so that the other blood n members could escape?

    When they finally found the kingdom''s coordination, the citizens had escaped, and they had to find another way to track down the new location.

    Just tracking down the kingdom''s location required a thousand years. Should they wait for another thousand years?

    Impossible!

    But just looking at this, people could see that the celestials weren''t that capable.

    If they had to spend a thousand years just to find the blood n''s kingdom...

    Their race indeed became weaker from generation to generation, which was why the current queen was motivated to turn back the situation.

    Zenith didn''t make a move and silently listened to Joan''s words. He knew the war would only start when the blood n took the initiative.

    But Zenith didn''t know that the blood n had been cing traps around the ind and among the clouds above the ind.

    The sea was already upied by the merfolk and their tamed sea beasts or monsters, while the sky was already surrounded by the beastmen''s flying tribes.

    The celestials were still ignorant, thinking that they had a lot of people and that if there were something wrong, they would immediately know.

    Unfortunately, even Zenith didn''t know that the blood n came to this ind tounch a surprise attack on the celestials, using the people on the ind as a distraction.

    The blood n wasn''t alone now, and they had allies!

    Joan didn''t bother to tell Ainsley about this even if she got the news from the elder in charge ofmunication through telepathy.

    Anyway, the moment the king came to the ind with the rest of their pure-blooded members, the war would immediately start.

    It was only a matter of time before fresh blood started to dye this ind red with the blood of the fallen celestials!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1304 "The Blood Clans Royal Family Members"( Preview)

    The group tacitly didn''t mention things about the war anymore and just enjoyed their dinner, chatting here and there, looking extremely calm.

    It was Zenith who wasn''t calm.

    He had nned to attack the two blood n elders when the situation was chaotic.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, he could assassinate one of them using Jake''s powerful ability.

    But until now, he still didn''t get the chance to attack the blood n elders at all!

    Even if he attacked now, with Joan, Ainsley and the invisible spirits around...plus that little cat that was suspected to be a sacred beast...

    He would lose. Definitely.

    Looking at these people, they should be cold-blooded, and once they knew that Jake was being controlled, they wouldn''t have mercy on him.

    They might not try to kill Jake, but making him pass out or locking him up is possible.

    While Zenith was being irritable because his mission was stuck here, Joan actually just received amunication from the elder in charge ofmunication.

    To be honest, this is an open telepathy channel for all soldiers and those who would participate in the war.

    [Hello, hello, everyone. We have sessfully transferred all the soldiers to the ind, and the non-soldiers are currently guiding the citizens to a safe ce.]

    The elder paused before giving another piece of news.

    [The king and the royal family are on the way to the ind, and we are expected to start the war at midnight, which is in a few hours.]

    [Please be prepared! Thank you.]

    The blood n''s royal family weren''t many, but they definitely weren''t only the king and his younger brother Wilhelm.

    There were other people older than the king or younger than him, both men and women.

    Each of them had been on the battlefield together with the king, and they were the main force of the whole race.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the royal family of the blood n''s strength was the ceiling among all other blood n members.

    There were only twenty of them, excluding Wilhelm, who had turned into a spirit.

    60% of the royal blood n were men and the rest were women.

    To be honest, the ancestors were still alive to this day from the beginning of their blood n race.

    However, the founder and the parents of all blood ns didn''t continue to hold the throne and always passed it to future generations.

    They wouldn''t die because they were immortals, but they would also be weaker as they became too old.

    Some even wanted tomit suicide and never revived again because they had lived for too long to know the start of world history.

    Many members among the current royal family were way older than the current king, Atherton.

    There were also people who once became the king or the queen of the whole race, but in the end, they still passed on the throne to the younger generation.

    After all, the king or the queen should only be the strongest blood n among the others in that era.

    Former kings and queens, former elders, ancestors, people who had lived for as long as this world existed¡ª

    All of them surprisingly came out of their usual hiding ces and finally joined thest war beforeplete freedom.

    In the past, when they were still in their prime, they often fought the celestials, but when they got older, they chose to stay away from the battlefield.

    Immortality was a curse for them, and half of the royal family members hadmitted suicide to end their lives.

    Some wanted to die with their loved ones that weren''t pure-blooded like them.

    Some were simply too tired of living for a long time, longer than any race in this world.

    They knew too many secrets that weren''t supposed to be known. They were tired.

    These people who gathered with the king today were all those who chose to stay alive so that when their race was in dire danger, they could still help their kins.

    Now, the king invited all of them to join thest war against their longst nemesis¡ª the celestials.

    Atherton looked at the twenty or so people in front of him with their eternal youthful faces.

    Some of them purposely made themselves look older, like the elders of the n, so they would look more reliable.

    Some stayed young because they still had youthful hearts.

    Atherton even saw his father, the one who turned him into a blood n when he was still a human and coincidentally was also the previous king of the whole race.

    When Atherton saw his father and his iconic silver hair that God knows he got from where...maybe from a hair dye, the king''s stern face suddenly copsed.

    He couldn''t help but twitch his lips and look at the ''trendy'' man not far from his ce with a hint of helplessness in his crimson eyes.

    "Father...you are back."

    God knew this one was a yful king, and he hurriedly found Atherton, transforming him into a blood n so that he could inherit the throne as the next strongest blood n member.

    After Atherton''s father, Aleron, abdicated, he immediately left the blood n, hiding his breath, bloodline, and everything else.

    He went to y outside,pletely simr to Wilhelm, who was alsozy to do something for the n.

    But both of them had unique abilities!

    The silver-haired guy looked up at his son, who was standing in front of the crimson-gold throne, and he immediately shed a big smile.

    "Yo, son. I heard that you willpletely end the celestial bastards tonight? Good boy. You didn''t forget to invite your father to the party!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1305 "The King Arrives At The Transition Island" ( Preview)

    Aleron grinned, and he acted as if he was never the king of this race, unlike other former kings and queens who were still looking dignified.

    Sometimes, when Atherton needed advice in governing the race, he would ask his predecessors, but he would definitely not ask his yful father.

    His father was as unreliable as Wilhelm, ah!

    Atherton only nodded coldly at his father and started to pay attention to the other royal family members he managed to summon.

    "As you can see, this king indeed invites all of you here to join thest struggle with the celestials."

    The King paused before curling the corner of his lips, forming a sly smile.

    "The celestials are getting weaker nowadays, and it''s absolutely the best time to hit them up!"

    The blood n had been trying to fight the celestials to death, but because the celestials had too many people, they couldn''t really give them a big blow.

    Unfortunately, the current queen was so ambitious that she directly brought all the soldiers and young generations of her n, intending to exterminate the blood n to the roots.

    She didn''t think that while she was nning to exterminate the blood n, the blood n also wanted to exterminate the celestials.

    Of course, they weren''t as cruel as the celestials to touch the innocent ones, but the soldiers would have to stay on the battlefield.

    "This time, we will fight to death! We only have 200.000 pure-blooded soldiers and we won''t involve the mixed-blood soldiers."

    The battle sounded like hell mode straight from the start, but the king never intended to back down.

    "I don''t know how long the war willst, whether it willst fast or it will be prolonged for years. Just get ready for the final war!"

    The war among humans with no superpower usuallysted for months or years, sometimes more than a decade.

    However, the war in the superpower and magic world usually didn''tst that long unless they had multiple fights for territories.

    This one couldst for decades.

    Usually, the war that didn''t involve territory dispute and was only a simple grudge wasn''t thatplicated.

    There wouldn''t be a batch of soldiers here and there, aplicated war strategy,plicated terrains and such...

    The ability users liked to gather in one big ce and just started the chaotic melee.

    All sorts of strategies were bullsh*t in front of true powers, and even technologies couldn''t help much except for defending territories.

    So far, Ainsley had participated in various small-scales and big-scales wars, but this one would definitely be the biggest war she would face.

    The enemies didn''t send troops to various cities or territories to defeat the enemy because they hadn''t even found the location of the target''s kingdom.

    For this reason, the enemies would only surround whatever soldiers came to fight them.

    It would be a really rude and brutal fight¡ª just kill, kill, and kill.

    Strategies to ambush people here and there would still work, but things like besieging cities, blowing up ces and using various tricks could hardly work.

    Unless they wanted to involve biochemical weapons in this war such as poisons and other things.

    Of course, they could also use explosives, but in this kind of peaceful era, using explosives could be really nasty and the World Union would definitely punish them well.

    So, in a battle that didn''t involve too many explosives or technologies, only special abilities worked.

    "The celestials won''t use too many technologies because they''re essentially old-fashioned, but be careful with the use of some biochemical weapons."

    The king didn''t want the mixed-blood citizens to join the war for this exact reason.

    The celestial queen was going crazy now and it was possible that she would disregard the World Union and use biochemical weapons in this war.

    "As usual, if you find out about biochemical weapons in use, don''t hesitate to open all your domains and barriers."

    The king reminded the oldies in the group a few times before he turned around, pping his cool cloak with his body movement.

    "Okay, that''s it. Let''s go to the battlefield."

    The twenty or so blood n members immediately pursed their lips and slowly walked behind the king with a solemn attitude.

    Even Aleron, who was yful before, also put away his yful face and looked as stern as the current king.

    ? This will be theirst war and the war that determines the fate of the whole race.

    It is kill or be killed. Do or die!

    The king and his group swiftly entered the special Teleportal for royal family members and the moment they arrived at the soldiers'' camp, the elders and the generals immediately saluted.

    "Wee, your majesty."

    The head elder, the one who predicted Ainsley''s existence before, immediately bowed 45¡ã at the king and the other royal family members.

    The other elders behind him and several generals in crimson-ck cloaks also bowed politely.

    The elders and the generals all lined up in front of the biggest tent on the ind reserved for the king and the other royal family members.

    The center of the ind, the most hidden ce on the ind itself, had beenpletely transformed into the soldiers'' camp.

    The king and the royal family members were all protected in the middle and got the best ce full of cover and shelters.

    Even though the royal family members were stronger than most of the pure-blooded soldiers, they still got their deserved protection.

    "Okay. Everyone lift your heads."

    The young king simply waved his hand, allowing the elders and the generals to lift their heads.

    After the elders and the generals lifted their heads and straightened their backs, the king''s eyes wandered among the forty-or-so elders before stopping his gaze at the head elder.

    "Are Caroline and Lyod still with Joan and the cub?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1306 "Midnight War"( Preview)

    The king''s voice was cold when he questioned the elder, but the elder didn''t even flinch and still dutifully answered the king.

    "Yes, your majesty. The two special elders are still with Joan and the cub. Should we call them over and let them stay here instead of staying outside of the soldiers'' camp?"

    The elder was actually confused about Joan''s action of not entering the soldiers'' camp and stayed outside instead.

    He already got the news from the passing soldiers, but he was still worried about that group.

    The elder was worried, but the king thought more than the elder and vaguely felt something wrong with Joan''s action.

    For him who had watched Joan grow up from the moment she was still a small toddler, Joan was already considered as his daughter.

    The king knew Joan''s character very well and since there were two important elders in Joan''s group...

    It was impossible for her to stay outside of the soldiers'' camp if there wasn''t anything strange happening there.

    Then...it must be her grandson who was manipted by the celestials that prevented her from entering the soldiers'' camp, afraid of leaking any important information.

    "Her grandson who is being manipted by the celestials must be under control until now. She can''t enter the soldiers'' camp and choose to stay outside."

    The king casually told the head elder but then, the head elder became even more anxious than the king himself.

    "This won''t do. Should we bring the two special elders and the cub to the camp? Just leave Joan and her grandson outside until they can get rid of the celestial''s influence!"

    Caroline and Lyod were the core of their blood n''s resurrection ability.

    If the two people got into an ident, their whole race would perish with the two elders sooner orter.

    The king also felt that he better separated Joan and her grandson from the rest of the group, but thinking that this would rm the celestial behind the scene instead...

    He held back his urge to save Joan and shook his head.

    "Let them be. I believe that Joan and Wilhelm can handle whatever tricks the celestials are ying."

    "But¡ª Your majesty¡ª "

    "That''s it. If you''re worried, send two more elders to follow them in the dark and protect the two special elders plus the cub."

    The king nodded at the head elder and resolutely turned around to enter his own tent.

    To be honest, he actually wanted to snatch the cub and let her stay in the tent, but recalling the reports about this cub...

    She is more courageous than other toddlers around her age and she will absolutely want to join the war instead of being protected.

    Their blood n truly cherished cubs to the point of being too extreme, but they would prevent the cubs from bing stronger through various trials.

    If not, he would have never allowed Wilhelm to summon his wings at such a young age.

    The king had made his decision and the elders could only pick up two mid-level elders among their group to protect the two special elders.

    Since the celestials weren''t here in person and were only manipting a human being, they shouldn''t be too nervous for the two special elders.

    If Caroline and Lyod couldn''t even defeat a human being...they might as well stop being elders of their blood n!

    The elders dispersed and the soldiers started to gear up for the uing war.

    The time is ticking and it was less than an hour before midnight struck.

    At the same time, the celestials had been trying to find the location of the Blood n Kingdom through a space tracker ability user and finally got a clue.

    However¡­they would have never thought that the clue directed them to the sea instead of vast ins far from the sea.

    Because of this, the queen had to cancel the n to attack the Blood n''s Kingdom due to their insufficient technology to enter the deep sea without using Teleportal.

    Thus, the queen finally focused on the ind covered with a crimson barrier instead.

    "We can attack whoever stays on that ind, force them to open the Teleportal and enter their kingdom through the Teleportal."

    The queen was suddenly regretful that she didn''t do this in the first ce instead of trying to find the Blood n Kingdom''s location.

    If they could upy the transition ind, wouldn''t it be better?

    They could enter the hidden kingdom by forcing the defeated blood n to use their blood to open the portal to their kingdom.

    "Prepare for the war!"

    The queen''s troops were just about to arrange the first wave of attack, but the blood n was already about to start the attack.

    Time was ticking, and in no time, it was already midnight.

    The moon was bright tonight, and there were rarely any clouds covering the entire sky.

    The celestials used the clouds to hide, but with too few clouds around the transition ind, they had no cover anymore and could only show themselves.

    Most celestials wore white-gold clothes with typical blonde hair and blue eyes.

    Their wings were extremely pure white, and in such a dark night, they were visible to the naked eye.

    The moon was even helping them to shine on this stage, just like an easy-moving target for the enemies.

    The queen didn''t want to start the war when it was still nighttime, so the troops only guarded themselves and the important people among them.

    They were waiting for the sun to rise so that they could take advantage of the power of the sun to strengthen their ability.

    Unfortunately, Atherton didn''t want to give this chance to the celestials.

    Never!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1307 "First Waves Sneak Attack"( Preview)

    The young king was already dressed in his special cloak for war with his hair tied into a simple ponytail.

    Behind him were the twenty royal family members, each of them wearing their own speciality cloak.

    At the same time, the first batch of the soldiers, only 50.000 people, were already lining up at the edge of the ind nearest to the sea.

    Speaking of height advantage, the celestials won.

    However, the crimson barrier blocked their eyesight and even the rocky mountains on the ind became the best cover for the blood n members.

    The celestials had lost their advantage thoroughly.

    "Is everyone ready?"

    The king lightly nced at the troops first wave of soldiers in his camp, and the leader of the first wave, a female general, immediately bowed to the king.

    "Ready, your majesty!"

    The female general with a slim body covered her face tightly and not even showing a slightest skin.

    The men and women in her team dressed up as tightly as her and each of them wore ck from head to toe.

    Apparently, they were assassin-type troops.

    "Good. The first wave...as you guys know, it''s an ambush. Go around the celestials'' hiding ces and attack them together with our ally, the flying-type beastmen."

    The King waved his hands, and the 50.000 troops immediately distanced themselves from each other.

    The next second, they simultaneously summoned their wings in one go.

    SWOOSH!

    The demon-like wings immediately appeared on everyone''s back.

    Under the moonlight and the crimson barrier, the wings looked extra dangerous yet cool at the same time!

    The King nodded at the soldiers'' action and slowly looked at the female general with the widest and toughest wings among the other blood n members.

    "Go. Bring me victory for the first wave."

    The female general immediately kneeled on one knee while shouting,

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    The female leader immediately took out a whistle from her spatial storage and slowly put the whistle that only the blood n could understand onto her lips.

    PIIII!

    The female leader blew her whistle, and one by one, the soldiers kicked off the ground, rushing to the night sky.

    PA!

    The soldiers pped their wings, and they immediately disappeared into the dark night.

    The crimson barrier that covered the ind didn''t hold them back, yet there was no sign of peopleing out of the barrier.

    The celestials were said to be the overlord of the sky, but the blood n was once called the night hunter for a reason.

    When they pped their wings and flew in the night sky, they made no sound, just like night owls.

    Their clothes and wing color perfectly blend with their surroundings, and they even purposely avoid the moonlight.

    50.000 soldiers quietly spread around above the ind, and the celestials didn''t even know enemies wereing towards them.

    The clouds were gone, but the blood n members detoured far away, choosing ces with a lot of clouds to hide and attack the celestials from behind.

    At the same time, the flying-type beastmen got the signal from the elder in charge ofmunication.

    Once they got the signal, their first wave of soldiers, around 10.000 people, immediately set off towards the celestials hiding among clouds or simply floating without any cover.

    The surroundings were quiet with only a calm sound of the sea.

    Surprisingly, sky monsters and beasts were rare here, and the celestials didn''t need to worry about battling wild monsters.

    But little did they know that the blood n and the beastmen''s soldiers quietly released their own flying-type beasts and monsters into the sky as a diversion.

    "KAKKK!"

    "GRRRR!"

    "KOOO!"

    "GYAAA!"

    The sound of thousands of beasts and monsters suddenly came out of every corner of the sky, instantly breaking the tranquility of the night.

    The queen hadn''t inspected the area thoroughly and didn''t know that there were no flying-type wild beasts or monsters around here.

    At most, only sea monsters and beasts.

    Thus, when the noises echoed from all corners of the sky, the queen immediately snapped andmanded her troops to find these wild beasts and monsters.

    "Go! Kill those wild beasts and monsters. If there are tamers, tame them!"

    The queen was already irritable, and now, wild monsters and beasts with no eyes just casually came out in the middle of the night.

    What kind of ghost ce is this? Annoying!

    10.000 celestials from all directions were sent out of their posts to find the source of the noise, and within fifteen minutes, the group shed with the wild beasts and monsters that suddenly came out.

    "Ah! Howe there are so many wild beasts and monsters? Quick, tamers!"

    "Kill them! Kill!"

    "Take out our contracted beasts and monsters! Don''t let the wild beasts and monsters attack her majesty''s camp!"

    The celestials immediately got busy facing the wild monsters and beasts that suddenly flew towards them in batches.

    Strangely, these beasts and monsters all had the bloodline of the blood n, but they did look like savage beasts and monsters instead of tamed ones.

    After all, the celestials didn''t see these beasts and monsters'' masters.

    10.000 troops soon got busy with ten thousand monsters and beasts in the sky, and the other celestial troops immediately got distracted.

    These monsters and beasts were tough, and just like the blood n, their regeneration speed was top-notch.

    The beasts were even clever enough to run away when they were critically wounded, while the monsters fought to the death, but before they died, for real, they would run away within seconds.

    This group of beasts and monsters were tough to deal with, especially when they had the dark attribute and the environment was to their advantage.

    The night is their home ground!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1308 "Bloody Feast"( Preview)

    The beasts and monsters belonging to the celestials fell from the sky one by one, and blood rained down the dark sea below.

    Everyone felt that the sea wasn''t that dangerous, but in any type of world, the sea would always be a dangerous ce full of hidden monsters.

    The moment the celestial beasts and monsters lost their wings or fell to the sea, the wild monsters and beasts in the sea quietly came out to the surface.

    The beasts were smart enough to devour the iing prey without making too much noise, but the wild sea monsters were brutal.

    SPLASH! SPLASH!

    The calm sea instantly created waves after waves and the water ssh glistened under the cold moonlight.

    "ROARR!"

    BOOM!

    "GRAAAA!"

    Small and big sea monsters of all types immediately flew out of the sea.

    They quickly opened their huge mouths and instantly devoured the fallen beasts and monsters that hadn''t even touched the sea''s surface.

    BAM!

    Under the moonlight, the sea monsters'' sharp teeth shone in the dark and the next seconds, they closed their mouths, instantly capturing one or two fallen prey in one go.

    Ssh!

    Blood spurted everywhere, and the remains of the prey quickly fell to the sea, instantly bing food for the smaller sea monsters and beasts.

    The big-sized sea monsters didn''t throw their bodies out of the sea for too long, and before the people in the sky could notice, they fell back into the sea.

    m!

    The monsters quickly dived back into the deep sea or silently guarded the sea surface, eyeing fallen prey with no mercy.

    The sea beasts weren''t as savage as the monsters but they also acted fast.

    When they smelled blood in the sea, they quickly gathered together and waited for the next prey to fall into the sea.

    The previously dark sea was quietly dyed with red blood and the fishy smell of blood lured more and more sea monsters or beasts to the hunting zone.

    The sea area around the ind quickly became a purgatory.

    At the same time, the merfolk, who were hiding behind huge rocks in the sea not far from the purgatory scene, couldn''t help but shiver.

    They subconsciously waved their long and tough fish tails while whispering to each other in a mermaidnguage.

    "I have seen the wild monsters and the wild beastspeting for food but tonight is definitely a feast for them."

    "Hmph. If not for us being strong, they would have devoured us too."

    "C''mon, let them be full and next, it will be our turn."

    "Oh, right. Do these beasts and monsters eat fallen ''birds'' as well? If not, we might have to kill some on our own..."

    While the sea beasts and monsters were feasting, the celestials soon had their first few casualties.

    The blood n''s tamed beasts were smart and knew that the celestials would be vulnerable without their wings.

    Thus, the beasts focused on attacking the celestials'' wings using their various abilities.

    They didn''t need to sever the celestials'' wings from the roots. Just breaking the wing bones made these angels fall from heaven to hell.

    The celestials'' wing bones were indeed tough.

    However, after a few repeated attacks aimed at their wings, the weakest celestials among the 10.000 troops that were sent to battle these ''wild monsters and beasts...

    They finally couldn''t bear the repeated attacks, and their wing bones broke to the point of forcing them to be unable to use their wings.

    These celestials who fell victims had never entered the battlefield before and only relied on their instinct as a war weapon race.

    Crack. Crack. Crack.

    The sound of their wing bones breaking silently echoed in the dark night, and before the young celestials could understand what was going on...

    Their bodies lost their supportive wings and rapidly fell to the ck sea below them.

    "Ahhhh!"

    The celestials with wind ability or any type of flight-rted abilities immediately ignored their pain and hurriedly used their abilities to stabilize themselves.

    However, those who didn''t have this ability fell fast to the ocean and before anyone could react, another huge sea monster leapt out of the rolling waves.

    SPLASH!

    The sea monster with the shape of a whale and a shark at the same time opened its huge mouth with relish.

    In the next seconds, the fallen angel perfectly fell into its huge mouth, and the monster casually closed its mouth tightly.

    CRUNCH. CRUNCH.

    The sea monsters'' teeth crushed the celestials'' bodies as easily as humans biting candies in their daily lives.

    Blood and feathers sttered everywhere on the sea.

    Body parts and flesh fell to the sea and the smaller monsters and beasts below immediately scrambled to devour the ''remains''.

    They left nothing behind. Not even the bones.

    The celestials died too quickly and they hadn''t even started screaming out of pain being eaten alive when they had already lost their lives.

    The scene was suddenly silent for a moment, and the celestials who survived the fall with their abilities watched all of this with bloodless faces.

    They almost lost their control over their abilities and directly fell to the sea, just like their unfortunaterades.

    The other celestials far above the survivors finally noticed the scene due to the loud screams when the celestials fell and the loud sshing noises.

    ? All they saw was theirpanions''st breath as they were dismembered to pieces, eaten alive by countless sea monsters or beasts.

    The scene was too bloody even for celestials who had been in various battlefields, not to mention for youngsters like them who barely had any war experience.

    They couldn''t handle it at all!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1309 "The Beastmens Sneak Attack"( Preview)

    The female celestials almost fainted on the spot while the male cast aside their image and instantly puked non-stop to the sea.

    "Blergh! That¡ª what''s that? What happened??"

    "T-the sea monsters...there are huge...huge monsters in the sea."

    "W-we are far from the sea, but those monsters can also leap to a certain height. O-once you fell and got too close to the sea..."

    The celestials with weaker hearts started trembling, yet because of this, the blood n''s various monsters and beasts sessfully sneaked an attack on them.

    The Celestials were hit hard, and one by one, the immature celestials lost their wings and fell to their death within just a few seconds.

    The strong ones survived like the other survivors without wings and hurriedly tried tond among clouds or other ces far from the sea.

    However, the tall rocks around them, the small inds not far from the transition ind, were already full of the blood n''s allies waiting for them.

    The leader of the 10.000 celestials immediately realized something was wrong, but before he could react, the blood n''s 50.000 troops started their silent massacre.

    SLASH! SLASH!

    "Gah!"

    "Kyaaa!"

    "Arghh!"

    The blood n soldiers aimed at the celestials'' wings, and the moment they were sure that the celestials couldn''t use their wings, they immediately left the scene.

    The blood n''s assassin team worked so fast across various celestial troops, not only targeting the 10.000 people sent to deal with the beasts and monsters.

    The attack came so suddenly that no matter what, in the first wave of sudden attack, the celestials lost hundreds of soldiers in one go.

    One after another, white-clothed celestials with pure wings fell from the night sky straight to the abyss below.

    More and more sea monsters and sea beasts gathered at ces where the celestials fell, and the smart ones even predicted where the most prey would fall into.

    The celestials tragically died not at the hands of the blood n''s assassins but in the hand of the wild sea monsters and beasts!

    Even the merfolk didn''t have a chance to show off, and the wild savages had already done their job well.

    Some even started to fight among themselves to steal the prey, but when more and more celestials fell to their death, the sea monsters stopped fighting among themselves.

    Big and small sea monsters, various strange and clever sea beasts...they all swam towards ces with the most blood.

    The previously ck sea had slowly turned into deep crimson, just like the color of King Atherton''s pupils.

    The blood n''s first surprise attack was only that effective for a few minutes to half an hour, but after that, the celestials started to counterattack.

    The other celestials who weren''t sent to the battlefield just yet were forced to hunt the lurking blood n around them.

    "Go! Go! The crazy blood n members are here!" The queen received the report and almost smashed her whole tent.

    If not for still needing the tent as her base camp, she would have long vented her anger on the tent.

    Hundreds of celestials died within half an hour, and the number rapidly rose to thousands!

    They were caught off guard. Those cunning blood n members dared to sneak attack on them.

    Don''t tell her that the so-called wild beasts and monsters that suddenly came to attack them were actually the blood n''s tamed minions!

    The enraged queen directly sent another 40.000 celestial troops to the battlefield, hoping to kill all the lurking blood n members.

    However, this time, their troops received the second wave of surprise attack. This time, it was the flying-type beastmen who ambushed them.

    The flying-type beastmen had various wings, unlike the celestials with typical pure white angelic wings.

    Some had the wings of owls, some had eagle wings, some had angel wings or devil wings.

    The rare ones had the wings of mythical creatures such as Phoenix, dragons, wyverns, and so on.

    The leader of the team was a man with huge metallic dragon wings. His vice leader was a fiery hot woman with zing red Phoenix wings.

    The two people were eye-catching in the dark night with their silver wings and fiery red me wings.

    Thus, the moment they sneaked an attack on the celestials, the second batch of celestials immediately targeted them.

    "There! There! The man with silver wings and the woman with red me wings! Catch them!"

    "Fck! Who are they? They don''t look like blood n members!"

    "Ah, ah! Help! Help! My wings broke¡ª "

    The beastmenunched a fierce attack and each of them had at least one flight-rted ability, so they were fearless even when the celestials targeted their wings.

    "Charge! Kill all these little angels!!"

    The dragon man licked his lips andughed wickedly as he rushed towards the new 40.000 troops on the battlefield.

    The dark sky was immediately decorated with colorful abilities flying here and there, along with unlucky victims falling to the ocean to be the monsters'' food.

    The flying-type beastmen hardly suffered any casualties and even if there were victims falling to the ocean, the merfolk immediately came to protect the beastmen from the wild sea monsters.

    "It''s finally our turn to do something!"

    The excited merfolk swayed their fish tails and instantly rushed to save countless fallen beastmen warriors before bringing them to the nearby safe inds.

    The sea monsters with huge sizes couldn''tpete with the merfolk''s speed of saving people and the beastmen were also smart enough to avoid the sea monsters'' sudden leapfrog to the sky.

    The blood n also used the blood on the battlefield to create temporary wings to survive above the sea.

    The tacit understanding between the three races avoided massive casualties on the blood n''s camp!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1310 The Merfolk In Action" ( Preview)

    One by one, the merfolk acted as the beastmen and the blood n''s savior, bringing people to the transition ind or other nearby inds full of beastmen.

    On the other hand, poor celestials had no one to save them other than their ownpanions.

    Within just an hour, the number of casualties had reached 20.000 people out of a whole 50.000 people sent to the battlefield.

    However, the blood n and the beastmen barely lost anyone.

    Only one or two poor ones lost too much blood and died on the inds after the merfolk saved them.

    Theparison was too great, and the queen finally realized that something was wrong.

    "Your majesty, we saw other enemies other than the blood n! They....they look like the flying-type tribe of the beastmen race!"

    "Y-your majesty, there aren''t only monsters and beasts in the sky but also in the sea! They are all big and dangerous!"

    "Your majesty, someone reported we have more than just sea monsters and beasts on the battlefield. There are people with fish tails too!"

    "The merfolk? Why are they here??"

    One of the celestial elders almost had a heart attack when another messenger came while catching their breath.

    "Y-your majesty! It''s bad! The merfolk started to sing and interrupted the battlefield! Our soldiers are in chaos!"

    The male merfolk went to save the fallen beastmen or blood n members but the female ones weren''t as fast as these mermen.

    Thus, the female gathered around a huge rock in the sea not far from the transitional ind and started to sing mermaid songs.

    The merfolk were famous for theirbat ability in the sea and they could also produce fine silks or high-quality pearls.

    The merfolk had an innate charm just like the blood n and they were described as an ethereal race, a dreamy sea elf.

    If the blood n had a dangerous and sexy charm while the elves had the cold, arrogant beauty of nature, the merfolk had pure yet holy-like charm.

    The celestials were described as holy angels with handsome and beautiful faces, but the merfolk were absolutely the darling of the whole ocean in this world.

    Their hair was as smooth as silk, as if threaded by the cold yet beautiful moonlight.

    Their eyes were the brightest gems in this world and their fish tails were revolutionary.

    But the merfolk also had another innate racial advantage aside from their ethereal appearance.

    They could sing.

    And it''s not any ordinary singing.

    The merfolk''s voices itself contained a kind of charm and hypnotism to their victims, slowly luring the victims to the deep sea.

    In the legends, sirens, a part of the merfolk race''s variety tribe, used their singing as a way to lure pirates and people on the ships to go to the sea.

    Nowadays, the merfolk''s singing not only could charm people or brainwash them but also had various buffs on their own.

    Their singing had evolved into a sound maniption ability unique to their merfolk race!

    Usually, female merfolk were the ones getting this racial ability, no matter if they were pure-blooded or not.

    The purer their blood, the stronger their ability and if they were sirens, their sound maniption ability was absolutely top-notch.

    And unlike the slightly weaker mermaid, the sirens were all as brutal as the mermen despite being females that were supposed to be ''weak''!

    The sirens and the mermaids worked together to sing various songs, adding positive buffs to the blood n members and the beastmen.

    At the same time, they added various negative buffs to the enemies.

    [Confusion]. The enemies are confused and can''t fly properly.

    [Nightmare]. The enemies can''t withstand the sound wave and their vitality is reduced by a certain percentage per second!

    [Dreand]. The enemies are fascinated by the siren''s singing and will obey whatever the sirens want them to do!

    [Fight Song]. The sirens sang for the brave heroes and the heroes'' various stats were boosted to the max within an hour!

    [Healing Sound]. The sirens'' beautiful voice soothed the heroes'' souls and minds, healing their wounded bodies and dispelling various negative buffs.

    The merfolk...was a totally OP race!

    Ainsley and her group, who were still on the ind, didn''t know what was going on, but the noise from the battlefield reached far and wide to their hiding ce.

    The merfolk''s singing was not an exception.

    Everyone on the ind could vaguely hear the series of songs that the merfolk sang on the battlefield, but they weren''t particrly affected.

    After all, the merfolk''s targets were on the enemies and allies on the battlefield, not those on the ind.

    Even the queen and the other celestials in the sky, who still had some floating clouds as their camp, heard the merfolk''s voices.

    The queen, who had just used a lot of soldiers to tie their floating clouds with a special method so that they wouldn''t drift away, almost fainted when she heard the merfolk''s singing voices.

    "How could this be! The beastmen helping the blood n is not a surprise because they''re from the same dark camp, but..."

    The queen held her breath and sighed heavily, with her chest moving up and down irregrly.

    "Why did the Merfolk, who should be in the neutral camp, suddenly help the blood n too?! This is impossible! There must be a conspiracy somewhere!"

    The queen almost smashed the things in her tent again.

    She just sent a total of 50.000 soldiers and now, all of them were in danger.

    There were attacks from the blood n, the beastmen and the Merfolk.

    Not to mention that the sea monsters and sea beasts were also troublesome!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1311 "The Angels Descent"( Preview)

    Their people, the celestial soldiers, had tried to find nearby inds as their temporary posts, but whoever stepped onto these inds would mysteriously disappear.

    The queen suspected the blood n had another ally hiding in those inds.

    They came prepared!

    The queen was reluctant to admit that she had fallen into the blood n''s trap. This war turned out to be the blood n''s tricks.

    They definitely had been waiting to start the war, and they were prepared for a long time, unlike the celestials, who weren''t as prepared as the blood n members.

    The generals who didn''t go to the battlefield surrounded the queen in her tent, and each of them had a dark face.

    "Your Majesty, please send more troops to suppress the blood n and their allies."

    One of the generals with more battle experience than the others quickly spoke up.

    "We all know that no matter what, the blood n won''t have so many troops, even if they have allies. Our advantages lie in our great numbers."

    If they hesitated to send more troops because they were afraid of losing soldiers, they would actually lose more than they could prevent.

    "We should clean up the blood n members first and suppress their allies."

    "At the same time, we can send arge number of troops to bombard the crimson Ind simultaneously."

    He didn''t believe that the blood n would still have time to care about their soldiers who had left the crimson ind to fight their people.

    Those soldiers outside would be left alone, and with their number suppression, in the end, the blood n and their allies would be cornered too.

    The queen knew she wasn''t proficient in arge-scale battle that didn''t even involve territory dispute.

    The war between two races in the past might involve a territorial dispute to conquer each other but this time, they simply just wanted to massacre each other.

    Thus, the war style was rough and direct, with fewer chances for tricks and war strategies.

    The queen could only listen to this senior general and nodded.

    "Okay. Bring as many soldiers as possible to deal with the blood n and their allies outside of the crimson ind."

    "The rest...go and attack the crimson ind simultaneously."

    The queen didn''t bother to send waves and after waves of soldiers anymore and wanted to use the most direct way to fight¡ª

    By using their overwhelming number of soldiers to suppress the blood n hiding behind the crimson barrier!

    There were only 50.000 celestial soldiers that they had sent out in total, but they still had plenty more, albeit 80% of them had never participated in any war.

    After all, those who fought in thest war against the blood n had all passed away, and their descendants only had to track down the blood n kingdom''s location.

    They were rarely involved in a war.

    On the other hand...the blood n members who fought in thest war were still alive.

    These ''monsters'' not only still had their past battle experiences but also kept honing their skills through entering their secret realms.

    The queen vaguely understood this and immediately agreed to use an overwhelming number to make up for their weakness.

    After the senior general got the queen''s permission, he immediately sent 450.000 soldiers in one fell swoop to clean up the blood n and their allies outside of the crimson ind.

    "Go! Kill the enemies! Don''t have mercy on the beastmen or the merfolk. Once they help the blood n, they''re the same as those stinky bats!"

    The 450.000 soldiers from various directions immediately descended from their posts, either from behind the clouds or simply came out without a cover.

    That many soldiers suddenly flew down from the sky beyond the clouds, directly joining the battlefield beneath the clouds.

    The scene was too impactful.

    So many ''angels'' suddenly descended, and the dark sky was suddenly full of people with white clothes and white wings.

    The scene was so clear even at midnight, and the ces not too far from this battlefield directly witnessed a rare event in history¡ª

    The angels'' descent.

    The people at the beastmen''s continent and other continents afar could vaguely see many white spots in the sky far away.

    Those who were curious immediately used their long-range telescope to see what was going on and immediately captured this shocking scene of hundreds of thousands of celestial troops descending from the dark clouds.

    Within less than fifteen minutes, people with superb technology took a video of this scene and others simply took pictures.

    The videos and pictures of a few hundred thousand celestials descending from the sky quickly circted on the inte, sweeping major tforms with a storm.

    [What is this? Is there any important event today for the celestials?]

    [What are the celestials doing? Are they doing some kind of ritual...]

    [Hey, hey! My sister inw is a half-blood from the celestial race and she said that this scene only happens when there is a huge war involving the celestials.]

    [Thest time this phenomenon happened, it was a thousand years ago when the celestials fought against the blood n, forcing the blood n to hide until today.]

    [! Upstairs, are you sure? Then, these videos and photos...are they from a thousand years ago, or...?]

    [Are you blind? Look at the date recorded in the video and the picture. It''s obviously today!]

    [Fck...does this mean the celestials are fighting?? Are they in a war against some enemies or something?]

    [Upstairs, those who uploaded the videos and photos said that they were at the beastmen''s continent. That area is quite deserted...]

    So, there was a high possibility that the celestials were indeed fighting someone!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1312 "The Blood Clans First Few Casualties" ( Preview)

    Usually, different races wouldn''t interact with other races on the inte if there wasn''t any global issue.

    After all, the inte connection was different for each race and it was quite hard to achieve a global inte on earth when there were a lot of ces thatcked signals.

    However, maybe because the nocturnal beastmen who were still awake even at midnight were too shocked by this scene, they spread the news to various races on the inte.

    The people involved in the war didn''t know, but after that scene happened, the inte was on fire, and countless races, including humans, immediately went into an uproar.

    [Officials! Tag the World Union''s official ount and ask them about this incident. If the celestials are really fighting arge-scale war...we have to stop them!]

    [It''s impossible for so many celestials to descend from their Sky Kingdom like that just to deal with wild monsters or beasts.]

    [Yes, yes. Are they trying to disturb our world peace?! What if we are also affected??]

    [...I think this photo and video is good...cool...can we have a live broadcast of the war race fighting enemies? It must be cool.]

    [Shut up, you people from the Gasha Country. This is already a serious matter!]

    [Hey, hey, maybe the video and the photo are fake. They can be edited, right? Or perhaps it''s a fanart...]

    [It can be a movie shooting scene too? There are so many film effects nowadays. I doubt the authenticity of these videos and pictures.]

    The matter quickly involved the World Union and the races involved in the war themselves didn''t realize that they had already rmed the World Union.

    Anyway, even if they knew, they didn''t care.

    They believed that as long as they didn''t attack other races'' territories, the World Union would sit still and watch until they could determine the final winner before interfering.

    This is why, although the queen hated the beastmen and merfolk who helped the blood n, they didn''t intend to attack the two races'' territories.

    Just fight the blood n and their current allied soldiers. That''s enough!

    The sudden appearance of so many celestials on the battlefield directly disturbed the battle pace.

    The beastmen, the merfolk and the blood n members who saw this huge scene immediately knew that the celestials finally wanted to retaliate heavily.

    The celestials felt that the blood n and their allies would stubbornly fight their huge number of people, defending their dignity to death.

    If this was the previous blood n, they might be brainless enough to do that.

    But after they learned their lesson, the blood n became more cunning and sly.

    The moment they saw the famous phenomenon of angel''s descent, the leader of the blood n assassin team immediately contacted everyone through a special device.

    [Retreat. Go back to the crimson ind. If you can still kill one or two celestials on the way, that will be better.]

    The female boss also didn''t forget to contact the leader of the flying beastmen and Merfolk.

    [Please retreat for now. The beastmen should return to the scattered inds and put up the barrier.]

    [The merfolk can hide deep inside the sea under the crimson ind.]

    The generals of the two races knew that they had to listen to the blood n''s arrangement because they were just supporting troops.

    Not to mention that they were also not stupid enough to remain on the battlefield with so many celestialsing like that.

    Thus, seconds after the angel''s descent happened, the flying beastmen immediately rushed toward the scattered inds. In less than fifteen minutes, all the troops sent out had already returned to the inds.

    After they returned, the people in the scattered inds immediately set up the barrier, preventing anyone from entering these ownerless inds.

    At the same time, the sirens, mermaids and the mermen of the Merfolk family also obeyed the blood n''s arrangement and hurriedly dived into the deep sea below Crimson Ind.

    The merfolk was undefeated in the sea, and the celestials weren''t their match.

    Not to mention that the merfolk swam far away from the surface, making it almost impossible for the celestials to find them in such a dark sea.

    Even if there were water ability users among the celestials, the male merfolk race, the mermen, had a unique racial advantage of manipting water.

    With so many mermen on the frontline, the celestials'' tiny bit of water maniption ability users couldn''tpare at all.

    Even more annoying were the tamers belonging to the merfolk race.

    They couldmunicate with wild sea monsters and beasts, even persuading these wild savages to protect them without a contract at all.

    The merfolk escaped smoothly without any casualties and the beastmen were also fast enough to hide.

    Only the blood n members were a bit troubled because even when they wanted to return to Crimson Ind, the 450.000 celestials were patrolling around the ind in the sky.

    The scope of the battlefield was actually much smaller than before because the main target was Crimson Ind, and this ind wasn''t as big as Pandora Ind.

    The ind might only be as big as a decent vige full of rocky mountains and chalk hills, making it seem like a big ind, but in fact, it wasn''t.

    Facing so many celestials¡­it was inevitable that these angels would find some of them sooner orter.

    Thus, under the vigorous pursuit of the 450.000 celestials sent to kill all the blood n members outside of the ind, the first few casualties appeared.

    One of the celestials who were lucky enough, despite not having the skill, sessfullyunched a silver arrow and stabbed a blood n''s member straight in the chest.

    STAB!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1313 "Turn Into Ashes" ( Preview)

    The blood n was invincible and had many abilities, but they were indeed weak against anything with pure silver.

    The silver arrow just stabbed the blood n''s chest, and in no time, the silver tip of the arrow corroded the young man''s heart, instantly turning him into ashes.

    SHA¡­.

    When pure-blooded blood ns died because of silver, they instantly turned into ash, almost never leaking even a single drop of blood.

    This kind of death was so strange that the celestials who had never seen such a unique way to die couldn''t help but be stunned.

    They watched the man turn into gray ash, and the ashes were scattered evenly on the sea below.

    People said that the Death Meadow was formed by the blood and corpses of many blood n members, but those were usually only mixed blood.

    The pure-blooded ones died while leaving only ashes behind, instantly nourishing thend but also turning thend into a death zone for celestials.

    The pure-blooded blood n died too fast, and even hispanion didn''t realize until they saw his ashes falling from the sky, straight to the chaotic sea below.

    Seeing this, the deceased blood n''spanion held their breaths and their eyes reddened.

    Those who were close to the first victim already formed ayer of tears in their eyes, but none of them dripped even a drop of tear from their eyes.

    They indifferently closed their eyes and rushed back to the ind.

    "Go. Go back. We can''t lose any more members!"

    As the celestialsunched a carpet search to kill all the blood n outside of the ind, more and more blood ns turned into ashes while others died with whole corpses.

    "AH!"

    "UGHH¡ª "

    "ARGH!"

    A few blood n members were poisoned with strange poisons or died for various reasons, but they didn''t die because of the silver bullet, arrows or swords.

    This left them with a full body corpse with only dismembered limbs or other fatal injuries, not directly turning into ashes.

    Their bodies slowly fell from the sky, and one by one, the corpses touched the surface of the sea, creating small or big sshes with ripples.

    SPLASH!

    "Damn! We did it! We kill a few stinky bats!"

    The celestials who killed these blood n members instantly cheered, waiting for the ferocious sea monsters and beasts to eat the corpses, not even leaving a bone left.

    Theirpanions died in the belly of these sea monsters and beasts.

    They were eaten alive.

    This time, the blood n members had already turned into corpses, but they should be eaten to the point of leaving no bones too!

    However, something unexpected happened.

    It was strange that their corpse fell into the sea, yet the sea monsters and beasts didn''t even bat an eye on this prey.

    They even actively dodged the corpse, letting it float peacefully in the sea!

    The celestials saw this scene and they immediately went into an uproar.

    "What is this? What''s going on? How did the corpses remain safe and sound?!"

    "Maybe they bring some items that make the sea monsters and beasts avoid them¡­can we check their bodies instead?"

    "Fck. Do you dare approach the sea? Didn''t you see a lot of ourpanions eaten alive even before their bodies touched the water?!"

    The celestials'' mood of killing some blood n members instantly dampened, not as enthusiastic as before.

    The blood n''s corpses could still be preserved while theirs were directly gone, not even leaving the bones.

    So annoying!

    What the celestials didn''t see and didn''t know was that...the corpse of the blood n did emit a strange smell of blood that didn''t excite the sea monsters or beasts.

    On the contrary, the smell frightened them to the point of forcing them to stay away.

    The victim''spanions looked at the floating corpse on the sea surface and calmly used their blood maniption ability to collect the blood in the sea and used it for fishing out the corpse.

    More and more blood n members fell, but not a single person screamed or shed tears for the victims.

    They calmly returned to Crimson Ind, holding theirpanion''s corpses or not bringing anything.

    From the initial 50.000 blood n, a hundred of them lost their lives, butpared to the celestials...

    The celestials'' initial 50.000 troops that were sent out before this had already been reduced to a pitiful 10.000 people.

    Within just an hour, 40.000 celestials died, and the sea monsters plus the sea beasts took 90% of the credits.

    The blood n, the merfolk and the beastmen only had to aim for the celestials'' wings, and 99% would die inside the sea monsters'' and beasts'' bellies.

    The number of casualties on the celestials'' side was so huge that the queen couldn''t be happy with the blood n''s losses of only 100 people.

    This is too littlepared to their casualties!

    The queen didn''t see any fierce battle that shook heaven and hell.

    The other celestials who hadn''t joined the battlefield also didn''t see anything worth killing so many celestials in just an hour.

    However, they finally knew that just breaking the celestials'' wings was equal to a death sentence.

    All because the battlefield''s terrain was absolutely disadvantageous for them.

    Their main enemies suddenly changed from the blood n and their allies to the wild sea monsters and sea beasts lurking in the sea.

    "Do we have ships or something?! Can''t we save those who have lost their wings? It''s not as if they can''t use their abilities without wings, right?"

    The queen growled at the other generals inside her tent, and her breathing became chaotic again.

    Falling to death was too shameful for celestials like them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1314 "One Million Celestials Joint Attack"( Preview)

    The queen had deployed so many celestials, but the beastmen and the Merfolk hid too fast.

    Not to mention the beastmen. They couldn''t even catch a single tail of the merfolk!

    The merfolk didn''t suffer any casualties, yet their singing directly contributed to the death of many celestials.

    The beastmen suffered some casualties, but less than ten people!

    It was outrageous!

    "Your majesty, the beastmen have upied the scattered inds around Crimson Ind. These inds are close to the Beastmen''s Territory, so..."

    So, even if they were called ownerless inds, the inds were still included in the beastmen''s territory, especially when they didn''t lend these scattered inds to the blood n.

    Their celestial n had no reason to attack those inds!

    The queen instantly had a headache, yet the other generals still gave her tons of bad news.

    "We didn''t prepare any boats. Only a lot of war chariots, and they were flying-type chariots."

    It was useless to try to take out boats to save the fallen celestials.

    They couldn''t even ensure whether their ships would be safe among the wild sea monsters and beasts around!

    The queen had made such a big increase of angels'' descent, but they lost their targets, and these celestials were all confused, unsure with their own mission.

    "W-we don''t see any blood n members or beastmen...what to do? The General asked us to do a carpet search, but we really didn''t find anything!"

    "I was chasing some blood n members, but they quickly entered Crimson Ind, and I couldn''t get in!"

    "This is so annoying. The blood n''s style of fighting had changed. First, assassination. Now, they were hiding behind a barrier."

    Since when did the blood n be so cowardly?

    Meanwhile, the rest of the celestials not involved in the carpet search numbering up to a million, had started to bombard the Crimson Ind''s barrier, trying to break them to pieces.

    The million celestials filled the sky above the ind, so densely packed that the dark sky looked bright at this moment.

    The celestials really went all out.

    They floated in the air at different altitudes, but all of them had learned their lessons, and they didn''t fly too close to the surface of the sea.

    One million celestials, young and old, men and women, stared at the crimson barrier with maddened eyes.

    The grand marshal, the old general, the most senior leader of celestial soldiers in the celestial race, stood in front of everyone in the air with his arms folded in front of his chest.

    The middle-aged man with long blonde hair and cold blue eyes looked at the thick blood barrier below him with a sneer on his face.

    "Go. Bombard the barrier and use everything you have. Don''t hold back!"

    The man''s voice echoed through everyone''s special device attached to their ears as earrings.

    The next moment, the asional bombardment targeted at the crimson barrier suddenly intensified by tenfold.

    BOOM! BOOM! TAK! TAK! TAK!

    ? Various coordinated attacks that strengthened each other instantly rained down the whole ind, hitting straight at the crimson dome.

    Some attacks exploded on the barrier. Some stabbed a hole in the barrier, and others tried to directly nullify the barrier with neutralizers.

    Countless attacks shed through the night sky, and those staying inside the ind could feel the violent vibration from time to time.

    The whole ind shook, and some salt rocks crumbled from the ''earthquake''ing from the sky.

    The seawater around the ind swayed violently and started to crash to the ind''s edge, almost flooding into the ind if not for the 360¡ã barrier with no dead end.

    Those inside the ind held their breaths, and Ainsley, who was hiding inside a cave with her group, couldn''t help but be nervous.

    "G-great grandma, is this okay? The tremor is so strong...what happens? Are the celestials attacking us right now?"

    Ainsley didn''t know that as many as one million celestials were taking turns attacking the barrier.

    Each attack didn''t collide with other people''s attacks and evenly hit all the barrier surfaces, leaving no ce unharmed.

    Although the celestials were young and inexperienced, their instinct as a race born for the war was still there.

    They cooperated seamlessly, and this kind of fighting attack could even directly ttened the Gasha Country or the Godlif Country''s capital city.

    Their attacks were almostparable to bombs!

    Ainsley was worried because the tremor here was alreadyparable to a mid-level earthquake, and even the cave where she was hiding in...

    The cave trembled with more attacks. Some salt rocks fell from the cave''s ceiling, and pebbles on the ground started to roll here and there.

    Bigger rocks didn''t roll so easily, but they would start jumping from the ground a few millimeters once in a while.

    The situation suddenly didn''t look good at all.

    Joan also understood this, but unlike Ainsley, she wasn''t that worried.

    The old woman with a young face looked at Chantelle next to her and nodded.

    "If you''re curious about what happened outside, I''ll borrow Chantelle''s ability and show you the vision. How is it?"

    One of Chantelle''s abilities was like Hinata and Neiji in Naruto, but she could share the vision with others like a movie projector.

    Of course, this was directly yed in everyone''s head, just like an exclusive live broadcast.

    Ainsley didn''t expect the old grandma to indulge her like this, and even proposed to do something cumbersome just to appease her.

    Ainsley had never been so pampered before, and this move directly hit her softest spot.

    "Great-grandma...thank you. I''d like to see the situation!" The baby was touched, but she didn''t shy away either.

    Joan nodded at Ainsley with a smile and directly used her shaman ability to borrow Chantelle''s voyeur broadcast ability.

    Let''s see what''s going on outside!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1315 "Immortal Barrier"( Preview)

    At the same time, while using her ability, Joan looked at Ainsley and smiled sweetly.

    "It''s okay¡ªno need to thank me next time. We are families, after all. Don''t be too stiff with me."

    Ainsley immediately grinned at Joan''s words while Joan used Chantelle''s Voyeur Broadcast ability.

    Her crimson eyes slowly turned pale white, leaving no pupils at all.

    This time, just like the sniper hunter who shot Ainsley, Joan''s eyes also glow in white, like a holy angel or something.

    Soon, a ''third eye'' appeared on Joan''s forehead, but the third ''eye'' looked more like a broadcast device, simr to a shiny crimson gem in the shape of an eye.

    The third eye slowly opened, and the gem-like eye stared at everyone around Joan except for Jake.

    Even the spirits weren''t spared.

    Instantly after that, everyone vaguely felt something appearing in their mind and minute by minute, the image in their mind became clearer.

    At the same time, they could also hear the sound and even feel the scene happening in their mind with their five senses.

    Instead of just an ordinary Voyeur Broadcast, this felt more like a VR technology, just with a special ability.

    Ainsley had no time to care about the others around her because everyone was soon immersed in the image.

    Only Jake sat there with nk eyes, not knowing why everyone ignored him.

    Poor Zenith didn''t know that this was actually the best time to attack Caroline and Lyod.

    On the contrary, the young celestial thought that the group was doing some kind of secret ritual that involved the blood n members.

    Because Jake hadn''t awakened his bloodline yet, he was excluded.

    While Zenith and Jake were confused, everyone was already deep into the scene, feeling as if they were the ones standing under the barrier along with other soldiers around them.

    The feeling was like possessing someone else''s body and sensing everything around that person, just like what Zenith did to Jake.

    But Chantelle''s Voyeur Ability obviously didn''t have any attribute that could control the target.

    They were just borrowing someone else''s senses,

    Through random pure-blooded soldiers on the ind, Ainsley and the others finally saw what happened outside.

    When they lifted their heads, all they could see were bright shes of various attacks constantly bombing the thick crimson blood dome barrier above them.

    The continuous attacks were like fireworks hitting a target but soon, either it sparked and left nothing but beautiful residue or directly disappeared, as if it never happened.

    The blood n had good eyesight even in the dark night, with only a few torches around them.

    The barrier was far away from the ind, not too close to trap the soldiers with no way of using the air territory but not that far either, just the right distance.

    From this distance, through the blood n member''s eyes, Ainsley and the others vaguely saw how the attacks from the outside reached the barrier.

    When countless attacks hit the barrier, the barrier shook and trembled, but it acted like ake full of water.

    When pebbles hit the water surface, it only created ripples or at most a few sshes, never opening a hole in the surface.

    The blood barrier acted like that.

    It was like a jelly that easily absorbed the various attacks or bounced them back and exploded those attacks outside of the barrier.

    This barrier...was extraordinary.

    All corners of the barrier had no weakness, and the strength was spread evenly.

    No matter how the celestials attacked the barrier, either from this angle or that angle, the barrier just trembled and swallowed all those attacks.

    Then, when there were some attacks that were too strong and made a small hole in the barrier, the barrier rapidly filled the holes in less than a second.

    The barrier kept operating like this, looking casual andzy.

    Through the blood n member''s eyes, Ainsley and her group could see various blood n elders in darker crimson robes standing in various corners of the ind, actively doing something to the barrier.

    Some drew runes on the barrier. Some set up formations, and others continued to supply blood to the blood barrier using their own blood or using the blood they had prepared.

    No one knew what kind of blood they prepared, but the elders had created a man-madeke at some point and filled theke on the ind with blood.

    The ind would tremble from the impact of the various attacks outside, and some salt hills and rocks even copsed under the tremor.

    However, the blood n soldiers kept a blind eye on this scene and just looked up at the scene as if enjoying a firework performance.

    Some were busy healing the wounded soldiers while others talked in low voices, gossiping about theirpanions who turned into ashes on the battlefield.

    "Hey, hey, do you think March will be revived within a decade? He got unlucky and turned into ashes."

    "If not for the elders already keeping a few parts of his body...I''m afraid it will be difficult to revive him, right?"

    "There will be a lot of casualties tonight and March might have to wait until he gets revived...did he turn into a spirit or something?"

    "I think he didn''t. He will just wait until it''s his turn to be revived."

    "Oh, yes. Those who brought the corpses of our soldiers...have they sent the bodies to our two great elders?"

    "I think they are still gathering the corpses in one ce and nning to ask the two elders to revive them when the situation is stable."

    "I see, I see. That''s hard work for the two elders. They will have to work hard for another thousand years!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1316 "Despair"( Preview)

    "Let''s buy the two elders good food and other items. My wife is a human, and she can go to the outside world to buy a lot of unique things."

    "That''s good!"

    "Oh, hey, the celestials are quite crazy, right? So many birds out there...I feel dizzy."

    "Hahaha! Birds! Yeah, yeah, they''re so densely packed like tuna."

    "Tuna is better than them."

    "When will they stop this firework show? Don''t they know that this barrier is called the Immortal Barrier for a reason?"

    "They don''t know that! We spent a thousand years creating this dome just for tonight''s battle sessfully."

    "Yeah. How could these people smash the barrier we spent a thousand years to make in just a few hours?"

    "They will need a decade."

    "Oh, right. Do you know what kind of blood we use for this barrier?"

    "I think it''s mostly the blood n elders'' blood and our n''s monsters and beasts."

    "But I heard they also used celestials'' blood and the blood of celestials'' monsters and beasts..."

    "Are you serious? Using the celestials'' blood to protect us and keep these birds busy? If those birds heard about this...will they die of anger?"

    "Hahaha. The elder in charge of the barrier and formation did a good thing. We also have the rune master..."

    "Yes, yes. Thebination of these three directly created this legendary dome. Ah. I''m so lucky to witness this."

    "We can see the celestials outside as clear as a ss wall, but those outside the barrier won''t be able to see us at all, right? Poor them."

    "Yep, yep. The royal family members said they would use this barrier in our future territory. With this, we can also live openly outside."

    "Epic! But I''m already itching to fight...when will his majesty let us fight?"

    "I think soon, soon. After we exhaust this one million idiots, his majesty will definitely ask us to attack them from inside the barrier."

    "His majesty really did change his fighting style. He was really reckless and wild before, but now, he learned to use some tricks."

    "But it''s way cooler! Look at these stupid birds smashing our barrier for almost an hour already. They couldn''t even create a dog hole to enter..."

    "Hahahah! You mean...a bird hole."

    "Mehhhhh."

    The blood n soldiers still had the mood to joke around, and it was Ainsley''s turn to be speechless.

    She didn''t expect the blood n to be prepared to this point. They had been researching this barrier for a thousand years...

    How could the celestials beat the blood n this way? Even neutralizers can''t break the barrier at all.

    Wait. Maybe the barrier even blocked the neutralizer from using their abilities?

    Indeed. The marshal felt that there weren''t any improvements, so he directly deployed all the neutralizer ability users in their troops.

    "Go. Target the big wings and seal their abilities. If possible, seal the abilities of whoever creates this barrier!"

    However, the dark crimson dome prevented the neutralizer ability users from looking at their targets, so they could only use their abilities blindly.

    A pity...when they used their abilities, the barrier also absorbed their abilities and nullified them.

    Their abilities didn''t work on the barrier at all! Couldn''t even pass through the barrier to reach their targets!

    In an instant, the neutralizer ability users'' faces collectively darkened.

    "M-marshall...the barrier swallowed our abilities and our abilities are useless!"

    The marshal of the celestial troops who led this massive number of soldiers furrowed his eyebrows and quickly contacted the queen through a special device.

    [Your majesty, I don''t know what kind of barrier is this Crimson Barrier thingy, but the barrier absorbed all our attacks!]

    Yes. The barrier was exactly the same as the one that trapped Ainsley to death before, but this time, it was reversed.

    Any attacks from the outside were all absorbed by the barrier, and at the same time, the blood n''s formation masters and barrier masters quickly used the excess energy to strengthen the barrier.

    Unlike the barrier that trapped Ainsley that would break after absorbing a certain amount of attack, this barrier would be stronger the more attacks they received.

    The barrier even enveloped the sea below the ind, preventing any possibility of an undersea attack or tsunami!

    The queen almost fainted on the spot.

    "One million soldiers attacking the barrier at the same time for a full one hour¡ª how can it still not be broken?!"

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The queen''s shrill scream was apanied by various explosion and collision noises from the Crimson Barrier, yet one couldn''t hear any noise of something shattering.

    The loud noises in the background only sounded like a mockery in the queen''s ears.

    The blood n came prepared, and they changed their battle tactic drastically.

    They didn''t even confront their enemies head-on and chose to hide behind a strange barrier made of unique blood and various runes, perfectly sheltering all the soldiers.

    The queen almost bit her tongue and died of a heart attack.

    "Impossible! There must be some weaknesses¡ª just keep bombarding the barrier. I don''t believe they canst that long under a million soldiers'' joint attack!"

    But after such an intense attack, the celestials were also exhausted and even after replenishing their energy with energy crystals¡­

    These immature soldiers were already at their limit!

    Some celestials couldn''t even float in the air properly, and they almost fell to the ocean to their death.

    Others almost exploded their energy cores for nothing¡ª yet everything was in vain.

    They were more willing to fight enemies and shed blood thto attacking this impregnable barrier!

    The marshal already felt that these immature troops had a mental breakdown.

    The celestials were in despair!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1317 "The Blood Clans Second Wave Of Attack"( Preview)

    As expected, the celestials didn''tst long. When the time hit two o''clock in the morning, a lot of celestials had already retreated to replenish their energy.

    Hitting this barrier was like hitting a ball of cotton.

    They didn''t give the damage they wanted to the target, and all their punches felt empty.

    The celestials had never been treated like this, and the hot-blooded ones were already fed up with this way of war.

    The youngsters thought the war would be like what their ancestors described.

    Brutal and full of madness.

    However, this war was strange.

    Instead of fighting the blood n members, they were the ones being massacred instead, and in just two hours, they lost as many as 50.000 celestials!

    In terms of casualties alone, they already lost to the blood n.

    The young celestials didn''t have much patience for this kind of meaningless attack, so they started to paddle, not being serious in their attacks at all.

    The older celestials were still experienced in real-life battles, but they also knew that this wasn''t a good thing.

    They couldn''t just continue to break the barrier when the barrier didn''t even have signs of cracks or holes!

    The marshal felt that they had to retreat first to replenish energy and if they could...

    Let''s drag the war until six o''clock when the sun rises from the horizon.

    He didn''t believe that when the sun rose, the blood n would still be as tough as now.

    However, just when the celestials wanted to retreat, Atherton contacted the second batch of blood n soldiers numbering 100.000 people through the elder''s telepathy.

    [Get ready to attack. Don''t leave the barrier, but you can hover around the ind to get as close as possible to the targets.]

    [As long as you don''t leave the barrier, you can do anything!]

    The 100.000 soldiers who hadn''t joined the battlefield in the first wave immediately roared excitedly.

    "Finally!"

    "Let''s go, let''s go! Let''s hunt these birds!"

    "I''ll be happy to kill at least eight celestials."

    "The previous troops didn''t kill that many...only three or five celestials at most."

    "Then, we can target ten celestials. We are inside the barrier, anyway. We can kill as many as we want!"

    "Hurry, hurry! Before these birds retreat!"

    One by one, the blood n members in the second wave spread their wings wide.

    Then, they rushed to the edge of the barrier around the ind, ready to shoot some ''birds'' for breakfast.

    These 100.000 people were all blood n members who could manipte blood, and they also had various long-range special abilities.

    Each of them had a wide range of attacks to make sure that even if the celestials ran away, they could still target one or two slow ones.

    The 100.000 blood n members immediately filled the sky above the ind, just right before they hit the crimson barrier that enveloped the whole ind.

    The merfolk who were hiding in the deep sea also quietly came to the sea area right beneath the ind that was still protected by the crimson barrier.

    With this, they didn''t need to be afraid of sea monsters and beasts or celestials'' sudden attacks.

    The blood n warriors made such a big move, but the celestials outside didn''t hear anything and couldn''t see anything because of the thick crimson barrier.

    Some celestials with voyeur ability tried to peek inside the barrier, but they really couldn''t see anything but blood mist from the barrier itself.

    Only Zenith, who was controlling Jake''s body, noticed themotion outside, but because the barrier was still being attacked...

    He thought that themotion was because of the celestials'' attack and not because of the blood n making their moves.

    Anyway, he was still hiding with Ainsley and the others inside this cave and he didn''t have time to care about the situation outside.

    On the other hand, Ainsley and the others saw the scene from Chantelle''s voyeur broadcast ability, and Ainsley couldn''t help but hold her breath.

    She''s finally going to see how these warriors hunt celestials from inside the barrier!

    The person who carried Ainsley and her group''s voyeur broadcast had already floated not far from the edge of the barrier in the sky.

    From this distance, they could clearly see the dense white dots several meters behind the barrier.

    Some celestials were even so close to the barrier that they almost stered their whole bodies to the barrier!

    Just when Ainsley was watching these celestials whocked war awareness, Atherton''s voice sounded in everyone''s mind once more.

    [Go. Reduce the number of celestials as much as you can!]

    Atherton''s voice had just fallen when the blood n soldiers raised their hands.

    In the next second, the blood residue in the sea around the ind suddenly moved like small snakes and this blood quietly blended with the dark night.

    The controlled blood slowly soared to the sky and turned into ropes, targeting the nearest celestials to the sea surface.

    The celestials'' attention was on the barrier, and no one thought there would be any sudden attack from the sea.

    Before these children whocked war experience noticed something, the blood rope had already tied their feet and instantly dragged them to the sea!

    SWOSH!

    The rope was so strong, and it tugged the celestial at such fast speed, so fast that the celestials didn''t have time to struggle when they were already dragged into the sea.

    Even before their bodies touched the sea surface, countless sea monsters and beasts who smelled the scent of blood from the blood rope had already rushed into the air.

    GRAB!

    STAB!

    SLASH!

    !

    "AHHHH¡ª "

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1318 "Deadlock"( Preview)

    When the celestials screamed in shock, the barrier not far from their ce trembled and shook slightly.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The sound of the explosion hitting the barrier perfectly concealed the sea movement below and also silenced the scream of various celestials.

    Their screams disappeared along with countless sea monsters and beasts'' vigorous hunting.

    In this first surprise attack, as many as 1000 celestials lost their lives and the lucky ones managed to escape from the blood ropes, but more blood ropes rose from the bloody sea below.

    The blood theirpanions shed became chains that dragged them into the same hell.

    SPLASH! SPLASH!

    CRUNCH. CRUNCH.

    The first wave of surprise attacks was so big that no matter what, the various generals on the battlefield and the seniors noticed themotion.

    However, even when they noticed themotion, it was already toote.

    Countless blood chains, ropes, winged snakes, arrows or spears suddenly rushed out of the ck sea, instantly stabbing the celestials'' wings or dragging them down in one fell swoop.

    STAB! SLASH!

    These items created from blood were extremely agile and hard to st because no matter what, even if there was only a drop of blood, it could still attack the target.

    A drop of blood turned into a tiny thin needle and sessfully stabbed some celestials'' eyes, instantly robbing their eyesight.

    "Ah! Ah! My eyes!"

    "My wings¡ª "

    "Ah, help! Help! Cut the chain! Cut the chain¡ª NOOO¡ª "

    "Ah! What''s that?! Monsters! M-monstersing out of the sea!"

    The blood on the sea suddenly turned into various hideous monsters.

    The monsters didn''t make any sound and just quietly reaped these young celestials'' lives.

    Even worse, just tiny wounds on their bodies would instantly bleed like a waterfall.

    Within seconds, the celestials became dried mummies and fell to the sea!

    The celestials instantly panicked, and the generals hurriedly tried tomand these greenhorn celestials with no battle experience at all.

    "Fly higher! Don''t get too close to the sea!"

    "Stay away from the barrier! The stinky bats are manipting our blood! Be careful! Don''t get wounded!"

    "Healers! Healers! Heal all surface wounds and stop the bleeding!"

    Many celestials were innate healers, and they could heal themselves within seconds.

    However, they were too shocked before which was why they forgot to use their abilities, resulting in the blood n emptying their blood tank within seconds.

    When the Generals guided the celestials, they hurriedly healed themselves to prevent the blood n from manipting their own blood.

    However, the spilt blood on the sea surface was still there, and the blood didn''t go anywhere.

    The blood spilt from countless celestial death couldn''t be small no matter what.

    The sea area around the ind had turned into a bloody sea, and the blood n skillfully manipted the blood to catch those celestials in the air.

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    Blood arrows flew out of the sea with precision and directly hit the celestials'' wing bones.

    Some arrows stabbed straight to the celestials'' vital parts¡ªtheir hearts or necks.

    Various strange monsters created from blood flew in the air and chased after so many celestials.

    Even if the celestials destroyed these blood monsters, the monsters would still return to their original form.

    As long as there was still blood, it could be any death trap for the celestials!

    The celestials hurriedly flew away from Crimson Ind and flew higher to avoid the sea, but with this movement, they also stopped attacking the barrier.

    Of course, not all celestials stopped attacking the barrier.

    There were around one million celestials in total, and no matter what, the 100.000 blood n members couldn''t attack all of them at once.

    At most, a person attacked ten celestials at once with various items created from blood.

    But among ten celestials, only three or four would be caught in the trap, so the others still dodged the trap and continued to attack the barrier.

    Of course, this wave of attack directly distracted half of the celestial troops and the rest who had to stay away from the Crimson Ind also couldn''t attack the barrier so easily anymore.

    The situation became deadlocked, but the blood n had the upper hand.

    They not only used blood maniption ability unique to their race to attack the enemies but also used their own awakened special ability.

    Countless colorful attacks finally came out of the crimson barrier, precisely shooting the nearest celestials to the blood barrier.

    Those who were lucky to get away were still to be wary of the blood squirming beneath them.

    If chains couldn''t fly high enough to drag the celestials, the blood on the sea would turn into flying arrows, and the arrows would always follow them around, trying to shoot their wings.

    The blood thingy was actually not that strong because no matter what, blood wasn''t that sturdy even if it was condensed.

    However, mixed among the celestial blood on the sea surface was also some beastmen blood or the blood n''s blood when they were wounded.

    The blood n warriors collected this blood, kept a drop for safekeeping and used the rest to attack the elite celestials and those who were a lot stronger than the newbies.

    The blood n''s blood had a corrosive effect, especially on spirits and those from the light camp.

    The celestials were greatly affected by the blood n''s corrosive blood, but their own blood could also harm the blood n members with their holy attributes.

    Unfortunately, the blood n members used the celestial blood to attack fellow celestials and in their hand, every blood became obedient, no matter what type of blood it was.

    The celestials were jointly attacked by various kinds of blood, but they couldn''t kill the enemies hiding behind the crimson barrier.

    So hateful!! Someone, smash this barrier for them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1319 "Zeniths Long-Awaited Chance"( Preview)

    The marshal had noticed that they were at a disadvantage and quickly contacted the celestials'' elite troops to speed up attacking the crimson barrier.

    However, no matter how unique their abilities were, just like when Ainsley was trapped inside the unique barrier engraved with runes, these elite celestials couldn''t do anything to the barrier.

    If there was no barrier, with their various unique abilities, they could have killed a lot of blood n members, just like what their ancestors did a thousand years ago.

    Unfortunately, the blood n prepared this barrier for such a long time, and they were even nning to use the barrier as a national barrier.

    If they couldn''t stop the celestials when it had only been a few hours, they might as well die and never get revived.

    The marshal could only watch as the elite celestials attacked the barrier with no result and only endangered themselves from being too close to the barrier.

    This time, the blood n members really counter-attacked and reaped a lot of lives, killing so many young celestials in one go.

    The number of celestials in the sky slowly decreased, and the number of wild sea beasts and monsters in the battlefield increased.

    The strong smell of blood even lured wild flying-type beasts and monsters that didn''t usually hunted for food around the Crimson Ind that was used to be called the Transition Ind.

    "KAAAA!"

    "GRRRRRR¡ª "

    "CHIRP! CHIRP!"

    "KAOKK! KAOKK!"

    "PRRRR~ "

    "KYAKKK!"

    ? The wild flying-type beasts and monsters came so suddenly, and the blood n members also didn''t expect their battle here to attract more enemies.

    It was the celestials who suffered once more because they didn''t have a fixed territory like the blood n members, and no matter what, they couldn''t just drag their Sky Kingdom to the battlefield.

    The queen had to summon their several sacred beasts, the nation''s guardian beast, to chase away the wild flying-type monsters and beasts that came because of the battlefield.

    "Go! Kill all those monsters and beasts and don''t let them harm the soldiers!"

    The sacred beasts should have been a trump card or something, but the queen was scared by the wild flying-type beasts and monsters from afar.

    This beast and monster tide looked weak and not dangerous, but she didn''t dare to underestimate them, just like how she underestimated the sea monsters and beasts.

    She had no choice but to use her trump card early, but even so, she believed that these sacred beasts also wouldn''t be able to break the strange crimson blood barrier.

    That barrier is just too strong and strange!

    Everything seemed to be going well for the blood n members, and everyone even thought that victory would be too easy tonight.

    More and more blood n members joined the attack and even thest 50.000 pure-blooded blood n members who hadn''t joined the battle yet started to join the fight.

    They were safely guarded behind the barrier, but their enemies were not protected with a huge barrier at all.

    At most, only some individual barriers to save their own lives.

    The blood n soldiers became even more excited and Ainsley''s group finally had to join the excitement.

    Joan was the first to invite everyone, followed by Caroline, Lyod and Ainsley.

    "Let''s go. I think this war will be too easy. The celestials aren''t prepared at all, and they''re allmbs waiting to be ughtered."

    Joan quickly used her shaman ability and borrowed Wilhelm''s ability.

    Wilhelm could manipte blood, although not as skilful as other blood n members.

    So, Joan didn''t use Wilhelm''s blood maniption ability and was just entering the standby mode to be prepared for a fight anytime and anywhere.

    She quickly summoned her wings and flew to the edge of the barrier, just like everyone else.

    The spirits followed behind Joan and even the two blood n elders joined the fun as well.

    Ainsley had no choice but to join too, and Jake, who should be left behind, actually summoned white wings on his back and hurriedly flew over to catch up with the group.

    Zenith, the one who controlled Jake in the dark, was secretly ecstatic.

    This is a chance! They are going to be busy in a while, so if he attacked the two blood n elders...the chance will be higher.

    Zenith thought that Jake''s ability was an ability to copy another race''s racial advantage.

    Since Jake had already copied their celestial wings, he didn''t bother and used the same wings.

    At the same time, Zenith felt that Jake should only be able to use this ability after looking at the ability of other races.

    Unfortunately, Jake hadn''t seen anyone manipting blood because he didn''t share the same Voyeur Broadcast ability with Chantelle.

    Thus, Zenith nned to let Jake watch the others manipte blood first before copying the ability.

    The guy casually used Jake''s ability and the same gold coins appeared behind the man''s back, quickly turning into golden liquid.

    At the same time, Jake''s white wings became extremely eye-catching in the blood n camp.

    Those who saw Jake flying towards them couldn''t help but look back a few times with a frown on their faces.

    How did someone with celestial wingse to this ind? But he was with the two elders and Joan, another honorary elder...

    There was also that famous little cub that they hadn''t seen before with this guy.

    The other warriors who noticed Jake''s white wings felt extremely ufortable, but the higher-ups didn''t say anything.

    Thus, they could only shut up and continued to attack the celestials while they still could.

    At the same time, the queen, who was in despair because their situation was already bad in just a few hours of the war, finally remembered Zenith.

    Right, she still had her nephew as a spy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1320 "Zenith In Action"( Preview)

    The queen carefully looked at the reports rted to the crimson barrier and then linked this information to Jake, the one under Zenith''s control.

    It was said that the crimson barrier was essentially made of blood, so if there was someone with a strong blood maniption ability, they could manipte the barrier too.

    No matter what, Jake was still a descendant of the blood n, so...

    What if he could do that?

    They might have to overexert the young man''s body, soul and energy core, but so what? They didn''t intend to keep that human''s life intact at all.

    He''s just a puppet chosen to backstab the blood n.

    Thinking like this, the queen immediately contacted Zenith and added another urgent mission aside from the first assassination mission.

    [See if your puppet can use blood maniption ability. If he can, I don''t care what you do. Just control your puppet to break the blood barrier!]

    There weren''t a lot of people in their celestial race who could control people as puppets, and even if there were others aside from Zenith, they hadn''t found live blood n members outside of the barrier.

    When they wanted to catch these blood n members, these lunatics would rather kill themselves rather than being controlled by their enemies to betray their people.

    So, the queen finally had to pin her hope on Zenith.

    She admitted that her decision to attack the blood n was too rushed and they didn''t have any sufficient preparation at all.

    At least...they were really sloppypared to the blood n members!

    Zenith got the message and he also has already nned to do this.

    [Okay, auntie. No worries. Leave it to me!]

    The young celestial hid somewhere far from the battlefield with one elder from the celestial race and continued to manipte Jake''s body.

    At the same time, Atherton looked at the elders who maintained the barrier and the young man curled the corner of his lips.

    [How is it? Can the barrierst for years if we rece the controller with machines, runes and formation?]

    The king directly asked through telepathy and the elders in charge of the whole barrier immediately answered.

    [We can, your majesty. The experiment just now is really sessful. In the future, we only need to prepare arge amount of blood to maintain the crimson barrier.]

    But for now, there were some troubles.

    [Your majesty, as you can see, this one is just an experimental barrier and weck blood to continue to maintain it. The barrier will be gone in another hour.]

    Their strength didn''te from their special energy but from blood.

    They had been using the blood of various monsters, beasts, other hostile races and their own blood.

    They even used the blood of celestials.

    Still, in the end, 90% of the blood barrier''s main material came from the royal family blood that they had collected in the past thousand years.

    This barrier was just an experimental one and the king didn''t let them use all the blood they had saved in the past a thousand years.

    The blood they had saved, the formation and the engraved runes were all prepared for erecting their national barrier when they openly lived in their territory above the ground.

    Unlike what the celestials thought that they would be hiding behind the barrier until the war ended, the king had never nned to do this.

    He only wanted to minimize the damage to their blood n troops but such a godly barrier also needed a lot of resources.

    Using it to hide from the celestials in this war wasn''t a wise n, especially when their ultimate goal was to use the barrier for their own huge country in the future.

    Their goal now was actually to reduce the number of celestials by more than half before they went back to their previous brutal fighting style.

    The king felt that it was about time they should put away the barrier, but when he was about tomand the elders to keep the barrier for another hour at max...

    He suddenly received a vision and his crimson eyes flickered.

    As a king of the blood n, he not only had his own unique blood maniption ability but he also had a simr ability with Lyod.

    He could see fragments of the future.

    If not, how did he choose to run away from the war a thousand years ago and didn''t continue to crush the celestials?

    It was because of his vision.

    Just now, when Jake appeared with his white wings and flew towards Ainsley''s group in the air, he received another interesting vision.

    The young man paused and slowly shook his head.

    [Nevermind. You don''t need to dismiss the blood barrier. This king will personally do that.]

    But now is obviously not the time yet.

    Unfortunately, he had to rely on the little cub he had never met face-to-face before.

    Atherton looked at the far away Ainsley and her group with a flicker in his eyes.

    He''s looking forward to the little cub''s great battle.

    At the same time, Zenith was ready to move.

    He was already close to the target, and he had prepared guns with silver bullets as well.

    As long as he got close enough to the two elders from the blood n, he was sure he could kill them both at the same time.

    However, this attack needed the element of a surprise attack because the silver bullet was just a bullet made of pure silver and not a special ability bullet like the one Ainsley got.

    To do thisplex mission, Zenith took over Jake''s body just like how people controlled their game character!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1321 "Assassinating Caroline & Lyod"( Preview)

    This time, Zenith didn''t stop at only givingmands to Jake in his mind.

    Jake''s whole body, special abilities, items and so on, were now in his hand, just as convenient as a game character.

    Jake obviously noticed the change in his body.

    Before this, although he decided to stay inside the ''cage'', he could still influence his body without letting Zenith realize that he had broken free from the conscious cage in his mind.

    However, right now, Jake had a feeling that if he did some small things behind Zenith''s back, Zenith would definitely realize it and the young celestial might do something to suppress him.

    Thus, Jake restrained himself and let Zenith control his body like a game character.

    He knew that Zenith controlled him for a reason, so now must be the time when Zenith would reveal his true purpose.

    Under Zenith''s control, Jake quietly approached the two blood n elders while the two elders were busy targeting some celestials outside of the barrier in the sky.

    Joan was also busy contributing to their camp by borrowing Wilhelm''s power and manipted some celestials to backstab their friends.

    This move directly created chaos in the celestial camp.

    However, because the three people were busy with their own things, they unknowingly let down their guards, letting their spirits stay around them to watch their backs.

    Only Ainsley didn''t join the ''hunt'' and just silently pped her newly grown wings in the air.

    [I think...the celestials are too weak.] Ainsley furrowed her eyebrows as she spoke to Bello, the Godfather and Zev.

    [This shouldn''t be, right? The celestials are born for war. But so far, they look like newbies with almost zero battle experience.]

    Even the teens at the Gasha Country had more battle experience than these people.

    Could it be that this batch of celestials were all just training among themselves and had never fought for real, like the one people did at the Battle Arena in Gasha Country?

    These celestials really didck war experience, but they shouldn''t be this clumsy, right?

    Bello, who was bored and didn''t have anything to do, immediatelymented through telepathy with Ainsley.

    [I think these celestials are young and they''re not serving in the army, nyaa. You see, the batch over there is better than these young ones, nyaaa.]

    Those who died were mostly celestials who had never joined the army but the queen included them into the celestial''s troops in tonight''s war.

    If she only relied on experienced soldiers, the number of soldiers she had wouldn''t be that much, considering that the entire celestial race only had a few million people.

    Excluding underaged celestials, old ones and half-blood celestials...

    They really didn''t have a lot of true soldiers, maybe only half of the whole army they brought now.

    However, the Godfather''s sixth sense kept telling him that the celestials really shouldn''t be this weak.

    [Maybe they''re still hiding some trump cards and don''t want to use that because we have only been a few hours into the war.]

    Considering the celestials'' pride, if they were forced to use up all their trump cards when the war had only started for two hours or so, they would be unwilling.

    The queen cared about her people, but it wasn''t as if the celestials couldn''t give birth to a lot of children like humans.

    All in all, they didn''t have any birth rate crisis, unlike the blood n.

    For them, sacrificing one hundred thousands of ignorant soldiers was not a loss, as long as their celestial race still held their pride and honor.

    Their entire race was built above their pride as the fairy''s war soldiers, a group of people who protected this world from dark creatures and acted as the world savior.

    How could they be forced to use everything they had in their hands in just two hours?!

    If those newbies who couldn''t even dodge the enemy attacks or heal themselves with their own racial advantage died...

    They deserved it.

    Weaklings shouldn''t be a part of their celestial race!

    Ainsley probably understood the celestials'' thoughts, but the Godfather insisted that the celestials should still be hiding a few big moves.

    Anyway, the generals in the celestial camp still didn''t make any big move to break the Crimson Barrier or anything.

    Ainsley and the spirits were standing right on between Caroline and Lyod with Joan in front of the three of them, being the most active.

    At this moment, theter Jake was flying behind the trio, but he quietly took out a handgun from his spatial storage that the celestials had prepared for him.

    The gun was loaded with 7 silver bullets, enough to kill at least one of the two special elders from the blood n.

    Jake had already entered the right range to shoot and he was sure that the target wouldn''t be able to dodge at this distance.

    He was only several meters away and just a second was enough to shoot the two people''s chest from behind.

    The other blood n members were busy trying to kill as many celestials as possible while they were being protected behind the barrier.

    The king hadmanded them to reduce the number of celestials to half the original number.

    They still had a long way to go!

    So, almost no one kept an eye on the two elders, Jake, Joan or Ainsley.

    Even if Jake''s wings were eye-catching, the blood n dismissed it by thinking that the wings came from Jake''s winged special ability.

    And so, Jake burned his gold coins to get the wings that he also summoned when he first fought the three celestials back then.

    He created his own camouge to assassinate Caroline and Lyod in front of so many blood n members!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1322 "Trapped In A Black Box"( Preview)

    Using the wide wings, Jake hid his handgun without anyone noticing, not even the spirits around the two elders.

    It was the Godfather''s sixth sense that suddenly gave him an rm and the young man hurriedly got closer to the little baby in the air.

    [There is a hidden danger! Prepare your ability or anything. This lord''s sixth sense said that something is going to happen!]

    Ainsley believed the Godfather''s sixth sense a lot and without questioning him, she hurriedly summoned her little brush from her Realism Art ability.

    Just a second after Ainsley summoned her brush, Jake aimed his gun at Caroline''s back.

    His wide wings perfectly concealed the small handgun in his hand, leaving only a small gap for him to shoot.

    In this position, he couldn''t fly anywhere and could only float in the air, but this kind of steady position was exactly what Zenith needed.

    The second Ainsley turned around to see whether there was any danger around her, Jake pulled the trigger with a sinister smile on his face.

    PSIU!

    The gun had a silencer and amidst the loud explosion of the celestials'' attack on the barrier, people would only feel that it was the sound of the night breeze or something.

    Jake, who was fully controlled yet was aware that his body was controlled, almost broke his secret right away and took back control of his body.

    What is he doing? Why did he shoot...Caroline and Lyod?

    Zenith fired two shots at once, and Jake didn''t have time to stop the man.

    From the moment Zenith took out the gun, Jake had already thought of seizing back the control over his body, but his sixth sense as a gambler and a businessman suddenly rang.

    He couldn''t help but secretly used his probability ability and calcted the probability of sessfully retrieving the control over his body at this moment....

    And the probability wasn''t on his side.

    He didn''t know why he had already broken away from Zenith''s consciousness cage but the probability result was so disappointing.

    Still, just like how the Godfather believed in his sixth sense unconditionally, Jake also believed his sixth sense and his probability ability.

    If his God of Wealth ability was the thing that kept his enemies away, his probability ability was the thing that kept him away from traps and unknown danger.

    He fully trusted his ability!

    Jake didn''t seize back the control over his body and Zenith had already fired the shot.

    In that second, Ainsley, who was the closest to the two elders, could see the silver bullets heading straight to the two blood n elders.

    The bullets'' speed was fast, fast enough to prevent anyone from seeing the bullet clearly.

    But Ainsley''s eyes had changed into the blood n''s pupils with good sense and in this distance, her eyes captured the two silver bullets flying to Caroline and Lyod''s backs.

    In that moment, the world seemed to be in a slow motion for Ainsley, and the simr scene actually triggered a deja Vu.

    The same silver bullet, the same slow-motion, the same fear...

    Ainsley''s mind froze for a millisecond but when she saw the bullets reaching to the two blood n elders'' back right on their chest area, her frozen mind suddenly reacted.

    Ainsley didn''t know how her reflex worked, but instead of creating a barrier for the two elders, she waved her brush and two strong arms suddenly appeared midair.

    Then, with the same speed as the bullet, or even faster, the two strong arms grabbed the two blood n elders in unison and pushed them aside, away from the bullet''s trajectory.

    "Uncle, auntie, be careful!"

    SWOSH!

    The bullets passed by the two blood n''s elders, only a millimeter away from their arms.

    The two arms pushed the elders hard and the two old people were almost thrown away, but because of this, the bullets didn''t hit the target.

    The bullets just went straight to the crimson barrier behind the two elders and got swallowed by the barrier, leaving nothing but a ripple.

    Everything happened so fast that even the two blood n elders didn''t notice what went wrong and only felt their bodies were pushed aside so hard that they almost fell from the air.

    The next second, they saw the little baby among them waved her brush and the two strong arms disappeared, reced by a huge ck box.

    SWISH!

    Joan, the spirits, the Godfather and the two elders finally realized something was wrong but when they turned around, the ck box had enveloped both Ainsley and Jake.

    The next second, the ck box swallowed the two people and the box slowly expanded while floating straight into the night sky inside the barrier.

    The box went to the edge of the dome up there, instantly attracting countless blood n members'' attention.

    !

    "Ain!"

    "Little cub!"

    "Fck¡ª what''s going on? What is that ck box?"

    "Is it an enemy attack?! Did the barrier break or have a hole or something??"

    "No, no, it''s not that. The ck box came from the little cub''s brush...I saw it. I don''t know what she''s doing, but she took the young man with white wings into the ck box!"

    The ck box had expanded to the size of a small battle arena and wasn''t a box anymore but a 3D rectangr, a block.

    Ainsley''s series of action was so fast that Zenith, who was controlling Jake''s body, hadn''t even fired the next few bullets when darkness enveloped his body.

    Then, the next second, he was trapped in this ck box with a little baby¡ªjust the two of them alone.

    The ck box instantly separated them from the world outside.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1323 "Ainsleys Silent Protection To Jake"( Preview)

    The ck box wasn''t that dark inside, but it definitely reminded Zenith of an underground battle arena with an exquisite cage for the fighters.

    Zenith was too shocked to even speak and the hand that was holding the handgun shook a bit.

    What the heck happened? He just fired two bullets and suddenly entered this strange ce?

    And what''s with this girl? Isn''t she Jake''s daughter? Why did she kidnap her own father?!

    Joan and the others outside of the ck box immediately panicked and the spirits such as the Godfather, hurriedly flew high to approach the box.

    [What''s going on?? Why did the little cub suddenly create that ck box?]

    Caroline''s heart skipped a beat and although she didn''t really understand what''s going on, she caught a glimpse of a silver light when she was pushed away.

    Her eyesight was also good and she vaguely saw the silver light as a silver bullet shooting straight to the barrier behind her.

    Lyod was also the same. While pping his wings and rushing to the edge of the dome up there, he couldn''t help but exin to Joan and the others.

    [Joan, your grandson was being manipted and he shot silver bullets at us! We didn''t notice this and it was Ainsley who saved us.]

    But they didn''t understand why Ainsley had to suddenly create a ck box and trapped both herself and Jake inside?

    Even the Godfather didn''t understand Ainsley''s action and was anxious because he had tried to contact Ainsley, yet the baby didn''t respond!

    The connection was still there, but the baby just didn''t bother to answer his telepathy.

    What''s going on??

    If it''s just to protect the two blood n elders, she didn''t need to trap herself with Jake inside the ck box, right?

    What is she doing??

    The group quickly approached the ck box yet they found out that the ck box was sturdy enough to prevent them from breaking into the ck box.

    At the same time, they could feel that rashly breaking into the box might endanger Ainsley''s life as well.

    Some blood n members who noticed thismotion hurriedly flew to the ck box in the sky as well, but when they wanted to forcibly break in to kill Jake...

    Joan and the others stopped them in ce.

    "Don''t destroy the ck box! Just stay outside and be patient. If you rashly break in, you will endanger the little cub!"

    The other blood n members were bewildered, but this didn''t prevent them from being enraged.

    "What the hell happened? How did a celestial''sckey enter this ind? He even dared to sneak attack the two elders!"

    "Kill him! Kill!"

    "Bro, we can''t! He''s inside this strange ck box and if we want to break in, we will endanger the little cub that has just recently entered our n."

    "Fck¡ª what to do, then? Inform his majesty or the other elders?"

    When the few blood n members who were the closest to the scene back then were panicking, the elder in charge ofmunication suddenly sent them a message through telepathy.

    [Everyone, calm down. His majesty said we should let the little cub and the traitor remain inside the box until the box disappears on its own.]

    [After that, you have to listen to the little cub and don''t rashly attack the traitor.]

    The elder didn''t exin much.

    However, the blood n members had no choice but to obey themand and slowly dispersed, going back to kill more celestials out there.

    Only Joan and the others stayed around the ck box in the sky with dark faces.

    Each of them looked at each other with worried faces and even the spirits were anxious.

    [Why did she do this? Why did she lock herself with Jake? Jake is too dangerous now.]

    [We should have cut off that young man''s legs and arms and locked him up so that he won''t do anything to us.]

    [Hey! Joan is also here...that man is Joan''s grandson. Respect her a bit, Lyod.]

    However, Joan couldn''t really disagree with Lyod''s sudden advice.

    After thismotion, she had thought of locking up Jake somewhere far away from them to prevent him from bing a traitor.

    But Ainsley had taken a step further and did it for them.

    The three blood n people and the other spirits had the same thoughts.

    Only the Godfather slowly realized why Ainsley suddenly acted rashly and created that ck box.

    It was precisely because she couldn''t bear to let others harm Jake who was being controlled by a celestial that she locked herself with Jake so that no one would harm Jake other than her.

    If not for the ck box, the blood n members around just now would have ruthlessly killed Jake without knowing the truth.

    Even those who knew the truth would be forced to do something unfavorable to Jake, but Ainsley would rather do all of this to Jake with her own hands rather than letting others harm Jake.

    The Godfather knew how much Ainsley cherished Jake and could understand her trains of thoughts.

    If it was Ainsley who was being manipted, he would also do the same thing because he believed that even if he had to fight Ainsley....

    He was confident that he wouldn''t really endanger her body.

    After all, no matter what, Jake''s soul was still there and his body was still his own body.

    Only the ''controller'' fell into other people''s hands.

    Harming Jake now or killing Jake was the same as murdering the real Jake and the celestial behind this could just slip away unharmed.

    Ainsley didn''t want that to happen because in the end, Jake was the father she recognized and loved!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1324 "Overestimated"( Preview)

    Zenith didn''t understand Ainsley''s set of operations, but how could Jake not understand?

    When he realized that what Ainsley did within just a few minutes was actually to protect him, the young man''s heart trembled, and he almost broke free from the consciousness cage.

    If not for his firm belief that he couldn''t fight against Zenith''s maniption ability so soon, Jake would have fought on the spot for the right to control his body.

    Although he was essentially free from Zenith''s control and could seize back the control of his body anytime soon, his probability ability warned him.

    Maybe Zenith still had a trump card that might harm him if he was too rash.

    Thus, Jake suppressed his agitation and let Zenith react to this situation.

    Facing Ainsley''s trap, Zenith didn''t try to break free from the ck box because even if he didn''t have a lot of battle experience...

    He knew that it would be a waste of time to break the ck box that the baby created from that strange brush.

    Zenith ignored the ck box and tried to y innocent in front of Ainsley instead, wanting to escape from the ck box if he could.

    "What are you doing, my sweet daughter? Why did you lock your father in this ck box?"

    Zenith pretended as if he was never the one who used Jake''s body to attack both Caroline and Lyod just now.

    He still even had five more silver bullets inside the gun, but he hurriedly stored the gun back in his spatial storage, revealing his empty hands.

    Ainsley was toozy to pretend with Zenith. Since what Zenith did back then was already so obvious, she didn''t need to act anymore!

    "Dad¡ª no. Stinky celestial, don''t pretend." Ainsley clicked her tongue and sneered.

    "You are not my dad anymore. You are an enemy. The moment you attack auntie and uncle, you have revealed your fox tail!"

    Zenith wasn''t surprised that Ainsley knew something was wrong with Jake, but he was still taken aback by Ainsley''s urate guess.

    Usually, people would think that this person betrayed them or something and their first guess shouldn''t be like what Ainsley said before.

    But Ainsley clearly recognized that Jake was manipted by someone, and she even confidently mentioned the celestial...

    Zenith was also not stupid.

    He didn''t bother to pretend anymore and immediately sneered using Jake''s handsome face, instantly turning Jake into a viin-like young man.

    "Okay, okay, since you already knew, I won''t pretend anymore. Tch."

    Zenith shook his head and spoke smoothly, all using Jake''s voice.

    There was no trace of Zenith anywhere and if others saw this, they would only feel that Jake had betrayed them.

    "But, really. I don''t know how you can know the truth. Or...since when did you know about this?"

    The young man casually strolled around the ck box that was as big as a battle arena, enough to have a hearty battle without involving people outside.

    ? He acted as if he wasn''t in danger when his identity as a celestial behind Jake was already revealed.

    Ainsley rolled her eyes at Zenith and wasn''t stupid enough to tell him everything.

    "You don''t need to know. Anyway, I know that you, a stinky celestial, are manipting my dad."

    "But your puppet ability is really good, right? To the point of looking as if you possess my father instead."

    This was already to the point of manipting someone like a game character in a VR holographic game, not a regr game.

    In this case, Zenith''s puppet ability was indeed better than Wilhelm''s because no matter what, once Wilhelm manipted someone, others would realize that theirrades were already someone else''s puppet.

    However, Zenith''s ability made it possible for others not to realize anything wrong with the ''puppet'', really suitable to be a spy deep inside the enemy''s camp.

    If not for Wilhelm''s reminder and Jake''s special SOS code, Joan and the others wouldn''t notice anything.

    The consequences would be far worse than now.

    They would think that Jake betrayed them somehow, and the matter would be moreplicated.

    This would definitely endanger Jake''s life, and he would be wronged to death.

    Unfortunately, Zenith could only manipte one puppet at a time, which was the weakness of his ability.

    On the other hand, Wilhelm could manipte as many puppets as he wanted, as long as his energy was enough and he could handle the control of so many people.

    Zenith clicked his tongue and felt regret that his disguise was easily uncovered like this, but he didn''t mourn for a long time.

    The young man casually took out a bucket of celestial beast''s blood that Zenith had long prepared for Jake before his departure.

    The moment Jake put down the bucket of blood on the ck floor of the ck box, Ainsley''s eyes shed, and she also took out all the buckets of blood in her spatial storage.

    They didn''t talk nonsense and knew that battle was inevitable!

    But Ainsley didn''t know that Zenith had a slight misunderstanding of Jake''s ability.

    Right now, Zenith only wanted to use the blood maniption ability that Jake had ''copied'' from the surrounding blood n members.

    Ainsley only knew that Jake''s God of Wealth ability was extremely strong as long as he still had tons of money or gold coins in his bank ount.

    In short...Ainsley overestimated Zenith, who was manipting Jake.

    The young man unhurriedly flicked his wrist, and the blood inside several big buckets slowly danced into the air, following the master''smand.

    This is the first time Zenith used a blood maniption ability, so he was definitely not that skilful, and he also stubbornly wanted to maintain his elegance.

    So¡­Zenith wanted to use an elegant blood skill!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1325 "Blood Rose Vs Blood Hell Flower"( Preview)

    Zenith had his own thoughts.

    Although the body wasn''t his, his dignity as a celestial should still be there, right?

    Don''t be as barbaric as this blood n member!

    Looking at the situation, Ainsley''s blood maniption ability without the Godfather was slightly weaker, so in short, the two people''s strength was actually a tie.

    Ainsley didn''t bother using her charm ability because her charm would only collide with Zenith''s maniption ability, and Jake''s body would be a battlefield.

    Once Ainsley used her charm on Jake, she wouldpete with Zenith over who could mand'' Jake, but this would certainly be a huge burden on Jake.

    This is not what Ainsley wanted.

    At the same time, she couldn''t charm Zenith because the man wasn''t even here, and she couldn''t charm him through Jake''s body.

    What about luck maniption ability?

    Celestials were generally lucky, and they were also protected by their own racial advantage light attribute, representing holiness.

    Ainsley had a feeling that her luck maniption ability wouldn''t be that useful on this celestial and once again...

    Her ability would only hit Jake, because the soul and the body was still Jake in essence.

    So...it was no different from killing Jake instead of Zenith.

    Zenith obviously understood this, so he didn''t care whether Jake''s body would be injured or not and even used Jake''s body to restrain Ainsley''s movement.

    "Let''s see how powerful you are, little blood ns!"

    Zenith shouted using Jake''s voice, distorting Jake''s face to a hideous one like a viin.

    In the next second, all the blood he controlled from the few big buckets suddenly rushed to the ground and into the air.

    As a celestial, Zenith was ufortable not having wings, so the blood that soared to the sky immediately separated in half and went straight to his back.

    Within a few seconds, celestial wings'' imitation made of blood silently folded themselves on Jake''s back.

    The wings were way bigger than Ainsley''s real wings, but the baby didn''t care and also pped her wings that she had summoned long before she entered the ck box.

    As for Jake, because he switched his ability from the celestial wings to blood maniption ability, Zenith, who could only handle one ability at a time...

    Naturally abandoned the celestial wings and used blood maniption ability instead.

    He wanted to kill this little cub with the blood n''s racial ability and also wanted to aplish the second mission that his aunt just gave him.

    Since he failed to kill the two blood n elders...at least he could kill this little cub and aplish the second mission!

    The blood that went to the ck ground immediately formed countless blood roses, from the small vines to the bright roses dripping with blood.

    In less than a minute, the whole ck box was full of the blood vines with bright blood roses, excluding a strong smell of rose and blood in one go.

    Ainsley had never seen something like this before, but since she was in the air and the roses were on the ground, the baby scoffed at Zenith''s useless fancy technique.

    Still, since the person wanted to fight with a sea of flowers made of blood...she should apany him to y.

    At the same time, her blood maniption was weak, and if she wanted to create the same wide-range technique, forming flowers was indeed a good way.

    Coincidentally, she didn''t want to hurt Jake too much and only wanted to find an opportunity to incite Jake to break free from Zenith''s control.

    She believed in Jake''s ability. He must not be so weak to be controlled so easily like this.

    Maybe he left a handle somewhere to counter-attack, and she only had to assist him!

    Ainsley waved her hands, and the various blood inside her buckets of blood gracefully flowed out.

    The bunch of blood formed a narrow river and rushed to the ground like a few agile snakes,pletely lively and alive.

    On the contrary, Zenith''s controlled blood was stiff and not as lively as Ainsley''s.

    Wanting topete with forming blood flowers? With such a stiff maniption, it was actually better to create non-living beings!

    Ainsley''s group of blood immediately dyed the ck floor with red, and within just a few seconds, the blood wriggled, slowly forming another kind of flower.

    This flower was also crimson red, but the color wasn''t as deep as Jake''s blood rose.

    It was more bright, like a burning fire.

    The flower''s petals weren''t as plump as roses with sharp edges but more slender and agile.

    If someone were here, they would immediately know that this flower was called¡ª the flower of hell.

    Its other name was spider lilies, Japanese hell flower.

    It was the flower that many anime used to describe death and various eerie scenes, including the ones used in Tokyo Ghoul and other anime.

    It was a flower of death.

    As an avid anime lover, how could Ainsley not use this flower to battle Jake''s roses?

    ? Half of the battle arena was quickly filled with the flower of hell, contrasting with the sea of roses on the opposite end.

    The smell of blood became even stronger at this moment, but the flower of hell generally had no good smell, unlike the smell of roses that could bewitch people.

    If anything, Ainsley''s flower of hell smelled like fire from hell, and the vines weren''t like vines at all.

    The flower didn''t have vines and only grew rapidly on the t ground, sucking the scattered blood around as nourishment.

    This flower of hell was made of blood, but it also devoured blood!

    Ainsley waved her hand, and the flowers suddenly grew faster, instantly entangling Jake''s blood vines and roses!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1326 "Rose Petals Vs Hell Flower Petals" ( Preview)

    The moment the flower of hell grew on the blood vines and blood roses, the hell flower rapidly sucked the blood used to form the vines and roses.

    SUCK. SUCK. SUCK.

    SLURRRPPP.

    Within seconds, the blood roses withered and returned to the state of liquid blood.

    The same goes for the blood vines!

    Zenith was a bit slower and hadn''t used his sea of flowers to attack Ainsley.

    When Ainsley made the first move to target his flowers, it was toote.

    The roses withered one by one and slowly melted into a pool of blood, and were soon sucked dry by these hell flowers with thin petals and thin sticks.

    Even the blood vines were directly devoured, and not even a single drop of blood was left!

    The blood that Zenith controlled was devoured, and his control over that consumed blood was instantly gone.

    In just a few minutes, Zenith lost control of a huge amount of blood while Ainsley rapidly hijacked the blood that Zenith prepared for this battle!

    The baby didn''t attack Jake''s body and only attacked the roses and vines on the field, rapidly spreading her hell flowers to each corner of the battle arena inside the ck box.

    Such a strange operation directly stunned Zenith.

    Who the heck would attack the blood roses and vines instead of using their own controlled blood to attack the enemy?

    Zenith wanted to watch Ainsley harm her own father, directly tormenting her feelings and heart.

    He also nned to control Jake''s face to look painful or something, increasing Ainsley''s guilt.

    This was what made his puppet ability dangerous.

    But now, Ainsley actually ignored Jake, whom she should fight with a bitter heart and attacked his blood roses instead!

    This is not the right script!

    Zenith panicked for a moment, and he immediately controlled the rest of his blood vines and roses that only filled 1/4 of the battle arena.

    SHAAAA....

    This time, Zenith used the blood vines to go straight to Ainsley in the air, wanting to entangle her with these vines'' sharp thorns.

    Everyone knew that in a battle against a blood maniption ability user, they shouldn''t be wounded.

    Anyone who got wounded first would be most likely to be the one who lost against their enemy!

    Zenith''s goal was clear, and he not only controlled the vines to act like flying snakes in batches but also moved the charming roses on the ground.

    The blood roses slowly rose to the sky, and one by one, they shed their own blood petals, slowly raining the whole ck box arena.

    SWOOOSH!

    However, these bloody petals didn''t look as soft and harmless as real roses.

    On the contrary, these petals were as sharp as the celestials'' feathers!

    SWISH! SWISH! SWISH!

    In just a few seconds, countless blood vines rushed to Ainsley''s ce in the sky, and the blood rose petals densely filled the entire arena.

    Just a scratch from one flower petal was enough to cut a normal human''s fingers, not to mention so many petals at once!

    The petals rained down heavily, and it quickly blocked Ainsley''s view, dyeing the surrounding red with blood petals.

    The smell of rose and blood intertwined in the air was so dizzying that Ainsley, whose nose already became sharp, had to hold her breath so as not to be affected.

    Seeing these blood vines and blood petals rushing towards her like vicious snakes and knives, Ainsley calmly waved her hands and the hell flowers on the ground instantly soared to the sky.

    The next moment, the hell flowers shed their thin petals and rushed to strike the blood rose petals!

    The blood rose petals were plump and looked more like the tip of a knife or a dragon scale.

    On the other hand, the hell flower''s thin petals as thin as tentacles resemble sharp needles.

    The needle-like hell flowers'' petals urately hit the rose petals that rushed to Ainsley''s ce, and the next moment, the thin hell flower''s petals directly pierced the solid rose petals.

    STAB!

    The pierced rose petals would have a tiny hole in it, but this hole directly spread on the surface of the rose petal, slowly melting them into liquid blood.

    However, before the liquid blood could fall to the ground, the thin hell flower''s petals that were still stuck in the blood rose petals suddenly sucked all the blood needed to form these flower petals!

    In the next second, the rose petals disappeared bit by bit, melting and getting devoured once more.

    The previously thin hell flower petals that could easily break apart if there were more than one rose petal to pierce slowly expand, bing more plump and sturdy.

    Of course, the tip was still as thin and sharp as before.

    Because of the upgrade, this time, one hell flower petal could pierce three or four rose petals stacked together!

    Zenith was horrified to find the hell flowers on the ground also turned into battle weapons in the air, and one by one...they devoured his plump rose petals.

    The blood vines that were as ferocious as cobra went straight to Ainsley''s viral parts, wanting to bite her to death!

    HISSS!! HIISS!

    Facing this bloody scene, Ainsley calmly waved her hand, and the surrounding hell flowers gathered in front of her.

    SWIRL. SWIRL.

    The blooming hell flowers slowly shed petals, and one flower alone could breed ten or more petals.

    The petals merged with each other, forming thick yet sharp needlesparable to knives.

    The next second, before the blood vines that acted like cobras could entangle Ainsley or bite her, the hell flower petals directly sliced the vines to pieces.

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1327 "The Way Of A King"( Preview)

    The plump and thick vines that should be sturdy couldn''t withstand the attack and were quickly cut to pieces.

    SPLASH!

    Blood sshed from the blood vines, and the surrounding hell flowers excitedly crowded around the liquid blood.

    Just like before, they quickly devoured the blood and enriched themselves, strengthening their thin petals to be bigger and plumper.

    All the blood that got devoured couldn''t be controlled anymore, but Ainsley, as the one who made her hell flowers devour these blood, could still hold the blood.

    Her lively and vivid blood maniption was in stark contrast with Zenith''s stiff ones.

    In this battle of blood maniption, Ainsley''s unique blood maniption that mixed her charm ability and her blood maniption ability directly snatched the control over someone else''s controlled blood!

    This kind of thing usually happened only within the blood n because whoever had the higher blood suppression could stop their enemies from controlling blood.

    This was the way of a king, snatching other people''s blood control, rendering them useless in a battle of blood maniptors.

    Zenith obviously lost in this regard, and yet, Ainsley didn''t harm even a single hair of Jake''s body.

    She only continuously robbed Zenith''s controlled blood, leaving him with less and less blood that he could control.

    If Ainsley was facing someone else and not Jake''s body, her enemy would have long died under her sea of hell flowers.

    However, she was careful not to touch Jake yet still defeated Zenith in less than fifteen minutes!

    Zenith actually didn''t mind that Ainsley stole so much blood from him because he still had a lot of blood.

    Not to mention that if he was forced, he could injure Jake''s body and force him to fight Ainsley with his own blood.

    But Zenith was also not aplete newbie in battles and he immediately realized that his blood roses werepletely weak in front of Ainsley''s hell flower.

    The baby could devour his own blood roses and blood vines.

    This level of blood control was already above his league as someone who had just touched this ability today.

    To be honest, Ainsley''s blood maniption ability was still not strong, and she could only create these hell flowers that didn''t need too much blood.

    After all, the hell flowers had thin petals and a small crown.

    The flower''s petals were extremely sparse, spreading around the flower crown like spider legs.

    Compared to the blood rose, which was moreplicated to create, the hell flower was like a child''s y.

    However, Ainsley''s way ofbining her charm ability and blood maniption ability was what pushed her to be superior to Zenith!

    Zenith immediately felt that using fancy techniques such as blood roses, blood rose petals, and blood vines might not be good at all.

    Since that''s the case, he could only try another technique!

    Zenith didn''t insist on using blood roses and blood vines to continue attacking Ainsley.

    The baby didn''t even put up a shield to block his petals attack and instead, she controlled her own hell flower petals to strike back the rose petals.

    To be honest, such a delicate control was impossible for anyone, not even Ainsley.

    It was easier to randomly shoot flower petals to one object as big as Ainsleypared to piercing thin and small blood roses with equally thin hell flower petals.

    Zenith felt that it wasn''t Ainsley who controlled the hell flower petals to pierce the rose petals so urately.

    She might be the one transforming the hell flower petals into sharp needles, but it was definitely not her who could target countless rose petals in the field.

    She didn''t miss even a single petal,pletely blocking the attack!

    Not even a single rose petal could touch Ainsley''s body, not even touching the edge of her clothes.

    This was extremely impossible under such a heavy rose petal rain that almost obstructed everyone''s eyesight.

    However, Ainsley managed to do this without even putting up a barrier.

    Isn''t this terrifying? She could transform so many hell flower petals in one go and turn them into fine needles, rushing straight to target each rose petal!

    One hell flower petal needle didn''t even pierce the same rose petal twice, and one rose petal wasn''t attacked by two hell flower petals repeatedly.

    This showed the extreme control of the hell flower petals, so much so that one hell flower petal would only target one rose petal, but if the rose petals were stacked together...

    The hell flower petal would still pierce through the stacked rose petals with just one petal needle.

    Indeed. Ainsley didn''t consciously do all of this in such a short time.

    If this was the Godfather, it might be possible, but this level was still far from her own strength.

    It was her charm ability that worked well on ''subduing'' blood when she manipted the blood, injecting more self-awareness and vitality into the blood.

    Because of this, each drop of blood that she controlled could achieve such a high degree of concentration to make aplicated move without needing precise control.

    Ainsley onlymanded and controlled the blood hell flower petals to pierce the blood rose petals to stop the attack, but the rest relied on the blood themselves.

    This is Ainsley''s advantage!

    Zenith had to admit Ainsley''s excellence in this regard, and so, he immediately transformed the rest of his blood roses that were still growing on the ground.

    When Ainsley''s blood hell flower sucked his blood roses, Zenith quietly threw more blood to the ground and used Jake''s body as his own body to rapidly grow more roses.

    Just this time, the roses were well hidden, preventing Ainsley from robbing his roses once more.

    Let''s see¡ª he still had some tricks up his sleeve!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1328 "Mutant Blood Roses & Mutant Blood Hell Flowers" ( Preview)

    Now, Zenith didn''t simply use the roses'' body parts as weapons, such as the thorns, vines, or petals.

    He directly turned the roses into a mutant rose.

    The blood roses that were still as cold as metal and stiff like crystals suddenly became more flexible and agile.

    Although Zenith''s control was still stiff, he was also a genius puppet master among his peers, and the first thing that all puppet masters had to master was how to control things.

    Blood was also included as ''things''.

    As Zenith became more and more familiar with the blood he was manipting, he became more confident and directly turned his roses into things that could move like beasts!

    The rose petals slowly expanded, and the rose bloomed to the maximum, showing beautiful waves and folds.

    It was a pity that theseplicated petals slowly changed intoyers of teeth, looking exactly like a beast''s mouth the size of an adult''s palm.

    The roses weren''t big in the first ce, and the mutant blood roses were also not big either.

    However, the outer skin was flexible, just like a real beast made of blood, while the inside was full of sharp petals forming a row of teeth.

    The roses suddenly turned into a blood beast''s mouth with no face, only the mouth and the teeth!

    There were still the rose''s thorns and vinesbined with the petals, slowly transforming into a barbed tongue that came out of the rose''s central part.

    This part was a bit hollow, just like in real roses.

    But at this moment, more than one thin barbed tongue quietly slithered out of the hollow part, hissing like a dangerous beast.

    The hollow part that used to be insects'' ce tond and suck honey or flower essence suddenly turned into such a dangerous trap.

    Because the roses suddenly changed into mutant roses, the roses'' stems full of thorns also slowly parted into two flexible legs as long as an adult''s middle finger.

    Maybe double the length of an adult''s middle finger.

    The roses'' leaves also changed, slowly turning into the rose''s arms, agile yet sharp.

    The whole transformation of the rose sea was only a few minutes and at the same time, Ainsley, who witnessed the rose transformation, was shocked beyond relief.

    This was the first time she saw such an ugly mutant rose!

    Although the two stem legs were cute, and as long as the rose didn''t open its petals, they were still graceful, but when the rose spread its petals...

    The ugly teeth and the countless barbed tongues were enough to disguise people to death.

    Ainsley almost couldn''t bear to look at Zenith''s creation, but she secretly praised whoever was behind Jake for his creativity.

    And his control over blood also became much smoother, good enough to create a living being entirely made of blood.

    This didn''t look very easy, but Zenith only had to duplicate other flowers to turn into the same flower as the one he first transformed.

    Transforming flowers when the flowers were entirely made of blood was as easy as pinching slimes to create some random shapes.

    In just a few minutes, Zenithpletely transformed the whole sea of roses behind him, but during those minutes, Ainsley didn''t stupidly do nothing and just watched.

    Since Zenith wanted topete with a more creative skill...let''s do this!

    Maybe because Zenith was young, although he wanted to kill Ainsley as fast as possible, he still had time to experiment with various fancy techniques during the battle.

    At the same time, Ainsley didn''t want to harm Jake quickly out of desperation, and this way of fighting was more beneficial to her.

    She believed that Zenith couldn''t control Jake for that long, and at one point, he would be weaker than before.

    She believed this situation was what she needed to create for Jake to break free from Zenith''s control without suspense!

    Ainsley looked down at the floating hell flowers around her, and the corner of her lips slowly rose.

    People often call the flower of hell from Japan by another name¡ª spider lilies.

    It was exactly because the hell of a flower did look like a spider with many legs, just upside down.

    Thus, instead of turning her hell flowers into strange mutants like Zenith''s blood rose, Ainsley directly turned her hell flowers into spiders.

    The blood spiders still looked like they were born from hell flowers with a lot of thin legs made of crimson petals, but the crown of the flower directly turned into the spider''s tiny mouth right around their belly area.

    They didn''t have bellies and on the other hand, they only had one such strange mouth with small yet sharp teeth.

    Ainsley simply turned the flower upside down to get this design and used the flower''s weak stem as an ''antenna'' for the spider lilies.

    At the same time, the flower not only had thin flower petals that turned into spider legs but also had a lot of yellow fment.

    It was the same as the one that turned into tongues in Zenith''s mutant rose''s mouth.

    However, Ainsley didn''t turn the fments into dense tongues like Zenith''s.

    Instead, she made them into thin yet flexible yellow tentacles!

    The yellow tentacles were small, not even as thick as a baby''s pinky finger, but it could stretch to a certain degree and could even expand, bing fatter than before.

    The tentacles obediently stayed inside the ''mouth'' on the belly area of the spider lilies, not obstructing the petals that turned into spider legs.

    In just a few minutes, Ainsley also turned her fat hell flowers that had sucked more blood into such vivid spider lilies!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1329 "Mutant Flowers Melee Battle"( Preview)

    This time, because the blood turned into an animal-like flower instead of just a flower that turned into weapons, the blood looked more lively and agile.

    It suddenly looked as if it had its own intelligence, even better than when it was in the state of liquid blood or when it solidified to be hell flowers.

    In this aspect, Zenith actually overlooked the fact that Ainsley was better at forming living beings from her blood than forming cold things.

    Oh, no, Zenith didn''t know this at all.

    Ainsley had this change only after she owned her own blood maniption ability because when she still relied on the Godfather, she was indeed more proficient in handling inanimate things made of blood.

    Now that Ainsley used her own unique way to control blood, she was actually more proficient in handling living beings made of blood than inanimate things!

    It was a huge mistake for Zenith to turn his blood roses into mutant blood roses.

    Flowers were also living beings butpared to flowers that turned into something simr to monsters, the difference in various tricks, agility and so on was big!

    Both sides quietly transformed their own flowers and Zenith was a step faster than Ainsley because he was also the one who started this strange trick.

    Without waiting for Ainsley to finish transforming all her hell flowers, Zenith had already used Jake''s body to control his mutant blood roses to rush forward.

    There was only onemand that Zenith left on the blood he was controlling using Jake''s body¡ª

    Attack Ainsley no matter what tricks you use!

    Even if they melted into a puddle of blood, they had to injure the baby using all their might!

    Zenith left such a desperatemand to his mutant blood roses, directly turning them into suicide flowers.

    He even quietly changed the blood roses'' structure, intending to give Ainsley a ''surprise''.

    After all, blood could be shaped at will, and the blood he used this time also had its own unique attribute.

    On the other hand, so far, Ainsley was only using the umtive blood of various beasts and monsters that the Godfather got for her before.

    The special effect of this blood wasn''t that noticeable, maybe only more sturdy or something.

    No one knew.

    Zenith could already imagine Ainsley''s reaction after receiving his ''gifts''.

    The young man couldn''t help but curl the corner of his lips, making Jake smile like an insidious viin!

    "SKREEEEE!"

    The blood roses floated in the air and rushed towards Ainsley,pletely ignoring the sea of hell flowers around the baby!

    At this time, although Ainsley hasn''tpletely transformed all her hell flowers, half of them were already turned into spider lilies.

    The spider lilies at the frontline saw the blood roses rushing towards their master.

    They immediately floated in the air with their eight petal legs paddling towards the mutant blood roses!

    Within just a few seconds, the two sides shed brutally and the mutant blood roses immediately opened their mouths, intending to swallow the spider lilies.

    To be honest the spider lilies created from the hell flowers were a circle bigger than the roses, but when the roses opened their mouths...

    The roses'' mouth suddenly expanded, bing even bigger than the flowers themselves.

    With just one move, the mutant blood roses managed to capture one spider lily, directly swallowing the spider lily aId chewing the body.

    However, the other spider lilies were smarter, and when they saw this scene, they immediately used their tentacles and sharp legs made of hell flower petals to slice the mutant blood roses'' mouths!

    The mouths were made of blood rose petals, so it should be strong and tough, but in front of the spider lilies'' legs, they suddenly became as soft as tofu.

    In the next few seconds, the spider lilies restricted the mutant blood roses'' movement with their tentacles and cut the roses to pieces.

    They also stood on their back legs and showed the enemy their ''vulnerable'' belly, but then they opened the mouth on their belly¡ª

    And they chomped the mutant blood roses!

    The spider lilies moved faster than the strange mutant blood roses, so in this hand-to-handbat, they were in advantage.

    More and more blood roses perished under the spider lilies'' attacks, and the spilt blood was all devoured within minutes.

    However, the mutant blood roses'' thorny tongue also dealt many damage and wounds to the spider lilies.

    Some spider Lilies were swallowed alive while others were injured too badly and had to melt into a pool of blood for theirpanions to recover using their own blood.

    At first, everything looked good for the spider lilies and that many mutant blood roses couldn''t pass through the spider Lilies'' defense to approach Ainsley.

    However, Zenith started to learn how to control his mutant blood roses better, and this time, he also used the roses'' two legs made from the stem.

    The mutant blood rose'' legs that were only used to run in the air suddenly joined the battle and various martial arts focusing on legs appeared on the battlefield.

    These mutant roses suddenly acted more like humans with their leaves as hands as their stems as legs!

    They would sh the spiders with their leaves and kick or stab the others with their stem legs.

    They also didn''t forget to use their huge mouths to devour a lot of spider lilies or whip the opponent using their barbed tongues.

    In just a few minutes, the situation on the battlefield changed again.

    The mutant blood roses became more aggressive, and as they were equipped with simple martial arts moves, the spider lilies that didn''t have such a ''skill'' suffered a huge defeat.

    SWISH! SWISH! SWISH!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1330 "Slashing Wrist"

    Trigger Warning: suicidal act

    ?

    ?

    SWISH! SWISH! SLASH!

    Legs after legs were cut, the spiders'' heads were gone, and some were stabbed until they melted into a puddle of blood on the spot.

    Bit by bit, the wall of protection around Ainsley disappeared, leaving openings here and there for the mutant blood roses to sneak in.

    Zenith''s mutant blood roses weren''t as clever as the spider lilies who had their own simple judgment.

    The majority only used the martial arts movements with copy and paste.

    Thus, to sneak into the gaps, Zenith personally manipted a few special mutant blood roses with a special blood effect in their bodies.

    These mutants rushed into Ainsley through the gaps between the spider lilies, but Ainsley was also not an ordinary fighter.

    The moment the mutant rushed to her ce, she noticed the danger and immediately threw ten or twenty spider Lilies that she had just transformed to face these intruders.

    She knew that the situation wasn''t optimistic for her spider lilies at the moment, but her spider lilies could devour blood, and from there, Ainsley could create more spider lilies.

    On the other hand, once Zenith lost one mutant, blood rose...he could not recover from the loss.

    Even if the mutant roses destroyed the spider lilies, he couldn''t control the blood that created these spiders, entirely because Ainsley was the one in control!

    This situation where two blood maniption ability userspeted over the control of blood depended on the degree of suppression.

    In this regard, as a natural blood n member, the blood loved Ainsley more, which was why, although the spiders were destroyed into a puddle of blood...

    Ainsley could still tirelessly reform more spider lilies from the blood on the battlefield, while Zenith would always lose a soldier.

    However, Ainsley didn''t know that the blood roses that Zenith sent to her were mainly suicide ones and when they met the new spider lilies...

    The blood roses changed.

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    The spider lilies shed the roses'' bodies to pieces, and the blood roses'' body parts directly disintegrated in the air.

    The stems floated weakly, about to fall, and the roses'' mouth made of blood petals, the teeth, tongues and leaves also staggered in the air, slowly falling to the ground.

    But instead of melting into a puddle of blood, before the blood roses fell too far from Ainsley, these blood roses...

    Each of their body parts suddenly exploded!

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Small explosions suddenly appeared on the battlefield, engulfing most of the new spider lilies that Ainsley created.

    BAM!

    The shock wave after the small explosion even smashed the small spider lilies to the wall, directly turning them into a puddle of blood.

    As if it wasn''t enough, the fire created from the explosion burned all nearby spider Lilies and also burned fellow blood roses.

    SWOSH!

    All the blood was burned under a high temperature and within seconds, they turned into nothingness.

    This wasn''t the worst case.

    When one blood rose exploded, the fire ignited other nearby mutant blood roses to explode, triggering a chain of explosions around Ainsley!

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOM!

    The distance was too close to Ainsley and the shock wave, the high temperature plus the raging fire were all close to the little baby!

    Ainsley hurriedly waved her brush and created a barrier under a second, but even so, the collective shock wave directly smashed her barrier to pieces.

    PRANG!

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The continuous shock waves hit Ainsley hard, and her wings couldn''t help her to stay firm in the air.

    The next second after the barrier was smashed to pieces, the chain of shockwaves mmed the little baby to the wall with a loud noise.

    BRUGH! BANG!

    "Khh!" Ainsley groaned as her head and back hit the ck box''s inner wall.

    The impact was so strong that the ck box was dented, leaving the shape of Ainsley''s little body.

    The head hit the strong wall and for a moment, Ainsley''s head went dizzy.

    The surroundings suddenly became blurry and the feeling of nausea slowly filled Ainsley''s whole body.

    Drop after drop of blood slowly trickled down Ainsley''s mouth, staining the ck and messy floor beneath the feet.

    However, despite the pain and the heavy inner injury, Ainsley endured the difort from her head and the pain on her back.

    The baby hurriedly pped her wings and flew into the air once more, just in time to see her blood spider lilies burned into nothingness!

    The suicidal blood roses also burned into nothingness, but the roses and the spider lilies far from the source of explosion were still intact.

    Even so, the small explosion that triggered a chain of explosions damaged the ck box''s ceiling, floor, and even the nearby walls.

    God knew what kind of blood could explode like that!

    Ainsley was speechless, but she quickly understood that her spider lilies would be vulnerable under this vicious truck.

    Since Zenith fought her using a special blood...

    Ainsley quickly manipted a few drops of her own blood on the ground and used her blood to heal her inner injury.

    The injury wrapped with blood was healed within seconds, and using the blood maniption, Ainsley manipted the blood flowing inside her own body to recover all the inner injuries.

    Then, without batting an eyelid, Ainsley controlled the few drops of blood to form a small knife.

    The baby held the handle of the crimson knife tightly and the next second, without even flinching, the baby shed her own wrist!

    SPLASH!

    In just a few seconds, blood spurted off the wrist, entirely because Ainsley deliberately wounded her vital area on the wrist.

    This kind of injury was usually a vicious self-harm for suicidal people, enough to let them die of blood loss!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1331 "Blood Armor & Hydra Whip"

    However, Ainsley didn''t allow herself to bleed to death and quickly manipted the blood she spilt, not allowing even a single drop to fall to the ground.

    Then, after getting enough blood, the baby controlled the blood around her wound on her wrist to stop the bleeding.

    Within a few seconds, the open wound was slowly closed, leaving nothing but a single sh scar from the knife wound before.

    Ainsley didn''t care about the scar that she could heal after a few more blood healing effects.

    The baby focused on the group of blood she extracted from her own body, enough to make her dizzy and anemia for a few seconds.

    But to her surprise, the blood n regenerated blood way quicker than any other race and now that she was in her blood n''s form...

    The blood loss from before quickly recovered in just a few minutes and after five minutes, that much blood Ainsley lost before had all been made up for.

    This speed was too fast! No wonder the blood n could ruthlessly use their own blood aside from their enemy''s blood to fight.

    Ainsley looked at the small river of blood around her and it was estimated that this amount of blood loss could kill humans.

    But when she was in her blood n form, she felt nothing but a bit of dizziness andck of strength.

    That too, onlysted for a few seconds.

    Isn''t the blood n so awesome??

    Ainsley curled the corner of her lips and hurriedly controlled the rest of her spider lilies to retreat from the battlefield.

    Instead of letting the enemy burn her cuties into nothingness, it was better to change their form.

    Ainsley waved her right hand and all the spider lilies that were still entangled with the enemies suddenly turned around and escaped from the battlefield!

    Countless spider lilies crawled in the air and returned to Ainsley''s side with a godly speed.

    Even the mutant blood roses couldn''t catch up to these spiders and Zenith, who had just blown up a lot of his mutant roses, was also slow to react.

    Before he could realize what''s going on with this mass of spiders, Ainsley''s spiders had all surrounded the little baby with the girl at the center.

    With her own blood on her left hand and the spider lilies on her right hand, Ainsley flicked her right wrist and the surge of spider lilies suddenly burst into puddles of blood.

    However, the puddle of blood quickly enveloped Ainsley''s body from head to toe, and the stream of crimson blood suddenly looked like the river of stars in the universe.

    Just...scarlet stars.

    The small river of blood quickly wrapped Ainsley''s body even to her fingers, and the next seconds, they slowly solidified, forming a tough crystal blood armor.

    Yes. It was full body blood armor!

    Ainsley spread her arms wide and allowed the spider lilies attached to her body to burst into a puddle of blood and directly turned into parts of armor.

    With so many spider lilies, the armor became even sturdier than before and yet was still as light as before.

    Zenith was stunned to the bone while Ainsley quickly finished her blood armor transformation.

    The armor directly copied the full body armor that knights often used, but Ainsley also protected her joints and other vulnerable areas.

    Of course, because the armor was made of blood, the ones at the joints were all liquid blood like jelly, but when there were dangers, they could immediately be condensed into a tough armor.

    The rest of the blood spiders that didn''t have time to be armors were still crawling around Ainsley, but Ainsley changed her focus to her own blood on her right hand.

    Seeing this stupid celestial dared to be distracted in the middle of a battle just because he had sessfully blown up a lot of mutant roses enough to destroy half of the ck box...

    Ainsley sneered as she snapped her fingers.

    SNAP!

    Ainsley''s blood n''s blood directly flowed around the baby''s left arm, but instead of turning into swords or spears, the blood turned into whip instead.

    Yes, it was a long whip that could be expanded or retracted at all.

    Because the whip was made of blood that still had some consciousness, the whip looked alive, just like a hideous snake.

    Ainsley changed the hand that held the whip and used her dominant right hand to hold the blood snake whip.

    The whip moved like a snake and even split themselves into seven whips with one handle, imitating the seven-headed snake¡ª the hydra.

    Not to mention that the blood Ainsley used this time had a corrosive effect because it was the blood of the blood n.

    The Hydra Whip was indeed a suitable name.

    Ainsley already got an armor and a whip, but she didn''t forget the rest of the spider lilies around her.

    Instead of keeping their shape, Ainsley snapped her fingers once more and the spider lilies gathered with each other, slowly turning into countless thick tentacles.

    Tentacles, snake-like whip and full blood armor.

    Ainsley really had it enough.

    Zenith saw Ainsley''s transformation but he only raised an eyebrow.

    Don''t think that just by changing the blood form the baby could defeat his carefully structured mutant blood roses.

    Now that he had sted a part of the ck box with the blood roses, he could actually try to escape or destroy the ck box even further.

    But Zenith remembered the queen''smand and secretly peeked at the small gap in the ck box, revealing a faint moonlight outside and the immortal crimson barrier above them.

    Yes. He still has to destroy the immortal barrier!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1332 "Blood Tentacles"

    With the moonlight pouring into the ck box, the arena didn''t look as eerie and dark as before, slowly illuminating the crimson blood around the ck box.

    Under the moonlight, Ainsley''s blood armor glinted coldly and her tentacles along with the Hydra Whip on her hand also looked alive, as if they weren''t made of blood at all.

    The mutant blood roses across Ainsley and the others hissed at the little baby and their stem legs couldn''t help but tap the air, looking impatient to st the enemies with their own special blood.

    Destruction! Harm the enemy with all of their might! Kill!

    Zenith could sense the blood roses'' agitation and he didn''t n to restrain them at all.

    Even if his blood roses couldn''t beat Ainsley, he still had thest resorts¡­

    The young man quickly backed away from the battlefield, intending to hide at the corner with Jake''s body.

    Anyway, Ainsley didn''t seem to want to harm the man''s body, so he should hide first and use this body to threaten the baby in an emergency.

    Controlling the rest of the blood roses that were ready to explode, Zenith shouted at his mutant roses.

    "Go! Kill the enemy! Explode when you''re a few meters away from the target!"

    SWOOSH!

    With Zenith''smand, countless mutant blood roses danced in the air and ran towards Ainsley with their stem legs.

    They kept waving their sharp leaves and opened their mouths, showing their glinting teeth and barbed tongues.

    "SKREEEE!!"

    All in all, this looked like a nightmare no matter what.

    But Ainsley calmly controlled therge octopus tentacles that she created with the spider lilies leftovers.

    Around four huge yet nimble tentacles suddenly split into countless thinner tentacles with sharp edges, instantly targeting the blood roses even from afar!

    Ainsley''s blood tentacles immediately targeted the closest blood roses, and before the blood, roses had time to explode themselves...

    The tentacles with sharp edges had already pierced them and sucked all their blood within just a few seconds!

    The blood that lost their entire blood couldn''t even explode themselves anymore because the blood was now under Ainsley''s control.

    The baby also realized that she seemed to have robbed this kind of special blood from Zenith earlier, so she hurriedly separated the special blood and formed gorgeous hell flowers once more.

    This time, the hell flowers looked normal and they just quietly floated around the battlefield.

    Sometimes, it would catch some blood roses and when the roses were still far from Ainsley, the hell flower suddenly exploded.

    BOOM!

    The explosion directly triggered other mutant blood roses near the hell flowers, triggering another chain of explosion.

    It was a pity that this time, Ainsley had her blood armor, the tentacles and the Hydra Whip.

    Her wings were not alone in holding back the baby''s body, preventing her from getting swept away by the st.

    It was actually Jake and Zenith who were a bit miserable and had to run away at the corners, evading the crumbling ck box.

    It was strange that this ck box had been ruined to such an extent that there were a lot of holes on the ceiling and the floor, but the people outside didn''t bother to enter the box at all.

    The King had previously instructed the people not to enter the box, and they shall not harm Jake.

    They could only leave this matter to Ainsley to solve.

    The King fully believed in Ainsley!

    Zenith saw the hell flowers that turned into bombs, plus the many tentacles sucking the blood of his mutant roses.

    His heart suddenly ached for his mutant roses.

    In just a few minutes, Ainsley found a way to defeat his mutant blood roses, and she still held the Hydra whip in her hand!

    But it was strange that the Hydra Whip only attacked stray blood roses that came too close to Ainsley.

    The Hydra Whip directly devoured the blood roses and sucked all their blood, preventing them from exploding.

    After all, once Ainsley''s controlled blood devoured Zenith''s controlled blood, Zenith lost his control over that special blood.

    Because of this, he didn''t have time to explode those blood roses and could only watch as Ainsley let her blood devour the blood roses one by one.

    Then, there was still her own corrosive blood.

    That blood armor was full of the blood n''s corrosive blood, so even if the remains of the ck box fell onto Ainsley, the remains would directly melt when they touched the blood armor.

    The same as some blood roses that were tricky enough to get so close to Ainsley, only to melt into nothingness even before they could explode.

    The blood n''s blood was so corrosive that they could even burn other races'' blood!

    This is why the pure-blooded vampires were hard toe by because when they bit their sessors'' necks and injected their blood to transform the person...

    Only 1% could withstand the corrosiveness and sessfully became a new generation of pure-blooded vampires.

    This was also why the blood n had such strong physiques, simply because their bodies weren''t strong enough, their own blood could melt their bodies from the inside.

    The half-blood still retained some of the corrosiveness, so it was also hard for those who haven''t awakened their bloodline to awaken their bloodline.

    It was estimated that their own body knew that they should never awaken the bloodline.

    Otherwise, they might die because their body couldn''t bear it.

    Of course, after the bloodline was awakened, the body also got stronger, but the process was extremely painful.

    Ainsley was lucky to go through this process while she''s out of her body!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1333 "Final Big Explosion"

    Still, Zenith was a bit confused with Ainsley''s Hydra Whip.

    Howe the whip didn''t have any apparent advantage when it should be the baby''s main weapon?

    Those bomb hell flowers, the countless tentacles and the blood armor had more used than the Hydra Whip!

    Is this whip just for decoration to show off her strength, or?

    Zenith was confused, but he didn''t dwell on this too much and quickly manipted all the remaining mutant blood roses to speed up.

    To make things easier to harm Ainsley, the mutant blood roses even mutted their own body parts and threw them far away to Ainsley''s side.

    Once they were close enough to harm the baby with their shockwave, heat or everything else, the body part would directly explode.

    Thank God this explosion didn''t have any radiation. If there were any, Ainsley would have long died because of radiation!

    The mutant blood roses'' body parts were all small and hard to detect.

    Even though there were thin tentacles trying to entangle these small body parts and stop them in time, some pieces still escaped and entered Ainsley''s close range.

    In an instant, without waiting to touch the blood armor, the body parts exploded one by one.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The shockwave this time wasn''t as big as before because this wasn''t a chain reaction, but the heat was enough to burn people''s skin and hair.

    It was estimated that from this distance, even if Ainsley wouldn''t die, she would be heavily injured!

    Jake could only watch as the explosion covered Ainsley''s body from head to toe, and the whole person almost couldn''t hold back and directly took back control over his body.

    No!! Ain! Fck! Fck! Fck! Why is he so useless? Why can''t he snatch back the control over his body when he''s already outside of Zenith''s control?

    He''s just pretending to be controlled, letting the celestial use his body, but he absolutely doesn''t want to see his body harm his own daughter!

    The dazzling gold coins behind Jake kept burning and melting, showing how much expenditure Zenith unknowingly used in this battle.

    This Zenith only nced at the fancy ''background'' and felt that Jake must be a dragon in his past life.

    Otherwise, how could he love gold coins so much that he even had this strange effect when he''s battling someone?!

    Zenith gloated over Ainsley''s misfortune and mocked Jake''s preference for gold coins here, but over there, Ainsley, who was behind the curtain of explosions...

    The baby''s blood armor enveloped her body, even up to her face, not leaving even a single hair outside.

    A few seconds before the explosion happened, the sensitive armor immediately wrapped the baby tightly and even used the surrounding tentacles as emergency barriers.

    Then, the Hydra Whip moved on its own, and each of the snakes opened its mouth wide.

    The next second...they devoured the explosion!

    This kind of whip made of blood should be vulnerable to explosion and couldn''t absorb it at all, but the whip made of Ainsley''s own blood was obviously special.

    Not to mention the strong regeneration of the blood n, the blood also had its own healing attribute, which was why the blood n used the blood dome or wrapped their own blood around their wounds to be healed.

    The tentacles and the Hydra Whip were destroyed in the explosion.

    However, they immediately used the remaining blood hell flowers around them and quickly restored themselves.

    Ainsley didn''t even control the two things to do this at all, and it was all automatic!

    The tentacles and the Hydra Whip immediately healed themselves with the new blood, and then they strengthened themselves.

    The Hydra Whip even absorbed half of the explosion''s fire, shockwave and heat, leading the rest for the blood armor.

    It was actually impossible for normal blood n''s blood to have such a skill, but this is Ainsley''s blood.

    Not to mention the charm buried deep in her blood. She also had the lucky attribute that filled her whole body, even to her blood.

    After all, when Ainsley had the luck maniption ability, what she blessed and boosted was her whole body from head to toe.

    If not for this, how could she be so lucky to awaken her bloodline just a second before her death?

    Obviously, at that time, it was her blood who became lucky!

    Now, the blood was still lucky and coupled with Ainsley''s charm ability, her innate charm as a blood n member and her ancestor''s charm bloodline...

    All sorts of miracles could gather in the baby''s blood.

    Obviously, Ainsley had almost never used her own blood to fight before and even if she did, it was the Godfather who controlled the blood, not her.

    Thus, the effect wasn''t as miraculous as now!

    After the explosion, the whole ce was full of dust and debris, hiding the baby''s figure behind the curtain of smoke.

    For a moment, Zenith wished to see Ainsley lying weakly on the ground with only a breath left.

    It was better if she died in that explosion!

    However, the dust slowly disappeared, and from the thinning smoke, one could see the baby''s silhouette in the air.

    She didn''t look wounded at all and only got dirtied by the smoke and debris around her!

    Even that was also quickly cleaned up by her own diligent blood armor that was alreadyparable to a conscious being...

    Zenith''s eyes widened as he watched Ainsley emerge from the thick smoke unharmed.

    The Hydra Whip was still on her right hand, and the tentacles were still dancing wildly behind her, acting as a background dancer.

    The bomb hell flowers created from the stolen special blood were also there, floating not far from the baby, acting as a special effect.

    This is outrageous!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1334 "Jakes Body As A Hostage"

    The baby emerged from the gray smoke and dust with no visible injury, and even her face was still as rosy as before!

    Zenith almost made Jake jump on the spot.

    Impossible! No one coulde out unmatched from such a huge attack!

    Zenith exerted almost all his blood roses to be able to sneak some explosions near the baby, sacrificing other blood roses under the tentacles and the hell flowers'' harassment.

    But what happened next? The baby came out unscathed!

    A dangerous rm rang in Zenith''s mind, and he quickly controlled the nearby blood roses around him to melt into a puddle of blood.

    Then, the puddle of blood quickly turned into a short sword, glinting coldly under the moonlight.

    Zenith''s distance from Ainsley was far away, almost a whole arena away.

    Before Ainsley could see what happened over there, Zenith had already controlled Jake to manipte the sword to float in the air.

    Then, he aimed the blood sword straight at Jake''s side neck!

    "Don''t move! If you move, he will die! Really!" Zenith finally used hisst resort and directly threatened Ainsley with Jake''s safety.

    This time, even Jake felt that it was his chance to break free so as not to drag Ainsley''s feet, but once again, his probability ability that he used in his mind didn''t allow him.

    No. The probability of sessfully taking back his body has increased, but it was still less than 60%, which was risky!

    Just one wrong move and Zenith, who was shocked, would quickly stab his neck with this solid blood sword.

    He can''t y with his life like that!

    Ainsley, who emerged ''victorious'', also saw this scene, and her face instantly darkened.

    Come on. This guy finally did what she''s most afraid of...

    He''s using Jake''s body to threaten her!

    Ainsley nned to drain Zenith''s energy to create more chances for Jake, but she wasn''t sure whether the chance was there or not.

    To be honest, Zenith could easily consume some energy crystals to replenish his energy, but his unusual ability made it difficult for him to replenish energy as easily as others.

    Anyway, the energy expenditure was huge, and the more ability his puppet used, the more energy he had to spend aside from what his puppet had to pay.

    Right now, Zenith didn''t have much energy like before, so he was saving it for thest move he wanted to execute.

    At the same time, he had to stop Ainsley from interfering by threatening Jake''s life!

    Ainsley was indeed in a pinch right now, and she didn''t rashly try to attack Jake or Zenith, who was controlling Jake''s body.

    Looking at Ainsley''s reaction, Zenith snorted with contempt and hurriedly manipted the blood roses around him to create a cage for Jake.

    Trapped with a cage that could explode anytime, plus the sword that was still aimed at the neck, Jake forced Ainsley not to move, and the baby could only stand there in a daze.

    She could manipte the blood Zenith manipted, but she needed her own controlled blood to devour that blood first.

    Unfortunately, she hadn''t even moved a single finger when Zenith had already put the tip of the sharp sword right on Jake''s side neck.

    Just a single flick of his fingers would move the sword and let the sword kill Jake.

    This would look like suicide for the people outside, but only the insiders knew that Jake was killed by a celestial.

    This is the horror of Zenith''s ability!

    Ainsley was restrained here, and no matter what she wanted to do, whether to summon her brush or something, Zenith''s eyes were always on her.

    Once she made even the simplest movement that didn''t look threatening, he would dare to stab the sword straight to Jake''s neck.

    At the same time, the blood cage would explode, not even sparing Jake''s body that might be revived if he was lucky enough to awaken his bloodline before his death¡ª

    Just like Ainsley.

    Jake didn''t leave a drop of blood before, so it was impossible to revive him even if he was lucky to awaken his bloodline.

    Zenith thought everything perfectly, but Ainsley still secretly cast her luck maniption ability on Jake''s body.

    When she used this ability, she didn''t even move a single finger and her bright golden aura that she used to have when casting this ability was strictly hidden.

    Thus, Zenith didn''t realize that to ensure Jake''s safety, Ainsley boosted Jake''s luck and secretly hoped that this would make things easier to escape from Zenith''s clutch.

    It was a pity that she couldn''t attack the real Zenith using this ability and this was also why the puppet ability was just a troublesome ability!

    Seeing that Ainsley really didn''t dare to do something, Zenith secretly sighed in relief and started to move Jake''s hands, slowly burning more gold coins behind the man.

    Zenith didn''t know that the moreplicated things that Jake wanted to do, the more gold coins he would burn in the background.

    But Ainsley saw this and immediately knew that Zenith wanted to do something big using Jake''s body!

    What if Jake''s energy wasn''t enough to support the big move?

    Even if he had enough money, if he didn''t have enough energy, his ability couldn''t be used either.

    But what kind of big move Zenith wanted to do to be able to burn such a lot of gold coins?!

    Zenith also saw the burning gold coins but simply thought this was a special effect or something.

    Isn''t this a coincidence that the special effect of this mboyant guy suddenly became even better than before when he was about to throw hisst trump card?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1335 "Manipulating The Immortal Barriers Blood"

    Zenith snickered and quickly waved Jake''s hands, slowly mobilizing Jake''s blood maniption ability'' copied''.

    At first, Ainsley didn''t see anything wrong with Jake or the surroundings, and even the people outside still focused on battling celestials while hiding behind the crimson barrier.

    However, as time passed by, some sharp blood n members and the blood n royal families suddenly noticed a change in their immortal crimson barrier.

    The barrier was made with blood and mixed with various runes, formations and such.

    It was logical for someone who could manipte blood to be able to steal some blood from the barrier, and even the blood n members did this tounch surprise attacks on the nearest celestials.

    However, none of the enemies had this ability, which was why the blood n were reassured that nothing would go wrong with the barrier.

    Until Zenith controlled Jake and forcibly entered the ind by relying on Jake''s rtionship with Joan, Ainsley and the others.

    Joan would have never thought that Jake would be used to this extent, and even Wilhelm felt it was okay to keep this guy around them.

    He knew that Jake was still Joan''s grandson and Ainsley''s father in the end, so they should want Jake to be free from Zenith.

    If the young man stayed around them where they could supervise him, he wouldn''t be able to ''betray'' the blood n, and they might find a way to free him from Zenith''s control.

    But no one thought that Zenith had enough energy to mobilize Jake to do such a big thing¡ª

    He was sucking the blood from the Crimson Barrier towards himself, trying to create a hole in the barrier through this way!

    Drop after drop of blood slowly floated away from the crimson barrier and entered the gap in the ck box.

    The controlled blood slowly floated in front of Jake, in front of the cage that could explode.

    The blood slowly gathered in one ce, creating a kind of spiral that was as small as a dot of ink on paper.

    So much blood surged into this dot, yet the drop didn''t be bigger.

    God knew what kind of thing Zenith wanted to do!

    But one thing was certain¡ª

    The blood n members outside saw the blood from their crimson barrier was slowly sucked away at an rming rate, and the thick barrier gradually became thin at one specific point.

    Someone is stealing the blood in the barrier to break the barrier!!

    This is the weakness of the blood barrier, but the king nned to use blood he had conquered personally on the national barrierter on.

    This way, even if someone else had a blood maniption ability, they couldn''t break the barrier.

    But now, although the barrier was made with the royal family members'' blood, other blood n members could still manipte some of the blood inside the barrier.

    This was also made for convenience to heal the blood n warriors in need quickly or to assist them in anything.

    But no one would expect a ''traitor'' to appear and he''s slowly sucking away the blood in the barrier, trying to open a gap there!

    The royal family members immediately notified the king and the elders reported this emergency.

    "Report, your majesty! The blood barrier lost some blood, and the blood entered that ck box in the sky¡ª "

    "That traitor who attacked the two elders wanted to destroy the barrier!"

    "Is it Joan''s grandson? How did he be a traitor? Joan is so loyal to us¡ª this is outrageous!"

    "No, no, don''t misunderstand. I heard from Joan that her grandson was being controlled by the celestial..."

    "Why did she still bring him here, then?!"

    "Let''s just kill this guy. Or if someone here can track the celestial behind the poor man and kill the celestial...that will be good."

    "It''s faster to kill the young man!"

    "At this rate, the celestial doesn''t care about the young man''s body, and he''s forcefully overusing his energy core to suck away the blood in the Crimson Barrier."

    "Yes, yes. That''s why it''s way faster to kill the young man."

    "If he''s lucky, he can awaken his bloodline like the little cub back then, and we will also revive him."

    "Let''s surround the ck box now? How many elders or warriors should enter the ck box?"

    The elders and the royal family members started to discuss a way to kill Jake, but Zenith, who knew that he couldn''t be disturbed right now, immediately contacted his aunt.

    [Auntie, please do something to distract the blood n members! Don''t let them approach the ck box in the sky behind the Crimson Barrier.]

    [I''m now trying to create a small hole for us to break in, so please help me distract the blood n members!]

    Right now, the blood n members could leisurely hide behind the barrier and hunt the celestials because the celestials were really ''weak''.

    If there were some changes on the battlefield, at least not many would have time to pay attention to him.

    Anyway, he believed that Joan and Ainsley would do their best to stop whoever wanted to kill Jake, so...

    He just needed thirty minutes to create a small hole enough for four or five celestials to break into the barrier!

    The barrier was really thick, and the blood needed to create this barrier was even tougher to control.

    Zenith had to work twice harder than when he manipted the special blood he used to fight Ainsley.

    Thinking about the special blood...could he mix the blood into the barrier and make them explode?

    Maybe the barrier would break down too!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1336 "In Weal And Woe"

    The queen heard Zenith''s plea of help and to be honest, she didn''t really want to use all her trump cards.

    But the celestials were too weak without using their racial advantage aside from their wings.

    It wasn''t even sunrise yet, and their celestials were down to almost half of the initial number!

    This is so humiliating.

    The queen finally learned to put aside her pride and agreed to help Zenith distract the blood n members.

    [Okay, rest easy.]

    Then, the queen contacted all the generals and the marshal on the battlefield with a lot of unwillingness.

    [Let''s do the ''In Weal and Woe'' skill. Notify all the soldiers. This queen will start within minutes!]

    When the marshals and the generals heard what the queen said through their specialmunication device, they couldn''t help but stiffen.

    So far, they had never relied on their racial advantage aside from their wings and the healing ability that individual soldiers used.

    The healing ability was also not thatparable to a real ability user with a healing ability¡ª the healers.

    However, their healing power was indeed enough to save a life in an emergency and buy them enough time to send the wounded person to be treated by the real healer.

    Of course, if they were in daylight, their healing power would be way stronger, and there was no way they would be pushed back like this by the blood n members.

    But still, the marshal and the generals thought the queen wouldn''t want to use their race''s racial advantage until sunrise.

    After all, aside from pride, this also involved time. If they used their racial advantage when the sun came out, the effect would be the best.

    Unfortunately, the war started at midnight and although they wanted to prolong it until sunrise...

    Looking at the remaining 800.000 celestials on the battlefield, even the marshal and the generals'' hearts ached.

    Most victims who died in this war were the young generations with less battle experience.

    Their celestial n didn''t cherish the young generation to the point of madness like the blood n members, but they also felt heartache for the loss of future generations.

    Now that the queen has put down her pride and the calction of not getting the best effect under the sunlight...

    The marshal and the generals clenched their fists and secretly vowed to execute the queen''smand to the fullest.

    Immediately after that, the generals contacted all the leaders below them to convey the queen''s message, and within less than five minutes, the whole celestial troops got the news.

    "The queen finally wants to use that skill!"

    "Fck. If her majesty used that skill a long time ago, we would have never lost arade."

    "Hush. What do you know? Although that skill is our race''s unique ability from birth, we still need her majesty as the medium!"

    "This skill is quite burdensome to the queen...I can guess why she has waited until now to use it."

    "In short, isn''t it because too many soldiers died on the battlefield, and now she is worried about our fate?"

    "Exactly. It''s our fault to be so useless...I thought our racial''s instincts as a war race would help us on the battlefield. But howe a lot of us died so easily!"

    "me those stinky bats. They''re too insidious, and they used dirty tricks to assassinate a lot of our friends!"

    "Come,e. I''m ready to receive the queen''s ''In Weal and Woe'' skill. Let''s see how the blood n will react!"

    In ten minutes, all the soldiers were ready, waiting for the queen to start using one of their racial''s advantage¡ª In Weal and Woe.

    [Your majesty, everyone is ready. You can bestow us with the holy light!]

    The queen received the news and immediately stood up from her temporary throne inside her tent.

    Then, the queen slowly walked out of the tent with her personal guards following behind.

    All of them headed towards a temporary altar not far from the queen''s tent.

    Everything here could stand still above clouds that were basically full of water, all because the celestials had their own way of making things fly in the air.

    Just like how they created their floating Sky Kingdom.

    The altar wasn''t only put on the clouds but, unlike the tents that touched the clouds themselves, making the clouds as the floor, the tent was levitating above the clouds.

    It was nighttime, and the only light that illuminated the entire celestial''s temporary camp was the cold moonlight.

    Under the moonlight, the silver altar full of strange celestial runes and engravings stood still, calmly bathing under the soft moonlight as if absorbing the power of moonlight.

    The altar was only as big as an adult''s body, but it was five meters tall, which meant the queen had to float in the air to be at the same height as the altar.

    The queen slowly pped her six wings and kicked off the soft clouds that had turned into solid ground.

    In just one strong p of her wings, the queen easily reached the altar and was only a meter away from the altar, enough to touch the mobile sacred altar.

    This altar was what their celestial race used when they fought their enemies, and they always brought this altar with them.

    Now, the queen, who had never fought other enemies in the past few decades, slowly touched the rough surface of the silver stone altar with a solemn face.

    After doing some sets of rituals to use the altar, the queen slowly sped her hands and murmured something in the ancient celestialnguage.

    She''s starting the skill In Weal and Woe!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1337 "White-Golden Holy Light"

    When the queen spoke softly with a different voice, more ethereal and sacred than usual, the silver stone altar slowly glowed in white-gold light.

    The light illuminated the ce around the altar, dyeing the sky with a hint of golden.

    A brief white-golden light shot out of the altar straight to the sky before the light returned to the altar''s surface.

    The next second, after the light returned to the altar, the queen hurriedly put her palm on the altar''s surface and closed her eyes, looking like a pious priest.

    Once the queen''s palm touched the altar, the light Inside the altar slowly spread towards the queen herself, and the queen immediately pped her six wings.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    With one p of her wings, the white-golden light that entered her body from the sacred altar slowly spread out with the wind, flying down the clouds towards the soldiers below.

    The balls of light flew quickly, and in just a few seconds, the light had covered all the soldiers in the battlefield, no matter how far they were.

    As long as they were still alive, the light would find them and precisely enter their bodies!

    After that, the celestial''s body would glow in a white-golden light, looking like a real angel from heaven.

    On such a dark night, the celestial''s white-golden light was so eye-catching.

    Not to mention with so many celestials glowing in white-golden light all at once, the dark sky around the ind suddenly lit up with their light alone.

    The scene was so beautiful, like the view from the top of a city full of colourful neon lights.

    This one was just not that colorful, but from afar, it did look like light descending from the sky.

    Those who had been paying attention to the situation around the battlefield saw this eye-catching scene through their telescope and immediately captured the picture.

    Some also took videos and the inte was immediately full of other news about the celestial war.

    [What light is that? This is different from the angel''s descent before! Are they using somerge-scale magic??]

    Ability users called non-human races with racial advantage as magic, not counted as special abilities unless they awakened the abilities instead of being born with them.

    [This scene is so beautiful, but howe I''m getting scared?]

    [I live not far from the battlefield, enough to see this scene with my naked eyes...this is scary!]

    [If the celestials really want to userge-scale magic, will that have any impact on us? I''m terrified!]

    [I''ve never seen such a war between two races in my entire life. I thought the chaotic Godlif Country was already bad enough, but the celestials¡ª they''re really something. ]

    [I''m from the Gasha Country.]

    [I see that all celestials in my country have disappeared in the past few days. They''re really at war!]

    [I''m also from the Gasha Country and like celestials because of their wings, but this is just too much. They must be fighting the blood n again, right?]

    [The blood n has been hiding for a thousand years! What the hell are the celestials doing, disturbing the blood n?]

    [I have a bold guess, everyone. Is it because of Ainsley? Someone suspected that she''s a blood n''s cub...]

    [Let''s not gossip about the deceased. It''s been a few weeks, and there is no official news from the Sloan Family, the Irregr Tamer Guild or the Billios Family.]

    [Yeah, yeah. I''m afraid they don''t want to say anything because Ainsley''s situation isn''t optimistic...]

    [I am just sorry for the Sloan Family. They solved one enemy after another, and to this day, they''re still busy.]

    [Once Ainsley is gone, people be arrogant and they go to bully the Sloan Family one by one.]

    [The Irregr Tamer Guild at Gasha Country is also pitiful. If not for the help from the Godlif Country''s Irregr Tamer Guild, they might have been wiped out.]

    [What did the government do? Why don''t they stop these guilds? They''re attaching another guild outside of the battle arena!]

    [I think the government sees that without Ainsley, that guild won''t be useful for them anymore, so they just turn a blind eye.]

    [Damn. I thought the Gasha Country''s government disliked the big guilds and leaned more towards Ainsley''s guild....in the end, it''s all the same.]

    [Right, right, wait. What happens with the white-golden light in the video? What happens next? We can''t see anything. It''s too dark!]

    Even if some people could capture the scene and take videos, it was still hard to capture anything rted to the war.

    They only heard loud explosion noises, the roar of the sea monsters and sea beasts...sometimes there would be a slight earthquake here and there.

    But overall, the beast continent also had their own race barrier, and the citizens should be sound and safe.

    Still, since no one could know what happened on the battlefield then, they could only specte on the inte.

    It was already past midnight, about to reach the dawn, yet theizens were still active!

    At the same time, on the battlefield, the queen had activated the ''In Weal and Woe'' racial advantage of their race, but in turn, she couldn''t move from the altar at all.

    The queen could only stay motionless with her palm on the altar while other celestials around her, mainly those who became priests with purification ability, sped their hands tightly.

    They were all supporting the queen, who kept spreading the balls of light to the soldiers on the battlefield!

    The blood n members behind the crimson barrier also noticed the celestials'' huge movement, so the elders had no time to care about Jake and Ainsley.

    After all, the celestials looked like they were doing something big!

    Alert! Alert!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1338 "Sharing Damage"

    All of them hurriedly flew towards the edge of the barrier, leaving the matter with Jake and Ainsley to their king instead.

    "What are the celestials doing? Why are they glowing like that?"

    "Hum. Let''s see....in our ancestors'' record, there are some notes about this...ah. It''s ''In Weal and Woe''. This skill..."

    The elder in charge of information hadn''t finished his words when the other blood n warriors hadunched another wave of attack toward whichever celestial they could attack.

    If this were before the strange skill appeared, one or two young celestials that got hit with their random attacks would break their wings and fall to the sea somehow.

    However, this time, the blood n''s collective attacks did hit some careless celestials, but that white-golden light suddenly shone brightly.

    Then, all 800.000 celestials'' bodies also shone with the same light!

    Wave after wave of attacks hit various celestials, and the light on everyone''s bodies flickered non-stop, almost blinding the night creature such as the blood n.

    The strange thing was....those who got hit by the attack, those who should have been heavily injured...

    They didn''t get injured at all!

    No. They should have been injured, but the injury was minimal, not evenparable to a kitty''s scratch.

    Coincidentally, after witnessing this strange scene, the voice of the elder in charge of information finally fell and rang in everyone''s mind.

    [Skill ''In Weal and Woe'' is the celestial racial skill that allows them to share the damage they suffered to all celestials who received the same ''holy light''.]

    The more members that were bathed in the holy light, the smaller the damage that each celestial received.

    Even if some of them were stabbed in vital areas and should have died, they wouldn''t die, and the damage would be suppressed to the minimum!

    A fatal knife stab would turn into a scratch, and a raging fire would turn into a candle''s fire.

    They didn''t heal themselves at all, and the damage had already been passed on through all existing celestial soldiers.

    They shared the damage to 800.000 celestials! Even if they were bombed, they might still survive!

    With this, even a deadly attack would turn into nothing.

    The blood n members who often listened to their descendants talking about the game in the human continent immediately recalled a simr skill used in that kind of RPG game.

    This kind of sharing damage skill...the one that turned a whole team into an immortal team¡­

    This kind of skill really existed in reality?!

    These blood n members didn''t think that their ability to be revived just from a drop of blood was also something heaven-defying.

    The blood n didn''t believe that the stinky celestials could have this kind of skill.

    They continued to attack the surrounding celestials, but that white-golden light flickered again, distributing the damage to each soldier evenly.

    Then, those who had natural healing ability automatically healed themselves and those who couldn''t heal themselves endured the tiny wound.

    No matter how many damages the blood n inflicted to the celestials, when all the umted damage from many people were shared to 800.000 celestials at the same time...

    The wound became non-threatening and even if the wound became a lot worse than before, the healers were always ready to heal.

    Not to mention that all pure-blooded celestials had their own racial advantage¡ª minor wound self-healing.

    Although this wasn''t as perverted as the blood n''s strong regeneration and healing technique from blood, this was enough to heal all the damage that the blood n inflicted on the celestials!

    At the same time, because of this sharing of damage skill, the celestials became braver, and they quickly approached the Immortal Crimson Barrier.

    This time, the celestials disregarded all kinds of damage they got from the blood n members and furiously attacked the crimson barrier with all of their strength!

    At the back, Zenith was manipting the blood inside the blood barrier, and at the front, the celestials used brute force to break the barrier.

    If not for the barrier''s absorbing ability, that could strengthen themselves whenever they were attacked, the barrier would have copsed now.

    Still, the speed of absorbing the damage and repairing it couldn''t catch up with the celestials'' speed of breaking the barrier.

    In no time, their barrier would really break!

    This barrier wasn''t made to be as strong as their future national barrier, so the blood n members were also prepared to see it break.

    But they still hadn''t cut down the number of celestials to the minimum!

    800.000 celestials were still a lot!

    The elders and the royal blood n members immediately approached the king at the back and made a report.

    "Reporting, your majesty. The celestials used a strange skill to share the damage they suffered, and no matter how fatal the wound was, they''repletely fine!"

    The celestials evenly shared their damage to 800.000 people at once.

    If they wanted to kill some celestials before the healers healed them, they had to inflict a huge amount of damage to tten a city or something.

    Even if they were strong, they weren''t strong enough to do this, and only the king possibly had this ability!

    The celestial queen''s attribute leaned more towards group supports, while the blood n king''s attribute leaned more towards a solo fighter akin to a one-man army.

    If they wanted to kill that many celestials, they could only shamefully depend on the king!

    The King could understand the elders and the royal family members'' feelings, but he felt it wasn''t time to show his full strength in this war.

    His strength should be kept for a more important asion!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1339 "Bellos Trump Card"

    If the blood n lost their trump cards too early, like the celestials, without the celestials'' huge number, their n would be defeated in no time.

    The king blinked his eyes and tried to think of a way to counter this annoying sharing damage ability when he recalled the little sacred beast around their new blood n''s cub.

    If he wasn''t mistaken, that sacred beast was a panther from the underworld.

    He was a necromancer.

    The king had lived long enough to know a lot about various sacred beasts.

    He even got to know Code-L early and could be as old as Code-L, or maybe even older!

    When he saw that little fluffy cat, he immediately recalled the cat''s ability as a ck panther from the underworld.

    Maybe the cat had some ideas about this, and if he was lucky, the cat could also summon his two siblings!

    That Code-Ld was strong and could fight a lot of entry-level sacred beasts on her own.

    The celestials had more sacred beasts than them and to be honest...their side only had a few sacred beasts, blood bat type.

    The blood bats were also just entry-level sacred beasts, like the celestials'' many sacred beasts.

    An entry-level sacred beast here referred to someone like Cellino who had just awakened their bloodline and evolved to be a sacred beast.

    However, Cellino''s bloodline was more sacred than these beasts, so even though he was also at the level of the entry-level sacred beast, he was three times stronger than his peers.

    As for the sacred beasts that the celestials brought, such as a pegasus with a thin bloodline or other no-name sacred beasts...

    They were genuine entry-level beasts, and Cellino could also fight three of such beasts at once.

    Bello, who could already speak human words in his current form, was considered a middle stage''s sacred beast.

    His power could be imagined as twenty times the normal entry-level sacred beasts!

    The king has made up his mind and immediately instructed his adjutant to bring Bello to his ce.

    "Go. Find a little Persian-Himyan cat with dark brown fur like chocte. He''s a sacred beast. You should be polite when you invite him toe to this ce."

    His adjutant immediately bowed to the king and hurriedly flew out of the king''s temporary ''base'' to find Bello.

    At this time, Bello was busy using his various skills as a necromancer to fight the enemies.

    He could make people decay like a corpse, and could also summon souls and stuff them into a random corpse to revive them.

    Of course, he also had his own ''collection'' of bodies and souls that he could summon anytime because they made a deal with him.

    As long as the soul wasn''t reincarnated yet, the deal was still there and to be honest, with the contract binding them, the soul couldn''t reincarnate until they cut the contract fairly.

    Bello didn''t change into his beast form and was low-key, but his contribution to the blood n''s camp couldn''t be underestimated.

    The little cat might kill more celestials than the other blood n warriors around him.

    The nearby blood n warriors also saw this, so they were very respectful of this sacred beast at a high level.

    It was at this time that the king''s personal adjutant suddenly flew towards Bello in the sky and bowed 45¡ã at the little cat the size of a baby''s pillow.

    "Good evening, your excellency."

    The adjutant looked more like a capable butler as he fixed his one-eyed monocle.

    "His majesty the king has urgently summoned you to deal with an emergency...please follow this servant to see his majesty."

    Bello didn''t know what the king wanted to do with him, but since he said it was an emergency...and looking at the celestials'' annoying racial advantage...

    He had an idea in mind.

    To be honest, he was about to do something to stop the celestials'' racial advantage, but he was afraid that the blood n members would be scared away...

    Thankfully, the king remembered him and wanted to find him to help them!

    Since it was like this, Bello felt that he didn''t need to be afraid of scaring away the blood n members around him.

    Thus, the cat meowed softly and hurriedly swished his fluffy water fountain-like tail.

    "Okay, nyaa~ let''s go now, nya! It''s urgent, nya!"

    He was still worried about Ainsley, who was left behind to fight Jake and the celestial who controlled her, so he should finish his business fast and go to see Ainsley.

    It has been thirty minutes since Ainsley first entered the ck box, and she hasn''te out yet!

    Just like that, Bello went to the king''s ce, and the king also didn''t beat around the bush.

    He immediately asked Bello straight to the point.

    "I know you can do something to stop the celestials'' sharing damage skill. Even if you can''t, there must be a way to kill them, right?"

    Bello didn''t hide this fact from the king, who had lived longer than him and hurriedly nodded his cat''s head.

    "Yes, your majesty. I do have one grand skill...but after that, I''ll not be able to fight for a day or two."

    This is why Bello was usually reluctant to use his grand skill in case he got into trouble after he was severely weakened for a few days.

    Imagine he met his nemesis or someone with a bad heart took this chance to assassinate him¡­

    At that time, he would be as weak as an ordinary cat, and just one knife stab could end his long life.

    He didn''t want that to happen! The king had to ensure his safety first, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1340 "Summoning Code-L, Cellino & Blaze"

    The King could understand Bello''s worry, so he nodded at the cat and casually waved his hand.

    "It''s okay. After you help this king, this king will protect you. You can hide at this king''s camp when you''re weakened, and no one will be able to touch you."

    The blood n members couldn''t casually enter the king''s temporary residence on this ind, even if they were a part of the royal family.

    Since even the royal family members needed the king''s permission to enter the camp, as long as the king was still alive and the camp was still there, no one could harm the weakened Bello.

    Getting the king''s consent, Bello sighed in relief and was about to excuse himself to return to the battlefield when the king stopped him with a faint smile on his face.

    "That, little ck panther. Don''t you still have two siblings? Is it convenient if you call them to help our blood n?"

    The King knew that this was such a shameless thing to ask, but he urgently needed whatever forces could help them to win the war.

    The merfolk and the beastmen had done their best, and they could only assist at the side, but the sacred beasts'' forces could be their camp''s trump card.

    He just had a feeling that the celestials wouldn''t be this weak, and they must be hiding some trump cards up their sleeve!

    Bello was a bit taken aback for a moment before he scratched his head with his front paw.

    "Well, nyaaa~ I can summon them here through my sibling''s special connection, nyaa~"

    Ever since their contracts with Ainsley were already broken the day Ainsley died, Ainsley couldn''t summon them, and only Bello could do this with some kind of sacrifice.

    As for Code-L...she wasn''t contracted to Ainsley yet, so she could just go anywhere, relying on her siblings'' connection with the other two cats.

    "I''ll need a lot of food to store energy to summon the two of them, nyaa~ After that, I''ll handle the celestials."

    Anyway, the barrier could stillst for an hour or more, and this preparation wouldn''t exceed fifteen minutes.

    "Okay, trouble you. Thank you for your help. This King will reward you greatly after the war."

    The king sincerely thanked Bello and gave him a precious promise.

    "If you need some evolution''s materials, you cane to this king and ask for the materials. If this king owns the materials, this king will hand them all to you and your siblings."

    Such a thing was really tempting for the three sacred beasts who had to collect materials for their evolution.

    But this wasn''t the end yet. The king got some information about Ainsley and all her potential beasts.

    He got his eyes on a certain little bird that even the celestial wanted to steal, but the little bird was still loyal to the little cub.

    "Oh, right. If you have a way to summon the little cub''s water Phoenix...you should summon her to this ce too."

    After all, although their blood n couldn''t help ze to evolve or anything, ze could steal one thing or two from the celestials on the battlefield.

    He believed that the Phoenix could be a great help once she evolved to an entry-level sacred beast.

    Her power was water attribute, and they were surrounded by water.

    One could imagine how powerful this beast would be on the battlefield.

    Bello was actually taken aback when the king mentioned ze. Still, he seriously thought about this and felt it was feasible if his siblings brought ze with them when they teleported.

    But this special teleportal was only effective on fellow beasts like ze, so Ainsley''s people couldn''te to this ind just yet.

    For this, he had to contact Cellino and Code-L first.

    "Alright, your majesty. I''ll try to summon the three of them, nyaa!"

    Bello hurriedly excused himself and contacted his siblings through telepathy.

    He directly opened a group chat in his mind and included both Cellino and Code-L in his server.

    Once he was connected to the two siblings, Cellino''s loud cry instantly filled Bello''s mind.

    [Awooooo! Where have you been, awooo?! We can''t contact you at all, yet you suddenly disappeared...who summoned you, awooo? Is it Ain?]

    [Is Ain okay, awooo? Is she still alive? I want to see her, awooo! I miss her, ah!]

    Code-L, who was usually calm, was also not so calm at this time.

    [Stinky Bell, you dare to leave us alone and get summoned like that¡ª but hey, it should be impossible for the little brat to summon you.]

    [The contract is broken, remember? She should have died...so who summoned you?]

    When Code-L mentioned this, Cellino hissed and immediately red.

    [Don''t say that the master is dead! S-she should still be alive! Although I can''t sense our connection anymore, my intuition said so!]

    Bello didn''t want to hear his siblings quarreling like this, so he hurriedly exined what happened to Ainsley and why he contacted the two of them.

    [Anyway, Ainsley has awakened her hidden blood n''s bloodline, and she has been revived sessfully.]

    [Now, we are at war against the celestials and we need your help!]

    Bello didn''t even use his usual ''nya'' anymore. He waspletely serious!

    The other two quickly suppressed their emotions and hurriedly asked Bello to summon them.

    [What are you waiting for, awooo? Ain is waiting for me! Let''s go!]

    [Go, go! A war against the celestials...what a good thing.] The battle maniac Code-L was even excited to fight some birds...

    Listening to the two cats'' responses, Bello was suddenly worried about his ipetent siblings.

    They looked so unreliable!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1341 "Illusionary Paw Phantom"

    Do they know how serious this matter is? This war is so dangerous that even the great him is forced to use his trump card to help the blood n!

    Bello could only sigh and quickly asked the two cats to find ze.

    [I won''t summon you two until you find ze. That bird should be around you two, right? I don''t care what you guys do, just bring that little Phoenix with the two of you!]

    We need her!

    Code-L and Cellino immediately agreed with Bello''s request to bring ze with them, but since they couldn''t depart right away and had to find ze first...

    Bello ruthlessly cut off the telepathy and closed the telepathy group chat with his two siblings.

    He knew that it would take time for the two people to find ze, and even if Code-L was powerful, Bello was still worried that she wouldn''t be serious at all.

    Thus, since it would take time to summon the two cats and one bird to his ce, he better start the grand skill that he promised the king of the blood n earlier.

    To be honest, Bello had seldom used this ability because depending on how long he used his ability, the longer his weakened period.

    He had a hunch that he would need to keep his skill online for a few hours, which means a few weeks of weakened state!

    Bello sighed in annoyance as he galloped with his small cat body straight to the end of the crimson barrier.

    Without hesitating, the little cat rushed out of the crimson barrier and hurriedly flew towards the sky above the crimson barrier but away from the celestial troops.

    He chose a ce at the back of the ind where there were not many celestialspared to the one in front, even if the whole sky was already filled with celestials.

    Bello''s body was small and he was as dark as chocte, so on such a dark night, the cat was not eye-catching, and almost no one saw him.

    Even if someone saw the cat paddling with its four paws in the air, no one would care about such a weak creature and would only think that the cat was unlucky to stray to the battlefield.

    For the celestial, a flying cat was normal.

    If this were other races, they would immediately know that the cat must be a sacred beast or a beast with flight-rted ability.

    Unfortunately, the celestial often saw winged cats in their kingdom or just cats that could fly.

    They were indeed beasts, but mostly low-level beasts that the celestials collected as pets.

    It was not until Bello transformed that he rmed people.

    First, Bello inhaled deeply and, bit by bit, his small body slowly expanded.

    His long cat fur slowly shortened, turning into a typical panther''s fur.

    His dark chocte fur with four ck legs slowly turned as dark as the night sky, dyeing his entire body with darkness.

    His blue cat eyes slowly changed into a pair of obsidian eyes, as dark as the abyss yet full of twinkling stars.

    It looked as if it contained the whole universe.

    The cat''s body, which was only as big as an adult man''s entire arm, slowly became bigger and taller.

    The cat''s body became stronger, and the limbs turned into ck panther''s strong limbs.

    The cat''szy muscles turned into the panther''s explosive muscles, as if ready to pounce on the prey anytime.

    The slight sharp teeth of the cat transformed into a panther''s sharp teeth, enough to tear the prey to death.

    The cat''s ears also turned into a ck panther''s ears, and the size of this small cat directly became as big as a one or two-story building.

    Bello''s final form was so huge that everyone around him immediately noticed the strange ck Panther blending with the dark sky.

    The celestials who were close to the transformed ck panther saw such arge panther, around 7-10 meters tall.

    Of course, that''s when the panther was sitting on his back legs.

    When the panther rose and stepped on the air with his four strong paws, God knew the length of this ck panther.

    Such a huge beast directly attracted the surrounding celestials in the sky, and the ones who noticed the panther were instantly rmed.

    "There is a huge beast here! It appeared so suddenly¡ª "

    "Is that a sacred beast? It looks like a sacred beast!"

    "Damn it. I''m so nervous. Although we have the In Weal and Woe skill, I''m still afraid of this beast."

    "Hey, hey, I also have the same feelings...why is that? Is this beast so powerful?"

    While the celestials held their breath and cautiously observed Bello, not daring to attack him as arrogantly as before, Bello had started to use his grand skill.

    The ck panther''s shadow under the moonlight faintly covered the Crimson Ind not far from his ce, but it was only a faint shadow, not disturbing the blood n warriors at all.

    Bello stood still on his two back legs, adopting the great stance of a guardian dog or something.

    He lifted his head high and his whiskers trembled with his small movement.

    The ck and slender tail behind him swayedzily, but one couldn''t underestimate the destruction this tail could bring.

    Bello slowly opened his mouth and hissed lightly.

    At the same time, he raised his front paw and suddenly punched the air in front of him.

    The next second, a paw panthom came out of Bello''s paw, and the phantom quickly erged, filling the entire ce next to the big panther.

    In that instant, people couldn''t help but be shocked by such arge ''paw'' appearing out of nowhere.

    What''s that??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1342 "Gate Of The Underworld"

    While the onlookers were confused and slowly felt fear in their hearts, the illusionary paw phantom kept expanding.

    Once the illusionary phantom in the shape of a panther''s paw expanded to a certain size, bigger than Bello, Bello''s obsidian eyes slowly glowed in blue.

    If Ainsley were here, she would immediately recall the soul fire''s blueish color that was exactly the same as Bello''s current eyes!

    Fog and mist slowly came out of Bello''s clenched jaws, and the paw phantom absorbed the white-blueish smoke from the panther''s mouth.

    Within just a few seconds, the paw phantom slowly formed a huge door, rapidly growing bigger and bigger and even went straight to the clouds.

    The phantom instantly shrouded half of the crimson ind in front of it, and even if the distance was quite far, the blood n warriors could still feel the shadow.

    The illusionary phantom slowly formed a huge gate that went straight to the clouds, so big that even Bello looked like a doberman in front of it.

    For humans, the gate was so big that they looked like palm-sized animalspared to an adult.

    Fog and mist quickly surrounded the phantom that had formed a gigantic door with a left and right side that could be opened at the same time.

    The previously white-blue fog, mist and smoke slowly blended with the ck phantom and two statues slowly rose from the void.

    The statues stood as tall as the gate itself, looking mighty and powerful, albeit only a gate''s decoration.

    The statues were mostly just stone pirs made of blocks after blocks of stones, but at the top of the two symmetrical pirs, two devil-like figures squatted with their wings spread open.

    The two devilish figures were made of gray stones of unknown material, but it was so vivid with their bloody mouths opened wide, as if about to devour whoever entered the gate.

    A few meters behind the stone pirs with statues were the frame of the gate itself, made with carefully chosen stones glowing with dark-bluish light.

    Among gray-toned items around them, the gate frame looked extremely conspicuous.

    The phantom solidified into the door frame and soon, it turned into a gigantic gate.

    The gate itself slowly turned from ck into another depressing gray color.

    The end of the gate was curved, not a perfect square door but more like an ancient gate made of steel and stones.

    The smooth door made of phantom slowly showed rust, tear and wear, definitely looking like a few thousand years old gates.

    However, the old gate full of runes and small engravings emitted a chilling aura full of blood.

    There were many small stone steps in front of the gate and the gate''s frame, just right in the middle of the two stone pirs with statues.

    The moment the entire set of the gate solidified, the surroundings'' temperature dropped into another low-end.

    The bone-chilling cold slowly spread from the rusty yet majestic gate, and the dark sea below suddenly surged, as if weing something behind the gate.

    The fog and the mist still lingered at the top of the gate and at the bottom, adding anotheryer of mystery and eerie feeling.

    The clouds around the gate that were so tall that it pierced the surrounding clouds immediately dispersed into another normal fog and mist, reduced to a background board for the gate.

    The bone-chilling cold enveloped the entire battlefield except for those inside the crimson barrier, and soon, the eyes of the two devils on top of the stone pirs suddenly flickered.

    Then, blueish fire lit up in their cold, dead eyes, slowly injecting life into the two lifeless statues.

    The moment the blue fire lit up, everyone on the battlefield suddenly heard screeching sound from the gate coupled with countless high-pitch screams from the souls.

    SKREEEE!

    KYAAA!

    SSSHHHHHH¡ª

    The tightly shut gate suddenly rattled and the sound of something banging into the steel door echoed far and wide.

    Countless blue wisps suddenly slipped out of the gate that looked so tightly closed, instantly surrounding the mist and fog around the gate itself.

    The turbulent sea became even more rampage and the merfolk could faintly hear the roar of something from the deep sea that shouldn''t exist.

    The dark sky that was a bit bright due to the celestials'' holy light around their bodies suddenly darkened, and the white clouds turned pitch ck within seconds.

    The wind blew hard, and the sound of tragic cries, screams and earth-shattering shouts constantly came out of the rusty gate.

    AHHHHH¡ª

    GAAHHH!

    KYAAAAA¡ª

    The sound was like a nail stretching a metal surface, instantly nailed the celestials'' souls and many of them even almost fell into the sea.

    The noises were so loud that it directly targeted their souls instead of their ears!

    The sudden change rmed all the generals and the marshal.

    Even the queen, who was motionless in front of the altar with a glowing light around her body, almost failed to continue the In Weal and Woe racial advantage for her people.

    "What the hell? What''s going on?"

    The marshal cursed as he flew closer to the gate behind the crimson ind, but he didn''t dare to fly too close.

    The temperature around the gate was so low that the chill prated into his bones and straight to his soul.

    He had never felt such a chill before!

    Other celestials around this sparse sky territory immediately flew away from the gate and ran towards theirpanions.

    Those above the sky who were close to the top of the gate also ran away with cold sweat drenching their backs.

    Their intuition told them to stay away from the gate!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1343 "Harpies & Hydra"

    The marshal questioned those who watched Bello''s entire summoning thing that onlysted for five minutes.

    The people who watched the entire summoning thing immediately reported to the marshal with shaky voices.

    "Report, marshal! T-that...that ck panther...that sacred beast, he...he suddenly threw a paw-shaped illusionary phantom, and..."

    "And, and the phantom turned into this gate, yes."

    The high-pitch cries and screams from the gate were still there, so the marshal had to concentrate just to listen to the report.

    At the same time, those above the clouds suddenly heard the sound of pping wings but apanied with another high-pitch scream of countless women.

    KYAAAAA!

    The sound was unnatural, as ifing from monsters instead of real women, and judging from the collective sound, the number of these ''monsters'' shouldn''t be small.

    The marshal and the generals who hadn''t understood what the hell was wrong with that gate were also distracted by these new screaming voices in the sky.

    As if it wasn''t enough, the surrounding celestials could hear the sound of horse''s hooves hitting the soft cloud, but it sounded as if the horses ran on solid ground.

    NEIGHH! DRAP! DRAP! DRAP!

    The noises were vague and sounded far from their ce, but asionally, it would sound very close, as if it came from the gate not far from their ce.

    All these strange noises, weather change and even the sea''s turbulence directly aroused the young celestials'' fear of the unknown.

    "W-what are those noises? Are there any wild monsters again¡ª "

    "No, no, what is that gate? Someone, can you ask the elders¡ª "

    One of the celestial elders in charge of gathering information was sweating bullets as they rushed to find information about this ancient thing and they finally wound a clue¡ª

    "This...this!" The elder choked as he looked at the information he got in the ancient books recorded in his mind.

    "This thing¡ª " the elder almost bit his tongue as he trembled from head to toe, but in the end, he still spat six words with gritted teeth.

    "That''s the Gate of The Underworld!"

    Gate of The Underworld!

    The surrounding celestials and even those far away who heard the telepathy from the elders suddenly felt as if they were struck by a bolt of lightning out of the blue.

    The Gate of The Underworld¡ª isn''t that the entrance to the world of the dead?

    How could it appear here?!

    The marshal and the generals didn''t want to believe what the elder said because the gate of the underworld was a big matter.

    This was as important as their gate of heaven! No one could casually summon this gate unless they had the privilege to do so.

    Among noble celestials like them, even the queen wasn''t qualified to summon this gate just yet because she still didn''t have a certain ''achievement'', unlike her predecessor.

    How could this gate be the gate of the underworld?

    It must be just a summoning gate that looked like the underworld''s gate.

    It must be!

    The celestial elder in charge of information saw that the marshal and the generals refused to believe his exnation, so he could only grit his teeth and tried to convince the group.

    "D-don''t you guys hear the mournful cries, the soul-piercing screams and the bone-chilling cold from that gate?"

    The elder held his breath and snorted.

    "That''s all the characteristic of the underworld''s gate!"

    As if afraid that the group would still find some other arguments to refute him, the elder quickly pointed at the sky and the sea below.

    "Did you see the sky and the sea?"

    Well, right now, there was nothing else other than their celestial race in the sky and merfolk in the sea.

    But the elder continued to speak with a high tone of voice, sounding anxious and fearful at the same time.

    "Did you hear the pping wings'' noises, the vague roar of an underwater creature and the sound of countless horses'' hooves?!"

    These three things...the celestials, the generals, and the marshal did hear them, but the old ones felt the noises must be a random sound effect to scare them.

    "What''s with those noises? It can be from a voice recorder or just a fancy trick to scare us..."

    There were indeed a lot of things like this, and the celestial had seen a lot of people bluffing with visual and audio tricks to deal with people stronger than them.

    9 out of 10, the targets were fooled.

    But they wouldn''t be fooled!

    Looking at the stubborn marshal and his generals who didn''t want to admit that they were afraid the gate would turn out to be a real gate of the underworld...

    The elder could only grit his teeth and sneered.

    "Don''t you know that the pping wings'' noisese from Harpies, a group of human-like creatures with their arms turning into wings and their legs turning into sharp bird ws."

    The Harpies were known to live around the Gate of The Underworld, so if you saw a group of Harpies, the Gate of the Underworld must be near.

    "And the creature in the sea. It should be a creature living in theke above the actual Gate of The Underworld, but since the gate was summoned here, it came to the sea."

    The creature in the mouth of the elder was a sea serpent with seven heads¡ª Hydra.

    It was indeed the one Ainsley used as an inspiration when she created the seven-headed snake blood whip!

    "The Hydra is said to be the guardian of theke above the Gate of the Underworld. It''s silently called as the uncrowned guardian of the Underworld''s Gate."

    If there is a Hydra around, it means the Gate of The Underworld is near!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1344 "Centaurs"

    "Thest thing¡ª the sound of the many horses and their hooves¡ª that''s the Centaurs! A creature with a male human upper body and a horse lower body."

    It was greatly known as the shape of Sagittarius in the popr zodiac among humans.

    It was good at archery and could beparable to the elves.

    "When there were centaurs around, the Gate of The Underworld was also nearby!"

    These three things had already proved that the gate in front of them was a real Underworld''s Gate, so the question is...

    Who summoned the gate? It was said that only the king of the underworld could, or the guardian of the underworld.

    Could it be...there was Cerberus here?

    That three-headed hound was the underworld king''s beloved pet and the crowned guardian of the underworld.

    Just when the elder was thinking about the Cerberus, the three creatures that the elder mentioned before slowly appeared around the gate one by one.

    The first to appear was indeed a group of Harpies.

    Rough feathers suddenly fell from the sky, raining down the gloomy gate, giving it a little bit of gentleness and a divine attribute.

    It was a pity that the high-pitched cries of the harpies mixed with the screamsing from behind the gate ruined the ''holy'' scene.

    The group of harpies suddenly appeared from behind the ck clouds, and they instantly rushed down towards the gate.

    Once the human-like creature with their winged arms and bird w legs appeared, they quickly circled the middle part of the gate while screaming non-stop.

    It was as if they were weing whatever was hidden behind the gate.

    After the harpies ''sang'' with their ''wonderful'' voices, the Harpies didn''t leave and flew up again, pping their wings harshly.

    Then, they hid among the ck clouds, out of the celestials'' sight but were definitely still there, lurking like a group of hunters.

    The human-like appearance that resembled celestials stunned these celestials who had never seen Harpies before.

    However, when they saw the wings that weren''t on the backs but were transformed from the arms instead, plus the bird w-like legs...

    The celestials were instantly convinced that these creatures couldn''t possibly belong to their light camp.

    These creatures were just iplete celestials, right? A knockoff!

    It was a pity that before the celestials could despise the Harpies, the sea below them suddenly surged again and within a split second...

    "GRAAAAAA!"

    A huge shadow suddenly rushed out of the sea, and the long body even reached half the height of the gate, instantly capturing several celestials who didn''t fly beyond the clouds.

    The shadow moved so fast that it sshed water all over the Crimson Barrier, almost sending a Tsunami right away.

    However, when the shadow finally revealed itself when it opened its mouth to capture the celestials under the moonlight...

    Those who flew high enough could finally see the creature''s full appearance.

    This creature was indeed simr to a sea serpent or a sea dragon, but it had sevenrge heads with slightly different attributes.

    Each of the heads captured celestials from different directions, and they were all super agile!

    The necks were long and thick, and the huge ck-gray body was also gigantic.

    It was so big that it looked like a world pir.

    Half of its body was still hiding under the sea, and in front of this snake, the merfolk looked like small dried fishes.

    The creature was too huge!

    The Hydra came out, and soon, it swallowed several celestials before mming back into the sea, creating another new wave after wave and a huge ssh for the Crimson Ind.

    Those who were swallowed alive were instantly released from the sharing damage skill, as not to needlessly injure all the soldiers yet still couldn''te out alive.

    The queen was indeed cruel.

    Unfortunately, before the celestials who survived this sudden attack could sigh in relief¡­

    The shadow of countless horses suddenly appeared on the clouds above them, and the sound echoed throughout the battlefield.

    NEIGGHH!

    There should be no dust among the clouds, but the ce around the ck clouds suddenly became full of dust and smoke, blurring the horses'' figures running freely in the sky.

    Still, as the horses came closer to the celestials on the battlefield, the senior celestials finally saw the figure behind the smoke with the help of the moonlight.

    The one at the front was a human with a great masculine figure, full of muscles and strength.

    The skin was slightly tan, and the man looked just like an ordinary strong mercenary wearing no top, revealing all those muscles and meat.

    He only casually slung his beloved bow and arrows on his back, as if ready to use the bow and arrows to shoot people.

    It was a pity that when the celestials moved their gazes towards the man''s lower body¡­

    All of them were so shocked that their jaws directly dropped, and they couldn''t close their mouths for a while.

    T-that¡­the man''s body starting from his waist suddenly became a brown horse''s body!

    It wasn''t a pair of normal human legs at all!

    The celestials could ept a creature with a human-like upper body and a fish tail lower body, because in the end, the merfolk still looked good, but¡­.

    This Centaur creature¡­in their eyes, it was so bizarre!

    How could such a creature exist? This hybrid creature must belong to the dark camp for sure! So ugly!

    Still, when the celestials looked at the group of people with simr appearances to the man at the front with only different faces¡­

    They involuntarily trembled in fear.

    T-there are quite a lot of these ''Centaurs''! And all of them brought bow and arrows with them.

    Compared to the weaponless Harpies or the Hydra in the sea, these Centaurs were much more dangerous!!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1345 "Cerberus"

    The Centaurs came quite close to the celestials'' ce, and they scared the celestials to death.

    If these Centaurs attacked them¡­they would also be in trouble!

    But surprisingly, the Centaurs didn''t bother the celestials and only went around on parade, as ifpleting a ritual of the gate summoning.

    After a full ten minutes of parade, the Centaurs left the celestials and hid among clouds once more, just like the Harpies.

    The three strange creatures that came out one by one were gone, but the strange noises and cries from the metal gate below them were still there.

    Of course, after the marshal and the generals saw the three creatures'' sudden appearance, they finally believed that what floated in front of their eyes was the actual Underworld Gate.

    Upon realizing this, the marshal immediately looked at the elder in charge ofmunication and spoke in a softer voice.

    "What do we do now? Since that gate might be the real gate of the underworld...is there anything we can do?"

    They still didn''t know who summoned the gate, but the lower-level celestials said that the gate came out of a huge ck panther that was suspected to be a sacred beast.

    Could it be this was the blood n''s trump card?

    In the past wars, they had never seen someone summoning the real gate of the underworld, and this meant they didn''t know what kind of danger the gate would bring!

    The elder was more knowledgeable about this matter and immediately told the marshal all the things he knew about the gate of the underworld.

    "I think we should not worry for the time being. As long as the gate is not opened, nothing will happen. And I heard that..."

    The elder paused before recalling the information he had read in ancient books.

    "The Gate of the Underworld won''t be opened for the living, and it also won''t be opened for the dead."

    Well, there were other versions saying that the living coulde in, but the dead couldn''te out of the gate.

    "There should be the guardian of the Underworld Gate, the king of the underworld''s favorite pet."

    This guardian was a hound with three heads¡ª Cerberus.

    "Look at the pirs in front of the gate and the area around the gate."

    "There''s no Cerberus...this means no one can open the gate to suck the living beings into the gate."

    It was even more impossible for Cerberus to let the deade out of the Underworld Gate.

    What they should be worried about was the possibility of being dragged alive into the gate.

    The moment they entered the gate, they would die for real because only the dead could enter.

    A few celestials captured alive weren''t a problem for their group of celestials since they still had the convenient In Weal and Woe skill.

    But if a lot of them were sucked into the gate...this skill that abandoned a deadrade to save the others would definitely be useless!

    The marshal sighed in relief, but he still looked at the enormous ck panther not far from the gate itself.

    His intuition told him that the ck panther was problematic.

    "What about the one who summoned the gate? That ck panther...if they can''t use the gate effectively, what''s the use of summing such a fate?"

    It''s impossible to summon the real Gate of the Underworld just to scare them, right?

    He bet that the price the summoner had to pay to summon this gate was huge!

    Everyone basically knew that Cerberus was the official guardian of the underworld gate, but Bello had the blood of the underworld''s guardian.

    He wasn''t just the guardian of the gate but also the guardian of the underworld!

    Of course, unless he became a legendary beast, he wasn''t worthy of mentioning this title, but he was more or less qualified to summon the gate.

    And since he had already summoned the gate...

    Bello calmly trotted to the enormous gate in front of him that reduced his size to just being a guardian dog in front of someone''s door or something.

    Still, the catzily moved his legs and paws, walking elegantly in the air and stepping onto the small stairs in front of the gate.

    The moment Bello''s paws touched the small stairs, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the gate, sitting on its two back legs like a trained guardian dog.

    The creature''s size was several times bigger than Bello, making Bello in his beast form look like the creature''s little son.

    The gate was already tall, but the creature that suddenly appeared out of thin air was as tall as a third of the gate''s overall height!

    The creature''s sudden appearance almost gave the celestials a heart attack, and even the marshal almost got a cardiac arrest.

    Hidden behind the mist, fog, and dust around the gate, the creature''s appearance was unclear, but the silhouette alone could tell them a lot of things.

    The creature behind the cold smoke and the flickering blue fire balls floating in the air had the silhouette of a dog, a kind of ferocious one.

    The body was huge and sturdy, exposing the tight muscles of a vicious hound.

    The sound of water dripping into the stairs could be heard vaguely in the background, followed by an asional grunting noise.

    GRRRRR.

    The low roar was full of threat, and the figure behind the smoke slowly moved.

    The head of the creature was unnatural and there were as many as three heads!

    One faces the left, one faces the right, and one faces the front.

    However, at this time, all three heads silently turned around and looked at the front.

    They were looking at Bello.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1346 "Opening The Gate Of The Underworld"

    The three dog heads slowly bent their neck and stared at the ''small'' beast figure staggering towards their ce without even a single fear.

    Mixed in the sound of low hissing from the throat, a purring noise unique to a cat slowly sounded.

    "Nyaaa~ long time no see, Ruse!" Bello casually stopped a few meters in front of the gigantic hound, still floating in the air.

    Even so, in front of this hound, Bello, who was already a giant in the eyes of other races with normal sizes, suddenly became as small as a kitten in front of an adult doberman.

    Ow. The kitten was just the size of the Doberman''s paws.

    This is incredibly strange!

    Bello shouldn''t look that small, but in front of the hound and in front of the gate, he was really small.

    ? No wonder the peak of the tall door couldn''t be seen even after the celestials flew through the clouds.

    It was so big....so enormous that it reflected how weak people were in front of its majestic appearance.

    The hound, who was still hissing and roaring with all its ears straightened up, suddenly paused for a second before the tail on its back wagged like a propeller.

    The wind from that huge furry tail instantly dispersed almost all the smoke, mist and fog around them, but the three ''curtains'' continued to seep out of the gate.

    Soon, Bello''s figure was hidden behind the thick smoke, mist and fog, leaving only tons of flickering blue fireballs around them.

    When Bello went closer to the Cerberus, the Cerberus, who was in a vignt state before, suddenly softened.

    With a voice as deep as the abyss full of majesty and a hint of wild charm, Cerberus spat a few words through his teeth.

    "Grrrr~ so it''s you, Bell! It''s been so long, indeed, kekekekeke."

    Cerberusughed, but theughter sent a kind of shockwave to the people around, almost smashing the celestials to death.

    Some weaker ones even staggered in the air, and soon, they couldn''t bnce their bodies and fell to the sea.

    Cerberus onlyughed, and hisughter killed another batch of celestials!

    All the higher-level celestials held their breath and the marshal even clenched his teeth tightly.

    If¡ª if this creature joined the war and attacked them¡ª what would they do??

    The Cerbeus was obviously not just a sacred beast.

    It should be a legendary creature already, but it was only at the door of the legendary creature.

    Simr to Code-L but slightly stronger.

    Unfortunately, Bello didn''t think of asking the dog to fight because the dog was bound to the gate of the underworld and couldn''t attack those who didn''t try to break into the gate.

    His purpose to approach the guardian of the gate was just one¡ª

    "Say, Senior Ruse, can you open the gate and let some monsters, ghosts or other creaturese out to y? It will be just for an hour at most, nyaaa~ "

    Bello winked at the tall Cerberus and subconsciously acted like a spoiled cat even when he was obviously a ck panther now.

    "When I release the gate summoning thing, all the creatures will be sucked back, okay? You won''t lose anyone!"

    Cerberus was stunned for a few seconds, but this was not the first time Bello summoned the gate to do this.

    Thus, the dog with three heads used each of its heads to nudge Bello three times until he staggered in the air before nodding.

    "Good. My children are also hungry, and some want to y. It seems you found another batch of food for them, huh?"

    Cerberus sounded like an old, yet reliable senior as his three heads nced at the floating celestials in the air.

    The hound saw the ''birds'' and immediately chuckled with a hint of malicious intent in his voice.

    "Nice, nice, such pure souls¡ª ah. I''ll dly open the gate for you."

    The Cerberus''s three heads yawned one after another and suddenly looked aszy as Bello, the one who loved to sleep the most.

    Once the Cerberus'' voice fell, the Cerberus and Bello took their positions and guarded the gate on the left and the right side.

    They sat on their back legs, their backs were straight, and their heads were proudly lifted to the sky.

    In that instant, the tightly closed door slowly opened with loud creaking noises mixed with the eerie cries of the things inside the gate.

    The celestials didn''t see or hear whatever happened between Bello and Ruse before, but when they saw the tightly shut gate slowly opened....

    The marshal and the generals almost rushed to flee the battlefield.

    "Quick! Notify the queen! Notify the queen!"

    They couldn''t bear the consequence of the gate opening up to let the creatures inside escape to the outside world!

    The gate opened slowly, but each move brought more and more cold air.

    When the gap was already quite wide, some smaller creatures behind the gate began to squeeze out of the gate, and those with other body forms aside from the solid ones instantly rushed out of the gate!

    Countless strange creatures with a blue fireball head and a long meteor tail the size of a palm rushed out of the gate while screaming non-stop.

    "GYAAAA!"

    "MYAAA!"

    "MWOOOO!"

    These ''fireball creatures'' were small, but the number was sorge that they forcefully pushed open the gate that was opening too slowly before.

    CREAAAK!

    The sound of the door creaking and the high-pitched screams slowly became louder than before, and these fireball creatures already scrambled to any nearby living beings.

    As long as the living beings had souls¡ª

    The fireball creatures would hunt them excitedly!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1347 "Soul Eaters"

    Of course, the fireball creatures didn''t touch the sea because their attribute was essentially fire and even if their fire wouldn''t be extinguished by mere water¡­

    They still tried to find living creatures in the air instead of the ones in the sea.

    The blood n members were all inside the crimson barrier, safe and sound, but the celestials were scattered throughout the sky.

    The moment the group of fireball creatures rushed out¡ª

    These ''birds'' became the primary target.

    Arge group of fireball creatures like a firefly tsunami suddenly scattered throughout all directions, scurrying towards the floating celestials in the sky!

    The fireball creatures moved too fast, and in the blink of an eye, some of them had found the nearby celestials.

    In just a few seconds, the fireball creatures bit the target, and one celestial could be surrounded by more than ten palm-sized blue fireball creatures!

    However, because the body of this creature was like a cold fire, no matter what the celestials did, it was hard to get rid of them or kill them.

    Still, it was strange that when these creatures bit the victim, the victim wasn''t injured at all, and there wasn''t even a bite mark around their bodies.

    Those who weren''t surrounded by these creatures were confused by this strange, ''harmless'' thing, but the victims were all trying to struggle with a look of horror in their eyes.

    They could feel their spirit bing sluggish. Their bodies became colder minute by minute, and the cold prated into their souls.

    It was strange that each time the creature bit their body, their bodies didn''t feel painful, but it was their soul that hurt so much they wished they would die.

    If the celestials could see their own soul, they would be shocked to see their soul me had so many bite marks and the me went out bit by bit, slowly entering the fireball creatures'' mouths.

    The creatures didn''t look like they had teeth, and to be honest, they looked cute, but the pain they brought to the victim exceeded all kinds of pain they had ever experienced.

    But it was even more strange that no matter how hurt it was, the celestials couldn''t scream and even if they screamed, there was no voiceing out of their throat.

    They could only feel their soul being gnawed bit by bit, leaving holes here and there until the soul mes were gone entirely.

    The moment their soul mes were extinguished, the celestials'' stopped moving, and the light in their eyes dimmed.

    In the next second, their bodies weakly fell to the raging sea below, as if they were puppets with no strings.

    Those who had lost their souls would be dead¡ª and they couldn''t even be spirits.

    The In Weal and Woe skill was there, but it only detected physical damage.

    The victims'' bodies were perfect, without a single wound on their skin or bones.

    But their souls were gone just like that, leaving only empty shells behind.

    The speed of these creatures gnawing a soul was around ten minutes, but the more creatures surrounded a person, the faster the person lost their soul.

    The more creatures surrounded the person, the more powerful and delicious their souls were.

    If the Godfather''s soul were here, the fireball creatures would have all rushed to the Godfather''s soul.

    The same goes for Ainsley.

    ''A pity'', both of them were hidden behind the crimson barrier, and the fireball creatures could only target the poor celestials.

    These fireball creatures that looked cute and harmless naturally had another name acknowledged by the underworld itself¡ª

    The soul eater.

    Countless Celestials lost their souls, and their bodies fell to the sea like snowkes, leaving only scattered feathers in the night sky.

    The situation suddenly changed, yet the higher-ups were also flustered.

    "The soul! These creatures ate our souls! W-we can''t defend against it unless we use the light attribute ability to kill these fireballs!"

    But even as celestials, light attribute abilities weren''t a sure thing for them.

    80% of the celestials did have a light attribute ability, but the rest awakened other elemental abilities or unique ones.

    The soul eaters were also smart, and if the target had a trace of light attribute ability in their bodies, the soul eaters wouldn''t approach them.

    But other celestials who belonged to the same light camp yet didn''t awaken any light-element ability...

    They became a high-quality meal with no thorns or bones, especially attractive to the soul eaters!

    The purer the souls, the more delicious it was for these soul eaters because the dirty souls weren''t their favorite food at all.

    Only low-level demons who couldn''tpete with other demons for souls were forced to eat bad-quality souls.

    As for the celestials....their souls were more or less pure because of their race, and this was undoubtedly the best prey for the soul eaters.

    Eat! Eat all the souls and grow!

    Those who ate souls expanded like a balloon and grew bigger, while those who didn''t eat enough only became brighter.

    The entire battlefield suddenly became a hunting ground for the soul eaters!

    But this wasn''t the end yet.

    As the gate opened, more and more gaps were revealed, and countless strange creatures whisked out of the gate, growling and roaring excitedly to the sky.

    "RAAAAWR¡ª "

    "GRAAOO!!"

    "GRRRRHH!"

    "KYAAA¡ª "

    Strange monsters, deformed beasts and so on collectively crawled out of the gate.

    From small to big, one by one, they continuously poured out of the gate, as if they were endless.

    From a creature the size of a palm to finally a creature even bigger than Bello, all kinds of things just came out with excitement.

    It was party time! Big Brother Bello opened the gate for them to hunt!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1348 "Underworlds Residents"

    These monsters weren''t dead souls or dead people, and they were genuine citizens of the underworld.

    Some monsters had human-like figures, just like the one who kept screaming in a high-pitched woman''s voice before.

    Oh. That''s them, by the way. They were a group of beautiful women who kept crying and screaming, looking super depressed.

    Some other monsters looked just like the monsters in other countries in the shape of mixed animals, but these ones from the underworld were way more scary and messy.

    The creatures were born in the underworld, and most of them couldn''t leave the underworld without the gate.

    They were all monsters and beasts, the same kind as the ones Ainsley and the others had seen before.

    But they had the aura of the underworld with them.

    It was chilling cold to the bone, even when some of them clearly had fire attributes.

    Their fire was actually a kind of rare hot and cold fire!

    Baptized with souls of the dead that came to their ce to be reincarnated, most of them also awakened soul-rted abilities.

    Soul eaters!

    The group of fireball creatures liked to eat souls the most and they weren''t bound by any rules to eat living people''s souls.

    The only way to avoid them was to kill them.

    Soul puppeteer!

    A small girl, a boy, a slender man or an entric woman with magician clothes yed with invisible threads between their fingers.

    There would be one or two soul mes connected to their threads, and these souls became as obedient as puppets for them.

    The puppeteers could use all abilities that the souls had in their lives.

    Oh, but they could also manipte people through their souls as the medium!

    After the victim couldn''t endure the control anymore, their souls would leave their bodies andpletely belong to this group of puppeteers.

    Soul reapers!

    Men and women, old and young. Some were genderless¡­all of them wore ck cloaks with baggy hoodies.

    Each of them held a special scythe in their hands. The young man held a cool-looking scythe while the girl held a scythe decorated with frills.

    The younger ones held toy scythes that looked weak, but these were all real death scythes.

    Once the soul reapers used their scythes to slice the soul of the victim, the victim would immediately lose their souls and the reapers would collect the souls.

    Generally speaking, these reapers were only supposed to take the souls of those who were about to die, but in such a battlefield where everyone could die any moment¡­

    They didn''t break the rules, right?

    Then there are also necromancers! They happily picked up the bodies of celestials who lost their souls and used them as an undead with a holy attribute.

    This was such a contradiction, but for the necromancers from the underworld, these celestials were such unique specimens.

    Countless beings that attacked souls instead of one''s bodies fought the celestials, and the Godly damage-sharing skill was instantly useless.

    The sharing damage ''In Weal and Woe'' only shared physical damage but what got attacked were their souls.

    They couldn''t stop these soul creatures at all!

    Not to mention that these monsters and beasts were at least middle-level ones, and the number was enough to overwhelm 300.000 celestials at once!

    The higher-ups immediately alerted the queen, and the queen, who was still using her body as the medium of the sharing damage skill, had to stop for a moment.

    "What?! Someone opened the gate of the underworld?!"

    Well, the summoner not only opened the gate of the underworld but also freed an army of underworld creatures.

    That''s crazy!

    The queen also had never seen the real gate of the underworld, but it didn''t mean she was ignorant about the danger of this gate.

    It was said that this gate was equal to the gate of heaven that could summon countless holy creatures and angels....

    Isn''t this a bad thing?

    And the underworld creatures targeted souls, which means the racial advantage skill she activated for her race was useless!

    But the queen only panicked for a while before she inhaled sharply and calmed her breathing.

    The queen knew that their race still had some other racial advantage, and she could still stack the skill on the current racial advantage skill she was using.

    "Gather all soul healers you can find in the troops. Quick!"

    The queenmanded the messenger, but before the messenger left, she added another piece ofmand.

    "Gather all healers too. Don''t let them leave the camp."

    The celestials were indeed scattered everywhere, but the queen still had a safe domain which was the camp that could only fit a hundred people at most.

    For this, the queen prioritized all healers!

    A soul healer was rare, but the celestial had a higher probability of being a healer or a priest.

    Thus, there were also several soul healers among the troops, and they were far away from the main battlefield, carefully protected like a fragile vase.

    This time, the queen called all three soul healers and a hundred or so healers of various types.

    The moment the healers gathered at the queen''s ce near the altar, the queen made them surround the altar and herself and the center.

    "Stand still and don''t move. Keep pping your wings and use your healing ability if this queen asks you to do so."

    After the healers took position and sped their hands to ''pray'' devoutly, the queen clenched her teeth and slowly shed her uninjured wrist.

    Pure celestial blood trickled into the altar once more, and the queen quickly recited a different kind of prayer.

    After the prayer ended, the queen mentioned the name of the skill she was about to activate¡ª

    [Shared healing]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1349 "Speeding Up"

    While the queen was preparing another ritual to counter Bello''srge-scale attack, Ainsley and Zenith were also not staying still.

    The young celestial still used Jake''s body to absorb more and more blood from the barrier, and a part of the barrier slowly became thinner.

    Then, the blood he sucked away was condensed into super small and solid things, but Ainsley was instantly alert.

    She could feel a strong suction power from the tiny crimson dot made of blood, and she vaguely had a guess.

    This tiny dot shouldn''t be a ck hole made of blood, right?!

    She had never heard anyone creating a ck hole using blood, but if the blood used to make it came from a particr source...

    Maybe it was feasible!

    Cold sweat dripped down Ainsley''s forehead.

    Both the baby and Zenith didn''t know that Bello had already opened the gate of the underworld and the celestial was again at a disadvantage.

    The two people only had eyes on each other, scrutinizing each other''s movements.

    Because of this, Ainsley noticed that the speed of Jake''s gold coin melting in the background had increased, almost creating a huge golden waterfall made of gold coins.

    From the speed of consumption alone, one could see how hard it was to suck away the blood from the blood barrier, not to mention to condense such a thing like a ck hole.

    Zenith is trying to destroy not only Ainsley but everyone inside the barrier! If he sessfully created a functional ck hole....

    Everything would be over.

    Apparently, Jake, who was still conscious, also noticed this fact and his heart couldn''t help but leapt to his throat.

    No. No. If he didn''t break free now, Zenith would destroy the whole blood n and the barrier using his own hands!

    He would be the traitor of a race, responsible for the n''s utter defeat.

    Jake sweated as he paced back and forth inside the broken cage consciousness.

    From here, he could feel Zenith''s power filling every nook and corner of his body, controlling his body as easily as controlling a game character.

    If he wanted to rob back the control of his body from Zenith''s hand, he had to cut off their connection first or just quickly upy his body''s control again.

    This way, Zenith would naturally be repealed because, in fact, he had broken free from Zenith''s ability a long time ago.

    He just needed the right moment to let his consciousness fill his entire body instead of Zenith''s.

    Jake once again threw a dice into the air, using a little bit of his probability ability.

    This ability was intangible, and even Zenith couldn''t feel how Jake used this ability.

    Although the energy core reacted a bit, the energy used to activate this ability was extremely small, especially if the question asked was as simple as the one Jake asked right now.

    The probability ability could be shown to others through the use of fancy illusionary images, but Jake often concealed this ability and only disyed it in his mind.

    Just like now.

    Jake had tried the probability for a few times in just fifteen minutes, and now, he tried it once more.

    From what he saw, the probability of him sessfully regaining his body was slowly increasing as time passed by.

    Either because Zenith''s energy consumption had exceeded the max and his energy was slowly exhausted, or for other reasons.

    This time, Jake threw the dice into the air, and the probability quickly counted the sess of the thing Jake had asked before.

    In the next second, a simple percentage appeared above the rolling dice, lighting up Jake''s face inside this dark consciousness cage.

    [80%]

    The probability of sessfully snatching his body had increased to 80%!

    Jake was instantly excited, but he couldn''t help but carefully feel the energy stored inside his own body.

    It seemed that Zenith had been overusing his God of Wealth ability and the energy he used to maintain this ability alone was already so big.

    If not for his own energy core that could contain a lot of energy, Jake would have died of energy loss.

    But Zenith also feeds his body energy crystal and potions from time to time, keeping his body healthy and alive to squeeze him dry once more.

    From what he saw, his God of Wealth ability had been used to the point that the data exceeded all the previous data in his whole life.

    Jake had always been cautious when using his God of Wealth ability, but Zenith used it non-stop and squandered the gold coins used as a sacrifice.

    Jake suddenly felt his heart and lungs ache for his wasted money! That''s all money converted to gold coins!

    And his own secret treasury full of gold coins!

    Jake was in despair, and at the same time, Ainsley also broke into a cold sweat for Jake.

    She couldn''t even move a finger, afraid that the blood sword on Jake''s neck would directly stab his vital part.

    There was also this bird cage around Jake that was ready to explode in any circumstances...

    Ainsley couldn''t really think of a way to save Jake aside from letting Jake regain consciousness early and rob back the control of his body.

    Ainsley had several spirits in her bracelet, and the number was huge.

    Unfortunately, she had already remembered their abilities, and none of them could counter Zenith''s ability.

    It was said that a simr puppet ability like Zenith''s and Wilhelm''s was really rare.

    The celestial only had one puppet master from such a huge poption.

    The blood n members were the same.

    The spirits that followed Ainsley out of the Spirit Cave came from various races and had various blood running in their veins, but none of them could counter Zenith''s ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1350 "Kill In Ten Minutes"

    Even a soul healer wasn''t as rare as a puppet master because legends said that a strong puppet master could also control souls.

    They could rob other people''s souls and control their souls to do things for them.

    The more advanced ones could control their own souls to enter an empty body and change their ''shells''.

    This is equivalent to gaining eternal life as long as they changed bodies after the body ''expired''.

    There were also puppet masters who changed their bodies into indestructible puppets, and they couldn''t die at all.

    Even if their bodies broke down, they could always ''rebuild'' their bodies¡ª as long as their souls were still intact.

    Some rumors even said that the people who had been manipted by the puppet master once in their life would always have the mark of the puppeteer.

    This way, the puppeteer could always manipte the target from afar, just relying on the mark.

    Those soul puppeteers from the underworld were proven to be extremely dangerous, not only because they controlled souls, but they could also make living dolls out of nothing.

    Necromancers and puppeteers were not too different, but puppeteers could control both living people and dead people¡ª as long as they were categorized as ''puppets''.

    Living people could be called living puppets, while the dead could be called inanimate puppets.

    This is to scary!

    Ainsley could only grit her teeth as she looked at the rapidly melting gold coins behind Jake.

    Her calction was already reaching the critical stage, and if her guess was right....Zenith''s energy should have been exhausted by now.

    Even if he used energy crystals and potions to restore his energy, overusing one''s ability had always been fatal.

    Zenith himself knew that his puppet ability that looked like possession was reaching the limit, which was why he forced himself to do such a big thing.

    Just create a small hole in the barrier, use thepressed ck hole to create chaos in the blood n''s camp and then kill Jake and his daughter Ainsley.

    All of this could happen in one go at the same time!

    Zenith was ecstatic, and the speed of sucking blood from the crimson barrier increased exponentially.

    By now, everyone outside the ck box could see a steady stream of small blood flowing from the blood barrier heading toward the ck box.

    The certain area in the crimson barrier had be so thin that the blood n elders in charge of the barrier had to give more blood to sustain the operation.

    Still, other blood n members persuaded the king and pleaded with hoarse voices.

    "Your majesty, we have to kill that traitor now! Look! He''s trying to break the barrier from the inside¡ª we can''t do this any longer!"

    "Your majesty, why do you want to protect the traitor? Even if the traitor is the little cub''s father, he''s not a biological one. He''s just an adoptive parent."

    "As for Joan, she would understand that it was our only way to prevent the destruction of the crimson barrier."

    "Her grandson is a traitor...she will agree to kill her grandson for our sake!"

    After all, Joan spent more time with the blood n than with the Billios Family or Jake.

    The Billios Family did have the blood of their blood n, but the only one who had sessfully awakened the bloodline was only Joan.

    They knew that the Billios Family had been helping their blood n, and they were grateful for that, but it didn''t mean the head of the Billios Family could stab them in the back like this!

    The others didn''t know that Jake was being manipted, but how could the king not know?

    From the moment Ainsley isted Jake and herself from the others, he already had a guess.

    Still, no matter how hard he tried to give Jake and Ainsley time to free the young man from the celestial''s control, he couldn''t tantly stand on their sides either.

    The King let out a long sigh as he nodded weakly.

    "Okay, that''s it. Let''s wait for another ten minutes, and if the little cub hasn''t dealt with this problem, we will go to the ck box and kill the traitor."

    The ten minutes countdown started!

    At the same time, Zenith was still recklessly burning the gold coins in the background to suck away the blood barrier''s blood and create a ck hole.

    He didn''t know that all of this required money. But even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.

    Jake''s liquid cash and gold coins were numerous!

    After all, Jake also needed liquid cash and gold coins prepared all the time to be able to use the God of Wealth ability.

    Even if he lost a lot of money to use this God-level ability, his business empire could regain back the money he lost in just a few minutes.

    Saying that Jake was the wealthiest man in the Godlif Country was true, and he was also the richest man in the whole human race, excluding the country''s government with county assets.

    How could a businessman like him who opened business with various races, not be the wealthiest?

    Just somemon herbs in other races'' continents could fetch for a high price on the human continent!

    And Jake monopolized this business because not a lot of races would trust humans except for celestials who worked with the Gasha Country.

    The Billios Family''swork that had been passed from generation to generation, quickly expanded in Jake''s hands.

    Even the arrogant blood n had to respect him at one point.

    If he didn''t turn out to be a ''traitor'', they would also be reluctant to kill such a good ally and distant rtive!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1351 "Deeply Powerless"

    While the blood n members were condemning Jake, Zenith still excitedly sucked the blood from the blood barrier.

    Zenith didn''t care how much money he spent, and he increased the speed of sucking the blood barrier to create a functional ck hole.

    The gold coins in the background that used to have clinking noises had all turned into the sound of smooth water, showing how many gold coins had melted into a puddle of gold liquid.

    More and more gold coins disappeared, and Ainsley''s sense of urgency peaked!

    Even if the blood barrier was still without tiny holes, thanks to the elders'' effort, the ck hole in Jake''s hands was still there.

    From this distance alone, across a whole ck box arena, Ainsley could feel the wind moving towards the ck hole and the suction force became stronger with each second.

    She had to p her wings hard to stay still. If not, she would be sucked into the tiny ck hole in no time!

    Ainsley''s heart beat fast, and her face slowly turned pale.

    As the ck hole''s function became better than before, the debris and other remains around Ainsley had slowly floated in the air.

    SWOOOSHHHH¡­

    Then, the remains and debris of the ck box instantly rushed into the tiny dot on Jake''s palm.

    Yes. They were sucked into the ck hole!

    The blood cage cleverly let the debris pass through their railings, and the ck hole quickly sucked all the huge debris, leaving nothing but tiny dust.

    Such a small hole not even bigger than a dot, already had such a strong suction power.

    The next time it expanded, even Ainsley would be sucked into the ck hole!

    When Ainsley looked at the ck hole made of blood again, she felt as if she was looking at a beast''s huge mouth leading to an eternal abyss.

    That ck hole¡ª it was already so dangerous!

    Jake''s heart also tightened as he saw the ck hole slowly growing at the speed of a snail, but at the same time, the probability percentage in the air also jumped every second.

    [85%]

    [88%]

    [90%]

    At first, Jake thought that the probability increased because Zenith had unknowingly used up his energy to continue to control his body.

    But this alone wasn''t enough to increase the probability by such a huge gap.

    Thus, Jake slowly thought of the reason and when he saw the speed of his gold coins melting....

    Jake suddenly had a hunch.

    Jake himself could see how money and gold coins he had used up even when he didn''t really see the illusionary background with his own eyes.

    It was more like the backstage of his God of Wealth ability, just like how YouTube and other tforms also had a ''backstage data'' for the owner of the channel.

    Jake was also the same.

    When he saw the number of money and gold coins converted into a sum of money in Godlif Country''s currency, the man''s eyes slowly widened.

    The number itself floated in the air and the color was ck, but as more and more money was used and the number became bigger....the digit also multiplied...

    The colour of his backstage number showing his money consumption slowly changed to orange.

    Then, as Zenith sped up the process of creating the ck hole by destroying the blood barrier, the number turned bright red.

    When Jake saw the bright red number, he instantly recalled something.

    He...did do something about this money consumption rted to his ability, and if he was right...

    A smile suddenly appeared on Jake''s face, and the man almost couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    No wonder! No wonder the probability of his sessful robbery of his body''s control had increased by a lot in just a few minutes.

    There was indeed another factor that boosted his sess rate!

    Jakeughed out loud in his heart, not knowing that Ainsley was already squirming with anxiety.

    Why did Jake still look the same? Did he not use this chance to break free, or was he still under Zenith''s control and didn''t realize the danger?

    Maybe Zenith''s type of puppet ability made the body''s consciousness fall into an illusion or something which was why they couldn''t break free?

    But most puppet abilities still retained the body''s consciousness and only manipted the body, which was why the body owner could only watch helplessly as their own body did things they didn''t want to do.

    This is another horror of puppet ability that could crush so many people.

    Imagine watching your own body kill your friends,panions, family or loved ones, but you could do nothing?

    It was better not to be sober when harming others instead of retaining sanity and consciousness, yet the body wouldn''t obey them.

    This is the true hell.

    Ainsley believed that Jake should still retain his consciousness.

    In several cases where the victims had a strong will, they could break the puppet master''s control and regain the control of their own bodies.

    Ainsley knew that as a businessman, how could Jake not have a strong mind and will?

    She believed that Jake only needed time and chance when Zenith was at his lowest to seize control of his body quickly!

    But why was there no signal or anything indicating that Jake was slowly regaining control over his body?

    Or maybe he wanted to do it in one fell swoop so that Zenith couldn''t make aeback?

    Ainsley was so nervous for Jake, and for the first time, she felt how powerless she was.

    In the face of danger, she could only hope that Jake could break free faster while she could only provide a chance and time for Jake to do it!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1352 "Blood Black Holes Power"

    Ainsley was the passive party here, and in any battle, those who were passive were at a disadvantage.

    She could only wait for miracles to happen and bet all her ns on Jake himself.

    She didn''t think that if Jake really failed, there was nothing she could do to save him.

    How could she be so weak now when she had already awakened so many powerful abilities?

    It was true that in front of rarer and more unique abilities, in front of experts and those with a high degree of ability mastery...

    She was just a toddler with a fancy toy.

    Ainsley bit her lips and deeply felt how weak she was without her unique abilities.

    If her ability was only elemental, could she be as strong as now? Probably no.

    If she could learn more about blood maniption ability, she could forcefully manipte the blood that Zenith controlled without needing the blood she controlled to ''devour'' Zenith''s blood control.

    The blood suppression thingy....it could happen without a medium.

    But she had just awakened her blood maniption ability not too long ago.

    Still, all this time, when using blood maniption ability, it was the Godfather who actively used it, not her.

    If she trained more and understood more about her own abilities...

    The realism art ability, the 3D map one, the charm ability and her luck maniption ability....

    Her shaman ability too...

    Wouldn''t she be much stronger than now? Rather than owning a lot of abilities but with low ''levels'' and swallow mastery...

    Isn''t it better to have fewer abilities but a deeper ability mastery just like how her one charm ability alone could have so many important skills.

    Ainsley was in despair, while Zenith curled his lips andughed as if victory was already in his hands.

    "Soon! Soon! Just a few more minutes¡ª all of you will die! It doesn''t matter if the barrier isn''t broken yet."

    "With this ck hole¡ª the barrier will also break down sooner orter!"

    The tiny dot swirled fiercely and the suction power became several folds stronger than before.

    The ck box''s wall trembled, and the pieces building the ck box slowly broke down, floating straight towards the tiny dot.

    The floor was in a mess, and the part of the ground was sucked into the tiny dot.

    Ainsley''s various blood weapons, spider lilies and such were all slowly pulled into the tiny dot.

    The tentacles, the spider lilies and the Hydra Whip all struggled to stay with Ainsley, but they would only drag Ainsley with them into the tiny dot.

    Ainsley''s blood armor trembled, and Ainsley could feel the strong suction power trying to strip the armor from her body, changing the armor back to its liquid state.

    The ck box trembled violently, and the noises sounded throughout Crimson Ind.

    Debris after debris floated in the air and rushed into the tiny dot, as if pulled by an invisible energy.

    The crimson barrier even rippled a bit, apparently also feeling the strong suction force from inside the ck box, trying to devour it.

    The surrounding blood n warriors had to p their wings harder and faster as they distanced themselves from the ck box.

    They could feel an invisible power trying to suck them into the ck box, and their instinct immediately sounded the rm bell in their minds.

    Danger! Danger! Danger!

    The ck box was already a mess, and if Ainsley didn''t use her realism art to prevent her from getting sucked into the ck hole...

    She would have long died.

    The crimson ind outside of the ck box also showed some strange phenomenon, and the elders became even more agitated.

    "Three minutes! If in three minutes, this phenomenon still exists, we shall enter the ck box and kill the other party!"

    The elders were all geared up to kill the traitor, and even the king was helpless to stop them.

    At the same time, a look of despair appeared on Ainsley''s face.

    The baby stared at Jake, who was still under Zenith''s control, slowly creating a mini ck hole made of the blood inside the blood barrier.

    She had given Jake enough time and chances to break free, but if it was really impossible to be free from the puppet ability...

    Ainsley didn''t want to kill Jake with her own hands.

    Although she had been slowly getting used to killing people in this world, she still had a heart and it was absolutely impossible for her to kill her own adoptive father.

    But if she didn''t kill Jake, the ck hole alone would destroy everything around her, and the crimson barrier might be broken too.

    Ainsley wasn''t that close to the blood n yet, but now they were at the blood n''s territory, inside their camp.

    If Ainsley didn''t stop Jake, she would feel truly guilty for whoever might die because of her action.

    The blood n warriors here might be immortal and could be revived in the future, but if they lost the war, their future would also be bleak.

    The blood n had been waiting for a thousand years for their freedom and the right to stay on the surface of this world without getting into danger all the time.

    How could she just destroy their dream after they had waited for such a long time?

    Ainsley felt that knocking Jake unconscious might be a quick way to stop Zenith from controlling his body.

    But to approach Jake alone, it was really hard.

    Not only because of the ck hole that slowly had its own function, but there was also still the blood sword and cage, threatening Jake''s life anytime!

    It was hopeless. Everything looked bleak!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1353 "Countdown"

    Ainsley really had a headache, and without her knowing, the countdown to the elders breaking into the ck box to resolutely kill Jake had reached just thest one minute.

    [60 seconds.]

    Ainsley could only keep boosting Jake''s luck one way or another, hoping the luck could get him free from Zenith''s control.

    [57 seconds.]

    The ck hole slowly took shape, and the suction power doubledpared to before.

    Even Ainsley had already swayed in the air and had to keep conjuring barriers using her realism art one after another, just to prevent herself from being sucked into the ck hole.

    [50 seconds.]

    Jake silently tossed the probability dice again, and the percentage rose to 95%.

    Still, he didn''t dare to do anything because there was still the 5% of failure, and from what she knew, celestials were blessed by the Goddess of Luck.

    It was hard to say whether Zenith would be extremely lucky that he won the pitiful 5% probability of preventing Jake from getting back his body.

    [45 seconds to the countdown.]

    Ainsley didn''t know what to do and could only stay alive first while silently praying that if she couldn''t stop Jake, others would be the one stopping Jake.

    She didn''t want to endanger Jake, but in this situation, no matter what she did, everything would endanger Jake.

    Her heart wasn''t that firm to ignore the damage she might inflict on Jake and do other activities to challenge Zenith.

    She could only pin her hope on the blood n members who might enter the ck box after sensing the anomaly.

    She had boosted Jake''s luck to the max, and he really couldn''t be any luckier than this.

    Even if the cage might explode when the blood n memberse to the ck box, and Jake would be injured to the point of only having one breath left...

    Ainsley still had elixir made of her own body parts such as blood, tears, nails and hair.

    She could chug all those elixirs down Jake''s throat to bring him back from the gate of the underworld.

    [35 seconds.]

    Ainsley had already finished her n, but even so, she still bit her lips and felt uneasy for Jake.

    The baby''s eyes were slightly red as she held back her years, deeply regretting her own weakness.

    What''s the use of her charm ability, her realism art and other things?

    She couldn''t create an item to save Jake or something because just the slightest movement immediately rmed Zenith.

    Truly useless! Ahhh!

    [30 seconds to the countdown.]

    Jake watched the data in the background floating in the air that only he could see, indicating the number of money and gold coins he used on his God of Wealth ability.

    The number grew rapidly, and in just a few seconds, it became darker and darker, almost turning into the same ck in the first phase of this data growth.

    While staring at the rapidly changing numbers that showed his wealth consumption on the ck hole, Jake threw another probability dice and this time...

    The percentage soared to 97%.

    97! Just three more percentages..e on. That amount of money would also hit something soon...

    Be patient...be patient... immediately strike when the timees...

    20 seconds to the countdown.

    The ck hole already had an initial shape, and the suction power directly stripped the ck box''s wall, ceiling and floor.

    The chalk stones and hills far below also trembled, and some small rocks slowly floated into the air, rushing towards the ck hole.

    [10 seconds to the countdown.]

    Zenith looked at the ck hole that was about to bepleted, and in just a few seconds, it could suck living beings plus the blood n members outside.

    The whole person was instantly dizzy with joy, and the young man couldn''t help butugh out loud using Jake''s body.

    "It''s over! The barrier will break sooner orter, and with this ck hole¡ª all of you will die! Just wait!"

    The elders outside could hear Zenith''s arrogant remark using Jake''s body, and all of them clenched their teeth as their muscles tensed.

    When the countdown ended, they would rush to kill the man as fast as possible.

    That way, the ck hole would be useless and would turn back into liquid blood!

    Just wait!!

    Five elders had surrounded the ck box, and each of them was ready with various long-range attacks that could instantly kill someone within a second.

    Jake would be done for.

    [5 seconds to the countdown.]

    "Five..." Zenith murmured excitedly as the hand holding the ck hole moved.

    He put the ck hole between his two palms and slowlypressed the ck hole, causing the surrounding debris to float towards the tiny crimson dot.

    "Four seconds..." Zenithughed heartily as he smiled like a winner.

    On the contrary, Ainsley''s face was pale, and the baby was already hoping for the elders to be able to restrain Jake or something.

    Even if one of them killed Jake, as long as Jake still had a breath left, he would be fine with her elixirs.

    But she just didn''t want to be the one causing Jake to only have a breath left.

    If she weren''t so soft-hearted, she would have long disregarded Zenith''s threat.

    Damn it!

    "Three...." Zenith mentioned the countdown, and the blood in his body instantly boiled in excitement.

    That''s it. The ck hole would beplete in no time, and by then...the blood n would fall!

    "Two¡ª "

    Only two seconds left. The elders had all prepared their attacks, just needing tounch the attack to kill Jake in one shot.

    All parties were tense, and their eyes were glued on the ck hole itself.

    What will happen to the ck hole in the next second?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1354 "Great Reversal"

    At the same time, while others were staring at the ck hole, ready to make a decision¡­

    Jake rolled another probability dice, and the dice flipped several times in the air inside Jake''s mind before stopping.

    DING!

    [100%.]

    At that moment, the moment the 100% disy came out and just a second before the ck hole waspleted, the gold coins that kept falling behind Jake suddenly stopped.

    The gold coins melted into liquid gold and disappeared with sparkles suddenly stopped as if someone pressed a pause button.

    Then, the next second, all the gold coins suddenly turned dark gray, looking like worthless stones and the light in the illusionary background instantly changed from golden to red.

    Then, under everyone''s astonished eyes, the red background along with the gold coins that had already turned into stoned gold coins, suddenly shed rapidly.

    [WARNING! WARNING! Your consumption had exceeded the limit you imposed.]

    [The ability will be turned off, and the ability user will not be able to use the ability for three days!]

    The sound of the rm and the shing reding from the illusionary background behind Jake shocked everyone at the scene.

    The ck hole that was already a step away from beingpleted suddenly disintegrated into liquid blood, dripping into the ck floor like a huge stream of the river.

    The falling gold coins behind slowly disappeared into sparkles, and even the blood sword and blood cage had signs of disintegrating.

    At that moment, Zenith was stunned beyond belief and could only stare at the ck hole that slowly melted into a pool of blood.

    Only the sword and the cage were still somewhat intact because the first one to bear the brunt was the most energy-consuming ck hole.

    Crimson red blood trickled down the tiny dot, gathering below Jake''s feet and the smell of blood in the arena instantly became several times stronger.

    Zenith widened his eyes in disbelief as he tried to catch the melting ck hole with a face full of horror.

    All his previous proud expressions had disappeared, leaving only disbelief and shock.

    "No! No! No! This is impossible! What limit?! What¡ª the energy is still there! This body still has some energy! What kind of consumption?!]

    Zenith suddenly screamed as he rushed to the melting ck hole, ignoring Jake''s body that had already grazed the tip of the floating blood sword.

    The sword and the cage itself also had signs of melting, and the whole ce was suddenly filled with thick blood, dyeing the whole ck space with red.

    Zenith''s eyes turned bloodshot as he hysterically watched the tiny dot lose its ck hole function, turning into a puddle of special blood from the barrier.

    "No! This can''t be! No!" Zenith tried to use Jake''s blood maniption power once more but to his horror...

    He couldn''t use the blood maniption ability anymore.

    Yes. Just like what that warning sound said in the background, this body couldn''t use the ability anymore.

    But Zenith didn''t know that Jake''s true ability was the God of Wealth instead of Copy ability!

    He didn''t even know that to prevent using up too much money and to prevent someone malicious from using his body to spend a lot of money on his ability...

    Jake ced a restraint on the ount he used to store gold coins and money needed to use the God of Wealth ability.

    Once the amount of money used up in that one battle had reached an astonishing figure, the ount would block the money and automatically....

    He lost the right to use the God of Wealth ability.

    After all, when awakening this ability, the ''wire'' he connected to his wealth was only one and that was a special bank ount dedicated to his ability.

    His ability and his bank ount had a form of ''contract'' when he imposed this restriction, and this means when he lost too much money...he wouldn''t be able to use the ability for a few days.

    To be honest, if Jake wanted to spend all the money in his special ount to activate this ability and use it, he still had tons of money.

    But the restriction was made to prevent him from spending too much money or under circumstances where he was forced to use too much money for the wrong purpose.

    Just like now.

    Jake''s restraint on his own special ount actually became Zenith''s stumbling block at thest moment!

    No one expected this. Not even the blood n elders.

    Just like Zenith, they couldn''t understand what the warning message that sounded ethereal in the background was.

    But when they saw the ck hole suddenly returned to liquid blood...

    They immediately sighed in relief.

    The crisis is over!

    Zenith was overwhelmed to the point of almost bing manic, and Jake, who had been waiting for this chance, immediately struck the iron while it was still hot.

    Jake''s consciousness immediately ran out of the consciousness cage, and his whole consciousness spread throughout this body at lightning speed!

    Jake caught Zenith off guard and forced him to let go of his control inside his body using his own consciousness as the ''weapon'' to drive away the intruder.

    Zenith didn''t know that Jake had long broken free from his consciousness cage, and Jake''s sudden attack immediately caught him off guard.

    "Ahh!!"

    Zenith felt as if someone hammered him in the head, and his whole body, in reality, twitched non-stop.

    The next moment, he coughed a mouthful of blood.

    Jake''s sudden rebellion directly gave Zenith a bacsh, and the bacsh was also a big one since he had been using Jake''s body for a long time.

    All the damage and body stress that Jake endured all this time were all sent back to the puppet master Zenith!

    "ARGGGH!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1355 "Too Late"

    Zenith almost fainted on the spot, and the moment Jake''s bacsh hit his body, he could feel his control over Jake''s body disappeared.

    It was like when the inte connection was bad, and the game character wouldn''t move as the yer wished.

    But this wasn''t a temporaryg. It was eternal freedom.

    Jake robbed back the control over his body so smoothly because he had long been dormant, waiting for the moment to counterattack.

    Zenith didn''t think that Jake had long broken free from his control.

    He was just hiding inside the broken consciousness cage, which was why Zenith didn''t feel anything and didn''t get the bacsh either.

    Zenith had used his ability many times before, but never once did he get a bacsh because the target cut off the connection and counterattack before he could non-activate his puppet ability.

    Obviously, such a good and rare ability also had its own risk, which was that this bacsh was enough to kill a human ability user.

    If not for Zenith''s body was also connected to the shared damage skill, he might have fallen into aa and would not only cough up blood.

    At the same time, because the bacsh was shared to all the celestials, those who were fighting the underworld creatures almost got killed as well.

    After all, they suddenly received considerable damage, and it was internal damage, not the outer damage of flesh and skin.

    The celestials on the battlefield were shocked and couldn''t help but ask¡ª who the hell got their internal organs injured like this?!

    The queen, as the medium of the shared damage In Weal and Woe skill, could see the source of the damage to all the soldiers.

    She immediately sensed the source of the damage that came from Zenith.

    When she sensed Zenith being seriously injured but survived because of the shared damage skill that was still active, her face tightened with a little bit of fear.

    What is this? Did her nephew get a bacsh because of his puppet ability?

    The bacsh is so intense¡ª if not for the shared damage skill, Zenith would have died or fallen into a deepa!

    The queen didn''t know why Zenith got a bacsh, but after that bacsh, Zenith couldn''t feel or see what was happening on Jake''s side.

    Anyway, the control, the puppet thread itself, was already cut into two, and he couldn''t do anything about this.

    Zenith gritted his teeth in hatred, not knowing why Jake could break free like that.

    So far, even people with the best mental strength and mind couldn''t escape the consciousness cage he created to trap the main body''s consciousness.

    It must be because he didn''t understand Jake''s ability thoroughly, unlike other targets before.

    Speaking of Jake''s ability...Zenith remembered the ridiculous thing that happened right before he could create the ck hole.

    The young man instantly felt the need to p his wings and rushed to the crimson ind to beat up Jake.

    So, that stinky man''s ability wasn''t a copy ability but something rted to money!

    All this time, when he used Jake''s ability, he was burning money, and because he used too much, the special bank ount that Jake connected to his ability...

    Suddenly blocked him, the one who kept using too much money in a short period of time.

    Who the fck would think that there was a restriction like this, and this restriction was actually imposed by Jake himself?

    To be honest, if Jake wanted, he could be the strongest man alive in this world as long as he had unlimited money.

    But Jake restricted himself so that he wouldn''t spend money indiscriminately for the sake of power.

    Obviously, Jake usually used his power to protect himself and not to invade others, which was why he implemented that restriction.

    But this restriction stopped his grand n a second before it came true!

    Zenith was so angry that his face flushed red, his veins bulged, and steam came out of his head.

    Jake Billios! Don''t think that now I can''t control you and you can''t use your ability anymore the blood cage will not explode!

    He already gave some instructions when controlling the special blood to be a blood cage.

    Without him manipting the blood, indeed, the solid blood cage couldn''t explode, but it didn''t mean it wouldn''t explode when it melted into liquid blood!

    The moment all the blood used to make the blood cage melted into liquid blood...

    It would still explode.

    And the speed of the blood cage melting was just a few seconds.

    Jake had just regained his body and was still not used to his body and Ainsley was still rushing towards Jake.

    No matter how fast she was, because the suction power of the ck hole also affected her before this, her flying speed wouldn''t reach just a few seconds to cross the huge ck box arena.

    Ainsley saw the blood cage and the blood sword melting, and her face instantly beamed with excitement.

    "Ah, ah! Dad! You''re awake! You finally break free¡ª "

    Before Ainsley could be happy, the melting blood cage suddenly let out countless bubbles, and hot steam slowly came out of the steaming blood.

    The baby''s intuition towards danger suddenly rang, and her pupils couldn''t help but shrink in fear.

    "NO¡ª "

    It was toote.

    BOOOOM!

    Drop by drop, the special blood exploded, and one super small explosion the size of someone''s palm suddenly triggered another explosion, instantly creating a big st!

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The shockwave instantly cleared out the debris and dust around Jake''s ce.

    Even the whole ck box itself shattered to pieces.

    BANG!

    The ck box exploded in the air like fireworks in summer.

    Everything¡ª happened too fast.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1356 "Barrier For Jake"

    Amidst the chaos, Ainsley waved her hand desperately and conjured a barrier around Jake''s ce, forgetting to protect herself.

    SWOOSH!

    It was her wings that immediately protected her from the heat wave, the shock wave and the debris that fell from the ceilings.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The whole box crumbled and the fire of explosion at Jake''s ce instantly red the surrounding arena, almost engulfing everything to ashes.

    The elders sent to enter the ck box immediately flew away from the dangerous ce and Ainsley herself was thrown into the air outside of the ck box.

    The shock wave was greater than before, and the whole ck box lost the floor, the wall and the ceiling.

    If Ainsley didn''t have wings, she would have fallen to her death right now.

    The sound of the explosion was so loud that other blood n warriors at the Crimson Ind couldn''t help but look at the ck box in the sky with shocked faces.

    The ck box crumbled bit by bit, and the debris slowly fell to the ground below.

    However, because Ainsley''s brush also created the ck box, the debris disappeared into sparkles before touching the ground.

    The bright explosion lit up the dome of the blood barrier, and the fire also lit up the dark sky.

    Such a bigmotion immediately forced people to find water ability users to suppress the fire in the sky.

    If not, the fire would fall to the ground, and the sparks would burn their ind!

    The scene was chaotic, but Ainsley, who barely stabilized herself after being thrown out into the air, stared at the crumbling ck box with wide eyes.

    Her heart leapt to her throat, and the image of the zing fire was deeply imprinted in her crimson pupils.

    No, no, no. No. This can''t be.

    Jake...Jake....dad¡ª

    "DAAAADDD!!" Ainsley screamed on top of her lungs, so loud that her throat throbbed and her voice became as hoarse as an old woman.

    No, no, no¡­.no!

    Jake is still inside, right? H-he is in the middle of the explosion, right?

    Did he...survive? S-she created the barrier for Jake before the explosion, right?

    She protected him, right?

    ....right?

    Ainsley was in a daze, and her whole head felt as if it was soaked in something mushy, making her unable to think at all.

    Her mind was nk, and her body stiffened. Cold sweat drenched her back to make her clothes stick to her skin.

    Her bob-cut hair that used to be fluffy, was already wet with sweat and stuck closely to her cheeks and neck.

    Her whole body suddenly felt as if she was drowning in freezing water, as if she had been thrown into an ice cer.

    Jake....Jake....

    Did he...survive?

    Ainsley didn''t even think whether Jake was unharmed or not because this was impossible.

    How could Jake not be harmed?

    To be honest, even if Jake suffered serious injuries, Ainsley would sigh in relief instead.

    But what she thought about was...whether the explosion blew Jake''s body to pieces right on the spot or not.

    Ainsley was too far away from the ck box and under the dark night mixed with the zing fire, she couldn''t see whether there was blood spurting out of the explosion area.

    Or if there were small body parts raining down...

    Or maybe even worse...just directly blown to ashes...

    She didn''t know¡ª

    And she didn''t want to know.

    Let''s go back to a few seconds before the explosion urred¡­.

    At that time, Jake was still stabilizing his body, but his instinct to danger was not dull in the slightest.

    He subconsciously felt the blood melting from the blood cage around him was still dangerous, enough to make him have goosebumps.

    In those very few seconds, Jake walked out of the closest range within the melting blood cage, sessfully getting out of the center of this blood cage that had already melted into a circle of blood.

    However, it was at this moment, with his back facing the circle of blood, that the blood suddenly boiled.

    A second after that, the explosion urred.

    However, it was not urate to say that Jake was entirely hopeless.

    His ability might be ''frozen'' for a few days and he didn''t have any other ability that could deal with the sudden ''attack.''

    But it was at this moment, the luck that Ainsley boosted for Jake twice in a row, finally showed its value.

    In that split second, maybe less than a second, Jake''s blood rushed to his head, and the blood running in his vein boiled fast.

    His heartbeat increased, and the already crimson-colouredd pupils became even redder than before.

    Yes. In that split second, Jake unexpectedly awakened his bloodline¡ª the blood n''s bloodline that he hadn''t been able to awaken for a long time.

    But it was indeed only at that split second.

    Jake''s instinct seemed to be triggered out of the blue, and with a slight flick of his finger, he manipted the blood from the blood ck hole not far for him.

    Jake''s blood maniption ability was extremely weak, and it seemed to burn his energy both from his energy core and his body.

    His body wasn''t strengthened yet, and obviously, this sudden blood maniption took a heavy toll on his body.

    However, Jake still did it subconsciously. In the face of danger, his potential was greatly stimted to the highest point, allowing him to manipte the special blood from the ck hole before.

    However, because Jake had just awakened the ability, and that entirely depended on his outrageous luck that Ainsley boosted for him...

    Jake could only make simple use of the blood¡ª and that was to create a small barrier around himself.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1357 "Lost His Life?"

    It was at this moment that the blood barrier enveloped Jake''s body that the explosion''s damage reached his ce.

    The heat, the fire, the shockwave, everything.

    The full damage hit Jake''s entire body, but the blood barrier he created under the zing explosion had the same material as the one used to cover the entire ind outside.

    All the damage was absorbed, leaving only the remaining damage that didn''t hit the barrier.

    It was at this moment, a second after the explosion urred, that Ainsley''s barrier covered the ce where Jake used to stand before.

    But Jake was already not there and hidden behind the explosion, plus the dark ck box''s wall around him.

    Of course, Ainsley''s barrier wasn''t that useless because the barrier actually trapped the remaining explosion and although the barrier immediately shattered....

    This greatly reduced the damage to the surroundings and the one benefitted the most from this wave of operation was definitely Jake himself.

    Still, because he was too close to the source of the explosion, although the blood barrier quickly covered his body, the explosion still burned Jake''s skin and damaged a part of his body.

    Jake didn''t seem to feel the pain of his bones breaking and his flesh being burned, showing his bones inside.

    Blood continued to rush out of every part of his body, and his own blood maniption abilitybined his blood with the blood barrier.

    The blood barrier itself also gave Jake a subconscious healing effect, so although Jake''s outside and inside were greatly damaged...

    He still had a few breaths left in his body.

    Then, he was thrown far away from the ck box, just at an angle that was covered by the huge ck box.

    When the ck box shattered to pieces, Jake and the blood barrier had also fallen to a nearby chalk hill.

    With a loud thud sound covered by the sound of a continuous explosion in the air, the blood barrier that relied on Jake''s subtle awakening immediately shattered.

    Jake''s awakening was only for a few seconds,, and it was estimated he wouldn''t be able to re-awaken his bloodline without purposely trying to awaken it.

    All of this relied on the luck Ainsley boosted for Jake and now that the luck was consumed to the point of almost reaching the ''death'' point...

    Jake''s awakening ended,, and he lost his blood maniption ability.

    Thankfully, Jake''s body had already safelynded on the ground and the blood barrier absorbed all the impact from the free fall before shattering to pieces, melting into a puddle of blood.

    The blood barrier was quite thick and mixed with Jake''s own blood; soon, Jake''s entire body was soaked in the pool of blood.

    If someone were here, they would wonder whether the man had died because there was just too much blood beneath his body!

    Right after Jake exhausted thest few wisps in his body, his vision ckened, and he directly fell into aa.

    At the same time, the elders were trying to extinguish the fire in the air to prevent it from falling to the ground and burning their camp.

    They also crushed the bigger debris from the shattered ck box before the other debris disappeared into sparkles, not leaving even dust behind.

    In the chaotic scene, Ainsley was still floating in the air with a nk look on her face.

    The Godfather, Joan and the others who were closely waiting for Ainsley''s battle to end immediately approached her with worried faces.

    Only Bello wasn''t here because he was still busy with his Gate of the Underworld.

    "Lilss!"

    "Lil Ain! Are you okay?"

    "Cub...how are you? Do you need an energy crystal, healing potions, or?"

    The two blood n elders, Joan, the Godfather and the other three spirits surrounded Ainsley with different concerns.

    Of course, Joan also moved her lips and subconsciously wanted to ask about Jake, but when she saw Ainsley''s nk face and her trembling body...

    Joan had expected the worst.

    Maybe....maybe Jake died in that explosion...and Ainsley couldn''t save him.

    A wave of grief and anger suddenly entered Joan''s heart, and she had never felt so mad at the celestials until now.

    They indirectly killed her grandson.

    Revenge! She must spill the celestials'' blood or explode them into pieces to let them feel what her grandson felt before his death.

    Joan didn''t even dare to search for Jake''s remains, afraid that she would only find scattered body pieces or, even worse...only a handful of ashes.

    No. She couldn''t bear this misfortune at all, but they were still at war, and she didn''t have time to mourn for her grandson.

    War was such a cruel thing.

    Ainsley was in a daze for a few seconds before she looked at the people around her with a slight choke in her voice.

    "That¡­.I''m¡­fine, but¡­dad¡­.dad¡­"

    Ainsley wanted to p her injured wings that she got from thest explosion and rushed to search for Jake''s body, but the people around her firmly held her tightly and slowly brought her to the ground.

    "Don''t move! Don''t move yet¡­you are heavily wounded too." Caroline was so distressed that she felt like shedding tears of blood for the little cub.

    She also knew that from the moment the explosion happened and Ainsley plus the elders appeared intact¡­

    Maybe Jake was already blown up inside the explosion.

    It was near impossible for Jake to survive, unless he was really lucky and had some hidden cards to save his life.

    To be honest, Jake should have some life-saving items in his spatial storage, but the explosion happened too suddenly, and she doubted whether Jake had time to take the item out or not.

    Since it was like this¡­let''s just assume that Jake¡­

    Had already lost his life.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1358 "Finding Jake"

    Ainsley''s heart skipped a beat at the elder''s words, but she still stubbornly believed that Jake must be safe.

    She conjured a strong barrier for Jake at thest seconds, and although her action might be a step toote....maybe Jake did have a protective item in his spatial storage.

    Some good items could be used immediately upon danger, even when the owner didn''t take it out of the storage space and actively used them.

    In a sense, Jake did have a lot of such items, especially when he was an influential and rich businessman.

    But the item didn''t respond because, in thest seconds, Jake''s luck helped him to get out of the explosion intact without losing an arm or a leg.

    If not for this, the moment the owner was about to face death, the rare protective items would be used up immediately and disappear into nothingness after saving the owner''s life.

    It was a pity that these items were bound to Jake''s soul when he got the things from his journey to various non-human continents.

    If not for this, he would have wanted to send some items to Ainsley for safekeeping, especially when the baby had just died once.

    It was true that Ainsley was now immortal in a sense, but maybe the next time she died, she wouldn''t be revived in just a few days or weeks.

    It might take months, years, or decades.

    Not to mention because Ainsley was just a half-blood, no one knew if the resurrection effect was a one-time thing that she had already used up or something eternal.

    Ainsley gritted her teeth as she drank some healing potions to heal her surface wounds and her wounded wings.

    However, she didn''t intend to stop trying to find Jake. Even if Jake died, she had to find his remains.

    It didn''t matter if there was only a handful of ashes left¡ª she also had to find them!

    "I-I''m fine, everyone...b-but I still want to look for dad. I...I believe he is still alive..."

    This might just be an intuition or her own wishful thinking.

    Anyway, Ainsley felt that she wouldn''t contribute much to the war in the meantime, so she should still have time to find Jake''s body on this ind.

    The ind wasn''t thatrge anyway, just as big as a small town with chalk mountains and hills.

    For this, Ainsley didn''t hesitate to use her rarely used ability¡ª the evolved keen hearing that allowed her to have a 3D map image appearing in front of her.

    Ainsley had basically healed her urgent injuries and left only the small wounds.

    She also replenished her energy with potions, and now, she still had a lot of energy to use the 3D map ability that only required a little bit of energy¡ª

    Unless Ainsley spreads the range to the maximum.

    Indeed. Ainsley spread her power throughout the ind, trying to try the limit of the area she could detect with her 3D mapping.

    Ever since she strengthened her energy core and advanced in terms of strength realm, the range that the 3D map could reach also expanded.

    Now, Ainsley could cover the entire ind with her eyes closed and didn''t even need to open her mouth to send the sound wave.

    Still, an invisible sound wave slowly rippled from Ainsley as the center to all corners of the ind.

    The mountains, the hills, the hidden caves, the king''s camp, theplicated map slowly appeared in front of Ainsley, just like a city miniature.

    Ainsley could zoom in endlessly as long as she controlled the sound

    wave and the one she catches with her ears to a certain point.

    Of course, this means the mapping of the other areas would be much blurry in exchange for a super clear image of a specific area.

    Ainsley quickly noticed a lot of blood n warriors on her map, but her focus was on whoever had wounds, ory on the ground.

    Jake must be heavily wounded even if he could survive.

    If he didn''t survive, the corpse or the body parts should also be on the ground, hidden somewhere.

    Ainsley could be sure that the blood n warriors wouldn''t lose their body parts just like that, especially when they were still safe behind the crimson barrier.

    Thus, the scope of Ainsley''s search became extremely detailed and easy to find.

    Within just a few minutes, Ainsley vaguely caught sight of a young man lying on a pool of crimson blood, hidden somewhere behind the chalk hills.

    Ainsley didn''t know why, but when she saw the extremely eye-catching pool of blood beneath the young man''s figure, the baby''s breath stagnated.

    From the figure alone, Ainsley could be sure that this young man should be Jake.

    But that pool of blood beneath his body was too terrifying!

    People could say that whoever had such a pool of blood gathered below their body means the person must have died by bleeding to death.

    Even if they survived the injury, they would soon die of blood loss!

    Jake was indeed in this situation. He fell into aa, and his injuries continued to ooze blood.

    Although the blood from the ck hole managed to heal some of his heavily wounded injuries inside his body....

    He still lost a lot of blood and the surface injuries were also frightening.

    Even if Jake didn''t die because his organs were destroyed or because his bones broke into pieces and other issues, he would definitely die of blood loss.

    And judging from the speed of the blood loss, death would descend within a few minutes!

    They had to save people ASAP!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1359 "Immortal Body And Soul"

    When seeing such a scene with the 3D mapping that was not obstructed by the dark night in the slightest, Ainsley didn''t care whether this ''body'' was Jake or not.

    Anyway, she had to save people!

    "Quick! Let''s go, everyone! I-I might have found Jake¡ª "

    The 3D map, which only Ainsley could see, was still in front of her, showing the baby the shortest path toward the young man in the pool of blood.

    The baby didn''t wait for the spirits or the adults around her to react, and immediately pped the wings behind her back.

    "Go, go! Jake needs help!"

    Ainsley quickly kicked off the ground and rushed to the dark sky, flying as fast as she could toward Jake''s ce.

    "Lilss? Where are you going?!"

    "Ain? Wait!"

    "Lil cub, don''t get too far from us! It might be dangerous!"

    Godfather and the others were caught off guard, but after hearing what the baby said about Jake...

    They didn''t have time to think whether what the baby said was true or not.

    Anyway, they had to save people first! Quick!

    At the same time when Ainsley was busy with Jake''s matter, the celestial queen had already activated their race''s second racial advantage.

    It was a branch of the In Weal and Woe skill. If the previous one was sharing damage, then this one...

    It was called shared healing.

    The queen let the holy light shone upon all the celestials on the battlefield, and the light was also connected to the various healers around her, forming a formation made of light pirs plus several thin threads.

    Of course, the threads made of white-golden light were especially thick when it came to several soul healers.

    Obviously, to withstand Bello''s wave of attacks, they focused more on the soul healers.

    As usual, the creatures from the underworld reaped many celestials'' souls, reducing their number to an astonishing 700.000 people in less than thirty minutes.

    In less than thirty minutes, the underworld army, excluding the three non-human races beyond the gate, had ughtered 100.000 celestials!

    This was truly unscientific, but facing creatures that were obviously not from the same world as them, not even the same dimension....

    The celestials were powerless to fight back.

    Because of this, the bunch of creatures from the underworld could reap many celestial souls without breaking the rules.

    Anyway, whoever opened the gate of the underworld would pay the price for them, so they should just sit back and enjoy the feast.

    Many of these creatures didn''t take away the celestials'' souls and kill them with this technique, but directly ate the souls until the celestial died.

    Once thest bit of soul me disappeared, the celestials would die and they wouldn''t even be able to enter the reincarnation cycle.

    This was extremely vicious, much more vicious than just taking out the souls from the body.

    Not to mention that since the underworld was naturally the dark camp, the celestials found it hard to resist the attack on their souls.

    Apparently, just like how holy light could harm creatures from the dark camp, the Underworld residents also had extremely lethal attacks on the celestials.

    One after another celestials died just like that, and even if there were anotheryer of white-golden holy light that entered their bodies, no one cared about it.

    The celestials knew their racial advantage including the shared healing, but in this situation, none of them thought that the queen had gathered all their healers.

    It was only when one of the celestials faced another underworld creature that ate and damaged one''s soul that they gradually found the difference.

    When the creatures attacked their souls and slowly ate their soul mes, their soul me that flickers weakly suddenly recovered bit by bit.

    FLASH!

    The recovery speed was so fast that people wondered whether it was just an illusion when they were attacked.

    However, this wasn''t the end.

    Those who almost lost their whole soul under the reapers'' scythe also saw the holy light suddenly shielded their souls, preventing the reapers from taking their souls away.

    Once the reapers dared to attack, they would be burned by the holy light.

    "ARGHHHH¡ª "

    One of the reapers subconsciously retracted his hand that was holding the death scythe and immediately saw the burnt mark around his fingers and palm.

    This holy light was different from the first one that only shared their body damage!

    It was so offensive towards creatures from the dark camp too!

    The celestials didn''t know since when that the pitiful amount of soul healers managed to heal so many celestials without wasting too much energy.

    The soul healers collectively healed and protected the souls of the celestials through the shared healing skill, and in exchange, they consumed the healing target''s own energy.

    This energy that they took away to heal the victim was also shared among the other celestials, which meant each celestial only had to give away a little bit of their energy to heal otherpanions'' wounded souls.

    It wasn''t just souls.

    Some underworld creatures also attacked their physical bodies, and after the shared damage skill distributed the damage to 700.000 celestials, their wounds rapidly healed in the blink of an eye.

    But this wasn''t relying on special celestials'' bodies that could heal themselves.

    They could feel that the genuine healers of their race used the shared healing skill to heal everyone using just several links!

    This was truly terrifying because just like before, the energy needed to heal so many wounded troops withrger wounds were also distributed evenly from the soldiers.

    The soldiers only spent a little bit of energy to support the healers to continue making the celestials immortal both body and soul!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1360 "The Celestials Counterattack"

    Not to mention that the holy light this time could be harmful to the underworld creatures.

    The low level creatures without certain intelligences such as the fireball creatures¡ª the soul eaters....

    They were directly burned to ashes when they tried to approach the celestials.

    The soul eaters also needed to be in a certain distance to eat the target''s souls and they had to bite the target''s bodies first with each bite targeting the soul.

    Now, the moment they approached the target...they hadn''t even touched the target with their teeth when the holy light had already burned them to ashes.

    Several higher-level creatures with humanoid bodies such as the reapers, the necromancers and so on weren''t directly burned to death.

    But they would also suffer burning pain and burn damage whenever they attacked the celestials bathed in the holy light.

    The situation on the battlefield directly changed again.

    This time, more underworld creatures suffered under the celestials'' counterattack and those who didn''t have enough strength directly vanished into ashes.

    The underworld creatures wouldn''t leave behind corpses even when they died, which was also why no ability user who awakened necromancer ability could revive underworld creatures.

    Still, the necromancers from the underworld kept using various corpses to kill the celestials and some powerful ones directly summoned skeleton soldiers.

    The skeleton soldiers looked weak, but with the necromancer''s ability, they could float in the air either to kill celestials physically or just to obstruct some people.

    Obviously, the holy light shouldn''t be invincible and after so much erosion from the underworld creatures, the holy light should be weakening.

    But the queen was ruthless and kept replenishing the holy light for each of her remaining soldiers, especially the elites and the important celestials.

    The underworld creatures tried to corrode the holy light while the holy light tried to replenish themselves and killed more underworld creatures.

    The situation on the battlefield came to a stalemate, but Bello, who had been watching from the stairs around the underworld gate, vaguely understood something.

    God knew how the queen had so much energy to support these celestials but anyway, he believed that the queen still had so many trump cards to sustain the soldiers on the battlefield.

    On the other hand, the longer the gate was opened, the more energy that Bello sacrificed.

    Right now, even when he hadn''t paid the price for opening this overpowered gate just yet, his body weakened bit by bit, and his size slowly shrunk into a normal ck panther.

    Ruse, the Cerberus, who had been guarding the gate, preventing celestials or anyone who wanted to enter the gate, obviously saw Bello''s situation.

    The three-headed hound squinted their eyes and snorted.

    "Lil cat, the enemy this time is really tough. The current celestial''s queen should be talented in this kind of auxiliary power..."

    Which is why Bello''s energy was drained too fast.

    In no time, Bello would return to his cat form and wouldn''t be able to use any of his abilities and remained as an ordinary cat for days or weeks.

    One should say that the gate had only been opened by 30 minutes, yet Bello''s condition worsened so much.

    Obviously, each time a creature from the underworld died, it also took a toll on Bello''s body as the one who summoned the gate and let Cerberus open it.

    Bello meowed weakly at the three-headed hound, not acting as a mighty ck panther at all.

    "Nyaaa~ what to do, nyaaa~ is it time to summon my siblings and let them fight on my behalf, nyaaa~ "

    Bello was also a necromancer but he believed that he could contribute more to the celestials by opening the gate of the underworld.

    Obviously, in just thirty minutes, he reduced the number of celestials from 800.000 to 700.000.

    This is such a feat in any kind of war.

    Unfortunately, the current queen was also not less powerful than the previous leader of the race and to be honest....

    This kind of auxiliary-type ability user was much more annoying to handle, especially when the person could affect such arge amount of people.

    On asions like a war between two races, the queen''s role was too important.

    No wonder she didn''t activate any of the celestials'' racial advantage through her body and the medium until now.

    The previous leaders of the celestial might be able to do the same thing, but the number of people they could cover shouldn''t be asrge as the current queen.

    Really annoying!

    "Can you kill the queen or something, nyaaa~ what about the three ''guests'' around the gate? Can they find the queen and kill her, nyaa~ "

    Bello started to talk nonsense but what he said was quite logical.

    The queen was obviously hiding somewhere and if they could find her and kill her asap...

    The war would end much faster!

    Cerberus looked at the weakening Bello with a grin on each of his head before wagging his tail like a propeller.

    "Oh, little cat. You''re still so silly. The queen''s hidden camp must be filled with holy light and even if so send the three ''guest'' creatures around the gate..."

    Once they came into direct contact with the holy light from the special altar, they would either die or be crippled.

    In that situation when they were deep inside the enemy''s camp, it was tantamount to suicide!

    "Think of a way to lure the queen out of her hiding ce. For now, you should summon your siblings to help you lighten your burden."

    As for the three guests around their gate...the Cerberus felt that they still had their uses and the time wasn''t right at the moment.

    Let''s wait patiently to use them at the right moment!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1361 "Getting Damon & Chantelles Help"

    The three species should be used when the queen finally used her ultimate trump card.

    A pity, as the official guardian of the underworld, Cerberus couldn''t join this war if he didn''t want to break the rules.

    He could turn a blind eye and open the gate for Bello, but directly joining the war would surely kill him.

    After all, he wasn''t an ordinary legendary beast in the primary state and if he didn''t want to lose his legendary beast qualification, he couldn''t just do as he wishes.

    Sometimes, he envied Code-L who wasn''t bound to protect a realm or something and only had to protect a small family...

    God knew how the Sloan Family''s founder could coax such a future big shot to protect the Sloan Family for so many years...

    Bello also felt that Code-L and Cellino should have found the little phoenix by now. He quickly contacted the two people once more using telepathy.

    [How is it, nyaa~ Did you guys find Axelle and find ze? I need your help here, nya! Be quick, nyaa!]

    Bello was really anxious because the celestials turned out to be hiding so many abilities that they only used after they suffered a little bit of defeat.

    He didn''t know until when this crimson barrier would prevent the blood n warriors from losing their soldiers, but sooner orter, the barrier would break, anyway.

    If they could continue to decrease the celestials'' number on the battlefield by then¡­

    That would be the best!

    Code-L and Cellino, who received the telepathy, immediately replied to Bello one way after another.

    [Hey, hey. We are ready. We got a little birdie. When will you summon us?]

    Code-L yawned as she patiently waited for Bello to summon her to the chaotic battlefield.

    Although she knew that she wouldn''t be allowed to fight right away and she would be a trump card for unforeseen situations...

    At least she could finally go rampant without bothering anyone!

    As a sacred beast with such a good ability and bloodline, Code-L really liked to fight, but there weren''t a lot of people who could resist her without dying within seconds.

    Due to this, Code-L felt bored and stopped fighting weaklings and only fought experts who wanted to spar with sacred beasts like her.

    Now that Bello called them for help, and it was to help in a war...

    Code-L believed that even if she couldn''t fight a worthy opponent, she could at least vent her suppressed fighting spirit to the countless enemies on the battlefield.

    On the other hand, Cellino, who used to be called a berserker before he awakened his bloodline, became much calmer and loved peace than chaos.

    Among the three siblings, he was the one who disliked fighting the most.

    If not for protecting the little master who awakened his bloodline, he wouldn''t have wanted to join another battlefield.

    The several wars that Ainsley had experienced so far were already enough to drain his energy.

    As an introvert who also liked adventure but without too much fighting, Cellino was already at his limit.

    But Bello wanted to summon him to the battlefield and he heard that Ainsley would be there too!

    God knew how worried he was when Ainsley died, and his connection with Ainsley was lost just like that.

    Thank God that the baby somehow got revived from death, and they still had a chance to fix the broken contract!

    [Quick, awooo! Summon us to your ce, awooo!]

    Cellino was already eager to see Ainsley again!

    Bello nodded to himself and slowly used his own w to make a sh on his paw pad.

    Then, thick slimy blood slowly trickled down Bello''s ck paw straight to the stone stairs in front of the underworld gate.

    While pouring out his blood little by little to create a summoning circle, Bello looked at Cerberus who was already much bigger than himself because he got smaller.

    The little ck panther meowed at the three-headed hound and grinned.

    "Ruse, Ruse, I''m going to summon my siblings here, nyaa~ Let me borrow your stairs, okay? You can also meet Code-L for a spar after the war ends or something..."

    Cerberus was a grade stronger than Code-L, but because Cerberus couldn''t fight other legendary beasts due to his identity as the gatekeeper of the underworld...

    He could only fight sacred beasts who haven''t be legendary beasts.

    Unfortunately, those sacred beasts were so weak that only Code-L was at least a good choice for a sparring partner.

    Another reason why Code-L and Bello could advance so fast was inseparable from Cerberus.

    As someone who had known Bello from the moment the little panther was still a kitty, Cerberus had a lot of patience when talking to this naughty little cat.

    The three-headed hound nodded all their three heads while sighing with a tone full of helplessness.

    "Okay, okay. Just summon your siblings here and close the gate so you won''t consume too much power."

    Of course, simply closing the gate didn''t mean that the gate would disappear, which means Cerberus could still stay here and the other three special guests outside would also linger around the gate.

    "Let your siblings fight or ask these blood n warriors to fight. I think I spotted some good spirits among the blood n warriors with suitable abilities to fight these birds."

    Cerberus was from the underworld so that he could see spirits such as the Godfather, Damon, Chantelle or Wilhelm.

    The ones he mentioned were all four of them.

    "The husband and wife pair is suitable for the battlefield''s situation right now."

    Bello tilted his head in confusion as he listened to Cerberus'' advice.

    "The pair of husband and wife...Damon and Chantelle?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1362 "Reviving Damon & Chantelle?"

    Bello hummed as he meowed in a soft voice.

    "What abilities do they have that can help us to reduce the number of the celestials after they activate the linked healing and shared damage?"

    He knew that Cerberus had a special privilege as the gatekeeper of the underworld and pet of the underworld''s king.

    He could see people''s special abilities before they showed their abilities to him.

    Damon and Chantelle hadn''t possessed Joan yet, and Cerberus only nced once in their direction.

    The distance between Cerberus and the spirits was also quite far, yet Cerberus could see the two spirits'' abilities in one nce!

    Cerberus shrugged as he slowlyid down on the stone floor right in front of the opened gate.

    "Just summon your siblings first and ask those spirits."

    "Oh, right, while the gate is still open...you can summon their souls and bodies and revive them for a few moments."

    Damon and Chantelle''s souls weren''t trapped like the Godfather''s, so relying on the gate of the underworld being opened, Bello could urately summon the corpses of the dead plus their souls!

    He could revive the dead, allowing Chantelle and Damon to use their abilities for a short time without lending their abilities to Joan.

    For spirits, although their shamans could borrow their abilities, it wouldn''t be the same as the original owner''s true strength.

    If Damon and Chantelle could really be revived for a while, the strength they could show would be far stronger than what Joan used.

    Bello heard Cerberus'' words and couldn''t help but p his own forehead with his uninjured paw.

    "I forgot about this, nyaaa! Oh, right, that little boy from the blood n...can I also revive him?"

    Bello''s necromancer ability was a notch better than normal necromancer that usually revived the dead people without giving them consciousness or their true souls.

    The revived corpses would just be living dead possessing the original ability, but it would be much weaker than when they were truly revived body and soul.

    That Wilhelm guy should be powerful. If Bello could revive him while the gate was still open...

    "No, no. He keeps his soul somewhere in his n''s secret ce, so no matter what, you won''t be able to summon his soul, and his body has been destroyed too."

    Necromancer also needed a corpse to be able to revive the dead. Even if the corpse was not intact, it was better than nothing.

    But pure-blood n members usually died without an intact corpse.

    Either they directly turned into ashes, or they lost their heads, which was crucial for necromancers.

    "Just let that shaman woman handle the little brat from the blood n. You focus on the husband and wife pair and let your siblings handle the rest."

    With this, the littlezy panther could alsoy down beside him and doze off, just like what he used to do when he was still training in the underworld.

    Hearing this, Bello nodded solemnly before carefully finishing the summoning circle to summon his close siblings.

    After the blood circle waspleted, Bello took a wisp of cold energy from the underworld behind the opened gate, and the dark magic circle instantly lit up.

    The entire circle let out a dark crimson-blue light pir, shooting straight towards the sky.

    Such amotion immediately alerted the celestials who were doing their counterattack against the underworld creatures.

    You should know that thest time there was amotion on the battlefield...this m*therfck*r summoned an entire gate of the underworld.

    He even opened the gate and let the Underworld armye out to fight them!

    Because of this painful lesson, the celestials became wary of Bello.

    If they could, they also wanted to rush over to Bello and stop whatever he was going to do with his magic circle!

    Unfortunately, there was still the gigantic Cerberus behind Bello, and there were too many underworld creatures near the gate.

    For the celestials toe close to the center of the chaos, which was the gate of the underworld...that was the same as suicide.

    Even if they were now protected by the holy light, they also didn''t need to be afraid of the underworld creatures eating their souls...

    Who knew if there were any other tricks that the underworld creatures got up their sleeves aside from eating souls, reaping souls or attacking their bodies?

    Not to mention that the gate was right behind the crimson ind in a sense, and those who were flying in front of the ind had to go through the blood n warriors'' attack.

    They knew that they had the ultimate shared damage skill and the linked healing as well, which meant they were essentially immortal and didn''t need to worry about dying.

    But the blood n could do so many things, such as dragging them into the sea so that the shared damage and the linked healing would automatically abandon them...

    And so on.

    Because of this, the celestials far or near the gate could only grit their teeth as they watched Bello and his magic circle getting brighter and brighter...

    And then...the light slowly dimmed.

    Anyone who had an experience of summoning anything, either summoning creatures from another world or whatever, knew that when the magic circle''s light slowly became dim...

    It means the thing the summoner summoned must have arrived at the magic circle.

    It wasn''t as if there weren''t a summoner among the celestials, but summoners were usually associated with the dark camp, so even if there were summers among the celestials...

    They could only summon creatures associated with the light camp.

    They had too limited ''choices''!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1363 "Summoning Damon And Chantelles Souls"

    Since an otherworldly summoner was rare, the thing that an ordinary summoner summoned should be from a certain ce in this world.

    But the majority of things that could be summoned were from the dark camp, which was why summoners were associated with the dark camp.

    How could the celestials ept this?

    They only wanted to summon neutral creatures or creatures belonging to their light camp.

    This was also why Bello was fortunate enough not to see the celestials summoning some creatures to the battlefield.

    Now, it was Bello who was summoning something...yet after the light went out, no one saw what kind of thing Bello summoned.

    Since thest time Bello summoned such a huge gate, everyone thought that what he summoned this time must be massive and scary as well.

    But no one could see what he summoned! Is it a group of spirits which was why they couldn''t see the summoned beings?

    Or what?!

    No one would have thought that what Bello summoned was real being, not spirits.

    Well, the size was indeed too smallpared to the current Bello or the gate behind him.

    It was precisely because of this that the thick smoke and fog around the gate perfectly covered the three little animals standing at the center of the summoning circle.

    It was Bello who first found the three little beings and hurriedly reduced his size to his cat form so as not to ''frighten'' ze or his siblings.

    "Code-L and Cellino! You''re here, nyaaa~ "

    Bello snuggled to his siblings'' necks as soon as he met them and didn''t forget to greet the blue-coloured little bird on top of Cellino''s head.

    "You too, ze. Wee, nyaa! Thank you foring, nyaaa~ "

    If someone was here, they would immediately see three cats and one palm-sized bird chatting happily.

    Two of them speak human words while the others either howled like a wolf despite being a cat or chirped weakly because it was a ''bird'' despite being a phoenix''s descendant.

    ze''s beast form was actually huge, like a real Phoenix, but when she was in her smallest form, she was just a palm-sized bird.

    People could say that she was also a bald bird! Oh, of course, now that she had grown up, she wasn''t bald anymore.

    Code-L casually rubbed Bello''s cheek with her own head as a response while Cellino began to run around in circles, apparently anxious.

    [Quick, quick! Tell me where is my master? Is she okay? Is she injured?]

    [Ever since the contract became invalid, I can''t sense whether she''s okay or not, awooo!]

    ze, who had learned how to use telepathy among beasts and sacred beasts, also joined the conversation.

    [Chirp. I also want to see Ain-sama, chirp. I''m now just a step away from bing a sacred beast¡ª it is all thanks to her, chirp!]

    Bello patiently answered the three people''s questions but didn''t hurry to find Ainsley.

    [I''ll help you find Ain, but the three of you should stay here first while I do something to help the situation on the battlefield, nyaaa.]

    As for Code-L...

    [I need your help, nyaa~ but not now. If you''re bored, you can go to see Cerberus. But don''t fight him yet, nyaa!]

    After arranging the three restless beasts, Bello hurriedly stepped back and let the three people meet Cerberus while he trotted to the other side of the stairs.

    Now that he wanted to summon Damon and Chantelle''s souls to revive them for the time being, he had to keep the gate open, but the number of creaturesing out of the gate should be restricted.

    If not, his energy would be consumed too fast, and he would be useless in less than fifteen minutes!

    Bello couldn''t open the gate without Cerberus''s permission, but he could still restrict the number of creatures or the type of creatures that coulde out of the underworld gate.

    Soon, the celestials found that the low-level creatures that came out of the gate to attack them were getting scarce, and only the mid-level or higher-level creatures still poured out to the battlefield.

    Bello just wanted the creaturesing out of the gate to be efficient and didn''t die too fast when fighting the celestials.

    Clearly, they also knew that aside from reaping or eating souls, they could do other tricks, such as giving the celestials an illusion to lure them into diving into the sea.

    They could also make the celestialsmit suicide, which means the shared damage and linked healing skill would directly abandon these people that were judged to be helpless.

    While the underworld creatures tried hard to reduce the number of the celestials on the battlefield, Bello had already created another magic circle made of blood.

    This time, the magic circle was near his post when he stood in front of the gate''s frame and the stone pir, not the one in front of Cerberus that he used to summon his siblings.

    As Bello drew the magic circle, his eyes also slowly glowed in blue, and he kept murmuring strange chanting, letting more and more chilling air to leak out of the gate.

    At the same time, the little panther was using his authority with the help of the opened underworld gate to search for the husband and wife''s souls.

    Their souls should still be in this world, but even if the souls had entered the underworld, as long as they didn''t enter the reincarnation cycle because they still had something tying them to this world...

    Bello could summon their souls along with their corpses.

    Of course, when Bello summoned the two people''s souls, he was surprised to see that their souls were in the underworld, but they couldn''t reincarnate!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1364 "Damon And Chantelles Disappearance"

    Bello was curious about why the two people couldn''t reincarnate and became dead spirits, but he put aside his natural curiosity as a cat and continued the revival process.

    Now that he already made sure the souls could be summoned, Bello first had to prepare the body. It was best if it was their own body.

    Thus, Bello summoned the two people''s corpses!

    Of course, since Damon and Chantelle had died for a long time and only bones were left, what Bello summoned was actually just a pair of skeletons.

    Still, by relying on the underworld''s aura...Bello easily repaired the body that only had a skeleton left.

    In this way, the two people''s corpses were ready! The shell was there, and Bello only had to put the souls into the body.

    He immediately put the two people''s bodies in the magic circle as he tried to summon their souls.

    Once the souls entered the body, their spirits would follow up, and they would be revived for some time.

    Bello''s resurrection ceremony was simr to Caroline and Lyod''s, but Bello could revive people even without blood, souls, or corpses around him.

    He could just summon those three elements as long as the things were still somewhere in this world!

    The magic circle lights up, and Bello slowly summons the souls of the two people, Damon and Chantelle.

    It was at this time that the two spirits who had been following Ainsley suddenly felt a suction force trying to summon their souls from the underworld to the living world.

    To be honest, the two people hid their souls in the underworld because they were afraid that what happened to their adopted son would happen to them too.

    They weren''t as strong as the Godfather, so if their souls were trapped and used up as material for some experiments, they wouldn''t be able to live as long as their own son.

    The reason why they still couldn''t reincarnate was precisely because the Godfather''s soul was still trapped and burned every day, bit by bit.

    As the young man''s parents, they couldn''t be reassured when their son''s future life was still vague.

    If the Godfather''s soul truly vanished, he wouldn''t be able to reincarnate.

    The husband and wife pair were unwilling to see this happen, so in their whole life, until they died, they tried to find the Godfather''s soul and after bing dead spirits...

    They also used Joan''s connection to find the Godfather''s soul and finally knew the existence of that transmigrator hunter organization.

    Now that the souls they kept in the underworld were suddenly forced to be summoned to the living world, how could the two people not get frightened?

    They carefully sensed the whereabouts of their own souls, trying to see if the person who summoned their souls was their enemy or not.

    However, to their surprise, they could sense their souls not far from the crimson ind¡ª just right behind them!

    This direction...it was the gate of the underworld that created havoc outside.

    It wasn''t as if they didn''t know about the gate of the underworld being opened, but they were busy with Ainsley and Jake''s matter.

    Now that Ainsley had found Jake, the husband and wife pair finally paid attention to the looming and gigantic gate behind the ind.

    The question is...how could they feel their souls being summoned to the area near the gate?!

    Who summoned them? Is it one of the necromancers from the underworld? For what reason?

    While the husband and wife pair were confused, Bello had sessfully summoned the two people''s soul mes.

    The magic circle brightened in crimson-blue light before dimming.

    Right after that, two flickering blueish soul mes as big as a kitten''s head slowly appeared at the center of the magic circle.

    The two blueish soul mes looked healthy and energetic, undoubtedly because the underworld was the best ce to nourish the souls of the dead.

    If the Godfather could get back his soul before it wholly dissipated, he must put his soul in the underworld for nourishment for years before he could reincarnate.

    But if his grievance in this world were already gone, his spirit would be gone, and only his soul would be left in the underworld for repair before entering the reincarnation cycle.

    Bello looked at the healthy and plump soul mes and sighed in relief.

    The stronger and the healthier the soul, the longer they could be revived using his bloodline technique.

    As soon as he saw the two souls, Bello immediately guided the two soul mes into the fresh corpses he had just rebuilt from scratch.

    There was no resistance from the body to the soul, which means the revival process was already halfway sessful!

    Bello patiently put the souls into the body, and at the same time, because of the souls'' appearance back in this world...

    Damon and Chantelle, in their spirit forms, were forced to be summoned straight to the ce near the souls!

    This shouldn''t have happened to other souls but because Bello was trying to revive them, he also summoned the two spirits that symbolized the person''s consciousness.

    In that instant, while Ainsley and the others had just found Jake''s body and were busy saving his life, the two spirits suddenly disappeared on the spot, as if being teleported away.

    Joan, who had a contract with the two spirits, immediately sensed this and when she looked around, only Wilhelm was left near her.

    Damon and Chantelle..both of them miraculously disappeared!

    Joan''s heart skipped a beat and she immediately wanted to find out what happened to her two spirits because of her connection to the two people...

    She could feel that they were suddenly far away from her ce, as if abducted within seconds!

    Where did they go?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1365 "Bring Jake And Ainsley To The King"

    Joan was really worried about the spirits who had been with her for half of her whole life up to now. For her, the husband and wife pair had long be a part of her family.

    They were as important as her daughter, her grandson and her granddaughter!

    But when Joan looked at the bloody Jake with a pool of blood under his body, she swallowed her worries about her spirits and paid more attention to her grandson.

    Anyway, Jake was in a more critical danger. Her spirits could still wait. As long as they weren''t in danger!

    At the same time, Ainsley, who found Jake in that pool of blood, almost fainted on the spot.

    If not for her strong will to confirm whether Jake was safe or not, she would really have lost consciousness in that ce.

    "Dad!" Ainsley shouted out as shended straight next to Jake''s body.

    She didn''t care whether her shoes were soaked in Jake''s blood and hurriedly checked Jake''s vital signs.

    From this distance, she could see Jake''s pale face, and she had already confirmed that Jake was indeed not blown into pieces in that explosion, which was a miracle.

    But it was also obvious that he suffered a lot of serious injuries that needed elixirs to save his life.

    Ainsley and Joan surrounded Jake, and each of them tried to check Jake''s condition to see what kind of elixir or potions he needed.

    Joan, who was more experienced in this regard, immediately got the general information about Jake''s current condition and told Ainsley in a heavy tone of voice.

    "Your dad lost too much blood, and he also has a lot of internal injuries. His energy core is slightly damaged because he uses too much energy."

    Jake broke too many bones, and he also hit his head, so if Jake got amnesia one day in the future, that was normal.

    "Let''s use the best elixir you have. We have to stop the bleeding, repair the internal organs, the bones, and the injury in his head."

    As for the skin injury...they could wait until Jake had passed the critical situation.

    Ainsley nodded at Joan with a pale face as she rummaged through her storage space ne, taking out all sorts of elixirs made of her own blood and other body parts.

    Ainsley poured all kinds of elixirs into Jake''s mouth, and even someone who only had a breath left in their body would be a healthy man in the next second.

    The effect of the elixir was truly amazing, and within just a few minutes, Jake''splexion improved.

    The elixir stopped his bleeding and repaired his broken bones along with his internal organs.

    The elixir also repaired the wounds around Jake''s body, from his head to his toe.

    One of Ainsley''s elixirs made of her own blood was even able to repair the crack in Jake''s energy core.

    If Ainsley had this elixir back then when she used too much energy in the Aretha War, she wouldn''t have burdened the people around her by too much.

    After ten minutes, Jake, who was so injured like a broken doll, had already recovered to his original condition.

    The elixirs didn''t even leave a future sequence in his body!

    For this, Ainsley used half of her entire elixir collection stored in her spatial storage, but she didn''t regret it at all.

    If she could save Jake with just a few elixirs, she would do it all over again without regrets.

    A pity.

    Although Jake had fully recovered, for an unknown reason...

    He was still in a deepa.

    Even the two most knowledgeable people in the group, Caroline and Lyod, also didn''t know why this happened.

    "Let''s move him to the camp first and see if he will wake up after a few hours or days. Maybe he was too tired after being manipted like that.."

    Caroline shook her head while secretly feeling happy for Ainsley, who finally found her father alive.

    She had thought that Jake couldn''t survive, but God knew why Jake survived with his body intact.

    This man really shouldn''t be underestimated.

    Even if a senior blood n member was in Jake''s position, Caroline also couldn''t be sure whether they could escape the sudden explosion without losing any limbs.

    Ainsley was finallyforted by Jake, who appeared to be safe for now, but Joan finally remembered the disappearance of her two spirits.

    Now that Jake was out of his critical condition, Joan hurriedly talked to Ainsley and the two blood n elders about her two spirits.

    "I don''t know what happened but Damon and Chantelle just disappeared like that. They have never left me without telling me before..."

    The blood n was still at war with the celestial, and on such a dangerous battlefield, Joan was also worried about her two spirits.

    The spirits were logically weak without their shamans, and there were so many magical items or abilities that could harm them.

    "I heard that there are many exorcists in the celestial race. I''m afraid they targeted Damon and Chantelle, and now, they''re in danger..."

    This is why Joan wanted to leave the group to find her two spirits, but she also wanted to protect the two elders, plus Ainsley.

    She knew the two elders weren''t as weak as other blood n warriors thought, but they were just too precious.

    "How about you guys bring Jake to the king and stay with the king? All of you should be absolutely safe around the king."

    Joan made this proposal, and to Ainsley''s surprise, the two blood n elders finally agreed to Joan''s suggestion.

    Ainsley would finally go and see the king of the blood n, the leader of her new family!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1366 "Thirty Minutes Countdown"

    "Okay, okay. Let''s bring the young man to his majesty and exin the ins and outs of this matter. At the same time, Ain should meet the king too..."

    Caroline had long wanted to bring Ainsley to see the king. The same goes for Lyod.

    Just like that, the matter was decided and the two blood n elders promised Joan that they would take Ainsley and Jake to the king to protect them.

    Joan could also leave at ease and join the battlefield anytime she wanted!

    At this time, Ainsley, who was busy with Jake and didn''t really listen to the adults'' talking, had no idea that she would meet the king of the blood n, the legendary immortal vampire, in just a few minutes¡­.

    At the same time, in another ce...Bello sessfully summoned Damon and Chantelle''s spirits.

    SHRINGGGGG

    The magic circle glowed on crimson-blue light once more, as if weing the arrival of the two spirits.

    However, for the two spirits, the moment they arrived right above Bello''s magic circle, before they could understand what''s going on, their spirits were sucked into their bodies!

    The next moment, the empty shells, the corpses at the center of the magic circle that was still motionless before...

    Suddenly moved their fingers.

    Twitch.

    Damon and Chantelle could feel something different about their bodies, but theirst memories were about seeing their own corpses right below their feet.

    They were absolutely sure that their bodies should have turned into skeletons with only bones left, so howe they suddenly saw their fresh corpses without any injuries and such?

    The two empty bodies looked just like a living person without any breath, appearing to be in a deepa or something.

    The moment the two spirits entered the bodies that had been empowered by their own souls, their hearts suddenly beat once, and the gate to life suddenly opened for them.

    As someone who had died once, it was such a novel experience to suddenly feel alive, as strong as when they were in their prime time!

    The two corpses who had now be Damon and Chantelle in the flesh slowly fluttered their eyelids, trying hard to wake up.

    At the same time, their fingers twitched with their movements, and the aura of life kept pouring into their bodies.

    Unlike other necromancers that would only revive corpses into undead creatures with the breath of the dead, what Bello revived was full of vitality, just like an actual living being.

    It was a pity that this was a one-time service for each soul, and the duration of this ''revival'' depended on the soul itself.

    Bello, who had sessfully revived the two legends in their past era, slowly shrunk back to the size of a standard ck panther.

    Then, the ck panther looked back at Cerberus, who was lying down on his belly, watching the battlefield withzy eyes.

    "How is it, little cat? Have you resurrected the husband and wife pair?"

    Bello immediately trotted towards the towering beast that looked as tall as a three-story building and rubbed Cerberus'' front leg meekly.

    "It''s a sess, meow! You can slowly close the gate and summon back the underworld creatures, meow."

    Let the two legends fight and then, his siblings would also help!

    There were also the three guests around the gate that wouldn''t go back to their own dimension unless the gate was also gone.

    Even if the gate were closed again, as long as the gate was still in this world, the three guests wouldn''t leave this world either.

    Hearing Bello''s request to close the gate bit by bit, Cerberus yawnedzily and nodded his three heads at once.

    "Okay, okay. Let''s close the gatepletely in thirty minutes. That should be enough, right?"

    After all, by now, the number of celestials that couldn''t enter the battlefield anymore had increased, and the number of those who could still fight had dwindled to only 600.000 people.

    From a full 1.5 million soldiers to more than a half...

    The celestial''s defeat looked so tragic!

    But Bello was still cautious, and with that 600.000 number alone, the celestials could still crush the blood n members on the battlefield since they had less than 200.000 soldiers.

    The war looked optimistic for the blood n warriors, but in fact, the celestial still had the upper hand in terms of number.

    Especially now that the soldiers became ''immortal'', it was getting harder to drag the celestials to death!

    While waiting for the revived legends to awaken their consciousness fully, Cerberus slowly closed the door of the underworld with a flick of his tail.

    The next second, the stone-metal door that was opened wide slowly moved with a loud creaking noise, startling both celestials and the underworld creature.

    "What noise is that? This creaking noise¡­is it the gate of the underworld?"

    "This, this¡­don''t tell me the gate is finally closed?!"

    "I told you. There''s no way such a strange gate can be opened for a long time. Let''s survive and kill whoever opens the gate!"

    The celestials were rejoicing, but the underworld creatures were disappointed.

    "s, that kid is still too weak. He can''t even maintain the gate open wide for two hours."

    "Yeah, yeah, it has only been an hour!"

    "Hurry up, hurry up! Before we go back, kill more ''birds''! Kill as much as you can and steal as many souls as you want!"

    "Lord Cerberus has started to close the gate. We can onlyst for thirty minutes¡ª hurry! Use all your energy and techniques to kill these holy birds!"

    The underworld creatures who got a time limit instantly went berserk and became even more ferocious when fighting the celestials on the battlefield.

    They only had thirty minutes left!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1367 "Damon And Chantelles Mission"

    While the underworld creatures became even more ferocious and aggressive because of the thirty minutes time limit, Bello was busy with the resurrected Damon and Chantelle.

    After the two people adjusted to their new state, they immediately checked their bodies while looking around with amazement.

    They were currently at the stairs leading to the underworld gate and from such a close distance, they finally understood just how big and imposing the gate was.

    Unfortunately, it was precisely because of this that they didn''t think that they were near the battlefield and even thought that maybe....they were in another dimension?

    They knew that someone summoned the gate of the underworld, but they secretly thought that the one in front of them might be from another dimension or something.

    Otherwise, how could they be alive?!

    Seeing the two people''s confusion, especially because the body he created for them was when they were at their prime, Bello couldn''t help but cough unnaturally.

    "Hello, nyaaa~ Don''t be scared or confused, nyaa. I am Ain''s contracted sacred beast before she passed away and broke the contract, nya!"

    Bello quickly introduced himself to the two people, and only then did the husband and wife pair notice Bello amidst the smoke and foging out of the underworld gate.

    At the same time, the small Code-L, Cellino and ze were also exposed.

    Code-L was still talking to Cerberus while Cellino and ze walked around the statue pirs in front of the gate, familiarizing themselves with the underworld gate.

    Such a group of beasts immediately attracted the two people''s attention, and when they knew that these beasts were once Ainsley''s beasts...

    Damon and Chantelle finally put down their guard and sighed in relief.

    "So you are the one who resurrected us? Are you a necromancer?"

    Damon was a bit more courageous than Chantelle and immediately got along well with Bello.

    He didn''t hesitate to ask this and that to the one who resurrected him.

    "Yes, nyaaa~ I need the two of you to help us fight the celestials, nyaaa~ but you can only be resurrected for thirty minutes to an hour at most."

    After all, Bello felt that the two people would use a lot of energy when fighting the celestials and the energy all came from the underworld plus his own energy.

    Since it was like this, their time was limited, and after the gate was closed, the husband and wife pair would be much weaker than now.

    Still, when Damon and Chantelle heard Bello''s rification, they couldn''t help but be ecstatic.

    Who didn''t want to be resurrected if they had the chance? Now that they could somehow help Joan and the others with their own body....

    Although they would only stay in this form for thirty minutes to an hour, that was already enough!

    The two people immediately thanked Bello while asking the specific request he wanted them to make.

    After all, Bello was their ''master'' who resurrected them, and they were subjected to Bello''s authority and power.

    If Bello wanted them to do something, they couldn''t refuse at all. Not that they didn''t want to obey Bello''s request, anyway.

    As long as it wasn''t too much and didn''t harm their own interest, they could do anything for this short chance to be alive!

    Bello nodded at the husband and wife pair and raised his right paw before pointing at the distant sky with countless clouds not far from their ce.

    "I want the two of you to destroy the celestial queen''s camp from afar, nyaaa~ I don''t know what kind of abilities you guys have, but you should be able to do this, right, nyaa?"

    After all, Cerberus personally rmended them to him!

    The two people were previously a bit skeptical about whether they could help the underworld creatures fight the celestials or not.

    After all, with how the celestials be immortal, only strange creatures like the underworld creatures could still harm the immortal celestials once or twice.

    As for them, they doubted whether they could help at all.

    But now Bello''s request was actually different from what they thought...

    They immediately recalled their own abilities as well as their ultimate ability that could be suitable in this situation.

    They were slightly taken aback that their ultimate abilities were indeed suitable for destroying the enemy''s camp if the camp was made on the clouds!

    "Oh, oh, destroying the enemy''s camp...we can just make it so that there won''t be any clouds, and even if they use some other means to preserve their existing clouds..."

    Damon paused before grinning heartily.

    "We can still deal with this."

    After getting the two people''s promise, Bello nodded in satisfaction and immediately let the husband and wife pair enter the battlefield.

    "I will send you two underworld mounts to protect you guys while you approach the queen''s camp."

    Bello then roared at the gate behind him, and two panther-like creatures with blueish fire all over their bodies immediately jumped out of the gate.

    They didn''t have wings on their backs, but they had fiery mes around their paws, and these mes could let them fly freely in the air, just like when they ran on the ground.

    Surprisingly, when Damon and Chantelle get on the beasts'' backs, the fire doesn''t hurt them at all and could be said as a little protective shield from the cold wind.

    After getting their mounts, the two people saluted Bello while seriously devoting their limited time to be in this world to aplish the mission.

    "Leave it to us. After we are done, you can do whatever you want to do with the celestials who have lost their base camp!"

    They are finally going to bombard the celestials and mess with them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1368 "Unfathomable!"

    Damon straightened his back and lifted his chin high. Obviously, he was ready to go to war.

    The same goes for Chantelle.

    She was usually such a gentle and motherly woman, but when she got onto the fire beast''s back, her momentum immediately changed into that of a cold queen.

    Her hair color also changed to silver, just like the beautiful moonlight. Her t ears also sharpened a bit, bing a bit pointy.

    She suddenly looked so much simr to elves in this way!

    Not to mention her clothes also followed the elves'' fashion, while Damon''s attire was more like a beastman''s.

    Seeing Chantelle''s change, Damon immediately exined to Bello, afraid that Bello would misunderstand or something.

    "Chantelle is a half-blood of a moon elf tribe, a variety of your usual elves. Her n members are rare, and most of the pure-blooded ones have been missing."

    The moon elf had the characteristic of an elf, but they were blessed by the moon goddess, which made them lean more towards the dark camp than the light camp, such as the usual forest elves.

    Such a variety of elf was rare, and the moon elf number was definitely so small that they usually hid themselves even from the forest elves that were a majority in their race.

    Just like how humans could be westerners, Asians or other ''variety'', the elves were also the same.

    There were dark elves with dark skin color, moon elves with translucent skin color and silver hair but had the cold air of moonlight.

    There were also the mighty and arrogant forest elves with fair skin and blonde hair.

    Unlike the forest elves that liked sunlight, the moon elf was obviously more powerful when there was a full moon, which was why the half-blood Chantelle would transform like now.

    After all, there was also a full moon now!

    Bello didn''t really care about the elves'' diversity and hurriedly asked the two people to depart.

    "It''s okay, nyaaa~ Just go and quickly destroy the queen''s base camp, nya! I wish you victory, nya!"

    Once Bello said this, the two people bowed at the ck panther and slowly took off from the ground, heading towards the special clouds in the sky.

    It was easy to see which ce was the queen''s base camp because they only had to find a group of clouds that never moved and were solid, unlike other natural clouds.

    Unfortunately, there were too many celestials below the clouds where the queen built her base camp, so the two people had to stop a distance away to avoid being discovered by the other celestials.

    "This distance is also okay."

    Chantelle shook her long silver hair as she spoke in a colder tone than before, and even her aura changed from the previously gentledy into an iron general.

    When she was still alive, she got so many titles, such as the ice queen, the silver goddess, the iron general and so on.

    Now that she was back...Chantelle, the silver Goddess, was a bit nostalgic.

    But soon, her aura returned to her previous cold and detached yet dangerous vibe.

    The vibe she gave off now was like a sharp sword that was still in the sheath, ready toe out to sh people to death.

    Damon also got serious, and if he looked like a barbarian before, now, the air around him suddenly became mysterious and if others could see him...

    They would feel like seeing an immortal from a cultivation world.

    Before starting their act, Damon waved his hand, and the two of them were suddenly covered in ayer of thin bubble, simr to a mirage.

    Mirage was one of Damon''s skills rted to his ultimate ability, and the effect was obvious¡ª it could produce a mirage that would fool people''s senses.

    When others looked at their ce, they wouldn''t see two people riding the underworld fire beasts but would only see empty air.

    After getting ready, Damon nodded at Chantelle and proposed to go first.

    "Okay, okay, it is more suitable for you to go first, anyway."

    Chantelle replied in a cold tone of voice, but the ice in her eyes melted a bit whenever she talked to Damon.

    As soon as Chantelle agreed with his idea, Damon immediately straightened his back and started to twist his wrists.

    When he flicked his wrists, out of the blue, countless sparkles slowly came out of his right hand and soon, the sparkles formed a long golden cane with auspicious engravings on the body.

    It was a bit like the cane that some kings and queens used to hold in their hands when they were attending important asions, but Damon''s cane didn''t have jewel decorations.

    Of course, the cane was still gorgeous and looked a bit mysterious because of the mist lingering around the cane.

    If people were more attentive, they would see the top of Damon''s cane actually had a round stone that looked a lot like the burning sun in the sky.

    The engravings on his cane also resembled moving water and clouds, as well as thunder and rain.

    There were also snowkes at the bottom of the cane, coupled with plum blossoms'' petals, autumn leaves, and so on.

    After the sparkles had fully created the cane, Damon carefully raised the cane and pointed it towards therge area of clouds above his head that didn''t seem to be moving.

    This area should be the ce where the queen and her other important celestials gathered.

    When Damon pointed his cane towards the sky, people couldn''t see it, but Chantelle could feel the change in Damon''s aura.

    It was as if the previously shallow water changed into deeper water with more danger lurking around.

    Unfathomable!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1369 "Damon In Action"

    In an instant, Chantelle felt as if she was facing a mysterious force that was so oppressive that people would only feel this way in front of a natural disaster.

    And that''s when Damon finally activated his ultimate ability and the strongest ability among his other mediocre abilities¡ª

    The ability to change weather and seasons. He could even create natural disasters!

    If not for consuming too much energy when creating a natural disaster and there was always a price he had to pay, Damon would have made a lot of natural disasters in previous wars.

    The moment Damon''s aura increased sharply and the cane was directed towards the clouds, the previously clear sky with only a bit of gloomy clouds suddenly changed.

    The wind blew harder, and the clouds slowly turned ck.

    The sky that almost didn''t have clouds started to have more cloudsing from various directions.

    It was just these clouds...they were all heavy and ck with a bit of sparks when they gathered.

    It was obviously not an ordinary rain cloud anymore.

    The temperature started to plummet, and the humidity soon followed.

    Even the airflow changed, making things difficult for the celestials who flew in the air using their wings.

    At the same time, the clouds that the queen used as the ground for their base camp slowly turned ck.

    Under the moonlight, such a change was so obvious that the queen had to stop her ceremony for a few seconds to look at the ckening clouds under her feet.

    "What is this? What happens? Is it a weather change?" The queen asked her adjutant, but the adjutant was also confused.

    "Your majesty, we have people controlling the clouds we used as our base camp, and ordinary weather change can''t affect it..."

    So he doubted whether this was man-made or not, but even an elite race like their celestial race didn''t have any ability to change the weather so casually.

    Only dragons have this ability, but the dragons shouldn''t be here, right?!

    The queen also felt strange, but her intuition really told her that something was going out of control and the ckening clouds were proof of her intuition!

    "Check what''s going on and protect the healers. Create more barriers around and strengthen the manipted clouds¡ª "

    Before the queen could continue, Damon had already made his next move.

    If the clouds only darkened before, now, the clouds be heavier, and thunder keeps shing inside the clouds!

    It was strange that the lightning should have struck down the battlefield instead of lurking inside the clouds, but that happened.

    And this lightning instantly touched everyone''s feet as long as their feet were on the clouds!

    The healers and the others above the clouds didn''t directly touch the clouds, but the sparks from the clouds and the danger from this natural lightning directly rmed them.

    FLASH! Spark! Spark!

    The lightning didn''t seem too dangerous, but when one of the healers identally touched the lightning inside the clouds¡­

    They were directly electrocuted and this damage wasn''t shared with the other celestials through the shared damage skill!

    The lightning itself wasn''t ordinary lightning, and the moment the healer celestial got struck from their feet to their head, the celestial''s body twitched violently!

    "Ahhhh!"

    The celestial who wasn''t protected by the linked healing or the shared damage skill instantly felt their life energy getting absorbed by the strange lightning lurking among the clouds.

    In just a few seconds¡ª the celestial''s body shrunk to the point of looking like a dry twig in the woods.

    Their life force was constantly being absorbed by the clouds beneath their feet and even if their feet didn''t touch the clouds...

    The attack still continued.

    In less than a minute, the unfortunate celestial directly turned into sparkles and left nothing behind, not even a bone or a drop of blood.

    Everything happened so fast that people only saw the disappearing celestial who screamed on top of her lungs before turning into countless sparkles in the sky!

    The queen''s face instantly darkened and from this one attack alone, she could feel a deeper and more dangerous power.

    Someone can really control the weather and even use such strange tricks to attack their healers!

    The one attacked first was a soul healer with no other abilities, and once she was ''disconnected'' from the shared damage and the linked healing skill...

    Not even the surrounding healers could heal her.

    After all, this was one of the skill''s weaknesses. The healers who had been connected to the whole ''group'' couldn''t heal that outside of the ''group''.

    This was to prevent the enemies from threatening their healers to heal the enemies.

    Even the queen was also connected to this skill, which means she was absolutely safe and sound.

    Until this strange attack struck them.

    More and more clouds turned ck, and the lightning swimming inside the clouds became bigger, slowly forming an eastern dragon shape.

    Damon could control the weather, the season, and so on, but he could also control many natural elements in nature to follow his wish.

    If this were the Godfather, even with his lightning maniption ability, he wouldn''t be able to kill a celestial in just a few seconds without shedding a single drop of blood.

    Not to mention manipting the lightning that Damon created with his cane. That was absolutely impossible.

    With Damon''s lightning lurking inside the clouds made as the foundation of the celestial''s base camp, the soul healers and other healers were all threatened.

    How could they still have time to share their healing ability with those who needed them?

    Their own lives were in danger!

    So, what to do when the ''connection'' makes them unable to heal themselves?

    The healers said¡ª

    Cut it!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1370 "Damons Great Feat"

    One by one, the healers cut off their connection with the ''group'' so that they could heal themselves in case of emergency and even the queen was persuaded to quit the connection to keep her safe.

    This strange lightning could absorb someone''s life force and turn the victim into nothingness, as if returning back to dust in nature.

    Such an ability could even cut off their racial advantage skill, making the target helpless without the ''immortal body'' achieved from the shared damage and the linked healing skill.

    As more and more healers went out of the ceremony circle and hid away from the ck clouds, the celestials on the battlefield gradually felt the difference.

    Those healers had to consciously use their healing ability to heal whoever got wounded, but now that they weren''t included in the connection anymore...

    The celestials still shared the damage they got to their physical body, but no one healed their wounded souls anymore, and the crazy underworld creatures immediately noticed this weakness.

    At that moment, the underworld creatures madly attacked the celestials'' souls, reaping a lot of souls in one go!

    The celestials who were taken aback could do nothing about the injuries to their souls but the higher-ups instantly realized something was wrong.

    "What''s going on with the soul healers and other healers? Howe they didn''t heal us?"

    The marshal used his heirloom to protect his own soul, but he couldn''t protect anyone with his heirloom.

    He trusted the soul healers to care for all the wounded soldiers with the linked healing that worked like magic, but now...

    They were suddenly gone! Just what''s going on?!

    The other generals were also confused, but the queen, who directly faced the danger, didn''t have time to inform the generals and could only hide behind her elite bodyguards.

    "Have you guys investigated what''s going on? How did the clouds turn ck and have so much lightning inside?!"

    The queen asked one of her bodyguards, and the team leader immediately kneeled on one knee in the air, far away from the ck clouds beneath their feet.

    "Reporting, your majesty. We don''t see anyone threatening around our camp, but we specte that this must be an attack from an ability user!"

    The question is, what kind of Ability User has such an incredible ability?!

    Even the queen was slightly intimidated and still had lingering fears about the ferocious lightning that could devour a celestial''s life force.

    From that lightning, she felt a power that no ordinary creature could have, as if that lightning was indeed from nature and was released by heaven.

    How is it possible, though?

    The celestials were the sons and daughters of heaven, so how could they be punished by the same lightning from heaven?!

    The queen, who had little experience in war, was panicking at first, but the lightning only turned into an eastern dragon and returned back to the sea of ck clouds.

    It was as if the lightning didn''t want to deal with them anymore after killing all their soul healers leaving only one soul healer and half their normal healers.

    Yes. Those healers who ran away from the ceremony circle could indeed save their lives, but wherever they went, the lightning followed, and it was so fast!

    Not even someone with a speed ability could match the speed of lightning when they struck someone, not even the celestial.

    In just less than ten minutes, the healers were massacred to the point of only leaving weak ones.

    The way they died was the same.

    As long as they were touched by the lightning, their life force would be emptied within seconds and they would turn into sparkles.

    If this continued, even the whole celestial would die under the strange clouds and lightning''s attack, but surprisingly, the lightning only struck the healers before disappearing into the ck clouds.

    Still, even when the danger was suddenly gone, the queen was still afraid of using the clouds as the foundation of their base camp.

    The clouds around her tent were still white, but the clouds around the altar and the ceremonial area were already dyed in ck.

    God knew what kind of terrifying thing would be lurking around the ck clouds, right?

    While the queen and the surviving healers gave up on the ''connection'', the soldiers on the battlefield slowly received the impact.

    The queen was supposed to stay still in front of the altar during the skill activation, but she broke free to flee the strange lightning attack.

    A few minutes after the queen broke free from her ceremonial state, the brightly lit altar slowly dimmed.

    The white ''pirs'' made of countless holy threads connecting the healers, the queen and the soldiers also slowly dispersed into nothingness.

    At first, the soldiers didn''t sense this, but after someone was attacked by a ferocious underworld beast and their damage wasn''t shared to the rest of the celestial soldiers...

    The marshal and the generals immediately found something amiss.

    "Quick! Find the queen! She broke free from her ceremonial state. Something must have happened to her!"

    Damon only used his ability for fifteen minutes, yet he had already cut off the soldiers'' immortal bodies, leaving them back to square one.

    However, such a great ability full of mystery also had its own drawbacks.

    After Damon used his cane for only fifteen minutes, his body, which was in prime condition, suddenly deteriorated, and the ''young man'' instantly turned into a grandpa in his seventies.

    If this ability wasn''t used on the celestials with better physiques and souls, Damon wouldn''t turn into such an old man within fifteen minutes.

    In this way, Damon''s previous unique ability also drained his own life force!

    ? WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1371 "Chantelle, The Moon Elf"

    If Damon wasn''t facing the celestial but human ability users, at most, he would only be older by one or two years, not directly by decades like now.

    A pity. Damon faced the celestials, a race more superior than humans and the price he had to pay was also great.

    Despite this, Damon didn''t care too much. Anyway, he had died once, and this body was only temporary.

    If he could kill the celestial''s soul healers, the normal healers and even get the queen to stop her skill activation, that was all worth it!

    The moment Damon sensed the change in the celestial soldiers on the battlefield, he hurriedly motioned at Chantelle to resume his attack with her own ability.

    "You....you can now attack the base camp and force the queen to use up her other trump cards."

    Damon spoke as slow as a snail and his energy was rapidly declining, but Chantelle didn''t despise him at all and intimately grabbed his wrinkled hand.

    "Okay. Wait for me, Damon."

    The cold moon elf dropped a light kiss on the back of Damon''s wrinkled hand and slowly approached the ck clouds in the air with her fire beast mount.

    It''s time to show these celestials why she''s called the Ice Queen and the Silver Goddess!

    Chantelle''s hair swayed in the air as the woman slowly moved her left hand towards the arrow container on her back.

    Her right hand was holding a beautiful bow made of something strange simr to silver metal, but it was gentle and stic, almost like any other excellent bows.

    People said that the bow of the moon elf was carved out of moonlight. Hence, it was called the crescent moonlight bow.

    Chantelle slowly reached out to the arrow container, but if one looked closer, they would find that the container itself was empty, and there were no so-called arrows at all!

    Chantelle skillfully took out an arrow that didn''t exist at all, not just because of invisibility or anything, but it was really...just thin air.

    However, the way Chantelle took the arrow and put it on the bowstring that glistened under the moonlight was as if there was an arrow there.

    Of course, those who weren''t ability users and just ordinary people would never be able to see what''s going on, but if there was an ability user here...

    The moment Chantelle held her silver bow and reached out to take the non-existence arrow, a silhouette slowly appeared behind her.

    The silhouette was a splitting image of Chantelle herself, but the body was more like an ethereal spirit glowing with light blue light.

    The silhouette appeared on Chantelle''s back, and as time went by, the silhouette became bigger and bigger, until it turned into a huge person with the same ethereal body.

    For those who had watched Naruto before, they would immediately realize that this ''shadow body'' behind Chantelle was really simr to the one that Sasuke had when using a certain ultimate skill.

    The ethereal body behind Chantelle was just like Chantelle herself, but she was much bigger than Chantelle.

    The aura around this shadow body was so oppressive that no birds or flying-type beasts in the sky dared to fly around the huge figure.

    The figure still had her eyes closed, but when Chantelle moved to take the arrow, the silhouette also moved to take an arrow from her back.

    The silver bow she was holding in her right hand was simr to Chantelle''s, but it was semi-transparent, as if not real at all.

    The strange thing was...the moment the silhouette took the arrow from the arrow container on her back, she did take out something instead of thin air, unlike Chantelle!

    The two people, one solid and one semi-transparent, had the same exact movement, but Chantelle held an empty air as her arrow while the silhouette held something real.

    It was a pure white arrow that looked like a string of lighting from the moon itself.

    One couldn''t say it was an arrow because the tip of the light thing was not sharp at all.

    Still, the moment the string of light appeared, an invisible shockwave rippled from the light arrow itself, spreading throughout the nearby celestial.

    The celestials were sensitive to anything made of holy light or anything rted to light, so those closest to Chantelle''s ce instantly sensed the shockwave.

    If people could see the shockwave, they would see the silver ripple spreading from the light arrow in Chantelle''s silhouette''s hand, just like when the water''s surface rippled gently.

    The shockwave was gentle, even beautiful in a sense if anyone could see it, but the celestials who received the shockwave stiffened from head to toe.

    This power¡ª is it the power of the moon?

    The celestials could instantly feel the cold aura from the moon, arrogant and aloof.

    As celestials, they liked the sun more than the moon because a lot of creatures in the dark camp relied on the moon a lot.

    But they also had to admit that the moon''s power was no less than the sun, especially when it was nighttime.

    When they felt the shockwave, they suddenly felt as if they were inside a room bathed in the moonlight, but the moonlight was cold and unfeeling.

    They couldn''t help but feel a true chill down their spines.

    It was another natural power from nature!

    What happened? Did someone invite a moon-rted creature or something?

    But those creatures should be super scarce!

    How could one of them be here on the battlefield?

    It was a pity that there was indeed a moon-rted creature here on the battlefield, albeit only a half-blood.

    There was Chantelle, the moon elf!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1372 "Chantelles Light Arrow Attack"

    Chantelle was like Ainsley, who had awakened her moon elf bloodline and could stay in her moon elf state for a period of time.

    During this state, she could use various abilities that the moon elf had¡ª just like this silhouette that came from Chantelle''s soul.

    The silhouette behind the woman''s back also put the light arrow on the silver bow, following Chantelle''s movement without a single dy.

    Then, in an instant, the moment the light arrow was ced on the right ce, the clothes of the silhouette slowly changed from head to toe.

    SHRINGGGGG

    The real Chantelle only wore simple adventure clothes that female mercenaries loved to wear, but Chantelle''s silhouette didn''t.

    The clothes slowly changed from an adventurous mode to an elegant queen.

    There was a silver tiara on the woman''s head, and at the center of the tiara, one could see a precious stone resembling a full moon.

    It was the Moonstone, able to absorb the moonlight and turn it into one''s energy.

    Going down, Chantelle''s silhouette''s clothes had changed into a pure white slender gown that looked as if it was woven from countless pure moonlight, forming a flowing silver moon-like dress.

    The dress reached out to the woman''s ankle, but the woman didn''t wear any shoes, just standing in the air barefoot.

    Draped on the woman''s shoulder was a thin, translucent robe, simr to a king and a queen''s robe in the old western era, but the robe was much thinner and looked more like ayer of moonlight.

    The whole silhouette suddenly looked like a gentle moon Goddess in an instant¡ª if she kept her eyes closed.

    The moment Chantelle tugged her bowstring, the silhouette also made the same movement, and the closed eyes slowly fluttered open.

    A pair of God-like silver eyes full of stars and all the good things in this world slowly looked at the empty sky in front of her.

    The ck clouds above her head definitely covered the bright moonlight, but when the silhouette opened her eyes...

    A small part of the clouds made way on its own, allowing the moonlight to fall into Chantelle''s body, like the baptism light from heaven.

    Once the moonlight touched the silhouette''s body, Chantelle tugged the bowstring until it was taut, and the silhouette also did the same.

    The bowstring was already pulled to the max, and the light arrow was already silently shining in the dark.

    Chantelle slowly moved her aim towards a certain ce among the ck clouds.

    If the queen could see this scene andpare it to the direction of the light arrow, she would definitely realize that the arrow was actually aiming at one ce.

    The sacred altar.

    The medium that was needed aside from her queen herself to activate the celestial''s two racial advantages¡ª shared damage and linked heal.

    With the altar still safe and sound, even if the queen stopped using the racial advantage''s two skills, she could just do it all over again.

    The altar only needed a little bit of her blood anyway.

    But once the altar was destroyed¡­

    The queen would never have thought of this because destroying the altar wasn''t a simple matter even for those with great destruction ability!

    The altar was almost impossible to destroy, but it also had its own weakness.

    The altar was called a holy altar because it generated holy light for the celestials.

    It usually bathed in the sunshine more than moonlight, but when there was only moonlight, the altar was also not picky and used the power of the moonlight to generate holy light for the celestials.

    It was ironic how celestials and other creatures or races in the light camp disliked those who used the power of moonlight when the celestials'' altar actually used moonlight power too.

    Unfortunately, when the altar used the power of moonlight, it meant the weakness was also there.

    It was fragile in front of another power from the same source as it¡ª the moonlight.

    But no ability user usually used the power of moonlight to ''recharge'' themselves or something, unless they were from special races rted to the moon.

    The vampires, the werewolves, the moon elves and other races all had a rtionship with the moon in one way or another.

    But even the blood n couldn''t destroy the altar no matter what because their power was only strengthened at night, plus with the moonlight.

    It wasn''t as if they used the power of the moonlight itself.

    Just relying on this alone, the altar should be invincible, and no one could destroy it, even with various destructive abilities.

    A pity. Chantelle was a part of the moon elf race, and she really used the power of the moonlight in everything she did.

    The altar was extremely vulnerable to an attack with the same power as it¡ª the power of the moonlight.

    How could the queen know that Chantelle, who should have been dead, was revived for a period of time, allowing the woman to target the altar?

    After ''seeing'' the location of the altar through the gxy eyes that the silhouette opened, Chantelle slowly squinted her eyes and released the fingers that were holding the bowstring.

    At the same time, the silhouette of the Goddess behind her also released the bowstring, and in that instant, the light arrow with no sharp edge flew straight toward the altar hidden behind the clouds!

    The light arrow didn''t make a sound as it rushed to the ce beyond the clouds.

    Even the special clouds that the queen created as the foundation of the celestial''s base camp couldn''t stop the light arrow at all when the clouds should have been able to block most of the offensive special ability''s attacks from below!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1373 "The Altar Breaks Down"

    The special clouds should have been tough and solid.

    They had their own defensive measures so there wouldn''t be a sneak attack from the people beneath the clouds or a stray attack from the battlefield.

    Ordinary attacks couldn''t pierce these clouds at all, which was why even the three special creatures and the underworld creature didn''t go to the queen at all.

    After all, the clouds were there to prevent enemies from casually attacking their camp base.

    It was generally simr to the crimson barrier, just a bit smaller and could only protect a little bit of celestials.

    If not for Damon''s special lightning ability that appeared from the special clouds themselves, how could it be possible for him to attack these healers?

    A pity.

    The light arrow just stabbed through the special clouds as if they were nothing, and the clouds even voluntarily created a small gap for the light arrow to pass through.

    At this time, the queen was just flying around the altar, trying to calm down the healers who had cut off the connection with their collective racial advantage.

    "Everyone, the lightning attack is gone and the clouds are back to normal. Hurry, gather around the altar, and you will be safe!"

    This time, the queen brought a few of elite guards that used to protect her to protect the remaining healers around the altar.

    All the soul healers were dead, and there were only a handful of ordinary healers, but even so, they were still important.

    Even if the celestials on the battlefield would no longer be able to resist the soul attack from the underworld creature, at least their bodies should be immortal.

    "I don''t believe the underworld creatures will stay for so long. They must have a time limit, and our job is to minimize the casualties!"

    The queenforted everyone and hurriedly tried to re-activate the altar to connect with her and facilitate the activation of their racial advantage.

    Unfortunately, the queen was still a few meters away from the altar when an inconspicuous light arrow not bigger than a man''s arm suddenly shed and stuck straight to the bottom of the altar.

    The altar was suspended in the sky, so people could still see the bottom part of the stone altar.

    At this time, everyone was surrounding the altar, and they were not too far from the altar.

    When the light arrow shed and struck the bottom of the altar, everyone saw it, including the queen.

    But they didn''t know that it was a special light arrow because the healers, the guards and even the queen only saw the light arrow slowly disappear into the altar itself.

    It was as if the altar absorbed the light arrow, not the light arrow forcefully piercing the stone altar''s defense.

    The queen and the healers didn''t have time to react and hadn''t even understood what was going on when the altar suddenly shone on its own!

    The queen hadn''t fed the altar with her own blood, so the altar that had already lost its connection with the queen should be dim for a while before it absorbed both the queen''s blood and the moonlight.

    However, the altar that should be dim suddenly shone brightly, just like a small moon or something.

    When the altar lit up, it should be a good thing, but howe the altar didn''t glow in soft holy light but looked more like...

    It was exploding.

    As if to confirm everyone''s strange guesses, the altar suddenly trembled a few times and the sound of stones rubbing each other echoed harshly throughout the entire base camp.

    The harsh rubbing sound was as if the altar itself was sobbing and weeping in pain!

    Following the harsh noises, the stones that built the altar slowly crumbled and fell off one by one, falling straight into the solid clouds before returning to dust.

    When the stone crumbled, one could see a few light streaks seeping out of the falling rocks, shing from the inside of the altar.

    But the light didn''t do anything good to the altar because as the light shed brightly here and there, the faster the altar broke to pieces!

    The speed of the altar crumbling was so fast that in just a few breaths, the entire altar copsed, leaving only blocks of stones that directly turned into dust.

    Everything happened so fast that the queen, the healers and the guards only had time to open their mouths and eyes wide, about to shout, when...

    The altar crushed into nothingness, turning into dust and got blown away by the night wind.

    The entire altar was so big it just copsed like that!

    And the light streaks that came from the inside of the altar slowly blended with the moonlight, returning to its mother''s embrace.

    The whole process was silent because the light attack didn''t give out noises, but the altar itself crumbled, and the noise was enough to echo throughout the entire battlefield.

    The soldiers on the battlefield, all of them who connected with the altar in one way or another, immediately sensed something wrong with the altar.

    However, just when they felt that way, they heard the loud noise of something that copsed behind the clouds.

    Either the entire base camp copsed, or...

    The altar copsed.

    But how could the sacred mobile altar they have used in countless wars in the past copse?

    They were more willing to believe that the base camp had copsed.

    After all, no enemy could approach their base camp, not to mention attack the altar.

    Of course, if there was the slightest possibility¡­it was still possible for the base camp to be destroyed.

    But even if the world ended, the altar wouldn''t be destroyed!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1374 "The Celestials Lowest Point?"

    For the camp base¡­ it was still possible for the queen to lose her power of something and identally destroy their base camp that used the clouds as their foundation.

    But how could the altar break just like that? The tiny altar was even tougher than their entire base camp!

    It is impossible to break, right?!

    ...right?

    The celestials'' hearts were immediately tense, and those closest to the base camp hurriedly left the battlefield to check the situation.

    If something happened to their base camp, that would be a big deal, much more than losing a few hundred soldiers!

    The nearest celestial soldiers rushed to the base camp to see whether there were any damages or not, but the healers, the queen and the elite guards at the ceremonial area...

    All of them were dumbfounded.

    They saw with their own eyes how the altar could never be destroyed, just crumbled so easily like that.

    If not for the special stones and other engravings on the altar that proved the altar was a real thing...

    They would have thought that the weak altar was fake.

    After all, although everyone saw the light arrow that struck the bottom of the altar, they subconsciously denied this possibility.

    How could the weak light arrow that didn''t look intimidating at all break their sacred altar?

    That light arrow also had no sharp edge, and the altar casually absorbed the light.

    How could the altar just break down with a single touch from the light arrow!

    Little did they know that when the light arrow prated the bottom of the altar, the moonlight power belonging to Chantelle shed with the one belonging to the altar.

    When two forces shed inside one ce, the power of destruction could be imagined, and the altar as the ''ce'' of the power sh couldn''t endure at all.

    In just a few seconds, because of the chaotic power of moonlight inside the altar, the stone altar had no choice but to crumble into pieces.

    If the one attacking the altar was the power of the sunshine or something rted to the light camp, the altar would still be able to devour the power and get stronger.

    But the moonlight power was just its alternative power.

    Of course, if it was the ordinary power of moonlight, the altar could still absorb it the same way.

    A pity. The altar faced Chantelle instead of anyone else.

    As a moon elf, Chantelle was the darling of the moon, and even werewolves who relied on the moon to get stronger couldn''t be called the moon''s beloved race at all.

    Only the moon elf who was chosen from ordinary forest elves, born in the middle of the night when the moonlight was the strongest, could be called the moon elf tribe.

    They were the true darling of the moon, and their racial advantage allowed them to use the power of moonlight to do a lot of things!

    They could even heal themselves, detoxify potions, and grow out missing arms and legs...as long as they were bathed in the moonlight.

    The moon was like their mother, and the moonlight was their mother''s warm embrace. For others, the moonlight was cold, but for the moon elves, the moonlight was warm.

    How could an altar that only stole the moonlight power as its alternative ''fuel'' be able to fight the true darling of the moon?

    When the power of the two sides shed, the altar suffered a huge defeat and was instantly destroyed into such a mess.

    There was no possibility of this mobile altar returning to its original form after it turned into dust.

    The queen and the healers were silent for a few seconds, all of them frozen with shock before they finally reacted.

    "The altar!"

    "Ah, ah, ah! What happened?!"

    "Is it an enemy attack?!"

    "Your majesty, the altar...how do we activate the racial advantage again?"

    "This, this...the altar broke down...how is it possible?? Is it a malfunction or something?"

    "No, no, it must be another enemy attack! Just like the strange lightning from the clouds!"

    When they heard this sentence, everyone stiffened, as if they were struck with a thunderbolt out of the blue.

    The same person as the one who killed almost all their healers? Or maybe the culprit''spanion?

    Whatever it was, the enemy had breached their base camp, and their lives were in danger!

    The healers instantly panicked because they knew that in any kind of war, it would always be them who became the enemy''s primary target to kill.

    Now that the enemy had breached into their base camp...

    They were done for!

    The healers panicked and flew around in a mess while the queen''s face darkened to scare people out of their minds.

    The altar broke! And it broke in her era¡ª how could the queen have the face to see her ancestors after this?

    She might be recorded in history as the worst celestial queen ever! Forget about the grand achievement.

    Now that the altar was destroyed, the celestials had no other way to activate their two racial advantages¡ª the shared damage and linked healing.

    The Celestials who returned to their initial state had to face countless underworld creatures...

    How could they survive?

    In less than thirty minutes before the time was up for the underworld creatures, the number of celestial soldiers on the battlefield was further reduced to only 550.000!

    Looking at their original number, it means the celestial had been ughtered to the point of losing one million soldiers in just a few hours.

    It wasn''t dawn yet, but the celestials died one after another or simply couldn''t join the battlefield anymore because of heavy injuries.

    How could they get to this lowest point?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1375 "Chantelles Second Ultimate Skill"

    The majority of these victims that were counted as ''casualties'' were celestials with heavy injuries.

    The number of people who died didn''t actually reach a whopping number of one million.

    But still, the celestials who could continue to fight were only 550.000 people from the initial 1.5 million.

    Isn''t this the most embarrassing defeat they have ever experienced?!

    On the other hand, the number of blood n members who died didn''t even reach 10.000!

    And even if they died, those pure-blooded blood ns could still be revived.

    They didn''t lose anything but the celestials suffered a lot!

    "Have you found the hidden enemy?! Where are they?? Kill them! Kill!"

    The queen was almost driven into madness, but unfortunately, Chantelle was still not done with her tricks.

    She still had one more big move before she exhausted all her energy and returned to being a dead spirit.

    After destroying the altar with a single light arrow, Chantelle put her bow into her spatial storage, and the silhouette also tossed aside the bow, making it disappear into countless sparkles.

    However, the silhouette didn''t disappear. It was still there.

    This silhouette wasn''t a part of the moon elf racial advantage and was actually Chantelle''s own awakened ability.

    It was just thatbining her racial advantage and her awakened ability brought out the best of her overall strength.

    Chantelle''s ability was considered super rare and unique because Chantelle''s ownbat power was close to zero.

    It was her silhouette that held all the power, just like how Chantelle only shot an empty arrow made of air but the silhouette threw out the light arrow that destroyed the altar.

    The silhouette didn''t have a solid form, just like a dead spirit, but it could protect the master using its special energy.

    It was simr to a dead spirit but in the same state. It was stronger.

    It didn''t need a shaman to use the ability and only required the master to make the first move so that the silhouette could follow the movement.

    The light arrow just now was indeed created from moonlight but not even the moon elf''s special bow could afford to keep such a strong light arrow that could destroy the sacred altar with one move.

    Forparison, no matter how hard Damon, Jake, the Godfather, and even the king of the blood n did, they couldn''t even scratch the stone altar.

    How could they be able to destroy the altar?

    But Chantelle did it.

    If this light arrow was aimed at the battlefield instead...maybe the area around a mile away would turn into dust.

    But Chantelle used this to destroy the altar that was more precious to the celestials than their ownpanion''s lives.

    Still, this wasn''t enough because her mission was to turn the celestial''s base camp upside down.

    For this, after destroying the altar, she would have to destroy the celestials'' solid clouds that became the foundation of their race''s base camp.

    Without a base camp, a minimum number of healers and the loss of their sacred altar...

    The queen would be forced to show up in the battlefield, and this was precisely what Chantelle''s mission was.

    Chantelle put out her bow, but she still sat straight on the back of the fire underworld beast when the countdown to the closing of the underworld gate was still more than five minutes left.

    Five minutes...it is enough.

    Chantelle slowly inhaled, and her huge silhouette behind her also made a move.

    This time, Chantelle didn''t take anything out of her spatial storage ne, not even a weapon.

    The woman only raised both of her hands and put them with palms wide open, facing the sky right in front of her mouth.

    When Chantelle moved, the silhouette also gracefully positioned her palms in front of her lips, and at the same time, the wind suddenly blew her hair.

    The silhouette''s hair danced wildly in the air, but unfortunately, no one could see this scene other than Chantelle herself or if others put out a huge mirror in front of the woman.

    After Chantelle positioned her palms, she slowly closed her eyes and pouted her lips.

    At the same time, the silhouette made the same movement, but when she did so, the temperature around her suddenly dropped sharply, and the wind became increasingly cold.

    Countless white dots slowly appeared around the silhouette, surrounding her and dancing around like a naughty elf.

    Surrounded by the white dots, the woman with a tiara on her head looked exactly like a sort of queen, especially when the white dots looked like snow from afar.

    That''s the snow queen or the ice queen, isn''t it?

    As the white dots continued to gather around the silhouette, solid ice also started to appear around Chantelle''s silhouette, creating a throne made of ice for her.

    This time, the silhouette moved on its own without copying Chantelle''s movement and sat on the throne, still with her palms positioned near her lips.

    With this, both the master and the magic silhouette were sitting on something.

    One was riding a me tiger-like beast in the sky while the other sat on a floating ice throne that no one could see.

    With the dark night as the background, the pale blue ice throne and the white dots resembling falling snow looked extraordinarily eye-catching.

    A pity. No one could see this scene.

    Chantelle didn''t move for a few seconds and quietly sensed the movement of her silhouette that was the image of her own soul.

    After making sure the silhouette was ready, Chantelle absorbed the moonlight shining upon her and gathered the moonlight into her palms.

    She was starting her ultimate skill!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1376 "The Moon Goddess Breath"

    SHAAAAAA

    The woman''s silver hair danced elegantly, and the wind whispered softly, as if to wee the queen to this world.

    At the same time as Chantelle cupped her palms and gathered the moonlight on her palm, the silhouette also did the same.

    But what gathered on her palm was the countless white dots mixed with the sparkles from the moonlight that represented the true power of the moonlight itself.

    As the moonlight mixed with the white dots, the white dots changed into crystal snowkes with a hint of milky color, not crystal clear at all.

    As more and more milky snowkes gathered in the silhouette''s huge palm, Chantelle slowly brought her lips closer to her cupped palms and inhaled.

    Then, as if to release some kind of magical breath, the woman opened her lips and softly blew the gathered moonlight in her palms.

    SHOOOOOO¡ª

    The moonlight slowly scattered away from Chantelle''s palm, and at the same time as when the woman made this motion, the silhouette also did the same thing.

    When she softly blew the things gathered in her palms, the white snowkes immediately scattered into the air.

    However, the snowkes didn''t fall into the chaotic battlefield far from the solid clouds above Chantelle''s head but strangely started to fly up towards the clouds!

    More and more snowkes gathered, and within minutes, the snowkes looked like a blizzard.

    Not to mention that the wind pushing the snowkes was also unusual because it had the breath of the silver Goddess.

    Yes. One of Chantelle''srge-scale skills that relied on her silhouette and the power of the moonlight¡ª

    The Moon Goddess'' Breath.

    When the Moon Goddess blew the air, the milky snowkes that looked harmless immediately danced wildly and started to attach themselves to the solid clouds that not even strong attack abilities could destroy.

    Strangely, when the harmless-looking milky snowkes touched the solid clouds made of the celestials'' secret technology to solidify the clouds....

    These special clouds slowly melted and turned into droplets of water!

    However, when they turned into water droplets and were about to fall down as a drizzle or rain, the snowkes quickly froze them from head to toe.

    In an instant, the frozen water droplets seemed to be much colder than the usual ice block.

    The frozen water droplets continued to fall into the battlefield but not as rain anymore.

    It became an ice rain.

    The frozen water droplets that fell to the battlefield weren''t many, but as more and more milky snowkes ''melted'' the solid clouds instead of freezing it...

    The frozen water droplets doubled in number, or even tripled within just a few seconds.

    To be honest, the milky snowkes actually froze the special clouds, turning them into some kind of frozen clouds, but it quickly melted the frozen thing, turning them into water droplets and froze them again.

    Thisplicated process was actually a trick to change the control over the special clouds that had already turned into frozen water droplets from the celestial queen to Chantelle.

    Chantelle flicked her fingers and quietly guided the frozen water droplets to rain down on a lot of celestials that she felt were the weakest among the bunch.

    But why would Chantelle control these frozen water droplets towards the enemies down there?

    Could it be that these water droplets that were once a part of the celestial''s special cloud had other effects on the celestials as well?

    You guess right.

    The frozen water droplets...wouldn''t be as harmless as it looks!

    At first, when the frozen water droplets hit the celestials below the clouds, the celestials didn''t feel anything at all other than confused.

    There was no snow rain or ice rain before, and now, they were suddenly hit with a few frozen water droplets.

    A lot of them immediately thought that this was the enemy''s new way to attack them, so they tried to avoid the frozen water droplets, but even if the droplets hit them...

    The droplets magically disappeared, as if melted by the celestials'' temperature.

    After that, other than feeling a little cold which was normal because there were a lot of underworld creatures around, the celestials didn''t feel anything.

    Because of this, they ignored the water droplets and just focused on dealing with the fierce underworld creatures.

    Looking at how the gate was closed bit by bit, the celestials firmly believed that as long as they persevered for a little longer, the underworld creatures would be gone sooner orter.

    After all, these creatures weren''t supposed to be here, and they couldn''t just stay for a long time.

    No one paid attention to the frozen water droplets that began to increase in numbers but just ''disappeared'' as soon as they touched the celestials'' bodies.

    Since there were no negative effects just yet, the celestials weren''t too worried.

    Little did they know that these frozen water droplets that still retained the shape of a water droplet didn''t disappear or melt just like that when touching the celestials'' bodies.

    They were actually drilling into the celestials'' bodies just like how the light arrow shot into the stone altar!

    Back to the special clouds.

    As more milky snowkes enveloped the entire special clouds area¡­.

    More and more special clouds crumbled into frozen water droplets, and when the affected area became a bit bigger, the patrolling guards finally noticed this phenomenon.

    When they saw the crumbling special clouds that crumbled just like the sacred altar, everyone immediately thought of their mysterious enemy and was petrified on the spot.

    This style of breaking something that''s supposed to be unbreakable as easily as crushing candies¡­

    The guards'' faces instantly turned pale.

    "Quick! Report to her majesty!"

    That mysterious enemy is doing something again!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1377 "Mysterious Frozen Drizzle"

    The patrolling guards hurriedly flew towards the ceremonial area and kneeled on one knee in front of the queen.

    Without beating around the bush, the leader of the patrol guards immediately cupped his hands and reported in a solemn tone of voice.

    "Reporting, your majesty! The special clouds at the periphery of our base camp are starting to crumble and turn into frozen water droplets!"

    "We suspected that the mysterious enemy who destroyed the altar is the one behind this strange phenomenon!"

    They knew how sturdy and tough the special clouds were because the clouds were also a part of their base camp''s barrier.

    If their barrier could be breached so easily, they would have long been targeted by the underworld creatures down there.

    If not for their base camp being too small and not as big as the Crimson Ind belonging to the blood n, they would have wanted to hide in their base camp too.

    After all, it was easy to wait until the underworld creatures returned to the underworld and then they coulde out of their hiding ce to continue bombarding the blood n''s barrier.

    A pity. They didn''t have this luxury at all, and they had to sacrifice too many celestials to protect the more important ones.

    Still, the mysterious enemies that suddenly attacked their camp base killed their most important soul healers and ordinary healers.

    Now, they destroyed the sacred altar and even wanted to destroy their special clouds!

    This enemy is too nasty, okay?

    The guards felt that the queen had to handle this matter on her own because maybe, not even the marshal could fight these mysterious enemies.

    The queen got the report and she hadn''t evene out of the shadow after losing the sacred altar.

    Once the queen listened to the guards'' words, she almost fainted on the spot.

    It''s this mysterious enemy again!

    They haven''t been able to track them down despite trying to track down the source of the energy trails left in the air after the series of attacks before.

    It was as if there was a purifier cleaning up the traces of special energy used in those attacks, preventing them from tracking down the enemies from the trajectory of their attacks.

    Indeed.

    The moon elf Chantelle had this ability to cleanse any trails she left behind on the battlefield, and since Damon''s invisible bubble mirage also protected her...

    Not even the celestial queen could find these two now¡ª

    Unless Damon lost his energy to maintain the operation of the mirage he created by manipting the weather.

    The queen was already anxious, but the special clouds kept crumbling and the queen couldn''t create new ones so easily.

    First of all, they needed new clouds to create the special clouds, but Damon cleared the sky, leaving no clouds behind except for the celestials'' special clouds.

    Because of this, the queen couldn''t create new clouds even if she wanted to.

    Not to mention that the speed of the special clouds crumbling was faster than the speed of creating the special clouds!

    The queen instantly realized that she couldn''t stop their base camp from being destroyed, so rather than waiting for the enemy to visit their crumbling base camp...

    The queen decided to move out first.

    "Go! Go! Leave the base camp! Scrap all the tents, bring all the weapons and other technologies! Protect the remaining healers and follow me!"

    The queen was indeed inexperienced, but no matter what, she was the queen of such a powerful race in legend.

    Nowadays, the celestials have been weakened by the peace they achieved for a long time, but the queen was still able to keep her calm in an urgent situation.

    She quickly evacuated all the important celestials and went to find celestials who could create clouds or attract clouds.

    As long as they switched their base camp now, they still had time to escape from the enemy''s clutch!

    And what they were most afraid of was actually not the hidden enemies but the underworld creatures below the clouds.

    The queen vaguely understood that such an OP ability must have cost a certain price and she was sure that sometimes, the price would be their own lifespan.

    She believed that these hidden enemies wouldn''t be around for a long time afterpleting their missions and what they had to be wary of was the underworld creatures.

    If these creatures found them, even the queen wasn''t confident she could keep her soul intact!

    Now that she had lost the sacred altar, the celestials'' situation was even worse than before, and the queen knew that sooner orter, she would be forced to join the battlefield.

    If this was what the blood n wanted to do...then so be it. Since she lost her base camp, the blood n should also lose their protective barrier!

    It wasn''t as if she couldn''t destroy the blood barrier.

    If she used some forbidden techniques, she actually could do that, but the queen was just unwilling to sacrifice a lot just to deal with the blood n who should have been the weak ones.

    Now that reality gave her a face p...the queen was ready to abandon her previous thoughts and personally join the battlefield!

    At the same time, while the celestials at the base camp were evacuating, the celestials on the battlefield had received enough frozen water droplets.

    As time passed by, the frozen water droplets formed a freezing droplet drizzle, blocking everyone''s sight for a bit and even plummeting the temperature to another low!

    The change in temperature and the weather instantly disturbed the celestials, weakening them once more.

    They were already weak after losing their immortal bodies and now, they became even weaker!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1378 "A Sure Death"

    For the celestials who used to live in a warm ce despite being high in the sky where the temperature also became increasingly cold, the situation wasn''t optimistic.

    They didn''t know why there was suddenly a frozen drizzle that kept hitting them with frozen water droplets, but the cold temperature alone slowed down the celestials.

    On the contrary, the underworld creatures were all cold by nature because they were rted to souls or the dead.

    Although they lived in the underworld that many people thought was hell which should be super hot, they were actually more ustomed to the cold.

    This drizzle didn''t hinder them at all and made them even more energetic!

    However, while the underworld creatures were getting excited...the celestials started to feel something wrong with them.

    Now that they had lost their immortal bodies, the celestials could be injured as well, and the first victim was a rtively young celestial who managed to survive up to now entirely due to luck.

    The young celestial was drenched in the freezing drizzle, and many frozen water droplets disappeared into his body.

    What he didn''t know was that the moment the frozen water droplets entered his body, the droplets started to freeze his meridians and blood.

    As more and more frozen water droplets entered the body, the droplets swam throughout the celestial''s body and started to freeze him from the inside.

    The celestial was supposed to have a good physique and could even be immune towards normal ice or fire created by elemental ability users.

    Unfortunately, the frozen water droplets were made from the special clouds that had the best defensive effect but were transformed into the best offensive attack.

    The droplets quickly froze the celestial''s inner organs, and what was even more frightening...

    The droplets also disturbed the celestial''s energy core!

    The celestial didn''t realize this but the speed of using his special abilities started to slow down, and the energy core itself started to freeze into a block of ice.

    Once the block of ice started to get even colder, the energy core would crack and explode.

    But the explosion was also in the form of an ice ball, which means the celestial''s body wouldn''t explode into pieces.

    They would just die out of the blue, for no reason at all.

    The victim would actually feel really cold inside, but since the temperature outside was also cold, not many celestials would feel what went wrong with their bodies.

    It wasn''t until their heart and their internal organs, plus their energy cores froze that the victim realized what was going on.

    The frozen internal organs, blood, meridians and energy core directly stopped their bodily function.

    Even if they were celestials, they wouldn''t be spared from death either.

    Soon, the poor young celestial froze to death and when he really died, his body directly turned into an ice statue and fell to the ocean with a PLOP sound.

    CRASH!

    The first victim appeared, and soon, more and more victims emerged.

    Even their natural healing ability that was way better than humans and any other races couldn''t stop the spreading of the frozen organs either.

    In an instant, many celestials turned into ice statues, and one by one, their frozen corpses fell into the ocean, bing snacks for the lurking sea monsters and beasts down there.

    Once some victims appeared, the higher-ups were quickly notified, and the marshal, who was already in a bad mood, almost fainted on the spot.

    "What''s wrong with the enemies?! What kind of tricks do they have again?"

    It wasn''t as if the celestials didn''t have any unique ability users like Zenith or the queen, but it was all useless in front of the tough crimson barrier.

    How could they defeat a barrier that had been created and researched for a thousand years?

    There was no way the celestials, with poor war preparation, could destroy the barrier unless the queen did it with her own two hands.

    But the queen was still busy evacuating the rest of the healers and other unique celestials with important abilities that she kept to deal with the blood n after she destroyed the barrier.

    Because of this, the marshal and those on the battlefield had to suffer once more.

    They were either killed by the underworld creatures or frozen to death by the mysterious enemy.

    Soon, the number of celestials that could still fight declined again and again.

    ? This time, the majority died, and those who only suffered major injuries could be counted as lucky.

    The marshal and the other celestial elders soon realized that the freezing drizzle was the culprit of the new wave of attacks, but even if they knew...

    Not everyone could protect themselves with barriers.

    The number of barrier ability users among the celestials was a lot, but they were scattered everywhere, and they could only protect those closest to them.

    Even after that, because they had been hit with the frozen water droplets before knowing the dangerous side of this drizzle, the celestials still started to freeze one by one.

    It was just the speed of freezing slowed down to the point of barely allowing the celestials to heal themselves with their innate healing physique.

    But those with the weaker physique who didn''t have a fast healing process in their bodies were bound to die.

    The celestials tried every method from burning their insides using fire ability or something, to drinking potions and such, but still couldn''t prevent their demise.

    The moment the frozen water droplets hit them, the weaker ones were destined to die.

    The frozen drizzle that looked harmless suddenly brought sure death to many weaker celestials, as if they were controlled in the hands of a god.

    And that was actually the Silver Goddess''s credit!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1379 "The Gate Of The Underworld Is Closed"

    At the same time, Chantelle saw the special clouds above her head crumble faster, so she immediately knew that her mission was done.

    The woman had used two ultimate skills in a row, and the price she had to pay soon affected her body.

    Just like Damon, Chantelle also aged in the blink of an eye and returned to her human form, looking like a weak grandma.

    But Damon, who was also weak himself, didn''t care about this bacsh that his wife suffered and hurriedly guided Chantelle and her mount to return to Bello''s side.

    "Our body won''t hold on for more than five minutes, but the underworld gate will bepletely closed in five minutes, so it doesn''t matter."

    Damon whispered in a hoarse voice to Chantelle''s ears while Chantelle left her mount behind and sat with Damon on the same mount.

    Chantelle also nodded her head weakly and could feel that she was about to die in a few minutes.

    She had never used such dangerous ultimate skills in her life, and Damon was also the same.

    Still, they knew they would die and return to their spirit state anyway, so they went all out and sessfully destroyed the celestial''s base camp.

    When they returned to Bello''s side, the two people''s bodies started turning into nothingness, and the scene was horrifying.

    But Bello, Cerberus and the other two sacred beasts, plus a water phoenix who was about to be a sacred beast had seen more terrifying underwent creatures crawling out of the gate.

    Thus, they didn''tment and just weed the two heroes before putting their bodies on the t ground in front of the gate that had been closed to the point of only leaving a small gap.

    At the same time, the previously ferocious underworld creatures started to get sucked into the gate, and the big ones were all gone, leaving only small ones who could fit into the small gap.

    The gap was small, but since the gate was big, humanoid and smaller underworld creatures could still pass through.

    One by one, the underworld creatures were summoned back while the celestials faced the freezing-to-death incident.

    The celestials, pinched by the underworld creatures and the sudden incident, couldn''t help but sigh in relief as they watched the underworld creatures return to the gate.

    They were unwilling to leave the living world and return to the gloomy underworld, but the gate forcefully sucked them in, even when they were miles away.

    One by one, the ferocious underworld creatures disappeared into the gate, and even the smaller ones such as those with humanoid forms, couldn''t stay any longer.

    Minute by minute, the enemy disappeared, and the celestials cheered in their hearts.

    Although they were now still facing the danger of the frozen drizzle, as long as they were protected by the barrier and let their own healing attributes heal their frozen internal organs...

    They wouldn''t die like the other celestials.

    Still, even if the celestials finally knew how to face the freezing drizzle, not all celestials could create a barrier or have barrier-rted items with them.

    Those who didn''t have barriers or couldn''t create barriers had to run to find shelter with theirpanions.

    The unlucky ones couldn''t find apanion to protect them with barriers and died within a few minutes.

    The casualties created by this strange freezing drizzle were quite a lot, and the number of the celestials continued to dwindle to 500.000 soldiers left.

    This number was so pitifulpared to the initial number of soldiers on the battlefield, but the blood n barely lost members who could still be revived at the end of the day.

    Seeing the underworld creatures disappearing one by one, the marshal quickly rejoiced and focused on dealing with the drizzle that still didn''t stop, even growing into heavy rain.

    "Quick! Attack the freezing rain, or take shelter! Don''t touch the frozen water droplets and if you can, quickly destroy the water droplets around you."

    Even if the celestials didn''t have barriers, unlike the blood n members, they could still attack the surrounding freezing rain to remain safe until the rain stopped.

    They still didn''t know why the rain suddenly appeared, but since it was suspected to be a silent attack from the enemy, there was no way the enemy could keep thisrge-scale skill for a long time.

    "Hold on! Hold on!"

    The marshal personally led the other celestials to attack the surrounding frozen water droplets while sending the heavily injured ones to return to the camp base.

    No matter what, there should be clouds to create rain, and their base camp was above the clouds, so these people should be safe at the base camp, right?

    The freezing rain wouldn''t be able to touch them.

    Indeed, it was like that, but when the injured celestials returned to their base camp, they only saw an empty area with crumbling special clouds, slowly falling down as freezing rain.

    They finally saw the true source of the freezing rain, but they would have never thought that it was from their own special clouds that melted into the rain!

    "Impossible! How could this be? The special clouds won''t turn into rain no matter what!"

    But the base camp was empty, and everyone instantly realized that something must have happened here, which was why the Queen and the others left this ce.

    The injured celestials hurriedly ran around to find the new base camp and they did find newly built special clouds with only a few emergency tents above the clouds.

    Even the queen sacrificed her tent and used it as a ce for the injured soldiers to take refuge.

    The queen has suffered!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1380 "The Queens Decision"

    When the injured soldiers came to the ce beyond the clouds, the rain didn''t hit them anymore, and they could slowly heal themselves.

    Still, they hurriedly met the queen with panicked faces and reported the ''first-hand information'' they saw on the way to the newly built base camp.

    "Your majesty, the old base camp''s special clouds are melting into freezing rain, and the rain can freeze us to death!"

    The celestials reported what happened to the soldiers down there, and the queen''s face instantly turned ck.

    Not only did she lose the sacred altar, lost all soul healers, lost almost all the ordinary healers and also lost the base camp, but now, she also lost a lot of her own kin!

    She didn''t know that when the special clouds crumbled it would bring such an effect to her own soldiers down there.

    On the contrary, the blood n wasn''t too affected because the special clouds weren''t right above their ind and even if the night wind blew the rain to their ind...

    The crimson barrier faithfully protected them.

    Not to mention the gate of the underworld. Even if it was already closed, it was still standing in the air behind the ind, and yet the freezing rain didn''t go there at all.

    Only their celestials suffered!

    The queen had just gathered the nearby clouds, and even asked one of the celestials around her with a special ability to create clouds for their new base camp.

    The new base camp was way smaller than the one before.

    The Ability User could create clouds so that the queen could transform them to special clouds using their unique technology, but...

    The number of clouds the little girl could create was limited.

    Even if they tried to pull natural clouds around them to be made into their special clouds, strangely, there were no special clouds around at all!

    At this time, the queen was truly desperate and instantly realized that she was already forced to join the battlefield no matter what.

    It seemed that dawn would arrive in just an hour or two, but the queen couldn''t wait until the sunrise showed up on the horizon.

    She could only personally join the battlefield and crush the barrier so the blood n members would start having more casualties!

    Their celestials had been killed to the point of leaving only 500.000 soldiers left, but if they killed the remaining blood n members...

    It should be the same as winning the war. Although the price they had to pay was a little too high, the queen believed that the war heroes of her n wouldn''t mind.

    Their celestial n didn''tck descendants as severely as the blood n, which was infertile.

    Thinking about this, the queen hurriedly told the injured soldiers that had just arrived at the base camp to send a messenger to the marshal and the others on the battlefield.

    "Let the soldiers fly to the ce above the clouds and wait until the rain stops. After that, this queen will personally go to the battlefield."

    The queen had used up her specialmunication device too many times, and she was now charging it with the others in the few tents they had just erected.

    The injured soldiers listened to the queen''s words, and all of them looked at the queen with wide mouths.

    The queen is going to join the battlefield!

    This is huge news because once the leader of the race involved in the war wanted to attack the enemies personally...

    The situation on the battlefield would change drastically.

    The celestials believed that the queen was invincible, and now that she wanted to join the battlefield, how could they still be afraid of the blood n''s crimson barrier?

    Anyway, the blood n could only remain safe up to now, relying on their crimson barrier.

    Once the barrier broke, it wouldn''t be difficult to massacre the blood n members with their celestial troops twice as many as the blood n members!

    The soldiers excitedly bowed at the queen and hurriedly sent a messenger who wasn''t too injured and had his own barrier item to ry the message to the marshal.

    At the same time, when Damon and Chantelle had already returned to the underworld gate, their bodies rapidly disappeared into sparkles.

    Once the gate of the underworld was about to be closed within a minute...

    Their bodies turned into the initial forms¡ª only skeletons and bones remained.

    At the same time, their souls that had been stuffed back into the healthy bodies started to leave the skeleton and bones.

    Two soul mes flickered in the air as they danced around Bello, as if to say something.

    The two people''s spirits also slowly separated themselves from the souls, turning back into dead spirits.

    When Damon and Chantelle regained their consciousness as spirits, their souls had long flown into the ck gate, and the gate slowly closed with a loud noise.

    BANG.

    Dust flew around, and the mist became less thicker than before.

    The smoke and the fog slowly disappeared, and the temperature around the gate slowly rose, not excluding bone-chilling air like before.

    Seeing this, the two spirits floated near Bello, who had already turned into his cat form and collectively bowed at him.

    [The mission has beenpleted. Thank you for reviving us and allowing us to be useful to our master.]

    Damon represented Chantelle and spoke to Bello in a solemn voice.

    After all, they also knew that Joan usually used Wilhelm''s ability rather than theirs because their abilities were really too unique.

    Damon''s ability was dangerous for Joan, even if she had a long lifespan, and Chantelle''s ability would be weakened by half if the user didn''t have the bloodline of the moon elf!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1381 "Leave The Rest To Fate"

    Because of those reasons, Joan only treated their abilities as her trump cards and usually used Wilhelm''s ability instead in various fights and wars.

    This time, they could be useful without burdening their masters...they were really grateful to Bello.

    Bello, who had single-handedly massacred a few hundred thousand celestials by summoning the gate of the underworld and reviving the two legends, sighed weakly.

    [It''s okay, nyaaa~ thank you forpleting the mission too, nyaaa~ you guys can return to your master now, nyaaa~ ]

    Bello had officially be so weak that if Cerberus weren''t here, he wouldn''t be able to keep the gate still staying in this world.

    The mighty ck panther of the underworld who casually summoned an army of underworld creatures and even revived the two old legends now returned to be a weak cat.

    Bello lightly wobbled towards Cerberus, trying to find a ce to hide with his old friend but also be careful not to be ttened to death by Cerberus'' huge body.

    The little cat hadpleted his promise to the king, and he suspected that he would be in the state of a weak cat for more than a month.

    It was really dangerous, ah!

    Seeing Bello wobbling weakly and quickly disappearing behind the fog, the two spirits looked at each other and quickly left the stairs in front of the underworld gate.

    While the two spirits hastily returned to Joan''s ce, Cellino and Code-L, plus the little ze, who was jobless and leisure for a moment, finally had their own tasks.

    Before Bello slept near Cerberus, he used telepathy to talk to his two siblings.

    [After this, if the enemy does something that needs your interference, don''t hesitate to fight the enemies, nyaaa~ ]

    [But if the enemy is too strong, leave it to Code-L. Cellino, just stick to doing whatever you can do to mess around with the celestials, nyaaa.]

    [Right, tell little ze that if she wants to join the battlefield, she has to advance to be a sacred beast first, nyaa. This war is her opportunity to advance, nyaaa.]

    [She has to find her opportunity in this war, nyaa! Okay, that''s it, nyaa~ I will sleep until the war is over. Wake me up after you guys win. Cyaa~ ]

    After that, Bello ruthlessly abandoned his siblings and went into a deep sleep.

    At the same time, Joan, who lost her two spirits for thirty minutes, finally found the husband and wife pair.

    When the two spirits returned, Joan had just stopped her worries about Jake because Jake was fine and was only in a deepa for an unknown reason.

    And so, when she saw the two spirits again, Joan immediately interrogated them.

    [Where did you guys go? Why didn''t you tell me before? There are exorcists among the celestials too. It is too dangerous, okay??]

    She was terrified that the enemies knew about her spirits and purposely used some hidden techniques to kidnap Damon and Chantelle.

    Who would have known that the two people could return safe and sound?

    Joan''s hanging heart finally fell back to her stomach.

    Hearing Joan''s concern for them, Damon and Chantelle could only smile wryly and tell Joan everything that happened to them, including Bello''s revival and the newest situation on the battlefield.

    The two people talked for ten minutes straight.

    After Joan listened to the whole story, she waspletely stupefied.

    [So the celestial''s base camp is gone, their altar is destroyed, and they also lost their soul healers? You guys suspected that the queen would personally attack us next?]

    [Yeah, yeah, exactly. Quickly tell King Atherton about this, in case he wants to personally join the war too.]

    Thinking that this was a big matter, Joan didn''t even have time to talk to Wilhelm, who was equally shocked as her and hurriedly flew to the king''s temporary tent.

    Joan didn''t beat around the bush and retold whatever things her two spirits told her.

    The King listened to her story with a calm face, but the elders were finally agitated.

    "Your majesty, the number of celestials has been reduced to only 500.000, but their number is still twice as big as us."

    "Now that even the queen wants to join...maybe your majesty should also join the battlefield and meet the queen head-on!"

    But the elders also knew that the king''s ability should only be used in emergencies and until that moment came, they should rely on the blood n warriors.

    The blood n''s royal families and elders vaguely guessed that they would finally join the battlefield again.

    The King nodded at the elders'' words but then, he slowly shook his head.

    "This king will only join the battlefield as thest resort if the situation is hopeless. Before that, this king will trouble the elders and the royal families."

    As expected. The king wanted them to deal with the matter first.

    As for whether the barrier would break the moment the queen made her move again...

    "It''s time for the barrier to break. When the timees, quickly manipte the blood inside the broken barrier and use it to attack the iing enemies."

    With this, the broken barrier wouldn''t be as useless as the celestial''s special clouds that melted and even endangered their own kinds.

    The elders and the royal families immediately saluted the king with solemn faces.

    "Understood, your majesty!"

    With this, the king had let go of the barrier and they should notify the blood n warriors about this.

    They had already done their best to reduce the number of the celestials to only twice bigger than their number while their own kind only suffered a few casualties.

    Let''s leave the rest to fate!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1382 "Ains Indirect Contribution"

    At the same time, the king also contacted the people in charge of leading the alliance troops from the beastmen and the merfolk.

    He quickly asked them to leave the battlefield because the next thing would be more dangerous and if they stayed, they might have casualties too.

    "Thank you for your assistance. I''ll personally visit your king and queen after the war ends."

    Atherton ended the call with a polite smile on his face before he looked at the distant red sky covered by the crimson barrier above his head.

    Soon, the sky would turn back to ck because the crimson barrier would shatter to pieces and he didn''t intend to stop it.

    Anyway, he had foreseen this moment and for now, there was no apparent danger.

    The king closed his eyes again while the people around him flew out one after another, notifying the warriors about this.

    Ainsley, who had found Jake and even ensured that he was alright, finally paid attention to the situation on the battlefield.

    When she heard that there was a high possibility of the celestial queen attacking them in person, the baby hissed lightly.

    "Then, do we let the barrier break or something? Won''t that mean there will be more casualties on our side..."

    Why can''t they just keep the barrier with all their strength?

    Joan also didn''t know why the king was so unresponsive about the possibility of the queen destroying the barrier in person.

    However, Joan knew about the king''s foresight ability, so she felt that maybe the king had foreseen something she couldn''t understand.

    Lyod, who also had a simr ability, just weaker than the king, could understand the king''s decision.

    "Maybe his majesty saw something in his foresight that makes the barrier break no matter what we do to keep it."

    "Since the end result will always be like that and won''t change, if there''s no apparent danger in the future, it''s better not to waste manpower and just let it happen naturally."

    Usually, people in the light camp were the ones bestowed with the ability to foresee the future, but recently, the blood n members got this gift one after another.

    No one knew what the fairy in charge of time thought of when he casually distributed this fragmented power to the people all around the world including those in the dark camp.

    Ainsley only knew now that the king could see the future, and since the king had already decided, Ainsley chose to trust the big guy.

    "Right. Aren''t we going to see his majesty? Auntie Joan went to see him just now, but I didn''t go with her...."

    Should she go now or stay here to help on the battlefield?

    When Ainsley asked this question to the two blood n elders, Joan had just returned and heard her words.

    The woman immediately strode over andughed at Ainsley''s innocent words.

    "Well, well, since the battlefield will be more chaotic, you better see the king now."

    Joan patted Ainsley''s head and hugged the baby tight.

    "If we don''t go now, maybe we will need to wait until the war ends and God knows when the war will be over."

    Of course, Joan was only exaggerating.

    Normal war involving ordinary people couldst for weeks, months or even years, but a war involving ability users wouldn''tst that long.

    Especially when there were a lot of ability users with therge-scale area ability among those who were involved in the war.

    Just one ability user with a wide field of ability range could kill thousands of people at once.

    Although the enemies were also ability users and they were non-human with a stronger physique, in front of absolute power, most of them couldn''t react in time and died before using their abilities.

    Ainsley could actually just visit the king after the war ends, but Joan was secretly worried about the oue of the war despite having seen the tragic fate of the celestials.

    She just didn''t believe the celestials would be so weak.

    Indeed. Without Bello''s help, how could the celestials be beaten ck and blue like this?

    It wasn''t as if there were no sacred beasts as strong as Bello on the celestial''s side.

    It was just these sacred beasts didn''t care much about the celestial war.

    Sacred beasts also had their own arrogance despite owning the bloodline of the celestials.

    If not like this, how could Valerie and Van go to make a contract with humans instead of staying with the celestials?

    The two of them were a unicorn and a pegasus! They were the celestial pure-blooded beasts born in the Sky Kingdom.

    But no matter what, the beasts with celestial blood were as arrogant as the celestials, and they didn''t want to be tied down to their hometown to be used as a war machine.

    This is why many of them left the Sky Kingdom, but only a few chose to make a contract with humans'' families like the 7 sacred families.

    The rest of these celestial beasts flew freely elsewhere in this world.

    God knows how the ancestor of the Aretha Family could seduce two sacred beasts from the Sky Kingdom with a pure celestial bloodline to be their family''s guardian beasts.

    Maybe Valerie and Van weren''t sacred beasts yet when they left the Sky Kingdom, and it was the Aretha Family''s help that made them into a sacred beast, just like how Ainsley nurtured ze to this point.

    But ironically¡­

    Maybe the dispute between the Aretha Family and the Sloan Family could all be traced to the connection between the two families to the non-human races in this war.

    The Sloan Family and the blood n versus the Aretha Family and the celestials!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1383 "Visiting King Atherton"

    The Sloan Family vaguely had the shadow of the blood n race, while the Aretha Family had the shadow of the celestial race.

    No wonder the two families fought, and even after the Sloan Family declined just like how the blood n hid themselves...the Aretha family still didn''t let go of the Sloan Family.

    It was simr to how the celestials were still obsessed with killing all the blood n members...

    Ainsley looked up at Joan, who was hugging her tightly and couldn''t help but turn around and hugged the woman''s waist.

    "Auntie, you''re back. If I really need to see the king now...let''s go, then? I still want to protect my dad after this. I''m afraid the chaotic battlefield will be dangerous for him..."

    Ainsley knew that she had exhausted her energy to deal with Zenith, and she wasn''t arrogant enough to think that with her power alone, she could change the whole battlefield.

    The war now was a war between experts and a little fledgeling like she should know her ce.

    It was actually already good that Ainsley contributed by heavily injuring Zenith and summoning Bello to this ce.

    Through Bello, Ainsley contributed to this war more than other blood n warriors.

    This war might not need Ainsley, but Jake would still need her.

    Joan was also worried that the changing situation on the battlefield would affect Jake, who was in aa.

    Thus, she hurriedly nodded and hugged the baby, bringing her to fly towards the king''s tent.

    At the same time, the Godfather was left behind with the spirits to keep an eye on Jake.

    The two blood n elders also didn''t go anywhere and just sat around Jake.

    As for Wilhelm...he could actuallye with Joan to see his eldest brother, who was the current king of the blood n race, but Wilhelm was afraid that his mysterious brother could see him in his spirit state.

    Then, what would he do if his brother severely reprimanded him and asked him to contribute to the n during the war?

    Ah, ah, ah, he would rather die than work hard! Long live salted fish!

    Just like that, Joan returned to the king''s tent, but this time, she brought a little toddler with bob-cut hair with her.

    Ainsley was still in her blood n form, so her hair was still ck, and her pupils were crimson.

    The little wings on her back were as cute as a decoration, but God knew how strong the wings were when fighting Zenith.

    Thank God the elders and the other royal families had left the king''s tent and patrolled outside.

    If they saw such a cute and young seedling of their blood n, even though she wasn''t a pure-blooded member, these ''old antiques'' from a thousand years ago would still go crazy!

    The moment Ainsley entered the tent, even the guards guarding the tent outside, who had been putting on serious and cold faces, couldn''t help but secretly peek into the tent with sparkling eyes.

    "Did you see that? The little girl with bob-cut hair...is she the new family member announced through the national broadcast?!"

    "I think so! Ahhh! I don''t know if she''s pure-blooded or not, but even if she''s not, she''s so cute, okay?"

    "We haven''t seen children with racial traits for so long...those brats underground don''t have our race''s special traits."

    "This one is quite powerful. I heard that for a halfling, it was hard to awaken their blood n''s bloodline, but she did it when she was only a toddler!"

    "Yes, yes. Even if she''s pure-blooded, who could grow out their wings at such an age? I think not even his highness Prince Wilhelm could do this..."

    Obviously, the guards had selectively forgotten the good things the royal families did when they were around Ainsley''s age and spontaneously praised the baby to the sky.

    Of course, the kids in the royal family might not be real kids even with their young appearances. They might be older than a human teenager!

    And so, Ainsley, who was a ''real'' four-year-old toddler, was indeed a genius.

    Even if her inside was already twenty years old, for the blood n, that age was still so youngpared to their lifespan of eternity.

    But this was also good because even if Ainsley was more mature than kids around her age and was obviously abnormal, the blood n believed that she was just like other kids in their blood n race.

    These kids had the appearances of kids, but their inside was already decades old.

    After Ainsley entered the tent, Joan carefully guided her to approach the king''s working desk not far from the tent''s entrance.

    At this time, the king was looking down at the book on his desk, contemting various war strategies and other things he had to solve after the war ended.

    After all, while they were fighting the celestials, the other blood n members were secretly evacuating to the ce that the king had prepared for a thousand years.

    Their future country was ready, and once they won the war, they would announce their return to the other races openly and live under the sun without having to hide underground like a mouse in the gutter.

    Well, the blood n purposely found a ce with longer nighttime than the daytime to amodate the pure-blooded members who disliked the sun.

    But the other members could still enjoy the sun after relying on the formation for a thousand years.

    They didn''t have to hide underground and couldn''t see the world anymore.

    They also didn''t need to send people to the other dimensions just to get resources to live.

    They would be free!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1384 "Uncle Or Grandpa Atherton?"

    The blood n would now be just like other races in this world who could live honestly and openly!

    The King was so busy with various diplomatic and political ns that he overlooked Joan, who had already entered the tent.

    After all, Joan was also close to the blood n, and the king lowered his guard around Joan.

    However, the moment Ainsley walked a little further into the tent, the king finally sensed an aura he had never felt before, but it wasn''t full of danger or malice.

    On the other hand, he felt close to this strange aura, as if they were rtives.

    The person who suddenly came shared a simr breath with Joan!

    The king slowly lifted his head with a cold expression on his face, but his sharp eyesight immediately caught the sight of a little someone next to Joan.

    The stranger was not as tall as Joan''s waist, looking shorter than kids around her age.

    Her hair was as ck as his own hair, and her eyes were also crimson, like other blood n members.

    This unique trait also had its own distinguished aura, so the blood n could immediately feel that this racial trait had a connection with them and was not achieved through the humans'' fashion technology.

    When Atherton finally saw the little blood n girl not far from his ce, his face stiffened for a moment before he tried hard to soften his face that rarely showed kindness.

    At the same time, he looked at Joan with an inquiring gaze.

    "This...?"

    Of course, he knew who the little girl was, but Joan still had to introduce the cute little girl formally.

    Joan hurriedly bent her waist and greeted the young king.

    "Greetings, your majesty. This little kid has awakened her blood n''s bloodline...she is my grandson''s adopted daughter."

    In short, the baby is her great-granddaughter.

    "This kid''s name is Ainsley from the Sloan Family in Godlif Country in the human continent."

    "Her mother is a surrogate mother, and she has a thick bloodline of our n, which is why Ain is exactly a half-blood."

    Joan didn''t know whether the surrogate mother was a pure-blood or not because it was hard for a pure-blood to go out to the outside world to y.

    But if it was the Godlif Country that had a bad rtionship with the Gasha Country under the celestials...

    It was still possible.

    Maybe this is why the Billios Family was thriving in the Godlif Country instead of the Gasha Country.

    If the Billios Family was founded in the Gasha Country, they might have been killed by the paranoid celestials¡ª simply for their unique appearances.

    The King nodded at Joan''s exnation and slowly looked down at the little kid without standing up from his chair.

    The King was tall, taller than ordinary humans who were considered tall.

    He was afraid of scaring the little girl If he stood up. Thus, the king remained sitting.

    "The little girl here....nice to meet you, Ainsley Sloan." Atherton was the first to greet Ainsley with a kind smile on his face, albeit stiff and looked so unnatural.

    "This king''s name is Atherton Lourage. You can just call me uncle Ather or grandpa Ather."

    Of course, Atherton looked so young that Ainsley didn''t have the heart to call him a grandpa despite his monstrous age.

    Thus, the baby shyly looked up at the super handsome young man and called out softly.

    "U-uncle Ather...n-nice to meet you too!"

    If not for afraid being impolite, Ainsley wanted to call him older brother¡­.

    The baby was actually close to overheating and exploding on the spot.

    Mamma mia! She had seen handsome elves and other handsome non-human races one after another.

    Even the people around her, such as Zev, the Godfather and the others, were all top beauties and handsome men.

    But this king...his face is hard to be described with words.

    It was really a face that totally came out of a beautiful manhwa about vampires and such!

    T-too handsome!

    Ainsley, who was a young girl at heart, almost had a nosebleed.

    If not for her mind bing more innocent like children after using a kid''s body, she might have been impulsive and offended this king...

    God forgive her for sinning, but this king is really tempting people to be a sinner!

    The king had this kind of oppressive and aggressive aura, but he also looked calm and wise.

    He is absolutely the male lead in every girl''s dream. Oh, even boys too. If Zev were here...would he abandon the Godfather on the spot?

    Thank God the Godfather didn''t know Ainsley''s thoughts.

    If he did, maybe he would cut off rtionship with Ainsley and immediately kidnap Zev to go far away from this dangerous king.

    Ainsley''s thoughts slowly strayed too far, but Joan immediately noticed the girl''s wandering state and hurriedly coughed to remind her.

    "Well, Lil Ain, do you want to ask something to his Majesty? Or maybe you still want to adapt to your new form that is different from humans...you can ask your majesty for help."

    Anyway, Joan was sure that the king liked Ainsley at first nce. So, isn''t it good to cultivate feelings between the two people who have already be one family?

    This elder in a youthful skin will absolutely love to spend time with such a lovely little kid who will call him uncle softly and shyly, unlike the naughty Wilhelm.

    Joan was sure that if Ainsley didn''t already have a father like Jake, and if Jake wasn''t her own grandson¡­.

    The king might fight with Jake and shamelessly take the baby as his daughter, forgetting that his age was enough to be Ainsley''s ancestor!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1385 "Turned Into A Babysitter?"

    After Joan reminded her, Ainsley hurriedly retracted her thoughts and nodded at the king with a face full of red flush, almost turning into a tomato on the spot.

    "N-nwo, Ain has nwo questwion fol now..."

    The baby was so excited that she unconsciously used her babynguage that she usually used to make herself cuter in the eyes of other people.

    It was at this time that the king slowly noticed the baby''s talent in charm, simr to his own charm.

    Well, the baby subconsciously spread her baby charm here and there, while the king had his charisma to make people submit to him.

    Ah. His face was so handsome that it was a foul and also yed a great role in confusing both foes and friends.

    Seeing Ainsley like this, the king nodded in satisfaction and secretly felt that the child from their own race was so talented at such a young age.

    She was no less talented than the pure-blooded royal families when they were still kids.

    The king silently beckoned at Ainsley while his other hand slipped into his drawer, trying to find candies or something to amuse the kid.

    "Come,e. Come to uncle. You must have a lot of questions about the blood n, and since you''re now one of us, this king had the responsibility to teach youmon sense."

    If the king didn''t have his dignity and charisma as a king, plus his overly handsome and young face, his gesture of calling Ainsley might look like a pedophile pervert.

    Thank God the king was just caring about the younger generation and hadn''t seen little kids with their blood n''s racial traits for so long.

    Ainsley first looked at Joan with a nervous gaze and after Joan nodded to encourage her, only then did the baby cautiously approach the king.

    Since the king called her...maybe he wanted her to sit on hisp or something....

    The three people in the tent forgot for a moment that they were still at war.

    The elders and the other royal families might also fly back miles away if they knew that the little kid who had just entered their family was at the king''s tent.

    Indeed. After Ainsley got closer, the king bent his waist and carefully picked up Ainsley as if picking up radish.

    From this distance, Ainsley was once again in awe of the king''s face that could be used as a weapon to destroy countries in ancient times.

    Well, she was also a bit more aware of the king''s tall stature.

    Non-human races had always been tall and looked a circle bigger than humans without looking fat.

    When the king held her up, Ainsley suddenly felt like a little ball in the hands of the young king....

    Obviously she was quite heavy because she was already four years old, and she shouldn''t be that short either but in front of the king...

    She really looked so small and helpless! No wonder Wilhelm had always been treated like a kid after so many years!

    After all, he was still that short when he was ten years old in appearance...

    Compared to the mature blood n members, no matter how old Wilhelm was, he would always be kids in front of the adults!

    Ainsley was a little horrified for a moment, but the king was gentle and cautious, afraid of hurting this ''fragile baby doll'' despite knowing that no blood n members would be as weak as humans.

    Even kids in the blood n who had awakened their bloodline or had pure bloodline from the start could smash adult humans who didn''t have any abilities...

    They weren''t as fragile as human babies.

    But the king felt that Ainsley was once a human before awakening her bloodline, so maybe she was way weaker than her peers in the blood n?

    Little did he know that the ''fragile doll'' who was ''weaker than her peers'' strengthened her body withva and cier.

    No blood n members had done this even after they became adults.

    Only Ainsley and her little master, the Godfather, would have thoughts of such an extreme way to temper one''s body.

    The king gently held Ainsley like a baby and carefully put her on hisp.

    When the baby really sat down, the king had found scattered candies for the baby and hurriedly coaxed her with sugar.

    "Here. You can eat one at a time. If you eat too much, even if the blood n has strong teeth, you might get cavities..."

    The king suddenly turned into a babysitter, just like how the five ''war machines'' at the Gasha Country suddenly became five winged nannies.

    Ainsley instantly felt dizzy and for a while, the baby almost turned into a frozen statue.

    How could the king be so kind to her, ah? He suddenly looked like the uncle next door rather than the king of the blood n race!

    The little toddler pursed her lips and awkwardly took the candies from the king''s huge palm.

    "T-thank ywou, uncle..."

    After thanking the ''uncle next door who turned out to be a babysitter'', Ainsley finally lowered her head and looked at the candies in her hands.

    To her surprise...she didn''t recognize these candies that looked like small bats with round bodies and tiny wings.

    It looked like choctes instead of candies.

    Ainsley had never seen this kind of candy before because it looked different from the usual candies she saw in her previous life or in the human continent.

    Still, the baby curiously unwrapped the transparent stic around the purple bat-shaped candy and put it into her mouth.

    The moment the candy came into touch with Ainsley''s tongue¡­the baby almost screamed.

    Something was wrong!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1386 "First Time Eating Blood"

    In an instant, Ainsley felt a strong bloody vor bursting in her mouth, as if she was drinking fresh blood from somewhere.

    This would be disgusting if she were human, but Ainsley was now in her blood n form, and it was the first time she hade into contact with blood.

    The reaction was¡­quite different.

    The kids in the blood n race who had awakened their bloodline or had been sessfully turned into pure-blooded members didn''t directly bite people''s necks to drink blood.

    They would always get a bit of fresh blood from animals, and the adults would mix the blood into their food or drinks¡ª just like now.

    The bat-shaped candy was actually a candy created with the blood of a special bat-like animal in the blood n kingdom.

    Let''s just say bats were asmon as chickens in the blood n''s kingdom, just like how the doves weremon birds in the celestials'' Sky Kingdom.

    The adults in the blood n usually gave bat-shaped candies to little kids who had juste into contact with blood for the first time.

    The blood contained inside this candy was mild and wouldn''t make the kids feel ''drunk'' because of the blood n members who had constantly changed after thousands of years...

    Blood wasn''t their main staple anymore but more like an expensive beverage in human society¡ªfor example...alcohol.

    Of course, there would be ''cheap alcohol'' in the blood n too, and this candy was like a little bit of rum added to the dessert for humans.

    Ainsley rolled the bat-shaped candy in her mouth, and her sharp fangs had already snapped the bat''s wings in half.

    This candy was also a way for the little kids who had just grown their vampire fangs to grind their teeth and know how to use their sharp fangs.

    For a moment, a bloody smell filled Ainsley''s nose, and her entire mouth was full of the bitter-sweet and fishy taste of blood, but for her...

    The candy only tasted like a bitter-sweet rum that she used to eat in some little cakes and desserts.

    She wouldn''t even know that she was consuming blood for the first time if not for the obvious smell of blood lingering around her!

    Of course, if the blood smells fishy and pungent when she was in her human form, now, for Ainsley, the blood smelled like fragrant wine.

    It was indeed not too sweet and suitable for children so that they wouldn''t get cavities after eating too much ''sugar''.

    Still, even when the baby felt that what she smelled and tasted was good, after she realized that the candy was made with an unknown creature''s blood , she was still shaken.

    Ainsley had lived as humans for a few decades and had only been a vampire for weeks at most.

    Her way of thinking was still like humans, and for a while, she couldn''t adapt to the fact that she had just eaten blood in a candy form!

    Ainsley had a psychological stress and almost spat out the candy, but the king''s gentle voice suddenly sounded above her head.

    "It''s okay, don''t spit it out. I know your human''s way of thinking will make you feel so disgusted, but in your blood n form, you need blood to grow up well."

    Especially when the baby was still so young! Really only four years old!

    Ainsley subconsciously listened to the king and didn''t spit the candy out, just trying to ignore the fact that she was eating a blood candy.

    Without thinking about it, all she smelled and tasted was indeed something delicious, not disgusting at all.

    Of course, Joan, who witnessed all of this, almost had a heart attack.

    She didn''t think the king would start introducing Ainsley to eating and drinking blood!

    Even when she first awakened her bloodline in her teenage era, she still had to adjust her psychology for months beforeing into contact with animal blood.

    Not to mention other creatures'' blood...just a chicken''s blood was enough to make Joan almost puke non-stop, despite feeling that the taste was good!

    It was precisely because she suddenly felt that blood was good that, for a while, her human mentality almost confused her and made her believe that she was a psycho.

    If a human suddenly drank blood and said it was good when it wasn''t cooked and was still raw...not just a drop or two but a cup of it...

    Joan might also yell ''pervert''!

    Humans had many cuisines involving cooked blood that they turned into sauces and other kinds of food, but almost no one would drink a cup of fresh blood, right?

    What Ainsley ate now was preserved blood, like a frozen drink or something.

    It wasn''t exactly fresh but was indeed raw.

    Joan was afraid that Ainsley would have a big reaction to this and was really afraid that the kid would puke straight on the king''sp.

    Fortunately, Ainsley''s mental strength was strong and maybe because her body was still a kid.

    She subconsciously epted new things faster than when Joan first drank blood.

    This was why the king insisted on giving the blood bat-shaped candy to Ainsley because the best moment to introduce little blood n members to blood was when they were still a child.

    After Ainsley kept the candy in her mouth for a while longer, she finally overcame her human mentality and secretly hypnotized herself.

    This blood is like regr alcohol or soda when she was a human...

    Anyway, she didn''t like alcohol, but if there was a type of blood that tastes like c or other sweet beverages such as milk tea and other things...

    She might not feel so repulsive anymore!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1387 "The Queens Fallen Feathers"

    While Ainsley was getting along with the king through her first contact with blood by using the bat-shaped blood candy, the celestial queen had also finished her business.

    Now that her people had evacuated, the queen finally had time to join the battlefield personally!

    The queen slowly pped her three pairs of wings and descended to the ce where the marshal and the other higher-ranking celestials stayed.

    The celestials had learned to escape to the sky beyond the clouds to wait until the dangerous rain was gone, and after waiting for a full ten minutes, the freezing rain finally disappeared into sparkles.

    When the rain finally stopped, the queen was already in front of the marshal, the celestial elders and other higher-ranking celestials on the battlefield.

    The group of high-ranking celestials saw the queen and immediately bowed on the spot while still pping their wings.

    "Greetings, your majesty!"

    The queen nodded at her people with a cold face and casually waved her hands as she turned around to look at the battlefield below her.

    At this time, most of the celestials with more powerful wings who could fly to this height within a few minutes had all gathered around.

    But those with weaker wings struggled to go against the current to hide above the clouds.

    Of course, these weaker ones hadn''t even reached the ce beyond the clouds where the rain couldn''t get them when they were already frozen from the inside.

    Clouds also hadyers and the celestials'' camp base was located quite high in the sky, which was why to avoid the rain back then, the celestials had to fly higher.

    It was true that they used to live high in the sky where oxygen was scarce, and most humans wouldn''t be able to stay for too long due to various reasons.

    The celestials had strong wings enough to allow them to travel between the Sky Kingdom and other territories in this world.

    But they usually took thirty minutes to a few hours to fly to their kingdom, and the young ones, who were toozy to move, usually rode their flying-type beasts or flying carriages.

    Now that the young ones were included in the army, many of them couldn''t fly fast enough to avoid the rain and one by one...they froze to death.

    The queen looked at the celestials who had recovered because the rain had disappeared, but her face didn''t look happy at all.

    Those celestials down there were more or less severely impacted, and they had to retreat from the battlefield to heal themselves.

    Themander of each group had started to bring the injured ones to their new camp to see the healers while those who only had minor injuries stayed in the air.

    ? The queen shook her head and sighed at this scene.

    "This can''t be done. The longer we wait until the barrier breaks, the more soldiers we will sacrifice, "

    The queen murmured and suddenly regretted not using her full strength to break the barrier from the start.

    If the barrier broke from the start, with their huge number alone, they could kill the blood n within hours and the war would have ended with their victory now.

    The more the queen thought about it, the more annoyed she became.

    The war started with the blood n taking the initiation, which was why she didn''t think of personally crushing the barrier to pieces.

    Maybe all this time, the blood n had been nning to do this because they knew her arrogance and made use of it to dy time to reduce the number of the celestial troops.

    After all, if all the 1.5 million troops had attacked the blood n members without the crimson barrier, they would have won the war in less than an hour.

    A pity. That crimson barrier was too strong and could withstand the attack of 1.5 million troops several times in a row.

    Such a perverted barrier....the queen was also not sure whether her ability could destroy the barrier or not.

    If it was the barrier with its full strength before, maybe the queen would still be unsure whether she could destroy the barrier.

    But now that the barrier had been weakened by a few degrees, the queen was sure that she could break the barrier.

    The queen let out a long sigh as her white gown fluttered in the air, just like a goddess casually dancing in the air.

    The queen was really beautiful from her outer appearance alone,parable to Chantelle in her silver Goddess mode.

    The queen''s beauty looked like a kind and holy angel or something, but her ability was absolutely the opposite of her image.

    The queen didn''t look back at her people and slowly pped her wings, creating a certain distance from the other celestials.

    At the same time, shemanded the marshal and the other high-ranking celestials around her to back off.

    "Don''t approach me too close. Don''t let anyone fly above my head or around the crimson barrier''s center."

    "The soldiers shall move back to a certain distance so that they won''t be harmed by this queen."

    The queen''s long wavy blonde hair danced wildly in the air.

    One after another, white feathers slowly fell from her six wings,nding quietly on the ocean that had returned to calm.

    If one looked closer, those sea beasts and monsters who usually wanted to eat whatever came into contact with the surface of the sea were suddenly so quiet.

    The white feathers just quietly swayed on the surface of the sea, and some sea animals or low-level monsters without intelligence would curiously approach these few feathers.

    Then¡­something bad happened to these animals!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1388 "The Netizens As The War Audience"

    No one in the sky saw that the moment these animals touched the feathers, the feathers quietly let out a white spark and these poor animals...

    All of them were burned to ashes, leaving nothing behind, not even the bones.

    Strangely, the seawater wasn''t dyed with these animals'' blood because the blood also evaporated together with the few feathers that once floated peacefully in the sea.

    Back to the time when the underworld gate first arrived in this world.

    After the first few big asions, the citizens andizens who had been watching the war relying on those close to the battlefield didn''t catch anything important from the battlefield anymore.

    Of course, until the Underworld Gate appeared out of thin air.

    The appearance of such a huge gate shook the inte, and countless people shared the news when it was not even dawn yet.

    [Big news! What is that mysterious gate that suddenly appears in the air? *attached picture*]

    [That gate is so huge! Fck!]

    [I''m not near the suspected battlefield. I''m in the Beast Continent''s Feline Country. At the capital city. My location is at the continent''s center, and it''s so far from the gate, but I can still see it!]

    This proved that the gate should be so big that even people far away from the battlefield could see the gate with their naked eyes.

    Many people who had been paying attention to this midnight war had been using their professional camera, drones and even telescopes to watch the fun.

    When the gate first appeared, a lot ofizens recorded the first appearance of the gate down to the special creatures and other things that happened after that.

    The appearance of a Cerberus near the gate, the gate that slowly opened and let out countless strange creatures...

    The citizens had chills down their spines.

    [This¡ª this gate is the Underworld Gate! It''s impossible to be here!]

    [Fck...someone on the battlefield can be so strong to summon such a gate. Is it that ck panther we saw before?]

    [I think so. But isn''t this dangerous?!]

    [Where are the World Union''s people? Stop these two races!]

    [One of these two even summoned the Underworld Gate, okay? That''s already too much!]

    [I am shocked to see the three different creatures thate out to wee the arrival of the Underworld Gate. Am I dreaming?]

    [A human here. I''ve only seen the 7 big races through the inte, but now, I also saw such strange creatures for the first time.]

    [Those three creatures looked intelligent...simr to a mix between humans and monsters. Ah. Except for the dragon-like thing thates out of the sea.]

    [Mamma mia. Now, I am suddenly afraid of the sea...]

    Some beastmen who were closer to the battlefield but not close enough to receive the impact cautiously analyzed the video they had recorded before and vaguely saw something.

    Howe there were troops from their own race? The flying-type tribe...this tribe suddenly appeared on the battlefield too!

    Although not that conspicuous, the beastmen were keen and immediately asked people on the inte one by one.

    [Am I blind or what? Howe, in the first few hours of the war, I think in the first wave of the blood n''s attack, I saw a group of beastmen?!]

    Not a lot of people recorded this because theizens were first attracted by angel''s descent, not by other things.

    But some people who liked to see the stars using a telescope at night caught the eye-catching crimson barrier and started to record everything that happened.

    Of course, they didn''t discuss anything at first because they weren''t sure whether what they thought was true or not.

    Only after they confirmed that the two races were currently at war that they started to share the previous video and analyzed the content.

    [Don''t tell me this is not a war between two races but involves more than two races? Will there be a world war or something? I''m scared!]

    [Fck! Fck! I zoomed at the ck sea and faintly saw some scales and fishtails sshing to the sea''s surface. Don''t tell me the merfolk are also involved?!]

    [Can everyone focus first on the Underworld Gate? Scary things started toe out of the gate! What if these creatures stray out of the battlefield and kill innocent people?]

    [Don''t scare me. I live quite close to the battlefield to hear the explosion sounds.]

    [The temperature in my coastal city should be high even at night, but it suddenly bes way colder...is it because of the Underworld Gate?]

    [Fck...the World Union is still assembling troops to stop the war. We really may have to wait for a while.]

    [The two races are well prepared. If the world union interfered without any strength to stop the two lunatics, how could they stop the dispute?]

    [Let''s hope this won''t change into a huge war between several races...I don''t want to be involved. We, humans, love peace!]

    [If the Celestials wanted to involve us from the Gasha Country...maybe we won''t be able to refuse, right? Then, humans will also join the war, and it might turn into a world war.]

    [Damn. Not all human countries will support the celestials but I bet many will support the blood n, too, especially if they lean more towards the dark camp.]

    [Will there be a huge light camp vs dark camp war again after so many years of peace? Oh God, don''t let that happen.]

    Theizens kept discussing the Underworld Gate, about the war and everything, but they didn''t see Chantelle and Damon in action because of Damon''s mirage!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1389 "The Blood Clan Royal Familys Unique Gifts"

    The citizens only saw the special clouds suddenly crumble and turn into icy rain, drenching the entire battlefield.

    The low temperature before kept falling to another down, and even the citizens nearest to the battlefield could feel the cold.

    [Damn. How can there be ice rain on the battlefield? The weather at my ce is good, and there aren''t many clouds...howe the weather is so different?]

    The battlefield and the nearest Beast Continent''s area were indeed separated by miles away, but such a sudden ice rain on the battlefield was still puzzling when there was no change in the weather in other areas.

    Only the battlefield had this ice rain.

    Then, citizens watched celestials freeze to death and be ice sculptures one by one.

    Only then did they realize that the ice rain and the fall of the special clouds might be someone''s ability instead of a natural phenomenon.

    [Good guy¡ª which God or Goddess destroyed the special clouds and created that dangerous ice rain?!]

    [I didn''t know the blood n still had powerful guys. Tsk tsk tsk. Even if their number is pitiful, I think the celestials shouldn''t underestimate them...]

    [The celestials died one after another, and the casualties were higher than the blood n. I don''t know what the celestials will do after this?]

    The night owlizens were asking about the celestial''s next move in their hearts and on thement while the celestials around the queen had all evacuated.

    A hundred meters around the queen and above her was like a vacuumed ce where no one could approach.

    Not even a single celestial got close to more than a few hundred meters from the queen''s ce.

    Netizens with powerful drones and telescopes quickly zoomed in on this lone ''ranger'' that looked extremely abruptpared to before.

    When they saw a big beauty with blonde hair, blue eyes and a white gown plus three pairs of wings...

    Those who liked celestials immediately screamed in shock.

    [God damn! Six wings¡ª I heard that only the leader of the celestial race, the queen or the king, could have six wings, right?!]

    [Yeah, yeah! Then, don''t tell me this big beauty is the current queen of the celestial race?]

    [Damn...I didn''t expect to see her on the battlefield, ah! What is she doing there? Did she finally think of joining the fight?]

    [Everyone, alert! Beware! Since the queen hase out, there will be a lot ofrge-scale attacks, and the impact this time might reach farther areas than before.]

    When the beastmen read thisment, they immediately shivered in shock.

    Yes, yes, this is logical. If the queen did something that might have an after impact to their cities and countries...

    Those who lived in coastal cities in the Beastmen Continent were the most worried.

    Sometimes, the shockwave in war could stimte tsunamis!

    The sea was already raging right now and the local fishermen didn''t dare to go out to the sea tonight.

    What if there were tsunamis or earthquakes once the celestial queen made her move? After all, that woman can be called a Goddess or something...

    She must be super powerful!

    Theizens and the citizens panicked. At the same time, the blood n warriors also started noticing the lone figure far high in the sky.

    The queen deliberately flew lower than before to avoid her people. Thus, her figure was finally seen below the clouds.

    It was strange that most of the celestials just disappeared on the battlefield, making the situation a stalemate, yet the queen suddenly appeared.

    The blood n warriors who saw the celestial queen with her huge six wings immediately thought of what the blood n elders and the royal family said.

    Through these people, the king told the warriors that they had to be prepared to fight the celestials to theirst blood because the barrier would soon be useless.

    At first, the warriors thought the barrier would be useless because it had been used to resist so many attacks.

    That was understandable.

    But everyone felt that the barrier should be able tost for a while longer...so why did the king say those words?

    The blood n warriors, the pure-blooded n members, all knew that from generation to generation, each of the n leaders would have a special ability that came when they were turned into a vampire.

    These people were rare, which was why those who suddenly gained a special ability upon turning into the blood n were most likely to be the blood n''s next leader.

    The pure-blooded n members knew some past queens and kings who were still alive up to now and had various special abilities.

    ? Some could create dimensional formations like what they used to hunt in other dimensions.

    Others could create such a kingdom underground without relying on others, just relying on her architectural ability.

    There were also those who had the ability to revive dead people even when targets weren''t able to inherit the blood n''s racial trait.

    Of course, the price the ability user had to pay was also expensive because the revival here wasn''t just a temporary revival like what Bello did.

    There were also those with abilities to turn normal animals into monsters and beasts with abilities...

    There was a previous queen who could turn people and things into cards...

    But no one had ever gained the power of a seer, especially when the person could look into the future without dreaming and could actively see the future aside from the passive ones.

    Only Atherton had this ability, which was why he was the king for so long, longer than other kings and queens in the royal family!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1390 "The Queens Holy Light"

    The blood n warriors finally understood why the king told them to prepare for a fight with the celestials.

    It turned out he had seen the future where the celestial queen broke their barrier!

    When the blood n warriors saw the queen, that''s what they thought within seconds.

    It''s over. The queen is making her move, and the barrier will definitely break.

    The queen didn''t know the blood n members'' chaotic thoughts and only closed her eyes while sping her hands, as if praying.

    The next second after the Queenpleted her prayer posture, her body glowed in white light, and the wind blew hard.

    The top of her head also glowed with white light, but the white light slowly created an angel halo for the queen, as if crowning the queen of the celestial race with holy light.

    The blood n warriors saw this change and knew that the queen was starting her ultimate move.

    Although they knew the end result might be the same as what the king had seen in the future, the warriors still roared at each other while pointing at the queen.

    "Shoot her! Attack! Don''t let her finish her ultimate skill or whatever!"

    The surrounding blood n warriors immediately obeyed theirmanders and started to attack the celestial queen with all of their might.

    SWOOSH! BOOM!

    Countless colourful attacks, from the mostmon elemental ability to the more unique skills, started to bombard the queen.

    Various negative buffs stacked up, and if this was any other celestial, even if it was the marshal, he wouldn''t be able to resist the attack and would definitely die.

    But the celestial queen...the white light that surrounded her looked gentle and weak, as if just for decoration.

    That''s just what it looked like.

    The ''weak'' holy light calmly epted the various negative buffs, and physical and mental attacks that the blood nunched.

    Even the soul attack was also mixed in the various bombardment, yet when the attack touched the white light...all of them disappeared, as if it wasn''t there in the first ce.

    The after-effect of the attacks had appeared, such as the explosion, the raging sea or the fierce wind, but none of these after-effects could even touch the corner of the queen''s slender gown.

    Not to mention these after-effects of the attacks.

    Even the negative buffs and the direct attacksunched at the queen were gone entirely, leaving nothing but sparkles.

    This kind of operation...the blood n warriors were suddenly reminded of their own Crimson Barrier.

    Was the queen''s holy light actually simr to their own Crimson Barrier? No. The effect should be simr, but the concept was different.

    Their Crimson Barrier absorbed the attacks to strengthen their own defence but after absorbing too many attacks, the barrier would also have cracks here and there.

    It was just that the barrier had strong durability, which was why up to now, there were no visible cracks whatsoever.

    The queen''s holy light didn''t absorb their attacks but directly and arrogantly ''erased'' their attacks, just like when something dirty was being purified.

    That''s right. The queen''s holy light might not act as the best barrier to those who weren''t a part of the dark camp, but for anyone with the slightest connection to the dark camp...

    All their attacks, special abilities and so on would all be invalid.

    They could only use passive abilities on themselves rather than the queen, which was why the king could still predict the future rted to the queen.

    Of course, the king used his ability before the Queen used her holy light, but even if Atherton used his prediction ability now to see the future, he would still be able to do that.

    On the other hand, thosete queens and kings of the blood n wouldn''t be able to use their abilities on the celestial queen.

    Even the Godfather and Ainsley''s unique ability that came with their foreign souls would be ''purified'' by the celestial queen''s holy light, simply because they had a connection with the dark camp.

    This holy light wasn''t even the queen''s real ability and was just a little ''decoration'' that came with her real ability.

    Just the minor effect of the queen starting to use her ability was already so OP.

    The queen was indeed worthy of being the celestial race''s queen.

    It was precisely because of her ability that she smoothly cultivated her six wings and finally became the ruler of the celestial race.

    The blood n warrior saw that the celestial queen was in her invincible mode and immediately knew that they wouldn''t be able to stop her no matter what they did.

    After realizing this, the blood n warriors stopped attacking the Queen.

    Instead of wasting their energy and time to attack the Queen and still couldn''t stop her, they should save their energy instead for the uing battle.

    No one stopped the queen anymore, and the queen''s next move was unbelievably smooth.

    The woman started to gather the holy light at the tip of her fingers and slowly raised her fore and middle fingers together, sticking them close to each other.

    Then, she folded her thumb and slowly raised her fingers towards the sky.

    In that instant, the holy light around the woman became even brighter than before, and the whole person was like a walking neonmp or something.

    From head to toe, from her wings to her halo, everything was enveloped with the sacred holy light.

    The holy light still enveloped the queen''s body, but more light slowly floated towards the queen''s two fingers facing the sky.

    This looked as if the holy light was about to create something at the tip of the queen''s fingers or maybe shoot towards the crimson ind directly!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1391 "Sword Of Justice"

    Slowly but surely, the surrounding air felt warmer than before and the dark night had a hint of light, as if the sun was about to rise from the horizon.

    The light gathering at the tip of the queen''s fingers started to speed up.

    Within just a few seconds, the light became super long, vaguely creating a certain weapon with the de facing down, and the handle facing the sky.

    The surrounding celestials and the blood n members could feel shock waves after waves spreading from the group of holy light that slowly formed a gigantic slender, light sword.

    The sword was simr to the legendary Excalibur in stories, but this one was entirely made of white and golden holy light, looking rather ethereal and illusory.

    If not for the sword being real and the heat emitted from the sword even reaching out to the blood n warriors behind the barrier, people would wonder whether the sword light was real or just a holographic effect.

    The sword became bigger and longer, and as the sword grew, the hilt went straight to the clouds, disappearing from everyone''s eyesight.

    Such a huge sword that seemed to fall from the sky wasn''t inferior to the underworld gate in terms of size and momentum.

    If the Underworld Gate emitted cold air and various tragic cries, the sword emitted warm air, and one could vaguely hear melodious voices.

    Sometimes, they could even hear the sound of the heavenly bell gently spreading throughout the battlefield from the sword as big as the underworld gate.

    Against the sword with a sharp tip facing the ind below, the Crimson Ind indeed looked so small and fragile, like a nest of ants at most.

    The crimson barrier that had been standing still even after facing the joint attack of 1.5 million celestials suddenly trembled hard.

    The sword was still being formed, yet the barrier had already reacted greatly.

    The blood n warriors'' faces turned pale within seconds.

    They looked up and were almost blinded by the lighting from the sword that was hanging above their heads.

    The sword was really so bright that, for a moment, the surrounding dark sky suddenly seemed to brighten, as if it wasn''t nighttime and was already morning.

    The celestials were equally as dumbfounded as the blood n warriors.

    They had never seen this kind of attack before and up to now, they still couldn''t understand what kind of ability the queen possessed.

    Is it just to manipte light elements? But the holy light wasn''t just an ordinary light element!

    ? The queen''s ability was being questioned, but no one would say that the sword that stabbed down from the sky was something weak just because it was made of countless holy light sparkles.

    Just because the sword didn''t have a solid form like any other metal or iron swords, it didn''t mean everyone couldn''t feel the sharpness of the sword''s edge.

    Even when the tip of the light sword was still a hundred meters away from the barrier high above, the blood n warriors had already broken into a cold sweat.

    It was as if they could feel the sword''s sharpness when it stabbed down to break the barrier and maybe even cut the ind in half!

    The blood n warriors were restless, but the celestials were all beaming with joy and pride.

    The marshal, the one who knew the queen''s ability the best, immediately sighed in awe as he watched the sword looking more and moreplete.

    "As expected. Her Majesty''s ability is still the best and the most suitable for the leader of our race."

    The queen''s ability¡ª Judgement.

    It was a scarce ability that only celestials could awaken in this entire world.

    Legends said that not even the previous Kings and Queens of the celestial race managed to have this ability.

    But the book of history rted to their celestial race had once mentioned this kind of ability that seemed like a gift from Gods to their celestial race.

    Judgement. A judge.

    The queen could use any kind of abilities as long as it was to judge and punish others in the name of justice and for the better future of their celestial race.

    That sword made of holy light also had its own name.

    The queen called it¡ª

    "The Sword of Justice." The queen murmured softly, as if talking to her God, so pious and solemn.

    The moment the Queen called out the name of the sword she created with her ability to judge and punish others relying on her abundant holy light...

    The sword seemed to hear its name, and from the hilt to the tip, the whole de started to glow even brighter than before!

    The Queen smiled at the sword''s reaction and started to move her fingers that were still facing the sky, as if to swear to heaven or something.

    "Oh, Sword of Justice. Bring us the justice we deserve. Eliminate the unfair and unjust people and restore the justice of this world!"

    The precursor of using this ability that looked so OP it could do anything in the name of justice and punishment was only one.

    When there was indeed something unfair or unjust happening in front of the queen.

    Right now, the condition has been met.

    The moment the blood n warriors hid behind the barrier while the celestials were helplessly ughtered, that was considered unjust.

    Because the celestials didn''t have the same barrier as the blood n despite their numbers.

    Actually, even without the barrier, looking at the huge disparity in the number of soldiers between the two camps, the ''unfair situation'' had already happened.

    No matter what, the queen could still use the sword of justice!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1392 "The Sword Of Justices Ultimate Attack"

    A pity, although the one getting the unfair treatment should be the one in charge of punishing the unjust one¡­

    In this case, the one who held the sword of justice and the one who could impose the punishment was the ability user, not the other parties such as the blood n members with pitiful numbers.

    In this situation...the queen could also use the injustice that the blood n suffered to punish them with the sword of justice still!

    Justice was in the hands of the one who controlled thew¡ª

    And the celestial queen was thew.

    Right after the queen''s words fell, the whole sword started to tremble from the hilt to the tip of the sword, almost as if nodding in response to the queen''smand.

    The next seconds, the sword that was only a few hundreds away started to move, and at the same time, the queen also moved her fingers.

    At first, her two fingers were facing the sky, but after the sword started to respond to hermand, the queen motioned her two fingers to go down.

    At the same time as the queen''s fingers moved, the sword followed the force of the fingers mming towards the air below it.

    SSWOOOSH!

    The sword that was so big it looked like a sword from heaven mmed down straight just like that, right towards the top of the crimson barrier!

    Seeing the huge sword of light rushing towards them, as if to tten them to the ground or stab the ind into pieces, the blood n warriors immediately reacted.

    "Protect yourself! Quick! Quick!"

    The elders, the royal families and themanders of the blood n warriors hurriedly asked the soldiers to protect themselves.

    Some blood n warriors simply went out of the ind and hid behind the Gate of the Underworld, where no celestials dared to get close.

    Some went to dive into the sea with a full protective bubble around them, so as not to be eaten by the sea monsters and beasts below.

    The merfolk also helped the blood n warriors to hide underwater.

    Other blood n warriors simply flew out of the crimson ind and went around the battlefield to reach the inds where the beastmen upied before.

    Now that the beastmen troops were about to retreat, they handed over the inds to these blood n warriors.

    The warriors flew so fast with all of their might, and the celestials above didn''t dare to move around to attack the blood n warriors.

    With that huge sword near the ind, even the celestials were scared silly.

    Those warriors who chose to upy other inds were mainly the strongest in the batch, and even so, they could feel the terrifying shockwaveing from the sword of justice.

    If not for their strong wings and the help of the beastmen''s air troops, they would have been sted by the shockwave alone and be food for the sea monsters and beasts hiding in the sea.

    They didn''t know that even the sea monsters and beasts with high-level power and rtively high intelligence didn''t dare to get close to the area around the ind at all!

    Because of this, the blood n warriors who protected themselves by hiding underwater were rtively safe.

    The safest of all the teams who scrambled to escape from the ind that was doomed to break sooner orter was, of course, the ones who took refuge near the underworld gate.

    Although Bello had fallen into a deep sleep, Cerberus, as the one guarding the closed gate of the underworld, still tacitly allowed the blood n warriors to hide around the huge gate.

    Anyway, the celestials really did fear the Underworld Gate.

    But even so, the Underworld Gate was so close to the ind and close to the light sword that was rushing to stab the ind.

    Because of this, the shockwave was also great, and the blood n warriors desperately hid behind the gate or hugged whatever decorations around the gate that they could embrace.

    If not, the wind alone was enough to throw them out miles away!

    Thankfully, the shockwave that could crush people''s internal organs couldn''t reach the Gate of The Underworld and was blocked by the fog and mist around it.

    The fog and mist, plus the smoke around the gate, became thinner after blocking and absorbing the shockwave, but this saved the lives of many blood n warriors.

    Everything happened so fast, definitely within minutes or maybe seconds.

    However, the blood n warriors had long escaped from the ind the moment the sword started to tremble from head to toe.

    Thus, when the sword stabbed towards the ind, only Ainsley''s group, the king, the royal families, and the blood n elders were left on the Ind.

    Ainsley was even more outrageous because she was still sitting on the king''sp when the tent trembled and shook hard, as if about to copse.

    At the same time, the surroundings brightened so much that Ainsley was about to be blind!

    The King quickly covered Ainsley''s eyes with his palm. While hugging the baby with his left arm, he hurriedly stood up from his seat.

    "Joan, let''s go!"

    Before the sword touched the barrier, the king and Joan flew out of the tent and were just in time to see the tip of the gigantic sword smashing towards their barrier.

    The barrier was high, and it was far from the people on the ind, but the people on the ind still had an illusion as if the sword stabbed straight at themselves.

    Looking at such a gigantic sword that people couldn''t even see the shape from the lowest angle rushing towards them was something ordinary people couldn''t stand.

    The pressure was as great as a mountain crashing into them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1393 "Resisting The Sword Of Justice"

    Even geniuses would peed their pants and fainted on the spot.

    The pressure on the blood n''s minds was too great!

    At this time, from outside, the citizens and the night owls on the inte collectively watched a huge sword suddenly appearing in the air and grew so big that people couldn''t see the hilt.

    Then, the bright sword that looked as if the sun was about to rise mmed straight towards the crimson barrier!

    The shockwave alone greatly stimted the sea around the battlefield until the sea was far away.

    The waves rolled wildly, and the sea surface rose until it was about to create a tsunami.

    The celestials quickly realized that this move might harm innocent people outside of the battlefield, and they didn''t want to be punished by the world union.

    In an instant, those who could manipte water immediately calmed down the sea, preventing tsunami from hitting the nearest inds or the far away Beastmen Continent.

    While the celestials were sweating hard to prevent a tsunami, the sword finally stabbed the crimson barrier with its sharp edge made of illusionary light.

    The moment the tip of the sword touched the crimson barrier, the whole barrier, along with the ind, shook so hard that the ind directly got an earthquake of five to six magnitude.

    BOOM!

    The whole barrier shook, just like fragile ss being smashed by a heavy hammer or something.

    Within just a few seconds, the tip of the sword started to bypass the top of the barrier, and the moment the tip of the sword prated the crimson dome...

    PRANGGGG

    The whole dome shattered into pieces, like fragile mirrors falling into the ground.

    For the people on the ind, the earthquake alone made them escape to the sky with their wings but then, the light sword shattered the barrier to pieces.

    The crimson sky suddenly cracked and turned into fragments before raining down on them.

    For Ainsley and the others, it was as scary as witnessing the sky being smashed open and falling onto them.

    The moon that looked red because of the crimson barrier started to restore its color and the crimson sky also slowly turned into ck, revealing the real sky behind the barrier.

    As the moon started to peek out of the clouds, the moonlight slowly shone upon the fallen blood barrier fragments, illuminating these ss-like things like rubies in the sky.

    Seeing the barrier stabbed into pieces with no resistance at all even when 1.5 million celestials'' joint attack couldn''t break it, the king hastily shouted at his people on the ind.

    "Quick! Control the blood barrier!"

    The king tightly protected Ainsley in his arm and used his other hand to start wildly controlling the blood barrier''s fragments.

    Although the huge barrier fragments were useless, it was still essentially blood and the blood n could control blood!

    Such a huge amount of blood....thank God for those who stayed on the ind where all the best out of the best among the blood n members.

    They quickly gathered the fragments and turned them into the river of blood flowing on the ind.

    However, just as the barrier broke into pieces and looked like an egg with a cracked roof...the light sword only dimmed a lot yet was still rushing towards the center of the ind!

    Atherton and the others weren''t afraid of getting stabbed by such a huge sword because it was impossible, but if the sword destroyed the ind, they would still lose their base camp.

    Stop the sword!

    Atherton had seen the barrier break into pieces but didn''t see the sword still not disappear and actually rushed to stab the ind.

    Once the sword touched the ind, the ind would explode, and they would also be heavily injured.

    "Stop the sword! Quick! Use the liquid blood you guys got from the blood barrier''s fragments!"

    The river of blood flowing in the air immediately rushed towards the gigantic sword about to smash the ind.

    All the elders, the royal family, the king, and whoever could manipte blood worked together to create a shield from the blood barrier fragments.

    Even Ainsley wasn''t an exception.

    While being protected in Atherton''s arms, the baby used her blood maniption ability in her blood n form and worked with everyone to create a gigantic blood shield.

    BANG!

    The shield immediately collided with the light sword, and everyone who was manipting the blood could feel the sheer pressure from the light sword itself!

    The blood shield shook hard as the other blood n warriors outside of the ind followed those on the ind to help the shield to expand in size.

    The shield grew bigger and bigger until it almost covered everyone''s heads, but even the tip of the sword was still too big.

    When the sword stabbed down from such a high altitude, the pressure and the power it contained could be imagined.

    The blood n tried their best to stop the sword''s momentum, but even after the sword got weakened several times due to smashing the blood barrier to pieces...

    It was still strong enough to crush the blood shield everyone had worked hard to create in thest moments.

    Seeing that the blood shield started to have cracks, and yet the sword was still pressing down mightily, the king''s heart sank.

    Should he use his other ability other than the prophecy one?

    But the king knew that no matter how fast he used his ability, it wouldn''t be able to stop the sword from hitting all of them, plus the ind itself.

    His ability was more like arge-scale ability and was as unique as the queen''s ability, ''Judgement''.

    Still, not even his ability could stop the sword as soon as possible.

    They were done for!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1394 "Cerberus To The Rescue"

    Just when everyone felt the blood shield getting pushed back, the cracks got even more severe, and everything was about to end...

    Cerberus, who had been doing nothing, finally stood up from the stone floor in front of the Underworld Gate with a sigh from each of his dog heads.

    "Little cat, you really owe me one to save your little master and your other acquaintances."

    AWOOOOO.

    The three-headed hound just casually howled to the sky, and a wisp of purple-ck me came out of his head in the middle of the other two heads.

    The purple-ck me quickly flew out of Cerberus''s mouth and formed a hideous human skeleton with a row of neat yet sharp teeth like a beast.

    The skeleton that only had a head made of ck-purple me quickly flew towards the light sword that was pressing the blood shield!

    The me skull wasn''t that big, so the celestials who were high above and far away from the ind didn''t see the bright purple-ck skull with evil eyes.

    Only the Queen saw this, but the lighting from the gigantic light sword near her prevented her from looking at the skull further.

    This also means she missed seeing Cerberus creating the human skull made of hell fire.

    The hell fire skull that was only 1/4 the size of the hell gate quickly flew towards the sharp tip of the sword, and when everyone still didn''t see the skull...

    The skull just opened its jaw and bit down the sharp edge of the light sword that was trying to thrust the blood shield!

    The people near the blood shield on the ind finally saw the huge but still small hellfire skullpared to the light sword.

    From this angle, they just saw a strange-looking purple fire skull nibbling the light sword and the sword that had slightly lost its luster after breaking the barrier...

    It dimmed even more!

    The tip of the sword even had signs of turningpletely transparent, as if losing the holy light that created it.

    The Sword of Justice that had used so much energy to break the barrier and to break the blood shield conjured in thest minutes finally couldn''t withstand the fire skull''s bite.

    The Hellfire skull had its own heat and me, so when it bit the sword, two kinds of heat, one from heaven and one from hell, suddenly shed.

    If this was the Sword of Justice at its peak before it broke the barrier to pieces, it would definitely be able to fight back the Hellfire Skull and sh it to pieces.

    But the Hellfire Skull was the one at the peak of its strength, and it was released directly by the Gatekeeper of the Underworld''s Gate.

    The me from hell rigorously burned the tip of the light sword and the previously bright sword started to dim like a star after using up all its lifespan.

    The pressure on the blood n who created the blood shield together suddenly eased a lot, and even the heat from the light sword made them sofortable...

    The Hellfire offset the heat from the holy light.

    The holy light might be warm from those in the light camp but for the vampires, the holy light was even more toxic than the sunlight.

    They could only ept the moonlight and the heat from the Hellfire because no matter what, hell was associated with the dark camp.

    The light sword started to lose its power, and the queen, as the one creating the sword, finally noticed something amiss.

    She quickly sensed her sword of justice and felt the nibbling sensation from the tip of the sword.

    When she looked at the tip of the sword carefully, she saw the bright purple Hellfire Skull.

    The queen had never seen Cerberus or the Gate of the Underworld before, but she also knew quite a few things about the underworld.

    This special purple me that could onlye from hell...it was said to be able to burn everything to ashes, including burning the holy light.

    When the queen saw it again, shepletely believed what was in books about legends and myths.

    The Hellfire was indeed so scary!

    But she also knew from those books that Underworld Creatures and even Heavenly creatures couldn''t casually interfere in the matter of people living in this world.

    Even if she was the celestial queen that should be the closest to heaven and all ces rted to the light camp, she was also reluctant to summon the Heaven Gate like Bello.

    It wasn''t because she couldn''t summon it but maybe even she herself didn''t have the qualification to do that.

    Not to mention summoning creatures like the archangels or something...

    But how could Cerberus from the Underworld help the blood n with this Hellfire Skull?

    Only the Cerberus had this kind of unique ability. She couldn''t be wrong about this!

    Little did she know that Cerberus couldn''t casually help the blood n in the war, but if it was to protect the Underworld Gate, it was understandable.

    The light sword with that size was too close to the gate and if the sword didn''t disappear soon, the gate would be affected sooner orter.

    Using this loophole, Cerberus finally interfered and nibbled the sword to make it disappear.

    Bello was indeed a clever little guy.

    He had calcted everything, which was why he summoned the Underworld Gate close to the ind!

    It was for Cerberus to righteously use the loophole!

    Just like how the queen used the loophole of injustice to summon the Sword of Justice, Cerberus could do the same.

    Isn''t it just about exploiting loopholes? If he''s second in this thing, no one will dare to im the first rank!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1395 "Head-On Clash"

    Seeing that the sword was about to disappear, the queen gritted her teeth and didn''t forcefully strengthen her Sword of Justice.

    Anyway, the main purpose had been aplished, and she could finally let her people fight those bastards who had been hiding behind the barrier for so long!

    The queen immediately contacted all the celestials scattered on the battlefield and even those on the new base camp through the holy light as the medium.

    [The Crimson Barrier has been destroyed. Go! Kill the blood n and win the war!]

    The queen''s short yet powerful message immediately lit up the fighting spirit in everyone''s hearts, and the celestials all roared in excitement.

    "Go, go, go! Kill those bastards!"

    "Kill!!"

    As the sword of justice slowly disappeared into thin air, the rest of the crimson barrier also melted into the river of blood.

    The blood n warriors all over the battlefield immediately manipted the blood even from far away, and all of them looked up at the celestials who suddenly flew down from the high sky above.

    Seeing the rest of the celestials finally rush down to fight, the king contacted all the blood n warriors and gave them amand.

    [Kill as many celestials as you can to yourst drop of blood!]

    The blood n warriors felt their blood boiling with excitement, and the king''smand was nailed to their hearts.

    [As you wish, your majesty!]

    The blood n warriors who were hiding underwater, those who hid behind the gate and even those who were upying a few empty inds immediately rushed to the night sky to fight the celestials.

    Fight! Fight! Fight! The real war between the two soldiers started now!

    In an instant, the battlefield was once again chaotic, and the celestials finally shed head-on with the blood n warriors.

    The celestials brought silver weapons to kill the blood n, while the blood n rudely manipted blood to behead as many celestials as they could.

    Chopping off wings was also useful.

    For a while, all sorts of tamed monsters and beasts, both the ones flying in the sky or those swimming in the ocean started toe out and helped their masters to fight.

    BOOM! BOOM! SLASH! SLASH!

    SPLASH!

    The loud sound of explosion between various abilities, the scream and cry from those who had fallen...

    Blood quickly fell from the sky like rain, and the more blood was spilled out, the stronger the blood n became.

    But the celestials were called the overlord of the sky for something, and in this air battle, the blood n couldn''t get the upper hand even with the aid of so much blood spilt on the battlefield.

    The stronger blood n fought with, the stronger celestials and the weaker ones consciously found those with the same level as them.

    One blood n could fight two to three celestials at once due to the huge disparity in the number, but as long as silver weapons didn''t attack their vitals...

    The blood n was like a group of undead beings.

    On the other hand, although the celestials could heal themselves, they weren''t as perverted as the blood n in terms of immortality.

    At this moment, for one blood n member who died on the battlefield, two or three celestials or even five celestials would also lose their lives.

    The queen didn''t immediately join the battlefield again and just sat on the clouds to replenish the energy she used to summon the sword of justice.

    Although the sword used holy light in the majority instead of her own energy from her energy core, her energy was still depleted by half.

    The queen, who finally started the real war between the two sides, calmly looked at the ind that had lost its barrier.

    From this distance, with her excellent eyesight, she could see the king of the blood n sitting on a huge rock with several elders in ck cloaks surrounding him.

    In the young king''s arms, he was holding and hiding a little blood n who didn''t look older than a four or five years old kid.

    The queen slowly recalled what Zenith had said before and finally remembered the identity of the little kid surrounded like the moon surrounded by stars.

    That''s the new blood n member who had just awakened her bloodline, but at the age of four, she had awakened five abilities and was proficient in her abilities.

    With such a genius child that not even the celestials had, this kid was a future threat to their celestial n!

    The queen squinted her eyes and had thought of doing something to kill the trouble in the cradle, but when she saw the little baby being surrounded everywhere....

    Ugh. She couldn''t do anything to the little kid when the king of the blood n and even other elders were there.

    The queen could only shake her head and sigh as she continued to replenish her energy, waiting to assist the celestials once more.

    At the same time, after the king and the others survived the sword attack, they finally knew that the one who helped them was Cerberus and Cerberus came because of Bello.

    Bello summoned the gate, which was why he could also summon Cerberus with the gate, unknowingly saving the ind from the sword of justice.

    And the one who summoned Bello toe from another continent far away was none other than Ainsley!

    Rounding up, the baby also had her contribution in this matter, and the excited elders, plus the other blood n''s royal families, started to surround the little kid in the king''s arms.

    This is a little blood n cub they have never seen for thousands of years.

    Ainsley was as rare as an ancient relic in the eyes of the blood n''s higher-ups!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1396 "The Blood Clans Future Little Ambassador"

    The elders and the royal families from the blood n started to examine Ainsley from head to toe, as if seeing a dinosaur.

    "Hey, hey, so this is the cute little cub that has just awakened her bloodline! So young, yet so talented."

    "Good, good. This is a promising seedling. I heard that she''s also famous among humans?"

    "Yeah. The ce we choose to create our country isn''t far from the Godlif Country in the Human Continent''s free territory."

    The Human Continent also had free territories that no human countries imed because those ces were once where the demons lived or where the demons wreaked havoc.

    The affected ce had heavy miasma, which was unsuitable for humans to live in, and only a dark creature like the blood n would like this territory that wasn''t small but wasn''trge either.

    It was just right for their pitiful poption!

    Although they also had various members with mixed blood and descendants of the blood n who couldn''t awaken their bloodline...

    The blood n naturally had a way to iste the miasma from the cities they were going to upy.

    As for the miasma outside of the cities, it could be a natural barrier to prevent humans from entering their territory and causing trouble.

    Still, they needed an ''ambassador'' that was quite well-received by humans and also lived near their territory.

    The Godlif Country was the nearest to this territory that was also not far from Pandora Ind.

    It only took an hour by boat from Pandora Ind to the blood n''s chosen territory.

    Of course, it was still quite far from the Godlif Country, but the closest country was indeed the Godlif Country.

    No wonder Pandora Ind became the ce where people put the entrance and exit from the abyss because it wasn''t far from the ce where the demons once wreaked havoc.

    The Godlif Country, that was the closest human country to the abandoned territory, also had the most miasma, which was why they encountered beast and monster tide yearly.

    Their capital city was also chaotic, with quite a high concentration of miasma, but not high to the point of killing people.

    Of course, weak ordinary humans couldn''t live in the capital city for more than a year.

    Basically, those who lived there for more than a year had all awakened their abilities and naturally strengthened their bodies.

    "Our little ambassador! Hum, hum, she really looks promising. With this, we don''t need to worry about diplomatic matters with the fragile humans."

    The blood n''s great n of creating a country and officially living on the surface relied on Ainsley so much as the ambassador.

    Not to mention that she was still a kid, which means the humans would also soften their hearts at the kid while the blood n would pamper her to the sky.

    Simply the perfect little ambassador.

    Ainsley, who didn''t understand what these elders and royal family members were talking about, just hid in the king''s embrace while frantically trying to see Joan to return to her group''s ce.

    The Godfather and the other spirits must be worried about her, not to mention the two blood n elders Caroline and Lyod.

    There was also Jake, who was still unconscious. The earthquake before was quite dangerous, and many rocks might fall, creating andslide or something.

    What if Jake was injured again because of this?

    Ainsley was a bit anxious, but the king, who finally saw the elders and the royal families, could only introduce Ainsley to these high-level members of the blood n.

    "Little kid, look at these oldies. You can call them grandpa and grandma."

    "If you want someone to teach you how to control blood or fly using your wings, just ask one of them."

    Just like what the king expected. After the elders and the royal family members saw Ainsley, they wouldn''t go away until they touched the baby''s head or pinched her chubby cheek.

    One by one, the elders, the previous kings and queens of the blood n, plus the princesses and princesses, siblings of the past queens and kings, lined up to meet Ainsley.

    The scene suddenly looked like a meet and greet with an idol or something.

    Ainsley even had to shake hands with these living relics, and some of them were reluctant to leave such a cute kid alone with the cold-looking king.

    "Ah, ah, your majesty, I still want to shake the little kid''s hand! She''s so soft and cute!"

    "Shut up. You sound like A pervert."

    "Your majesty, can we take turns guarding her here? Anyway, not all of us have to go to the battlefield, right?"

    After all, the elders from the celestial side were also still hovering not far from the queen and wouldn''t make a move unless the blood n elders also entered the battlefield.

    Since that''s the case, let''s y with the cub first and then after they were ''recharged'' with the cub''s cuteness, they would go to the battlefield to show off their power.

    Maybe the cub would adore them and call them grandpa and grandma!

    The blood n warriors on the battlefield were all sacrificing their lives to kill more celestials so that they could leave on the surface openly, not having to hide like a rat.

    And then here, the elders plus the royal family members were busy trying to kidnap a certain little cub!

    Even Joan was pushed away from the circle, and she almost couldn''t squeeze into the circle to bring Ainsley back to the group.

    Oops. Maybe the elders and the royal family members weren''t the only ones not wanting to return Ainsley to their group.

    It looked like the king also had the same intention....

    Mayday! Mayday! Someone is going to kidnap a baby!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1397 "Calling The Halflings"

    Looking at Ainsley, who was being surrounded to the point of looking like a superstar among the blood n members, Joan finally had to forcefully squeeze her way in and stand in front of the kid.

    The woman put her arms on her waist and wasn''t afraid to re at these oldies.

    "What are you guys doing, fighting over my great-granddaughter? Just go to the battlefield and help the warriors! Look! So many warriors had sacrificed themselves!"

    But the blood n was cold-blooded towards fellow pure-blooded members in terms of war and fight.

    They just casually looked at the night sky that became the battlefield and tilted their heads innocently.

    "It''s okay. They can still be revived. A decade or two isn''t that long. Let''s just say it''s the same as a vacation."

    Of course, when the pure-blooded blood n members died, their souls were directly teleported to a safe ce in the Underground Kingdom that was used to store all the warriors'' blood and their souls.

    This time, the blood n didn''t n to move their secret base to their new country because the ''ruins'' of their Underground Kingdom was actually much safer than their new country.

    Anyway, no one other than the king and the two elders in charge of reviving the members could enter the secret warehouse storing blood and souls.

    If those souls felt that waiting for a decade or more inside the huge warehouse was boring, they could stay in the underworld and not hurry up to reincarnate.

    After they were revived, their short decade vacation in the underworld would end, and they would have to work again.

    "For us, death might be a good vacation, so don''t speak as if those warriors are reluctant to sacrifice themselves. Tsk."

    "Yeah, yeah, I bet they will all volunteer to die for a hundred years or more if we don''t stop them!"

    Joan was utterly dumbfounded by the group of immortals and could only shut her mouth while still standing in front of the king and Ainsley, protecting the kid behind her.

    She knew the blood n was full of weirdos, so Ain could never stay too long with these freaks!

    In the end, at Joan''s strong request, Ainsley could finally return to her group.

    The king and the other blood n''s higher-ups could only reluctantly let go of this little cub and return to the battlefield to see if anyone needed their help.

    At this time, the queen, who was still replenishing her body, finally recovered almost all her energy and vaguely felt that she could do some things for the celestials once more.

    Looking at the number of celestials on the battlefield that didn''t exceed 600.000 fighting bitterly against the vicious blood n members....

    The queen squinted her eyes and thought of a way to activate the celestial''d racial advantage even without the altar.

    The one she wanted to awaken wasn''t an ordinary racial advantage because only strong celestials had this ''inheritance'' in their bodies, but because of this ''inheritance''...

    Their race got the noble nickname of the ''Natural War Weapon'' in the hands of the fairy.

    Of course, that was the old days, and now, the celestials didn''t necessarily listen to the fairies which was why they could attack the blood n now.

    After all, aside from demons, the fairies disliked no creatures in this world even if the creature belonged to the dark camp.

    The queen looked thoughtful as she watched the war from high above as if looking at a show where the ''viin'' would always die in the end, and justice would prevail.

    The racial inheritance she wanted to awaken didn''t necessarily need the altar, but she did require a medium that could share the burden on her body.

    The altar was the one that bore the burden of activating countless racial advantages, but this time, the queen felt that she needed people to help her bear the burden instead of the altar.

    So...should it be the healers? No, no, they were important and helping the queen to share the burden would be too much for them.

    It was best to have someone with the blood of their celestial race, but they weren''t too needed on the battlefield.

    About this...the queen suddenly thought of the half-blood celestials who couldn''t be called celestials and haven''t entered the Sky Kingdom up to now.

    Thinking that these people were still somewhere not far from the Sky Kingdom, waiting to reinforce the main army of 1.5 million pure-blooded celestials...

    The queen tugged the corner of her lips and immediately called the marshal through her specialmunication device that had been charged with the holy light before.

    [Marshal. Find as many halflings from our race as you can.]

    [Those who didn''t join the main army and are still waiting at the floating inds outside of the Sky Kingdom...bring them to my ce.]

    For this, the queen reluctantly asked the person in charge of creating special clouds to create more of those things around her so that the halflings could gather near her.

    She summoned many celestial soldiers from all over the world who had their blood diluted because of interracial marriage.

    But she didn''t let these people join the main army of 1.5 million celestials with pure blood.

    At most, only those who had awakened their celestial blood despite being a halfling could join the main army, and now, most of them had died because they were way weaker than the pure-blooded celestials.

    Of course, now that the celestials on the battlefield were reduced to only 600.000 people from more than a million, a lot of pure-blooded celestials with little experience also died.

    It was indeed a pity.

    But the celestials still had a lot of citizens left in the Sky Kingdom, more than just 1.5 millions!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1398 "The Altars Replacement"

    For the death of so many celestials on the battlefield now, the queen could only hope that after the war ended¡­

    The birth rate of pure-blood celestials could be increased by increasing the amount of holy light blessing them.

    The more dark creatures they killed, the more holy light the celestials would receive and the stronger they would be.

    After the queen called the marshal to summon the halflings who joined the reserve army because their ancestors were once celestial soldiers too, the queen waited patiently above the special clouds.

    Chantelle was gone, and the queen could naturally create new special clouds but this time it wouldn''t be as big as the base camp she created before.

    She only created the special clouds because the nearby empty inds were all upied by the blood n and she felt that it wasn''t safe enough to stay on those inds.

    A celestial was a sky creature after all, born to fly freely in the sky.

    It was morefortable for them to sleep on clouds and fly all day than staying onnd near the sea, especially at night.

    The queen patiently waited for the ''living altars'' to arrive and soon, the halflings that hadn''t joined the battlefield arrived at the queen''s ce one after another.

    Most of these halflings didn''t even have the iconic celestial wings or even if they did, the wings were too small for them to fly.

    They weren''t much better than the winged ability users.

    To be honest, the queen even preferred the winged ability users to these halflings with dirty blood.

    There were just too few halflings that could awaken their celestial bloodline or have wings and grow wings from childhood.

    The queen looked at the halflings that the marshal transported with a flying carriage while dodging the blood n''s attack below with disgust in her eyes.

    There weren''t many halflings that the marshal dumped at the queen''s ce, maybe only a hundred people or so, but the marshal told the queen that more halflings would arrive soon.

    "We have quite a lot of halflings in the reinforcement batch, and most of them can''t fly, so we can''t let them join the battlefield just yet, "

    The marshal carefully exined to the queen.

    After all, the war was indeed an air battle and even the blood n, who wasn''t a race that liked to fly in the sky, still fought while pping their wings.

    Sometimes, they would lure the celestials tond on the inds they upied and ambush the celestials, but most of them didn''t dare to get too close to the sea.

    After all, who knew if those wild monsters and beasts in the sea were still there or not.

    Although they didn''t actively capture living celestials or blood ns that had lost their wings and seemingly only targeted corpses...

    The blood n and the celestials were both cautious.

    In this case, the halflings that couldn''t fly and had to rely on their flying-type contracted beasts or monsters were not as convenient as those who could fly.

    Seeing these halflings without wings or just super small baby angel-like wings, the queen held back her disgust and warmly weed the halflings to the clouds around her.

    "Okay, everyone, wee to this queen''s temporary base."

    "This queen knows you can''t join the battlefield without flying-type mounts, but this Queen finally has a super important task for all of you!"

    The halflings had been waiting for hours without even helping, and although they had been promised the right to live in the Sky Kingdom....

    Most of them felt that if they only became spies and didn''t contribute to this historical war at all, they wouldn''t live a good life in the Sky Kingdom.

    Now that the queen suddenly said that she had an important task for halflings who couldn''t fly like them, the halflings couldn''t help but be excited.

    More and more halflings were dropped on this special cloud area, and some powerful celestials surrounded the clouds to protect the Queen and the halflings from the blood n down there.

    Seeing that even powerful celestials surrounded them to protect them, the halflings who were used to being looked down upon, felt even more ttered.

    The way they looked at the queen changed from being wary to a gaze full of worship.

    "Your majesty, thank you for your trust! May this lowly one know what kind of task your majesty wants to entrust to us?"

    The leader of the halflings, who had expanded from just 100 people up to 1000 within fifteen minutes, immediately kneeled a few meters away in front of the queen.

    Even ordinary celestials couldn''t get so close to the queen, but now, these halflings got the chance to get close to the queen, and the queen also didn''t avoid them.

    At least on the surface.

    How could these halflings not be excited?

    Some of them were half human and half celestial, others were half celestial and half-elves or half celestial and half other light creatures.

    At least there were almost no people with blood from the light camp''s creature and the dark camp''s creature.

    The queen silently sighed in relief at this and casually looked at the young man who asked her the question about the task.

    Thinking about recing the holy altar with living people, the queen emitted a warm aura tofort the halflings, instantly acting as a holy mother or something.

    With a smile on her face, the Queen slowly exined the ''noble task'' to the halflings.

    "I need to awaken the celestials'' ancient race inheritance, but we, unfortunately, lost our sacred altar."

    Thus, she needed a recement for the altar¡ª and that''s you, halflings!

    Was what the Queen didn''t say in the end.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1399 "Awakening The Celestials Ancient Memory Heritage"

    The queen paused for a few seconds before continuing to talk in a mournful tone of voice.

    "Because we lost the sacred altar, I need another medium to help me share the burden of awakening the racial inheritance."

    "Now that the altar is gone...

    I hope I can share the burden with all of you here."

    "Don''t worry. With so many of you here, it''sparable to the sacred altar we had before, and no one will be injured."

    The queen reassured the crowd and truthfully told them what she wanted to do, but she actually concealed a certain part of the information she had in her mind from the crowd.

    And this information was the most crucial and dangerous one.

    She did say that the crowd wouldn''t be injured, but how could recing the holy altar with people who had no holy light, unlike celestials, be so easy?

    If there was no holy light in addition to the energy core, these people could only rece the holy light needed to fuel this awakening with their life force.

    They wouldn''t die right away, but their life would not exceed five years at most.

    That was the cruelest part, and these halflings wouldn''t even know about it

    The gullible halflings didn''t know the danger of this operation and only felt that sharing the burden of awakening the celestials'' ancient heritage was just too easy.

    Thinking that they wouldn''t be injured and could still contribute to the race to win the important war, the halflings didn''t reject the queen''s request. ,

    They were even excited to do such a simple yet important task!

    The queen rarely had a guilty conscience and felt that after the war ended, she shouldpensate these ''short-lived'' halflings by allowing them to live in the Sky Kingdom.

    They would only live there for five years, anyway, and for the celestials, five years were too short.

    As for the other halflings that weren''t among the crowds now...let''s say that their contribution wasn''t enough so that although they could live in the Sky Kingdom....

    They would live in the deste floating inds instead of the main ones, unlike these halflings who volunteered to sacrifice for the greater good.

    After appeasing her guilty conscience, the queen arranged the halflings to stand in a circleyer byyer with the queen at the center, floating in the sky with her six wings.

    The halflings couldn''t fly and could only stand still on the soft yet solid clouds, creating a kind of meat wall for the queen, who was at the center of theyered circles.

    After arranging the halflings, the celestial guards outside created barriers one after another to protect the entire ''holy clouds'' that the queen created to awaken the celestials'' racial heritage.

    After everything was ready, they also used concealment techniques to hide the temporary holynd from the blood n on the battlefield below them.

    Since the blood n could also fly as high as the celestials, the guards were more cautious this time and learned from Damon and Chantelle''s lesson, not relying too much on the solid special clouds.

    Now that the preparation waspleted, the guards flew out of the temporary holynd and stood in the air outside, waiting for the queen to start aiding the celestials again.

    The altar was gone, and it was impossible to activate the previous two racial advantages but awakening the racial heritage was still possible.

    The queen calmly shed her wrist again and poured her blood into the air, but this time, the blood strangely didn''t drop onto the soft clouds below and actually floated in the air.

    The trickle of blood slowly formed a strange magic circle simr to the ones the blood n often used.

    The blood Magic circle was like a big te in front of the queen, with the t surface facing the sky, making it convenient for people to put something on it.

    Thus, the queen plucked a piece of her feather and put the feather at the center of the blood magic circle in the air.

    For a moment, the t magic circle that served as a huge te or something actually looked like the holy altar, just without stones to be made into a physical altar.

    The moment the queen put her beautiful feather at the center of the magic circle altar, the whole magic circle created with blood suddenly glowed in a familiar white-golden light.

    The light was simr to the one that the sacred altar emitted before, but this one didn''t look as bright as the one from the altar.

    Despite that, with the blood of the celestial queen and her precious feather, the holy light supply slowly filled the entire magic circle.

    It was at this time that all the halflings that had received the instructions before the ceremony started fell on their knees one by one, looking pious and solemn.

    The queen was still suspended in the air, but she also closed her eyes and sped her hands together, as if praying.

    This motion finally triggered the baptism of the holy light that no one knew where it came from.

    Maybe it was the same as the demons'' natural miasma that came from their body.

    The same goes for this holy lighting out of the queen''s body straight to the magic circle.

    Before this, the altar acted as the enhancer to boost the amount of holy light to act as the medium of the racial advantage''s awakening, enveloping the entire celestial soldiers.

    It was quite different because the queen became the source of the ''fuel'' for now, but after the halflings kneeled one by one¡­

    Something changed.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1400 "Golden Runes"

    As per the queen''s instruction before¡­

    Each of the halflings bit their finger and squeezed a drop of blood to the clouds below their knees, but their blood didn''t touch the ''holy clouds'' at all and slowly floated towards the magic circle!

    One after another of blood droplets entered the magic circle and the queen, who became the sole source of the holy light fuel, finally had more ''assistants'' around her.

    Blood was always the carrier of important things in ceremonies.

    Even if the celestials disliked the blood n who used blood like heretics, they also used blood in their important ceremonies.

    The queen''s blood created the magic circle, but the holy light that came from the magic circle wasn''t entirely from the queen''s body.

    After the halflings'' blood entered the magic circle, the magic circle with the feather as the magic core started to refine the halflings'' blood into holy light.

    Then, with the ''permission'' of the halflings who kneeled piously, offering themselves as holy sacrifices, the magic circle absorbed everyone''s life force bit by bit.

    The halflings could feel their bodies getting weaker than before, but because the magic circle only absorbed bit by bit and there were too many halflings....

    The effect wasn''t noticeable.

    The feather of the queen, along with the magic circle created from her holy blood, quickly refined the life forces they absorbed through those blood droplets into more holy lights.

    Then, the queen waved her hands and controlled the holy light with her authority as the queen.

    Once more, countless light balls rained down the battlefield and touched the celestials on the battlefield, but this time, the holy light slowly formed invisible holy threads connected to the queen''s entire body.

    One thread after another started to get connected to the queen''s body, and the queen, as the one who stored the ancient heritage the moment she became the queen, could feel the burden on her body.

    But with the halflings giving their life forces not only to form those holy threads but also to recharge her body, the queen didn''t feel ufortable at all.

    If anything, she felt as if she was grasping the celestials'' lifeline in her hands.

    It was as if all the celestials on the battlefield were her living puppets!

    But these threads didn''t allow her to turn the celestials into her puppetpletely.

    If anything, she could share her inheritance memory when she became the queen.

    Thus, the queen was awakening the celestials'' truest instinct through the heritage she saw when she was crowned as the new queen.

    This heritage was what would change the celestials on the battlefield so that they deserved the title of the ''war weapon'' that they have held proudly for thousands of years.

    Maybe even longer than that!

    The queen kept transferring the holy light to the celestials on the battlefield but this time, the holy light onlynded on the celestials'' foreheads and didn''t bathe their whole bodies like before.

    Maybe people would ask the queen why she only awakened the memory inheritance now if this thing would make the celestials more powerful than the previous two racial advantages.

    Just looking at the number of holy lights that the queen produced, one could guess her reason.

    This memory inheritance looked like it didn''t consume too much holy light because it onlynded on the target''s forehead.

    But the queen, as the medium of memory inheritance sharing, couldn''t bear too many celestials at once.

    This thing isn''t rted to one''s racial advantage that every celestial had but only relied on the queen''s memory that, thankfully, celestials could receive because of their race.

    Of course, this means not a lot of celestials could receive the memory inheritance, and the number of celestials that could receive the blessing now was just perfect.

    The queen didn''t want to bother selecting the strong celestials rather than the weak ones among so many celestials on the battlefield.

    The holy light wasn''t so smart that the queen could precisely manipte which celestial she wanted to bathe with the holy light.

    Thus, if there were too many celestials on the battlefield, the effect of this awakening wouldn''t be better than when the number was scarce.

    Yet, at the same time, the queen knew that those who could survive so far must be elites among elites, and they were worthy to receive her memory inheritance.

    The queen kept sending holy light to the celestials one by one, and when the light balls entered the celestials'' foreheads, no matter what they were doing...

    All of them suddenly stopped and stood still, just like a lifeless statue with nk eyes.

    So many celestials on the battlefield received the holy light and reacted like this. How could the blood n not be rmed?

    When they recalled the celestials'' immortality after activating two racial advantages, the blood n members shuddered with fright.

    "Kill them! Kill them before they can activate something strange!"

    Themander on the battlefield actually didn''t have to remind the blood n warriors because when those celestials suddenly stopped moving...

    The blood n members who were battling these celestials didn''t let go of the chance and immediately struck back!

    However, at the same time, right after the celestials stopped moving and only floated in the air, the holy light that entered their foreheads slowly spread throughout their faces.

    The holy light spread like runes with roots, covering the celestials'' foreheads, eyes, noses and cheeks with golden runes full of celestial''s ancient symbols.

    No one knew what those runes were, but when the runes covered half of the celestials'' faces as if creating a mask¡­

    The holy light that traveled across the celestials'' faces suddenly flew towards their heads!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1401 "War Machines"

    The holy light that flew up simultaneously formed a small angel halo above the celestials'' heads, as if crowning them with something.

    And the strangest thing was...when the blood n attacked these immobile celestials, all their attacks seemed to vanish into thin air.

    ? The holy light that didn''t even cover the celestials'' entire body actually ''purified'' those attacks, no matter how unique those attacks were!

    This holy light was simr to the holy light around the queen''s body when she summoned the sword of justice.

    Of course it would be simr.

    After all, the queen used her own blood and precious feather near the neck to refine the halflings'' life forces into special holy light simr to the queen''s holy light.

    If humans only had the energy from their energy core, then non-human creatures like the celestials, the elves and other creatures actually had other things they could use as energy.

    The celestial had their holy light.

    The pure-blooded blood n controlled blood without using their energy core, just automatically using their racial advantage.

    The moon elves could use the power of moonlight to do a lot of things¡ª and many more.

    Right now, the special holy light balls protected the celestials who were chosen to see the queen''s memory inheritance, so much so that the blood n members were all frustrated!

    It was as if there was a thin film that protected the celestials so that they wouldn''t get even the slightest injury.

    The blood n''s frustration right now was exactly like what the celestials felt when they encountered the blood n''s crimson barrier.

    They couldn''t do anything and could just watch!

    As the blood n failed to assassinate these celestials, the celestials with golden runes on half of their faces started to see something in their minds.

    The queen''s memory inheritance was actually simple.

    She just got the memory of the previous kings and queens when they received the memory inheritance of their predecessors.

    The memory inheritance covered a lot of fields, just as the ancient knowledge unique to celestials, the celestial''s unique technology and even the previous rulers'' battle experience.

    What the Queen showed to the celestials on the battlefield was the battle experience of all queens and kings before her.

    This sounded like it would take a long time, but only a few seconds passed by in reality.

    The celestials only felt that those memories ran down their mind to their veins, their blood, their bones and their souls.

    It was as if those predecessors were personally possessing them, giving them their rich battle experience along with an unpredictable boost.

    And everything reacted the peak when the celestials saw the first ruler of the celestial, the legendary divine celestial emperor that everyone thought highly of.

    The celestials couldn''t see clearly what the divine celestial looked like, but they could feel the divine celestial''s entire battle experience when he was still alive.

    The divine celestial, the first celestial that was born, a derivative of angels that couldn''t exist in this mortal world and could only live in heaven.

    This King was the essence of all celestials and was also someone known for their military achievement.

    It was said that back in the war day between races, maybe a few eons ago, the celestials could still survive until this day and became one of the seven big races entirely because of this king.

    Through the king''s battle experience, the celestials, from generation to generation, received the memory inheritance suddenly burned their potentials and shone on the battlefield.

    The celestials'' title of the war weapon wasn''t just a meaningless title.

    In the era of war between races, the celestials were indeed called war weapons because every celestial had the potential to receive this precious memory inheritance.

    Once they received it...they would finally wake up as the true war weapon.

    The more battle experience stored in this memory inheritance spawned across time and space, the stronger the celestials would be.

    The celestials in this era were indeed inexperienced because the war wasn''t popr anymore, and everyone lived in peace.

    But they had umted the memory inheritance of so many celestials from generation to generation.

    The moment the memory inheritance hit the celestials'' whole bodies and souls...

    They were reborn.

    Nothing seemed to change outside, but the blood n members who were the nearest to these awakened celestials suddenly felt the change in the celestials'' aura.

    That strong, dangerous feeling suddenly erupted, and the blood n could feel a chill from their head to toe, as if they were drowned in a cier.

    It was as if they were facing the sharpest and the most dangerous weapon in this world!

    PA!

    The moment the memory inheritance ''possessed'' the celestials, all the celestials'' nk eyes suddenly turned pure white and shone with gold-white holy light.

    Their bodies also slowly changed, as if they were wearing silver armors that they were born with, formed by the holy light around them.

    The silver armored celestials from head to toe held various silver weapons in their hands, and their special abilities started to soar rapidly!

    It was as if they were burning their whole battle potential that had been buried deep in their bodies, only to be dug out now.

    The Celestials with a halo above their heads, golden runes on their faces and a full-body armor suddenly started to move, as if breaking free from their motionless state before.

    However, the celestials'' movement became less inexperienced than before, and the whole person suddenly looked like a trained weapon in the hands of Gods.

    Then, the awakened celestials mechanically moved their bodies as fast as light towards the surrounding blood n members!

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1402 "The Cornered Blood Clan"

    Every attack was lethal, aimed at the blood n''s vital areas, and every move was precise, as if calcted with a machine.

    The celestial that should be ''warm'' because of the holy light felt as cold as the metallic weapon, without any soul on their own.

    How are these celestials anymore? They turned into a war weapon, a war machine!

    The moment the 600.000 celestials that were on the battlefield awakened their memory inheritance, their strength soared by triple or even more.

    BANG! BOOM! STAB!

    "Ah, fck¡ª "

    "Sh*t! Run! Run! These birds suddenly be so strong! Just what the hell!"

    "Are they taking drugs? 911! 911! Call the police!"

    "Bro¡ª are you kidding me?! Don''t joke around. Save your lives! Quick! If you die too early, your death vacation will be shortened indefinitely!"

    "Ah, ah, my vacation for a decade! Okay, run!"

    The blood n members fought bitterly with the awakened celestials, not wanting to back down, but when they knew they would only die meaningless death....

    They tacitly ran to save their lives.

    As much as they ignored death and were used to it, even looking forward to the ''vacation'' with only their souls when they died...

    They didn''t want to die as a joke.

    If the elders knew about this after reading their life experience on the blood they left behind, the elders would prioritize them being revived first.

    That means their vacation would be cut by half! Then, after they were revived, they would have to work tirelessly like a bull.

    No wonder Prince Wilhelm escaped and didn''t want to be revived at all, only wandering around as dead spirits.

    To be honest, they also wanted the same!

    The blood n was severely suppressed on the battlefield, but their mentality was strong, and they just did their best to continue manipting blood to kill more ''birds''.

    If this was before, it was not hard to suck the celestials'' bodies dry until they had no blood left, but with the awakening...

    The celestials'' bodies suddenly became as strong as metal and steel, making it almost impossible to injure them.

    Even if the blood n could injure these war machines, they couldn''t control the blood because under the repetitive baptism of holy light...

    The celestials'' blood changed into holy blood!

    The blood n not only couldn''t control the blood, but they would also be burned to ashes if they touched the holy blood.

    So annoying!

    The situation on the battlefield changed again, and this time, the number of blood n warriors started to decline slowly but surely.

    Those who could survive were all those with unique abilities, such as the royal families, the elders and other higher-ups, but the majority truly struggled just to survive!

    The celestials collectively upgraded their various abilities through this awakening period, and they could use various ability skills to deal with the blood n.

    No matter how cunning the blood n members were, in the end, those who were destined to die would still die, and the blood n only had 150.000 people left.

    From the initial full 200.000 warriors, they were left with 150.000.

    Compared to the celestials, the blood n only suffered a bit, but the number of soldiers on the battlefield was simply too imbnced.

    The blood n had too few warriors, while the celestials still had a full 600.000 upgraded war machine soldiers!

    The blood n''s higher-ups finally noticed this danger, and the elders immediately discussed it through telepathy because the celestial elders had started to join the battlefield while in their awakened state too!

    [Who should we send? It''s really hard to deal with these upgraded birds. I never knew they hid such a trump card!]

    No wonder they were called the war weapon at birth because even a baby could be strong if their potential were good enough, and they awakened their potential through memory inheritance.

    What a trick!

    Their blood n also had the so-called memory inheritance through the blood, which was why these warriors were all already strong, even when their number was so scarce.

    But a whole body upgrade or something...is this a game?!

    The celestial was indeed this world''s beloved creature, unlike a cursed creature like them!

    As the situation became more unfavorable to the blood n, the elders who were chatting through telepathy hurriedly tried to find a suitable elder or royal family members to deal with the celestials.

    [Anyone can help our warriors? A bunch of stinky celestial elders entangle me. It''s hard to move! Not to mention that they also turn into those so-called war machines!]

    [Same here. I am busy with a bunch of birdies. I can''t help the blood n warriors.]

    [Oh my God. Does anyone have arge-scale ability that can be used in this situation? Thete queen, can you use your card ability to turn these war machines into cards?!]

    The previous queen of the blood n, who could turn people into cards and make them powerless, immediately answered through telepathy.

    [No, no. If these were the previous celestials, it''s still possible. But the celestials, after bing war machines, are ssified as non-living things.]

    The card queen was awesome and could draw cards to transform them into real things.

    She also had a lot of card soldiers and other skills to turn people or even abilities into cards.

    But she couldn''t turn non-living things except for abilities into cards.

    After all, if she could, then it wasn''t impossible to turn the whole blood n kingdom into a card.

    By then, how could the blood n still live underground and hide from the celestials and other races on the surface?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1403 "Its Time To Use Wilhelms Ability"

    The blood n could just use the queen''s carding ability, and they could quickly run away with the whole kingdom in the blink of an eye, travelling from one ce to another, relying on the queen.

    The elders heard the previous blood n queen''s words and collectively sighed in remorse.

    [I knew it. These birds can''t be living beings anymore. They suddenly look more like advanced robots humans have been trying to create.]

    [Doesn''t this mean that even if they''re injured, those celestials will still be able to use their abilities and chase us to death? It sounds like the robot from Terminator!]

    [Old dude, stop watching the humans'' famous movies!]

    [Okay, okay, be serious! The celestials in this mode are indeed too powerful. I have cut the wings of several celestials but guess what? They can still crawl back into the air without wings!]

    That''s unscientific!

    [Their recovery and regeneration ability, plus their healing ability, has also increased by leaps and bounds, looking more perverted than our undead body.]

    [Seriously? Since they have be machines, will they fear water and electricity?]

    [It seems to be the case, but they are cleverly avoiding lightning and water. It''s hard to catch these robots!]

    The awakened celestials became more and more like a war machine with no soul, only a high intelligence and a rich battle experience without emotion.

    The blood n couldn''t do so many tricks, such as charming the celestials and such, because these celestials were no different than highly advanced robots.

    [Can anyone kill these robots?! Well, if you can''t kill, can anyone manipte these robots...]

    One of the elders had just said what he thought when the other elders and the royal family members suddenly thought of one person.

    Wow. How could they forget this salted fishzy little blood n who died early?

    [Damn! That puppet master¡ª Prince Wilhelm! Where is he?! Even if he is now a spirit, his contracted shaman can use his ability!]

    [Oh, yes! Quick! Find that brat and his contracted shaman! It''s time to contribute to the n!]

    [His highness once said it is easier to manipte robots, puppets and such rather than living beings with emotion because they had too many unstable factors.]

    [Now that the celestials were no different than advanced robots...isn''t this time for his highness to shine?!]

    [Can his highness manipte so many celestials? Even if he can only manipte 1/4 of these 600.000 celestials, I''ll already be thankful!]

    [Hey, hey, old hag, don''t underestimate his highness, Prince Wilhelm. When he was still alive, he was in the top 5 strongest blood ns among the royal family members!]

    [And when he entered the rank, he was still only a hundred years old with the appearance of a ten-year-old human boy!]

    [Oh, oh, yes, yes, a young prodigy. If not for that ident...s. He still doesn''t want to be revived. Did we pressure him too much?]

    [...can we not talk about our child''s education technique in this situation? Focus on the battle! Go! Find Wilhelm and Joan. Throw them to the battlefield!]

    Poor Wilhelm and Joan didn''t know that the elders who could escape from the celestial elders had long rushed to their ce in person.

    They knew that Wilhelm waszy, and although Joan was a diligent shaman who could use Wilhelm''s ability without needing Wilhelm to possess her....

    The elders were still uneasy.

    Two to three elders ran towards the ind that had lost its barrier and was now slowly turning into a battlefield for those celestials who wanted to sneak into their base camp.

    Half of the ind turned into a battlefield, and only the ce around King Atherton was safe, because the celestials'' instinct told them not to provoke this guy.

    Leave him to their queen.

    The three elders arrived at the king''s ce and found Ainsley''s group not far from the king and several other guards stationed to protect Ainsley.

    Seeing Ainsley and her group also had Joan, the elders immediately flew towards them.

    These elders couldn''t see spirits, but they had also lived a long time and had umted a lot of unique items from all over the world.

    How could they not have Spirit sses?

    The three elders wore their Spirit sses and immediately spotted several spirits around Ainsley and Joan.

    There were a total of four spirits!

    They knew the other three because these spirits were Joan''s spirits, but the other one with green hair and golden pupils...

    The elders lived longer than history itself, so although they were usually isted from the outside world, they immediately realized the Godfather''s identity.

    Oh! Isn''t this another legendary figure in his era?

    This guy is the one who starts the mafia era, triggering the growth of mafias in a lot of countries!

    The elders knew how strong the Godfather was, and after seeing him around Ainsley...they realized that Ainsley must be a shaman too, and the Godfather might be her contracted spirit.

    In an instant, the elders suddenly felt like proud parents. They had such a talented junior! How could they not be proud?

    And this talented junior had the blood of their blood n~

    Oh, wonderful! The Godfather could be another emergency helper!

    The elders rubbed their palms excitedly as they descended right next to Caroline and Lyod.

    Ainsley, Joan and the other spirits had long heard the sound of the elders'' wings rubbing the air because the elders didn''t deliberately conceal the noise.

    When the group noticed the three elders, Joan immediately greeted them with a solemn face.

    "Greetings, elder. Is there anything I need to do for you to personallye to me?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1404 "Help Us To Manipulate Celestials"

    Joan was not an idiot and knew these elders wouldn''te here just to tease Ainsley.

    They might have something urgent to do!

    But the blood n would always be a blood n.

    The three elders dide here with an important notice, but it didn''t stop them from surrounding Ainsley and pinching her cheeks.

    Squeeze. Squeeze.

    "Oh, yes, yes. Wee here to ask for your aid. Go to the battlefield with His Highness Prince Wilhelm. We need your help to deal with as many celestials as possible!"

    Squeeze. Squeeze.

    The elders take turns exining the situation to Joan, but they also sneakily squeeze Ainsley''s cheeks, rub her head or give her some little snacks.

    When Joan finally looked down to see Ainsley, who was not far from her ce, she was instantly speechless.

    How did Ainsley get buried in a pile of snacks, desserts and candies?! Just how many snacks do these elders carry around with them?

    Please, maintain your image as the bloodthirsty and cruel blood n elders!

    Howe you guys act even worse than other doting grandparents?

    Ainsley herself was stunned silly by how fast the elders stuffed her with snacks and even secretlypeted to give her the most snacks.

    That''s how, in just five minutes while the elders ''seriously'' talked to Joan, Ainsley was almost buried alive in the pile of snacks.

    God! Help!

    Joan hurriedly rescued Ainsley from the snack hill and immediately stored the snacks into her own spatial storage.

    "Snacks confiscated! Ain can''t eat too many snacks, or she will have digestion problems and might have cavities too!"

    The elders who previously put on professional masks instantly copsed and looked at Ainsley with pitiful gazes as if they were big dogs abandoned by their master.

    Then, they turned to look at Joan as if Joan was a hateful witch who kidnapped their master.

    The contrast was so great that both Ainsley and Joan almostughed out loud at these oldies'' strange behaviors.

    "Okay, okay, don''t pretend to be wronged! I''ll go to the battlefield with you guys now. Quick. Just leave one or two more elders to protect Ain."

    Joan looked at the three elders and smiled menacingly.

    "The others go back with me."

    Once Joan''s words fell, the three elders immediately looked at each other with great disgust.

    Joan said that only two elders at max could apany Ainsley to protect her plus protecting Lyod and Caroline.

    This means one of them has to go back to the battlefield with Joan to deal with those stinky and tough birds!

    No one wanted to go, so in front of Joan and Ainsley''s speechless gazes, the three elders who could be called ancient relics, started to y rock-paper-scissors to determine the ''loser''.

    Both Joan and Ainsley were stupefied. Even Ainsley felt that her impression of the blood n had copsed thoroughly.

    The blood n members looked cold, arrogant, bloodthirsty, and so cool suddenly looked like a bunch of primary school students in her eyes!

    Ainsley felt a deja vu about this group of people. Howe they were simr to the Billios Family?

    Oh. Bloodline really won''t lie.

    Maybe the ''disease'' really ran through the whole race, even to the distant Billios Family!

    In the end, the elders finally found the loser to return with Joan, and that''s how the matter was settled.

    Joan and Wilhelm immediately departed to the dark sky with the losing elder, while Ainsley stayed in the base camp to guard Jake.

    It wasn''t as if she didn''t want to join the battlefield, but the fight against Zenith had seriously exhausted her and now that Jake was still in aa...

    Ainsley couldn''t rest assured to leave him again.

    Thus, only Joan went to the battlefield.

    When Joan, the elder and Wilhelm arrived at the battlefield, the elder hurriedly told Joan a little more detail about the current situation.

    "So, it''s like this. The celestials have all been upgraded and turned into war machines. For now, they can''t be considered as living beings anymore because they''re more like machines."

    This is why they needed Wilhelm''s power so much.

    "Your highness, Joan, can you guys help us manipte some of the celestials on arge scale? Just 1/4 of the whole celestials are also okay."

    "Manipte the celestials so that they will turn against each other while we can reap the benefits!"

    Puppet masters were rare and might be even rarer than soul healers.

    There were four or five soul healers throughout the people who entered the battlefield, but Zenith was the only puppet master.

    One could see how rare this ability was.

    Hearing the elder''s words, Wilhelm frowned and quietly looked at his master next to him.

    [Let''s say, Joan. You can deal with this alone, right? No need for this young master to possess you, right?]

    After all, no matter how proficient the shamans were without their spirits possessing them, they would always be weaker than when the spirits personally had the shamans.

    After all, these spirits had lived long enough to tinker with their abilities, while the shamans only knew the surfaceyer.

    This is why, although many high-level shamans rarely let their spirits possess them to avoid many diseases rted to this...

    In dangerous or critical moments, they would always ask their spirits to possess them.

    The only drawback was that when the spirit possessed the shaman, the shaman could only use certain spirits'' abilities.

    For those with more than one spirit, they could use various abilities from all their spirits if none of their spirits possess them to use the abilities.

    Once one of their spirits possesses them, the shaman could only be a shell for the spirit and the spirit would also only be able to use their own abilities!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1405 "Cellino Joining The Battlefield"

    Hearing what Wilhelm said and looking at his tangled face, Joan immediately guessed that Wilhelm still felt the war was too troublesome.

    Well, experts were like this. Don''te to them unless it is urgent.

    It wasn''t that urgent yet, so Joan generously nodded at Wilhelm.

    [It''s okay. I can do it. But to manipte so many celestials at once...I need them to gather in one ce and make them immobile for a few seconds.]

    Joan knew that the best way to use this puppet master ability was the first time the ability was applied to the battlefield because that''s when the effect would be the greatest.

    Once the other celestials realized that there was a puppet master among their enemies, it would be much harder just to ''catch'' them as puppets.

    After all, puppet masters also needed close contact with their targets to activate their ability.

    Even Zenith was like that. He had to meet Jake first before he could manipte Jake as his puppet.

    The way Wilhelm manipted people was simr to Zenith''s, but in his method, the other party would lose most of their consciousness.

    This means the control of the body was entirely dependent on the puppet master themselves.

    Those who could manipte so many puppets at once were rare because it was the same as ying a game with hundreds of monitors and hundreds of controllers at once.

    That''s why it was always easier to manipte so many people with only one simplemand, such as¡ª crush the celestials other than yourselves.

    After that, if the celestials that were turned into puppets had a tendency to break free, Wilhelm could justmand them to kill themselves.

    Still, the overall effect of this ability would be the greatest when Wilhelm could manipte so many puppets at once in the beginning.

    If they could gather the celestials in one ce and make them immobile for just a few seconds...

    Wilhelm and Joan believed that these war machines would be firmly controlled in their hands.

    Machines should be machines and always under someone else''s control, right?

    The elder also felt that Joan''s request wasn''t unreasonable, but he was suddenly stuck.

    How could they gather the scattered celestials so precisely and make them immobile for a few seconds?

    Just kidnap them with the wind or something?

    Just when the three people were in a dilemma, Code-L, who had been bored all this time, suddenly seemed to see something and quickly nudged the sleeping Cellino with her hind legs.

    "Oy, oy, wake up! It''s your time to shine! Go and find thisdy called Joan. Here''s the picture and the smell..."

    Code-L stuffed a lot of information into Cellino''s mind out of the blue, so abruptly that Cellino, who was still sleeping peacefully before, almost fainted on the spot.

    Code-L used her strange ability to just stuff the information into Cellino''s mind, like telepathy or such.

    It was like inputting data to theputer!

    God knew how Code-L ''see'' Joan''s difficulty along with how she looked and other things when Code-L had never seen Joan before.

    Or maybe she did once see Joan but didn''t know Joan''s rtionship with Ainsley.

    Now, the cat got an ''oracle'' and immediately tossed her younger brother to Joan''s side.

    "Hurry. I bet they will need your ability so much. Oh. Don''t forget to advance to the middle stage of the sacred beast so you can talk soon!"

    Code-L felt that both Bello and Cellino would advance in this battle if they took it seriously.

    Bello had done his best, and now, it was just Cellino who hadn''t contributed anything.

    Cellino was still a bit confused, especially when he had just woken up and was kicked to join the battlefield.

    But as a dignified sacred beast, no matter what, Cellino could only nod at Code-L and used his wind maniption ability to go to the battlefield up there.

    To be honest...he was really envious that others had special and unique abilities as sacred beasts, but he was the only one with the most basic elemental ability.

    Is it because his level was still too low or is it because the Fenrir Bloodline was only like this?

    Bello''s bloodline wasn''t particrly popr in legends, and almost no one knew him because his bloodline wasn''t recorded in myth and folklore.

    But he could still have such an ability to summon the Gate of The Underworld!

    What about him? How could a famous Fenrir only be able to manipte wind like any other wind ability users?

    Cellino was a bit down as he went to find Joan, ording to the image and the smell he got in his mind.

    After circling the battlefield, dodging a lot of celestials and such, Cellino finally found his target not too far from the center of the battlefield but was still a bit hidden behind thick clouds.

    The clouds here weren''t the special clouds belonging to the celestials, so Joan and the others calmly hid behind the clouds while discussing their war strategy.

    "We need someone who can collect a lot of celestials in one go and make them immobile. This looks hard."

    Joan shook her head and sighed.

    Maybe they needed a space ability user? But that''s so rare...

    Just when Joan, Wilhelm and the one elder who lost the rock-paper-scissors game were in a dilemma, Cellino suddenly came to them in his cat form and meowed cutely to get their attention.

    "Awooo. I heard you need someone to bring a lot of celestials to a ce and make them immobile for a few seconds?"

    Cellino came so suddenly that the three people almost had a heart attack.

    Dude, who are you? Howe you can fly without sounds?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1406 "Cellino Awakening A New Ability"

    If not for Cellino''s small size looking harmless to people and animals, the three people would have subconsciously attacked the poor cat.

    Joan and the others hurriedly turned their heads around and saw the little cat manipting the wind to make him fly in the air.

    When Joan saw Cellino, she vaguely recalled Cellino''s cat form as a certain sacred beast connected to her great-granddaughter.

    In that instant, her eyes immediately lit up.

    "Ah! You...aren''t you one of Ain''s sacred beasts? What''s your name? Is it Cellino?"

    Cellino immediately nodded and meowed at Joan with his unique wolf-like meow.

    Then, he talked through telepathy straight to Joan''s mind.

    [Awooo, yes, I''m Cellino! I used to be my master''s sacred beast, and then the contract became invalid. But after this war, I''ll go to see her and renew the contract, awoo!]

    Joan looked at the cute little cat and couldn''t help but rub the little guy''s fluffy fur.

    Even Wilhelm silently condensed only his hands and sneakily tried to hug the cat.

    I''m sorry. We can''t really hear what you''re saying because you''re too cute!

    Cellino didn''t know that Joan and Wilhelm, the two people who liked furry a lot, almost couldn''t help but kidnap Cellino.

    This was the case with Bello, but Bello was much more clever and agile than Cellino, the little stupid cute beast who could easily be abducted.

    After getting distracted for a while, Joan coughed unnaturally and scanned Cellino from head to toe.

    "So...is your bloodline the Fenrir? Fenrir''s main ability is the wind and will also have various other abilities under the moon."

    Joan murmured for a few seconds before tapping Cellino''s forehead.

    "Do you have any suitable abilities to kidnap a group of celestials, gather them in one ce and make them immobile? You have to be quick and do all of this in five minutes!"

    Five minutes is the limit!

    Cellino listened to Joan''s long words, but his attention was on her first few sentences.

    [Wait. Wait. Wait, awooo. Fenrir also has other abilities under the moon? Howe I''ve never known about this, awooo?]

    Not even his memory inheritance told him about this, ah!

    If he also had various abilities or at least a unique ability like Code-L and Bello''s ability...he wouldn''t have such low self-esteem, okay?!

    Joan was also taken aback by this young sacred beast who looked like he had not experienced a lot of things, unlike his two siblings.

    "Well...Fenrir does have several secret abilities under the moon as long as there is a moon. Even if it''s only a crescent moon, you will unlock a corresponding ability."

    It means that in each phase of the moon, a sacred beast with a Fenrir bloodline could have different abilities, not just wind maniption.

    "Howe you don''t know about this, little guy? I think other sacred beasts with Fenrir bloodline should know about this."

    Joan knew that to be a legendary beast, thepetition between the beasts were also harsh, and it wasn''t impossible to have more than one sacred beasts sharing the same bloodline.

    What Joan didn''t know was that, in Cellino''s era, Cellino was the only one who got the Fenrir Bloodline which was why although his awakening had been dyed by too long...

    He had no otherpetitor.

    But this means his Memory Inheritance would also not beplete because sharing an entire memory inheritance to just one target would kill the one receiving the memory.

    Not to mention if the target was still weak or had just awakened their bloodline when bing a sacred beast.

    Cellino didn''t know anything about this and was dumbfounded as he quietly listened to Joan, who knew a lot more than Cellino despite might not be living as long as Cellino.

    After all, Joan had traveled this world and met a lot of beasts, people, and even rare races.

    She knew a lot about spirits and also knew a lot about sacred beasts!

    [So...I can have another ability under the moonlight...there is a moon now, right, awooo? Can I try it??]

    Cellino was a bit shocked but at the same time, he was also excited.

    He had fought a lot of battles and war under the moonlight and only felt that he was getting stronger, but he didn''t know that he could trigger various abilities!

    He didn''t know that he was supposed to absorb the moonlight to awaken abilities that were exclusively used only in specific moon phases.

    "Well, yes. Tonight is a full moon. You might be able to trigger a really unique ability."

    Joan subconsciously answered Cellino, and deep down in her heart, she felt a little bit of pity for this little cat.

    He didn''t have aplete memory inheritance. No wonder such a powerful bloodline was still unable to speak human words!

    "Try to absorb the moonlight when you change to your beast form."

    "You might be able to trigger a new ability, but remember, always stay in a ce with the moonlight."

    The Fenrir could have a lot of abilities depending on the moon phase, but once the moon was blocked, they wouldn''t have enough energy to use those abilities.

    It was because of this that the Fenrir''s main ability was simply the wind ability, so they could blow away all obstacles that might block the moon for them on the battlefield.

    Listening to Joan''s words like this, Cellino was immediately fascinated.

    The full moon! He might be able to get another ability other than basic wind maniption!

    The full moon should be the strongest and mostplete moon form in the various moon phases, right?

    Would the ability he got also be a good one?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1407 "Space Exchange"

    Cellino''s eyes were already full of sparkles.

    He might be able to awaken a powerful and rare ability like his two siblings, right?!

    Cellino was simply ecstatic and hurriedly flew towards a ce where the moon could shine on him, not blocked by any clouds whatsoever.

    Okay. Let''s go! Let''s try it and kidnap the celestials for Joan!

    Once Cellino found a good ce to bask under the moonlight, he quietly transformed into his beast form.

    Because Cellino had also grown up in the past year, his beast form resembled a wolf rather than a cat, more like before.

    His fur became thick and his face also changed to that of a wolf, unlike a cat.

    Even his fur color was so different from his original fur color when he was still a cat.

    Under the moonlight, Cellino''s gray-white fur, in his beast state, slowly turned into a glowing silver, just like Chantelle''s hair in her moon elf mode.

    As Cellino guided the moonlight into his body out of instinct, the silver color of his fur became even more dazzling than before, almost turning his fur into a kind of silver armor for beasts.

    Cellino couldn''t tell how he could suddenly understand the way to absorb the moonlight when he had never done this before, but he felt that it shoulde from his memory inheritance.

    Although his memory of inheritance when he first became a true sacred beast wasn''tplete, his instinct was still there, and he could smoothly absorb the power of the moonlight.

    As Cellino absorbed more moonlight each second, his fur gradually turned into a solid fur skin armor dyed with silver, making it simr to a steel armor if one didn''t look at Cellino''s body closely.

    Cellino''s blue eyes also turned into a lighter color than before with stars in his eyes, as if the whole moon was trapped in his beastly pupils.

    His ws slowly grew and if one looked closer, they would see that the ws were silver, the same set as Cellino''s fur armor but had another silver glitter effect.

    God knew what kind of effect it would have.

    Then, the most obvious change should be the pair of pure moonlight wings on Cellino''s back.

    The wings were really close to transparent because it was entirely made of moonlight, and the shape was simr to an angel''s wings, just had a super sharp edge like a wolf w.

    Every time Cellino stepped in the air with his wind maniption ability, he would leave a trace of moonlight paw prints that soon disappeared into the dark night.

    Such a change was so great that Joan and the others almost couldn''t recognize Cellino, who was once just a mocha-coloured Persian Himyan Cat.

    Damn. How did a cat turn into a wolf? That''s an entirely different genus or family, right?

    Not to mention that this wolf that looked like an ordinary gray-white wolf suddenly turned into a wolf that only light camp warriors could use.

    Ah. Anyway, From his appearance alone, Cellino looked more like someone from the light camp!

    But Fenrir should belong to the dark camp, right...

    Joan and the others didn''t dare to breathe loudly, afraid of disturbing Cellino in his ability awakening process.

    After Cellino gained his first full moon transformation, the whole wolf looked twice bigger than before, maybe the same size as Bello when he became a ck panther.

    The clouds around them almost couldn''t hide Cellino''s figure anymore.

    Then, the most important thing that everyone had been waiting for a long time finally came.

    Cellino''s transformation only took five minutes and after that, Cellino had an urge to howl towards the moon, just like what wolves like to do in the middle of the night.

    And that''s what he did.

    AWOOOOOO¡ª

    Strangely, Cellino''s howling noise sounded as if it came from a distant ce, not around Cellino at all.

    The sound also seemed unreal, like an echo from a faraway ce.

    Because of this, although the celestials heard the wolf howling noise, they didn''t think it came from the battlefield around them.

    It must be a wolf beast or a wolf monster from somewhere far away, and somehow, the sound got to the battlefield.

    Right after Cellino let out his earth-shattering howl, something began to change.

    The void around the big silver wolf suddenly trembled, letting out soft ripples just like when a stone was thrown into the surface of theke water.

    Then, Cellino squinted his eyes and carefully felt the change in the void around him.

    After a few seconds of trying toprehend the phenomenon around him....Cellino suddenly widened his eyes in shock.

    [This! Awoooo¡ª I don''t know what happens but it seems that the ability I just awakened is a space ability, awooo?]

    Cellino tried to influence the void around him and the void did tremble, as if a force was trying to tear it apart.

    But Cellino felt that his power was still too weak to crush space or attack people with this space ability.

    [At most, I can exchange space which means I can steal the celestials and ce them somewhere I have marked before.]

    Cellino just told the truth honestly, but he didn''t know that what he said brought a huge shock to himself and Joan and the others.

    Wilhelm, the noble blood n prince, almost leapt out of the clouds he used as his seat just to scold Cellino for no reason.

    [Fck! Really! Space ability! And still a good use¡ª Space Exchange ability. I heard that only fairies could awaken this space fragment ability, right?]

    Then, howe Cellino, who wasn''t rted to the fairies and had no connection to the Fairy of Space, could awaken this ability?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1408 "Joans Puppet Threads"

    There were too few people with space abilities, not to mention other non-human races, beasts or monsters.

    Most people with space abilities must have a blessing from generation to generation because their ancestors were close to the space fairies from generation to generation.

    This is something inherited from the family bloodline and not just anyone could actually awaken a space-rted ability.

    Still, most space-rted abilities owned by non-fairies wouldn''t be as powerful as Space Exchange or Space Tear and other things.

    At most, just super short-distance teleportation that could only carry that one person alone.

    There were also people with natural spatial storage ability, but because it was too small, it was more efficient to buy a spatial storage technology.

    Even the current space technology, such as Teleportal, spatial storage and other things, were based on the fairies'' technology.

    The reason why Jake could develop Teleportal aside from the dwarves'' help was also that he became Evan''s close friend, and the Walter Family had always been close to the fairy royal families.

    Not to mention that the current time fairy, Chronos, became Finley''s contracted fairy and it was rumored that the space Fairy, Aetheria, was super close to Chronos.

    Now that Cellino, someone who waspletely unrted to the fairies that were supposed to be in the light camp, suddenly awakened a space-rted ability...

    Are you sure there''s no trick here? Maybe the space fairy liked wolf-like cats and especially granted the fragmented space ability to Cellino?!

    After all, various types of space-rted abilities needed the space fairy''s permission for them to be someone''s awakened ability.

    If the fairy didn''t allow the person to awaken the space-rted abilities, it would be impossible unless they used the Inheritance Stone that could transfer power from one person to another.

    Cellino was also dumbfounded, but he quickly attributed all of this to the fact that he was Ainsley''s contracted sacred beast....

    And Ainsley was a close friend of Finley, who also had a good rtionship with the two time and space fairies.

    So... It should be possible, right? A back door opened for him, maybe?

    The group was still confused by this super good news, but time was pressing, and Cellino had to quickly use his abilities to kidnap as many celestials as possible.

    But first, Cellino had a request for Joan and Wilhelm.

    [Can you guys ask the blood n on the battlefield not to be too close to the celestials?]

    [I am afraid I''ll include the blood n warriors into my ability scope, and then, they will be trapped.]

    He would immediately use his wind ability to make the collected celestials immobile while Joan targeted the freshly kidnapped celestials one by one.

    This way, they wouldn''t be able to manipte arge number of celestials in one go but the time difference for each small batch would only be less than a second or a few seconds at most.

    Unfortunately, if there were blood n warriors identally mixed in the ce that they had selected to trap the celestials...

    Either they would have to be immobilized for a while, or Joan, who only focused on manipting as many celestials as possible, would identally manipte the blood n warriors too.

    This is not a big problem, but no one knew whether there would be a strange or harmful after-effect on the victims.

    Joan and Wilhelm knew how hard it must be to control the newly acquired space ability, so to minimize the error, Joan immediately contacted themander of the blood n warriors.

    Then, themander asked all the remaining blood n warriors on the battlefield not to be too close to the celestials.

    "Avoid melee! Avoid melee!"

    The warriors didn''t know what was going on and why they had to avoid melee, but they immediately obeyed and created a certain distance from the celestials.

    Right after that, themander reported back to Joan and Joan signaled Cellino to start.

    "Cellino, you can use your Space Exchange Ability to track down the celestials'' location because no matter what, this is still something in the scope of your space ability."

    This ability came with a bonus of a location tracker!

    Cellino could also use his wind to track down the celestials'' location, but using his space ability would be faster.

    [Okay, awooo. I''ll start now!]

    Cellino immediately closed his eyes and searched for thergest group of celestials he could find.

    Within less than a second, Cellino found a group of celestials fighting a pitiful amount of blood n warriors.

    There were as many as ten celestials but there were only four blood n warriors left.

    The other one apparently had just turned into ashes.

    The moment Cellino sensed this through his space ability, he immediately put a dot below the celestials'' feet, marking their locations so that even if they kept moving, his ability wouldn''t miss the target.

    Then, after marking all ten celestials, before the celestials could continue attacking the blood n warriors...

    Cellino used the space exchange ability and exchanged the celestials'' location with the ce near Joan''s current location.

    This ce was specially chosen by the group because the elder had created an invisible ''cage'' for the celestials, and it would be hard to escape.

    In just a blink of an eye, with a swish of Cellino''s paw, ten celestials with bright white eyes suddenly appeared inside the controlled field!

    The side effect of the sudden space exchange for the celestials directly made them dizzy on the spot, even when they had turned into war machines with little difort in their bodies.

    Before the ten celestials coulde back to their senses, Joan, who had activated her shaman ability a long time ago, immediately shot the invisible crimson thread to these people''s foreheads!

    SWOSH! SWOSH! SWOSH!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1409 "Joans Transformation"

    The threads shot super fast, as fast as light speed and just like that, the thread stabbed the celestials'' forehead, as if about to make them into puppets.

    And it did.

    Anyway, the moment the threads entered the celestials'' foreheads, the celestials'' bodies suddenly rxed like a puppet with no strings.

    SNAP!

    Joan lightly flicked her fingers, and these soft puppets suddenly moved stiffly, as if there were countless threads operating every single part of their bodies.

    Joan didn''t waste time and immediately gave hermand to these celestials through the threads as the medium.

    [Fight all celestials you meet. Don''t harm the blood n.]

    Just two simplemands.

    The ten celestials who had turned into puppets within less than a minutepletely obeyed themand, and one by one, they rushed to the battlefield to find their own kin.

    SWOSH! SWOSH! SWOSH!

    This puppet ability was undoubtedly simr to Ainsley''s charm ability that could brainwash people to obey her.

    But the one Joan used just now was just the simplest way to use this puppet ability, and the moreplicated ones were usually only used on one or two strong ''puppets''.

    After the first batch arrived, Cellino kept sending two or three celestials to the controller field and, at the same time, used his wind ability to control the airflow.

    Because of this, once the celestials entered the field, they couldn''t fly forwards or in any other direction due to the sudden airflow change.

    Doubled with the stun effect after the Space Exchange ability was used, Joan smoothly manipted one celestial after another.

    Those with stronger mental power or strange passive abilities were undoubtedly harder to be controlled, and for these celestials....

    Joan personally manipted them instead of just giving the two simplemands.

    At Joan''s current power, personally manipting ten celestials was already her limit, but as time went by, more and more celestials became hard to be manipted into puppets.

    In just fifteen minutes, there were already 3000 celestials on the battlefield turned into puppets, and more than thirty were elite celestials.

    It was getting hard for Joan to personally manipte these special celestials yet they hadn''t even controlled 1/4 of the total celestials on the battlefield!

    Wilhelm was watching with relish, finally saw Joan''s situation and couldn''t help but frown.

    [Say, little Joan. Do you need this young master to possess you? It seems that you won''t be able to hold on if this continues.]

    The celestials were indeed hard to be manipted, not as easy as manipting human ability users!

    Joan nodded at Wilhelm as sweat dripped down her forehead.

    [Yes, please, young master. Hurry! Help me! I''m about to lose control over those powerful celestials that I can''tmand with simplemands!]

    If the celestials broke free from the puppet maniption, that would be the worst.

    Wilhelm heard Joan''s plea for help, but he had a rare hesitation on his face despite him being the one offering Joan to help with her situation.

    Seeing Wilhelm like this, Joan suddenly realized something and her lips twitched wildly.

    [Young master, do you think I also want to do this? If not for the celestials being too strong for me to manipte, I also won''t ask for your help, ah!]

    Wilhelm wasn''t the only one resisting to possess Joan for a certain reason!

    Unfortunately, no matter how reluctant both people were, the celestials kepting to their controlled field, and they met more elite celestials that had to be handled manually.

    Seeing the situation, Wilhelm let out a long sigh and dragged his not-heavy spiritual body to enter Joan''s body through her forehead.

    The moment Wilhelm possessed Joan, Joan let go of the control over her body to Wilhelm without making a mess with the celestials she had controlled.

    To be honest, Cellino and the other elder were confused about the two people''s little drama involving Wilhelm personally possessing Joan to use his ability.

    But when they saw what happened next, they were all convinced that it was normal for Joan and Wilhelm to absolutely resist this spirit possession thing!

    After all, the second Wilhelm entered Joan''s body and took over control over Joan''s body, Joan''s body started to show changes, just like how Ainsley''s appearance would also change.

    If Ainsley only had her hair color turned into dark green, and her eyes turned golden, then Joan''s transformation was absolutely earth-shattering.

    One could see Joan''s tall body suddenly shrink at a fast speed that humans couldn''t catch with their eyes at all.

    If not for both Cellino and the elder having good eyesight, they would also not be able to see how Joan''s body shrunk!

    As Joan''s body glowed with the shaman''s pale golden light, her body, from head to toe, shrunk to the size of a ten-year-old girl.

    Strangely, her clothes also shrunk with her body size, as if she had been prepared for this kind of situation.

    Then, Joan''s hair turned into a cute short twin-tail, still ck.

    Her pupils were also crimson like her original appearance, but the color became deeper, just like Wilhelm''s eye color.

    Then, the most shocking thing other than Joan shrinking into a child''s body was the fact that her face also slowly transformed, resembling Wilhelm!

    If Wilhelm was a boy, then Joan was the girl version of Wilhelm, like his twin sister or something.

    But maybe the transformation hadn''t ended, and Joan''s simple clothes that she wore before, also slowly changed.

    If one looked closer, Wilhelm usually wore shirts with frills andces, like what a noble young master in novels and old times used to wear.

    He actually looked more like a beautiful living doll than a puppet master who controlled puppets and dolls!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1410 "Wilhelm In Action"

    Wilhelm usually also had this cute small hat on his head, a soft vest, shorts above his knees and a pair of knee-high boots.

    If anything, Wilhelm''s style should look simr to Ciel from ck Butler''s anime.

    Now...Joan''s clothes also changed, but to a loli version with pink frilly clothes, a puffy knee-length skirt, cute white stockings and lolita shoes.

    There was even a small crimson-gold throne that suddenly appeared behind little Joan!

    Crimson threads slowly appeared between little Joan''s fingers, and one could see floating wooden puppets the size of an adult''s palms at the end of those crimson threads.

    There were some animal plushies floating behind the throne,, and little Joan herself had a soft rabbit plushie on herp.

    All in all, the mature woman who had lived for a long time suddenly became a girl as cute as a doll.

    But if she appeared in some horror movies, she would be able to scare people to death.

    Unfortunately, Joan didn''t enjoy this ''special asion'' because the one truly in control over Joan''s body was a certain young master who also had lived longer than Joan.

    Looking down at the skirt, the twin tail, the white stockings, the shoes and the cute plushies...

    Wilhelm wanted to die on the spot.

    This setting was obviously supposed to be cool for a puppet master!

    He worked hard to create this mini domain where he would be like a noble young master who casually yed with people as his puppets!

    How cool would that be? He even nned to have a butler on his left side and a maid on his right side¡ª

    Oh, yeah. Damon and Chantelle automatically appeared next to the throne, still in their spirit state, but both of them dressed as a gentlemanly butler and a motherly maid.

    Both Damon and Chantelle had huge smiles on their faces as they looked down at Wilhelm inside the little loli Joan.

    Their lips were twitching, and their fingers were itchy, eager to pamper this model daughter they had wanted for a long time instead of that smelly adopted son, the Godfather.

    [Ahhhh! Wilhelmina! You''re cute, as usual! I didn''t expect the celestials to force you toe out!]

    [Mdy Wilhelmina, do you want to y with puppets and plushies first or drink tea and eat desserts?]

    The husband and wife pair did their best to act as a caring butler and maid, but Wilhelm was eager to seal everyone''s memories, including those celestials who were looking at him with nk eyes inside the controlled field.

    "What! What are you guys looking at?! Do you wanna die, huh??"

    Wilhelm in little Joan''s body screamed at the top of his lungs, yet his voice was so milky and childish, not like a ten-year-old girl but more like Ainsley''s peers.

    For a ten-year-old girl, Wilhelm, in little Joan''s body looked way smaller than when Code-L used her human form!

    The celestials trapped in the field control had all turned into war machines and could only continue to move forward, trying to break free from this cage.

    But...Wilhelm''s sudden appearance after possessing Joan almost shattered their minds and returned them back to their original state before bing a war machine.

    Oh damn. Howe an adult woman suddenly bes a little girl, and yet this little girl acts like a boy, not a girl?

    Wilhelm almost couldn''t resist spreading his legs apart to assert dominance if not for the husband and wife pair behind him to stop his dangerous thoughts.

    No, no, no, you can cross your legs like an arrogant little young miss, but you absolutely can''t act like a hooligan with such a skirt!

    It''s not that it is unsuitable or something, but they just didn''t want others to see Wilhelm''s underwear!

    Oh. It was Joan''s.

    Wilhelm, who saw the confused looks in the celestials'' eyes when they weren''t supposed to have that after bing war machines, finally blew up.

    "Okay, okay, you guys are challenging me. Hmph! Just obediently turn into my puppets!"

    Wilhelm moved all his ten fingers and countless threads, more than just ten, instantly shot towards the celestials'' foreheads!

    The airflow inside the field control immobilized the celestials to a certain effect, and the elder''s field control made it even easier to trap the poor celestials.

    The moment those threads stabbed their foreheads, the celestials slowly turned into Wilhelm''s obedient puppets, caught firmly in his palms.

    Wilhelm''s efficiency in manipting puppets far exceeded Joan, and in just ten minutes, 10.000 celestials were already under his control.

    Then, the special ones who were hard to control were all firmly held between Wilhelm''s fingers, just like the obedient small puppets around Wilhelm''s fingers.

    The young master casually leaned on the seat and flicked his fingers, controlling almost 1000 special celestials among the 10.000 that he had held as his puppets.

    These 1000 puppets were manually controlled, but Wilhelm didn''t look burdened at all, as if sharing his control and concentration to so many puppets was just easy peasy for him.

    Time goes by, and the first batch of celestials caught to be puppets had all returned to the battlefield with their own wings.

    With the simplemand in their mind, the celestials ignored the blood n members that they should attack and suddenly attacked their own kind!

    SLASH! BANG! STAB!

    The other celestials that hadn''t been turned into puppets were all caught off guard.

    Even if they were war machines now, their own kin''s betrayal greatly affected them.

    One by one, the puppet celestials, who knew best their kin''s weakness even in war machine mode, harvested the celestials'' lives one after another.

    History repeated itself!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1411 "Puppet Celestials"

    The same thing happened all over the battlefield, and the frequency of this thing happening increased exponentially, so fast that one puppet celestial could kill two to three celestials within five minutes.

    The marshal and other high-ranking celestials, the celestial elders and those who weren''t targeted by Cellino yet immediately noticed the situation.

    It wasn''t like Cellino didn''t want to target these important people first, but his space exchange ability was still unstable, and if something went wrong, it wasn''t the target that would suffer.

    It would be him!

    Thus, he could only target the other celestials first and asionally kidnap elite celestials that were way stronger than other surviving celestials on the battlefield.

    When the marshal and the celestial elders noticed the situation, they were also fighting the blood n elders, who had various nasty tricks and tricky abilities!

    The marshal almost got hit by the blood n elder''s ferocious attack and could only continue to fight while talking to the other celestial elds through their specialmunication device.

    [What''s going on? What happened? Did someone betray us or something? Or is it an ability? Mind control or something?]

    Mind control was also simr to puppet master ability, but celestials were immune to mind control.

    If it was just mind control, how could so many celestials suddenly attack their own kind as if their friends were the enemies instead?!

    [I also don''t know, ah! There are a lot of celestials disappearing, and then returning like this.]

    [Those who disappeared suddenly betray us and side with the enemy!]

    [There must be a unique ability user among the enemies. If it''s not mind control, it must be something simr to mind control, but better.]

    [Is it a charm? The blood n members are famous for their innate delights.

    [Even if we have consumed anti-charm potions, there might be unique charms that can bypass the potion''s effect.]

    [No, no, it shouldn''t be charming. It''s hard to manipte so many celestials with charm alone, even if it''s a unique charm.]

    [At most, the ability user will order the celestials tomit suicide because this is easier than making them fight their own kin!]

    [Then what is it? It can''t be puppetry? I remember his highness Zenith, her majesty''s nephew, is also a puppet master.]

    [But even he can''tmand a lot of celestials or blood n members in one go like this!]

    [Is there anyone among the blood n royal families who is a puppet master?!]

    [I don''t know! I don''t know a lot about their royal families, but there must be an unusual puppet-master among the blood n.]

    [Go. Find this person and kill them! It''s easier to kill the mastermind to cancel the puppet control rather than trying to make our people break free on their own.]

    Wilhelm''s puppet ability was just like Zenith, but he severely damaged the target''s consciousness, making them only able to execute a few simplemands.

    But Wilhelm didn''t care because the celestials who had turned into war machines fought with their instinct and battle experience.

    Even if their consciousness weren''t strong, they would still be able to fight like any other war machine celestials.

    It was because of this that turning the celestials into war machines was the worst mistake the celestials could make in front of a puppet master at Wilhelm''s level.

    Instead of scaring the enemy with how powerful their war weapons were, their weapons turned into someone else''s puppets!

    Minutes passed by, and for thirty minutes straight, Wilhelm had been turning a total of 100.000 celestials into his puppets.

    This number was still only 1/6 of the total celestials on the battlefield, but such a number was enough to kill more celestials than before.

    When the celestials turned into war machines, hardly any of them died at the hands of the blood n members.

    But now, they died at their own kin''s hands.

    Countless puppet celestials spread their wings as they rushed towards the battlefield, each of them with an invisible thread hanging above their heads.

    If one could see these crimson threads, they would see that all the threads ended up among Wilhelm''s ten fingers, and strangely....

    So many threads didn''t collide with each other or make a mess out of it.

    In Wilhelm''s hands, the threads seemed to be alive and actively surrounded the master, as if trying to guard him while giving all the control to the boy at the same time.

    Oh, no, that''s not a boy. That''s a loli girl.

    Wilhelm''s speed of turning celestials into puppets became faster as Wilhelm used the 10.000 special celestials in his hands as medium to turn others into puppets.

    Through the eyes and fingers of these special celestials, Wilhelm shot one thread after another and immediately connected all the threads to the main station¡ª his real hands.

    Then, the people who met these special puppets also turned into puppets without entering the controlled field!

    Such precise control undoubtedly needed Joan''s help as well.

    Joan manipted the normal celestials caught inside the field control and left the special ones to Wilhelm.

    Then, Wilhelm focused on capturing more celestials with his special puppets in his hands.

    As the war continued, it was normal for Wilhelm''s puppets to be damaged or die in the process, but one puppet broke down, ten more came to the rescue.

    Not to mention that after bing Wilhelm''s puppets, these celestials became even stronger and had almost no vital organs because they were essentially puppets!

    Only by burning them to ashes or dismembering them into small pieces could they be killed.

    Some tough ones could even still survive after being dismembered like that!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1412 "Tracking Wilhelms Location"

    The special puppets could even reassemble themselves after being cut to pieces, and their only weakness was fire, which all puppets feared.

    But the blood n saw the situation and hurriedly helped these strange celestials avoid fire and such!

    The blood n wasn''t that afraid of fire, if not holy fire, so the puppets could block all kinds of silver weapons for them while they blocked fire for these puppets.

    The blood n had seen this kind of phenomenon before, and now, all of them finally knew that the young master of their n had returned to the battlefield after beingzy for hundreds of years.

    "It is young master Wilhelm!"

    "It''s his highness! Oh, oh, oh, his puppet mastery is still as beautiful as before!"

    "Damn it. See how these mechanical birds turn into our young master''s puppets. It''s so fcking cool!"

    "Let''s go! Let''s assist his highness! It''s rare for him to volunteer to use his ability!"

    "Yes, yes. Let the young master y to his heart''s wishes! Let''s turn the entire battlefield to be his yground!"

    The blood n members became so energetic as if they were injected with an energy booster or something.

    One by one, they seamlessly cooperated with the puppet celestials to kill war machine celestials and if they found special puppet celestials, they would lure many celestials toward this special puppet.

    Thanks to the blood n''s effort, in no time, Wilhelm''s total puppets had reached 200.000 celestials!

    The most frightening thing was¡­he only lost a hundred or so puppet celestials only because they were burned to death by their own kin.

    This kind of death¡­isn''t it ironic for the celestials?

    Of course it is.

    Even if the celestials had turned into war machines, special ones, the stronger ones, the elites and the elders still had retained their emotion and feelings plus their ability to givemand to other war machine celestials.

    When they saw their own people kill each other like that¡­pain, shame, and various emotions mixed together, almost making the elders die from a heart attack on the spot!

    The celestial elders'' eyes turned red, roaring at the rest of the celestials in war machine mode.

    [Find the puppet master! Find them and kill them! Now! Quick! Track down the abnormal celestials'' energy fluctuation and see if there is something at the end of the thread.]

    Every puppet master had a ''medium'' they used when controlling others and this puppet master from the blood n shouldn''t be an exception.

    It was quite hard to detect the invisible medium, but the elders felt that the mostmon medium for puppet masters had always been a thread.

    Since the puppet master most likely created the threads, if they tracked down the energy fluctuation in those threads, in the end, they would find the puppet master.

    The Celestials with the abilities to track down energy fluctuation, immediately obeyed the elders and caught several puppet celestials.

    The puppet celestials were strong, but they could also be captured without being killed.

    The energy tracker ability users among the celestials purposely caught the weaker puppet celestials that weren''t personally manipted by Wilhelm.

    In this way, Wilhelm, who had his hands full with the special celestials as his puppets, didn''t notice anything wrong with those who were only manipted with a fewmands.

    The celestials worked fast, and they could almost find Wilhelm''s ce among the clouds and near the field control that the blood n elder created.

    A pity. Now that Wilhelm had a lot of celestials in hand, no longer only 1/5 or 1/4 of the whole celestials on the battlefield, he didn''t n to conceal his movement any longer.

    Wilhelm had never liked a prolonged battle because that meant he would have less time to bezy.

    It was better to hammer the enemy to death sooner and then end the fight so that he could y around again.

    Because of this, Wilhelm didn''t hesitate to activate his domain!

    Only someone in the highest strength realm who had connected their various energy cores with energy lines could have aplete domain.

    The elders from both sides were like this. Joan, the Godfather, Grandpa Yofan and other experts also had their own domain with various ranges and effectiveness.

    The elders on the battlefield hadn''t activated their domains yet because domains really require a lot of energy, and that means they would be weak after using the domain.

    If it weren''t for thest resort, no one would activate their domains recklessly.

    If it was just a domain with a few hundred meters range or smaller, it was easy to do, and the elders from both camps had already started to use this to fight other experts.

    But if they wanted to maximize the range of their domain...they would also think twice or thrice before using it.

    Unfortunately, Wilhelm intended to end his mission early and just retired to the rear to y, not wanting to stay on the battlefield wearing a puffy skirt for hours.

    Thus, Wilhelm spread his domain relying on Joan''s strong shaman ability to withhold his own ability.

    This means Joan was also using the energy in her energy core to supply her shaman ability. She also opened her shaman domain so that Wilhelm could activate his domain.

    Comparing this to Ainsley, as a shaman, the baby was still far too weak and although the Godfather could do many things by possessing Ainsley''s body....

    Creating the blood domest time when Ainsley went berserk at the Godfather mausoleum war was already her limit.

    The Godfather couldn''t use his domain while possessing Ainsley''s body, unless he materialized, and that meant the energy consumption would be doubled.

    But Wilhelm and Joan were different from The Godfather and Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1413 "Wilhelms Puppet Theater Domain"

    Wilhelm, on the other hand, had Joan to share half the burden of opening his domain and Joan herself was also used to Wilhelm opening his maximum domain every time.

    Wilhelm just gently snapped his fingers, and the next second, the energy from his body spread throughout the battlefield around him, covering the area a mile away!

    The whole battlefield was suddenly shrouded with crimson blood mist, and the mist slowly created thin threads after thread.

    This time, the threads were visible to the naked eye, and the energy fluctuation led to Wilhelm sitting on his mini throne in the air.

    Then, the various crimson threads that didn''t bind any celestials quickly knitted on their own, slowly forming arge theater decorated with various frills, bows and other beautiful things.

    The threads ''slowly'' did all of this, but it took less than a minute topletely change the entire battlefield inside Wilhelm''s domain.

    The domain erected crimson walls here and there, trapping everyone inside, as if stuffing them into a theater with a huge stage and spotlight in the middle.

    It was strange that the spotlight should be on Wilhelm, but Wilhelm stayed at thest row of audience seats, as if hiding behind the screen to manipte everything that happened on the stage.

    No spotlight was shining above his head, but Wilhelm himself still glowed in soft crimson light.

    When the surroundings suddenly changed from the night sky to such a strange theater, the celestials were taken aback, but the blood n instantly cheered.

    "It''s here! It''s here! His highness'' grand puppet theater is about to start!"

    The blood n looked around their surroundings and found many lively threads gently wrapped around their bodies and brought them to the audience seats.

    The audience seats were positioned to be like the cinema seats, surrounding the circle high stage in the middle.

    It was more like an auditorium, but the whole ce was so big that it almost hit the Underworld Gate behind Crimson Ind.

    Of course, the domain excluded the ind and the gate, making them unable to enter this ''different dimension'' created by a part.

    If one looked closer, the stage in the middle was also huge, but the whole ce was covered with crimson mist, making it impossible for the audience to peek at the stage.

    While the blood n warriors were all transported into the audience seats that were obviously too much for the blood n, with less than 200.000 people...

    The celestials were also facing the same thing. But there were some subtle differences.

    Ever since the huge domain suddenly enveloped everyone, including the queen, the elders and the halflings, the celestials became a mess.

    The queen and the halflings couldn''t be disturbed, so no matter what happened, they could only continue to support the celestials to maintain their war machine state.

    They also wanted to cancel the war machine state for those who had fallen under Wilhelm''s knees, but it wasn''t that simple.

    It was extremelyplicated.

    Because of this, the queen also didn''t dare to stop the ceremony with the halfling.

    This kind of ceremony without the altar was more dangerous than with an altar.

    If the Queen stopped the ritual before the time limit ended, she would get a bacsh and everyone here, the halflings, would also suffer a huge bacsh.

    The queen naturally didn''t want to let this happen because the dawn was near, and when dawn came, the time limit for the war machine mode would also end.

    But after that, the queen believed that the celestials'' strength would be boosted by the sunlight while the blood n would be weakened!

    Only an hour¡ª no. Thirty minutes. Just thirty more minutes! She couldn''t have a bacsh at this important time!

    The queen could only feel sorry for those who became Wilhelm''s puppets but anyway, the number of blood ns had been seriously reduced to only half of the initial number.

    Although both sides didn''t lose an important member, such as the elders yet, the queen firmly believed that once dawn came, it would be easy to kill these elders.

    Thus, she just let Wilhelm y around while notifying the elders to hold on.

    [Don''t fall into that puppet master''s maniption! It''s better for you to sacrifice other soldiers to be manipted than falling to the enemy''s hands by yourself.]

    The queen was ruthless and was determined to protect the elders.

    She was afraid that in this domain where Wilhelm''s power was multiplied by God knew how much, the elders would also be his puppets.

    Indeed. While the celestials'' higher-ups were trying to break the domain and escape, Wilhelm''s visible threads had put all things under control.

    Since there was an audience, there should be actors or ''puppets'' ying on the stage, right?

    Wilhelm''s threads forcefully kidnapped celestials who were not controlled yet and ced them on the stage, trapped inside the crimson mist.

    At the same time, the puppet celestials under his hand were also ced on the other part of the stage, just opposite those who weren''t manipted yet.

    Domain wasn''t something that anyone could just create, and the majority of these celestials, except for the elders, couldn''t develop domains.

    Those who couldn''t create domains wouldn''t be able to resist the power inside the domain, just like when Ainsley went berserk and created the mini domain back in the Aretha War.

    No one could escape, and they could only obediently let Ainsley manipte their luck or charm them to death.

    If they had a domain, even if they couldn''t destroy the domain, they could always escape.

    But how many celestials have domains and have reached thest stage of strength?

    They could be counted by hand.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1414 "The Show Is Starting"

    The celestial elders knew that although their number was a lot more than the blood n''s elders, opening a domain to sh with Wilhelm was illogical.

    It was easy to create a domain, but it was harder to break the domain from the inside. They could only do it from the outside.

    But right now, everyone was included inside the domain except for Crimson Ind and the Underworld Gate!

    How could they break the domain? Unless they could assassinate Wilhelm and kill him.

    Some of the elders with non-offensive abilities quickly opened a small domain around themselves and used this chance to escape from Wilhelm''s domain.

    Still, even if they could escape, with their non-offensive abilities, it would just be a dream to destroy the domain from the outside.

    After all, domain was like someone''s special dimension created by the person''s energy lines.

    People usually said that the ability users weave domains using their energy lines.

    Once their energy lines were exhausted, they could replenish their energy and create more.

    Just one energy line wasposed of countless small energy lines, and usually, those with ten energy lines or above could create a huge domain.

    Those with only five energy lines could, at most, create a domain with a hundred meters range, not even touching kilometers.

    Wilhelm was obviously as strong as Grandpa Yofan or the Godfather.

    Among the elders of the blood n, if Wilhelm were still alive, he would be the strongest.

    Even among the royal families, he was the most talented, and after he turned into a spirit, he still cultivated his ability.

    Yes. Even spirits could still get stronger by devouring other spirits or use external means to cultivate their ability.

    Wilhelm obviously had devoured a lot of spirits, got help from the blood n and was carefully nurtured by his shaman, Joan.

    Now, creating such a huge domain was as easy as snapping his fingers.

    No wonder back then, after Ainsley went mad and created a domain identally, although it did cover a mile away, the effect was only concentrated a few kilometers at most.

    And that alone had already overdrawn her ability, almost destroying her energy core.

    Wilhelm obviously sensed several elders who escaped from his domain, but he turned a blind eye to these people.

    On the other hand, he paid more attention to the remaining celestial elders who owned ferocious offensive abilities.

    It was estimated that they would try to assassinate him inside the domain.

    Even if Wilhelm was now a God in this domain, if the elders opened a small domain around them, they could also struggle for a period of time to break free from the domain''s restriction.

    But it would take ten to fifteen minutes to break free.

    Fifteen minutes...just enough for a short theater.

    Wilhelm chuckled as he snapped his fingers once more while crossing his legs, and the threads around him moved, as if alive.

    The threads were connected to the puppet celestials on the stage, but those threads finally became visible.

    Then, the celestials who were still not under Wilhelm''s threads...although they were notpletely controlled...

    Countless invisible threads wrapped around these people on the stage, limiting their movements yet keeping their consciousness.

    Wilhelm didn''t even give themmands, but the celestials only felt that their bodies moved on their own.

    At the same time that all celestial soldiers on the stage were more or less wrapped with several threads, Wilhelm''s cheerful voice suddenly echoed throughout the huge theater.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! Brother and sister! Wee back to Wilhelm''s Puppet Theatre show that you can only see once in a few hundred years!"

    Cheerful yet creepy music immediately sounded after Wilhelm''s voice, bing the back sound in the huge theater.

    Once Wilhelm''s voice fell for the first time, the blood n seated at the audience seats immediately cheered, shaking the whole theater with their loud shouts.

    "Long live his highness! We finally can watch another show after so long!"

    "Wow. Wow. Wow. Tonight''s show will definitely be the best! It must be an ultimate show!"

    "What kind of script will his highness use this time? Is it a cliche war script, or?"

    "Maybe a civil war."

    "Hahahahaha! True! True!"

    The blood n members roared in excitement, but the elders, the marshal and other higher-ups who were also put at the audience seats, forced to watch the show, all had ugly faces.

    They were struggling to break free from the domain''s restraint using their own fields, but the blood n''s roars around them made them agitated.

    "Damn it! Which lunatic will suddenly open such arge domain on the battlefield? Is he not afraid of dying because he lost too much energy?"

    "The puppet master...it must be the one who spoke a few seconds ago, right? It''s a male''s voice, but it sounded too young..."

    If one listened closely, that voice just now indeed had Wilhelm''s voice, but there was a shadow of little Joan''s loli voice as well, making the whole voice sound creepy.

    It was as if they were inside a haunted dollhouse or something, and the voice echoed throughout every nook and corner.

    The voices always followed everyone''s ears, making it sound distant but then it would suddenly sound so close, right beside one''s ears.

    The mix of a boy''s and a girl''s voices, followed by mixed cheers andughter from the blood n, as if this domain wasn''t a ughter house for the celestials, sent chills down every celestial elders'' spine.

    "Damn it! Let''s break free and kill this puppet master!"

    "Hmph. This boy is ying with fire. We have to teach him a lesson."

    The elders were determined to kill Wilhelm!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1415 "Fallen Angel Script"

    "Let''s focus on breaking free first and save as many soldiers as we can."

    While the elders were trying hard not to be provoked and focused on breaking free, Wilhelm''s cheerful and childish voice sounded once more.

    "Tonight''s show is called ''Fallen Angels''. Our show will feature beautiful angels with white wings, and the script is a tragedy, yet blood-boiling."

    "I''m sure everyone here will enjoy the show as much as I do!"

    "Okay, let''s not talk too much. Let me show you the ultimate puppet theater show that you will never see before."

    "Ladies and gentlemen...presenting, The Fallen Angels!"

    Once Wilhelm''s voice alternated between his own voice and little Joan''s voice, the crimson mist that acted as the curtain covering the round stage slowly disappeared.

    This stage was indeed strange because no matter from which angle, you would still be able to see the whole show, as if it was projected with 3D technology or something.

    The moment the crimson mist slowly disappeared, the audience immediately saw the silhouette of countless celestials flying freely in the air.

    The stage was suddenly lit up and the background also changed into a realistic starry night, exactly the same as the one outside the domain.

    The music yed a gentle yet somewhat eerie tone, making people rub their arms to feel their goosebumps.

    As if it wasn''t enough, one could immediately hear the cheerfulughter and voices from the ''angels'' flying in the air.

    If they didn''t see these angels'' voices, they would think that the angels were flying happily, living a good life.

    Unfortunately, when the mistpletely disappeared, the whole scene appeared in everyone''s eyes.

    These angels...there were thousands of them, and each of them had visible crimson threads hanging on their bodies.

    These people weren''t Wilhelm''s puppets. They were those who were still in war machine mode, yet restricted by the rules of the domain.

    The red threads that hang them in the air to let them ''fly'' were indeed Wilhelm''s threads, but not the threads used to manipte puppets.

    It was just recements for wires used in movie shooting when the actors wanted to shoot flying scenes or other actions.

    The ''hanged'' celestials pped their wings, and their every movement was controlled by the threads on their bodies.

    Even the movement of their wings was precisely measured, looking stiff and weird.

    And this was still not fully controlled by Wilhelm, just restricted by the domain to follow the domain lord''s wishes.

    As the celestials on the stage continued to fly andughed with stiff smiles and eyes, Wilhelm''s voice continued to sound as the narrator.

    "Once upon a time, in a farawaynd above the clouds, a lot of angels with white wings happily flew in the blue sky."

    "They would fly from dawn to night, from night to dawn, tirelessly pping their wings, because they''re meant to fly forever."

    The ''puppets'' on the stage continued to fly like that, but they didn''t know that the flow of time on the stage was different from the one at the audience.

    After all, stages always had their own time flow following the script, and Wilhelm''s domainpletely replicated that.

    Even if he didn''t have any time-rted ability, his ability as a puppet master allowed him to set up stages, which vaguely touched the boundary of time.

    The celestials flying in the sky didn''t know how long they pped their wings like that but following Wilhelm''s narration...

    The celestials really felt as if they tirelessly flew from dawn to night, from night to morning.

    Even worse, Wilhelm continued his narration as if it was nothing.

    "The angels had been living like this for hundreds of years, not feeling tired to fly all day because they''re born for the sky."

    "They held their chins up and had eyes above their heads, looking down on people below the clouds."

    "Wings are their gifts, and to fly for hundreds of years, singing and dancing, have always been their mission."

    Following Wilhelm''s narration, the celestials really felt as if they had been flying for thousands of years!

    But which lunatic would never feel tired of flying? Even real birds also rested their wings sometimes, but they couldn''t!

    Unknown to them, their wings were also decorated with the flow of time on the stage, and their wings shed countless feathers within seconds.

    Their wings broke one by one, but the threads kept them in the air, mechanically pping their broken wings.

    The number of actors on the stage continued to grow as Wilhelm''s narration continued, and in less than a minute...

    50.000 celestials densely filled the stage, and one by one, they truly lost their wings.

    The time flow outside of the stage was only a few minutes, or maybe not even a minute.

    But following the puppet master''s control and narration, countless celestials quietly broke the wings.

    If their lifespans weren''t long, they would have aged in an instant and would also die on the spot!

    But thankfully, only a handful of older ones died on the stage, but their corpses still mechanically flew in the sky, happily smiling as if they weren''t corpses.

    When they died because of the ''hundred of years'' narration, their bodies becameplete puppets, merging with Wilhelm''s domain.

    Seeing this, the elders in the audience seats almost puked.

    "Damn it! How could this boy''s domain even involve thew of time?! How could this be??"

    "His ability is a puppet master, and in his domain, he created a theater."

    "It''s normal in ordinary theater that the flow of time on the stage will be much faster or slower than the one outside the stage."

    This is why a puppet master with a domain is such a scary existence!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1416 "Infinite Suffering"

    The audience might be watching a ten-minute short show, but the script implemented on the stage can reach thousands of years!

    This is the horror of a puppet master''s domain, especially someone as powerful and ''creative'' as Wilhelm.

    In just a few seconds, countless celestials aged and died on the stage while others broke their wings,pletely unable to fly without the threads that manipted them.

    This speed of killing thousands of people in a few seconds is too scary!

    Even if the celestials who chose to act on the stage died or broke their wings, Wilhelm still used them as puppets, but he would also rece arge batch of celestials on the stage with those still intact.

    These people couldn''t resist the rules inside the domain at all, and those who could create domains weren''t ced on the stage or backstage at all.

    The queen, the halflings and other guards protected inside the shield were all inside the domain, but they weren''t ced inside the theater at all and were ced in pitch ck dimension.

    Wilhelm didn''t want to kill the halflings who weren''t purely celestials and also didn''t want to touch those guards or the Queen because they should be able to create their own domains.

    Let''s just y with these people with no domains!

    In less than a minute, batch after batch of celestials were reced, and the number of victims who broke their wings had reached 50.000 celestials.

    Those who died were all assimted into the domain, bing Wilhelm''s new puppet collection.

    It was no wonder that people said domains were just different dimensions where the ability user who created the dimension was the one in control of everything.

    And when these ability users died, the domain they once created would be left just like that, wandering everywhere in this boundless universe.

    Most ability users couldn''t even reach this stage of creating domains, much less the majority of people in this world who would remain ordinary for the rest of their lives.

    They didn''t know the existence of dimensions and such, not knowing that even in this world, countless dimensions were lurking...

    There could be living people inside the dimensions, or savage creatures, or new resources and other things.

    These were still dimensions or what people in the cultivation world called as secret realms.

    What about another world, such as the one Ainsley lived in before she came to this world?

    The majority of people in this world would remain in the dark, not even knowing about the transmigrators existence.

    After Wilhelm killed close to 10.000 celestials in five minutes and disabled 50.000 celestials, he continued his narration, and something changed on the stage.

    "The angels have been living happily for a long time, flying freely as their life mission."

    "But one day, there is a group of people with wings who can''t fly for some reason..."

    Wilhelm snapped his fingers, and countless celestials with folded wings suddenly appeared on the stage, not flying in the sky above the stage floor but really standing on the huge, strange stage.

    When these people appeared, the audience immediately realized that all of them were Wilhelm''s celestial puppets that he picked and transformed before the domain appeared.

    Thanks to Cellino.

    Oh, and that little guy...he had stopped using his Space Exchange and was also included in this domain, but he became a little cat sitting on Wilhelm''sp.

    Cellino enjoyed Wilhelm''s cat-petting skill, almost forgetting Ainsley and Bello, who were at the ind and the underworld gate outside of the domain.

    Wilhelm''s voice continued to echo throughout the huge theater with a high ceiling as the puppet celestials made their move.

    "These people with wings but can''t fly also have a lot of people who have no wings."

    "They can only stay on the ground, looking up at these angels who look so happy to fly freely in the sky."

    The people with wings but couldn''t fly were all yed by Wilhelm''s puppet celestials, and those with no wings...

    Wilhelm chose the actors from the batch who were still not transformed into his puppets.

    Anyway, as a good puppet master, he treated his puppets nicely and wouldn''t break them for no reason.

    Wasn''t it good to let those non-puppet celestials act as wingless people?

    The moment Wilhelm''s voice fell, another group of celestials still in their war machine mode stiffly entered the stage.

    One by one, the wings on their backs disappeared, as if forcefully plucked and taken away by an unknown force.

    If they could see the real scene, they would see countless invisible crimson threads taking away their wings, mercilessly tearing their wings from their backs!

    Wilhelm''s show had always been ''family-friendly'', and all the blood that appeared on the stage immediately disappeared, bing the crimson mist that acted as a curtain.

    Of course, when the show was still ying, the curtains were nowhere to be seen, just like the blood these celestials shed as they lost their wings.

    When the elders, the marshal and other higher-ranking people in the celestials sitting in the audience seat see the wingless and stiff celestials with pale faces on the stage...

    All of them felt a fire burning in their chests. The old ones even sucked the cold air nervously and almost fainted on the spot.

    "This m*therfck*er!! He dares¡ª he dares to rip off our people''s wings!"

    This is too cruel. Much cruller than breaking their wings on the stage earlier.

    It was much more painful to rip their wings off their backs than just breaking the wings themselves.

    How much pain, wound and suffering did these celestials have to suffer?

    Infinite.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1417 "Fallen Angels Script Climax"

    "This boy¡ª just you wait! We will definitely kill you!"

    The elders were red-eyed but the blood n membersughed and snickered, not even bothering to cover up their giggles.

    Served them right! Just how many people with the blood n''s bloodline died of torture in the hands of these celestials?

    Even people with simr racial traits to the blood n such as those with ck hair and crimson eyes were all heavily discriminated against.

    Their n had to hide underground and go to various dangerous dimensions to continue to live for a thousand years.

    These celestials only got their wings ripped off. His highness was still merciful!

    But many celestials without their wings, just bareback no different from slightly handsome humans, couldn''t bear the pain and the bacsh of losing wings.

    Their wings grew ever since they were babies, and it was even more important than their arms or legs.

    It was easier to restore arms or legs than to restore wings that had beenpletely separated from their backs!

    The pain and the bacsh killed a lot of celestials, once again setting another record of how many celestials were dead within seconds.

    But even when they died, they turned into puppets and continued to act, or if Wilhelm were wilful, he would rece this batch with new batches.

    The corpses of the celestials that had turned into puppets were all thrown backstage, locked deep inside the warehouse.

    They weren''t even worthy of being put in Wilhelm''s collection room where he kept many people whom he had turned into puppets when they were still alive or when they were dead.

    Unlike necromancers who stored corpses, Wilhelm only held people who had been turned into beautiful puppets, no different from their original state, no matter how tragic they died.

    No one would even notice that they were puppets if not for their lifeless eyes!

    Wilhelm dumped the batch of celestials and quickly continued his narration because he really could only keep hisplicated domain for fifteen to twenty minutes at most.

    But it''s okay. Him alone could kill so many celestials that the blood n warriors and blood n elders could ever kill.

    If not for the preference over his strength, how could the elders and the royal families, who always had to revive the pure-blooded blood n members, let Wilhelm stay as a spirit like now?

    It was impossible! They would have to work hard for the n because they had too little personnel, and even the dead would be revived to work again!

    Wilhelm''s performance continued, and his voice spread throughout the theater as the narrator of the puppet show.

    "These people with wings but can''t fly and those without wings envied the angels in the sky day by day."

    "And so, after restraining their dark thoughts for so long, the people on the ground finally create a n¡ª "

    "They want to drag the angels down and rece the angels!"

    "Maybe the angels'' wings are different, which is why they can fly in the sky while the winged people on the ground can''t fly."

    "People with no wings are also envious of the angels, desiring their wings day by day."

    "When this n finallyes out, the people on the ground create weapons to shoot the angels in the sky!"

    Wilhelm''s voice fell, and the celestials on the stage that didn''t fly in the sky immediately moved their hands stiffly, just like puppets.

    Then, theyunched one attack after another, targeting the celestials in the sky who couldn''t dodge the attack at all!

    The Celestials in the sky were all restrained by the domain''s rules, and the crimson threads around their bodies kept them at the easiest position to be shot.

    Just like that, countless celestials lost their threads and fell to the ground with a swoosh!

    Some died on the spot because the stage was made of a strange material that was enough to crack the celestials'' heads when they fell from such a high altitude.

    The others who barely survived had broken their wings, but the people on the ground ''did not know'' about this.

    "The angels fall one by one, and the people on the ground scramble to snatch the angels'' wings before wearing them on their backs!"

    The Celestials who yed the actors of ''people with no wings'' stiffly approached the fallen celestials, and slowly but surely, they ripped off the already broken wings from their kin''s backs.

    Blood poured out again, but it quickly dissipated into a crimson mist curtain, not leaving even the smell of blood on the stage.

    The audience only saw the poor celestials with broken wings get their wings ripped off forcefully, and those with ''no wings'' tried to attach the wings to their backs.

    The scene got even creepier than before, and even the blood n members shuddered when watching this scene.

    Wilhelm is really too insidious and scary!

    How many celestials broke their wings, got their wings ripped off their backs or directly fell to their death?

    The dead ones were all quietly transformed into puppets and were dragged backstage before being thrown away in the warehouse.

    Then, batch after batch of celestials with broken wings reced these ''actors'' and repeated the scenes of falling from the sky.

    The survivors continued the script while the dead disappeared from the stage.

    No matter how strong the celestials were, after breaking their wings, falling from such a high altitude and getting their remaining wings ripped off..

    How could there wouldn''t be casualties?

    The celestials who got their wings ripped off directly by the hands of their own kin soon died of pain or died of excessive blood loss.

    Not even the celestials'' natural healing ability could save them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1418 "Vicious Cycle"

    The scene got bloody for a few minutes, and the audience had lost count of how many ''wingless celestials'' on the ground ripped off the broken wings of fallen celestials with manic faces.

    The threads manipted the actors to smile and express their ''emotions'', even if the war machinescked emotions.

    This made the actors on the stage smile like a creepy doll, so scary that the blood n closest to the stage almost ran away with fright.

    Damn. These ''puppets'' are not even manipted manually by his highness himself, but they''re already so creepy, ah!

    Really. We can never offend his highness Wilhelm-sama!

    But this nightmare didn''t end with just the ''wingless celestials'' ripping off the wings of the fallen celestials.

    Wilhelm''s voice alternating between a little boy and a little girl sounded throughout the domain once more.

    "Those with wings but can''t fly didn''t take the angels'' wings but drained their blood, thinking that drinking the angels'' blood would let them transform into angels and fly freely in the sky."

    Such a simple paragraph, but the content was so bloody.

    Wilhelm''s puppet celestials soon dragged the fallen angels who had lost their wings with folded wings.

    The puppet celestials were all elites, and Wilhelm himself manually controlled them.

    With this strength, even if the few celestials on the ground who had lost their wings wanted to resist, they couldn''t.

    Another bloodbath scene appeared on the stage.

    The puppet celestials drained the blood of fallen celestials and drank their blood on the spot, acting like a blood n rather than noble celestials.

    This kind of half-cannibalism shocked the celestial elders so greatly that even the Queen and the halflings somewhere in the dark voice almost puked on the spot.

    After all, although they weren''t in the audience seat, the scene happening on the stage was automatically yed inside their minds, invading their brains just like that.

    They wanted to close their eyes, but the scene kept continuing in their minds, so bloody that the halflings fainted one after another.

    It was such a great shock to see your own kin ripping off theirrade''s wings and putting them on their bare backs full of blood.

    Then, there was another group of celestials draining the celestial blood and drinking the blood on the spot!

    In this scene, as many as 100.000 celestials died of blood loss, and Wilhelm''s puppet celestials drank a lot of celestial blood, so much so that they almost turned to the dark side directly.

    Or maybe they could upgrade their strength after devouring the blood of their own kin.

    This script looked so bloody, but if one watched closely, they would find out that the celestials who ripped off the fallen angels'' wings or drank their blood...

    These celestials represented Wilhelm''s desire to destroy the celestials who had been bullying the blood n race for so long.

    Now, he made the enemies fight with each other and still in such a bloody way!

    All the loss that the blood n endured for over a thousand years, losing so many kins and families, was slowly washed away by Wilhelm''s ultimate show.

    The show had been going on for only ten minutes, but the number of celestials alive on the stage didn''t exceed 400.000.

    Nearly half of the entire celestials dragged into the domain died in Wilhelm''s domain, silently bing Wilhelm''s nutrient to continue growing his domain.

    Even those who were still alive, the remaining 400.000 people....

    Half of them had turned into Wilhelm''s personal puppets and the others were either normal puppets or non-puppet celestials.

    Still, the number of non-puppet celestials were only about 100.000 left because the rest died within ten minutes.

    The celestial elders inhaled deeply, and the queen even had an impulse to stop the ritual to save her people.

    No! No! This can''t be!

    The celestials had been turned into war machines, so how could they still die on the stage so easily?

    But when their own enemies were also transformed into war machines...it seemed that it was possible to die so quickly.

    Wilhelm''s domain was too strong, and even the queen felt that the puppet master might not lose against her in person.

    Such a blood n member...howe he remained hidden for so many years?

    If this puppet master appeared in the war a thousand years ago with his current strength, the blood n wouldn''t be forced to hide underground at all!

    The queen knew there were only five minutes left until the war machine mode ended on its own, but she was already trembling with fright.

    What she was proud of was actually the overwhelming number of celestial soldiers, but in front of the few experts from the blood n...

    This number didn''t mean anything.

    And the other blood n elders hadn''t created their domains on such arge scale either! If these lunatics also created domains...

    The queen knew that no matter how unique the celestial elders'' domains or abilities were, they had been living in a peaceful environment for more than a thousand years.

    That''s enough to break even the sharpest weapon.

    Even after the celestials turned into war machines and killed half of the entire blood n warriors, the number of their soldiers was now on par with the blood n warriors.

    The blood n had been massacred for this point¡ª the queen wanted to avenge her people and make sure she had to kill the rest of the 100.000 blood n warriors!

    To be honest, not all 500.000 people from the celestials died on the stage inside this domain.

    It was just that those who were turned into Wilhelm''s puppets could no longer be called celestial soldiers, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1419 "End Of Show"

    The show continued for a few more minutes, and after the massacre, before the fifteen-minute show ended, Wilhelm''s narration sounded once more.

    "After the people on the ground put the fallen angels'' wings on their backs and drank the angels'' blood...miracles happened."

    "Those without wings gained wings and could fly in the sky, while those with wings but couldn''t fly also seemed to find their lost strength to fly in the sky."

    "The people on the ground slowly reced the angels, bing the new angels."

    "Day by day, the people on the ground hunted angels and reced the angels, flying happily in the sky from morning to night and from night to dawn."

    "Their minds also slowly turned into that of the angels, bearing the same mission to fly freely for hundreds of years in the sky, looking down on all beings on the ground."

    "However, after a hundred years, the people on the ground who didn''t rece the angels gradually envied the ''angels'' in the sky..."

    "And the same tragedy happened again."

    "History repeated, and the ''angels'' be fallen angels while the people on the ground be the new batch of ''angels''."

    "Even after the cycle continued for hundreds of thousands of years, no one knew why the angels had to keep flying in the sky while the people on the ground could only look up at them."

    "At one point, the fallen angels who survived the previous tragedies lost their memories when they became angels and blended with the people on the ground."

    "They married and gave birth to sons and daughters for the people on the ground, giving birth to the second species of the ground people¡ª "

    "It was those born with wings but couldn''t fly for a mysterious reason."

    "The fallen angels created new angels, and new angels became fallen angels, continuing the cycle of death and birth."

    "It was a never-ending cycle."

    Wilhelm''s voice faded, and the actors on the stage faithfully recreated what Wilhelm said to the audience.

    The whole script was like an infinite loop, with the celestials bing the only victim on the stage.

    As the cycle continued for two rounds in thest few minutes, the crimson mist curtain slowly appeared at the edge of the stage and the spotlight above the stage also slowly dimmed.

    Wilhelm''s cheerful voice sounded again with the tragedy show behind him in the background.

    "Every angel is born to fly in the sky¡ª but in the end, people belong to the ground, and even angels will return to the ground and be one with dirt and dust."

    "The end¡ª "

    Wilhelm''s voice faded, and the person suddenly appeared right in front of the circle stage.

    The crimson mist curtain slowly covered the stage, blocking the remaining ''actors'' on the stage.

    At the same time, the spotlight immediately focused on Wilhelm''s figure sitting on a small throne in front of everyone.

    The puppet master finally appeared, and the celestial elders who were about to break free from the domain''s restriction in one minute, immediately red at Wilhelm with eyes full of hatred.

    It''s her! Or him. Or whatever.

    That loli! She''s the one who tortured their people! Kill her!

    The celestial elders were determined to kill Wilhelm while the blood n members stood up from their seats to apud their little prince.

    "Marvelous! Such a good show! This is really the ultimate show that we can only see once in a hundred years!"

    "Oh, oh, maybe it''s only once in a thousand years!"

    "All hail, his highness!"

    "His highness, look here! Ahhhh!"

    The blood n members screamed as if they were attending a super idol''s concert while Wilhelm enjoyed the apuse from the audience with a sweet smile on his face.

    "Thank you, everyone! I''m d you can enjoy my show!"

    Wilhelm still had the same innocent child look on his face, looking really happy because of his good performance.

    He acted as if the show wasn''t so bloody that the celestial elders and the halflings puked so much that they couldn''t vomit anymore.

    Under the thunderous apuse, the celestial elders, the queen, the halflings and the guards on the scene clenched their teeth and waited patiently for their chance.

    The queen was going to escape from this domain with the halflings as soon as she finished the entire war machine ritual.

    As for avenging her people and killing the puppet master...leave it to the marshal and the elders.

    She wanted to save her strength to massacre the blood n after they left this domain!

    The elders were all gearing up, each of them slowly approaching Wilhelm in the air with their wings.

    At the same time, the blood n members also noticed this, but they were all ejected out of the domain one by one.

    "The show has ended here and the guests can now go back!"

    Wilhelm''s sweet voice sounded again, and he didn''t sound like someone who was worried about the celestial elders around him.

    It was true that the domain was about to disappear and the celestial elders would also be able to attack him, but Wilhelm wasn''t too worried.

    "Okay, everyone. Thank you for attending my ultimate show and pleasee back if there is a new show in a hundred years!"

    Following Wilhelm''s voice, the entire domain space slowly shattered into countless crimson threads, swallowing the dead celestials and spitting out the living beings.

    The surviving celestials who didn''t be Wilhelm''s puppets immediately ran away as far as they could from the shattered domains....

    While the puppets under Wilhelm''s control self-destruct one by one.

    Wilhelm was already tired of ying and after the show ended, wasn''t it time to rest?

    A pity. Someone didn''t want to let Wilhelm rest well!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1420 "Blow Up And Die"

    The moment the celestial elders could regain their freedom, they didn''t let go of Wilhelm and rushed towards him in the sky!

    The entire domain changed back into dense threads that formed spider web-like formation, almost turning the ck sky red on the spot.

    Since it was near dawn, the sky slowly brightened, and one could see the sun slowly peeking out of the mountain rows, about to greet the new days and bring morning to the battered celestials.

    It''s time! It''s now time to kill this puppet master who must have been exhausted after creating such aplicated domain!

    There were more than twenty celestial elders trapped in the domain before, and there was also the marshal with the group.

    Not to mention that the celestials had ministers and other high-ranking nobles withplex status, unlike the blood n with simple social status.

    There were as many as 100 celestials owning domains, and all of them rushed towards Wilhelm just after the domain shattered to pieces!

    Seeing this scene, the blood n elders and the royal families didn''t leave Wilhelm alone and immediately helped him to block most of these celestials.

    "Your highness, hurry up and go! Go to his majesty and hide on the ind!"

    Even though the ind lost the protection of the crimson barrier, these celestial elders wouldn''t be foolish enough to face the king of the blood n head-on.

    In the eyes of the blood n''s elders and royal families, Wilhelm would bepletely safe with the king!

    There were only a total of 50 elders and royal family members on the blood n''s side, while the celestials had more than 100 angry people.

    They lost too many celestials inside the domain back then, so how could these people abandon the thought of taking revenge on Wilhelm?

    The other celestials who weren''t under Wilhelm''s control hurriedly escaped from the crimson threads hanging in the air while the celestial elders rushed to this crimson field.

    Most of the celestial elders were blocked outside by the blood n elders, but some royal families older than the current queen plus the marshal managed to break through.

    The Celestial generals, who weren''t much weaker than the marshal or the celestial royal families, also managed to enter the crimson thread area, sessfully passing through the blood n''s protection.

    The blood n elders and the royal families directly opened a small domain to block the celestial elders and the celestial elders also opened their domains, intending to sh head-on.

    The scene suddenly became chaotic, and the blood n elders or the royal families had no time to protect Wilhelm.

    They could only prolong Wilhelm''s escape time while they entangled the enemies here.

    Let''s dy the enemy until Wilhelm arrived at the king''s ce!

    Unfortunately, the marshal and the celestial generals still broke through the siege and officially entered Wilhelm''s red thread area.

    The domain just now shattered and returned back to countless red thread that slowly became invisible.

    Only Wilhelm himself could see the dense red threads in the air, forming countless spider web-like things, ready to entangle anyone who came closer.

    Seeing, the marshal and the celestial Generals flying towards him while shooting various long-range attacks, Wilhelm curled his lips and chuckled.

    "I''m indeed weaker after opening a max domain, but it doesn''t mean I''ll be a weak toddler!"

    Wilhelm resolutely manipted all the celestials under his control.

    Both those with simplemands or those personally under his control...all celestials suddenly appeared around Wilhelm and also entered the red thread area.

    But these threads didn''t block the puppet celestials'' path at all and rushed towards the celestial marshal and his generals!

    The celestial marshal also had various unique abilities, and the one he used now was called Field Control, simr to the one the blood n elder used to trap celestials.

    But the marshal''s field control was not only just to trap people, but it could also exert gravity control, air pressure, and even many offensive attacks as long as it was inside the field control.

    He could crush mountains with his field control or split the sea into two as long as it was inside his field control.

    The moment the marshal used his field control, the void around him trembled, and even Wilhelm suddenly felt his chest getting more stuffy and ufortable.

    As the marshal controlled the field control ability, he made the gravity inside the field control be so heavy that even if they were floating in the air, people would feel they were being pressed to the ground.

    The air pressure, the gravity control, and everything else could crush even mountains to dust, not to mention this little puppet master who had a weak body at first nce.

    The marshal was sure that Wilhelm would definitely die within seconds inside his field control.

    However, Wilhelm was indeed not your ordinary puppet master.

    After putting most of his puppet celestials inside the red thread area that was now also inside the marshal''s field control...

    He didn''t hesitate to blow up the puppet celestials to pieces.

    Yes. He blew them up one by one from the inside, simply by controlling the celestial to ignite their own energy core, resulting to this self-destruction.

    Countless puppet celestials that only had severalmands in their heads received Wilhelm''s newmand.

    [Blow up your energy core and die!]

    Just one sentence but the end result waspletely dangerous.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Countless Celestials suddenly blew up themselves, igniting the sky with fire and shockwave.

    The shockwave was so great that it even sted the air pressure inside the field control.

    Even the field control''s energy rippled in the air, almost disappearing into nothingness!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1421 "Die For This Young Master"

    As for Wilhelm himself....his throne was still floating in the air, and the little loli crossed his legs with relish.

    He would bend his fingers asionally and drag several elite puppet celestials to shield him from the explosion''s heat, burn, or shockwave.

    Hidden peacefully under the celestials'' wings, not even a single dust managed to touch Wilhelm''s delicate clothes.

    He didn''t treat his puppet celestials badly, and most of those who lost their wings either from being ripped off alive or broke their wings while flying....

    They were not his puppets that he got before he made the domain.

    Because of this, most of his celestial puppets were still intact, and even a lot of them drank theirrade''s blood, unknowingly bing an even stronger celestial.

    Although the war machine mode had ended, and the queen escaped from the battlefield with the halflings...

    These puppet celestials who had drank other celestials'' blood didn''t seem to be so different from when they were in their war machine mode.

    It was just that they had more expressions on their faces, but Wilhelm resolutely wiped off their consciousness, making them his loyal puppets forever.

    So many puppet celestials used their abilities and their own unique wings to protect Wilhelm while the rest exploded themselves to fight the intruders.

    How could the marshal and the generals be able to face their own kin''s self-destruct and dodge this sudden explosion?

    The marshal was alright inside his own field control, but the generals were more or less affected.

    Not to mention that when they wanted to kill the enemies...they only saw their own celestial soldiers who were already under the puppeteer''s control.

    The marshal and the Generals felt their hearts aching so much that they wished they could chop Wilhelm to pieces!

    They could only see Wilhelm''s fluttering skirts as the little ''girl'' sat down leisurely on her little throne.

    The throne also slowly floated towards the crimson ind with countless threads and puppet celestials surrounding the little girl.

    It was a bunch of meat walls and imprable defensive barrier.

    The marshal and the generals were furious, but the controlled celestials weren''t their only obstacle.

    The countless red threads in the air that formed various spider webs also actively entangled them and brought a lot of self-destructing celestials to the captured victims.

    When the generals were tied and trapped by the red threads, they couldn''t dodge the celestials'' self-destruct explosion.

    God knew how hard it was to cut the seemingly weak threads.

    They couldn''t even see the threads and could only sh here and there blindly, but the threads were also super tough!

    Is this really a thread, not a metal or something?

    Of course. How could Wilhelm''s thread be ordinary?

    Every single thread here was created with his own energy as the material, so it was the same as directly shing with Wilhelm''s special energy.

    As someone who could even create a fifteen-minuteplicated domain that shattered the celestials'' pride and hearts to pieces...

    Don''t underestimate Wilhelm''s energy capacity.

    Even after 90% of his total energy was drained after creating the domain and Joan''s own shaman energy almost couldn''t support Wilhelm''s possessing her body...

    Wilhelm could still manipte these treads that fell after the domain disappeared, along with the remaining celestials.

    Wilhelm knew that once he exhausted his energy, these celestials woulde to their senses and they wouldn''t be helpful to him anymore.

    So, wasn''t it better to let them fight the marshal and the celestial generals with all of their might?

    Just die for this young master.

    Wilhelm was ruthless and didn''t even bat an eyelid after exploding thousands of celestials in his hands.

    He even sent more elite celestial puppets to help his blood n''s elders fight the other celestial elders.

    Even if the celestial elders also had various unique abilities, facing the self-destruct attempt of so many celestials at once...they also could only run away with their tails tucked behind their legs.

    Just....who told them not to have a perverted puppet master as strong as Wilhelm?

    Who told them that although they had a lot of soldiers, their abilities weren''t as strong or unique as the blood n''s?

    They had to admit that the blood n had so many powerful talents who could fight four or five enemies on their own.

    On the other hand, their celestials only relied on their advantage in number to crush the enemy.

    The celestial elders were secretly ashamed, but the invisible spider web threads kept entangling them, locking their movements and sending them to the self-destruct celestial puppets.

    Not to mention that the blood n elders were also there to fight them...even if the celestial elders didn''t die, they were severely wounded, and some of them decided to escape first.

    It''s hard! It''s so hard to kill that stinky puppeteer when so many blood n elders and the puppet master''s own puppets protected him¡ª oh her.

    Well. The puppeteer''s true gender was still vague, but the elders didn''t care anyway.

    They could only grit their teeth and fight fiercely with the blood n elders, vowing topare their domains with the blood n elders'' domains.

    At the same time, Wilhelm kept floating towards the crimson ind and Cellino, who was sitting on Wilhelm''sp, would wag his tail from time to time.

    With him here, Wilhelm would be able to escape unscathed.

    Many puppet celestials lost their lives to protect their puppeteer and the number of celestial survivors on the battlefield dwindled once more.

    The celestial''s casualties grew so rapidly, yet the blood n members didn''t have that many casualties despite their small number in the beginning!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1422 "Expert Level"

    If this situation continued, the whole celestial would lose the battle just like that.

    But the celestial Generals and the marshal didn''t want to let go of Wilhelm.

    This puppeteer was too dangerous. They had to kill the person so that they could eliminate future trouble!

    Little did they know that Wilhelm was already a dead spirit, and it was Joan who let him possess her body so that he could be ''alive'' for a few hours.

    The sky slowly brightened, and the horizon shed with white lighting from the sun.

    The sun was slowly rising from the horizon, yet the celestials couldn''t cheer up anymore.

    Looking at the countless celestial puppets blowing up themselves to injure their ownrades...

    The other celestials felt heavy despair in their hearts.

    Even when the generals and the marshals told them to attack little loli on the throne from afar, the physiological wound from the domain before made most of them fearful.

    "Go! Go! Go! What are you doing, just standing there? Kill that puppeteer! Don''t you guys want to get revenge on him?!"

    The generals roared at the survivors, but the survivors remained motionless. Some even trembled and almost fainted on the spot.

    The surviving celestials either lost their wings and had to fly using other means or still had their wings but couldn''t fly at all and could only return to their base camp.

    How could they still fight the person who caused them to be like this?

    Almost no celestial returned from Wilhelm''s perverted domain without suffering any injuries¡­

    Unless they also had domains like the high-level celestials!

    When the generals and the marshal urged people to attack Wilhelm from afar, the puppet celestials around Wilhelm alone were enough to deter most of the surviving celestial.

    Just look at these elite celestials. They more or less fell into Wilhelm''s hands, obeying his everymand like obedient puppets.

    These crazy puppets didn''t fear death, but they did fear death!

    Such strong celestials ended up as Wilhelm''s obedient puppets, not to mention them? They also wanted to live instead of fighting an impossible battle, okay?

    The celestials'' thoughts had slowly changed.

    At first, they felt that this would be an easy fight to massacre blood n members but now¡­since when did they feel that it became an impossible war to win?

    It was the moment that they lost their base camp or maybe the moment someone summoned the Gate of Underworld.

    Just why couldn''t they summon the Gate of Heaven to summon angels or something?

    And why would there be such a perverted puppeteer as their enemies?

    How could they win?!

    After the survivors didn''t dare to attack for so long, the generals and the marshal finally realized that the surviving celestials had psychological fear towards Wilhelm, making them useless in this fight.

    The Marshal and the generals who knew what kind of thing these celestials experienced inside the domain could only sigh and go forward on their own.

    It''s as expected. These people suffered inhumane torture that trampled both their dignity and pride to dust¡­

    The moment they lost the war machine mode, they would be more vulnerable than before.

    Because of this, only the generals and the marshall could attack Wilhelm with all of their might.

    Unfortunately, no matter what kind of unique abilities the Generals and the marshal used, they only killed more puppet celestials rather than injuring Wilhelm.

    And as a puppet master with a rtively high mental strength until he could control countless puppet celestials with his high concentration alone...

    Almost no mental-based attack could injure Wilhelm.

    If anything, even the generals feared that the invisible threads around them would suddenly pierce their heads and turn them into puppets.

    A puppet master ability was a mental-based attack that struck a person''s mind, consciousness or even soul.

    It was a super hard thing to defend, even when celestials were usually resistant to mental-type attacks.

    Not to mention this guy Wilhelm was such a top-notch puppet master.

    Although his body was indeed super weak, which was why he died when he was young, after bing a spirit, Wilhelm''s strength only soared instead of declining.

    Other spirits would be a few degrees weaker than when they were still alive, but Wilhelm was the opposite.

    "Hahaha! It''s so fun!"

    The boy, in a loli appearance,ughed heartily as he tugged the red threads connected to countless elite celestials.

    With one finger tug, the celestial would be his meat shield and die vigorously for him.

    This looked no different from being charmed to death, but Wilhelm''s ability also allowed him to strengthen his puppets and made them more powerful than before they became puppets.

    Ainsley, who was staying around the blood n king, could also see Wilhelm''s loli appearance with Cellino on hisp, leisurely sitting on a small throne andmanding puppet celestials.

    Others couldn''t see the red threads but maybe because Ainsley''s charm ability was the same kind as Wilhelm''s puppet ability, she could see the dense red threads in the air.

    The baby could only open her mouth widely as she looked at how easily Wilhelm controlled so many threads and so many puppets.

    As someone who had once charmed a lot of monsters, beasts or people in one go, Ainsley also understood how hard it was to control people.

    Not to mention Wilhelm didn''t simply give simplemands but asionally moved the celestials'' limbs, making various unexpected movements to kill the enemies.

    Wilhelm used this when he faced tough enemies or when he needed the nearby celestial to act as his meat shield.

    The degree of concentration and energy control he had¡­

    It was truly at the level above experts. It''s just too good and perfect!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1423 "Simultaneous Self-Distruct"

    Ainsley was amazed, and she couldn''t help but admire Wilhelm so much.

    Maybe she admired the boy as much as she admired the Godfather before.

    Wilhelm''s battle inspired Ainsley greatly, and the baby realized the gap between experts and her, who could only create domains by risking her own life when she went berserk.

    So this is what an expert is like...

    Wilhelm didn''t stop at just using celestial puppets to protect him while he ran back to the crimson ind.

    He would also asionally control the red threads in the air and move his fingers, shing the enemies with the invisible threads!

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    Whoever got unlucky to be targeted like this would be cut to pieces without knowing how they died because they didn''t even see the dense threads filling the air.

    The sky had slowly brightened, and soon, it would turn azure blue, not ebony ck like the nighttime anymore.

    It should be a good thing for the celestials, but when the celestials became Wilhelm''s puppets...this only brought another wave of despair to the survivors.

    These puppets only became stronger under the sunlight, and even the generals plus the marshal chasing after Wilhelm were so frustrated they were about to shed tears!

    When will this guy exhaust his energy?! When will he no longer fight?!

    The celestials didn''t believe Wilhelm could still be so powerful even after draining 90% of his energy.

    But indeed.

    Wilhelm''s energy wasn''t endless, and after killing enemies, destroying his own puppets and targeting the elders for another fifteen minutes...

    Wilhelm vaguely felt that he was about to lose control of these powerful celestial puppets that had drank celestial blood.

    Thinking that it was better to get rid of such potential enemies sooner....

    Wilhelm didn''t hesitate to send most of the puppet celestials that he controlled with his own hands towards the marshal and the Generals!

    "Hahaha! Let me give you thest presents! Enjoy your gifts, oldies!"

    Wilhelmughed wantonly as he moved his threads and cut the nearby celestial puppets to pieces but then, he scattered the puppets'' limbs all over the battlefield.

    Everyone knew that when a person''s energy core explodes, their already severed limbs wouldn''t have any impact on the surroundings.

    Only the body that still had the energy core would be dangerous.

    But Wilhelm connected these puppets'' limbs to their energy core inside their main body with his special threads.

    When these celestials destroyed their energy core one after another¡­.

    The threads faithfully spread the explosion everywhere before disappearing into nothingness.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Close to 100.000 puppets, or even more, directly exploded themselves, and even their scattered limbs exploded in the air.

    Wilhelm was also clever and deliberately dragged these puppets far away from the ind but closer to the celestial base camp.

    Once the countless celestial puppets exploded¡­

    Heaven and earth shook.

    The void seemed to crack, and the shockwave even reached the entire Beastmen continent far away from the battlefield.

    The explosion happened in the air, but the sea water below was also affected and soon, it had signs of a tsunami.

    The sound of the explosion was so loud that the ears of people on the battlefield rang continuously, and some even bled directly.

    Their organs had to bear the impact of the shockwave, and many celestials on the battlefield had organ failures one after another.

    As for the blood n¡­they were also affected, but the blood n manipted the blood inside their bodies to protect their vital organs and rushed back to the ind as soon as they could.

    It wasn''t that they had thicker skins or tougher bones than the celestials, but they were already in better shape than the surviving Celestials.

    The celestial elders, the marshal and the generals would have never expected Wilhelm to be so crazy.

    He didn''t care about anything and just sent such a huge explosion before losing his energy to control these excellent celestials!

    Lunatics! Psychopath!

    But Wilhelm himself was safe and sound, protected by Cellino''s strong wind barrier.

    He could even escape the battlefield as fast as he wanted with Cellino''s space exchange ability if he wanted, but the boy didn''t do that.

    From the start, he could indeed escape without fighting back, but how could Wilhelm do that?

    As someone who was not so fond of battle but was forced to fight, if he didn''t fight and avenge his frustration to the enemies, why would he even bother to fight?

    Wilhelm''s motto in a fight was only one. Either don''t fight or fight with all of your might!

    Wilhelm''s sudden explosion killed as many as five celestial elders, injured most of the celestial Generals and Celestial marshal around the area, even heavily injured many other people with the shockwave.

    The ocean was raging and soon, the inds near the sea were all swept away by the waves.

    Only the crimson ind was somewhat alright because it still had the fragments of the crimson barrier attached to the root of the ind, blocking the water''s current.

    But tsunami was unavoidable and the blood n members plus the celestials with water ability had to work their a*s off to stop the tsunami from reaching innocent citizens out there.

    Still, the explosion that brightened the sky as dawn came quietly, the loud explosion noise and the shockwave that reached the Beastmen''s continent¡­

    All of these were faithfully recorded by so many citizens andizens, especially those who lived in the Beastmen''s Continent.

    [Fck! Fck! Fck! What is that explosion?! I only see so many celestials self-destruct and then, boom! But is it really necessary tomit suicide like this?]

    The celestials are so strange!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1424 "Blood Clan Members Going Viral"

    [...howe I feel that it''s not the celestials who want to blow themselves up into pieces? It might be the enemies'' unique abilities or something!]

    Yes. Otherwise, how could the celestial be so stupid to sacrifice their own soldiers to this extent?

    Theizens immediately yed back the video they took through drones before most of the drones were blown up by the explosion or the shockwave after the explosion happened.

    They rewind the video up to where Wilhelm first possessed Joan and Joan became a little loli.

    Theizens weren''t that idle to ce every drone to follow strong-looking people on the battlefield. Still, the people from the World Union did it to monitor the battlefield situation.

    Then, to appease theizens and to make them stop tagging them on the inte while worrying about the huge racial war, they shared the video through a live broadcast.

    The special live broadcast didn''t have any holographic function to connect people''s five senses to the live broadcast, so it was just a usual video.

    There were many live broadcast rooms from the World Union showing various sides of the battlefield, but they were also kind enough to put mosaics of brutal scenes or corpses.

    The blood appearing in the video was also reced by golden liquid, making the war video didn''t look that terrifying to theizens.

    It was just that every time the world union caught a scene that could change the battlefield''s situation, they would put the video at the top of the live broadcast tform''s rmended list.

    The World Union also had their own global live broadcast room that only broadcasted or posted videos rted to world peace or scientific videos about various races.

    This way, the race in this world that had ess to the inte could learn more about other races existing in this world, just to make sure the world would stay peaceful.

    The World Union was headed by the 7 big races, but even so, they weren''t allowed to be biased, and so, in this war, they faithfully gave scientific facts about both races to the public.

    Including the blood n, of course, and they weren''t biased at all.

    When the explosion happened, the main live broadcast captured this, and theizens could rewind the video recorded in the live broadcast at will.

    Because the previous video in the main live broadcast wasn''t showing Wilhelm''s domain, which would be invisible to the drone anyway, theizens were all in the dark about the source of the explosions.

    Thus, they finally rewind the video in the main live broadcast that usually showed the most important scenes that could change the battlefield''s direction.

    Then, they saw Wilhelm, a.k.a the little Joan and his glorious deeds of manipting a few hundred thousand celestials at his fingertips!

    The video wasn''t long, only thirty minutes or so, but after that, the main live broadcast showed other scenes in the battlefield but strangely no one was fighting here.

    The camera only showed the majestic Underworld Gate and the Crimson Ind, alternating between that.

    For this strange nk scene, the officials from the World Union immediately gave an exnation after the citizens urged them through their inte ount.

    [World Union Official ?: The nk recording here only showed the Underworld Gate and the Crimson Ind because the main scene can''t be captured with a drone.]

    [The puppeteer girl in the video started arge-scale domain that engulfed almost everyone on the battlefield, which is why the battlefield looks empty.]

    [The camera automatically can''t capture the scene inside the puppeteer''s domain.]

    After theizens got the exnation, they looked back at the scene before the domain appeared and then fast-forwarded fifteen minutes....

    The domain disappeared, showing the little loli surrounded by countless celestial puppets fighting the marshal and the celestial generals.

    Then, there was this

    massacre with self-destruct and ended up with a massive explosion that made everyone''s heart hang high.

    Upon seeing the truth behind the biggest explosion they have ever seen in this war, everyone held their breath nervously.

    [Damn it! This little loli is so fierce! I see that she''s a shaman, and then after her spirit possessed her, she became a little loli.]

    [Her voice after bing a little loli sounded both like a girl and a boy. The spirit must be a boy, right?]

    [Anyone captured the spirit''s image with a special spirit camera or something?]

    [I have, I have! Here, here! This is the puppeteer spirit''s true image!]

    [Puppeteer boy.jpg]

    Theizens crowded thement section and discussion forums, plus other video tforms other than live broadcast tforms, all discussing Wilhelm.

    [Wow, wow, he looks like a little boy around ten years old, but he''s so fierce!]

    [I think he''s not a human like the shaman...ah, the shaman girl might not be a human either.]

    [Yeah, yeah. Look at their ck hair, crimson eyes and fangs popping out of their lips. They''re from the blood n!]

    [The blood n...I thought vampires were only legends, but since angels like celestials exist, vampires can be real too.]

    [I thought the blood n would be ugly because most races from the dark camp were either monsters or hybrids...they''re ugly.]

    [Hey, hey, hey, the blood n''s appearances fit my dark aesthetic more than the pure, holy-looking celestials. Go, go, go, blood n! I support you!]

    [Hey, the one upstairs must not be from the human race. If you''re human and support the blood n, you might be dragged to the church!]

    [Tsk. So what? The vampires have been in the dark and hiding from the world for so long.]

    They''re already pitiful! Stop bullying them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1425 "Mourning The Death Of A Genius Toddler"

    [The vampires haven''t met other races for so long. They must have not harmed any living beings, so how can they be evil just because they''re dark creatures?]

    [Even a lot of people from the light camp can be corrupt and evil, so how can the people from the dark camp can''t be kind deep down?]

    [Yeah, yeah. You guys haven''t watched the science video from the World Union.]

    [The light and dark camp exist in the past and now, both sides can be kind but canmit evil as well.]

    [What about this war, then? I heard it was the celestials who started the war for no reason...I pity the vampires. They look so cute and charming!]

    [I guess the World Union will step onto the battlefield to end the war after one of the two races is about to face utter defeat or something.]

    [I see, I see. I really hope the blood n won''t go extinct in this war.]

    [I just watched the popr science fact about the blood n from generation to generation, and they really aren''t that bad.]

    [Is there anyone here with the blood n''s bloodline? You guys bettere to our Beastmen Continent and don''t go to the human continent.]

    [Vampires can be called blood-sucking bats, anyway, so we are essentially one big family!]

    [Yeah, yeah, the humans are so bad and they like to hunt our beastmen people for fun.]

    [I wonder how the elves can forgive these humans who once enved them and sold their pretty women as pets.]

    [Hey, hey, the one upstairs is too radical, right? It''s all in the past!]

    [Humans are all kind now, and we also have the globalw from the World Union to prevent this kind of interracial very, right?]

    [Let''s not talk about how other big races in the past used to oppress us, humans, too. Hmph. Don''t talk about history because you guys aren''t innocent either.]

    [Okay okay, let''s stop this topic and go back to the cute little puppeteer!]

    [Yeah, yeah! Did I just see it wrong, or did he kill almost all the remaining celestials on the battlefield??]

    [No, you saw it right. The World Union created a small video dedicated to the little puppeteer, and guess what.]

    [They said that he''s suspected to be a part of the royal family from the blood n!]

    [Ahhhh little vampire prince! Too cute! When he bes a loli, he''s also cute.]

    [His shaman is OP, okay? She can provide enough shaman energy to let this spirit possess her and actually create such arge-scale domain.]

    [Yes, yes! Who is this beautiful shaman? Anyone have any information?]

    [Hey, hey, why do you guys keep discussing the blood n? The celestials when they go war machine mode are also good and cool, ah!]

    [...they still fall under his highness'' feet, anyway. Long live the little vampire prince!]

    [God. I hope I can know his name and make him my idol. Oh, right, don''t you think the cat on hisp looks familiar?]

    [I know, right? I checked the video and also saw the scene when the beautiful shaman is the one using the puppet ability, and this cat turned into a huge silver wolf!]

    [The wolf is so cool, and it even has a strange ability. I suspect it''s rted to the space ability.]

    [Really? Hum...this cat looked like a certain popr little genius'' contract beast....]

    [A popr little genius? There are too many little geniuses from all over the races in this world, ok? Who is it?]

    [Geez. Didn''t you guys watch the thrilling live broadcast before this war started? I guess that live broadcast has a connection with this war.]

    [Oh. That...is it the little girl from the mafia family or something...a four-year-old baby mafia boss?]

    [Yeah, that one! She''spletely famous in the Godlif and the Gasha Country. If you guys are from these two countries in the Human Continent, you will know her.]

    The globalwork that the World Union opened wasn''t only limited to the international Human Continent, including various human countries.

    There were also a lot of races that could ess the globalwork, and the total poption of this world alone might reach twenty to fifty billion.

    It was normal for other races not to know about Ainsley because human countries alone didn''t know Ainsley aside from the Gasha and the Godlif Country.

    The topic unknowingly went to Ainsley once more, and many peoplemented her bad luck.

    [I heard the kid died in a live broadcast while doing a challenge against two geniuses from the Tamer Guilds in Gasha Country.]

    [The two geniuses are found to be colluding with outsiders to n this assassination, and the little kid sadly passes away on the spot.]

    [Hey, hey, don''t talk about this anymore. There are many Ain fans from both countries here.]

    [Let''s just share her good deeds to other people, so the non-human races will know that we once had such a genius too.]

    Thus, some people in the forum started to introduce Ainsley to other non-human races, not knowing that some non-human races vaguely caught Ainsley''s figure in the war video.

    The World Union posted a lot of videos, and idle people watched all the videos, and Ainsley should be in one of these videos even if she only appeared for a few seconds.

    The most eye-catching moment the camera captured must be when the ck box first appeared inside Crimson Ind.

    But not many people watched this video because the main live broadcast only captured a little about this unknown thing.

    Those who caught a glimpse of Ainsley didn''t notice that it was Ainsley because her appearance had changed!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1426 "Combining Domains"

    Currently, Ainsley has ck hair, crimson eyes and blood n''s wings.

    What the others in the forum said about Ainsley were her iconic purple hair and blue eyes.

    For a moment, those who didn''t know Ainsley didn''t connect these two opposite images to the same genius toddler.

    There were also a little group of people talking about Ainsley being misunderstood by a lot of people because of her disguised appearance that looked like a blood n''s cub.

    But this conversation didn''tst long, and everyone''s attention returned to the current battlefield.

    Since dawn had arrived and the sun had risen from the horizon, the camera from various drones in invisible mode could easily capture the battlefield situation better than before.

    This time, everyone finally saw the aftermath of the huge explosion of a hundred thousand celestials in one go.

    The surrounding inds had more or less been destroyed by the mere shockwaves, and the tsunami also swept away most of the nearby inds.

    The Beastmen Continent didn''t receive the expected damage because the blood n members stopped the tsunami.

    The World Union''s staff hiding somewhere also prevented this tragedy.

    All that left from the huge explosion was a huge amount of blood raining down the battlefield for a whole five minutes.

    The ocean should have been blue or ck, had already turned dark red and the smell of blood made the ocean be more dangerous.

    The three guests from the Underworld Gate were still lurking around, and the camera would sometimes capture their appearances.

    Then, the World Union would introduce the background story of these creatures that came from another dimension and rarely lived in this world.

    After the explosion, the celestials were almost wiped out and the remaining ones hurriedly gathered around the queen, nervously waiting for her nextmand.

    Looking at this situation, it was almost certain that the celestials would lose.

    But even if the celestials didn''t have people with strong power, such as Wilhelm, they also had various tricks under their sleeves.

    After the marshal and the generals failed to kill Wilhelm, they returned to the queen and kneeled on one knee with heads lowered In shame.

    "Your majesty, it''s already dawn now, but our troops are almost gone. What should we do next?"

    "Should we openrge-scale domains like that brat and kill as many blood ns as we can?"

    The Queen was silent for a moment before shaking her head butter nodded, making the marshal and the generals confused on the spot.

    These people were all greatly wounded and they were now getting help from the remaining healers, but even so, the battle would still continue.

    If they kept hiding here, the blood n would chase after victory, and they would surely lose.

    What to do?

    How could they just admit defeat when it is the best time for them to attack the blood n when those bats were all weakened to some extent due to the sunlight right now?

    The Queen knew about this, which was why she shook her head but noddedter.

    She couldn''t sacrifice any celestials if she wanted to win the war, so how about getting foreign aid?

    The queen looked at the remaining celestial elders around her and felt it was feasible.

    She immediately gathered the elders who had finished receiving the top-notch treatment from the healers and talked to them in a low voice.

    "Can you guys open your domains? You don''t need to max out the domain range, justbine your domains together and summon that troop."

    The queen didn''t specify what kind of domain they needed to create because a person could only have one kind of domain for one ability that reflected the core of that ability.

    So far, no one has been able to create multiple domains in one go, butbining domains through several ability users waspletely feasible.

    When the elders heard the queen''s words, they immediately knew what she was talking about because they had practiced this before and regarded this trick as one of their trump cards.

    "As you wish, your majesty."

    Ten elders immediately bowed at the queen and started to gather around in a circle, preparing to create a domain andbine it together.

    The ten elders'' domain abilities had nothing to do with space or summoning something, but when theybined their domains, it was possible to do this.

    Of course, not all elders could simplybine domains to create one sole elite domain.

    It was only after experimenting for a long time that the queen found the right form, and these ten elders were the keys.

    All of these elders were women, and they had more or less sound-rted ability as one of their many special abilities.

    Then, they were also descendants of a certain type of angel.

    The celestials were indeed descendants of angels who lived in this world instead of the other dimension called Heaven.

    Because of this, as time went by, the celestials became weaker because their main bloodline got thinner and thinner to the point of almost turning them into ordinary winged people.

    Thankfully, some celestials lived as long as the blood n, and they could always donate some bloodline to the future generation.

    These ten elders were special ones, and they were already super old, but because of their unique bloodline, even among celestials, all of them looked as young as Joan.

    Even the oldest among these elders didn''t look older than the current queen.

    For these elders who had been in the celestial race even before she was born, the queen was polite and respectful.

    After all, aside from these elders'' age and seniority, they still had a trump card that could greatly save them at this moment!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1427 "Angels Choir"

    Many elders have been here in this world for a long time, unlike the Celestial Generals and the Marshal.

    But even so, the generals and the marshal had their own use, and the queen knew when to use them.

    It''s not the time yet.

    The ten female elders pped their wings and slowly created domains at the same time, instantly enveloping the entire battlefield.

    Their way of creating abined domain was so silent and with no signs, making it difficult for the enemies to even realize that they were now already inside the domain.

    At this time, even the Blood n''s King, Atherton, didn''t realize anything strange yet.

    The ten elders sessfullybined their domains and created one huge domain that didn''t look any different from the outside battlefield.

    Of course, the domain would look no different from the reality because these elders haven''t triggered the true ability and appearance of this domain.

    The domain required ten elders with special bloodline tobine all ten domains together...

    How could it be an ordinary domain?

    Once the void trembled and the domain enveloped the entire battlefield without anyone realizing it, not even the celestials themselves, the celestial elders finally moved.

    They were still floating in the air in a circle, holding hands tightly, but soon, the first elder opened her mouth and softly sang a unique song in an ancient celestialnguage.

    The current celestialnguage was already modified several times, and the ancient celestialnguage was actually the angels''nguage.

    Yes.

    It was the angels from the true Heaven in another dimension, just like the Underworld that existed in another dimension and the Abyss that people artificially created to imprison the demons.

    Once thenguage of angels came out of the first elder''s mouth, the sun seemed to shine more on her, and her voice sounded like the bell from Heaven.

    People unconsciously stopped whatever they were doing and closed their eyes to listen to this ethereal voice that seemed toe from a super distant ce.

    Then, the second elder followed the first elder to sing, and her voice really matched the first elder''s voice, creating a kind of harmony.

    The third, the fourth,, the fifth, up to thest female elder all sang one by one, and their voices blended to create a single soulful song.

    People couldn''t understand what they were saying as they sang the lyrics in the ancient angel''snguage, but they still couldn''t help but stop to listen carefully.

    The sound of the elders'' voices traveled far throughout the battlefield, and even the Merfolk who had long returned to the deep sea could hear their voices.

    They had to admit that when the celestials sang, they were no worse than the Merfolk.

    The celestials'' voices were warm, full of warmth, vigor and vitality.

    The song sounded cheerful, yet ethereal, like an elf''s music but more solemn and full of holiness.

    On the other hand, their merfolk''s singing sounded more like a mysterious yet enchanting songing from the dark, turbulent sea under the cold moon.

    People would also feel that the song sounded ethereal and unreal, but the overall vibe belonged to the dark camp, while the celestials'' singing undoubtedly belonged to the light camp.

    When the ten elders'' voices finally blended into one, when the voice fell into the air, something strange happened.

    The previously calm morning sky slowly shook, and people could see sparkling musical notes floating out of the ten elders'' circle in the sky.

    Then, the moment the musical note symbol fell into the air, the golden-white stair suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    The surrounding clouds gradually made a straight path towards the higher sky, and the white clouds subconsciously created a stair railing.

    The first music note symbol fell, and the second note followed up.

    Once the second note fell, another stair appeared above the first stair, leading towards the higher sky.

    The musical note symbol would touch something in the air and then disappear into golden sparkles, but the golden sparkles quickly formed one stair after another.

    As the number of small stairs rose, the blood n finally noticed something wrong.

    After all, although it was a ''small'' stair, it was undoubtedly huge, so big that even people from the Beastmen Continent could see the stairs leading to the higher sky with naked eyes.

    Theizens were immediately in uproar.

    [Did you guys hear that heaven-like song? I''m far away from the suspected battlefield but I can still vaguely hear the music.]

    [I heard it too! It was so noisy here but that song just came directly into my mind. It''s so creepy, but the song sounded good...I am suddenly sleepy.]

    [Hey, hey, that''s the Angel''s Choir! I know a lot about ancient angels that are rumored to live in another world, and I suspect this song is called the Angel''s Choir.]

    [The Angel''s Choir...what is it for? To praise Gods and Goddess, or what?]

    [Well, I don''t know what''s written in various legends but what I know is that...this song is a summoning song used in a war.]

    [Angel''s Choir is usually used when the weaker party who sang the song wanted to call their ancestors or something!]

    [...ancestor? The celestials wanted to summon angels to this world?]

    [Why not? Someone on the blood n''s side can even summon the Underworld Gate and call out the Underworld Army.]

    [The celestials should be able to do the same thing!]

    [Oh sh*t¡ª won''t the blood n be damned, then? They''re done for! Even if the Underworld Gate is still there, I doubt they can open the gate once more!]

    But then, everyone''s attention was drawn to the stairs that suddenly appeared in the sky.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1428 "Stairs Of Heaven"

    [Wait, wait, guys, look at the sky! Is it only my illusion, or I really see a huge stair appearing out of nowhere?]

    The Underworld Gate that appeared earlier was so huge that a lot of races could see it with the naked eye, not to mention using technology.

    Now, they also saw another stair that rowed up to the higher sky, as big as the Underworld Gate.

    One would wonder what kind of person could use such a huge stair when people looked like ants on it?

    Magically, the morning sunlight shone upon the stairs, making them look like the stairs to heaven.

    Many citizens who saw the stairs couldn''t help but gasp in awe.

    [Is that the Stairs of Heaven in legends and stories?! Is someone going up to Heaven, or is there anyone descending from Heaven?]

    [I think it''s thetter. The celestials want to summon angels, after all.]

    [Oh, oh, oh, I suddenly feel nervous for the blood n!]

    The blood n members were indeed in shock, and their faces turned ashen.

    They were the closest to the stairs.

    They could feel the suffocating holy powering from them, just like the celestials could feel the bone-chilling air from the Underworld Gate!

    The blood n members immediately returned to Crimson Ind and started to ask the elders and even the king for any advice.

    "Your majesty, should we destroy those stairs? I suddenly have bad feelings about those stairs..."

    "Yeah, yeah, and the holy light is much stronger than before. I suddenly feel like being burned alive. It''s scary."

    "Don''t say that. The Celestials'' singing makes my ears hurt a lot. And they still keep singing!"

    The blood n warriors still didn''t know they were already inside abined domain, but the king immediately understood, and his face turned solemn.

    "No. It''s useless to destroy the stairs because we are already inside a domain."

    !

    The surrounding blood n warriors, the elders and even the blood n''s royal families who didn''t realize anything wrong, were all shocked to the bones.

    Even Wilhelm, who had just returned Joan''s body to Joan and became a wandering spirit, couldn''t help but look at his brother with wide eyes.

    What? He had just closed his domain and someone opened a domain that included Crimson Ind too?

    Is it possible?

    The domain this time indeed included the Crimson Ind and even had the Underworld Gate, which means the domain''s creator was sure that even the Underworld Gate could do nothing inside their domain.

    The King nodded at his people and warned them, especially the elders and the royal family members, not to be impulsive.

    "This domain is ten times stronger than Wilhelm''s domain, and it will require at least an hour for someone who can create domains to break free from this domain."

    So, even if they wanted to break free from the domain, they could only wait for hours!

    Wilhelm''s domain was also strong and that''s why the elders could only break free a moment before Wilhelm closed his own domain.

    To be honest, the celestial elders weren''t directly under the rules of Wilhelm''s domain back then entirely because they protected themselves with their small domains.

    The same goes for the Queen and the halflings, who were safe inside their special ritual ce.

    Still, the elders couldn''t move and could only stay as ''audiences'' in Wilhelm''s domain until the little boy closed the domain.

    Now, Atherton said that this domain was ten times stronger than Wilhelm''s domain! What the heck is that?

    Wouldn''t they just be ughtered like weakmbs?

    "Your majesty, is it time for you to join the battlefield..."

    The elders thought only the king could save them and destroy the domain that could kill them anytime.

    Who knew that the king closed his eyes and then opened his eyes again with a slight smile on his previously cold face.

    "It''s alright. There will be people helping us...we must be patient and wait for the bigger issue first."

    Since the king who had the ability to predict the future said this, the others finally calmed down and waited for the stairs to bepleted.

    They wanted to know what kind of thing the celestials would create inside their domain!

    The celestial elders weren''t actually creating something but were just activating the domain that was connected to an existing dimension, not their own dimensions created from their abilities.

    Wilhelm''s puppet theater was his own dimension which means the rules were in Wilhelm''s hands, making him the supreme ruler of that certain field.

    But the celestial elders''bined domain was only a door to open a certain dimension, making it possible for people in that dimension to cross over and live in their domains for a certain period of time.

    It was indeed more troublesome than summoning the Underworld Gate because they didn''t have the authority to open the Heavenly Gate.

    If they could, they wouldn''t choose such a roundabout trick to invite foreign aid to help them.

    Still, after patiently using the Angel''s Choir and the Stairs of Heaven as the key and the gate to open another dimension and summon the creatures from that dimension to their domain¡­.

    In thest few minutes, the ten female elders finally finished the Angel''s Choir, and the Stairs of Heaven were alsopleted.

    The moment the stairs werepleted, the elders stopped singing, but at the same time, the sound of countless trumpets suddenly echoed throughout the domain.

    TOOOOOOT. TOOOOOOT.

    The trumpet''s sound was loud and full of majesty, just like the ones used in ancient war or something.

    Following the sound of the trumpet, the top of the stairs suddenly glowed in bright light, and the sky was torn open!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1429 "Welcoming The Warriors"

    The sky was ripped open, and the sunlight suddenly became so bright over there, literally shining over the hole in the sky and the gigantic stairs that one usually saw in rich mansions or something.

    The bright light prevented people from seeing what was inside the hole, but just looking at the void that was torn open, it looked a bit different from how the Underworld Gate was summoned to this world.

    Indeed. The Underworld Gate was summoned with a legal channel, while this one used thebined domain, the angel''s choir and the Stairs of Heaven to forcefully rip open a little hole to a specific dimension.

    Once the hole in the void widened enough for two war chariots to pass through, the ten elders immediately resumed singing.

    But this time, the song they sang together was different from the Angel''s Choir before.

    It was way more cheerful and happy, as if they were weing a sacred existence from far away or something.

    Their singing echoed through the battlefield once more and a lot of people far away in various continents and countries could also vaguely hear the ethereal singing.

    The smartizens who learned the history of angels, the celestials'' ancestors, immediatelymented again.

    [This song...it is not the Angel''s Choir that is used to summon something. Now, the song should be called ''Wee Warrior''.]

    [Just like the title of the song, this song...it is used to wee warriors on a battlefield.]

    [Of course, the warrior here should be angel warriors, but howe I remember that this song is special only for certain female warrior troops¡ª ]

    The smartizens hadn''t even finished their words when the sound of wings pping and horse'' hooves hitting the air suddenly spread from the hole in the void.

    Then, the ten elders'' singing voices became louder than before, and it sounded as if there were thousands of celestials and angels singing the same song.

    Obviously, there were only these ten elders who sang the weing song, but various apanying instruments sounded from far away at the same time, making the whole scene merrier.

    The sound of the magical harp, the Tambourine, trumpets, and various instruments that used to be associated with heaven sounded all at once, forming an even better song than before.

    As time passed by, the sound of wings pping and thousands of horses'' hooves hitting hard surfaces became louder than the weing song itself.

    This scene...the blood n members recalled the first appearance of the Centaur troops when the Gate of Underworld was first opened.

    It seemed that this sound of wings pping and horse'' hooves hitting a hard surface was simr to the first entrance of Harpies and Centaurs?

    Could it be...the celestials managed to open the Gate of Heaven?

    The answer is yes but also no.

    The celestials indeed summoned troops from the Gate of Heaven but they didn''t summon these troops through the official entrance such as the Gate of Heaven.

    They just created a hole in the dimension that had the Gate of Heaven as the official channel to go in and out of the dimension.

    Then, they used the ancient song to fool whoever they wanted to summon from the dimension, making them fly towards this hole that they created inside their domain.

    Once the summoned troops entered the domain, even if they came from another dimension through a ''smuggling'' channel, it wouldn''t be against the world rules.

    After all, anything could happen inside one''s domain that was already considered as a different dimension on its own!

    It wasn''t strange for a summoner''s ability domain to be able to summon strange things from all over this world or from other dimensions and worlds.

    The sun shone over the hole in the void and soon, countless white feathers softer than the ones the celestials and the celestial queen owned started to fall from the void.

    The wind swept away the feathers down the stairs, and the white feathers with a few golden linesid down neatly, forming a weing carpet.

    If not for the gigantic stairs that could fit thousands of celestials in just one stair and how solemn it looked like...

    Ainsley, who also saw this stair, would have thought that the stair was there to wee a Hollywood celebrity and that white-golden feathers were the red carpet.

    So extravagant! Who the fck woulde out of the void after so many ceremonial steps?

    Even the previous three guests around the Underworld Gate didn''t require such aplicated process to appear in this world....

    While Ainsley was secretlyining in her heart, the first being that was summoned to this world finally appeared out of the void.

    The void was huge, and the being wasn''t that huge, just the size of a normal celestial around two or three meters tall.

    But the most eye-catching thing that everyone saw first after the special being came out of the void wasn''t the small person, but the winged mount.

    The mount looked exactly like a white horse with golden runes around its body, but the most special thing on this horse was the two pairs ofrge wings, more significant than most celestials'' wings.

    With one p of the four wings, the horse could blow away a lot of flying celestials around them!

    The person riding on this horse, holding the horse'' silver-gold reins with expressionless face, became the second most eye-catching existence in everyone''s eyes.

    From head to toe¡ª dazzling sun-kissed wavy golden hair down to the waist, glittering like precious gold under the sun.

    Every strand of hair looked gentle and harmless, but under the sunlight, it glinted sharply like a hidden weapon.

    Beautiful yet dangerous!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1430 "The Legendary Valkyries"

    The person''s hair was somewhat protected by a winged silver helmet that still showed the face of this person but tightly protected the forehead and jaw.

    Looking down from the hair and the helmet....one would see a pair of faint light blue eyes.

    The eye color was actually closer to silver than blue because it was so faint and had no emotion at all, as if dead inside.

    The curvy body looked sexy but full of strong muscles, wrapped in a special silver armor for women.

    Another pair of wings was on the back, but the wings were not just pure white.

    The angelic wings were gilded with golden light, making the whole person look holy and pure, yet still with a certain sense of oppression and bone-chilling aura.

    The person also had this thin pure white cloak on her back, right before the wings that were attached to her back.

    The cloak was as thin as cicada wings, but one couldn''t determine whether it was only for decoration or it had any other hidden function.

    Aside from the cloak, the person held a strangely shaped long silver spear in her right hand and held the horse''s rein in her left hand.

    This person...is indeed a woman.

    A beautiful angel woman was even more beautiful than the celestial queen, enough to create another chaos on the Inte.

    Just one appearance of this woman riding a four-winged white horse was enough to shock everyone, but soon, the void trembled, and more people came out of the void.

    Ten people. A hundred. A thousand. A few hundred thousand.

    Each of these people rode simr four-winged white horses and wore the same armor and helmet as the first woman, but some held spears and others held swords.

    There were also those who held arrows and bows, shields or whips and other weapons.

    In just no time, an army full of women with no men at all continued to pour out of the hole in the sky and sometimes, one or two war chariots woulde out of the void as well.

    The sound of wings'' pping and horse hooves finally covered the sound of music that weed them as the troops gracefully descended the huge Stair of Heaven.

    The clouds didn''t block these women''s path, and they obediently acted as the stairs'' railings or handles.

    The sunlight that once shone upon the hole in the void started to illuminate the stairs, indirectly shining upon these women.

    Yes. The whole troops that suddenly rushed out of the void with heroic momentum were all women.

    There was not a single man among these people!

    The drone''s camera had captured this shocking scene of another ''angel descending the stairs'', and the inte had already started another round of hot discussion.

    [Damn it! What did I just see? A group of beautiful angels? There are so many beautiful women, ah! Their wings are so pretty...and their horses also looked strangely good.]

    [Isn''t that a pegasus? But this one looks way stronger than the pegasus in our ce.]

    [Of course! Just looking at the horses'' good bodies and posture, I bet each of these horses is already an entry-level sacred beast!]

    [Fck! To use a sacred beast as a mount¡ª who are these domineering women?]

    [...howe I have a feeling that the horses are also female horses? But anyway, a whole troop full of women. I suddenly remembered something in legends...]

    [Yes, yes! Is this the real Valkyrie?! The troops of women that are said to be invincible??]

    [Valkyrie. Chooser of the in. They''re famous yers on the battlefield, a group of strong daughters of royalties, lovers or heroes.]

    [I don''t know which version is these Valkyries, but anyway, that''s a group of Valkyrie for sure!]

    [...the blood n is done for. Even if the Valkyries aren''t the main army of God, they''re still famous in legends, ah! This is THE Valkyries!]

    [Let me watch a group of beautiful women y the nasty blood n members first. Now that the sun is out, the blood n will be weaker than before.]

    [Just how many Valkyriese out? A hundred thousand? Two hundred thousand?]

    [It''s around three hundred thousand from what I see. Maybe more. Anyway, this overwhelming number is enough to massacre the entire blood n on the battlefield.]

    [Oh, no! Cute vampires, run! Run! The Valkyries are way more powerful than celestials in war machine mode!]

    The Valkyries mostly rode four-winged pegasus but there were those who rode ravens and swans.

    These women were definitely the generals and captains of the entire troop, different from ordinary Valkyrie soldiers.

    Of course, the first Valkyrie to appear must be somewhat different too, because only she held a strangely-shaped spear and wore a thin cloak on her back.

    Valkyries were inside the white chariots drawn by two winged horses with twisted horns on their foreheads.

    God knew what kind of creatures these horses were, but they were at least as strong as Cellino, who only had his wind ability alone.

    Atherton, the blood n elders and the blood n royal family all looked at the troops descending the long stairs with heavy faces.

    "I didn''t expect the celestials to be able to summon Valkyries. Even if they can''t summon the Gate of Heaven like Bello summoning the Underworld Gate..."

    "This is already beyond our expectations!"

    The elders also knew there was no way the blood n members who had been weakened under the sunlight could fight these three to four hundred thousand Valkyries that were even stronger than celestials in war machine mode.

    No. Maybe they also had to call for foreign aid or something!

    But what kind of foreign aid could they call right now? The demons? They didn''t have ess to the Gate of Hell!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1431 "Code-L, Centaurs, Harpies & Hydra VS Valkyries"

    However, before the blood n elders could panic, Code-L, who had been waiting to fight people, immediately stood up in excitement.

    The cat in her reduced beast state, immediately spoke to the king and the other people through telepathy.

    [Okay, okay, don''t be so worried. Leave these women to me! Women fight women! Oh. If the three Underworld guests want to join, it''s also okay.]

    [I don''t discriminate against genders.]

    Cerberus naturally heard the telepathy that Code-L sent to some people, and he nodded his three headszily.

    [Good. Let the three idlers support you, little fighter.]

    Cerberus had known Code-L for a long time and believed she would be strong enough not to be affected by thebined domains.

    Anyway, sacred beasts wouldn''t be restricted inside other races'' domains except for fellow sacred beasts'' domains.

    This is also why sacred beasts had advantage when fighting other non-beast races, including the Beastmen, that had a close bloodline rtionship with them.

    At the same time, the Hydra, the Harpies and the Centaurs also came from another dimension and naturally, the celestial elders'' domain wouldn''t restrict them.

    The blood n elders, the royal family and the king heard Code-L''s energetic voice as well as Cerberus'' deep voice, and their anxious hearts miraculously calmed down.

    Right. They also had foreign aid here! No one knew yet who would be stronger. Code-L plus the three underworld guests or the 400.000 Valkyries!

    The moment Cerberus and Code-L spoke one after another, the three guests who had been hiding calmly went out of their hiding ce.

    The Centaurs freely ran among the clouds, bringing bows and arrows made of stars with them.

    The Harpies pped their arms and screamed sharply, as if excited to hunt more prey.

    The seven-headed water snake hidden in the sea, Hydra, slowly slithered towards the sea surface and soared to the sky!

    It could also fly even without wings!

    The Hydra''s movement was thergest, and arge amount of water sshed everywhere as it rushed towards the end of the Heavenly Stairs.

    At the same time, the Centaurs, which were mainly men and the Harpies, which were mainly women, also rushed to meet the descending Valkyrie troops.

    Looking at the number difference alone, the blood n''s side would have lost a thousand times already.

    There were only several thousands Centaurs and a few thousands Harpies.

    There was only one Hydra that was as big as the Underworld Gate, and there was the ''smallest'' Code-L.

    Code-L had already changed into her real white tiger form, but even so, she looked so small next to the seven-headed Hydra.

    It was like how the huge Bello also looked like a child next to Cerberus.

    Code-L suddenly wondered whether the Underworld creatures were all as big as Cerberus and Hydra...

    But anyway, she could finally fight to her heart content!

    Code-L met the Hydra that was already counted as a legendary creature, the Centaurs and the Harpies.

    Then, she didn''t shy away and quickly talked to the three forces using the beastnguage that all these creatures would definitely understand because they were more or less beasts too.

    [Hello, hello, can you leave the winged horses to me? I don''t usually fight women, so I''ll go with the three of you.]

    The head of the Centaur group was a man, and he was a gentleman despite looking like a savage barbarian who didn''t wear clothes at all.

    [Oh, no, no, that can''t be done. Since we are half-horses anyway, let my people hunt these winged horses, okay? You are also a female, and it''s just fair for you to fight the Valkyries.]

    It''s not as if the Centaurs looked down on the Valkyries because they were women and wanted to be gentlemen who didn''t hit women.

    No. The truth was....they were also a bit terrified of this army and had heard of the Valkyries'' ferocity.

    It was the best thing if they wouldn''t be skinned alive by this group of heroic women.

    The Harpies were also mostly women, so the head of the Harpy group immediately agreed to the Centaur Leader''s suggestion.

    [Okay, kyaaaa~ we all have wings, anyway, and we are all women. We will deal with these Valkyries, and you guys deal with their horses.]

    As for the Hydra...it was a legendary sacred beast that couldn''t transform into human form because he was not from this world and didn''t have the same rule as the beasts in this world.

    If anything, wasn''t he more like a monster than a beast?

    Thus, the Hydra was assigned to attack whoever he wanted to attack, no matter whether it was the pegasus or the Valkyries themselves.

    Since everyone had agreed to their own missions, Code-L could only obey while flexing her four furry legs.

    [It''s my first time fighting a creature from another dimension! Hehehehe. I can''t wait, ah! I heard that the more beautiful the women are, the more dangerous they will be.]

    Code-L casually praises the Valkyries while secretly praising herself for being beautiful because she''s also strong and dangerous!

    Hum. As expected of the only beautiful white tiger in this world.

    The other three creatures didn''t know Code-L''s self-praise intention at all and just stared at the angels that had already descended down the stairs.

    Looking at this group of Valkyries from a closer distance, everyone realized that the mounts, the chariot and even the Valkyries themselves looked bigger than from afar.

    The Valkyries were even taller and sturdier than the elite male celestials in the army without losing their elegance and beauty.

    This is really going to be a tough battle, especially when there were literally around 400.000 sacred beasts as mounts alone!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1432 "The Seed Of Doubt"

    When Code-L and the other three creatures saw the group of Valkyries, they naturally felt that the number of troops on their side was too little.

    Even if they were all strong, the Valkyries were way stronger than the war machine celestials.

    When the difference in number was too big, even Code-L wasn''t so confident that she could defeat all these people without paying a certain price.

    Ah. But who is she?

    A sacred beast which was about to be a legendary beast, and she also had one of the most unique abilities in this world.

    If she would still lose in front of the Valkyries, then she didn''t deserve to be the legendary white tiger in the ancient legend at all.

    Before the confrontation between the two sides started, Code-L closed her eyes and murmured something in her heart.

    Then, an invisible white light shot out of Code-L''s chest, bursting straight towards the surroundings.

    A pity. No one saw this scene. Not even the three creatures around Code-L.

    As for Code-L herself, she had just activated her unique ability¡ª the ability to grant a wish as long as she paid the corresponding price.

    But this time, the little cat shamelessly ''bargained'' with whoever granted her this ability. Maybe the rules themselves are not necessarily an entity.

    [Hey, hey, let me pay the priceter, okay? Don''t demand the payment now. I''ll die if I pay the price now. Can I pay itter, please? Put it on my bill!]

    The cat had learned to take a loan and paid the priceter, but she didn''t want to add interest in this transaction to make her pay a lot moreter.

    Maybe the rules were also toozy to argue with this ancestor, so the rules let Code-L make her wishe true, but the payment would be paid after the battle was over.

    After getting the rules'' acknowledgement, Code-L began to tap the surrounding void with her paws here and there.

    However, her movement was concealed, and almost no one saw what Code-L did.

    Even if they saw her action, they wouldn''t understand why she just tapped the void casually here and there.

    Unknown to everyone inside the elders''bined domain, the edge of the domain outside suddenly trembled slightly and the abstract shape of the domain slowly changed.

    Thebined domain didn''t look like a dome or a specific shape, but at this time, the edges slowly became rounded, as if forming a huge ball in the sky.

    The citizens who were watching the live broadcast didn''t see anything because the domain enveloped even the Underworld Gate and Crimson Ind.

    Thus, after the stairs appeared, the stairs suddenly disappeared, and even Crimson Ind, the Underworld Gate, the celestials'' base camp and other inds also disappeared.

    Now, they saw nothing but empty ocean.

    Other domains shouldn''t be like this and others outside the domain would still see the same scenery, just without the people enveloped inside the domain.

    But thebined domain was way stronger than even a maxed out domain, and it could easily ''steal'' ces outside of the domain to stay inside the domain.

    This move was undoubtedly the most lethal to many people with territories such as the Beastmen and their Beastmen Continent.

    If thebined domain suddenly hit them and their homes disappeared, wouldn''t that be scary?

    Then, after the domain disappeared and the ces were all kicked out of the domain, would these ces still be the same?

    It was possible that the ces would have long been damaged and destroyed to pieces, right?

    Many citizens slowly felt a bit fearful towards the celestials who could create such abined domain.

    Compared to the blood n''s barrier that was only created to protect themselves, this domineeringbined domain was an offensive skill that could harm others.

    Even if the citizens and theizens on the inte didn''t hate the celestials, they would unconsciously be a bit fearful and wary of these angels'' descendants.

    Even if the celestials did nothing wrong to them, the war was started by these angels, right?

    What if after the celestials massacred the blood n, it would be their turn next time?

    There were many creatures and races in this world who belonged to the dark camp, but they weren''t evil at all.

    Nowadays, the dark camp and the light camp thing were already so outdated that if people still hated others because of this, they would be called racists.

    The celestials were obviously such a racist race that still differentiated between the light camp and the dark camp.

    What if they also looked down on weak humans like them or other races for some reasons?

    The seed of doubt had already started to grow in everyone''s heart, and the celestials were already silently excluded from the modernmunity.

    Even the Gasha Country''s people, who were under the celestials'' protection all this time, vaguely doubted the angels.

    They knew a lot more about celestials than other races, so how could they not know that the celestials were indeed a bit narrow-minded and old-fashioned?

    They still had this ''elitists'' system, which was extremely harsh on the matter of mixed blood or pure-blooded....

    They treated people without wings with a worse attitude than the winged people who had wings because of their abilities.

    From this alone, a lot of Gasha Country''s people who once worshiped the celestials like idols and Gods felt a bit ufortable.

    It wasn''t as if other countries weren''t protected by other big races, so howe the difference was so big?

    No other countries cherished and worshiped their guardians like the Gasha Country did.

    Even the most influential ability users in the Gasha Country were also influenced by the celestials, which was why they adored people with wings!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1433 "400.000 Pegasus Wind Attacks"

    There was a country in the west that was protected by giants and the dwarves.

    The Beastmen was protected by beasts and other legendary creatures, but they also protected a nearby non-beastmen race, even if this race was such a small race.

    There was this tropical country that also enjoyed the Merfolk''s protection because of its beautiful seas, but none of them were like the Gasha Country.

    The celestials here looked more like the master than a guardian who cooperated with the one being protected.

    The humans naturally gave a lot of benefit to these big races, which protected them from other human countries.

    This means the ''guardians'' also had to look at the humans with an equal attitude, but the celestials here in the Gasha Country were like elite people who looked down onmon people like them!

    The Gasha Country''s citizens slowly doubted the celestials and, at the same time, right after Code-L secretly did something to the domain around her....

    The Valkyries finally made a move!

    Well, it wasn''t quite true to say that the Valkyries were the ones making the first move.

    It was actually the four-winged pegasus who collectively pped their wings andunched a fierce wind attack towards Code-L, the three creatures and even the blood n!

    Even if the blood n members were ''hiding'' in the Crimson Ind, without the cover of the Crimson Barrier, they also could do nothing.

    There were also still a lot of blood n members who were still on the way to Crimson Ind to seek refuge.

    The moment the first four-winged pegasus purposely pped their wings hard, the other Pegasuses rushed to p their majestic four wings, instantly stirring the wind around them.

    These Pegasus breeds didn''t have wind maniption ability like Vn, but with such huge four wings, they could easily create wind attack and direct the attack on the enemies.

    Especially when there were a lot of targets, and they only had to care whether they would identally attack theirrades.

    It was too easy for this Pegasus breed to control the wind and the airflow with just their wings without wind ability at all!

    The four-winged Pegasus'' attack wasn''t that fierce, at least only a few wind des or a mini hurricane at most.

    But when four hundred thousand Pegasuses suddenly pped their wings one after another...

    The wind blew so hard that so many hurricanes appeared in the air, and even the sea below was stimted, almost creating a dangerous whirlpool that could drown even a fish.

    SWOSH! SWOSH! SWOSH!

    The wind blew hard, and the wind was not dull. It was as sharp as des, and some wind des even nearly cut the seawater, killing the beasts and monsters lurking inside the sea.

    The surrounding inds suffered damage, and most of them had more or less countless cut marks.

    Crimson Ind wasn''t an exception.

    When the wind came from afar yet arrived at their ce in the blink of an eye, everyone had to close their eyes to avoid dust and pebbles getting into their eyes.

    Then, the air pressure was so great that none of the blood n on the ind could move forward and could only turn around so as not to challenge the wind direction.

    The worse thing was that the wind des hurt a lot of blood n members who were rushing to return to the ind.

    Most of these blood n members couldn''t continue to fly, and some were directly engulfed in the countless small tornadoes.

    Their bodies, which should be as hard as steel and wouldn''t even burn under the heat of theva, were surprisingly cut to pieces!

    Countless blood ns lost their lives so easily, and others were blown away by the wind, hitting the Centaurs, the Harpies and even hit the Hydra''s huge body in the air.

    Both the Centaurs and the Harpies were also affected because the Harpies couldn''t fly under such a fierce wind.

    Even the Centaurs, who were famous for being able to ride clouds and winds, were stuck in ce, almost being blown to pieces.

    Only the Hydra with such a thick snake scale could remain indifferent in front of the wind attack from 400.000 sacred beasts in one go.

    It was estimated that if they kept this situation for a few more minutes, all the inds here would have been uprooted, and the wind would even be able to carry away the Underworld Gate.

    Some unlucky or maybe lucky blood n members in the air were blown away and got stuck in Code-L''s thick fur, entirely because Code-L''s current size could hide many blood n members in her fur.

    When these blood n members got stuck between her fur one after another, Code-L only shook her head and her body while muttering in a low voice.

    "Huh. Why is it so itchy? Is it a flea? But there are so many....oh. Maybe it''s a bunch of fleas."

    Code-L just took the wind as a morning breeze and didn''t notice that she shook away the surviving blood n members stuck in her fur.

    The blood n members who were about to be blown away after Code-L''s shook them off immediately hugged Code-L fur with all of their might.

    Just kidding. Even if they had to make this tiger bald and offend her, they could only survive by clinging to the tiger''s thick fur and pretending to be a bunch of fleas!

    Coincidentally, the blood n members really wore ck clothes from head to toe and looked at their sizepared to the current Code-L....

    Oh. They''re like fat fleas, indeed.

    But the blood n didn''t want to give up, and they believed that this tiger that suddenly came to be their ''foreign'' aid wouldn''t disappoint them!

    ¡­.right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1434 "Sucking Whirlwind"

    Code-L wasn''t too bothered by the wind because of her thick skin and fur that was even thicker than the city wall, but she knew she had to stop the sudden wind attack from the 400.000 Pegasuses.

    Otherwise, the blood n members would all die here.

    Hmph. Just a bunch of entry-level sacred beasts. Dare to show off their might in front of the great me!

    Code-L snorted and suddenly opened her mouth wide, as if about to swallow something!

    Everyone who saw this scene immediately held their breath, wondering what mind of earth-shattering move this sacred beast would make.

    Even if the blood n didn''t know Code-L, just by looking at her beast form, which was a white tiger, everyone had a great expectation of Code-L.

    Would this tiger let out an earth-shattering roar to disperse the wind? Or would she do something unexpected?!

    Just when everyone was guessing Code-L''s so-called big move....the white tiger just inhaled deeply and¡ª

    Suck. Suck.

    Everyone heard the sound of someone slurping and sucking something, but because the sound was too strange, everyone didn''t know where the sound came from.

    Until they saw the wind around them that was going on a rampage a few seconds ago, suddenly obediently lined up in front of Code-L!

    Oh. It wasn''t really a neat ''line'' because people could only see Code-L inhaling deeply, and all the chaotic wind around them rushed towards Code-L''s open mouth.

    Then, the white tiger casually sucked the wind as if sucking an ice cream in summer.

    Suck. Suck. Suck.

    Such a wild, sharp wind entered Code-L''s mouth, and it only felt like drinking a stinging soda.

    It was such a novelty and something delicious for the big cat.

    The wind that could cut the tough blood n''s bodies to pieces didn''t even scratch the inner part of Code-L''s mouth, which was supposed to be weaker than her outer skin.

    So...Code-L''s big solution was indeed only one.

    Eat the wind!

    The cat vigorously flew here and there, sucking all the wind the four-winged Pegasus created to attack the blood n members in the air.

    The wind all rushed towards Code-L''s mouth, as if her mouth was a huge ck hole, allowing the blood n to run back to Crimson Ind to take refuge.

    The people on the ind, who were also almost blown away by the wind, cautiously hugged whatever thing was nearby and sneakily peeked out of their hiding ces.

    Then, they saw this ''big scene'' of Code-L devouring all the ferocious wind as if she was just drinking soda or something.

    Although the method was strange, and it lookedical without any sense of majesty that everyone thought about, the blood n still couldn''t help but look up at the huge white tiger in awe.

    Oh, oh! This white tiger that looks as big as a three-story building is so majestic, ah!

    She doesn''t need any fancy move to block the wind because she can just casually eat them!

    The more simple Code-L''s move, the more awe the blood n members felt in their hearts.

    It was simr to how their king could remain calm in front of so many life-threatening situations because, in his eyes, the so-called dangerous situation was just child''s y.

    Wasn''t Code-L like this now?

    So cool! Just suck the ferocious wind, and the wind couldn''t do anything but obediently be Code-L''s snack!

    The blood n members trembled in excitement, and some blood n who were still stuck among Code-L''s fur also tightly while beaming with joy, almost to the point of worship.

    Ah, ah, ah! They''re holding the majestic fur of the noble white tiger who can even eat ferocious wind from the Pegasus army as a snack!

    It only took Code-L several minutes to clean up the wind on the battlefield, severely challenging the Pegasus and making them doubt their own skill.

    How could thebined wind attack from 400.000 Pegasuses just disappear into someone else''s stomach like this?!

    If the wind blew harder, it could even lift the surrounding inds and cut the void!

    But such ferocious wind, along with tornadoes and the whirlpool in the sea, were all sucked into the white tiger''s mouth.

    The white tiger even burped without shame just because she ate too much wind and felt the need to hup or something.

    It was already good that the big white tiger didn''t fart on the spot...

    The Pegasuses were also sacred beasts with intelligence equal to other humans and non-human races.

    Upon seeing their collective first attack fail like this, the leader of the Pegasus, the one who came out first from the hole in the void, finallyunched another attack.

    Since pping wings didn''t have any effect...then let''s trample these ants to death!

    The Pegasuses didn''t rush to attack the blood n members in the air or Code-L and the other three creatures.

    They just became restless on the spot, and they kept stomping their feet to the void under their feet.

    However, when the Pegasus stomped down, at the same time, an illusionary horse''s hooves suddenly appeared in the sky above everyone''s head.

    The illusionary horse''s hooves looked like Chantelle''s shadow queen, and even if they were ''illusionary'', the effect should be real.

    The first horse''s hooves stomped down so fast that people couldn''t react, and the blood n members were already caught in it.

    The horse''s hooves didn''t look big at first, but when it came near the target, the size suddenly expanded so much that it looked like a mountain just pressing down on someone!

    The pitiful blood n didn''t have time to dodge and was already crushed to the sea, instantly creating huge sshes everywhere.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1435 "The Domain Changed"

    The next second, that part of the sea with sshes suddenly got dyed red, and one could see ashes floating on the sea''s surface.

    Everything happened too fast. The first victim was already stomped to death by the shadow hooves.

    Then, the second horse did the same thing and the target wasn''t pushed to the sea, but was directly trampled in the void.

    It was as if the air and the sky that shouldn''t be solidified, turned into a hard and t ground for the horses to stomp their feet casually.

    Because the second victim was trampled in the air, everyone could finally see how the victim died.

    Ah. They directly became a meat paste, but none of the blood or flesh from the victim got stuck on the illusionary horse''s hooves.

    Just one hoof was enough to kill one person. Not to mention one horse had four hooves.

    God knew how the horses could target the victim with different hoofs even when their hooves shouldn''t be able to get too far from each other because it was just illogical.

    In a sense, the illusionary horse''s hooves shouldn''t be the Pegasus'' physical hooves but just the image of their power when they only casually stomped the air below their feet!

    As if the second victim''s death was the signal, countless horses'' hooves suddenly appeared in the air, and all of them rushed down, wanting to stomp people to death!

    Some of these hooves even had a full horse leg, not just the hooves. The horse''s leg was so sturdy and strong.

    When it swung the leg and hit the target, the target was thrown away for several hundred meters, and all its organs exploded on the spot.

    Such a force!

    The blood n, who had already owned such a strong body that could endure a lot of attacks, looked so vulnerable in front of these Pegasuses.

    This wave after wave of attack only relied on the mounts alone, and the masters were still unmoved, as if they didn''t need to bother about ants.

    Just leave these ants to their mounts if they want to fight.

    Such a humiliation; how could the blood n members endure it? But they were powerless in front of the hooves falling from the sky.

    The hooves couldn''t be destroyed because they were just phantoms, but the phantoms could hurt them!

    It was like ghosts could hurt humans but humans needed a special trick to harm ghosts.

    So frustrating! Not to mention that the stomping of these hooves was so fast that just dodging the hooves alone was so difficult.

    Only the people on Crimson Ind were somewhat free from these hooves because the king''s aura alone was enough to deter the Pegasus from attacking the ind directly.

    They could only target that outside of the ind because even these beasts knew that offending that existence on the ind wouldn''t be good.

    Since the king didn''t do anything and just used his aura to deter the Pegasus, the blood n members on the ind were somewhatforted, and they were finally a bit calm.

    The members outside of the ind also tried their best to return, but if the hooves caught them, they didn''t have any regret at all.

    It was Code-L and the three creatures who saw the Pegasus'' provocation and couldn''t stay still.

    [Hey, Centaurs. When will you fight those dummies?! Hurry! Kill them!]

    [Even if you drag the Valkyries from their mounts, they can still fly, so you can just focus on the mounts and don''t let them disturb this great me.]

    Code-L was already feeling bloated after eating all that wind, and now, these horses'' hooves wanted to stomp her to death and force her to puke out all the wind?

    If she could, she also didn''t want to swallow the wind produced by these horses'' wings! So dirty!

    The void would tremble each time the Pegasus stomped the air around them with their hooves, and Code-L also couldn''t float steadily.

    The void was like the wall of a dimension, and if it was shaken or torn open, God knew whether there would be any space turbulence or not.

    Code-L let out a sigh as she nced at the invisible border of the domain.

    This domain was created to let the Valkyries from another dimension to be able to stay without breaking any space and time rules.

    After all, without going through the official gate, the Valkyries or even Gods shouldn''t be able to cross another dimension.

    Even if they could, only a part of their souls or only their consciousness coulde out to another dimension.

    It was precisely because of this that the World Union painstakingly created a whole Abyss Dimension to imprison the demons.

    Those demons who coulde out of the Abyss would either be monsters or be a miasma.

    Anyway, the rules were there, and it was hard to cross dimensions, not to mention worlds.

    Of course, the transmigrators also had to abide by the rules of space and time, which were why they only upied dead bodies or bodies without souls.

    God knew what the world union did to prevent the high-level demons'' souls from upying the bodies of people in this world.

    Anyway, the seal must not only imprison bodies but also imprison the demons'' souls.

    Now that the Valkyrie came here for real, they could only stay inside the domain.

    Once they weren''t inside the domain or their opponents weren''t inside the domain, even the mighty Valkyrie couldn''t casually break out of the domain.

    Code-L''s eyes were seemingly able to prate into the wall of the elders'' domain and saw the situation outside of the domain.

    Unknowingly, the domain had changed!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1436 "The Centaurs In Action"

    The previously abstract domain had already be a round ball, simr to a ss ball that a fortune teller often used to divine other people''s fate.

    Actually, if it were just the change in the domain''s shape..it wouldn''t matter.

    But if one looked closer, the domain not only changed the shape, but also started to...shrink?

    Code-L smirked at this sight and casually retracted her gaze, as if not seeing anything outside of the domain.

    Then, she looked at the Pegasuses who had been killing the blood n members here and there yet didn''t realize that after these people died of various gruesome deaths...

    They turned into ashes.

    Each of the blood n turned into ashes, but howe it was said that only when their bodies were injured by silver weapons would they turn into ashes?

    When the blood n died, if they didn''t die because of silver weapons...

    They would also leave a corpse which would be collected by their friends so that they could be revived much earlier than those without bodies.

    But this time, all the blood n who died, collectively turned into ashes and disappeared.

    No one noticed this small thing, but King Atherton furrowed his eyebrows and suddenly curled the corner of his lips.

    As expected of the sacred beast who was destined to be one of the strongest legendary beasts after she became a legendary beast.

    Truly cunning.

    Atherton shook his head while Code-L seriously asked the Centaurs to deal with the Pegasus while she distracted the Valkyries.

    "Hurry, hurry! Go and annoy those horses to death! Show them who is the better horse between your two races!"

    Code-L''s words were somewhat strange, but the Centaurs didn''t take these words into his heart and just waved his burly arm, signaling his people behind him.

    "All men¡ª get ready!"

    All the Centaurs are men, and themander called them men without any physiological burden.

    After all, if Code-L, a somewhat feminist badass b*tch, heard themander called only ''men'' while there were also women, she would snort in displeasure.

    The small episode passed by just like that, and under the continuous horses'' hooves attack from the Pegasus, the Centaurs finally made their first move.

    It was strange that the Pegasus should be targeting the three creatures and Code-L first, but they deliberately targeted the small number of blood n members first.

    It could be seen that as the owner and creator of the domain...

    The ten elders'' wishes still drive the summoned existence and make them subconsciously follow what the domain lord wants.

    The Centaurs were indeed half-horse creatures, but their first move wasn''t to use their horses'' hooves to attack the Pegasus using the same trick.

    The Centaurs were proud of their arrows and bows, just like the elves.

    But the Centaurs'' bows and arrows were made of star fragments, which was why the Sagittarius zodiac had the Centaur''s image.

    The few thousand Centaurs took their bows made of star fragments, and the arrows created from the stars'' energy.

    Then, they fiercely shot their arrows one after another towards the group of Pegasus and the Valkyries!

    The distance between the Centaurs and the Pegasus was quite far, but the arrows that shot out like shooting stars arrived in the blink of an eye.

    The Centaurs didn''t target the Valkyries, so they deliberately shot the arrows low, aiming at the Pegasus'' legs and hooves.

    Let''s see how you people can stomp others to death without legs and hooves!

    The arrows flew too fast, so fast that even the Valkyries with eagle eyes saw nothing but a strike of light.

    Then, the star arrows stabbed the Pegasus'' legs, either the front or the hind legs.

    The moment the star arrows touched the Pegasus'' legs, the sharp edge directly tore the Pegasus'' thick skin that should be able to endure a lot of ferocious attacks.

    The damage of this star arrow wasn''t worse than the wind created by the Pegasus'' four wings!

    The star arrows stabbed the Pegasus'' legs one after another, and blue blood directly spurted out of their wounds.

    In that instant, the Pegasus'' hooves stomped the blood n in the sky and directly disappeared into nothingness.

    But the star arrows didn''t just aim at the Pegasus'' legs. They even shot the Pegasus'' four wings!

    The star arrows had narrow edges and it should only be able to create small holes.

    But once the arrow stabbed the wing, the star energy inside the arrow directly sted the target, creating damages bigger than just a tiny hole in the wings!

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    STAB! STAB! STAB!

    SPURT!

    "Neighhhh!" The Pegasus who got shot immediately became restless, and many of them who were injured, hurriedly used their innate healing skill to heal the wounds.

    Unfortunately, this wound was created by the power of stars, and it was much more difficult than ordinary cuts or stab wounds.

    When the Pegasuses were busy healing their wounds, the horse''s hooves attack in the air naturally disappeared, and the blood n members could finally sigh in relief.

    Damn. They didn''t expect such a group of half-horse men to be so capable! They didn''t even pity these horses that should be their step-siblings in some ways!

    The blood n members didn''t even think that the Centaurs weren''t the Pegasus'' siblings or whatsoever.

    Don''t casually make up dramas in your minds, okay?!

    The Centaurs'' counterattack distracted the Pegasuses, but the Pegasuses were all stubborn and didn''t want to admit defeat so quickly.

    Before their wings couldn''t be used anymore, let''s attack this group of strange horses first!

    These strange horses had the aura of dark creatures, anyway, and in front of holy beasts like them, they had some tricks to press these strange human horses to the ground!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1437 "Wings With Runes"

    The leader of the Pegasus group neighed softly, but the voice traveled far and wide, sounding majestic and awe-inspiring.

    The moment the other Pegasus heard themand, they immediately moved.

    The Pegasus collectively pped their wings lightly, not as hard as before, but the golden runes on their wings that didn''t look so clear before, slowly appeared like snakes slithering around trees.

    The ''snake'' runes looked alive, just like wiggling tree roots but also looked like small snakes dyed in gold.

    The blood n members couldn''t see the runes clearly, but they could feel a strong pure energying from the runes that sent a chill down their spines.

    These runes felt even more dangerous than the runes on the war machine celestials'' faces!

    Indeed.

    The four-winged Pegasus had white-golden wings, just like the Valkyries, but their wings had mysterious runes, which was the special trait of their Pegasus breed.

    How could the Pegasus in this world, such as Van, have such a unique feature?

    And this unique trait wasn''t just for fashions.

    The blood n members'' intuition was correct about the runes being dangerous for them.

    Because a few seconds after the Pegasus''s wings were all covered in the strange runes¡­something strange happened.

    Countless white balls suddenly came out of these runes, slowly forming various chains created of white-golden lights.

    If one looked closer, the white ball should be the shadow of the runes itself, and the runes were all golden but emitted holy white light.

    The runes shot out to the air in front of them and collectively formed lively chains as big as the Pegasus'' thick thighs.

    The golden chains with holy white light rushed towards the group of Centaurs, instantly crossing several hundred meters in the blink of an eye.

    The speed was not at all worse than the speed of the star arrows!

    The chains came so fast, and amidst the rain of star arrows, it looked like a huge snake going against countless small needles.

    Just four rune chains from one Pegasus'' four wings were already so big, and now, there were close to 400.000 Pegasusunching the attack at the same time against only a few thousand Centaurs!

    The huge chains crushed the iing star arrows and burned the star arrows until they melted into tiny sparks of light.

    Each time the chains collided with the star arrows, they would create harsh metal rubbing noises and some clunking sounds unique to chains made of metal.

    Then, these chains would be a bit smaller than before, but they would still rush forward, targeting the nearby Centaurs!

    It was true that horses knew horses best. Just like the Centaurs knew that the Pegasus'' strengths were in their wings and legs, the Pegasus knew that the Centaurs'' strength should be in their arms and legs.

    Usually, people would target the enemy''s weak points. Still, the two horses believed that no amount of vital organ attack couldpare to directly breaking the ''weapons'' that their enemies relied on.

    If a Pegasus lost all their wings, they would be no different from just a slightly prettier horse, and it would take them hundreds of years just to cultivate another pair of wings.

    The same goes for their sturdy legs. Although they could heal themselves, when the wound was too serious, they would be deemed useless as a mount.

    Even if they didn''t be a mount, without legs, horses would just be dead meat ced on the chopping board.

    The Centaurs also had the same problem. They relied on their strong arms to do archery and four horse legs to move faster than other two-legged creatures.

    The elves might be famous for their archery, but the Centaurs were already legendary. Even their image in the star constetion held a bow, ready to shoot.

    The Pegasus knew this, so their rune chains directly entangled the Centaurs'' arms and legs.

    Some chains also stole the Centaurs'' bows, making it difficult for them to shoot their mighty star arrows!

    This wave of operation directly stumbled the Centaurs, and some members started to get wounds here and there.

    These chains were so thick and strong, not to mention that when the chain touched their bodies, the holy light around the chain would burn the Centaurs.

    If this was the blood n, they would have been burnt to ashes but the Centaurs were stronger than the blood n.

    Both races were races in myth and legends, but the Centaurs lived in another dimension that was way more dangerous than this world where the blood n lived.

    If it was like this, it was normal for the Centaurs to be more resistant to things such as the holy light that was harmful to the dark camp''s creatures, right?

    Still, even if the Centaurs didn''t get burnt to death, they felt ultimate pain and some burnt marks started to appear on their bodies.

    The holy light not only burned their souls and bodies but was also acting like poison!

    The experienced Centaurs immediately used the star arrows, extracted the star energy inside and used the star energy to expel the toxin from the holy light.

    The Centaurs'' solid body started to be slightly transparent yet full of beautiful light, as if they were really a star constetion.

    It was indeed strange to see such a dark camp creature that looked more like a light camp creature than the real light camp creature!

    But they lived near the Gate of the Underworld, which means they still belonged to the dark camp.

    The Centaurs hastily dealt with the burning chains around their bodies, but the Pegasus'' chains were too many.

    Just one Centaur could be entangled by five to ten huge chains in one go, almost wrapping them into a mummy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1438 "The Harpies In Action"

    The Centaurs started to lose, yet there were still too many Pegasuses, and no matter what they did, it didn''t look like the Pegasuses would stop this desperate attempt.

    The star arrows from the Centaurs broke many Pegasuses'' wings, but the Pegasus with broken wings would still use the runes on their wings to fight.

    As long as their wings weren''tpletely chopped off their backs, these Pegasuses didn''t want to back down!

    Many star arrows also strayed from the target because of the chains'' interference, and some hit the Valkyries riding the Pegasuses.

    Still, the Valkyries saw the star arrows as a joke and only grabbed the fast arrows with bare hands before destroying them.

    The situation didn''t look good for the Centaurs, and they urgently needed help!

    This time, Code-L finally decided to send the Harpies first to distract the Valkyries and separate them from the Pegasuses.

    Code-L felt that if the Pegasus were separated from their owner, they would be much weaker than now.

    [C''mon, Harpies! It''s your turn to attack the Valkyries!]

    The leader of the Harpies was a beautiful woman with a sense of mystery and wild bones,pletely different from the cold and arrogant Valkyries.

    Still, both women were undoubtedly warriors and the Harpies with their meager a few thousand numbers, didn''t back down in front of the 400.000 Valkyries.

    Not all Valkyries would attack at the same time because just like the celestials, they had a high pride and disdained taking care of the enemies that were too weak.

    In the eyes of many high-ranking Valkyries, Code-L and the others were too weak.

    If there were no emergencies, they would send the lower-level Valkyries first to deal with the enemies.

    The Harpies were now targeting these so-called ''low-level'' Valkyries that didn''t carry any weapons with them.

    Yes, there were around 150.000 Valkyries without weapons, and the rest had various weapons and other essories.

    The number of war chariots didn''t even exceed a hundred, but one could see how important the people inside the chariot would be.

    Then, what about the Valkyries without weapons?

    They still had armors covering some vital parts of their bodies, but they indeed looked more vulnerable than the Valkyries with weapons.

    The moment the leader of the Harpies saw this, she smirked like an evil viin and screamed at her people.

    "Kyaaak! Kyaaa! Kaaaa!"

    The Harpies didn''t speak normalnguages and spoke in their ownnguage.

    The leader just yelled at her people,manding them to rush to the Valkyries with no weapons.

    Let''s see how they resist!

    The Harpies looked like low-level celestials and the fake onespared to the Valkyries, but they also had their own advantages.

    When the Harpies pped their wings, although their speed wasn''t as fast as the celestials or the Valkyries, they could fly in stealth mode.

    The feathers of their wings were much softer than the celestial or the Valkyrie, but it was also tough at the same time.

    The Harpies might look like a group of noisy human-bird hybrids, but when they moved, they made no sound.

    One couldn''t even hear the sound of their breath!

    This was technically impossible without a good stealth technique, yet the ''noisy'' Harpies did it perfectly.

    In no time, the Harpies had already approached the Valkyries and strangely, these Valkyries really didn''t notice the Harpies'' presence.

    Even when the Harpies were already so close to the Valkyries, only a meter away, the Valkyries sat motionless on the Pegasus, watching their mounts fight the Centaurs to death.

    One would wonder how the Harpies that didn''t look that strong would fight the Valkyries, right?

    Well, the first Harpy to arrive near the target flew a bit higher than the target while avoiding other Valkyries who weren''t that far away from the first target.

    Since their mission was to distract and injure the Valkyries if they could, the Harpies made their attack fast and precise, yet still with no sound.

    They were like a group of owls descending to hunt their prey, like the ultimate night hunter.

    A silent killer!

    The first Harpy stretched her legs and popped out the sharp and strong bird ws on her feet.

    The Harpy''s legs looked like a bird''s leg, and the feet were also the bird''s ws.

    As for how strong the two legs and the ws were...

    The Harpy silently put their ws on the Valkyrie''s shoulder, and before the Valkyrie could react, she had already grabbed the Valkyrie''s shoulders with both feet!

    Then, the sharp ws easily tear the armor around the shoulders, prating deep into the Valkyrie''s body that should be way stronger than the celestials.

    As if it wasn''t enough, the Harpy used the momentum to lift the Valkyrie off the Pegasus and threw away the Valkyrie ruthlessly, tearing the shoulders until the bones could be seen!

    TEAR! TEAR!

    Golden blood sshed everywhere in the sky and in addition to the severe shoulder injuries, the Valkyrie''s wings were apparently also grazed by the Harpies'' ws.

    And just a graze was enough to reveal the wing bones, almost scrapping the whole wing into a dish on a te.

    Everything happened so fast and with no sound, no aura or no signs whatsoever.

    When everything ended, the first Valkyrie had been tossed out of her Pegasus and had to p her wings to avoid falling to the sea.

    After the first attack, the other Harpies who had been right near their own targets immediately repeated the same motions, just like an owl grabbing their prey.

    The sharp birds'' ws shredded the Valkyries'' shoulders until blood sshed everywhere, and at the same time, the Harpies, who were previously silent....

    Finally screamed at a high pitch around the Valkyries!

    "KYAAAAAK!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1439 "The Four-Winged Pegasus Weakness"

    The Valkyries had noticed the silent murderer, but when they heard the high-pitched woman''s scream that sounded like a monstering straight from a nightmare...

    Their eardrums collectively exploded, and their minds were stunned for a second, immobilizing their whole bodies.

    These few seconds were enough for the Harpies to snatch so many Valkyries and throw them away from their Pegasuses.

    Some Harpies who had thrown away their targets immediately went to look for new targets, but this time, they didn''t repeat the same trick.

    Instead of grabbing the Valkyries'' shoulders with their sharp ws, the Harpies suddenly opened their mouths and showed off a row of sharp teeth.

    The sharp teeth looked like a shark''s teeth instead of a bird''s teeth, making these Harpies look even more hideous and scary than before.

    We all knew what would happen next.

    The Harpies collectively lowered their heads and bit the Valkyries'' necks!

    The Valkyries also wore some armors covering their necks, but the Harpies'' teeth easily crushed the unknown metal and stabbed deep into the Valkyries'' neck.

    No matter how strong the Valkyries'' bodies were, once their vital parts were severely wounded, they would also lose their lives.

    The first few Valkyries appeared without even fighting the Harpies and even without seeing who killed them.

    The Harpies bite from behind, and their sharp teeth directly tore arge chunk of flesh and blood from the Valkyries'' necks.

    Just like that, a few Valkyries died with their eyes wide open, still not understanding how they died and why they died without seeing the killer.

    The number of Harpies were only a few thousands, but each of them was ferocious, and they used their wings, teeth or ws to injure the Valkyries as much as they could.

    In just five minutes, countless Valkyries fell from the sky with a cold body, totally losing their lives in the hands of the so-called ''fake creatures''.

    The Harpies were called the imperfect creature derived from the angels, the celestials and the Valkyries.

    But who would have known that this strange hybrid would be so strong and ferocious even in front of the Valkyries?!

    Even if these Valkyries were the lowest level soldiers, these Valkyries could kill ten celestials with one move.

    A pity. The first attack belonged to the Harpies, and no matter how strong the Valkyries were, if they couldn''t attack or defend themselves from the silent attacks, they would also die.

    But even when the Valkyries had their necks torn off, shoulders injured to the bones and other injuries, not a single one even let out a painful groan from their mouths.

    All of them kept a cold face with just a little amount of shock, but no matter how painful it was, no one even opened their lips to scream.

    Code-L, who was watching the first battle between the two female creatures, couldn''t help but shake her head.

    Hum. Females are terrifying creatures! Stay away from them!

    The first attack would always yield the best result, and in this first wave alone, the few thousands Harpies killed at least a thousand Valkyries.

    The rest were all heavily injured, yet they didn''t retreat from the battlefield and just stabilized themselves with their injured wings.

    Still, it was impressive that the Valkyries who could even crush the Centaurs'' Star Arrows with bare hands would be injured to this extent with just the Harpies'' teeth and ws!

    The Centaurs who were still fighting the Pegasus also saw this scene and the burly men with tough muscles suddenly shuddered.

    They really can''t mess with women. These women are all so scary!

    But the Centaurs weren''t distracted by the Harpies'' small victory and hurriedly targeted the Pegasus with no Valkyries on their backs.

    It was indeed strange how the arrogant sacred beasts who would rather die than submit to other races could be the Valkyries'' mounts.

    It was just a mount! Not even a pet!

    But the Four-winged Pegasuses were willing to do this.

    It turned out, there was indeed a tricky transaction here.

    The holy light inside the Valkyries'' bodies could strengthen the Pegasuses, and if it happened for a long time, it would be easier for this Pegasus breed to advance.

    ? It was no wonder a rare sacred beast in this world was not so rare in the Valkyries'' dimension and even looked just like a standard mount.

    After all, these Pegasuses stuck to the Valkyries whenever they could, even when they weren''t in a fight.

    The Valkyries would only choose a sacred beast for a mount when they went to war, but in their daily lives, the Pegasus also stuck to the Valkyries.

    Because of this, it was extremely easy for the Four-winged Pegasus to be an entry-level sacred beast.

    Even if all these Pegasuses died here, there would still be a lot of Pegasus back in the Valkyries'' dimension that were waiting to be sacred beasts.

    The Four-winged Pegasus, a breed that was even rarer than Van and Valerie from the Aretha Family, was asmon as an ordinary horse in this world!

    The only reason why the Valkyries chose the four-winged Pegasus as mounts instead of the rarer horse breed was entirely because of how fast these horses could be sacred beasts.

    Unfortunately, when the two went to fight, there was still a link between the master and the mount, especially the Four-winged Pegasus, who depended on the Valkyries so much.

    Once the Valkyries dismounted from the Pegasuses, the Pegasuses would temporarily lose a lot of their strength, and they would have a period of weakness.

    This weakness would disappear after fifteen minutes, but if no Valkyries used them as mounts again, they would keep getting weaker and would be no different from high-level beasts!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1440 "Low-Level Valkyries Counterattack"

    A high-level beast in this world was already rare, and something many ability users couldn''t get, but in the Valkyries'' dimension, even a teenage beast was already a high-level beast.

    There was no reason to use such a weak mount, and the Pegasus would have to go back and cultivate again before they could regain their previous strength.

    Since how they gained their strength so quickly actually depended on the Valkyries, their strength would also dwindle in the blink of an eye without Valkyries.

    But the Pegasuses who be the Valkyries'' war mounts and survive after the war would also get a benefit.

    They would collectively advance to a mid-level sacred beast with just one war.

    It was because of this that many four-winged Pegasuses still fought to be the Valkyries'' war mounts despite the risk of strength decline.

    A pity. Many of the low-level Valkyries were forced to dismount, and the group of Pegasuses without masters quickly weakened in the blink of an eye.

    The Centaurs didn''t let go of this chance and focused on hitting these weakened Pegasuses with their star arrows!

    Unlike most archers who would be fearful when they used too many arrows because they wouldck arrows to fight, the Centaurs seemed to have unlimited star arrows.

    As long as the world they visited still had stars...they would neverck star arrows!

    The battle between the Centaurs and the Pegasus became even fiercer than before, and many casualties appeared on the battlefield.

    Still, the battle between the Harpies and the low-level Valkyries started with the Harpies'' little victory, but in the second wave...

    The Valkyries counter-attacked!

    The low-level Valkyries didn''t have weapons and weren''t worthy of any holy weapons, but they still had holy energy inside their bodies, and it was simr to mana used in magic.

    It was strange that magic should belong to the dark side no matter what, but the Valkyries surprisingly also used magic.

    The Valkyries that survived the first wave of attack from the Harpies immediately collected a bunch of light balls and threw the light balls into the air above their heads.

    Then, these light balls draw aplete magic circle full of holy energy within less than a second, and the magic circle grows bigger with more light balls infused into the circle!

    The smallest circle was only the size of an adult''s palm, but the biggest one could be a magic circle mat in the living room, covering three long sofas and one square table.

    The small circle was indeed small, but the Valkyries created a bunch of small circles in one go, directly filling the air above their heads with countless small magic circles.

    The magic circles glowed in golden light, and each of them was written in the runes andnguage of the ancient Gods.

    The small magic circle was ready in less than a second, and it only needed two seconds at most to create ten small magic circles.

    What would the Valkyries do with the small magic circles?

    The Valkyries pointed their fingers at the flying Harpies around them, and the magic circles instantly brightened!

    SHRINGGGGG

    Then, the next moment, countless light bullets the size of a pinky finger came out of the small magic circles!

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    The light bullet almost made no sounds, and the speed was faster than the Harpies'' movement.

    One small magic circle shot five light magic bullets at once, and ten magic circles shot all at once...

    It suddenly looked like a machine gun!

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The light bullets shone brightly, and the speed was so fast that even Code-L almost couldn''t see the shots at all.

    The Harpies might be silent killers, but no matter what, they were ''lowly hybrids'' and couldn''t fly as fast as these bullets.

    The Harpies didn''t dodge in time, and the light bullets from the magic circle instantly hit their wings and bodies, not even sparing their beautiful yet wicked faces!

    The Harpies had sharp teeth and ws, but it didn''t mean their bodies were stronger than the Valkyries.

    They only had stronger teeth and ws than the Valkyries to injure these warriors, but they were actually not as strong as the Valkyries.

    If a fellow Harpy attacked each other, the Harpies would die faster than the Valkyries. Just a light bite, and they would all visit the Underworld directly.

    And these light bullets, although small, had the same power as the Star Arrows belonging to the Centaurs.

    Maybe a little bit worse, not as strong as the star arrows, but that was enough to make countless holes in the Harpies'' bodies!

    "KYAAAAAK!!"

    "KHAAAAK!"

    "KYAAA¡ª "

    The Harpies started to scream in pain one by one as fresh red-yellow blood spurt out of their wounds.

    One Harpy alone could be riddled with more than ten bullets, so how could they survive?

    The Harpies didn''t have the Valkyries'' auto-healing skill!

    The small magic circles alone had already had such an impact on the Harpies, not to mention the bigger magic circles.

    The bigger ones didn''t shoot out light bullets like a machine gun, but they directly shot a huge light beam from the magic circle!

    BOOM! BOOM!

    The huge light beam was enough to envelope half of the Harpies'' bodies, and when the light beam touched the Harpies, it instantly burned the Harpies to ashes.

    "Kyaaaa!"

    The Harpies screamed one after another as therge light beams fell on their bodies, instantly burning them or creating a huge hole in their chest and abdomen.

    With such wounds, the Harpies that didn''t have a tougher body than the Valkyries instantly died on the spot and fell from the sky!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1441 "Code-L Drawing Circles"

    This wasn''t the end of the huge light beam''s attack just yet.

    The scariest thing was, the huge light beam could sweep to the nearby targets without losing the light power, unlike the light bullets that needed continuous bullets to hit the target.

    Therge light beam casually swept over a few Harpies, and whoever got in touch with the light beam would either have huge holes in their bodies or get burnt into ashes.

    The Harpies shouldn''t turn into ashes when they die, but strangely, even the Harpies who died because their bodies got riddled with too many holes and lost too much blood also turned into ashes in the end.

    This strange phenomenon made the blood n feel that the Valkyries should be the one doing this to the enemies.

    They were so ruthless and didn''t even leave a single blood or bone behind!

    The low-level Valkyries easily swept over the few thousands Harpies, and in just five minutes, half of the Harpies turned into ashes.

    Code-L, who saw the scene, felt that even though the Harpies managed to kill quite a lot of Valkyries and helped the Centaurs kill almost half of the Pegasuses...

    This group would be the first to be eliminated and massacred to the point of leaving no one behind.

    It seemed that she had to make another move!

    Code-L first moved her front paw and created a kind of circle in the air, as if about to summon something.

    The cat''s movement wasn''t too obvious amidst the chaos, even if her body was huge enough to be seen from afar.

    The Pegasuses still fought the Centaurs after losing their masters. The low-level Valkyries did their best to almost annihte the entire Harpies'' team.

    Only the mid-level and high-level Valkyries still did nothing, just watching the chaos with cold eyes.

    For them, if the Valkyries died, it means they''re too weak and they deserved to die. It was better to die on the battlefield than to return like a loser!

    The seven-headed snake in the air, Hydra, was also not doing anything and hissing around.

    Hydra almost couldn''t restrain the urge to massacre the enemies.

    Although this one was a legendary beast, he came from another dimension, after all, and he had a high intelligence to acknowledge Code-L as the leader of this battle.

    Since Code-L didn''t ask him to do anything, then he would just keep his eye on the mid-level and high-level Valkyries.

    For Hydra, the low-level Valkyries were still not worthy of being his opponent, and the mid-level ones were barely worthy to be his enemies.

    If he could, he actually wanted to challenge the high-level Valkyries who were rumored to be able to hunt down a legendary beast with a small group of people.

    Of course, whether the rumor was true or not, Hydra had to test them out first.

    It was Code-L, who did ''nothing'' all this time, who finally made a strange gesture that no one could guess.

    Hydra couldn''t speak the humannguage of this dimension or the globalnguagemon among all races, but he could still speak some ancient beastnguage.

    The curious snake wiggled his body around as he asked Code-L, who looked as if she was just ying around, drawing circles in the air for nothing.

    [What are you doing? What is your power, by the way? You''re only half a step away from bing a Legendary beast, and your beast bloodline should be excellent.]

    But he didn''t see how strong this cat-turned-tiger could be!

    Or maybe the soon-to-be legendary beasts in this world were all weaker than the ones in his dimension?

    After all, looking at the peaceful world full of resources, Hydra felt that this world shouldn''t have too strong creatures or races.

    Maybe the strong ones were the ancestors of the races living in this world now, and the ancestors had either died or found a way to leave this world to find a stronger world.

    Code-L heard Hydra''s question, and she just grinned like a foolish tiger while still making an invisible circle in the air below her feet.

    [Well. As you can see, I''m trying to open a peephole or something. Oh. And my power is to grant wishes. I can grant my own wishes or grant others'' wishes but both need a certain price to pay.]

    Even if Code-L granted other people''s wishes, that person had to pay a corresponding price to the rules, Code-L herself still had to pay a little bit of price as the one who activated the ability.

    Because of this, she rarely granted other people''s wishes, and if she did, they had to pay another price to herself aside from paying to the rules.

    Hydra, who came from a world full of death aura such as the Underworld, was a bit stunned at the moment.

    Granting wishes? Is this a Genie or something from the Underworld? But howe this beast''s aura feels like it belongs to the righteous side, the light camp?

    But she is now fighting against fellow people from the light camp!

    Code-L was one of the four famous guardians in ancient China''s mythology, and she was indeed considered as a righteous creature who should belong to the light camp.

    But who said that she couldn''t fight fellow light camp creatures?

    The Valkyries were from the west, and she was from the east.

    She had countless excuses to fight the Valkyries without breaking her own principle as a righteous creature!

    The white tiger just yawned at the Hydra and flicked her tail impatiently.

    [Okay, okay, don''t ask too much. I''m busy trying to summon something, okay?! And I have to look serious and majestic so that people will fear me!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1442 "Mysterious Crack"

    But Code-L looked like a fool when drawing invisible circles in the air, and the Hydra couldn''t bear to tell her the truth.

    Thus, as a wise legendary beast, he just shut his mouth and ignored Code-L.

    Still, deep down, he doubted Code-L''s ability and felt such an ability might be a fluke.

    Unfortunately, the Hydra was bound to be pped in the face.

    Just after he thought Code-L was a bit silly and unreliable, the whole battlefield suddenly shook greatly as if someone held the ten elder''s domain and shook it hard!

    GRAK. GRAK. GRAK.

    The entire domain seemed to be shaking so much that the ocean was about to be tossed upside down, recing the sky above everyone''s head.

    The void itself started to tremble fiercely, and even the mid-level Valkyries had to control their Pegasus tightly to avoid being shaken to death.

    The space was trembling, and the sound of something boiling echoed throughout the domain.

    It sounded like the sound of something hot boiling under their feet, and soon, the void under everyone''s feet suddenly had signs of cracks.

    Yes. The whole domain, the little space near the surface of the sea, suddenly got torn open, just like when the elders tore the void outside of the domain to connect the Valkyries to their domain.

    Seeing a slight tear in the void forming a straight line, just like a zipper or something, everyone couldn''t help but hold their breaths, especially those near the cracks.

    The crack was far away from the Crimson Ind and the Underworld Gate, but people could still feel that the crack was extremely close to them, as if about to envelop the whole ind.

    ? The strange thing was when the crack suddenly appeared...the Underworld Gate hummed in response, and Cerberus, who had been closing his eyes to rest, suddenly opened his eyes.

    The three-headed hound squinted his eyes and looked at the strange crack with eyes full of confusion.

    How could that thing be here?

    Even if the crack was actually smallpared to the real dimension behind it, it was enough to destroy this world countless times.

    That dimension behind the crack should be the source of fear and terror in this world, andpared to those deformed creatures locked in the so-called Abyss...

    This ce was the real deal.

    Hell. It was indeed hell!

    But no one should be able to open the Gate of Hell!

    That ce was different from the underworld, and the creatures inside were twice as ferocious as the Underworld residents.

    As if to prove Cerberus'' silent thoughts, the originally ck crack suddenly started to brighten, as if something was flowing from the inside, dyeing it with color.

    The ck crack slowly brightened, and one could see bright redva flowing inside the crack, surrounded by endless purple fire.

    The moment the ck crack became deep red with the color ofva, a surge of heat rushed out of the crack and spread throughout the entire domain!

    The people closest to the crack could feel their skin heating up, their blood boiling, their flesh melting, and even their souls were burning so badly that they almost died from the heat alone.

    The people closest to the cracks Immediately flew away from the cracks, and even if the crack was close to the sea, the sea couldn''t cool down the heat at all.

    If anything, the sea below the crack suddenly started to run bright red and bubbles popped out, simr to a state when someone heated up their water to a burning degree.

    Then, the boiling seawater started to evaporate in the blink of an eye and the rest abruptly turned into a sea ofva.

    The crack didn''t send out anything, and the slit was too small to even summon something, just looking long like a knife scar or something.

    But even so, the sea near the crack was already affected and turned into a sea ofva.

    So many beasts and monsters living in that area of the sea got burned to ashes, not even leaving their bones behind.

    The fishy smell and the burnt smell mixed together, choking up a lot of Valkyries, Pegasus, Harpies and Centaurs who were already far away from the crack.

    Even more frightening, as time passed by, the wind around them started to carry hot air and when they inhaled the air, the heat entered their internal organs, almost melting their organs on the spot.

    The weaker Harpies were already having difficulties breathing, and all of them quickly escaped further away from the crack, wishing they could find a cooler ce.

    Even the celestial queen, the halflings, the marshal, the generals and the surviving celestials who were staying in a special space inside the domain to watch the battle were also affected.

    Their special ce trembled hard and cracks started to appear, as if wanting to blend their special ce to the battlefield to experience the same thing as those who stayed on the battlefield.

    Even with the elders controlling the domain, this crack didn''t seem to be bound by the domain''s rules and the elders could only passively receive a wave of heat from the slit.

    They were indeed the overlord of this domain, but Code-L''s identity made her impossible to be tied down by the rules of the domain because she''s a sacred beast.

    The same goes for the three creatures from another dimension.

    The Gate of the Underworld was still there, and the three creatures lived outside of the gate, so they could still stay in this world.

    These creatures were here through a legal channel opened by Bello before he fell into a deepa, and they weren''t bound by the rules of the elders'' domain.

    But it''s a different case with the Valkyries.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1443 "Hell Gates Gap"

    As for the Valkyries...without this domain, they would be forced back into their own dimension because they used an illegal path toe to this world.

    Still, the crack just now made the ten female elders clenched their chests, almost hyperventting on the spot.

    What if the mysterious crack destroyed their domain?

    There were indeed cases where sacred beasts could destroy domains created by other races.

    This fissure came from that stinky white tiger, and it was possible to destroy the domain!

    While the ten celestial elders were panicking, the people around the crack looked up at Code-L, the one who was suspected of creating this thing.

    When they saw theva and purple fire burning everywhere inside the small slit that didn''t allow them to see anything else, they vaguely had a hunch about the dimension or the world behind the crack.

    Is that...Hell?

    Well, legendary ces like Heaven, Hell, Underworld, Olympus and other ces were not ced into one world like their current world, so it should belong to a dimension.

    A dimension was like a world''s fragments, not aplete world but simr to a small world.

    This thing behind the slit...if it was really Hell in legends that people were most afraid of...

    Wouldn''t they see demons crawling out anytime soon?

    It was said that the demons that the World Union worked hard to seal in the Abyss were the descendants of the demons in Hell.

    The demons in Abyss rarely had high intelligence and only liked to destroy and devour, not differentiating between foe or friends.

    But the ancient demons living in Hell were all super powerful and cunning.

    They werepletely unlike themon demons that the World Union sealed in Abyss.

    If these creaturese out...even if they came to this world only for a period of time...was it possible for them to destroy this world?

    Even the blood n, who should have something to do with the demons from Hell due to their affiliated camp anyway, were still fearful of the Hell demons.

    They spontaneously looked at Code-L, who was not far from the crack and just curiously peeping into the slit with eyes full of pleas.

    "That, that, lord tiger, can¡ª can you not summon any demons from Hell? Although we don''t know how you can open the door to Hell, but...but..."

    The blood n members were fearful, the Centaurs were wary, the Harpies were simply too busy to save themselves, and even the Valkyries looked at the slit with colder eyes than before.

    If demons or Hell creatures really came out of this thin slit...maybe half of their current soldiers would be wiped out to push back the demons back to Hell.

    In their eyes, the Centaurs and the others, even the blood n members, weren''t as dangerous as any creatures that came out of Hell.

    It was said that like Heaven, Hell also had levels andyers.

    The surfaceyer of Hell had the weakest creatures and demons throughout Hell, but that alone could already make the mid-level Valkyries nervous.

    They knew that only ancient angels, the army of Gods, could really be on par with the demons.

    As for derivatives like them, they usually never fought with demons from Hell and just fought the dark camp''s creatures all over dimensions.

    Everyone collectively put their attention on the slit and Code-L, who was shocking enough to be able to create such a crack.

    Hydra, who saw what Code-L did before, was secretly rmed in his heart.

    This cat actually created circles, but howe the crack became like a w mark or something?

    And the most confusing thing was...how could it be possible for a light camp''s creature to open the gate of hell?!

    This is unscientific!

    Unless what Code-L said about her power being able to grant wishes was true.

    If that''s the case, not to mention opening the Hell Gate.

    She could even open all doors to any dimension as long as she paid a corresponding price.

    But maybe, summoning the entire Hell Gate like what Bello did when summoning the Underworld Gate would simply cost Code-L''s life.

    That''s why she only opened a slit!

    That''s what others believe, anyway.

    Everyone subconsciously held their breath, specting what kind of thing the tiger would do next.

    Would she summon a slim Hell creature that could pass through the slit? Or maybe summon gas or liquid creatures, or weirder creatures....

    But when everyone was specting the worst, Code-L yawnedzily while flicking her tail.

    Then, she spoke out loud, purposely sending her voice throughout every corner of the domain.

    "Ahhh. It''s a pity. I want to open Hell''s peephole but I can only open the gap under Hell''s Gate! It''s too small and even a piece of paper can''t go through!"

    Code-L sighed like an olddy but soon, the tiger flicked her front right paw and sat down on her hind legs.

    She moved her front paw like how humans move their palms, and then the tiger ''fished'' out something from the fissure.

    The moment Code-L made this move, the entire domain''s sky suddenly darkened, and lightning shed here and there, as if to warn people.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    The fierce purple lightning struck empty inds, but none of them attacked living creatures.

    If anything, the sky seemed to darken to pour out rain to cool down the heating domain, but the ten elders were stunned at this scene.

    Hey. They weren''t the ones controlling the domain to do this! So is this the side effect of opening the Hell Door''s small gap?

    But could the ''background effect'' or the ''side effect'' be so exaggerated just to open such a small slit?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1444 "Taking Out The Real Hell Fire"

    It was indeed just the gap between the door and the floor or something that cockroaches and ants could pass through, but this one was said to be ''so small that paper couldn''t pass through''.

    Then, how big is Hell and how big the door would be for such a crack that seemed to be able to pour outva to be unable to squeeze out small creatures?

    The sky darkened and the lightning shed fiercely, as if to imitate the weather in Hell and Abyss.

    Even if rain started to fall here, maybe what fell down wouldn''t be water but corrosive liquid or even worse,va.

    But Code-L ignored this ''special effect'' despite everyone''s horrified gazes.

    Those who thought that the crack must not be a crack of Hell started to believe that this must be the crack of Hell.

    Even Cerberus, who had privileges to visit Hell, was almost fooled.

    The three-headed hound was confused again for a few seconds, but then, he raised an eyebrow and suddenly snickered.

    This white tiger...is really a drama queen, huh? But well, the show is quite good.

    Code-L didn''t know Cerberus''s thoughts and just solemnly drew an arc in the air with her furry paw, fishing out something from the crack.

    Everyone''s eyes were instantly on the thing that slipped out of the ''door gap'', and no one even bothered to attack each other.

    After all, if something strange really came out, whether they could still be alive at that time was uncertain!

    Rather than fighting these weak enemies, everyone, who thought that the opposite party was weak, believed that anything that crawled out of Hell would be a dozen times more dangerous.

    Code-L wasn''t stingy and didn''t deliberately conceal the thing that she fished out from the small gap.

    That thing created crackling noises, simr to the sound of fire burning woods vigorously.

    Sparks and heat started to spread from the mysterious thing, and everyone could finally see the bright thing against the gray gloomy sky.

    It was a cluster of fire.

    Oh, it wasn''t really a cluster, just a string of a burning ck-purple fire, but this fire that should be simr to Elliana''s fire, looked quite different.

    Elliana''s fire that she acquired aside from her speed ability was indeed corrosive and different from ordinary fire ability.

    But the one Code-L just fished out of the crack was way more bizarre.

    The whole cluster of the fire looked as if it was made of skull strings, raging with unwillingness and resentment.

    The skull fire looked simr to the ones in the Underworld, but the Underworld''s fire was chilling cold aside from burning, while this one was entirely just burning rapidly.

    Of course, aside from the burnt effect, it also contained a lot of strange poisons and tons of corrosive attacks.

    It wouldn''t just torture one''s body but also torture one''s mind.

    The purple-ck fire that Code-L fished out was actually a fire contained in the border between Hell''s surface level and the second level from the surface.

    The deeper one went, the more dangerous and the hotter it would be.

    It was said that the hottest fire wasn''t red or blue, but purple.

    The purple fire that was considered as the most lethal fire in this world was actually just a fire from the first level of Hell, the one with the least degree of lethality.

    As for the next fire after the purple fire, it was obviously the ck one that should be in Hell''s second level.

    God knew how Code-L could urately fish out a fire from the border between the first level and the second level of Hell, perfectly taking out this purple-ck fire.

    It was said that the fire from hell was created from the souls of the sinners and then were used to burn more sinners.

    Of course, that''s just legends.

    In this world, Hell wasn''t a ce for the dead, and even good people didn''t go to Heaven.

    They all went to the Underworld and got reincarnated.

    If they had a lot of merits while they were still alive, doing a lot of kindness, etc, they might be able to reincarnate as creatures in Heaven.

    But those who sinned directly reincarnated as the residents of Hell.

    The skull fire that looked like a bunch of wiggling faces full of resentment should have belonged to the Hell''s residents who were once sinners in their past lives.

    As Code-L fished out the string of fire, people could vaguely hear loud screams, crying, begging noises and various disturbing noises that were extremely irritating to the mind.

    These noises were simr to the ones when the Underworld Gate was opened, but this one from Hell was mixed with various evil and malicious voices.

    The voices tempted whoever heard the voices to do evil, making the target go out of control and be mad.

    The Centaurs and the others, even the Valkyries, vaguely heard these annoying whispers from the fire, but all of them had tough hearts and could still keep their minds clear.

    The blood n members who weren''t as strong as the Centaurs and the others struggled a bit, but as long as they were near King Atherton, they would always be able to keep a clear mind.

    God knew how Atherton did it, but anyway, that man became a talisman for his people.

    As for the surviving celestials, the celestial queen and other celestials'' higher-ups, all of them were protected by the ten elders.

    After all, the ten elders were still the owners of the domain, and they could create ''VIP'' viewing seats for their people.

    But the evil voices still undoubtedly reached the celestials and disturbed them too!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1445 "Skull Fire Meteor Shower"

    Even if thisbined domain''s purpose wasn''t to restrain enemies like what Wilhelm did but was just a medium to summon foreign aid, the elders could still manipte the domain a bit.

    This way, when they heard the evil voices in their mind, they hastily blocked the evil voices, afraid that the weak halflings would be tempted and there would be chaos.

    Code-L herself perfectly ignored the evil voices from the purple-ck skulls fire and just casually controlled the fire with her right paw.

    Oh. So as not to get her pretty fur burned by this fire, Code-L never let the string of fire touch her paw directly and just let them suspend in the air.

    After Code-L finished taking out the string of fire, she fished out several more lines while looking at the low-level Valkyries with a mocking smile.

    "I wonder if your holy light can protect you from the HellFire. Hum, hum. If you guys can''t, maybe the mid-level ones can? Let''s try it!"

    Code-L fished out countless strings of fire and directly shot the fire at the low-level Valkyries who were once entangled with the Harpies.

    The string of fire that formed a chain of skulls in the beginning immediately dispersed into just one small fire with a tiny skull as the core of the fire.

    Then, the fire rapidly shoots towards the Valkyries in the sky, like corn when popping into popcorn.

    PLOP! PLOP! PLOP!

    The fire burned out vigorously, and the small crack was still there, continuously supplying genuine Hell Fire, Hell''s most popr local souvenir, to Code-L.

    The low-level Valkyries directly faced the tiny fire that was even more lethal than any sea of fire, and the mid-level Valkyries were all gearing up.

    It should be impossible to take out HellFire from hell without opening the official channel, but since this strange tiger can do it, then this fire should be real.

    The low-level Valkyries...maybe they wouldn''t survive!

    After all, this Hell Fire could burn for thousands of years continuously, and even angels would be roasted birds without the cover of their holy light.

    The holy light that could purify evil also had the same burning sensation that could burn people to ashes, but just like Hell Fire having levels, holy light also had levels!

    The Valkyries were only Angels in the seventhyer of Heaven.

    Unlike Hell, with the first level as the weakest level, Heaven started from the seventhyer at the bottom because while Hell went deep into the ground, Heaven went up above the sky.

    The Valkyries were indeed legendary creatures, but the low-level ones could only extract holy light from the seventhyer of Heaven.

    The mid-level Valkyries could get holy light from the sixth level of Heaven while the high-level Valkyries got their holy light from the fifth level of Heaven.

    This Hell Fire that was taken out of the border between Hell''s surface level and the second level couldpletely crush the low-level Valkyries'' holy light!

    Everyone''s prediction was correct.

    The wild fire directly touched some low-level Valkyries who couldn''t dodge in time, and the burning me directly engulfed the Valkyries'' holy light.

    In just less than a few seconds, the fire burned the Valkyries'' tough bodies as if burning a fragile paper.

    The low-level Valkyries didn''t even have time to shoot out their magic bullets or magic light beams and they had already turned to ashes.

    A few low-level Valkyries died in less than two seconds, instantly making other Valkyries change their expressions.

    It was hard to make the cold-faced Valkyries show emotions on their faces, but this time, the HellFire did it!

    The other low-level Valkyries had grim faces while the mid-level Valkyries were silently assessing the strength of the Hell Fire, whether it could burn them or not.

    At this time, Code-L didn''t stop and continued manipting the fire she had fished out of Hell.

    Countless ball-like fire with a skull as the core of the fire rushed towards the low-level Valkyries, like meteor showers in the sky.

    SWISH! SWOSH! SWOSH! SWOSH!

    The ''meteor shower'' full of skull Hell Fire directly brightened the whole domain that was originally full of gray clouds and gloomy weather.

    But this didn''t make the scene ''bright'' in a sense of full sunlight or something.

    In contrast, with the background of such gloomy weather full of purple lightning, the purple-ck fire looked like meteorsing to Earth in a doomsday.

    The whole scene suddenly looked like the end of the world, so eerie and strange that even the ten elders from the Celestial Race couldn''t help but shudder in fright.

    The appearance when the Underworld Gate was opened was already scary and strange, and this one didn''t losepared to the Underworld Gate''s performance either!

    This ''skull fire meteor shower'' phenomenon could even be counted in the top ten most scary phenomenon that they had ever seen.

    After all, the celestials had never seen the Hell Gate being opened, but this ''preview'' alone already terrified them.

    They couldpare this scene to the scene when the World Union sacrificed the top leaders of many races from the 7 big races to the small and rare ones.

    Both the light camp and the dark camp cooperated together to sacrifice themselves, including the blood n''s leader at that time.

    The blood n''s leader was immortal and didn''t really die like others who sacrificed themselves, but after that, the leader was weakened so much that they needed a new leader to rece the old one.

    At that time, the ten elders didn''t witness the scene of all races'' leaders sacrificing themselves to create an artificial Abyss, but they still saw the scene through memory inheritance¡ª

    And it looked no different from the current scene!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1446 "The Defeat Of Low-Level Valkyries"

    In the elders'' opinion, that scene of creating the Abyss and pushing all the demons into the Abyss looked as scary as the phenomenon in front of them right now.

    If anything, the current scene should be scarier because it looked as if the ancient demons, not their descendants that were locked in Abyss, all went loose and escaped from Hell.

    Ah, ah, ah! Why is it so scary?!

    The small fireball that wasn''t even bigger than a cat''s pawnded on the target, and with just a touch, the chosen Valkyrie would undoubtedly turn into ashes.

    No matter what they did, no matter what kind of holy light they used to protect themselves, it was useless.

    After all, this fire was half a level stronger than the low-level Valkyries!

    If the low-level Valkyries were level one, this hell fire was level 1.5, about to reach level two.

    In just five minutes, the surge of fire that no one could stop basically swept over the low-level Valkyries, almost murdering all of them despite of their huge number.

    Just imagine. It only took a few seconds not even half a second to kill one low-level Valkyrie with one small fire ball from hell.

    Code-L took out several long strings, and each string had more than 100 small fire skulls.

    Let''s say that Code-L had a total of 1000 small fire skulls, but then, she continued to fish out for more fire, and the number would expand twice as many as before within minutes.

    Not to mention that a tiny Skull-core HellFire could kill more than one Valkyrie before they lost their strength and turned into just an ordinary purple-ck skull.

    After all, this fire was still at the surface level of Hell, and although people said Hell Fire was eternal, the fire would indeed keep burning as long as the target was still alive.

    After killing ten Valkyries or so, the fire would ''run out of energy'' and would only leave behind the skull core.

    Code-L could take away the skull core, throw them back to the slit and ''recharge'' the skull core to create a new brand of Hell Fire.

    Convenient, indeed! Even ancient demons had learned to live like humans and recharged their fire.

    It was just that the massacre of the low-level Valkyries that happened in such a short time touched the mid-level Valkyries'' bottom line.

    Even if they had no excess emotion towards the weaklings who died, this white tiger seriously challenged their pride as Valkyries!

    The celestials'' pride was indeed inherited by their ancient ancestors. Even Valkyries were also prideful creatures.

    Code-L silently doubted whether these proud creatures should belong to Hell because one of Hell''s Princes from the 7 deadly princes series...

    He ruled over one emotion called pride, right? That''s one of the 7 deadly sins, right?

    So...the Valkyries, who were a part of the light camp, were actually half a step away from entering the dark camp?

    The same goes for the celestials, and other light camp creatures with their nostrils lifted high!

    Those arrogant creatures...hum.

    Maybe if Lucifer, the arch-demon in charge of Pride, heard of this....he wouldugh until he died, right?

    Code-L''s mind inevitably wandered for a while, and at the same time, the mid-level Valkyries finally moved from their position and rushed to stop the Hell Fire from spreading further.

    Even if the low-level Valkyries were almost massacred to the point of leaving no one, the Hell Fire wasn''t big enough to kill so many low-level Valkyries in one go.

    Because of this, many low-level Valkyries still survived, but they tacitly avoided the Hell Fire and didn''t want to rush to face it.

    On the contrary, they tried to attack the remaining Harpies and Centaurs, but Code-L was so smart enough to protect the two creatures inside the ring of Hell Fire.

    The HellFire didn''t have eyes and could kill the people inside the Ring of Fire as well, but Code-L measured it so well that none of the Harpies died because of the Hell Fire.

    And the Hell Fire actively intercepted the low-level Valkyries'' magic bullets, burning the bullets to nothingness and shot a few Skull-core Hell Fire at these people.

    The Centaurs were even bolder than the Harpies and used the Hell Fire at the tip of their star arrow, doubling the damage effect that their arrow could give to the enemy.

    The star arrow itself was resistant to Hell Fire for a few seconds, so as long as the star arrow shot the Hell Fire to the target before it burned to ashes...

    The tactic still worked.

    That''s how so many Four-winged Pegasuses who were even weaker than the low-level Valkyries suffered the burns.

    They were indeed sacred beasts, and just one of them could fight one Cellino who hadn''t activated his moon-limited privilege.

    But they lost their masters and were not even as strong as ir, who was about to evolve into a sacred beast.

    They easily died under the raging fire, and even those who still didn''t lose their masters would eventually spread the fire they caught from the Centaurs'' Fire Star Arrow to their master.

    Then, their master, unless they were mid-level Valkyries or above...they would all die within seconds.

    Once the Pegasus lost their master yet the fire was still raging around their body...they would also die!

    Because of this, everytime Code-L attacked a few low-level Valkyries, the Pegasuses would always die on the spot.

    On the contrary, the Centaurs'' attack would involve the Valkyries, who didn''t have time to leave their mounts.

    After all, the fire spreads super fast, and such a flexible me was hard to dodge, even with the Valkyries'' speed and their holy light shield!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1447 "The Mid-Level Valkyries Join The Battlefield"

    If the Valkyries were unlucky, both the Valkyrie and the Pegasus would die, but if the Valkyrie reacted fast enough, only the Pegasus would die.

    No matter what, because of this, the number of Pegasuses on the battlefield dwindled faster than the number of Valkyries.

    The surviving celestials, who were watching all of this from special seats created by the ten elders, could''t have but felt another psychological trauma.

    How could the people on the blood n''s side be so ferocious one after another?

    Thetter was more dangerous than the former!

    They thought that Wilhelm was already crazy enough, but this strange sacred beast could actually do this thing inside the domain controlled by the ten elders.

    Even the ten elders felt a sense of powerlessness as the ones controlling the domain, yet they still couldn''t affect the sacred beast and the three guest creatures.

    The ten elders also wanted to move the blood n members on the ind who were still bound to the rules of their dimension, but then....

    They saw the king of the blood nmanding the blood n elders to create domains and protected the other blood n members inside their domains.

    Only those with domains could break free from the main domain''s rules after a period of time.

    But back then, the celestial elders needed fifteen minutes to break free, and in that fifteen minutes, the whole celestial soldiers were wiped out.

    Now, the Valkyries should be able to do the same thing, but because of Code-L and the three creatures, it was so hard to touch the blood n on the ind!

    There was even the Underworld Gate that still formed its own territory even after entering theirbined domain...

    The ten elders felt like puking a mouthful of blood.

    They did kill quite a number of stray blood n members who didn''t have time to return to the ind, but that''s not enough to end the war!

    The blood n members were stubborn and even if there were only one person remaining on the battlefield, they would still desperately drag their enemies to hell with them!

    The ten celestial elders could only pin their hopes on the valkyries they summoned.

    No matter how strong the white tiger and the other creatures were, in front of arge number of Valkyries that could even destroy a continent, could they still survive?

    Sooner orter, these protectors would die and the blood n members would follow soon!

    The ten celestial elders used theirbined strength to prolong the domain''s time limit to more than thirty minutes, and if they needed more time....

    They could use the halflings as their natural fuel.

    The celestials were ruthless, even more ruthless than the blood n who was rumored to be an evil race because they belonged to the dark camp.

    And the Valkyries, that the celestials pinned their hopes upon, didn''t disappoint either.

    The mid-level Valkyries started to move and rushed towards the HellFire without their mounts.

    They knew that the Pegasus was done for with this HellFire, and no matter what, the Pegasus would only be a drag.

    Thus, they ruthlessly abandoned their mounts and strived towards the HellFire on their own.

    The mid-level Valkyries belonged to the sixth level of Heaven, half a level more powerful than the source of Code-L''s HellFire.

    When the mid-level Valkyries touched the fire, it burned them and gave them some burnt marks and other skin injuries, but that wasn''t enough to inflict serious wounds.

    Not to mention burning the mid-level Valkyries to death like what the fire did to the low-level ones.

    After the mid-level Valkyries joined the battle, they quickly used their holy light to encounter the HellFire, trying to extinguish the raging fire.

    In a sense, the holy light''s main purpose was to purify, which was why when the light touched creatures from the dark camp, the dark creatures would feel like being burned alive.

    After all, the fire could indeed purify things to an extent.

    This time, the holy light also ''purified'' the HellFire, and the previously wanton HellFire slowly became dimmer and weaker.

    The me that was so wild before, slowly turned into the size of a candle''s me, so thin that it looked easy to disappear into smoke.

    Indeed. Just a few minutes after the holy light from the mid-level Valkyries hit the HellFire, the HellFire was collectively extinguished, leaving only thick ck-gray smoke with a hint of purple.

    The smoke from the HellFire was equally toxic, and the Pegasus plus the low-level Valkyries would all be affected one way or another.

    But the mid-level Valkyries only felt ufortable at most, and the smoke couldn''t damage their bodies at all.

    Seeing this, Code-L had to admit that her short-lived show had to end here, and maybe she had to hand over the stage to Hydra next.

    Anyway, she still had a lot of tricks to use...and this one move alone had wiped out more than half of the low-level Valkyries.

    But the amount of mid-level Valkyries was the most abundant among other types of Valkyries because the army wouldn''t take out too many ''weaklings'' to any kind of war.

    Even if they now entered a lower-level world with creatures way weaker than low-level Valkyries, the Valkyries'' code of conduct was still there.

    Looking at the low-level Valkyries who rapidly retreated to the rear to make way for the mid-level Valkyries...

    Code-L felt a little confused deep inside.

    The low-level Valkyries were still numerous, and they should still be able to fight at least the Centaurs and the Harpies, right?

    So, what are the Valkyries doing now? Is this their tactic, or are there any cunning tricks?

    Suspicious!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1448 "Hydras Debut Stage"

    The low-level Valkyries really didn''t need to retreat like that.

    Just ask the mid-level Valkyries to extinguish the Ring of Fire that was protecting the two creatures and the low-level Valkyries could absolutely eliminate both the Centaurs and Harpies.

    But howe...the low-level Valkyries looked as if they had finished their job and retreated to empty the stage for the mid-level Valkyries?

    What Code-L didn''t know is that, even among Valkyries, there were still rank suppression and other military merits whatsoever.

    Once the low-level Valkyries were almost defeated, it meant their time was up to create military merits for themselves, and it was the mid-level Valkyries'' turn to umte military merits.

    Unlike celestials in this world, who had a little amount of holy light that they would only get from a blessing, the Valkyries had a specific way to strengthen their holy light.

    It could be said that the celestials'' main strength was still the abilities that they awakened, and the holy light was just a bonus, just like how the pure-blooded blood n members could manipte blood.

    They would definitely awaken other abilities, such as Wilhelm''s puppetry.

    But the Valkyries'' main strength wasn''t from awakened abilities because this power system was unique to the people in this world.

    It waspensation for theircking racial advantage that was way weaker than their ancestors in other dimensions or worlds.

    The Valkyries'' main strength was indeed the holy light that they could use alongside their weapons, or to create magic circles, or to heal themselves, etc.

    And the way to strengthen their holy light was by umting military merit or service merit.

    Of course, military merit gave a lot more benefits than service merit that included non-battle merits such as helping lower-level creatures, purifying evil spirits, and so on.

    The Valkyrie was a race that belonged to the battlefield, after all.

    Thus, just like how the four-winged Pegasus could be way stronger after surviving a war, the Valkyrie was also like that.

    But the low-level Valkyries had limited time to umte merits and that''s until they were almost defeated.

    Usually, in many weaker dimensions, the mid-level Valkyries didn''t even have a chance to umte merit because the low-level Valkyries alone were enough to deal with the enemies.

    But who would have known that in this ''lower-level world'' with ''weak creatures'', they encountered an anomaly.

    It could be said that Code-L was way stronger than mythical creatures like Centaurs and Harpies.

    This is absolutely strange!

    Well, who told Heaven itself to favor the white tiger of this generation and gave her such a strange ability to grant any wishes?

    If not for this, how could a beast which was not even a legendary beast yet, pushed back the low-level Valkyries that could tten a few low-level dimensions on their own?

    Code-L...she is really too strong! Maybe she''s as strong as the legendary beasts in this world.

    At least Hydra felt that way.

    Ainsley, who had been watching the war in relish while using Atherton''sp as her VIP seat, was also in awe at the moment.

    Just how strong was the Sloan Family back in their peak day to be able to abduct Code-L to be the Sloan Family''s guardian beast?

    Or maybe when Code-L wasn''t as strong as now and was looked down everywhere because of her small size when she was in her cat form....

    Only the Sloan Family''s ancestors lent out a helping hand, which was why Code-L repaid the grace by bing a guardian beast?

    Ainsley''s guess was partly correct, but it was mostly because Code-L liked the way the Sloan Family''s founder doted on her.

    Ah. Back then, she was such azy and wilful cat. She didn''t have to work hard to cultivate her strength.

    Because the Sloan Family''s Founder, who was an official cat ve, a sh*t-shoveling officer, indulged Code-L with no bottom line!

    Code-L didn''t know what Ainsley was thinking about her, and just generously stepped back to give space for Hydra to start his ''debut''.

    Hydra, who had been silent up to now and just let the other three forces show off their might, finally grinned and snorted in delight.

    Hey, hey, hey, no matter what, he''s also a legendary beast, okay? It''s not good to leave the fierce battle to these creatures.

    The Centaurs and Harpies are simply not the Valkyries'' opponents, which was why they could only target the Pegasuses.

    As for Code-L...Hydra finally believed that her power was to grant wishes in exchange for a suitable price.

    After all, even he, who was a legendary beast in the dark camp, didn''t have the privilege to open a little crack leading to Hell.

    When he saw Code-L doing that...although the crack was ''small''pared to Hell''s true size, and the fire she took out was also only from the surface level....

    Hydra had to admit that what he saw was real. It was the true Hell, not fake or something.

    After all, the aura felt so real, and the heat was also 100% real.

    What else could replicate such a ce?

    Even illusions couldn''t do that, especially when so many people had witnessed it and there were also victims.

    Hydra reluctantly acknowledged Code-L and felt that maybe his time to shine would be a littleter, but who would have thought that Code-L would leave the mid-level Valkyries to him.

    He could actually go face-to-face with the high-level ones instead, so fighting the mid-level ones looked boring.

    But since the little tiger with a strange ability had already prepared the stage for him, Hydra could only wriggle his body and approached the group of mid-level Valkyries!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1449 "Mid-Level Valkyries Silhouette Weapons Attacks"

    The Valkyries thought the white tiger would be the one fighting them because she could open a little crack to Hell, and they didn''t know whether she could still do more.

    Who would have thoughts that the little tiger would step back and a seven-headed legendary snake woulde out on her behalf?

    The Valkyries weren''t ignorant and immediately recognised Hydra as the famous legendary beast in legends.

    It was just that...this snake didn''t live in the same dimension as them, which meant they had never fought each other at all.

    The mid-level Valkyries had also met many ''legendary beasts'', but most were in lower-level worlds or dimensions.

    Such as the legendary beast in this world they visited through an illegal channel.

    The legendary beasts here weren''t the original at all and were just the descendants who inherited the original beast''s bloodline.

    Then, they finally advanced to the level of a ''legendary beast'', but the real deal was like heaven and earthpared to the ones in lower-level worlds or dimensions.

    They just didn''t know whether the Hydra in front of them was the original or just one of the many ''copies''?

    Still, looking at how the Gate of the Underworld, the real deal, was right behind the enemies, the Valkyries suspected this Hydra was the original.

    It was said that original legendary beasts in mythology and legends were all super powerful, and maybe only the high-level Valkyries or the captain could defeat such a beast.

    The military merit of beheading an original legendary beast from the dark camp was enough to let them be directly promoted to a ''captain''.

    In human worlds, the rank of a captain was not that high, but the captain among Valkyries could bring 400.000 Valkyrie warriors with her.

    They all had their own private forces, just like the current Valkyrie troops.

    It was said that the captain who led the war this time was promoted because she beheaded an original dark camp''s legendary beast!

    The mid-level Valkyries didn''t dare to say that they could fight this beast, but there were so many of them.

    Maybe they might be lucky, and whoever in the beast and gave the st blow'' could directly be promoted from a mid-level Valkyrie to a captain!

    Even more powerful than the high-level Valkyries!

    The mid-level Valkyries didn''t want to waste this chance, and they immediately rushed towards Hydra one by one, just like mothsing to a burning fire.

    If the low-level Valkyries didn''t have the privilege to own weapons, then, the mid-level Valkyries got their own ''suitable weapons''.

    Their weapons were given to them by the Valkyrie''s Queen when they were officially promoted to a mid-level Valkyrie, and the weapon type was unique to each Valkyrie.

    The weapons might not be customized weapons that only the high-level Valkyries had, exclusive to them, and there was only one weapon like that in their world for each high-level Valkyrie.

    But the mid-level Valkyries'' weapons were still way better than weapons created by Dwarves in this world.

    Those weapons ''chose'' the Valkyries on their promotion day, just like how the wands chose the wizard in Harry Potter.

    And so, it could be said to be ''unique''.

    The first mid-level Valkyrie flew away from her Pegasus and immediately moved the golden spear in her hand.

    The spear looked ''ordinary'', definitely not as beautiful and exquisite as the ones owned by the high-level Valkyries.

    But the golden spear was indeed made of pure gold, a good catalyst for the Valkyrie''s holy light.

    The whole spear was definitely so heavy that many buffy men in this world wouldn''t be able to carry the spear with one hand, even if they had the boost from their awakened abilities.

    When the first Valkyrie stabbed her spear towards Hydra, who was still far away, there was an afterimage and a silhouette of the Golden spear itself above the solid spear.

    SWOOSH!

    One could hear the sound of the spear tearing the surrounding winds apart, and the spear phantom created by a pure, holy light directly shot towards Hydra.

    The Valkyrie was indeed far away from Hydra, and her spear would never touch Hydra, but the spear''s silhouette was almost like a copy of the original spear....

    It definitely could reach Hydra!

    It was extremely hard to create such a solid phantom, and even Chantelle in her moon elf state, couldn''t achieve this.

    But anyway, all sorts of energy that formed silhouettes and such were all definitely super dangerous.

    Just like how Chantelle could destroy the Celestials'' sacred altar, the Valkyrie''s move could definitely destroy a hundred of those sacred altars.

    TANG!

    The blinding golden spear''s silhouette stabbed straight into one of Hydra''s snake heads, aiming right at the weak point around the forehead.

    Such a fancy and blinding move that even made the wind weep for a long time, sting the surrounding air and almost creating an air cannon...

    Not even Cellino could say with confidence that he wouldn''t be seriously injured by that one move.

    But the spear did look so smallpared to Hydra''s size.

    Hydra, who had been acting as a background board, was actually as big as the Underworld Gate.

    In front of the gate, even Code-L as tall as a three-story building, looked like a little kitten.

    Cerberus, who was as tall as a Skyscraper in his full form, didn''t even go above the Gate''s height.

    Now, imagine. Although the Valkyries were also tall, they were only at most two or three meters tall.

    Hydra had been reducing his size all this time to look a little bit smaller, but the moment the spear targeted him....

    He transformed!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1450 "Battle Mage Valkyries"

    Hydra immediately transformed back to his original size, and his lower body was even slightly submerged in the ocean when he was already flying as high as the Underworld Gate''s upper height.

    Hydra that suddenly became big, almost squashed Code-L and the others around him to death if not for them moving out in the blink of an eye.

    But really. That mighty spear attack looked like a toothpickpared to Hydra''s head, and when the ''golden toothpick'' hit his head, Hydra only shook his head impatiently.

    Hey. Howe it feels itchy? What did these winged women in armor throw at him?

    The first Valkyrie''s attack undoubtedly failed, and the other Valkyries learned from the first Valkyrie''s failure and judged that their weapons couldn''t even hurt the big snake.

    Even if there were a lot of them, the attacks would just feel like being touched gently by a bunch of toothpicks.

    That....with Hydra''s thick skin and scale that was rumored to be able to withstand HellFire, maybe he wouldn''t even have scratch wounds.

    So...they had to attack using another method! A ''melee'' battle like what the first mid-level Valkyrie did wasn''t wise at all!

    The mid-level Valkyries learned from their friend''s mistake and immediately moved their weapons again.

    This time, various mid-level Valkyries holding all types of weapons injected their Holy light into the weapons but didn''t create the weapon''s silhouette like what the first Valkyrie did.

    It was strange that the Valkyries actually drew a circle in the air with their various weapons.

    Those with bows used their arrows to create circles.

    Those with swords used the tip of their sharp sword, simr to a standard sword used in western fantasy stories.

    Various types of swords emerged, from thin des, and double-edged swords, to swords that might be unique only to the Valkyries.

    Each of them created a bright magic circle in the air near them, and they didn''t fly too close to each other to prevent harming their friends.

    Still, their movements were neat and uniform, almost like trained soldiers or something.

    Various magic circles of various colors started to appear one by one, and the whole sky was filled with these magic circles.

    Some mid-level Valkyries who were about to be promoted to high-level Valkyries and would definitely get this title after surviving this war, even directly created the magic circles above Hydra''s seven heads.

    Hydra was also a bit curious about these magic circles, and after looking at the familiar magic circles that the low-level Valkyries also used...

    Are these magic circles about to shoot out magic bullets? But it seemed like magic bullets alone weren''t enough, right?

    Or maybe they didn''t think the magic bullets would be less effective than their shadow weapons just now?

    Just when Hydra was specting, tilting all his heads in unison and confusion filled his snake eyes, the magic circles werepleted within a few seconds.

    If one looked closely, when these mid-level Valkyries drew the magic circle, they didn''t just draw the outer circle and let their holy light fill the runes and spells inside the magic circle automatically.

    Yes. They drew each rune and spell, each word and each symbol with the tip of their weapons that had been fused with their holy light.

    Such aplicated drawing...the Valkyries finished it within a few seconds and they looked so casual, as if they could draw more circles in one breath.

    Those with more holy energy reserves naturally drew bigger circles, and they were mostly the ones who were about to advance to the high-level Valkyrie''s position.

    The big magic circles were as huge as Hydra''s snake head, so one could see how big these magic circles neatly lined up above his head one by one, right?

    The magic circles weren''t static, and each of them was like a locked targeting machine, following Hydra''s movement from time to time.

    Hydra was obviously taken aback by Valkyrie''s style of fighting.

    Say. He didn''t expect the Valkyries, who should be warriors, to actually take the mage route as well.

    Maybe they were the rare dual talents of both warriors and mages?

    They could fight melee or long-range battles with their weapons and could elevate the battle power with their magic.

    Simply interesting!

    Hydra didn''t bother to make a move against the Valkyries and was just patiently waiting for the Valkyries to attack him.

    As a legendary beast, he also wanted to see how strong he waspared to other mythical creatures from other dimensions and worlds.

    It didn''t even take a minute for almost all the mid-level Valkyries to draw magic circles in the air with their weapons.

    The circles were positioned around Hydra, aiming at his various weak points that should be his ''weak points'' ording to legends and ordinary snake''s weaknesses.

    The magic circles that surrounded Hydra from head to toe, and even submerging into the sea, were so numerous that others on the battlefield felt like closing their eyes.

    The magic circles all shone with various colors, and it became too blinding!

    Thank God snakes didn''t have a good vision, anyway, so this trick didn''t really work on Hydra, who was obviously not a normal snake anymore.

    But indeed. Looking at this shocking scene, as if the whole sky was full of magic circles, people couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.

    They even forgot about the Hell''s crack that Code-L opened before, and now, Code-L had slowly closed the crack, returning the weather and the sky to the previous state.

    Within a second, the gloomy sky became clear, from gray to blue, with a few white clouds here and there.

    Even the weather and the sky were supporting the Valkyrie with their natural light!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1451 "Hydras Poisons"

    The morning light shone softly on these magic circles that looked beautiful, but the next second, one after another, magic circles shone bright and even trembled hard.

    It wasn''t as if the magic circles were afraid of something, but it was a state when they were about to attack!

    It didn''t take even a second for the magic circles to spit out something one after another, and the movement was also fast.

    People almost couldn''t see what went out of the magic circles, but if they could press the slow-motion effect or something, they would see something astonishing.

    From the magic circle, one after another of phantom weapons precisely like the original weapon, suddenly shot out at the speed of light!

    The weapons came out one at a time, but the speed was so fast that it looked like the magic bullets that the low-level Valkyries had fired at the Harpies before.

    But it wasn''t just this. The phantom weapons that retained the size simr to the original weapon started to expand one after another!

    SWOSH! SWOSH! SWOOSH!

    Countless weapons just became bigger than before, and they shot straight at Hydra''s body.

    His seven heads were all attacked at the same time, and this time, the weapon looked like a real weaponpared to his body size, not like a ''toothpick'' anymore.

    But such a weapon wasn''t the only one on the battlefield. There were so many that the phantom weapons almost turned the blue sky into bright white!

    Strangely, these phantom weapons cooperated well with each other, as if having eyes of its own.

    Despite the weapons densely packed and filled the sky, they never bumped into other weapons and smoothly stabbed or yed Hydra decisively.

    STAB! STAB! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    Just one weapon that had been upgraded by the magic circle and the holy light alone was now enough to leave a shallow scratch mark on Hydra''s skin.

    One could see the vague white marks of being scratched, unlike before when his skin didn''t even have such effects.

    But that''s just from one weapon. Countless weapons made of pure magic and holy light pour down from the sky, just like a heavy storm.

    Each of these weapons burned Hydra because of the holy light''s attribute, and so many weapons hit Hydra''s body all at once.

    Even if Hydra had a strong body, wounds after wounds started to appear on his body, and the phantom weapons immediately targeted these open wounds.

    The holy light worked better when there were open wounds, and the holy energy quickly burnt Hydra''s flesh bit by bit.

    Hydra had a high pain tolerance and didn''t feel particrly painful, just a slight stinging pain as if being scratched by kittens.

    But the wounds on his body kept regenerating and trying to heal the damaged part was solid proof that these Valkyries indeed had the capital to threaten him.

    Hydra stuck out his snake letter from all his seven heads in unison and hissed slightly.

    Not too bad. As expected of the Valkyries.

    Even the mid-level ones can injure him to this extent...so it''s not impossible for the high-level ones or even the captain to be able to y him.

    But that''s only when he''s doing nothing.

    First, Hydra had his own poison attribute as a snake, and he literally had seven heads, enough to pour a lot of poison types and spray the enemies to death.

    Hydra did exactly just that. He quickly opened his mouth one after another and sprayed the iing phantom weapons with his poisons.

    Just one head could spray so many poison types, and the seven heads spread their poisons all at once!

    The whole thing suddenly looked like ck-green-purple liquid, gas, and even solid poisons flooding out of Hydra''s big mouths.

    The ''poison beam'' directly hit the iing phantom weapons, and the poisons, surprisingly, could harm the phantom weapons made of holy light!

    Hydra''s poisons weren''t just simple poisons. Many of them were so strange that strong creatures in his world also didn''t dare to offend him.

    After all, you didn''t know which poison would have no antidote and would have strange effects, killing you within seconds?

    But the phantom weapons made of holy light was also tough, so after the weapons get damaged by the strange poisons, the poisons also evaporated.

    Some stronger and weirder poisons seemed to be alive and didn''t evaporate just like that.

    Each snake head had exactly one of this unique ''poison'' that seemed to have a life on its own.

    The moment this unique poison came out of Hydra''s mouth, his foreheads slowly shed with a dark light, and various strange symbols appeared on his snake scale.

    The symbol on the first head on the left position strangely resembled a fetus of an unborn baby that was still inside the womb.

    The symbol was strange and eerie, but this one was indeed the first symbol that ''woke up'' on Hydra''s first head on the left.

    The other heads didn''t react all at once together, but because the speed was too fast, people would inevitably think that the symbols on the seven foreheads lit up all at once.

    The first symbol lit up in a terrifying way, almost like a ghost or something.

    Then, the unique poison also spread out from the form of a ball into a purple-ck fog.

    The fog was alive, like snakes swimming in the sky.

    The fog itself quickly approached the Valkyries and directly touched any mid-level Valkyries that they could touch.

    Once the fog touched the target, the fog, in the form of countless snakes, immediately drilled into the target''s skin with their heads!

    SWISH! SWISH! SWISH!

    SHAAAAAA

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1452 "Curse Of Existence"

    This scene looked so weird and strange that many Valkyries quickly tried to use their holy light to ''behead'' the snake-like fog.

    But the fog moved so fast, and even the holy light didn''t do much damage. At most, it only made the fog dissipate a bit, but it still drilled into the Valkyries'' bodies.

    One Valkyries could face around three to four little snake-like fogs, making the scene look like many little snakes drilled into the Valkyries'' bodies.

    This scene alone was already scary enough for people to secretly puke.

    But the horror part wasn''t there yet.

    This is just an appetizer!

    The snake-like fog from the first snake head didn''t simply poison the target, because the snake fog was actually a curse, not a poison.

    Hydra, the seven-headed snake, was not only proficient in using poisons but also in using unique curses.

    After all, even Medusa, who had been cursed, grew snakes as her hair.

    Snakes seemed to be inseparable from things like curses.

    The first curse started to work, and the snake fog inside the Valkyries'' bodies quickly changed into a human-like embryo, so creepy that the Valkyries had goosebumps.

    They could feel the snake fog inside their bodies quickly growing into a human-like embryo and this embryo actually sucked their holy energy frantically, absorbing their inner strength!

    The first curse¡ª the curse of existence.

    When people are born, they could be a blessing for some people but could be a danger for others.

    Those who grew up to be harmful to society had already shown the curse of existence.

    The birth of each creature and individual in various worlds and dimensions were like two sides of a coin.

    They would bring blessings, but also get a ''curse''.

    For Hydra, the birth of that snake fog that turned into human-like embryos was a blessing, but for the Valkyries, it was a curse.

    In just a few seconds, a lot of Valkyries who couldn''t prevent the first batch of snake-like fog found their holy energy being drained by the embryo inside their bodies.

    Then, to their horror, they quickly felt powerless, as if they were stripped off their position as a Valkyrie.

    Even their blood, their breath and all the nutrition in their bodies were all absorbed by this hideous snake fog embryo.

    Thinking again, wasn''t this simr to a parasite that needed a mother shell to grow up?

    But how is this different from human babies and other babies in various races all over the world and dimensions?

    Valkyries could also have babies and knew that their babies also absorbed the mother''s energy, nutrients, and everything, which was why the Valkyries needed to consume a lot more.

    But none of those babies was as vicious as this curse that directly sucked them dry!

    The curse acted fast and the small embryo slowly grew inside the Valkyrie''s body, still in the form of a purple-ck fog, not solid at all.

    But even so, the Valkyrie whose essence, nutrients and even holy energy had been absorbed by more than half, quickly became way weaker than before.

    Their appearances slowly changed, as if bing thin and dry, with no strength at all.

    The other Valkyries who were not as pitiful as these ones, quickly tried to expel the snake fog inside their bodies using their holy energy.

    But their energy was only absorbed faster by the snake fog embryo inside their bodies!

    In no time, the first victim appeared.

    The Valkyrie had absolutely been weakened to the point of looking like a dry tree branch, almost onlyposed of skin and bones.

    Then, the snake fog embryo inside the body that had been growing to the size of a human baby that was ready to be born, immediately pierced the Valkyrie''s belly!

    The baby-like fogposed of many small snakes directly busted out of the Valkyrie''s t stomach, yet in that instant, the stomach suddenly grew bigger like a balloon.

    The fog came out of the belly that suddenly expanded, and the next second...the belly burst like a balloon being punctured.

    All of this happened when the victim Valkyrie only had skins and bones left, looking even more horrifying than a zombie.

    With thin arms and legs, skinny body to the point of looking like a skeleton yet such a huge pregnant stomach....

    The scene was as terrifying as a blockbuster horror movie.

    The victim couldn''t even scream in pain because she was too weak to open her lips and just died like that.

    Once the fog came out of the bodies and being nourished well, the baby-like fog dispersed into countless snake-like fog.

    This time, the snakes looked way fatter, longer, and more solid than before.

    Each of this snake carries the same curse as the first curse that Hydra cast on the Valkyries¡ª

    The curse of existence.

    Just this one curse alone killed a few thousand Valkyries in the matter of ten minutes, so fast that most of the victims would never escape death.

    The only way to escape death was to avoid being touched by the fog because once the fog felt them or vice versa...

    They would surely die no matter how many tricks and efforts the Valkyries did to save themselves.

    The first curse was out, and the second curse soon followed.

    This time, the second curse came from the second snake head from the left.

    On its forehead, one could see another strange symbol that was way more abstract than the first symbol that symbolizes an embryo.

    Everyone couldn''t understand the symbol on the second snake''s forehead, but soon, a simr snake-like fog came out of its bloody mouth!

    SWOOOOSHHH

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1453 "Curse Of Ignorance"

    The spread of the fog was fast and agile, almost not like a fog that could only float lifelessly in the air.

    This snake-like fog seemed to be its own consciousness and could precisely aim at the target.

    The second batch of Valkyries was soon forced to face the second type of snake fog.

    This snake fog looked way thinner than the first snake fog that had been nourished by the Valkyries and was even still targeting many other Valkyries.

    The mid-level Valkyries'' holy energy couldn''t defeat the curse, making this group of Valkyries even more miserable than the low-level Valkyries who were burned to ashes.

    After all, the first batch''s death looked so tragic, not like the mighty mid-level Valkyrie at all!

    The second snake fog immediately entangled the faraway Valkyries, and they soon drilled into the target''s bodies.

    No matter what the Valkyries did, the curse couldn''t be purified and still clung tightly to their insides!

    The second curse also formed another humanoid image inside the Valkyrie''s body, but the age group looked like a toddler, older than the newborn baby that killed the previous Valkyries.

    Such a huge humanoid fog inside the Valkyries'' bodies looked strange, but the fog still fit well inside, and people could even see the fog with naked eyes.

    It was really scary and disgusting when they could see the fog''s activity inside the Valkyrie''s bodies when they didn''t have any x-ray vision.

    The first curse was also like this, making things so disgusting that some Centaurs and Harpies who were watching the showdown couldn''t help but secretly puke.

    The King of poisons and curses is really scary, ah! Let''s never offend Hydra!

    Hydra''s second curse was in the form of an innocent toddler, and the curse was actually called....

    The curse of ignorance.

    Wise men said ignorance was bliss, but only for the ignorant person, not others.

    Sometimes, ignorance brings danger to the people around the ignorant person.

    Still like the two sides of a coin¡ª a blessing and a curse.

    The Valkyries, who got the curse of ignorance, suddenly resembled a toddler who knew nothing.

    Their gazes became empty and pure, innocent and ignorant of things happening in the world.

    The group of Valkyries suddenly behaved like a toddler with their three-meter-tall bodies, scaring the blood n and even the celestials to death.

    This is so scary, okay?!

    Then, the ignorant Valkyries pped their wings and flew towards other mid-level Valkyries who were still attacking Hydra while dodging the first and second cursed fog.

    These ignorant Valkyries who directly turned into innocent babies suddenly entangled their peers and fought their peers withughter on their faces!

    "Hihihihi."

    "Hahahahaha~ "

    "Ya! Ya! Wweeeee~ "

    The cursed Valkyries yed with the other Valkyries just like how babies yed with their toys.

    But the way these curses Valkyries yed was absolutely brutal.

    Some cursed Valkyries broke the wings of their friends. Some directly snapped the Valkyrie''s head, as if snapping a doll''s head.

    Others took the Valkyrie that didn''t look much different from themselves and easily picked up the whole person as if picking up a toy.

    Then, their mouths erged to the point of looking like a mouth monster with huge jaws!

    The cursed Valkyries'' mouths turned so big that they already looked like monsters, and yet they still innocently put the captured Valkyries into their mouths!

    Babies did like to stuff things into their mouths.

    Whatever happened next...blood, flesh, bones and feathers sttered everywhere, and the scene was too bloody to be described.

    If one looked closer, what the cursed Valkyries did was exactly like what the toddler fog inside their bodies was doing.

    The curse controlled them, and they acted just like the curse itself¡ª the curse of ignorance.

    But the price of ignorance was the death of other people.

    Children weren''t evil or malicious either, but sometimes, they could be even more cruel than adults with their so-called innocence.

    They were like a nk piece of canvas, still waiting to be dyed with various colors.

    It could be dyed ck with darkness or could be dyed with colorful color or simply be kept pure white as it was.

    The curse dyed the canvas ck with darkness, making these innocent and ignorant Valkyries do evil without thinking about what was wrong with it.

    The chaos continued and such a bloody scene definitely made some Valkyries couldn''t help but scream on the spot.

    "Ahhhh!"

    "Kayak¡ª "

    "Ugh!"

    "No! Stop! You¡ª "

    The Valkyries had fought many strange species from various worlds and dimensions and had even seen various ways to die.

    But to die in the hands of their own peers instead of dying in the battle was such a humiliating ending for these warriors.

    It would be even better to die in their own hands, but they actually died in the hands of theirpatriots.

    Such a humiliation! Even if the Valkyries died, they would not have the honor of the fallen heroes and would only be a disgrace!

    Such a way of dying was absolutely terrifying for this group of warriors.

    Not to mention that after ying with other Valkyries, the ones cursed with the curse of ignorance started to die one after another.

    After all, ''babies'' have limited energy and when they use up their energy, they have to sleep.

    These cursed Valkyries did sleep along with the baby fog inside their body.

    But their sleep was an eternal sleep.

    They would never wake up, and only the baby fog would wake up,e out of the dead Valkyries'' bodies and find a new host.

    This wave of attack killed more Valkyries than the first curse, and at the same time, the number of victims implicated by the first curse continued to grow!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1454 "Curse Of Riot"

    After all, the snake-like fog became more and more powerful after absorbing a lot of energy from various Valkyries.

    The massacre didn''t even exceed twenty minutes, yet close to 10.000 mid-level Valkyries died just like that.

    That''s 10.000 people! That''s not a joke!

    To lose a hundred soldiers with the quality of the mid-level Valkyries alone was already a big deal, yet they lost ten thousand soldiers in less than twenty minutes.

    And it''s still only the second curse.

    Hydra had a total of seven heads, so he also had a total of seven curses!

    The mid-level Valkyries started to realize how dangerous a legendary beast could be.

    No wonder even the high-level Valkyries needed teamwork to be able to behead a legendary beast.

    And rumor said it was just a little-known original legendary beast, not a famous one.

    After all, the more famous the name of this origin legendary beast, the stronger they would be and the more ''copies'' they would have all over various worlds and dimensions.

    So far, Ainsley and the others had never seen a beast with Hydra''s bloodline in this world because maybe Hydra was too close to the Underworld dimension, and it was hard to find his copies.

    Bello was the copy of an unknown Underworld''s guardian, the shadow of Cerberus.

    Because the original legendary beast was not well-known and might not even exist in several popr legends, there was a copy of that legendary beast''s bloodline in this world.

    But Hydra...he appeared in various legends in various names, but the essence was still the same.

    A seven-headed snake!

    And this snake finally released the third curse from his third snake head.

    Even under so many attacks from the other mid-level Valkyries, Hydra''s own regeneration power was enough to make him suffer no pain and no serious wounds.

    On the contrary, Hydra had massacred a lot of mid-level Valkyries, and the number had reached 50.000 casualties from the first two curses.

    After all, the curses didn''t go away after several uses and even grew stronger after entering each target''s body!

    Hydra''s third curse...maybe it was enough to massacre half of the entire mid-level Valkyries.

    There were about 400.000 Valkyries, 100.000 were low-level, 250.000 were mid-level, and there were only 50.000 high-level Valkyries, excluding the Valkyrie''s captain.

    Several Valkyries inside the war Chariots were high-ranking Valkyries with unique and special holy light, unlike other high-ranking Valkyries.

    Their strength might not be as good as other Valkyries, but rumors said they could even revive dead Valkyries if they wanted to!

    Hydra estimated that after he released the third or the fourth curse, he could have already killed 100.000 Valkyries.

    Wilhelm did kill so many celestials back then with his domain, but one low-level Valkyrie was worth ten celestials, and one mid-level Valkyrie was worth a hundred celestials!

    Not to mention that these mid-level Valkyries'' magic weapons attack should have been able to easily massacre the Centaurs, the Harpies and the surviving blood n members.

    But in front of the legendary beast Hydra, with his unusual curses, all of them looked as weak as a toddler.

    It wasn''t the mid-level Valkyries who were weak. It wasn''t.

    Just one hundred mid-level Valkyries could kill a dozen of Bello or a hundred Cellino, not to mention conquering the human''s country.

    If the Valkyries really did find the human countries and other races'' continents, they could conquer the whole world with this 400.000 army in just a few days or a week at max.

    But even such mighty Valkyries couldn''t do anything to Hydra with his tough scales, tough skin and fast regeneration power.

    Hydra was said to be able to withstand the HellFire from the third level of Hell with his bare body, not using any other protective methods.

    If he used more tricks, he could even withstand the Hellfire from the fourth level of Hell.

    That was already in the middleyer of Hell. That only had sevenyers!

    Hydra fully disyed the might of a legendary beast, and soon, heunched his third curse.

    It was the curse of riot.

    The snake-like fog quickly came out of his third snake''s mouth and rushed towards the mid-level Valkyries, who weren''t cursed.

    People might not think that the sequence of this curse had a deep meaning and the higher the number, the stronger the curse.

    The third curse quickly entered the bodies of several Valkyries because just like how the Valkyries dodged even faster than before....

    The curse also moved faster! This time, as long as the snake fog''s eyes met the Valkyries'' gazes, the Valkyries would instantly be cursed.

    It was simr to Medusa who could curse whoever looked at her eyes directly, without any other cover.

    Hydra''s curse was actually even stronger.

    Even when the Valkyries tried to close their eyes or used light to cover their eyesight, as long as their eyes happened to look in the direction of the snake dog''s eyes....

    They were done for.

    The third curse quickly drilled into the Valkyries'' bodies again and in the blink of an eye, the countless snake fog formed the figure of a teenager inside the Valkyries'' bodies.

    From outside, it was as if the Valkyrie was possessed by a fog-like thing, and the scene was as strange as the previous two curses.

    The curse of riot. Rebellion. Chaos.

    Teenagers were often associated with the word ''rebel'' because they were unstable, chaotic, and were prone to riot.

    The curse of riot, just like its name, made the cursed target go on a rampage as if losing their minds and turning into a beast with no wisdom!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1455 "High-Level Valkyries Join The Battlefield"

    Just imagine.

    The Valkyries were already strong, and now, the mid-level ones directly went berserk, forgetting everyone and even their own identities.

    They just saw their own friends as enemies because a rebellion could only happen when the two sides were once included in the same force or camp.

    The berserk Valkyries directly used all their might to fight other Valkyries, but they tacitly ignored those who had been cursed by the three curses.

    It was even more strange that no Valkyrie would be cursed more than once, but the curse would still remain inside their body until they died.

    Before they died, the curse would still cling to their life!

    The third curse looked simple, but the essence was like Wilhelm''s puppet ability, and soon, the entire battlefield became chaotic.

    The berserk Valkyries got a boost from the curse in their bodies because teenagers were all bursting with youth and vigor.

    The berserk Valkyries overwhelmed the other Valkyries, and it wasn''t a surprise that many Valkyries fell into the hands of these berserk Valkyries.

    The previous curse, the curse of ignorance, still allowed other non-cursed Valkyries to kill the cursed Valkyries to save their lives.

    But this time, it was almost impossible because the cursed Valkyries were way stronger than them!

    They were like half a step away from the high-level Valkyrie''s strength!

    Not just a step. It was half of that!

    The other Valkyries started to use their holy energy to try to purify the berserk Valkyries, but it didn''t have any impact.

    If anything, the cursed Valkyries became even wilder and madder after being exposed to the Holy light.

    The Valkyries were all in despair, and soon, half of the entire mid-level Valkyries lost their lives in this world that should have never been a threat to them.

    This is so ridiculous!

    If they said to the superior that they met an original legendary beast with a strong fame and strength enough to wipe out a quarter of the high-level Valkyries....

    Would the superior pity them and stop deducting their military merits?

    If the entire army returned to their dimension in defeat, they would get their military merits deducted, just like how they would get more military merits after a victory.

    If the world they visited were quite strong, their military merits wouldn''t be greatly deducted.

    But if it was such a ''weak'' world like this one....

    The superior would cut at least a quarter of their umted military merits!

    Just like how Valkyries could advance in strength, they could regress if their holy energy was taken away from them.

    This is a nightmare for every Valkyrie.

    The high-level Valkyries also saw the crisis and quickly thought of joining the battlefield and breaking their own war principles.

    In case of emergencies, the warriors who were currently fighting didn''t have to retreat from the frontline, and the reinforcement could directly join the frontline.

    But the low-level Valkyries couldn''t go back to the frontline because they would just throw away their lives cheaply.

    Even if the Valkyries weren''t afraid of death, it was different if they would die in such a cheap way.

    If they knew they would absolutely die because of the huge strength disparity and there were still fellow warriors stronger than them, why should they throw their lives away?

    That''s not heroic. That''s stupid!

    Seeing the situation, the 50.000 high-level Valkyries finally left their Pegasus and joined the frontline.

    At the same time, Centaurs and Harpies didn''t stand still either and quickly targeted the weakened Pegasus.

    After all, even if they were all weakened to some extent, their number was so big that the Centaurs and the Harpies were also wary.

    But thanks to Code-L''s remaining HellFire, the two creatures could deal with the ownerless Pegasus at ease.

    At least they would definitely massacre almost the whole Pegasus army with the remaining HellFire that was still burning around them.

    Even if Code-L had closed the crack because of ''too much energy consumption'', the remaining HellFire was enough to deal with the Pegasus army.

    When the high-level Valkyries joined the frontline, the number of casualties had doubled because there were a total of three active curses going wild on the battlefield.

    The mid-level Valkyries lost a total of 100.000 warriors just like that!

    Even the number of casualties looked just like a number on paper, as if it wasn''t real life.

    In this world, losing a hundred lives was enough to make it into the international news, at least shared among the same race.

    But in this huge and historical war alone, so many lives were lost as easily as plucking leaves from nts!

    The moment the high-level Valkyries joined the battlefield, Hydra immediately released the fourth curse because he felt that the high-level Valkyries would be able to purify his curse a little bit.

    And their attack would definitely be as ''weak'' as the mid-level ones!

    Not all high-level Valkyries jumped to the frontline, and only those proficient in dealing with curses or those with high damage rate attacks joined.

    There were only about 10.000 high-ranking Valkyries who joined the battlefield, while the rest didn''t move because they would definitely be needed when Hydra released stronger curses.

    The arrival of the high-ranking Valkyries looked just like a drop of water in the vast sea, but this one drop of water directly created huge ripples on the water''s surface.

    The high-level Valkyries had different types of bodies from the previous two levels of Valkyries.

    From head to toe, they had their own unique strength, and it was now being disyed for everyone.

    After all, when they were promoted to high-level Valkyries, they underwent a full-body transformation!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1456 "Void Slayer"

    The high-level Valkyrie''s golden hair started to shine in the air, releasing a steady stream of heat, light and holy light energy.

    Each strand of the golden hair seemed to be blessed with a certain amount of holy light, making the whole person look like a walking glowing gold or something.

    The Valkyrie''s holy hair had an effect on the curse, because the curse didn''t dare to drill into the Valkyrie''s bodies through their hair.

    And there were also their silver eyes.

    Their eyes should have been light blue, so light and clear that it looked like a streak of silver.

    When the third curse gazed at the high-level Valkyries, the Valkyries'' eyes suddenly created ayer of mist and fog on its own.

    The fog could hypnotize enemies and give them illusions, but in this case, the fog blocked the curse''s effect, making it unable to curse the target.

    Then there was the whole body armor. It was truly easy for the previous curses to drill into the armors of the mid-level Valkyries, but it wasn''t the case with the high-level ones.

    The armor directly bounced back and repelled the snake fog from the previous three curses that wanted to drill into the target''s bodies!

    The three curses seemed to be vulnerable in front of the Valkyries, and what was even worse than this...

    The high-level Valkyries could actually y the snake fog with their personal weapons!

    It was strange because the fog itself was intangible and could even repel the holy energy, making it hard to be destroyed.

    But the high-level Valkyries raised their weapons one by one and quietly cut the snake fog to pieces until it disappeared!

    The Valkyries didn''t make a sound when they shed or attacked the snake fog, not even disturbing the raging wind.

    It was clearly different from the previous two levels of Valkyries, and Hydra also felt the difference.

    After all....some high-level Valkyries who weren''t targeted by the curses yet immediately attacked him.

    They didn''t make a magic circle to summon weapon phantoms like previous mid-level Valkyrie. They just swung their various weapons....

    And somehow, Hydra''s scales, skin and other body parts that had been tough and quite invisible...

    Were suddenly cut, shed or stabbed greatly.

    BANG!

    A few scales fell from Hydra''s skin, and countless sh wounds appeared on his seven snake necks.

    There were even deep stabbing wounds all around his body from his softer belly to his tougher back.

    The wounds kept oozing ck blood full of poison, and whenever the blood fell into the sea, the blue sea under the morning light would turn pitch ck with some sizzling noises.

    The sea monsters and beasts around that area would all be poisoned to death, and their corpses soon floated to the surface of the sea.

    This was the first time Hydra was so injured that he dropped a few drops of blood!

    Some wounds even directly spurt a handful of blood, and Hydra vaguely felt pain.

    It was really painful, as if what cut him like that wasn''t those weapons but the space around him itself.

    ....wait.

    Hydra, who was about to release his fourth curse, yet was dyed because of the sudden attacks, paused in ce, and even his pupils slowly dted in shock.

    What did he think before? As if the space or the void around him was the one that cut himself?

    Hydra immediately recalled the title that many creatures gave to the high-level Valkyries.

    Void yers.

    At first, he didn''t understand why they were nicknamed like that, but now, he was suddenly enlightened.

    Yeah. No wonder these women could cut his intangible curse. That was a curse that used the snake fog as a medium.

    In theory, it shouldn''t be possible to destroy the curse without a strong purification or holy energy!

    But the high-level Valkyries did it. They even did it with ease!

    Why is that? Why could the Valkyries sh things that couldn''t be shed by logic?

    It''s simple.

    Because what they cut wasn''t the target, but the void and space around the target.

    That''s why they were called the Void yer.

    Each high-level Valkyrie had a unique weapon, and it was the only one in the whole Valkyrie dimension.

    It was truly unique for each individual, and the weapon also choose its master at the promotion ceremony.

    The queen of Valkyries personally blessed the high-level Valkyries when they advanced, and since then, they were all training with their unique weapons to y void and space.

    There was almost nothing they couldn''t cut in various worlds and dimensions, unless those things were unique and had strange attributes.

    But Hydra and his snake fog still couldn''t escape the fate of getting cut by the void yer, after all.

    He could only endure the pain, regenerate faster while finally spat out the fourth curse.

    Thank God this one didn''t need to drill into the Valkyrie''s bodies so that no matter what they did, they would still be cursed.

    Unless their holy energy was of high quality and could purify the curse...nothing could stop him!

    Hydra cast the fourth curse not only on the high-level Valkyries but also on the rest of the mid-level Valkyries who were still in the frontline.

    The fourth curse didn''t have the snake fog as the medium, and it just spread quietly without any specific form.

    People only felt their bodies getting colder, and boom. They got the curse.

    The fourth curse was still the continuation of the previous curse.

    If the previous curse was a curse that came from a teenage phase, the fourth curse went from a young adult phase or adults in general.

    It was the curse of responsibility.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1457 "Curse Of Responsibility"

    Responsibility was a good thing for responsible people, making them a good person who would be liked by a lot of people.

    Their life quality would also be better by leaps and bounds.

    But just like the two sides of coins...responsibility also had its own curse.

    Responsibility was as heavy as a mountain. It was a burden at one point, and it was also as restrictive as a cage.

    People with a lot of responsibilities will feel an unknown burden on their shoulders, as if a mountain was pressing down on their whole body.

    This was what happened to the Valkyries with the curse of responsibility.

    Most of the high-level Valkyries had huge responsibilities, so even if they could purify the curse, their own soul and body resonated with the curse.

    It was toote to do anything.

    BOOM!

    Each high-level Valkyrie with this curse suddenly felt a huge, towering mountain fall from the sky and press down on their whole body, instantly squashing them to death.

    The stronger ones managed to survive, but the cage of responsibility around them made it impossible to escape from the heavy mountain.

    Bit by bit, after the high-level Valkyries exhausted their energy, they were also smashed into a meat pie.

    For people like the Valkyries, the curse of responsibility might be the closest curse that they could feel with their souls and bodies!

    They couldn''t escape this curse at all because of their own identity!

    The situation was suddenly not optimistic, and the high-level Valkyries who had just entered the battlefield were humiliated like this.

    Everyone didn''t want to give up in the face of the fourth curse, but since their holy light couldn''t purify the curse fast enough to prevent them from dying....

    The cursed Valkyries didn''t bother to struggle and tried to attack Hydra with all their might instead.

    Even if it was just one sword sh, it was theirst honor!

    The others also learned to avoid the fourth curse but didn''t bother to avoid the other three curses because they could easily purify these curses within seconds.

    The high-level Valkyries were indeed more powerful than the mid-level ones.

    Even their dying struggle was enough to give Hydra a massive headache in all seven heads.

    The void attack was still effective on him, and any attack with the space element was hard to be healed.

    Even if Hydra used his innate regeneration and all kinds of poisons to help himself, he was still wounded from time to time.

    The wounds became even more serious than before, and Hydra, who had never been injured to this extent, finally felt the crisis.

    Oh no. He is a legendary beast, an original one, not a copy.

    But even so, in the hands of these high-level Valkyries, he was still injured.

    If not for his powerful regeneration ability and his strange healing ability that he got by using his own poisons, he would have long died.

    The Valkyries'' reputation across dimensions and worlds was indeed worthy of reality.

    Many legendary beasts in the dark camp had warned each other about this Valkyrie army, but a lot of mythical beasts still looked down on the Valkyries because they were women.

    The dark creatures also had a simr army to the Valkyries, but they weren''t as good as the Valkyries.

    Take a look at Centaurs and Harpies.

    Even when they were also mythical creatures in legends and many stories, they were not the Valkyries'' opponents at all.

    Hydra faintly felt that with all his seven curses, maybe he would still be unable to fight all 50.000 high-level Valkyries on his own.

    Thinking like this, Hydra released more curses, especially the fourth curse.

    His move definitely depleted more energy than before, but Hydra also recharged energy from the victims that he cursed.

    This ''virtuous'' cycle made him almost invincible in arge-scale battle, as long as there were still victims that he could curse.

    The fourth curse quickly swept through the 10.000 high-level Valkyries, but this batch of Valkyries had a faster response than the previous one.

    Only a few hundred were caught in the fourth curse, while the others nimbly cut the curse with their sword or dodged it.

    Because of this, the rest of the 10.000 Valkyries collectively attacked Hydra, and the snake felt as if he was just a little delicacy ced on a chopping board, free to be shed here and there.

    The sense of urgency in his heart made Hydra immediately use a new curse that was harder to avoid.

    After all, this one didn''t even have a snake form that could be shed, and it just went straight to the hearts of these Valkyries.

    Hydra wasn''t sexist, but in his opinion, the fifth curse was indeed more effective on women than on men.

    The curse of responsibility would be way more powerful if these Valkyries were men because, generally, men had more duties than women.

    But Valkyries held a considerable responsibility no less than that of male light creatures in other worlds or dimensions.

    They could be said to be way better than most male light creatures, and Hydra had to apud them for that.

    Ugh. Who said that women were weak? That strange little tiger was also a female.

    Hydra endured the aching pain and the loss of blood in his body and quickly cast the fifth curse on the Valkyries¡ª

    The curse of love.

    Just like other curses, love should be a blessing and it was such a lucky thing for people to be able to fall in love or to be loved.

    But there were always two sides of a coin. Love¡­also had a dark side!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1458 "Curse Of Love"

    There was also a curse hiding behind the seemingly bright and sweet love.

    This curse didn''t have any tangible or visible form to the eyes, but a strange pink aura immediately spread out from Hydra''s fifth snake head.

    It was simr to Ainsley''s charm, but this one...was a curse. It didn''t control the target like what Ainsley did.

    The curse of love first spread throughout the battlefield, and because there was no visible form, even the high-level Valkyries didn''t realize that the curse had already lingered around them.

    Then, the curse quickly touched the Valkyries'' bodies, or even if they just stood there without touching the aura, once they unknowingly looked at the invisible pink aura...

    They would also be cursed.

    Hydra has always been proud of his fifth curse because this curse worked well both on females and males.

    It was just that females were more easily affected because of the stereotypes of women being more interested in love than men.

    But Hydra wasn''t sure about these Valkyries with no visible emotions.

    If this curse was ced on other female creatures, Hydra could proudly say that the effect would be maximized.

    But this group of Valkyrie was always an anomaly from the start.

    Not to mention that people with no great emotional fluctuations like the Valkyries might not even be affected by this curse.

    Hydra held his breath nervously, not even realizing that as a legendary beast, this was the first time he was nervous in a fight.

    He watched as this curse that represented the growth stage in the adult level slowly entered the Valkyries'' bodies.

    The moment the Valkyries got in touch with the curses, their eyes didn''t turn pink like Ainsley''s victims, but each of them showed varied symptoms.

    Some Valkyries who had a tougher attitude and a higher pride than others suddenly spew a mouthful of fire from the center of their chest¡ª their hearts.

    If people could see the inside of their bodies, they would see that the Valkyries'' hearts that represented love, not a real ''heart'' organ, were actually on fire.

    The fire was the fire of jealousy! It kept burning the Valkyries'' hearts and quickly spread throughout their whole body.

    The fire burned their insides, but it also leapt out of their own hearts and quickly engulfed them in a sea of fire that was strangely way deadlier to the Valkyries than the HellFire.

    The curse of love was proven to still be effective on the Valkyries, who should have little emotions, not to mention love.

    It was not because of their gender, but maybe, every single creature in this universe with high intelligence should still have emotions deep inside.

    Even AI could awaken their emotions and ability to empathize with others, not to mention the Valkyries who belonged to the light camp and should be full of ''love and warmth''.

    This fire of jealousy was indeed way more effective on the Valkyries than the Hellfire.

    The Valkyries could actually purify the curse that caused this jealousy because of love, but the Valkyries themselves didn''t realize that they were burning with jealousy.

    Even if they realized it, they didn''t want to stop it, and they just destroyed themselves in the end.

    Love should be a beautiful thing, but in Hydra''s hands, it looked way uglier than Hell.

    Oh. But Hydra didn''t have a hand. Let''s change it to mouth.

    In Hydra''s mouth...love became a curse.

    Aside from those with higher pride, emotions and self-esteem who burned in the pink fire of jealousy, the others also had unique symptoms that only people in love would have.

    People said that love wasn''t equal to freedom. The freedom of love? The freedom to love?

    Well¡­in fact, love was binding.

    Love was a chain, and love restricted freedom, but people were willing to be imprisoned in this prison called ''love''.

    Thus, some Valkyries suddenly realized that countless chains burst out of their hearts and instantly entangled them to the point of almost crushing their bones and bodies.

    This chain was unusual, and even with the Valkyrie''s ability to y the void, they still couldn''t sh the chain because this chain was just an imaginary scene from the curse of love.

    Rattling chains continued toe out of the cursed Valkyries'' hearts, and the pink chains tied the Valkyries with this symptom.

    After all, love was a chain, but those in love might not realize it, or even if they did, they were willing to be restrained by the people they loved.

    Unfortunately, Hydra took the love curse to another level, and the love chains directly squished the Valkyries'' bodies, deforming their bones and ending their lives.

    The chains were invincible, and not even the other Valkyries who weren''t cursed by this curse could save the cursed ones.

    After all, those in love didn''t even want to be ''saved'', even if they knew that they were in the wrong attachment.

    And sometimes, the right love would always have some restraints, like putting a choker on one''s neck.

    Other Valkyries didn''t have chainsing out of their hearts, but they got chokers around their necks and were strangled to death.

    There were also some Valkyries who suddenly shot out cages from inside their bodies, and they actually imprisoned themselves in the love-cage.

    The birdcage continued to shrink, and within seconds, the people trapped inside lost their lives tragically.

    There were still many others with the love curse symptoms, such as suddenly losing their eyesight, bing blind.

    After all, people in love were sometimes blind. Or maybe the moment they were in love, they already became blind.

    Love is blind¡ª this saying became reality with Hydra''s curse of love!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1459 "Curse Of Time"

    Why love is blind?

    Because some people were willing to turn a blind eye to their loved one''s weaknesses and ws, which was touching and essential in rtionships.

    Well, people really should tolerate others'' ws because no one was perfect.

    But in Hydra''s curse, the one who really lost their eyesight couldn''t see the danger in their rtionships, and couldn''t see anything happening around them at all.

    The people with this symptom didn''t get killed like others, but because of this, they couldn''t continue to attack Hydra.

    When they insisted, they even mistakenly attacked their own people rather than attacking Hydra.

    There were people who got blind..and of course, there were people with lower IQs.

    It was amon saying that people in love usually became a bit stupider than their usual selves, and Hydra''s curse just exaggerated this part.

    Those with the love stupidity symptom immediately lost their proud rational thinking and high IQ as a higher being Valkyrie.

    They suddenly became even worse than babies, babbling here and there, not knowing who they really were.

    This kind of people....Hydra easily solved them with his ordinary poisons that he mixed with the love curse.

    Aside from those who became stupid, some lost their prideful selves and became humble, so humbled that they lost self-confidence and self-worth.

    These Valkyries directly gave up on the fight right there on the spot, because love made them so humble that people could just trample their hearts at will.

    The various symptoms of those cursed with the love curse were so varied yet deadly that those who weren''t cursed yet, had a trace of fear in their hearts.

    They really found it hard to find this strange curse because it looked as if Hydra did nothing to curse them.

    But one by one, half of the 10.000 high-level Valkyries out of the 50.000 high-level Valkyries fell into the love curse.

    And they all died without an exception or harmed their own people because they lost their eyesight.

    This love curse spread silently and was invisible, but it was so contagious that it looked more like a deadly virus than a curse.

    Hydra''s fifth curse and the one that many people looked down on, was actually the one who killed most victims in arge-scale battle.

    Hydra was also injured here and there, and his life was in danger, but with just his fifth curse, he killed so many high-level Valkyries who had stronger holy energy and bodies.

    In front of these curses, the Valkyries still had to bow down in the end.

    The victims of the first four curses were still growing, and the mid-level Valkyries were almost massacred.

    Even when they retreated like the low-level Valkyries, these curses kept spreading among themselves and infected people around them.

    When the mid-level Valkyries retreated to the rear, they not only failed to escape the curse but even brought the curse to the low-level Valkyries.

    One could imagine how many low-level Valkyries died because of this and their number quickly dwindled after being killed by Code-L''s HellFire back then.

    Hydra''s body was still thick and tough, so the void attack couldn''t y him in one go.

    The wounds did umte, and Hydra couldn''t run around freely because the space around him could take his life anytime...

    But his curse could travel far and wide.

    He still had hisst two courses, and these 10.000 high-level Valkyries would be his experimental subject.

    Hydra quickly released his sixth curse that was still a part of theplete seven life cycle curses.

    The sixth curse represented the stage after adults¡ª oldies.

    Yes. Everything and everyone would get older, even if nothing seemed to change outside.

    After all, there were some things that people couldn''t avoid in life, and that was time.

    The curse of time.

    Time brought growth and future, but time also made things lose vitality, making them older day by day.

    Even the ''immortal'' blood n who looked young forever were still affected by time and time still brought them to the same point as everyone else.

    It was just that being immortal made them ''defeat'' the concept of time, but for the blood n, immortality was also a kind of curse.

    The curse of time quickly came out of Hydra''s sixth snake mouth, and people still couldn''t see the form of the curse.

    What they could sense was only the sound of clock ticking in the back, and the invisible time ripple reached out to the rest of the 10.000 high-level Valkyries on the front line.

    No one could escape time, and for Hydra, his curse of time had faintly reached the door to the time-rted ability, just like how these Valkyries had space-element ability.

    The curse of time quickly reached the targets, and the Valkyries didn''t even realize that Hydra had already started to cast the sixth curse in his life cycle curse.

    All the Valkyries sensed and felt was the sound of a clock around them, ticking and clicking endlessly.

    This noise was disturbing, and people couldn''t help but feel faintly anxious, as if something was urging them or something.

    When the curse of time swept the Valkyries'' bodies, the symptom was divided into two categories.

    The mortal and the immortal.

    The mortal ones suddenly found themselves aging so fast in the blink of an eye that their youthful appearances changed to the skin of old women.

    They lost their beauty, their strength, their holy energy, their vitality, and everything.

    Time was fast-forwarded for them, and in just a few seconds, these Valkyries died of old age when they were supposed to live for a few thousand years!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1460 "The Last Curse"

    The curse of time directly skipped the Valkyries'' timeline to the end of their lives.

    This death looked scary, but out of the various victims cursed with the other six curses, this one had a fairly peaceful death.

    After all, many Valkyries might not reach the end of their old life and die on the battlefield or something.

    But these cursed ones finally reached the end of their lives... although it was manipted, and they still died ''young'' on the battlefield.

    This wave of attack caught the Valkyries by surprise.

    It wasn''t as if they hadn''t seen death like this or an attack like this, but the Valkyries guessed that Hydra should have sucked their life forces or something.

    They didn''t think that it was the curse of time, and Hydra also could only curse a lot less people with this cursepared to other curses.

    After all, anything rted to time was sacred, and even a legendary beast like Hydra only got the fragmented ability that was fused with his curse.

    The Valkyries tried to use their holy energy to prevent Hydra from sucking their life forces, but they soon found it useless.

    After all, the curse of time wasn''t something they could dispel with just their holy energy.

    If anything, only divinity could go face to face with the curse of time, but even the captain of the Valkyries didn''t have the so-called divinity.

    The curse of time didn''t affect many Valkyries, but just a little sprinkle of this curse directly advanced the Valkyries'' timeline several hundred of years ahead.

    Hydra didn''t let them stop when they were at their peak in the future, and just let the curse stop when they had just lost their prime time.

    In this way, even if not many Valkyries died because of this curse, the remaining Valkyries who were ''sshed'' with the curse directly lost their power and ability.

    Even if they didn''t die, they became useless!

    And there was still another batch of Valkyries with the ''immortal'' symptom caused by this time curse.

    But how could Hydra be so generous as to grant his enemies immortality?

    What he gave them was the bad part of being immortal, which was what many immortals experienced.

    These Valkyries saw the scene of their friends and families dying one by one in their mind, but they still stayed alive.

    Everything around them changed, but they remained the same.

    They lost one thing after another, and life soon became meaningless.

    They were hurt one time after another, and the wounds made them numb.

    Many of these Valkyries soon really became cold-hearted, but even so, the curse of immortality still corrupted their minds, giving them endless despair instead of endless hope.

    In reality, the affected Valkyries only experienced suchplicated scenes in a few seconds, but for them, it had been for such a long...long time.

    The end result of these people were always¡ª suicide.

    It was such an irony that the immortals who should be the best in this world because of their immortality, ended their lives exactly because of their immortality.

    The Valkyries who died this way had experienced countless more pains than the other cursed Valkyries, but their pain was all in their hearts and minds.

    Sometimes, such pain was worse than physical pain, especially when, for these Valkyries, it felt like forever and eternity.

    This was still the mild version. For the harsher version, Hydra''s curse of time trapped these Valkyries in an endless loop of pain.

    It wasn''t hard to die, and it was actually harder to live.

    Hydra''s curse directly made these Valkyries wished they could die instead of being immortal, yet having to live in various torturous pain.

    For some people, death was a relief, and death freed them from the cage named life.

    In the end, these cursed Valkyries either went mad because of the pain and ended up dying, or directly killed themselves to escape from the endless pain.

    It wasn''t as if they were afraid of pain. They weren''t.

    But who would want to endure torture for eternity?

    Even if only a few seconds had passed in reality, for these Valkyries, they had been enduring for too long.

    Not even those with the toughest minds could endure endless pain for eternity.

    The sixth curse didn''t affect many Valkyries, and to be honest, it may be the only curse with the lowest target counts.

    But this curse severely crippled the strength of the 10.000 high-level Valkyries, making more than 90% of this group unable to lift their swords anymore.

    Such a huge defeat in the counts of less than fifteen minutes was a breaking record even for other legendary beasts.

    Hydra, who looked low-key, was actually such a killer.

    He had lost count of how many people had died because of his curses, but who would remember the losers, anyway?

    Hydra quickly depleted almost 90% of his strength just to use the sixth curse, and because of this, he stopped sending out all six curses to the Valkyries.

    On the battlefield, Hydra had killed the most Valkyries, and even the celestial elders couldn''t help but shudder in fright.

    So this is the power of an original legendary beast.

    Even such a muscr Valkyrie, their allies, couldn''t win!

    But there were still around 40.000 high-level Valkyries who were even stronger than the 10.000 high-level Valkyries in the frontline.

    On the contrary, Hydra was reaching his limit, and he felt that after he used hisst curse toplete the curse cycle...

    He would have to ask Cerberus to hide his body in the Underworld so that he could recuperate for a few years.

    But that''s all worth it for this moment!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1461 "Curse Of Death"

    Notice: All readers (both non-privi & privi readers) are wee to DM my IG @zehell2218 to ask for a free wallpaper phone! (Theme: Autumn Ain chibi, delicious turkey & Cellino) as a thank-you gift for apanying Ain for almost 2 full years!

    Enjoy the chapter~

    ?

    ?

    Hydra rarely used all his curses because it was the same as counting death.

    But he still did it here anyway because he was called to this ce, and since he was summoned here for a purpose...

    How could he back down?

    After killing so many Valkyries, he should also be able to advance his power.

    As long as he survived this war.

    Hydra dragged his tattered snake body, clenched his jaw, and tried not to copse on the spot.

    He still had the seventh curse, thest curse that he had to use on these Valkyries!

    As for the rest of the Valkyries...

    Hydra believed that the little tiger had a n for them.

    To be honest, there were still a scattered number of low-level and mid-level Valkyries, and they should still be able to overwhelm Code-L if she fought alone.

    But Hydra didn''t know why....he trusted this little brat who wasn''t even a legendary beast yet and wasn''t an original legendary beast.

    Maybe she''s loved by heaven, and thus, she could create miracles.

    Let''s trust the little tiger and fight to death!

    Hydra finally used hisst curse, and the finale thatpleted his cycle of life curse that came from every living being''s stage of life¡ª

    The curse of death.

    No one could escape death. Not even those with super long life spans or even those who could be revived such as the blood n members.

    The blood n could indeed live forever by relying on their physique to be revived through a drop of blood, but it didn''t mean they couldn''t die.

    Before they were resurrected, the blood n members could die of various reasons, such as being killed or dying of old age.

    After all, the blood n''s true lifespan was only about a few thousand years, but after they died of old age, as long as they preserved their blood, they could be revived and naturally live another few thousand years of lifespan.

    Even for such a cheat-like existence, death was still unavoidable, and they couldn''t really dodge death.

    If anything, the blood n members only cheated death by relying on their special physique.

    The curse of death was Hydra''s trump card and also the one that he used the most in a lot of fights.

    Compared to the curse of love, that had varied effects, and the target might not even die, or the curse of time that required a lot of energy to use....

    The curse of death was simply more cost-effective and yielded the most result than the other two high-tier curses.

    Once the target got this curse, no matter if they could purify the curse or not, they would still die in the end.

    Unless they could be revived and cheat death, just like the blood n members.

    But Hydra didn''t believe that the Valkyries could do this because usually, the act of resurrection leaned more towards the dark camp''s technique than the light camp''s.

    It was a pity that in order to use thisst curse...Hydra had to use the first six curses in a chronological order because this curse was the finale and the seal of theplete Life Cycle Curse.

    It was because of this that Hydra had to use all the first six curses and used up a lot of energy, leaving only the energy he absorbed from the victims who died because of his curse.

    To use thest curse more effectively, Hydra called back all the first six curses he left out there because these curses still sucked his energy!

    The various curses were called back and for a moment, the Valkyries could finally sighed in relief.

    Unfortunately, after Hydra swallowed back the curses, he regained the energy he lost through the energy of the victims that died at the hand of these curses.

    These curses were like a parasite, and Hydra was the mother parasite.

    He could produce the parasite, and let them eat outside, but he could also swallow back his ''children'' to digest their harvest.

    Cruel? Not really. These curses didn''t really have a life, after all¡ªjust another type of parasite-like thing.

    After Hydra swallowed the curses, he didn''t let the Valkyries breathe a sigh of relief for too long and immediately opened his seventh mouth, the one at the top right.

    ? The moment Hydra opened his mouth, the skull symbol on his seventh head''s forehead began to glow in a creepy light.

    Then, pitch ck and dark fog started toe out of Hydra''s bloody mouth, forming grim reapers with scythes one after another.

    If anything, these reapers created of the ck fog looked like the Dementor from Harry Potter or whatever the name.

    The fog grim reapers move fast because their bodies are light, almost weightless.

    And when these people approached the Valkyries, the surviving high-level Valkyries at the frontline immediately used their swords to try shing the unknown enemy to pieces.

    At least they could see their enemy this time, unlike the fifth and the sixth curse back then.

    If they could see the enemy, it would be easy to kill it!

    Unfortunately, this ck fog wasn''t an ordinary fog with a mass and a real entity because this fog was just the aura of death.

    Death itself....had no form, no signs, whatsoever.

    The grim reapers were really just the visual effect of death itself.

    And unfortunately, whoever could see or saw these grim reapers means that their souls were already targeted, and no matter what...

    They would die.

    The Valkyries could protect their souls from being taken away or something, just like what the celestials did when facing the grim reapers from the Underworld.

    But this grim reaper still had a difference from the one in the Underworld.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218.

 Chapter 1462 "100 War Chariots"

    Hydra''s grim reaper¡­this one was a curse without a medium. It wasn''t a real living being grim reaper.

    A curse would only faithfully carry out its function until the mission was aplished.

    The cursed Valkyries...even if they could protect their souls, they would discover that their soul me slowly bes dim, as if about to go out.

    Then, in the next few seconds, the soul me would be extinguished entirely.

    When this happened, the Valkyries would definitely die because they were beings with souls, unlike some strange creatures that didn''t have souls.

    ? After all, to have high intelligence, one would still need a soul.

    And so, the Valkyries shed the fog grim reapers with their void yer technique one by one, desperate to kill these reapers.

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    Unfortunately, the fog was only scattered for a few seconds.

    Then, the fog would reassemble, forming a new grim reaper that was unscathed.

    After all, no one could escape death unless they went to the ruler of the dead and did something.

    They had to die first, and then they might have some chance of being revived.

    If they didn''t die now, the curse would always haunt them, and it wouldst forever.

    Of course, when Hydra took back the curse, the survivors would be safe, but how could Hydra let that happen?

    Without beating around the bush, the grim reapers made of the curse of death moved their scythes skillfully.

    Swoosh!

    The reapers were merciless, and with their ming blue eyes, they kept reaping one life after another, then transferring all these lives to Hydra.

    It was another reason why Hydra could live so long and could alwayse back to his peak state.

    As long as he didn''t die, even if he only had a breath left, with the curse of death, he could steal other people''s lives to benefit himself.

    But obviously, even after using that curse, if he exhausted his energy like now, he would still have to recuperate for a long time.

    Hence, even if Bello could summon the Gate of The Underworld again, Hydra might note out next time.

    In this case, Bello was truly lucky to be able to summon the gate of the underworld along with Hydra, who lived near the gate.

    Hydra''s curse of death spread far and wide, reaching all 10.000 high-level Valkyries at the frontline.

    The curse itself was even stronger than the sixth curse, so much so that whoever caught a glimpse of the reaper would definitely be affected.

    Even if they closed their eyes, it would look as if they didn''t close their eyes at all because what could see the reapers were the eyes of the soul.

    The curse of death had no mercy andpletely attacked all Valkyries on the frontline, no matter if they were the mid-level ones or the high-level ones.

    The curse even seeped to the back, approaching the rest of the 40.000 high-level Valkyries and the low-level Valkyries at the rear!

    Everyone watched the curse of death reaping a lot of lives, and even the celestial elders were trembling in fear.

    If this monster had acted on them before the Valkyries came, the celestials would have long been defeated.

    But maybe because the beast was too disdainful to fight a bunch of ants which was why he didn''t attack the celestials.

    The celestial elders clutched their chests and watched the tragedy below their feet with lingering fears.

    At the same time, as the curse of death started to approach the Valkyries who didn''t go to the frontline, many low-level Valkyries lost their lives and not many would survive.

    The situation suddenly became extremely dire for the Valkyries, and even the rest of the 40.000 high-level Valkyries had a hunch that they couldn''t defeat this curse either.

    After all, the speed of the curse taking their lives would be faster than their speed of purifying the curse with their high-intensity holy light.

    Even more annoying was the fact that their Void yer didn''t work for thisst curse, unlike the previous curses.

    The Valkyries had grim faces, but the 40.000 high-level Valkyries, the best among the best, the crop of the cream, remained calm despite having a heavy atmosphere around them.

    They quietly approached the 100 war chariot pulled by two special Pegasus with pure gold wings.

    These war chariots had been tightly guarded and enclosed in the center of the Valkyrie''s circle.

    Even the captain of the Valkyrie also flew with her Diamond Pegasus in front of the war chariots, guarding the chariots with her own body.

    One could imagine how important the people inside the chariots were.

    Indeed. One chariot could bring four Valkyries if they were only as tall as the celestials with the height of two meters or less.

    For the Valkyries with the height of three meters or more, the chariot could host two people at most.

    Rounding up, there would only be around 200 Valkyries or 400 Valkyries inside these war chariots.

    It sounded a lot, but in front of the mighty 400.000 Valkyrie army, it looked pitiful.

    Still, to be ced at the center of the Valkyrie''s protection when the Valkyries never pitied the weak...

    There must be something special with these unknown people.

    And indeed. When the terror from the curse of death finally reached the 40.000 elite high-level Valkyries...

    The people inside the chariots finally moved.

    If others outside could see the inside of the pumpkin-shaped war chariot, they would see four smaller Valkyries that looked more simr to celestials than the mighty Valkyrie warriors.

    These Valkyries didn''t look like they were fighters. If anything they looked even weaker than the celestials!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1463 "Real Angels"

    These people inside the chariot had a soft and gentle aura around them, looking benevolent and pure.

    If anything....with a pair of gold-white wings and a white halo...these beautiful young women with hair and eyes of various colors looked more like angels.

    Yes. The angels.

    Celestials were the ''copies'' of angels, just like how the sacred beasts in this world who would be legendary beasts depending on their bloodline, were also the ''inferior copies of the original goods.

    The elves in this world weren''t the original elves from the elf dimension, because the original ones should be living in a much more powerful world...

    Maybe a magic world or something.

    After all, although there were rumors about Phoenix and dragons, people in this world had only seen Phoenix and not western or eastern dragons.

    It was said that the beasts in this world, the races, and the people were all ''inferior genes'' of the original ones.

    That''s why beasts and creatures summoned by an otherworldly summoner were way stronger than the creatures in this world.

    Just like the one Ainsleyst summoned in the Aretha War to save Grandpa Yofan''s life.

    The creature that looked like a fairy but wasn''t quite like a fairy in this world...might be the original fairy because the ones in this world were ''inferior copies''.

    After all, people said that awakened abilities whatsoever were derived from magic, but their world didn''t have magic.

    Only these scattered abilities.

    Then, what about the ''original creature''? Aside from Hydra, Centaurs, Cerberus, Harpies, and the Valkyries who came from another dimension...

    Who else?

    Well, that''s...the angels.

    Valkyries had a close rtionship with angels, but technically, they weren''t angels.

    If one didn''t have a halo on their heads, just like dark creatures in this world didn''t have devil horns, wings and tails....

    They couldn''t be called an angel or a genuine demon.

    But the ones inside the war chariots, protected by the elite high-level Valkyries and were provided with the best care...

    They were real, original angels.

    But these angels only had a white halo, the lowest kind that didn''t even have a sparkle or something.

    Thus, it could be seen that these female angels should be from the seventhyer of Heaven, the lowest level.

    But even the high-level Valkyries who lived in the fifthyer of heaven cherished these ''low-level angels'' so much.

    It could be seen that no matter what level the angels were, many creatures in the light camp would always love them.

    Now, these angels finally made a move.

    One chariot full of four petite and gentle angels suddenly shone with a bright light, almost blinding people.

    The angels inside the chariot folded their wings that were smaller than the celestials or the Valkyries, but looked way softer and more beautiful.

    One of the four angels sped her thin hands and murmured something.

    Then, white spots gradually came out of her body, making the entire chariot glow like that.

    The second angel in the chariot calmly took out a small golden harp the size of a cat, and her beautiful fingers started to pluck the glittering strings.

    Soft music started to spread from the harp, sounding like the heavenly bell many people heard when the Valkyries came to this world.

    The ethereal sound of the harp continued to sound from the harp, asionally mixed with the sound of a heavenly bell.

    People wouldn''t know what kind of song or music that the angel was ying, but the tune was gentle and warm, as if symbolizing life.

    The third angel started to open her mouth, and a singing voice that could crush the entire Merfolk''s choir slowly came out.

    The voice was clear and soft, gentle but also firm.

    People could feel warmth in their heart when they heard this voice and they would strangely feel at peace, as if they were in heaven.

    The singing voice didn''t sh with the music from the harp. If anything, the harp apanied the singer in singing a song in an angelnguage that people couldn''t understand.

    But even so, those who heard the angel''s words would feel that it sounded holy, solemn, and something heavenly.

    The murmurs of prayer from the first angel didn''t sh with the singing either.

    If anything, it sounded like the back sound of a song, almost couldn''t be heard with naked ears, but people couldn''t do without it.

    The three angelsbined their skills together, and the fourth angels started to move her fingers, as if dancing with her slim fingers.

    The chariot didn''t allow her to dance with her whole body, but the fourth angel could still use her head movement, her shoulders, her arms, and her fingers.

    It was strange to dance with only your upper body, but the beautiful angel''s dance movement strangelypleted the whole arrangement.

    It didn''t look abrupt or anything, as if the song was really meant to be sung along with the dancing.

    As the four angels in the first war chariotbined their performance, the voice of the harp, the singing, and the murmur of prayer started to flow out of the chariot straight to the battlefield.

    White spots from the first angels started to dance in the air, and the white spots slowly formed the image of the angel who danced with only her upper body in the chariot.

    The white spots kept dancing while approaching the ck fog and the reapers from the curse of death that had started to touch the outermost circle of the elite high-level Valkyries.

    Even the elite high-level Valkyries tried to attack the curse of death, yet every single being was vulnerable in front of death.

    The elite Valkyries were powerless and couldn''t even show off their abilities!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1464 "Nemesis Of Death"

    Fortunately or unfortunately, the curse of death hadn''t been able to kill the elite high-level Valkyries, and when it was about to touch the elite Valkyries¡­.

    La~ La~ La~

    Ting~ Ting~

    The abrupt singing voice, the sound of the harp mixed with the heavenly bell, the back sound of prayer murmurs, and the dancing white spots suddenly appeared in front of the fog grim reapers.

    The white spot formed the figure of the fourth angel who danced with her upper body, and strangely, this figure that was made of light spots started to dance with her whole body.

    Arms, legs, and waist. Anything that could be used to dance...the white spot angel did it.

    The hair that was made of light spots kept dancing in the air, in tune with thebined music.

    The white spot angel danced like flowing water, like a free bird, like a tiny sun in the sky.

    People looked at the dancing figure, and they could vaguely feel what the dancing and the song were all about.

    It should be symbolizing hope, growth, life, warmth, and everything that was the exact opposite of the word ''death''.

    Indeed.

    The moment this white spot angel, along with thebined music, met one of the fog grim reapers, the grim reaper''s movement slowed down.

    Then, the white spots from the dancing figure made of countless holy lights started to leave the dancing angel and went straight to the grim reaper shrouded in a ck fog!

    The small white balls entered the body of the grim reaper, and the grim reaper''s figure suddenly started to disintegrate.

    The ck fog seemed to be cleared of any impurities, slowly turning white and then turning into nothingness.

    This strangebination actually purified the grim reaper that symbolized the curse of death.

    A curse that shouldn''t have an opponent because death is inevitable.

    But...death also had a nemesis, and that is life.

    When death came, somewhere else, life would appear and new beings would be born everyday.

    Although behind the existence of a newborn creature, there would always be an ugly curse...

    But life itself was pure and also inevitable.

    It was a part of the life cycle, something that could counter death but could also be killed by death.

    It was only a matter between which one was stronger.

    Apparently, the angel''s side was stronger than Hydra''s curse of death.

    One by one, the angels inside the other war chariots did the same thing as the angels in the first chariot.

    Soon, 100 white figures of angels, along with the loud yet harmonious sound of the harp, heavenly bell, murmur prayer and the real angel''s choir, started to sweep the entire battlefield.

    The celestials had also sung an angel''s choir to summon the Valkyries, but their angel''s choir sounded like a y by kindergarten childrenpared to the real angel''s chorus sung by angels.

    There were only 400 angels and 100 angel figures made out of the light spots.

    But this number was enough to defeat the ck fog that once enveloped the entire battlefield, threatening everyone''s life.

    When Hydra heard the choir from the angels and saw the angels'' light spots figure...

    It was toote.

    The angels purified the curse of death and even saved those who were cursed by this curse but were still alive for a few seconds.

    The speed of purifying the curse was faster than the speed of the curse taking the lives of the remaining Valkyries.

    Many Valkyries fell because of this curse, and it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the only two groups that could remain unscathed on this battlefield were the angels and the elite Valkyries.

    The other Valkyries couldn''t fight anymore, even when they almost forced Hydra to the dead end.

    Hydra himself had so many cut wounds and stabbing wounds on his body, so much so that his scales were almost scraped off and his skin was almost peeled.

    Even so, Hydra managed to force the 40.000 elite Valkyries to appear and even forced the precious angels to act.

    Yes. The angels were said to be able to resurrect people, and they did.

    But they only resurrected some unlucky elite Valkyries that were caught by the curse in order to keep the curse away from the war chariot.

    The light figure of 100 angels collectively blew holy light balls towards the dead elite Valkyries, and those Valkyries would all wake up as if they were never dead.

    Their bodies would return to their peak condition, and no one could see that they had died once.

    Only a handful of elites died protecting the war chariot, so the angels didn''t mind resurrecting them.

    Anyway, their contract partnership with the Valkyries only worked for the Valkyries'' captain and the elite Valkyries.

    The elite Valkyries were high-level Valkyries that were said to be captain candidates.

    No one knew how long it would take for these elites to be captains and own their 400.000 Valkyrie soldiers, but each of them was the future of the Valkyrie race.

    That''s why the Valkyries worked with these ''low-level angels'' to ensure the good seedlings wouldn''t die in any kind of war.

    Unless even the angels died on the battlefield, which was almost impossible.

    If the angels could revive people in just a few seconds, how could they not be able to stay alive?

    They were even more amazing than Caroline and Lyod, who were in charge of resurrecting the blood n members.

    They needed years to revive just one person, but four angels could revive one Valkyrie in a matter of seconds.

    Hydra saw this scene, and although he couldn''t see who was sitting inside the war chariot, he could guess their identity.

    It was impossible for ordinary light element creatures to be able to defeat his strongest curse of death.

    Except for the nemesis of all dark creatures¡­.

    The angels!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1465 "Hydras Escape"

    After all, the angels'' holy power was the purest and it felt way different from the sharp Valkyries.

    If the Valkyries were like burning fire, then the angels were like warm fire, not threatening at all and just rxing.

    But that''s for the nonbat angels.

    For the battle angels...maybe their holy light could have the same burning effect as HellFire. Who knows?

    Still, the moment Hydra witnessed this scene...he immediately understood that his job was finally over.

    He knew he couldn''t fight anymore, and insisting on fighting with this tattered body would only grant him an early death.

    After realizing that it was time for him to get off the stage called the battlefield....

    Hydra hurriedly retracted his curse and shrunk his injured body to the size of a palm-sized snake.

    The initially huge snake that looked as big as the gate of the underworld, the snake that should be able to swallow a group of Valkyries with his bloody mouths....

    Disappeared with a swoosh!

    Hydra didn''t really disappear, but because his size had been reduced to the size of a palm snake...people only saw that the huge snake disappeared.

    Then, the little snake with seven heads quickly flew away from the battlefield, taking the opportunity when the enemies didn''t notice his presence.

    Hydra flew from the battlefield so fast that even the angels were still purifying the remaining curse of death when Hydra had already rushed to Cerberus in front of the Underworld Gate.

    Then, the cool Hydra that people thought was a mysterious and ruthless snake, shamelessly shouted in the cute voice of a young boy.

    "Ah, ah, ah! Uncle Cerberus! Help me! Hide me inside your gate! Quick! Just open a small gap and I can get it!"

    Hydra didn''t care about his image anymore and just cared about his body that was about to bleed to death.

    When he became smaller, the wounds also became smaller, which was why he could still survive in such a tattered state full of blood.

    But even so, Hydra felt that he was about to be a chopped snake if he didn''t go to the Underworld to recuperate!

    Cerberus was lying on the ground, protecting the little kitty Bello who was sleeping in his arms when he heard Hydra''s loud shout that only he could hear.

    As someone who worked in front of the Underworld Gate for a long time, Cerberus was familiar with the strange creatures that lived around the Underworld Gate.

    Seeing the palm-sized Hydra with a bloodied body, scrapped scales, and a few heads that were about to fall from his neck...

    Cerberus suddenly pitied Hydra a bit.

    s, who told him to listen to the cunning tiger and get rid of the most annoying Valkyries for her in advance?

    No matter how strong the Hydra was, the number of the Valkyries was simply too much.

    That many Valkyries were equal to a million of celestials. Maybe more.

    And Hydra wiped out 80% of the whole army with the help of Code-L''s HellFire and a pitiful assistance from Centaurs and Harpies.

    How could Hydra not be exhausted and almost die like this?

    But Cerberus knew that Hydra often risked his life in exchange for a lot of opportunities to advance in strength.

    The more people died under his curse, and the stronger his victims were, the stronger Hydra would be after the battle.

    With a sigh, Cerberus acted like a cool uncle and opened a tiny gap in the Underworld Gate for Hydra to sneak in, but no creatures coulde out.

    "Hurry, hurry, enter the gate. Don''t forget to pay the Underworld rent fee and the holiday expenses."

    After all, the Underworld also opened tourism as one of their ie sources.

    Even the Underworld needed money to work, okay?!

    Oh. Not really visible money but more like energy that could be used to run the huge Underworld and feed the pitiful citizens.

    Getting Cerberus''s approval and seeing the faint misting out of the gap between the two gates, Hydra beamed with excitement and rushed to enter the gap.

    "Thank you, uncle! You''re the best! I''ll bring you some energy for a snack or bring you kitties to be your pet!"

    Hydra knew that the reason why Bello was the one who became the shadow guardian of the underworld while still being a sacred beast was just for a simple reason.

    Cerberus, a dog, unexpectedly likes kittens and cats.

    Cerberus had long been eyeing cats that could be the next shadow guardian of the Underworld, just like him, who was the official guardian on the bright side.

    When he saw Bello back then, he immediately fell in love with this unique cat who looked as if he was wearing a mask and four tiny socks.

    Because of this, Cerberus often cheated to guide Bello through dreams whatsoever, urging him to inherit the bloodline of the Underworld''s shadow guardian.

    The shadow guardian had always been a mystery, and it could be just any type of creature.

    In the past, Cerberus found many cat-like beasts from various worlds and dimensions to be the shadow guardian.

    But those creatures didn''t look as cute as the real kitten.

    But real kittens and cats were too weak.

    Most of them wouldn''t awaken their intelligence and awareness to be a low-level beast finally.

    Then, Cerberus stumbled upon this world and found that many normal animals in this world could turn into beasts because of the miasma left by the dimensional hole.

    The dimensional holes existed because of the unstable space that appeared after the World Union Organization created an artificial dimension to seal the demons.

    And that''s how Cerberus met the young Bello!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1466 "Centaurs & Harpies Retreat"

    After finding this world with real cute cats who didn''t look like aliens, Cerberus immediately loved this world and all the cats in the Beast Continent.

    There, he found Bello, and guided him to be the shadow guardian of the Underworld because he was the most suitable.

    When Hydra said that he would bring some kittens and cats to Cerberus, he was just joking because he knew that Cerberus already had Bello.

    And for Cerberus, Bello wasn''t a pet. He was a family. Maybe a son? A brother? Who knows.

    Although Cerberus would love to keep a few more genuine kittens and cats in the underworld, those weak creatures couldn''t survive.

    Cerberus shook his three heads in disgust and flicked his tail sharply, urging Hydra to enter fate and shut up.

    "Just spend more energy and money in the Underworld, little brat. If not for you being one of the VVIPs there, I won''t even bother to help you."

    Cerberus rolled his eyes in annoyance, and Hydra finally stopped teasing the grumpy uncle.

    The little seven-headed snake bowed at Cerberus before disappearing into the gate at light speed.

    "Bye, uncle! I hope I can see your fight in person one day! I''ll buy the front seat ticket!"

    Hydra, whom everyone thought would be gloomy and sinister because of his nature, unexpectedly turned out to be a childish chatterbox.

    The childish Hydra disappeared like that, and the gate slowly closed again.

    At the same time, Code-L, who noticed Hydra''s clever escape, couldn''t help but groan in her heart.

    Even her whiskers trembled slightly.

    Hey, hey, hey, there are still angels and elites here. Not to mention the captain. Will these Valkyries admit defeat and leave? It''s unlikely, right?

    Although there were only 40.000 elites left who could fight, the total number of survivors still reached 150.000 soldiers.

    Hydra did wipe out almost 90% of the whole army, but he left the most troublesome bunch to Code-L.

    ....hey, hey, hey, this is annoying.

    Code-L sighed while scolding Hydra, but she quickly took over the frontline situation and even asked the other two creatures to retreat.

    "Mister Centaur and Madam Harpie can return to the nest around the Underworld Gate to recuperate."

    Code-L knew there were invisible nests of these two creatures near the Underworld Gate, and through this nest, the two creatures who were summoned to this ce could return to their dimension.

    Anyway, in the end, they were indeed here because of Bello and Code-L, as Bello''s sister, felt that she had to be considerate of the two pitiful creatures who came here to sacrifice.

    Although the Centaurs group and the Harpies group lost a lot of people, they didn''t mind it because the people called to this world were just a fraction of their entire race.

    And indeed. They could return to their dimension through the invisible nests around the Underworld, and even the domain couldn''t stop them.

    The two creatures looked at each other and sighed before nodding at Code-L.

    "Okay, okay. We will return now and leave the rest to you. Good luck."

    The leader of the Centaurs immediately took his men and galloped freely in the sky, returning to the area around the Gate of the Underworld.

    The leader of the Harpies also nodded at Code-L and screamed a few random words in Harpy''snguage before pping her arm-wings with the rest of her people.

    The two creatures retreated, and they hurriedly went to their invisible nests that should be the channel for them to go back to their own dimensions.

    Their dimension was the same as the Underworld, and they could actuallye back to this world anytime as long as the Underworld Gate was still here.

    The Centaurs and the Harpies only felt a little pity that they lost quite a lot of members, but the surviving members also advanced in strength.

    This was why a lot of creatures in various worlds and dimensions dared to cross time and space to assist a stranger in the face of danger.

    As long as they survived, the energy and power they would get in a foreign dimension would be way higher than what they could get in their own dimension.

    This often became the fuel of inter-dimensional war, colonialism, and so on.

    Since dimensions weren''t asplete as a full world, it was easy to be conquered and get attached to other sizes, creating oneplete world.

    Then, the survivors would still fight each other in that world until they achieved peace.

    The winner could live in aplete world rather than a fragmented dimension, and the loser disappeared from history.

    Their existence would be gone from any dimensions and worlds, leaving only the ''copies'' if they had them.

    Usually, when the level of the world that was created with countless dimensions couldn''t hold back the living beings that became stronger year by year....

    These strong ones had to leave that world and lived in another small dimension with their peers, leaving behind the weaker ones.

    These weaker ones were the source of the ''copies'' such as the celestials, the sacred beasts in this world, and so on.

    Maybe a long time ago, in an era where current history experts couldn''t track it that far, this world used to be a magic world with angels and so on.

    But those creatures became too strong and they had to leave this world, leaving the fragmented magic behind thatter became the so-called special abilities.

    Code-L watched the two original creatures left with their groups and was contemting whether to tell them the surprise or not.

    There was indeed a surprise that not even the celestial elders or the Valkyries realized!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1467 "A Higher-Level Hell?"

    But...anyway...the Centaurs and the Harpies would understand the moment they tried to leave this domain using their privilege as an otherworldly creature summoned to this space.

    Code-L tacitly ignored whatever happened outside and whatever happened to the people who left the battlefield.

    Anyway, it was now time for her to exercise her bone and directed the best show ever.

    Code-L looked at the 100 war chariots surrounded by the 40.000 elite Valkyries, and she couldn''t help but want to kill these troublesome healers.

    Not only these angels could purify a lot of things, but they would also revive the elite Valkyries.

    Then, wasn''t it better to target the healers first? If the elite Valkyries wanted to protect them, then do it.

    She didn''t believe that the angels could revive the Valkyries multiple times.

    Code-L didn''t let the angels and the elite Valkyries finish purifying the scattered curse of death in the air and immediately drew an arc in the sky with her paw.

    This time, she showed her sharp nails and seemed to scratch the sky, as if wanting to tear the sky to do something.

    The blood n members who had been watching Code-L''s moves with various technologies on the ind immediately straightened their backs.

    There we go! The scary tiger is going to act again! Maybe she''s going to do something bigger thanst time!

    The blood n members who were stuck in Code-L''s thick fur had long returned to the ind when Hydra was the one in charge of the frontline.

    Looking at Code-L, who was nowpletely alone in front of one Valkyrie Captain, 400 superb healers that were genuine angels, and 40.000 elite Valkyries...

    The blood n members couldn''t help but be worried about Code-L.

    They could feel that if they won this fight inside the other party''s domain, their chance to end the war would reach 90% in an instant.

    Then, after that, only the leaders of both races would personally fight each other to determine the winner.

    At that time, the blood n members didn''t care whether they would die or not.

    As long as they let their king win the fight against the celestial queen, who had done a lot of thingspared to their king who was still idle...

    They could definitely win the war with an absolute advantage.

    They could beat back the celestials until they didn''t dare to suppress the blood n''s development in the next few decades or even a few hundred years!

    The blood n members all clenched their fists nervously, waiting to see what Code-L wanted to do.

    At the same time, the elite Valkyries and the angels also saw Code-L movement because of her huge size.

    Although Code-L wasn''t as big as Hydra, her white fur was really eye-catching.

    The angels and the Valkyries noticed Code-L''s movement, but they didn''t have time to care because there were still toxic remnants of the Death Curse belonging to Hydra.

    Even when the master was gone and he had retracted his curse, the curse of death was still too strong and the aftermath of the curse still had various side effects.

    The area where it had been touched by the curse of death became highly toxic and even the Valkyries couldn''t approach this area in the sky.

    If they were onnd, thatnd would ''die'' and would be a barrennd full of poisons and the aura of death.

    Not a single living being would be able to live in thatnd anymore. Even inhaling the air would be deadly.

    The elite Valkyries were still affected a little bit. Not to mention the weaker angels, right?

    These angels with weaker physique but higher holy energy density were extremely sensitive to the breath of death.

    They insisted on purifying every single trace of the curse because if they didn''t, what if the remnants became a hidden danger?

    Because of this, the group didn''t have time to stop whatever Code-L was doing, and Valkyrie''s captain was also curious about what Code-L could do.

    And so, because of her arrogance, she let the other party do whatever they wanted to do.

    Code-L really has to thank her enemies'' arrogance and pride for her to be able toplete her next move.

    When Code-L scratched the sky with her ws, another crack suddenly appeared and everyone could hear the strange tearing sound, as if the void was torn open.

    But this time, the crack wasn''t as small as the previous fissure and it looked vaguely like a ck rectangle crack.

    The crack opened just right above the angels and the 40.000 Valkyries, which means that this ck crack was way bigger than the one Code-L said as the gap beneath the door.

    The crack also looked pitch ck, preventing anyone from seeing the true scene behind the crack, but the familiar heat and evil pressure returned to the battlefield.

    !!

    This heat...this evil breath....and the sky that started to darken right after the crack appeared...

    Everyone has a long memory and can still remember the same ''traits'' that appeared on the battlefield before this.

    ....isn''t this the crack of hell?

    Is Code-L trying to make a hole leading to Hell once more? Is she going to take out another HellFire?!

    The weaker people who were far away from the crack, such as the blood n members and the surviving celestials, didn''t understand the difference between this crack and the previous slit.

    For them, they only vaguely felt that the evil auraing out of the current rectangle crack was way thicker than before, and the temperature had also risen rapidly....

    Howe this crack felt a little hotter than before? Don''t tell them that Code-L opened a higher-level of Hell?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1468 "Third Level Of Hell"

    Others didn''t know, but the angels and the captain of the Valkyrie immediately felt the difference between this rectangr crack and the previous long slit.

    This one felt like it came from a higher-level Hell, indeed.

    The angels'' faces changed rapidly and they immediately contacted the elite Valkyries outside of their war chariot.

    "Stop that tiger! That tiger is opening the second level of hell."

    "A low-level angel like us who lived in the seventhyer of heaven can''t fight whatever demons came out of that crack!"

    Strictly speaking, the elite Valkyries were stronger than these angels in terms of fighting but the angels were stronger in terms of purification.

    Since the angels said that Code-L was opening the crack to the second level of hell, it means only mid-level Valkyries and high-level Valkyries could withstand the blow.

    But that''s only for HellFire.

    What if Code-L summoned a creature from the second level of hell? Even if it only came from the second level of hell and shouldn''t be a threat to the Valkyries....

    The Valkyries knew that they weren''t battle angels. The battle angels, the army of God, were the true nemesis of those hell creatures.

    The Valkyries couldn''t be sure that that could fight the hell creatures!

    The angels did have a keen sense of evil aura and hell, but they were also the lowest-level angels in heaven that were assigned to assist the Valkyries.

    It could be said that the Valkyries were the distant rtives of the angels, just like the demons also had many races and tribes, such as the blood n members, the werewolves, and so on.

    Anyway, the demons were said to be upying the highest level position in the dark camp, while the angels upied the highest level position in the light camp.

    Facing the original demons, the Valkyries were also not sure that they could fight.

    Not to mention that....

    The captain of the Valkyrie, who was more cautious than the angels and knew more about Hell than the low-level angels who only knew the surface level of hell...

    Detected something different.

    The woman murmured to herself in a slight shock.

    "No. This is not the second level. This...this should be the third level bordering the fourth level!"

    The heat continued to spread, and the temperature rose rapidly.

    There was no sign of stopping!

    The evil aura that came out of the crack in the form of miasma also didn''t seem to be slowing down anytime soon.

    It could only mean that the crack wasn''t just from the second-level of hell but might be from a deeper level!

    As the crack continued to send out heat and miasma throughout the battlefield, the angels also quickly realized that they might be wrong.

    Yes. It''s not the second level of hell, but it might be the third level or maybe more!

    The low-level angels had never even seen demonic creatures from the secondyer of hell, not to mention the thirdyer or above.

    They all collectively clung to each other inside the chariots while screaming at the Valkyries.

    "Quick! Seal the crack, or do something! That tiger is targeting us! The crack is right above our head!"

    And the moment a dimensional crack appeared in a man-made domain, thew of space would tie down the people near the crack so they couldn''t easily escape.

    If not for this, how could so many Valkyries die of Code-L''s HellFire back then?

    The ten celestial elders also realized something wrong with their own domain.

    It was true that Code-L wasn''t bound by the rules of their domain because of her species, but how could she open a dimensional crack just like what they did to bring the Valkyries?

    Isn''t this the same as cheating and using their painstakingbined domain as a ready-made ce for the demons toe out?

    The ten celestial elders realized the horror and felt that if they could cheat like this without having official permission to summon the Valkyries, Code-L might be able to do it too!

    Although they didn''t know why a light creature like Code-L could open the crack of hell...

    Nothing is impossible.

    The ten elders immediately broke in a cold sweat, suddenly realizing that they might be picking up rocks to smash their own feet.

    What if the summoned demons went rampage in their domain that they created and defeated the Valkyries?

    Then, the next target would be them!

    The ten elders immediately had the idea to destroy the domain to let the Valkyries go back to the opened dimensional hole but also to prevent the demons froming to their domain.

    Their domain was like a straw inside a bottle.

    The official way to drink the water inside the bottle was by opening the cap and gulping down the water.

    But they created a small hole in the cap, inserted the straw, and slurped the water so that the water could go out of the water bottle.

    The bottle here represented the otherworldly dimension, and the cap was the space seal that prevented various creatures from easily crossing dimensions or worlds.

    The straw was, of course, the domain that the ten elders prepared and the domain also acted as a brand-new water bottle that could hold the water they had stolen.

    Without the straw and the new water bottle, the water couldn''t get out of the original water bottle, and even if it could, it wouldn''t have a fixed form without a ''medium.''

    But who said someone couldn''t steal their straws or use their new water bottle to steal water from another bottle?

    Code-L did precisely what they didn''t think of before!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1469 "Closing The Domain"

    Code-L stole the ''straw'', stole the ''water'' from another ''bottle'', and then used their ''brand-new bottle'' to let her own ''water'' mix with their ''water''.

    This means the demons and the Valkyries would be mixed into one space.

    And the elders didn''t think that their domain could still stay intact.

    Maybe the domain would be destroyed after a few minutes, and everything would be over!

    If, at that time, the summoned Valkyries were forced to return because they lost the domain and the demons also returned, that''s good.

    But what if...what if before the demons returned, Code-L opened her own domain to let the demons stay?

    At that time, the situation would be reversed, and the celestials would be done for.

    The ten celestial elders didn''t think that Code-L also had a unique physique like them, but they were already terrified of any possible future.

    The ten celestial elders silently decided to cancel their domain to stop whatever loss they might suffer in the future.

    Anyway, the blood n members had been killed by a lot, and the original 100.000 survivors had be 50.000 or even less.

    Their goal had been achieved, and although the Valkyries couldn''t kill the blood n members'' helpers such as Bello, Cellino, Wilhelm, Code-L and so on...

    That was enough.

    In the end, Hydra could no longer fight and the other two creatures had also returned to their own dimensions.

    No one could help the blood n anymore other than their own king!

    That''s when the end of the battlefield would be decided.

    The ten celestial elders contacted the celestial queen and told her their decision.

    Although it was a pity not to be able to kill the big guys such as Code-L, Hydra, the Centaurs, the Harpies, Bello, Cellino, or the Cerberus...

    It was already enough to dampen the blood n''s fighting spirit.

    After all, the Valkyries were indeed powerful, and they could pretend that they could summon these troops anytime, anywhere.

    The blood n would be absolutely disheartened, and that way, the war would end sooner in their slight victory.

    The queen thought about the risk involved in this n and felt it was better to close the domain and stop Code-L from summoning the demons.

    It was said that if someone''s summoning process were interrupted, the summoned would suffer the unfinished bacsh, and they might even die.

    This is why, not a lot of people dared to do such an eye-catching and long process of summoning.

    The ten celestials dared to summon the Valkyries because they had enveloped the battlefield with their domain, and they had time to restrain everyone¡ª including the sacred beasts and otherworldly creatures.

    If it wasn''t for this, how could Code-L and the others just dumbly let the celestials summon the Valkyries?

    They weren''t like the viins in anime who would patiently wait for the protagonists to finish their whatever transformation, okay?

    Now, although Code-L was free from the domain''s restraint, she still relied on theirbined domain to summon the demons.

    Once they retracted the domain, Code-L would fail and she would suffer a huge bacsh!

    The ten celestial elders were excited, and the queen agreed to do this.

    Anyway, if they could harm the potential S-level threat such as Code-L, it wasn''t a losing deal to close the domain in advance and return the Valkyries back to their dimensions.

    The ten celestial elders had flushed cheeks full of malicious excitement as they tried to retract theirbined domain.

    They had thought that the moment they canceled the domain...Code-L would suffer a serious bacsh, and this bacsh wasn''t child''s y.

    What Code-L opened was the crack to a deeper level of Hell, and whatever she wanted to fish out, whether it was the Hellfire or the Hell creatures....

    None of them had a mild bacsh effect on the summoner.

    Code-L...you are done for!

    Let this be a lesson as not to be arrogant to do big things in someone else''s territory!

    The ten celestial elders moved fast and immediately retracted their domains one by one.

    They were already sure that Code-L would be greatly injured, and then, there would be no one else who could help the blood n members.

    If not for these external help, how could the blood n massacre their entire troops?

    Starting from Wilhelm, Bello, Cellino, Code-L, and the other creatures....they were all external helpers, and they had a connection with Ainsley one way or another.

    Wilhelm was already a part of the blood n members but if not for Joan contracting him, Wilhelm wouldn''t be here and wouldn''t even know that there was such a huge war.

    He would have beenzing around somewhere at the corner of this world, and he would have never stepped foot into this battlefield.

    It was all thanks to Joan and Joan was also Ainsley''s great-grandma.

    Then, Bello gave another wave of huge assistance along with Damon, Chantelle, and Cellino.

    They all had something to do with either the Godfather or Joan, and these two people also had a close connection with Ainsley.

    The ten celestial elders faintly felt that although the new little cub from the blood n didn''t have any huge contribution to this war, just relying on those connections alone had already brought them great danger.

    . If they had known things sooner, they would have killed this little cub in the cradle.

    It was said that she also defeated Zenith, the queen''s nephew, and the possible candidate for their next leader!

    The ten celestial elders suppressed their regrets and quickly tried to retract their domains just like what Wilhelm did when he used up all his energy.

    But something strange happened.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1470 "Someone Hacked The Domain??"

    Something unexpected happened.

    The domain...didn''t budge at all!

    The domains didn''t disappear, and the celestials didn''t know since when they couldn''t really control the core of the domain.

    They could only control the less important parts inside the domain!

    But now that they wanted to retract thebined domain...they finally realized that they had lost the control over the whole domain.

    The ten celestial elders instantly shouted in shock.

    "Impossible! How could this be?! I didn''t feel anything!"

    "Yes! Yes! The domain is still using our own energy to maintain! Howe we can''t control the domain''s core at all?"

    What''s the use of controlling the less important parts, such as the background setting inside the domain?

    That''s useless! They couldn''t even restrain the blood n members with the rules of their domain without control of the domain''s core!

    "No! No! What happened to our domain?"

    The ten female elders didn''t want to believe that they lost the most important part of their domain for no reason at all.

    Thus, they hurriedly told the queen and the other higher-ups about the matter.

    Soon, everyone in the celestial group suddenly went busy investigating the case with the domain.

    "This is strange. We can still create a safe haven for the surviving celestials and the halflings, but howe we can''t control the domain other than that?"

    One of the ten elders seriously raised the question to the queen and the other higher-ups.

    Creating a safe haven inside the domain was a vital control every domain owner could have.

    Just like when inside Wilhelm''s domain, everyone who wasn''t on the stage to y a script dodged death and they could be absolutely safe.

    This is an important control inside the domain. Without it, how could the domain owner be invincible inside their domain?

    The elders didn''t think that anything went wrong with their domain because of this.

    They still could create a safe haven for the celestials and the halflings not far from the battlefield.

    But they were protected inside a barrier that acted as a TV screen.

    Whatever happened inside the TV screen wouldn''t affect those outside of the screen, right?

    That''s how the celestials could sit still among the clouds to watch the fierce battle between the Valkyries and the blood n''s helpers.

    Now, they suddenly discovered that their domain was out of control and they couldn''t retract the domain at all

    Then, what about the safe haven they created? Why was it still there and was still working?!

    The ten elders were confused, but the queen and the other higher-ups vaguely felt something tricky with this domain.

    They remained silent for a few seconds before the marshal, who had met a lot of domain owners, raised his hand weakly.

    "Is it possible that the safe haven is still there because the domain didn''t go astray from the very beginning?"

    "But now...who knows if this safe haven is still safe? It''s only because the enemies are distracted and tangled with the Valkyries that no one attacks us."

    "The blood n members shouldn''t notice anything wrong with the domain, and that''s why they didn''t bother to attack our safe haven."

    What if...what if their safe haven was already just a broken thing and they didn''t realize it simply because they didn''t face any danger so far?

    After all, they were quite a distance away from the battlefield and even if there could be some attacks straying out of the battlefield....

    The chance to hit their ce was extremely small.

    Those Valkyries also recognized them as the ones facilitating the Valkyries to enter this dimension, so the Valkyries might have been intercepting any stray attacks for them without them knowing.

    The others listened to the marshal''s hypothesis and suddenly felt that it sounded logical.

    Yes. It was strange that they could still control their safe haven when they couldn''t control the core of the domain.

    After all, the core of the domain included the control over creating an absolutely safe ce inside the domain!

    The ten female elders'' faces instantly turned pale and they all almost fainted on the spot.

    "I-impossible! I-if we really lost control of our domain...we should have sensed it! But we didn''t! And the domain still used our energy as the fuel to keep working, so..."

    How could it be possible to have a domain control failure?

    ? Unless their domain was hijacked or something and the control was now in someone else''s hands but as the ones creating the domains, they would still be needed to supply energy to the domain.

    When the elders thought about hackers...they were suddenly silent and they looked at each other with wide eyes.

    They had heard about hacker ability users, but it didn''t mean those hackers could also hijack someone else''s domain!

    Not to mention it was abined domain of ten people at once!

    How could this be?!

    But this exnation was the most logical and the one that could be believed the most.

    If there was indeed someone who would hack and hijack the control of theirbined domain...if this person was strong enough, they could do it without rming the domain owners.

    "B-but since when has our domain been hacked? Are there really no signs at all?"

    One of the ten elders felt suffocated inside and still wanted to believe that it was just an error on their side.

    What a hacker¡­it was all nonsense!

    If the domain could be hacked right under their noses, wouldn''t it mean they were so weak and useless?!

    Not only the celestial elders would be proven weak and useless, but they would also be seen as ignorant to let someone mess with them right in front of their eyes!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1471 "Dried Bats"

    As someone with the bloodline of the ancient angels who also had a distant rtionship with the Valkyries....the ten elders were naturally proud and arrogant.

    They didn''t want to admit that someone could y them so hard in front of their eyes, yet they didn''t even realize it until now!

    The other Celestials also felt that if this really happened, they would lose all faces and reputations.

    "Maybe it''s just an error on our side. Let''s check it again and try to see if we can really track down the so-called hackers. If we can, it will be good if we can snatch back control."

    The queen was rtively calm after experiencing so many failures in just one day, and she immediately asked the elders to investigate the matter clearly.

    If it was really just an error on their side, that would be the best. But if there was really a hacker...

    "Let''s ask the energy tracking ability users to track down any energy that is connected to the domain more or less."

    This way, the Queen didn''t really denounce the ten elders and still tried to save their pride and reputation.

    The ten elders reluctantly agreed with the queen''s way of solving the problem.

    If there was indeed a hacker...as long as they found the hacker and took back control over the domain, everything would be fine.

    They just had to keep silent so as not to rm others who didn''t know about this matter.

    It would be bad if the blood n members knew about this information and took the chance to attack them!

    The ten celestial elders started to investigate the case and unfortunately didn''t have time to retract the domain to harm Code-L.

    Because of this...Code-L could leisurely open the crack of Hell, and even when the Valkyries tried to stop her...

    Code-L was too slippery, and instead of fighting, she ran away all over the battlefield, taking the opportunity when the elite Valkyries were more or less restrained by the Hell Crack itself.

    Hum. It''s really hard to be restrained by thews of time and space like now.

    But who told them to also do the same things when they first came to this world?

    Code-L whistled like a rogue and kept wagging her tiger tail to mock the Valkyries, who couldn''t move far from the area near the crack.

    "Ohohoho. What is this? Are you guys shooting a movie or something? Howe you guys fly so slow? Is it slow motion? Or maybe the gravity is too strong?"

    Code-L flicked her tail here and there as she circled therge area where the elite Valkyries, the Valkyrie Captain, and the angels were staying.

    Indeed. Thew of time and space made all creatures near a dimensional hole couldn''t move fast and their strength would also be greatly reduced.

    This kind of dimensional hole was different from the ones that appeared in various ces in this world, such as the one that suddenly popped out in the middle of the street in Godlif Country''s capital city.

    That dimensional hole wasn''t a real dimensional hole because the monsters were transported from the same world, just a different ce.

    Those monsters were mainly beasts contaminated by miasma that leaked out of the cracks in the artificial dimension created by the World Union¡ª the Abyss.

    Those dimensional holes appeared because of the unstable space between this world and the artificial dimension attached to this world, which was Abyss.

    It was like when the neighbor flooded their house...the house next to it or below could have some water leaks on their walls and ceilings or something like that.

    Those dimensional holes didn''t have any effect on the surrounding people other than just suddenly teleporting monsters to catch people off guard.

    But the dimensional hole that Code-L opened was a real crack bypassing time and space, opening a small channel to connect one dimension or one world to another.

    Of course, there would be a correspondingw of time and space around those cracks.

    The Valkyries did their best to stop Code-L, but the speed of the crack beingpleted actually increased instead of decreased.

    The initial crack with no color slowly brightened up, and soon, the whole crack was filled with purple-green-ck color of abstract substances.

    It was like a mess or an abstract painting, but soon, the blurry and messy crack with only three colors slowly looked way clearer than before.

    Along with this, the miasma rushed to pour out of that Hell Crack, and the heat from the crack reached the point where low-level Valkyries died because of it.

    Yes. The low-level Valkyries died because of the heat alone! There wasn''t even a HellFire, but the low-level Valkyries died one by one.

    Thank God the Centaurs and the Harpies weren''t here anymore. If not, they would also die from the heat alone that came out of the Hell Crack.

    The group of Pegasuses were also not an exception.

    As beings weaker than the Valkyries, they suffered the most, and they died one after another, as if they were just livestock waiting to be butchered.

    The blood n members were lucky to be far away from the crack, but even so, they all felt ufortable facing this heat.

    After all, although they were distant rtives of the original demons, they didn''t like to live in such a hot ce like Hell and liked cold ces more.

    The blood n members had to take some water from the sea to keep themselves cold.

    If not, then they would all be dried bats!

    Ah, ah, ah, lord white tiger, please protect us from the heat! Don''t let the blood n be dried bats for sale!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1472 "Unknown Saliva"

    Everyone had been wondering what Code-L wanted to do after opening the Hell Crack this time.

    Maybe she would take out another HellFire to burn the Valkyries or something?

    Everyone waited for Code-L''s next action with trembling hearts, and soon, they saw what Code-I did with the rectangle crack in the air.

    The previously messy and abstract crack had be clearer than before, and soon, people could see the scene behind the crack.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that the scene behind the crack was something that everyone here had never seen in their entire lives.

    Even the low-level angels and the Valkyries who had traveled to a lot of ces still couldn''t help but hold their breath as they looked at the ce beyond the crack.

    It was a typical scene of Hell. The sky over there was like a pool of blood, and the clouds were always ck.

    There was no sun in the sky, and there were only a few strange moons that didn''t emit white moonlight.

    If anything, the light that these moons shot at the ground was also ck or red in color, extremely strange.

    The ce was full of looming darkness, yet people didn''t feel cold. On the contrary, the ce was even hotter than any other ces in various dimensions and worlds.

    The heat was enough to make many angels ufortable, not to mention the dark miasma that surrounded the entire ce behind the crack.

    The ce was chaotic, dark, and extremely unsuitable for any living being.

    Even the blood n who liked darkness wouldn''t like this ce at all because of the heat.

    The ground was dry and full of cracks. The ce was barren, with no hint of water or greeneries.

    Even if there were some water sources and greeneries, the water sources were all strange, unlike ordinary fresh water.

    One wouldn''t know whether they would be poisoned if they drank the water or not.

    Not to mention the greeneries. The greenery here couldn''t be called ''green'' at all because the nts were all full of dark colors such as purple, ck, dark brown, dark blue, crimson, and so on.

    Various strange-shaped nts like aliens with various dark colors only make this strange ce even more eerie.

    It was like an upgraded Wondend from Alice In Wondend.

    At least Wondend was still somewhat colorful, unlike this ce that looked gloomy, eerie, dull, and full of depression.

    Even sane people with good mental health would go crazy after living in that kind of ce for so long.

    Not to mention those demons with dark hearts who lived in this kind of ce for God knows how long.

    And this is still the third level of hell.

    It was said that from the fourth level and deeper, there would be very little light, and it would be hard to see the surroundings.

    Every second seemed like being trapped in the darkness, and light couldn''t reach those ces at all.

    The only light source would be from those strange moons and the raging fire.

    Everyone also saw the raging fire on the ground near the crack itself, and the color was still purple-ck, like the HellFire from the first level of Hell.

    But the purple color of this one was two shades darker than before, and the majority of the me''s color wasn''t purple at all but ck instead.

    Everyone finally saw what the third level of Hell looked like, and many people, especially those who had seen the Abyss that the World Union Organization created, couldn''t help but shake their heads.

    They thought the Abyss was already terrifying enough, like a scene from purgatory or something full of blood and body flesh all over the ground.

    But this ce is called Hell...even without blood and flesh scattered everywhere, even without strange smells in the air...

    People could still feel the terrifying auraing from this ce, and the fear integrated deep into one''s mind about the ce called ''Hell'' made everyone felt timid.

    So this is the third level of Hell! Then, what kind of creatures could live in this ce? What kind of fire could keep burning vigorously in this ce?

    Just as everyone was silently asking things in their mind, Code-L quickly patted the air in front of the crack with her paw from afar, and the rectangr crack suddenly shook!

    It was as if the crack encountered a fierce earthquake or something, making the crack shake like that. People even wondered whether the crack would expand or not.

    Just as everyone was looking at the shaking crack intensively....

    Something unexpected happened.

    First, everyone heard the sound of something being dragged on the ground, but the sound was full of wet noises, giving off a disgusting feeling.

    It was as if a monster with tentacles dragged its tentacles to approach the crack or something.

    Then, under everyone''s fearful yet curious gaze, something popped out of the crack above the elite Valkyries'' heads, slowly descending from the crack.

    The thing fit just right into the crack, and it was just one single thing without many tentacles or whatever things that people imagined before.

    But this thing did have a wet and slippery surface.

    Drop after drop of sticky liquid slid down the surface of that thing, very simr to saliva or something.

    When the Valkyries saw the saliva the size of rain droplets raining down towards their heads...

    The Valkyries immediately tried to dodge. They did whatever they could do to avoid that saliva-like liquid, feeling disgusted to the bone!

    The Valkyries dodged the dripping saliva not only for their personal reason, but also because of their battle instinct.

    This saliva is dangerous!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1473 "A Hella Huge Tongue"

    The Valkyries had seen many disgusting creatures, but this one came out of Hell, so what if the saliva drop was dangerous? It would be bad!

    Indeed. That saliva wasparable to HellFire from the first level.

    When it went down and touched the ocean below, many sea monsters and beasts died in silence.

    But more people paid attention to other things besides the disgusting saliva-like liquid.

    What they paid attention to was the appearance of the thing that came out of the crack.

    This thing was bright red in color, close to pink, but had many purplish patterns and ckish bruises, looking strange and terrifying.

    But the thing was flexible, and the shape...howe it was simr to a tongue?

    It was not a human-like tongue because the edge was sharp, and the whole shape resembled a triangle more than anything, but it wasn''t like a snake''s tongue.

    After all, this thing was so huge, and it was even still in a folded state, just like a frog''s tongue when they were about to catch insects or something.

    Just a strange thing came out of the crack...everyone unknowingly felt goosebumps.

    The others didn''t know what kind of thing came out of the crack, but Cerberus and King Atherton definitely knew about it.

    After all, among other people in this ce, only the two of them knew a lot about Hell, and they instantly recognized that strange thing.

    It was indeed only a tongue. The tongue of a creature from the third level of Hell.

    One couldn''t really describe the appearance of this strange creature, but it was said to be the mostmon creature in the third level of Hell.

    The rumor said that each level of Hell was ruled by the princes of Hell representing the seven deadly sins, which means eachyer of Hell also vaguely represented a certain sin.

    But this didn''t show the urate ranking between the seven princes of Hell.

    It was just that some princes had more responsibilities and ambitions, which was why they ruled the deeper level of Hell.

    The first level of hell belonged to the sin of Sloth,ziness. It was ruled by Belphegor.

    Everything there moved at a slow pace, which was why the fire didn''t burn so vigorously like other HellFire on other levels.

    The second level was rumored to be ruled by the sin of Envy and the archdemon that ruled the second level of Hell was called Leviathan.

    Then, there was the third level of Hell with the sin of Gluttony ruled by Beelzebub.

    Beelzebub was one of the strongest arch demons among the 7 archdemons, but here, he ruled the third level of hell instead of the deeper level entirely because the third level of Hell was the easiest ce to get ess to several levels of Hell.

    It was like the center of Hell, the median. This level and the fourth level were the ces that could reach other levels easier and faster.

    The sin of gluttony ruled by Beelzebub made the third level of Hell a barren ce because all creatures on this level were all as gluttonous as its master.

    They devoured a lot of things on this level, and this level of Hell always remained barren and emptier than otheryers.

    Because of this, the third level of Hell usually yed tricks so that people who could create channels to other dimensions would reach out to their ce first than otheryers of Hell.

    As long as the person was strong enough, it would be easier to open the third level of Hell than the second level or the deeper level.

    The second level of Hell and the first level of Hell were often skipped just like that, making the creatures on the thirdyer of Hell stronger by tenfold or morepared to those on the second or the firstyer.

    And all of them had the same trait.

    They were greedy for food.

    The size of each creature in the thirdyer of Hell was gigantic to the point that even the smallest creature might be as big as a three-story building.

    The one that came out of the crack just now was amon creature of Hell''s thirdyer, and the number was also abundant.

    It was just that the size of this creature was huge enough to have a tongue as big as a two-story or a one-story building.

    As for the entire body of this creature....Code-L said that the crack she opened this time was only the size of the gap in the door that people used to put in some documents and letters.

    Let''s say it''s a mailbox attached to the door or something. Or maybe a dog door.

    Compared to the size of the whole level, it was indeed small, and from this, one could imagine the size of that thing behind the crack.

    Maybe...it is as big as Hydra who was on par with the huge Underworld Gate that was still standing still in the air.

    Such a huge creature....it was amon species.

    No wonder the creatures on the third level of Hell would y tricks to be summoned to other dimensions or worlds.

    As long as they had enough food to eat, they could eat anything from non-living things to living beings.

    It was said that some of these creatures were nicknamed the Continent Devourers because they literally could eat a whole continent!

    This one should just be an ind or a hill devourer at most, but the tongue alone had already covered the entire elite Valkyries'' armies, blocking the sunlight above their heads!

    That''s one he huge tongue!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1474 "Island Devourer"

    The weather already became gloomy because of the crack that appeared here, and now, the Valkyries saw such a strange tongue...

    The Valkyries didn''t want to be at a disadvantage and quickly made the first move.

    Now that the tongue hade out of the crack, although the movement was slow, it meant that the rules of time and space couldn''t restrict anyone anymore.

    After all, once the otherworldly creature came out of their dimension to another dimension, as long as they showed a part of their body...

    It was enough to make the rules of time and space disappear for fairness.

    The moment the elite Valkyries weren''t restricted anymore, they quickly took out their special weapons and one by one, they aimed their weapons at the huge reddish tongue!

    The elite Valkyries not only drew magic circles in the sky to summon their weapons'' phantoms, but their weapons also emitted the same phantoms.

    This means the strength of just one weapon became tripled or even more.

    The gap between the elite Valkyries among the high-level Valkyries and just ordinary high-level Valkyries was finally revealed.

    Just one sh of the elite Valkyrie''s weapon phantom from the magic circle could cut the void until the void cracked here and there.

    If the elite Valkyries were the ones fighting Hydra in the first ce, Hydra might have already lost a part of his body under the sharp weapons of these Valkyries.

    The elite Valkyries were also called the Void yers, but the void they could cut was way deeper than the ordinary high-level Valkyries.

    Some void creatures that could live in the void and sometimes could even escape the attack from the high-level Valkyries'' void yer wouldn''t even be able to dodge the attack of these elite Valkyries.

    If what the ordinary high-level Valkyries did was to cut the surface level of Void, what the elite Valkyries cut was way deeper and could even injure void creatures hiding deep inside the void.

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    The Elite Valkyries'' attack, which could even sh void creatures, instantly arrived at the reddish tongue of the Ind Devourer.

    The Ind Devourer had a huge body and slow movement, so it definitely couldn''t dodge the attack of the fierce Elite Valkyries.

    The sword cut and many other weapons'' attacks directly touched the Ind Devourer''s bright tongue, but the scene that should have happened didn''t really happen.

    Everyone thought that the tongue would bleed more or less, because what the weapons cut was the space around the tongue and no one could resist thew of space.

    But who would have thoughts that before the attack harmed the tongue...the Ind Devourer''s tongue suddenly rolled slowly, then....

    The tongue absorbed the attack of those Valkyries! No. It wasn''t really absorbed. It was more like...it was devoured.

    Yes. Devoured.

    The crazy gluttonous creature that couldn''t eat enough food for a few years or decades would definitely go all out the moment they could go out of Hell to find food.

    They could devour anything. They could devour space, devour dirt, devour water, air, and even devout the fierce attacks of those Valkyries.

    The stronger ones could even devour time!

    The tongue didn''t move much, but the attacks were all rolled up the reddish tongue, as if being slurped to the mouth of the creature hidden behind the crack.

    It was not strong enough to devour the space around the crack to let its mouth out, but just devouring the fragmented space that was cut by the Valkyries wasn''t that difficult.

    Before the cut space could hurt the tongue, the tongue had already devoured the attacks along with the fragmented space that should have been able to injure it.

    Slurp. Slurp. Slurp.

    Everyone could only hear the sound of slurping mixed with the sound of drooling, as if the creature behind the crack was slurping something delicious.

    Well. The void attack of the Elite Valkyries was indeed delicious for these Ind Devourers.

    Although they weren''t without wounds either.

    The tongue had some slight white scratch mark from shing or stabbing weapons, and some parts had dents from blunt weapons and bullet-like weapons.

    But even so, the thick saliva that covered the tongue perfectly protected the reddish tongue, only leaving swallow injuries to the creature''s tongue.

    This is the strength of a creature from the third level of Hell!

    The elite Valkyries were used to kill the enemies within the first attack or the next few attacks.

    But this time, so many elites attacked that one tongue, yet the tongue didn''t even bleed!

    The horror inside the Valkyries'' hearts could be imagined.

    Howe every creature that came to this domain was stronger than the previous ones?

    The tongue of the Ind Devourer might look weak with no strength at all, but how could a creature that could devour almost anything in order to live in such a hellish ce like the third level of Hell be weak?

    The elite Valkyries could barely be the Ind Devourer''s opponent because both of them came from the same level of Heaven.

    The elite Valkyries came from the fifth level of Heaven and ording to how Heaven was ranked from the bottomyer to top, the fifth level of Heaven was equal to the third level of Hell.

    But the elite Valkyries were also not ordinary creatures in the fifth level of Heaven.

    Compared to the Ind Devourer that was somon in the third level of Hell, they should be way stronger.

    A pity. This was also not just any ordinary Ind Devourer.

    Being amon species didn''t mean this one had a mediocre strength among creatures in the third level of Hell!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1475 "Elite Valkyries Vs Island Devourer"

    Although the Ind Devourer was a normal creature in the third level of Hell and many other Hell Creatures were stronger than them...

    There were reasons why the Ind Devourer could be the one who came out of Code-L''s Hell Crack.

    It wasmon knowledge throughout the third level of Hell that to be able to use the Hell Crack opened by otherworldly people leading to other dimensions or worlds...

    The Hell Creatures would either be lucky or strong enough to defeat all their rivals as soon as Hell''s crack opened.

    Although the Ind Devourer couldn''te out of Hell and could only stick out its tongue because of the crack''s size...

    How could this Ind Devourer be able to upy this Hell Crack if it didn''t have a few tricks on its own?

    Many Hell creatures had evolved continuously in a harsh environment, so even the most ordinary creature that could be seen everywhere in the third level of Hell had special tricks on their own.

    Some evolved their body limbs. Some cultivated their speed. Some trained their appetite.

    Some trained their teeth and stomach to be able to devour almost everything.

    This Ind Devourer was thetter type. Not only did it develop its teeth, mouth, and stomach, but it also developed its tongue.

    After all, many Dimensional Holes were usually small in size because to open a big one...even the summoner had to be strong, or they had to get the official qualification to open the Gate of Hell.

    This opportunity was rare, and many smaller creatures sessfully came out of the small sizes, leaving the big-sized guys unable toe out and could only send one of their body parts.

    For this Ind Devourer, the tongue became the most suitable part that he could send over because not only it could directly help him to eat something...but also because it was smaller than its mouth.

    Despite being ''smaller'', the tongue was more flexible and the Ind Devourer had also trained its tongue to withstand many ferocious attacks.

    This batch of Elite Valkyries wasn''t the first one that the Ind Devourer met, and there was only one fate between the two.

    Either the Ind Devourer ate the Valkyries, or the Valkyries cut the Ind Devourer''s tongue, making the creature have to recuperate for a long time to regrow a tongue.

    For the Ind Devourer that needed to eat a lot, losing a tongue was way worse than losing any other body parts.

    But this Ind Devourer took the risk and has been able to survive up to now.

    For this creature, the elite Valkyries with a high concentration of holy energy was such a delicious meal.

    Not to mention...it smelled the smell of pure angels.

    Even if the angels were only low-level, the meat of angels could be a delicacy after they cleaned up the annoying holy light.

    In short, the light camp''s creatures didn''t like to eat the dark creatures'' meat, but some dark creatures had this preference.

    The tongue of the Ind Devourer became visibly excited, and it suddenly wiggled, sshing the nearby Valkyries with its saliva.

    Such a scene was disgusting, but the elite Valkyries had also seen some Ind Devourers before.

    They just haven''t met an Ind Devourer with such a strong tongue.

    Still, the Ind Devourer was known to be slow because of its body size, and no matter what, this battle would be easy as long as they cut a few more.

    It was a pity that what Code-L summoned was an Ind Devourer with a well-trained tongue.

    Although in the beginning, it moved slowly to adjust to the new environment, how could the Ind Devourer that had decided to train its tongue didn''t think of training the speed as well?

    Thus, everyone suddenly saw the Ind Devourer''s rolled tongue slowly move, and....

    Just like how frogs snatched flies with their tongues....the huge tongue suddenly shed and went straight to the Valkyries below!

    The tongue''s length suddenly expanded, and the speed was way faster than what everyone expected.

    So much so that the elite Valkyries only had time to send a few attacks to the enemy to defend themselves, when....

    The tongue just touched a group of Elite Valkyries and the captured Valkyries were all restricted by the sticky saliva at the end of the tongue.

    Then, within seconds, the tongue rolled up flexibly, and all the captured Valkyries were thrown into Hell''s Crack!

    What waited behind the crack was naturally the huge bloody mouth of the Ind Devourer.

    The captured Valkyries did send one or two void attacks, but when they stepped foot in the real Hell, their attacks were all weakened for a few seconds.

    These few seconds were enough for the Ind Devourer topletely avoid harm and devour the Valkyries without chewing them.

    Yes. The Ind Devourer just threw the Valkyries into its mouth, and they were instantly sent to his stomach!

    And it was well-known that the stomach of the Ind Devourer was the grave of all beings.

    So far...the prey that the Ind Devourer chose had never been able to escape its stomach alive.

    The end result of these Valkyries was already set in stone.

    They all died just like that.

    The Valkyries were targeted, and the angels weren''t an exception.

    The Ind Devourer''s first choice was actually the angels inside the war chariot, but the war chariot moved fast and could run away smoothly.

    The war chariot that was pulled by two superior Pegasusparable to Bello''s strength when he didn''t open the Underworld Gate was enough to save the angels'' life.

    These angels might be weak inbat, but it wasn''t always necessarily the weak ones that would die in such a battle!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1476 "A High Intelligence Hell Creature"

    Not to mention that the elite Valkyries understood that these angels were their ''princesses'' while they were the knights.

    It was their duty to protect these princesses. Now that the Ind Devourer wanted to target the angels, the elite Valkyries fought hard one by one.

    SLASH! SLASH! STAB!

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The strength of one Elite Valkyrie was enough to stab deep into the void, and the attack of many elites at once almost destroyed the void structure.

    The Ind Devourer could eat the fragmented void that wanted to slice his tongue, but when there were so many attacks....

    The Ind Devourer was also smart enough to dodge.

    His previously slow movement immediately elerated, and while avoiding the attacks, the nimble tongue swept the nearby Valkyries one after another, trapping them with its natural saliva.

    The speed became faster than before, and the captured Valkyries didn''t even have time tounch an attack or struggle symbolically when the Ind Devourer directly threw them with its tongue.

    Then, the Valkyries would all naturally get thrown into the crack in the sky, and this time, the Ind Devourer was also clever.

    It worked with several other Hell Creatures who couldn''t get out of Hell''s crack.

    The Ind Devourer rolled its tongue and sent the Valkyries into the crack where the Ind Devourer stuck out its tongue.

    After that, some of the Valkyries would immediately fall into the Ind Devourer''s huge mouth while one or two other Valkyries would slip out of the.

    After all, the Valkyries could still fly after they entered Hell and could try to escape from the Ind Devourer''s mouth.

    To make things efficient, the Ind Devourer worked with a team.

    He brought his team consisting of various Hell''s creatures, and none of them was from his own species.

    Then, he let his team scramble for the Valkyries that slipped out of the.

    This move is really smart because the next time that one of the members of the team was lucky to be the one who could get out of Hell''s crack, the others would still get some ''bread crumbs''.

    This time, the Ind Devourer filled his stomach first and left the remaining one or two Valkyries to his team members.

    Who said that Hell''s creatures had a low IQ? Only those demons in Abyss had no IQ and acted entirely on their instinct.

    Even if the creatures in Hell were also driven by their instinct, they had a high IQ, and these creatures used their wisdom to make things more difficult for the enemies.

    This Ind Devourer looked like a monster with no brain, but it also had its own thinking ability, unlike monsters and beasts that usually didn''t have a specific strategy.

    The Ind Devourer kept dodging the attacks of the elite Valkyries and focused all his defense on the root of his tongue that couldn''t be moved flexibly.

    As for the rest, he just swept more and more Valkyries to be his prey, and even if he got wounded, his fast regeneration ability would still help him a lot.

    After all, the dark camp''s creatures all had a fairly good regeneration ability even when they didn''t have the ability to heal others, unlike the creatures from the light camp.

    The strange tongue of the Ind Devourer was enough to give a headache to the elite Valkyries for a while.

    The onlyfort was that the Angels were well protected and after thew of time and space around the crack slowly loosened....

    The angels didn''t feel shy to stay from the crack so that the tongue could never reach them.

    Because of this, the fight entirely focused on the elite Valkyries and the Ind Devourer''s tongue.

    The tongue was indeed an all-rounded that could attack and defend, but it mainly swept people to be thrown into Hell''s crack.

    The force of this sweep was so strong that even the elite Valkyries would feel dizzy for a few seconds, unable to use their wings to escape.

    The Ind Devourer wasn''t a picky eater. Whether it was the weapon of the Valkyries, their mounts or the Valkyries themselves....

    The Ind Devourer just swept them all and took the spoil of war to Hell''s crack.

    While the Valkyrie''s side was busy with the greedy tongue that couldn''t be cut so easily despite its vast size, Code-L cast a nce at the Valkyrie''s captain.

    The only reason why she performed so boldly like this was to distract the remaining Valkyries while she fought the head of the Valkyries.

    Code-L was not an idiot, and he knew that the tongue of the Ind Devourer alone couldn''t defeat as many as 40.000 Elite Valkyries.

    And so, to push back the whole troops and make them give up on attacking this world through the ten elders'' domain, Code-L thought that it was better to target the head.

    Once the head of the Valkyries was defeated, the whole Valkyries would be forced to retreat, and after that, it would be Atherton''s turn to shine.

    Code-L felt that the peak of this war was near, and she had to stop the Valkyries from harassing the blood n members or Atherton himself.

    If Atherton wasted his energy to deal with the Valkyries, he would be at a disadvantagepared to the celestial queen.

    It was true that the queen had made several moves that exhausted her energy, but now, it was morning, and the environment obviously supported the celestials rather than the blood n members.

    Code-L also felt that since she was already here, fighting such a strong individual like the Valkyrie''s captain with her current strength would definitely stimte her further.

    Then, maybe after this war, she could step into the realm of a legendary beast!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1477 "Code-L Vs Valkyries Captain"

    The motivated Code-L immediately transformed into her human form on the spot and casually floated in the air, approaching the lone ranger¨C the Captain of the Valkyries.

    The captain was still like a cold flower high above everyone, firmly growing at the peak of the coldest mountain.

    Even when the Ind Devourer appeared, she still remained at her original spot, as if nothing could make her move.

    But Code-L was about to challenge this captain with an unknown strength.

    It was a lie if Code-L said that she wasn''t nervous when she was about to face an entity that might be even stronger than Hydra.

    Hydra was already a legendary beast, and he was still an original one.

    Hydra had been one for so many years, andpared to him, Code-L felt that if not for her unique ability, she was not worthy of being his opponent.

    But still, Code-L had her own trump card and she wasn''t particrly afraid that she would die at the hands of this Valkyrie Captain.

    The little loli Code-L looked at the Valkyrie across her and lifted her chin to provoke the captain.

    "Hey, hey, hey, so you are the captain of those exquisite birds."

    Code-L''s voice was full of mocking, and the little tiger showed off her full-level Oscar talent to taunt people to death.

    It was a pity that the captain didn''t really react to Code-L''s taunts, but she vaguely felt that the tiger must be wanting to challenge her to a fight.

    Coincidentally, the captain was also a bit curious about this tiger that obviously belonged to the light camp but could open the crack of Hell.

    Even if it was just an unofficial channel, it was also strange for a light creature to have contact with creatures from the dark camp.

    It was already strange that this tiger''s brothers belonged to the dark camp while she herself belonged to the light camp.

    Such a beast was so contradictory that the captain felt a bit interested in this creature from a lower-level world.

    Obviously, the tiger was only a ''copy'' of the original white tiger from ancient China''s legend.

    The captain had also once met the original white tiger, but that white tiger wasn''t as interesting as this tiger who hasn''t even stepped into the realm of legendary beast.

    Even a legendary beast wouldn''t necessarily win against her, and many newborn legendary beasts or ''copy'' legendary beasts would detour whenever they met Valkyrie captains.

    It was interesting that this beast that wasn''t even a legendary beast yet dared to challenge her.

    The captain believed that this tiger wouldn''t be overconfident and arrogant.

    There were indeed many overconfident and arrogant beasts out there, but from what she observed....

    This white tiger shouldn''t be one of those idiots.

    This means¡­although the white tiger didn''t necessarily think that she would win, at least the tiger would have certain protective measures.

    What kind of trump card does this tiger have? The captain who rarely had emotions couldn''t help but be a little curious.

    Facing Code-L''s full-level taunt level, the Valkyrie Captain remained calm, but out of her good cultivation, since she was born, she politely sent a duel challenge.

    "Stop with your childish taunt. Let''s do a duel?"

    The captain''s voice was cold and without emotion, but it was still soothing to the ear, so beautiful that many humans and non-humans in this world would be tempted by just her voice alone.

    Code-L also felt that this big sister''s voice was nice, but she felt that her own voice was also good.

    Hum. She''s still the best.

    Code-L didn''t expect the captain to be polite even in front of an enemy, unlike the other Valkyries that looked a little bit savage because of their tough nature.

    The captain was more elegant and sophisticated than other Valkyries. She didn''t look like a warrior but more like a queen or something.

    Even the celestial queen''s elegance felt way inferior to the Valkyrie''s captain''s inner elegance.

    As an ''enemy'' Code-L had to praise the Valkyrie''s captain for her good upbringing, but it didn''t stop her from epting the duel.

    "Owkay. Duel it is. Who is scared of who?" Code-L moved her limbs and neck as she began to prepare for her own weapon.

    Code-L''s weapon was a whip that looked as if it was taken from her own tail.

    But this weapon was actually something that she got using her own ability to grant wishes.

    She wished for a weapon that could be a match against the Valkyrie''s captain, but the price she had to pay increased again.

    Oh. She''s now in great debt! If the rules or whoever made those rules wanted her to cosy or something....she would be dead.

    Code-L didn''t know that the way of Heaven indulged her so much that even when she opened the Hell Crack like now...it closed one eye and pretended to be blind.

    Code-L''s tail whip was fluffy from the outside but the inside was full of danger. The whip itself was lively and could move freely, as if it was really Code-L''s own tail.

    On the other hand, the Valkyrie''s captain took out a long sword with a thin de, simr to a muskeeter''s de.

    The sword of the Valkyrie''s captain was gilded with unknown materials, but the color was gold and white, truly as elegant as the owner.

    But no matter how beautiful the sword was, the de of the sword gave off a very dangerous feeling, as cold as the winter and with the aura of a top hunter.

    Even Code-L, who was usually brave and wild, felt a chill down her spine in front of the beautiful sword!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1478 "Tail Whip Vs Musketeer Sword"

    The moment the captain took her sword out of its sheath, the surrounding void trembled, and even time seemed to be slowing down for a few seconds.

    The others didn''t really feel the phenomenon, but as someone who was only a hundred meters away or even closer from the captain, Code-L could clearly feel the phenomenon.

    Oh, hey. Even the sword had a background effect or something.

    Howe her whip, which was said to be able to rival the captain...didn''t have such a background effect?

    Code-L silently cursed whoever granted her wish.

    After all, from what she knew, those who granted her wish were people who have the things she wanted and could give it to her through space and time.

    Code-L''s ability was to grant a wish, but no item or skill would suddenly appear out of thin air.

    In this case, there were always people from various worlds and dimensions who could hear Code-L''s wish and granted the wish for her in exchange for something equal.

    Code-L''s ability allowed her to do this transaction within less than a second with the ''rules'' as the operator and the staff that determined the exchange materials.

    So far, Code-L has paid various prices for the wishes she wanted, from small wishes to big wishes.

    But the price she had to pay was usually ridiculous, so much so that Code-L wondered whether those people who granted her wishes liked to bully cats or something.

    What Code-L didn''t know is that many high creatures from various worlds and dimensions wanted to pamper the legendary beast white tiger because of its own cuteness.

    But how could they dare to do that to the original legendary beast?

    Many of these people were from the dark camp, and they were secretly ashamed of doing such a thing.

    Yes. Many creatures were like Cerberus, who liked cats, but these people obviously loved big cats.

    Maybe Code-L wasn''t the only one with this ability among many ''copies'' of a white tiger with the legendary bloodline, but she should be one of the most favored tigers.

    The tiger looked at the lively whip that suddenly felt extremely unreliable and could only make the first move in this duel to gain a slight advantage.

    SWOOSH!

    Code-L swung her whip without narrowing their distance because she knew it worked better for a long-range battle while the sword was the exact opposite.

    The whip that didn''t look super long at first immediately expanded as it moved straight at the Valkyrie''s Captain.

    PA!

    The sound of the whip hitting the air echoed throughout the surrounding area, and one could even faintly hear the sound of the void being torn in one sh.

    The whip was worthy of being called ''an equal'' in front of the captain''s slim sword.

    The whip was agile and didn''t look like an inanimate thing at all. If anything, it looked like a living furry snake or something.

    Most whips were not so thick, but this one was quite thick and looked fluffy, but when it went straight to the target...

    The fluff on the whip suddenly stood up, and strands of the fur turned into countless sharp barbs.

    To know how sharp it was, even the surrounding voids were slightly torn apart as the whip made its way.

    From this alone, people could see how sharp and tough the whip was.

    Not to mention that it had its own space-element attribute, the same as those high-ranking Valkyries.

    The high-level Valkyries were called the void yer, and this one could be called the void whipper or something? Whatever.

    Anyway, the whip strikes the captain vigorously, but when it is about to reach the target that is a hundred meters away...the Valkyrie''s captain finally makes her move.

    The captain casually moved her thin sword to block the whip, and for a moment, there was an illusion that the whip actually slowed down by a few seconds.

    At first, Code-L didn''t realize this but when the captain easily blocked the whip with the sword and didn''t let the sword get entangled in the whip fur of needles...

    Code-L became a bit suspicious.

    She knew very well how fast the whip moved just now, and it should be toote for the captain to block with the sword and even flicked the whip away so easily.

    The whip itself had many barbs, and it also had its own space attribute, which should be quite a challenge for the captain.

    Plus, Code-L did think of letting the whip entangle the captain''s sword so that she could break the sword or steal the sword.

    But the whip was easily tossed away like that, and Code-L suddenly became suspicious.

    She tried to move the whip again, and the whip acted as if it had its mind.

    Most whips would move from the root of thesh near the handle, and only then would the tip of thesh move along with the user''s intention.

    But that means there was a certain period of buffer time for the whip to make the next action, especially if the whip was super long.

    This had always been the weakness of whip users, and it took great skills to manipte whips so they wouldn''t have such a buffer time.

    But Code-L''s whip was different. It moved as if its whole body wasn''t a whip but a living being pretending to be a whip.

    The whip moved from the tip of thesh first, moving so fast that there was almost no buffering period.

    Code-L was sure that by counting the distance between the whip and the captain, even if the captain moved fast, she would at least have to receive one whish before she could dodge!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1479 "Seven Layers Of Void"

    However...what Code-L had predicted didn''te true.

    Once again, when the whip met the sword, the whip seemed to slow down by a few seconds, allowing the captain to dodge the whip and use her sword to block the whip.

    Then, she tried to use the tip of the sword to stab the whip because this type of sword was better for stabbing than ying.

    The tip of the sword met the whip, and the two weapons shed head-on.

    In that instant, the surrounding void had signs of cracks, and the shockwave spread throughout the battle, enough to shock the Valkyries and the Ind Devourer.

    The shockwave alone almost sent the Valkyries flying, and the Ind Devourer, who had a harsh tongue, got his first few wounds because of the shockwave!

    The shockwave couldn''t be avoided, and the ripple felt like sharp knives shing the whole void a few inches deeper than what the elite Valkyries could do.

    If not for the elite Valkyries themselves having some space-element attribute to protect themselves, they would all have been cut down by that shockwave.

    Code-L also felt the shockwave, but the whip protected her from being disturbed by the chaos in space.

    The shattered void couldn''t bother Code-L, but the damage affected the domain and even the surrounding void.

    If the crack in the void kept getting worse, God knew what would happen.

    Either people died because of the space damage, or the crack created chaotic space turbulence enough to kill the people on the battlefield.

    There were also some chances that the crack in the void would lure out some void creatures living deep inside the void.

    If people asked what was void itself...it could be said asyers of space before touching a certain dimension or world.

    It wasn''t like the space in astrology, but involved things such as otherworldly dimensions and worlds.

    The void was always mysterious, and many creatures that didn''t have dimensions or worlds to live in would stay in the manyyers of the void.

    It was said that when tearing the void to open a stable channel to another dimension or world, one would need to tear all the 7yers of the void in one go.

    If not, they wouldn''t be able to create a stable space channel but would only meet the void creatures.

    Many battles involving thew of space unknowingly gave chances for these void creatures toe out of the lonely void and invade the dimension or the world.

    Code-L felt that the sh between the two weapons just now had already torn open the secondyer of Void, about to stab deeper into the thirdyer.

    It was said that void creatures started to appear in the thirdyer.

    The high-level Valkyries could tear the firstyer of the void where normal living beings usually lived because the firstyer of the Void was where the main space was located.

    The elite Valkyries could cut deeper, and they could cut the secondyer of the void, which means if the target could dodge the space attack from the firstyer...

    The secondyer of the Void would definitely be able to kill it.

    But the Ind Devourer devoured the shattered void, making the messy void that should have been able to harm himself be calm and normal again.

    Now...when the two weapons shed, the shockwave alone tore open the border between the second and the thirdyer of the void.

    Maybe if they worked harder, they could directly open a channel or another world, or if the two people failed, they would only invite mysterious void creatures to this world instead.

    The domain was faintly affected because of the damage in the void, and the ten elders felt that sooner orter, the domain would break.

    But since Code-L hadpleted the summoning process when opening the Hell Crack, it would only be bad news for them if the domain copsed!

    After all, the domain was still just a separate dimension that was temporary and unstable.

    God knew whatyer of the Void that the part was located at.

    In case when thebined domain copses and yet they couldn''t leave the domain and got trapped in the trapped domain....

    Wasn''t that the same as death?

    Many people were afraid that the domain would copse, and Code-L also had the same concern for different reasons.

    Because of this, she didn''t let the whip sh head-on with the sword, and just focused on trying to attack the Valkyrie''s captain.

    Unfortunately, the captain was nimble, and while dodging all her attacks...she even snuck out some long-distance stabbing attacks at Code-L!

    Code-L thought that a sword couldn''t affect or harm her from such a long distance, but the Valkyrie''s captain was also a void yer.

    What she attacked was the void around Code-L, and the broken void immediately became something simr to fragments of broken sses.

    The shards in the space were enough to shred people to pieces, leaving them nothing but dismembered bodies.

    That''s the horror of a void yer!

    Looking at the shattered space around her, Code-L''s eyes widened in shock, and the little loli quickly left the shattered space to protect herself.

    In theory, as long as the target could leave the shattered space before the space could dismember them to pieces, the target would be safe and sound.

    Code-L was confident about her speed as a white tiger, and she was sure that she had dodged the space with a super high speed, but¡­

    Code-L witnessed with her own eyes how her body never really left the shattered space.

    Yes. The void attack stillnded on her body!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1480 "Time Slayer"

    Code-L doubted whether she unconsciously slowed down like the whip movement before, but she didn''t.

    So why....why did the space attack still hit her body?

    Code-L was dumbfounded, but she also had a quick reflex.

    In that split second before she was dismembered to pieces by the shattered space around her, she did a little trick that no one realized.

    Anyway, the space and void here still belonged to thebined domain, so in theory, whoever had control over the domain could also control the space inside the domain.

    After all, people said that the domain was a temporary dimension created by the owner of the domain.

    In that split second, Code-L managed to save herself, but her body was still wounded to some extent.

    After all, a void attack was hard to dodge, and even if someone could dodge it, there would still be some after-effect damages.

    Code-L narrowly missed the door to death, but soon, more sword attacks went in her direction!

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    The captain didn''t give Code-L any time to dy and even transformed her sword to a second form.

    It was a sword that was good at ying things.

    The movement was bigger than the musketeer sword used to stab enemies.

    The damage to the surrounding void didn''t go deeper than the stabbing attack, but the area became wider.

    The area of the damage became wider without cutting theyer of the void too deep to avoid luring out some void creatures.

    Code-L didn''t expect the captain''s sword to still have a second form, and just like before when Code-L dodged the area of damage...

    It didn''t look as if she had reacted at all.

    The shattered space was still right around Code-L''s body, and if not for Code-L''s secret tricks, she would have long died under that void attack.

    After a few abnormal attacks like that, Code-L''s white fur was slowly dyed with fresh red blood, yet her whip hadn''t even been able to touch the edge of the captain''s cloak.

    Code-L really felt that something was wrong with that sword attack, and after observing the next few attacks that she narrowly dodged with her secret tricks...

    Code-L finally knew what was wrong with that sword and the captain herself.

    Code-L did move to dodge the shattered space a few times, but that sword didn''t just cut the void around Code-L.

    To Code-L''s shock, the most logical truth was that....

    The captain not only cut space, but also cut time!

    Yes. Time!

    The whip slowed down when approaching the sword and the captain because the time around the captain and her sword was different from the time around the whip.

    The captain and her sword moved fast, way faster, because the time was also elerated. At the same time, the whip''s speed was slowed down.

    Because of this huge contrast, the whip would never be able to touch the captain and her sword!

    Then, what about the space attack that Code-L couldn''t avoid?

    It was simple. Either the captain sent the space attack to the future by a few seconds so that even after Code-L dodged, what she faced was not the real attack at all, or...

    The captain''s sword cut the time around Code-L, which means the time that Code-L took was cut with a sword, turning all Code-L''s effort into nothing.

    It was like editing a video and cutting off the time that Code-L needed to dodge.

    In that way, after the ''clip'' was yed again, it would look as if Code-L never dodged the attack in the first ce.

    No matter what it was, whether sending the attack to a few seconds in the future or cutting the time when Code-L dodged...

    The captain and the sword had an additional elemental attribute.

    It was thew of time!

    Code-L was finally frightened to the bone.

    If she didn''t remember it wrong, no one could have a special ability rted to time aside from the fairy of time, Chronos.

    After all, time was more sensitive than space.

    There could be many people with fragmented space abilities, but there was almost no one with time-element abilities.

    At most, the ability would only be to speed up time or slow down time for a few seconds.

    Nothing more than that.

    It was almost impossible to freeze time, and it was impossible to send an attack to the past or the future.

    Not to mention cutting someone''s time just like editing a video.

    Code-L suddenly doubted whether this woman could also cut someone''s lifespan. If that was the case...wouldn''t this woman be invincible?!

    Code-L could imagine sending a specific attack to the future, which means that the attack couldn''t be avoided because, by the time the attack arrived, the victim wouldn''t expect it at all.

    All those attacks that were sent to the future couldn''t be dodged at all because what was wounded was the ''future self'' and how could the future self know there would be an attack when the captain released the attack in the present timeline?

    Simplyplicated and brain-burning.

    Not to mention sending the attack to the past.

    If that''s the case, someone could simply die on the spot because their past self would have never seen the attack but without the self that existed in the past...

    The present self would also disappear.

    Code-L had goosebumps all over her body, and her face instantly became ugly.

    If...if she didn''t y tricks and hadid the foundation way long before the Valkyries made a move, she would have died in the captain''s hands within seconds.

    It was no exaggeration to say that even legendary beasts should detour when meeting the captain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1481 "Attack On Past & Future"

    With such an unusual ability, what kind of creature couldn''t this captain kill?

    Unless that creature also had the ability to manipte time and space simultaneously.

    After all, the captain''s only offensive attack was the void attack, and if the target could also manipte space, even if the time was chaotic and manipted...

    At least they could escape by hiding in the void or something. Someyers of void didn''t have a concept of time, so it could be a way to escape.

    But still, everyone existed in a certain space, and they were all influenced by time.

    To be able to manipte time...that''s an ability that many people would fight for, and many would fear!

    Are all Valkyries'' captains like this?

    If all Valkyries'' captains could manipte time like that, wouldn''t the Valkyries already conquer all dimensions and worlds?

    What Code-L didn''t know was that she''s rtively ''lucky'' to meet one of the few Time yers among the Valkyrie Captains.

    It was said that when the Valkyries were promoted to be captains, they would awaken their own unique ability, such as the ability to manipte time, space, or other terrifying abilities.

    The ability to manipte space was already the root of many high-level Valkyries ever since they became the void yers.

    But to be a Time yer...it wasn''t so easy.

    Code-L''s ''luck'' was really heaven-defying to meet such a dangerous captain!

    In that instant, after realizing the true strength of this captain, Code-L knew that she would never be able to win against this woman.

    Unless she made a wish that required her to make many sacrifices.

    Even the whip that was said to be the equal of that musketeer sword couldn''t defeat the captain at all.

    Even if the sword was indeed just a sword that could y a deeperyer of void or could directly open a stable channel to various dimensions and worlds....

    In the hands of this captain who could y time or send attacks to the past and the future...

    The sword also became a few grades better than the tail whip.

    Code-L was frustrated! This was the first time she was so hopeless, and her life was in constant danger!

    The captain''s attack was fierce and fast.

    With the boost from time maniption, although the maniption was simple, Code-L couldn''t resist at all.

    As time passed by, in less than ten minutes, Code-L''s body was already full of shocking wounds with varying depth.

    Some wounds were even so severe that one could faintly see Code-L''s bones!

    Ainsley and the others could see the fierce battlefield over there, and when they saw Code-L in such a sorry state, everyone''s hearts were raised high with anxiety.

    Code-L! Hang on!

    Everyone was rooting for Code-L except for the Valkyries and the Celestials.

    But even so, the power to manipte time wasn''t something that Code-L could fight¡ª

    Even if that power was just as simple as cutting time or sending a specific attack to a few seconds in the future or a few seconds in the past.

    The theory rted to thew of time wasplicated, and for a while, everyone only knew that the Valkyrie Captain''s void attack was not something that Code-L could dodge.

    Everyone didn''t know how Code-L could always save her life in thest few seconds, but with so many wounds on her body, sooner orter, she would also fail.

    Looking at this scene, the Valkyrie''s captain, who was still unharmed in the slightest, raised an eyebrow at the unwavering Code-L.

    She knew that no one could escape from thew of time coupled with thew of space, but in front of Code-L....the captain still felt that something was wrong.

    It was true that the outsiders saw how pitiful the loli tiger was, and how the tiger should be in a disadvantaged position.

    It looked as if Code-L could die at any moment.

    But the one involved in the battle felt more things than the outsiders who just watched the fight.

    The captain felt that...so far, none of her targets could live for more than a few attacks, no matter what kind of items or skills they used to fight her.

    Unless the target also had the ability to manipte time or could hide in the void with no concept of time...

    No one could live for this long.

    It was true that Code-L was seriously injured, that her bones were already faintly showing out of her skin, and the whole child looked bloody.

    The kid that previously used her human form couldn''t help but return to her beast form, and that''s how her white fur was stained with blood.

    Then, as more wounds loaded up the body, she couldn''t even control her transformation.

    In one second, Code-L could be in her beast form,, but the next second, she could be in her human form.

    This kind of unstable transformation showed that the person was extremely injured and couldn''t even grasp the most basic way to transform herself.

    For sacred beasts, that''s fatal.

    But despite all of this...the captain wondered why Code-L could still dodge her void attack in thest millisecond?

    The captain had cut Code-L''s time to dodge the attack, which was why the tiger didn''t look as if she had escaped the attack.

    But after this trick failed, she also sent the void attack a few seconds in the future to attack Code-L''s future self.

    She even did the same with Code-L''s past self.

    The attack on the future self might still be avoided somehow, but the attack on the past self was impossible to be dodged because, for that past self, the attack came out of the blue!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1482 "Code-L Is Dying"

    That attack didn''t belong to the same timeline, and the attack was still a void attack that was so dangerous for many people.

    By now, Code-L''s past self should not have been able to dodge the attack and her current self should disappear once the past self died.

    It was true that the attack could only be sent to a few seconds in the past, but wasn''t that enough to kill this girl?

    Unless the past self also used that unknown method to dodge the void attack even when the attack came so suddenly while she was still facing the attack from that timeline.

    The whole thing sounded confusing, but the captain believed that no matter what, Code-L should have died by now.

    It was impossible only to have varying degrees of injuries!

    The Captain''s doubt grew bit by bit, and when Code-L finally looked as if she couldn''t fight anymore and everyone could see that she was about to die...

    The captain''s uneasy feeling finally burst out of her heart.

    She looked at the dying Code-L in her beast form with all her white fur dyed with fresh red blood.

    There was not a single part of her body that wasn''t wounded.

    The blood n members had already silently shed tears, and Ainsley''s mind went nk.

    She looked at the faraway Code-L that strangely, she could see as clear as watching a TV.

    Then, the baby bit her lips as tears started to gather in her eyes.

    "What''s going on? Why is Code-L injured so badly? C-can''t she escape? S-she looks as if she''s about to die..."

    Code-L grabbed Atherton''s arm and clenched it tightly, wishing that she could help Code-L but she knew that she waspletely useless.

    Atherton looked at the emotional little kid and all other blood n members who shed tears for their savior, who was dying in the hands of the Valkyrie''s captain...

    That duel was tragic. It didn''t evenst for a full ten minutes and it looked like Code-L, who was invincible all this time, was about to die.

    The ''proof'' was that...the crack of Hell which Code-L opened before, became unstable, and the crack kept shrinking, as if about to be closed entirely.

    The Ind Devourer did eat many elite Valkyries and was even lucky to catch one carriage of angels, but with the shrinking crack...

    The Ind Devourer''s movement became more and more limited, and if he didn''t want his tongue to be cut off by the shrinking dimensional crack, he had to retract his tongue bit by bit.

    The situation became more optimistic for the elite Valkyries while everything looked bad on Code-L''s side.

    Atherton watched the depressing atmosphere spreading throughout his people''s camp, and the king couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his lips.

    ....that tiger is addicted to ying a script, right? She might be the best actor and the best screenwriter at the same time.

    Didn''t she see her own sibling already about to run out of Wilhelm''sp to save herself, no matter what kind of price he had to pay in the end?

    What a touching sibling love!

    Cellino, who was still conscious unlike Bello, who had already been in a deepa a few hours ago, was currently struggling to get free from Wilhelm''s hands.

    "Ah! Ah! Young master! Release me! Release me! I want to save my sister, awooo!"

    Cellino could finally speak in his beast form after he got the power of the moonlight back then, and now, he was desperately arguing with Wilhelm.

    The reason? It was simply because Wilhelm tried to materialize himself to hold him back and let him stay on the old boy''sp!

    Wilhelm actually didn''t want to hold back Cellino like that, but he liked the cute cat and was reluctant to let him go save his sister just to die meaninglessly.

    The old boy, who was usually arrogant and grumpy, patiently exined his reasoning to Cellino while coaxing the kitty, who should be a young sacred beast.

    "Am I not worried about your own safety? You see your sister. You know how strong she can be. Yet now, she is still weak in front of that woman."

    "Not to mention you, who is the weakest among your siblings, right? Even if you go there to save your sister, you might only be a drag and a burden to your sister."

    Wilhelm was honest and didn''t sugar-coat his words.

    In other words, Cellino was still weak, and going there to save Code-L might backfire instead.

    Hearing this logical persuasion, Cellino was silent for a while and silently reflected on his impulsiveness.

    Yes. He is still really weak, and even if he wanted to save Code-L, it would be impossible. If anything, he might die faster than Code-L herself.

    Cellino knew the truth, but it was still too bitter for him. The little cat''s ears ttened to an airne, and his tail also listlessly hung down Wilhelm''sp.

    What can he do to save his sister? If even his sister, who has been so strong all this time, is also not a match in front of the Valkyrie''s captain....

    Then, no one here can save her except for King Atherton.

    But the king might also be restricted by the domain or something...

    Wait. Maybe he can help! There''s also Cerberus here.

    Even if those two didn''t want to fight the Valkyrie''s captain, they could always prevent Code-L from dying!

    Obviously, Ainsley also had the same thought as Cellino and hurriedly looked up at Atherton, who had been holding her on hisp for a while now.

    Even if she wasn''t that close to the king, she had to beg him to save Code-L!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1483 "The Shrinking Domain"

    "Say, uncle. Can you save Code-L? I-I know you might not want to waste your energy before the peak of this war, but if Code-L dies, we will also be at a disadvantage..."

    Ainsley tried to reason and negotiate with the king. She didn''t want to be selfish to let the king ignore the oue of this war just because of Code-L.

    But Code-L fought for their sake too. If the king was heartless, then it was really not worth it for Code-L to sacrifice her life to save his n members.

    Cellino also figured out this trick and hurriedly asked Wilhelm to bring him to Cerberus.

    Anyway, the boy didn''t want to let him go, so let''s just go over there together.

    That''s how both Ainsley and Cellino seek help from two different powerhouses just to save the dying Code-L.

    When Atherton and Cerberus, in two different ces, heard the same plea with the same meaning, both of them twitched their lips at the same time.

    ....that annoying tiger is really addicted to ying games.

    Can''t she just end the game and let this war reach its peak before they decide on the winner?

    Code-L did look miserable and pitiful, but even after so long, she didn''t die yet.

    The captain was also not an idiot and finally realized something was wrong with this tiger.

    "What are you hiding?" the captain asked in a cold voice as she sent another void-time attack to Code-L.

    She obviously aimed at Code-L''s vital organs but none of the attacks could harm Code-L''s vital parts enough to kill the little tiger.

    Only the wounds looked scary and severe, but the captain also knew that this kind of wound couldn''t be called dangerous unless the tiger would die of blood loss.

    Code-L listened to the captain''s words and tilted her head with an innocent expression on her face.

    At this moment, the tiger was in her human form, and the clothes on her body were already tattered, but strangely, Code-L never showed any private parts that her tattered clothes couldn''t hide.

    It was against logic that tattered clothes could still protect some vital parts when the clothes looked as if they belonged to the trash.

    Still, with a smile on her face, Code-L snorted at the captain''s words.

    "Well. You guessed it right. I am indeed suspicious." Code-L grinned and swished the tail on her back.

    Because she couldn''t ''control'' her transformation, the current Code-L in her human form also retained her tiger ears and tail.

    The fluffy tail was simr to the whip she was using to attack the captain, and sometimes, it was hard to distinguish between the two.

    Hearing the somewhat sarcastic and contemptuous tone of the little tiger, the captain felt a bad omen in her heart, but before she could think what was wrong and why she felt that way...

    Code-L suddenly sighed and wiped the blood on the corner of her lips with the back of her palm.

    "Huft. It''s been a long time since we yed. I think it''s time to end the drama, right?"

    Code-L looked at the captain with a smile on her face, but she was obviously impatient.

    After ying for so long, Code-L was finally willing to end the game because she was also tired.

    Not understanding what Code-L said, the captain ignored the increasing bad feelings in her heart and continued to attack Code-L with all of her might.

    But still, Code-L was never seriously injured and all her injuries looked as if it was just for show.

    Just when the captain slowly became a bit impatient and anxious, not like her usual calm demeanor, Code-L finally made her move.

    The tiger didn''t use her whip anymore and directly changed into her beast form¡ªthe white tiger from ancient China''s mythology.

    Then, the tiger moved her front right paw and motioned something in the air, as if clenching her paw to shrink a ball or something.

    At that moment, the surrounding void and domain suddenly seemed to change.

    What changed couldn''t be seen with naked eyes, but everyone felt that the space...was shrinking.

    Yes. It was shrinking!

    The Gate of The Underworld and the blood n members on Crimson Ind were the first to bear the change.

    The people at those two ces looked up at the sky and saw the ''gloomy'' weather because Hell Crack''s opening slowly changed to the bright morning sky outside.

    It was as if ayer of something was slowly lifted, and the two ces were the first to see ''the veil'' being raised.

    No. It''s not a vagueyer or something.

    This sense of weightlessness... Everyone had experienced it once when Wilhelm kicked them out of his domain.

    So...are they kicked out of the joint domain?

    But how could it be? How could the ten elders let this happen?!

    The ten elders also noticed the strange thing. Maybe the people around the Gate of the Underworld and Crimson Ind didn''t know, but....

    In the eyes of everyone else, those two ces slowly disappeared out of their eyesight.

    Yes. It directly disappeared!

    But they were obviously inside a domain, and the only thing that could make something disappear inside a domain was when that something was kicked out of the domain.

    How could this be?! They never let the blood n members exit the domain, ah!

    Not only the people on Crimson Ind went out of the domain, but even the nests around the Gate of The Underworld were also kicked out.

    If the Centaurs and the Harpies were still here, that would see the shocking thing that happened outside of the domain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1484 "A Holographic Game"

    A pity. Now, the only people who saw the strange things were naturally the blood n members.

    The moment the ind was kicked out of the domain, they saw something shocking outside of the domain but happened right around themselves.

    This...how could this be?! Aren''t these people¨C already dead?

    The blood n members outside of the domain were confused, and the people inside the domain were even more confused.

    They looked at the domain that kept shrinking at a fast speed, and finally, they could see with the naked eyes how the ball-shaped domain shrunk in size.

    Then, those inside the domain were all kicked out, but the celestials and the Valkyries were still inside.

    When the ten elders saw this scene, their hearts skipped a beat, and an absurd guess suddenly popped out in their mind.

    Don''t tell them....the so-called hacker is actually this tiger?!

    The ten elders were still confused and couldn''t understand what was happening, but the Queen had already seen the potential danger and immediately urged the ten elders.

    "What are you guys doing? Hurry! Transport us out of the domain! This domain is already under that beast''s control!"

    Doesn''t this mean they can die anytime?!

    The ten elders finally woke up and immediately worked hard to transport everyone out of the domain, but they could only kick out the higher-ups, the elders, and the queen.

    Aside from that, the surviving celestial and the halflings couldn''t be taken out at all.

    It was as if they were all trapped inside that ball-shaped domain.

    Soon, the other Valkyries also sensed the shrinking space that would force them to go back to their own dimension if they stepped out of the specific space.

    When they felt this, they immediately forgot about the Ind Devourer, who only had the tip of his tongue left because of the shrinking Hell''s crack.

    Everyone looked at the strange domain around them and furrowed their eyebrows.

    What is this? Does the summoner want to cancel the domain and send them back? But it should be impossible. The enemy is still there, alive and kicking!

    The Valkyries didn''t understand what''s going on, and only the captain gradually realized what actually happened.

    To be honest, others aside from Cerberus and Atherton also didn''t know what was going on.

    But the Valkyrie''s captain had seen a lot of things, and she immediately understood the truth.

    The woman opened her mouth with eyes full of astonishment. She slowly lifted her sword and pointed at the beast-shaped Code-L.

    "You...since when did you control the whole dimension?"

    The domain was a temporary dimension with its own rules, space and flow of time.

    The owner of the domain was the God in that temporary dimension, and they could control anything and everything.

    But sometimes, the bigger and the moreplicated the domain, the harder it was to precisely control things happening inside the domain.

    This is why the ten elders couldn''t directly kill the blood n members and sought the Valkyrie''s help instead because that was easier than controlling everything like a God.

    However...what Code-L did was exactly what the ten elders couldn''t do.

    "You...since when? Since when is this domain under your control?"

    The captain had a dangerous guess, but she didn''t want to admit that her guess might be true.

    No. Don''t tell her that she and her whole troops have been yed with from the start!

    But Code-L didn''t want to save the captain''s self-esteem or pride. She directly confessed the truth with a grinning face.

    "It''s been since the start? Maybe right after you guyse to this domain. Oh. It''s so hard to direct everything that happens in this domain..."

    Code-L murmured and ined'', but her tone of voice was really yful, mocking the captain from head to toe.

    Right. Code-L has taken over the entire domain from the very beginning.

    Her wish that she wanted it to be granted no matter what...was actually simple.

    She only wanted to take control over the entire domain, making the domain into a ball in the palm of a kitten.

    Obviously, the domain has now shrunk because of Code-L''s maniption.

    "So...those Hell Cracks...those Centaurs and Harpies...." The captain gritted her teeth to endure the humiliation and insisted on asking the truth.

    "Are they fake?"

    Is that all illusions?

    What about the dead?!

    Code-L shook her head casually and exined things to the captain in a leisure tone, as if she was just promoting something to a friend.

    "Hey, hey. You must haven''t seen the so-called holographic technology, right? There is this full-dive virtual reality with a 100% sense of reality."

    Code-L looked at the rapidly shrinking domain that had started to touch the space where the leftover celestials were staying.

    "As you can see, holographic technology is usually used in a game, and the game designer can make everything inside the game to be so realistic that people might confuse reality with the game."

    What Code-L did was simply turn the whole domain into a ''holographic game'' with a 120% sense of reality.

    "The people who died...the Centaurs, the Harpies and the blood n members...they did feel that they died, but before they truly died, their bodies were kicked out of the domain."

    It was like when a gamer died in a game and couldn''t go back to y for a certain period of time.

    The people inside the ''game'' would indeed see those unfortunate people''s death, but how could they die for real?

    "The only ''gamers'' who died for real are your people." Code-L shrugged and pointed at the surviving Valkyries.

    "That Hell''s Crack whatsoever...let''s just say that it''s a part of the fame design, hehehehe."

    It''s all a ''game''!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1485 "A Ball In The Palm Of A Kitten"

    After all, Code-L''s real ability was used to manipte the entire domain, so why should she ''exchange something'' in return to open Hell''s crack?

    As for this whip...she did ''exchange'' it with something, but she didn''t really use her ability to grant a wish.

    So...she lost nothing but the previous deal in order to hijack the entire domain.

    A pity. She couldn''t easily kill the former owner of the domain or strong people like the Queen, Atherton, the captain l, and Cerberus.

    If not for this, why would she bother setting up a stage to y?

    Well, she was d that she had this idea to manipte the domain. If not, she would have long died in the captain''s hands, right?

    The captain felt as if a thunderbolt had struck her out of the blue.

    No wonder Code-L would always use some strange tricks to dodge her attacks...

    It turned out the entire domain belonged to her in the end.

    The flow of time, space, and everything in this domain was in Code-L''s hands.

    Maybe those wounds whatsoever were also fake for the sake of the ''game''.

    So...their entire Valkyrie troops had been yed with since the start, and they were ignorantly dancing in the palm of this kitty!

    The captain couldn''t keep her calm anymore as she watched the domain shrink bit by bit, kicking out all people on Code-L''s side.

    But unfortunately, the leftover celestials and the halflings, plus the Valkyries, were still trapped inside the domain.

    Then, everyone watched Code-L walk out of the shrinking domain.

    The next second that the tiger walked out of the domain, the ball-like domain immediately shrunk to the point of only looking as big as Code-L''s palm in her beast state!

    All the Valkyries were still inside the shrinking domain, unaware they all had been reduced to the size of ants trapped inside a crystal ball.

    Once the domain shrunk like that and everyone returned to the real world, the lost inds and other things included in the domain also returned to reality.

    The drone''s camera that couldn''t catch anything but empty air, immediately captured the inds, the gate and everyone else who suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    Looking at this strange scene straight under the bright morning light, theizens who were still watching the live broadcast immediately discussed things excitedly.

    [They came out! Ah! Ah! Where did they go? Why did they disappear like that?]

    [I also don''t know. But the big bosses among the ability users said that the drone couldn''t catch the image inside the domain.]

    If the camera also entered the domain, the camera might be able to record, but the camera was outside of the domain.

    In this way, everything that happened in the domain didn''t affect reality, and theizens didn''t even know what happened inside the domain.

    They only saw the sky that was torn open and the scene when the Valkyries passed through from the dimensional hole into the closed domain.

    Maybe people didn''t even see this scene too.

    Somehow, everyone only saw the big hole in the sky in reality that the ten elders opened so that the Valkyries coulde to the domain.

    This hole existed in reality because the elders still had to summon the Valkyries from another world through this hole.

    As for the domain...the Valkyries dide out of the hole and the domain was directly opened, enveloping the hole in the sky as well.

    That''s why theizens didn''t see anything so far and could only make some wild guesses.

    Unfortunately, when Code-L made the domain shrink to the size of a crystal ball, the hole in the sky was naturally excluded from the domain''s range, which means that the hole finally appeared in everyone''s sight.

    As for making the Valkyries and the leftover celestials still trapped inside the domain, that was the privilege of the domain''s owner.

    Now that Code-L became the domain''s owner while still using the ten elders to supply energy to maintain the domain automatically, she could do whatever she wanted with the people inside the domain.

    Naturally, the Valkyries were trapped inside the domain because Code-L made them smaller and blocked their sight to the ce outside of the domain.

    Because of this, the captain only saw that the domain shrunk to the size of a ball, and the hateful tiger also disappeared directly.

    When she knew that Code-L was the one controlling the domain, she knew that the Valkyries'' fate was entirely in Code-L''s hands.

    The Captain herself had some trump cards and she wouldn''t die so easily, but the others weren''t necessarily as lucky as her.

    The angels as well...it would be bad to lose a lot of angels in one go.

    Maybe after she returned to her dimension, her position as the captain would be revoked, and she would be demoted!

    Code-L didn''t care about what the captain was thinking about and just yed casually with the ball-shaped domain.

    It was strange that a domain could be turned into such a concrete thing, but it was indeed possible as long as the owner of the domain had great control over their domain.

    Code-L was obviously a skilled domain maniptor.

    Although up to now, no one had seen Code-L''s own domain, it didn''t mean that Code-L didn''t know how to manipte the domain.

    The domain was yed like a ball, and the shaking dimension directly affected the people trapped in the domain.

    After all, although the domain looked like it had be a concrete crystal ball, that crystal ball was a space and a dimension on its own.

    Someone controlled the dimension and shook the dimension from outside.

    How could the people inside the dimension not feel anything??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1486 "An Unexpected Ending"

    The owner of the dimension could really be a God for those living in that dimension.

    This was also why the World Union desperately created an artificial dimension that couldst for a long time, even at the cost of many top-notch leaders'' lives.

    Even if they had to use special seals to seal the dimension''s entrance and exit whatsoever, they could still control the dimension somehow, making it harder for the demons to escape or even to live well.

    Still, in any dimension, whether it was a temporary dimension such as the domain, or a stable dimension, or a group of dimensionsbined into one that people called a whole world...

    There would always be the so-called ''void'', and this void also hid many secrets.

    If the Valkyrie captain realized Code-L''s trick earlier and tore the void of the domain, regardless of the risks, the domain might be destroyed directly, or...

    There might be strange creatures inside the domain''s void that came out to threaten everyone''s lives.

    At that time, whether the domain could be controlled or not, whether the domain would be unstable and directly make everyone get lost in time and space...

    No one knew the ending.

    After all, the void creatures could swim and move from one void area to another.

    In the end, ''space'' was always connected even when there were many dimensions and worlds out there.

    The void creatures could move from one dimension to another dimension...from one world to another...s

    As long as there was a ''void'' or the so-called ''space''.

    Now that the Valkyries and the surviving celestials plus the halflings, were all trapped inside the domain that even the ten elders couldn''t close...

    Code-L didn''t bother to y anymore and directly used various means to kill the remaining celestials and halflings inside the domain.

    As for the Valkyries....Code-L didn''t want to use too much energy to modify things inside the domain to kill these tough warriors.

    Anyway, the Valkyries were already defeated and she could just return the whole troops back to their dimension.

    The poor celestials and the halflings, though...

    The ten elders only took out important celestials such as the healers, the elite teams, the Generals, the marshal, the elders and the queen.

    It already took their entire energy to forcefully transport these people out of the domain before they were all trapped inside the domain.

    Now...they obviously couldn''t protect the remaining celestials, while the blood n members who were thought to be dead inside the domain, were all alive.

    The same goes for the Centaurs and the Harpies.

    The ''dead'' ones obviously had already been kicked out of the dimension for a long time and after the huge group returned to their own dimension....

    The ''dead'' used the nests in the real space to return to their dimensions as well.

    All in all, everyone was fine except for the celestials and the Valkyries.

    Code-L''s decision from the very beginning was obviously carefully calcted and ended up not sacrificing anyone from her side!

    It was ridiculous how the ten celestial elders ended up killing their own people with theirbined domain that Code-L hijacked.

    The Valkyries would be okay and could still return safely, but none of the celestials was spared.

    No one knew how Code-L sealed with the celestials, but she didn''t hold the ball-like domain for too long.

    The loli who had transformed into a huge white tiger, casually kicked the ball straight into the hole in the sky, as if she was ying football or something.

    SWOSH!

    The ball-like domain was kicked far away andnded exactly inside the dimensional hole where the Valkyries came out.

    The moment the ball-like domain entered the hole in the sky, the domain shattered on its own, and the surviving Valkyries were all forcefully returned to their previous dimension.

    As for the celestial troops who couldn''t escape the domain with the ten elders and other higher-ups...

    None of them came out of the dimensional hole and soon, the hole started to close on its own, slowly leaving nothing but the blue sky.

    It was as if nothing really happened, and no Valkyries ever came to this world.

    The ending was so ridiculous and unexpected that the remaining celestials, less than 5000 people, were all dumbfounded.

    They looked at the closed-dimensional hole, and theirrades that never returned....

    That was around 100.000 celestials inside the domain. How could they just die so quickly like that? And for an ironic reason too!

    The higher-ups were all disheartened, and they felt that they had lost the war.

    Even if the celestial queen might still have some trump cards, the other celestials were already pessimistic.

    The sky was blue and the sunlight shone brightly, but the celestials who should have been boosted because of their environment didn''t feel lucky at all.

    If anything, ever since dawn came, their situation worsened each time.

    The celestialscked preparation, but even so, the blood n had too many foreign aids with unimaginable strength.

    Without those foreign aid, how could they defeat the celestials like now?

    It wasn''t as if the celestials didn''t have any foreign aid to call, but aside from the Valkyries, they really didn''t have any other allies.

    Why? Because they were an exclusive race and they disdained making friends with other races, even if that race might be from the same light camp as the celestials.

    The celestials bullied the weak and feared the strong. For them, other races in this world weren''t worthy of being their allies. Not even the elves.

    Only the fairies were good enough, but in this world where the fairies were the judges and the celestials were their weapons...

    The celestials couldn''t ask the fairies for help.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1487 "Price To Pay"

    After all, those fairies liked world peace and they really disliked whoever created war out of nothing!

    How could they help the celestials to wage war on other races?

    The celestials were heartbroken, and at the same time, Code-L slowly trotted back to Crimson Ind.

    People only saw the tiger looking leisurely and calm, but if one looked closer, the tiger actually used the wind around herself to make her run faster in the air.

    How could she be calm and leisurely?

    She was sweating hard because now it was time for her to pay for the ''debt'' she owed the rules just to hack the elders'' domain back then!

    If anyone asked what kind of price Code-L had to pay, it was not that serious.

    At most, she would be so weak for a few weeks or months, just like Bello, who was in a weakened state.

    But Code-L''s weakened state this time was different.

    Not only because she had to pay a little interest that she got from her debt, but also because the price she had to pay this time was quite huge.

    After all, it was not that easy to be able to hack someone else''sbined domain, not to mention that the domain was controlled by ten celestial elders.

    If not for Code-L''s heaven-defying ability to grant any kind of wishes as long as she could pay for it, there was no way she could hijack the domain and save everyone like that.

    And now...the price Code-L had to pay was finally here.

    The ''rules'' that acted as the ''agent'' in charge of connecting Code-L''s wishes to those who could grant her wishes immediately started to demand for the dyed ''payment''.

    Usually, the payment would be some kinds of herbs, raw materials or ore that could only be found in this world.

    Although this world wasbeled as a ''low-level'' world, it was a mid-level world at most because it still had a trace of supernatural and magic.

    Maybe Ainsley''s previous world, with only technology and no magic or element of fantasy, could be called the real low-level world.

    As long as the technology level wasn''t on par with that of an interster world, such a world with no magic element or fantasy element would always be at the bottom of the food chain.

    Code-L collected a lot of treasures and carried it around her so that she couldplete the millisecond transaction on the spot whenever she needed to make a wish.

    She could grant other people''s wishes and her own wishes, as long as she paid whatever prices that the ''rules'' asked her.

    This kind of strange ability only existed in the white tiger''s descendants.

    In every world with a white tiger''s descendant, there would always be one special white tiger with this ability.

    It was said that this kind of ability was there from generation to generation so that people from various worlds and dimensions could easily gain things from other worlds and dimensions.

    They didn''t need to use an official channel to go out of their space and wander to another space full of danger just to collect materials and so on.

    This also prevented the people in higher-level worlds and dimensions from thinking of bad things to secretlying to the lower-level worlds or dimensions to conquer territories.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Colonialism existed a long time ago, and after so long, various high-level people from high-level worlds and dimensions set up a kind of organization to control this colonialism.

    It was okay to go to other worlds and dimensions if they were summoned to that space, but to plunder things and didn''t want to go back at all...

    It was forbidden.

    It was exactly because of this that Code-L''s ability existed.

    That ability was simply granted to every white tiger ''copies'' in various worlds.

    Of course, only one white tiger in one dimension or one world could have this unique ability.

    And Code-L was the lucky one to be selected. She had paid various prices since she first started to use this ability.

    She was omnipotent, all-knowing, and was referred to as a sage because of her ability.

    But she had once sacrificed her fur, her body parts, or let those people from high-level worlds and dimensions pat her like a cat for a few seconds...

    Although it was strange how those higher-ups could do that, Code-L was already secretly famous among many high-level people in various worlds and dimensions.

    There were indeed a lot of white tigers with the same ability in different dimensions and worlds, but Code-L was one of the most interesting ones.

    Not only because she was a female white tiger where usually, white tigers were males, but also because she was one of the strongest white tigers.

    With her inner strength, she could ask for heavier wishes without drying up her energy, and the way she used her wishes were also extremely clever.

    These people who granted Code-L''s wishes could see how she used her wishes, just like watching a temporary live broadcast in their minds or something.

    Code-L was indeed a smart little loli. She was cunning, but wise. She was brave, but could also act like a spoiled child.

    She was also courageous enough to only make wishes with a reasonable price.

    She even filtered unreasonable prices, and sometimes, she was arrogant enough to bargain¡ª just like before she hijacked thebined domain.

    s, no matter how favored she was, in the end, she still had to pay for her debt, and now, the ''rules'' had started to take the payment!

    Code-L didn''t know why whoever granted her wish wanted this kind of price in exchange for giving her the strength to hijack the elders''bined domain.

    It''s such a weird request!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1488 "From Tiger To Kitten"

    Everyone on the battlefield and theizens behind the screen could only see Code-L''s mighty beast form started to change drastically as she ran towards Atherton on the Crimson Ind.

    Code-L ran fast, but her transformation was even faster.

    Everyone saw with wide eyes how the huge tiger slowly ''shrunk'', but it was not a simple shrinking in size.

    If anything, Code-L turned from a mature white tiger to a slightly smaller white tiger that looked like a teenage tiger.

    Then, the tiger kept bing younger, from a teenage tiger to a tiger cub that looked like a cute cat on Tiktok videos or something.

    But this didn''t end at that.

    After Code-L turned into a white tiger cub, she slowly turned into an adult cat, directly changing her whole species.

    Then, from an adult cat the size of a small bolster, the cat slowly became younger to the point of turning into a few months old white kittens!

    Oh. But this kitten was still slightly big, after all. Maybe the size of a water bottle.

    Then, something even more bizarre happened.

    Just right when Code-L was only a few meters away from Atherton in the air, the whole kitten directly turned into a super small kitten, only the size of a palm!

    It was the kind of those small kittens in the cute animal videos on the inte that would shriek cutely and would stumble when walking.

    Code-L also unknowingly fell straight to Atherton''s head, and the tiger, who had lost all her wisdom, knowledge, and everything, subconsciously screamed in a milky voice.

    "Miiiii!!"

    Code-L, a little furry kitten who was only the size of a p, fell directly into Atherton''s chest pocket.

    That pocket was just the right size for a kitten which was not even as big as Atherton''srge palm.

    Everything happened so suddenly and so fast that people didn''t have time to react, and Code-L had already entered Atherton''s chest pocket head-on.

    SLUMP!

    The furry kitten fit just right in the chest pocket of the blood n''s current king, not to mention that the pocket was indeed quite big, enough to keep a palm-sized kitty without making her suffocated.

    Yes.

    What Code-L had to pay in exchange for the ability to hijack thebined domain was none other than having all her strength and power deprived for a few weeks to a few months.

    Not to mention that Code-L also turned back to her young form when she was still a normal kitten in the Beast Continent.

    She hadn''t awakened any ability, and she was just a regr white kitty without the bloodline of a white tiger in the legend.

    After all, the legendary white tiger in this world only chose the potential sessors after Code-L grew up a little bit.

    Unlike Cellino, who was the sole heir of the Legendary Fenrir, Code-L was just one of many potential heirs.

    Bello was also lucky to be fancied by Cerberus, making the three-headed hound directly give Bello the bloodline of the original shadow guardian of the Underworld.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Bello was still just a ''copy'', but there was no legendary beast with this strange bloodline in Bello''s world.

    After all, Cerberus used to find candidates from many worlds and those candidates slowly became the new ''shadow guardian of the Underworld''.

    When someone with this bloodline became a legendary beast ahead of others, they would officially be the ''original'' beast, while others would only be the ''copies''.

    Right now, there was already the ''original'' shadow guardian of the Underworld, and Bello was also still on the way to bing a legendary beast.

    But even so, Cerberus liked him so much that he gave Bello the authority to open the Gate of The Underworld, even if only for a short period.

    It was also Cerberus'' liking towards pure kitties that Bello became the only heir to this position among his peers, and no other candidatespeted with him.

    Only Code-Lpeted fiercely, and among so many beasts with the legendary white tiger''s bloodline, Code-L was the one with the fastest progress.

    In other worlds and dimensions, only the one with the highest potential and the fastest progress would be given the special ability to grant a wish.

    So, back then, how could Code-L fight without this ability?

    No one knew that Code-L was an absolute waste who couldn''t awaken her abilities no matter what.

    Bello and Cellino might only know that Code-L was so strong and mysterious, but they didn''t know that before Code-L got that special ability...

    She was nothing.

    But it was precisely because she was a ''waste'' that she was unique in the eyes of those people who could give the special ability to white tigers'' descendants all over the worlds and dimensions.

    Code-L used everything to defeat others, from tricks to strategy, from charm to deception.

    She was indeed weak, but she was ruthless with herself and trained her physique to be good, so good that it was hard for her to die.

    Even without a special ability, unlike other white tiger''s new legendary beast candidates, Code-L still got many resources to upgrade herself smoothly from a nobody to her position right now.

    Maybe Ainsley''s ancestor, the first founder of the Sloan Family, had something to do with Code-L regarding giving her resources when she needed them the most.

    Maybe that''s why she was loyal to the Sloan Family for hundreds of years.

    But now, to pay her debt, Code-L''s whole body from her brain, her characteristic, her physique and everything else, regressed to her young self.

    This is something shocking for those who have witnessed Code-L''s greatness.

    Surprise m*therf*cker!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1489 "A Palm-Sized Kitten"

    How could it not be shocking?

    It was as if seeing the mighty King Atherton suddenly changed to a baby wearing a diaper and crying like a little devil.

    Oh. But Code-L''s cries sounded so cute and milky, ah.

    Is this really the mighty white tiger who had just killed so many celestials as easily as turning one''s palm, solving all the dangerous Valkyries and even ying with those legendary warriors in her palm?

    Everyone was shocked, including Ainsley, who was sitting on Atherton''sp.

    When she first saw such a weak and cute Code-L inside Atherton''s chest pocket, the baby almost bit her tongue.

    She had seen the tsundere and cold Code-L.

    She had seen her vicious side and her true strength. Ainsley had also seen Code-L''s tough nature, as if everything and everyone was trash.

    But now, facing the cute and weak-looking Code-L, Ainsley suddenly had a bad thought.

    She knew that Code-L came to Atherton because only Atherton could protect the weakened Code-L until she regained her original status.

    But because Ainsley was also there with Atherton...the baby smirked and quietly stretched her fore finger towards the palm-sized kitten.

    Right now, the kitten has sessfully turned her body around so that her head could face the air above the chest pocket.

    Then, the little kitty with no high IQ or anything just curiously poked out her furry little head, wanting to see the things outside of this chest pocket.

    After all, kittens were all curious by nature, so much so that there was a saying such as ''curiosity kills the cat''.

    This was definitely because cats were indeed curious little creatures!

    The little Code-L was curious, but just when she stretched out her tiny head, Ainsley silently poked the little head and pushed it gently back to the chest pocket.

    Code-L''s head had just popped out of the pocket, only revealing a few ears and eyes, when the whole kitten was pushed back by the evil human kid.

    The kitty stumbled and fell into the pocket that was quite wide for her size, just enough for her to sleep inside the pocket while curling into a ball.

    The kitty was pushed back, and the whole cat was stunned.

    The kitten subconscious moved her tiny ears while screaming in a milky voice.

    "Miiii! Miii¡ª Miiii!"

    People couldn''t understand the kitten''snguage at all, but they could feel the kitten''s annoyance and anger towards the person who teased her.

    Unfortunately, even when the kitten danced wildly, showing her fangs and ws, it didn''t have any deterrent effect at all and only made everyone''s hearts melt into a puddle.

    Why is Code-L as a kitten so cute?! If she''s not as fierce as her usual self, she''s really cute, ah!

    Cellino, who was still caught in Wilhelm''s embrace, was also as dumbfounded as others who had seen Code-L disy of strength.

    Strangely, this is the first time he has seen Code-L in such a weak state!

    How could the word ''cute'' be associated with Code-L?

    She hated to be called ''cute'' the most, even when her cat form was indeed cute, and her beast form also had another sense of cuteness.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Unfortunately, Cellino felt that Code-L in her cat form was too thin and wasn''t as cute as when she was in her beast form.

    The Code-L in her cat form had thin fur and looked malnourished, unlike the fat Bello with thick fur.

    He himself also had a lot of fur and his fur was really soft, so much so that Wilhelm also couldn''t stop petting Cellino''s body.

    Still, a big cat''s charm was no less than a little cat.

    Although Cerberus only liked genuine cats, leopards, panthers, tigers and lions were all essentially real cats, just bigger and more dangerous.

    And so, he still gave that ck Panther bloodline to Bello.

    At the same time, Code-L as a white tiger, was so cute, but no one dared to say this out loud, afraid of being beaten.

    Now it is not the same. Code-L had turned into such a weak yet cute kitten.

    Even Cerberus was tempted to pet the little kitty if not for his excellent discipline.

    It''s okay. He already had the little Bello, and Bello could also turn it into his kitten form if he wanted to. Hum. Let''s not ''cheat'' and favor another cat.

    Code-L suddenly turned into a weak kitty after eliminating the Valkyries and the rest of the celestials, but the Queen and other higher-ups were still dumbfounded.

    They were still immersed in what Code-L said while making the whole domain into a small crystal ball.

    She said that the domain had been hijacked a long time ago, maybe from the moment the Valkyries first made their move.

    All the death on the blood n''s camp was fake, but death on their side was real.

    They were being yed so badly, and yet the ten elders were still used to supplying energy to thebined domain so that the domain would not suddenly copse.

    Knowing the truth behind the hacker thing, the ten elders couldn''t bear the shame and the frustration at all and instantly fainted on the spot one after another.

    BRUGH! BRUGH! BRUGH!

    The elders fainted, and the other higher-ups immediately went into an uproar.

    "Elder! Hang on!"

    "Oh my God. What to do??"

    "Healer! Quick! Take a look at the elders! Maybe they used too much energy to maintain the domain."

    But when someone mentioned this without any malicious purpose, the elders were once again reminded of their idiocy.

    They actually assisted Code-L to kill their own people and solve the Valkyries whom they depended on!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1490 "Billions Of Viewers"

    The elders felt their internal organs churning so badly that they passed out for the second time out of shame.

    The celestials were chaotic, but the war still had to continue until one side admitted defeat or ran away.

    Clearly, the celestials should know they were done for, anyway, so it was better for them to run away as quickly as possible.

    But the celestial queen still hasn''t used up all her trump cards and she believed that she could also defeat the blood n king.

    As long as she won, even if the celestial soldiers were gone, the celestial would still be considered the winner, and it would be even better to kill the blood n''s king!

    The celestial queen really didn''t feel overconfident this time because she was indeed powerful and was still hiding a lot of trump cards to overturn the situation on the battlefield.

    No matter what, she didn''t want to admit defeat until she knew there was no way to win.

    If she retreated now, the sacrifices of those celestials would be in vain.

    Thus, the queen took a deep breath and left the ten elders to the healers while she slowly pped her wings, going to the battlefield without anyone to apany her.

    The drone captured the Queen''s descent once more, and theizens were all discussing things excitedly.

    [Look! That''s the celestial queen!]

    [Oh! She is so beautiful. But hey, why are there no celestial soldiers around? All live broadcast rooms didn''t show the celestial soldiers...]

    [Yeah, yeah. I remembered a few hours ago, when the sun hadn''te out, there were still a lot of celestial soldiers. Howe there were almost no celestials in the air?]

    [Hey, hey...I have a bold guess. Don''t tell me the celestials are all wiped out? I seem to see two domains being used in this war.]

    [The first domain is at night, and the second is in the morning. Every time the domain appeared and disappeared, the number of celestials continued to dwindle.]

    [Really? That seems to be the case. What about the second domain? I thought the celestials opened it because we saw the hole in the sky and that choir...]

    [Yes, yes. But it is strange to say that after the second domain disappeared, I really didn''t see any celestials around.]

    [Damn. Could it be that the celestials were all dead or something?]

    [How could it be? Maybe they''re all hiding somewhere among the clouds in the sky. It''s impossible for such a huge number of soldiers to be eliminated, right?]

    [But I really didn''t see a lot of celestials. At most, they''re the celestial elders, healers or other higher-ups with different uniforms.]

    [Wow...now I''m really curious what actually happened inside the two domains. I didn''t expect the blood n to have a hidden trump card or something.]

    [Anyway, what is the queen going to do now? If it''s true that she has no troops left while the blood n still has a lot, isn''t it meaningless to go out to fight the blood n?]

    [Maybe she still has a lot of killer moves or something. I bet she will open her domain, and we won''t be able to see anything anymore.]<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [Hey! Can''t the one controlling these drones enter the domain so we can watch? We can pay, really!]

    A lot ofizens urged the official staff to do something about the domain so that they could also see how powerful a part is.

    Not to mention the ordinary people. Even the ability users were all excited because there were too few people who could open a domain.

    Not to mention the domains that these experts opened on the battlefield were all huge domains that werepletely different from the small ones.

    The official staff belonged to the World Union, so they didn''t really know whether they could broadcast the scene inside the domain.

    After all, this live broadcast wasn''t to promote war or something to theizens who haven''t seen war for so long.

    It was actually a way to show these people how scary a war could be. Howe theizens suddenly acted as if the war was a cool thing?

    The official staff was in a dilemma, but soon, the higher-ups granted theizens'' wishes and sent more sturdy, special drones that could record the scene inside someone''s domain.

    This drone would not break so easily, and it also had its own space function, enabling the drone not to be lost inside the domain.

    After all, the domain was a temporary new dimension, and things rted to thew of time and space had a great effect on many technological products.

    Thankfully, these new drones weren''t simple drones and. It was also made of a lot of fantasy materials.

    The official staff finally opened another separate live broadcast room to show the inside of a domain.

    They were just waiting for one of the two sides to open the domain.

    At the same time, the official staff gave some simple knowledge about the domain, dimensions, worlds, and so on.

    Usually, the ability users would have known about this sooner orter, but ordinary people were ignorant about things such as dimensions and worlds.

    The official staff took this chance to poprize the scientific fact about other dimensions and worlds that could exist out there.

    Of course, they also stated that it was hard for otherworldly people toe to this world unless someone summoned them.

    The number of people who watched the live broadcast had started to reach its peak, especially when it was already morning and many people got the news of thete-night war.

    The number of viewers could easily reach billions!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1491 "The Broken World Peace"

    Maybe half of the entire world was watching the live broadcast, making the tform almost crash several times.

    Because of this, the global live broadcast tform had to divide the live broadcast''s screens to many local media in everyone''s countries to reach stability.

    From humans to non-humans, from ordinary people to ability users, everyone who could ess the inte nervously watched the entire live broadcast.

    Those who missed the midnight live broadcast also reyed the captured video or watched the official video that the World Union edited for them.

    These official videos mainly recorded the most important scenes on the battlefield, starting from midnight to now.

    The whole world was watching, but the people on the battlefield couldn''t care less. They also saw the drones, but they ignored those flying things.

    Sometimes, some stray attacks would also destroy the drones, and the official would have to send new drones to rece the old ones.

    To be honest, both the blood n and the celestial silently agreed to broadcasting the entire war because they wanted to show the whole world who would win the war in the end.

    Each side believed they would win, which was why they silently agreed with the live broadcast thingy.

    To be honest, the World Union leaned more towards the celestials, but ever since they knew that the celestials were the ones starting the war...

    They didn''t care about this race at all, even if the celestials were also a part of the World Union''s organization.

    This world organization even considered kicking the celestial out of their alliance because this race was simply the first one to break their hard-earned peace.

    The current World Union''s officials were not as old-fashioned as before, and they agreed to bnce the dark camp and the light camp''s influence on this world.

    They tried to be impartial, but the celestials seriously just ruined their future n to bnce out the possible friction between the light camp''s creature and the dark camp''s creature.

    No matter how this war ended, they had to punish the celestials for starting a war.

    In today''s era, the World Union could use alternative punishment than just dering war.

    It could be to stop some material supplies, trading, economy, infrastructure, and other privileges that involved other races.

    The celestials didn''t know that the World Union had already nned to punish them after the war ended.

    After all, whoever won the war, would be a bad example for other races.

    If the one who initiated the war weren''t punished, many other races would try to provoke other races into such arge-scale war.

    This is not an example, and the bad ones had to be punished.

    While the World Union was nning to punish the celestials, theizens who had woken up one after another slowly picked up various news about this sudden war.

    The news about the great war between the two races had upied many newspapers'' headlines.

    Everywhere on the inte, the trending topic would always be this war, and countless war videos were circted here and there.

    The world had never seen a great war between two races so tantly for so long.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At most, it was only a war between tribes of one race, such as the war between human countries.

    After all, humans also had various other types, and they were usually called a race too.

    Maybe in this world, people should say ''species'' rather than race to mention the various fantasy creatures all over the world.

    In the past, there were only wars between two or three countries from the same ''species''.

    It wasn''t as if big races other than humans never had an internal conflict.

    The other big races didn''t have as many poption as humans, who upied almost 40% of the whole world alone with their staggering billions of poption.

    Even so, the other big races also counted to several millions or hundred millions.

    Those with fewer poptions, such as the celestials and the elves, rarely had an internal dispute even when there were also different ns and tribes in their hierarchy.

    The celestials were more united than other races because they didn''t have a whole continent for themselves, only a huge Sky Kingdom with many floating small inds.

    But other non-human races upied a continent for themselves, even if not all ces in that continent were habitable.

    The elves were also divided into many tribes, not to mention the huge Merfolk family with various sea creature''s bloodlines.

    The mermaids weren''t just simple half-human and half-fish because there were also other half-human and half-fish that didn''t look like the stereotypical mermaids at all.

    The Merfolk''s poption counted as the secondrgest in this world due to the amount of water and sea in this world.

    But rumors said that their poption might be higher than humans. It was just that the Merfolk hid the truth.

    With such a huge territory and poption, the Merfolk also had several kingdoms, and there were some conflicts solved with a small-scale war between kingdoms.

    Still, there had never been arge-scale war involving two different races like this.

    If this kind of thing wasn''t stopped in time, other ambitious races who had some grudges against some specific races would take the chance to dere another war.

    Theizens were also worried about world peace being disturbed after such arge-scale war involving two strong races.

    Although the war didn''t affect any other races and the battlefield was only focused on one specific ce far away from other races....

    Theizens from various races expressed their concern, and some even condemned the celestials for being too radical.

    However, there were also people hating on the blood n!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1492 "The Queens Domain"

    Another group of people expressed their fear about the blood n which finally came out of their hiding ce.

    What if the blood n who were known as lunatics dered war on other small races and disturbed the world peace?

    In the end, the people who supported the light camp and those who supported the dark camp directly quarreled on the inte.

    Some people even opened up an online betting site, betting which side would win this war in the end.

    The World Union was so busy taking care of this mess that the celestial queen finally gathered enough energy to challenge Atherton.

    The peak of the war is finally here!

    The strongest trump card that the queen owned was obviously her own domain.

    After all, for someone like the Queen, who was already at the ceiling of ability users, if she didn''t use her domain, it meant she didn''t try her best yet.

    The queen didn''t wait for the blood n members on the ind to react and immediately opened a domain as big as the previous one!

    The previous domain was ten timesrger than Wilhelm''s theater domain, but that was abined domain.

    How could a domain that was not created by a few people at once be as big as thebined domain?

    But the Queen did it.

    In that instant, bright white light with a hint of golden sh suddenly erupted from her body, and the light swept throughout the entire battlefield within seconds!

    This time, the drones sent to the battlefield were special drones and they could enter the domain, unlike the previous drones that were automatically kicked out because the technology wasn''t good enough.

    The new drones entered the domain, just like everything else on the battlefield.

    The inds, the sea, the sky, the Underworld Gate...everything.

    From the outside world, people couldn''t even see the part of the sea that was supposed to be there!

    It was just a nk ck void with nothing inside, so scary that if theizens could see this scene, they would all faint in fright.

    After all, even the sky was full with the nk void thing, including the sea and the inds.

    The previous domain still left the sky, the ocean and the clouds behind, which means that the domain didn''t entirely steal the whole sky, maybe just a part of it.

    It was too insignificant that people wouldn''t see the difference.

    But the Queen''s domain stole the sky, the sea, the inds, and even the clouds.

    All of these were included in her domain, which means her domain was way more stable than the previous one.

    And it could already be called a plete dimension'', simr to Abyss.

    Just one person alone could create aplete dimension, not a fragmented dimension that many domain owners usually built.

    Although the size of this domain wasn''t big and not many people could live here, it was enough to show the queen''s strength in terms of creating a domain.

    The moment the domain enveloped the battlefield and forcefully took everyone into the domain, everyone except those on the celestial camp instantly felt the restriction of the domain itself.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Usually, aplete andplex domain would have its own ''theme'', such as Wilhelm''s theater and the ten elders'' domain that was created for the Valkyries as the main theme.

    Although they copied the outside world, making the inside of the domain not much different from the outside world, the domain still had a theme.

    It was the same with the queen.

    At first, everyone felt their movements were restricted, and they could only stay at their original ces.

    But the surroundings didn''t seem different from the outside world.

    The sea was still there, the sky was blue, the wind blew gently, and the sunlight shone softly.

    The inds and the gate of the Underworld were also still inside the domain, just like the previousbined domain.

    Even the clouds were perfectly replicated or maybe included in the domain.

    But soon, some things changed.

    First, the blue sky slowly had some hints of the golden streak, and the clouds also multiplied, creating a huge floating ind made of clouds.

    The ind was way above everyone''s heads so that they couldn''t see the cloud ind clearly, but the strange thing was...the sunlight could still go through the mass of clouds.

    Then, as the blue sky slowly turned golden, the sunlight also turned brighter, and the sun seemed to be split into two.

    No, no, it wasn''t being split into two, but more like...it duplicated into two suns!

    The two suns made the temperature around the battlefield rise significantly, but the heat was warm and had a strange, calming energy, unlike the ring heat from Hell.

    Then, out of nowhere, soft music sounded one after another, as if it was something yed by the angels in Heaven.

    As the soft music from various instruments rang, the cloud ind that was empty, slowly had something new.

    One thing after another appeared out of the empty air, and if people could see these things, they would see white-golden pirs, so big that it looked like the ones used in ancient Greek temples.

    The pirs fell softly on the cloud ind one by one, and within seconds, a grand Greek Temple iid with silver and gold stood majestically on the soft cloud ind.

    The scene looked as if it was a resident in Heaven.

    Soon, in front of the temple, the clouds gathered pure water drop by drop and a huge pool with transparent sparkling water appeared gracefully.

    The domain''s theme seemed to be soft and calming, as if bringing everyone to heaven.

    But it''s not heaven at all.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1493 "Judgment Day"

    That beautiful cloud ind was only a part of the whole domain.

    The calming scene inside the domain onlysted for a few minutes at most.

    The next second, the soothing music suddenly changed into sounds of war trumpets, just like the one that rang when weing the Valkyries.

    TOOOOOT. TOOOOOT. TOOOOT.

    The sound of drums, trumpets and other war music rang throughout the battlefield one after another.

    Soon, the golden sky slowly turned crimson, and the white clouds also turned gloomy grey.

    The wind suddenly blew hard, and the sea became restless.

    The warm sunlight slowly heated up everyone''s bodies, and the touch of yellowish light turned bright red, as if fire rained down from the sky.

    The scene looked eerily like something that should belong to Hell rather than Heaven, butpared to the evil aura from Hell...

    The scene in this domain still had a strong holy light energy, but the previously warm light became hot and irritable, as if getting angry.

    BOOM!

    Light pirs as thick as a hundred-year-old tree''s trunk fell from the sky one after another, making the entire scene even brighter than before.

    People would have to close their eyes to avoid getting blinded.

    Amidst the falling light pir, the sky was suddenly torn open, and the sound of horses'' hooves and the sound of military troops rang from somewhere afar.

    The sound really felt as if it came from somewhere far, far away, but strangely, it also sounded near, as if it was about to reach this ce in no time.

    The golden sky had traces of crimson, giving a strange majestic, yet eerie vibe.

    The clouds became gray and ck, and the sunlight only had a crimson color, not warm golden light anymore.

    The sudden change caught everyone off guard, and people could even see the raging blue sea slowly turned crimson and ck, as if it was about to turn into a sea of blood or a sea ofva.

    The blood n members who were still restricted could do nothing but look at the whole change with horror in their eyes.

    Others might not feel it, but they could feel the concentration of the holy light in this domain was far way purer and higher than when the Valkyries came!

    The whole scene strangely resembled something out of an apocalypse movie.

    It was as if the world''s doomsday had finally arrived.

    The queen pped her six wings with a stern look on her face.

    Her soft white nightgown slowly changed into something more cumbersome but full of majestic feelings.

    The soft queen was long gone, and the appearance of the current queen with a scepter in her hand looked more like the Queen of Valkyries instead of the ''gentle queen'' of celestials.

    The sound of the horses'' hooves and the shouts of men in the war continued to get closer to the battlefield itself, and soon, people could see arge group of peopleing out of the torn sky.

    It was the same routine all over again, and the blood n had already faintly guessed what was going on.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Is the queen summoning a foreign aid like the Valkyries again?

    If so, what did she summon? Would this new foreign aid be stronger than the Valkyries?

    The ten elders called the Valkyries because they had a tiny bit of bloodline rted to the Valkyries.

    Then, what would the queen of the celestials summon? Her bloodline should be way more noble than the ten elders, right?

    People kept specting things, but they forgot that the queen''s main ability was called ''Judgment''.

    And what did this domain look like? What was the theme?

    Doomsday, early apocalypse¡­

    A judgment day.

    The queen whispered softly in a voice which sounded so cold that people couldn''t help but have goosebumps.

    "Judgment day is here."

    Right after the Queen''s voice fell, the group of people that looked far away in the sky suddenly elerated and one by one, they fell from the torn sky straight to the battlefield!

    These people didn''t really ''fall'' because each of them had at least four wings on their backs, and many of them rode a small carriage with no roof that was only fit for one person.

    Each battle carriage was drawn by a horse with a halo and a pair of wings.

    This horse was definitely not a simple Pegasus that the Valkyries used before because they felt even stronger than the Pegasus, who had already be a sacred beast!

    The group of people rushed down from the sky amidst the sound of trumpet and drum.

    For a moment, the blood n members could vaguely see the appearance of these people that suddenly came out of nowhere as if descending from the sky.

    These people had four wings on their backs, and their appearance looked almost no different than the current celestials.

    Most of them didn''t use a war chariot and the strange horse with a halo, so there weren''t as many mounts as the ones the Valkyries used back then.

    The number of people that came also looked slightly less than the Valkyries, estimated only about 100.000 to 200.000 people.

    But such a troop was already considered a huge number everywhere, not to mention when all these people came from an unknown ce.

    The blood n members watched as the light pir struck down from the sky one after another, and these pirs would send out people in various war chariots.

    Yes. Those who used war chariots drawn by a horse with a halo came to the domain using the light pir as the ''elevator''.

    It was like a scene out of a movie!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1494 "The Celestials Ancestors"

    When the light pir struck down, there was already someone inside the pir, and when the light slowly disappeared, people could clearly see the people inside the light pir.

    Strangely, these light pirs looked as if they struck down the sea or the surrounding inds, but the people sent out by the pirs were all flying in the sky, not standing on the sea surface or the inds.

    The troops came fast, so fast that they only needed a few minutes to gather the whole armies on the battlefield.

    Those without chariots flew and lined up at the frontline, while those with chariots passed higher than the ones without, but they were slightly at the rear.

    The sound of the trumpet and drum didn''t stop, and the torn sky also didn''t close up, as if there could be more thingsing down from the crimson-gold sky.

    Compared to the sky in Hell, this sky was indeed way better in terms of aesthetics, but the scene of an apocalypse couldn''t be described as beautiful.

    The blood n members felt another wave of high-purity holy energy, way stronger than the Valkyries, and all of them gulped nervously.

    What could these people be? Are they angels? Battle angels? But they looked so simr to the celestials...

    The blood n members didn''t know, but Atherton and Cerberus immediately recognized the people summoned by the queen.

    They all showed a slightly surprised look because they didn''t think the Queen could call someone from another space and time.

    Yes. This wasn''t as simple as just ''another world'' or ''another dimension'' because these people....

    They were the ancestors of the current celestials!

    These people should be the first generation of celestials and their state was when they were at the peak of their strength, when they were in their prime.

    These people not only came from another dimension but also came from another timeline because no matter how long these people could live, it was impossible to be able to live up to this day!

    The queen could call people from the past and from another dimension!

    It was said that celestials were the inferior copies of angels in Heaven while Valkyries were like a branch of angels, just like humans also had various races.

    The angels also had various races, such as the healing angels, the battle angels, the fallen angels, the Valkyries, the cupid, and so on.

    The fallen angels definitely belonged to the dark camp but they used to belong to the light camp.

    As for the celestial...let''s say they were the result of angels in Heaven getting married and having babies with another race.

    It could be fellow angels just with different ''tribes'', or it could be an entirely different race, such as the elves, the fairies, or someone from the light camp.

    That''s how the first generation of celestials was born, but the celestials created a whole new species, which was why they couldn''t live in Heaven but could live in another dimension.

    The ancestors'' strength was said to be infinitely close to the battle angels because the first generation of celestials was born from a battle angel and a healing angel.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    These ancestors could be said as the ''original'' celestials, which was why they couldn''t live in this world anymore and had to leave after a while, because they were too strong for the threshold of this world.

    The ancestors had both the power of the battle angel and the healing ability of the healing angel.

    Of course, they only had half of the battle angel''s strength and half of the healing angel''s ability, butpared to the current celestials or any other generation of celestials.....

    The first generation of celestials was many times stronger.

    They were even stronger than the Valkyries because some of these ancestors also had the bloodline of a Valkyrie and the bloodline of a battle angel.

    The Valkyrie was an angel that had already existed from the beginning, but the celestials were the result of intermarriage between many kinds of angels.

    It was said that the marriage between an angel and a non-angel would definitely weaken the holy energy inside the newborn baby, and it was still questionable whether the baby would be stronger or not.

    But the babies born from two angels with different types usually created a stronger offspring.

    Of course, only 10% of the offspring could be stronger than their parents, but the rest were not that bad.

    They were usually even better than a single race among the angels.

    Many battle angels also deliberately married healing angels so that their offsprings could have the best of both worlds.

    If they were lucky, both abilities and skills would be passed down by a hundred percent, but even if they weren''t lucky, the worse would only be a 50-50 split.

    The best result would always be 100-100 for each bloodline, but the strong ones usually had 70-80% of the battle angel''s bloodline and 20-30% of the healing angel''s bloodline.

    In this way, although their healing ability was weakened a lot, they were still strong in battle, and no matter how weak the healing power was, it would always be better than the Valkyries or the current celestials.

    Just the ability to resurrect someone within minutes when they were still a low-level healing angel already proved just how precious the healing angel could be.

    The 200.000 ancestors the queen summoned all had four wings, indicating that they were at least as strong as the current celestial elders who also owned four branches.

    But wings alone couldn''t be the only factor topare the two sides.

    The ancestors and the current celestial''s higher-ups were like heaven and earth!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1495 "The Celestials Pride"

    The current celestial elders might have four wings, but in front of the ancestor with the same four wings, they looked just like the shady fake product.

    The current celestials had lost their younger generation on the battlefield, leaving only the old ones.

    If the younger generation were still here, they would have never been able to recognize their ancestors because it was such a long history.

    But the elders were all knowledgeable, and to be crowned as the elders...they had to memorize the entire history of their celestial race.

    Not to mention every king and queen of the celestial race.

    They would have to understand and recognize the previous kings and queens, as well as the previous generations.

    Even if they couldn''t restore the glory of the past days because the strong ones had left this world and gone to another world, bing a separate family with the celestials in this world...

    The current celestials still longed for the past glory and their powerful ancestors.

    When the elders, the generals, the marshal, the healers and other higher-up celestials saw their ancestorsing to the queen''s domain....

    Everyone simultaneously kneeled on one knee while shouting with a voice full of awe towards their ancestors.

    "Wee back, ancestors!"

    The celestials shouted in unison, and the scene of that many celestial, around 1000-ish or so, solemnly kneeling on the cloud was so impactful on the camera.

    The people who watched this on the screen or off-screen all had goosebumps from excitement.

    Oh, oh, oh! The celestials finally called their ancestors to help them! What will the blood n do?

    It is a judgment day, like what the queen said.

    The blood n is done for unless they can also summon their ancestors or something!

    Atherton''s face also changed as he looked at the scene of the judgment day.

    He never expected the current celestial queen to be able to open such a domain that could summon ancestors from another timeline and space.

    The previous leader of the celestial race wasn''t this strong, but they could barely win the war against the blood n because, back then, the blood n wasn''t prepared.

    Now, the blood n was already prepared and they had prepared for a thousand years.

    If not for the crimson barrier they had researched for a long time, how could the blood n members still survive to this point?

    Not to mention they had a lot of foreign aid this time, and all of this was thanks to the little blood n cub that they had just epted.

    This little cub might be weak now, but the people around her were experts, and they could always bring surprise one after another.

    Atherton silently felt the shackles on his body due to the domain''s rules that wouldn''t loosen for another ten minutes or so and couldn''t help but frown.

    This domain was indeed way stronger than thebined domain.

    He didn''t expect just one queen to be able to overwhelm the ten elders with the Valkyrie''s bloodline.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    So, what kind of bloodline does this queen have?

    The previous kings and queens were also strong, especially the early generations from the first to the fourth generation.

    The first generation of celestials up to the fourth generation left this world to a new dimension because their strength had already exceeded the threshold of this world.

    Then, from the fifth generation to the current one, the celestial became weaker and weaker.

    The world''s peace came, and the uing generation was used to being in a peaceful era with almost no war and battles.

    Because of this, even the kings and queens of the celestial race weren''t necessarily strong to that extent.

    But this was also the same for all other races, such as the elves, the humans, and so on.

    Only the Merfolk were still engaged in daily small battles and war in the deep sea without damaging their own environment too much.

    After all, there were too many tribes in the Merfolk race and the entire sea territory was super huge.

    Some seas and oceans belonged to other races, but just like how other races couldn''t really stop the celestials from flying over their air territory....

    The other races also couldn''t really stop the Merfolk froming to their sea region.

    As long as they weren''t hostile and didn''t make troubles, everyone tacitly allowed the Merfolk toe to any part of the sea.

    This made some tribes in the Merfolk race get into a political rtionship with other races to supply them in their undersea war.

    The war in the sea was much moreplicated than the war above the sea.

    The Beastmen Continent was also another ce full of small battles and wars because of the abundant types of Beastmen.

    Each tribe would like to own a territory, even if it was just a vige or something, not entirely a kingdom like the Merfolk.

    Because of this, the Merfolk and the Beastmen could be said as the two most powerful races in this world in terms of battle experience.

    The celestial that was once called a war machine or a born warrior was slowly getting reced by other races.

    The queen knew this, and maybe that''s why she was impatient to massacre the blood n once more.

    After all, the way to gain holy energy in this world was different from getting the special energy needed for awakened abilities.

    The holy energy was a unique energy that no other races in this world owned, and that was one of the celestials'' pride that they still held up to now.

    Without the holy energy, the proof that the celestials were ''different'', how could they always look down on other races?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1496 "Opening Space & Time Channel"

    It was said that extinguishing evil forces and dark creatures would grant the celestials more holy energy, which was why the queen and many other leaders were obsessed with killing the blood n.

    Which dark camp''s creature could have a stronger force than the blood n?

    Despite their small number, their strength was way better than other small dark creatures.

    Everytime the celestial killed a blood n member, even if that blood n member could be revived again, the celestial still got a certain amount of holy energy.

    This holy energy could be passed on to the younger generation, making the future generation better than the previous one.

    But in the past eras, world peace made it difficult for the celestial to gain holy energy.

    Only some leaders dared to wage war on the blood n, and the result showed that the current celestial was indeed better than the generation above them.

    As for the proof, the current generation could active so many racial advantages when the previous generation simply couldn''t.

    The current elders could finally create abined domain to summon a creature such as the Valkyrie.

    But the previous generation couldn''t.

    The current queen could even open a domain that bypassed time and space, summoning the ancestors from the first generation.

    The previous king couldn''t do this!

    Atherton''s heart suddenly felt heavy. Could it be that their blood n was used as a ''farm'' to farm holy energy?

    After all, they could be revived endlessly and maybe, after the celestial ended the war, they could carelessly wage a new war after another hundreds of years.

    Atherton felt the urgency to kick the celestial so badly that they didn''t dare to attack the blood n members for a few more generation.

    After all, the way the dark camp''s creatures gained more strength was different from the celestial, and it was absolutely of no use to fight the celestial.

    The dark creatures usually got more strength bymitting evil and crime.

    Either killing people, arson, and so many other bad things. It would be better if they could corrupt people.

    But the modern dark creatures obeyed the localw and rarely did evil things.

    So, the only way to get more strength was by going to other dimensions to get precious materials and temper their own battle experience.

    Without the dimension that the ancestor of their blood n opened back then, how could the blood n survive up to now and became even stronger?

    It was easy to kill savage beasts in other dimensions, and that could be counted as ''doing evil things''.

    Atherton carefully felt the restrain from the domain itself and vaguely guessed that even if he tried with all his strength, he would never be able to break free in under five minutes.

    And five minutes was enough time to massacre the whole blood n members with the strength of these ancestors.

    Atherton gritted his teeth as he carefully protected Ainsley despite not being able to do anything for a few minutes.

    It was okay. He couldn''t break free in under five minutes, but he could do something about it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was just that...maybe a lot of blood n members would die, but his priority would always be Ainsley and her group.

    Atherton over here was secretly brewing power to counterattack and the queen over there had finished assembling the entire troops.

    The new troops of 200.000 four-winged celestial''s ancestors had a great momentum, from the young-looking ones to the old-looking ones.

    From male to female.

    Each of this soldier looked like they weren''t easy to mess with.

    The queen didn''t waste time and immediately bowed politely at the ancestors behind her as she spoke in a soft and respectful voice.

    "Dear ancestors, your descendant sincerely greet you and wee all of you to your hometown."

    The queen made up a few words to make the ancestors more sentimental, and indeed.

    The leader of the 200.000 people that were summoned here, a man in his thirties, was slightly moved.

    He was not the king of the first generation, but he was the marshal of the first generation''s troops.

    He had left his hometown, this world, for more than a few hundred years because the stronger celestials could live up to a thousand years.

    Still, it was impossible for him to return to this world if the Queen only opened a channel to the ancestors'' new dimension.

    After all, in the current timeline, all four generation of celestials had perished, leaving only new generation of celestials born with a higher strength than the celestials in this world.

    Still,pared to the ancestors, the new generation in the other dimension couldn''t bepared at all.

    The first generation marshal didn''t expect that the current generation of the celestials that they left behind in their hometown could actually summon them through time and space.

    The first Marshal could immediately feel the timeline of this world and knew that he should have already died, but the queen opened the timeline when the first generation of celestials were still alive.

    To be able to summon so many people from a different space and timeline...this queen wasn''t as weak as she looked like!

    Even if she was hasty and not the wisest queen, she could be one of the best queens among thestest generations because of her ability to summon the ancestors!

    The first marshal nodded at the queen with a slight smile on his cold face.

    "Good descendant. I can see that you have an amazing bloodline. I didn''t expect the current generation of the celestials in this world to be so powerful."

    With such a good descendant here, their celestial race should be superior even after thousands of years!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1497 "The Celestials First Generation Of Marshal"

    The first Marshal was full of praise towards the Queen and didn''t feel bad that she summoned them to this world across time and space just to help her.

    He knew that the queen must have summoned them to help her people in a war or something, and if she was forced to summon the ancestors...

    It means that the situation was not promising on their side.

    But even so, to be able to summon the ancestors was good enough and with them here, the descendants didn''t have to worry at all.

    The queen epted the first marshal''s praise with a red face full of smiles, but she didn''t want to beat around the bush and immediately mentioned why she called the ancestors here.

    "Yes, yes. Thank you for your praise, ancestor. But this descendant here feels ashamed to ask you for help."

    "We...we can''t beat the current generation of blood n because they have too much powerful foreign aid."

    The queen paused and continued.

    "They can even open the Gate of The Underworld¡­"

    The first marshal was surprised and couldn''t help but ask a little more.

    "Did those bats also call their ancestors?"

    After all, unlike the first generation of celestials that left this world because their power threshold was too high for this world, the first generation of blood ns didn''t do that.

    When their strength surpassed the threshold of this world, they had lived long enough and they all sought death.

    They didn''t even want to be revived again unless it was necessary.

    And so, up until now, the blood n never revived these ancestors other than several other kings and queens from the previous generation.

    But the previous generation''s queens and kings, even the previous generation of elders and blood n members would get weaker as time passed by.

    God is fair and although they granted the blood n an immortal life, they couldn''t keep their strength forever.

    The blood n would be weaker as they passed a certain threshold and that''s why there would always be a new queen or king to rece the old ones.

    Still, some kings and queens with weakened strength still stayed as a part of the royal family and they still helped the blood n from time to time, just like now.

    The blood n''s ancestors never left this world, but the first few generations were rumored to have a good rtionship with demons from Hell.

    It wasn''t the inferior demons in the Abyss but the genuine demons from Hell.

    Unfortunately, no one had tried to awaken the ancestors.

    Yet despite that, the blood n continued to grow stronger under the pressure of many light camp''s races.

    The queen had to admit that her troops weren''t strong enough as individuals to face the blood n members.

    There were many talented blood n members such as Joan, Wilhelm, the two elders who could revive the other blood n members and so many more.

    On their side, even the elders and the current Marshal weren''t that goodpared to the blood n''s foreign aid.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The queen really didn''t expect a mere sacred beast that wasn''t even a legendary beast yet could actually defeat the whole Valkyrie and kill the rest of the celestial soldiers.

    This is so shameful!

    The queen shook her head and sighed at the marshal''s question.

    "No, no, they didn''t call their ancestors, but they have some special sacred beasts that can do many strange things."

    The first marshal vaguely understood what the queen meant, but he didn''t mind helping the descendant at all.

    "It''s okay. No matter how strong the so-called foreign aid is, with us here, the blood n will be wiped out in a few minutes."

    Anyway, even if the current blood n was stronger than the celestials in this world, could they still defeat the first generation of celestials that were roughly as powerful as the blood n''s ancestors?

    It''s impossible!

    The queen and the marshal seemed to be talking for a long time, but the queen controlled the flow of time in this domain.

    Others could move fast or slow, and she would still be unaffected.

    And so, the two people''s conversation that was originally a few minutes onlysted a few seconds to other people in the domain.

    Once the first marshal and the queen ended their conversation, the first Marshal was ready to attack the blood n members on the crimson ind.

    The first marshal waved his hand as a signal, and a quarter of the 200.000 ancestor troops immediately flew out of their original standing ce in the sky.

    The first marshal didn''t have tomand them to do anything, and these people had already started to make a move.

    The ancestors held the void with their bare hands, and in the next second, countless golden sparkles came out of thin air.

    The golden sparkles had a breath of holy light, so pure that if any dark creature were near the golden sparkles, they would have long been purified alive.

    The holy light was gentle and warm for the light creatures but it was like the fire from Hell for the dark creatures.

    Just like how the Hell Fire was generally warm andforting for the dark creatures but extremely lethal for the light creatures.

    Now, such a high intensity of holy light was slowly condensed into various cold weapons.

    The male ancestors with four wings conjured swords, spears and sticks.

    The female ancestors created bows and arrows, chains and fans, whips and various other exquisite weapons.

    Some of these ancestors that looked way stronger than their peers, created a three-horned spear that Poseidon used to have¨C a trident.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1498 "A Simple Swing Of A Sword"

    The trident glowed in soft golden light, and soon, the ancestors flew fast towards the blood n on the ind with their four wings.

    The p of four wings was faster than just two wings, and the force was also doubled.

    The wind seemed to be cut by a p of the ancestor''s wings, and the void trembled in front of the strength of the ancestor''s four wings.

    The same four wings, but the current elders from the celestials under the Queen''s reign couldn''t do such a thing.

    Not to mention making the void tremble or the wind getting cut. They could only fly faster than other celestials and used their wings for various purposes.

    Now, the celestial''s ancestors showed their descendants what the true war machine race was like.

    The first ancestor soldier held his golden sword high and coldly shed in the direction of Crimson Ind.

    Unlike the Valkyries, who had shadows and silhouettes when they attacked with their weapons, the ancestors didn''t have this visual effect.

    The golden sword made out of a high-intensity holy light just casually sliced over the crimson ind...

    And the ind that could even defend against the Queen''s sword of justice had the coastal area cut to pieces.

    BOOM!

    Yes. The coastal area of Crimson Ind on the west side was cut down, as if a huge cake was cut and a piece of the cake was taken out.

    The ind trembled hard, and the moment the golden light from the sword touched the target, the soil and sand on the ind directly evaporated to dust.

    The sword cut even cut a piece of the sea, making that part of the sea empty, and no seawater around it could enter the cut ce.

    That ce became a nk void or something, but not even a bacteria could live in that part of the sea that had been cut down with a single sh of a sword.

    The Valkyries had the reputation of a void yer, but maybe they also couldn''t cut a part of the sea and make nothing that could live in that area!

    That area suddenly became a nk piece, as if it was never there from the beginning.

    But the domain wasn''t harmed in the slightest, unlike when the Valkyries''s previous attacks almost copsed the domain.

    The precise control over their strength, the great destruction power and how easy it was for the first ancestor soldier to cut down a piece of an ind with a swing of his sword...

    The blood n members felt their blood getting frozen on the spot, and even the celestials who summoned the ancestors almost couldn''t close their mouths.

    This...this...isn''t that just a simple swing of a sword?

    The man didn''t even create a fancy skill or anything and just swung his sword to cut down a part of the ind.

    Although the part that was cut off and became a no-man''snd was not that big, it was enough to scare the blood n members who had lived for a thousand years or more.

    Oh damn! No wonder these people had to leave this world and go to a higher dimension.

    If they still lived here, once they fought a little bit more seriously, wouldn''t the entire world perish with them?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was said that the current elves were also not the original elves, and there were these so-called ''high-elves''.

    But the high-elves obviously left this world along with other races whose strength had already exceeded the threshold of this world.

    The blood n had lived for a long time, but they had never seen their ancestors'' true strength.

    So when they saw this scene, even the royal family members, the past kings and queens of the blood n with the princess and the princess...

    They were all shocked to their bones.

    They really didn''t expect just one of these ancestors could easily level down the ind that they had carefully selected and protected for a long time.

    Although there was no Crimson Barrier left to protect the ind, there were still the remnants that protected the coastal area.

    But the coastal area the man cut down just down still had a little crimson barrier to protect it.

    What does it mean?

    Even if the crimson barrier was still here, the man could cut down the barrier they had studied for a thousand years with a single swing of his sword.

    He didn''t need to use an ultimate skill like the Queen''s sword of justice.

    It was just...the most basic attack.

    Despair immediately spread throughout the blood n''s camp, and they even doubted whether their king could win against these monsters.

    From what they knew, the king had been hiding his strength for so long, and no one really understood his true strength.

    But if he was so powerful, how could he still be able to live in this world and not leave this world for a higher-level world like what the celestial''s ancestors did?

    The blood n''s ancestors might be able to rival these ''monsters'', but they all have died a long time ago.

    They ended their own immortality, and they knew that if they didn''t leave this world, they would be forced to get weaker and weaker day by day.

    That''s how most of the strong ones chose to leave this world to get stronger.

    Instead of being suppressed by the threshold of this world and bing weaker, it was wiser to tear open the void, build a space and time channel and go to find a new dimension.

    On the contrary, the blood n''s ancestors were reluctant to leave this world because they weren''t as cold-hearted as other ancestors.

    So, what did they do?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1499 "Do This All Over Again"

    The blood n ancestors chose to end their lives before they became weaker and left a drop of their blood for the future generation to keep.

    As long as the future generation needed them, they could still be revived at their peak strength, even if it would onlyst for a moment before they had to die again.

    The ancestors didn''t mind bing a tool for their descendants, being forcefully revived and had to die again after their mission was over.

    Immortality was a curse for them, but they bore it and left a way for their descendants to defend themselves.

    Unfortunately, King Atherton shouldn''t be as strong as his ancestors, right?

    Could he even open a domain that could revive the ancestors in an instant?

    Even if he could, to break free from the queen''s restraint in this domain and open up a domain inside other people''s domain...

    That was unheard of.

    The blood n members didn''t ce much hope on their king.

    At most, they could all die here but as long as Caroline and Lyod were still alive, even if it took a few thousands of years, the blood n would never go extinct.

    It was just that...the halflings and those with impure blood would have to suffer for a bit, bing a wanderer without a home.

    After all, they had left the underground kingdom for a reason.

    That kingdom would soon perish because it stood still for more than a thousand years.

    Under the pressure of the sea, under many other harsh circumstances...

    The kingdom couldn''t hold on anymore, and that''s why the king wanted to lead everyone out to find a new home.

    It seemed that...their new home would have to wait for another few thousands of years.

    It''s okay. What the blood ncked was never time.

    They had as much time as they needed.

    The pure-blooded ones were immortal. It was just that...maybe...after they woke up from ''a deep sleep'', the halflings and all their other families with impure blood would have long passed away.

    The blood n warriors stood still in their ce with reddened eyes. They clenched their teeth and fists while refusing to bow or show any cowardice.

    The domain restrained them tightly, making them weak fishes on the cutting board, ready to be chopped.

    But even so, they would never die with their backs facing the enemies.

    They would die as heroes, and as long as the two elders who could revive them were still alive, they still had hope!

    Atherton watched his people''s eyes dim one by one, with despair infiltrating their bones.

    Just a few more minutes. A few more minutes! He could break free and immediately create a domain to counter the Queen!

    But the flow of time between the two sides was different.

    A few minutes for the king and the blood n was a long time for the ancestors and the queen.

    In their eyes, the blood n was moving so slowly that they almost didn''t move at all.

    The few minutes that the king needed were stretched endlessly, and now, no one could save them.

    Unless Cerberus broke the rules and gave some time for Atherton to create his domain.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    No one believed in Atherton, who should have been thest trump card of their blood n. But the king himself still believed in his strength.

    Because he was no worse than the celestial queen!

    The first ancestor soldier made his move and the next few soldiers, both men and women, old and young, casually floated above the Crimson Ind with cold expressions on their faces.

    It was as if they were looking at a bunch of ants.

    The next few soldiers didn''t even reach ten people and drew their weapons one by one.

    The spear, the bow and arrows, the stick, the harpoon, the trident.

    One by one, the attacks fell on the people on Crimson Ind.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The entire ind shook, and more areas turned into that mysterious no-mannd, as if there was never a space over there.

    One by one, the remaining blood n members received their death.

    They died so easily. Too easy, as if they were really just weak ants in front of an elephant.

    There was no more foreign aid. No more people who could save the remaining blood n members.

    Fresh red blood dyed the ind like a raging wave sshing over the coastline.

    The smell of blood filled the air, but one could not hear even a single sound of screams and pained groans from the blood n members.

    They turned into ashes. They got their bodies cut down into nothingness.

    The pain from the holy energy must be so intense that they felt like being cooked alive.

    But no. Not even a single warrior opened their mouths to scream.

    They bite their lips hard, bite their tongue and shut their mouths until the end of their lives.

    Their backs were straight, and cold sweat had already drenched their clothes to make them look like a soaked chicken.

    But no one begged for mercy. No one screamed. No one opened their mouths to surrender.

    They were warriors. Even if they couldn''t fight back, as weak as ants in front of these giants...

    Even if they were powerless and could only stand still, waiting for death...

    Even if they might die here and now...

    The warriors held their chins high and never admitted defeat.

    The lifeline of their blood n would never end here!

    Even if they lost this war, even if all of them died, as long as the two elders lived...they could do this all over again!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1500 "Ainsley Will Be The Miracle"

    The battlefield was so silent except for the sounds of attacks from the ten or fifteen ancestor soldiers.

    Just ten to fifteen ancestors were enough to kill all the surviving blood n members.

    And none of these people used their special skills or something. It was just the basic attacks with no added special effects.

    But the difference between ants and giants would always be there.

    Ainsley watched as the people around her fell to the ground one by one, yet Joan and her group were still safe and sound around the king.

    The King gritted his teeth hard. Sweat mixed with blood sshed from his people trickled down his chin, yet the king didn''t care.

    He used all his strength to prevent those attacks from approaching the people around him, the people inside his circle.

    Soon. Soon! A few minutes¨C no. Just a few seconds!

    He can do this. He can break free. He can open his domain!!

    To break free from the domain''s restraint in such a short time and forcefully opened another domain inside a domain...

    That was like going against heaven and recing a dimension with his own artificial dimension.

    Even if he could do this, he could only change half of the entire domain to be his own domain, and the other half would always belong to the queen.

    The sh of two domains...if one of the two owners were slightly weaker than the other party, they would directly die on the spot because...

    This was like shing a whole world with another world!

    Ainsley also felt that her body couldn''t be moved at all. She tried to use her abilities, but she couldn''t use any of them¡ª except for the luck maniption ability.

    But she had used this ability to heal Jake and ensure he survived. Now, he was still being carefully guarded behind the king himself.

    Ainsley silently estimated how much energy she had to spend to use this luck maniption ability....

    And she understood that she could only use this ability on one person.

    It was a pipedream to use this ability on those ancestors.

    Just sitting on the king''sp like this and watching the ancestors in the sky...Ainsley had to bite her lips to stop herself from peeing or fainting on the spot.

    The pressure was as great as the whole world, not just a mountain...

    It was enough to crush Ainsley''s mind and heart.

    If not for the king protecting her closely and influencing her mind with his own aura, Ainsley would have died just from the ancestors'' pressures alone.

    The little blood n cub bit her lips as she looked at the weak Wilhelm and the pale Godfather.

    This wasn''t the home ground for spirits like them anymore.

    Even if the Godfather materialized himself and opened a domain or something, in front of these ancestors...

    He would die within seconds. He wouldn''t even be able to keep his spirit form, and he would disappear from this world forever!

    The Godfather knew this, and that''s why his face was pale, yet he didn''t do anything.

    It''s over. It''s all over. If the king couldn''t open his domain and reverse the situation, they would all die here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Thest thing they could do was to teleport Caroline and Lyod away from the domain by sacrificing their lives or their souls.

    Even the blood n wouldn''t be able to live again if their souls were crushed and gone.

    But the living warriors and even the dead ones were all eager to sacrifice their souls just to keep those two people alive.

    It''s okay. Everyone here could be revived. Maybe Joan couldn''t so let''s send her away with the two elders.

    It was just sacrificing their souls. They had been waiting for this eternal sleep, right?

    For the blood n, death means freedom and they were never afraid of death, even if they couldn''t be revived after they lost their souls.

    Ainsley didn''t know the blood n warriors'' extreme determination, but she knew their only hopey on the king''s shoulder.

    As long as the king could break free!

    At this moment¡­the so-called judgment day didn''t look as imposing as the Valkyries'' battlefield, and everything seemed so easy that those who watched the scene from behind the screen couldn''t help but fall silent.

    They had never seen such a battle as easy as cutting up cabbages.

    It was as if the blood n members weren''t living beings but just dried cabbages on a chopping board.

    There were no gorgeous skills. No background sound and no visual effects.

    The so-called Judgment Day...turned out to be so simple and easy.

    Because the blood n was simply too weak in front of the celestial''s ancestors.

    That is a group of people who have to leave this world because the world can''t keep such strong people around anymore.

    They can easily destroy this world if they want to.

    That''s why they could only be called to the queen''s domain and not to the real world out there. If they were to fight outside of the domain, it would be the real doomsday.

    The judgment day...it was more appropriate to call it a clean-up day.

    The viewers expected fierce fights and various cool effects from the so-called Judgment Day.

    But the reality was too tragic for them to keep watching.

    It''s over. It''s all over.

    Unless the blood n could make a suddeneback, which looked impossible.

    If there was a miracle...maybe they could survive.

    And no one knew that at this time, the weakest person on the battlefield, someone who was only four years old outside and twenty years old inside¡ª

    She would be the so-called miracle in everyone''s minds.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1501 "Boosting Athertons Luck"

    Time waited for no one, and Ainsley knew about this.

    She didn''t have time to ponder about the consequences of using her luck maniption ability once more.

    All sorts of injuries could be healed as long as they were still alive. Even if she might endanger her life, as long as she was still alive, everything was possible.

    It didn''t matter, even if she might die after using this luck maniption ability!

    Ainsley took a deep breath and quietly cast her luck maniption ability on Atherton.

    She could see that many people around her had the lowest level of luck, and this indicated death.

    Only Atherton and the people near Atherton had somewhat decent luck.

    As for Atherton himself, his luck level was the highest among all other blood n members.

    No wonder he was the one who could still try to fight back in this kind of situation.

    As long as the timing was right, Atherton could turn over the table and counterattack the celestials!

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate to use all her energy to boost Atherton''s luck to the highest!

    It was actually impossible to help someone as strong as Atherton, who already had his own domain with Ainsley''s meager strength.

    If she was stronger, she might be able to use this ability with ease.

    But forcing herself to boost Atherton''s luck to the highest was challenging her limit.

    Even if people with unique abilities could win against people with less unique abilities when their strength realm had a certain gap, it still wouldn''t be possible for people with a huge strength gap.

    It wasn''t as if there were no people with unique abilities among the celestials, but facing Ainsley''s sacred beasts and other foreign aid, plus Wilhelm and the royal family....

    They could not resist at all.

    What Ainsley wanted to do was like an ant trying to move a huge boulder on her own.

    The rock could crush her in a second if she weren''t careful.

    Ainsley could feel that her energy core had signs of damage, and she overused her energy to the point of almost damaging the foundation.

    But if she didn''t boost Atherton''s luck to the highest level, Ainsley couldn''t rest assured.

    After all, just a quick nce at the ancestors allowed Ainsley to see their high level of luck.

    Even if it wasn''t at the strongest and highest level, the ancestors'' luck was still the third highest or the second highest from the overall luck level.

    Compared to the blood n members'' luck that already hit the bottom level one after another, the ancestors were simply invincible!

    If Atherton''s luck wasn''t boosted to the highest level of luck ever, there were slight possibilities of him failing to overturn the situation on the battlefield.

    And Ainsley couldn''t afford this small possibility.

    If Atherton might fail without having the highest level of luck, it was better to exhaust all the energy and make him sessful rather than do something in vain.

    Thus, Ainsley ignored her pale face and continued to boost Atherton''s luck amidst the massacre around her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A total of 100.000 blood n members. Some of them escape death from the Valkyries'' attack, but they still die at the hands of these ancestors.

    Just ten people against 100.000 blood n warriors.

    But in the eyes of the ancestors, the blood n members moved so slowly that even if the domain''s rules didn''t restrict them, these little bats would still lose.

    They couldn''t win at all.

    The ancestors even took their sweet time to slowly kill the blood n members, not in a hurry to kill all of them at all.

    After all, even if they procrastinated just to have fun with these ''ants'', they still killed almost half of the remaining blood n''s warriors in less than two minutes.

    That was 50.000 lives! How could it look as if it was just a number on paper?

    Even when Code-L killed nearly 100.000 surviving celestials and so many halflings, she did it through her control over the domain.

    Yet these ancestors weren''t like that.

    With their raw strength alone, they yed with the blood n warriors, casually killing them just like humans kill insignificant ants.

    Ainsley couldn''t bear to watch the massacre around her and forcefully bear the pain of overusing her entire energy core.

    Her energy core was around her stomach area, and right now, that area was hurting so badly, as if a cluster of fire kept burning inside.

    Aside from the burning pain, there was also a feeling of being sucked dry.

    Furthermore, when the energy core on the luck maniption''s area, the one dyed with gold, started to show signs of slight cracks....

    Ainsley felt as if her inside was shredded to pieces, leaving her nothing but agonizing pain from the inside out.

    The pain was so great that Ainsley had to bite her tongue to prevent herself from screaming.

    Ainsley even clenched her teeth so tightly that one could vaguely hear the sound of her teeth ttering.

    Cold sweat drenched her face and her back. The baby''s face was ghostly white, and her lips were so bloodless that she looked like a corpse.

    Joan and the others, especially Godfather, immediately noticed the strange thing happening to Ainsley, and they all rushed to speak to the girl through telepathy.

    Although they could not move due to the domain''s restriction, they could still speak through telepathy.

    [Lil Lass! What''s going on? What are you doing? Why do you look so bad? Are you afraid of the killing around you?]

    The Godfather was so distressed and helpless at the moment.

    He was strong, but he was just a spirit now.

    He also had limitations.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1502 "Easing Ainsleys Pain"

    No matter how strong the Godfather was as a spirit, he could never rival someone who was still alive!

    This is why spirits needed shamans.

    If the Godfather could upy Ainsley''s body and open a domain or something, he might be able to help Ainsley with the current situation, but the baby''s body obviously couldn''t bear it.

    If he opened arge domain enough to sh with the current domain using Ainsley''s body, Ainsley''s body would be torn to pieces after just a few minutes.

    It was impossible to defy the rules and everything had its own operational conduct.

    To forcefully open a domain using the body of an ability user who still couldn''t open a part on her own was the same as suicide.

    It was even more distressing that Ainsley was still at the mid-level in terms of strength realm along with the ability users.

    She was still in the process of splitting her energy core, and she had only separated one core, and that was her charm ability.

    The second one in process was naturally the luck maniption ability, but it seemed that Ainsley was overusing that part of her energy core!

    Joan also noticed Ainsley''s condition and asked with a voice full of anxiety.

    [Ain, what are you doing? You aren''t doing anything bad to your body, right? Don''t force yourself! You know what will happen if you blow up your energy core or something!]

    Everyone near Ainsley noticed the baby''s abnormal condition, so how could Atherton not see this?

    He was the first to notice because the baby was shivering non-stop, and her sweaty back got in touch with Atherton''s clothes.

    Such a situation...Atherton felt the change in his body, and although he didn''t understand what Ainsley was doing and why she was in such a condition....

    He knew that it had something to do with him.

    But if they hastily stopped her, it would only bring a huge bacsh to the baby.

    Atherton''s voice was slightly shaking as he sent a telepathy to Ainsley.

    [Lil cub, I know you''re doing something to me, but with your current strength, I''m afraid it won''t be of help. Instead of hurting yourself, can you stop, hm?]

    Atherton knew that Ainsley wasn''t an ordinary toddler, but he didn''t feel disgusted or afraid that the baby was actually not a real baby inside.

    Instead, he treated her with care and also spoiled her like a child, but he would always speak to Ainsley with the same respect as when he talked to adults.

    He respected Ainsley and recognized her as an adult with her own thinking, not a real baby who didn''t know anything despite being a genius.

    Even if this was a real four-year-old toddler, such a genius kid must have a high IQ, and it was wrong to treat her like an ordinary toddler.

    Atherton''s voice was calm and full of logical statements.

    The King''s voice was the second voice that Ainsley could hear because the first voice the baby heard was the Godfather''s voice.

    A pity. Ainsley was in so much pain that she found it difficult even to speak to these people.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Thus, the baby only replied with a broken speech, and her voice was full of suppressed pain.

    [I...every...one...I...want to boost his majesty''s...luck. I-I can''t stop. I can''t. I-I am going to help his majesty!]

    Ainsley''s voice in everyone''s head was so weak that it felt as if she was about to die anytime, but one could feel the strong determination in her tone.

    She didn''t want to give up because if she gave up now, she would also get a bacsh, and she might die on the spot!

    Everyone''s faces changed at Ainsley''s words.

    Wilhelm, the two elders and the husband-wife pair also listened to Ainsley''s voice in their minds, and they couldn''t help but suck in the cold air.

    They didn''t know that Ainsley had such an ability to boost someone''s luck, but since she was confident enough to use it on the king, it meant the ability should be powerful.

    But the more powerful the ability, the harder it would be for the ability user when they didn''t have sufficient strength!

    Everyone finally knew why Ainsley looked like she was in so much pain and could die anytime because she was indeed in so much pain that she almost passed out.

    But stopping her now was the same as killing her on the spot.

    The group could only grit their teeth and silently used every means possible to lessen Ainsley''s pain.

    The spirits tried to use their cold body to numb Ainsley''s nerves so she wouldn''t feel too much pain.

    The two elders in charge of reviving fellow warriors directly took part in Ainsley''s pain and ced it on themselves.

    This way, they bore a little bit of the pain that Ainsley currently experienced.

    The King, the Godfather, Joan and the others also used their ways to lessen Ainsley''s pain.

    Everyone worked hard together, and soon, Ainsley felt the pain easing up so much that she almost didn''t feel any pain.

    She didn''t even know that Chantelle materialized a part of her body and used the fragmented power of the moon to protect Ainsley''s energy core which already had signs of cracking.

    After all, even if it was morning and the moon couldn''t be seen, it was always there. It was just that the power would be weakened a lot.

    Still, this little bit of power was enough to protect Ainsley''s energy core.

    Others also did the same thing, and with everyone''s joint effort, Ainsley''s energy core didn''t have further damage.

    Her future is saved!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1503 "Reign Of Darkness"

    Because the pain was now almost negligible, Ainsley''s speed of boosting Atherton''s luck level skyrocketed!

    In just a minute, she finally managed to boost Atherton''s luck to the highest level possible.

    And coincidentally, there were still quite a number of blood n warriors on the ind.

    Maybe only around 10.000-30.000 people, but that''s enough hope for the blood n to struggle.

    Once Ainsley finished boosting the king''s luck, Atherton felt that the restriction on his body and his slow speed of breaking free from the domain''s rules suddenly changed.

    The restriction disappeared, and he naturally didn''t need to use force to break free from the rules.

    He only had to open his domain and tried to upy at least half of the current domain and changed it to be his own domain!

    If this was in the past, it would definitely be hard, and Atherton might have to use more energy than usual.

    But the factor of luck changed everything.

    Atherton broke free from the shackles of the queen''s domains in less than a second right after Ainsley finished boosting his luck.

    The young man looked down at the little cub who had lost her consciousness and whispered softly.

    "Thank you, cub. You can rest now."

    Then, the young man didn''t wait for a long time and immediately opened his domain right inside the Queen''s domain!

    The expected resistance and other hindrance when opening a domain inside another domain unexpectedly didn''t seem as difficult as it should be.

    All Atherton felt was that his body was light and full of energy, as if he could do anything with a wave of his hand.

    The moment Atherton opened his domain, ck and crimson mist slowly came out of his body, intertwining beautifully outside of his body and slowly creating a huge.

    And this touched the edge of the queen''s domain, ready to change the inside of the anytime, dyeing the bright-themed domain with darkness.

    Atherton''s move was so fast that the celestial ancestors didn''t have time to react, and the woven by the ck and crimson mist had already covered half of the entire domain.

    The scene suddenly looked strange because it looked as if there was a in the sky, in the void and in the sea.

    Half of the queen''s domain was caught within the ck and crimson, and no one knew what would happen if the domain was captured by the.

    Everyone didn''t know anything and only felt a vague bad feeling in their hearts, but the queen could clearly feel the change in the area caught by the.

    The moment the quietly surrounded the domain, the Queen couldn''t feel half of her domain anymore, as if that part of the domain wasn''t hers at all.

    But the appearance of that domain was still the same as the domain under her control, and all two parts held the same Judgment Day theme.

    So why couldn''t the queen suddenly feel anything in the other half of her domain?

    A domain was a temporary dimension, a small world with the domain''s owner as the God in that time and space.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    For a ''God'', the feeling of losing control was something that other people couldn''t understand at all.

    It was as if they lost contact with their own creation and the space and time that should have been under their precise control, slowly slipped away.

    The queen instantly broke in a cold sweat as she tried to check what had happened to the other half of her domain when Atherton finally fully opened his domain.

    The moment Atherton opened his domain, the ck and crimson suddenly grewrger.

    Each strand of  thread'' became as thick as an adult''s thigh, and with so many  threads'' growing longer and bigger in the blink of an eye...

    The whole space didn''t look as if it was covered with a at all.

    People saw a gradual change in the sky, the sea, and the whole space in that half a domain.

    The initially crimson-gold sky with a hint of oppressive holy power was suddenly dyed ck, as if someone sshed a bottle of ink on a piece of white paper.

    The spread of this ''ink'' was so fast that people just blinked a few times, and the surroundings, exactly half of the entire domain, were plunged into eternal darkness.

    The ck and crimson covered the entire sky, changing the crimson-gold sky into pitch ck sky with some strands of crimson, as if it was a ray of crimson sunlight peeking out of the gray-ck clouds.

    The crimson sea below the sky transformed, as if a bucket of ink was thrown into it.

    The originally boiling sea became pitch ck, deep and mysterious.

    When people looked at the raging ebony sea below, it felt as if they could be sucked into the whirlpool, leaving nothing behind.

    No light could touch the ink-ck sea, and all light became dim the moment they touched the sea''s surface.

    The dark sea looked like the mouth of a mysterious beast, ready to devour anything and everything, including the light.

    The sea monsters and beasts in that part of the sea which should have owned a strand of holy energy, suddenly changed into ferocious beasts and monsters with a thick evil aura.

    It was clearly morning outside, but the sea was pitch ck, like at night, and the sky didn''t have a single sign of shining stars.

    No star could shine in this ink-sshed sky.

    Everything was dark. With no light as a support aside from the one at the opposite domain, the people in this area couldn''t even see their own palm!

    It was as if the whole Judgment Day domain was swallowed by eternal darkness.

    It was the Reign of Darkness.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1504 "Castle & Blood Moon"

    Atherton''s domain devoured half of the queen''s Judgment Day domain and turned that part of the domain into his Reign of Darkness.

    People often associated the blood n with darkness and blood, which was correct.

    Instead of death or curse, the blood n better suited the theme of darkness and blood.

    Atherton may not be the king of death, but he is the king of darkness.

    Death and darkness are inseparable.

    Among death and darkness, there would always be blood involved in between the two, because blood was the symbol of life but also the symbol of death.

    Darkness. blood. And finally...death.

    The three aspects looked different, but they quietly intertwined with each other, creating a perfect trinity.

    The dark sky and the dark sea was alreadypleted, and the ck-crimson mist slowly formed other things inside the domain.

    The previously broken Crimson Ind was slowly repaired, and the color of the soil became a mix of pitch ck and the color of blood.

    It was like a surge of blood flowing inside the darkness.

    The surge of blood swam towards the center of the ind, and in the blink of an eye, a gorgeous western-style castle appeared out of thin air.

    The gorgeous ck castle should have blended with the dark sky, but the castle with a hint of blood color looked dazzling in the darkness where no light could shine.

    This domain didn''t have an ordinary darkness because deep hidden inside the darkness that could engulf everything was the hint of death.

    Standing still surrounded by death and darkness, the ck castle with strands of crimson crystals looked like a typical vampire castle in novels and legends.

    At one point, a mountain stood still at the center of the blood-soaked ind, and the castle was erected at the top of the mountain.

    Soon, ck and white mist mixed with sprinkles of blood slowly covered half of the castle, making the gorgeous yet dangerous castle appear even more mysterious.

    The castle symbolized a kingdom¡ªa ce where the king and the royal families lived.

    With a castle, the kingdom of darkness and blood was halfpleted.

    Soon after the castle appeared out of nowhere, the lonely sky with no stars also had some changes.

    A hint of crimson suddenly appeared in the middle of the dark sky, slowly expanding and forming a perfectly round crimson ball.

    It was a crimson moonmonly called the blood moon.

    The whole moon looked as if it was trickling with blood, but it also looked like the eye of a wounded beast that was still in a dormant state.

    When the blood moon came out, a few streaks of crimson light shone upon the castle and the whole ind, shrouding them with eerie light, as if it came from the deep Abyss.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Atherton had already picked up Ainsley and put her in Joan''s arm before he rose to the dark sky, right in front of the mysterious vampire castle.

    His dark wings pped with no sound, and his crimson eyes were like a pair of ruby in the dark night.

    Paired with the blood moon above his head, the whole picture was finallypleted as it should be.

    The king slowly lifted a dark scepter hidden in his robe as he opened his mouth and spoke in a deep, maic voice full of majesty that could drown people to Hell.

    "Rise my kingdom. When our blood dyed the moon red¡ª that''s when the darkness shall conquer."

    The moment the king''s voice fell, thest bit of the moon that wasn''t dyed red yet was finallypletely dyed with blood.

    That was the blood of the fallen warriors belonging to their blood n on this battlefield.

    Blood was always the source of power for the blood n, and with the blood moon finallypleted, the Reign of Darkness domain became perfect.

    The moment the king perfected his Reign of Darkness Domain, every single blood n in the domain suddenly felt a surge of power like never before.

    They might still be weaker than the celestial ancestors, but this little bit of power was enough to help them to escape from the celestial ancestors'' attacks.

    Not only that, but the royal family members and the elders also felt that their strength, which had weakened a lot, slowly returned to their bodies.

    Although this would only work inside the domain and as long as the domain still existed, it was already a blessing for the elders and the royal family members.

    A lot of the royal family members could rival the current celestial queen at their peak strength, but as they grew older, their strength was also weakened a lot.

    The royal family members who didn''t kill themselves didn''t have the strength on par with the celestial ancestors or the power that had exceeded this world''s threshold.

    Even so, the royal family members, with the strength of the celestial queen''s level, were hard to be killed, even if it was the celestial ancestors who wanted to kill them.

    The royal family members who recovered their peak strength could be called as strong as Atherton, and they also didn''t sit still and do nothing.

    The moment they felt their weakened strength soared to its peak strength, each of the royal family members opened a small domain inside Atherton''s domain.

    This time, because the royal family members were all on Atherton''s side, with Atherton''s permission, it wasn''t hard to open another domain inside Atherton''s domain.

    The domains that the royal family members opened weren''t that big and only covered a small area of the domain, but they gave more elements to the Reign of Darkness domain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1505 "Blood Clans Burial Hall"

    The queen of cards, who could use cards to do a lot of things, directly scattered her ck cards all over Atherton''s domains.

    These cards could simultaneously change into various things ording to the situation on the battlefield.

    There was also an elder with a beast-themed domain.

    His domain was full of foreign beasts from another world that were still included in the dark camp.

    The beasts from his domain quickly blended with Atherton''s domain and soon, the beasts came to Atherton''s domain.

    Each of these beasts was at least a sacred beast at the entry-level, and many of them were at the mid-level, as strong as Bello.

    The beasts might not be able to open the Gate of Hell or the Gate of Underworld like what Bello did, but they were strong enough to disturb the celestial''s ancestors.

    A few thousand flying beasts, beasts on thend and sea beasts, entered Atherton''s domain.

    Each of their skin, fur or scale were dyed with the color of darkness, and inside the Reign of Darkness domain, they were like fishes in the water.

    This is their home ground!

    Other royal family members, such as the previous kings and queens, the princes or the princess, also quietlybined their domains with Atherton''s domain.

    The princes and the princess filled the empty yet gorgeous castle with various low-level lives simr to demons, but they were all obedient to the owner of the domain.

    The previous kings and queens filled the pitch-ck sky with various strange stars that could be used in a battle against the celestial''s ancestors.

    With these stars, the kings and queens of the blood n who relied on the power of stars could do many things.

    Even Chantelle could recharge her energy with the blood moon''s power even though she was supposed to get power from an ordinary white moon.

    The whole domain was patched with various small domains, and the Reign of Darkness faintly suppressed the queen''s Judgment Day.

    The domain that only took precisely half of the queen''s domain slowly expanded, vaguely about to berger than the Queen''s domain.

    And this wasn''t the end yet.

    The blood of the blood n''s ancestors that was stored inside their previous kingdom was all brought to the domain through Atherton''s power.

    Since he was the current king of the blood n, it was indeed easy for him to take all the blood reserves and ce the blood containers inside the gorgeous castle.

    Not only the blood of their ancestors. Atherton also took the blood containers of the blood n warriors from the first generation to thetest generation.

    All of them were neatly ced inside the castle and the royal family members usually called that ce as the Blood n''s Burial Hall.

    The burial hall was at the center of the castle, tightly guarded by many strange creatures created and summoned by the princes'' and princesses'' domains.

    At this moment, the crimson moonlight slowly seeped into the Blood n''s Burial Hall through the transparent floor-to-ceiling window.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The bloody moonlight quietly enveloped each blood tube of every member belonging to the blood n, from the ancestors to the current warriors.

    There were at least 800.000 blood tubes stored here.

    200.000 blood tubes belonged to the current generation, and the rest belonged to the first generation and the early generations.

    As many as 300.000 blood tubes belonged to ordinary blood n warriors in the previous generation that the two elders didn''t have time to revive.

    Then, the other 300.000 blood tubes belonged to the blood n''s ancestors who had to kill themselves to retain their strength because their real power had exceeded this world''s threshold.

    Usually, it would be near impossible for Lyod and Caroline to revive all the blood n members through these 800.000 blood tubes.

    In normal days, the blood tubes were ced neatly, forming a kind of pyramid with the ancestors at the peak of the pyramids, following the royal families and,stly, the ordinary warriors.

    Each step of the pyramid-like disy showed the era of the blood n member and their position at that time.

    In the past hundred years, Lyod and Caroline could only revive 200.000 pure-blooded blood n members who died at thest war against the celestials.

    To revive the stronger blood ns, Lyod and Caroline definitely needed more than just a thousand years.

    That''s why they focused on reviving the royal families first and the blood n warriors who died in thest war.

    After all, as fellow blood n members, the two elders knew that most of the blood n members didn''t want to be revived so quickly.

    If they had been revived more than two times, it was quite disrespectful to forcefully revive them again to make them fight.

    This was also why the two elders never revived the previous generations and only revived thetest generation until their period of service ended.

    At that time, the two elders would definitely focus on the newer generation.

    But as the world entered a peaceful era, it was extremely hard to find other races to be turned into their blood n, especially to create a pure-blood member.

    Each of the blood n warriors worked hard to find at least one person that could be turned into their own family, but with their situation back then, just hiding from other races was so hard.

    The blood n was forced to hide not only because of the celestials but also because of other races'' fear towards the creatures from the dark camp, and they were the strongest dark creatures in this world.

    Except for demons, of course.

    Still, when the world had just entered the era of peace a few thousand years ago, or maybe even longer, many races had been wary of their blood n!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1506 "Crimson Moonlight"

    When the blood n fought the celestial race again, and both sides suffered heavy casualties, that''s when the celestials brainwashed other races to shut out the blood n.

    In this kind of situation where the whole world is against them, how could the blood n easily find someone to be turned into their family member?

    That''s almost impossible, okay?

    Because of this, the two elders felt that if they didn''t have any new blood, they had to revive the older generation to keep their military strength at the peak.

    To be honest, Lyod and Caroline were also not the only ones with the special abilities to revive the blood n members.

    In previous generations, maybe once every few thousand years, there would always be a new generation who inherited this special ability.

    But this means the older generation would have died already.

    Usually, before the older generation died, they would use the rare Inheritance Stone or use other forbidden techniques to pass down their abilities to the new generation forcefully.

    If they died in a war without any preparation, the whole race had to wait for a few thousand years for someone to naturally awaken this special ability.

    And those few thousand years would be the darkest days in the blood n''s lives because their entire race could go extinct anytime, anywhere.

    In this war against the celestial''s ancestors, it was only right if the blood n''s ancestors also came to the domain.

    After all, no matter what, the strength difference between the ancestors and the younger generation was too huge.

    Even with the boost from Atherton''s domain, the blood n members could only avoid death but to counterattack, it was still hard.

    The ten to fifteen celestial ancestors who were currently inside the Reign of Darkness had their strength weakened a lot, but that didn''t mean the strengthened royal family members could harm them.

    The strength difference was indeed still too big.

    But because the ancestors couldn''t kill the remaining blood n members anymore, the other celestial ancestors who had been waiting at the queen''s domain were finally deployed to enter the battlefield.

    However, before that, the fifteen celestial''s ancestors who first attacked the blood n rapidly retreated to the edge of Atherton''s domain, just right at the border between the two domains.

    The ancestors couldn''t stay for too long outside of the queen''s domain, and after realizing this, they quickly retreated and stayed at the border between the two domains.

    From afar, the border became the ce where darkness and light met, but the two things never mixed with each other, creating a clear dividing line.

    When two domains met like that, it was inevitable that both domains couldn''t influence the enemies that stayed at the other side of the domain.

    The only thing the domain could do is to boost their people''s strength andunch a long-range attack on their targets.

    The fifteen celestial''s ancestors retreated, and soon, those behind them also flew close to the border.

    At the same time, Atherton was doing his best to control his domain that had been strengthened with the domains of his own people.

    It was hard to control abined domain with just one person, but Atherton gritted his teeth and did it anyway.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    On the contrary, the queen couldn''t do this, so she could only press hard so that Atherton''s domain wouldn''t expand further.

    In this situation, the domain under Atherton''s control was already Atherton''s own domain, not a domain inside another domain.

    The queen''s domain was cut by half using Atherton''s domain, and now, her influence could only cover the other half.

    The so-called Judgment Day naturally failed because the target to be judged sessfully escaped from the queen''s domain!

    Atherton and the queen looked at each other across the vast battlefield and there was a raging fire inside their eyes.

    This is the peak of the war and their domains would be the factor that determined the winner or the loser.

    Atherton looked as if he got more elements and power inside his domain, but only he knew that in front of the celestial''s ancestors, it was still not enough.

    Not enough! He had to call over his own ancestors to fight against those celestials'' ancestors!

    Atherton couldn''t open a channel to another time and space connected to his ancestors'' timeline, just like the Queen, but it didn''t mean he didn''t have any other hidden cards.

    Who said he couldn''t call over his ancestors if he couldn''t summon them from their timeline?

    If he couldn''t open the channel to another time and space....then, let''s just revive his ancestors using the drop of blood that they left behind?

    Atherton controlled the blood moonlight that shone upon the Blood n''s Burial Hall, and the moonlight fell straight to the pyramid-shaped altar.

    The altar was hidden in the shadow, away from light, and when the crimson lightnded on the altar, the whole altar looked like something that came from Hell.

    But no one saw this scene, anyway, so they also didn''t see the changes in those blood tubes.

    Atherton estimated his own power and chose the 300.000 blood n''s ancestors at the peak of their strength to be the chosen ones.

    He was going to revive these ancestors using their blood tubes!

    The moonlight that shone over the altar slowly moved, as if it had its own life and wasn''t just a straight beam of crinson light.

    The blood moonlight turned into faint tentacles, from one to two, two to four, continuously duplicating on its own.

    Then, these thin tentacles made of crimson moonlight slowly approached the 300.000 blood tubes at the top of the pyramid-shaped altar!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1507 "Reviving The Blood Clans Ancestors"

    The blood moonlight tentacle should not be able to touch the blood tubes because, no matter what, it was just a light in essence.

    How could it be a solid thing and take something with such a body structure?

    But the blood moonlight tentacle didn''t really grab the 300.000 blood tubes and just casually touched them with the tip of its tentacles.

    Then, something miraculous happened.

    The blood tubes that were touched by the blood moonlight tentacle slowly floated out of their resting ce on their own, moving towards the empty space at the burial hall.

    A lot of blood tubes were stored in this hall and it wasn''t possible to just keep them all in one altar, no matter how big the altar was.

    Thus, there were four altars on each side of the Hall, and at the center was a magic circle that Lyod and Caroline used to create when they wanted to revive people.

    King Atherton created this kind of space inside his domain that contained the true items means that he cherished the blood tubes so much.

    The blood moonlight tentacles slowly guided the 300.000 chosen blood tubes to float to the center of the magic circle that could fit ten people at once.

    The first blood tube that came to the center of the burial hall with the magic circle on the floor quickly entered the range of the magic circle.

    Then, the blood tube opened the tube''s cap on its own before slowly pouring the drop of blood stored inside the pinky-sized blood tube.

    There was only one drop of blood inside the tube, and the blood was suspended in the tube itself.

    The drop of blood never touched the inner wall of the tube, as if it levitated on its own by some unknown means.

    The moment the blood tube flipped itself upside down and poured out the stored blood, the drop of blood skillfully slid down the tube and fell to the center of the magic circle!

    But another strange thing happened here.

    The drop of blood glistened under the crimson moonlight that seeped through the floor-to-ceiling window near the magic circle.

    As the moonlight continued to shine on the drop of blood, the blood droplet brightened for a few seconds, as if someone had put amp inside the blood itself.

    The shining drop of blood fell at a slow speed that people could see with the naked eye, but when it was a few meters away from the magic circle on the floor, the blood droplet stopped in the air.

    The blood was magically suspended in the air just like that, defying thew of gravity!

    There was no machine or tricks on that dim magic circle, but the moment the blood droplet stopped in the air, the dim magic circle started to light out from the center to the outer circle.

    The runes were created with an aliennguage that God knew belonged to, which race slowly brightened in crimson light, adding such a strange and eerie vibe to this burial hall.

    As the magic circle shone, more and more blood droplets lined up in a circle, filling exactly ten slots in that magic circle.

    Still, the blood droplets didn''t fall to the magic circle at all, and were all suspended in the air, each shining with a different shade of red.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But no matter what, the glow always represented the color of blood.

    Whether it was the color of real human blood, the color of blood in movies and cartoons, or the color of blood from other races.

    All the blood glowed in a crimson light with no exception.

    Then, as the magic circle lit up at a speedparable to flipping one''s hands, the blood droplet underwent a considerable change collectively.

    The first blood droplet started to change shape, and the water droplet-shaped blood began to look like a mess, as if it was a slime or a bacteria with an abstract form.

    But soon, the abstract blood that was so tiny that people could barely see it in such a huge hall started to expand in the blink of an eye.

    The blood expanded bit by bit, and it vaguely formed the shape of a human''s heart.

    The shape was vague, but as the magic circle continued to shine, the glow from the magic circle skillfully carved the vague shape of the blood droplet that had expanded to the size of a human''s heart.

    Then, within a few seconds, the blood that was only the size of a small water droplet miraculously formed a whole human heart!

    The fresh red color was exceptionally ring against the dark background.

    The second, the third, the fourth, and other blood droplets inside the magic circle also followed the first blood droplet at the same speed.

    At this time, all ten blood droplets had formed aplete human heart, and soon, the human hearts created from countless blood droplets started to condense.

    Yes. They all condensed into real human-like hearts with fresh blood and other important parts.

    The heart that was still and didn''t beat at all slowly had some small movements, as if it was beating, but in the end, it was just a false beat.

    But that didn''t mean the hearts were failures because the vampires never had a beating heart to begin with!

    With the heart as the starting point, the blood droplets soon duplicated on their own, expanded on their own, and slowly formed various internal organs of a blood n''s members.

    The whole process only took five minutes, and soon, the internal organs were covered with flesh, tendons, muscles, bones, and skin.

    The ten blood droplets gradually formed the appearance of a human-like creature called the blood n!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1508 "All-Rounded Domain"

    Soon, the prototype of the ten blood n members were half-finished, and the remaining blood droplets continued to multiply to construct an intact blood n member with all their limbs perfectly connected to the body.

    The limbs were ready, the hair slowly grew, and the details of the face were soon added.

    The whole process didn''t take ten minutes, and when it was ten minutes straight, tenplete blood n members with various appearances and body structures appeared in the air above the shining magic circle.

    The ten bodies were still without breath or heartbeat, but the moment the light from the magic circle finally reached the outer runes and lit up the whole magic circle....

    Something amazing happened again.

    The hall, which was silent with only the blood tubes stored on the altars, suddenly received ''visitors.''

    The void trembled for a few seconds, and then bluish mes suddenly came out of the void straight to the hearts of the ten bodies in the air!

    The bluish mes flickered in a strange glow and the mes slowly entered the ten bodies in the air.

    Yes. Those bluish mes were all the souls of the ten blood n''s ancestors above the magic circle.

    The moment the bluish mes entered the ten bodies...the atmosphere inside the hall instantly changed.

    One could feel the smell of something evil lingering in the air, and the smell of blood slowly mixed with the evil aura inside the hall.

    If there were anyone here, they would feel a faint suppression from the ten suspended bodies in the air.

    As time passed by...second by second...

    The ten people, both men, and women with young or old appearances, simultaneously opened their eyes with a bang.

    BLINK.

    The ten people slowly opened their eyes and blinked slowly as if still in a trace, as if they were still in a deep sleep a few seconds ago.

    Ten pairs of crimson eyes stared at each other in the air, and the pressure in the hall instantly soared to the same level as the celestial''s ancestors out there.

    The pressure and the momentum alone were so great that those people outside of the castles, both the ones inside Atherton''s domain and outside his domain, could feel a terrible suppression.

    It was as if there was something sticky and bloody in the air, trying to strangle anyone with a single move.

    Not only that, but the mountain-like pressure also hit everyone''s chests deeply, so much so that people almost wanted to puke a mouthful of blood.

    Terrible! What kind of pressure is this? Howe it feels the same as the one the celestial ancestors had before?

    Something is wrong!

    The people inside Atherton''s domain and even those in the Queen''s domain were all rmed.

    Especially the celestial ancestors. These people could feel the strength from an unknown enemy with the same level of strength.

    The power of this suspected enemy is so great that they should have not been able to stay in this world because this world can''t contain their strength anymore.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But since they did feel the same breath and power level from Atherton''s domain...it is possible that this little brat also summoned his own ancestors!

    The celestial ancestors were finally interested in fighting Atherton and his people.

    After all, for them, only fellow ancestors of those big races could make them interested to fight for real.

    The excited madmen from the celestial race immediately attacked the people in Atherton''s domain using various long-range attacks, eager to lure out the unknown blood n''s ancestors.

    For a time, both sides attacked each other using various long-range attacks, but the people in Atherton''s domain were slightly better than those in the Queen''s domain.

    Even if the celestial ancestors were strong, they could not leave the Queen''s domain for too long, and when they stepped into Atherton''s domain, their strength was strongly suppressed.

    Because of this, the two sides could only rely on their own domains to attack the enemies on the other side of their domain.

    Since it was like this, the role of the domain turned from a ''battlefield'' to a ''supporting field''.

    None of the two sides would be negatively affected by the domains unless they were dumb enough to leave their leader''s domain.

    Because of this, one of the domain''s roles, which was to suppress and restrict enemies inside the domain, became invalid.

    Then, the domain could only carry out other functions, mainly to boost the people in their domain so that they could attack those outside of the domain.

    Each side had its own boosting power from the domain, but the Queen''s domain didn''t have a suitable theme to boost their own people''s strength.

    Judgment Day was meant to suppress the enemies and punish them with the ancestors as the harbinger of justices.

    That''s why it was called Judgment Day.

    But Atherton''s domain was called the Reign of Darkness, which means an era of darkness that was super suitable for dark creatures like the blood n.

    The Reign of Darkness didn''t focus only on offence because the core of the domain was to create a kingdom for the blood n.

    A kingdom that would be the perfect home for these blood n warriors who used to be chased out everywhere.

    Because of this, there was a castle was inside the domain, and the moon was dyed with blood.

    There was no sunlight, and the sky would always be dark for the blood n warriors.

    The Reign of Darkness was really like a safe home for the blood n warriors while giving them the best support so that they could defend their home.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1509 "Ten Blood Clan Ancestors"

    Atherton''s domain could be said as an all-rounded domain that strived to give the best protection and power for the people inside the domain.

    The domain wasn''t that aggressive, unlike the Queen''s Judgment Day, but it was only kind and merciful to its own people.

    For the light creatures that despised darkness or couldn''t live in the dark with no sunlight, the Reign of Darkness was their silent burial.

    The darkness in this ce was not a simple dark state with no light but the darkness was fused with the aura of death.

    There was no race more suitable other than the immortal blood n to live in this deadly ce.

    If other races entered the domain, even if they were from the dark camp, one couldn''t be sure whether they would still be wounded to some extent or not.

    Not to mention those from the light camp!

    If the celestial ancestors didn''t escape from the Reign of Darkness within seconds, they would have died in this ce as well.

    Even if they were strong, a domain could easily reap anyone''s life, no matter how strong they were.

    The only way to fight a domain was to open another domain that was no less strong than the previous domain.

    The Reign of Darkness was a suitable domain to boost the power of their own people.

    Starting from the previous kings and queens, the princes and princesses, the elders and even the blood n warriors, all of them were greatly boosted by the environment in the domain.

    The blood moon would shine on them, and the crimson moonlight actually provided them with an endless source of blood.

    After all, the blood moon was indeed dyed with countless blood from their fallen warriors or fallen enemies that were trapped in this domain for life.

    How many bloods were shed in this domain? No one knew.

    But maybe, the entire castle and the strange sea inside the domain should also be stained with tons of enemies'' blood.

    With the support of Atherton''s domain, the previous kings and queens of the blood n regained their peak strength, and each of them was as strong as the celestial queen.

    Although they weren''t the strongest blood n''s leader, but they were also strong back in their peak era.

    Each of this kings and queens strengthened Atherton''s domain, making it easier for the people inside Atherton''s domain to defeat those in the Queen''s domain.

    Yes. With the collective strength of so many experts, it was finally not too difficult to leave severe wounds on the celestial ancestors!

    The ancestors were also not omnipotent.

    Although each of their strength was already above the threshold of this world, they were restricted by Atherton''s domain and could only attack from afar.

    Then, facing the previous kings and queens of the blood n, who also had some strength, it was not surprising for one or two celestial ancestors to receive some heavy injuries.

    Not to mention that these bats were so slippery that it was hard to hunt them down from afar.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Reign of Darkness really protected their own people and strived to prevent the death of many blood n warriors.

    To be honest, in this domain, if Atherton wanted to and had the energy to do so, he could revive all the blood n warriors who had just died on the battlefield.

    He could summon all 800.000 pure-blooded blood n members from various generations!

    But the king had just received another future revtion and knew that instead of wasting his energy to revive all blood n members....

    It was better to save his strength to face the Queen''s other trump cards.

    Don''t think that summoning the celestial ancestors was the queen''sst trump card.

    That woman is still not easy to be dealt with!

    While the two sides fought without any casualties and the battle faintly reached a deadlock, the ten blood n ancestors in the burial hall finally regained their consciousness for real.

    The ten blood n ancestors looked at each other as they slowly opened their wings and pped away from the magic circle, allowing another ten blood tubes to go to the magic circle neatly.

    Seeing this scene, the first ten ancestors who were revived just like that, couldn''t help but squint their eyes.

    "Hum. I sense that we are inside our descendant''s domain, " One of the ten ancestors spoke with a little bit of pride in his voice.

    Whoever could open such a domain that was able to revive ten ancestors in one go must not be a weak blood n.

    This person should be the current king or queen of their blood n and should be one of the strongest among so many generations after their generation!

    This little king or queen might have a chance to reach this world''s strength threshold and be another powerhouse for the future generation to be used.

    Another ancestor, this time a beautiful woman, also chuckled at the first ancestor''s words, and she couldn''t help but speak in a charming voice.

    "Okay, okay. Let''s not boast about our descendant first."

    "It''s been a long time since we were summoned. Ccould it be that the current descendants are facing extinction?"

    After all, it was way harder to revive ancestors like them than restore other generations.

    Only the first generation to the third generation of the blood n could reach the power threshold of this world, and only the first generation had surpassed the threshold.

    Because of this, to rival the celestial ancestors, Atherton only summoned the first generation of the blood n and there were about 300.000 of them.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1510 "Father Dracu, Father Of All Blood Clan"

    From generation to generation, it became harder to turn people into pure-blooded blood n members, which was why Atherton only had a pitiful 200.000 pure-blooded blood n members in this era.

    The woman''s words reminded the other nine ancestors and they couldn''t help but look at the floor-to-ceiling window to see the situation outside of the castle.

    One of the ten ancestors could be said as the founder of the blood n, the father of the entire race and the strongest existence in the whole race from generation to generation.

    People didn''t call him as the first king of the blood n because the first king was counted starting from the fourth generation and forward.

    The first three generations didn''t have a king and they all obeyed the rule of this man, the big ancestor of their blood n.

    Dracu sensed the probing looks from the other nine ancestors that could be said as the high elders of their blood n.

    The handsome young man who looked eight points simr to Atherton but with a little more evil aura in his eyes tilted his head innocently.

    "What? Why are you guys looking at this old man? If you think that our descendants are in danger, then your guess should be true."

    Otherwise, who would even revive the founder of their blood n, Father Dracu?

    But Dracu had to admit that whoever could revive him in one breath relying on this domain alone should be a strong seedling.

    However, even such a strong seedling was forced to revive old antiques like them, so what kind of enemy could they be facing right now?

    It should be creatures from other worlds and dimensions because no creature in this world could be strong enough to force his descendant to revive the entire first generation of their blood n!

    The ten ancestors immediately changed their attitude after hearing Father Dracu''s words.

    If their descendants were pushed to the point of having to revive the first generation of the blood n...

    Just how strong would the enemy be? Poor their descendants!

    What if they were all already wiped out, or there were only a small number of pure-blooded blood n members left?

    The first few generations of the blood n were indeed more old-fashioned than the newer generations and still put a lot of importance on blood purity.

    But even so, they never treated the halflings badly.

    It was just that the social hierarchy was still there because the pure-blooded ones would be nobles while the halflings were usually ordinary civilians.

    Of course, the nobles had the duty of the nobles, and they had to protect the civilians.

    This code of conduct has existed since the first generation of the blood n.

    Even until now, although the halflings didn''t receive more privileges than the pure-blooded ones, they were well-protected, and they were the priority of protection in the blood n.

    After all, the pure-blooded ones could be revived if they died, no matter how long they had to wait for this or no matter how short their new lives would be after death.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But the halflings had limited lifespan, and most of them couldn''t be revived after they died.

    Even if some of them could be revived, like Ainsley, the blood n couldn''t be sure whether this revival thing was just a one-time privilege or not.

    Thus, the bnce in the blood n was formed this way, and no one would feel discriminated against.

    The rich and the poor would always exist in the blood n''s kingdom, but the rich would be punished if they bullied the poor recklessly.

    Not to mention that if the nobles dared to abuse the civilians¡ª the kings and queens of the blood n wouldn''t stay still!

    Each King and queen from each generation would always act fair for the sake of their kingdom''s development because even with the halflings to make up the number...

    The blood n''s total poption didn''t even reach a million.

    That was pitifulpared to many other races.

    The other nine ancestors understood the severity of the current situation and, without waiting for the next batch of ancestors to be revived, they collectively pped their wings and left the burial hall!

    The ten ancestors went out of the hall through the door and quickly passed through most of the castle''s structure, and arrived at the castle''s gate in just a few seconds.

    Their flying speed was way faster than the current generation of celestials, and one could even faintly feel thew of space from these ancestors.

    As the cream of the cream among the blood n from various generations with their strength exceeding the ceiling of this world, how could these ancestors not have one or two unique abilities?

    And thisw of space that theyprehended wasn''t even included in their awakened abilities.

    At most, it was just an innate power that came with their monstrous strength that had already gone through the roof.

    With theirprehension of thew of space, the ten ancestors moved fast, and after they left the castle, they immediately teleported to the battlefield.

    At this time, the celestial ancestors were still fighting the people from the blood n and slowly changed their passive situation.

    Even though the blood n members had been boosted by the domain itself, the celestial ancestors were also not weak.

    At most, the boost made the blood n members be slightly weaker than the celestial ancestors, so that they couldn''t be killed as easily as before.

    But just the number of the celestial ancestors inside the Queen''s domain alone was enough to crush the blood n bit by bit!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1511 "Positive Public Opinions On The Blood Clan"

    Even with the blood n members using their various unique abilities here and there, in the face of pure strength, no trick could be useful.

    Right now, the celestial ancestors were slowly gaining the upper hands, and many blood n members were also seriously injured.

    The battle between the dark creatures and the light creatures inside two different domains was faithfully recorded and shared with all creatures in this world.

    Seeing the celestial ancestors and the reversal of the blood n with their Reign of Darkness Domain, more than half of the entire world poption went into an uproar.

    [This war is already touching a dangerous edge. How could the celestials summon their ancestors?!]

    [Ummm, I''m an ordinary human here. Can you guys tell us why it is bad for the celestials to call their ancestors?]

    Is it taboo or something?

    Only humans could be called ''ordinary people'' among so many other races because other races would have their innate ability one way or another.

    Even if they didn''t awaken any abilities, their inmate ability that came with their race was enough to make them survive in this world, not to mention that this world had long entered the era of peace.

    But humans were indeed weak at the bones, so those who couldn''t awaken their abilities were called ordinary people.

    These people would be the most scared of the awakened humans and they were also afraid of other races outside of the Human Continent.

    Although they were curious about those races that only appeared in legends and story books, who told them to be ordinary humans?

    Thisrge group of people was usually ignorant of matters about the world that involved unique abilities and magic.

    For them, as long as they lived a good life and weren''t abused by those with power, they didn''t care about anything.

    Many older generations didn''t even know about the existence of the Abyss and how the World Union exiled all the demons to the Abyss.

    It wasn''t that the people with power hid things from ordinary people.

    It was just that...some things could make these ordinary people panic and things would be bad if they were to create riots and chaos.

    After all, although ordinary people were weak, they counted as the majority in the Human Continent.

    A lot of countries'' economies and other factors were still closely rted to ordinary people.

    Unfortunately, the sudden war between the blood n and the celestials rmed many races, including the human race.

    Even ordinary people knew about this huge interracial war that hadn''t urred for so long.

    In various cities dominated by ordinary people, there were already signs of riots and chaos.

    It was normal for these ordinary people to want to watch the war broadcast for their own peaceful mind, and now, many of them ignorantly asked things to the ability users.

    Users from various countries in the Human Continent use the universal Human Language tomunicate with ordinary people from various countries.

    [The one upstairs, those celestial ancestors, are all beings with strength exceeding the threshold of our world, which is why they left this world a long time ago to live in a higher-level world or dimension.]

    [But now that the celestials summoned them, even if they fought inside the domain and might not have much damage to the outside world, it''s still dangerous!]<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [Just one of these oldies can destroy a small city with a swing of their sword. Did you look at how they cut down an ind? That''s scary.]

    [The celestials are losing, and they make small reports to their parents. Blergh. Cowards.]

    [They are the first to attack the blood n and make troubles, but now, they even involve the older generation as well. Annoying.]

    [Hey, people from the Gasha Country. Take a look at your backer. If I''m a citizen of the Gasha Country, I would be too ashamed toment here!]

    The Gasha Country''s people were indeed embarrassed, and even the big guilds, such as the Winged Guild, couldn''t help but keep silent.

    It''s okay to bully people, but when they are defeated, they still have to drag the older generation? So shameful!

    Look at the blood n. They were suppressed here and there. Their number wasn''t even half of the entire celestial troops.

    But they still won by strength!

    Unfortunately, the celestials were too shameless and still didn''t want to admit defeat.

    Everyone couldn''t help but feel sorry for the blood n.

    If they didn''t call their ancestors as well, there was no way they could defeat the celestial ancestors!

    The public opinion slowly changed, and many people, from ordinary people to able users, slowly had more good impressions of the blood n.

    Coupled with the badass stories and legends about handsome and beautiful vampires, a lot of young girls even set up a fan club for these blood-sucking creatures.

    After all, aside from werewolves, vampires were one of the most attractive fictional creatures in many romance novels!

    Now that vampires were real in this world, many young girls couldn''t help but fantasize about being together with vampires.

    They even felt that it was okay to be turned into a vampire!

    The blood n didn''t know that after the war ended, they would get a surge of new blood joining their family tree and that''s all because of their heroic performance in the war.

    Back to the situation on the battlefield.

    Atherton and the others also understood that without their own ancestors, it was not possible to defeat these oldies.

    Sooner orter, they would also be defeated and have to back down.

    But Atherton had already slowly revived the ancestors, and all he needed was time.

    Drag the battle until the blood n ancestors arrive!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1512 "Athertons Blood Throne"

    Atherton knew that the first ten ancestors that he revived would be here shortly, and one of them was Father Dracu, the founder of the blood n itself.

    He was the first vampire and also the strongest blood n among 800.000 pure-blooded blood n members.

    These strong people could arrive at the battlefield anytime, and he only had to give them some time to continue to revive the other ancestors.

    After all, he had to admit that the number of the celestial ancestors was too big.

    Just ten blood n ancestors, even if including Father Dracu, couldn''t really push back the celestial ancestors.

    And so, before the ten ancestors arrived at the battlefield...

    Atherton nned to show his main ability that he has been hiding for so long.

    The queen already showed her ability before and her ability was called Judgment.

    It was a super rare andplicated ability that had already crossed the ceiling of ''unique skills in this world.

    Many people suspected that the queen got this ability entirely from her mysterious bloodline or something.

    And Atherton was also the same.

    The young king''s cloak pped in the air as he looked down at his entire dark domain that had already formed a perfect kingdom of darkness.

    His ability did have something to do with the whole blood n.

    His domain was called Reign of Darkness, an era for the blood n to be at its peak state.

    Atherton also hadnd, a castle, sea, moon, and everything that was needed to create a Kingdom of Darkness.

    He had defended his kingdom by not letting the celestial ancestors destroy his people or came close to his domain.

    Now, what else was the core of a kingdom?

    The kingdom has already developed many creatures aside from the blood n. It has also protected its people.

    The blood n could definitely stay well inside the domain, and this domain was their dream kingdom that they had been fantasizing about for so long.

    After a kingdom became prosperous and strong, what else could it do?

    Of course...an expansion was unavoidable.

    Colonialism was always there inside every race''s blood and bones.

    The nature of many high-intelligence creatures was like this.

    To conquer!

    And that''s what Atherton''s main ability was.

    The young king casted his gaze on the 400,000-ish celestial ancestors, and his crimson eyes slowly had a tinge of darkness, as if someone sshed a drop of ink on a puddle of blood.

    The darkness spread from Atherton''s pupil to the other circle, slowly dyeing his crimson eyes with darkness, but the crimson color was still there one way or another.

    Thebination of ck and red made Atherton''s whole vibe suddenly change.

    If the king was like a calm and undisturbed leader with a sense of oppression and mystery, then...<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The moment his eyes were stained with pure darkness, his aura rapidly soared.

    A true king should be wise and kind in front of their people, but have his own toughness and a sense of oppression in his bones when facing enemies.

    A weak king couldn''t be a king, no matter how kind or wise he was.

    The King''s ck hair fluttered wildly in the air, and soon, a wisp of ck-red smoke came out of the ce between the king''s eyebrows.

    The wisp of smoke expanded in the blink of an eye, and most of the king''s figure was tightly hidden behind the red and ck smoke.

    Just like any other smoke that has appeared in this war so far, the red-ck smoke was also not ordinary smoke for decoration.

    When it came out of the king''s eyebrows, the smoke slowly formed a blood throne iid with an unknown crimson jewel and some other ck jewels.

    The throne was simr to Wilhelm''s throne or any other throne that has appeared so far, but this one was much more gorgeous and solemn.

    If Wilhelm''s throne was like a prince''s throne, then this one was undoubtedly reserved for the king.

    The gorgeous design of the throne had a bit of a gloomy and evil vibe, as if it was a throne that someone had unearthed from Hell.

    But even so, under the crimson moonlight, the throne and the king looked like the ruler of the dark.

    The King''s wings were still spread wide as he slowly sat down on the throne, surrounded by thin ck and red smoke.

    The moment the king sat on the throne, he slowly approached the border of the two domains where the battle was the most fierce.

    Upon seeing this, the other blood n members were so frightened that they almost lost control over their abilities.

    The royal family members and the elders who fought at the frontline immediately surrounded the king with pale faces.

    "Your majesty, you can''te here! Those old celestials are too strong. You should stay behind and support this domain as long as you can!"

    It''s not that the elders and the royal family members looked down on the king.

    They knew that when the n chose their king, they used a certain ceremony to determine the strongest blood n among their people.

    This way, there was no way the chosen king or queen would be weak.

    They must be the strongest existence among the living blood n members.

    And when there was someone stronger than the current leader, the altar that they used in the crowning ceremony would give a response too.

    That''s how they knew that they had to change their leader.

    If the king was strong enough, he could reign the kingdom for hundreds or thousands of years, maybe longer.

    One might even rule the blood n for eternity as long as they were strong enough!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1513 "Atherton Going To The Frontline"

    This quirk is why Father Dracu could reign over three generations of the blood n before they all collectively chose to end their lives to persevere their strength at their peak.

    In the past a thousand years, King Atherton had been the blood n''s king and no one could rece him so far.

    Even in thest war, King Atherton was the reason why the blood n wasn''t exterminated.

    But they didn''t see the king open his domain in the war back then because there were too many halflings warriors who joined the battle with them.

    For these halflings, the Reign of Darkness wasn''t a good thing at all, which was why the king never opened his domain in the past war.

    But even so, the king led everyone to deal with the celestials and achieved a tie.

    Even though the blood n was forced to hide because they lost too many halflings, the king had proven his strength.

    It was just that...back then, no one knew what kind of power the king had. For them, it should be simr to Wilhelm''s ability somehow....

    But it was also different.

    Because of this, the royal family members and the elders didn''t know Atherton''s true strength at all and already felt awe of the king when he opened the domain.

    Now that the king, who should have been strengthening the domain, just like the celestial queen at the back, suddenly came to the frontline...

    The previous kings and queens, the princes and princesses, the elders and the generals...they were all panicked.

    They couldn''t afford to lose the king in the hands of those old celestials!

    Even if the king had a simr ability to Wilhelm, could it affect the celestial ancestors?

    It is simply impossible, okay? Impossible!

    Thus, the group persuaded the king to go to the back and just focus on strengthening the domain.

    They had various ferocious beasts that could assist them in fighting the celestial ancestors'' mounts.

    They also had the previous kings and queens that could deal with one or two celestial ancestors if they joined hands.

    Even if the blood n looked like they were losing, they were just buying time for the king to revive their ancestors!

    In the World of Darkness, their king was the God, and they believed that as long as the domain remained intact, they would not die so easily.

    The King could understand his people''s concern, but he really just wanted to buy more time for the blood n''s ancestors to gather, and he could buy around ten to twenty minutes in total.

    His people just didn''t understand his true ability enough.

    To be crowned as the strongest king in this generation and have been ruling over the kingdom for a few thousand years...

    The King''s ability must be more unique than just controlling blood or creating this domain!

    The King waved his hands and casually shooed away his people so they wouldn''t be too overly affected by his ability.

    "It''s okay. This King can do it. Just focus on fighting and wait for the ancestors toe."

    The King spoke in a cold voice, but he still took his time to exin to his people and reassure them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Such a gentle king with a cold shell...

    Even the previous kings and queens felt that King Atherton might be one of the best rulers in their blood n''s history, aside from the legendary Father Dracu.

    These people could only bow their heads and make way for the king while secretly trying to protect him.

    If the oldies from the celestial n dared to do something to their king...they didn''t mind dragging everyone to hell.

    The worst would be exploding their own energy core to kill the enemies.

    Anyway, even if their energy cores were gone, they could still be revived in the end.

    The blood n had always been extremist and they were willing to do such a thing for their king!

    Atherton didn''t know his people''s thoughts, and he just approached the border of the two domains with his floating throne.

    The moment Atherton came close to the border, he strengthened the border multiple times so that there wouldn''t be any sneak attacks that he couldn''t face or dodge.

    The King came to the border, and the celestial ancestors involved in the fight also noticed this ''suicidal'' act.

    When they saw the king foolishly deliver himself to their mouths, the celestial ancestors almost couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    "Oh, hey, hey, hey, look at whoes to our ce."

    "Wow. Is this king an idiot or not? Instead of staying calmly at the back, he insists on killing himself!"

    "This king might be too arrogant, not as wise as the little girl from our family."

    "Well. The dark creatures are all savages and they are too crude."

    "Little brat. You look down on us too much! Did your ancestor never tell you not to be too proud?"

    "Eh. His ancestors have allmitted suicide instead of leaving this world. A group of cowards who don''t want to leave their hometown to explore the unknown..."

    "Blergh. The stinky bats are really a bunch of cowards."

    After all, even if the celestial ancestors left this world and went to another dimension, there was still a way for them to contact their descendants in this world.

    Because of this, the growth of these races who had such ancestors would rise by leaps and bounds.

    There were even people who could open a secret channel to send some unique items and things to their descendants, giving their descendants a chance to thrive.

    With such a cheat, could those with no ancestors as backers be stronger than those with privileged ancestors?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1514 "Athertons Mysterious Ability"

    The rumors among the small races said that the seven big races could be the current so-called big races because of their ancestors'' privileges, giving them guidance from afar and so on.

    Even the human ancestors were also like this.

    Their number wasn''t as big as other races with good innate strength, but the human ancestors have also managed to go past the world''s threshold.

    Someone said that the reason why many unique ability users appeared in the human race was that the human ancestors gave them a secret technique or items.

    This made the humans'' bloodline itself make it possible for so many humans to awaken good abilities and even be a multi-ability user.

    The celestial ancestors felt that the reason why the blood n wasn''t included as one of the seven big races in this era was probably that their ancestors chose tomit suicide instead of leaving.

    Then, the blood n''s growth slowed down, which made the newer generation be weaker and weaker.

    But even so, to be able to force their descendants to summon them...even if this generation of the blood n used an unknown foreign aid, they were still quite capable.

    It was a pity that the king was too arrogant and dared toe to the border of the two domains just like this.

    Even if he only came to the border, the attack from the celestial ancestors would be stronger when the enemies were near the border.

    After all, the farther it was from the border, the weaker the long-range attack would be.

    This is also why only the strong ones stayed at the frontline while the weaker ones stayed behind.

    The queen of the celestial also chose to stay at the rear and focused on boosting her ancestors'' strength so that they could destroy the Reign of Darkness Domain.

    She was really unlike the king, who just casually came to the frontline to be killed!

    The celestial ancestors wouldn''t waste this opportunity and they immediately scrambled to attack the king!

    One by one, countless mighty pressures and other attacks went straight to the king, who was sitting on his blood throne.

    Colorful attacks, mainly white and golden, break into the dark domain, instantly brightening up a part of the dark kingdom.

    Even when the darkness here was unusual because it represented death, the holy light and holy attacks from the celestial ancestors also contained the power of life.

    Life and Death.

    Two extremely opposite elements but also connected to each other fiercely shed head-on with Atherton at the center of the storm!

    Everyone watched the king besieged by the celestial ancestors with wide eyes, and they wanted to fly straight to their king''s ce to stop or block the attacks.

    But...before they could react, the ck and red smoke around the king had already made its first move.

    The ck and red smoke instantly formed something like a giant hand holding a simple dark-red scepter, but the scepter was so simr to the one currently in Atherton''s hand.

    At the same time, the dark red and ck smoke''s residue slowly hovered above Atherton''s head, and soon, the smoke formed a mysterious-looking king crown.

    The crown was not red like the usual plump gold-red king''s crown, because the base was ck.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The golden color that was usually there in a king''s crown was reced by the color of blood, making the crown look more evil and strange, but with a mysterious sense of beauty.

    Of course, anything beautiful must have a hidden thorn and danger.

    The King, who was just crowned at the moment, suddenly waved his hand, and the gigantic hand holding a scepter created by the smoke also followed the king''s movement.

    The next second, under everyone''s shocked gazes, the smoke engulfed the various attacks from the celestial ancestors and left nothing behind!

    The attacks just disappeared inside the thick ck and red smoke, as if swallowed alive.

    Those who saw this instantly thought of a guess.

    Maybe...the king''s true ability was rted to something like devouring power?

    It sounded simr to the Ind Devourer from Hell before, but howe they remembered that the king''s ability in the past war was more simr to Wilhelm''s ability?

    No matter what ability the king had, the end result did look like Wilhelm''s puppet master''s ability!

    So how could he just ''devour'' all those attacks that looked like they could kill several blood n warriors in one go??

    Even the celestial ancestors were taken aback. They knew how much power they had in those attacks.

    Even the celestial queen of this generation couldn''t possibly escape unscratched from those high-intensity attacks.

    So....how did the young man do it? Not only he didn''t die, but he also didn''t look wounded at all!

    No one knew that inside the thick ck and red smoke, those attacks weren''t devoured at all, but each of them suddenly trembled as if facing a terrible archenemy.

    Then, the trembling attacks slowed down infinitely and they became weaker and weaker, until they were ''devoured'' by the ck and red smoke.

    The scene looked simr to a neutralizer''s ability, but it was different.

    The neutralizer neutralizes the enemy''s attacks and makes those attacks disappear, but Atherton''s smoke first intimidates the attacks and slowly weakens them.

    This is so strange because those attacks shouldn''t have any conscience or something to be intimidated by the smoke until they get weaker!

    The celestial ancestors felt this must be a fluke, so they sent another long-range attack to the king, thinking the second time must be sessful.

    But the same thing happened again, and no one outside knew why those dangerous-looking attacks just disappeared inside the smoke!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1515 "Prototype Of A World"

    From a space-rted attack to a time-rted attack, the smoke didn''t seem to be affected, as if it didn''t need space or time to exist.

    What kind of evil thing is this? How could there be such a strong junior who could rival ancestors like them?

    To be honest, Atherton''s mysterious ability would be at its peak when he was inside his own domain.

    Outside the domain, it wouldn''t be as good, and it might have not been effective on the celestial ancestors.

    This is also why he never made a move when the Valkyries attacked, because his mysterious ability wouldn''t be so useful unless it were used inside his domain.

    Because Atherton''s mysterious ability was inseparable from the core of his domain, that created an era and a kingdom of darkness!

    The celestial ancestors didn''t believe that they could be defeated in the hands of someone from a simr generation to their descendants.

    This is such a humiliation!

    But they attacked twice, and the result was still the same. They also couldn''t leave the Queen''s domain because they would be severely weakened.

    Thinking about the domain, the celestial ancestors persuaded themselves with various excuses.

    Maybe their attacks couldn''t harm the king because that brat was the owner of the domain and no matter what, when theyunched their attack, those attacks also entered the king''s domain.

    If the king had good control over his domain, it was almost impossible to injure him.

    Instead of using his ability, maybe the king relied more on the power of his domain to block their attacks.

    To be honest, the celestial ancestors weren''t wrong about this, but they selectively chose to forget that their usual strength could directly destroy other people''s domains.

    These ancestors didn''t even need a domain to crush a domain!

    As people at the top of this world''s strength ceiling, what else could they not do?

    If not for taking care of their descendant''s domain and not wanting to destroy this ''conjoined'' domain that was side by side with the enemy''s domain...

    The ancestors would have long destroyed the king''s domain with a wave of their hands.

    Why would they suppress their strength and only use 10% of their strength to fight those bats? They even let those bats injure them!

    No matter how strong the previous blood n''s queens and kings were after being boosted by the domain, the gap was still there, and it was still hard to injure these ancestors.

    The only reason why the blood n looked as if they were tied with the celestial ancestors and not losing so badly was that the celestial ancestors suppressed their strength.

    When they cut Crimson Ind with a swing of their sword, they only used a few percentages of their strength, okay?

    Now, they barely used more than 30% but less than 50% of their strength because they were afraid that their descendant''s domain couldn''t hold back their strength.

    After all, even temporary dimensions such as domains also had grades, and although the Queen''s part could be said as a high-level domain...

    It was still a bit worse for the ancestors because this domain didn''t have a living being that was a part of the domain itself.

    Take a look at Wilhelm''s domain. His domain was a theater, and there were only dolls that he ''stole'' from the victims of his domain.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Those who died in his domain automatically became his dolls and stayed as the natural resident of the domain.

    Even after Wilhelm closed his domain, those dolls would still live somewhere out there, but they could never leave the theater.

    The term ''opening a domain'' means that the domain already existed when the ability user first reached the strength level to create their domain.

    Then, as their energy lines became more abundant, they slowly perfected their domain to a higher level.

    After that, the domain owners didn''t need to create a whole domain all over again and only had to open these domains.

    It was called a temporary domain because after the domain was closed, all lives inside the domain would freeze.

    After all, the time and space in that domain all stopped working.

    The low-level domain usually had a limited theme, and the range wouldn''t be as big andplicated as Wilhelm''s theater.

    Don''t look at Wilhelm''s domain as just being a ''theater''.

    His theater was a magic theater, and the form he showed to others back then was just one of his theater''s forms.

    If he wanted to, the sky and the earth could be his theater, and the world could be his chessboard!

    Still,pared to the queen''s domain, which already had aplete structure of a scene or an era...

    Wilhelm''s domain was still a bit worse, which was why he couldn''t summon foreign aid to his domain.

    The queen''s domain, on the other hand, already looked like a prototype of the seventhyer of heaven.

    Although thatyer was just the lowest level of Heaven, it was already considered a high-level domain.

    But even such a domain didn''t have a natural living thing that lived inside the domain.

    The living things inside the domain came from outside of the domain, such as the celestial ancestors, or stealing from the real world for a period of time.

    Now, let''spare the domain to Atherton''s domain.

    The queen''s domain was only an era, a battlefield, and a fragmented ce for people to start their holy punishment.

    What about the king''s domain? The whole Crimson Ind became bigger, and it created a kingdom.

    The kingdom had an ind as thend territory, a castle as a pce and even a wide sea.

    But this is not just an ordinary kingdom!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1516 "Lets Destroy Athertons Domain"

    The kingdom was indeed still barren, with no houses or other infrastructures, but there were many naturalndscapes, such as the mountain for the castle, hill, caves, and so on.

    Such a ce was actually suitable for the blood n members who could transform into bats when they wanted to.

    Atherton''s domain not only had a piece of territory that wasrge enough to house close to a million pure-blooded blood n members but also had a sea, a sky, and a moon.

    The sea was full of unknown monsters and beasts that were already there the moment Atherton opened his domain.

    The othernd or sky monsters that existed were indeed added by another king from the previous generation from his domain, but this means both people already have natural lives in their domains.

    And the monsters in Atherton''s domains all had higher strength and intelligence than the added monsters and beasts from the other king.

    Not to mention the Burial Hall full of blood tubes that immediately appeared inside the king''s domain after he opened his domain...

    Although the Burial Hall was taken from the old kingdom in the real world, the ability to revive the owners of those blood tubes belonged to the king''s domain.

    This means, Atherton''s domain could even create a fully intelligent living being belonging to his domain!

    This level of the domain was a level higher than the Queen, and the celestial ancestors had to admit this fact.

    Maybe the brat could stop their attacks because of his domain''s high level, right?

    It must be like that! Without the domain, what could he do?

    How about we destroy a part of his domain that was quite far away from their descendant''s domain?

    That''s a good idea!

    The bunch of celestial ancestors at the frontline secretly thought of a way to destroy Atherton''s domain that was far away from the queen''s domain, so they wouldn''t affect their descendant''s domain.

    After all, if someone''s domain was destroyed, it was almost the same as destroying the person and harming the owner of the domain itself.

    That''s why, opening a domain would always be a risky move, but that was the pinnacle of all strength.

    Even these ancestors also had their own domains, and the dimension they currently lived in was their first king''s domain.

    Yes. It was the king of the celestials who inspired the celestial soldiers to be war machines back then.

    His domain had grown too strong, and it became a permanent domain for others to live for a long time.

    Not only did it have its own territory, weather, rules and so on, but the domain also had its own unique resources!

    The celestial ancestors felt that Atherton''s domain was still a half-baked domain.

    Even if he was awesome, as long as they destroyed a part of his domain, Atherton would be greatly injured to the point of retreating!

    Just when the celestial ancestors were about to plot bad things for the young king, the ten ancestors from the castle finally arrived at the rear of the battlefield.

    But they hid their aura and pressure, so that those who sensed their pressure back then already forgot about their existence.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Seeing Father Dracu staying far away from the frontline, the other nine ancestors tilted their heads in confusion.

    "That, father...why do we stop here? Don''t we need to save our descendants?"

    They had to praise Atherton''splex andplete domain, but this alone wasn''t enough to deal with the celestial ancestors who could destroy domains!

    Father Dracu heard his people''s words, but he just smiled for a few seconds before sighing, as ifmenting why his people couldn''t understand him even after so long.

    The mboyant Father Dracu who had a totally different vibe from the cool and arrogant Atherton, showed his youthful and vigorous side even when he was already so old.

    "Hey, hey, hey, don''t be too impatient. Our descendant isn''t that weak, and this brat still has something that he wants to prepare for us."

    Since the ''brat'' Atherton nned to assist his ancestors, it would be bad if they broke his enthusiasm.

    "Don''t pamper the kids too much. They also have to grow up, okay? Look at those glowing birds."

    "They receive too much pampering from their ancestors, and look at what they end up being right now."

    Father Dracu sneered at the celestials of this generation who couldn''t even fight his 200.000 descendants.

    He had just been revived, but as the father of the blood n, he could know a lot of things happening to his blood n people within a few minutes after he was revived.

    He ''watched'' the scene from a long time ago up to this era, which was the memories of his people recorded in their blood.

    To his surprise, although the blood n was pushed aside and had to live underground, the new generation was strong, and they tried to be stronger day by day.

    Compared to the spoiled celestials who had long lost their sharpness, his descendants were still good!

    Especially that Atherton brat and one of the princes, Wilhelm Lourage.

    Oh. And the newest member who joined the big tree at the age of four...even when her blood wasn''t pure, she had the privilege of a pure-blooded one.

    Promising!

    His descendants are all promising!

    Father Dracu felt a bit proud of his descendants who could grow to be this strong even without the help of the ancestors.

    The ancestors didn''t give them any unique resources or something, and the best thing they did was to create the formation to open a door to another dimension.

    That is so differentpared to the celestials!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1517 "Athertons Change"

    The blood n members did have various resources, but they earned those resources through blood, sweat and tears.

    It waspletely different from the celestials who could easily get those foreign resources that one couldn''t find in this world!

    The celestials also became the backer of the Gasha Country, which means they got a lot of local resources from this world besides the otherworldly resources.

    How could the celestials not grow strong enough to be one of the 7 big races?

    A pity.

    Even when their resources were good, the current celestialscked too muchbat experience, and this could only be made up for by the war machine more.

    But after that mode ended? The celestials turned from swans to ugly ducklings!

    Father Dracu clicked his tongue in disdain for the celestial before he looked at Atherton, who was facing the celestial ancestors with a cold and calm face.

    Well, this descendant is one of the most promising rulers among other blood ns.

    The hot-blooded Father Dracu still admired the cold-blooded Atherton, and his eyes couldn''t help but be full of an elderly love for Atherton.

    Oh, my great descendant. This ancestor knew that you wanted to show off your ability, so this ancestor won''t appear until you finish showing off your ability!

    Go! Go! Go! Best those glowing birds to the ground!

    Atherton would have never expected that the ancestor he was waiting for actually had a misunderstanding.

    Instead of quicklying to the battlefield and going to the frontline, the ancestors stayed at the back, watching the fun with wide eyes.

    They were all convinced by Father Dracu''s words about Atherton wanting to show off his ability.

    Since they were caring ancestors, they would support the little brat Atherton and cheer for him from behind!

    If Atherton, who was nning to show his ability to buy time for his ancestors'' appearances on the battlefield knew what his ancestors thought at the moment...

    He might resign as a king on the spot and defected to the enemy camp.

    Obviously, he didn''t want to show off his ability, okay?

    He only wanted to buy time and waited until the group of ancestors came before he replenished his energy and waited for another counterattack from the celestials!

    The first ten ancestors didn''t sit still, floating in the night sky with nothing to do.

    All of them took out a long table and a lot of seats, just like the one in a royal family''s dining hall.

    The ten ancestors subconsciously sat on their seats and took out various foods, vividly giving an example of a meme about what the students at the back of the ss do.

    They eat a whole feast!

    And the ten ancestors weren''t the only ones.

    Since the others on the battlefield couldn''t see or sense these ancestors'' presence, they were free to do anything.

    Thus, the other batch of blood n''s ancestors who had just been revived also came to the dining table and quickly got acquainted with the other ancestors.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    For a while, the ancestors were partying at the rear while Atherton had alreadyunched his first attack on the celestial ancestors before these glowing ''birds'' could harm his domain.

    People didn''t see how Atherton attacked the celestial ancestors, and they only saw the thick red and ck smoke around the king became even thicker, almost engulfing the king''s whole body.

    But it was at this time that the celestial ancestors who wanted to attack Atherton''s domain, suddenly felt something strange.

    When that smokepletely covered Atherton''s figure, people couldn''t see him anymore, but the celestial ancestors saw another figure recing Atherton on the throne.

    That figure was nine points simr to Atherton, but the aura and the pressure around the person were like heaven and earth.

    The strange person with a face almost exactly the same as Atherton with only a few differences such as strange demon horns as such...

    This person casually looked down on the celestial ancestors who didn''t fly as high as the throne itself.

    The person still sat on the same throne as his future seemed to be formed by the smoke, looking like illusions but not entirely illusions at the same time.

    The person puts his clenched fist under his chin as he crosses his legs, looking extremelyzy, like a big cat lying on a big tree.

    But thatziness had a hint of arrogance and contempt, as if looking at the whole world until his feet.

    Ah...a bunch of ants.

    The moment this person with the same face as Atherton lowered his crimson pupils, his aura suddenly exploded.

    The celestial ancestors caught the nce of the person with a noble bearing, and when their gazes met...

    The celestial ancestors suddenly felt a chill down their spines, and goosebumps broke all over their skin!

    Then, as if countless mountains suddenly fell from the sky, the celestial ancestors at the frontline felt their bodies collectively forced to kneel in the air.

    !

    The celestial ancestors broke into a cold sweat and stubbornly tried to resist this invisible pressureing from the man behind the ck and red smoke''s curtain.

    They were sure that the Atherton they had seen before didn''t have this kind of demeanor even when he was already quite decent.

    The current Atherton looked like a big devil from somewhere, full of pride and arrogance in his bones and blood that belonged to that of a supreme king.

    A supreme ruler above everyone else.

    This kind of aura, suppression and everything else...

    The celestial ancestors felt as if they were facing one of the seven princes of Hell!

    But how could this be when the brat Atherton was just a blood n member and not a genuine demon from Hell??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1518 "Kneel"

    Could it be that this blood n king also had a unique bloodline like the current celestial queen?

    The blood n was also a dark creature in the end, and the race at the top of the pyramid in the dark camp was none other than the demons from hell.

    Of course, it''s the high-ranking demons who can transform into a humanoid form, not those monsters who just live in Hell.

    These demons also had another hierarchy and rumors said, just like how Heaven had the 7 Archangels at the top of the pyramid just right below Gods or Goddesses....

    Hell also had the famous seven princes created from the seven deadly sins.

    This Atherton in front of them...had a simr aura and pressure to one of those princes from Hell!

    The celestial ancestors tried to channel their inner holy energy to keep themselves from kneeling in the air.

    They even used their four wings to resist the invisible mountain ranges that fell onto their shoulders.

    But Atherton, who hadpletely revealed his primary ability, just lowered his clenched fist and opened his palm.

    Then, he tapped his armrest while gesturing at the celestial ancestors down there with a slight move of his pointed chin.

    While looking down at the celestial ancestors through the bottom of his eyes, the young man simply spat one domineering word.

    "Kneel."

    DONGGGG

    That one word directly smashed the celestial ancestors'' resistance and all celestial ancestors at the frontline nearest to Atherton, all ancestors who saw Atherton''s figure....

    They collectively kneeled on two knees straight in the air!

    BRUGH!

    The celestial ancestors'' knees hit the void, and one could hear the muffled sound of the void shattering bit by bit.

    The pressure from the king alone was enough to push these ancestors to kneel on their knees and even almost destroyed the void!

    The celestial ancestors folded their four wings with trembling bodies as they lowered their heads in disbelief.

    How could this be?! How could this brat force them to kneel?

    But that one word felt as if it had its majestic force, and they were helpless in front of such an absolutemand.

    That one word did feel like a decree from God!

    The celestial ancestors suddenly kneeled simultaneously like that, and the scene was so shocking that all people in the domain or those who watched the live broadcast almost couldn''t believe their eyes.

    The whole scene was suddenly quiet, so quiet that people could hear the sound of their chaotic breathing.

    Everyone carefully held their breath, no matter where they were. Even the viewers behind the screen felt their hearts stop beating for a moment.

    The moment the celestial ancestors were forced to kneel under Atherton''s throne...

    Everyone''s blood turned cold.

    What the hell...what just happened?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The crimson moonlight dutifully shone on the protagonist sitting on the throne with his legs crossed.

    His eyes were still as red as the blood moonlight behind him, and for a moment, when people looked at the king''s whole body....

    They indirectly saw the whole Reign of Darkness domain behind the man.

    It was aplete kingdom behind the man who sat on a throne.

    Then, under the man''s feet, countless four-winged angels were forced to kneel and bow their heads.

    The scene was like a king from a high-level country visiting themoners from a low-level civilization.

    The four-winged angels, who should be a scary existenceparable to angels, were suddenly reduced to meremoners!

    Everyone on the battlefield never expected this scene to happen.

    Even those who watched the battlefield through the live broadcast were dumbfounded.

    [What just happened? Why did these four-winged angels suddenly kneel to that vampire king?]

    Many viewersmented and asked the Ability Users who should know more than ordinary people like them.

    Actually, from the moment the domain was opened for both sides, the viewers had a lot of questions, and theymented fiercely on each live broadcast room.

    So many people asked various questions until the official staff, and many other locally famous ability users had toe out to exin on their social media or pin theirments in the live broadcast room.

    This time wasn''t an exception.

    Throughout the battles inside the domain so far, many experts havee out to analyze the battle moves, and the inte was lively, not just the live broadcast tform that broadcasted the battle to their local country.

    The battle experts andmentators joined in the trend and have been analyzing the entire battle inside the domain for quite a long time, and everyone gave out the same conclusion.

    The blood n would still lose to the celestial ancestors in the end.

    Unless they also summon their ancestors and the blood n ancestors are stronger than the celestial ancestors.

    But this is quite impossible because the blood n ancestors have all passed away, and even if they could be revived, they lost a lot of experience and growth by staying dead.

    How could they bepared to the celestial ancestors who came from another space and timeline when they were all at the peak of their strength?

    Let''s say both sides'' battle experiences were evenly matched, but these celestial ancestors were younger and stronger than the blood n due to the timeline difference.

    After all, the celestial queen summoned the celestial ancestors who should have died already and this alone already beat the blood n who didn''t have such a distorted timeline.

    The experts didn''t expect the blood n to win at all, but Atherton''s newest move directly turned over their conclusion and analysis all over the ce.

    [! Your majesty is so handsome right now! Damn!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1519 "Conqueror"

    [That''s so cool! Is this a real-life novel protagonist?]

    [I don''t know what happens, and I won''t understand anyway, but he can make the four-winged angels kneel like that...superb!]

    [Hey, hey, they''re not angels. They''re celestials! They look simr, but they''re different, okay?]

    [It''s like the difference between a dragon and a wyvern. And here, the Celestials can only be the wyverns. How can they bepared to dragons?]

    Even if there were also a hierarchy among dragons, the weakest dragon would always be stronger than the strongest Wyvern due to the bloodline''s suppression.

    The Ability Users in thement section who couldn''t tolerate ordinary people''s ignorantments spoke harshly, but surprisingly, few people were offended.

    The others didn''t even care about this and continued to pester thementators and the experts to exin what happened to the celestial ancestors.

    [What did the blood n''s king do to the celestial ancestors? I reyed the video all over again, but I still don''t get it. Could it be an illusion from the ck and red smoke?]

    The sudden war between the celestial and the blood n dragged many ability users to watch the rey overnight and watch the live broadcast in the morning.

    The seniors and experts among the ability users from various races even dragged the juniors and forced them to watch this historical moment with a mind to learn.

    The seniors sessfully showed the juniors just how strong the experts could be and also broaden their horizons about their current strength and future direction.

    It was not an exaggeration that even the Elton Academy was usually isted from the outside world and also specifically created a schedule for the students to watch the battle video of this historic war.

    Because of this, many students in the academy, usually teens and those equal to attending college but in the Elton Academy''s higher-level education, started to bombard thement.

    [My lecturer just told us to watch the battle video and analyze a lot of things.]

    [Then, when this scenees out, the lecturer suddenly makes a quiz out of this scene!]

    [We are so pitiful. Can the big bosses tell us what is going on? What is that king''s true ability?]

    The Elton Academy''s students at the age of 18 to above twenty could ess the inte more freely than those younger than them.

    In short, the college students of Elton Academy could ess the inte, but the kindergarten genius ss, the elementary students up to the high school students, couldn''t easily do this.

    Now, one of the most popr live broadcast room''sment areas was full of these college students who came out because of their lecturers.

    For a while, thement area was filled with various analyses from various experts.

    Everyone guessed what kind of ability this blood n king actually used on the celestial ancestors until one of the World Union''s higher-ups suddenly released an official post.

    It was a popr science post rted to the true ability of the blood n''s king.

    [From what we see here, after slowing down the video and doing so many rounds of analysis, the World Union believes that the blood n king''s true ability is actually....]

    The post was cut here, and the ount immediately posted a new one before theizens got angry.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [The king''s ability is suspected to be a super rare ability that might be inherited or influenced by his ancient bloodline other than the blood n''s bloodline.]

    [This is actually simr to the celestial queen''s ability called Judgment. From the inside of the king''s domain and many details revealed there...]

    [We conclude that this king''s ability is called ''Conqueror''.]

    Thest sentence was posted, and manyizens immediately copy-pasted the post and shared them throughout the inte.

    Those who were still in the live broadcast room also saw thest sentence that the official posted through some other viewers who copy-pasted the sentence to the live broadcast''sment section.

    ¡ªWe conclude that this king''s ability is called ''Conqueror''.

    For a moment, the barrage in the live broadcast room slowed down, and the next second, the barrage scrolled so fast that everything was blurry.

    [What the hell? I''ve never heard of such an ability! What is this ''Conqueror'' ability?]

    [Upstairs, same here! This is such a strange ability, but I can guess how this ability works.]

    Just like what the name suggested, the ability named ''Conqueror'' was an ability that only a true king could possess.

    Even when one became a king, it was still so hard to get this ability.

    To see just how rare this ability was among so many ability users from various races, let''s see the record in history.

    It was said that back then, only a handful of kings or queens from various races could awaken this ability, and most of them were the founder of the whole race or the first ruler of that race.

    Even in another world or another dimension, such an ability was still so rare that many kings or queens made this ability as a way to see who was worthy of being a supreme ruler.

    It was said that a supreme ruler reigned above all other kings and queens.

    The people with this ability were monarchs above ordinary kings or queens, and they would always be the best king or queen in their race''s history.

    So far, only Father Dracu had this ability aside from Atherton, but Father Dracu''s awakened ability was much stronger than Atherton''s current ability.

    Conqueror.

    How could a King with its own territory and country never think of expanding the territory?

    With Atherton''s core domain as a kingdom, this ability really suited Atherton very much!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1520 "Conquering Celestial Ancestors"

    Conquering other people was always the monarch''s ambition, no matter what kind of thing they conquered.

    This theme fits perfectly with Atherton''s domain and this ability actually could conquer almost anything, as long as the user was strong enough.

    A legend even said that a monarch from a mysterious race with this ability once conquered a God!

    The moment people guessed the king''s main ability, the inte was swept by another round of storms.

    [Oh my God! I didn''t expect the king of the blood n to have such a valuable and rare ability! Does this mean his bloodline might be moreplicated?]

    After all, people said that those who could awaken this ability should have a noble bloodline hidden in their veins.

    No matter whether they were from a small race or a big race, as long as they awakened this ''Conqueror'' ability, it meant either they had a noble bloodline, or they had the qualification of a monarch.

    But people were more willing to believe in the noble bloodline theory than the qualification of a monarch.

    After all, there were also a lot of good kings and queens throughout history from various races in various worlds and dimensions.

    But few people could awaken this ability, which means the chanceid on the bloodline.

    It was still possible for someone with a diluted bloodline to awaken this ability, as long as they owned their one percent noble bloodline and they activated it.

    [Speaking of a noble bloodline, the vampires are a branch of the demons from Hell, right? Just like the Valkyries are a branch of angels from Heaven.]

    Just from thisment alone, people could see that the celestials were actually lower in rankpared to the blood n who could bepared to the Valkyries.

    The blood n was indeed one of the strongest branch families from Hell''s demons.

    [Since the vampires should be rted to the demons from Hell one way or another, is it possible for this young king to have the noble bloodline from a high-ranking demon?]

    There were many types of demons in Hell, and there were also hierarchies.

    Aside from demons, there were also a lot of high creatures in Hell that couldn''t be considered as demons yet still had a high status in Hell.

    After all, Hell was like aplete world of its own, just like the Underworld.

    It was indeed not as big as other worlds, but it couldn''t be called just a dimension because Hell contained more than just one intelligent race.

    On the contrary, the Valkyrie''s dimension was indeed a dimension because they didn''t live in Heaven and had their own territory with a few creatures, such as the Pegasus.

    Now, the question is, which demon bloodline made Atherton awaken his Conqueror Ability?

    Many people guessed that it should be one of the seven princes of Hell.

    Others alsopared Atherton to the celestial queen, who, apparently, also had a rare and unique ability.

    [Her majesty''s ability is also unique.]

    [Although it is more fitting for a judge than a queen, this ability can only be inherited or awakened by someone with a noble bloodline!]

    [I suspect the Queen''s bloodline might have something to do with the seven archangels.]

    [Wow, wow, wow! The seven princes of Hell are also called archdemons. So will we see archangels versus archdemons next?]<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [It can be. I heard that people with noble bloodlines could summon the source of their bloodline or something.]

    [But if this is true, it will be a disaster!]

    [I can''t imagine summoning the archangels and the archdemons to their domains.]

    [Yes. Yes. The king and the queen''s domains can''t contain those creatures at all.]

    Theizens were debating while the people on the battlefield were looking at Atherton with eyes full of horror.

    This man just subdued all the celestial ancestors at the frontline!

    Although the number is only a few hundreds at most, each of these ancestors is way stronger than Atherton himself!

    For Atherton to be able to subdue the ancestors with just one word, he should be he strong, right? At least, he is stronger than the celestial queen.

    Although the celestial queen can do many things with her Judgment ability,pared to Atherton''s conqueror, it is like child''s y!

    The celestial queen obviously also discovered this, which was why her face instantly darkened, and the whole person looked as if she was in denial.

    Yes. The queen refused to believe that Atherton might be more potent than her!

    Instead of thinking far, the queen begged the other celestial ancestors to continue to attack Atherton.

    "Dear ancestors, no matter how strong that bat''s conqueror ability is, he can''t possibly face a thousand ancestors like all of you."

    The queen ttered her ancestors, making them feel a bit better even when they were humiliated because of Atherton''s moves.

    As for those hundreds of ancestors who had kneeled to Atherton...what could they do?

    This Conqueror Ability was not as simple asmanding people to do something, unlike what Ainsley''s charm ability and the Godfather''s domination do.

    The Godfather''s domination only stuns people or makes them die of fear and respect.

    Ainsley''s charm brainwashed people and controlled them, simr to Wilhelm''s puppet ability but the charm ability was much simpler and crude.

    On the contrary, the Conqueror Ability was exactly like its name.

    Conquering people, ces, or whatsoever.

    Those who were forced to kneel to Atherton and couldn''t hold back their actions would all fall under the Conqueror''s magic, which means...

    They were now already Atherton''s people from deep in their hearts and minds.

    Even if they wanted to resist, they were already conquered, so in a sense, these ancestors couldn''t go back to side with their own people unless Atherton died!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1521 "Fight For The King"

    Even if Atherton didn''t use his ability anymore, those who had been conquered by him, from ces to people, would always belong to him.

    As long as Atherton still had a breath left, these ces and people would not go anywhere.

    If Atherton conquered a ce, it means he could control everything in that ce as easily as managing his domain.

    The people he didn''t want to be inside his territory would never be able to set foot into his territory.

    To be honest, the king had conquered his own people''s kingdom, but what he beat was not the territory but the overall kingdom itself.

    This means, wherever the blood n went, as long as they were still considered a kingdom, even if they only lived on a small ind or a cave...

    They would always be under Atherton''s control and protection.

    This is Atherton''sst line of defense created for his people aside from Crimson Ind, hiding underground, and so many other defense lines.

    Atherton needed a thousand years to slowly conquer his own people for various reasons but now, he only needed minutes to conquer these ancestors.

    It didn''t even take a minute, really.

    After all, conquering his own people had so many other considerations and measurements, afraid that the citizens would be wronged.

    But conquering the enemies is more simple than ever. Just conquer, and even if they be his ve, Atherton will never care.

    The other celestial ancestors also knew one or two about this ability and knew that they would never be able to recover the lost a few hundreds of celestial ancestors.

    Unlike Wilhelm''s puppetry that required him to always be in control, Atherton''s Conqueror Ability was much easier but the effect was way stronger.

    How could it be easy to defeat colonialism? People needed more than a few decades or even a hundred years in reality.

    Not to mention that Atherton''s Conqueror Ability would slowly conquer the people''s hearts as well, which means these ancestors wouldn''t resist him as much as now after a few weeks or months.

    Atherton simply included the captured celestial ancestors as his people, but these victims would always be less important than his people!

    The other celestial ancestors listened to the queen and felt they had to attack Atherton anyway.

    If they let him do as he wished, he might conquer even the celestial queen and other celestial ancestors!

    He might even conquer the whole celestial race if he was cornered, and then, the whole race would be his ve.

    Terrible!

    Atherton had to die!

    Either he dies, or they all die.

    The Celestial ancestors immediatelyunched another round of attacks, and the queen even personally used her Judgment ability to attack Atherton.

    This kind of attack from various celestial ancestors, plus the sword of justice that tried to pierce Atherton''s domain¡­

    No matter where you looked, Atherton couldn''t possibly resist all of this alone.

    But he was not alone anymore.

    The few hundreds or so celestial ancestors that he had just conquered immediately defected to Atherton''s side without leaving the Queen''s domain.

    This means, these traitors still enjoyed the queen''s boost while secretly backstabbing their people!

    Indeed, siblings are alike.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The younger brother manipted the celestials to backstab each other and the older brother manipted the celestial ancestors.

    Even more so, the way Atherton said ''kneel'' to those ancestors was eight points simr to Ainsley back then!

    The two figures from different generations ovepped, but they all symbolized the rise of the blood n.

    The king himself didn''t hesitate to use his newly conquered celestial ancestors to block the attacks for him while he conquered more people.

    "Go. Kill whoever resists."

    Such a simplemand, but the conquered celestial ancestors immediately obeyed, as if the King was their own king.

    This loyalty, perseverance and other emotions were way superior than Wilhelm''s puppetry that only made people into puppets.

    With loyalty and all other emotions from the depth of these ancestors'' hearts, their strength soared and became stronger than the celestial ancestors who just simply wanted to help their descendants.

    Fighting for their king and fighting for a mere distant descendant.

    Who would give all their strength in this battle?

    Of course, it would be those who fought for the king!

    There were only a few hundreds, celestial ancestors on Atherton''s side, but they faintly overwhelmed the other celestial ancestors solely because of their motivation.

    Not to mention that they were fighting in the Queen''s domain.

    Those who had been conquered by Atherton didn''t care whether the domain would copse or not because the domain belonged to their ''enemy'' the celestial queen, anyway.

    But the celestial ancestors who were still sober had this kind of awareness, unlike those who had been conquered.

    If they used all their strength and went rampant here, things would be bad for their descendants.

    At that time, without the domain belonging to the celestial queen, all the celestial ancestors would be forced to go back to their own dimension.

    If this happened, wouldn''t that mean they failed to protect their descendants?

    The Celestial ancestors didn''t care much about the celestials who were left in this world.

    Anyway, they also had their own descendants in the new dimension and those descendants were far stronger than the celestials in this world.

    But in the end, their roots were here.

    The celestial ancestors felt that if they failed to protect the descendants who were left in this world and the celestial race went extinct because of this war...

    Their reputation would be ruined, and many people from various worlds and dimensions wouldugh at their celestial race.

    At that time, how could the celestial race mingle with other high-level races?

    So shameful!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1522 "Traitors"

    Of course, to be honest, even if the races in other worlds and dimensions would talk about the celestials'' reputation..

    The races in this world wouldn''t care about the celestials'' reputation at all.

    The people in this world didn''t know that there were other worlds and dimensions out there, so they wouldn''t think much about the failure of the celestial ancestors.

    After all, only those who knew about the ''Transmigrators'' and the secret behind a domain understood the truth involving these worlds and dimensions.

    Still, the celestial ancestors didn''t want to fail in protecting their own descendants, especially if they failed because of their nemesis, the blood n.

    And the way they failed was also because of being backstabbed by their own people...

    Absolutely not!

    Thus, the celestial ancestors tried hard to protect the remaining celestials.

    They also didn''t want the current celestial queen to die because they identally broke her domain.

    But looking at the current situation...the celestial ancestors felt that they were really wronged.

    The traitors didn''t care about the queen''s domain and recklessly used their true power, which really gave a headache to the other celestial ancestors.

    The sober celestial ancestors restrained their strength a lot because they were fighting inside the Queen''s domain, not in the enemy king''s domain.

    Unfortunately, the traitors didn''t think this way, and they just carelessly used their strength, not caring about the celestial queen at all.

    No matter how strong the celestial ancestors were, in front of someone who didn''t restrain their strength at all while they were holding back their power all the time...

    How could they win?

    They could only survive using the advantage of numbers, but so far, these traitors had managed to kill quite a few celestial ancestors.

    It was not easy for Atherton himself or other people here to kill even one celestial ancestor, but for a fellow celestial ancestor, it was not hard.

    The bad thing was, these traitors were quite strong and each of them was originally an elite who came to the frontline to end the war early.

    Who would have thought that they were all conquered by Atherton''s ability?

    The other celestial ancestors were anxious, but even when they were from the first generation, the king didn''te to this domain at all.

    Thus, the highest-ranking person here was probably the first marshal.

    But the first marshal was caught at the frontline and became one of the traitors!

    At first, the celestial ancestors didn''t realize this, but when they saw how only a few hundred celestial ancestors could rival so many of them...

    They realized that there might be someone strong among the celestial ancestors who betrayed them.

    But they didn''t expect this mysterious person to be their marshal!

    They thought the Marshal stayed at the rear and didn''t personally join the battlefield.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    However, thinking again, after talking to the celestial queen, the marshal did leave the Queen, and his whereabouts became unknown.

    In the past, the marshal used to lead the soldiers to the frontline and was never a person who liked to back down or hide at the rear.

    It was just that they didn''t expect Atherton to be able to influence their marshal!

    What these oldies didn''t know was that, if not for concentrating most of his ability to influence the celestial ancestors'' first marshal, he would have been able to influence at least a few thousands celestial ancestors and not just a few hundred.

    He might not be as strong as the celestial ancestors, but he was still someone who could open a domain, and his part was almostplete.

    With the ''Conqueror'' ability, he became way stronger than others in his strength level, which was why even the celestial ancestors who were far stronger than him were affected.

    Very few abilities could ignore the difference in the power level between two ability users, and the king''s ability was one of these strange abilities that could bypass a few sses in terms of strength difference.

    The other one was the queen''s Judgment ability which could also be used on ability users as strong as the celestial ancestors.

    Ainsley was also another example. Her luck maniption ability and her charm ability were unique and these two abilities could bypass a lot of power level gaps.

    This is why, when Ainsley hadn''t even purified her energy core in the early stages, she could still influence a lot of adults and elites.

    The burden to the body was indeed multiplied when facing people with a certain strength level gap, but some unique abilities didn''t have this worry at all.

    Imagine if Ainsley could cultivate until she could naturally create her own domain.

    With her two abilities, she could create two different domains, and if she was more skilful, she couldbine the domains from the two abilities to create a moreplete domain.

    Just like the king''s domain now.

    The king was also a multi-ability user and he had the ability to manipte blood, just like any other pure-blooded blood n members.

    The effect of the blood moon, the sea, the castle, the ind and many things inside the king''s domain was the result of his blood maniption ability.

    There was also his ability to manipte darkness, which was directly linked to the name of the domain itself.

    As for the Conqueror Ability...

    It not only made the ordinary darkness into something deadly because of the domain''s core nature itself, but also made it possible for the king to do many things, such as reviving the blood n ancestors in his Castle.

    Just the power to manipte blood alone wouldn''t be able to make such aplete domain, okay?

    There must be more than that!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1523 "Blood Clan Ancestors Join The War"

    People often ignore that not all people need a few domain owners to make abined domain.

    If a person was a multi-ability user, they could use their other abilities to be theplements of the main ability that they used as the core of the domain.

    The queen probably also had other abilities that she infused in her Judgment Domain but the core of the domain was still her main ability that she was best at.

    With the first marshal of the celestial ancestors defecting without any signs, the celestial ancestors were caught off guard.

    And it was then that the blood n ancestors woke up from their ''deep sleep'' one after another.

    In the beginning, there were only ten ancestors, including Father Dracu.

    Now, there were already a few thousand blood n ancestors ready to help Atherton, and there were still more blood n ancestors waiting to be revived.

    Atherton bought them enough time to gather the reinforcement.

    With this strategy, it was not impossible to hold on under the enemy''s attack until Atherton sessfully revived all the blood n ancestors!

    The celestial queen probably didn''t think that Atherton could revive the blood n ancestors because they felt that only Lyod and Caroline could revive the nsmen.

    The king could not revive any of his nsmen so easily, but inside his domain, this impossible thing became possible.

    Not only because of his blood maniption ability that created a certain domain and was fused with the overall Reign of Darkness domain.

    But there was also help from the Conqueror Ability, which has so much more skills than people could think of.

    At this time, the war continued, but from the outside, the two sides looked evenly matched.

    Although Atherton''s side slightly overwhelmed the celestial ancestors'' side, in the end, the celestial ancestors still relied on numbers to suppress Atherton''s attacks.

    It was at this moment that the blood n ancestors finally chose to reveal themselves to help Atherton.

    "Go. Let''s help our descendants!" Father Dracu spoke with a voice full of vigor, as well as a bit of love for his descendants.

    Even if their numbers were like a drop of water in the seapared to the celestial ancestors'' side, this situation wouldn''tst long!

    The few thousand blood n ancestors immediately pped their strong wings and flew from the rear to the frontline.

    They deliberately didn''t hide the sound of their pping wings, and on the other hand, they tried to attract so much attention so as to deter the celestial ancestors a little bit.

    What people saw was just a bunch of ck shadows hovering in the dark sky that slowly came close to the border between the two domains.

    The sound of the wings'' pping sounded like the sounds of other flying-type beasts, but when the blood n ancestors simultaneously released their aura and pressure...

    The whole battlefield was blown away.

    BOOM!

    Under the crimson moonlight, the thousands of blood n ancestors appeared graciously with ck or red cloaks, looking exactly like those handsome vampires in movies.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Their dark hair blended with the dark sky, but their crimson pupils shone in the dark, quite simr to the blood moon above their heads.

    With so many blood n ancestors suddenly appearing behind Atherton like this, how could the enemies not notice something wrong?

    Those who were still fighting the conquered celestial ancestors even stopped fighting for a few seconds to look at Atherton''s domain, almost getting killed because they were distracted.

    Swosh!

    The few thousand blood n ancestors lined up in the sky with their wings stretched wide, forming a strange formation that seemed to cover the whole sky.

    The sky was already dark without a single star, only a single blood moon that looked as if it was dyed in red.

    When the blood n ancestors appeared, they really blended with the background, and only their crimson pupils could be seen in the dark, as well as their morbidly pale skin.

    Some ancestors had glossy wings with various dark colors, and these were the only things people could see well in the dark.

    The blood n ancestors appeared with a full momentum and even released their aura, instantly giving a huge pressure on the celestial ancestors who were still fighting the traitors.

    The number of blood n ancestors who appeared at the border wasn''t that many, but this sudden appearance caught many celestial ancestors off guard.

    Those who were the closest to the border of the two domains immediately backed off by a few hundred meters with faces full of shock.

    How could this be?! These blood n ancestors should have been dead an epoch ago.

    Even if the blood n members could be revived, it would take a few hundred years to revive just one blood n ancestor at the peak of their strength.

    How could it be possible to have a few thousands blood n ancestors suddenly appearing one by one?

    Could it be that the blood n''s current generation had already revived a batch of ancestors and had been waiting for a thousand years for this war?

    The other celestial ancestors didn''t talk to the queen, but they also heard about the general situation from the marshal.

    It was really impossible for the blood n to be prepared like this when the queen made a surprise attack on the blood n.

    Unless....someone in the blood n could see the future!

    But what kind of gift is that?! Even the noble angels might not have such an inherited ability, okay?

    The celestial ancestors would have never thought that Atherton really did have such an ability, but he didn''t foresee the Queen''s attack on his people so easily.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1524 "Superior Blood Clan"

    To be specific, Atherton did know that the blood n would have to go to war against the celestial for the second time after a thousand years, but he didn''t know when the celestials would attack.

    Because of this, he asked the elders to develop the crimson barrier, not only for the future of his kingdom but also for this war that he had seen in his vision.

    As for resurrecting the blood n ancestors...

    Atherton felt that if he could do it when he opened his domain within a few minutes, why should he let the two elders waste a thousand years just to revive a few ancestors?

    At most, they could only revive ten people!

    The celestial ancestors didn''t know that inside Atherton''s domain, he could revive these ancestors at their peak strength, as long as the ancestors never left his domain.

    Once they left his domain, they would all turn back into ashes, leaving behind only a drop of blood that was left way before they first died.

    But Atherton felt it was enough for the ancestors to live inside his domain for a few hours.

    Anyway, the ancestors didn''t really like to be revived after ''sleeping'' for so long.

    These ancestors who had lived for too long and didn''t want to leave this world because for some reasons, preferred to die in peace instead of getting revived to work non-stop.

    The celestial ancestors were misled and thought the blood n had been nning to trap their descendants.

    What a bunch of sinister bats!

    The boost of a few thousands blood n ancestors doubled the pressure that the celestial ancestors received.

    These blood n ancestors were all at the same level as the celestial ancestors because both sides were from the first generation in their race.

    And to be honest, since the celestial wasn''t a branch of the angels and was only an ''inferior product'', even when their strength was at the same level as these blood n ancestors...

    The blood n ancestors still faintly surpassed these celestial ancestors.

    After all, it was like the difference between a Valkyrie and a celestial!

    The blood n was on the same height as the Valkyrie, but their number was far less than Valkyrie, which was why these blood n members didn''t rule this world directly.

    Not to mention that the origin of the blood n could be traced back to Hell, and the generations of blood ns who lived in this world weren''t as pure-blooded as the Valkyries.

    Father Dracu was the only one with pure vampire blood, but he was exiled from the big vampire n tree because the vampire wanted to expand their bloodline.

    The big blood n in Hell was said to be noble demons, and they were the subordinates of the seven archdemons.

    Many blood n members in Hell upied important positions that were only a bit worse than the 7 rulers of Hell, which were the 7 Princes or could be called the 7 Archdemons.

    If not for Father Dracu and the generation below him wasn''t as noble as the Valkyries, the blood n would have ruled this world way earlier.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But still, although the blood n in this world was a bit worse than the mysterious blood n in Hell, they were still better than the celestial ancestors.

    Just think of the blood n in this world as a leftover Valkyries who married non-valkyries but still retained a considerable percentage of Valkyrie''s bloodline.

    What about the celestials?

    They were daughters and sons of various low-level angels or Heaven''s creatures that just conveniently gave them wings and a little bit of holy energy.

    In terms ofbat skill, the Valkyries won miles awaypared to these angels who were notbat angels.

    A lot of celestials were born from nonbat angels with other nonbat angels or simply Heaven''s creatures.

    Only a few were born frombat angels, which waspletely different from the blood n, which was already good at fighting deep in their bones.

    No matter how diluted the blood of the ''pure-blooded'' blood n members in this world, they were still waaaay better than these celestials.

    If the celestials didn''t have so many descendants while the blood n had too few, how could the celestials still be able to live in this world?

    Father Dracu didn''t have to go to the battlefield, and his people were already enough to handle the celestial ancestors.

    Since the blood n ancestors died at the peak of their strength, when they were revived, their strength remained at their prime.

    The celestial ancestors were also at the peak of their strength, but the blood n was indeed a little bit better than the celestial ancestors.

    Not to mention that more and more blood n ancestors were revived, and the entire night sky of the Reign of Darkness domain was almost filled with the blood n ancestors!

    Atherton also didn''t stop and continued to conquer one celestial ancestor after another, besieging the cosmic ancestors from the inside out.

    The Celestial ancestors frantically tried to destroy Atherton''s domain while fighting the blood n ancestors, but the blood n ancestors tightly protected the domain from being damaged.

    On the other hand, the celestial ancestors who betrayed their people because of Atherton''s ability went rampant, damaging the Queen''s domain here and there.

    If not for the celestial ancestors trying so hard to fix the domain and help the queen, the queen would have long passed out from the bacsh!

    Looking at this scene where the blood n ancestors were revived one by one, their number almost caught up with the number of the celestial ancestors...

    The queen was in despair.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1525 "Natural Disasters"

    The queen thought that relying on her ancestors alone was enough, and there were only 10.000-20.000 blood n members under Atherton who were still alive.

    Just a bit more! Just a bit more, and they would win with their mighty celestial ancestor''s army.

    But the reality was not so easy.

    Since the Queen could ask the ancestors for help, it was possible for Atherton to also ask for his ancestors'' help!

    In this battle between two experts, the two races involved thew of space, evil aura, holy energy, and so on.

    Both sides shed hard, and both domains already shook and trembled countless times, as if about to have cracks any second.

    The battle between top experts whose strength already exceeded the threshold of this world involved a higher level use of a special ability called thew.

    There was aw of water,w of fire, aw of this and that.

    It wasplicated, but the effect of each attack that used thew was enough to destroy a few viges.

    The collision from both sides of domains even affected the outside world, and for a while, the weather became so chaotic, and earthquakes happened often.

    The tsunami attacked the nearby inds, territories and other countries with areas near the sea.

    The weather also turned gloomy, and soon, the outside world was bombarded with heavy rainstorms and tornadoes.

    The natural disasters appeared on the battlefield outside of the domain, and soon, it reached out to other races'' territories.

    Some ces suddenly had a heavy blizzard. Some ces suddenly had countless tornadoes and such.

    The effect of the two top-notch races'' ancestors fighting inside the domain heavily affected the outside world!

    This was still inside a domain that was close to the outside world. Imagine if this group fought directly outside of the domain?

    Both Atherton and the celestial queen''s domains had signs of cracks and damage, and both leaders suffered injuries because of this.

    But their ancestors had a lot of good things, and the ancestors tried hard to keep their descendant''s bodies healthy, not damaged by the bacsh from the domain''s wounds at all.

    The farcested for an hour until all three first generations of the blood n had sessfully been revived.

    So far, casualties had appeared on the battlefield, but the blood n ancestors still had less losses than the celestial ancestors because of the celestials'' traitors.

    The celestial ancestors didn''t expect the blood n ancestors to be so good when they had already died and were just revived for a short time.

    If this situation kept on going, both sides would identally smash the domains and the war would end with a tie.

    The celestial queen felt that this might be the best result she could have, since she had lost almost all her own people and only the celestial ancestors were left behind.

    On the other hand, although the blood n was also massacred by the celestial ancestors, the ancestors yed with the blood n and didn''t kill them fast enough.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In the end, there were still quite a lot of pure-blooded blood n members left behind, and now, everyone was put inside the castle, protected far away from the battlefield itself.

    The celestial queen felt that a tie might be good if her race didn''t fail.

    But one of the prestigious celestial ancestors didn''t want to admit defeat.

    How could they lose in a war against the blood n?

    Back then, they won against the blood n once or twice, so how they suddenly couldn''t defeat the blood n?!

    This prestigious elder had a feeling that the queen was still hiding a little trump card, but she didn''t want to use all her strength because she might have to sacrifice something in return.

    This is good. The celestial queen is finally not too brainless anymore and could ept the result of being unable to defeat the blood n.

    As long as they were considered a tie, even when, in reality, the celestial race was the one being pushed back and forced to run away, the celestial race wouldn''t lose too much reputation.

    Anyway, after killing so many blood n members and a lot of dark camp creatures, the celestial would be blessed with a stronger holy light.

    If they recuperated for a few hundred years, in the end, the future generation would inherit the new blessing of the Holy light energy and the future celestial would be stronger than the blood n!

    It was true that the current celestialscked training and experience, so the queen nned to take her little nephew away and train him to be the next ruler of the celestial n.

    The celestials could live for a long time, anyway, so they still had time to make a grandeback in the future.

    Let''s retreat now and one could advance in the future.

    Compared to the blood n, who was forced to hide for a whole thousand years, just a few hundred years felt short.

    The queen thought of retreating, but the ancestors wouldn''t allow their descendants to be so cowardly.

    Look at the blood n. They never took the initiative to retreat, and when they did retreat, it was all for the continuation of their race.

    What about the celestial race?

    Although their poption didn''t reach billions like humans, the number of celestials'' poption could easily reach a few hundred million.

    Losing one million of soldiers was indeed a massive blow to the race, and that would hinder the race''s growth for at least a few hundred years, but they weren''t at a dead end yet!

    They could sacrifice something to continue pushing the enemies!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1526 "The Celestial Queens Secret"

    With the celestial ancestors here, how could they give up the war?

    The merit and the holy energy they would receive if they could really massacre the blood n until they went extinct would be so huge!

    It didn''t matter to sacrifice one celestial queen for the future of the entire celestial race in this world.

    After the baptism of holy light exchanged with the war merit, the future celestials would be able to dominate this world, and more celestials would be able to leave for a higher-level world.

    Those big races out there who left their weaker descendants behind also guided their descendants in the hope that they could go to a higher-level world, not staying in this kind of mid-level world.

    The celestial ancestors from the past timeline also had this belief.

    Anyway, even if they died here, their death wouldn''t disturb the timeline of their higher-level world.

    In short, after the domain was closed, the celestial ancestors who died in the domain would still be alive when they returned to their higher-level world.

    After all, this was rted to the concept of a parallel world, timeline, and so on, so it was indeed moreplicated.

    But summoning someone from a different timeline indeed has such a benefit for the summoned person.

    They wouldn''t be able to get the war merit because they were just figures from the past, but even if they died in the ce where they were summoned, it wouldn''t affect the future of their timeline.

    Their descendants in the higher-level world would still exist.

    The celestials in this world would also still exist and wouldn''t just disappear because their ancestors died before the real death time.

    After all, the queen''s domain had its own timeline and spacew, so it was indeed not difficult to do this for the celestial ancestors.

    Just like how Code-L used the entire domain as a VR game against the Valkyries, the queen''s domain had a simr effect.

    The celestial ancestors, who knew they wouldn''t die even if they died here, became more ambitious.

    They couldn''t get the war merit, but the celestial m in this world could.

    Who wouldn''t want the descendants from their origin world to be stronger to finally be able to leave this mid-level world and go to a higher-level world?

    And so, a prestigious celestial ancestor approached the queen and looked at the queen with fire in his eyes.

    The prestigious celestial ancestors also had six wings like the celestial queen, just like the first Marshal, who also had six wings.

    Other Celestial ancestors all had four wings and only a handful among the few hundred thousand ancestors who could grow their wings to reach three pairs.

    Just judging from this, the prestigious celestial ancestor should be someone with a high status among other celestial ancestors.

    Facing this man, even though he wasn''t the first marshal who was already conquered before he could show off his ability, the queen was extremely polite, respectful, and humble.

    "Greetings, ancestors. Is there anything you want to ask this descendant to do?"

    The Queen gulped and silently thought about whether the ancestor wanted to me her for being too weak or something.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Anyway, her n to retreat with her people was already in motion, and as soon as she closed the domain, her people would use long-distance teleportation to escape.

    Unexpectedly, the prestigious celestial ancestor didn''t even think about retreating.

    The man looked down at the queen of the celestial''s current generation and let out a sigh.

    "I know that you still haven''t done your best. You must have a noble bloodline and can summon some high-level angels, right?"

    The queen had never told anyone about this secret, so when she heard what the man said, she almost subconsciously attacked him.

    The queen''s expression instantly changed, and the woman had a wary look, even when she was in front of her own ancestor.

    "W-what? What are you saying, dear ancestor? I-I don''t understand your words..."

    The queen tried to act innocent, ignorant, and foolish, but the man didn''t let her y a drama in front of him.

    The ancestor immediately busted the queen''s lie and directly exposed her with his sharp words.

    "Don''t lie. Indeed, only kings and queens of the celestial race in this world can have six wings, but your wings are different from the previous kings and queens."

    The ancestor was not ignorant, even if he had been away for a long time.

    "I have seen this type of wings on some celestials with special bloodlines, and all of them undoubtedly be the rulers of our race in my world."

    The ancestor looked down at the queen, who was a head shorter than her and snorted.

    "I don''t know what kind of noble bloodline you have and whether you have awakened it or not, but I hope you can use your advantage in this war."

    "Even if you have to sacrifice a bit, don''t you dare to flee from the battlefield!"

    The ancestor had seen the Queen''s thoughts in one nce, and the Queen''s face instantly turned pale.

    She knew that she was special from birth but because the celestials also had their own internal conflicts, she never dared to tell others about her secret.

    Not even her beloved nephew and her close family or the elders knew about her unique bloodline because this was just too rare!

    With this blessing, the queen could snatch the throne when she was considered young among other queens and kings'' candidates.

    She was the first one to cultivate six wings and others immediately failed to cultivate six wings.

    The system to cultivate six wings is simr to how sacred beasts be legendary beasts!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1527 "Sacrifice For The Race"

    After all, resources were scarce in this world and usually, only when the previous six-winged celestial died could there be another six-winged celestial.

    The queen''s six wings were a little different because, to be honest...her whole wings were golden instead of white!

    But she used a special trick to dye her wings white and only let a few lines of gold to stand out because the previous kings and queens also had these thin golden lines on their wings.

    Still, so far, no kings and queens in this world had fully golden wings, not even the first celestial king in this world.

    The first celestial king in this world could be called as the third or the fourth if counting the first three generations of celestials who had left this world for a higher-level world.

    Only those three generations have celestials with fully golden wings, and yet, even in the higher-level world, the descendants of the celestials rarely had this kind of fully golden wings.

    Not to mention having a full six wings dyed golden!

    Golden-feathered celestials were as rare as a monarch with the Conqueror Ability.

    And this prestigious ancestor could see through the Queen''s low-level trick to hide the color of her wings.

    This trick was good for others in this world, but for him, who came from a higher-level world, such a trick was useless.

    The prestigious ancestor believed that the first marshal had also noticed the Queen''s uniqueness, which was why he was really fond of her.

    The queen didn''t expect the ancestor to have seen through her disguise so quickly, and the whole person instantly deted.

    The queen knew that she had a unique bloodline, and she had even awakened that bloodline, receiving an inheritance and other things.

    But her special bloodline was extremely thin, and once she used the inheritance skill, she would lose her special heritage forever and would also lose her ''Judgment'' Ability.

    After all, her ''Judgment'' Ability was inherited because of her special bloodline, and it was different from the usual Judgment Ability.

    Not only that, but she also had to sacrifice her wings if she really wanted to activate aplete set of this unique skill inside her domain.

    The queen felt that it was a big loss to sacrifice her wings, her bloodline and even her unique ability just to hammer the blood n to death.

    Even if she won, the celestial would receive the holy light blessing, but she would be weakened to the point of being an ordinary celestial race.

    At that time, new queens or kings would rece her and they would be way stronger than her after the baptism of the holy light exchanged through the war merit.

    Even if she also got the holy light baptism and would receive the biggest share because of her contribution in this war, she would never get back her special ability, her wings or her bloodline.

    She had to re-cultivate her wings for several hundred years, and at that time, she would already be forced to abdicate as a queen.

    The queen was unwilling to sacrifice so much just for a qualitative leap of her own race!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She did love her people, but she was also selfish and didn''t want to sacrifice herself for the development of the celestial race.

    Even without hammering the blood n to death and making them extinct, the celestial race would still get another baptism of holy light through the war merit.

    After a few hundred years or a thousand years, they could wage war against the blood n again, constantly farming the war merit.

    Instead of killing all the blood ns once and for all, wouldn''t it be better to let them reproduce first and continuously farm war merits once in a thousand years?

    The queen obviously didn''t think that if she managed to make the blood n go extinct now, the war merit and the holy light blessing she received would directly upgrade her to the level of the celestial ancestors.

    Even if she lost her wings, her unique ability or her bloodline, she would be the first celestial to go to a high-level world after so long.

    Being a high-level celestial in a high-level world like the celestial ancestors would always be more promising than being the ruler of the celestials in this world.

    The prestigious ancestor could understand the Queen''s unwillingness to sacrifice herself because if her n still failed, she would have nothing left.

    The celestial would also be hit so hard that it would need more than just a thousand years to recover.

    But even so, the celestial ancestors felt that they could send more resources for the celestial race to recover from the war damage.

    So, even if they lost, the war merit was still there, and the ancestors would still support their descendants.

    Only the Queen would be wronged, and maybe she would really be just an ordinary celestial.

    Of course, with the war merit she umted, Heaven would bless her so that she would still be the strongest celestial in this world even without her wings, special bloodline, or her special ability.

    The ancestor took his time to exin things to the queen patiently and coax her to take this gamble.

    "At worst, you just won''t be able to guard your throne, but you will still be stronger than whoever bes the next ruler of the celestial race in terms of divine energy''s purity."

    At that time, the queen would have a longer lifespan and could re-cultivate her lost wings.

    She wouldn''t get back her special bloodline, but she might be able to re-awaken the same rare ability ''Judgment'' as before!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1528 "Holy Energy Vs Special Energy"

    After the queen recovered, wouldn''t it be easy to go back as the queen of the celestial race in this world?

    Even if she lost everything, it wouldn''t be too bad and would only be a temporary situation for her.

    "How is it? If you are willing to take this gamble, even if we all lost today, the ancestors will support you and give you tons of resources in the future."

    What he wanted was just to give a heavy blow to the blood n so that it was impossible to recover even after a thousand years!

    There was also a hidden selfishness behind his request.

    It was said that the blood n couldn''t be killed because they could be revived, but archangels and archdemons could kill these blood nspletely.

    And those who died in the archangel''s or the arch demons'' hands would never be able toe back from death.

    If they could just kill the blood n ancestorspletely, that would cut off arge military power belonging to the blood n.

    Let''s see how the blood n could survive future wars and battles without the support of their ancestors!

    This is the disadvantage of not leaving the mid-level world and choosing to die instead.

    If the blood n ancestors left the mid-level world, with their immortality, they coulde from another world or another timeline, and they wouldn''t die for real, no matter what.

    No wonder it was such a cheat for the queen to summon her ancestors from the past timeline and from another world like this.

    After all, the ancestors wouldn''t really lose anything!

    The queen was a bit moved by the ancestors'' words, but sacrificing her wings would be painful, and it would also hurt her if she sacrificed all her wings.

    Bing a wingless celestial was a great humiliation!

    The celestial ancestor seemed to understand the Queen''s hesitation and immediately persuaded her again.

    "You don''t need to sacrifice all six wings. Your holy energy won''t be enough to summon whoever you wanted to summon, anyway."

    "Just sacrifice four wings and leave two wings for yourself. This way, even if you lose your four other wings, you still have the same number of wings as ordinary celestials."

    Of course, it would be faster to re-cultivate wings when the queen still has a pair of wings left behindpared to when she sacrificed all her wings.

    The queen looked thoughtful and was silent for a few seconds before she whispered to the prestigious celestial ancestors.

    "I...I need three mediums to summon the great ones."

    The so-called medium required people who the ''great ones'' strength would bless.

    The celestial ancestor paused for a few seconds before pointing at himself and several other prestigious ancestors who were only a little bit worse than the first marshal.

    "Can''t the mediums be us? We are also quite strong, only a bit worse than the first Marshal."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The prestigious celestial ancestor wasparable to celestial elders in terms of position.

    Of course, even the current celestial elders couldn''t go against any ordinary celestial ancestors because the gap between the two was too big.

    Still, these prestigious ancestors were the elders of the celestial ancestors, so their strength should be the best among other ancestors who came to this world.

    Unexpectedly, the queen shook her head and whispered in a low voice.

    "I-I am afraid the great ones will look down on dear ancestors. Only those with the same noble bloodline are barely worthy of the great ones."

    The prestigious celestial ancestor didn''t look offended by the queen''s words that indirectly said that he was not worthy, because he also knew that the queen didn''t mean to insult him.

    Although the Queen was way weaker than him, she was a chosen one who had a little bit of the great ones'' noble bloodline, which might be why she was slightly qualified to be the medium of the great ones.

    "So, do you need to summon the previous kings and queens of our race?"

    The prestigious ancestor directly guessed what the Queen needed right now.

    In the history of kings and queens belonging to the celestial race, there was only a handful who had a noble bloodline.

    It was said that only the first three kings of the celestial race who owned the noble bloodline and all of them had left this world for another higher-level world.

    After that, the history of the celestial race was divided into two.

    The first one was rted to the descendants of the ancestors in the higher-level world, and the second one was about the celestial race who lived in this world.

    So far, among those celestial kings and queens who lived in this world, only the current queen had a drop of noble bloodline and was barely qualified to summon the great ones.

    As for the others...if the queen wanted to find mediums for the great ones to descend, then, she had to summon the first three kings of the celestial race.

    But obviously, she didn''t summon the king and only summoned the first marshal because her holy energy and her special energy needed to fuel her awakened ability weren''t enough to call the king!

    "I-I don''t have enough holy energy or special energy to summon the previous kings..." The Queen answered truthfully.

    Non-human races usually had two different kinds of energy inside their bodies, such as the celestial with their holy energy and the special energy they got when they awakened their abilities.

    Holy energy was used to fuel the consumption of an innate ability that came from a bloodline or racial advantage, while special energy was used in awakened abilities.

    The two energies are different!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1529 "Summoning The Three Celestial Kings"

    The queen awakened the Judgment Ability, which was why she didn''t use her holy energy aside from activating the entire race''s racial advantages, such as the war machine or the shared damage.

    The queen''s Judgment Domain naturally didn''t have a celestial ancestor.

    It should only be able to replicate the scene of a judgment day with meteors, pirs of light and other inanimate things to punish enemies.

    However, the moment the Queen opened the passage of time and invited the ancestors to her domain, things changed.

    She constantly needed to use her holy energy, just like when the ten female elders with the Valkyrie''s bloodline summoned the Valkyries.

    The queen also used her hidden bloodline to be able to summon the ancestors, but now that she wanted to summon the great ones...

    She was afraid that she would die even before she could summon one of the seven great ones.

    The celestial ancestor immediately understood what the Queen needed.

    "Okay, it''s simple. We will provide you with enough holy energy so that you can summon the first three kings along with the great ones."

    There were so many celestial ancestors here, anyway.

    Borrowing just 5% of each person''s overall holy energy would already give the queen so much holy energy.

    When the queen heard that the ancestor wanted to help her, she immediately smiled softly and nodded at the celestial ancestor.

    "Then, dear ancestor, please help me with the holy energy consumption. I will summon the first three kings before summoning the great ones."

    The queen immediately bit her finger once more and forcefully dropped a few blood droplets from her finger into the air.

    At the same time, she infused her own holy energy and then signaled the ancestor to help her infuse more holy energy.

    Just like before, the queen used her own blood to create a strange magic circle in the air, but this time, her crimson blood slowly turned golden the moment her holy energy touched the blood droplets.

    Then, the entire magic circle also glowed in golden light!

    The Queen was hidden at the rear, so this scene didn''t attract the enemy''s attention when the border was already so chaotic.

    The prestigious ancestor hurriedly found several more ancestors at the same level as him and injected their holy energy into the Queen''s golden magic circle.

    It was ironic that the celestials disliked the blood n for feeding on blood and manipting blood, but they also required blood when performing ceremonies and such.

    Soon, around nine more prestigious ancestors came with their vigorous four wings pping on their backs, and they hurriedly circled the queen, protecting her in the middle.

    This is a promising descendant who was way better than the descendants in the higher-level world, all because of her noble bloodline.

    Even if the noble bloodline only counted for less than 1% of her overall heritage, to be able to awaken the super thin bloodline like that already proved the queen''s talent.

    The queen''s magic circle started at the size of a palm, and soon, it expanded to fit three adults at once.

    The magic circle was suspended several meters below the Queen''s feet, and the queen floated right at the center of the magic circle.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Soon, the magic circle expanded until it could fit four to five people without feeling cramped.

    The other celestial ancestors also backed off so they wouldn''t identally enter the range of the golden magic circle.

    At the same time, white light came out of everyone''s palms, surging straight to the queen at the center of the magic circle.

    The queen''s body also glowed in the white light of the holy light, continuously nourishing the magic circle itself.

    Then, the queen slowly recited some spells in the celestials'' ancientnguage mixed with thenguage of the angels.

    Thisnguage could only be learned by those who received the spiritual inheritance from the rted race.

    The queen had already received the inheritance from her ancestors the moment she was crowned.

    She also received the inheritance from angels the moment she awakened her bloodline.

    The queen''s voice slowly filled the entire space around the magic circle, and people who heard this would feel at peace and secure in their hearts.

    No one knew since when the queen and the magic circle slowly moved on their own towards the white-golden temple on Cloud Ind above the battlefield.

    This temple was a part of the Judgment Day Domain, but it was extremely in contrast with the theme of Judgment Day.

    No one knew the purpose of cloud ind and the temple, but when the ten prestigious ancestors saw the queen with her eyes closed and her magic circle moved towards the temple.

    They immediately understood the function of the temple.

    It should be a ce to summon great beings to the queen''s domain!

    The queen''s movement became noticeable when she moved out like that, and so, the prestigious ancestors hurriedly used various skills to hide the Queen''s figure and the magic circle below her feet.

    Due to the ancestors'' help, no one noticed the queen and the golden magic circle moving towards the temple in the sky.

    No one even heard the sound of the queen''s spell chants.

    Even Father Dracu didn''t notice anything and only felt that something was a bit wrong, but he didn''t know why he felt like this.

    In just several minutes, the queen and the glowing magic circle under her feet arrived inside the greek-style temple.

    The queen immediately flew towards the center of the temple where there was a strange altar there.

    This altar should be the summoning altar created by the queen''s domain.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1530 "The Three Celestial Kings Arrived"

    The queen herself didn''t fly above the altar and just stood in front of the altar, looking way shorter than the ten-meter altar.

    But the magic circle surprisingly went to the surface of the altar, looking as if it really belonged to the altar!

    The ten prestigious ancestors immediately circled both the queen and the altar at a certain distance, not daring to get too close but also didn''t want to get too far.

    They didn''t know why, but just being near the magic circle and the altar, they could feel a sense of reference, respect and intense love from the bottom of their hearts.

    The three kings should be here soon!

    The ten prestigious celestial ancestors hurriedly give more holy energy to the queen so that the queen could inject her holy energy to the magic circle.

    The group waited with nervous gazes as the golden magic circle became brighter bit by bit, and each spark of light filled up the runes of the magic circle.

    With each rune brightened up, the huge altar slowly gave some weak responses, as ifmunicating with the magic circle itself.

    The altar also lit up bit by bit, and thebination of the two items'' glow almost spread out of the temple, illuminating the queen''s whole domain.

    Thankfully, the other ancestors aside from the ten prestigious ancestors, knew about the queen''s secret movement, and they also tacitly helped the queen to hide the blinding light.

    Because of this, the traitors of the celestial ancestors who Atherton conquered also didn''t see anything wrong with the queen or the domain.

    They only felt that the energy in the domain was a little thinner than before, but the domain remained strong.

    If anything, they could faintly feel a surge of holy energy from the direction of the temple, but these traitor celestial ancestors didn''t think much about the temple.

    Anyway, in such a doomsday-themed domain, what could a temple do?

    Such a temple should only be the queen''s safe ce or something, and the domain''s energy there should be the thickest.

    Even if they were stronger than the queen, inside the Queen''s own domain, it would also be hard if they wanted to breach the ''safe ce'' inside the domain.

    The traitors only cared about looking at their own enemies and tried their best to help their ''king''.

    It was precisely because of this that no one noticed the queen''s act of summoning the three kings of their celestial race.

    Everyone was busy with their own enemies, because the number of the blood n ancestors that Atherton revived kept climbing at such a fast speed.

    Both the blood n and the celestial race were upied, so how could they notice something so inconspicuous?

    The viewers also didn''t notice anything strange because the drone had a limited ability to capture things.

    If people used tricks and other skills inside the domain to hide from the eyes of the drones, the drones would also not capture anything.

    More often, the dozen or so drones that were connected to countless live stream tforms and channels were destroyed by some stray attacks.

    Regarding this, those who controlled the drones could only tremble while using various means to protect their drones.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Some drones were created using special abilities, and it wasn''t so delicate as to break from just one attack, but the pressure these drone controllers faced was indeed too much.

    The drone controllers were all outside the domain, and it was already hard to control something outside of a part.

    Not to mention that they had to get the best angle when recording the video while dodging some stray attacks...

    The drone controllers wanted to demand a wage raise!

    It took the queen a full ten minutes to finallyplete the magic circle, fully lighting up every single rune that created the magic circle.

    It was at this time that the altar responded to the magic circle and mysterious silver-gold mist suddenly sprayed out of the altar, instantly spreading throughout the temple to cover the altar itself.

    The mist became thicker and thicker until one couldn''t see the ce a few meters in front of them.

    Even the prestigious celestial ancestors with good eyesight couldn''t see anything other than the nearest prestigious ancestor.

    The altar waspletely covered, and so did the magic circle.

    The queen, who was in front of the altar, was also surrounded by the silver-golden mist.

    The mist didn''t just spread low but also spread high, almost covering the entire time up to the high ceiling.

    Because of this, even when the ancestors already flew in the air and used their wings to make the mist disappear, it didn''t seem to work well.

    They could only see the bright light from the magic circle covered by the silver-golden mist.

    When the light from the magic circle touched the mist, the mist would look more holy and sacred, as if it was a mist from Heaven or something.

    Soon, the mist that was illuminated by the light from the magic circle started to produce some strange music and melody that seemed to be a tone special to the celestial ancestors.

    The mist gathered with other mist, slowly forming dense smoke and bing fog or a bunch of silver-golden clouds.

    Amidst the change, the melody and the tune from the friction between the mist that formed fog or clouds circled the altar, as if to wee someone important from afar.

    Indeed. As thest tune fell, the whole altar brightened once more, and the mist on top of the altar became so dense that they looked like some sort of figure.

    A humanoid figure with wings.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1531 "The Three Celestial Kings Descent"

    Slowly but surely, the mist condensed into clouds, and the clouds formed three silhouettes of tall men with six wings.

    Yes. Six wings!

    The figures behind the thick clouds and mist were still vague, but with the light from the magic circle, one could see the gorgeous wings of the three different people leaving a few centimeters from the altar.

    The three people stood side by side, with the one at the center looking taller than the other two.

    The clouds slowly formed a clearer appearance of the three men, and their impressive six wings slowly unfolded.

    If one looked closer, the color of these people''s wings didn''t seem to be white but actually golden.

    But maybe because the light from the magic circle was also golden, so it was still unknown whether the golden wings were the result of the magic circle''s bright light or the wings'' natural color itself.

    Upon seeing the mysterious figure and silhouettes of the three people, the surrounding ten celestial ancestors immediately straightened their backs and bowed politely.

    Then, each of the celestial ancestors folded their four wings and put their right hand on their left chest before shouting with vigorous yet respectful voices.

    "Wee home, your majesties, the first king, the second king and the third king!"

    These prestigious celestial ancestors belonged to the first generation of celestial, so they should be older than the other two kings in terms of seniority.

    But it was not strange to meet the future generation''s kings because the celestial queen of this generation could summon people from any timeline and space.

    The prestigious ancestors didn''t look down on the other two kings for being their ''juniors'' but treated them as respectful as the first king.

    The three kings didn''t respond, and they waited until the mist and clouds finished ''assembling'' their body parts that were summoned from another world and timeline.

    During this silence, the celestial queen also slowly opened her eyes, and when she saw the almostplete form of the three kings, she even went as far as kneeling directly in the air.

    Then, she slowly pped her wings and lowered herself, sending her own body to the floor of the temple.

    Once her knees touched the temple floor, the queen hastily bowed at the three kings while still on her knees.

    "This unworthy descendant greets the first three kings!"

    The Queen reacted so strongly, unlike the other prestigious ancestors, even when she was the Queen of the current generation of celestial.

    After all, although she was a queen and her position should be equal to the three kings, she believed that other kings and queens before her would also do the same thing if they could meet the first three kings of their celestial race.

    These three kings were the first andst kings of their celestial race who could leave this world for a higher-level world.

    For the celestial who couldn''t leave this world, those who had left this world for a higher-level world always had a higher position in their hearts.

    The queen even treated the ordinary celestial ancestors respectfully, not to mention treating the kings of these ancestors!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The blood n didn''t have a clear sense of hierarchy, and everyone was a bit loose, but the celestials were strict with this kind of hierarchy position and such.

    Even though the bloodline suppression thingy was more widely used in the blood n, the celestial had stricter rules and etiquettes in treating their seniors.

    Therefore, it wasn''t strange for the queen to kneel on the floor like this.

    If the one recing the Queen was the other celestial elders or celestial soldiers from this generation, they would have banged their foreheads to the floor, not daring to look at the three kings at all.

    The three kings didn''t respond to the ten prestigious celestial ancestors, but when hearing the Queen''s words, they started to answer one by one while still hiding behind the mist and clouds.

    "Oh, don''t be so rigid. Quick, stand up!"

    The second king, who had a rather gentle personality, immediately persuaded the queen to stand up instead of kneeling like this.

    Then, the third king, who was known for his supreme love towards his daughter in the past, also couldn''t help but feel pity for the queen, who looked so young.

    "This child. We are not so strict, especially when there are not many people around us."

    The third king spoke in an ancient celestialnguage, and fortunately, the queen could understand what he was saying because she got the inheritance when she became a queen.

    The first king, who was known to be the most cold-blooded and strictest king in the history of the celestial race, actually tried to soften his voice as he spoke.

    "Little girl, don''t be too polite. To be able to summon us from different timelines to your world...you are really a promising seedling."

    The first king''s majestic voice rang throughout the temple, and he had a rare look of appreciation in his eyes.

    The first king only likedpetent people, and this little girl, who should be the current celestial race''s queen, was not that bad.

    The Queen hurriedly stood up at the three kings'' requests, but she didn''t dare to fly, just like how the other prestigious ancestors also slowly descended, not flying in the air anymore.

    It was said that flying in front of these kings would be disrespectful for some reasons.

    The queen was a bit ttered by the three kings'' kind attitude towards her, so the Queen forced a smile on her beautiful face as she tentatively tried tomunicate with the three kings behind the mist and clouds.

    Here we go!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1532 "Communicating With The Three Kings"

    "Greetings, your majesty the first king, the second king and the third king."

    "This descendant is honored to be able to summon the three of you to this world."

    The three kings were still hiding behind the clouds on the altar, but they had gradually started tomunicate with their surroundings while waiting for their bodies to adjust to this world.

    The first king, the leader of the other three kings, noticed the two kings whom he never knew in his life and immediately guessed that they should be the kings of celestials after his era.

    The first king became more interested in the two kings, but the two kings were a bit alienated and respectful towards this ancestor whose name was written down in the history of their celestial race.

    Thus, the two kings used the queen as a way to break the ice between the four different generations of celestial leaders.

    "It''s been a while since I went back to my hometown. I didn''t think I could go to my hometown in my entire life."

    The third king, who was more free and mboyant, immediately spoke to the queen, acting as if the queen was his close junior or something.

    Anyway, with the generation gap and their age there, the queen was indeed so young that she was not even categorized as a proper adult.

    At most, she''s still a teen.

    The queen heard the third king''s words and immediately exined how and why she dragged the king to their hometown.

    "I''m honored to be able to call your majesty to your hometown, but w-we have a situation here, which is why we have to call the three of you."

    The queen nced at the king in the middle, a bit afraid that he would think she was ipetent.

    But after the queen exined the ins and outs of why she summoned the three kings here, the kings were obviously taken aback.

    "What? The blood n is still alive and thriving? That''s interesting."

    "None of their kings or queens leaves this world to a high-level world, but their descendants are still good!"

    The third kingmented casually, not thinking this was the queen''s fault.

    Anyway, he knew that the blood n had always been a tenacious race.

    It was not surprising that the descendants of those bats were still alive and could even suppress their celestial descendants!

    The three kings didn''t look surprised that they could be summoned from a different timeline to one timeline in another world that used to be their hometown.

    This kind of thing revolving around cross-time and space travel was not umon in a higher-level world.

    But the fact that their descendants from how many generations behind could actually open the time and space channel means that she should also have a little noble bloodline in her veins.

    Then, the interesting thing was...such a person was also pushed back by the current generation of blood n!

    The gentle second king asked some more questions about the current situation, and the queen also replied to his questions with details.

    This time, the three kings vaguely understood why such a promising junior was also forced to the point of not only summoning the celestial ancestors but also summoning the kings!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So...the current blood n is not particrly strong except for the king and a few individuals, but they have a lot of strong foreign aids? Is that right?"

    The second king asked the queen for affirmation, and the queen immediately nodded.

    "I don''t know how they can cooperate with the Merfolk and the Beastmen. They also have a lot of strange and powerful sacred beasts..."

    "One of these sacred beasts can open the Gate of the Underworld, summoning many powerful creatures."

    "The other one is even more powerful. She can hijack ourbined domain and y the Valkyries in the paw!"

    The three kings listened to the queen''s short stories and were amazed at how this world also slowly cultivated various strong forces.

    To be honest, after knowing that the current world was a peaceful world and the big races didn''t dare to wage war casually, the three kings were a bit disappointed.

    They immediately knew that future generations should be bing weaker and weaker because of the peaceful world.

    But who would have known that this kind of peaceful world could also cultivate powerful beasts?

    Those powerful beasts in their era had all passed away or left this world to a higher-level world just like them.

    But the new generation was unexpectedly stronger than ever.

    "Opening the Gate of the Underworld...ying with the Valkyries...no wonder you have to summon us here."

    The three kings nodded at the same time and felt that this little girl was a bit miserable.

    She must have not expected the blood n toe out with so many tricks.

    They could even revive their dead ancestors to fight the celestial ancestors!

    "The current king of the blood n lookspetent. He must also have a noble bloodline from Hell''s demons, but I don''t know which demon''s bloodline he inherited."

    The first king spoke with a voice full of disdain, but he also had a little bit of respect towards the current blood n king.

    No matter which race it was, as long as they were strong, the first king would never look down on them, unlike other celestials with proud personalities.

    "Alright. Since it''s like this, do you need us toe out of this temple to fight or something?"

    The third king looked at the mist and clouds around him that gradually disappeared, showing their figures to the queen and the other prestigious ancestors.

    Since he''s summoned here, the enemy should be super strong, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1533 "Want To Summon The Great Ones"

    Hey. He heard that the blood n also revived their first king and many rulers from various generations.

    Would this be a fight between monarchs?

    The third king had this kind of expectation to fight with the blood n''s kings or queens.

    Unfortunately, the queen shook her head at the king''s words and whispered something to the three of them.

    "T-that...I nned to summon the great ones by sacrificing some of my wings, but I need a worthy medium, so, so...this descendant summoned the three kings."

    The three kings were obviously taken aback by what the queen said.

    Summoning the great ones? Hey! This little girl is really bold!

    It was true that those with a noble bloodline could summon the great ones'' fragmented souls or consciousness several times depending on the degree of their noble bloodline''s purity.

    Back then, when this world was still chaotic with continuous wars, the three kings had also summoned the great ones several times, but they didn''t expect the ''weak'' descendant also to have this idea!

    The queen''s noble bloodline was too thin and she could only do this once, and the degree of power that the great ones could use would also be severely limited.

    But she could still choose which great ones she wanted to summon and if she summoned someone with a fitting bloodline, the strength could be doubled or tripled directly.

    These are the great ones, ah! The archangels!

    Even celestial kings like them won''t dare to disturb the great ones too often or in such a small matter.

    They also had another worry¡ª

    "Can your domain hold back the power of the great ones?"

    "If your domain isn''t strong, the great ones'' strength will only give you a bacsh and maybe, the damage will spread outside of the domain."

    If this wasn''t a peaceful world, the three kings wouldn''t care whether the outside world would be destroyed in chaos or not.

    But in such a peaceful world with its own rules, it would be bad if the celestials were singled out because of this!

    The queen also knew the risk of breaking the domain if she couldn''t hold back the power of the great ones, but she still wanted to try.

    After all, looking at the situation on the battlefield right now, with the help of the 300.000 blood n ancestors, the 400.000 celestial ancestors didn''t seem to have any obvious advantage.

    Not to mention that the enemy could actually make people betray their own race and wholeheartedly work for the people who should be the celestial ancestors'' enemies!

    The queen also knew that the celestial ancestors had various unique abilities, but when the attacks entered Atherton''s domain, it would be weakened no matter what.

    The same goes for the blood n''s side, but Atherton had some celestial ancestors in his hands, which means the enemy''s domain didn''t suppress these ancestors at all!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I didn''t expect the blood n to be able to revive so many ancestors at once, and their strength are all kept in their prime."

    The queen mumbled while biting her lower lips, feeling extremely aggrieved.

    She really didn''t expect the same king as the one who fought in thest war a thousand years ago, who achieved a tie with a celestial ruler before her, would actually be so strong.

    Obviously, a thousand years ago, the blood n was at a disadvantage, and they were forced to hide even when the result of the war was a tie.

    The previous ruler of the celestial race also told the queen about the huge war that had happened in the same peaceful era as now.

    But a thousand years was enough to make the rather peaceful world back then to be extremely peaceful now, with almost no war between two big races or two small races.

    Infighting in a specific race would always be there, but at least, the world became more peaceful year after year.

    The queen never looked down on the blood n without sufficient proof because she was also not that stupid to look down on a strong enemy.

    But the previous king, the one who ruled the celestial race right before her, said that a lot should have weakened the blood n.

    A thousand years was indeed a long time, but since the King of the blood n was still the same person, the queen subconsciously lowered her guard.

    Who would have known that this king didn''t use all his strength in the previous war because he was worried about his people who had impure blood and couldn''t be revived?

    If not for that, the king should have been able to level out all the celestial soldiers, just like now.

    The battle back then happened to be at a vast grasnd, and now, it was above the ocean and several empty rocky inds.

    Maybe after the war ended, a thousand years in the future, this part of the sea would also be a strange existence like the Death Meadow.

    No one knew whether the sea would absorb more of the blood n''s resentment or the celestials because there were more celestials who died here than some blood n members.

    The three kings listened to the queen''s reason for summoning the great ones and couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Okay, okay. If your domain isn''t strong enough, just let some of your ancestors help you patch up your domain or fuse their domains with yours."

    The three kings had also heard about the previous kings and queens of the blood n helping Atherton toplete his domain, making it a bit stronger than the queen''s domain.

    How cunning!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1534 "Archangel Michaels Bloodline"

    Since the blood n could do things like that, the celestial ancestors, the prestigious ancestors and other soldiers on their side who had domains could also help.

    Since the three kings had spoken and unceremoniously agreed to the queen''s n to summon the great ones, the ten prestigious ancestors could do nothing but agree.

    Anyway, it was them who persuaded the queen to summon the great ones through the previous three kings, so how could the prestigious ancestors not agree with the queen''s n?

    While talking, the mist and clouds around the three kings had slowly disappeared, showing the full appearance of the three kings.

    Just like their tone of voices and their overall vibe, the three kings'' appearances matched their personalities well.

    The third king looked like a mboyant peacock with his screen open all time, and he looked more like a yful fox prince than the king of a celestial race.

    But he owned the bloodline of one of the seven archangels, and he actually had a super powerful strengthpared to his unreliable look.

    If he were serious, people would also tremble in fright.

    Of course, the third king had the same unique appearance of all celestial races¡ª blonde hair and a pair of sky blue eyes.

    But one of the third king''s eyes actually turned out to be golden, making the third king look more like an arrogant and spoiled cat than a majestic king.

    Moving on to the second king, one could see his flowing long golden hair that casually rested on his shoulder, looking simr to smooth and straight threads made of gold.

    Such silky-looking hair made the gentle king look even more gentle.

    The aura around the second king made him look like the true holy angel or something, and people would unconsciously feel healed when they looked at the gentle celestial.

    The second king''s eyes were also sky blue, but there were some streaks of golden, making his gentle temperament have a hint of mystery and a slight majesty.

    Of course, he looked more like a priest or a divine healer in most western RPG games.

    Then, thest but not the least, the first king of the celestial race and could be said as the ''founder'' of the celestial race who gathered scattered celestials from Heaven back then, forming a brand new species.

    The first king of the celestial race.

    Unlike the other two kings with slender figures, the first king looked more brawny and full of muscles, but it wasn''t as exaggerated as those muscle men in the gym or something.

    The king obviously looked young because the queen summoned him when he was at the peak of his strength, when he was still in his prime.

    The first king had a cold face and a serious look in his icy blue eyes, excluding a cold and bloodthirsty aura from someone who often fought in various huge wars.

    His blonde hair was cut short, and even the warm golden color of the hair couldn''t dilute the sense of oppression and coldness from the man with sharp eyes.

    The first king was worthy of being called the first king.

    Of course,pared to Father Dracu, the two people had a slightly different aura other than their bloodthirsty and dangerous vibe.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The first king of the celestial looked more like a sharp sword facing the sky without a scabbard, cold, sharp, majestic and dangerous.

    Then, Father Dracu looked more like azy ferocious beast with a hot-blooded nature that could explode anytime, giving off various dangerous forms of oppression and the strong smell of blood.

    Still, upon seeing the true appearances of the three kings, the queen almost couldn''t breathe because of the strong pressure that unknowingly pressed down her shoulders.

    The queen subconsciously looked down, not daring to lift her head to look at the three kings due to the pressure around them.

    At the same time, the three kings pped their wings and slowly descended from the tall altar, but they didn''tnd on the temple''s floor, just floating right in front of the huge altar.

    It was at this time that the first king looked down at his descendant, who was standing on the floor with her six wings folded.

    Seeing that her wings were white and not golden, the first king didn''t ask anything about it and just opened his mouth carelessly.

    "Little girl. When will you summon the great ones?"

    "Looking at you, your noble bloodline should be very thin, and the great ones'' strength can only be projected by 10% or less, right?"

    The queen hurriedly nodded and exined what she felt and thought about summoning the great ones.

    "Yes, your majesty. The strength that the great ones can use with the three kings'' bodies will only be about 10% and can be enhanced by a suitable body..."

    If the body was suitable for the great ones to lend a part of their consciousness, the great ones could use around 30% of their original strength.

    This is enough.

    The first King nodded at the Queen and immediately told the queen about his own noble bloodline.

    "My noble bloodline has something to do with his excellency, Archangel Michael. You can use my body as his excellency''s medium."

    The first Archangel and the ''twin'' of the fallen angel Lucifer, also known as the right hand of God and the fieldmander of the God''s army, someone who also beared the title of ''Heavenly Host''¡ª

    Archangel Michael.

    It wasn''t surprising that the first king''s noble bloodline turned out to be Michael.

    After all, both Archangel Michael and the first king of celestial were known as war geniuses, true warriors on the battlefields!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1535 "Archangel Raphael, Gabriel & Raguels Bloodlines"

    After reporting his own noble bloodline to the queen, the first king spoke once more while silently ncing at the other kings on his left and right side.

    "What about these twods? Tell the little girl about your noble bloodline."

    The first king''s cold voice rang throughout the ce as he looked at the other two kings whom he saw before.

    These are the two kings who inherited his threr on, so the first king was also quite curious about these young men.

    Hearing the first king''s words, the second king immediately reported his noble bloodline to the queen so the queen could assign a suitable great one for him.

    "My noble bloodline has something to do with his excellency Archangel Raphael, " the second king spoke in a soft voice with his eyes bent as he smiled gently.

    The queen wasn''t surprised that the gentle-looking second king inherited the bloodline of Archangel Raphael.

    After all, Archangel Raphael was called the angel of healing, miracle, and things rted to healing.

    He is really a Divine Healer from Heaven.

    Looking at the second king''s temperament, maybe he was influenced by the archangel''s bloodline in his body.

    It was said that archangels never married and gave birth to descendants, but they would give away a little bit of their blood to some newborn babies that they felt suitable or pleasing to the eye.

    Those who got the blood could also make their descendants inherit this little bit of bloodline, but the more generations there were, the thinner the bloodline would be for thetest generation.

    Because of this, as the second king of the celestial race, the king only had 40% of Raphael''s bloodline in his vein, while the first king owned 60% of Michael''s bloodline.

    As for the third king...

    The third king opened his mouth and spoke in a casual tone.

    "My bloodline is rted to his excellency, the fourth Archangel Gabriel. I have 20% of his bloodline."

    The fourth Archangel¡ª Gabriel. His name means ''God is my strength'', and he was known for being the left hand of God and the embodiment of the Holy Spirit.

    Rumors said this archangel could summon the spirits of dead people but only for those who belonged to the light camp.

    After all, the usual dead spirits in this world were all associated with the dark camp, and even the spirits of those who belonged to the light camp would also belong to the dark camp once they became spirits.

    The spirits in this world and the spirits that Gabriel held control over were actually different, because the holy spirits should still have the holy energy in their bodies even after they became spirits.

    Or maybe it was another kind of spirit...

    No one knew the truth.

    After understanding the three kings'' bloodline and their bloodline''s purity percentage, the queen also told the three kings about her bloodline.

    "I...I have the bloodline of his excellency Archangel Raguel, but I only inherited less than 1% of his bloodline."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The queen wasn''t ashamed that her bloodline was really thin because after so many generations of celestials, it was already good that she could awaken this super thin bloodline or even owned that bloodline.

    It was just that the three Kings didn''t expect the queen''s bloodline to have something to do with Raguel.

    This Archangel was called the archangel of justice, harmony, fairness, redemption, and vengeance.

    Usually, male celestials are the ones inheriting this archangel''s bloodline because a cross-gender bloodline inheritance was so rare that it almost became a legend.

    They didn''t know the gender of the Archangels because Archangels might not have genders, but the image of the seven archangels was mainly male, except for Uriel, who was suspected to be female.

    Because of this, it was rare for a celestial queen to inherit the noble bloodline of the archangels, except for Uriel.

    Who would have known that the current queen of the celestial would inherit a little bit of Raguel''s bloodline?

    But all things made sense now.

    Raguel was an archangel of justice.

    The queen awakened the Judgment Ability, which was rare even among celestials, who had the highest chance of awakening this abilitypared to other races.

    This awakening must be rted to the bloodline that she inherited from Raguel.

    Not to mention that the queen was named Rachel, which was somewhat simr to Raguel or Raphael.

    The four people who owned the noble bloodline of the great ones had introduced themselves one by one, and now, it was the queen''s turn to summon the great ones to this world through the altar and her domain.

    The queen intended to summon all four great ones'' fragmented souls to possess their bodies all at once, to speed up the summoning process.

    They had to catch the blood n off guard!

    This time, the queen positioned herself in the middle of the altar while the other three kings formed a triangle in the air, as if to bless her in silence.

    The queen''s strength alone wouldn''t be enough to summon the great ones, but with ten prestigious ancestors and the three kings, the queen got a steady stream of holy energy.

    The ten prestigious ancestors circled the altar without flying in the air, just standing still with their four wings folded.

    The queen herself also didn''t fly above the altar and truly stood on the altar with all her wings spread out, because she had to sacrifice these wings in a few minutes.

    After the preparation was ready, the Queen took a deep breath and nodded at the three kings, signaling them to start sending a stream of holy energy to support her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1536 "Sacrificing Four Wings"

    With the signal, the three kings sted holy energy pirs one after another towards Queen Rachel, while the ten prestigious ancestors below soon followed.

    Bathed in the sacred and warm holy energy, the queen''s body seemed to glow with a holy light from heaven, even when no sunlight could reach the temple so directly like this from above.

    The queen''s body glowed in white light, and the queen slowly shed her palm with her sharp nail, and soon, crimson blood started to dye her palm red.

    Then, the queen forced her blood to flow to the altar below her feet, drawing a simple magic circle with each drop of blood that ran in her vein.

    If one looked closer, they would see faint streaks of golden inside the crimson blood.

    These golden streaks showed less than 1% of Archangel Raphael''s bloodline in the Queen''s body.

    Each drop of blood was apanied by a faint golden light that no one could see if they didn''t use some advanced technologies.

    Still, the bloodpleted the magic circle on the altar, and soon, the other three kings followed what the Queen did and started to draw a magic circle in the air with their blood.

    The first king''s blood had the most golden streaks, and sometimes, a few drops of his blood turned out to be golden instead of crimson.

    The other two kings didn''t have as much noble bloodline as the first king, so it was also difficult to see their golden blood without any help from advanced technologies.

    In just a few seconds, the three kings each created a strange magic circle below their feet, and each magic circle had the symbol of their perspective archangel.

    After the three magic circles appeared in the air, the queen''s magic circle started to glow in a golden light, and the other three circles followed the main circle on the altar.

    The four circles started to glow in golden light one by one, lighting up the dim magic circle drawing made of these celestials'' blood.

    While the magic circle started to glow one by one, the queen also opened her mouth and sang a summoning song in thenguage of ancient angels, something that she got from old Inheritance.

    The song was not that long. It was only about a minute.

    In that one minute, all four magic circles sessfully light up from start to end, creating a perfect shining magic circle.

    When the magic circle glowed one by one, the queen kneeled on the altar at the center of the magic circle, and she didn''t hesitate to take out a thin sword from her spatial storage.

    The sword looked ordinary, but bathed in the holy energy sent by these big bosses, the sword showed off the sharpness that could cut many things within seconds.

    When the three kings saw the queen''s gleaming sword that she held in her right hand, they knew what she wanted to do.

    She wanted to sacrifice her wings to summon the four Archangels'' consciousness!

    This was not something that the three kings could help, because this was another world and another timeline.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even if they were strong, there were things they couldn''t do casually, and they had to rely on the native of this world, such as Queen Rachel.

    Thinking about the queen''s future development after she sacrificed her four wings, the three kings felt a bit of heartache.

    Obviously, if the blood n weren''t so strong with so many strange creatures helping them, the queen would not be forced to sacrifice her precious wings to summon the Archangels.

    If they still lost after summoning the great ones¡ª they should just nevere out of the Sky Kingdom!

    The queen also looked down at her soft white wings with eyes full of reluctance, but thinking that she could still re-cultivate her wings after this, the queen''s mind became firm again.

    The queen squinted her eyes and hardened her heart as she controlled the sword to fly out of her hands with her control over the domain.

    With her as the owner of the domain, just making a sword fly was as easy as flicking her fingers.

    The holy sword that had been bathed with the holy energy from the three kings and the prestigious ancestors shone in the sky as it slowly turned around, with the tilt of the sword facing the ceiling of the temple.

    The sharp de, on the other hand, faced the queen''s six wings that she spread out wantonly, as if to ensure that the sword could cut her wings fast and precisely.

    Maybe she could lessen the pain of having her wings cut cleanly from her back.

    The sword slowly moved towards the Queen''s back, and the queen also lowered her head and hunched her back, making it easier for the sword to cut the wings.

    There were four wings that the queen wanted to cut, and she chose to keep only the pair of wings at the center of her back.

    As for the ones on her shoulder or the ones near her waist, the queen reluctantly had to give them up.

    "Go." The queen''s voice trembled as she closed her eyes and manipted the sword to cut the first swiftly wing near her shoulder, the one on her left side.

    SWOOSH!

    The sword cut down swiftly, and the sharp de immediately separated the whole left wing from the queen''s back, leaving nothing but a bit of part of the severed wing on the Queen''s back.

    The queen chose this method to avoid sshing too much blood and to lessen her pain, because obviously, not leaving even a little part of her wing would be detrimental to her future!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1537 "The Archangels Small Consciousness"

    The moment the sword cut the wing, white feathers flew everywhere, and the gorgeous wing that stood up with pride slowly fell to the altar, not sshing even a single drop of blood.

    The queen didn''t shed blood, but the pain from having her wings cut off still struck her left shoulder, almost making her scream like a lunatic.

    It was the continuous stream of holy energy that kept the queen''s body warm and lessened her pain by tenfold.

    Not to mention that the second king quickly used this ability to heal the Queen so that her wings could grow again smoothly after this.

    The queen managed to suppress the scream that had already reached her throat.

    Only drops of sweat slid down her forehead, and her soaked back showed how much pain the queen had to endure.

    The pain was like losing a limb to a sharp sword.

    It didn''tst long, but the pain almost made the queen faint on the spot.

    This was just the first wing. Soon, the sword cut the second, the third and the fourth wing.

    Countless feathers fell from the cut wings and rained down on the temple''s floor, making the scene look like something religious but scary at the same time.

    So many feathers fell. The wings wouldn''t be bald, right?

    It only took several minutes for the sword to cut down the four wings, and the second king also continued to heal the Queen every time one of her wings was cut off.

    Once the scene ended, the queen''s body almost fell straight to the altar''s surface while the sword itself was quickly retracted back to the spatial storage.

    Queen Rachel swore that she had to destroy this sword that cut her wings, symbolizing her most humiliated self!

    The queen''s breath was short, and her whole body looked like a soft jelly, but the Queen gritted her teeth and forced herself to stand up.

    Under the three kings and the ten prestigious ancestors'' gazes, the queen picked up her fallen wings and arranged all the wings at the center of the magic circle on the altar.

    By now, the queen had slowly risen a few meters above the altar with her pair of wings that were still intact.

    From six wings to only two wings. For a moment, the Queen almost couldn''t bnce herself when flying.

    The queen wobbled several times in the air while cing her huge wings on the altar, creating a strange symbol arranged from white wings.

    After the wings left the queen''s body, the queen''s trick to hide her wing color automatically failed, and the four limp wings on the altar soon turned into its original color¡ª golden.

    Even when the queen''s noble bloodline was less than 1%, her wings were still fully golden.

    Of course, the color was much more faint than a true golden color, almost making the wings look like yellowish wings with inappropriate lighting.

    The queen looked down at the four limp wings on the altar with red eyes, and the woman had to hold back her grievance as she continued the summoning process.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This time, she only needed thest step toplete the summoning process.

    Sacrifice her noble bloodline.

    For this, the queen used her own holy light and holy energy to burn her bloodline, burning that less than 1% noble bloodline as she floated above the shining magic circle.

    Once more, the feeling of burning your own blood was not something ordinary people could withstand, and so, the second king quickly used his ability to lessen the pain that the queen experienced.

    Another round of pain tortured the queen until all her noble bloodline was burned away at the center of the magic circle.

    The magic circle itself slowly absorbed the burned bloodline, and within seconds, a strange aura started to spread from the magic circle on the altar to the other three magic circles.

    This aura and pressure¡ª people felt as if they were submerged in a huge ocean of holy energy, but because it was too powerful and intense, their whole bodies felt like being burned alive.

    The feeling of being purified intensely made all the people in the temple change their expressions.

    Even the three kings had slightly pale faces, not to mention the weaker prestigious ancestors and the weakest Queen Rachel.

    At this moment, Queen Rachel hadpletely passed out, and her bodyy t on the magic circle on the altar as more and more pressure came out of the four magic circles.

    It was a sign that the Archangels'' consciousness was about to descend to the chosen medium!

    The queen was supposed to be sober for this step, but even when she fainted, with the medium she had chosen, the Archangels that she summoned all matched the bloodline of each medium¡ª

    Including herself.

    As the pure intensity of holy energy from the four magic circles continued to grow stronger, spreading throughout the entire temple, the void also trembled, as if something or someone wasing to this world through the void.

    The summoned Archangels wouldn''t really descend to this world because not even real angels had the authority to summon the Archangels'' real bodies.

    What came to this world was just a wisp of consciousness that the Archangels left so those with their noble bloodline could summon them if they needed them.

    It was just a wisp of consciousness, not even a wisp of a soul. At most, it was just like a bit of part of the Archangel''s spirit.

    If this waspared to the Godfather, the Archangels who answered Queen Rachel''s summoning were only equal to the Godfather''s few fingers!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1538 "The Archangels Finally Arrive"

    But such a ''few fingers'' had already started to create a phenomenon, a strong aura, a huge pressure, and so on.

    The queen herself had fainted, and the other prestigious ancestors almost couldn''t keep their minds sober.

    People said that when someone from a lower level met a person from a higher level, the low-level person would lose their minds because of the great strength difference.

    It wasn''t umon for many people to go mad directly after seeing the true appearance of some high-level beings.

    Just listening to their true voices or other gestures was enough to make them almost go mad.

    That''s why, the Archangels only sent a wisp of their consciousness, not even a wisp of their soul.

    And the ones who became their medium also had to be worthy so that the medium wouldn''t die on the spot.

    Obviously, the Queen was much weaker than the three kings, which was why she fainted on the spot.

    If not for the three kings who kept sending her a stream of holy energy, the Queen would have gone mad directly or died because she couldn''t bear the presence of the Archangels.

    None of the Archangels showed their presence, and the consciousness that descended into this world also immediately entered the mediums'' bodies, bing something like a voice in the mediums'' minds.

    But at the same time, consciousness alone was enough to give a part of the Archangels'' power to the medium itself.

    As for how many percentages of strength the medium could exert, it depends on the mediums themselves.

    The Queen fainted, and for a moment, Judgment Day''s domain also shook because the owner lost consciousness and couldn''t control the domain properly.

    If not for a lot of celestial ancestors helping the Queen to construct her domain, the domain would have copsed directly!

    The pressure and the aura of the Archangels only appeared for a few seconds before disappearing when the consciousness entered the four mediums.

    But Atherton, the blood n ancestors, the blood n kings and queens, plus Father Dracu himself, who were all sensitive to the breath of the light creature, immediately felt the phenomenon.

    The celestial ancestors could still hide what the Queen did before she summoned three kings or after she summoned the three kings.

    Even when she was summoning the archangels, the ancestors perfectly covered her trails.

    But the moment the Archangels'' consciousness descended into this world for a split second, the pure holy breath couldn''t be hidden at all.

    The blood n''s higher-ups instantly changed their expressions, and even Atherton''s face turned dark on the spot.

    The breath of Archangels!

    Putting aside the question about how the celestials could summon the Archangels alone, how could the celestials not realize the impact of what the Archangels'' power would bring to this world?

    Just breaking the domains were trivial matters. The power of an Archangel could simply level up the entire mid-level world like their worlds!

    This is crazy, right? Are the celestials so confident that they could prevent the damage to the world outside of the domains?<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was true that domains were separate dimensions from the real world.

    However, when the power of a being in that domain was too strong, it could definitely seep out of the domain and affect the real world!

    The domain might not break right away, but the leakage of power would definitely damage the outside world, and many people would suffer.

    Atherton immediately controlled his throne to go to the rear of his people, trying to find Father Dracu to solve this madness.

    At the same time, the moment the four Archangels'' consciousness entered the three kings and one queen, their eyes collectively changed.

    The sky-blue pupils directly turned golden, and one could see a brilliant halo emerging above the four people''s heads.

    Then, the golden six wings of the three kings looked much more elegant and refined, as if the previous wings were just fakes.

    The three kings'' auras soared directly, and soon, they could hear faint voices in their minds.

    The voices were so faint that it sounded like a whisper from another world, but even so, the three kings'' souls were almost scared away from their bodies.

    If they weren''t strong enough and they didn''t have the bloodline of these Archangels, simply hearing these super faint voices in their minds would directly kill them out of the madness.

    The three Kings could still retain their consciousness, and the Archangel''s consciousness was only like a strange voice in their mind, like a system in novels or something.

    But Queen Rachel had lost her consciousness, so the one who opened her eyes and controlled her body directly became the Archangel that she summoned.

    Archangel Raguel.

    Raguel slowly opened his eyes, and the look on the Queen''s usually soft face instantly turned sharp and full of justice, as if she was the real judge of this world.

    Raguel''s sense of justice was like a sharp sword without a sheath, ready to avenge victims and set up justice everywhere.

    The Archangel obviously didn''t expect to descend on a woman when he usually used the bodies of men, but the Archangel, without a sense of gender, immediately epted this change.

    Soon, Archangel Raguel slowly stood up from the altar, and his archangel halo slowly appeared above his head.

    The queen''s scattered wings on the floor soon vanished as sacrifices, but Raguel grew another two pairs of golden wings, recing the Queen''s broken wings.

    Of course, all of the wings were only temporary, but because of this, Raguel, who possessed Queen Rachel''s body, finally had six wings.

    Oh no. It wasn''t just six wings. The Archangel grew another pair of wings, and the wings became eight in total!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1539 "Try To Summon Demon Lords"

    The other Archangels also grew thest pair of wings for the body they possessed with a tiny bit of their divine consciousness.

    All four pairs of wings were gorgeous and huge, but each wing never collided with the others, obviously not scientific anyway.

    Once Raguel stood on the altar, Archangel Michael, who was inside the first king''s mind, immediately spoke in a cold yet majestic voice that sounded ethereal, far but also near.

    [Raguel. Control your medium to strengthen the domain. Change the domain''s theme. This domain''s core theme won''t be able to hold back our Archangels'' power.]

    The archangel spoke directly to their peers through telepathy, but they spoke in the specialnguage of Archangels.

    For a while, the three kings, who could also hear the voice that directly sounded in their minds, shut their mouths tight, trying to keep their minds sober.

    Help! Just listening to one paragraph spoken by the Archangel Michael almost blew their souls away from their bodies!

    If not for the Archangels'' power had slowly strengthened their bodies for a period of time, they would have all copsed on the spot.

    Inviting the Archangels'' wisp of consciousness to one''s body was really like dancing on the tip of a de!

    ? Archangel Michael was the head of all archangels, and so, Raguel immediately obeyed and used Queen Rachel''s body to slowly transform the entire domain.

    The previous domain''s theme was Judgment Day, when people were judged for their wrong doings.

    But this wasn''t destructive enough, and the domain wasn''t suitable for the descent of archangels.

    Thus, Raguel used the queen''s power to slowly alter the domain.

    First of all, the sky that still looked a bit beautiful was slowly turned into a fully crimson sky, as if the sky was a blood sea in a different location.

    As the sky turned red, the clouds turned golden, full of holy energy, but soon, shes of lightning scuttled among the clouds, shing with majestic golden light.

    The thunder was deafening, and the rain started to fall from the clouds onto thend and sea below.

    However, the rain wasn''tposed of water at all, and each drop was full of holy energy, blessing the light creatures and burning the evil ones.

    The sea below the sky slowly turned into abination of crimson and golden, looking strange but majestic at the same time.

    The inds inside the domain that were still intact slowly became ruins, and various natural disasters appeared inside the domain without harming the celestials inside.

    If the previous domain was called Judgment Day, then this one was more suitable to be called Armageddon!

    The moment the Queen''s domain changed, Atherton had arrived at the rear, and the king immediately talked to Father Dracu with a slight tremble in his voice.

    "Father Dracu, forgive this descendant for not greeting you sooner, but the celestials are going too far. They started to summon their archangels!"

    Even if the archangels were just a wisp of consciousness, it was enough to destroy a lot of people, the domain, and even the outside world.

    If the blood n didn''t do anything, they would die here.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They had to do something!

    Father Dracu also had a stern face as he greeted his promising descendant and started to ask Atherton in a hurry.

    "Okay. Since this is the case, we also need the help of the demon lords. Do you have any demon lords'' bloodlines in your body?"

    "If yes, this king and the other blood n''s monarchs will be your medium."

    Unlike the archangels that needed a medium with their own bloodline, the demon lords only looked for a suitable medium through the medium''s ability, soul, and other factors.

    As long as the one who summoned the demon lords had one of the demon lords'' bloodlines, it would be alright.

    Anyway, epting the demon lords'' consciousness would also be dangerous, but it wouldn''t be as dangerous as the Archangels.

    After all, many demons made various deals with humans, but it was rare for Gods or angels to do so.

    Atherton nodded at Father Dracu and hastily told him he owned the demon bloodline.

    "I have the bloodline of Lucifer, one of the seven deadly sins, the prince of hell in charge of the deepestyer of Hell."

    Lucifer, the ''twin'' brother of Michael, the archdemon or the demon lord with the sin of ''pride''.

    Because Atherton had a little bit of bloodline rted to this demon lord, his domain and his awakened ability were all influenced.

    The term ''Conqueror'' couldn''t be separated from ''pride'', because which conqueror wouldn''t be proud and arrogant in their bones?

    Father Dracu, as the founder of the blood n, naturally also had the demon lord''s bloodline in his vein, but his bloodline was rted to Satan, the prince of Hell in charge of the second deepestyer of Hell.

    And Satan''s sin was Wrath.

    Knowing that Atherton got the bloodline of Lucifer, Father Dracu sighed in relief and urged the young king to summon the demon lords to his domain.

    "Quick. Summon as many demon lords as you can. This King and other ancestors will help you to strengthen the domain and give you some energy on the way."

    Just like how the celestial ancestors and the three kings helped the queen, Father Dracu and all other kings and queens of the blood n also helped Atherton.

    The other queens and kings'' strength had already returned to their peak, so, although it couldn''t bepared with the three celestial kings who were as strong as Father Dracu...

    They were still worthy of being the demon lords'' medium, even when they might not have the demon lords'' bloodlines!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1540 "Atherton Sacrifice"

    The blood n''s kings and queens could be the mediums for the demon lords and by then, they would also be equal to the three kings who had the archangels'' consciousness and strength in their bodies.

    Time was ticking, and Atherton didn''t need too many solemn ceremonies to summon the demon lords, unlike what the Queen did.

    Thus, Atherton simply shed his palm and manipted his blood to create one huge magic circle in the sky above everyone else.

    He didn''t even bother to hide his movement because the archangels could enter the battlefield anytime, so why bother hiding this summoning process?

    The blood magic circle waspleted within seconds, not as long as the Queen''s magic circle that required several minutes to bepleted.

    After the magic circle was ready, Atherton didn''t hesitate to open his mouth and touched his four vampire fangs one by one.

    Those without the demon lords'' bloodline couldn''t summon the demon lords without sacrificing their souls, but those with the demon lords'' bloodline could simply sacrifice other things¡ª

    Such as the vampire''s fangs and the two wings.

    For Atherton, his fangs were as important as the celestial''s wings for the celestials themselves.

    Without fangs that symbolizes his race, he was like a humiliated king, someone who wasn''t worthy of being called a pure-blooded blood n member.

    But Atherton was ruthless to himself and didn''t hesitate to pull out his fang one by one!

    The fang of a vampire was naturally resilient and strong, so when the king forcefully took out his fang one by one, blood spurted out of his gum little by little.

    The King ignored the pain of pulling out his proud fangs and quickly manipted his blood so that not even a single drop would be wasted.

    After the king finished pulling out all his four fangs in less than a minute, he threw his bloodied fangs to the magic circle in the sky.

    The King''s aim was urate, and the fangs sessfully entered the magic circle and were all suspended in the air, sandwiched between two magic circles.

    Yes. The King''s magic circles were two circles, but both circles were still suspended in the air, and the size was enough to fit seven to ten adult men!

    The celestial ancestors naturally noticed such a big bloody magic circle on the other side of the domain, but even so, the celestial ancestors didn''t care.

    Since the little queen could summon the Archangels, maybe this bratty king could also do the same.

    Then, let''s just see who would be faster and which side was stronger!

    The king''s four fangs were all trapped in the middle of the blood magic circles, but this wasn''t enough.

    The King received all the energy and evil aura that he needed from the ancestors around him, so he was reckless and didn''t intend to just summon four demon lords.

    The four fangs naturally corresponded to four demon lords, but the king wanted to summon at least six demon lords out of seven demon lords!

    So, he stillcked two more sacrifices that were important to him, and the next most important thing for a vampire was naturally, their wings.

    Although wings weren''t as important as fangs for the blood n, pure-blooded blood n members without wings were like chickens.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They had wings but couldn''t fly.

    Oh. The vampires without wings were worse than chickens who still had wings.

    The n that bore the title of ''The Overlord of The Night'' and so on, how could they not have wings to fly in the night sky?

    And so, the king put his attention to his proud wings on his back.

    Right now, Atherton was sitting on the throne, which was a part of his Conqueror Ability.

    He didn''t really need his wings for the time being, because the throne would keep him suspended in the sky, no different from flying.

    And so, it was fine to sacrifice his wings, right? And just like the celestials, the blood n could also re-cultivate their fangs or wings.

    They just needed a long time to do that, but the blood n nevercked time.

    Thus, the king manipted his own Conqueror Ability that was represented by the red and ck smoke.

    Atherton slowly controlled the smoke to create a sharp sword that could cut his tough wings in one go!

    The wings of the Blood n were not as light or as flexible as the celestial''s wings.

    They also had too few feathers because their wings were more like dragons'' wings instead of birds'' wings.

    The blood n also couldn''t control the feathers on their wings to change form or something, unlike the celestials.

    But in terms of toughness, the blood n''s wings that looked simr to a dragon''s wings were naturally better than the celestial.

    King Atherton created the sharpest sword that he could create so that the pain he would receive when cutting his own wing could be lessened with a shorter cutting process.

    A sharp knife was better than a dull knife to lessen the pain.

    The King didn''t hesitate to point his sword to his left wing, and using his control over the sword, the king didn''t need to hold the sword to cut down his wing.

    The ck and red sword glinted viciously in the dark night and with one single movement, the sword cut down fast towards the king''s left wing!

    The cut was clean, and the wing immediately got separated from the king''s back without spilling even a drop of blood.

    One could see that aside from being ruthless and decisive, Atherton also had a good control over swords and simr weapons!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1541 "The Demon Lords Descend"

    After all, just like Queen Rachel, Atherton also left a little part of his wing near his back to make it easier when he wanted to re-cultivate his wings.

    After the first wing was down in less than a second, the sword cut down once more and the second wing also fell.

    The King didn''t even flinch or blink an eye at the pain and immediately manipted the blood he spilled after he pulled out his teeth to carry his broken wings to the center of the two magic circles in the air.

    The two magic circles formed something like a huge, invisible pir where people could appear inside the pir.

    The king''s own blood carried the wings and threw the wings into the magic circle, instantly giving thest two sacrifices to summon the demons.

    Atherton had the bloodline of the demon lord, so he didn''t need to offer his soul for this sacrifice.

    But if this was another person, there would be at least some blood spilled inside the magic circle and souls being trapped inside the bloody magic circle.

    Atherton''s whole process of pulling out his fangs, creating magic circles, cutting his wings and preparing everything was so fast that it didn''t even exceed ten minutes.

    And this ten minutes was exactly when the four summoned archangels were still familiarizing themselves with their mediums, a.k.a, the Queen and three kings.

    There was also Raguel who had to strengthen the domain and change the core once more.

    In this aspect, the blood n was indeed a step toote, butte was better than doing nothing.

    Come! Atherton was finally going to summon six demon lords out of the seven demon lords of Hell, the ones bearing the titles of princes and the original seven deadly sins.

    The six demon lords came faster than what the blood n predicted.

    The blood n didn''t select the suitable medium first because for the demon lords, they appreciated freedom more than anything.

    Thus, Atherton only gathered the suitable mediums that he thought of in his heart, but he wasn''t sure whether the demon lords would choose these people.

    Since it''s like that, let''s wait for the demon lords'' consciousness to enter the domain first as spirits before they possess the mediums they like!

    The demon lords could wander around in the domain without bodies, unlike the Archangels, who needed mediums to move.

    But this situation would also notst for a long time.

    Eventually, the demon lords will have to choose a suitable medium before thew of this world rejects their consciousness.

    The double magic circles shone, and the four fangs plus two wings slowly disappeared, turning into ashes.

    From these ashes, the six demon lords'' consciousness slowly appeared, and out of the blue, the entire Reign of Darkness Domain trembled.

    The pressure the six demon lords brought with them was much stronger than the four archangels.

    Just in terms of number alone, the demon lords win!

    The demon lords'' descent to the domain made every blood n subconsciously kneel on the spot.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As for those who were still fighting enemies, their hearts skipped a beat for a second, but as long as they didn''t turn around to look at the magic circles, they would be fine.

    The demon lords didn''t have any ''taboo'' for their descendants, because they weren''t holy or something divine in the first ce.

    At most, those who looked at them would be tempted to be sinners, and they might also go crazy for a different reasonpared to the archangels.

    But even so, the darkness in the domain perfectly protected the fragile blood n members from various generations, making it possible for the demon lords to descend with their true appearances.

    Anyway, the darkness hid the figure of the demon lords, which means, the blood n members could only sense the demon lords'' consciousness in this domain, but they couldn''t see the demon lords'' appearances.

    This helped the blood n avoid going crazy because they saw something they shouldn''t see.

    The pressure from the demon lords was also diluted a lot by thefortable darkness in the domain, making things not as worse as when the celestial ancestors met the Archangels.

    The great pressure and the soaring evil aura from the center of the double magic circlessted for a few seconds before everyone heard a hoarse and tempting voice in their minds.

    [Oh, ho~ So this is the blood n''s descendants. I didn''t expect those noble bats to have such promising descendants!]

    The first one to speak had a hoarse and slightly careless voice, but his voice was indeed like the whisper of a devil, full of temptation and sin.

    If the blood n wasn''t a part of the dark camp already, they might be lured by the voice to make a deal with the devils, and then, they would all sacrifice their souls willingly.

    This is another different type of dangerpared to the archangels!

    Everyone in Atherton''s domain simultaneously heard this voice in their minds, and they immediately guessed the identity of this demon lord.

    Looking at the amplified sense of greed in everyone''s hearts, and the temptation in the voice...

    This should be the demon lord in charge of one of the seven deadly sins called ''Greed''.

    The demon lord in charge of a sin called ''Greed'' was none other than Lord Mammon!

    People could faintly hear the sounds of money and gold coins clinking as the back sound of this demon lord''s casual speech.

    Demon Lord Mammon.

    He should be one of the most powerful demon lords out of the seven deadly sins'' demon lords, so maybe his Hell was the fifthyer or the fourthyer!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1542 "The Demon Lords Chibi Mode"

    After all, Lucifer upied the seventhyer, the deepestyer of Hell, and Satan, whose strength wasn''t that different from Lucifer, owned the sixthyer of Hell.

    Lord Mammon might own the fifthter or the fourth.

    After Mammon spoke, another demon lord inside the magic circle swept his gaze over the countless blood n in this domain and grinned.

    [So many people. This Lord is suddenly hungry. Is there no blood? No meat? No food? How tasteless. The new generation of the noble bats are not sensible at all!]

    The voice of this demon lord was hoarse but without any sense of temptation to sin.

    On the contrary, people could hear the slight noises of the demon lord gulping his saliva and drooling, with asional stomach growls.

    Ah. This one must be the demon lord in charge of a sin called ''Gluttony''. Isn''t this Lord Beelzebub?

    He''s also as strong as Mammon!

    The blood n who knew how greedy for food this demon lord could be, simultaneously gritted their teeth and tried hard not to think of anything strange.

    They were afraid that if this demon lord were bored or impatient with them, he would eat all of them in one gulp!

    Ahhhh!

    Two out of the six demon lords had spoken, but the rest were still silent.

    Of course, each of the demon lords would want to talk to the one who summoned their consciousness here, so one more demon lord spoke in everyone''s minds.

    [Ah~ So many handsome men and beautiful women gathered here. Is this heaven, or hell?]

    The demon who spoke had a flirtatious tone of voice, sounding like the voice of a woman and a man at the same time.

    But whether it was the voice of a man or a woman, this demon lord''s voice hooked people''s souls and seduced spirits, instantly spreading his charm everywhere.

    Everyone who heard this voice in their minds immediately guessed the identity of the third demon lord who spoke to them.

    It must be the one in charge of the third or the second level of Hell, whose Hell was rumored to be more like Heaven than Hell.

    It was a paradise for pleasure and beauties.

    This demon lord in charge of the sin ''lust''...isn''t he the Demon Lord Asmodeus?

    But people couldn''t determine whether he was a man or a woman, because this demon lord could change appearances as he wished.

    The demon lord''s fascinating voice almost made the blood n members who were fighting at the frontline miss their attacks or fail to dodge.

    Just the voice alone almost made them die!

    This demon lord...even if he only governed the surface level of Hell, around the second or the third level, people still couldn''t underestimate him!

    The third lord had spoken, but the others didn''t speak at all.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Satan and Lucifer didn''t bother to speak to those weaker than them, while the sixth demon lord, Belphegor, was known for his sin of ''sloth'', which means he is an extremelyzy demon lord.

    For azy demon lord, why should he bother to open his mouth and speak?

    Belphegor just kept sleeping and drooled in his dream.

    After the six demon lords were assembled, only the seventh demon lord in charge of sin, ''Envy'', was not summoned, and people could already imagine what this demon lord would feel.

    Of course, envy! Envy the other demon lords'' consciousness who was summoned out to y!

    Leviathan, the demon lord in charge of the sin ''Envy'', could do nothing but pout at his residence somewhere among the sevenyers of Hell.

    After all six demon lords gathered, they didn''tmunicate with Atherton and immediately went out of the double magic circles to find their suitable medium.

    The demon lords came out in a state of chibi spirits, looking like a bunch of anime dolls or something, not like a terrifying demon lord at all.

    Not to mention that each of these demon lords had a distinctive appearance and their handsomeness hit the ceiling of this world.

    Thank God their spirit states were all in chibis, which also reduced the impact that others would receive when they looked at the demon lords'' consciousness.

    In a sense, this chibi appearance shouldn''t be the demon lords'' true appearances because their true appearances were all terrifying like monsters.

    Of course, they also liked to use their humanoid form like now, but without their chibi appearance, half of the blood n members who directly looked at their spirits would have all died.

    That''s the result of the huge gap between the two sides'' strengths!

    The six chibi demon lords wandered around, and Mammon, the greedy demon lord that took the shape of a mix breed between a cute human and a chibi western dragon, was the first to find his medium.

    He locked his eyes on the richest person in this domain, and the one with the heaviest smell of money and gold on his body.

    Who else, aside from the big boss Jake Billios who was still in aa?

    Mammon didn''t care about his potential medium being in aa or in a seriously injured state.

    With his power, with the power of money, he could make thisatose man be the strongest man in this world!

    With a look of flying dors in his eyes and the drool at the edge of his lips, the chibi dragon-human Mammon with a small belly immediatelyughed wantonly while flying towards the unconscious Jake on the bed inside Atherton''s castle in the domain.

    Mammon looked like a little fat humanoid dragon with small wings, but his flying speed was top-notch.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1543 "Mammon & Asmodeus Perfect Mediums"

    In just the blink of an eye, Mammon''s figure had already shed and reappeared next to Jake''s bed in the castle.

    [Hohoho! My perfect medium! The smell of money, gold and capitalism! What a perfect boy. A pity, he hasn''t awakened his blood n''s bloodline yet.].

    Mammon shook his head andmented that if this man had awakened his bloodline, the strength he could use from Mammon would be way more than what he could use without awakening the blood n''s bloodline.

    But anyway, as long as this man owned the bloodline of their demon family, he could always be a perfect medium.

    While Mammon targeted Jake, the other demon lords also approached the targets that they favored.

    It was obvious that the arrogant Lucifer would choose someone with a simr bloodline to him, and that was Atherton.

    The little chibi Lucifer looked like a mini arrogant king with some devil traits, looking like those cute dolls sold in the mall.

    Satan was the same.

    As someone whose strength wasn''t that different from Lucifer, Satan also chose someone with his bloodline and someone whose strength was the best in the crowd.

    He chose Father Dracu, the strongest among all the blood n members in this domain.

    As a demon with the sin of Wrath, the chibi appearance of this demon also had some characteristics of wrath, such as ming red hair and fire burning around his body.

    The hot-blooded chibi Satan lookedpatible with the hot-blooded and wanton Father Dracu.

    At the same time, Belphegor, the one in charge of beingzy, naturally chose someone with a simr attribute to him.

    Anyway, no matter howzy his medium was, they would be forced to work while he only had to supply some strength and energy.

    Hum.

    So...the demon lord with the costume of azy panda holding a pillow and sleeping in a floating bed approached the notoriouslyzy Wilhelm.

    Who else could bezier than Wilhelm in a group of diligent blood n members?

    No one!

    Thezy demon lord didn''t bother to speak or ask Wilhelm whether he was ready to be his medium.

    As a demon Lord, he could use even a spirit as his medium, so Wilhelm didn''t need to possess someone, and Belphegor also didn''t need to double-possess or something.

    His strength was enough to fuel Wilhelm to materialize on his own without wasting too much spiritual energy.

    Hum. Good choice!

    The others had already chosen their favorite medium, and only two demon lords were left to choose their medium.

    One was the demon lord in charge of sin ''Lust'', and the other was a gluttonous demon lord, Beelzebub.

    Beelzebub''s chibi form was a chubby little boy with various food around his body, but this fat look didn''t prevent the demon lord from being cute.

    The other one is Asmodeus, the flirty demon lord who could be both male and female.

    This one took the form of a little fox boy for now, and his chibi appearance instantly gained the love of many female blood n members.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A pair of purple fox ears and a fluffy purple tail. Who could resist such a unique and cute fox boy?

    Many courageous female blood n members approached Asmodeus and asked whether they could be his medium or not.

    But so far, Asmodeus was still not satisfied with the people he had seen.

    It wasn''t as if these girls and women weren''t attractive enough to fit his sin of lust, but the whimsical demon lord just felt bored of the usual seductive method.

    He had been a cool young man, a gentle young man, a cheerful and lively young man.

    He had also transformed into various charming beauties to confuse various races in various worlds, but he was still bored in the end.

    He had tried all sorts of charms that he could use, but so far, these charming people were too closely rted to his sin of lust.

    Being the demon lord of lust didn''t mean that his ability was only limited to making people lust over others, okay?

    That would be too boring!

    Asmodeus looked around the domain with his cute little subus chibi appearance, trying to find an exciting medium this time.

    At first, Asmodeus felt that he wouldn''t find anyone who fit his taste, but soon, his gaze that could see far away suddenly caught the sight of someone.

    This certain someone is in aa, and she is sleeping soundlessly on thep of another short-haired woman who looks like a boss.

    That cute bob-cut hairstyle, the ck hair, and possibly crimson pupils...

    The dropping wings on her back...

    Why is this blood n cub so cute?!

    And Asmodeus could feel the strange charm ability in this girl''s body that was strangely familiar to him.

    Is this only his imagination or this little cub actually had his own bloodline?

    But this bloodline was too faint, even less than what Queen Rachel had.

    Because of the faint bloodline, the advantage of the bloodline was only reflected in the awakened ability rted to the bloodline¡ª the charm ability.

    Asmodeus had granted too many people with his bloodline for as long as he lived, and he didn''t bother to record the names or the descendants of those who inherited his bloodline.

    But usually, those who inherited his bloodline would show some certain traits rted to him, such as being attractive, flirty, or good at charm.

    But this little cub is not flirty or sexy like other people he had seen before. She''s just...cute!

    It''s really cuter than other kids, okay? Even her charm ability was unique and should be super different from the charm ability that other people owned!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1544 "Ainsley As Asmodeus Medium"

    Yes. This cute little cub was none other than Ainsley.

    Asmodeus set his eyes on Ainsley because he could feel the fluctuation of charm ability from this kid, and it was such a unique one too!

    Ainsley would have never expected that the rare bloodline she inherited from the founder of the Sloan Family actually had something to do with Asmodeus.

    After all, even the founder of the Sloan family might not know that he had a hidden bloodline from Asmodeus, and had only awakened a little part of this unique bloodline.

    That''s how the founder got his unique charm ability that theter generation thought it was the founder''s own awakened ability that could be inherited through the genes.

    How could it be so simple?

    Many unique abilities in this world were secretly rted to the higher-level being in a higher-level world.

    Asmodeus took a fancy to this unique kid, but because she was just a kid and he was afraid of burdening her too much by choosing her to be his medium, Asmodeus went to talk to Atherton first.

    Anyway, the cub is a part of this brat''s family, so he should ask for Atherton''s consent first.

    Who said that demons werewless? They were noble demons with etiquette, okay?

    Even when he was a demon lord rted to evil things that involved lust, he still prioritized consent! Hum!

    These demon lords didn''t look or act as evil as what people read in various books and legends.

    It was true that they were the pinnacle of evil and loved to bring chaos to various worlds, but they also disdained low-level evil beings with dirty souls.

    Even demons like them loved pure souls more than those stinky souls, okay?

    Asmodeus pped his little subi wings and floated towards Atherton.

    At this time, the four archangels had adjusted themselves with the mediums they had chosen, and one by one, they slowly went out of the temple.

    Asmodeus, who keenly felt the abundant holy energy from the other side of the domain, immediately elerated his speed and spoke to Atherton without beating around the bush.

    [Okay, okay, this handsome boy! I took a fancy to your little cub and wanted her to be my medium. Is it okay?]

    [I''ll ensure her body won''t burst into pieces because of my unbearable strength, and I''ll also leave her with some surprises to strengthen and awaken her precious bloodline!]

    Asmodeus rarely used such a pleading tone to someone way weaker than him, entirely because he really liked the little cub with his bloodline.

    He had met many people who owned his bloodline, but this little girl''s charm style was so different and fresh.

    It didn''t mean he was a pedophile, though.

    Although a lot of sinners rted to his sin of Lust were pedophiles, he also looked down on these beasts.

    How cute is the little cub? If she can choose the cute route, why choose the lust route?

    Those beasts must be the ones at fault, anyway.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Atherton was currently speaking to Lucifer and Lucifer''s consciousness was also in the process of entering Atherton''s body when they heard Asmodeus''s words.

    In an instant, Atherton immediately guessed who Asmodeus referred to, and his face darkened within seconds.

    Even if he was facing a supreme demon Lord, Atherton didn''t hold back his attitude and instantly scolded Asmodeus viciously.

    [My lord, is your brain okay? Your sin is lust, so can you please choose someone adult rather than a kid? She''s just a kid!]

    [I know you''re an evil demon, but please respect yourself and don''t touch the kid!]

    When Atherton spoke to Asmodeus, both men did not use a private telepathy channel, which means their words were broadcasted live to all other demon lords and blood n members in the domain.

    The moment Atherton''s voice fell, the other five demon lords immediately cast their gazes towards Asmodeus, no matter how far away they were from the chibi subi guy.

    [Did this lord hear it right? Since when does the flirtatious guy like children? Didn''t this guy like adults of various races before?]

    Mammon, who had sessfully entered Jake''s unconscious body and tried his best to strengthen his chosen medium, couldn''t help butment.

    After all, Mammon had a little bit of intersection in terms of their sin.

    Money and lust sometimes couldn''t be separated because where there was money, there would be any activities rted to lust as well!

    The other demon lords were silent before Satan, the one with the hottest temper and the one who could easily get angry, snorted heavily at Asmodeus.

    [Imbecile. Don''t tell this king that you are corrupted by your own power and are slowly degenerating into those low-level scums.]

    Even demons also had levels and the higher-level demons could control their urge to sin, and use their ability to tempt low-level prey instead.

    If these demons fail to control the sin, how could they be worthy of being the lord of that sin?

    They would be demoted to low-level sinners instead!

    No matter how lustful Asmodeus was, he also needed to have his own principle and etiquette.

    Forcing others to engage in lustful behavior or targeting underage had always been Asmodeus''s bottom line.

    Others could do it, but as the lord that governed the sin itself, he absolutely should never stop as low as those sinners.

    Hearing Satan''s taunt and sarcasm, Asmodeus quickly defended himself and yelled in his childish chibi voice.

    [God damn¡ª I mean demon damn! What kind of evil things are you guys thinking in your heads all day long? I just want to use the cub''s cute charm!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1545 "Beelzebub & Mammons Failure"

    [I absolutely won''t turn the cub into a lustful demon or something! I might be the demon lord of lust, but my power is way more than just lust, okay??]

    Asmodeus was anxious to clear his name while also anxious to let his consciousness possess the little cub''s body quickly.

    Don''t you guys realize that the stinky archangels had already left their summoning ce and were rushing to the battlefield?

    If they acted too slow, the chosen mediums would all die before they could give them strength!

    Asmodeus'' cries reminded the other demon lords about their urgent situation, and because of this, Atherton also didn''t have a choice but to agree to Asmodeus''s request.

    [Okay, just do whatever you want, my lord. But please don''t harm the little cub.]

    He was afraid that Asmodeus''s power would be too much for Ainsley and, in the end, it would harm Ainsley instead.

    Asmodeus immediately swore that he not only would strengthen the kid''s physical strength but would also give her some surprises rted to her original charm ability.

    [Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her. Now, everyone can immediately possess the mediums and get ready to fight the stinky archangels!]

    The archangels had arrived at the queen''s domain which they had changed from Judgment Day to Armageddon.

    But at the same time, the demon lords who had picked their mediums also quickly possessed the mediums, and the speed of adjusting to their mediums was faster than the archangels.

    In just a few seconds, the mediums were all strengthened, and the demon lord''s consciousness ensured that their medium could exert the maximum power they could extract from themselves.

    Unfortunately, not everyone had smooth progress.

    So far, Beelzebub, the one in charge of sin ''gluttony'', didn''t find a suitable medium and after a certain period of time, he was forced to go back to Hell.

    Beelzebub''s consciousness disappeared, but Atherton''s sacrifice was not in vain because Beelzebub returned one of Atherton''s wings that he had sacrificed before.

    When the other demon lords sensed Beelzebub''s disappearance, they all shook their heads in pity.

    [Poor Beelzebub. He has been waiting for a long time to be summoned, but he can''t find a suitable medium.]

    [Well, it''s all because his strength is quite unique and not many people can fit his sin of gluttony.]

    Maybe the Ind Devourer who came from the third or the fourthyer of Hell before, could barely be Beelzebub''s medium.

    But Beelzebub didn''t want a Hell creature to be his medium. His medium needed to be someone or something from this world!

    The pitiful Beelzebub''s consciousness could only return to his Hell, and once again, he tried various ways to provide food for his people.

    Ah. Who told him to be the lord of gluttony and his people were all sinners with this type of sin?

    Because of this, his Hell was so barren that many of his people had to go out of Hell to find food.

    But apparently, Beelzebub wasn''t the only one who was unlucky.

    After Mammon took over Jake''s body and controlled his body to stand up, Mammon immediately tried to use Jake''s ability and nned to strengthen Jake''s ability by ten folds or something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Mammon was someone who was greedy for a lot of things, including money. And so, his power was closely rted to money, just like Jake.

    The more money, the stronger he could be and the more greed, the more power.

    Jake wasn''t counted as someone greedy, but he was a capitalist, in the end, so Mammon reluctantly included Jake into his people with the sin of greed.

    Anyway, even if this ''sinner'' was not a true sinner, as long as he had money, the demon lord could help him to be the strongest in this world!

    He''s not kidding!

    But when Mammon wanted to ess Jake''s money using Jake''s God of Wealth Ability, he encountered the same message that crushed the poor Queen Rachel''s nephew to idiocy.

    [Warning. Warning. The consumption this month has exceeded the limit. Your ount is currently blocked and can''t be essed until next month.]

    The cold voice of the banking system that Jake connected to his own unique ability rang in Mammon''s mind.

    In that instant, Mammon seemed to see the image of his money and gold coins burned to ashes before disappearing into the night sky.

    T-this month''s expenditure has exceeded the limit?

    Who the heck set a consumption limit in a bank ount closely connected to his own unique ability?

    Wouldn''t more money mean more strength? Then, logically, limitless would be an infinite amount of money in that bank ount, right?

    Why the fck the ount is blocked and the ability user can''t use his money and convert it into strength anymore?!

    Mammon, the big demon, one of the seven princes of Hell, almost got purified on the spot.

    So this young man with a heavy smell of money and gold coins actually had no more money to spend because his ount was blocked for a reason.

    This is Mammon''s first time seeing someone so rich and poor at the same time!

    Mammon didn''t hate poor people or anything, because a lot of poor people were also greedy for money and other materialistic things.

    But he liked rich people more, because their greed was apanied by many things they could sacrifice.

    The poor people had nothing but their own soul as a sacrifice, but one''s soul was the price of the deal, not the sacrifice needed to summon Mammon''s consciousness.

    Many people who made a deal with demons had to sacrifice some things that the demons liked first before summoning the demon lord''s consciousness and making a deal.

    And demons were also picky about the sacrifices or the offerings.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1546 "Hellbreak"

    Because Mammon was the demon lord, usually, only his subordinate who answered those calls and granted the wishes of those greedy beings.

    Mammon only came out in person in his chibi appearance to greet the ''customer'' when the sacrifice offered wasrge enough and interesting enough.

    Usually, people like Jake were the ones who could directly summon him instead of summoning his subordinates.

    But why did this rich man suddenly be so poor?!

    The rich man with no money to spend was even worse than a genuinely poor person because Mammon could see all the wealth, yet couldn''t touch it.

    So frustrating! Ahhhh!

    Mammon was so depressed that his consciousness directly disappeared on the spot, leaving Jake''s body on the bed inside the castle.

    With this, Mammon also returned to Hell and he returned Atherton''s other wing in a few seconds.

    Usually, he would never return someone''s sacrifice that they had offered to him, but this little brat was the descendant of their demons from Hell.

    Anyway, the Hellish Blood n in Hell were all useful and powerful demons, even for the demon lords, so Mammon decided to respect Atherton because of his race and returned the wing to the guy.

    Thanks to this, Atherton''s wings fully returned, but his four fangs still disappeared.

    The other demon lords once again sensed the disappearance of their peers, and this time, it was Mammon, one of the strongest demon lords among them.

    The four other demon lords were taken aback and they allmented that one of the strongest forces suddenly returned like this.

    [Why is Mammon so unlucky? Even if his chosen medium turned out to be a rich man and a poor man at the same time, he can choose another medium, right?]

    Asmodeus protested as he upied Ainsley''s body and tried hard to awaken Ainsley''s own consciousness.

    If it were his demon lord''s consciousness who controlled Ainsley''s body, the body wouldn''tst long, no matter how hard he tried to strengthen it.

    After all, Ainsley was still too young, and Asmodeus was afraid of damaging the baby''s body with his overbearing strength.

    But if it was Ainsley herself who controlled her body and Asmodeus only stayed in Ainsley''s body like a small system or something in charge of giving the baby supreme strength...

    It would be the best!

    Asmodeusmented about Mammon''s strange disappearance, and the other three demon lords also responded.

    Satan, who had already blended with Father Dracu and was helping Atherton to change his domain''s core, couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance, feeling impatient.

    [A bunch of useless demons. Mammon can do nothing but slow down our group. Hmph!]

    Lucifer, the proud demon Lord who had already adjusted himself with Atherton''s body, also chuckled and spoke in a disdainful tone.

    [Mammon is really a bit stupid. Well, anyway, speed up the domain transformation. The eight-winged birds had changed their medium''s domain a long time ago.]

    Lucifer reminded Satan, the grumpy demon Lord, to focus on reconstructing the domain.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Reign of Darkness was still not enough to amodate their demon lords'' strength, so the two demon lords changed it to Hellbreak.

    When Hell broke out, that''s when the demon lords coulde out, exactly like how the archangels could descend when it was Armageddon.

    Atherton''s kingdom that he created inside his domain was still there, but the sky had some cracks leading to ''Hell'', and the dark sea also turned into a sea ofva.

    The blood moon slowly changed, and one could faintly see a trace of a pupil in that moon, as if the blood moon was the eye of some kind of Hell monster.

    And it was indeed the truth after the domain changed from Reign of Darkness to Hellbreak.

    No one looked up at the strange pupil-like moon in the sky, but everyone could feel the change in their own domain.

    The deadly darkness was still there, giving the blood n a sense of ultimatefort, as if they were back in their mother''s womb.

    But at the same time, the temperature around them rose to a new degree, and one could faintly hear the roar of various strange beings lurking in the dark.

    Those beings shouldn''t be the monsters that one of the blood n''s previous kings injected into Atherton''s domain as a kind of support.

    These beings should be Hell''s creatures that the demon lords connected to Atherton''s domain.

    The domain that the demon lords transformed became even stronger, maybe many times stronger than thebined domain that could hold the power of 400,000-ish Valkyries back then.

    With this, the demon lords could rest assured that the domain wouldn''t break.

    If the domain broke, they would be forced to go back to Hell, and by then, God knew who would win this war.

    The peak of the long war finally came, and both sides were silently preparing for the end of this war.

    Some of the celestial ancestors were still fighting at the frontline, but most of them went to the rear to greet the archangels and the three kings.

    The archangels had seamlessly integrated with their mediums, which were the three kings and Queen Rachel.

    Because of this, other celestial ancestors wouldn''t get a massive impact even if they looked at the three kings and the queen directly.

    However, the archangel consciousness still affected the mediums.

    The three kings had eight wings in total, and their wings were all golden, full of holy energy and solemnity.

    At the same time, their faces also slowly resembled the archangels more than their usual appearances.

    This gave off a stronger pressure on those around the three kings, and the three kings'' aura also had a great momentum!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1547 "World Chaos"

    Those who had never seen the other two kings from the second and third generation didn''t know the kings'' true appearances or strength, but they were familiar with their own first king.

    The celestial ancestors who came to this domain belonged to the first generation, so they immediately realized that the first king''s appearance was different from his usual appearance.

    His aura, demeanor, voice and everything else also became way better than before.

    If the previous king was already top-notch, this change made the king look more like a God in the celestial ancestors'' hearts.

    Of course, they knew that it was an archangel''s wisp of consciousness that changed their king, so while greeting the kings, they greeted the archangels as well.

    "Greetings, the great ones."

    The celestial ancestors still had to fly in the air because of the situation, but they only floated in ce while folding their wings and fell on their knees.

    Then, the celestial ancestors put their foreheads lower than their backs.

    If there was a floor, the celestial ancestors'' foreheads must have touched the floor when greeting the archangels.

    They were not worthy to even look at the Archangels'' faces for more than a second!

    The four archangels were already used to the rigid etiquette and greetings from the celestials, and they didn''t even have any intention to stop these celestials from kneeling like that.

    Even the angels in all sevenyers of Heaven had to lower their heads and bend their backs when talking to the archangels.

    Not to mention these celestials who were just a derivative of the angels'' family.

    The archangels felt that if these celestials looked at their mediums'' appearances for too long, they would also be affected and might go crazy or die.

    The divinity of these archangels wasn''t something that ordinary people could withstand!

    Because of this, even the drones didn''t dare to record the appearance of those archangels when they entered the mediums.

    The drones didn''t even record the voice of those archangels, afraid that whoever watched the broadcast would die on the spot.

    If the strong celestial ancestors were almost driven crazy, even across the screen and the inte, the other ability users without domains or even ordinary people would suffer much more.

    The official staff of the World Union didn''t dare to capture any picture or videos rted to these archangels, much less the demon lords.

    Thus, they could only rely on the news of the archangels and the demon lords'' appearances in the domain.

    The live broadcast channels were all turned off simultaneously, and various people''s screens turned ck.

    Then, the official staff announced the situation on the inte and the reason why they had to close the live broadcast when the war had finally reached the peak.

    [Deardies and gentlemen all over the world, the celestials had just summoned four archangels'' consciousness and the blood n also summoned four demon lords.]

    [For safety reasons, we can''t record anything rted to these big guys, so please, protect yourself and don''t get too close to the war zone.].<novelnext></novelnext>

    The moment the archangels and the demon lords appeared, various leaders from various races had already moved their people to evacuate those living too close to the war zone.

    Although the war happened inside a domain, these leaders knew that when a higher-level being descended into the domain, the real world would also be affected one way or another.

    The beastmen''s national queen asked the heads of various tribes in her continent to evacuate those living not far from the war zone.

    The other races also frantically asked the citizens to move out of their houses to another ce for a time being.

    At the same time, experts all over the world moved to protect their home countries or towns, creating various defensive preparations and such.

    [Mayday! Mayday! There might be natural disasters caused by higher-level beings entering the war domain. Please evacuate before the final war starts.].

    Right after the official World Union social media ount announced the truth, the inte was instantly in a mess, and many people trembled in fear.

    [Did I read it right? Valkyries'' appearances alone are already deadly enough for us. Thank God the domain didn''t break and our world isn''t too affected. But...archangels and demon lords?!]

    [Fck! I heard from the official members that it was the celestial who first summoned archangels'' consciousness.]

    [Even if it''s just a wisp of consciousness simr to a dead spirit, just one archangel is enough to kill the entire world, right?]

    [Mad! Mad! Everyone is crazy. Hurry! Ask the World Union to put protective barriers around the war domain so any damage leakage won''t affect us too badly!]

    The aura and pressure from the great ones and the demon lords affected people all over the world, even when they were far away and isted by a separate dimension, a.k.a, the war domain.

    This feeling of something foreign entering their world and affecting them doesn''t feel good at all.

    Many ability users became anxious, and riots happened in various backwards cities or viges.

    Many ordinary people fell ill at the same time, and the weaker ones instantly fell into aa.

    As long as the archangels and the demon lords still stayed inside the domain with their mediums, this side effect would still affect the outside world.

    For a moment, the World Union, a global organization that governed all races in this world, also dispatched various forces to stabilize the situation in various continents and countries.

    They really didn''t expect the archangels and the demon lords'' appearances.

    For a while, the miasma in various countries that were prone to have miasmas and dimensional holes from Abyss thickened, and the monsters became agitated.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1548 "A Pure Soul"

    Those who guarded the Abyss outside also faintly felt the movement of the demons in Abyss, and the Abyss'' entrances or exits all over the world showed some strange reactions.

    The Abyss'' seals were loosening, and the entire world was plunged into chaos.

    But the blood n and the celestials didn''t have time to care about the chaos in the outside world because once the four demon lords sessfully integrated with their mediums, the archangels had also arrived at the border of the two domains.

    The peak of the war is here! The battle between four archangels and four demon lords is about to start!

    The archangels arrived at the borders, and the demon lords followed suit.

    Honestly, the demon lords adjusted to their mediums faster than the archangels, which was why the two sides finally arrived at the same time.

    Not to mention that the demon lords also transformed Atherton''s domain fast enough, beating the archangels who could only transform the Queen''s domain slowly.

    After all, the queen''s domain was entirely supported by the queen and a few prestigious ancestors, but Atherton''s domain was abination of many people''s small domains.

    Such a strong domain was easy to be upgraded, and two demon lords did the transformationpared to the archangel side, who only let Raguel did the transformation alone.

    The two sides floating in the air inside their own domain, and the picture of a sh between dark and light created a strange sense of harmony and beauty.

    A pity, the drones didn''t capture any voices or scenes anymore because they were afraid of affecting the viewers.

    To be honest, when the one who controlled the drone first captured the existence of the archangels and the demon lords, the poor person almost died on the spot.

    If not for the person''s peers instantly helping him with various supports, the poor ''cameraman'' would have greeted Cerberus in the Underworld right now.

    Still, that poor cameraman suffered a huge loss, and he would not be able to use his ability for a long time.

    Others said that he directly lost his ability and turned into an ordinary person.

    Not to mention that his body became way weaker than the average ordinary people, and his mind was also not very bright.

    Because of this, all other cameramen turned off their special drones and stopped using their abilities to broadcast the scene inside the domain.

    They feared that some viewers would die if they identally shot the picture of the archangels and the demon lords.

    Even when these big guys used other people''s bodies, their aura and pressure could still pass through the screen and the inte, affecting a lot of people.

    The two sides lined up neatly, and they looked at each other with a sense of disgust.

    Since this is the first confrontation between the two sides for so long, the big guys took over their mediums'' bodies for a while to show off their existence to their bitter nemesis.

    [Yo~ long time no see! Is this Raguel? Raphael? Michael? Or Gabriel? I don''t know. Anyway, you guys look simr. As if a copy-paste mass production products.]

    Asmodeus, the one with the best taunting skill, immediately used Ainsley''s soft and cute voice to blurt out the most offensive and degrading words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ainsley, who had regained her consciousness a while ago and understood her situation, almost couldn''t help but hit Asmodeus'' consciousness in her mind.

    [Lord Asmodeus! Please don''t taunt people with my voice and face, ah! What about my image? I am not a bad kid!]

    Ainsley didn''t bother to use cutenguage to talk to Asmodeus and treated him as if he was just her regr friend.

    Anyway, for Ainsley, Asmodeus was more like a young-looking ancestor something.

    If not for Asmodeus'' promise to give her a surprise rted to her charm ability, Ainsley would have never agreed to lend this demon lord her body.

    After all, Ainsley came from a world where demons and such were considered bad, and she also subconsciously still rejected the demons and other evil creatures.

    It was only because of the blood n that she slowly changed her perception and slightly epted the dark camp''s creatures that didn''t do many harms to others.

    Asmodeus, who used Ainsley''s little body with a proud face and a proud tone, instantly froze for a second and immediately chickened out.

    [Okay, okay, princess, don''t be mad, okay? You are still a good baby that everyone loves!]

    Asmodeus knew that Ainsley''s soul was not like her appearance and knew that she was a transmigrator, but even so, he still treated the girl like a little kid.

    Anyone who wasn''t even a hundred years old is indeed still a child!

    No. A toddler!

    But Asmodeus also peeked at Ainsley''s bright and pure soul with a fascinated gaze.

    Eh, eh, eh. It''s rare to see such a pure soul when her hands are full of blood from her enemies.

    It''s indeed hard to keep a pure soul when someone has killed a person, but this cub is a rare case.

    Demons liked people with pure souls because they considered such souls as delicacy, while archangels liked people with pure souls because of the purity itself.

    The four archangels looked at the ''kid'' who talked to them and vaguely felt that the sharp-tongued Asmodeus should control this brat.

    But it was strange to see someone with a pure soul bing the medium of the ''dirtiest'' demon lord in Hell!

    Asmodeus was too flirty, and since his sin was rted to lust, it was not strange to say that he was such a dirty demon lord.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1549 "Redemption"

    However, when such a dirty demon lord possessed a body with a pure soul, and this soul didn''t even match the body...

    Three different forces blended into one.

    The four archangels couldn''t help but be slightly interested, and Raguel, the one who controlled Queen Rachel''s body, immediately responded.

    [Asmodeus. Hmph. Where did you find this medium? It''s strange to see someone with a mismatch and a pure soul be a container for a demon lord like you.]

    It''s even more strange that this kid actually had Asmodeus'' bloodline.

    Those people with Asmodeus'' bloodline that he knew were all affected by Asmodeus'' characters more or less, but this kid was affected in a good way instead.

    The other archangels also felt pity for this pure soul and thought that they might be able to abduct people to their camp?

    Archangels looked cold and emotionless outside, but they had a soft spot for children.

    Angels and the likes couldn''t be cruel to kind children with pure souls. Even if this girl''s soul was already an adult, it didn''t matter.

    Gabriel, the archangel with a gentle attitude towards children but cold towards everyone else, immediately looked at Ainsley with a soft gaze, trying to look less imposing and scary.

    [That child over there. If you''re forced to be Asmodeus'' medium, just say it. We can definitely save you.]

    [Even if you have the dirty blood n''s bloodline in your veins, I can help you purify your bloodline.]

    Gabriel, the man whomanded the holy spirit army, who usually didn''t care about the death of living beings or the state of other holy spirits, actually coaxed a child!

    Even Archangel Raphael, the Archangel of healing and miracle, also softened his tone of voice and spoke to Ainsley gently.

    [Don''t be afraid. Just tell us your true feelings. Even if your body is in that dirty demon''s hand, we can still help you.]

    Michael, the coldest and the one with the least emotion towards other beings, reluctantly spoke a few more words to the little kid.

    [Be brave. May the light always bless you, and the darkness shall disappear forever.]

    Ainsley, who suddenly became the darling of the four archangels, widened her eyes and spoke to Asmodeus and other demon lords plus their mediums through telepathy.

    [T-that...uncles and grandpas, what did these angels say?]

    Is she deaf or something? Else, why would the archangels start to poach her when they should be fighting right away?

    These bosses'' characters suddenly copsed!

    Ainsley, who had just regained her consciousness for less than fifteen minutes, was so frightened that she huped while talking.

    The kid was frightened, and the other demon lords could see it even from miles away.

    When they saw the little seedling that Asmodeus had chosen was frightened because of the archangels, Satan, the one with the hottest temper, immediately red up.

    [B*st*rds. You stinky birds think that our child needs to be purified? Hypocrite! Just take care of your own people who go around provoking other people for no reason!]<novelnext></novelnext>

    Satan indirectly mentioned Queen Rachel, the one who went to find the blood n and wage a war casually, not thinking about her own soldiers or anyone else.

    Raguel could feel that Satan''s words were aimed at his medium, and he couldn''t help but frown.

    Even if his medium turned out to be such a person, since he had chosen her to be his medium, he would be biased toward the Queen and feel that Satan talked too much.

    As someone with a high sense of justice, Raguel couldn''t see his medium being bullied like this.

    Anyway, even if his medium provoked a war, since she did it to the stinky blood n, that was justified.

    Anyone who imed to be a part of their light camp should learn from Queen Rachel and start to exterminate demons!

    [Satan. You''re still as hot-tempered as ever. Be careful your wrath will kill yourself one day.]

    Raguel snorted at Satan but didn''t ''stop so low'' that he also got angry.

    On the contrary, Raguel kept his posture and acted as a messenger of justice who wouldn''t care about a demon lord.

    Satan saw Raguel''s pretentious action, and he almost puked on the spot.

    These Archangels are really hypocrites. Especially that Raguel guy. What kind of justice did he shout all day?

    If his kind of justice is like that, no wonder many people in various worlds preferred to seek demons and devils rather than seek the angels and the light camp''s creatures for help.

    Many people who seek demons aren''t necessarily bad guys.

    Some of them were just frustrated and wanted revenge, but they were too powerless, which was why they dared to give up their souls after they died just to get some strength from the demons.

    Usually, these kinds of people were what the demon lords liked the most because their souls were originally pure, and they were just stained ck because of the environment forcing them to be ckened.

    The ckened here means that the person''s heart was dyed with darkness, and they became viins.

    The demons felt that these people existed because when they sought help from the archangels, angels, or whoever was associated with the light camp, they were rejected.

    Or maybe because the people who bullied them were actually from the light camp, and the light camp''s creatures chose to protect their own people regardless of right or wrong.

    The so-called justice was really biased.

    The victims of this kind of injustice usually belonged to the neutral camp, but they could easily switch to the dark camp or the light camp.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1550 "Saving The Lost Lamb"

    By borrowing the power of the dark camp or the light camp, these people might be the sharpest swords for that camppared to the original members of one camp alone.

    The four demon lords felt that the four archangels were too hypocritical for wanting to ''save'' Ainsley from the darkness.

    Let''s ask her whether she wanted to be saved or not?

    For her, the celestials made trouble here and there, and her heart might lean more towards the blood n who clearly didn''t do anything to provoke others.

    ? Even when they needed blood from humans or other creatures, they would always give an equivalentpensation and they wouldn''t force those who didn''t want to give them blood.

    Wasn''t it because of this that the blood n developed their handsome and beautiful faces so their prey could willingly surrender to be their food?

    And it was just a little bit of blood, anyway.

    The blood n also knew how to be appropriate and wouldn''t suck someone''s blood until they died.

    The four demon lords protected Ainsley, but the four archangels felt that Ainsley was being threatened.

    For them, even if Ainsley''s soul was not a child, her body was still a child. This means, somewhere in Ainsley''s heart, she must be pure!

    Raguel immediately looked at Ainsley once more and righteously supported her with his chin lifted high.

    [Little kid, don''t worry. If they threatened you, we could help. Or if you''re confused by their sweet words...anyway, stay away from these demons and the blood n''s people.]

    [Your bloodline is indeed rted to the blood n, but it doesn''t mean you have to follow the wrong example. You can still receive redemption!]

    The angels preached to Ainsley, thinking that converting one innocent soul to their side was worth more than winning this war.

    The merit they would get from Heaven was so greatpared to the merit of helping the celestials kill the blood n!

    The low-level light creatures might get more merit by killing demons and evil creatures, but at their level, it was better to preach to someone and make them turn around from darkness to light.

    This is the greatest merit ever, and the archangels became stronger in this way.

    But simrly, if their people turned from the light to darkness, they would be weakened for a short period of time, which was why the archangels insisted on protecting their own people no matter what happened.

    Anyway, if they didn''t side with their own people, their people might turn around and go to the darkness'' side, but those in the neutral camp wouldn''t give them such a demerit.

    After all, the merit of turning someone in the neutral camp to the light camp wasn''t as big as turning someone from the dark camp to the light camp.

    The archangels had their own calction, and they didn''t mind prolonging the peak of the war that was supposed to happen a few seconds ago.

    This is a huge deal for them!

    Not to mention that turning such a pure soul from the dark camp to the light camp gives more merits than cleansing a truly dark heart to the light.

    People said that this is ''saving the lostmbs'' instead of ''redemption''.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Saving the lostmb is better than redemption of the sinner and it was also easier!

    Ainsley didn''t know the archangels'' calction towards herself, but she really felt ufortable with these archangels.

    At first, she thought that since she was once considered someone who sided with the light camp in her original world, she would be more resistant to the demon lords than the archangels.

    But howe she felt more ufortable with these bright angels instead of the clearly evil demon lords?

    Is it because the demon lords took upon a chibi appearance and looked cute, hooking her soul unknowingly?

    Ainsley''s head was in a mess, so she simply whispered to the archangels through telepathy.

    [T-thank you for the invitation, b-but the uncles treat me well here, and I-I have been bullied by a lot of light creatures before, s-so, I am not reallyfortable with the light camp''s creatures.]

    This is the truth, anyway.

    The archangels were a little stunned by Ainsley''s response, but they immediately thought that maybe the kid had some bad experience with a few light creatures because of her dark creature''s bloodline.

    If this is the case, then they couldn''t say anything because it was normal for the light creatures to hate anyone with a bloodline from the dark camp.

    Even when the bloodline was still dormant, light creatures would feel vague hostility toward anyone with the dark creatures'' blood.

    This is just their instinct.

    The light creature couldn''t be med, but the kid was also innocent because children were honest with who they liked or disliked.

    It was normal to dislike someone who bullied her or was hostile to her.

    The archangels thought that although Ainsley''s soul was adult, maybe when her soul was also still in childhood, she experienced bad things rted to the light creature.

    Or maybe her own body was the one that experienced the unpleasant thing, and the soul remembered it.

    Anyway, they still believed that Ainsley had refused their invitation for now only because of some misunderstanding.

    As long as the kid could open her heart and return to the light, she could forgive her bullies and freed herself from hatred.

    Then, it was an easy thing to purify the dirty bloodline that made her miserable in the first ce.

    The four archangels concluded in just a few seconds, and they quietly talked to each other through their private telepathy channel.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1551 "The Archangels Excluding Ainsley"

    [That kid is still not enlightened now, but it''s okay. Let''s not let her get involved in our fight against the demon lords.]

    Raguel, the one with the highest sense of justice, felt that it wasn''t fair if they faced a kid as a mighty archangel.

    Even when the kid became the medium of a demon lord, the kid herself was still innocent.

    Who would know if she was secretly threatened or coaxed by the demon lord behind their backs?

    It was easy for a kid to be confused.

    A twenty-year-old soul was also still considered a ''kid'' for the archangels who had lived for too long.

    [Well, I''m a healer, so I''ll stay at the rear. I''ll keep an eye on that kid and prevent her from making any sin that she will regret.]

    Archangel Raphael, the archangel of healing and miracle, immediately volunteered to keep an eye on Ainsley so that she would be pushed out of their personal battle with the demon lords.

    ? Michael and Gabriel nodded withoutmenting, but both of them agreed to keep an eye on Ainsley and prevent her from ''sinning''.

    As for whether the kid would attack the celestial ancestors or not, the archangels didn''t care.

    Anyway, they were here to fight the demon lords. The celestial ancestors could keep fighting with the blood n''s ancestors instead.

    After deciding on this matter within seconds, the archangels looked back at Ainsley and tried to squeeze a smile from their usually emotionless face.

    [Okay, child, we understand your difficulty. Let''s wait until the fight ends, and you can reconsider things.]

    Raguel spoke with a voice full of confidence, and he believed that Ainsley would know what or who to choose in the end.

    Ainsley didn''tment or reply to Raguel''s words and just smiled wryly.

    At the same time, Asmodeus, who was lurking in Ainsley''s mind as a wisp of consciousness in charge of lending his power to Ainsley, couldn''t help but roll his eyes.

    [Really a bunch of hypocrites. They didn''t even bother to tell you that if you agree to purify your bloodline, you might lose all the abilities you have awakened for nothing in return.]

    Asmodeus whispered to Ainsley in the kid''s mind with a slightlyining tone of voice.

    Purifying a bloodline sounded nice, but that was only nice when it was purifying in a sense that the purified bloodline still belonged to the same camp.

    If this were the case, the so-called purifying bloodline would mean that the person''s bloodline would be closer to the bloodline''s origin, and they would have more benefit than when their blood was muddy.

    Of course, this wasn''t the case with the sacred beasts in this world with a totally different concept, but this concept still existed for other races in various worlds.

    Asmodeus had promised Ainsley that he would help her to awaken her origin bloodline to get a little benefit, maybe an evolution in her charm ability or something.

    After the gradual bloodline awakening, the little kid would also receive a package of purifying service from the ''warm-hearted'' Asmodeus, which means, the kid would be closer to the blood n and demons than a human.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Now, in Ainsley''s bloodline, the majority ounted for human origin, and the blood n''s bloodline didn''t even reach 50%.

    As for the Asmodeus'' bloodline, it was even more pitiful. The purity didn''t even reach 1%. It was way weaker than Queen Rachel''s Raguel Bloodline.

    Even so, after bing Asmodeus''s medium in this war, the bloodline''s purity would increase to a few percent, and the blood n''s bloodline might also reach exactly 50% of the kid''s overall bloodline.

    With this, Ainsley would officially be a halfling of the blood n and she would be way stronger than before.

    Her time when she used her blood n''s mode would be prolonged, not just less than an hour or a mere few hours.

    Ainsley listened to Asmodeus'' chattering but she still couldn''t calm down.

    [Lord Asmodeus, are we really going to fight the archangels? With archangel, are we going to fight?]

    This is Ainsley''s first time having a demon lord possessing her body rather than the Godfather, and she will also be fighting an archangel soon.

    How could she not be nervous?

    Even after Asmodeus strengthened her body and charm ability by ten folds or more, Ainsley was still a bit breathless, and her chest was stuffy.

    Asmodeus might look like an easy-going dude, but his aura was terrifying. At least Ainsley was sure that with such a thick evil aura, it was no wonder he became the demon lord.

    Now, such a big guy that wouldn''t exist in this world and should be from a higher-level dimension or world called Hell, actually sent a wisp of his consciousness and chose her to be his medium.

    Ainsley felt both honored and stressed at the same time.

    Hearing Ainsley''s cautious question, Asmodeus was rarely silent before he coaxed the kid with a gentle and seductive male voice.

    [It''s okay. I bet these four birds won''t take the initiative to attack you, and the guy named Raphael is a healer, so he should be at the rear.]

    Since it''s like this, the battle would probably involve only the other three archangels versus the three demon lords.

    At that time, even if Asmodeus wanted to join, he would be pushed and would be forced to attack the minions behind the archangels instead.

    [Well, thezy Belphegor might change shifts with us, so you might still fight an archangel, but it won''t be too long.]

    Asmodeus actually really wanted to fight one of the four archangels, but sensing the kid''s tense nerves, he sighed and surrendered.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1552 "The Battle Between Archangels & Demon Lords"

    Asmodeus thought to himself.

    Anyway, even if he didn''t fight the archangels, using a new way to fight was still interesting.

    That''s it.

    Hearing Asmodeus'' answer, Ainsley immediately sighed in relief and was about to thank Asmodeus when she suddenly felt a st of energy not far from her position!

    BOOM!

    Ainsley''s pair of little devil wings were already strengthened to the point that they were way bigger than her own body, enough to protect her whole body inside the closed wings.

    When Ainsley suddenly felt the st of energy and a tremendous amount of pressure spreading towards her and the entire battlefield, Asmodeus immediately manipted Ainsley''s wings while shouting.

    SWOOOSH!

    [Hide well! Damn it. Those guys suddenly started without a warning¡ª anyway, run away from the border and find a good ce to target the archangels'' minions instead.]

    [Got it??]

    Asmodeus manipted Ainsley''s wings to fold and formed a perfect barrier to withstand the sudden st of energy and pressure before, afraid that Ainsley''s body wouldn''t be able to bear the impact.

    Even if he had strengthened the kid''s body to the point of being as good as the bodies of the other demon lords'' mediums, Asmodeus was still a bit afraid.

    Hey, hey, his ability was rted to lust, and he never had a super excellent physique, to begin with.

    If he is a character in a game, he''s probably a pure mage or a sorcerer, not a magic knight like the other demon lords and archangels!

    Ainsley was also shocked by the sudden st of the explosion, so the baby obeyed Asmodeus''mand and quickly ran away after the energy sh around her didn''t feel too serious anymore.

    At this time, Archangel Raphael had retreated to the rear, and Ainsley was also in the middle area of Atherton''s Hellbreak domain.

    Anyway, Asmodeus said she didn''t need to be near the border or go deep into the celestial''s Armageddon Domain to use her power bestowed by Asmodeus.

    After stabilizing herself, Ainsley finally had time to look at the other three archangels and demon Lord who were obviously already engaged in a meleebat.

    Both sides didn''t start to use their big moves or something, but they fought using special weapons and short-range magic, resulting in the st of high intensity energy from both sides.

    The evil aura shed with the holy energy, and the entire domains shook twice, as if about to break.

    The other blood n ancestors and the celestial ancestors all looked at the six figures with frightened eyes.

    They had never seen a battle between two high-level beings, and now, there were six high-level beings at once.

    Although high-level beings only sent a wisp of their consciousness and bestowed some power to their mediums, this was still like a simtion battle between the archangels and the demon lords themselves.

    Just a wisp of consciousness used by the mediums with a low percentage of blood purity alone could already threaten everyone else in the domain.

    The blood n ancestors and the celestial ancestors whose strength was above any other elites in this world because their strength had touched the threshold...<novelnext></novelnext>

    They were as weak as a newborn baby in front of those six figures.

    If there wasn''t this domain that had been transformed by the archangels and the demon lords themselves to suit their power better, one could imagine what would happen to those inside and outside the domain.

    The domain breaking to pieces was just the best result.

    The worst result might kill all living beings in the domain and the explosion of both domains might as well destroy half of the entire world.

    They weren''t kidding when they thought about this possible result.

    After all, a domain was like a temporary dimension, and the two sides'' previous domains were alreadyplete, not just a ''temporary'' dimension but already close to an artificial dimension.

    It was like the Abyss that the World Union created by sacrificing so many world leaders.

    Imagine if this dimension that was linked to the real world and was so close to the real world suddenly shattered into pieces because it couldn''t contain the high intensity of energy sh?

    That means the domain just exploded, right?

    Once a dimension broke so violently that it exploded...

    Both the celestial ancestors and the blood n ancestors swallowed their saliva and silently regretted their decision to summon the archangels and the demon lords.

    Wasn''t it enough to fight with fellow ancestors? Just look at the new generation.

    The current generation of blood n had all retreated to the rear and stayed inside the domain''s safe space, not daring to step out even if just an inch away from the safe area.

    The other celestials, such as the celestial elders, the marshal, the generals and the healers were also huddled together inside their domain''s safe space.

    They might still be able to help their ancestors fight, but the moment both the archangels and the demon lords'' consciousness descend, these people feel as if they are worse than ants.

    They were so weak that if the archangels or the demon lords identally blew the wind or something, they would instantly die on the spot.

    Humans could easily kill ants and they might not even realize they have killed an insignificant ant.

    Because of this, both the blood n''s current generation and the celestials didn''t dare to do anything and stayed honestly inside the safe area.

    They didn''t even pray so that their side could win the war. The demon lords and the archangels didn''t care about the war and only cared about personal enmity, anyway.

    Thus, all the blood n members and the celestials prayed to their own Gods and beliefs so that they could get out of this war alive!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1553 "Combining Charm & 3D Map Ability"

    The blood n members were still lucky because they could be revived anyway, but the celestials didn''t have this luxury.

    At this time, they suddenly questioned whether the Queen''s decision to summon the archangels was actually just shooting themselves in the feet.

    Obviously, the shockwave that signaled the start of the melee battle between the six people also affected the outside world.

    Just like what the World Union''s high-level staff had predicted before, the area nearest to the war domain all suffered sudden natural disasters.

    Tsunami crashed the beach and the sea town. Countless earthquakes shook several inds, cities, provinces or even countries.

    Many continents suffered from various natural disasters, and people all over the world, even the ones who lived far away from the war domain, could feel the thick aura in the air.

    The Ability Users felt as if something pressed down their shoulders, making them almost couldn''t move, while the ordinary people felt their chests so stuffy that they were about to die.

    The sudden energy st from the domain leaked out, and the World Union''s people spread throughout the world in various races and had also taken some immediate action.

    The victims of the natural disasters were all evacuated in less than thirty minutes, and the ordinary people were all gathered at the bunker to hide until this war ended.

    Such amotion shook the entire world, and even the Elton Academy, a ce that rarely had contact with the outside world, also knew about this incident.

    The teachers immediately brought their students to hide while the higher-ups checked the Abyss'' entrance which was located not far from their academy''s ind.

    This sudden st of energy might make the Abyss'' seal loosen, and things might be dangerous for the students who were basically trapped in this huge academy ind.

    Ainsley and those inside the domain didn''t know what happened outside the field, but even if Ainsley knew, she would only worry about Grandpa Yofan and the others.

    And the best way to end this suffering was to end the war quickly!

    Asmodeus brought Ainsley''s body to a safe ce inside Atherton''s domain, and after making sure that they would be fine, Asmodeus started to tell Ainsley about his battle n.

    [Little girl, since you and I didn''t n to fight the archangels, we will fight the celestial ancestors.]

    Asmodeus slowly strengthened Ainsley''s eyesight and guided her to look at the group of celestial ancestors far away from her position without using the 3D map ability.

    [Did you see those people? Well, we will target as many people as we can, and we will use mainly your charm ability and your 3D mapping ability.]

    Asmodeus possessed Ainsley''s body, so he also understood and knew all the abilities Ainsley had awakened so far.

    For him, the realism art ability was really unique and interesting, but this ability was more suitable for the creation of things and such.

    Unfortunately, such an ability belonged to the light camp and naturally, Asmodeus couldn''t really strengthen this ability with his own power.

    The same goes for the luck maniption ability. No matter what, this ability leaned more towards the light camp than the dark camp.

    Only Ainsley''s blood maniption ability in her blood n mode and her charm ability barely fit the criteria of their dark camp.

    Ah, there was also the shaman thing¡ª that''s also rted to the dark camp.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Since it was like this, Asmodeus naturally wanted Ainsley to use her charm ability but he also had an idea tobine it with the 3D mapping ability.

    This ability that evolved from Ainsley''s keen hearing was always regarded as a support ability and the baby naturally rarely used this ability.

    Asmodeus could see this just from the uneven color distribution on the surface of Ainsley''s energy core.

    The baby was in the process of splicing up her energy core to create a few energy cores with only one color distribution per core.

    Right now, the baby had sessfully separated both her luck maniption ability and her charm ability.

    Next, she was about to separate her shaman ability and the blood maniption ability was also on the way.

    Only the realism art ability and the 3D mapping ability were still too ''small'' to separate from the main core.

    Ainsley had many abilities, but her control and understanding over her abilities were shallow.

    She only had a deeper understanding and control over her luck maniption ability, her charm ability and her shaman ability.

    As for the rest of her ability....

    The blood maniption ability would only appear when Ainsley was in a blood n mode and relying on her experience when using her shaman ability to control blood...

    Ainsley could barely use this ability well.

    But the realism art and the 3D mapping was really too rarely used that they seemed to be umting dust at the corner.

    Asmodeus didn''t care about the realism art ability, but the 3D mapping belonged to a neutral camp, so he also wanted Ainsley to use this ability more often.

    To be honest, this ability was perfect as a support, and it was best used whenbined with a long-range and arge-scale attack.

    The 3D mapping ability would be like Ainsley''s chessboard, allowing her to attack tons of people in one go with supreme uracy!

    Asmodeus silently taught Ainsley how tobine her charm ability and the 3D mapping ability at the same time.

    [Don''t worry about anything. While I''m still possessing your body, your charm ability will be strengthened to the point that you can target a whole army in the range of miles.]

    And the people that Ainsley could target included those who could create domains and the people whose strength had reached this world''s threshold!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1554 "Bear The Sin"

    If this was Ainsley''s usual strength, her charm would only make the people who could create domains and those ancestors feel that Ainsley was cute and they would have more good feelings towards Ainsley.

    But it was limited to that.

    It was impossible to brainwash or control the target with her current charm ability level!

    Of course, that was before Asmodeus came.

    [You don''t need to worry about exhausting your energy either. All of this will only suck my own evil energy and not yours. You only need to control your ability and attack bravely.]

    Asmodeus was only afraid that Ainsley was too soft-hearted and would hesitate when she was about to massacre tons of ancestors.

    Killing so many people would really be a burden to Ainsley, who came from a peaceful time, who also had the body and psychology of a child.

    Sometimes, the body would affect Ainsley''s soul and make Ainsley more childlike.

    Wouldn''t it be bad to make a child into a mass murderer?

    Asmodeus was afraid that Ainsley would really mind being a mass murderer, so out of the rare guilty conscience that he never had for so long, the demon lord quietly asked the little kid.

    [Little girl, you will definitely have to kill a lot of people and not just charm them to do nothing. You will have to kill so many people that you will be a mass murderer.]

    [Even so, are you willing? If you are not willing, I''ll get out of your body and find a new medium. But if you''re willing, you will definitely have to bear the sin and the guilt of killing so many people.]

    Hearing the demon lord''s careful probing, Ainsley wanted tough out loud.

    She didn''t expect the supposedly cruel demon lord to have such a side and even reminded her that she would be a ''sinner'' and a mass murderer.

    Ainsley nodded at the demon lord in her mind and giggled in response.

    [It''s okay, my lord. My hands are already full of blood and I''m definitely already a sinner and a mass murderer as well.]

    Ainsley took her time to transfer a part of her battle memories to Asmodeus.

    In less than a second, Asmodeus, who was inside Ainsley''s mind, immediately understood the whole exnation.

    When Asmodeus finally knew the truth, the demon lord twitched his lips and really wanted to transfer this memory to the four archangels who wanted to ''redeem'' Ainsley to the light.

    Damn. Which innocent kid killed countless people when she was only three years old?

    The soul was indeed twenty years old, but judging from the soul''s type that didn''t belong to this world, maybe the soul came from another world.

    And after seeing Ainsley''s memory, Asmodeus knew that Ainsley came from a peaceful world where the murder was considered a huge deal.

    Even with such a condition, to save her family from an unreasonable yet huge mafia family, the baby didn''t hesitate to kill people and even almost became crazy because of the guilt.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, after the baby overcame her guilt, she began to take killings seriously and only killed people who deserved to be killed or for her own self defense.

    In this situation where the blood n was about to be exterminated, if Ainsley didn''t stand up and kill as many enemies as she could with the power from Asmodeus...

    She would just be a coward or a hypocrite.

    It was definitely not possible to live in this world as an ability user without killing anyone.

    Of course, it was possible for those with non-offensive abilities to stay innocent and never kill people, but those with offensive abilities were basically already drenched in their enemies'' blood.

    Not to mention that Ainsley came from a mafia family, and in that circle, it was extremelymon for people to die each second if they were not careful.

    If Ainsley didn''t kill, she would be the one being killed, but that''s not the end.

    Because she became the head of the Sloan Family, a mafia family with a lot of troubles, if she died, many people under her would also die.

    It would be way harder to bear the death of her own people than to bear the death of enemies.

    Ainsley smiled at Asmodeus'' chibi spirit in her mind and slowly cracked her bones, ready to do whatever she could do to kill as many enemies as possible.

    Seeing this scene, Asmodeus, who was rarely moved by anyone, not even feeling moved or interested in various powerful creatures in the other worlds, was shamefully moved by Ainsley''s determination.

    [Little girl, your family in this world, must love you so much, and they must be so proud of you!]

    Asmodeus was used to seeing people in ck and white.

    Either the person was already bad from the start and killed others for no reason, or the person stuck to their principle of not killing even when they were harmed, which symbolizes white.

    Of course, there were also many people in the gray area, but it was rare to see someone who came from a peaceful world to such a magical, dangerous and chaotic world as now, yet still kept her original character.

    She was not an angel who wouldn''t retaliate when she was bullied, but she wouldn''t be a devil either if people didn''t mess with her or her people.

    And this girl knew that by agreeing to be Asmodeus'' medium, there was a high chance that she might die in today''s war, but the baby gritted her teeth and agreed.

    She wasn''t that close to the blood n and to be honest, if the baby wanted to, she could actually run away, and no one would me her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1555 "Ainsley & Asmodeus First Move"

    But Ainsley had Jake and Joan with the blood n, and no matter what, once the blood n lost in this war, both Jake and Joan would be implicated because they were already entangled in it.

    Ainsley just wanted to protect the two people and her few sacred beasts who were also involved in the war because of her.

    [My lord, quick. Tell me what to do, and I''ll do it before the six big bosses make another chaos.]

    Ainsley wanted to finish her role early and went to hide with Asmodeus, afraid the other six big bosses would identally kill her if they weren''t careful.

    Just look at the current situation.

    The area a few hundred meters from the six bosses were all empty, and whoever identally stepped into this vacuumed zone would all die in less than a second!

    Because of this, the celestial ancestors and the blood n ancestors detoured to another area and fought there.

    Asmodeus nodded at Ainsley''s request and immediately transferred the knowledge of how tobine the use of Ainsley''s charm with the 3D mapping ability.

    This kind of knowledge transfer was really fast and efficient, but Ainsley''s head hurt a bit before she adjusted to the new knowledge that she got from Asmodeus.

    At first, she thought that she would only use the 3D mapping as a way to monitor the real-time situation on the battlefield, but Asmodeus'' knowledge that he showed just now..

    It was really tobine both abilities and actually touch the edge of ''space'' element ability!

    [Right. You can also evolve your 3D mapping ability and gain another skill rted to sound ability.]

    [Since you can produce a sound and create a map by hearing the echo from the sound itself, it means the sound you produce from your mouth or from your ability is no ordinary sound wave.]

    Ainsley could dabble in acquiring a sound-rted skill from her 3D mapping ability!

    Ainsley held her breath and tried to calm down her excited heart before she nodded at Asmodeus with a serious face.

    Although Asmodeus was only her one-time partner, since he taught her something, it means he was also a part of Ainsley''s mentor lists.

    [Thank you for the enlightenment, my lord. After this war ends, I''ll try many things rted to my various abilities and make the best use of them!]

    Although she didn''t know whether she would have time to do this, it would be good if she could be stronger by studying her own special abilities and striving to improve them.

    Asmodeus waved his small chibi hand in Ainsley''s mind and immediately spoke in amanding tone.

    [Okay, my little medium. Now, go! Target 100 people first and then slowly expand the range until you can target a lot of people in one go!]

    Targeting something in real life involves a moving person, and the so-called targeting itself would need a huge amount of concentration and uracy.

    Now, Asmodeus wanted Ainsley to target 100 people in one go, which means dividing Ainsley''s concentration to a hundred people!

    But Ainsley was also clever and quickly used her 3D mapping ability to find a group of celestial ancestors who were not too far from each other.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Because the domain was also limited, no matter how vast the domain was, there would be some celestial ancestors who grouped into one huge group.

    At least, the smallest would have five to ten people, and thergest group had a total of exactly 100 people!

    Ainsley''s invisible sound wave spread throughout Armageddon''s domain, and no one, not even the archangels and the celestials, detected this invisible sound wave.

    With Asmodeus'' help, Ainsley could control the level of sound wave she produced, and she made it so that no archangels and celestials could hear the sound.

    As for the blood n, as vampires with some connections with the bats, a few blood n ancestors closest to Ainsley vaguely heard the strange sound from Ainsley''s position.

    But thinking that the baby was now possessed by Asmodeus, this means the baby was in a state of fighting someone, so they should just pretend not to hear anything.

    Ainsley didn''t know that the blood n ancestors could hear the sound wave.

    Anyway, with the boost from Asmodeus'' own high level of power, the sound wave spread throughout the queen''s domain within seconds, and soon, the 3D live map appeared in Ainsley''s mind.

    This didn''t obstruct Ainsley''s own eyesight, but it was more like a 3D mini map in a game or something.

    Ainsley took the map out of her mind and disyed the map to an invisible entity that only she could see.

    The map wasid in front of Ainsley''s eyes, floating in the air like a chessboard or something.

    Countless red dots were disyed on the map, and the map also faithfully copied the whole appearance of the Armageddon domain.

    The dots represented the position of the celestial ancestors, and three golden dots represented the three archangels at the front line and one golden dot at the rear.

    With just one move of Ainsley''s mind, the simple dots could transform into the chibi version of the enemy''s appearance and their own movement.

    The scene disyed on the map was so detailed that Ainsley could even see how the enemy blinked if she wanted to zoom in on just one target.

    Looking at the dense red dots that were scattered throughout the domain, Ainsley slowly conjured her charm ability.

    The pink aura from Ainsley''s energy core was slowly transferred from the core and spread throughout the baby''s veins and limbs.

    Then, the pink aura came out to the real world like magic, but strangely, this time, no one saw the pink aura.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1556 "Returning To Gods Embrace"

    Yes. Asmodeus helped Ainsley to hide her pink aura and even hid the breath of her charm magic!

    With Asmodeus'' help, the enemies didn''t realize the danger that was slowly approaching them, and Ainsley also focused on targeting the first 100 victims.

    Asmodeus had told Ainsley before how tobine the two abilities so that it had an additional ''space element'' bonus, and that was to spread her charm ability through her sound wave.

    Ainsley let her charm aura travel far and wide with the sound wave, but she controlled which direction she wanted the charm aura to go.

    Ainsley simply looked at this through her 3D map in front of her eyes.

    When the baby spreads her pink aura, the map in front of her also records the movement of the pink aura, creating it into a wavy line.

    The pink line slowly approached the chosen target, and when the charm aura hit the target, the red dot on the map slowly changed into pink.

    This means, the target was already influenced by the charm ability, no matter whether the target realized it or not.

    Usually, Ainsley used her visual to induce this charm''s ability to influence the target, but now, she spread her ability through the sound wave, and yet the effect of the charm was even stronger than usual.

    This was only possible with Asmodeus'' help, but with more practice, Ainsley could continue to use this kind of long-range andrge-scale ability to the fullest!

    The pink line touched the red dots on the map one after another, and in less than a second, the pink line had turned exactly 100 red dots into pink dots.

    Looking at this silent assassination and the pink line on the map that created a kind of or a pink web, Asmodeus named this skill as the Love Net.

    No one could escape from this that covered Heaven and earth!

    [Good job, little girl! Now, you only need tomand those who have been influenced in your mind.]

    [You can make a simplemand for all victims or specific instructions for a few victims.]

    Ainsley put her hand above the 3D map as she controlled the pink aura of her charm ability to spread faster and faster.

    The pink aura slowly created anotherplex web, and the light from the map itself plus the various dots and color representing the people on the map, cast a colorful light on the baby''s face.

    When Ainsley heard what Asmodeus said, she clenched her palm that was above the 3D map and closed her eyes, trying tomand the people who were already influenced by her ability.

    But...what kind ofmand would be the best for the enemies?

    Sensing Ainsley''s dilemma, Asmodeus immediately gave her an idea.

    [Either make them turn against each other or kill themselves. That''s the fastest way to make them die, anyway. But it will be good to make the enemies turn against each other.]

    This ability was indeed simr to the puppet ability or the Conquer Ability that Atherton and Wilhelm owned, but Ainsley''s ability was all based on a brainwash and charm.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The charm was invisible, but people who felt the charm aura would be unconsciously affected.

    The moment they felt good about the aura itself, no matter who the owner of the aura was, this meant the targets had already fallen under the charm.

    This is a high-level way to use the charm ability without showing yourself to the enemy!

    Ainsley thought it would be good to let half of her victimsmit suicide, and the other half would be her pawns.

    The little girl zoomed in on her 3D map and locked onto the 100 and more targets she had sessfully influenced with her ability.

    Looking at the chibi men and women on the map that constantly moved to another coordinate, Ainsley squinted her eyes and made a motion as if her palm covered these people''s sky.

    The baby chose the people who shouldmit suicide, and she also chose those who would be her pawn.

    Ainsley chose those who had some potentials to get out of the bewitched state tomit suicide asap, while those with a lower chance to break free from the bewitched state yet strong as hell became her chosen pawns.

    Everything happened in less than a minute, and the next second, Ainsley whispered in her mind, imitating the way Asmodeus spoke.

    [All of ywou....dwie for mwe.]

    The baby used her lost-long babynguage to strengthen her ability and her tone of voice also sounded cute yet fascinating, as if it was a demon''s whisper.

    With Asmodeus'' power mixed in Ainsley''s body, the baby''s tone of voice and her gesture also faintly resembled Asmodeus, but Ainsley''s version leaned more towards cute than sexy or something.

    Ainsley only whispered this once sentence to the chosen victims who shouldmit suicide, and those who were under Ainsley''s influence without knowing it, suddenly heard this voice in their minds.

    The voice sounded like it came from afar, maybe from a distant world or from Hell, but the soft and cute voice was unlike anything belonging to the dark camp.

    The cuteness bonus rxed many of the targets'' subconscious resistance towards the voice that suddenly popped out in their mind, but little did they know...

    When they heard the voice, these talented and experienced celestial ancestors felt as if it was the sound of an angel from Heaven, calling them to go back to the embrace of God.

    The celestial ancestors were naturally honored to be ''called back'' to Heaven, and if the way to go back to the embrace of God was to die...

    They were willing!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1557 "Fwight For Mwe"

    The Celestial ancestors who heard the voice felt love and affection for the owner of the voice, as if the owner of the voice was their child.

    Since that''s the case, how could they not trust the voice''s owner?

    Although the owner of this voice was mysterious, and they didn''t know who spoke in their mind, the chosen celestial ancestors dly obeyed the voice in their mind.

    They felt as if they heard the voice of an angel, but they didn''t know that what they heard was the voice of a devil.

    The devilish and fascinating whisper controlled the celestial ancestors to willingly die on the spot, but there were many ways tomit suicide in this situation.

    Many of the chosen celestial ancestors fought the blood n ancestors'' long-range attacks.

    If this were before, they would have dodged the attack, but the celestial ancestors affected by Ainsley''s ability didn''t dodge and just let the ferocious attack hit their vital organs!

    It only took less than a few seconds for the first celestial ancestor to fall victim to Ainsley''s charm.

    The celestial ancestor didn''t look like he died because he wanted to die, and people around him only felt that he died because of the enemy''s cunning attack.

    One by one, simr cases happened throughout the battlefield, especially in onerge group of celestial ancestors.

    Those who weren''t affected by Ainsley''s charm didn''t see anything wrong with these people because they had been fighting well, and they suddenly died because they got hit by the enemy''s attack.

    Sometimes, if these people didn''t die in one blow from the blood n ancestors, they would continue to fight normally, but they always inconspicuously sought death.

    Ainsley, who had just sent out the ultimatum of death, looked at the chibi people on her 3D map shattered into sparkles of light one by one, indicating their departure from this domain.

    Anyway, they wouldn''t really die because they were summoned from another world and timeline, so in their original world, they would only suffer a soul injury instead of real death.

    Still, a soul injury required the victim to cultivate power for a long time just to repair their damaged soul, and those with damaged souls couldn''t answer the summons of their descendants to go to another timeline and another world.

    Asmodeus could also see the situation on the battlefield through Ainsley''s 3D map, and when he saw the ''natural death'' of those celestial ancestors, he instantly cheered for his little medium.

    [Way to go, gurl! Come,e! Give them the secondmand and then spread your influence as far as you can. Kill as many enemies as you can before someone targets you!]

    Asmodeus used this chance when no one paid attention to Ainsley because she was too hidden in Atherton''s domain.

    Even if others knew that she became Asmodeus'' medium, the celestial ancestors would never dare to fight Ainsley head-on, even if Ainsley was just a kid.

    After all, that kid also got the power of the demon lord Asmodeus, and the pressure from a top demon alone was already enough to scare the celestial ancestors.

    If anything, only archangels could fight demon lords, but the archangels agreed not to attack Ainsley and let Asmodeus go, as long as the demon didn''t secretly attack them somewhere.

    As for the celestial ancestors? Since they wouldn''t really die, why should the archangels care about the celestial ancestors?

    The archangels only cared about settling their enmity with the demon lords!<novelnext></novelnext>

    If they could be the medium of these demon lords, the demon lords'' wisp of consciousness would be destroyed too, and that means the real demon lord would also suffer some injuries in reality.

    Although the demon lords didn''te here with their real bodies, to be able to injure the demon lords and kill the mediums chosen by the demon lords...

    The war merit that the archangel would getter on would be tremendous!

    The archangels were excited, and they didn''t see Ainsley who was ying around with the celestial ancestors.

    After the first ultimatum, Ainsley whispered in her mind again and sent her demonic whisper to the other half of the people she had influenced before.

    This time, the baby spoke in a rather majestic tone of voice, as ifmanding her soldiers or those who loved her so much that they would do anything for her.

    [Evelyone, fwight for mwe!]

    Of course, the babynguage was still a must, but with the solemn tone of voicebined with the childish voice of a child, the charm effect was double that of the first ultimatum.

    These people who had been charmed to death instantly felt as if they were facing their lovely child who was bullied by others and then haughtily came to them to ask for help.

    Fight for me!

    The Celestial ancestors'' hearts melted into a puddle, and their love for the voice''s owner became boundless, as deep as the sea and as vast as the universe.

    They could do anything for their beloved ''child''!

    And who are the people bullying their child and were regarded as her enemy?

    The celestial ancestors immediately looked at the other celestial ancestors around them who weren''t influenced by Ainsley''s charm.

    In the eyes of these people, those who ''sided'' with Ainsley had a pink aura around their bodies that only their fellow peers could see.

    Those who were not influenced by Ainsley didn''t have any of this lovely and somewhat ''holy'' pink aura.

    The bewitched Celestial ancestors didn''t even see that the pink aura was mixed with a trace of ck smoke full of evil and darkness.

    All they saw in their eyes was the sign of the ''chosen ones'' who would protect their lovely child together!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1558 "Archangel Raphael Makes A Move"

    It was said that a parent would do anything for their child, as long as they loved the child enough.

    Literally anything.

    Maybe, in this case, Ainsley''s charm on the big guys made them go over a simple parental affection and the targets almost regarded Ainsley as their Goddess who needed their protection because she was still growing.

    The people with pink aura nced at each other and nodded with solemn faces.

    They never realized that the people around them with no ''blessing'' of the pink aura were actually their Goddess'' enemies who threatened her growth.

    Hmph. Since that''s the case, let''s kill these heretics!

    All for their Goddess!

    The affected celestial ancestors didn''t show anything before, but out of the blue, they suddenly turned around and stabbed their other colleagues in the back!

    The stab from the back and the sudden betrayal immediately set off a storm in various celestial ancestors'' groups.

    "What did you do? Why did you kill your own people?!"

    "Damn it! Traitor! Another traitor! This must be the same batch as the one siding with that bat king!"

    "The bat king? Ah, that brat...but isn''t he busy fighting with the archangel? Is the culprit still him?"

    The celestial ancestors who weren''t affected by Ainsley''s ability hurriedly tried to find out why their people suddenly betrayed them because they didn''t look possessed or controlled.

    Strangely, these people murmured a few words, such as the goddess, their beloved child, this and that, but it was really unreasonable, and people couldn''t associate anyone with these few words.

    The chaos disturbed the battle pace of these ancestors, but soon, more and more people ''rebelled'', and others died under the attacks of the blood n''s ancestors.

    Once or twice was okay, but when various groups suffered simr scenes and those who died from the attacks of the blood n members also looked like they rushed to die...

    In the end, the celestial ancestors also noticed that something was wrong, and there must be someone controlling them behind their backs.

    But they didn''t hear Ainsley''s strange sound wave and also couldn''t see the pink aura that Ainsley spread around like a huge spider web.

    Because of this, no matter how hard the celestial ancestors tried to find the culprit and kill the culprit, they found nothing.

    If anything, the celestial ancestors strengthened their minds and hearts, trying to resist the evil influence of the unknown enemy.

    It was at this critical time that Archangel Raphael, who stayed at the rear to heal many injured celestial ancestors, came to the center of the domain.

    Not too close from the border of the two domains but not too far from the battlefield either.

    The archangel''s sudden movement definitely rmed the celestial ancestors, and they immediately surrounded the archangel from a certain distance without daring to lift their heads.

    One of the bravest celestial ancestors slowly asked Archangel Raphael with a trembling voice.

    "T-that, your excellency, may this unworthy believer ask why your excellency moves to the center and leaves the rear?"

    The celestial ancestors weren''t just simply curious about the archangel''s movement.

    They had to know this archangel''s move so they wouldn''t be identally injured when the archangel wanted to do something big!

    It would be funny if the archangel suddenly did something, and just like before, many people near the explosion directly turned into ashes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That''s such an ironic loss!

    Archangel Raphael was the kindest among other archangels.

    Because he was a healer, he also had a soft and gentle temperament, definitely not as arrogant and menacing as other archangels.

    Still, the pressure he subconsciously released around his body was a bit too much, even for strong people like the celestial ancestors.

    Archangel Raphael''s medium was the second king of the celestial race.

    It was rumored that this person inherited the blood of the healing angels and also inherited the blood of Archangel Raphael.

    His healing ability was way better than that legend in this world, the one from Meridian Family.

    The Meridian Family''s legendary healer could do a lot of things by sacrificing a part of her body because she was a walking elixir.

    Still, Archangel Raphael''s medium wasn''t like that.

    His healing ability had nothing to do with his body being an elixir, but he could indeed create various miraculous elixirs and it was rumored that he could revive dead people just like what the low-level angels could do to the high-level Valkyries.

    At this moment, the legendary celestial healer, the king of miracl,ealso heard what the other celestial ancestors said.

    To be honest...he was also confused by the archangel suddenly controlling his body to move.

    Archangel Raphael still had that benevolent smile as he spoke in a gentle yet powerful voice.

    "This excellency noticed the change in the battlefield, and many people from our side betrayed each other, right?"

    Archangel Raphael smiled gently, but this time, his eyes didn''t smile, and his smiling face felt slightly chilling to the bone.

    "There is a demon lord ying tricks on the people on our side. This excellency will stop this devil''s mischief."

    Archangel Raphael''s words shocked the other celestial ancestors, and they instantly broke into a cold sweat.

    What! So, it turned out, the betrayal and the chaotic scene were the result of a demon lord''s trick?

    Which demon lord is so idle¡ª wait.

    The other three demon lords were all entangled with the three archangels, and the only one who should have left the fierce battle scene....

    Is it Asmodeus?

    After all, Asmodeus'' strength was not in a frontal battle because he used magic and bewitchment to kill people.

    He''s a coward who hid behind people''s backs to do tricks!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1559 "Reverse Trick"

    If it was Asmodeus, no wonder those who stabbed their own people murmured words such as the goddess, their beloved, lovely child, and so on.

    It must be Asmodeus'' charm magic! And Asmodeus'' medium was a little kid!

    The Celestial ancestors finally discovered the culprit who made their soldiers stab each other in the back and they were all fuming in anger.

    "Your excellency, we also want to go and help you! That demon lord is not good at a physical fight, but he''s extremely good at evil magic and charm."

    "Yes, yes. That demon lord had harmed a lot of our people! We can''t let him go!"

    Among those who shouted, there were the ten prestigious ancestors who weren''t afraid of the demon lord because they believed in the archangel.

    Anyway, with the archangel here, even if he was only a supreme healer and didn''t look like he could fight the demon lord of lust, the prestigious ancestors still trusted Archangel Raphael.

    Seeing this, Archangel Raphael and the second king, as the medium, had no choice but to agree to bring some celestial ancestors and the ten prestigious ancestors.

    Anyway, it was estimated that the demon lord should be alone at this time, not surrounded by other blood n ancestors, because not a lot of blood n ancestors could bear the pressure of facing a demon lord.

    It was only possible for these volunteers among the celestial ancestors to follow Archangel Raphael because he was the Archangel of healing and miracle.

    The pressure and the aura of an archangel were still there, but the angel was gentle and kind, emitting a warm holy light to those around him.

    Thus, the celestial ancestors and the prestigious ancestors could barely bear to be around the archangel.

    Well, they still stayed at a distance of more than a few hundred meters and only spoke with telepathy to the second king, not to the archangel himself.

    The archangel also didn''t dare to whisper or speak to the celestial ancestors through telepathy, afraid that they would suddenly die because they heard the voice of an archangel.

    In a sense, the tactic of transforming the consciousness into a chibi and also distorted the voice that the demon lord did was actually good for their own allies.

    It''s too pitiful that the celestial ancestors themselves had to be cautious when they were around the archangels because they might not die from an enemy''s attack but could die because of the archangels!

    Archangel Raphael brought around twenty people with him, and Ainsley, who saw the archangel appearing on her zoomed map and a bunch of people slowly moved towards her direction...

    The baby immediately told Asmodeus about this and licked her lips as she shed a viin-like smile.

    [My lord, should we smash them with the charm ability first? I have a new trick to spread my charm ability aside from sending the aura through the moving sound wave.]

    The trick she did before, weaving a with the sound wave couldn''t really be said as touching the edge of the space element ability and could only be called a clever use by relying on the sound wave and the 3D map.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But this time, Ainsley wanted to try to do something to the projected 3D map itself and see if she could send an attack from the 3D map projection to the sound wave that worked as the tool to make the 3D map projection.

    This is a reverse trick when using the 3D map ability!

    Would it work?

    Asmodeus listened to Ainsley''s idea and contemted it for a few seconds before nodding his chibi head in Ainsley''s mind.

    [It should be feasible. Just don''t forget to spread your sound wave to the projected 3D map before you send your charm ability to the characters on the 3D map.]

    This idea actually sounded close to impossible because sending the charm ability to the characters disyed on the projected 3D map should have no effect on the real person.

    This is not a voodoo doll, okay?

    But if one could control the sound wave and the charm ability so precisely, it might be possible to send the charm ability only on a certain coordinate.

    Since the sound wave had covered the entire battlefield and it was still there until now, Ainsley didn''t need to spread her charm slowly from her body to other people through the sound wave as a medium.

    This time, since the medium was already established, couldn''t she just pinpoint the target she wanted and drop her charm ability to a specific sound wave around the pinpointed target?

    This would be different from the love or the love web before because the love web spread like a spider web, but this one was more like mass sniping.

    Asmodeus liked to call this idea a ''love meteor'' that smashed straight from the sky!

    Ainsley listened to Asmodeus'' words and immediately used the new idea before Archangel Raphael, and the other celestial ancestors came to Hell Break Domain.

    This domain belonged to the dark side, and for the archangel and even the other celestial ancestors to painstakingly try toe to this dangerous domain, one could see how much they wanted to deal with Asmodeus.

    Even if the light creatures were weakened in the dark domain, as long as they kidnapped the kid fast enough and brought her back to the light domain, everything would be good.

    But Ainsley didn''t intend to let go of those twenty helpers, as well as other celestial ancestors in Armageddon Domain who were still sober and not affected by her charm ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1560 "Love Meteor"

    The baby looked down at her 3D map protection that levitated gently in the air, excluding a soft blue light but also showed the color of various things in Armageddon Domain.

    Ainsley zoomed in on the map and especially divided the map into three scenes.

    The first scene was the overall scene inside the domain, the second scene focused on Ainsley''s targets inside the domain, and the third scene focused on Archangel Raphael''s scene as he flew towards the Hell Break Domain.

    Ainsley quickly operated the 3D map and put her fingers on the people around Archangel Raphael.

    The baby felt that her sound wave had traveled far and wide, and the sound wave also clung to the twenty people around Archangel Raphael.

    After all, up to now, Ainsley still continued to produce the sound wave to monitor the real situation in the domain and the speed of the feedback from the wavelength didn''tg behind the real situation at all.

    This means, the speed of the sound wave traveling out of Ainsley''s and returning to give a response was so fast that the process didn''t even exceed a second!

    Ainsley monitored the twenty people around the archangel and her ten fingers were already hovering around this group of people who were flying fast to cross the domain towards herself.

    Right now, in less than five minutes, the group had crossed most of the Armageddon''s domain and had entered the border of the two domains.

    Of course, with Archangel Raphael there, the group didn''t have to worry about them bumping into the six big bosses who were still fighting fiercely, faintly already damaging the border of the two domains.

    It was at this time of chaos when the small group tried to cross the border without getting too close to the six big bosses who were scattered all over the border, that Ainsley made her move.

    The baby''s eyes shone in a pink light, and the tip of her ten fingers also slowly glowed in a pink light.

    After the fingers glowed in a pink light, various small pink balls floated out of the baby''s fingers and slowly fell down to the twenty figures disyed on the 3D map protection.

    At the same time as Ainsley dropped the pink balls of aura, the kid also controlled the sound wave she produced and put the sound wave to the chibi people on the 3D map!

    The 3D map was a projection that came from the result of the sound wave operation and now, Ainsley wanted to reverse the operation by targeting her targets through the 3D map.

    This skill looked ridiculous and hard to believe, almost impossible, but with the help of the amazing Asmodeus, anything could happen.

    The sound wave brought countless small pink balls of light to the twenty chibi appearances on the map, and the moment the pink balls fell to the map...

    The sound wave in reality, immediately transferred the pink aura straight to the targets!

    The concept of this trick was just to drop the pink aura of Ainsley''s charm ability to the specific coordinate through the 3D map projection, but it didn''t mean the charm was transferred through the projection alone.

    In reality, Ainsley''s charm ability suddenly appeared inside the specific sound wave and that soundwave was exactly right around the targeted people.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Indeed. The pink aura came like a meteor and it didn''t even take a second for the sound wave to bring the charm ability straight to the twenty people!

    This time, the pink aura that Ainsley sent was so fast and precise, not to mention that the ability was strengthened by Asmodeus'' power to the point that the twenty people around Archangel Raphael could definitely not be able to resist.

    In that split second when the sound wave suddenly became a little bit intense and delivered the charm ability as if they were inte cables, Archangel Raphael sensed the evil aura around him and his eyes instantly became sharp.

    The angel turned around to look at the people around him and was about to purify whoever got stained with the evil aura, either the evil aura from the border of the Hell Break Domain or from the mischievous demon lord.

    A pity, Ainsley bewitched these people so fast and right after the charm took effect, Ainsley immediately ordered them in a cold voice.

    [Look at the archangel around you and get closer to him!]

    This kind ofmand shed fiercely with the belief that the celestial ancestors had, but they also really wanted to get close to their noble archangel.

    Because of this, the bewitchment worked surprisingly well, and the twenty people, including the ten prestigious ancestors, immediately flew straight towards the archangel with fiery eyes!

    These people just wanted to worship the archangel from a close distance and didn''t mean anything else, but their sudden and fierce movement rmed the archangel.

    Not to mention that the archangel felt a dense evil aura around these people out of the blue.

    How could the archangel not think that these people were already controlled and they were trying to attack him?

    It was true that these twenty people couldn''t harm him because they were too weak, but a stab in the back at such a critical moment of passing through the border would affect the archangel one way or another.

    The Archangel thought these people wanted to rebel, so he immediately controlled his medium''s body and used his fierce pressure and aura to crush the twenty people to death!

    BOOM!

    The twenty people didn''t even get too close to the archangel when the Archangel''s pressure came down from the sky, coupled with the sacred aura that could burn them to ashes!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1561 "Kill The Miracle Healer"

    It only takes less than a second for Archangel Raphael to kill all these people, including the prestigious ten ancestors, with his own hands!

    The people didn''t have time to scream out of pain, and all of them instantly turned into ashes and disappeared without a trace.

    Just a slightly bigger pressure pressing down on these people and a hotter holy light hit the ancestors...

    And the mighty ancestors all died without knowing why they died.

    They just listened to the nice voice in their minds, asking them to approach their archangel without doing anything bad to the archangel.

    They just crossed the ''line'' between the two parties and got slightly closer than their previous distance, but they were killed without mercy.

    The twenty people would never know why they died even after they returned to their original world.

    If they one day recalled this scene, their belief in the archangel itself would be way weaker than before, and they would all have a slight resentment in their heart.

    Is it a sin to get closer to the archangel? They knew the archangel was holy and sacred, but they weren''t God, okay?

    Wasn''t it too much to deliberately increase the pressure and the intensity of the holy light to kill them?

    They could understand if they died because of an ident, and the archangel didn''t know he had killed them, but the ancestors were sure that the Archangel deliberately killed them.

    That''s why they were not convinced!

    What did they do wrong to be killed so brutally and without mercy like that? And this archangel is still the kindest and the most gentle among other archangels!

    The Celestial ancestors couldn''t imagine what the other archangels would be.

    A bunch of arrogant angels who looked down on their own kind.

    Are they really as holy and sacred as they were described? Howe they looked like they had already done the sin of ''pride'' rted to Lucifer?

    Lucifer was also once an angel on par with Michael but fell because of his arrogance, right?

    While the group of ancestors who had just returned to their original world were all doubting their own beliefs, Ainsley had already started to bombard the rest of the celestial ancestors with her new trick¡ª Love Meteor.

    This skill worked faster than the Love Net, and it was like an upgrade of the love sniping skill that Ainsley had before.

    Before Archangel Raphael could approach Ainsley, Ainsley had bombarded like 1/4 of the whole celestial ancestors, instantly creating chaos in the enemy''s camp.

    This charm ''virus'' came from a demon lord, and the strength was so good that even the unbeatable celestial ancestors had to kneel to this charm ability.

    If this situation kept on going, the whole celestial ancestor could only rely on the three archangels to help them defeat the demon lords and kill the blood n ancestors.

    Apparently, even though Archangel Raphael was also an archangel, no one really ced their hope on him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    What could a healer do? Just stay at the rear and heal the injured ancestors, but with the archangel''s arrogance in their bones, they would not easily heal people with a lower level than themselves.

    This is indeed true. Raphael saved his strength only for his fellow archangels which was why, up to now, the other three archangels were still full of blood while the demon lords were at a slight disadvantage.

    If Archangel Raphael wanted to, it didn''t mean he couldn''t revive all the ancestors who died in this domain.

    Naturally, he could do that in just a snap of his fingers, but it was more important for the three archangels to win than to save celestial ancestors.

    The other three demon lords apparently also realized their mistake in underestimating Archangel Raphael''s role in the short melee battle.

    The three demon lords nced at each other from far away, and when their gazes met, they immediately spoke to each other through telepathy.

    [Damn it! Can someone kill that miracle healer first? That Asmodeus guy is so useless. Just where is he??]

    [He''s busy bringing the cub and killing some celestial ancestors. Tsk. This is going to be bad.]

    [Can one of you go? Maybe Belphegor?]

    Lucifer nced at thezy Belphegor who let his own medium fight in his stead and just supplied an unlimited amount of energy.

    Both Lucifer and Satan felt that they could handle Michael, Raguel and Gabriel on their own.

    Anyway, Gabriel was also a mage-type fighter, and he was more like a shaman in a sense, but a holy shaman who dealt with holy spirits instead of dead spirits.

    Compared to Gabriel, the messenger of justice Archangel Raguel was more dangerous, but because his medium had a low bloodline purity, he couldn''t really use his strength well.

    Only Michael could be a slight threat because of his status as themander of God''s army, but with Lucifer and Satan as the head of Hell''s army, they were considered even.

    Unfortunately, Belphegor felt that leaving the currently hot battle just to go and assist the useless Asmodeus was too tiring, and he waszy.

    [You guys...underestimate Asmodeus so much. Remember...he also once qualified to be the ruler of Hell.]

    Belphegor felt that both Lucifer and Satan looked down on Asmodeus too much because Asmodeus was flirty and liked to y around, seducing the two people''s subordinates here and there.

    But they couldn''t deny that Asmodeus did have a lot of good subordinates because he seduced other demon lords'' subordinates and even had a lot of believers in various worlds.

    After all, aside from greed for money and strength, people would also unknowingly fall into the sin of lust.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1562 Confronting Archangel Raphael"

    The amount of Asmodeus'' evil aura alone was so huge because of this.

    Both Lucifer and Satan were silent for a few seconds before sighing.

    [Okay, let him deal with the miracle healer, but if he failed anytime soon, we would have to open the Gate of Hell and raise this battle to another level.]

    Belphegor nodded and immediately contacted Asmodeus.

    He simply tossed out the recording of their conversation just now and attached a one-sentence message at the end of the ''recording''.

    [Good luck.]

    Thatzy tone of not caring about anything other than sleeping and doing nothing was really the unique characteristic of Belphegor, the demon lord of the firstyer of Hell, the surface level.

    He is in charge of the sin ''sloth'', a.k.a;ziness.

    Thinking again, many people also have this sin, especially ordinary human beings with no magical power or a high position.

    Anyway, beingzy is the nature of tons of people, but among high-level beings,zy people can be counted with one hand.

    It''s really too rare for the high-level being to bezy, which is why the seemingly ''weak'' Belphegor ruled the firstyer of Hell and the surface level.

    Ah. Maybe it''s all because he was toozy to govern a moreplicatedyer of Hell, and the first level of Hell was simple to manage.

    He also didn''t have to guard the gate of Hell and prevent people from entering because Hell really likes visitors.

    Both bad visitors with bad intentions or good visitors with good intentions.

    Anyway, Hell even wanted to transform a part of their ce for tourism!

    Asmodeus heard Belphegor''s voice recording of the three demon lords'' conversation and immediately told Ainsley about it.

    [How is it? That birdy Raph is only two minutes away from our ce and if you don''t want to fight him, we can run. But if you want to try to resist him, let''s fight!]

    Asmodeus didn''t intend to let Ainsley only use the charm ability and the 3D map ability.

    There was still the blood maniption ability, the shaman ability, the realism art ability, and so on.

    Oh. Excluding the luck maniption ability because this ability belonged to the category of the light camp.

    If Ainsley used it while Asmodeus'' consciousness was still attached to Ainsley''s body....he would evaporate and disappear on the spot!

    Ainsley listened to Asmodeus'' words and felt that it was not so scary to face Archangel Raphael.

    Anyway, no matter what, Asmodeus was also a demon lord, and with Archangel Raphael''s strength attribute that leaned more towards healing and support...

    It was near impossible to kill Asmodeus and herself.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But at the same time, it was also impossible to kill the angel of miracle and healing who could be called as a true immortal than even the blood n would have to respect.

    This man could revive others, so how could he not be able to revive himself from death?

    There was also a saying that no matter how big the wound that this archangel suffered, he could always restore the body''s state to the original state when it was still perfectly fine.

    It was because of this that people also suspected whether this archangel touched thew of the time, the one called ''restoration'' where one could turn back time to when a thing or a person''s condition was still good.

    Ainsley pondered about this matter and felt that even if she might not be able to kill Archangel Raphael like what the other three demon lords expected Asmodeus to do...

    It was still fine to try.

    Asmodeus received Ainsley''s confirmation, and right after that, Archangel Raphael finally arrived just ten meters or twenty meters away from Ainsley''s ce.

    Such a pure, holy light and energy, a zing fire from Heaven and a blinding light, came to the darkest and hellish domain.

    Archangel Raphael''s arrival had long aroused the blood n members'' vignce and all of them quietly surrounded Ainsley''s position, but they didn''t dare to go too close to the baby or the archangel.

    Even when the archangel was suppressed by the nature of the domain, the archangel was still super deadly for the blood n ancestors.

    Even more deadly than for the celestial ancestors, and the horrible thing was, even the ''less affected'' celestial ancestors also didn''t dare to enter the one-hundred range around Archangel Raphael.

    Because of this, the blood n ancestors at the rear and the central position of Hell Break Domain went as far as to hide in the dark and didn''t dare to get close to at least around 300 meters from the archangel.

    This distance alone already made the ancestors feel ufortable, and if not for the support of the domain, they would have turned into ashes on the spot.

    Well, the domain itself also worked hard to suppress the archangel''s light and this silent sh made the domain be more vulnerable, leaking the damage from the war to the outside world more often.

    The damage leakage became more serious both in the Hell Break Domain and the Armageddon Domain because the bewitched celestial ancestors didn''t care about their domain at all.

    Some even purposely tried to break the domain so that Ainsley could win.

    The chaos was sessfully transferred to the outside world and the outside world had to endure another round of ufortable energy leakage and various natural disasters!

    The World Union''s members, the ministers and the various leaders, were eager to intervene and stop the war, but when both the archangel and the demon lords came...

    It was already toote.

    Now, they could only pray that the war would end sooner!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1563 "Silent Confrontation"

    At the same time, all the World Union could do was to help the victims who were affected by the war.

    They also had to monitor the seal of the Abyss so that there wouldn''t be a second worldwide disaster!

    Archangel Raphael arrived fast, and Ainsley was also prepared. Still, she didn''t intend to directly fight with this archangel.

    If they could talk nicely and rely on her own status as a ''lostmb'', maybe they could dy Archangel Raphael so that he didn''t have time to heal the other three archangels.

    When Raphael arrived, Ainsley had already used her blood maniption ability to create afortable couch for herself.

    The blood that she used was, of course, the blood that she had collected all this time and stored in her spatial storage.

    It was strange that instead of bringing other things, Ainsley carried a lot of blood with her, except for the leftover elixirs made of her own body parts.

    Ainsley folded her bat wings on her back and calmly drank a warm boba tea that God knew how she got it.

    Such a scene was undoubtedly strange in the middle of a war, especially when so many blood n ancestors watched in the dark.

    But Ainsley didn''t care about this and just continued drinking her tea while waiting to wee Archangel Raphael with an open arm.

    So, when Archangel Raphael finally arrived, he saw a little girl sitting on a long couch full of soft plushies and pillows, along with a warm-looking nket.

    The little girl buried in the pile of these things lookedfortable, as if this ce called Hell Break was her own home.

    Archangel Raphael''s lips twitched, and he suddenly felt he shouldn''t underestimate this little girl.

    Even if she was a ''lostmb'', maybe she wasn''t as innocent as her soul.

    A pure soul didn''t mean the person was too innocent to the point of being ignorant and dumb.

    Seeing Ainsley''s disy of attitude, Archangel Raphael, who previously came here to stop Ainsley, couldn''t do anything.

    The culprit behind the celestial ancestors'' massacre that was still continuing until now was calmly and leisurely drinking her favorite boba milk tea.

    How could he, a good archangel, look so panicked and barge into Ainsley''s ''room'' as if he was in a hurry?

    What would others think about him in the future? An Archangel should always be calm and proud, looking down on all beings.

    If he appeared too hasty or attentive to some matters, many people would lose their belief in the ''omnipotent'' archangels.

    Thinking like this, Archangel Raphael calmed down and slowly took out his own personal couch from his spatial storage.

    Ah. The consciousness didn''t have a storage, but the second king of the celestial race definitely had a high-quality couch that was barely good enough for his identity as an archangel.

    After arranging the couch to float, Archangel Raphael also took out a small coffee table and brewed a drink that he got from the second king''s storage space.

    Of course, the one who did all of this is the second king himself, and Archangel Raphael didn''t bother to upy the body to do such things.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After Archangel Raphael finished doing all the preparation, he also sat down and folded his eight wings neatly.

    Then, he looked at Ainsley, who was only less than ten meters from his position, with a scrutinizing gaze.

    Many people would already feel the huge pressureing from an archangel at a hundred meters range but this kid...

    The archangel that was supposed to be so lethal to the demon lord had already approached the kid and stopped less than ten meters away, yet...

    The kid looked fine.

    Either the domain around him weakened his pressure and holy light as an archangel, the demon lord was stronger than what he thought or Ainsley herself was also capable.

    The two people didn''t look as if they were fighting, but everyone who was watching this scene knew that both sides were doing a silent confrontation.

    Archangel Raphael purposely unleashed his pressure as an archangel, and even the blood n ancestors far away could feel the change.

    Naturally, Ainsley and Asmodeus felt it too.

    If what the blood n ancestors felt right now was just around 50 points, what Ainsley and Asmodeus felt could be 80 to 90 points.

    The pressure was real, and Ainsley could feel her bones rattling, her blood boiled, and her soul trembled.

    If there was no Asmodeus, Ainsley felt that she would have died on the spot.

    But even with Asmodeus, Ainsley also had to grit her teeth and relied on her home ground advantage to slowly release the pressure of a top demon lord.

    Asmodeus was also provoked by Archangel Raphael''s way of silently confronting them like this.

    Such a silent confrontation was often more despicable and dangerous than an open confrontation.

    [Hmph. This bird overestimated his strength. Did he think that he could still threaten us when he''s staying in our domain? Or does he look down on this lord?]

    Asmodeus protested and felt that many people underestimated his position as one of the seven demon lords, the rulers of Hell, just because of his power.

    What was wrong with being the demon lord of lust? How many high-level beings didn''t fall for the greed of money but fell for lust or pride instead?

    Well, those with high cultivation rted to their minds and hearts didn''t easily fall for the sin of greed and lust, but in the end, they would always fall into the sin of pride.

    This is why Lucifer was number one in the non-official rank list of their seven demon lords!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1564 "Kill Asmodeus Consciousness"

    But even so, Asmodeus felt that he could rank in the top three just by relying on the ''poprity'' of his sin, even beating Satan with his wrath.

    Of course, in overall strength, he was ranked fourth or fifth, but that''s not bad, okay?

    Just look at this Raphael guy¨C maybe he only ranked fifth or sixth among the seven archangels!

    How dare he look down on this lord?

    Asmodeus immediately released his thick, evil aura of a demon lord, and the thick evil aura also brought a wave of pressure, as if the whole sea drowned Archangel Raphael.

    The sudden increase of the thick evil aura offset Archangel Raphael''s holy energy and pressure.

    The surrounding blood n members finally sighed in relief as they watched the little kid and Asmodeus fight back the archangel with a smile on her child-like face.

    If someone didn''t know that the kid got a demon lord as a backing, they would probably treat her as a normal little kid who was just a little bit more talented than her peers.

    What an actor. This kid is really good at pretending!

    To be honest, to silently provoke the archangel with her innocent face like that, Ainsley was also a little afraid, but with Asmodeus as her backing, Ainsley forced herself to be confident.

    If she backed down, she wouldn''t be worthy as Asmodeus'' medium, and her every action would also represent Asmodeus'' reputation.

    The Archangel didn''t directly upy the second king''s body and just did things in the king''s mind when he released that pressure.

    This means, the second king was in charge of his own body, and he also saw Ainsley''s situation simr to his.

    The kid could smile so innocently while unleashing Asmodeus'' evil aura...

    She didn''t back down and she wanted to face them head-on!

    The second king didn''t expect such a brat to be courageous in front of an adult like him and someone way stronger than her, such as the archangel.

    Even the three kings felt flustered in front of the archangels, but the kid was fearless.

    Is this what a wise man said about the newborn calf not being afraid of a tiger?

    Either courageous or ignorant!

    Ainsley didn''t want to do this silent confrontation for too long and immediately invited the second king to open a conversation with her.

    "Good evening, your majesty, the second king and your excellency the Miraculous Healer. May I know what kind of honor I have to ept your sudden visit early in the morning?"

    Ainsley looked at the dark sky around her that looked like night instead of morning, but the baby didn''t even bat an eyelid when she said it was early in the morning.

    The second king heard Ainsley''s meaning of not weing him or the archangel to the domain, and the king couldn''t help but twitch his lips.

    This kid looked like she was in kindergarten or elementary school, but she acted like a small adult or something.

    Interesting!

    Archangel Raphael also felt that the kid was unique and interesting, but he let the second king speak on his behalf instead of talking on his own.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The second king had lived for a long time, and naturally, he was also a seasoned old fox.

    The ''young'' king immediately nodded at Ainsley while mentioning the matter of the sudden massacre of the celestial ancestors.

    "Ie here naturally to ask about the sudden massacre of the celestial ancestors. I got the news that this has something to do with you, little girl, so..."

    The second king paused and smiled meaningfully at Ainsley.

    "I wonder if you can stop the massacre and repent for your sin instead? It''s still not toote to return to light by dyeing your hands dirty with blood."

    When Ainsley heard this speech, the baby wanted to smirk andugh out loud.

    Ah. A pair of hypocrites. They still want to drag her back to the light camp just because of her young age, right?

    At first, when Ainsley met the four archangels, the baby was still cautious and afraid, but after getting along with Asmodeus in this short period of time...

    She gradually changed her attitude towards the archangel.

    The archangels were hypocrites.

    They said that killing was a sin, but if they were the ones who did it, it was called glory, punishment, redemption, and so on.

    Ainsley didn''t know why Archangel Raphael visited her in the archangel''s nemesis domain.

    The archangel who was born under the light would naturally not be able to tolerate sitting in this dark and filthy domain for so long, yet the archangel still did it.

    Why is that? Just to fight? It sounded ridiculous...

    Ainsley didn''t know that while the other three demon lords wanted Asmodeus to kill Archangel Raphael, the three archangels wanted Raphael to persuade Ainsley to backstab Asmodeus.

    Yes. Backstab!

    It was impossible for any ordinary medium to do this to someone like Asmodeus even when Asmodeus only sent a wisp of his own consciousness.

    But the archangels sensed Ainsley''s pure soul and also detected her unique ability that came from her soul, which was also regarded as an ability affiliated to their light camp.

    This is the three archangels'' confidence about why if Ainsley wanted to, she could backstab Asmodeus.

    Archangel Raphael felt that if he could do this, not only would they get the merit of saving a lostmb but also get the merit of killing a demon lord''s consciousness!

    If Ainsley chose to betray now, Asmodeus'' consciousness would definitely die and disappear, giving a certain impact on the real Asmodeus.

    But so far, it has been a difficult thing to kill a demon lord''s consciousness.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1565 "Ains Redemption?"

    The past mediums all over the world didn''t have such a contradicting attribute as Ainsley, so this might be the archangel''s only chance!

    Archangel Raphael didn''te all the way here just to kill Ainsley and Asmodeus or engage in a fierce fight.

    Anyway, he knew that he wasn''t good at fighting, but he was good with his words because of his healing attribute that would make people subconsciously feel warm andfortable around him.

    Ainsley had to admit that although the archangel made her feel pressure, after he retracted the pressure, she feltfortable and warm around this archangel.

    But this is also why Ainsley was on full guard, ready to attack Archangel Raphael with her realism art.

    One stroke of her brush, and she might be able to injure this archangel seriously consciousness with the help of Asmodeus!

    Ainsley responded to the second king''s words with a shy smile on her face, as if she was really innocent and ignorant.

    "Oh, really? I didn''t know that killing enemies can be called a sin...after all, it''s all for my self-defense! Really!"

    "As for the massacre...I can''t control my ability quite well, so I identally implicated so many people...I am sorry for this."

    Ainsley ''apologized'', but she didn''t look as if she was aware of what sin shemitted and even felt that she was just doing self-defense!

    Now, people would naturally think that a bunch of oldies bullied a child and the child had no choice but to fight back.

    As for why so many oldies died...don''t me the kid for being too strong than the oldies!

    The second king heard Ainsley''s innocent words, yet full of ridicule and swords inside, and felt that he might be too old already.

    How could a four-year-old kid already act so slick and sly like this?

    This kid didn''t look like kids around her age at all! Even if she was a genius, this is too much, right?

    The archangel apparently could feel the second king''s shock and immediately told him about Ainsley''s soul age.

    [That kid might be a foreigner upying a child''s body. Her soul age is already around twenty years old.]

    For long-living creatures like them, twenty years old was also still young, but for humans, that was already the age of an adult.

    It was not strange that the kid didn''t behave like an innocent and ignorant kid.

    She could even use sarcastic words to provoke and humiliate them in the dark.

    Hum. Don''t underestimate the baby just because of her cute appearance!

    The second king tried to calm down his heart and slowly raised the corner of his lips, apparently still wanting to look kind.

    "Well, it''s okay if you can''t control your power, but you have to learn how to control it next time. If not, you might unconsciously injure someone close to you."

    When the second king said this, he seemingly tried to guide the topic to Asmodeus as the one who imed to be someone close to Ainsley.

    The King seemed to say that if Asmodeus was also identally killed by Ainsley''s uncontroble power, then it was not good.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But the second king would still gloat in the dark.

    Ainsley didn''t hear anything wrong with this sentence, so she just nodded with a calm face, but the second king still didn''t want to let the kid go.

    The second king had discussed things with the archangel before, and his archangel said that the group wanted Ainsley to backstab Asmodeus for them.

    Since it was like this, they had to ''seduce'' Ainsley and give her some promises or benefits so that she would turn her back on Asmodeus.

    The archangels felt that humans were living beings full of desire and they were vulnerable because of this.

    Then, wouldn''t it be easy to manipte the kid to backstab Asmodeus?

    The second king didn''t say anything about backstabbing Asmodeus when Asmodeus was also there inside Ainsley''s mind.

    He only mentioned the matter of redemption that the first few archangels had discussed before.

    "Little kid, have you thought about the redemption offer that his excellency told you before?"

    The second king pursed his lips and smiled at Ainsley, looking like a kind uncle next door.

    "I think the noble archangels not only can free you from the clutches of the devils but can also help you evolve some of your abilities!"

    The second king was straightforward and immediately brought up the benefit that the archangels could offer to Ainsley.

    He had heard from the archangel that the demon lord must have promised something to Ainsley, this kid, so that she would obediently be the demon lord''s medium.

    The Archangels could know a lot of things in just a nce, so it was not strange that Archangel Raphael also knew about the demon lord Asmodeus'' transaction with Ainsley.

    Not to mention that Archangel Raphael could vaguely guess Ainsley''s overall abilities that she had awakened so far.

    That''s how he was confident in ''seducing'' Ainsley with benefit so that she would go to their side.

    Ainsley listened to the second king''s nonsense and felt that the people from the light camp were really tenacious and stubborn in terms of preaching to people.

    They still wanted her to be ''redeemed'' from the dark and return to the light!

    But from the moment she awakened the blood n''s bloodline and even knew that she had a little bit of Asmodeus'' bloodline, she knew that she hadpletely chosen the dark side.

    The dark side didn''t mean that Ainsley would do evil things, but it meant that her power would rely on the darkness instead of the light.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1566 "Archangel Raphaels Offer"

    Of course, the luck maniption ability was not affected by the bloodline or Ainsley''s own decision whatsoever because that ability came from her unique, otherworldly soul.

    Ainsley actually didn''t want to sit down and talk about meaningless things with the second king and Archangel Raphael.

    She referred to just going to a duel with these hypocrites.

    But since the second king had his own purpose, let''s see what he nned with the archangel and also waited for a chance to assassinate the archangel possibly.

    Ainsley put up an innocent face and tilted her head, and she asked the second king.

    "Redemption...well, I''ve thought about this, but what about the ability evolution that your majesty said before?"

    Ainsley also got some information from the all-knowing demon lord, who was why she knew that this person was the second king of the celestial race.

    Let''s call him his majesty, and that''s not inappropriate. It was even considered polite.

    The second king heard Ainsley''s question and thought the kid was still curious about how to evolve her ability.

    After all, the archangel said that the kid came from a world with no magic and fantasy elements, which means she should like such things now that she came here.

    It was normal to want to upgrade her own abilities, not to mention that ability evolution was something rare even for many ability users.

    Ainsley''s ability had only evolved once, and that was the case with her keen hearing ability, which became the current 3D map relying on sound.

    Her other abilities didn''t evolve, and she just acquired more rted skills.

    The charm ability was the one that awakened more rted skills than other abilities, and now, Ainsley''s range of charm could affect various races, including the dead spirit.

    Still, it was not a direct evolution like what happened to the useless keen hearing to be such a functional 3D mapping ability.

    The second king talked to the archangel in his head for less than a second with their own tricks, and after getting the archangel''s overall idea for Ainsley, he immediately answered Ainsley''s question.

    "Well, you know that the great ones are somewhat knowledgeable, and they can see your awakened abilities."

    "Just now, His Excellency Raphael said that he can help you evolve or strengthen your luck maniption ability and realism art."

    When the second king tantly mentioned Ainsley''s abilities like that, Ainsley felt a little ufortable, as if she was stripped naked or something.

    It was really not a good feeling to know that your enemy could see through your awakened abilities and all your trump cards in one nce.

    But since the demon lord could also see her abilities, Ainsley believed that the archangel should also be able to do the same thing.

    Ainsley let out a breath and tried to keep her calm so as not to look ufortable, but she still subconsciously became more defensive towards the second king.

    The second king and Archangel Raphael saw Ainsley''s moves and felt that the kid might be scared away by what the second king had said just now.

    Ugh. Careless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The second king immediately tried to soften his face and smiled gently at Ainsley while speaking in an apologetic tone of voice.

    "Well, I''m sorry if I make you ufortable with my words, but please believe us."

    "His excellency just wanted to help you strengthen your abilities because your abilities belonged to the category of light camp''s abilities."

    Ainsley just nodded slightly at the second king and continued to inquire more about this so-called ability evolution assisted by the archangel himself.

    "I wonder how his excellency can help me strengthen my abilities? Especially the luck maniption ability..."

    Ainsley bit her lips and acted like a scared yet excited kid at the same time.

    "That ability is unusual and it was said that it came from my own soul, but even when this ability is so powerful, the price I have to pay is also great..."

    Ainsley still remembered what Code-L said about not relying too much on her luck maniption ability, but she had used that ability a few times in this war.

    She didn''t know if her lifespan would be shortened and if it happened, how many years would she lose in exchange for using this heaven-defying ability?

    This time, it wasn''t the second king who replied to Ainsley but the archangel himself.

    Of course, he changed his voice a little bit so that Ainsley wouldn''t be too affected by his powerful voice.

    [Little kid, your ability is granted by Heaven, and there must be a reason for this.]

    [There are a few people in various worlds who also have a simr ability with yours, but after they have a capable backer, they don''t have to pay a great price for using this ability.]

    The so-called backer was none other than the archangels.

    Yes. In a sense, what the archangel said wasn''t strong because such an ability was like Code-L''s wish-fulfillment ability.

    Both abilities were granted from Heaven, and if the ability user got a backer or some strength from heavenly creatures, that would work well to reduce the side effect.

    [You can also find backers such as the Valkyries, the low-level angels, the battle angels or other heavenly creatures, but this lord can help you much more than them.]

    The archangel''s voice this time had a tinge of pride as he tried to convince this rare ''lostmb'' to return to the light.

    [As long as you cleanse your bloodline and ept one of our seven archangels'' bloodlines, you won''t have to pay any price when using the luck maniption ability.]

    The ability would even be stronger!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1567 "All Abilities Upgrade"

    [This condition will also apply to your other abilities, such as the 3D map and realism art.]

    After all, the Realism Art ability had something to do with creation, and this ability also belonged to the category of light camp''s abilities.

    But Archangel Raphael''s temptation didn''t stop at this. He even mentioned Ainsley''s other abilities that were associated with the dark camp!

    [If you''re afraid that you will lose your other dark camp''s abilities, such as the charm ability, the shaman ability and the blood maniption ability, we also have a solution.]

    Archangel Raphael''s voice this time was full of reassurance and a bit of temptation, hooking anyone''s curiosity and desire.

    "Your charm ability is indeed associated with the dark camp, and it is filthy, but we can transform your charm ability to something like respect, admiration, submission, and such."

    These few abilities were usually in the neutral or the light camp''s zone.

    [The effect of these abilities will not be much worse than your current charm ability.]

    [You will still be able to influence various races, which will be even stronger depending on how many people admire, respect, or obey you.]

    This is way better than the Godfather''s domination and is closer to Atherton''s Conqueror Ability.

    However, Atherton''s ability was an extreme one, and this one was way gentler.

    People wouldn''t feel that they were being conquered and would only think that Ainsley deserved their respect, admiration, obedience, and so on.

    For a mafia family head like Ainsley, this ability is really suitable!

    [There is also your shaman ability. We can also transform that ability to be something like an Apostle.]

    [There''s no such ability in this world, but there are many in other worlds.]

    Archangel Raphael continued to speak and exin about this ''Apostle'' ability.

    It was actually super simr to the shaman ability, but instead of letting the dead spirits upy the body, the ability user only allows holy spirits to use their bodies.

    The holy spirits were like dead spirits, but they were exclusive to people from the light camp.

    [This Apostle thing doesn''t require you to bind the Holy spirit or make a contract because you are free to choose any spirit as long as they like you.]

    [The purer your soul, the more holy spirits will like you. Since your soul is pure, you don''t need to worry about this.]

    [Not to mention that the holy spirits'' abilities are all top-notch and you can get abilities that don''t exist in this world but exist in various other high-level worlds.]

    Ainsley and Asmodeus listened to the archangel''s speech, and both of them felt their hearts tighten.

    Asmodeus was stupefied and didn''t expect the archangel to have such a trick.

    This offer sounded way better than what he could give to Ainsley because he was limited to his identity as the demon lord of lust.

    On the other hand, this archangel promised that he would let other archangels help Ainsley transform her abilities, and it was within their power.

    The respect thingy could be done by Michael, and the holy spirit Apostle could be done by Gabriel, whomanded the holy spirits in reality.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Apparently, Archangel Raphael didn''t stop at this and even mentioned the blood maniption ability to Ainsley.

    [Your blood maniption ability is a unique ability that usually belongs to the blood n from the dark side, but we can also ''cleanse'' that ability and transform it.]

    Instead of manipting blood, Ainsley was offered to manipte...soul.

    Yes. Soul.

    Even if the archangels weren''t proficient in things rted to soulspared to those from the Underworld, they could still do some small tricks to let Ainsley manipte souls.

    [The souls will be like blood in your hand and you can make anything from those intangible souls.]

    [Even more impressive is that anything made of souls canst for a long time, and the effect will be a thousand times better than things made of blood.].

    [Or if you think that manipting the soul is too dangerous and a burden to you, we can also let you manipte bones instead of blood.]

    Bones are already tough from the start, but when the ability user controlled other people''s bones, it would be like soft y until the product is finished.

    [A lot of creatures have bones and there are only a small percentage of creatures with no bones.]

    [So, this is not that different from manipting blood.]

    [Anyway, bones produce blood, and since you can manipte bones down to the very small particles, you can also indirectly manipte blood but not as explicitly as before.]

    To be able to say things like this, the Archangel was already so generous and wanted to close one eye on Ainsley''s indirect blood maniption ability from the bone maniption ability.

    [How is it? All your abilities can be transformed, and they will belong to the light camp category.]

    [We will also cleanse your Asmodeus'' bloodline and rece it with the origin of any archangel you want to choose.]

    When the archangel said this, even the second king was secretly taken aback in his heart.

    He was so surprised that the archangel would do so many things just to lure Ainsley to their light camp!

    This offer is too good, okay?

    With these transformed abilities, not only will Ainsley retain her current abilities'' characteristics to some extent, but she can even make an upgrade!

    The archangel is so thoughtful!

    The second king didn''t really understand why the archangels fussed over wanting to bring the kid back to the light camp, but if he knew the merit these archangels would get...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1568 "Betray Asmodeus"

    If the second king knew the truth, he would definitely understand why the four archangels who usually spoke with their chins lifted high and their nostrils showed everywhere, would actually try to coax a kid!

    After all, the merit of taking back a ''lostmb'' plus the redemption arc in the process of taking back the lostmb was equal to killing several demon lords'' consciousness.

    It was really hard to find a contradictory soul like Ainsley.

    She was already an adult, but she became a kid again.

    Her soul was unique because she came from another world, but most importantly, her soul was still pure despite all the killings and massacres that she had done so far.

    What kind of soul quality is this?

    The archangels who were rumored to know a lot of things naturally knew about the mysterious organization that worked to hunt foreign souls like Ainsley for a certain purpose.

    So far, this organization had been targeting Ainsley despite the baby already having a huge backer like the Billios Family.

    Is that a coincidence? Of course not!

    There was someone in the organization who could sense the souls of the transmigrators once in a while and could urately pinpoint the quality of that soul.

    This hunter organization worked under anotherrge, world-scale organization, and they didn''t hunt souls because they were racists or extremists or just for fun.

    They needed a lot of foreign souls for one noble purpose, and such a unique soul like Ainsley was what they needed so much.

    It was simr to the Godfather''s soul back then that remained somewhat pure even after the young man killed countless people and got betrayed countless times.

    The archangel felt it was a pity to take away this kind of rare soul just for a meager purpose of people in a mid-level world.

    If he could bring the kid back to the light camp, when the kid was strong enough to leave this world, the archangels would also have another batch of merit points, adding their strength by a lot.

    Who would want to miss such a fat, juicymb?

    The archangels didn''t even think of killing Ainsley and only wanted to kill Asmodeus while converting Ainsley on the way.

    After Archangel Raphael finished his exnation, Asmodeus'' face was already so bad that he looked like he was about to kill an angel next.

    Asmodeus had to admit that what this archangel offered to Ainsley was so tempting that he didn''t have any reason to refute it.

    Not to mention that their demon lords wouldn''t get any chaos points even if they tried to make Ainsley stay on their side.

    After all, looking at Ainsley, she was like a mix between the dark camp and the light camp.

    Naturally, it was more suitable for her to stay neutral.

    Her bnce only tilted to the dark side slightly just because of the blood n''s affair.

    After that, it was hard to know whether Ainsley would stay on the dark side like any other dark creature.

    Asmodeus believed that his fellow demon lords wouldn''t want to offer anything more interesting to Ainsley because they would only lose some strength for nothing in return.

    For them, even though Ainsley was cute and they liked her, the demon lords would prioritize their own benefits.

    If they could, they would be more interested in corrupting the three kings and the celestial queen, who became the archangels'' mediums.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was said that Lucifer became the ruler of Hell despite not being way stronger than Satan was entirely because of the sin he was in charge of.

    The sin of pride lingerie in many high-level creatures, including those in the light camp.

    Once the pride meter had exceeded the standard, the people would fall into this sin and they would automatically convert to the dark side.

    Even if they redeemed themselvester on and made a redemption, the chaos points that Lucifer harvested in the point of conversion from the light camp to the dark camp was simply huge.

    Lucifer and the other demon lords might be more interested in corrupting good people than preventing their own people from going to the light camp.

    After all, these demon lords had confidence in themselves that even those who went to the light camp would soon return to the dark camp because of their own various desires.

    They just needed to let the sin meter reach a certain degree and the person would be a sinner once more.

    It was easier to make people dyed in ink than to wash off the ink!

    Asmodeus, a big demon who looked down on all beings all this time, suddenly became nervous and kept ncing at Ainsley''s consciousness in the baby''s mind.

    The little demon lord chibi fidgeted like that, and even his face looked tense.

    Ainsley saw the scene and almost couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    She never expected the vicious demon lord could also have such a side!

    After all, this was the first time that Asmodeus faced an archangel who wanted to pry his medium and kidnapped his medium to the light camp.

    If he failed to keep Ainsley, what about his reputation as an ultimate femme fatale, someone who could destroy a whole country relying on seduction?

    He couldn''t even convince a child!

    The other demon lords would look down more at him and other Hell creatures, those noble demons such as the Hell blood n, etc...

    They would openlyugh at him!

    Ah, ah, ah!

    Isn''t that so shameful?

    Asmodeus was really panicking inside.

    His consciousness now was just a wisp of consciousness.

    Everything was limited for him, including IQ, EQ and so on!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1569 "Who To Choose?"

    The intelligence or the wisdom whatsoever that Asmodeus had in his main body was soooo limited when it was in this wisp of consciousness.

    So far, consciousness has relied on instinct and pure experience to do tasks on behalf of the main body.

    This Asmodeus'' wisp of consciousness was considered newpared to other wisps of consciousness because Ainsley''s bloodline was too thin.

    The kind of consciousness that was sent away for missions like this also depended on the medium''s bloodline purity.

    Not only this version of Asmodeus couldn''t use too much of his true strength, but his mentally, emotional, intelligence and other things were also not that brilliant.

    The Little Asmodeus chibi paced back and forth in Ainsley''s mind, almost bursting into tears.

    Even if he is just a wisp of consciousness, he shall never smear the reputation of the main body!

    If not, he would never be sent out again, and he would stay with the main body Demon Lord Asmodeus for eternity.

    Ahhhh! What about his harem that he secretly raised outside??

    Ainsley didn''t know that Asmodeus'' mind had already wandered that far.

    She only poked Asmodeus''s chibi consciousness in her mind and whispered in a low voice.

    [How is it, my lord? His Excellency''s offer is too tempting.]

    Asmodeus was already nervous, and when Ainsley teased him like that, he almost exploded on the spot.

    If he didn''t remember his identity as the mighty demon lord of lust, Asmodeus would have already copsed on the floor and cried like a baby, throwing tantrums to his parents.

    Asmodeus''s chibi version took a deep breath and tried to act normal in front of Ainsley.

    [Well, to be honest, this lord doesn''t have any better offer for you. The other demon lords won''t care whether you betray them and go to the light camp or not.]

    [They also won''t give you any offer to increase your strength other than the one this lord has promised you before.]

    [In the end, you are just a vassal for a demon lord''s consciousness like this lord, and it''s usually impossible for any vassals of the demon lords to go to the light camp.]

    Ainsley was an exception because her position was not firm enough, and it became like this.

    [So, whatever you choose, just do it. This Lord won''t hold a grudge or something. There won''t be any bacsh either.]

    [At most, this lord''s consciousness will disappear from your mind after the archangels cleanse your bloodline and everything else.]

    Ainsley didn''t expect Asmodeus to be so straightforward and didn''t even try to lie to her or bluff her with some sweet yet empty words.

    She thought that as a demon lord, Asmodeus'' mouth shouldn''t be too trusted, and his words might not necessarily be the truth either.

    Ainsley had long felt that even if Asmodeus didn''t fulfill his promise, so be it.

    Anyway, Asmodeus came here to help the blood n, and they were the ones who needed Asmodeus and the other demon lords, not the other way around.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Bing a medium for one of the demon lords was something special and should be an honor for the person getting chosen, so how could the demon lord even give any benefit to the medium?

    At most, after this experience, the medium''s own strength would soar because of some small strength residue left by the demon lords'' consciousness.

    For Asmodeus to even promise her to enhance her bloodline or even give a surprise rted to her charm ability, Ainsley didn''t take it to heart.

    Thus, hearing the archangel''s offer, it was a lie if Ainsley was not tempted at all.

    She was also a human with desires, and she did want to get stronger and stronger not only to protect herself but to protect her people.

    Ainsley knew she shouldn''t be too impatient because she had just awakened her abilities in around a year, less than two years.

    This progress was already so fast for other kids or teenagers.

    But Ainsley felt that she could do more, and time was too short for her, who was involved in many dangerous scenes one after another.

    To this day, Ainsley still felt that the hunter organization that once killed her would try to take away her soul again once she made aeback.

    For this reason, Ainsley felt that she needed more strength and power.

    The archangel''s offer directly gave her this shortcut, and Ainsley was a bit tempted.

    She thought that Asmodeus would try to stop her by offering some empty promises, but Asmodeus, the so-called cruel, evil, and lustful demon lord, actually didn''t lie to her.

    For this reason alone, Ainsley didn''t want to betray the dark camp and go to the light camp.

    Anyway, most of her people either belonged to the neutral camp or the dark camp.

    There were not many people who were in the light camp, and even if their abilities were rted to the light camp, the person didn''t join the light camp and became extremists.

    Of course, not wanting to join the light camp didn''t mean Ainsley also wanted to join the dark camp.

    For her, she would always remain herself and if she needed to be on the dark side for her own sake and for her people, she would do it dly.

    At the same time, if she also had to be on the light camp because of her people and her own needs, she didn''t mind joining for some time.

    This didn''t mean Ainsley was a traitor because, from the start, Ainsley never supported any side in terms of personal choice.

    Ainsley sighed as she yed with the small stream of blood under her feet.

    So, what to do? Who to choose?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1570 "Will I Also Get Merit?"

    Ainsley''s eyes wandered without any focus for a few seconds before she looked at the second king and the archangel with a wry smile.

    [I''m sorry. I wanted to get those transformed abilities, and I was tempted, but I couldn''t betray my family members.]

    [I have a lot of family members on the dark side right now, so if I ept your excellency''s offer right now, it will be the same as betraying them.]

    The archangel and the second king haven''t even had a chance to tell Ainsley what to do to join the light camp and instigated her to kill Asmodeus'' consciousness when Ainsley had already rejected their offers.

    This time, the second king was stunned to the bone, and his eyes widened in shock.

    "Are you serious? Such a good deal! So many people will kill just to get those offers and all you need to do is to kill the demon lord''s consciousness in your mind."

    "As long as you use any abilities rted to the light camp right now, it''s the same as killing the demon lord''s consciousness because you won''t be a suitable medium anymore."

    "By then, the demon lord''s consciousness without a medium for a period of time, would naturally die. We will make sure this demon lord won''t be able to find a new medium and the task is done!"

    "So simple! Just like that, you can transform all your abilities and make them even more powerful than now. Why did you reject his excellency''s offer?"

    The second king spoke a lot in one breath, and before Ainsley could speak, the second king blurted out a few more sentences in one go.

    "If you said that you don''t want to betray your family, you can go to our side for a while and return to neutral or something."

    "Anyway, even if you do tricks like that, the deal will still work for you and you will still get those transformed abilities without leaving your loved ones or betraying them."

    "The only thing you need to do is to kill this demon lord''s consciousness! It''s so easy!"

    It shouldn''t be so easy to kill a demon lord''s consciousness.

    Still, Asmodeus'' consciousness was the weakest among other demon lords and archangels simply because his medium''s bloodline was also the thinnest.

    This is another reason why the archangels wanted Ainsley to kill Asmodeus and they all targeted Asmodeus.

    Ainsley listened to the second king''s astonishment but couldn''t help but chuckle in a tone full of disdain.

    "Your majesty, I know I can do such a thing to get the best of both worlds, but do you think the demon lords and the archangels will simply let me go after doing such things to them?"

    This all sounded so ''easy'', but the second king never mentioned the consequence of ''ying tricks'' against the archangels or betraying the demon lords so tantly.

    If the demon lords'' consciousness could be betrayed so easily, many demon lords'' consciousness in the past would have died countless times from betrayal of their own mediums.

    Even if it was said that it was impossible to betray because the chosen medium was usually from the dark side, there was still a slight chance of betrayal, right?

    The second king and the archangel only mentioned the good things and never mentioned the bad things!

    They didn''t care whether she would suffer any bad punishment by epting their offers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hypocrites!

    Now that the conversation was about to end badly, Ainsley immediately poked Asmodeus and told him about her short and rough assassination n within seconds.

    Listening to Ainsley''s n, Asmodeus widened his eyes in shock and couldn''t help but blurt out.

    [Why are you so evil? Even this demon lord isn''t as evil as you!]

    Of course, it was impossible for Asmodeus to be more innocent than Ainsley, but this wisp of consciousness was indeed not as evil as the main body.

    He had never thought of what Ainsley thought just now, but maybe this was why the other demon lords'' consciousness looked down on him.

    He''s too immature and dumb! Even the so-called pure soul and a four-year-old kid could be so vicious!

    Ainsley twitched her lips at chibi Asmodeus. It was only now that she realized this demon lord might be more innocent and dumb than what she expected.

    Ainsley didn''t know that Asmodeus was like this because her own bloodline was less than 1%, and it severely weakened Asmodeus'' overall strength, including intelligence.

    To be honest, in terms of descendants who receive the demon lords'' bloodline, Asmodeus probably had the most descendants due to his nature.

    Not only he liked to seduce people here and there, but because he could also change gender easily, over the long eons, this demon lord had given birth to many little demons or impregnated others with his seed.

    Aside from granting bloodline through other means, Asmodeus also had a lot of direct descendants with thick lineages spread throughout the universe.

    Just this little kid with less than 1% bloodline would absolutely not be chosen to be Asmodeus'' medium if not for the circumstances.

    Chibi Asmodeus took a deep breath before nodding solemnly at Ainsley.

    [Okay, this is a good idea. Even if you might fail badly, just try it first. If you seed, just leave the rest to this lord!]

    Even if the strength that he could use was less than 1% of his overall strength, it was enough to help with Ainsley''s sinister idea.

    Getting Asmodeus'' reassurance about assisting her n, Ainsley sighed in relief before secretly speaking a few more words to Asmodeus in her mind.

    [That...will I also get some merits or something after doing this?]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1571 "80% Of Dark Camps Bloodline"

    [I''m not a higher-level being who cultivate using merits, but there should be some rewards and such, right?]

    Ainsley blinked her eyes cutely at Asmodeus, still not forgetting to have some benefits to herself.

    Since she rejected the archangel''s tempting offer, she should still get little benefits from helping Asmodeus, right?

    And Ainsley didn''t think that she was ungrateful or impolite because to be honest, she wasn''t a part of the dark camp and she didn''t necessarily feel honored to be Asmodeus'' medium.

    She was just grateful that with Asmodeus'' help, she could also help her people and the blood n, not just hide behind everyone''s backs because she was too useless.

    Chibi Asmodeus twitched his lips, slightly annoyed at Ainsley''s words, but soon, he nodded at the little kid.

    [Okay, okay! Even when I''m not really good at things rted to spirits and shamans, we also have something like evil spirits. Thus, this lord can help you strengthen your shaman ability a bit.]

    Asmodeus paused for a bit before including the blood maniption ability in the list of possible rewards.

    [Your blood maniption ability can also be improved. This Lord will just purify your blood n''s bloodline.]

    [One of this lord''s subordinates is a pure blood n from Hell. After this war, he can help remotely.]

    Anyway, with this, Ainsley''s own blood n''s bloodline would be increased, and there was a chance that she could be revived endlessly, just like the pure-blooded ones.

    Then, there was also Asmodeus'' bloodline...with this, Ainsley''s overall bloodline would lean more towards the dark camp.

    [80% of your bloodline will belong to the dark side, and you will only have 20% of human blood.]

    [Your appearance will be more evil than usual, and you will also have some differences from normal humans. Are you ready?]

    If Ainsley''s bloodline leaned more towards the dark camp, the baby would have more dark desires and urges tomit crimes.

    She would also be more sensitive to any light element and would be morefortable around dark elements.

    Her hobbies, her taste in food or drink, her clothing preference and other trivial or big things would also be affected one by one as the baby grew up.

    [The main change should be about your own aura.]

    [Your aura will be evil, and those with light-element abilities or any abilities rted to the light camp will easily have negative impressions on you.]

    Of course, this could easily change with the baby''s charm ability, but her charm ability would also have some little devil taste than a little angel.

    Ainsley didn''t care much about such a change and casually nodded.

    [It''s okay for me. Anyway, as long as my luck maniption ability and Realism Art ability remain the same and will not be weaker.]

    Asmodeus immediately patted his chest and assured Ainsley about her other two light camp''s abilities.

    [No worries! Your two other abilities won''t be affected at all!]

    [At most, it will be harder to evolve or upgrade those two abilities, but if you''re creative enough, you can still awaken so many rted skills.]

    Ability evolution was not easy and it was too rare. Without cheats, Ainsley also felt that it would be impossible for her to evolve her abilities so far.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But since she had Zev as her cheat, this is not a problem either.

    [Okay, okay, this is good. Quick! The conversation is about to end, and after that, we will move.]

    Ainsley and Asmodeus spoke for quite a time, but because they talked in Ainsley''s mind, it only took a second or two seconds for other people.

    The second king and the archangel were shocked when they heard what Ainsley said about the hidden danger that Ainsley would have to go through if she did such small tricks aside from betraying Asmodeus.

    Indeed. It was not so easy to go back to the dark camp after being in the light camp, and anyone would have to pay corresponding prices.

    The same goes for those who left the dark camp.

    But usually, both camps would help the ''refugee'' with open arms.

    Of course, traitors who switched between two camps just to get more benefits for their own would face a severe punishment.

    Sometimes, those people would die out of the blue for no reason at all.

    Archangel Raphael was indeed kind and benevolent, but that was only for his own people.

    He felt that if Ainsley joined the light camp, he would certainly take good care of her, but once she returned to the dark camp after getting the offered benefits...

    The archangels had never been so kind to enemies.

    The second king was speechless, and the archangel took over the body to speak directly to Ainsley.

    [You kid...don''t suspect us too much, okay?]

    [There are indeed some punishments for betraying the camp, but we, the archangels, can block the consequences of you betraying the demon lord.]

    As for whether the archangels would not give any punishment to Ainsley if she immediately returned to the dark camp after obtaining the benefits...

    The archangel didn''t say anything and just spoke with a gentle, almost deceiving voice.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley didn''t care about the archangel''s sweet words and was busy brewing her own charm ability to the max so that she couldunch her surprise attack.

    For that, she had to keep the archangel in charge of the second king''s body!

    Ainsley immediately used her acting skill worthy of an Oscar and looked at the archangel with a slightly surprised face.

    [I didn''t think your excellency would be willing to help me block the punishment or the bacsh from betraying the demon Lord!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1572 "Attacking Archangel Raphael"

    Ainsley showed another ''I am touched'' face before squinting her eyes with some hidden worries.

    [B-but I still feel bad if I just take advantage of the given benefits and return to the dark camp so I won''t betray my family...]

    Ainsley pretended to be a good kid who didn''t want to be a double traitor, and this really made the archangel anxious.

    He didn''t care whether Ainsley would double betray the two camps, but he cared whether Ainsley would betray the dark camp and Asmodeus!

    Archangel Raphael''s consciousness now was also notplete despite being way moreplete than Asmodeus'' consciousness in Ainsley''s mind.

    The archangel became a bit easy to be deceived, and he also became more impatient, especially when dealing with low-level people like this kid.

    If not because of the merits, the archangel would never bother to notice someone like Ainsley!

    The archangel immediately persuaded Ainsley, who was too ''pure-hearted'' even to consider the double betrayal.

    [Little kid, you think too much. Even if you betray the dark camp, it doesn''t necessarily mean you betray your family members, who are also in the dark camp.]

    [It''s indeed considered a betrayal if you go to the light camp, but after that, you can just be neutral and don''t support any side.]

    [You know that a lot of people with dark camp''s abilities don''t necessarily mean they''re also in the dark camp. The same goes for those with light camp''s abilities.]

    [Many people and creatures are actually in the neutral zone instead of supporting one side. There are also a lot of halflings who remain neutral despite their awakened bloodline.]

    [It''s only considered joining one of the camps if you contribute something to the camp to join.]

    [For example, you kill the demon lord Asmodeus to get the offered benefits. This means you join the light camp.]

    [But after that, if you don''t believe in our Gods or Goddesses, don''t believe in anything rted to the light camp, you will automatically join the neutral camp with time.]

    [Usually, those who join one of the two camps have a clear goal.]

    [Either they do it because of hatred towards the opposite camp, or because they want a pure, ultimate power from one of the two camps.]

    That''s why, to be honest, the neutral camp was actually the biggest among the three camps that naturally existed in any world or dimension.

    The neutral camp was a mix between good and bad, but they wouldn''t be too extreme.

    They were just like human beings who were good but would also have a bad side, yet they never highlighted their goodness or their bad side.

    Joining one of the two opposite camps means the person would be an extremist.

    For example, the blood n members who lived in the blood n Kingdom for so long would naturally hate the celestials and this means, they were automatically in the dark camp.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But for someone like Jake, who just had the bloodline of the blood n but wasn''t too involved, he was in the neutral camp all this time.

    [There is no punishment for someone who changes from being in the dark or the light camp to the neutral camp, ] the archangel added.

    There were so many cases like this every single second, and it was tiring to punish people who slowly faded away from both camps and became a member of the neutral camp instead.

    Ainsley looked as if she was listening in gusto, but to be honest, she was secretly taking out her charming aura from her body and slowly formed something like a needle, but thinner than a thread.

    This thin needle thinner than a thread had a thick amount of charm aura inside, and the evil aura was also super dense, but Asmodeus cleverly masked all of this with just charm aura.

    The archangel was sensitive to evil aura, but because Ainsley''s charm aura wasn''t categorized as evil, the archangel didn''t pay attention to the baby''s charm aura that slowly became thicker around her body.

    The archangel only felt that since the kid said before about her not being able to control her power properly because of Asmodeus'' role, this sudden increase in the charm aura must be because the baby also couldn''t control her power.

    And in what case someone couldn''t control their power? Usually, it was when the person had a huge mood swing!

    The archangel only felt that Ainsley was enlightened and too excited about his proposed solution.

    The archangel smiled with eyes full of victory and was about to give control over the body back to the second king when suddenly...

    Ainsley made her move.

    Swoosh!

    Ainsley threw the thin yet sharp needle-like pink aura straight to ce between the second king''s eyebrows, the ce closest to someone''s inner mind.

    The pink yet invisible aura instantly pierced the second king''s body without both people noticed, and the aura instantly went straight to the archangel, who didn''t have time to retreat to the second king''s mind.

    To be honest, Ainsley could just use her charm normally because the archangel was the one in charge of the body, which means, the one who would be affected wouldn''t be the second king''s consciousness.

    But even so, Ainsley wanted the effect to be way greater, which was why Ainsley didn''t just charm the person from the outside but alsounched her attack to the inside!

    As a sensitive and powerful archangel, the moment Ainsley''s aura pierced through the body, he also immediately realized that something was wrong.

    The archangel hastily tried to ''purify'' whatever entered his body using his miraculous healing ability, but the charm aura wasn''t considered as a toxin.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1573 "Expelling The Archangel Out Of Medium"

    If anything, only the evil aura inside the charm attack was purified, but even so, it didn''t weaken the charm effect at all and made it purer.

    It was also more...effective on light camp creatures!

    That''s surprising, right?!

    But such a purified charm with no evil aura only felt like something holy, like the love between God and other creatures under God''s rule.

    The archangel''s move to purify the charm ability was the first mistake, and it was within Ainsley''s calction.

    In that instant, after Ainsley felt that her charm ability inside the second king''s mind became pure, the baby immediatelymanded the archangel, who was still in charge of the second king''s body.

    Themand was simple, just one sentence because even with Asmodeus'' help, it was still difficult to bewitch the archangel with a purified charm.

    This time, Ainsley didn''t speak in a babynguage, or an overly cute voice but tried to talk in a gentle and mature voice simr to a goddess or something.

    With Asmodeus, the expert in seducing others and transforming himself, Ainsley could easily change the voice that she sent to givemand to the archangel of miracles.

    [Raphael, leave your medium''s body. Now!]

    This one sentence plus one separate word exhausted Ainsley''s entire energy for her charm ability and even drained Asmodeus'' power that he allocated to Ainsley.

    It was still super hard to influence an archangel, but to confuse the archangel for a few seconds was still possible.

    The moment Archangel Raphael heard the voice, he felt as if it was a higher-level being who told him to do this.

    He subconsciously felt awe and affection towards the voice''s owner, but this feeling was pure, with no sphemy or a trace of an evil aura.

    The charm ability that Archangel Raphael purified by himself waspletely pure and it actually fooled Archangel Raphael.

    In that split few seconds, Archangel Raphael obeyed themand from the owner of the voice and immediately left the second king''s body.

    It was hard to invite an archangel to enter a chosen body, but it was easy to leave it.

    Ainsley''s ability only affected the archangel for less than five seconds, but that was enough to get the archangel out of the second king''s body.

    The second king didn''t feel anything strange because Ainsley''s ability was targeted only on the archangel and not on the second king.

    Usually, Ainsley attacked the physique, but this time, she targeted a consciousness, something like a spirit.

    The second king didn''t know what happened at all, and after Ainsley made hermand, the archangel''s consciousness slowly faded from the king''s mind.

    It was at that moment that the second king realized something was wrong!

    But everything happened too fast. Before the second king could understand what was going on, the archangel''s consciousness had left his body.

    Yes. Archangel Raphael left without any nostalgia and also went decisively!

    The archangel didn''t appear in the body of a chibi, and when the archangel''s consciousness left the second king''s body....<novelnext></novelnext>

    The aura, the pressure and everything else couldn''t be suppressed at all.

    However, luckily, the blood n members had noticed something was wrong, and they were sensitive to the increase of the holy energy around them.

    Thus, the slightest change in the holy energy intensity made the surrounding blood n members retreat even further, and none of them dared to look at the second king''s location!

    It was at this time that archangel Raphael left the second king''s body, presenting his true consciousness to the outside world.

    The intensity of the holy energy around the archangel immediately soared to the point that most of Atherton''s domain focused on suppressing the sacred energy around Archangel Raphael.

    Raphael''s existence was like a bright star in the night sky without a single star, bing a sole eye-catching fact.

    The other six big bosses who were fighting hand to hand immediately noticed the bright holy light, and they all simultaneously looked in Archangel Raphael''s direction.

    When they saw the exchange''s consciousness without a disguise and just casually emitting the pressure, aura, and other things rted to the archangel...

    The six big bosses were stunned on the spot.

    They didn''t expect Archangel Raphael to actually leave his own medium! What is this guy doing?

    Shining so brightly like that means his energy was about to be exhausted because he didn''t have a medium for his consciousness!

    The other three archangels wanted to tell Archangel Raphael to quickly return to his medium if he didn''t want to create chaos.

    Even if the archangel''s consciousness descended without a medium like that would be somewhat detrimental to the dark camp''s people and the Hell Break Domain...

    But it was not worth it if Archangel Raphael was forced to disappear because he didn''t have a medium!

    Ainsley''s ability onlysted for a few seconds, so after leaving the second king''s body, the archangel of miracle himself instantly realized something was wrong.

    He just left his medium, and that was impossible if he was sober.

    Archangel Raphael had a wild guess within a second.

    Did the baby just charm him and ask him to leave the medium? But he had just purified the charm attack! That attack should have failed!

    The Archangel didn''t know that Ainsley''s charm was originally not full of evil intentions and didn''t take the route of seduction.

    With the archangel purifying the charm aura that had been strengthened by Asmodeus, all that was left was the pure strong energy from Ainsley.

    But the ability didn''t get weaker because Asmodeus'' part was indeed getting purified, yet it didn''t disappear and just blended with Ainsley''s original charm with no evil aura.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1574 "Archangel Raphaels Unexpected Death"

    This is an umon case, and the archangel didn''t know that his act of purifying the charm ability would still push himself into the trap.

    The archangel reacted fast and wanted to go back to the second king''s mind so that he wouldn''t disappear, but Asmodeus didn''t let him go so easily.

    At the same time, the other three demon lords who told Asmodeus to kill the archangel also saw the opportunity and jointly helped him prevent the archangel from returning to his medium!

    All the people involved in this assassination reacted too fast.

    So fast that the other archangels didn''t have time to stop the other demon lords and Archangel Raphael''s consciousness was already trapped outside of his medium.

    The other demon lords used various tricks to lock the space around Archangel Raphael''s consciousness, holding back the archangel so that he couldn''t return to his medium for a few seconds.

    Just a few seconds were enough because the long period given to the archangels and the demon lords when they first came to this world without mediums was already ten minutes or so.

    After they got the mediums, this privilege was gone, and the next time they got out of their medium''s body, either because their medium died or for other reasons...

    The archangels and the demon lords'' consciousness couldn''t stay in this world inside the domain for more than five seconds.

    Thew is fair, and this prevents the consciousness from doing something strange or harmful to the natives in other worlds without the help of a medium.

    In the end, mediums were needed because otherworldly people weren''t allowed to disturb anything without the body of a native.

    Their only value without a medium or the body of a native was only to be nourishment or a spark in the sky, powerful for a few seconds at most.

    The summoned ancestors were also not supposed to be able to live in this world, but with the domain as the ''cheat'', they could stille from another world and help their descendants somehow.

    Archangel Raphael found himself trapped in space, unable to move or do anything.

    It was at this moment that he realized he had been tricked by the little baby to leave his own medium and returned to his original state¡ª just a wisp of consciousness.

    The space trick that the other demon lords used on the archangels was strong, and Archangel Raphael was also not an idiot.

    He immediately understood that he would never be able to return to his own medium on time, and he would disappear in the next few seconds.

    He...was surprisingly assassinated just like this by the little kid that he had just tried to recruit.

    Isn''t it ironic?

    Archangel Raphael admitted that he looked down on Ainsley too much, thinking that even with Asmodeus'' help, Ainsley couldn''t do much because her bloodline purity must be super low.

    He just didn''t expect the baby to only need a few seconds to kick him out of his medium and then relied on the tacit understanding of the other demon lords to help her.

    Of course, the other demon lords would pay attention to this because they were asking Asmodeus to kill Archangel Raphael, and that guy did it!

    The three demon lords felt a slight appreciation for Ainsley and Asmodeus, and they silently felt the need to reward the little kid.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Their strength was notpatible with Ainsley''s abilities whatsoever, but there were still a lot of aspects they could improve for the kid.

    Archangel Raphael was out of the game and the other three archangels noticed, yet failed to stop the demon lords'' tricks.

    In this kind of unstable domain, ying with thew of space was already dangerous, and the archangels also saw Archangel Raphael''s location was exactly inside Hell Break Domain.

    That is the home ground of the enemy, and it''s extremely easy to manipte the space there.

    The three archangels felt that Archangel Raphael was too confident in himself and even dared to venture deep into the enemy''sir.

    Now, even if the other three archangels wanted to help, they knew that they couldn''t help so easily.

    At least, they needed more than five seconds, and that was already toote for the archangel himself.

    Archangel Raphael also understood this fact.

    Thus, instead of trying to break free in just less than five seconds, the archangel tried to use up his value before he left the battlefield and ''died''.

    He is the archangel of miracle and healing. He could create a nearly immortal body for his peers'' mediums and arge part of the celestial ancestors!

    Archangel Raphael did what he wanted to do and his consciousness body immediately shone in a bright light, as if he was about to explode into sparkle.

    But Archangel Raphael only blessed his other colleagues, the three archangels and strengthened the bodies of the two other kings plus the celestial queen.

    With the blessing, arge amount of white sparkles fell down from the sky, raining throughout the entire Armageddon domain.

    Those who were lucky to touch the sparkle would get a near-immortal body, and even those who did not get this blessing also found out that they suddenly became luckier than before.

    Yes. Archangel Raphael raised the luck level of almost the entire celestial ancestors!

    After giving a near-immortal body to many ancestors and the three archangels, Archangel Raphael cast hisst strength and power to his people¡ª

    Miracle.

    The power of a miracle was something strange and abstract. It couldn''t be seen with naked eyes, and the effect was also random.

    The archangel cast the field of miracles to the entire Armageddon domain, and for now, no one would see the effect so soon.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1575 "The Demon Lords Small Gifts For Ainsley"

    However, such an invisible boost still pressed down on the hearts of many blood n ancestors.

    The blood n ancestors and the demon lords watched with helpless eyes as Archangel Raphael''s consciousness body slowly disappeared along with the bright light.

    However, his disappearance still left a hidden danger that might have a vital role in the future war.

    Ainsley had exhausted all her charm energy just to trick the archangel into leaving the second king''s body, and now, the baby slumped back to the couch.

    She didn''t forget to manipte the blood couch to leave the second king''s location and went deeper into the Hell Break Domain.

    Ainsley even chose the castle inside the Hell Break Domain to rest for a few minutes, afraid she would die because she lost too much energy!

    Still, the ''reward'' of sessfully assisting others to kill an archangel''s consciousness and even contributing 80% of the overall kill...

    Ainsley''s own strength soared, and while she was resting, the rest of her energy core''s colored areas slowly separated from the main energy core and formed individual cores with only a single color.

    This booststed for quite a time until Ainsley sessfully separated all her ability cores, leaving only her Realism Art ability and the 3D map ability still attached to the main core.

    But now, aside from the central main energy core that only had two colors representing the Realism Art ability and the 3D map ability....

    Ainsley had a floating golden energy core in the shape of a ball right above the main energy core.

    Then, there was a pink energy ball on the left side of the main core, a purple energy ball on the right side, andst but not least¡ª a crimson energy ball below the central energy core.

    The pink ball was the biggest in size aside from the main energy core, and it represented Ainsley''s charm ability.

    Ainsley''s current charm ability was already upgraded countless times, and her honorable achievement was that¡ª she could charm an archangel''s consciousness for a second!

    The pink ball glowed majestically, followed by the golden ball representing the luck maniption ability.

    Although this ability was rarely usedtely, Ainsley''s feat of boosting Atherton''s luck made this energy ball the thirdrgest energy ball among all other energy balls, including the central energy core.

    Then, there was the purple energy ball representing the shaman''s ability on the right side.

    This one was slightly smaller than the golden ball, but the difference was not that noticeable.

    In this regard, the shaman''s ability was also strong, able to hold the Godfather''s spirit and even use the Godfather''s ability without possession.

    Last but not least¡ª the crimson ball representing Ainsley''s blood maniption ability that she could only use in her blood n mode.

    This energy ball also looked like a phantom ball, sometimes solid and sometimes illusionary.

    But even so, the size was quite big because Ainsley used this ability to battle against the despicable celestial who controlled Jake''s body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Then, the other two abilities that were still so rarely used were still attached to the main core, but the gray color representing the 3D map ability upied around 70% of the entire main core''s surface.

    From this, one could see that the use of the 3D map ability to assist the charm ability that Ainsley did a few minutes ago sessfully makes the ability stronger.

    The more skills discovered, the morepact the color representing the ability and therger the area it upied until it could berge enough to separate into an individual energy ball.

    If Ainsley managed to split the rest of the abilities into individual cores, she could ce one of the energy cores that she relied on the most or was her ultimate ability and put it at the center, recing the current dual-coloured energy core.

    Then, after that, Ainsley would advance in realm strength and started to weave energy lines to connect these energy cores one by one, before she could finally awaken her own domain for each ability.

    It was a huge surprise for Ainsley to be able to split up so many abilities into individual cores after defeating Archangel Raphael in a surprise attack.

    After Ainsley checked the result, she was even more surprised to see that Asmodeus had started to refine her bloodline, making her human bloodline be less and less but the dark camp''s bloodline became thicker.

    The other three demon lords also gave Ainsley little gifts while they continued to fight the rest of the three archangels in a melee battle.

    Lucifer was a demon lord of pride, and he gave Ainsley a little aura boost so that she could just stand still, and people would subconsciously feel respect and awe for her.

    This is simr to the Godfather''s unique ability, but what Ainsley got was just a passive skill.

    Of course, the baby''s own sense of pride was silently boosted, making the baby more confident in herself but not thick enough to make her fall into the sin of pride.

    Next was the demon lord of wrath, Satan.

    Satan noticed that Ainsley often entered the stage of rage and berserk several times to protect her people.

    Thus, his gift was rted to the strength boost or temporary ability evolution in the state of berserk and rage.

    Hum. Worthy of being a little follower of the demon lord of wrath.

    Last but not least¡ª Belphegor, the demon lord of sloth andziness.

    He gave Ainsley a little convenient skill attached to her daily life¡ª

    Ainsley could recover more energy than usual when she did nothing and justzed around, enjoying herself!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1576 "Inviting Wilhelm To Work In Hell"

    These skills were all not rted to Ainsley''s abilities but more like a general skill that people could get by learning secret techniques, cultivating temperament through countless experiences and so on.

    That''s why it''s just a little gift.

    But Asmodeus'' gift should still be the best. Aside from purifying Ainsley''s bloodline and strengthening Ainsley''s charm ability....

    He awakened the skill that the first founder of the Sloan Family couldn''t do and the possible skill that this founder should get if he was stronger or had a thicker Asmodeus bloodline back then.

    Turning love, affection, likes, admiration and simr emotions from other people towards Ainsley into energy needed to use the charm ability!

    [This demon lord called it the love battery. Anyway, you consume the love, affection, admiration, and all simr emotions from others to fuel your charm ability.]

    This means, Ainsley''s charm energy that she used when she usually charmed others would be more abundant than before.

    It might even be close to infinity as long as there were still simr emotions that Ainsley could reap!

    Looking at how loved Ainsley was and how popr she was right now, once Ainsley announced hereback and revival from death...

    She might reap countless ''power banks'', enabling her to use her charm ability even to higher-level beings or people who were much stronger than her.

    That''s insane!

    Just a little trick, and using the archangel''s disdain towards weaker beings, gave Ainsley countless upgrades for free!

    Ainsley listened to Asmodeus'' exnation as she carefully felt the change in her body.

    Indeed. If before, she could charm mutated nts and spirits entirely because of luck and other on-the-spot factors, now, Ainsley felt that she officially became a spirit tamer.

    She could charm spirits and make them obey her.

    The spirits who were living in her spatial bracelet were not lost, and they still lived a happy life with Ainsley.

    Thinking that she finally became an official spirit tamer, it wouldn''t be long before she could also charm normal nts.

    As for other races...it was already easy to charm those people since she could even charm an archangel''s consciousness.

    Unfortunately, the love battery skill was still in the buffer period and Ainsley couldn''t use it yet until the skill stabilized.

    [Just focus on the next fight, and after the war ends, you can try to use that love battery skill.]

    Asmodeus also slowly recharged himself while watching the faraway six big bosses gradually using their unique abilities to fight.

    The first fight was just a melee battle, but after the Archangel Raphael was defeated in such a ridiculous way, the other archangels didn''t dare to look down on anyone, including the demon lords.

    Thus, Michael, Gabriel and Raguel started to use their unique abilities.

    Raguel formed a sword of justice and had there was also a scale in the background, showing the ''fairness'' of this archangel.

    The scale would move ording to the degree of injustice around the archangel. The more injustice around him, the stronger Raguel would be.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Raguel fought against Belphegor, and the archangel showed a slight advantage in dealing with thiszy sloth.

    But Wilhelm, the one who was chosen as Belphegor''s medium, was also not that weak.

    He used Belphegor''s various tricks rted to the sin of sloth and slowed down Archangel Raguel''s movement by a lot.

    Not to mention that Wilhelm didn''t fight alone and would asionally manipte some celestial ancestors to backstab or just to distract Raguel.

    Unfortunately, this scene was not judged as injustice by the golden scale behind Raguel''s back, which really made the archangel of justice quite frustrated.

    His medium''s bloodline was too thin, but if hepared it to Wilhelm who barely had Belphegor''s bloodline and only became the medium because of hiszy soul...

    It was indeed something unfair and this injustice offset the unfair situation where Wilhelm fought using many celestial ancestors as his puppets.

    The scale was even, not leaning towards one of the two sides at all.

    Because of this, no matter what, Raguel was also not much more powerful than Belphegor.

    Even worse, because Belphegor waszy by nature, he wanted to finish the battle early and he assisted Wilhelm with all of his strength.

    It was indeed almost impossible to use the demon lord''s ability with such a low degree of bloodline purity in Wilhelm''s vein.

    Wilhelm was a pure-blood prince from the blood n, and at most, he got the bloodline of the blood n from Hell, but not from one of the seven demon lords.

    Not every blood n could be lucky to have a bloodline from one of the seven demon lords.

    Wilhelm was not as lucky as Atherton.

    However, there was also another way to exert the demon lord''s strength when they possessed their medium, and that was the degree of matching between the medium''s soul and the demon lord''s original sin.

    This was a super rare case, and usually, the demon lords would bring people with a matching soul with their original sin to be their direct subordinates and wouldn''t leave them outside Hell like this.

    But Belphegor was toozy to find such matching souls for so long, and it was aplete coincidence that he met Wilhelm, a person with azy bone and soul.

    This young prince from the blood n had a soul that fit Belphegor''s original sin by 99%, almost reaching 100%!

    Because of this, he could still use Wilhelm to exert a part of his strength and they also had a high degree of tacit understanding.

    Belphegor, who was usually toozy to even find the so-called matching souls, finally broke his ''principle'' and silently invited Wilhelm to be his subordinate in Hell.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1577 "Summoning Gate Of Heaven"

    [Little kid...go to Hell with this lord. You are already dead, anyway, and...you can leave this world anytime.]

    [Just transfer your soul from the underworld to Hell...and you can join this lord''s team.]

    Belphegor was sincere, but Wilhelm, as someone who had azy soul enough to attract Belphegor, reacted with his true nature as azy person.

    [Thank you, but no. It will be so annoying to work at Hell and do things...meh. I''ll just stay as a spirit and asionally help my shaman.]

    Belphegor was stumped for words, but he soon chuckled and resigned without holding a grudge.

    Anyway, he was used to this scene.

    The reason why he was assigned the first level of Hell was not only because of his own request to prevent having too much work but also because he had the least subordinate among other demon lords.

    The reason? His subordinates were allzy, and they were not capable at all!

    Even if they were capable, they would be toozy to work, and those recruited refused to go to Hell to work.

    Such an irony, isn''t it?

    Belphegor dropped the topic right there and didn''t bother to ask Wilhelm toe to Hell anymore.

    At the same time, Satan was also fighting Gabriel, the archangel of the holy spirit, one of the three strongest archangels with a special title.

    If Satan was like a burning magma, then Gabriel was like holy water. He was calm but also had a certain burning effect.

    He was the holiest among other archangels and also the calmest, the one with the purest mind.

    If anything, he''s simr to Buddha.

    Facing Satan, the two sides were like oil and water, fire and ice.

    They couldn''t get along at all but each of them had their own special burning effect, which was the result of their special abilities.

    Gabriel calmly ordered a bunch of holy spirits to throw countless holy energy bombs to attack Satan.

    At the same time, he could also use various abilities that these holy spirits had.

    Satan looked like he was at a slight disadvantage, but Satan was way stronger than he looked like.

    The personbined his explosive wrath power with Father Dracu''s seamless blood maniption ability.

    Not to mention that Father Dracu''s ability was coincidentally the exact opposite of Gabriel''s ability.

    Father Dracu could summon evil spirits and use their abilities to his wishes!

    Father Dracu could be said as a shaman, but the difference was in the type of spirits that he could use.

    Dead spirits were the spirits of dead people who still had a lot of things they hadn''t done in their life, which was why they couldn''t leave yet and linger around the living world as spirits.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But there were also the so-called evil spirits, which were usually the spirits of dark creatures or Hell creatures who died and were not convinced that they died just like that.

    The evil spirits lived in Hell and sometimes wandered to the Underworld. It was absolutely taboo for evil spirits to live in this world.

    But there were a lot of dead spirits who turned into evil spirits because of their own dark souls and other factors.

    For this type of spirit, Father Dracu used to take them in and let them live in this world and didn''t go to Hell or the Underworld as long as they worked for him.

    Holy spirits were the exact opposite of evil spirits.

    Those dead spirits who turned into holy spirits because of their merits would either reincarnate and live a better life than their previous lives or directly went to Heaven and live as holy spirits under Gabriel''s rules.

    Of course, Father Dracu wasn''t the father of all evil spirits, and it could be said that the rebellious, evil spirits could never gather together and bow down to just one person.

    Because of this, in front of Gabriel, the father of holy spirits who could move a whole army of holy spirits, Father Dracu was indeed at a disadvantage.

    But the evil spirits were contagious and could corrode many holy spirits, turning holy spirits into evil spirits!

    It was easier to taint a piece of paper with ink than to wash off an ink stain on a piece of paper.

    The two sides fought with their degree of ''hotness'' and shed the evil spirits with the holy spirits.

    The battle between these two upied the secondrgest area and the collision also affected the outside world more than the other two pairs.

    While the two big bosses fought hard, Lucifer and Michael, the leader of all seven archangels and seven demon lords were also confronting each other.

    At first, they used their own fist and fought in meleebat with a mix of special ''magic'' from both sides.

    Then, after Archangel Raphael was ''killed'', Archangel Michael changed his tactic and finally ushered in the true peak of the war.

    He is going to summon the army of God, the battle angels that were specialized in fighting demons!

    The first king cooperated well with Archangel Michael, and with just a few snaps of his fingers, the sky above Armageddon''s domain was suddenly split into two.

    The scene was exactly like a real Armageddon, like when Moses, with the help of God, split the sea into two.

    The sky in Armageddon Domain suddenly spread apart just like that, revealing a huge empty ck dimensional hole, looking like a gate from another world.

    But this wasn''t the end.

    Just like when the Gate of the Underworld first appeared, the scene was chaotic, and there was a huge phenomenon!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1578 "Army Of God"

    Archangel Michael opened the Gate of Heaven to summon his army of God, a huge group of elite battle angels directly under Archangel Michael''s governing.

    When the ck dimensional hole appeared, it was only a sign that a huge dimensional item was about to appear or descend.

    This thing created a ''hole'' in the domain, and the domain shook seven times in a row, followed by the loud sound of the trumpet and angelic music from a distant sky.

    TOOT. TOOOOT. TOOOOOT.

    The trumpet of war sounded, and the choir of angels acted as the background music of the loud trumpet of war, giving strange yet harmonious music to the ear.

    The loud noise attracted the other demon lords, and when they saw the huge massive dimensional hole that was slowly forming something in the air...

    The demon lords'' faces changed.

    [This lunatic¡ª he wants to summon the Gate of Heaven?!]

    Even if the Gate of Heaven that Archangel Michael''s consciousness could summon was just 1/10 of the true Gate of Heaven, simr to what Bello summoned, but...

    The creatures that came out of the gate were real, and any effects were also real.

    The gate might only be open for thirty minutes to an hour, but that was enough to destroy the entire domain!

    The archangel was ruthless and didn''t care whether the celestial queen would get a massive bacsh if the domain shattered before she could close it.

    Archangel Michael felt that since the other party could even summon Lucifer''s consciousness, without the Gate of Heaven, the war would never end.

    This is not the first time that Archangel Michael''s consciousness met Lucifer''s consciousness and both had summoned their own gates several times in other high-level worlds.

    But this was the first time to summon it in a middle-level world like this world.

    Lucifer had a ck face as he also prepared to summon the Gate of Hell.

    Anyway, the theme of the strengthened domain was called Hell Break, and it was already a precursor to the opening of the Hell Gate.

    At the same time, Armageddon was also the same.

    People thought that opening the Gate of Heaven meant something good, joyful, weing innocent souls or something¡ª

    That''s the stairs to Heaven, not the Gate of Heaven.

    The Valkyries used the stairs to Heaven to descend to this world, but now, the same stairs could only be a decoration for the Gate of Heaven to appear.

    The dimensional hole slowly created pure white and bling-bling stairs to Heaven, exactly the same as the previous stairs of Heaven, and this one was even more gorgeous.

    Small angels like cupid and other chibi angels with wings descended from the dimensional hole in the torn sky, and they lined up properly along the stairs to Heaven.

    The holy light was lit up on every stair, and beautiful flower petals continued to rain down the shining gold-white stairs to Heaven.

    The music in the background became more intense, yet with a sense of holiness at the same time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Once the stairs to Heaven werepleted, a burst of light appeared from the hole in the sky, and the light became brighter and brighter.

    Soon, above everyone''s head, the burst of sunlight slowly formed the shadow of a pure white and majestic gate decorated with various gorgeous things, shining brightly with solemnity.

    The gate was even bigger than the Underworld Gate, and people in the domain could only see the bottom part of the gate which was the nearest to the Heavenly Stairs.

    The front gate was decorated with various strange yet holy nts.

    Sacred beasts, legendary holy beasts and other creatures hovered around the gate, singing some strange songs one after another.

    The gatekeepers of Heaven''s gate stood majestically with their wings fully spread open on the left side and the right side of the gate.

    People couldn''t really guess the race of these two gatekeepers, but let''s say they should be on par with Cerberus from the Underworld.

    The two creatures looked like a pair of Pegasus, but they weren''t as simple as the two-winged Pegasus or the four-winged Pegasus.

    This Pegasus looked more holy than other light creatures and people had the urge to bow down to them just to pay their respects.

    The aura from the two gatekeepers alone was already overwhelming, so much so that the surrounding celestial ancestors quickly ran away farthest from the gate that was still being constructed.

    The gate that only showed 1/10 of the real gate alone was already so majestic and huge.

    One couldn''t imagine the real Gate of Heaven and what kind of impact it would bring if it ever appeared in one of the various worlds out there.

    The Gate of Underworld that Bello summoned was also only 1/10 of the real gate, but to be able to summon the gatekeeper and the guardian of the Underworld alone was already amazing.

    Unfortunately, because the summoned gate only had 1/10 of the real gate: strength, the gate''s duration was short.

    This time, the Gate of Heaven was also like that.

    Archangel Michael was way stronger than Bello. Thus, he could open the gate for a longer time. Still, the gate would only be open for an hour at most.

    The gate was slowly being constructed amidst the choir of faraway angels, the effect from the small angels and other strange phenomena such as feather rain in the sky and thunderous storms around the domain.

    Armageddon''s domain became more holy from afar yet also had a strong sense of destruction, as if the angels were going to purify the whole earth.

    That''s the real meaning of Armageddon¡ª

    Arge-scale purifying scene to defeat the demons!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1579 "Summoning Gate Of Hell"

    Lucifer was not an idiot either, and the moment he saw Michael summoning the Gate of Heaven, he knew that thismander of the army of God wanted to bring his people along to fight him.

    Hmph. He is also the king of all demons and he also has his own soldiers!

    Lucifer hurriedly cooperated with Atherton to open the Gate of Hell.

    Unlike the Gate of Heaven and the Gate of the Underworld that was summoned and appeared in the sky, the Gate of Hell appeared beneath the seabed, deep inside the sea.

    It would be said that it was opened at the center, the world''s core, where the temperature was the hottest.

    The Gate of Hell was opened with the sound of the devil''s trumpet spreading throughout the two domains from the depth of thend, deep under the earth.

    If the angel''s choir and the trumpet of war sounded from a distant sky somewhere, then, the devil''s trumpet sounded from the depth of the world itself.

    It sounded like something was moving beneath everyone''s feet, deep inside the sea and deeper into the center of the whole.

    The sound of magma gurgling quickly echoed, and soon, tragic screams, cries and various horror sounds followed by one.

    People all over the world could hear the sound of the angel''s trumpet and the choir of Heaven, and even when they were still a bit scared, they were also astonished by the beautiful sound.

    But when the strange cries and screams came from the depth of the world and spread throughout the world, to every corner possible...

    Ordinary people went crazy on the spot, and many people with ck hearts could hear the noisy whispers of the devils, filling their hearts and minds with an evil aura.

    The two sides opened the gate inside their domains.

    It was an entirely different dimension from the real world, but the sounds still leaked out, and people all over the world instantly discussed the phenomenon hotly.

    A few minutes ago, when the Gate of Heaven was being constructed and summoned to the domain...

    Theizens noticed the various strange things and the sounds from the distant sky.

    They gathered on the inte and shared what they experienced with fellowizens all over the world, no matter what race they were.

    [(Elf): Is it only me, or can we hear a strange melody from the sky? I''m from the Elven continent, by the way.]

    [(Elf): I heard that when the Valkyries descended, some people near the war zone could hear the angel''s choirs and such, but we from the Elven continent didn''t hear it.]

    But now, the Elven continent was quite far away from the war zone and could also hear the strange music from the sky!

    What kind of phenomenon is it now?

    Are natural disasters all over the world not enough for them, and are there still worse things iing?!

    Netizens worldwide immediately replied to the elfizen, who rarely came out tomunicate with other races through the inte.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [(Human): Wow. Just wow!

    This is the first time I saw an elf on a global social media tform. It seems that the war has already affected even the hermit races!]

    This social media tform was simr to a forum, but it was also a mix of Twitter, making the tform popr for many discussions, short video posts, pictures, and so on.

    Because the World Union jointly created this tform and they called it the World Messenger, each ount had a sign indicating the user''s true race.

    Everyone could only create one ount on this tform, and the ount was linked to their identity card in real life, which was why everything was real here, and people usually used this tform to discuss major world issues.

    Just like now.

    Even the elves who rarely came out and used the inte, the elves who didn''t care about the war a thousand years ago between the blood n and the celestial, finally came out.

    Not only elves, but other major races also came out one by one.

    [(Dwarf): I thought the sky was about to copse. Anyway, our mountains and mines got the most disasters and just another angel''s choirs whatsoever weren''t that important.]

    [(Merfolk): The sound from the sky can even be heard deep in the sea. This is already dangerous.]

    [(Human): upstairs, do you have a signal deep in the sea or something?! Howe even the Merfolk join the inte now?]

    [(Merfolk): We have the inte when we are inside our kingdom and not outside the kingdom or in the free sea area.]

    [(Merfolk): The tsunami and other disasters also trigger sea storms, underwater whirlpools, and so many ferocious beasts and monsters tide in the deep sea.]

    The situation for the Merfolk was urgent, and they closed their whole kingdom, preventing natural disasters and the restless sea beasts or sea monsters from attacking their kingdom.

    There were many kingdoms and alliances in the Merfolk race because this race that ruled the sea had a huge territory.

    Usually, there were many small wars among the merfolks, but now, the kings and queens of the seven seas gathered in one ce, making peace for the sake of the Merfolk race and trying to survive this hard time.

    The beastmen were the most affected, and most of them who lived the closest to the war zone had been evacuated.

    The whole beastmen continent also worked together with the Beast Continent full of sacred beasts and even some legendary beasts to protect the two joint continents.

    The whole continent was in the state of martialw, and no one could leave or enter the continent!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1580 "The Evil Dragon Race"

    Each kingdom, each tribe and smaller groups in the continent also sealed off their territories, always on guard against any uing natural disaster or other strange events.

    Some beastmen who still had time to send news on the Inte hurriedly post some messages, pictures and videos about the natural disasters that they encountered every ten minutes.

    [(Beastmen): I thought this was doomsday.]

    [(Beastmen): The coastal area of our continent near the war zone has been ravaged, and we even cooperated with the Merfolk to control the tsunami to reduce the damage.]

    The beastmen were the most miserable, but they didn''t have too many casualties because the World Union sent reinforcements and the beastmen also had their neighboring races helping them.

    Still, when they heard the sound of another war trumpet and a more mysterious angel''s choir, the beastmen almost copsed.

    [(Beastmen): Fck me¡ª will there be another Valkyries or angels descending?? Wait. Someone said it might be the Gate of Heaven going to appear in the war zone!]

    Many people spected about this, and even the fairies who rarely got in touch with such matters also expressed their opinions.

    [(Fairy): The world is crying, the peace is broken, and the two opposite gates are going to be opened. PS: This is the message from our Seer somewhere in the human Continent.]

    Of course, the one who could make such a prediction must be the all-knowing fairy, the one who got along with Evan from the Walter Family in Godlif Country.

    People were used to the fairies announcing some oracle or something, and when they read the sentence ''two opposite gates are going to be opened, the Inte was in chaos once more.

    [(Human): Fck! The Gate of Heaven! This music must be from the Gate of Heaven being opened! Or maybe it''s not opened yet and is still being summoned.]

    [(Human): Will there be a Gate of Hell soon? Will the hermit dragons all over the world follow closely to the domain when the Gate of Hell is opened?]

    The dragon race was called as one of the strongest races in this world, and they were inherently evil.

    Their number didn''t exceed fifty, but the dragons were still so powerful that one adult dragon could fight one human country all on their own.

    The dragons had been dormant for countless years because they slept for so long, and their lifespans were also terrifyingly long.

    It was said that so far, the dragons had only been awake for three or four times, and those times were always the most chaotic era throughout the history of this world.

    For more than a thousand years, the dragons had been in a deep sleep.

    But what if the Gate of Hell awakened them and the evil dragons went to the war zone to make things even messier?

    Many dragons were as strong as legendary beasts but legendary beasts with dragon blood and the real dragon race were different.

    The legendary beasts with dragon bloodline only counted for less than five and throughout the year, they were categorized as kind dragons from the East, the symbol of luck, strength, and auspiciousness.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This type of Eastern dragon was the one who were usually called as the legendary beast on par with the White Tiger, the Phoenix, the Vermillion Bird, and the ck Tortoise.

    But the dragon race was a western dragon, not an eastern dragon and they weren''t called legendary beasts.

    The western dragons were usually evil and they were already born with great strength and a pure dragon bloodline.

    They didn''t have to evolve like the beasts to reach a legendary beast level because adult dragons were all at the level of legendary beasts.

    Of course, the dragons in this world couldn''t bepared with Hydra or other higher-level creatures, but if all adult dragons suddenly woke up because of this event...

    Everyone''s hearts hung high, and even the World Union sent people to monitor the movement of the dragon race who were in slumber.

    The dragon race wasn''t included in the rank of the 7 biggest race entirely because their number was too small, and they were often missing, sleeping for hundreds or thousands of years.

    But every time the dragons woke up, the Abyss'' Seal would be in danger, and there would always be worldwide chaos for at least a year or more.

    The world has been at peace for so long, and the legendary war that started yesterday directly broke the fragile peace.

    After the Gate of Heaven''s phenomenon came out, the Gate of Hell''s phenomenon also came out, and the effect was more frightening.

    People all over the world could hear the cries and screams from the depth of the world, and many vicious or evil murmurs crowded in everyone''s minds or ears.

    The evil aura spread from the Hell of Gate underground, and the Merfolk were the first to be affected because the Gate was near the deep sea.

    Many Merfolk turned to the dark side and became evil mermaids, and soon, many more people either went crazy, became evil ormitted crimes everywhere.

    The holy aura from the Gate of Heaven could barely counter the evil aura and stabilize the situation outside of the war zone, but the chaos in the real world escted to a new level.

    The appearance of the Gate of Hell inside the Hell Break Domain stimted the Abyss'' entrances and exits.

    The seals were slowly loosening, and the World Union also noticed that a few evil western dragons slowly woke up from their slumber and directly disappeared on the spot.

    Maybe they entered the Gate of Hell and were ready to be summoned to the Hell Break domain or something!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1581 "Scolding Asmodeus"

    Three adult dragons disappeared, and the Abyss also had signs of riots.

    The whole world was in chaos, and the situation inside the domains had also truly reached its peak.

    The Gate of Heaven was about to fully materialize while the Gate of Hell was also showing phenomenons while slowly materializing deep inside the world''s core.

    Evil aura was everywhere, and the whole domain looked like a scene from a horror story.

    No demon or other Hell Creatures had climbed out of this Hell Gate, but the Hell Break would happen anytime soon.

    The demon lords immediately gathered together, and the rest of the archangels also gathered at the opposite domain.

    Ainsley had just rested when Asmodeus was called to the group, and both people had to reassemble with the other demon lords.

    Ainsley arrived near the other three demon lords, and she hadn''t even said anything when Father Dracu, Atherton and even Wilhelm spoke to Ainsley in a hurry, one after another.

    [Little kid, you will also have to fight in the final battle. I heard that you could charm the spirits. I''ll leave the holy spirit to you and Father Dracu.]

    Atherton approached Ainsley and patted the kid''s head, encouraging the kid while taking out the kitten Code-L from his pocket.

    The kitten had been with him even when he was fighting a meleebat against Archangel Michael, but the peak of the war involved countless demons and angels.

    The kitten would be safer with Ainsley instead of him.

    [Take care of the little kitty. The two of you have to prioritize safety first. We will always be there to protect you.]

    Atherton didn''t say this on behalf of the demon lords because it was just his selfish wish to protect Ainsley, the seedling of their blood n who would one day be their ray of hope.

    Atherton had a feeling that as the kid grew up, the blood n would slowly return to society and blend with other races, not hiding in the dark as a ''street rat'' anymore.

    Ainsley nodded at Atherton and carefully took the palm-sized Code-L who was in aa into her own chest pocket.

    Father Dracu also didn''t forget to mention some words to the kid whom he had just met for the first time.

    [Little girl, I will be in charge of the evil spirit and you can also assist me to fight the holy spirit. Don''t forget to bring your contracted spirit with you.]

    After all, in a battle between spirits, the Godfather was still good and would be helpful.

    Wilhelm also nagged at Ainsley on behalf of Joan, who should be worried because Ainsley was now at the frontline and would fight at the frontline with the three of them.

    [This young master will protect you. Your demon lord should also be able to protect you, so prioritize your life and don''t rush to fight people without thinking. Got it?]

    Wilhelm was afraid that Ainsley, as a twenty-year-old young woman with vigor, would be reckless in this war and ended up underestimating the enemy or harming herself without her knowing.

    Wilhelm felt that as the contracted spirit of Joan, Ainsley''s great-grandmother, he was also responsible for returning Ainsley intact to the family.

    After all, no one expected the demon lord to fancy the weak Ainsley and even dragged her to the center of this war.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The chance of dying this way or getting heavily injured would be so high that the other three adults were worried about Ainsley.

    At this time, even the four demon lords were also a bit ashamed to involve a kid in their ultimate battle.

    Even if the kid''s soul was already an adult, the kid shouldn''t be involved in this peak war if not because of Asmodeus.

    The three demon lords with some consciences immediately red at Asmodeus, who was hiding inside Ainsley''s mind.

    One by one, they scolded Asmodeus through telepathy.

    [Flirty guy, you are too unreliable, okay? How did you choose a kid to be your medium? Even if the kid is really a suitable medium, aren''t there still some other mediums around?]

    Lucifer reprimanded Asmodeus with his arrogant tone as usual, and the hot-blooded Satan even snorted at Asmodeus.

    [I guess you could kill the archangel back then because of the kid''s IQ and wits, right? Just relying on your dirty mind who thinks about seducing people all day would be impossible.]

    Belphegor was toozy to argue or to scold Asmodeus, so he only spat out one word in his uniquezy tone of voice.

    [Scumbag.]

    Asmodeus'' face instantly darkened and the demon lord had the urge to control Ainsley''s body to beat up the other three demon lords.

    [Why do you guys have so many bad prejudices about me? The little kid can kill the archangel in one blow, thanks to me supplying her with so much energy!]

    Satan clicked his tongue in response to Asmodeus'' rebuttal, and evenughed maliciously.

    [So, you''re just a power bank, right? You can''t even take care of the archangel on your own and have to rely on the kid! Shame on you!]

    The demon lords except for Belphegor, had been fighting on their own, controlling their mediums to fight against archangels who also took over the medium''s body to fight them.

    Only Asmodeus didn''t do it and left all things to his medium while he himself acted as a mere power bank or something.

    Are you a charger just to charge the medium with some energy?

    That''s not inappropriate!

    At least, the demon lord had to teach the medium some skills rted to the demon lords'' abilities if they didn''t want to fight the archangels directly!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1582 "Hell Creatures Behind The Gate Of Hell"

    After all, a medium was just a medium, and the demon lords felt that it was like gearing a suit or something.

    How could they rely on their suit to fight the enemies?

    That''s an embarrassment for the demon lords!

    Asmodeus didn''t think that letting Ainsley fight the archangel was a bad thing.

    Since Ainsley was the one who said that she wanted to try, then why not?

    Atherton and Father Dracu also asionally switch control with their demon lords to do some secret actions, cooperating seamlessly with the demon lords instead of just bing a ''robot''.

    Asmodeus didn''t want to debate with these chibi demon lords who always looked down on him just because his strength relied on lust.

    [Anyway, the little kid said she wanted to try, and this lord will listen to her and let her try. End of story.]

    Asmodeus let Ainsley control her own body, unlike the other two demon lords, who only gave control of the body to the original owner once in a while.

    This time, because both sides summoned the Gate of Heaven and the Gate of Hell, the demon lords would fully control the medium''s body and would never let them act on their own.

    Both Asmodeus and Father Dracu didn''t care about this and even prepared to assist the demon lord by making some small movements behind.

    Anyway, for Satan, whose strength was not concentrated on the evil spirits at all but had to fight against any uing holy spirit army, Father Dracu''s help was a must.

    Lucifer didn''t speak anymore to Asmodeus and was busy speeding up the Gate of Hell''s materialization in the dimension.

    The Hell Break dimension covered a wide range and even covered the underground, the deep sea and the core of the earth.

    Of course, it was only a small part of the original world, but this was enough for Lucifer to summon the Gate of Hell deep inside the.

    Lucifer sped up because he was a stepte when summoning the Gate of Hellpared to Archangel Michael.

    Thus, Lucifer skipped a lot of fancy background effects and other phenomena aside from those cries from Hell, the thickening of the evil aura around the domain and the rise in temperature.

    In no time, a huge ck gate with various devil-rted decorations slowly condensed in the depth of the earth.

    The gate itself was surrounded by hot magma from the core of the world, yet the gate didn''t have signs of damage at all, and even looked fortable'' surrounded by such a high temperature.

    The cries and screams that escaped to the outside world from the domain itself originated from behind the Gate of Hell.

    Two demonic creatures, Gargoyle and Minotaur, stood still in front of the gate of hell.

    The demonic creature Gargoyle was exactly the same as the statue in front of the Underworld Gate, but this one was alive and looked even more ferocious than the statue.

    Next to the statue-like demon was another famous hell creature, the so-called butcher and the security guard of Hell''s prisons.

    Minotaur.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This cow-like humanoid monster held a huge ax behind his back and faithfully guarded the Gate of Hell, preventing those sinners who entered Hell from escaping.

    But today, the gate was going to be opened, and these sinners had a chance to contribute to Hell to reduce their punishment.

    It had been so long since thest time the Gate of Hell was opened.

    Even if this one was not aplete Gate of Hell and was only 1/10 of the original gate, quite a lot of sinners, demons, hell creatures and evil spirits could escape from the suffocating Hell.

    Ah. Of course, only sinners, evil spirits and non-Hell creatures felt that Hell was such a torturous ce.

    For the demons and other hell creatures, Hell was their home, but it was also nice to run out to y once in a while.

    The demons in Hell were usually like monsters in the outside world, but that''s only for the low-level demons.

    Even the low-level demons had a high intelligence and they were really simr to humans and other intelligent creatures except for their appearance.

    They could restrain themselves and could calcte tricks here and there, especially treacherous.

    The Hell creatures, on the other hand, were like beasts and monsters in the outside world, but most of them didn''t have high intelligence and mostly acted on instinct.

    Only some Hell creatures, such as Gargoyle, Minotaur and other famous Hell Creatures, had high intelligence and other aspectsparable to the mid-level and high-level demons.

    The mid-level demons and high-level demons referred to demonic creatures with humanoid appearances, such as the blood n, subus, and other types of demons.

    No matter how weak they were, the mid-level and high-level demons would always be superiorpared to the hell creatures, the low-level monsters and the evil spirits.

    They were the overlord of the entire Hell, and this time, some of them might escape from the Gate of Hell to have fun outside.

    The army of demons consisted of 80% low-level demons and hell creatures, 19% mid-level demons and only 1% high-level demons.

    But since the demon lords were already out anyway, maybe this time, the blood n from Hell could also sneak out to join the war.

    While the Gate of Hell was finally condensed fully, the Gate of Heaven was the same.

    Hiding behind the gate was a group of battle angels and the so-called Army of God under Archangel Michael''s governing.

    Archangel Michael only had to snap his fingers, opened a little gap between the doors and let these battle angels out to fight!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1583 "Chaos In Elton Academy"

    The two sides were ready, and the outside world could also feel the strong energy leaking from the war zone.

    Theizens immediately felt something was wrong, and some people guessed that both sides had finished summoning the Gate of Heaven and the Gate of Hell.

    Since it was like this, the final war would happen in the blink of an eye, right?

    Manyizens and ordinary people were scared in their hearts, thinking of various bad events that might happen once both gates were opened.

    The ability users were more sensitive towards special energy, and they also felt a huge wave of pressure.

    Ability users all over the world gathered together in groups of four or five just to withstand the energy leak from the war zone.

    The energy leak alone already gave the ability users a wave of strong pressure.

    The kids who had just awakened their abilities or those who were still young suffered the most.

    Their parents and rtives had to work hard to protect the kids from feeling the huge pressure that came from the war zone.

    Even the Elton Academy, the best academy in the world that gathered all sorts of races, also tightly protected their special ind and mobilized countless forces to protect the students.

    The students here could already feel various strange phenomena that came from both gates.

    There were students in the light camp and the dark camp at the Academy, but usually, they coexist normally and rarely have severe friction.

    However, influenced by the appearance of the demon lords and the archangels, plus the Gate of Heaven and the Gate of Hell, many students in the extreme camp were affected.

    The light camp students and the dark camp students openly fought with each other with the intention of killing.

    Even some teachers, instructors and staff of the academy were affected more or less.

    Because of this, the Elton Academy had to call external help and mobilize their connection to put an end to this matter.

    Not only that, but because Elton Academy was also one of the ces that had an entrance to the Abyss, many people were affected by the rioting Abyss.

    The seal of Abyss was going loose bit by bit, and many students were affected by the miasma.

    The academy''s leaders could only summon experts and people from the World Union to help them deal with the Abyss'' entrance and exit.

    The abyss entrance and exit was actually not on the same ind as the whole academy.

    The academy itself already looked like a small city, but because the distance from the Abyss wasn''t too far either, the Elton Academy still suffered a lot.

    All this time, the students and parents who went to the academy already knew about the risk of studying at Elton Academy.

    It could be said that the students here were cultivated to face the Abyss Demons.

    The academy was in chaos, and the senior students were all employed to help the juniors and those who had just entered the Academy for a few months.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Naturally, the genius ss for children below the age of ten became the focus of everyone''s protection.

    Ainsley, who was supposed to be at the academy if she was a normal ability user like other kids, didn''t know anything about the chaos at the academy.

    The baby looked at the three archangel figures at the border of the two domains and the majestic Gate of Heaven behind them with stern eyes.

    This was her first time seeing the so-called Gate of Heaven, and maybe because she was now heavily influenced by the dark camp''s energy, she felt a slight repulsion toward the majestic gate.

    Not only that, but aside from the feeling of disgust, there was also a looming fear, as if looking at a natural hunter who could kill her anytime.

    This is a natural reaction of the dark creatures when they meet a much more powerful light creature.

    The Gate of Heaven was no joke.

    Even if this one only had 1/10 of the original gate''s strength, it still gave a huge impact on the blood n ancestors and Ainsley herself.

    At the same time, the celestial ancestors could also feel the Gate of Hell deep underground.

    Even if the gate didn''t appear in front of everyone''s eyes like the Gate of Heaven, the feeling of something hidden deep beneath their feet wasn''t really good.

    The Celestial ancestors felt as if there would be evil demons suddenly crawling out of the underground or from the sea, dragging them from the sky straight to Hell.

    The celestial ancestors also trembled in fear.

    This kind of battle could no longer involve even strong ancestors.

    The battle between archangels and demon lords should be solved by their own armies!

    The blood n ancestors and the celestial ancestors immediately went to hide with the surviving blood n members and the celestial race.

    The domain had a safe ce, but these ancestors felt that even the safe ce might no longer be safe for them.

    The blood n ancestors and the celestial ancestors worked hard to fix the safe ce and even strengthened the safe position so they wouldn''t die in vain.

    Because the celestial ancestors and the blood n ancestors retreated in unison, both domains looked empty, with only the infrastructures and background effects remaining.

    No living being, not even beasts or monsters, dared to stay in the open-air ce, and they all collectively found a ce to hide.

    Some high-level beasts and monsters with high intelligence even asked for help from fellow blood n ancestors or celestial ancestors to create a safe ce for them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1584 "Gates Of Heaven And Hell Are Opened"

    These beasts didn''t even mind squeezing with the other survivors in the safe ce!

    The archangels and the demon lords didn''t care about the ancestors retreating from the battlefield.

    For them, the ancestors wouldn''t help but they would only rely on their own army.

    Ainsley, the only one who was supposed to hide with others but was involved because of Asmodeus, had stage fright.

    She had the Godfather silently watching her behind her back, and there were also other demon lords and their mediums who subconsciously protected Ainsley in the middle.

    But even so, Ainsley still felt her stomach cramping from stress.

    This is a bit too much for someone who wasn''t even an expert yet was thrown straight to the battlefield of ''Gods''.

    In Ainsley''s eyes, the level of the archangels and the demon lords was already at the level of Gods, and she was just an ordinary ability user with a slightly more unique ability.

    At this time, Ainsley even felt the urge to run away from the battlefield and abandon everything.

    Unfortunately, just as Ainsley was thinking about running away because she was under too much stress, both sides snapped their fingers at the same time.

    SNAP!

    Archangel Michael snapped his fingers and the huge gate slowly opened with a loud creaking noise that strangely gave a sense of harmonious music.

    At the same time, the hidden Gate of Hell at the center of the world also opened with a loud creaking noise.

    This creaking noise sounded like something straight out of a horror movie.

    Coupled with the screams and cries of strange things behind the gate, the people who heard the faint echo of the Gate of Hell''s opening almost fainted on the spot.

    This is really too much for them!

    The people outside of the domains also heard both noises, and another wave of riots happened all over the world.

    The faint noise of both gates opening sounded like it came from the distant sky or from the distant underground, but this feeling was still creepy for many people.

    It was as if the noise was right next to their ears even when it actually sounded far away.

    Both gates were opened almost at the same time. In an instant, the holy energy and the evil aura, one from the sky and one from the ground, erupted like a volcano.

    BOOM!

    The two types of energy engulfed the entire battlefield within seconds.

    Light and darkness shed with the border of the two domains as the separating line between the two energy types.

    The howl of the demons and the solemn hymn of the angels slowly spread throughout the war zone and even leaked to the outside world.

    The Gate of Heaven was opened bit by bit, and some smaller creatures had already started to fly out of the gate.

    The same goes for the Gate of Hell.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Smaller Hell creatures could already crawl out of the gate because it was so big that the ''tiny gap'' was enough to host tons of demons and hell creatures.

    The demons came from the underground, but they didn''t dig the dirt, soil and rocks around them.

    On the contrary, they were immediately teleported to the sky a few meters above the ck ocean in Hell Break Domain.

    The hidden Hell Gate teleported whoever crawled out of the gate and sent them straight to suitable ces.

    Those with wings were teleported to the sky and those without wings were dropped everywhere on the sea or on the scattered inds inside the domain.

    In just a few seconds, the entire Hell Break Domain was filled with ugly Hell creatures and humanoid demons with a strong evil aura.

    The evil aura was so strong that even the blood n ancestors felt the malice and bloodthirstiness in the bones and blood of these humanoid creatures that suddenly appeared.

    It was as if they were born bearing all the malice and ugliness of the world, transforming them into such a demon.

    The Gate of Heaven was also the same. Countless winged creatures with Holy white or gold light around their bodies rushed out of the gate.

    Each of them wore special armors fitting to their body shape even when they didn''t have a humanoid body.

    Some creatures blew trumpets, and others showed their teeth and ws, ready to tear the enemies to pieces.

    Soon, some humanoid creatures appeared and the most eye-catching feature of these humanoid creatures were their angel wings.

    These creatures weren''t even the battle angels that were on par with the mid-level and high-level demons yet.

    The angels also had a lot of tribes and ns within, and there were a lot of strange Heavenly creatures with humanoid bodies, but they weren''t angels at all.

    The Heavenly creatures were armed from head to toe, looking solemn and majestic, unlike the demon side, which looked as if they only wore some casual clothes from human society.

    So far, only the mid-level demons, the low-level demons and other Hell creatures hade out.

    The same goes for those on the archangel''s side. There was still no main army of the so-called Army of God.

    The Demon Army was still inside the gate, not yet out to greet their lords.

    Not to mention the high-level demons or angels who were direct subordinates of the archangels and the demon lords.

    These big shots were still patiently waiting for the gate to open wider than before so that the gate could handle the outburst of their energy.

    Some impatient ones roared wildly while trying to squeeze into the tiny gap in the gate, making the whole situation even scarier and terrifying for anyone who saw the scene.

    Things were even worse at the Gate of Hell!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1585 "Holy Spirits Vs Evil Spirits"

    The body sizes of these big shots were rarely gigantic, but their energy alone was enough to nearly destroy the gate if they insisted oning out when the gate only opened a slight gap.

    Still, the moment these low-level fighters came out, both sides immediately started the final war, and the big bossesmanded the small soldiers to fight at the border.

    [Kill! Those who have a stronger resistance can go deeper into the enemy''s domain but don''t die a vain death!]

    Lucifer and Michael both sent these creatures to fight each other while also starting to attack the opponent''s domain.

    For this, half of the creatures that came out of the gate stayed inside their prospective domain, waiting for the enemy to attack because they had to defend their ''home ground''.

    The two big bosses had started the fight with the low-level creatures from Hell and Heaven.

    At the same time, holy spirits and evil spirits slowly poured out of the gate and excitedly circled their twomanders¡ª Archangel Gabriel and Satan.

    Satan wasn''t exactly themander of the evil spirits, but with Father Dracu''s ability, the evil spirits bowed their heads willingly in front of Satan.

    The evil spirits that usually wouldn''t listen to anyone and would have to be tortured to be obedient were now sensible and tried their best to curry favor with theirmander.

    Hey. It was said that whoever participated in this great war would get their punishment halved depending on their contribution to this war.

    Many evil spirits were detained in Hell not because they wanted to but because they hadmitted too many sins and they couldn''t reincarnate until they paid for what they had done when they were alive.

    The gathering of spirits from many sinners in various worlds made Hell always crowded with various levels of evil spirits.

    In this gate opening, the evil spirits that came out were basically from the first level of Hell to the fourth level of Hell at most.

    After all, the Gate of Hell could only exert 1/10 of its true strength which means, it was already hard enough to let the demon army leave the gate, plus some sporadic direct subordinates of the demon lords.

    Because of this, the gate could only choose lower-level spirits toe out to assist the great demon lord.

    Satan also didn''t care about the level of the evil spirits because he believed that the situation would also be the same on the Archangel''s side.

    The battle between low-level evil spirits and Holy spirits usually didn''t show the spirits'' true appearances when they were still alive.

    These low-level spirits would only appear in abstract fire balls, simr to the shape of souls but more chaotic and indescribable.

    Only some mid-level holy spirits and evil spirits showed up in their true appearance, almost no different from the Dead Spirit in this world, such as the Godfather.

    However, just because these spirits showed up in a strange shape, it didn''t mean they were weaker than the dead spirits in this world.

    The evil spirits and holy spirits with abstract shapes could not possess any living beings and could only work as an ability provider for whoever could subdue them.

    However, in a battle between spirits, these low-level spirits were also ferocious, and the way they fought was also simple.

    Just devour whoever is weaker than them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The holy spirits burned the evil spirits in the name of purification, making them stronger the more spirits they purified.

    The evil spirits, on the other hand, simply corroded the holy spirits and devoured the holy spirits to be stronger.

    The battlefield on the side of the two spirits looked like a mass of light and a mass of darkness, trying to purify or devour each other.

    Ainsley, who was assigned to assist Satan, looked at the small-scale fight that had already happened around her with a speechless look.

    She didn''t know that the low-level holy spirits and evil spirits would look like a bunch of abstract dark balls and light balls instead of looking like transparent ghosts such as the Godfather.

    The question is, how could she, a spirit tamer, charm these balls when they didn''t even have an appearance that could see her or appreciate her charm?

    Howe it''s like charming a bunch of vegetables and fruits when they were cooked until they turned into charcoals?

    It might be easier to charm soils and rocks instead!

    Ainsley peeled at Asmodeus'' consciousness in her mind and silently protested.

    [That, my lord...the other lords said that I should charm holy spirits in a battle, but how can we charm these...light balls?]

    Ainsley didn''t care about the fierce fight on Michael and Lucifer''s side that had started to involve the mid-level creatures from Heaven and Hell.

    She only had a headache about these light balls!

    Ainsley thought that the battle between the two spirits would be as mighty as when dead spirits fought each other, with abilities flying here and there.

    But these ck and white balls didn''t do such fancy things and just scuffled in a childish fight, either burning others or eating others.

    Ainsley doubted whether her charm would be sessful or not!

    Asmodeus was also rarely silent and immediately thought of something to reassure Ainsley.

    [You can try charming those who had their true appearances instead of looking like abstract balls. Those spirits should be the real deal, and that''s where we are needed.]

    The demon lord also didn''t want to fight the low-level spirits!

    Even if he was just a small consciousness of the demon lord''s main body, he still didn''t want to waste his energy on these ants.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1586 "Charming A Bunch Of High-Level Evil Spirits"

    Ainsley took in the demon lord''s advice and at the same time, the Godfather, who was rarely useful in this war because of many limitations, finally had a chance to talk to Ainsley and contribute to the war.

    [Lilss. Look at those spirits behind the mass of light balls. This Lord thinks they are our targets.]

    The Godfather reminded Ainsley to open her 3D map and take a look at the spirits hiding behind the surge of light balls.

    Those spirits looked simr to the Godfather''s spirit state, with aplete humanoid appearance or beast-like appearance.

    However, unlike the Godfather and other dead spirits who had transparent bodies and looked more like ghosts...

    These spirits had a white glow all over their bodies, making them closely simr to angels instead of ghosts.

    Ainsley looked at the so-called glowing spirits and squinted her eyes, feeling that the spirits glowed so brightly that they hurt her eyes.

    Still, Ainsley could vaguely see the appearances of those holy spirits.

    Most of these spirits had wings on their backs, which means they were somewhat rted to the angel race or the celestial race.

    But there were also people without wings yet looked more holy than those with wings. These people should be the pope or priests of light churches.

    Among the humanoid spirits at the back, there were also those in the shape of beasts, and each of them looked like a majestic beast from Heaven.

    This was Ainsley''s first time seeing a beast-shaped spirit because all this time, she had never seen a beast-shaped spirit among the dead spirits in this world.

    A beast-shaped spirit either means the person was simr to a beastmen with their prototype state being a beast, or their original form was indeed a beast, just like Code-L and the others.

    It was indeed super rare for beasts to turn into dead spirits when they died because, in this world, legendary beasts died with almost no regret, and no one would have such a huge resentment that prevented them from reincarnating.

    It was said that spirits were born because the dead people''s consciousness and souls had something they didn''t do yet when they died.

    Most dead spirits leaned more towards the dark side because of their resentment, grievance, and so on.

    Thus, people who could die and be holy spirits instead of dead spirits or evil spirits should be people with really pure souls yet remain as spirits for noble reasons.

    Among these noble people, a beast-shaped spirit should be even rarer, yet now, Ainsley saw at least five beast-shaped spirits among the humanoid spirits at the back of the abstract light balls.

    Five beast-shaped spirits.

    These spirits resembled heavenly creatures with wings, and they all looked as if they were once the mounts of some high-level Heaven residents.

    Ainsley''s task was to charm the humanoid spirits and the beast-shaped spirits before they joined the fight against the humanoid evil spirits.

    Speaking of humanoid evil spirits, Ainsley turned her head and looked at the people surrounded with a thick ck miasma around their bodies, looking like spirits from a horror story.

    These humanoid evil spirits surprisingly didn''t have scary appearances such as in horror stories with iplete bodies and so on.<novelnext></novelnext>

    To be honest, these humanoid evil spirits looked good, and each of them had their own unique temperament, just like the Godfather.

    After all, even evil and holy spirits could only be born when the person had a certain amount of fame, worship, affection, attention and merits when they were still alive.

    Most of these people had outstanding appearances, and even the low-level evil spirits and holy spirits were also somewhat famous when they were still alive.

    The difference might only be in the scale of their merit, worship, evil deeds, and so on.

    These humanoid evil spirits should be criminals among criminals when they were still alive, but their crimes were not as lowly as a rapist and so on.

    Most of these humanoid evil spirits had killed countless people, and they weren''t psychopaths who killed just for fun.

    These figures were most likely either a loyal member of the dark camp when they were alive, or they were so evil, almost destroying a country or something to be a humanoid evil spirit.

    The humanoid evil spirits would be in charge of fighting a fellow humanoid Holy Spirit, and they also knew who to obey in this battle.

    The evil spirits immediately noticed Ainsley''s figure near Father Dracu as the only child figure on the entire battlefield, even younger than Wilhelm.

    The evil spirits looked at Ainsley, and both sides exchanged nces.

    The evil spirits, who were usually arrogant and difficult to be tamed, didn''t show their edges and thorns in front of Ainsley.

    On the other hand, some courageous ones slowly approached the baby and even took the initiative to chat with the baby.

    [Hello, hello~ I heard that you''re our vicemander, right? The medium for his highness Demon Lord Asmodeus!]

    [You look so young. Your soul feels a bit older, but your body is really too young. For you to be able to catch his highness'' attention, you must be a genius among geniuses!]

    [Wow. Wow. Wow. What kind of evil deed have you done throughout your life, little kid? The demon lord even took a fancy to you!]

    [The body is only four years old. Even if the soul is older, it''s hard to think of a big sin that this kid canmit...]

    [Maybe shemitted a huge sin when her soul and body age still matched.]

    [Anyway, how will you fight those light bulb guys? I heard that Demon Lord Asmodeus fought with charm ability. Is your ability also a charm?]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1587 "The Calm Before The Storm"

    [Little kid, will you charm the enemies or something?]

    The surrounding humanoid evil spirits were all excited and couldn''t help but ask Ainsley a few more questions.

    It didn''t mean they looked down on Ainsley.

    They weren''t as stupid as those cannon fodder in novels who liked to provoke people who were obviously ''abnormal''.

    To be chosen as a medium of a demon Lord, this kid must have a unique quality no matter what.

    They couldn''t afford to offend the kid!

    Not to mention that they could smell the breath of a shaman from the kid''s body.

    Although shamans in this world could not contract evil spirits or holy spirits and could not ''tame'' them, the spirits were still more or less wary of Ainsley.

    After all, they felt the kid could harm them even when they were in their spirit state.

    The spirits were actually correct.

    Their instinct really saved them because, at this moment, while vigntly watching the situation on the spirit battlefield, Ainsley had an idea to experiment with the evil spirits.

    Ainsley was still skeptical about whether she could really charm the spirits or not.

    These spirits came at the right time and just charmed them with some little harmlessmands...

    That''s okay, right?

    Ainsley nodded at the evil spirits around her and slowly spread her charm with the help of Asmodeus'' strength without even batting an eyelid.

    [Ah, hello, seniors! Please take care of me!]

    [I''m indeed a rare charm ability user, and I''ve been training to charm spirits, but it''s still unstable, so I hope everyone can help me fight the holy spirits!]

    Ainsley was neither humble nor overbearing, and she spoke with a sweet tone of voice, just like a little subus who was trying to seduce the prey with their cuteness.

    The evil spirits didn''t know that Ainsley used them as guinea pigs and even already used a charm on the group.

    The group felt a slight curiosity about Ainsley before this, and after the charm ability unknowingly hit them, the group of rough and evil spirits suddenly felt like having cute daughters or little sisters.

    Why does this kid suddenly look cuter than before? It makes them want to protect her and fight the Holy spirits just so they can get some admiration and praise from the little kid!

    Even the evil spirits with tough hearts who rarely had anypassion towards children couldn''t help but show familial affection towards Ainsley.

    The older ones felt that Ainsley was their granddaughter and the younger ones regarded Ainsley as either their daughter or their little sister who needed to be pampered to death.

    The thick ck mist around the evil spirits was slowly mixed with a hint of pink, and if anyone could see the pink aura swirling inside the ck fog...

    They would wonder whether these spirits had turned into a ck-pink fashionistas or something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The evil spirits felt at ease with Ainsley, and they even had the urge to pamper her.

    The evil spirits were bold and free. They didn''t bother to restrain themselves and started topete to tter the little kid in their family.

    [Little kid, do you like ice cream? We can get some from the Underworld next door. The ice cube there is so good!]

    [Hey, hey, how about a summer holiday in Hell? I live in the second level of Hell, and it''s not too hot. The deeperyers are hot as hell and not suitable for summer vacation.]

    [No, no, no. The deeperyer of Hell has a uniqueva beach! You will love it there!]

    [How about you fly with Abyss dragons? We cultivate dragons in the artificial abyss next door and fish them out every year.]

    [The kid has tender skin. She might need a sunscreen if she wants to visit our ces.]

    [Ahhh. I''ll still be in prison and the torture zone for a hundred years. I can''t y with you guys!]

    [We can contact the elite butlers of Hell, those original blood n members whatsoever.]

    [Yes! I bet they would love this kid, and they would cook Hell specialties for her!]

    [Good idea! How about sailing in the me sea and star-gazing at the ck desert? We can see moments when stars die and explode, turning into ck holes.]

    The humanoid evil spirits were busy trying to ''kidnap'' a certain baby to visit their houses in Hell.

    They didn''t even care about the glowing humanoid holy spirits across the domain who were secretly eyeing them, intending to send the stronger holy spirits to enter the enemy''sir.

    Ainsley watched the evil spirits who could scare a child to cry non-stop actually want to abduct a child using various tricks, and the baby couldn''t help but twitch her lips.

    These evil spirits were so cute. Or maybe because the charm ability worked on these spirits, which was why they acted like this.

    Ainsley was satisfied with the result of her experiment and the baby finally let out a small sigh of relief in secret.

    Since even the cruel Evil Spirits who were not supposed to like a toddler even liked her because of her charm ability, it means the holy spirits who should have liked children so much would also fall under her charm.

    Ainsley had just finished reassuring herself when Asmodeus, who had been silent all this time, suddenly notified Ainsley in a grim tone of voice.

    [Be prepared! The humanoid holy spirits are making some small movements!]

    The tide of white and ck balls of spirits is slowly bing calmer than before because both sides lost quite a lot of fellow spirits.

    But this state is more like the calm before the storm.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1588 "The Holy Spirits Plan"

    Since the low-level soldiers looked like they were about to copse anytime soon, the humanoid evil spirits and Holy spirits were preparing to go to the frontline instead.

    Ainsley didn''t have time to care about the battlefield on Michael and Lucifer''s side.

    Since both sides were still sending out creature after creature and not the army that they relied upon, it seemed that there was still time to finish the spirit battlefield as soon as possible before joining others to help them.

    Ainsley only wished to end the war sooner, and if she helped others more, the war would end sooner, with their side as the winner.

    Hearing Asmodeus'' reminder, Ainsley immediately looked at the distant humanoid holy spirits before checking the 3D map that was still floating in front of her eyes.

    Zoom in. Zoom in. Hum.

    Ainsley fiddled with the 3D map that only she could see and soon saw the scene on the other side of the domain.

    The baby focused on the group of humanoid holy spirits and did see the holy spirits discussing something.

    Since Ainsley''s 3D map ability was evolved from keen hearing, the baby could still hear various voices that her special sound wave captured.

    If she wanted to, she could hear the voices from every corner of the battlefield, but doing so would drive her crazy due to the surge amount of information in those sounds.

    Ainsley selectively chose to ''mute'' unimportant sounds, and her 3D map would only let her hear important sounds rted to some keywords that Ainsley had set up before.

    Thus, the baby openly eavesdropped on the humanoid holy spirits and listened to their ns in detail.

    Some of the spirits didn''t speak directly and spoke through telepathy instead, so it was impossible to eavesdrop on the conversation conducted through telepathy.

    But the ones who spoke directly, even ordinary people or ability users and even shamans wouldn''t be able to hear the voices of these spirits...

    Ainsley''s sound wave perfectly captured the sounds and ryed them back to Ainsley.

    The humanoid holy spirits were nning to send one beast-shaped spirit and one Holy Spirit with a strong disguising ability who could even camouge his own aura to go deep into Hell Break Domain.

    With the two impostors, the holy spirits nned to take down the leader of the holy spirits and naturally, it would be Father Dracu or the deputy leader, Ainsley.

    Gabriel listened to the holy spirits'' n from behind and immediately agreed to their n on the spot.

    [I''ll distract Satan, and you guys can take care of Asmodeus and his medium.]

    After all, Satan was so strong that even Gabriel, one of the top 3 archangels among the other 7 archangels, was also wary of Satan''s strength.

    On the contrary, Asmodeus looked easier to be dealt with and even if he was also a demon lord, he might not be able to use his true strength or even 1% of his strength because of his medium''s limitation.

    It wasn''t that Gabriel looked down on Ainsley. He knew that Archangel Raphael lowered his guards and was finished in the hands of the seemingly weak little kid.

    But even so, Gabriel could only bite the bullet and motivated the humanoid Holy spirits to deal with Ainsley.

    [Even if you can''t deal with the girl because of the demon lord, you can deal with the girl''s contracted dead spirit.]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [This guy is called the Godfather. He''s a good spirit but that''s only among dead spirits. For you holy spirits, he should be pretty weak.]

    If they could finish off the Godfather spirit, it would definitely deal a huge blow to Ainsley, and no matter what, by then, the morale of the spirit army would plummet.

    Ainsley didn''t hear this part about the spirits wanting to target the Godfather, but she heard about the spirits wanting to target her.

    The baby twitched her lips for the n-th times today and silently set up her charm ability to form an invisible pink aura.

    This time, Ainsley weaved her aura into a huge pink, and it was estimated that people would not be able to escape from the.

    Even spirits would not be pardoned!

    The gap in the was so small that even small fishes could not escape from the pink.

    Not to mention the spirits. Even if they could escape because they were essentially ghosts, the moment they came into touch with the, they would be charmed to death.

    Then, that''s checkmate!

    Ainsley diligently monitored the location of the targets and spread her love to be as precise as possible, not wandering off to ces outside of her responsibility.

    This love skill looked like the same as thest one, but this time, Ainsley was using the to catch some ''ghosts''.

    Even if the ghosts could glow, it didn''t matter!

    Catch them all! Charm them to death!

    The charm love approached the targets slowly but surely, like a living snake hiding under the water or in the dark night.

    As usual, the spirits didn''t even sense the approaching charm aura, and it was hard to detect it, thanks to Asmodeus'' own skill.

    If Asmodeus could not even mask his charm aura, he would not be worthy of being called a demon lord of lust.

    After all, sometimes, being restrained and abstinence also had its own charm, and it could arouse people''s lust as well.

    The charm aura slowly approached the targets as the targets also moved stealthily towards the border of the two domains.

    This time, Ainsley didn''t let her charm aura enter Armageddon Domain, afraid that Archangel Gabriel could sense the evil aura from Asmodeus in her charm ability.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1589 "Intruders From The Opposite Domain"

    The same trick wouldn''t work twice. But since the enemy delivered themselves to the door¡­

    Let''s ''wee'' them warmly!

    The holy spirits didn''t think that someone eavesdropped on their conversation, and even captured their movement with the invisible sound wave.

    After all, no matter how good someone''s stealth skill was, with the sound wave as a detector, as long as the person didn''t turn into nothingness, the sound wave would always capture something and faithfully record it for the 3D map projection.

    At the same time, Ainsley''s sound wave was not an ordinary sound wave but moreplex than a normal sound wave.

    With the sound wave, not even spirits, souls, consciousness, or other entities without bodies could escape from Ainsley''s monitoring.

    In this regard, the 3D map was actually powerful and was a cheat-like ability.

    Unfortunately, all this time, Ainsley focused more on abilities that she could use to attack or defend.

    The 3D map ability was mainly used for detection, and Ainsley didn''t need this ability that much.

    But this time, after knowing the use of abined ability between the charm ability and the 3D map ability, the 3D map ability gradually showed its advantage.

    The holy spirits, one humanoid shape and one beast-shaped spirit, silently sneaked into the Hell Break Domain.

    So far, no one has noticed their existence, not even the demon lords, because Gabriel and the others distracted the demon lords'' attention.

    The humanoid evil spirits also failed to smell the breath of Heaven from the Holy Spirits'' bodies, mainly because these two holy spirits'' ability was to mask their aura, making them into passersby in the eyes of others.

    The two spirits excitedly approached the core of the enemy''s military defense, and their target was naturally the Godfather, who was floating right behind Ainsley.

    Ainsley''s aura had slowly approached the two targets and even entangled the two targets, as if tying them with ropes.

    At the same time, her love that she spread at the edge of the border also caught some holy spirits who crossed the border in an ident.

    Even if the humanoid holy spirits quickly returned to their domain and continued tounch attacks on the humanoid evil spirits with the cover of the low-level Holy spirits...

    Ainsley''s love had already touched the humanoid holy spirits and without them knowing, they had fallen into Ainsley''s charm trap.

    It was the two people who snuck into Hell Break Domain who still didn''t know that their every movement was so clear in Ainsley''s eyes.

    The pink aura had wrapped the two people countless times, slowly eroding their minds and charming them with small yet ''harmless'' suggestions.

    The two spirits didn''t feel anything wrong and only thought that the more they looked at the little kid''s back, the more they felt pity andpassion.

    The Holy spirits liked children because of their nature, and they also felt that it was quite a despicable thing to threaten the kid with her beloved contracted heart.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But there was no way to kill Asmodeus without the kid''s help or without killing the kid.

    The two spirits, who previously nned to use the Godfather to threaten Ainsley tomit suicide so that they could kill Asmodeus, silently changed their thoughts.

    Maybe it''s okay to use the spirit to threaten the kid, but don''t let her die just to kill Asmodeus.

    It would be better to threaten the kid to kill Asmodeus with her own two hands. At least, she wouldn''t have to die.

    The two spirits were still full of righteous principles and felt that they were already too kind to an enemy, even when the enemy was a kid.

    They didn''t know that the pink aura around them was already so dense that Ainsley almost couldn''t see the two spirits'' bright halo around their bodies that they previously had.

    What does this mean?

    This means that the two spirits had slowly lost their holy energy or anything rted to the light camp and were already tainted with the breath of evil beings.

    The holy spirits were also sensitive to the breath of evil aura and dark creatures, but because they were in the Hell Break domain surrounded by countless dark creatures with thick evil auras...

    They didn''t notice the evil aura belonging to the demon lord Asmodeus because, for them, the evil aura around them was always so dense, anyway.

    The two spirits felt that no one would notice their presence because of their superb stealth ability.

    However, even without Ainsley''s 3D mapping ability, the Godfather''s sixth sense alone would have rmed him the moment that these two spirits entered the Godfather''s intolerance range.

    When people got too close to the Godfather for no reason, his sixth sense would ring an rm in his mind and the Godfather would suddenly have an ominous feeling.

    Relying on this feeling for countless times in his whole life before and after he died, the Godfather naturally had an ominous feeling when the two holy spirits approached him from behind.

    At this moment, Ainsley immediately told the Godfather about the two intruders who were already quietly wrapped between her fingers.

    [Uncle Godfather, there are two holy spirits creeping behind you. These two have quite a high level, and I don''t know if you can deal with them, so I have charmed them, and they''re all under my charm.]

    It wasn''t that Ainsley looked down on the Godfather, but the Godfather was a dead spirit, and no matter what, he could not be the opponent of a holy spirit.

    Not to mention that these holy spirits were elites in the first ce because they could have their original appearance, unlike the low-level Holy Spirits with abstract shapes and appearances!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1590 "Holy Spirits Vs Godfather"

    The difference between dead spirits and holy spirits was like the difference between the current generation of celestials versus the celestial ancestors.

    The Godfather listened to Ainsley''s warning, and his heart immediately leapt to his throat.

    The Godfather rarely had a chance to use his ability in this war because there were too many people who surpassed his strength by leaps and bounds.

    Now that even holy spirits wanted to sneak an attack at him and possibly use him to threaten littless...

    The Godfather, who had lost quite a lot of screen time to show up, became even angrier.

    In a sense, the Godfather''s temperament was like a mix between Lucifer and Satan.

    If there were no Atherton and Father Dracu and if the Godfather himself had the blood n''s bloodline, the two big bosses would probably fight over him, vying to make him their medium.

    The Godfather knew he was too weak to face these otherworldly creatures from high-level worlds, but he also had a temper.

    Since Ainsley said that she hadpletely charmed the two intruders without them knowing, it was not a problem to attack these two holy spirits to vent his anger, right?

    The Godfather had many special abilities and his special abilities back in his heyday were probably about seven to ten abilities.

    But the one ability that was the most effective on any type of spirit would certainly be the lightning maniption ability.

    It might only be like a small wound for these holy spirits, and they would only feel like being tickled with needles or something, but it was enough to vent the Godfather''s anger and frustration.

    The Godfather had always been a resolute and decisive person.

    After getting the coordinates of the two spirits and listening to Ainsley''s live radio broadcast telling them the movement of the two spirits...

    The Godfather didn''t look back and just brewed a few lightning balls at the tip of his fingers.

    The lightning was suppressed to the point that people would only see a sh of light at the tip of the Godfather''s fingers with no special features of the lightning itself, such as the sizzling noise or the burnt smell.

    The two ignorant spirits were already around ten meters away from the Godfather''s ce, and they also silently brewed their ability, ready to attack the Godfather.

    To be honest, to threaten Ainsley with the Godfather, they had to hold the Godfather as a hostage without killing the Godfather or harming him by too much.

    The two holy spirits felt that a native dead spirit like the Godfather was too ''fragile'', so they decreased their power output and tried their best not to identally kill the Godfather.

    The humanoid holy spirit held a staff made of holy energy on his right hand, and he chanted a few spells, creating invisible yet bright holy chains to restrict the Godfather.

    The beast-shaped spirit, on the other hand, was ready to attack with his physical body instead because, for him, using an ability against such a weak spirit was overkill.

    The two spirits even masked up the energy fluctuations from the abilities they used just now, and everything seemed to be perfectly fine, as if there was nothing wrong around.

    However, in the next second...the two spirits attacked the Godfather at the same time!

    The holy chains shed straight at the Godfather, trying to tie him to death while the beast spirit rushed towards the Godfather with amazing speed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He wanted to paw the Godfather and make him submit, grounding the man''s head to the ground until he admitted defeat!

    Unfortunately, something unexpected happened.

    The two spirits didn''t expect that their attacks hadn''t even reached the Godfather''s ce when their attacks suddenly deviated on their own!

    Yes. It deviated!

    But this was also because of Ainsley, who controlled the two spirits to deliberately miss their aims without them realizing.

    They only felt that they aimed at the Godfather with a full uracy, but their bodies were honest and silently followed Ainsley''s instruction in the dark to miss the attacks.

    Before the two spirits could be surprised by the strange event, the Godfather had already thrown a few lightning balls at the tip of his fingers to the two spirits behind him!

    The few lightning balls drew a beautiful bow arc to the back, and without even looking at the target, the Godfather''s uracy was terrifyingly high.

    The few lightning balls flew out so fast that with just a sh of light, in the blink of an eye, the few lightning balls sizzled and hit the two spirits straight on their heads!

    These few lightning balls could burn dead spirits and make them cry in agony.

    The stronger dead spirits wouldn''t die, but they would definitely be stunned or seriously wounded.

    Not to mention that the lightning balls hit the target''s heads.

    The brain must have been electrocuted and whether a spirit without a physical brain would have a brain dead or not...anyway, not a few dead spirits directly be fools on the spot.

    However, these lightning balls didn''t have such an exaggerated effect on the two holy spirits.

    At most, the two people felt a jolt of electricity stabbing their head and spreading to their every limbs through their veins.

    This feeling was strange and made the two spirits subconsciously feel ufortable, but they weren''t injured so badly.

    At most, they felt that a part of their holy energy disappeared for no reasons, and their spirit body also had signs of bing dimmer.

    Aside from that, what the two Spirits felt was only confusion, astonishment and...shock.

    The two spirits weren''t dumb and they immediately realized that someone had just attacked them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1591 "High-Level Misunderstanding"

    Even if the attacks were mild and weren''t dangerous, what if it was just to tease the ''mouse'' and warn them?

    What does this mean? This means someone actually secretly discovered their existence and even pinpointed their location with such uracy!

    The enemies discovered them!

    The two holy spirits didn''t expect someone to discover their existence and even hit them with uracy.

    This fact instantly terrified the two holy spirits because, in their mind, whoever could discover them must be someone stronger than them.

    They had heard about the exorcist profession in this world, and it was said that exorcists were all sensitive to spirits and such.

    Although they were holy spirits and not dead spirits, there were still some simrities between the two.

    The Holy spirits thought that there were some exorcists around and they were hired especially to deal with holy spirits like them.

    The exorcist might not be as strong as them, but t

    Holy Spirits also heard some rumors and facts about how exorcists were the spirits'' number one enemies.

    Spirits also disliked shamans because they had to work for shamans, but shamans were still useful for them because they could also regain a body for a short period of time.

    Shamans were still in a good rtionship with spirits like them.

    But an exorcist? These people hunted spirits and didn''t bother to tame them or anything and their job was to kill these lingering spirits!

    Dead spirit, evil spirit and Holy Spirit, none were spared.

    To be honest, in high-level worlds, there were also a lot of exorcists and some of them belonged to the light camp, specialized in killing evil spirits.

    But there were also a lot of exorcists belonging to the dark camp, and unlike the light camp''s exorcist, the dark camp''s exorcist didn''t purify the captured spirits at all.

    It was said that they enved the holy spirits, slowly turning them into docile and tame evil spirits because evil spirits were too wild anyway.

    The two holy spirits had a high imagination and they had already thought of countless possibilities.

    If the celestial n could summon help from otherworldly people, the blood n might also be able to ask for help from an exorcist in a high-level world.

    The two spirits didn''t dare to move forward and didn''t dare tounch any attack before they made sure that the exorcist wouldn''t be able to harm them or something.

    The Godfather and Ainsley didn''t know that the two spirits had a wild imagination and created an imaginary enemy for themselves.

    Seeing that the two spirits on the 3D map were petrified and didn''t dare to move, Ainsley told the Godfather about this and let the Godfather vent his anger some more.

    Although the sudden crisis was solved so ''easily'', but without various factors, the holy spirits would have seeded and if they really did kidnap the Godfather...

    Ainsley knew that she would choose to save the Godfather and would have no choice but to backstab Asmodeus, bing the knife in the hands of the archangel.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ainsley secretly cursed Archangel Gabriel, who was somewhat involved in this insidious n.

    Obviously, being an archangel didn''t mean they had a good heart and were innocent.

    If they were innocent people, how could they fight against the treacherous dark camp''s creatures or fight against the demon lords?

    The Godfather heard Ainsley''s words about the two holy spirits who were somewhat frightened by their own imagination and couldn''t help but grin like an evil viin.

    [So it''s like this. Good, good. This Lord will send some more attacks and y with them before you can do anything to them ording to your n.]

    The Godfather did his work and immediately threw several more lightning balls with stronger power.

    This time, the two spirits saw the iing attacks and tried to dodge, but the Godfather threw too many small attacks that the two spirits would have some damages once or twice.

    This attack didn''t threaten their lives, but the two spirits felt that the hunter in the dark was ying with them, not taking them seriously.

    This thought made the two spirits almost peed their pants because they had seen too many such examples of ''hunters ying with their prey in the dark''...

    The two spirits were even more convinced of their guess.

    There must be a high-level exorcist nearby, and they had been waiting to find some intruders from the holy spirit group!

    Or maybe, these exorcists had sent some of their members to Armageddon Domain to quietly eliminate the high-level holy spirits.

    Gabriel didn''t know that his two spirits, who were supposed to be elites, could have such a misunderstanding and the archangel himself was busy fighting with Satan.

    Although Gabriel had summoned the holy spirits and formed a small army of spirits, obviously, he still wanted to sh with Satan one-on-one.

    The Godfather yed with the two spirits for a few minutes, but after that, Ainsley noticed that the humanoid holy spirits and the humanoid evil spirits had started to move to the border of the two domains.

    Obviously, the high-level spirits were about to move.

    To be honest, this batch couldn''t be called a high-level spirit because high-level spirits like the Godfather could materialize and fight better than when they were in their spiritual state.

    Let''s just say that these humanoid spirits with their real appearances were mid-level spirits, but the high-level ones were still behind the gate, or maybe Gabriel had a n in mind.

    Father Dracu also didn''t summon any evil spirits who could materialize yet, leaving the battlefield for the low-level and mid-level ones, for starters.

    But even so, the mid-level spirits had started to fight fellow mid-level spirits, and the low-level ones had retreated!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1592 "Love Virus"

    Seeing that the two sides were about to send the humanoid mid-level spirits, Ainsley believed that her time hade.

    She was in charge of charming the holy spirits, and her targets were these humanoid spirits and the future high-level spirits who could materialize.

    For this, Ainsley naturally needed the two spirits who came to sneak into their domain so that they could be used as a tool to kill the enemies.

    Ainsley had a new skill that she wanted to try in mind and she had just thought of this skill after she used the love for spirits.

    The baby quickly told her sudden n to Admodeus and probed whether she could do this n or not.

    [We can send back the two intruders and use them as the medium. This skill can catch more targetspared to the love meteor skill, and the range is wider too.]

    Not to mention that people would not realize the effect of the skill for a long time and it was harder to be detected than the love meteors.

    If the love meteors and the loves had some risks of being discovered in advance, then, this one would probably be able to lurk for a long time.

    Asmodeus''s eyes immediately lit up at Ainsley''s little n and he sincerely praised Ainsley for her unique creative thinking.

    [This is usible. For now, you have to continue using your charm ability to ensure the spreading process, but if you learn to leave a small part of your ability in the target''s body...]

    Then, even when Ainsley didn''t actively use her charm ability and send energy, the effect of the ability would still remain in the person''s body.

    [This is called status ailment, such as toxin from poisons, the burning effect from special fire, frostbite, foul diseases, and so on.]

    To control the charm ability that could be left in the target''s body to continue affecting others without requiring Ainsley to use her ability 24 hours a day...

    Ainsley had to learn how to control the charm aura she wanted to leave in the target''s body. It could not be too little but could not be too much either.

    Too little would weaken the spreading process and would also erase the status ailment after a short period of time.

    On the contrary, too much aura would definitely make it easier for the target to notice the strange effect.

    [Your idea''s biggest advantage is stealthiness because once there is a status ailment healer, the effect will be gone.]

    But even without the stealthiness, just speeding up the infection progress would also be good!

    [Okay, okay, let''s try it! Even after this lord''s consciousness left your body, you may still be able to use this skill by relying on the Love Battery function.]

    With Love Battery to turn people''s affection into special energy needed to use the charm ability, Ainsley could be as strong as when Asmodeus'' consciousness of less than one percent was with her.

    After Asmodeus analyzed things for her and said that it was usible, Ainsley felt a little more confidence in her little idea.

    In this war, ever since Asmodeus chose her to be his medium, Ainsley felt that she was enlightened a lot and awakened various skills rted to her charm ability.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Skills were just the way the ability user used their abilities and it could be done only when the ability user had the idea of creating the skill and when the ability user could create it in reality.

    Ainsley was lucky to receive so much assistance when she developed her new skills.

    So far, she had lost count of how many skills she had developed that were rted to her charm ability.

    Love guns, love snipers, bullets,s, meteors, waves or something, love remote control...

    So many messy yet unique and good skills!

    Ainsley was moved and immediately whispered to the two spirits in her mind, slowly giving suggestions to them not to leave the Hell Break domain because she wanted to experiment with the two spirits first.

    The two spirits didn''t know why they still stayed in this domain even after being exposed to the enemies.

    They just felt that they should stay for a while because it was the right thing to do.

    Anyway, the holy spirits followed their feelings and really didn''t leave the domain, just letting the Godfather send some lightning balls once in a while.

    At the same time, Ainsley also condensed her Charm Aura into super tiny particles that people couldn''t see with naked eyes.

    Even without the shielding function from Asmodeus, it would still be hard to see the pink aura that was as small as dust.

    To form this kind of small aura condensed into such a shape, Ainsley drained her concentration and even made the charm aura had its own shielding function, preventing others from sensing that this was a type of special ability.

    Then, she needed the small particle of the charm aura to be able to duplicate on its own and spread from airborne or direct contact.

    It could be transferred through the use of special abilities as well.

    Yes. Ainsley is actually creating something called ''Love Virus''.

    Just like its name, the charm aura was transformed into a kind of virus that would affect the victims and make them subconsciously have good feelings for whoever owned the virus in the first ce, which was Ainsley.

    The infected people could have varying degrees of infection and the one with the worst infection would be the most brainwashed.

    This means, these people would also be more obedient to whatever Ainsley wanted them to do through the love virus!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1593 "Creating Love Virus

    The most frightening thing was that the virus had a potential to spread from one victim to another at a fast speed, and it didn''t need Ainsley''s active control to do it when the virus was already strong.

    To achieve this effect, Ainsley had to divide a small part of her consciousness to enlighten the Charm Aura that she formed into a love virus so that it could behave like the real virus.

    Ainsley learned how to divide a small part of her consciousness from Asmodeus and also used her luck maniption ability to give the virus some luck.

    Yes. After various uses, although the luck maniption ability still stayed at the level of boosting someone''s luck or decreasing luck, Ainsley could already apply this ability to various things.

    Including her own charm ability!

    It was really hard to create this small love virus, and the fight between the mid-level spirits had started, yet Ainsley was still busy with her trial and error.

    She had a feeling that if she didn''t research this skill now, she would have no other time or opportunity to do it.

    C''mon! Let''s create an infectious disease called ''love sickness''!

    It was not an easy matter to divide a part of consciousness into the pink charm aura, and it was even harder to make the ability infect other targets like viruses.

    After all, the spread of this ''virus'' would depend on the virus carrier, which was the two spirits who were already under Ainsley''s charm yet didn''t realize it.

    Ainsley had to make her charm ability reside inside the virus carrier and let the charm ability infect other people through various contacts or within a certain distance.

    It would be easier to manually control the infection process because Ainsley could manipte the remnant charm ability in the body of the virus carriers to infect others.

    However, what Ainsley wanted to do was to let the virus be active on its own, not needing her manual control or sucking up her energy reserve.

    She would rely on the virus carrier itself to provide energy to the charm ability so that it would still be active and effective for a period of time.

    To be honest, Ainsley didn''t mind giving energy to these viruses but if there were so many people infected with her love virus, the energy expenditure would be huge.

    Thus, Ainsley had to use the love battery skill and mixed this skill that she hadn''t even tried before to the love virus.

    In this way, the skill would transform the victims'' subconscious affections and love for her to nourish the virus in their bodies, continuously making them under the charm and even infect others.

    The virus had to be able to infect others, not just from the primary virus carrier but from the secondary virus carrier.

    Ainsley tinkered with her new skill that she tried to create and in such a short period of time before the huge war between the two mid-level spirits began...

    She could only develop a virus that would go unnoticed, but she still had to provide energy manually and also partially manipted the virus to infect other people.

    The virus also would only remain in the target''s bodies for twenty four hours but if the degree of ''brainwashing'' from the charm effect already reached a certain threshold..<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even when the virus was gone and the effect of the charm ability disappeared from the victim''s body, they would still subconsciously trust and have a good impression on Ainsley.

    It would be hard tomand these people without love virus to do something such as killing their loved ones, betraying their friends or killing themselves.

    But other small requests that didn''t conflict with the target''s own situation werepletely possible.

    With this, wouldn''t it be easier for Ainsley to charge her energy through the love battery skill?

    Even if these people lost the love virus in their bodies, with their affections towards Ainsley, they would also contribute a small energy to the baby.

    Unfortunately, this virus also had some limitations, and that had something to do with knowing Ainsley, ever seeing Ainsley or hearing her name.

    Those who had never seen Ainsley on the inte, face-to-face or other mediums would not be infected by the virus.

    But as long as they had heard of Ainsley''s name somewhere and vaguely knew about Ainsley, even if they didn''t know what Ainsley looked like, they could be infected by the love virus.

    Of course, the degree of infection would be way higher for those who had seen Ainsley in person or saw her appearance instead of just hearing about the baby.

    Ainsley''s love virus was still in the prototype stage, and Ainsley decided to name the skill as Love Virus 1.0.

    There would be Love Virus 2.0, 3.0, and other improved versions and maybe one day, the whole world could be infected by a pandemic called Love Virus.

    Cool!

    Ainsley quickly prepared her Love Virus 1.0 and quietly sent the unique virus created from her own charm ability to the two holy spirits, who were already shrouded in a pink aura.

    Those who got into contact with the pink aura would be easier to get infected by the Love Virus, and for these two spirits who already unknowingly fell into Ainsley''s charm...

    The virus worked so well that the two people could infect countless other victims in a short time.

    Asmodeus himself also had a skill simr to Ainsley''s love virus, but because his nature was lust and not Ainsley''s type of affection, the infection medium was different.

    The virus could only spread through any activities that involved lust.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1594 "Love Virus Or Lust Virus"

    As long as the person had a little lust in their heart and the degree of lust had touched the edge of sin, such as lusting over people, they shouldn''t be lusting over...

    The Lust Virus would spread, and these people would unknowingly worship Asmodeus, and their every behavior would be affected by this virus, making them more lustful than before.

    The cycle would definitely help Asmodeus to increase his strength which was why, although his power was strange, in terms of the indirect worshiper and the number of sinners rted to his sin...

    Asmodeus was in the top 3 among the other seven demon lords.

    Ainsley made sure that her love virus had entered the two holy spirits'' bodies, and the baby let the virus stay around the holy spirits'' source of power.

    If this virus infected people with solid bodies, then, the virus would preside over the energy core or whatever thing that stored the target''s energy.

    Because of this, whenever the person used their abilities, they would also unknowingly spread the virus to their targets or those around them.

    Ainsley had already had a hunch that after she perfected her passive skill called Love Battery, she would get an endless stream of energy that she could use to activate her charm ability.

    Unfortunately, the energy only worked for the charm ability and Ainsley couldn''t transform her charm energy into other special energies needed for other abilities.

    After all, even when Ainsley only had a single energy core, the core was dyed with various colors representing the dominance of each ability in Ainsley''s body.

    The more the ability the user depended on, the more energy would be reserved for the ''trump card'' ability.

    For this, Ainsley also had to admit that no matter what, her core ability was either the luck maniption skill or her charm ability.

    After all, these abilities were among the first three abilities that she awakened and the abilities that suited her the most.

    After Ainsley infected the two holy spirits with the virus, she gave them another subtle suggestion, telling them to run back to Armageddon Domain and gather with their peers.

    The two spirits had been wanting to leave for so long but because their ''gut feelings'' didn''t let them do it, they were also helpless and kept staying in Hell Break Domain like a fool.

    Now that they suddenly had a feeling that they should run away because this was the chance they had been waiting for, the two spirits didn''t hesitate and immediately rushed, running away from Hell Break Domain!

    Ainsley saw the two spirits from her 3D map and immediately told the Godfather about her n and why she let the two spirits return.

    When the Godfather heard Ainsley''s exnation, his heart was in shock and the young man felt as if his own child had grown up rapidly.

    It felt as if it was only yesterday that Ainsley practiced her various abilities and now, she could alreadye up with variousplex and unique skills.

    She could even make these nse true in reality!

    The Godfather suddenly looked at Ainsley with the ''old father'' eyes full of love and relief.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ainsley was his first disciple and the person he had high expectations of.

    Seeing Ainsley''s growth and progress, even the Godfather was excited and suddenly had a strange feeling.

    It was as if even when he was not here with Ainsley, he believed that Ainsley could do well and maybe she could do things that her transmigrator predecessors couldn''t do.

    It was this thought that silently loosened the shackles around the Godfather''s soul and heart.

    All this time, he was still not convinced of his death and he subconsciously wanted to resist fate.

    The previous system owners also tried their best to fight against fate but all of them failed to free fellow tranmigrators from the mysterious organization''s hands.

    It was strange to say that at this time, after Ainsley invented this skill, the Godfather''s sixth sense told him that maybe, maybe it wouldn''t be long for Ainsley to aplish the true mission of the system and their hosts.

    Zev, who had a low-key presence and pretended as if he didn''t exist for several months, was also feeling touched, and his eyes couldn''t help but have traces of tears.

    He also had the same hunch as the Godfather, that everything, including his noble mission that trapped him into the life of a spirit system, would end in Ainsley''s generation.

    Ainsley didn''t know what the Godfather and Zev thought about her and were busy monitoring the two spirits'' movement while checking the love virus'' activity in the two spirits'' bodies.

    Because it was still a manual control to spread the virus from one carrier to another, Ainsley had to use 100% of her focus and continued to upgrade her Love Virus skill.

    So far, even the Love Meteor skill thatbined the use of two abilities didn''t feel as difficult as developing this skill, ''Love Virus''.

    Ainsley monitored the virus and felt that it was still stable. The virus was active and it was ready to move whenever the virus carrier got in touch with new targets.

    Ainsley waited until the two spirits returned to a group of humanoid mid-level spirits and before the two spirits spoke about their experience...

    Ainsley quietly moved the virus inside the two spirits'' bodies and the virus slowly spread to the surrounding spirits.

    One might ask why Ainsley had to do such a cumbersome thing to create a virus and infect people instead of just spreading her charming aura like before.

    The answer was simple.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1595 "Revolutioner"

    Even if Ainsley once targeted the celestial ancestors when they were inside Armageddon Domain, that was only because she didn''t bother to conceal the attack.

    Back then, Ainsley only intended to surprise the enemies once and for all.

    Even though it was like that, the number of victims was quiterge because Ainsley targeted many people at the same time.

    It was different from the current situation. This time, Gabriel and the others were already wary of her, and they didn''t underestimate her at all.

    If they still underestimated Ainsley, how could the two spirits be sent to infiltrate the Hell Break domain to keep Godfather as a hostage just to threaten Ainsley?

    Obviously, after Ainsley killed Archangel Raphael, even if the other three archangels still felt that Ainsley was weak, they didn''t dare to underestimate this ''weak'' kid.

    Because of this, Ainsley also had to be careful when using her charm ability so as not to rm the other party.

    It was said that holy spirits were also sensitive to the evil aura of demons, and they could also purify evil aura or lift status ailments left from anything rted to the demons.

    If Archangel Raphael was a true healer and he could also heal people who were affected by any status ailment from special abilities, then Gabriel was like a priest in charge of purifying.

    With the whole army of holy spirits, it was easy for Gabriel to detect evil aura residue among the holy spirits and he could also let the spirits purify themselves.

    The purifying here could even burn away all status ailments from special abilities as long as the abilities were rted to the dark camp or the demons.

    Obviously, Ainsley still needed Asmodeus'' energy to help her use arge-scale charm ability and to affect such a powerful being like the Holy Spirits.

    Because of this, if Ainsley didn''t turn her charm ability into a virus that was so small and unnoticeable, her n would have been discovered early.

    Then, everything would be in vain and Ainsley couldn''t help in this war at all.

    Ainsley''s love virus was so small and delicate that it didn''t have the evil aura that Gabriel or other holy spirits could detect.

    Even when the virus entered the two spirits'' bodies and were spread through other spirits as well, no one felt the evil aura inside the virus.

    Ainsley manually operated the charm aura that she turned into virus particles and quickly invaded a lot of mid-level humanoid and beast-shaped holy spirits.

    The beast-shaped holy spirits had more immunity towards her love virus, but as Ainsley increased the amount of virus injected into the bodies, the beast-shaped spirits were also affected.

    These people had seen Ainsley''s face even if from far away, and naturally, the degree of infection was so high that they all had already subconsciously felt a good impression of Ainsley.

    The spirits didn''t think that this was strange because no matter what, they had to admit that the baby looked cute and innocent.

    As Holy spirits, they had no immunity towards innocent children and as holy spirits, they were also sensitive to people''s spirits and souls.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Both Ainsley''s spirit, which symbolized her consciousness, and her soul were so pure that the holy spirits felt a surge of impulsiveness to bring Ainsley out of the dark camp''s domain.

    The holy spirits only felt that they had a good impression on Ainsley entirely because her body was a child and her soul was pure.

    They didn''t know that their initial good impression was already dyed with a touch of charm and their affection towards Ainsley slowly soared to the point ofpletely forgetting to treat Ainsley as an enemy.

    It was hard to detect something as abstract and subtle as feelings, and Ainsley''s type of charm was so gentle that it made people lower their guard.

    If Ainsley''s type of charm were something rted to lust, the targets would immediately notice something wrong when they were suddenly attracted to the ability user and had a dirty mind towards the ability user.

    In many cases, a charm ability was weak towards someone when that someone already had a bad impression on the ability user or when the targets realized that they might be under a charm ability.

    When the targets ''realized'' their situation, the effect of the charm would diminish to the point of disappearing with time.

    That''s why, all this time, the charm ability users were underestimated because if the targets were sober and weren''t lustful people, the charm would have little effect on them.

    There were also anti-charm potions on the market, further making the charm ability users feel useless than other ability users with simr abilities.

    What could the charm ability users do back then aside from bing spies or bing assassins relying on their charm?

    The market demand for the charm ability users became less and less as time passed by, and without Ainsley''s Irregr Tamer Guild, almost all ability users would have been unemployed.

    With Ainsley''s guild spreading far and wide in two countries, many charm ability users got a high position in societyparable to those of tamers.

    Beast and monster tamers were envious of the charm ability users, and some charm ability users had also started to develop their skills to transform their ability from support type or other type to offensive, just like Ainsley.

    After the charm ability users realized that there were many types of charm and they didn''t have to rely entirely on lust.

    This profession thrived to the point of being on par with other highly-seeked ability users throughout history!

    Many experts even said that this revolution would be recorded in the anal of history, making Ainsley''s name spread far and wide.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1596 "Their God And Beliefs"

    Because of such a revolution, in the eyes of charm ability users....

    Ainsley was like their founding father¡ª or founding mother. She was also their God, their religion and their beliefs!

    Nowadays, every charm ability user from any race throughout the world had at least heard about Ainsley''s name and knew about her glorious deed.

    The faraway ability users wished they coulde to the two countries where Ainsley first created the revolution for the charm ability users.

    The charm ability users went from being skeptical to being fanatical fans of Ainsley Sloan, the loli Goddess who gave them hope and inspiration!

    If Ainsley could use her Love Battery skill properly right now, she would ept a surge of energy transformed from various positive emotions towards her.

    Ainsley''s love virus spread so fast from one carrier to the second carrier and the second carrier could spread it to countless people at the same time.

    The first carrier also spread the virus, and the infection process multiplied fast, not like a one-linear process from one person to another person.

    It wasn''t like one plus one equal to two but more like one plus one became two and then from two multiplied to eight, ten, and many more.

    In just five minutes, almost the whole mid-level holy spirits were infected by the virus and the virus'' incubation period was fast.

    In just a few seconds, all victims showed ''signs'' of infection but they didn''t even realize it because the thing that changed was their own feelings.

    Feelings were something abstract and hard to detect.

    Not to mention when the change was not drastic and just transformed bit by bit, making people unaware that they were already under Ainsley''s charm.

    Even if someone told these holy spirits and said that they were already under Ainsley''s charm, the holy spirits wouldugh it off and think that the other person was just joking.

    How could it be? The holy spirits more or less knew about charm ability and felt that most charm abilities still fell into the category of lust.

    But they weren''t beasts who would lust over a four-year-old kid!

    So what if Ainsley''s charm wasn''t lust but cuteness instead?

    The Holy Spirits wouldn''t care either because they subconsciously felt that cuteness couldn''t be lethal.

    Then, what about Archangel Raphael''s consciousness, who was killed by Ainsley''s charm?

    The Holy Spirits would all think it was Asmodeus'' credit and trick, not because of Ainsley.

    They didn''t underestimate Ainsley, but they also felt it was like making a huge fuss over nothing if they took Ainsley too seriously.

    Compared to Ainsley herself, the holy spirits were more worried about Asmodeus'' moves as he used Ainsley''s body to execute what he wanted to do.

    Obviously, Asmodeus was still more threatening to the holy spirits.

    Theck of information about Ainsley and the subconscious prejudice that cuteness couldn''t harm people made these holy spirits easily fall into Ainsley''s charm ability.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And this time, Ainsley also didn''t give the holy spirits an obviousmand to rebel and just put a ''mild'' suggestion to the holy spirits, masking everything with the Holy spirits'' own feelings or subconscious enlightenment.

    To avoid a lot of holy spirits thinking about the same thing and arousing suspicion, Ainsley gave different suggestions to different holy spirits.

    Basically, holy spirits in one small group would have apletely different suggestion in their mind but it might be the same with someone from another group that was far away from their location.

    Ainsley nted several suggestions to these holy spirits, such as making the holy spirits look down on the evil spirits and didn''t take them seriously, leading to the holy spirits not doing their best when facing the mid-level evil spirits.

    To mix goodmand and evilmand, Ainsley also asked some weak-looking holy spirits and whoever was affected the least to do their best in fighting the evil spirits.

    But fought the low-level spirits and not the mid-level spirits.

    No one would ask why some mid-level holy spirits didn''t attack mid-level evil spirits and chose to eradicate the low-level spirits and unfortunately got hit by some mid-level evil spirits and died.

    The war between the mid-level spirits from two sides looked normal and even exciting from the outside, but if someone could analyze things thoroughly...

    They would realize that the number of casualties on the holy spirit''s side was twofold higher than the number of casualties on the evil spirit''s side.

    The fight between the mid-level spirits involved various fancy and strange abilities belonging to each spirit.

    Some abilities were strange enough to threaten Ainsley''s life if this was a normal war, but because every single holy spirit was already quietly infected by the love virus...

    The holy spirits unknowingly avoided attacking Ainsley or doing anything that might harm Ainsley.

    Not to mention that the experimental pigs, a.k.a; the mid-level evil spirits, all loved Ainsley and protected her well.

    This situationsted until both Gabriel and Father Dracu finally summoned the high-level spirits from the Gate of Heaven and from the Gate of Hell.

    Now, the gate itself was already opened to a certain degree, and the fight in the war zone between Lucifer and Archangel Michael had reacted to another degree.

    The first batch of God''s Army and Demon''s army hade out!

    The war over there became more intense, with flying battle angels with various weapons riding strange horses and heavenly beasts solemnly attacking the crawling demons from Hell.

    Strange demons and Hell creatures all over Hell filled the Hell Break Domain, and the stronger ones even infiltrated into the Armageddon domain.

    The shing domain element didn''t deter these soldiers anymore, and the border became useless!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1597 "Destroying Ones Own Domain"

    Not to be outdone, the stronger battle angels in the first batch also bravely entered Hell Break Domain, trying to destroy the domain while killing enemies without batting an eyelid.

    "KILLLL!!"

    "ATTACK!"

    "DESTROY THE DOMAIN!"

    The borderline of both domains became blurry and the domains looked like it was about to fuse into one domain where both sides could have no worries about the strong element of their enemies affecting their strength.

    If one of the two domains copsed at this time, the war would instantly end and the one whose domain would definitely suffer a huge defeat.

    Both Lucifer and Archangel Michael fought hard to protect their own domains but because Armageddon''s domain belonged to the queen and it was Archangel Raguel to maintain it....

    Compared to Atherton, who owned the domain, and Lucifer, who maintained the strengthened version, Armageddon Domain was slightly inferior.

    Their only advantage was in terms of the battle of spirits and the battle of two armies because Gabriel was the true overlord of holy spirits while Satan was not.

    Father Dracu was also only an ability user who could summon evil spirits, and he was far behind Gabriel, the true king of spirits.

    At the same time, God''s army was armed from head to toe while the demons were more barbaric, relying on their tough physique to fight.

    Overall, the dark camp''s side was at a slight disadvantage, but Lucifer''s goal had always been either to kill Archangel Michael or destroy Armageddon Domain.

    His every move and attack aimed at copsing the Armageddon Domain, and to do so, he also needed the evil spirit army to hold back the Holy Spirit army.

    It would be even better to kill Gabriel and weaken the pirs of Armageddon Domain for the second time.

    For this, Ainsley, who looked weak and useless, actually held a key position, and the four demon lords secretly depended on this kid as their trump card.

    Yes. Ainsley was regarded as the demon lord''s trump card ever since she sessfully killed Archangel Raphael by catching the archangel off guard!

    The ''trump card'' Ainsley was now slowly spreading her Love Virus to every single spirit that she could feel through contacts with the virus carriers.

    Although she still had to spread the virus manually, with so many people turning into virus carriers, Ainsley could monitor the scene through the 3D map and use these virus carriers to infect more victims.

    And Ainsley''s goal was not only the mid-level spirits but also the low-level spirits and the uing high-level spirits that mighte anytime.

    The low-level spirits were just like any other spirits with their own feelings and consciousness, but holy spirits and evil spirits of that level couldn''t have their own unique appearances.

    Still, it didn''t mean the low-level ones were just a mass of dead things with a slight consciousness.

    They were perfectly fine, aside from not having a concrete image and appearance.

    If they became dead spirits because they lived in this world instead, they would have be top-level spirits like the Godfather.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It could be seen that even a spirit at the Godfather''s level was not even worthy of being a low-level holy spirit or evil spirit.

    One could imagine how powerful the high-level worlds out there are who could treat someone like the Godfather as lower than the lowest level ever.

    It was said that the celestial ancestors'' world was also a high-level world, but because it only had one race, it wasn''t aplete world and was only called a high-level dimension.

    Still, a dimension could never defeat a whole world with various races, forces, and the unique wonder of that world.

    That''s why, the celestial ancestors were also still a bit worsepared to the low-level angels who lived in Heaven, aplete world belonging to many chosen light creatures.

    Even the high-level Valkyries and the elite Valkyries also respected the low-level angels.

    Ainsley''s wish to infect the high-level holy spirits looked like a child''s wish that would nevere true, but with Asmodeus here, it was still possible.

    After the mid-level spirits were infected, the spirits also infected the low-level ones, and the degree of infection was higher in the low-level spirits than the mid-level spirits.

    If one could see the appearance of the low-level spirits and the pink aura from Ainsley''s ability, they would see that the whole glowing white balls of light turned pink one by one.

    The solemn-looking light balls looked like a cute neon light in some girls'' cafe.

    If there were blue neon, purple neon, and other colorful light, the whole army would have turned into a disco.

    For the low-level spirits, Ainsley assigned them a different ''mission'' that would not attract Gabriel''s suspicion but would have a huge impact on the overall war.

    [Slowly destroy the domain around you but do it in silence and never let anyone notice. Not even your fellow low-level spirits or the mid-level spirits.]

    Ainsley gave a longmand, but the spirits still understood what Ainsley wanted and they also didn''t doubt that they were already under Ainsley''s charm.

    The low-level spirits all fought at the frontline and were close to the Hell Break Domain.

    Ainsley said that they had to break the domain around them, and to be honest, Hell Break Domain could be said as something ''around'' the low-level holy spirits.

    But essentially, the holy spirits were still staying inside the Armageddon Domain, unlike God''s army, who sent some people to infiltrate the Hell Break Domain on purpose.

    Because of this, the low-level spirits thought that they would be destroying the Hell Break Domain in silence, but what they really destroyed was their own domain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1598 "A Hidden Key To Success"

    The spirits'' strength to destroy the strengthened domain was actually not enough, and even if they did their best, the domain would not copse like that.

    But what Ainsley wanted was just to create hidden holes and dangers around the Armageddon Domain.

    As for the one who could destroy the entire domain, it should be left to Lucifer and the other demon lords instead of her.

    Ainsley''s goal was clear, and the low-level holy spirits started to bite around the domain while brawling with the low-level evil spirits.

    These spirits bit a part of the domain, and it was only a drop in the sea for the Armageddon domain, but it was still a hidden key to sess.

    At the same time, Ainsley alsomanded some mid-level spirits to pretend not to see the demon army who infiltrated the domain and tried to destroy the domain.

    It could be said that the location of the battlefield involving Lucifer and Archangel Michael was on a different location, right opposite the spirit war battlefield.

    The two domains were like a dome, but it alsopleted a whole '' form and there must be a long border dividing the two domains.

    Thus, the entire battlefield was huge and many creatures could escape the to secretly destroy the other party''s domain.

    Many people from God''s army also did this, but Ainsley released her 3D map ability and covered the entire huge battlefield.

    She had her own unique notification to monitor whoever dared to sneak into Hell Break Domain and destroy the domain from the inside.

    Even if Ainsley couldn''t stop the intruder on her own, she could notify other executives around her and these big shots would deal with the intruders.

    Many people on the dark camp''s side also had strong detection abilities. The same goes for the people on the light camp.

    But these people''s detection didn''t cover the spirits who didn''t have a concrete entity.

    Because of this, the battle of spirits was indeed important to secretly destroy the other party''s domain.

    Ainsley protected the demon army by making some spirits who saw the intruders turn a blind eye.

    Although Ainsley couldn''t save everyone because she had to avoid suspicions, it was enough to protect the key members of the Demon Army who infiltrated the Armageddon domain.

    The same goes for the spirits.

    Relying on the fact that detecting spirits would be hard even for shamans, Ainsley, who had infected all Holy Spirits with her love virus, kept these people away from Hell Break Domain.

    That way, no holy spirits snuck into the domain to secretly create holes and other inconspicuous damages to Hell Break Domain.

    On the other hand, the low-level Holy spirits secretly created damage to Armageddon Domain and some mid-level spirits even helped to destroy important parts of the domain.

    So far, Gabriel didn''t have time to notice anything because he was busy with Satan.

    Raguel, the one who held the control of the domain because he strengthened the domain to be what it was right now, was so busy fighting Wilhelm and Belphegor.<novelnext></novelnext>

    God knew how Wilhelm summoned various strange puppets made of people who died in his domain throughout his life before and after he became spirits.

    Relying on these puppets and Belphegor''s power, Wilhelm managed to keep Archangel Raguel busy swinging his sword of justice to eradicate the puppets who had an unjust death.

    On the whole battlefield, the war zone between the two armies was actually not the focus of attention and also not the crucial link to defeating each other.

    It sounded grand and powerful to open the Gate of Heaven and the Gate of Hell.

    However, the two armies had fought a lot in other ces before, and it happened several times throughout history.

    So far, there had never been a definite winner between the two groups, and usually, they would depend on other factors to win every single war that involved the grievance between the light camp and the dark camp.

    Both Lucifer and Michael had summoned up to mid-level soldiers in their army, but none of them summoned the main army from the Gate of Heaven and the Gate of Hell.

    It was funny to say that with the degree of their mediums'' blood purity, both people could not harshly summon the main army from Heaven and Hell.

    After all, only the main body of the archangels and the demon lords could move the main armies.

    If just a tiny amount of consciousness could rashly summon the main army, what if the main bodies of both sides suddenly attacked Heaven or Hell?

    When the main army wasn''t there to guard or to attack their nemesis'' territory, it would be a devastating defeat for real.

    Thus, the main body of both people never cared about letting their scattered consciousness to summon the main army of their territory.

    Lucifer and Archangel Michael''s consciousness could only summon various creatures living in Hell or Heaven and relied on the reserve battle angels or demons to fight here.

    But Gabriel''s spirit army was different.

    In battles between the light camp and the dark camp, spirits were rarely involved because no matter what...

    The overlord of spirits and souls would always be the Underworld for the dark camp and the reincarnation station for the light camp.

    The light camp was naturally weak in terms of reincarnation, souls, spirits and other things which involved death because their main energy was life, not death.

    Heaven was involved more in the birth of new creatures, growth of various creatures and other simr things.

    ? Their main energy came from positive emotions and feelings, so even if death and negative emotions were part of the life cycle itself, Heaven was weak in this field.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1599 "Domain Cores & Pillars"

    The holy spirits were only there in Heaven because these people didn''t enter the reincarnation system and chose to live forever in the form of a heart.

    With the nourishment from Heaven itself, their souls would remain intact, and these people could always serve Heaven as holy spirits.

    Gabriel was the overlord of the holy spirits, but even so, holy spirits were rarely involved in the main battle between Heaven and Hell.

    Because of this, the spirits mainly went to various ces to answer the summon of Gabriel''s consciousness with their true bodies.

    The celestial ancestors that Queen Rachel summoned wouldn''t really die even if they died in this domain, but the creatures and spirits that came out of the Gate of Heaven and the Gate of Hell would die for real.

    Gabriel''s consciousness could summon up to a few high-level holy spirits entirely because there were so many spirits in Heaven every year.

    It was indeed hard to be spirits because the person needed a certain amount of reputation, merit and other things, but Heaven hosted countless Holy spirits who were born all over the worlds scattered in the universe.

    These ''worlds'' were nots because in one ''world'' there could be manys and many living beings, such as aliens and other things.

    The Underworld also epted souls and dead spirits of those who died while being in a neutral camp, but after a few years of being a spirit, they finally let go of their regret and chose to reincarnate.

    The difference was, Heaven hosted the holy spirits who didn''t want to reincarnate, while the Underworld didn''t do that.

    The dead spirits who still wanted to linger in the world of the living were scattered throughout many worlds ranging from low-level worlds to high-level worlds.

    In the mid-level world, such as Ainsley''s current world, the spirits had certain power, and they were included in the pyramid of strength.

    In a low-level world such as Ainsley''s previous world, the dead spirits weremonly referred to as ghosts.

    They also had a certain power to do things, but usually, their power would only be eminent in a low-level supernatural world thatbined a world with no fantasy or magic and a world with a slight trace of magic.

    People called it the supernatural modern world.

    From this example alone, one could imagine how many holy spirits Heaven received every day or even every single second.

    Hell was also like this. They had so many evil spirits that they didn''t care about releasing these evil spirits to fight for the glory of Hell.

    And so, in many battles that were carried out by the archangels and the demon lords'' consciousness instead of the main bodies...

    The key soldiers seemed to be the spirits instead of God''s army or the demon''s army.

    Ainsley naturally didn''t know about this strange thing and didn''t know how to summon the holy spirits and the evil spirits....

    Both sides needed to open their perspective gate.

    Ainsley was stillmanding the holy spirits in secret, letting them slowly destroy Armageddon''s Domain in silence, when Gabriel suddenly made a new move.

    Maybe because Gabriel felt that the process of destroying Hell Break Domain was too slow and not practical, he tried to summon the high-level holy spirits.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gabriel could roughly feel how many mid-level spirits were left on his side and thought the casualties were above the predicted line.

    The number of casualties were higher than what Gabriel predicted, but thinking that Asmodeus was there and God knew what kind of method he used to kill the spirits...

    Gabriel didn''t suspect anything wrong and only thought of summoning the high-level spirits.

    After all, their side had lost one archangel and it was normal to be overwhelmed.

    Gabriel could only summon a batch of high-level spirits, less than 100, but he carefully chose those who were more resistant to the evil aura from the dark camp.

    He also chose the team so well that he arranged the team toplement each other.

    Around 50 holy spirits were chosen and some of them had the ability to hear fellow spirits and repair the damage in domains.

    This is a super rare ability because usually, a damage in someone''s domain could only be repaired by the owner of the domain, not by someone else.

    Gabriel also arranged some strong holy spirits to protect these rare holy spirits and made several preparations so that these spirits would not die no matter what.

    The main mission was to destroy Hell Break Domain and to do this...

    He needed a lot of domain devourer spirits or those who had space and time-rted abilities.

    Other spirits could also damage the domain bit by bit by devouring a part of the domain''s energy.

    After all, holy spirits and evil spirits were both strange and better than dead spirits.

    They could refine a lot of strange energies into their own energy, and it was possible to secretly devour the domain''s energy and make some small holes or something.

    It was said that topletely destroy a domain, not to mention a domain as big as Hell Break or Armageddon, someone had to copse thews of space and time in that domain.

    It was not an easy matter to destroy a domain that already had started to grow a new variety of living beings because it was the same as destroying a small seedling of a world.

    Often, people either exhaust the owner of the domain so that the domain was closed early or attack the core of the domain.

    A domain as big as Armageddon or Hell Break must have several cores and pirs that support the entire domain.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1600 "The Chaotic Evil Spirits"

    The four archangels acted as the pirs of Armageddon Domain and with one of them dead, the pirs became unstable.

    But they still had more than one domain core scattered somewhere in the domain, hidden from people''s sight.

    Both Gabriel and Ainsley''s intention was to send spirits who could move fast and could not be fought by other creatures other than spirits themselves and rted professions to find these cores.

    Destroying all the domain cores would definitely destroy the whole domain, even when the pirs were still there.

    However, eliminating all pirs would also make it easier to reveal the location of the domain cores, which would lead to the same fate¡ª destruction!

    Gabriel could easily summon 50 high-level spirits who could materialize, just like the Godfather, but the gap was like a whole ten levels.

    On the other hand, Satan relied on Father Dracu''s ability to summon high-level spirits from the gate, but even so, the two could only summon up to 20 high-level spirits.

    After all, the evil spirits were not willing to be under the demon lords'' ruling, and the number of evil spirits was so abundant in Hell that no one could really unify a whole spirit race.

    Not to mention that in Heaven, the holy spirits were all noble beings who died yet still retaining all their qualifications which was why they became holy spirits and they still didn''t want to reincarnate just to help Heaven with their meager ability.

    The Holy spirits were obedient and united under Gabriel''s power, who was the true ruler of the Holy spirits.

    Such an archangel could only summon 50 high-level holy spirits, which showed how hard it was to summon high-level spirits with their medium''s low-purity bloodline.

    Father Dracu was already amazing to be able to summon 20 high-level spirits when he wasn''t the overlord of the evil spirits at all.

    Most evil spirits were prisoners of Hell, and they went to Hell against their will.

    The evil spirits were tortured and ''purified'' in Hell before they could reincarnate, or they simply could never reincarnate and cultivate power to be a high-level spirit instead.

    Some evil spirits be evil spirits after they die because of too much negative resentment and grievance.

    These spirits were too dangerous to remain in the world of the living, which was why they didn''t be the ''neutral'' dead spirits but turned into evil spirits and were locked in Hell.

    Some of these spirits died an unjust death, and they were not tortured in Hell.

    They were just purified bit by bit through Hell''s own method so that these people could be sent to the Underworld for reincarnation.

    It was said that a purified evil spirit either disappeared or became dead spirits who were in the neutral camp and finally joined the Underworld.

    However, there were also a lot of evil spirits who entered Hell not because of their negative resentment when they died or because they died an unjust death.

    Some evil spirits were born after an evil person died, and this personmitted too much sin, at this moment sent to Hell to be punished.

    The source of energy to run Hell was various negative emotions and the more evil the person who provided the emotion, the stronger the energy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That''s why, to hell with ''punishing'' the evil spirits for their sins when they were alive.

    Hell simply detained their souls, extracted their spirits out of their souls and tortured the spirits to provide energy for Hell.

    However, it was true that the more evil the person was, the higher their level when they became spirits.

    But their ''evil'' also had some levels, and the demons disliked people with low-level crimes that would lower the standard of ''cool evil'' of their Hell.

    Thus, these 20 high-level evil spirits weren''t just spirits who hadmitted many crimes and sins.

    They were not your usual gangsters who killed for no reason, forced themselves on others or did other dirty crimes.

    These 20 high-level spirits once massacred half of their country in their world and some even conspired to overthrow the world and became the king of the whole world.

    Their crimes were already at the level of world-threat crimes because they were ultimate viins that often appeared in novels, not like some random small viins whomitted lowly crimes.

    At the same time, the 50 high-level holy spirits were also people with great merits and kindness when they were alive.

    Basically, if the 20 high-level evil spirits were recorded as the big bad guys in history, then these holy spirits must be the saints who saved the world.

    When Father Dracu summoned the carefully chosen 20 high-level evil spirits whom he had worked with together a few times when he was alive, the man didn''t forget to notify Ainsley.

    [Little girl, there will be 20 high-level evil spiritsing soon.]

    [They''re quite hard to manage and they are all rebellious people with their own pride and arrogance.]

    [If you can, please use your charm on them so that they won''t be too chaotic and start fighting among themselves.]

    This was the first time Father Dracu even asked Ainsley to do something for him because even he as the summoner of these spirits was also helpless.

    Usually, he only summoned one or two high-level evil spirits when he fought formidable enemies and the two spirits would rarely sh because he chose spirits whose characters wouldn''t sh.

    But this time, it was inevitable that among the 20 spirits, there would be people who couldn''t get along and look at each spirit''s arrogance and pride in their own ''crime''...

    There would be chaos.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1601 "Spirit Tamer In Action"

    Ainsley listened to Father Dracu with full concentration and when she heard that both sides had started summoning the high-level spirits....

    Ainsley couldn''t help but hold her breath for a few seconds and exhaled heavily.

    To be honest, Ainsley was also not sure whether the love virus 1.0 that she developed would be effective on the high-level spirits or not, but since the final targets would be those spirits...

    Ainsley had no choice but to bite the bullet and try to find the location of those summoned spirits.

    These holy spirits and evil spirits didn''t appear immediately at the frontline and were scattered everywhere inside their own domain.

    After all, unlike the other spirits who were rtively easy to handle, the high-level spirits had a wider degree of freedom, and this was also the case with the holy spirits.

    It was just that, the high-level holy spirits could easily assemble at one ce and go to the frontline under Gabriel''smand while the evil spirits....

    Even Father Dracu didn''t think he could make the high-level spirits listen to him.

    If it was only one or two spirits, it was still okay, but a whole 20 spirits scattered everywhere....

    Sounded difficult.

    For this, Ainsley used her 3D map ability to urately find the locations of those 20 high-level spirits and after she found their locations, she immediately sent her love virus through the sound wave.

    Yes.

    Ainsley could actually use the love meteor or other skills that used the sound wave as a medium, but she chose to send the love virus instead because Ainsley felt that these spirits could be her experimental subject.

    If she could charm the high-level evil spirits and make them listen to her words, even if only a little bit, the experiment would be considered a sess, and the love virus could be used on the high-level holy spirits as well!

    As usual, with the love virus that was so small to the naked eye, plus the unique invisible sound wave which only Ainsley could hear, Ainsley spread the love virus to the 20 high-level evil spirits scattered in Hell Break Domain.

    In the process of spreading the virus, Ainsley''s 3D map ability would project something like small pink dots representing the love virus that slowly moved to the designated targets.

    The targets didn''t stay on the spot and kept moving, but the love virus could also change their direction, relying on the continuous release of sound waves.

    So many sound waves were sent all at once. The sound wave was bound to hit one target after another.

    It took Ainsley a whole ten minutes just to hit the moving targets with the love virus because the evil spirits moved too fast and their movement was chaotic, making it hard for the sound wave to hit them.

    If not for Ainsley knowing that no one could hear or see her sound wave, she would have suspected that these spirits deliberately avoided her sound wave.

    In those ten minutes, the scattered high-level Holy Spirits had gathered in one ce at the center of the domain, and they all set off to the frontline.

    It only took five minutes for everyone to gather and just a few minutes to arrive at the frontline.

    Then, the group bravely went to the opposite domain and didn''t bother to fight the other spirits because their goal had only been one all along.

    Destroy the Hell Break Domain!<novelnext></novelnext>

    When Ainsley had sessfully infected the high-level evil spirits with Love Virus, her 3D map suddenly glowed in a red light.

    The map automatically zoomed to the scenes rted to the high-level holy spirits'' movement.

    Ainsley didn''t have time to check the effect of the love virus on the evil spirits when the enemies had already started to break into their domain!

    Ainsley knew just how lethal the spirits who could materialize would be.

    Lucifer and the other demon lords didn''t let too many enemy soldiers enter their domain to break the domain''s cores and other important ces, but...

    They still couldn''t defend against the spirit army because no matter what, spirits could only be fought by spirits, exorcists or shamans who were rted to the world of spirits.

    When spirits were in their spiritual state, even a demon lord would find it hard to kill the so-called low-level spirits, unless the demon lord held the soul of that spirit and destroyed the soul instead.

    Now that 50 high-level holy spirits were deployed, even Lucifer''s consciousness became a bit nervous and couldn''t help but contact Ainsley, Asmodeus, Satan and Father Dracu through telepathy.

    [How are things going? Is everything good? Don''t let the holy spirits enter the domain and find the domain cores.]

    [Once the domain cores are destroyed, the domain will copse, and everyone will be done for!]

    Satan and Father Dracu were busy with Gabriel and the third king of the celestial race.

    Their battle was also intense and they didn''t have time to pay attention to the spirit battle.

    They could onlymand some spirits to do things and left the rest to Ainsley and Asmodeus.

    So, both Satan and Father Dracu simultaneously mentioned Ainsley and Asmodeus.

    [Ask the little kid and the lustful bastard!] Satan gritted his teeth while controlling Father Dracu''s body to fight.

    At the same time, Father Dracu also called out to Ainsley and Asmodeus.

    [Little girl, how are things going? Have you tried to charm the evil spirits and unite them? The evil spirits are not obedient and without charm, they won''t listen to you.]

    Being reminded of this, Ainsley was stunned for a second because her mind was still on the 3D map before she quickly responded to Father Dracu.

    [Well¡ª ]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1602 "Ainsley, The Demon Lords Hidden Trump Card"

    [Well, I''ve tried to charm the evil spirits, and now, I''m trying to see whether the charm works or not.]

    The evil spirit who had just left the Hell Gate didn''t know Ainsley and had also never heard of her name.

    Because of this, the effect of the love virus should not be too strong.

    Ainsley was not confident that she could unite the evil spirits, but the baby tried anyway.

    The baby whispered softly in her mind and gave a ''suggestion'' to the evil spirits to gather at the frontline of the Spirit Battle.

    [Everyone,e to the frontline of the Spirit Battle and prepare to infiltrate Armageddon Domain!]

    After Ainsley said themand, the baby nervously looked at the 20 targets that she had already marked with a special sign on her 3D map projection.

    Before themand, the evil spirits were also going to the frontline, but they didn''t go to the Spirit Battle''s war zone, and some strayed to other battlefields instead.

    A few evil spirits even went deeper into Hell Break Domain and didn''t seem to n to go to the frontline to fight.

    These spirits really acted as they wished and didn''t care whether they had to fight to reduce their prison sentence in Hell or not.

    However, after themand that Ainsley instilled deep in the spirits'' consciousness, the spirits slowly changed their directions one by one and started to move towards Ainsley''s location as fast as they could!

    Ainsley''s location was at the frontline and she was entirely free of harm because the mid-level spirits protected her at the center of the protection circle.

    Now, these high-level evil spirits who were scattered everywhere had begun to March towards the front line.

    The evil spirits didn''t know why they suddenly wanted to go to another direction, but they listened to the sound in their hearts and felt that it would not be a bad thing to go to the location that they suddenly chose.

    Little did these spirits know that their choice was already affected by the love virus in their bodies and Ainsley''s subtlemand also took a role.

    When Ainsley saw the marked targets on the map and started to approach her, the baby almost shed tears in excitement.

    She did it! The love virus still worked in the high-level evil spirits!

    Ainsley immediately told Lucifer, Atherton, Satan and Father Dracu the good news.

    [I did it! I managed to charm the high-level spirits, and now they''re all heading in the right direction!]

    Lucifer and the others didn''t know about Ainsley''s love virus thingy, so Asmodeus immediately told them about Ainsley''s experiment and the demon lords were all impressed.

    The little kid looked weak and she was indeed the weakest among them all, but she might be the one who would contribute the most to end the war with their victory!

    [I have asked some low-level and mid-level holy spirits to make small holes in their domain, and here are the coordinates.]

    Ainsley memorized the coordinates of those holes and copied the image directly from her 3D map projection before sending the image to the demon lords through telepathy.

    This way, the demon lords could also see what Ainsley saw in the 3D map projection.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was like a shared screenshot.

    This way of noting down the coordinates of those small holes was way effective and simple for the demon lords.

    It was so practical!

    The demon lords, especially Lucifer, immediately sent some low-key yet powerful demons to go to those small holes to continue creating bigger damage.

    Even if the domain wouldn''t copse just because of those holes because the domain still had the domain cores, a domain full of holes would make the domain unstable.

    When the domain was unstable, it was easy to identally reveal the location of the domain cores on its own!

    Lucifer hoped that Ainsley could lead the spirit army to find the location of the domain cores and send the information back to him so that he could send strong subordinates to deal with the domain cores.

    It was actually a pretty strange thing that even the owner of the domain would not know where their domain cores were located, and they also had to explore on their own to find the bodies finally.

    Every time they created the domain, closed it and opened it again, the location of the cores would move, and the pirs could also be different.

    This time, the pirs were the four archangels such as Michael, Raphael, Gabriel and Raguel.

    Next time, maybe the pirs would be some other archangels or other creatures.

    Spirits were way more sensitive towards energy, and that''s why they could easily find the location of domain cores if they entered the domain and explored the domain.

    Of course, the risk was high, but non-spirits could barely harm spirits, and many couldn''t even see spirits with their naked eyes.

    Because of this, spirits had always been the best army to explore and find out the location of the domain cores before the main army sent people to destroy the cores.

    [For a domain as big as Armageddon, there should be around three to five domain cores. They''re usually hidden in items or ces unique to that domain.]

    [Spirits are much more sensitive to things like domain cores, so just let them find the cores.]

    [Little kid, your job is to assist the evil spirits and prevent the holy spirits from finding our domain''s cores.]

    Lucifer spoke in an arrogant andmanding tone as usual, but he was a bit gentler with Ainsley, afraid that he would crush the baby''s self-esteem.

    This kid is too important for their current war!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1603 "Misleading The High-Level Holy Spirits"

    After all, even if Lucifer didn''t want to admit it, this war still depended on Ainsley and the spirits if they didn''t want to massacre God''s army until no one was left behind.

    That path is definitely close to impossible because the Gate of Heaven and the Gate of Hell could only remain open for an hour at most.

    How could it be possible to massacre all God''s army in one hour? Dream on!

    Apparently, Ainsley also knew her role''s importance, so she became more cautious and solemn when dealing with the spirits.

    [Got it, your excellency!]

    After reassuring the demon lords, Ainsley immediately nced at the 3D map projection to monitor the movement of the evil spirits.

    The evil spirits were represented by ck dots, while the holy spirits were represented with white-gold dots.

    The demon army was represented by red dots, while the angel army was represented by green dots.

    As for the big bosses¡ª each of them had a different color representation on the map, making it easier for Ainsley to find their location.

    But all people who had been infected by the love virus or under Ainsley''s charm showed different shades of pink.

    The deeper the color, the stronger the charm influence on that person represented by dots on the map.

    Ainsley saw that the ck dots with hints of pink inside had already arrived at the area near her location, so Ainsley immediately gave the spirits somemands to infiltrate the enemy''s domain.

    [Enter Armageddon Domain and find all the domain cores! If you find them, stay at that location for more than a minute and leave immediately.]

    Ainsley''smands still sounded like one''s own intuition and initiative. The evil spirits who had just arrived didn''t doubt this thought in their mind at all and slowly infiltrated the Armageddon Domain.

    There were only 20 high-level spirits, so Ainsley had no choice but to use them carefully and also started to use the mid-level holy spirits to infect the high-level holy spirits with the love virus.

    The infection spread fast among the high-level Holy spirits because most of them also had to get in touch with the mid-level spirits before they started to enter Hell Break Domain.

    In this way, by the time the group of 50 High-level holy spirits entered Hell Break Domain, most of them had been tainted with Ainsley''s love virus without them noticing.

    It was at this time that Ainsley started to make the mid-level holy spirits and the low-level holy spirits to focus on the mid-level and low-level evil spirits at the frontline instead of guarding the domain.

    Yes, the task of guarding the domain should have been left to the mid-level spirits.

    At least, if they found something amiss, they could report it to their higher-ups.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley indirectly made the holy spirits turn a blind eye to the 20 high-level evil spirits who entered the domain to find the domain cores.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, these 20 high-level spirits would also infect passerby angels and other Hell creatures who couldn''t see them but could somehow sense them, which means these people were hidden dangers for the evil spirits.

    Ainsley had to focus on so many zones on the map and infected as many enemies and friends as possible, making things easy for the 20 high-level evil spirits to roam around without being noticed.

    Even if some low-level heavenly creatures noticed the strange evil aura from these evil spirits, the evil spirits would immediately condense themselves and kill the low-level creatures in one move.

    They were ruthless and cruel.

    They didn''t even leave an intact corpse and some spirits directly devoured the corpses so that they wouldn''t leave any traces behind.

    Going deep to the enemy''s domain was by no means easy, and even after Ainsley''s Godly assistance, one or two evil spirits still died to let the other evil spirits escape smoothly.

    Of course, if this was in the past, the evil spirits wouldpete to sacrifice each other and would never have such a united attitude.

    With Ainsley''s love virus influencing them, the evil spirits'' goals had always been to find the domain cores and for that, they were willing to unite and even sacrifice themselves for others.

    Anyway, high-level spirits wouldn''t die so easily if not in the hands of exorcists who could really extinguish the spirits'' bodies.

    These creatures could indeed sense the evil aura of the spirits and blindly attacked them until the spirits exhausted their energy and ''died'', but as long as the soul was intact, spirits could be cultivated again.

    The low-level and mid-level spirits might not have the energy to re-cultivate their spirits after they died as spirits, so most spirits would directly enter the reincarnation circle after they died as spirits.

    It was truly rare for spirits to die aplete death and couldn''t be revived in other ways because, no matter what, spirits were the consciousness of the soul, and only souls could be destroyed.

    The evil spirit team united and they soon scattered here and there to find the domain''s cores as soon as possible.

    Of course, because most of the people in Armageddon Domain were quietly infected by either the high-level evil spirits or the holy spirits themselves, things were going so smoothly for the evil spirit team.

    But it wasn''t the same for the holy spirit team.

    The moment the holy spirit team came to Hell Break Domain, Ainsley didn''t bother to ask the demon army to fight these spirits and just quietly instilled a certain ''thought'' into the holy spirits'' minds throughmands.

    [Go to the areas with a few demon guards because they might be guarding the location of the domain cores. Just don''t get caught and check whether the core is really there or not!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1604 "Armageddon Domain Cores Locations"

    After telling the Holy Spirits to find ces with some demon guards, Ainsleypletely felt reassured.

    Her trick should be working well!

    The baby told the spirits to go here and there, as if they were really trying to find the domain''s cores on their own initiative, but the baby actually guided the spirits to meet some demon army soldiers who stayed behind to guard the domain.

    She said that the holy spirits just needed to be careful and not get caught, but Ainsley chose the demon guards with the highest sensitivity towards holy aura.

    Many creatures in Hell came out of the gate and stayed inside Hell Break domain to guard the domain from intruders, and they were indeed sensitive to the aura of the holy spirits.

    This time, Ainsley didn''t bother to infect the demon army with the love virus inside the high-level holy spirits bodies because to infect non-spirits with spirits as the virus carrier...

    The spirits had to materialize and condense themselves first before infecting the non-spirits with Love Virus.

    Ainsley didn''t let the Holy Spirits do this to avoid suspicions, but even so, the demon army still sensed the breath of people from the light camp, and they quickly attacked the ces with that breath.

    Some high-level spirits could hide their breath and aura and even helped others to hide from the demon army guards at the back, but Ainsley quietly made these spirits undo their disguises.

    The spirits didn''t realize that their disguise was inactive and so, even when the demon army guards couldn''t see the spirits with naked eyes, they could still urately locate these spirits from their holy breaths and aura!

    Ainsley led the spirits to demise several times but also let them enter some ces that were suspected to have the core of Hell Break Domain to ''encourage'' the spirits that their ''gut feelings'' were correct.

    But no matter what, it was impossible to let the holy spirits find the domain''s cores and even if they did find it, Ainsley would make the spirits ''turn a blind eye'' to the obvious signs.

    Then, she reported the location of their domain cores to Lucifer so that he could send elites to protect the domain cores secretly.

    Ainsley was so busy dealing with both sides that her brain almost burned on the spot.

    Fortunately, the 20 high-level evil spirits didn''t disappoint Ainsley, and after another fifteen minutes search, and after a total of 40 minutes counting from the moment both gates were opened....

    The evil spirits found the locations of all five domain cores belonging to Armageddon Domain.

    Ainsley recorded all the location''s coordinates and sent it to Lucifer for furthermand.

    [My lord, the five cores are scattered everywhere, and one of them is inside the special altar at Armageddon''s Sky Temple.]

    [The second one is buried deep inside the pond in front of the Sky Temple.]

    [The third one is hidden among the dangerous clouds that will continuously send out thunder and lightning one after another.]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [As for the fourth core, it''s buried deep underground in Armageddon Domain and it''s surrounded byva full of holy energy.]

    [Last but not least, the strongest core and the main core of the domain, the evil spirits said that it should be near the Gate of Heaven, guarded by countless heavenly creatures.]

    It was true that even the domain owner could not manipte where the cores would be hidden but they could manipte one core and the main core of all other domain cores.

    Obviously, Raguel, who strengthened the domain, was sly and witty because he hid the main core of his domain near the Gate of Heaven, where there would be one soldier after soldier pouring out of the Gate every single second.

    This ce would undoubtedly be the safest ce in Armageddon Domain, and even if the gate were closed in another twenty minutes, the gate itself would still exist.

    The demon lord Lucifer and Archangel Michael never thought that they could open the gate for so long, and their n had always been to let out as many spirits as possible from the gate.

    After all, even after the gate was closed, the spirits could still stay outside of the gate for a period of time before they would be automatically sucked into the gate.

    The small battle between God''s army and the Demon''s army was only a cover to let the other side fish out as many spirits as possible, even if they were only low-level spirits.

    It was said that some spirits could retain the soldiers so that they could still move outside of the gate even after the gate was closed and everyone was forced to return.

    Naturally, both Archangel Michael and Lucifer asked Gabriel and Father Dracu to find those spirits who could retain other soldiers to stay out of the gate after the gate was closed.

    They needed as many spirits as possible with this ability!

    Many mid-level and even low-level spirits had this unique ability that was actually not that unique and only allowed them to share some of their spirits aura so that the gate would still let them wander outside of the gate.

    After all, spirits had a pretty unusual status both in Heaven and Hell.

    Both ces wouldn''t be afraid of the spirits running out and never returning to create chaos outside because the spirits were all bound to Heaven or Hell for life.

    Many evil spirits who received harsh punishment in hell had tried to sneak out of Hell by entering the dimensional hole other people opened to summon some Hell creatures.

    Spirits were like some special type of intelligent life in Hell but they were hard to manage.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1605 "Merits For Ainsley "

    A lot of evil spirits snuck out using this loophole of being summoned by Otherworldly beings, but once theymitted a crime without benefiting Hell at all, their punishment would be doubled.

    It was true that the spirits could wander outside for quite a timepared to the other creatures who were more strictly controlled by Heaven or Hell.

    But it''s not that simple.

    Despite being able to wander outside of Hell, spirits aside from the high-level spirits could do nothing without shamans and their level of threat was definitely way less than the other creatures.

    Both Lucifer and Archangel Michael wanted to fish out as many special spirits with those unique abilities as possible and let the soldiers who could remain outside of the gate destroy the domain cores.

    Because the holy spirits were tricked by Ainsley and they still didn''t realize it while Ainsley and her evil spirits had finished searching for what they wanted to find...

    Lucifer almostughed out loud at this unexpected result and immediately sent some elites who were lurking in the dark to go to those ces to destroy domain cores.

    At the same time, Lucifer also asked the remaining high-level evil spirits to go to those ces to guide the elites and helped at the same time.

    Anyway, they could materialize and cancel their ghost state for a period of time, so the spirits were still a hidden trump card in the end.

    Lucifer gave his verdict to Ainsley, and the baby ryed the message to the evil spirits who were still lurking in Armageddon Domain.

    After all, the domain was huge, and it was indeed hard to find such a small number of only 20 spirits which couldn''t be seen with the naked eye or detected by radar-type ability.

    An ability like Ainsley''s sound wave that could detect even the spirits was definitely notmon. Among those who sided with the light camp, everybody was busy fighting the demon''s army.

    How could they have time to monitor the battlefield like Ainsley?

    To be honest, Archangel Raphael could definitely do this relying on his ''miracle'' attribute, but since he died an unexpected death and only left behind an unknown miracle...

    No one was there to monitor the high-level evil spirits'' movement.

    Coupled with Ainsley''s assistance, it was like hacking the surveince camera, making the enemies blind and hidden in the dark.

    Ainsley received the new task from Lucifer and immediately marked the positions of the elite demon team that Lucifer had chosen.

    After Lucifer understood Ainsley''s 3D map ability, he generously told the baby about the elite team so that the baby could monitor their well-being and helped them by the way.

    But this wasn''t enough because the main mission was to destroy the main core of the domain that was hidden near the Gate of Heaven.

    [Usually, the way topletely destroy a domain of this size is either to kill all the pirs and destroy the main domain''s core or destroy all five domain''s cores one after another.]

    However, there were still some ways to partially destroy the domain.

    [We have killed one of the four pirs and all we have to do is to destroy the main core, destroy the secondary core and destroy the second pir, which is one of the three archangels.]<novelnext></novelnext>

    This way, the domain would be destroyed for real, and it wouldn''t be a partial destruction anymore.

    It would be a definite destruction with no way to save it!

    [The elite demons will destroy the secondary core first and try to destroy the main core before the gate is closed.]

    [But even after the gate is closed, the spirits can still do something. So, little girl, you have to lead the remaining spirits to destroy the main core and kill Gabriel on the way.]

    Lucifer didn''t think that giving thismand to Ainsley was too much because Satan and Father Dracu would definitely be there to target Gabriel, and Ainsley only needed to be the unexpected arrow in the dark.

    In short, she would be the hidden weapon!

    Now that the location of the domain cores has been revealed, Lucifer was determined to destroy all the domain cores but sent the elite demon team to focus on the secondary core before the main core.

    After all, the main core was definitely the hardest to be destroyed, and the second hardest was the core that was hidden inside the altar at the Sky Temple.

    The Sky Temple looked as if it wasn''t guarded by anyone, but as the ce where the archangels descended into this domain, the temple would be the ce with the highest concentration of holy energy.

    Then, there would also be a lot of elite heavenly battle angels and heavenly creatures who didn''t want the ce where the archangels descended to be tainted by evil aura from the enemies.

    That temple must be heavily guarded too.

    [I know it''s hard to monitor and help the elite demon team, pay attention to the 50 high-level holy spirits in our area and even lead the evil spirits to destroy the main core, but...]

    Lucifer rarely referred to himself as ''I'' instead of a more arrogant pronoun.

    The arrogant and prideful demon lord softened his voice as he encouraged Ainsley, who was regarded as the weakest and the useless medium among all other mediums.

    [I know you can do this and if you manage to do these missions well, your realm strength will soar, and your strength''s foundation will be more solid than before.]

    The dark camp''s creatures also had things such as ''merits'' and it could be turned into one''s own strength!

    Ainsley would definitely benefit a lot after doing all these missions.

    [You can even share your merit to evolve your beasts,] Lucifer added.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1606 "Axelles True Identity"

    Cellino and Bello were already about to evolve after their contribution to this war, anyway, but there was still ze, who was about to be a sacred beast.

    The legend said that the moment a beast with a Phoenix or a dragon bloodline became a sacred beast, there would be a worldwide miracle, especially if the beast had a mutated origin!

    Ainsley was not too greedy about herself but hearing that other people, such as ze, would benefit too, Ainsley was moved.

    The baby also thought about Axelle and the others and felt that since Axelle had the bloodline of the Abyss demon, maybe he would also benefit from the shared merit.

    Little did Ainsley know that from the moment the Gate of Hell was opened, Axelle''s demonic bloodline was awakened and the Sloan Family''s mansion was now in a mess.

    Let''s go back to the moment the Gate of Hell was opened.

    Aside from themon people suffering from the evil whispers and many people were influenced by the evil aura leaked from the war zone, and suddenlymitting various crimes, the dark creatures were the ones who got affected the most.

    This was not necessarily a bad thing because anyone with the light camp''s bloodline also got some kind of strange awakening the moment the Gate of Heaven was opened.

    The same goes for anyone with the bloodline belonging to the dark camp.

    Even if they themselves had a super thin dark camp''s bloodline and never thought of siding with the dark side, these people called the dark camp''s descendants were still affected one after another.

    The biggest example was the halflings who lived in the blood n kingdom and were now already evacuating far away from the war zone, waiting for the pure-blood members to look to return with victory.

    The moment the Gate of Hell was opened, all these halflings awakened their blood n''s bloodline, just like Ainsley.

    Then, the suffering came because of the sudden bloodline awakening and many people from young to oldy on their beds with pain all over their bodies.

    However, maybe because everyone in the blood n kingdom were generally stronger than your ordinary ability users or people with no power at all, no one died because of the bloodline awakening.

    On the other hand, many halflings found out that after their bloodline awakening, their strength increased in terms of racial advantage and even if the majority couldn''t manipte blood...

    The halflings were still sensitive to anything rted to blood and could get a lot of information just through a speck of blood.

    This thing happened all over the continents in the world.

    Both dark camp''s descendants and the light camp''s descendants underwent bloodline awakening one after another, including the students in Elton Academy.

    It was precisely because of the awakening that the still developing teenagers became more extreme and the students from the opposite camps directly fought on the spot.

    Many teachers who had a little bloodline from the light camp or the dark camp also suddenly awakened their dormant bloodline, which further made the situation more chaotic than ever.

    The instructors in the academy were experienced after all, so after the initial chaos, they managed to calm down and start managing the students.

    However, there were quite a few instructors and students who had both the bloodline of the dark camp and the light headquarters, which made some kind of fiercepetition in their bodies.

    Most of these types of people could only end their bloodline awakening after choosing one side and letting the other side fall into a dormant state, leaving only one active bloodline camp.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But there were some cases where the person awakened both bloodlines sessfully and became a rare ability user in an instant.

    Still, generally, the infighting of the bloodline awakening in these people''s bodies often led to the destruction of the bodies itself, which was why the academy was flustered.

    Many geniuses in Elton Academy had both camp''s bloodlines that weren''t awakened yet but still affected their awakened special abilities.

    Because of the bloodline''s influence, these geniuses could awaken many extreme attribute abilities, but when the Gate of Heaven and the Gate of Hell were opened one after another...

    These students suffered the most and the Academy had to work hard to prevent these students from dying.

    So, what''s the rtion between all this news and Axelle?

    Well, Axelle was also one of the rare people who had both the bloodline of the dark creature and the light creature.

    It was said that elves were naturally in the light camp despite the nowadays elves being more neutral than leaning towards the light camp.

    Still, in the end, the forest elves were still included in the light camp based on their ability''s attributes and not based on their personal choice.

    Axelle was born from a unique person, and he was actually the illegitimate son of the forest elf''s princess back in the day!

    Axel''s past history was like a novel on its own because his mother was the respected princess of the elven race with a thick light camp''s bloodline, the darling of nts and forest.

    If one looked closer at the previous hints about elves, one would notice that the so-called Royal Pacifier that Jake''s female elf friend identally gave to Ainsley had something to do with Axelle.

    Because this female elf was Axelle''s nanny when Axelle was still a child!

    But Axelle''s identity...was not as simple as the illegitimate son of the elf princess.

    The elves knew Axelle was a halfling and his other bloodline was a demonic bloodline, not just any ordinary dark creature''s bloodline.

    For the elves who participated in the event of creating the Abyss and sealing the demons from their world in the Abyss, the demons had always been their nemesis.

    Then, despite all of this, there was Axelle''s father, who turned out to be...the king of the Abyss Demon.

    You guessed it right.

    The King of the Abyss Demon!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1607 "Axelles Bloodline Awakening"

    We don''t have time to explore the truth to Abyss  whatsoever and so, let''s just say it straight.

    The elves didn''t know about Axelle''s father''s true identity and only knew that Axelle had the demon bloodline, but the higher-ups in the elven race must have known about it.

    Axelle was the Prince of the elven race as well as the Abyss Demon.

    No one knew how the king of the Abyss Demon could get in touch with the Elf Princess, but the elf princess was expelled from her royal status, and the Abyss King also gave his throne away before disappearing with the elf princess.

    Unfortunately, all of this was only until Abyss was tightly guarded, and the couple was separated, leaving Axelle in the Elven continent.

    Axelle never grew up with his mother because the princess soon died of too much miasma contamination despite being a blessed elf full of light attributes.

    The parents had miserable endings, and Axelle, the disgrace of the elven race, was raised like a ve and not like a royal prince at all.

    All this time, the elves were afraid that one day, Axelle would awaken his demonic bloodline and receive the memory inheritance from his father.

    Axelle obviously didn''t know much about his parents and only knew that his identity was strange and he was a lowly and dirty halfling, the disgrace of the elven family.

    It was not until the Gate of Heaven was opened that Axelle finally had a forceful bloodline awakening.

    The Abyss Demon was different from the Hell Demon, but the two demons were still one roots in the end, just like the angels and the celestial.

    And so, the opening of the Gate of Hell still brought a huge impact on Axelle.

    The Sloan Mansion was in a gloomy and depressing state for almost a month ever since the news of Ainsley''s death spread out.

    The family was in chaos, and it was not until a few more weeks that the family stabilized the situation, barely able to retain the family status as a high-level mafia family.

    The enemies in the dark and people who wanted to step on the Sloan Family didn''t seed because of the Sloan Family''s many connections and allies.

    Still, the family lost a lot of not-so-loyal mafia members and only kept the most loyal members.

    The number of mafia members had shrunk a lot, but those who remained were undoubtedly loyal and had a strong bond with the Sloan Family.

    Everything soon returned to its previous peace, but even after a month where the head of the family went missing and people couldn''t confirm whether she was really dead or not...

    No one volunteered to take the position of the family head despite too many temptations to be in power.

    The rebellious branch family members were all cleaned up by the head of the branch families themselves, and branch family heads were all honestly loyal to Ainsley.

    They could separate from the main branch to develop yet still use the banner of the main family for connection, and protection was, all thanks to Ainsley.

    These branch family heads didn''t dare to take the empty throne when they were still not sure whether Ainsley was really dead or not.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The video of the baby''s death was there, but her corpse and soul were taken away by unknown vampires.

    The Billios Family, Ainsley''s other family, was also calm and never acted as if they lost Ainsley forever.

    It didn''t mean that Ainsley was not favored, but it actually said that the Billios Family knew some inside information about Ainsley''s safety.

    The baby might not be dead, or she might be still alive somewhere, undergoing vigorous treatment!

    Everyone in the Sloan Family was full of hope until ze was summoned away, and Axelle, who knew ze the most, immediately knew that Ainsley was still alive because of this.

    Unfortunately, when Axelle was so excited that his mood was high, the Gate of Hell opened, and his bloodline awakening happened without anyone anticipating it.

    At that time, Axelle was in the main hall with everyone else, discussing many things rted to the family business, when his head suddenly hurt so much, and strange whispers poured into his ears.

    Axelle felt as if someone had stabbed his head with countless knives and the blood in his vein suddenly boiled, looking excited for no reason.

    Axelle''s eyes unknowingly turned bloody, and the person subconsciously opened his mouth and groaned in pain.

    "Ah!!!"

    Axelle''s dark blue skin slowly turned crimson red, as if dyed in blood, and soon, his facial appearance also changed.

    A pair of pitch-ck goat-like horns grew on Axelle''s head, and his skin grew snake-like scales, tough and sharp under the glinting light of the chandelier.

    Axelle opened his mouth when he screamed, and people could see Axelle''s fangs slowly growing out, looking sharper and unusualpared to his usual appearance.

    Not to mention that as the headache became worse with the horns growing out of the head bit by bit, Axelle''s bones all over his body ached so much and soon, his back was ripped open, and a pair of crimson-ck wings came out.

    The wings grew slowly but surely, bit by bit, as if wanting to torture Axelle with the painful growth of the wings on his back.

    Unlike Ainsley''s unique blood n wings, Axelle''s wings looked more like the miniature version of the evil western dragon''s wings.

    It was said that only the King of Abyss and their descendants would have such unique wings because the evil dragons shared ancestors with the royal family of the abyss demon!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1608 "Axelles Transformation"

    It was well-known that only the high-level abyss demon and the royal family had high intelligence and could be calledparable to other demonic creatures.

    The mid-level and low-level abyss demons were all lunatics who were driven by their destructive instinct.

    The abyss Demon was a branch family of the Hell Demon, just like Celestial Race was a branch of the angel race.

    But celestials were still normalpared to the majority of Abyss Demons.

    People said that when Hell demons had children with non-demonic partners, their children, the halflings, would have some problems with their temperament or their IQ.

    This was why the demons from Hell would rarely have children with non-demons.

    Even an interracial marriage between two different ns in the same demon family often lead to such cases.

    Because of this, the demons from Hell, no matter whether they were low-level demons or high-level demons, would always marry their own people for the sake of good descendants.

    Some ns in the demon family were born to be low-level demons or mid-level demons such as Subus and other types of demons.

    The others, such as the original blood n demon from Hell were born to be high-level demons and usually worked for the 72 demon kings of Hell or directly served one of the seven Hell Princes.

    Hell had many factions and despite the highest throne being the evil Gods and the seven demon lords, there was still a lot of chaos everywhere, including the matter of childbirth.

    The demons were a bunch of people with their own rebellious side and even after knowing the risk of having halfling descendants, many still gave birth to various demons.

    The extreme ones even married Hell creatures that weren''t demons because no matter what, even the lowest-level demon of Hell would have a somewhat humanoid figure than the other Hell creatures.

    Demons had no bottom line, and they could marry a lot of strange things, giving birth to a bunch of strange creatures that sometimes had humanoid shapes and sometimes didn''t.

    That''s how the Abyss Demon was born.

    In short, the Abyss Demons were all the abandoned demons from Hell, and there were many such demons in various worlds, including the mid-level and high-level worlds.

    For the demons from Hell, these ''failed'' descendants could always be used as a source of terror to the chosen world and with that, the demons from Hell could have many business exchange opportunities with those worlds.

    Where there was chaos, there would be justice and light, but there would also be some ces that needed the demons from Hell to intervene.

    The Abyss Demons were all the failed versions of the Hell Demons, and only the high-level and royal family Abyss Demons were barely decent.

    As a descendant of the Abyss Demon King, Axelle''s wings were unique and if one didn''t look at the wings closely, they would really mistake his wings for dragon wings.

    After all, evil dragons in various worlds were also known for their greed and lust.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was not strange for the current Abyss Demon''s royal family to evolve and grow wings simr to the dragons if their ancestors had something to do with them.

    Axelle grew a pair of wings, a pair of goat-like horns and many other demonic characteristics closely rted to Abyss Demons.

    It was said in the history book that Abyss Demons had a unique characteristic which was their monster-like appearance and their crimson skin as if dyed with blood.

    The royal family of the Abyss Demon also had crimson skin, but they would have purple and ck veins all over their crimson skin, making their appearances unique yet terrifying at the same time.

    The royal family of the Abyss Demons inherited the dragons'' scales, wings and good look when the dragons were in their humanoid forms.

    As the son of a beautiful elf princess and a somewhat handsome Abyss Demon King, Axelle''s appearance had always been good if not for his withdrawn personality and his long bangs that covered half of his face.

    Now, as the blood suddenly underwent a huge awakening, the young man''s appearances slowly changed, closely following the appearance of his father and mother.

    Axelle''s long curly hair slowly became smooth and straight but the color mixture was pitch ck and golden.

    It was as if someone poured golden glitter or sewed golden threats to Axelle''s pitch-ck hair, making his hair look like that.

    The bang also grew longer, and it automatically grouped with the rest of the hair, revealing the clear appearance of the young man.

    Axelle''s vibe has always been that mysterious and geek elven alchemist, but as his bloodline was awakened, the young man''s eyes became as sharp as the dragons.

    His fangs grew, giving him a ferocious and wild look. Coupled with his elf-like ears, the young man definitely looked like a dangerous yet charming walking red g from manhwa with psychopath viins.

    Axelle himself didn''t know that his appearance had changed so much, and even his aura had also changed, from his usual gentle and meekness to a sharp and vicious like now.

    The young man was still groaning in pain and had already fallen on his knees, trying to endure the pain whatsoever.

    Elliana, Grandpa Yofan and the others had long noticed Axelle''s sudden transformation, but they didn''t dare to get too close to Axelle because of one thing.

    When Axelle suddenly transformed, the evil aura suppressed in his blood erupted and the whole person was covered with a thick evil aura full of corrosive attack and other dark camp attributes.

    If someone got too close to him, they would be contaminated and go crazy on the spot!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1609 "Ainsleys Godly Assistance"

    This was the first time Elliana and the others saw someone turning into a demon on the spot, and they were afraid that Axelle would be as irrational as the Abyss Demons.

    Anyway, they had long known about Axelle''s time bomb attribute and now that this time bomb suddenly exploded...

    Everyone wasn''t too surprised and was only worried about the following cases.

    What would happen to Axelle next?

    Would he be as destructive as the Abyss Demons, or would he massacre others in a fit of anger?

    The Sloan Family immediately entered the state of martialw, and they sealed off the entire mansion, trying to keep Axelle in the mansion instead of going out to cause trouble.

    The Sloan Family''s main members had lived well with Axelle before. No matter how introverted Axelle was, the group had slowly got along with Axelle, treating him as their family member.

    Now that the family member showed signs of turning into a demon that should have been sealed in Abyss, the Sloan Family was afraid that other forces would find Axelle and detain him or something.

    The Sloan Family still felt that Axelle would not be so destructive and what they could do now was to protect Axelle and let him finish his transformation smoothly.

    "Seal the mansion and the main territory. Don''t let the members talk about this issue, and don''t spread the news outside."

    Grandpa Yofan looked as if he had grown older a few years in such a short time, and his eyes showed a hint of exhaustion.

    He was sure that Ainsley should be alive, but he had not seen her for so long.

    Now, Axelle, another important family member, also had a mishap, and his life was definitely in danger.

    If Axelle ever went berserk, the whole Sloan Family would be massacred and the family''s lifeline would end right there on the spot.

    Elliana and the others were definitely also worried about Axelle''s sudden change, but they could only seal the news and iste Axelle in the main hall, making the main hall a forbidden ce for other people.

    Now, let''s see if Axelle would be an irrational demon or not.

    This is a gamble that puts the whole Sloan Family on the spot, but Grandpa Yofan is firm in his choice.

    "Axelle is a person that Ain brings over to our mansion. If Ain is here, she will also choose to do the same thing and will never kill Axelle or betray him."

    Little did Grandpa Yofan and the others know that Axelle was still conscious despite all the sudden awakening and his transformation.

    He could feel and sense what the family members did to him, and after knowing that they stubbornly didn''t choose to give him away to the authorities or kill him on the spot...

    Axelle''s somewhat chaotic and evil feelings deep in his heart calmed down.

    It was true that awakening the Abyss Demon bloodline made him restless and irrational, but Axelle still fought hard to retain his consciousness and sobriety.

    He still remembered Ainsley, who gave him home despite knowing that he was a time bomb and now that he ''exploded'', he wanted to repay Ainsley well.

    At least, he didn''t want to harm Ainsley''s most precious family and ce.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If, if he really couldn''t retain his consciousness and became an irrational demon...

    Axelle''s eyes shed with a hint of cruelty that he had never shown in his whole life until now.

    Axelle was determined to kill himself in case of losing control and bing a dangerous demon for others.

    He better die without harming anyone than live just to kill people who loved him and respected him!

    Ainsley, on the battlefield, didn''t know anything about Axelle''s transformation and other troubles.

    The baby was focused on aplishing Lucifer''s mission, and now, she had already started to assist the elite demon army from afar.

    Relying on her 3D map ability, Ainsley could urately help whoever was in trouble. She also used high-level evil spirits to spread Love Virus to the enemy one after another.

    The elite demon team was a team with only twenty people split into several small groups consisting of five people each.

    These demons were all good at disguising their auras, and they were also good at destroying something such as the domain cores.

    Their mission was to destroy the secondary domain core that was embedded inside the special altar at the Sky Temple in Armageddon Domain.

    The group didn''t go together all at once and went out with their small team with at least two high-level spirits per team to lead the way and also help them ward off the enemies.

    The demon team and the high-level spirits thought that they were the only ones doing this mission, but they didn''t know that Ainsley secretly helped them from behind.

    The evil spirits were used as a virus carrier to infect whoever got in touch with the spirits and to be on the safe side, Ainsley infected the elite demons as well without them knowing.

    With this, each of the team members could infect the enemy on their own, and the risk of rming the archangels became so low that it looked like an impossible thing to happen.

    But it did happen.

    The elite demons didn''t know why they obviously met some powerful heavenly creatures on the way to Sky Temple.

    The other party must have discovered their existence too, because the other party immediately rushed to fight.

    However, just when the other party entered a specific range from the team members, the other party would all be collectively stunned for a few seconds.

    Then, these heavenly creatures were distracted by something and they quickly left, as if they had never seen the elite demons!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1610 "Falling For Ainsleys Distant Charm"

    These elite demons had the appearance close to humans and each of them had their own unique traits rted to their n.

    There were at least a few subuses and Subi in the team and they were all proficient in seducing enemies even when the enemies were from the light camp.

    These elite demons who were not regarded as the main army of Hell and were only the reserve army also had their own pride and they had been nning to seduce whoever came to mess with them.

    Unexpectedly, before they could release their charm, the enemy suddenly acted strangely, and they left with blind eyes, not caring about the intruders from the demon army at all!

    The Subus and the Subi in the team had a keen smell for anything rted to charm, and just now, they felt something resembling charm hitting those enemies who became ''blind''.

    But obviously, they hadn''t even spread their charm to the enemies! So, who was it helping them in the dark?

    These demons were all under Asmodeus'' ruling because they were charm demons, and they were also sensitive to the breath of their demon lord.

    They weren''t the direct subordinates of Asmodeus because although many subus and Subi served Asmodeus, only the strong ones had the privilege of serving the demon lord.

    People like them, although called elite demons, were still not qualified to meet the demon Lord yet they still memorized the aura of their demon Lord.

    After all, their type of demons all lived in Asmodeus''yer of Hell and how could they not recognize the aura of their supreme lord?

    There were many demon kings in Hell scattered throughout the sevenyers of Hell, creating cities, territories, and even countries.

    But eachyer of Hell would only have one supreme leader, and that was the Prince of Hell, one of the seven deadly sins.

    The subus and the Subi swore they seemed to sense the aura of their supreme leader just now.

    So...what the hell was going on?

    These demons didn''t even realize that they already got a little amount of Love Virus in their bodies, and their every movement was subconsciously controlled by Ainsley''s littlemands.

    The Subus and the Subi told their teammates about their discovery, and the teammates were silent before showing a mysterious smile.

    "It seems there are three other lords aside from his excellency Michael. One of them should be your supreme lord, Lord Asmodeus."

    These demons joined the Demon Army and obeyed Lucifer as their supreme ruler but even so, many demons didn''t live in Lucifer''syer of Hell, and they also had their own ''local leaders'' such as the other six demon lords.

    Not to mention the more than 70 demon kings scattered everywhere in Hell.

    So many factions, but the elite demons knew that in this war, there were only four demon lords who came, and one of them was Asmodeus.

    "Maybe your lord''s medium is the one helping us in the dark. After all, since you said that you sense a strange type of charm, it must be your lord''s medium."

    The Subus and the Subi all showed astonished faces as they tried to think hard about Asmodeus'' medium in this domain.

    Someone who could influence the enemies without showing up in person and could even make the enemies turn a blind eye to an obvious intruder...<novelnext></novelnext>

    What kind of demonic descendant is this?!

    The elite demons actually looked down on whoever became the mediums of the demon lords'' consciousness because this world was just a mid-level world and how could the people in this world be as strong as them.

    Although their status wasn''t that high in Hell, it was obviously top notch if they were thrown to this world.

    As such, even when Lucifer gave the order to the army''s leader and told them to cooperate with Asmodeus'' medium, the elite demons in this important team didn''t take it seriously.

    They didn''t need the native''s help at all.

    It was said that the ones who discovered the location of the domain cores were also high-level evil spirits, not the unknown Asmodeus'' medium.

    The elite demons naturally looked down on these unknown mediums, including Atherton who became Lucifer''s medium.

    However, it was only now that they realized something different about Asmodeus'' medium.

    It was true that there was Asmodeus'' aura in that silent charm attack, but how could these Subus and Subi not know Asmodeus'' style of charm?

    That strange charm didn''t need people to look at appearances or other things. It was mysterious, and it must not rely on lust, unlike them.

    Indeed. Even Asmodeus''s consciousness had never thought of creating such a strange virus, but thanks to Ainsley, he got an idea and the main body was also pleased with this new tricks.

    Although the virus couldn''t be like Ainsley''s love virus, it could be changed into Lust Virus.

    Anyway, Ainsley''s virus was effective because many people from Armageddon Domain had seen Ainsley even if just a glimpse and had heard of her name from other infected victims.

    Yes. To spread the virus, Ainsley even made the virus carriers projected Ainsley''s appearance and other small information to the targets so that the targets would know someone called ''Ainsley''

    This all started from the mid-level evil spirits who saw her face to face and the two unlucky humanoid mid-level holy spirits.

    Just a small deed, but the effect was tremendous.

    Now, these people who had the Love Virus knew Ainsley''s name and face, but they wouldn''t necessarily know her family information or the fact that she was Asmodeus'' medium.

    Still, in the end, they all fell into Ainsley''s unique baby charm!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1611 "Intercepting Gabriels Messages"

    Ainsley only nted the information that there was a toddler among the fighters on the battlefield and because this was really too strange and rare, many people didn''t doubt the sudden news about the kid.

    Little did they know that all of this was Ainsley''s deliberate move to make it possible to infect them with Love Virus.

    The Subi and subus tried to imagine the appearance of Asmodeus'' medium, and they unknowingly thought of Ainsley, the strange kid that they heard about from the evil spirits.

    "I heard that there is this mysterious kid with a strange charm ability and she''s involved in the war. If it''s her who bes Asmodeus'' medium, it all makes sense."

    The team just chatted casually and quickly entered the range of the Sky Temple.

    This time, even with Ainsley''s assistance, the difficulty in approaching the secret altar would be doubled or even tripled.

    The number of guards inside Sky Temple and outside the temple was numerous to the point of making people suspicious whether there was really anything good here.

    Otherwise, why would they put so many guards just to guard an empty temple with only one sacred altar with no use?

    The archangels definitely didn''t know yet what the secondary main core was inside the altar in this temple because what they could control was the sole main core that they put near the Heaven Gate.

    At this time, the elite demon team and the evil spirits had arrived one after another.

    They purposely came at different times to reduce the umtion of evil aura from their group being too high to be noticed by the heavenly creatures.

    The team disguised themselves well and turned themselves into something invisible.

    They even masked their aura so that they would not be noticed at all.

    Taking this chance when the team was in invisible mode, Ainsley spread her virus bit by bit once more to the enemies and purposely made the enemies a little bit ck while guarding the temple.

    The outer guards were not a threat despite their huge number, but starting from the inner guards who guarded the inside of the temple...

    The team had to rely on Ainsley to infect the guards with the love virus so that the guards would turn a blind eye to them.

    After all, these heavenly guards had an incredible sixth sense and sensitivity towards evil aura.

    Even after the team and the evil spirits masked their aura, the guards were still alert and vaguely felt that there might be an unknown intruder around.

    If not for Ainsley who saw the situation through the 3D map ability and quickly infected the guards, a fight would break out soon and the mission would be way harder than before.

    For Ainsley to spread her sound wave so far away from Hell Break Domain all the way to Sky Temple, the baby had to stop sending sound waves to other areas and focus only on the elite demons.

    Of course, she kept sending her sound wave around Hell Break Domain to monitor both spirits'' current movement.

    After all, she had to ensure that the holy spirits stayed ignorant.

    Unfortunately, Gabriel, the archangel who asked the 50 high-level holy spirits to explore Hell Break Domain, suddenly felt a strange feeling after not getting any report for so long.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was impossible for the sensitive spirits not to find the domain cores for so long unless they were caught and massacred by the enemies.

    But such a response must show some signs, yet he didn''t see anything wrong in Hell Break Domain.

    No chaos or other things that indicated intruders fighting with the local guards.

    So...what went wrong?

    Gabriel didn''t know anything and only had this strange sixth sense, but he obviously would never imagine even his sixth sense that suddenly rang was actually thanks to Archangel Raphael''s remnants of miracles.

    Gabriel had an ominous feeling, so he quickly contacted the high-level holy spirits on his own because he was the leader of the holy spirits, and the spirits wouldn''t have a breakdown when hearing his voice in their minds.

    Gabriel contacted the high-level holy spirits, but strangely, even after he sent a few messages through telepathy, the spirits didn''t give any single response.

    It was as if they didn''t receive the message at all.

    Of course, Ainsley intercepted the message with her Love Virus and made the holy spirits ''turn a deaf ear'' to the messages sent by Gabriel straight to their minds.

    Because of this, the spirits really didn''t know that Gabriel contacted them, and now, they were still busy trying to break into Hell Breaks special castle.

    They felt that the castle should hide a few domain cores and the main core might also be there inside the castle.

    Obviously, Ainsley also had the same thoughts, but she let the spirits head to the Castle while secretly telling Satan and Lucifer to strengthen the security of the blood castle.

    It was easier to trap all the high-level holy spirits in one ce than to let them scatter throughout the domain.

    Ainsley didn''t have time and energy to focus on so many things at once, so she proposed this bold idea.

    Anyway, it was logical that one of the domain cores should be hidden inside the blood castle because the blood castle had a simr function to the Armageddon domain''s Sky Temple.

    If the spirits were smart, they would really suspect the Blood Castle and would definitely find a way to check that castle.

    Aside from the castle, there was also the floating Gate of Underworld, which looked as if it was just a decoration.

    That''s another suspicious ce!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1612 "Silencing The Guardian Angels"

    However, since the gate was there even before the domain was strengthened to the current domain...

    There was a huge chance that a domain core would appear around the gate.

    There was also theva sea and the blood moon in the sky.

    These two ces were also suspicious, but because a blood moon was impossible to reach, the Holy Spirits were more interested in the Blood Castle at the center of the Blood Kingdom on the huge ind.

    Hell Break Domain made the single castle not lonely anymore, and there was also a strange city surrounding the Blood Castle and people called it the Blood n kingdom.

    Or the Kingdom of Darkness.

    It wasn''t suitable to call it a kingdom when it only looked like a small town, but it might be the capital of the ''kingdom'', the reign of darkness that turned into Hell Break.

    The castle and the town had long been assimted with the Hell of Gate deep at the center of the earth, and that transformed the Reign of Darkness into a ce of chaos for demons.

    Gabriel couldn''t contact the spirits at all and he finally realized that something must have happened somewhere, but Ainsley didn''t let Gabriel suspect the situation for too long.

    Although Ainsley didn''t let the holy spirits receive Gabriel''s message so as not to make them sober again, the baby also made the holy spirits ''report'' back to Gabriel from time to time.

    [Your excellency, we are sorry to report toote, but we have found the suspected ce of a few domain cores.]

    [There must be a main domain core or a secondary core in the Blood Castle at the center of the Crimson Town on that strange ind in Hell Break Domain.]

    [Then, there is also the blood moon in the sky, the sea of blood andva, plus the Gate of the Underworld.]

    [We haven''t seen the Gate of Hell but we suspect that there must be a domain core over there too. Now, we are trying to infiltrate into the Blood Castle.]

    Gabriel almost suspected that the holy spirits had a mishap, but after receiving the report, he sighed in relief and felt that the spirits didn''t respond to his words because they were in a critical situation and could not be disturbed.

    Anyway, since they had ''found'' the approximate location of the enemy''s domain cores, let Archangel Michael send some elite battle angels to infiltrate Hell Break Domain and find those domain cores.

    Gabriel also had been monitoring the movement of the demon army and felt that the evil spirits on that side hadn''t been able to find the location of Armageddon''s domain cores.

    Although Gabriel couldn''t really see where those spirits were because he could only see holy spirits with his naked eyes, from themotion on the battlefield and other signs...

    It seemed that the evil spirits were still wandering around, and they hadn''t asked Lucifer to send some more demons to break the domain core.

    Hum. There were only twenty high-level evil spirits in total, so why could they find the location of the domain cores so fast when the Armageddon Domain was so huge?

    It was normal to be a stepte or way tootepared to the fifty chosen high-level holy spirits.

    Gabriel wasn''t wrong to think like this, and he had also been paying attention to Ainsley and Asmodeus, but he found out that the two people were so cowardly that they hid behind the mid-level evil spirits, waiting to be rescued.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Right. No matter how strong Asmodeus'' real body was, this one on the battlefield was just a consciousness that didn''t even count as 1% of Asmodeus'' main body.

    Even Raguel''s consciousness who was the weakest among the archangels because his medium''s bloodline was too thin, was still better than Asmodeus consciousness.

    After all, Queen Rachel of the celestial race had at least awakened her bloodline while that little kid''s Asmodeus bloodline was still buried.

    She even had just awakened her blood n''s bloodline for less than a month!

    Gabriel felt that Asmodeus and Ainsley had exhausted their energy to sneak attack Archangel Raphael.

    Thus, the two people were now useless, and the other demon lords just wanted to hide this fact and kept the two people on the battlefield to fool others.

    Hmph. What a cunning operation!

    Gabriel didn''t know that his ''clever'' thoughts were actually so misleading that he waspletely fooled.

    To be honest, this way of thinking was logical, but who told Ainsley to have the ability to charm spirits?

    If this was another medium and the same Asmodeus'' consciousness whose strength was less than 1%, they would indeed be useless in the war between spirits.

    But Ainsley herself, without the help of Asmodeus, had been able to charm spirits.

    Because of this, no matter how weak Asmodeus'' consciousness in Ainsley''s mind was, he only had to supply energy to Ainsley and give her some advice, such as perfecting the Love Virus.

    Ainsley''s role in this battle was really huge, yet no one realized it at all!

    Ainsley managed to fool Gabriel for a while, and now, she was anxiously assisting the team that came to Sky Temple in Armageddon Domain.

    The team met more and more guards and even after the whole group split into several teams and entered the temple from different directions to confuse the enemy...

    It was still hard.

    To be honest, it wasn''t that hard to sneak into the temple, but the difficult thing was to silence the guards so that they wouldn''t notify the archangels or other higher ups.

    Silencing the guards would require the team to be fast and precise, without a single error!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1613 "Ains Fan Group Chat"

    After all, if the team was discovered, they would be surrounded by the enemy''s soldiers on the spot, and everyone would definitely die.

    The spirits didn''t care about death because they could still have some ways to survive, but the elite demon team would really die if they died here.

    After all, they weren''t summoned from a different timeline, unlike the celestial ancestors.

    The group bypassed the security of the outer temple, and sessfully entered the temple, but to approach the altar at the center of the temple surrounded by countless battle angels in the air and on the ground....

    The team talked to each other through telepathy while hiding behind the temple''s outer pirs.

    [There are too many battle angels here that it is abnormal. The archangels might have predicted that there was a domain core here, or they should have guessed your arrival.]

    The captain of the entire elite team, a demon who lived in Lucifer''syer of Hell, couldn''t help but analyze the situation for the others.

    If Atherton could see the future asionally, it was indeed possible for Archangel Michael or the first king of celestial to have a simr ability.

    Indeed. Archangel Michael and the first king of celestial had foreseen the appearance of the secondary domain core in Sky Temple.

    But because their foresight ability was also limited due to the current body''s bloodline and other limitations, the archangel didn''t know there would be a team of demons sneaking into the temple.

    Archangel Michael only felt that he had to protect the main domain core and the secondary domain core because these two cores were the most important among other cores.

    That''s why the archangel put so many battle angels at the Sky Temple and put the main domain core near the Gate of Heaven where there would be tons of battle angelsing out every single second.

    These battle angels were all part of the reserve army and not the main army of Heaven, but that was already enough to frighten the reserve army of Hell.

    About 100-200 battle angels were guarding the inner temple alone, and the temple was not that big to fit so many battle angels.

    Because of this, the battle angels upied the air territory of the temple, and they floated in the air, filling the entire temple with their figures.

    Angels were guarding outside of the temple, and angels were guarding inside the temple.

    They all stayed around ten meters from the ''sacred altar'' where the archangel''s consciousness descended.

    Looking at the densely packed Sky Temple, the elite demon team was in a dilemma, and they couldn''t help but try tomunicate with Ainsley, their hidden backer.

    [Can anyone contact Lord Asmodeus'' medium? In this situation, if we don''t want to rm the enemies, we can only rely on her strange charm ability.].

    The team leader didn''t know how to get in touch with Ainsley, but he could make a report to his higher-ups, and the higher-ups told Lucifer about this.

    Then, Lucifer contacted Ainsley and asked her to open the telepathy channel with the elite demon team and the evil spirits.

    Ainsley didn''t know how to do this at all and so, she left such a cumbersome procedure to Asmodeus, who quickly marked the telepathy coordinates of the targets.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After the telepathy channel was connected, Asmodeus poked Ainsley and let her talk to the elite demon team because the team could only contact Ainsley after the baby contacted them first.

    This was to prevent the other party from tracing Ainsley''s location through telepathy coordination.

    If the team was the first one to contact Ainsley, they would certainly know Ainsley''s location and that was dangerous for a higher-up like Ainsley.

    If some battle angels could manipte the demons and read the memory, there would be assassinsing to attack Ainsley.

    However, if Ainsley was the one who first contacted the targets, even if the targets could speak back to Ainsley, they would have no clue about Ainsley''s current location.

    Ainsley cleared her throat and started to speak through telepathy.

    [Hello, hello? Is this the elite demon team?].

    Ainsley simply created a ''group chat'' through telepathy so that many people could join and talk at the same time, but Ainsley would only feel like reading messages in a group chat.

    When the elite demon team and the high-level evil spirits who had been infected by Ainsley''s love virus heard the baby''s childish and cute voice, the group was silent for a few seconds.

    However, in reality, the group covered their mouths in unison and suddenly screamed like a little crazy fan in their heart.

    Ahhh! So this is the mysterious toddler who joined the war and might be Lord Asmodeus'' medium!

    The baby''s voice alone is indeed cute.

    No wonder she''s chosen as Lord Asmodeus'' medium.

    Although demons rarely liked children and anything cute, people with charm ability would also be sensitive to charm, and many of them were not immune to anything cute despite being immune to any other charm types.

    The demons knew that there were a huge variety of charm types, but they rarely met someone with a pure cuteness child, not to mention the person with this charm was a cute female toddler.

    The team was only silent for a few seconds before they quickly greeted Ainsley, acting as if they had never doubted her before and they had actually seen the baby when in reality, they had never met each other face to face.

    [(Subus Girl With Big Bo*bs): Ahhh! Your highness-- I mean your excellency! Greetings!]

    [(Gay Subi Who Wants To Get Laid): Greetings, your excellency~ your voice is as cute as what I imagined!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1614 "Approaching The Sacred Altar"

    [(Gay Subi Who Wants To Get Laid): If I can have a child, I''ll want a child like your excellency!]

    [(Love Lord Lucifer Forever): Good day, your excellency. I''m the leader of this secret mission team. We currently have some situations that need your help¡ª]

    [(Lazy But Strong): Me! Me! I''m a high-level evil spirit, and I''vemitted countless high-level crimes! Nice to meet you, little baby!]

    [(Let Hell Burn To Ashes): Yo~ I don''t know you, but I also kind of know you, your excellency. For the sake of your cute voice and face (that I''ve never seen directly before), I''ll listen to your words for one time.]

    [(Wandering Evil Spirit): I never obey anyone''smand in my life even after I be a spirit, but if it''s you, your excellency, it can be a one-time exception.]

    [(Pretty Little ck Spirit): Your excellency, if you one day be a spirit after your death, don''t forget to visit my house at Hell''s prison no 666. I''ll bring you for a foot massage.].

    The group''s telepathy was chaotic, with so many yful evil spirits and curious demon soldiers.

    Seeing this scene, Ainsley could only smile wryly and felt that the team had a strong mind to be able to chat like this when they were actually in a dangerous situation.

    Maybe it was true that demons were all carefree and chaotic....

    The baby didn''t want the demons and the evil spirits to be too distracted and so, she immediately greeted the group and spoke straight to the point.

    [(Genius Toddler: Hello everyone, I''m Ainsley, and I''ll be assisting you in your next action, but I''ll need the evil spirits to materialize or let the demon team approach the guards without getting noticed.]

    The vice-captain of the team, who hasn''t spoken yet through telepathy, immediately followed.

    [(One-horned Demon): Roger, little captain. What about the range? How close do we have to be when approaching the guards?]

    [(Genius Toddler): 10 meters. That''s the farthest you can do.]

    The group didn''t know why they had to approach the targets, but they vaguely felt that they had been going these subconscious actions, anyway.

    Maybe this was the requirement to use the little captain''s ability? Possible.

    Ainsley also didn''t just let the demon team and the evil spirits approach the guards all on their own because she would also be preparing for another meteor smash for the enemies.

    Of course, she could only use the Love Meteor when one of the people in the team was discovered by the guards.

    That''s when the baby could use this skill that would definitely expose some breath of evil aura.

    [(Genius Toddler): Everyone, don''t be nervous.]

    [Just approach as carefully as possible and choose some members to lure the guards out when you guys go to destroy the domain core.]<novelnext></novelnext>

    After all, destroying a domain core needed a period of time, and it was impossible not to be discovered.

    Rather than being obstructed when trying to destroy the domain core, it was better to let some people lure the guards out.

    Of course, if the guards in the temple were all infected by Ainsley''s love virus or fell into Ainsley''s charm, those ''baits'' would not be in danger whatsoever.

    It was just harder to convince the infected people if they really felt something against the order in their minds.

    Some time ago, when Ainsley made the heavenly creatures and other guards in Armageddon Domain turn a blind eye to the demon team, it was also not that easy.

    ? It was not difficult if the demon team and the evil spirits weren''t caught red-handed, but if they were caught, it was quite hard to convince the infected enemies to turn a blind eye.

    Ainsley could only convince the enemies that there were bigger targets besides the demon team and that they were much more needed out there than dealing with the ''weaklings'' in front of them.

    Ainsley exined all the precautions and other measures to save the lives of these demons when they were in danger.

    For this, Ainsley moved the evil spirits'' hearts with her charm and ''begged'' them to protect the demons if anything happened.

    [(Genius Toddler): I know that it needs a lot of energy to re-cultivate the spirits, but I can ensure that if you do this mission with least casualties, the merits will be much more too.]

    That way, Ainsley barely convinced the evil spirits to protect the demon teams in troubled times because the spirits had several ''lives'', but the demon team only had one life.

    After the high-level evil spirits agreed with Ainsley''s persuasion, the group immediately dispatched people to spread throughout the Sky Temple and approach as many battle angels as possible without getting noticed.

    There were exactly four official entrances to the Temple if ignoring the open zone between the pirs, but these ''gaps'' between the temple''s pirs were densely packed with battle angels.

    Thus, one could only go from the four main entrances with no door that was strangely not densely guarded and only had gatekeepers on the left and right side of the temple''s gates.

    It was said that the battle angels kept the four entrances for the four archangels respectively, which was why, the ''gate'' was left ''open,'' and there were only gatekeepers around, not soldiers lining up as if they were humanoid fences.

    The four team snuck into the temple through these gates without getting noticed by the gatekeepers but for reassurance, Ainsley still infected the gatekeepers with her love virus when the team passed through the open entrance.

    The first hurdle was over, but there was still another hurdle, which was to approach the altar at the center without rming the surrounding battle angels!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1615 "Discovered"

    To approach the altar suspended in the air surrounded by countless battle angels, the demons had to use their wings to fly, and it was...inconvenient.

    This is the difficult part.

    After all, even if the demons were invisible using some tricks, if someone touched them, they would also touch something but they would see nothing.

    It would be bad if the demons identally bumped into the battle angels because of their wings and so, it was the evil spirits'' turn to approach the altar.

    In this way, as long as the spirits kept their spirit state, they could bypass the battle angels as if they were ghosts.

    At the same time, the demon team was also not idle, and they spread around the temple, approaching people here and there just like what Ainsley asked them to do.

    Of course, Ainsley took the chance to use the demon team''s bodies as the virus carrier and spread the virus to these battle angels one by one.

    The spreading of the love virus couldn''t be detected even when the angels were sensitive to the breath of the demons because Asmodeus'' power inside the love virus was less than 0.1%.

    All in all, the strong breath was Ainsley''s own aura but even so, Asmodeus helped the baby cover the love virus so that the angels didn''t even sense that they were being attacked by the invisible and super small Love Virus.

    Of course, the other demons and evil spirits also had their own ways of covering up their evil aura, but with so many angels in one ce, there would be some angels who could catch the subtle breath of the evil aura.

    When the evil spirits passed through some battle angels and were about to reach out to the suspended altar in the air, some battle angels suddenly had a sharp glint in their eyes.

    They felt slight fluctuations of evil aura around them!

    The fluctuation was so small and hard to notice, but these battle angels were super sensitive to the evil aura.

    The fluctuation just now only happened for less than a second.

    Maybe because the evil spirits were in the range of the sacred altar and the Holy aura around that altar was too much.

    The evil spirits had no choice but to thicken their own evil aura so that they wouldn''t be purified on the spot.

    Not to mention that there were simply too many battle angels around and their holy energy was also a threat to the evil spirits who had to go around these angels to reach the altar.

    It was precisely in that split second when the evil spirits thickened their aura to protect themselves that a few battle angels caught the fluctuations of evil aura and immediately rushed towards the source of the fluctuation.

    The battle angels weren''t as chaotic as the evil spirits and demons who rarely could do teamwork, but they were a bit individualistic.

    The battle angels were all cold people who didn''t like to work with others except for when they were told to work with other people.

    Because of this, the few battle angels who sensed the fluctuation didn''t tell other battle angels and just quickly rushed towards the source of that little evil aura.

    They wanted to check things by themselves and they didn''t want to involve other battle angels who didn''t know about this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Obviously, the movements of these few battle angels were not small, but everyone just kept a cold face and moved to make space for the angels who suddenly reacted.

    The other battle angels were not fools, and they also knew that there must be something that made these few battle angels make a sudden movement away from their posts.

    But the battle angels were like strict mechanical soldiers, and if they didn''t feel anything wrong or they didn''t get amand to move, the battle angels would not move.

    Even if it turned out they had to move because there were troubles, yet they didn''t...the battle angels knew that the superiors wouldn''t me them at all.

    Maybe a little punishment for not being sensitive to the breath of the demons was inevitable, but other than that, the battle angels would not suffer.

    It was exactly this mentality that made only five battle angels move from their spots and rush towards the sacred altar.

    The evil spirits were still vignt even when they were invisible to other people and had covered up their evil aura tightly.

    And so, when they felt the wind blowing from behind and the slight sound of wings pping in the air...

    The evil spirits knew that some battle angels must have discovered them.

    But they couldn''t materialize themselves to infect the battle angels with Love Virus because once they showed themselves, other battle angels would immediately notice them.

    Then, it would be over!

    The spirits immediately talked in the telepathy group, asking for help.

    [(The Spirit Who Loves Sprite): Mayday! Help! SOS! Several battle angels around five people are approaching us at high speed!]

    [Please send the nearest demons to approach those angels so that her highness Ainsley-sama can help us!]

    The spirits only knew that if they wanted Ainsley to help them, they had to materialize themselves, and they also didn''t know why.

    But since they could not materialize whatsoever, only the demons could help.

    The group didn''t know how Ainsley would help them, but the baby said to send the demons to approach the battle angels within ten meters at minimum.

    Ten meters were not far but not close either, just the right amount for the demons to avoid being noticed.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1616 "Infecting Guardian Angels & Battle Angels"

    The demons had been lurking on the ground, silently approaching as many battle angels as they could and Ainsley had also infected most of the battle angels on the ground.

    However, there were still those in the air and this was the tricky part.

    Except for the evil spirits who could float without making noises, only a few demons in the team had this ability.

    Ainsley nned to use these few demons for an emergency and now, the emergency case has arrived.

    The baby immediately moved some battle angels who were on the ground to float a little bit and then rushed to find those first five battle angels who were about to reach the sacred altar.

    [Go approach the five battle angels!]

    Thismand through the love virus wasn''t abrupt because if the five battle angels could suddenly move from their spot, the others could do the same.

    Ainsley used the nearest battle angels on the ground to take off and immediately ''intercepted'' the five battle angels.

    At the same time as these selected battle angels took off from the ground, the few demons who could fly without a sound were also deployed.

    The demons would be in charge of ''protecting'' the evil spirits'' by flying at the outermost of the circle so that any battle angels who approach the evil spirits would enter their range.

    Then, infection was inevitable.

    Ainsley kept sending her image and name to these battle angels through the demons'' special racial abilities to give hallucination and other negative effects.

    Once the battle angels ''saw'' Ainsley''s face and her name, Ainsley immediately infected them with the virus and their avatar on the 3D map would turn pink.

    Ainsley moved fast. Using the battle angels on the ground who were already infected, she intercepted the five battle angels so that the few silent flying demons could catch up.

    After all, angels couldn''t hallucinate and spread Ainsley''s face and name without making anyone suspicious, and so the baby still needed the demons to do this.

    The demons worked fast, and they quickly approached the five battle angels before giving them the illusion rted to Ainsley''s face and name.

    This was not so strange because Ainsley had created the scenario where the battle angels would inevitably know Ainsley''s face and name.

    It was through the gossip of Archangel Raphael''s death.

    No battle angels were ignorant about Archangel Raphael''s death because when the archangel''s consciousness disappeared, even the battle angels who were still behind the gate or in Heaven felt a slight remorse.

    This would happen every time a small consciousness of their lord archangels died somewhere out there, but it was so rare that it could be counted using one hand.

    Because of this, everyone knew about the death of Archangel Raphael''s little consciousness somewhere in the world out there and when the battle angels came out of the gate to enter this world...

    They could have various ways to know which consciousness was killed and where he was killed.

    The battle angels didn''t expect the consciousness that was killed out there actually came to this little domain in a mid-level world.

    Such shocking news would definitely make the battle angels use various means to find out the identity of the killer.

    If this was a game, Ainsley would definitely get the title of ''Battle Angels'' Nemesis'' and ''The One Who Killed An Archangel'' or ''Archangel yer'' or even worse, ''The One Who Seduced An Archangel''.

    Although the seduction part was not necessarily true, anyway, the battle angels would know about Ainsley one way or another.

    And so, when Ainsley used the demons to give a few illusions to the battle angels to give out information about her with the gimmick of ''the one who killed Archangel Raphael''s Consciousness''....

    Everything went smoothly.

    So smooth that the battle angels didn''t even realize anything and only knew that they seemed to know the killer''s identity, but they had to admit that the baby was indeed cute!

    Battle Angels were angels in the end, and angels had a good affinity with children.

    Because of this, even when the battle angels knew that Ainsley was the one who killed Archangel Raphael''s consciousness, they all contributed this sin to Asmodeus, who possessed Ainsley instead.

    The baby must be innocent, and she must be controlled by that shameless demon lord Asmodeus.

    Although the battle angels didn''t want to believe that their archangel died because of Asmodeus, and it means there must be some seduction involved here...

    The battle angels med Asmodeus'' cunningness, anyway.

    If Asmodeus was at fault, it must be true, and if it was not Asmodeus'' fault, it must still be his fault in the end!

    Asmodeus didn''t know that he was hacked to death in the hearts of many battle angels who had had to carry the infamy on behalf of Ainsley.

    Anyway, the demons sessfully infected the five battle angels, and Ainsley immediately made these battle angels fly around the altar to ''search'' for the evil aura.

    Still, she never let them find the actual locations of the evil spirits and even made the archangels as a new wave of carriers to infect the rest of the flying angels in the air.

    The other battle angels didn''t question why these few battle angels flew around the altar as if to find someone and then started to fly around the other battle angels.

    Anyway, they all stayed firm in their position and would not move unless they felt the need to move.

    They didn''t care about the actions of other battle angels.

    It was precisely this ''w'' that made Ainsley sessfully infect almost all battle angels in the Sky Temple, both on the ground and those floating in the air.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1617 "First Missions Success"

    With the battle angels falling into Ainsley''s charm, the demons could sigh in relief and the evil spirits also sessfully reached the sacred altar.

    Then, the spirit dug out the unknown stone inside the altar with their various abilities, and Ainsley made the fallen angels turn a blind eye on the scene, never letting any battle angels to look in that direction.

    The angels outside of the temple didn''t notice the smallmotion either because Ainsley made the angels inside the temple to set up a soundproof and sight-protection barrier.

    This way, no sound from outside could enter the temple, and at the same time, noises from the temple could not escape to the outside world either.

    The same goes for the sight thing.

    The only difference was that the battle angels in the temple could still see the outside world, but their outside couldn''t see what was happening inside the Sky Temple.

    With various meticulous tactics, the mission went smoothly, and the evil spirits finally grabbed the domain core inside the altar and took it out.

    After that, they didn''t immediately destroy the stone that was the manifestation of the secondary domain core and gave it to the leader of the elite demon team instead.

    If they destroyed the core now, the Archangels would notice it for sure, and it would be questionable whether they would be able to escape from the Sky Temple or not.

    Thus, the evil spirits gave the stone to the leader of the elite demon team, and the leader would either pass on the domain core to Ainsley or Lucifer.

    It should be Ainsley, though, because she was the only one who didn''t directly fight against other archangels.

    The evil spirits materialized parts of their bodies to create a hole in the sacred altar using all of their unique abilities just to dig out this stone.

    The stone was like an abstract and irregr gold-colored crystal, but it was lying inside the altar as if it was the battery of the altar.

    The evil spirits had been thinking whether the altar would fall down from the air if they took out the crystal or not, and thankfully, the so-called altar''s battery turned out to be false.

    Anyway, this stone didn''t have anything to do with the altar and the archangels would also not notice anything wrong even when they moved the core away from the original position.

    It was only when the core had signs of cracks and destruction that the archangels would notice it, especially the one who strengthened and controlled the domain.

    It was true that Raguel could see through the whole domain as if he was God of the domain.

    He could be omnipotent, omniscient and omnipresent inside the domain, but he was fighting Belphegor and Wilhelm at the border of the domain.

    Because of this, the archangel didn''t have the energy and concentration to pay attention to his own domain, unlike Ainsley, who was idle.

    The archangels believed that the heavenly creatures and the battle angels left inside the domain to guard several core territories would be useful in stopping the enemy''s invasion.

    But how could the archangels know that Ainsley suddenly developed such a strange charm skill like the Love Virus?

    Even the main body of Asmodeus was intrigued and blessed Ainsley with another small benefit.

    Asmodeus had promised Ainsley a lot of things, and even if he was a demon lord who was famous for being cunning, evil and not trustworthy, it was too lowly to deceive a little kid out of such small benefits.

    The benefits were huge for Ainsley, but they were not thatplicated for the demon lords.

    Ainsley''s move helped the evil spirits and the elite demon team a lot.

    After another ten minutes, as the time ticked closer to the second when both gates would be closed soon, Ainsley sessfully received the secondary main core.

    The return journey wasn''t that hard because Ainsley had basically infected a lot of heavenly creatures and battle angels, letting the evil spirits and the elite demon team to swagger through with their chins held high.

    Then, the leader of the demon team snuck back to Hell Break Domain to see Ainsley, and after giving the domain core, the leader returned to his team while howling loudly.

    [The little toddler is so cute! Ah! Her highness is even cuter in person than the image that appeared in our mind!]

    Ainsley didn''t know that the group of high-level evil spirits and elite demon team excitedly discussed her cuteness after the mission was done.

    Anyway, this was only the side mission and their main mission was still to get the main domain core near the Heaven Gate.

    For this, Ainsley felt she couldn''t stay at Hell Break Domain and helped from afar.

    She...had to go with the surviving evil spirits and the elite demon team!

    The mission just now sacrificed quite a few high-level evil spirits, but the elite demon team didn''t suffer even a single casualty.

    Of course, now that the gate was about to be closed after an hour of fierce war on the other side of the Spirit Battlefield, it was the demon team''s turn to protect the evil spirits.

    After all, the evil spirits still had some important uses, such as retaining a few demons to stay outside of the gate after the gate was closed or to fight in their condensed form.

    After the gate was closed, the battlefield would fully belong to the spirits and even Lucifer would have to help the spirits on their side.

    Ainsley didn''t know what happened with the fierce war between Lucifer''s demon army and Archangel Michael''s army of God.

    But the war should be fierce.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1618 "Opening A Live Broadcast In Hell"

    Anyway, all Ainsley knew was that there must be a lot of casualties because the smell of blood in the air was thick.

    It was so thick that Ainsley, who was far away from the other battlefield and was in the Spirit Battlefield that rarely shed blood, could sniff the rusty smell of blood around her.

    The battlefield over there must have been so bloodypared to the Spirit Battlefield.

    After getting the secondary domain core, Ainsley gave the core to Lucifer for keepsake and Lucifer also didn''t immediately destroy the core so that Ainsley could find the main domain core.

    Since Ainsley would also go deep into the enemy''s domain, the group of evil spirits and elite demon team went to gather not far from Ainsley''s ce, just enough to see the baby''s cute appearance from a distance.

    At first, only the leader of the elite demon team had a chance to talk to Ainsley and see the baby''s appearance face to face, but then, the others could also see Ainsley from a few meters away.

    The group of evil spirits and demons immediately squealed in silence as they quickly chatted through telepathy but didn''t include Ainsley in this ''fan group''.

    Unlike the chat group that included Ainsley, this one didn''t have the name of the message sender which was why everyone was anonymous.

    [Fck! I saw her highness and she''s really cute! This is not an exaggeration. If there is a baby contest between Heaven and Hell, Hell must have won with andslide!]

    [I used to think that babies are all devils in the clothes of angels, and no matter how cute they are, those children are all annoying. But now...]

    [Yes, yes. Ain-sama has the face of an angel but the heart of a devil. Or maybe the opposite. Anyway, she doesn''t look annoying, and she''s really kind!]

    [Should we propose to hold a baby contest against Heaven? This time, Hell must win a lot of votes if Ain-sama joins.].

    [Hmph. Those humans and other beings prefer baby angels instead of baby devils because baby devils are mostly ugly and scary.]

    [Yeah, yeah. The good-looking ones won''t participate in such contests because they should belong to the high-level demons and some noble demons...]

    [Ain-sama is not a demon, right? I mean, she has the blood of Lord Asmodeus, but she''s not a recorded citizen of Hell.]

    [If we persuade her, maybe she will help us as a guest star or something!]

    [Good idea! Let''s see who will win this year''s baby contest. For so many years, Hell finally has a good candidate!]

    [I bet those angels and judges will also swoon over Ain-same and be her fans.]

    [What to do? I want to create a fan club and spread Ain-sama''s cuteness to others in Hell.].

    [Should we hold a live stream now? Anyway, even if we disclose our position, those in Hell can''t go to our ce if not through Hell Gate.]

    And the gate was going to be closed soon, so those demons wouldn''t be able toe over no matter how jealous they would be.

    The elite demon team and the evil spirits had imagined how jealous the other demons and spirits would be if they showed off Ainsley''s cuteness.

    [I heard that Lord Asmodeus'' source of strength oftenes from people with lust in their heart. Ain-sama''s type of charm seems to be cuteness and affection...]

    [Oh, yes. Will it help her if there are many new fans? It''s a pity that this world''s natives aren''t strong enough to watch a live battle like ours.]

    [You can put a filter or something to avoid our energy leaking to the live stream itself. How is it?]

    [Hack the native''smunication device, and let''s live stream Ain-sama''s greatness.]

    [Okay, okay, sounds good! I''ll handle the live broadcast of this world''s natives, and you guys take Hell''s sevenyers.]

    The evil spirits didn''t want to be left behind and also opened their own unique live stream mode for the spirits in Hell and in the Underworld.

    Even dead spirits in this world would suddenly see a kind of TV screen in their mind, and it was about to show off Ainsley''s cuteness from 360¡ã with no dead angles.

    There were dozens of demons in the elite demon team and five demons were in charge of the natives'' hacking and live streaming.

    The rest used their perspective citizenship in Hell to apply for an interdimensional live stream.

    A demon who had the citizenship of the firstyer of Hell could only broadcast live for the people in the firstyer of Hell and to do a crossyer broadcast...

    They needed a much moreplicated permission because usually, there would bepetitions between Hellyers and people who opened a live broadcast might identally reveal some secrets in that specific Hell Layer.

    Because of this, crossyer spread of information and other media had so many blockages.

    Fortunately, the elite demon team was gathered from all Hellyers despite not being a high-level demon or something.

    Anyway, an interdimensional live broadcast was surprisingly easier to be done than a crossyer live broadcast.

    After all, many demons liked to watch entertainment from other worlds and they liked to see war and chaos the most.

    The most popr one-dimensional live broadcast was usually those that involved the war between Heaven and Hell, just like this one.

    Not to mention that the war in this mid-level world even involved some demon lords and archangels'' consciousness.

    Even if it''s just a tiny bit of consciousness, such a topic would definitely be a hit both in Heaven and Hell.

    After all, the topic about battle between Heaven and Hell had always been a hot thing for so many eras!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1619 "Worldwide Simultaneous Live Broadcast"

    Unfortunately, there were too few such live streams because those who fought in the war didn''t have time to set up leisure entertainment for their peers back at home.

    No one would even think of setting up such a ''live stream'' when their lives were in danger.

    This time, the elite demon team and the evil spirits had such a thought entirely because of wanting to show off Ainsley''s cuteness to the world.

    Ainsley''s Love Virus had infected these demons and evil spirits to the point of already bing Ainsley''s little diehard fans.

    Since Asmodeus could get more strength from other people''s sins that involved lust, the demons guessed that Ainsley should also get more energy and strength from people''s affections for her.

    Ainsley''s Love Battery Skill was not yet perfect, but it was already enough to transform affection to special energy used to fuel the charm ability.

    Of course, this was possible only because of Asmodeus'' presence, and once Asmodeus was gone, Ainsley had to digest all the benefits from the demon lords and other small things to sessfully stabilize this passive skill.

    The elite demon team and the evil spirits worked fast, and in just five minutes, the live stream channels were ready.

    However, before starting the live stream at the same time when they infiltrated Armageddon Domain for the second team, the leader of the elite demon team and the leader of the evil spirits came to see Ainsley.

    No leader could represent the individualistic evil spirits.

    Still, the evil spirits fought a childish game to determine their representative, mainly because they all wanted to use this excuse to talk to Ainsley''s face-to-face.

    In the end, one evil spirit won the short game and together with the leader of the elite demon team, they went to see Ainsley to ask her about the live broadcast issue.

    When Ainsley heard the two people''s questions, the baby was taken aback and almost identally bit her tongue.

    [Eh? Opening an interdimensional live broadcast and a local broadcast to transform affection into energy?].

    Ainsley didn''t think of this operation until the two people reminded her.

    It was true that Ainsley still had close to unlimited energy thanks to Asmodeus, but now that she would personally enter the Armageddon Domain...

    It was easy for the enemies to notice her presence because no matter what, a demon lord''s evil aura must be unique and hard to conceal.

    It was fine to conceal it when attacking others with the charm aura, but Ainsley would go to Armageddon Domain in person.

    It was indeed better to use her own energy that Asmodeus transformed from people''s affections using the Love Battery Passive Skill.

    All in all, Asmodeus would still help Ainsley, but his aura would not be so noticeable anymore and all auras in Ainsley''s attacks would not have the breath of the demons.

    After all, even when Ainsley had awakened the bloodline of the dark camp, her soul was still pure, and she still thought of herself as a neutral party, which diluted the evil aura from her bloodline a lot.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley immediately agreed to open the live broadcast as long as it would not harm the natives in this world.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Of course, Ainsley actually had a little selfish intention.

    She wanted to use this worldwide live broadcast that would invade themunication device and other electronic devices on its own to share the news of her safety to her people.

    She wanted her people to see with their own eyes that she was doing well, and she would soon go back to the mansion before embarking on another important journey.

    After getting Ainsley''s permission, the group immediately used their own secret means tounch invisible cameras that could connect to thework across dimensions.

    The five demons in charge of the natives in this world also easily hacked the entirework of this world, from the smallest country to the biggest country.

    If the Demon Abyss headphones or simr electronic devices, they might also be able to see the live broadcast that suddenly opened on various live broadcast tforms.

    The people outside of the war zones had just adjusted themselves after the initial chaos and were still hiding in their prospective houses when, out of the blue...

    Their phones,ptop, TV, tablets, and other electronic devices that could connect to the live-stream tforms suddenly turned on automatically!

    Then, the screen showed a dark live stream channel with a surprising title at the top of the still-closed live stream channel.

    [Bringing You To See The Cutest Devil In The Universe]

    Not only personal electronic devices got hacked, but even public electronic devices, such as the ads board screen on the buildings and other electronic devices in malls orpany buildings lit up at the same time.

    And the thing shown on the screen was the dark live broadcast channel with a strange title.

    This scene happened one by one all over the world in the span of one minute, including the remote non-human continents and other small races.

    Even the blood n members who didn''t join the war and were hiding somewhere also got the news of the live broadcast, and no one could hide from the live broadcast.

    The strange thing was, no matter how people tried to turn off their devices or leave the live broadcast room, the devices were still on, and the people could not leave the live broadcast room at all!

    The only thing they could do to avoid watching was to close their eyes and stuff their ears with some earbuds or something.

    Even cutting off the inte data and the electricity surprisingly didn''t close the live broadcast room at all, as if it was powered by magic!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1620 "The Cutest Devil In The Universe"

    The strange incident that happened all over the world instantly created another uproar and various global headlines simultaneously released the news of this mysterious and strange phenomenon.

    [(Human): What the hell? Is this a worldwide hacking or something? Howe I can''t turn off my phone and can''t leave the live broadcast room?!!]

    [Yes, yes! I can only discuss in rted tforms to the live broadcast orment in the live stream itself!].

    [Is this another side effect of the war? Or maybe the otherworldly aliens are hacking our technology for certain purposes?]

    The World Union quickly inquired about the phenomenon and tried to save the hacked technology, but even the technologies using special abilities were all hacked.

    The World Union could only admit the fact that some strange people from the war zone might have hacked their technologies for some reason.

    Is this behavior dangerous or not?

    The World Union was afraid that some people would go crazy after watching the unknown live stream that hadn''t started yet, so they quickly created a global headline breaking news to warn theizens.

    [(World Union Official): There is a high possibility that the strange live stream that simultaneously started on all devices is going to show the war scene in the war zone.]

    [We don''t know the effect of this live stream and whether it may cause difort and dangers to the audience, so please, if you feel you''re not that strong, DO NOT watch!].

    The world government mainly warned the ordinary people who would be the most affected if anything could be transmitted through the screen.

    After all, the official live broadcast by the world government was stopped because there were indeed some side effects that were transmitted through the camera to whoever watched it.

    The ordinary people already regarded the ability users as some sort of Gods, not to mention the beings inside the war zone were far stronger than the ability users in this world.

    It was possible to suddenly die out of unknown reasons while watching the live broadcast!

    The ordinary people were rmed, and the majority stayed at home and hid somewhere without electronic devices, sealing their rooms with soundproof devices and so on.

    Still, there were quite a lot of rebellious ordinary people, especially the young ones who had always admired the magic in this world and wanted to be able users.

    The battle videos of ability users were already rare, and now, the unknown live stream might be broadcasting the battle scene inside the war zone that involved higher-level beings!

    For the ability users, such high-level beings were already like a legend and for the ordinary people, those beings were more like myth and it was hard to believe their existences.

    But since this world already had the magical ability users, monsters and so on, it was possible to have angels, demons, Hell creatures, Heavenly creatures, demon lords and archangels.

    The cameras that the demon team and the evil spirits used were all tough ones and could bypass the domain''s barrier to be broadcasted all over the world.

    The cameras could also capture the figure of the evil spirits even when they didn''t deliberately condense themselves.

    The live broadcast channel in this world was already opened, and the same goes for the ones in Hell.

    Each demon in the elite demon team opened one live broadcast channel and operated one automatic flying camera.<novelnext></novelnext>

    So many live broadcast channels with the same title appeared in variousyers of Hell, instantly receiving a surge of viewers from idle demons.

    [(Horned Hell Cheetah): The cutest devil in the universe? Is this a new gimmick, or what?]

    [Maybe it''s from the subus n. Anyway, those low-level demons are good looking and always won the beauty contest in Hell.]

    [The cutest little devil must be someone from Lord Asmodeus''yer of Hell! Quick! Quick! Wanna see!]

    [Eh, look at the small description of this live broadcast channel. It was said that the video would be showing the war between demons and angels?]

    [Ah!! A rare war video! Come! Come! Share the link to the others and watch together!]

    [Hummmm, are there the lords'' consciousness and the archangels'' consciousness involved in this war? What kind of big war is this?]

    [It''s somewhere in a mid-level world. I''m surprised such a world can hold several big bosses'' consciousness.]

    The topic was popr, and the demons in variousyers of Hell immediately spread the news, making this live broadcast that simultaneously appeared on different channels a hot video in just a few minutes.

    The live broadcast room was still dark, but BILLIONS of people from the mid-level world and from Hell were already waiting for the video to start.

    Ainsley only thought there would be a lot of viewers, but reaching billions should be impossible.

    However, even the poption of the mid-level world alone was double or triple the poption of Ainsley''s previous world.

    Even if only half of the entire world were watching, there would still be billions of people, so the live broadcast channels were divided into countless channels simultaneously broadcasting the same video to avoid web crashes.

    This didn''t even count the number of viewers from Hell.

    Ainsley''s main mission from Zev a year ago was only to be famous in Godlif country''s capital city, and she would never expect to be famous worldwide and in Hell.

    The live broadcast room was only dark for a few seconds before the screen suddenly lit up, and soon, the audience saw the scene inside the war zone.

    It was the view of Hell Break Domain with a horror-themed vibe, and strange demons could be seen passing by the camera.

    What a shocking scene!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1621 "Watched By Billions Of People & Demons"

    The audience didn''t see the panorama of Hell Break Domain because the official cameras were all already destroyed at the fierce battlefield.

    Now that the audience saw the preview of Hell Break Domain for the first time, most of them couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat.

    This live broadcast room was strange because the audience didn''t feel any difort after looking at the scene behind the camera, as if the energy leak from the war zone before didn''t touch them.

    It was obviously not like this when the World Union opened an official live stream channel before.

    Before this, those who watched the video would feel ufortable, as if the energy from behind the scene was also transmitted to them, who were miles away from the war zone.

    The camera did have such a strange effect before, mainly because these beings inside the current war zone were too powerful, so powerful that their images or voices through the video alone had countless side effects.

    It was not a joke that a mere archangel''s consciousness who upied a medium with less than 10% bloodline purity could kill an ordinary person across the screen with just a nce.

    Fortunately, this live broadcast was opened by the demons and the evil spirits.

    They knew how to shield the viewers so that they wouldn''t receive the inner-dimensional impact from the true scene recorded by their special cameras.

    The live video started with showing a scene full of chaotic war scenes, showing the true appearance of Hell Break domain.

    The elite demon team didn''t mind showing the appearances of many low-level demons who suddenly crawled out from the sea or from the underground at the huge ''Blood City''.

    The scene really looked like when Hell broke loose, releasing many demons with scary appearances.

    Many viewers had never seen real demons in their entire life and even the documentary, movies or story books about Abyss Demons didn''t really capture the true image and essence of demons.

    Now, the viewers not only saw a stronger demon from Hell but even saw a huge army of the so-called demons.

    The scene was indeed like Hell on earth and many viewers with bad hearts couldn''t help but look away from the screen with pale faces.

    Although the negative side effects were already blocked, the visual alone was too shocking for people who only knew demons from stories and such.

    The quality of the live broadcast camera was so good that they could even see the small fur, scales and other strange body parts of demons when the demons identally brushed past the camera.

    Many people, including those who worked for the World Union, and even the world leaders, watched the video seriously and had lingering fears.

    This is the so-called demon. They had never seen Abyss Demons after the era of reformation ended.

    After the war era and after the ancestors sealed the Abyss Demons with their lives, even the world leaders from various races had only seen Abyss Demons once every decade, and it was only to check the Abyss condition.

    Now, they could actually see a bunch of demons who were tenfold better than the Abyss Demons but the thoughtful video subtitles even exined that these demons were still low-level demons from Hell!

    Hell Demons. They were worlds apart from Abyss Demons.

    Many people panicked in silence but soon, the horrible image changed, and the camera shot the image of a group of demons and ghost-like figures covered with thick ck mist.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was strange that this time, the group of demons that the camera caught actually had better appearances than the previous demons and they could be said to have enchanting appearances.

    Even better than movie stars and idols in their world!

    Many people, who were frightened by the ferocious appearances of the previous demons suddenly felt their eyes were washed clean and they suddenly had the urge to worship these good-looking demons.

    [(Human): Damn it! Are these people also demons? Howe they look MUCH better than the previous ones?]

    [(Elf): I didn''t expect the filthy demons to have beautiful appearances. I thought only those blessed by the Goddess of nature would have beautiful appearances.]

    [(Merfolk): the elf upstairs, don''t be narcissistic, okay? You think only light camp creatures are pretty and handsome?]

    [The dark creatures are also known as heartbreakers! How can they not be pretty if they want to seduce people to be sinners?]

    Many viewers changed their perception of demons with the appearances of this small group.

    Of course, they also noticed the humanoid ghost full of ck mist and they realized that most of these ghosts were also beautiful and handsome!

    It turned out that demons from Hell were not all ugly people. It was true that if demons were all ugly, how could they seduce people to be sinners?

    It was said that angels were actually the ones with ferocious appearances to scare demons and punish the evildoers.

    Only high-level angels or battle angels had good looks so as to look like world Saviors and such.

    Or maybe, battle angels looked ferocious and only healer angels or angels in charge of purifying people had good looks to reassure people with their gentle aura? Who knows?

    The audience was finally not so frightened to look at the screen but soon, the camera changed again.

    It seemed that the scene showed on the screen was the result of many cameras angles, and they only choose the best one to be presented on the live broadcast channel.

    This time, the camera seemed to be so close to the group of demons and evil spirits, and the camera caught an unusual figure among these unique demons and ghosts full of ck mist.

    It was a figure of a kid.

    A young kid around four years old. A lively...little girl.

    Who is she?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1622 "Ainsleys Global Comeback"

    The little girl had small wings behind her back, simr to the blood n''s wings but were way different from the demons around her.

    When the baby turned her head around and looked at the camera, the audience immediately caught her crimson pupils as beautiful as rubies.

    It actually looked even better than inanimate rubies because this pair of eyes were lively and full of slyness unique to mischievous little demons.

    When she didn''t smile, the baby''s lips were pursed tightly, as if she was in a huge dilemma about something but she didn''t realize that two small fangs peeked out of her mouth.

    The two short fangs didn''t look as scary as the vampires but it was still the unique characteristic of the vampire family a.k.a, the blood n.

    It was said that the adults would have four sharp fangs while the children would only have two sharp fangs at most, making it only suitable to bite a small hole on the skin to suck blood.

    On the other hand, the adult vampires could rip open people''s necks with their four sharp fangs, much more ferocious than the children.

    The baby''s own hair was also pitch ck, almost blending in with the background, but her hair was glossy, like a jewel in the sky.

    That bob-cut fluffy hair was somewhat familiar to some audiences, though.

    ck hair, crimson pupils, two sharp fangs, bat-like wings with scales....

    This little girl must also be someone from the dark camp, and it was estimated that she was a part of the blood n.

    But the audience didn''t see many blood n members around. It could be said that there were almost no blood ns on the battlefield right now.

    Only demons and battle angels.

    But even so, for such a small child to suddenly appear among so many demons, her identity instantly became mysterious and terrifying.

    Some audiences from Godlif Country and Ain''s old fans recognised Ainsley''s face at first nce, and they were all shocked to the bone.

    How could this be? Didn''t Ainsley die in the hand of assassins when she was challenging the brats from the tamer guilds?

    After themotion, everyone investigated the case, and it was revealed that the two geniuses contacted some gangsters to mess with Ainsley, but they also didn''t expect the ''hired'' people to have a different goal.

    The two brats only wanted to y tricks, but the hired people actually wanted to kill Ainsley and they were trained killers at first nce!

    This matter was already widely spread among Ainsley''s fanbase and the guilds at Gasha Country.

    Many people denounced the two geniuses, and this matter escted into a serious case such as a nned murder.

    For ability users, it was actually fine to kill people in secret, but to kill in front of the camera and it was also a suspected nned murder...

    Even the country could not save those guilds involved in this conspiracy, and because Godlif Country''s government had an alliance with Ainsley regarding the Pandora Ind''s development....

    The matter escted to a new height and now it involved a dispute between two countries.

    The Godlif Country''s government couldn''t be happy with Ainsley''s death because they could not upy Pandora Ind and the Inheritance Stone business.<novelnext></novelnext>

    On the other hand, Ainsley''s death only brought bad things one after another to the alliance, and even the government felt that it was better for Ainsley to live well.

    The government had never realized how important Ainsley''s role was until they lost her and encountered troubles here and there.

    The alliance was still doing well right now entirely because of Ainsley''s many backers preventing Ainsley''s enemies from taking advantage of her death.

    Even so, the Sloan Family was in jeopardy for a short period back then, and they still insisted that Ainsley should be alive, just missing for a while.

    It was only now that the worldwide live broadcast suddenly appeared that many people saw Ainsley''s face.

    Ainsley did look slightly different in her blood n mode, but back then, she had also once disguised herself with ck hair and crimson eyes.

    Although Ainsley had various new unique traits now, her face was still highly recognizable.

    The old fans and those who got the news of Ainsley''s death through the inte, and even those who watched the live broadcast of Ainsley''s death back then, suddenly exploded.

    [(Human): Huge news! Everyone! This kid was once a human, and she was also a popr little mafia boss on the Inte!]

    Other human countries aside from Gasha and Godlif Countries didn''t know much about Ainsley, but the citizens of the two countries immediately introduced Ainsley''s short life story.

    Then, they all expressed their bted shock.

    [(Human): I saw this person die on the live broadcast with my own eyes. Some shamans even said they saw Ain''s spirit next to her body.]

    [(Human): Dude, we all saw her souling out of her body! It''s real! How did she suddenly appear here and be a-- vampire??]

    [(Human): Maybe the kid made a deal with the devil to be revived, and now she has be a part of the dark camp?]

    [(Human): I don''t know who she is, but after I read her life story on the inte, I''m speechless. She''s indeed revived from death!]

    [(Human): How did she transform from a baby mafia boss to a strange demon? What is she doing in this war??]

    [(Human): I have spection. Maybe the ones who revive her are the blood n because two strange adults suddenly took away her corpse back then.]

    The audiences were all shocked by this spection.

    What was Ain''s rtionship with the blood n until they sent people to help her?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1623 "Dark Camps Ambassador"

    [(Human): Ain must have some rtionship with the blood n. Maybe one of the people in her adopted family has a good rtionship with the blood n or Ain herself is a descendant of the blood n!]

    [(Human): So strange. If that''s the case, maybe she''s really here because of the blood n''s business, but how strong could she be when other blood n members have retreated, yet she''s here with the demons?]

    The matter of Ainsley''s resurrection immediately spread far and wide on the inte because even ability users could not be revived from death, no matter what abilities they had, unless they became living corpses.

    This matter also made many people who didn''t know Ainsley curious because of her current state being surrounded by demons yet looking calm, as if it was not a strange thing at all.

    Ainsley once again became famous on the Inte, and now, even non-human races heard her name and basically knew some things about her life experience.

    People couldn''t guess why the baby was here in front of the camera, flying among the demons and ghosts covered with ck mists.

    The audiences were all guessing in thement section when they saw the baby speak to the surrounding demons and evil spirits with a cute yet somewhat stern voice.

    "Everyone, are you ready? We are going to depart soon. If you are ready, let''s do the formation and depart immediately."

    The baby spoke as if she was a serious adult leading a bunch of soldiers to go on a mission, but her face was too deceptive.

    Even the audiences thought that the baby was just bluffing or joking and some people, especially Ainsley''s new and old fans, were worried that Ainsley would offend these strong-looking demons and ghosts.

    Who would have known that the surrounding demons and spirits didn''t look down on Ainsley and even talked to her in a respectful tone of voice?

    The group of demons and spirits immediately saluted the baby and quickly went to their own position while shouting in unison.

    "Roger, your highness!"

    The group secretly decided to call Ainsley with this greeting and Ainsley herself was shocked when she heard how the demons and the spirits called her.

    Your highness?

    She''s not a princess, ah!

    But Ainsley didn''t care about this greeting and quickly gathered the team before flying forward towards the distant domain.

    "Okay, let''s go! Quick! Quick!"

    The baby was surrounded by a few demons and spirits, tightly protected at the center and at the same time, the demons thoughtfully put an exnation about their action to the audience both in Hell and in the mid-level world.

    The audiences read the short summary that the demons sent to the live broadcast room and finally knew the ins and outs of this scene.

    It turned out that the baby was the medium of a demon lord''s consciousness and she was a part of a key person in the war!

    Now, the war was reaching a critical stage, and the dark camp depended on Ainsley and her team.

    It could be said that the baby''s mission was so important that she should be one of the bosses in this war between angels and demons.

    The baby was small, but the demon lord fancied her because of her unique ability and she also had various new skills,pletely proving herself to be worthy of being Asmodeus'' medium.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The audiences were all stunned by this short exnation, and they all could not help but look at the baby on the screen withplicated gazes.

    [(Human): If the baby managed to end the war with the dark camp''s victory, her mafia family will really be a big shot in our human continent, right?]

    Many people didn''t expect such a local mafia boss to be involved in the war that shook the entire world.

    The people who knew Ainsley and even her enemies, such as the mafia bosses in Godlif Country also watched the live broadcast and they all had ugly faces.

    They didn''t expect the baby not only to be alive and well but also making a hugeeback somewhere!

    Once the war ended with the dark camp''s victory, wouldn''t the dark camp''s creatures all support her?

    It could be seen just how important the baby was, and the light camp creatures in this world would also think twice if they wanted to offend Ainsley.

    After all, many other light camp creatures in this world weren''t as extreme as the celestials and they all preferred peace over war.

    The same goes for the dark creatures in this world.

    This baby could be the bnce point between the two camps, and if the light camp creatures treated her well, both camps would not have another huge war like now!

    After all, children were always favored by those in the light camp and this child was coincidentally both a little kid and a powerful figure from the dark camp.

    Isn''t she a little ambassador with many backings? She could even have a demon lord''s consciousness to favor her...

    What else could''t she do?

    It was expected that after this event, the baby would not care about the seven sacred families or the great families whatsoever.

    After all, she could even get the favor of high-level beings.

    Even if her individual power was not the best in the entire world, her backing was the hardest, okay?

    So many people who secretly attacked the Sloan Family when Ainsley was absent regretted their actions a lot, and they all feared the day Ainsley took revenge on them.

    She didn''t even have to move her fingers, and many dark creatures or even light camp creatures would help her to get revenge.

    It''s terrible!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1624 "Ainsleys Second Wave Of Assist"

    The enemies were in fear, while Ainsley''s own people, especially those from the Sloan Family, all burst into excited tears.

    Their boss is fine! She''s alive and well! She''s even participating in such a huge war and bing a key figure.

    It was said that Lord Asmodeus, the demon lord of Lust, fancied the baby because of her unique charm ability.

    Isn''t that insane?!

    The members of the Irregr Tamer Guild were all proud in their hearts because, rounding up, their guild was backed by Lord Asmodeus himself, right?

    The status of this guild rose even higher than before, and many people even felt that the future of this guild would not be limited to just tamers.

    It was suggested to change the guild''s name to the Enchanter or something.

    The chaos outside of the war zone didn''t affect Ainsley because right now, Ainsley and her group had sessfully entered the Armageddon Domain stealthily.

    It was not hard to enter Armageddon Domain using stealth, but as soon as the group entered the domain, they separated into smaller groups of three to four people with at least one evil spirit in each team.

    This way, the umted evil aura around the group would be much lesser and it would be hard to detect.

    The cameras still followed Ainsley''s perspective because the demons only wanted to show off Ainsley''s cuteness.

    At this time, the audiences in Hell and the mid-level world, finally saw the appearance of Armageddon Domain.

    The audiences from the mid-level world didn''t react much because Armageddon Domain didn''t look that different from Hell Break Domain.

    Of course, the Armageddon domain looked more heroic than creepy or horrific. Maybe that''s the only difference.

    On the other hand, the audiences from Hell were all hotly discussing the scene they saw on the live stream channel.

    They had seen many domains from the light camp, but this one was a new type of domain that many demons had never seen before.

    [This domain looks so much like doomsday, but the birds usually call it the punishment day.].

    [I think the theme is Armageddon, which has something to do with justice. No wonder they can summon the archangel''s consciousness.]

    [I think the owner of this domain is quite capable.].

    [Now, I''m worried about the little devil. Those guys around her are only the best among the low-level demons at most, so how can they be reliable.].

    [The little devil is so cute! We can coax her to participate in the baby beauty pageant contest.]

    [The next contest will be in a thousand years or a hundred years. Just pray the baby has a long life span and she will still be a baby by that time.]

    That is definitely an impossible thing. Only unique races among demons and angels stayed as a child forever, such as the cupid among the angels.

    There were also ghost babies and baby demons in Hell, but they were usually not pure babies because deep inside, they were a bunch of old people.<novelnext></novelnext>

    How could they want to join the baby beauty pageant when they were already adults deep inside?

    The demons in Hell discussed Ainsley and other demons, while Ainsley and her group were slowly approaching Heaven Gate.

    This was the first time Ainsley entered the Armageddon Domain, and she was secretly shocked to see so many battle angels and Heavenly creatures lurking around in the domain.

    A domain was indeed an independent dimension. There were even local creatures that were born from the domain itself, and their characteristics fit with the theme of the domain.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t meet too many problems on the way because Ainsley continuously charmed whoever passed by her or whoever approached her team.

    At the same time, she also monitored the movement of other small teams and helped them infect passersby with the Love Virus, perfectly avoiding troubles.

    But because of this, Ainsley also used a lot of focus and concentration to keep an eye on so many small teams, which really made the demons in her team distressed.

    The leader of the elite demon team was in Ainsley''s small team, along with one gay Subi and one demon with a muscr body.

    There was also one female evil spirit in the group.

    This team had already gathered the best among the best from both the demon group and the evil spirit group.

    These demons and the spirit all had their own unique abilities, and they were capable of protecting Ainsley.

    Even so, they could only watch Ainsley staring at the void with focused eyes and using her abilities from time to time.

    As for Ainsley''s own team, Ainsley simply released her charm to cover the whole team so that she didn''t have to focus on charming whoever passed by her one after another.

    It was the other teams who worried Ainsley and actually dragged her down a bit.

    However, it was indeed impossible to go to Heaven Gate with only five people.

    Bringing a lot of members means getting a lot of fighters, and these people would be of useter on.

    Along the way, Ainsley charmed so many battle angels and Heavenly creatures that she suspected whether she would have a new fan group after this.

    At the same time, because the audience in the live broadcast room didn''t understand what Ainsley was doing, the demons quickly put an exnation for both the audiences in Hell and the ones in the mid-level worlds.

    After reading the exnation written as subtitles, the audience finally understood why Ainsley looked so serious while looking at the void, but she looked as if she did nothing.

    Ainsley actually did something and this allowed her team to move forward without fighting enemies!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1625 "How To Resist Ainsleys Love Virus"

    It was actually strange that the other demons and spirits also looked as if they did nothing but avoid the battle angels and the heavenly creatures.

    People expected to see small battles and such, but it was so strange that the battle angels and the Heavenly creatures acted as if they had never seen Ainsley and her group!

    They knew that the group must have used some kind of stealth ability, but it was impossible for all battle angels and heavenly creatures who met the various demon teams didn''t realize anything wrong.

    Only after the demons exined did the audiences understand.

    It was not that the battle angels and the heavenly creatures were dumb or ignorant.

    They were really sensitive, and from various clips in the live stream, one could see that these angels and heavenly creatures had approached the team many times with strange faces, as if suspecting something.

    But soon, these people would look confused and quickly pass by the demons, as if they really felt that they sensed things wrong and everything was fine.

    This is obviously Ainsley''s merits!

    The demons had already asked Ainsley whether to tell the audiences about her ability, and Ainsley didn''t mind telling the audience, purely to show off her strength and to deter messy enemies who liked to underestimate her.

    And so, the demons once again put subtitles in the video or simply spoke in a soft voice when there were no demon angels or heavenly creatures around.

    They exined about Ainsley''s use of 3D map ability and her charm ability, as well as the new skill¡ª Love Virus.

    To be honest, the demons themselves also didn''t know the details of Ainsley''s ability and didn''t even know about the Love Virus, so it was finally Ainsley herself who exined things.

    "Well, I haveprehended new skills and the one I used now is called Love Virus. I transform my charm aura into something simr to a virus and infect the targets by manipting the virus."

    "The infected targets will be under my charm without them realizing, and I''ll be able to give them some small suggestions that seem harmless, as if it''s just the targets'' own intuition or heart voices."

    "Then, from one target, the virus can be manually manipted to spread to various targets as long as it fulfills several requirements."

    Ainsley didn''t say what the requirements were, but her words were already enough to blow up the audiences from both Hell and the mid-level world.

    [(Human): I''ve always known that Ainsley''s charm is unique, and she is her first charm ability user who can charm beings other than humans, but this¡ª this is crazy!]

    [(Human): I suddenly wish I could awaken the charm ability instead of other abilities. Who said that charm ability has a limited future? Look at this kid. She''s so creative that she basically created an invisible weapon!]

    [(Elf): Imagine bringing Love Virus in a person''s body to various territories. As long as this kid has enough energy to supply the massive consumption of the virus'' spreading process, she can silently conquer the whole world, right?]

    There were quite a few people who had unique dark abilities, such as creating infectious diseases and other viruses, but people basically had researched the antidote or cure to that virus and the disease.

    It would also be super noticeable if people suddenly suffered from strange diseases and illness.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But this love virus had little harm to the victims, and they would not even notice that they had this virus.

    If they didn''t know that they got the virus, how would they be able to drink anti-charm potions beforehand?

    It was easy to prevent being charmed, but it was not easy to erase charm once it had sessfully conquered the person.

    It was also a question whether the love virus could be erased by other abilities or not and whether the same victim could be infected twice.

    If the same person could be infected more than once, it would be really hard to guard against this virus and unknowingly, they would all be under the baby''s control.

    But just like what Ainsley said, the control was so small that it could only influence people to believe what they believed was already correct in the first ce or something that didn''t contradict their beliefs and personal opinion.

    It all depended on how Ainsley worded hermands nicely to sessfully make her victims do whatever she wanted them to do.

    And looking at the video, Ainsley used the virus to make the enemies turn a blind eye and a deaf ear to the demons, which was also logical.

    After all, the enemies could only sense some evil aura fluctuations from time to time, and they would only suspect the demons at most.

    Since it was only a suspicion and was still vague, themand could definitely influence these angels.

    Otherwise, even the love virus would be useless.

    The audiences both in Hell and in the mid-level world, couldn''t help but exim after a few discussions.

    The live broadcast video itself used various channels, live broadcast tforms and other media, which means one channel could barely hold less than a million audiences at the same time.

    This made the discussion in the various channels differ, but everyone brought the discussion to different big social media tforms, allowing many people to understand the terror of Ainsley''s skill deeply.

    The demons in Hell also discussed things from different channels and social media tforms in Hell, but all in all, everyone couldn''t help but admire and slightly be guarded against Ainsley.

    Because of this, a few audiences couldn''t help but ask in thement section.

    [(Human): Is it possible to resist the charm if we are already guarded against the charm ability user?]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1626 "Ainsley Love Virus True Terror"

    [(Human): For example, if I resolutely guard against Ain, will I not be affected by her virus?]

    Many elites and Ainsley''s enemies hidden in the dark were paying attention to this, and they all had the same question.

    Many global-level forces scattered throughout the mid-level world put their attention on Ainsley and, after digging deep into her specific information...

    The more they learned about Ainsley, the more rmed they became.

    This kid is really too strange, and she has so many potentials when she''s only so young!

    Not to mention that the kid has backers all over the world, not from the Godlif and Gasha Country alone because of her status as the Irregr Tamer Guild.

    After Ainsley showed up in the live broadcast, those families and guild members who chose to betray the guild were all stupefied, and they instantly regretted their action until their organs turned green.

    But no matter how they regretted things, these traitors were not weed anymore and to be honest, they suddenly faced countless problems with their families.

    The elite families in Gasha Country underwent a shuffle in terms of power, and many families fell from their original status to the mud.

    All of this was just because of Ainsley''s news of aeback, and many people who saw this took the opportunity to attack the traitors to please Ainsley.

    Even the big guilds in Gasha Country were in chaos and rumor said that the guilds almost reced all their guild leaders and higher-ups overnight.

    The Shaman Guild of the Gasha Country was the calmest because they revealed news about their guild leader being Ainsley''s great-grandma.

    After that, the Gasha Country''s shaman guild cleansed their guild from inside out and kicked out many troublesome members who had dirtied their guilds with their malicious tricks all these years.

    The Gasha Country''s government naturally knew about this, and they also took the chance to reduce the guilds'' influence while trying to fix things just to please Ainsley.

    They knew that if Ainsley won the war, she would return with glory and the backing of so many powerful non-human creatures.

    The Gasha country didn''t want to offend such a person, and they also felt that since so many guilds in their country were hostile to Ainsley, they could take this chance to enter Ainsley''s camp and use Ainsley''s reputation to push back the big guilds.

    But even so, many world leaders and big forces in this world were divided into two camps¡ª the first one was guarded against Ainsley, and the second one very much looked forward to cooperating with Ainsley.

    The people in the first group were mostly people who had connections with Ainsley''s various enemies and those who once took the chance to fish in the troubled water, harming the Sloan Family or eyeing Pandora Ind.

    The second group were all people who had something to do with transmigrators, and in this secret circle, it was not a secret anymore that Ainsley was also a transmigrator.

    Many hidden transmigrators in these families who had great power over the families regarded Ainsley as the hope of their transmigrator group.

    Naturally, these people very much wanted to cooperate with Ainsley.

    There was actually a third group which was a neutral group consisting of many non-human forces.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Still, most of these forces also didn''t want to offend Ainsley after seeing the war between the blood n and the celestials.

    They knew how protective the blood n could be towards their cubs, and Ainsley was included in the range of the blood n''s cub.

    If they didn''t want to trigger another huge war like now, they better be careful in front of Ainsley and her people.

    The elves were actually not that fond of the blood n due to their shing element, but because the elf''s royal family was close to Jake, who was a descendant of the blood n...

    The elven race thought of making peace and seeking benefit instead of being self-righteous, clinging to the old tradition and hating the blood n for no reason.

    They took the old-fashioned celestials as a lesson.

    A lot of people asked in various forums and thement sections of the live broadcast video about the weakness of Ainsley''s love virus.

    But the experts immediately analyzed things and gave ''bad news'' to the audiences.

    [(Human): If this is Ainsley''s previous charm skill, it might be ineffective if her target has some immunity towards her.]

    [I don''t doubt people''s immunity towards charm and everyone should also have some immunities towards Aislsey''s charm, but not against the virus.]

    The experts exined that it was really hard to be guarded against Ainsley, and once they were infected by the virus, even if they tried to dislike Ainsley whatsoever, the heart would subconsciously find ways to like Ainsley.

    If not for this, how could the battle angels and the heavenly creatures who were known to have cold hearts fall into Ainsley''s love virus so easily?

    The battle angels and the heavenly creatures had a great immunity towards charm, but Ainsley''s charm was like a sprinkle of fresh water, harmless and even refreshing.

    People could not have a strong reason to hate the baby, especially if they were strangers before and didn''t have a huge enmity towards the baby.

    But even when it was Ainsley''s enemies, they might also still fall into the baby''s love virus.

    Just looked at the battle angels.

    The battle angels were prejudiced, and they hated dark camp creatures, including the cubs.

    The battle angels still had some resistance to Ainsley because of her identity as the dark camp''s little cub, but in the end, they still found reasons in their heart not to me or hate Ainsley, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1627 "Heading To The Gate Of Heaven"

    Ainsley''s age itself was one thing, but even after she grew up and lost her baby charm, she would still evolve a new type of charm that would still prevent people from hating on her.

    It was really hard to guard against such an abstract thing, right?

    Emotion was abstract and people might not even realize that they tried hard to hate or dislike Ainsley to resist the Love Virus, but the more they did that, the deeper they would fall into the trap.

    The experts'' exnations made the people who were guarded against Ainsley very helpless.

    They suddenly realized that from the moment Ainsley joined this war, she soared to the point of bing a threat to her enemies, yet her enemies didn''t have any strength to fight her.

    These people even guessed whether Ainsley would have a certain privilege to summon demons and demon lords'' consciousness if she was in danger or something...

    That''s not something that could withstand!

    Not to mention that Ainsley was still young, and she hadn''t even learned to create her own domain based on her few abilities.

    If Ainsley created a domain with the theme centered around luck, charm and creation, wouldn''t she be more powerful?

    Many peoplebined their multiple abilities to create one sole domain that centered around their strongest ability.

    This means, the domain also had the characteristic of their other abilities, just like Atherton''s Reign of Darkness Domain.

    It had not only the core rted to his conqueror ability but also his blood maniption ability and his other abilities.

    What will happen if Ainsley creates a domainbining all her special abilities into one?

    Many people shivered in the dark, and at the same time, Ainsley''s group finally saw the crowd of battle angels and heavenly creatures around a gigantic pure white-golden gate.

    That''s the Gate of Heaven!

    The scene around the gate of heaven was simply like a camp created just for the battle Angels and the heavenly creatures.

    The ces around the gate were all full of flying battle angels and some heavenly creatures who started making floating camps early to support the soldiers on the battlefield.

    The demons might not have such careful thinking but the angels were different.

    They even had their own logistic team, and those who came out of the gate would contribute some supplies one after another.

    The angels were already preparing for a prolonged battle even when the gate could only be opened for an hour and now, it was almost time for the gate to close on its own.

    Still, with so many supplies, the holy spirits who stayed behind could use the supply to support people whom they blessed so that they didn''t return to the gate after the gate was closed.

    The angels were all meticulous but the demons relied on their stronger physiques to be more barbaric and free.

    The demons could go hungry for days without losing their strength and could be said to have a tired-free physique.

    They could simply replenish their energy and strength by drinking the enemies'' blood or simply feasting on angels and heavenly creatures.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Most of the low-level demons didn''t have aplete humanoid shape and only the elites had aplete humanoid shape.

    Because of this, the low-level demons didn''t care about eating humanoid-shaped angels or those heavenly creatures.

    On the other hand, even the low-level angels who helped the Valkyries before had beautiful humanoid shapes, so it was hard for them to be so barbaric to eat the demons or something.

    This forced them to have a steady stream of supplies ranging from food, water, shelter, and medicines.

    Because of this, the ces around the Gate of Heaven have all been transformed into floating camps.

    This situation directly increased the angels'' defensive system and it was even harder for enemies to approach the gate or to find the core.

    With so many ces had been turned into camps, God knew where the domain core was ced and whether it was guarded by strong angels.

    The main domain core could be manipted by the owner of the domain, but the maniption was also limited, which was why Archangel Raguel couldn''t simply change the location of the main core.

    That''s why he thought of putting the core in a safe ce, and that safe ce was the Gate of Heaven.

    This ce was so heavily guarded that even a fly might be unable to enter.

    Seeing the situation, the audiences in the live broadcast room subconsciously felt worry for Ainsley and some were even nervous.

    Not all audiences in the mid-level world supported the dark camp because they belonged to the light camp, but even so, they all wished for the war to end.

    The war had been going for almost a full day and that alone had already brought huge damage to the entire world.

    Even up to now, natural disasters still happen in various ces and the rate of crime in various cities increased by a lot.

    Many small cities directly had riots and the whole city became so chaotic like in a purgatory.

    The big cities were the same, but the government focused more on the big cities and quickly settled down the chaos.

    These events all happened because of the evil aura leaking out of the war zone, but even the light camp also contributed to the natural disasters.

    The light camp in the war zone also leaked too much holy energy that this energy started to ''purify'' people indiscriminately, leading to various unjust deaths for the smallest reason.

    Many light camp'' creatures and people who were more pious went crazy, adding more chaos to the already chaotic situation!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1628 "Prying The Angels Heart Voices"

    The religious people were all affected, and now they started to riot, wanting to fight the so-called heretics, sinners, and so on.

    From a human to a non-human, everyone wished for the war to stop and so, when they knew Ainsley''s true mission, they all subconsciously supported the baby.

    The demons in Hell all supported Ainsley because of their natural camp, but the people in the mid-level world simply wished for Ainsley to find a way to destroy the domain and stop the war soon.

    That''s why, when they saw the heavily guarded Gate of Heaven, everyone was in despair.

    Or maybe it was better to support the angels to break the dark camp''s domain?

    But so far, they didn''t know the progress of the other party and looked at Ainsley''s own situation...

    They guessed that the angel and holy spirit team sent to Hell Break Domain might be confused by Ainsley''s charm, and they might not be doing well.

    The archangels did send battle angels after the Holy Spirits roughly found the location of the domain cores, but it was even harder for angels to go underground to find the Gate of Hell.

    Lucifer was also cunning, and put the main core near the Gate of Hell, surrounded by a high temperature and natural magma deep inside the center of the world.

    The difficulty was simply against Heaven, and it was tenfold more difficult than trying to break Armageddon''s domain core.

    So...they still had to rely on Ainsley to quickly end the war between these two stubborn races, right?

    Everyone looked at the heavily guarded Gate of Heaven, and their faces darkened.

    The leader of the demon team also had a grim face as he asked Ainsley for instruction.

    [Little boss, what do we do now? Should we spread out to find out the exact location of the domain core or should we simply dere war on these angels and force our way through?]

    The second option might sound crazy, but it was indeed not too time-consuming as long as they were confident in their own abilities.

    There were not many demons and evil spirits on their side, but they all believed in Ainsley''s ability.

    If they could infect so many battle angels in one go¡­ the mission might not be so difficult anymore.

    Ainsley also thought about this suggestion but in the end, directly provoking so many angels at once had such a high risk when Ainsley could still infect a lot of angels in one go without rming the enemies.

    In the end, Ainsley chose the first option and made the team scatter throughout the areas around the Gate of Heaven while Ainsley herself started to infect the battle angels and heavenly creatures around.

    [Everyone, don''t go too deep into the camp and just stay in the outer circle. After I finish infecting the angels and the heavenly creatures with the virus, you can go further.]

    Ainsley didn''t want any of the people in her group to encounter danger, and it would also rm the enemy if one of the members got caught on the spot.<novelnext></novelnext>

    For this, Ainsley once again concentrated her 3D map ability on the areas around the Gate of Heaven,pletely monitoring the ce as if it was her back garden.

    After all the preparation wasplete, the team scattered to different directions but Ainsley and the few people in her team didn''t leave.

    Since Ainsley had to focus and concentrate on spreading the love virus first, it would be difficult if Ainsley also made a move or dealt with some angels when she infiltrated the camps.

    It was better to stay here, not too far from the camps but not too close either so that they could quickly make a move when encountering new situations.

    As expected. After the teams scattered and started to infiltrate the camps, Ainsley got so busy infecting the enemies that Ainsley broke in a cold sweat in no time.

    Even when she could infect more people with the targets she had just infected, the number of enemies that she needed to infect was simply too much, so much so that Ainsley was a bit overwhelmed.

    If not for the love battery skill that continued to supply energy converted from the affections of those audiences from Hell and the mid-level world she was in, Ainsley would have copsed by now.

    This skill is really suitable for a prolonged battle and a group battle.

    With the love battery charging Ainsley without giving a side effect because it was a passive skill that only needed a little charm energy from Ainsley''s own energy core...

    Ainsley could infect as many enemies as possible within just a few minutes.

    After all, the people around the gate were not like those in the temple because there were many new angelsing out of the gate, making the people around the gate move continuously to different ces.

    This is simply the best way to spread the virus from the people in the outer circle to those in the inner circle.

    After Ainsley calcted the path that they should take and waited for the team to find some clues about the domain core''s location, the baby started to influence some angels who looked like they held an important position at these camps.

    Ainsley used soft suggestions to make the important angels think of something in their heart and the love virus itself would sense what they felt or think in their heart, although vague.

    This was also why the love virus not only acted as a controller but also as a little spy tool.

    In the end, Ainsley managed to fool some angels and got vague thoughts rted to the domain core after a few attempts to pry the battle angels'' heart voices!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1629 "How To Kill Gabriel"

    [I got some clues, and it seems that the domain core is embedded at the center of the gate, disguising itself as one of the gate''s decorations.]

    Ainsley didn''t know the detailed appearance of the gate, but the core should be in the form of some precious stones.

    But the core was ced at the center of the gate, which means it should be near the handle of the gate.

    But the bad thing was, the gate waspletely open, and it was hard to find the stone when the door didn''t face their direction at all.

    It was possible to go to one of the two sides to see the stone on the door handle, but it would definitely waste a lot of time and energy because the gate was too big, and they were now right in front of the center of the opened gate.

    [Should we wait until the gate is closed or about to be closed? There should be fewer angels around then, and we can also end things right when the angels don''t expect it.]

    The team leader, who was the most experienced demon among the other members, gave Ainsley a suggestion, and Ainsley also thought that it was a good idea.

    [Let''s not wait until the gate ispletely closed because the remaining forces around, especially the holy spirits, will try to gather around the gate as much as possible.]

    Since they somehow knew that the main core was ced on the gate itself, it was impossible for the remaining forces to ignore this and they would guard the gate even more tightly.

    [Let''s move when the gate is almost closed. That''s when the angels are summoned back forcefully and there will be chaos for sure.]

    But they had to be quick if they didn''t want some archangels to notice their movements here and target them.

    [For now, let''s try to infect as many angels as possible.]

    Ainsley didn''t think that infecting the angels who were about to return to Heaven was a waste of her energy.

    She felt that it was not a loss to nt spies in a faraway ce.

    She just didn''t know whether the love virus would still be under her control after it went out of this world.

    Maybe the barrier between worlds, space and time, and other aspects might weaken the angels until her love virus bes useless.

    [Maybe I should ask them to do something harmful for once before they return to Heaven...]

    Ainsley murmured in the telepathy group chat, but she still didn''t know what kind ofmand would be effective on these angels.

    It was impossible for them to betray the archangels or something, so how about luring Gabriel to kill him? Or distract Gabriel so that Belphegor and Satan could kill him?

    Actually, it would be way easier to target Raguel, who was fighting against Belphegor.

    Ainsley remembered that the ce where Raguel and Belphegor fought wasn''t too far from the Gate of Heaven and not too far from Gabriel and Satan''s battlefield.

    Should they lure Raguel into a trap through these angels?

    But how do they kill Raguel? He must be immune to her charm after seeing Archangel Raphael''s death, right?

    Ainsley pondered about this issue when the team leader suddenly mentioned something to the baby.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [That....if I remember it right, the archangel''s consciousness will return to Heaven if they enter the Gate of Heaven.]

    The same goes for the demon lords, but who would enter the Gate of Heaven when they knew it would mean giving up on the fight and running away?

    Although the consciousness wouldn''t die, they would be forced to leave their medium''s body, and that was the same as giving up and admitting defeat.

    If one of the remaining archangel''s consciousness returned to Heaven half way, the domain pirs would be more unstable, and once they broke the secondary core and the main core...

    At that time, the domain would definitely copse!

    Ainsley''s eyes light up at the team leader''s suggestion, but then, the baby has a few more concerns regarding this idea.

    [How do we lure Gabriel toe to the Gate of Heaven and make him enter the gate? Should we wait until the gate is about to be closed so that Gabriel will really enter the gate for real?]

    Ainsley was not confident that she could charm Gabriel with the love virus and make him step into the gate of heaven.

    Since it was like this, the ones who should make Gabriel enter the gate would either be the battle angels or the heavenly creatures.

    But how?

    The team leader also thought about this for a few seconds before showing his thoughts for the second time.

    [We can steal the domain core at the same time as when Gabriel is on the way to the gate. When we sessfully steal the domain core, we can use some tricks to push Gabriel to the gate...]

    But as for what trick they could do, the subus and the subi here were so confused.

    They were also not confident that they could charm an Archangel like Gabriel.

    Ainsley could do it, but back then, she caught Archangel Raphael by surprise, and the archangel also looked down on her, not being wary.

    Now, it was impossible for Gabriel not to be wary.

    The team leader also thought about this, but he still had a hunch that they would have to rely on Ainsley about this.

    [It''s okay, little boss. Maybe you can try to infect the archangel first and see whether he noticed the virus or not.]

    The virus should be less detectable than the frontal aura attack to Archangel Raphael back then.

    There''s hope!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1630 "Asmodeus Self-Sacrifice Plan"

    Anyway, the virus didn''t have Asmodeus'' evil aura, which means the chance of getting discovered would be extremely low.

    As for whether the virus would affect Gabriel and make him listen to Ainsley, that''s another matter.

    [If we fail to influence the archangel, we will forcefully push Gabriel to the gate with all of our might.] the team leader added.

    He didn''t say that to achieve this, he and the other demons, plus the evil spirits, nned to use all their capabilities, even if they had to sacrifice their lives in the end.

    The evil spirits could be revived, but the demons couldn''t.

    Still, the merit of ''killing'' an archangel by letting the archangel ''give up'' on the fight would give the demons involved in the n a huge merit.

    Maybe, relying on this merit, they could be revived even if they died.

    Ainsley believed in the demons and evil spirits, but she also secretly prepared another n C in case that the demons and the evil spirits found it hard to force the archangel to the gate.

    [Let''s use the forceful method as thest resort. I have another idea here...if the archangel can be fooled, we won''t need thest resort.]

    Ainsley also knew from Asmodeus that an archangel consciousness didn''t inherit all the IQ, experience, and power of the main body.

    The consciousness that was divided into a lot of parts had its own battle experience, IQ, and power.

    The IQ and the power would definitely not be as high as the main body, depending on the bloodline purity of the medium itself.

    The same goes for the battle experience.

    So, in theory, it was possible to fool an archangel who didn''t have too much battle experience rted to domain cores.

    To be more sure, Ainsley asked Asmodeus about the current Gabriel consciousness''s traits and habits, in case Asmodeus knew a thing or two about this archangel.

    [Well, Gabriel''s main body is often hailed as a wise archangel, but his consciousness definitely won''t inherit the main body''s wisdom. Maybe they only inherit 5-10% of the original body''s wisdom.]

    In other words, it was indeed quite possible to fool the archangel if they wanted to. It just depended on the method to fool the archangel itself.

    [You use your creation ability to make something to trick the archangel, but by doing so, I''ll also die after a few seconds. This means, sess or failure will be decided in just a few seconds.]

    But if they didn''t use Ainsley''s realism art, it would be hard to trick Gabriel, and there were not a lot of ways to trick Gabriel.

    At least, Asmodeus felt that not many things would make Gabriel subconsciously enter the gate on his own.

    When Ainsley heard Asmodeus'' words, the baby''s heart tightened, and she suddenly didn''t want to use this trick.

    It was not a huge impact on the dark camp, even if Asmodeus died, and this death was worth it if they could make Gabriel''s consciousness leave the current medium.

    But Ainsley didn''t want to kill Asmodeus like this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even if it might be a necessary sacrifice, Ainsley was reluctant to kill the demon lord who had helped her a lot.

    [Is there no other way, my lord? This trick is too risky...maybe we can find other ways to lure Gabriel to enter the gate...]

    Asmodeus looked at Ainsley in the baby''s mind and let out a long sigh.

    [You can forcefully push Gabriel''s medium to the gate, but that will definitely require the effort of all the demons and the evil spirits. This will also make them sacrifice their lives.]

    After all, their target was an archangel. It would be hard to force Gabriel to enter the gate relying on power alone.

    [Just so you know, I don''t think that I can charm this archangel like what we did to Archangel Raphael. If even this Lord can''t affect the archangel, these demons and evil spirits will have a hard time trying to push Gabriel to the gate in just a few seconds.]

    Ainsley went silent at Asmodeus'' words, and tears slowly welled in her eyes.

    [So...the only way to do this is to use my Realism Art and create something that will make the archangel enter the gate on his own?]

    Ainsley''s voice was a bit choked up as she mentioned this, and the chibi Asmodeus in Ainsley''s mind couldn''t help but pat the baby''s head.

    [Yes, that''s the only way. You have to move fast and make sure Gabriel enters the gate before this Lord disappears.]

    Asmodeus''s consciousness spoke lightly, as if his death was not something serious even when he had his own feelings and thoughts as a fragmented consciousness.

    There were cases where consciousness betrayed the main body or something, but usually, this wouldn''t happen because the consciousness all regarded themselves as a part of the main body.

    Still, each consciousness had a different IQ, power, battle experience, characteristics, and so on.

    And so, when the consciousness died, they would indeed return to the main body, but the next consciousness that the main body divided might not be the same consciousness anymore.

    It could be described as the main body, having the full pizza, divided the pizza into eight pieces and giving some of them to other people.

    Then, when the pizza was ''eaten'' the main pizza could make themselves a new slice from the oven or something, but that piece of pizza would never be the same as the one given out.

    This means that once the chibi Asmodeus died here, even though the main body might separate another 1% of his consciousness and create another ''1% chibi Asmodeus''¡­

    They would not be the same person anymore.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1631 "X Factor"

    The main body of Asmodeus would have a slight injury if this consciousness fragment died, but this one only had 1% of the main body''s overall strength and other things.

    For the main body, losing 1% of his strength and other things was not that critical, and he could heal himself in just a few years.

    If the death of his fragmented consciousness could give him a lot of merits, the main body wouldn''t mind sacrificing just 1% of his main consciousness.

    Chibi Asmodeus always knew that he was only 1% of the main body''s consciousness, andpared to other consciousness with arger percentage, he was not that important.

    His battle experiences were not that abundant because it was rare for people with only 1% of the Asmodeus bloodline to be able to summon him.

    Because of this, Asmodeus was usually often summoned to fight enemies weaker than the level of archangels, and of course, he had a crushing victory.

    But his umted merits had always been the smallest among other fragmented consciousnesses of Asmodeus'' main body, and Asmodeus'' main body himself didn''t pay too much attention to this 1% fragment.

    Chibi Asmodeus had always wanted to give something back to the main body because he was essentially also a part of the main body, but he always gave the least out of other fragmented consciousness.

    Maybe, maybe if he gave arger merit, the next time he was created or divided from the main consciousness, he would not be a pitiful 1% and might be stronger than now.

    Ainsley listened to Asmodeus'' words with tears in her heart yet she didn''t dare to show her feelings on her face.

    She never knew aboutplicated things such as thepetition between fragmented consciousness, but all she knew was that once this Asmodeus died...

    The next Asmodeus who came to this world might not be the same Asmodeus.

    Asmodeus real body had many characters and this chibi Asmodeus inherited his slight arrogance but also his insecurity because the other demon lords had always looked down on Asmodeus''s source of strength.

    Asmodeus was by no means a weak demon lord because he could be ranked in the top 3 and many legends and myths about him proved that he was a strong demon lord.

    Still, that little insecurity was there and this 1% Asmodeus was the one who inherited it.

    And he also inherited Asmodeus'' love for kids that he buried deep in his heart because demons usually didn''t like children and only angels would like children.

    This Asmodeus inherited the demon lord''s 1% of kindness, soft-heartedness and other characteristics that shouldn''t be inside a demon lord from Hell.

    That''s why that 1% of things was all inherited by this 1% of Asmodeus'' consciousness.

    Ainsley felt that if she got another type of Asmodeus, she might not like Asmodeus a lot and would only treat him like a regr demon lord.

    The baby would only act as a real medium and wouldn''t have so many ideas, discuss it with Asmodeus, and so on.

    Ainsley''s hesitation and grief onlysted for a few minutes, and the demons around her didn''t know why the baby suddenly felt silent while her eyes slowly turned reddish, as if she was about to cry.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just when one of them wanted to poke Ainsley, Asmodeus chibi in Ainsley''s mind suddenly poked the baby on her forehead and clicked his tongue, as if annoyed.

    [Okay. Don''t be so sentimental. If I''m lucky, even when you use your Realism Art, I will only be heavily injured and won''t die and disappear right away.]

    [After all of this ends, I can still return to Hell to recuperate, and I might not disappear on the spot.]

    Asmodeus wanted to reassure Ainsley, but he himself believed that once Ainsley used an ability that belonged to the light camp, the impact on his body would be great.

    There was a 99% chance that he would dissipate on the spot right after Ainsley used her ability just for a few seconds.

    Unless there was a miracle or other things, but miracles belonged to Heaven, and a demon lord like him never believed in a miracle.

    [Oh, right, you have to be careful of the miracle that Archangel Raphael left before. Maybe the miracle will be triggered and will make some unexpected changes to our n.]

    Asmodeus sessfully diverted Ainsley''s attention by mentioning the miracle left by Archangel Raphael.

    Up to now, the miracle had not been triggered fully, and Ainsley was also worried about this X factor.

    But no matter how worried she was, she could only bite the bullet and execute their ns while preparing another n for an emergency.

    [....okay. We will lure Gabriel first, grab the domain core and push Gabriel into the gate.]

    Ainsley concluded the overall n, and coincidentally, the Gate of Heaven started to move with a loud creaking noise that sounded pleasant to the ear.

    The gate is going to be closed!

    Seeing this scene, Ainsley didn''t have time to think more about Asmodeus'' idea and immediately influenced some angels and heavenly creatures to go find Gabriel and lure him here.

    At the same time, Ainsley and her teams scattered all over the area quietly approached the gate that was slowly closing.

    The Holy energy around the gate became less and less than before and the group of demons and evil spirits didn''t feel too ufortable when approaching the gate.

    To be honest, they only needed Ainsley alone to pick up the domain core on the gate, but the demons and the evil spirits still followed Ainsley, afraid that there would be mishaps.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1632 "Luring Gabriel"

    Along the way, Ainsley kept infecting as many angels and heavenly creatures as possible, mainly to keep them from discovering the demons and the evil spirits.

    By this time, Ainsley didn''t have time to focus on the holy spirits and the battle angels who were sent to find the domain cores of Hell Break Domain.

    If Ainsley paid attention to this group, she would find a fierce battle between the battle angels plus the holy spirits versus the demon guards who stayed in Hell Break Domain.

    At this time, the holy spirits and the battle Angels had sessfully found the secondary main core of Hell Break Domain inside the Blood Castle.

    They sacrificed a lot of battle angels to find the domain core inside theplicated and vast Blood Castle at the center of the Blood City.

    The whole city was against the battle angels, and these angels identally rmed the guards, resulting in a huge sacrifice just to get the secondary domain core.

    But then, they still needed the main domain core, and the group of battle angels and Holy Spirits guessed that it should be ced near the Hell Gate.

    However, Hell Gate was located underground, and without teleportation tools or abilities, they couldn''t go down so fast.

    Not to mention that the underground must have a super high temperature, and even with the excellent physique of the battle angels, they were still a bit afraid of such a hot ce.

    In the end, the group with only a few people left decided to return to Armageddon Domain first and try to kill Asmodeus'' medium before picking up the stone near the Hell Gate.

    Yes. The group of angels and holy spirits were aiming for Ainsley, one of the weakest mediums among the other four!

    Then, they also had to kill either Father Dracu or Wilhelm, and they chose to kill Wilhelm.

    Ainsley killed the archangel back then by making him leave his medium voluntarily and then disappearing because of the rules.

    The battle angels'' method wasn''t that soft, and they nned to directly kill the mediums so that the demon Lord''s consciousness would have to find a new medium.

    At that time, the archangel would definitely trap the escaping demon lords'' consciousness, and the evil demons would naturally die.

    The battle angels and the holy spirits had a good n, but they didn''t know that Ainsley was already prepared to kill two birds with one stone.

    The baby asked a lot of battle angels and heavenly creatures who were infected by the love virus to find Gabriel and report the news of an enemy attack.

    This was tantamount to exposing herself, but since Ainsley and the others were still in their stealth mode, even if Gabriel knew about their existence, it would still be difficult to find their exact location.

    The battle angels and heavenly creatures got such a hunch out of the blue, and one of the demons in Ainsley''s team also deliberately released an evil aura before concealing his aura again.

    With such a deliberate move, the battle angels and the heavenly creatures immediately reacted.

    Some of them, who didn''t receive Ainsley''s ''suggestion'', rushed towards the source of the evil aura while those who got Ainsley''s little suggestion immediately flew away.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They all wanted to report to Gabriel!

    It was actually such a silly move because the angels and the heavenly creature could just use telepathy to inform the archangel and they didn''t need such a lot of messengers to leave their spots.

    But the angels didn''t think that their action was wrong, and they just rushed to see Gabriel because they felt that what they were doing now was the right thing.

    Ainsley deliberately sent those battle angels and heavenly creatures who looked stronger than their peers.

    Thus, she lured the tiger out of the mountain and quietly moved from ce to ce, avoiding the remaining battle angels and the heavenly creatures who were searching for their location frantically.

    "Find them! Find the intruder!"

    The battle angels shouted to each other and used their most sensitive senses to detect the evil aura in the air, but little did they know that Ainsley had already quietly infected the people here with her love virus.

    Then, she simply led the enemies by the nose and made them fly to ces where the teams once stayed there but now, there were no traces of any demons left.

    Amidst the chaos of a sudden invasion from the demons, the Gate of Heaven was still slowly closing itself, and the weaker ones were slowly getting sucked into the gate.

    Unlike the Gate of the Underworld that summoned back their residents judging from the reversed order of when the residents left the gate...

    The Gate of Heaven and the Gate of Hell sucked back the weaker ones first, leaving the stronger ones outside for a longer time.

    The surrounding angels and the angels who were fighting the demons at the frontline led by Michael obviously noticed the gate''s movement.

    It was at this time that the holy spirits in the Spirit Battlefield approached their chosen angels one by one, using their unique abilities to make the angels stay behind even after the gate was closed entirely.

    Of course, the number of holy spirits plummeted in this Spirit War even without Ainsley''s intervention.

    After all, the majority of the holy spirits had fallen into Ainsley''s charm, and they didn''t know how they would court death, killing themselves in an ''ident''.

    Because of theck of holy spiritspared to the expected number, the Holy Spirits had no choice but to choose stronger angels to remain on the battlefield, giving them an even longer time to fight.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1633 "Reporting To Gabriel"

    The weaker Angels and heavenly creatures had all slowly turned into streaks of light and shed straight into the gate, disappearing behind the clouds and the light.

    The same went for the demons.

    The weaker demons all turned into balls of darkness, and soon, they were dragged back into the deep ocean or straight to the underground where the Gate of Hell was located.

    The evil spirits also worked hard to retain many strong demons to stay outside of the gate.

    Because the casualties on their side were not much, the spirits on the dark camp managed to retain a lot more strong demons on the battlefield, even if the stronger demons were still not summoned back yet.

    Anyway, after the gate waspletely closed, the battlefield would be more deserted and only the Spirit Battlefield wouldn''t change.

    At this time, the group of battle angels and heavenly creatures that Ainsley sent to Gabriel had found Gabriel who was fighting against Satan.

    The small group immediately helped Gabriel to fight Satan while reporting the bad news to the archangel.

    "Reporting, my excellency. The enemies somehow snuck into our domain and are now near the Gate of Heaven!"

    Gabriel had time to respond to the angels around him because the angels helped him fight Satan.

    But even so, when Gabriel heard what the angels said, he almost missed the targeted attack and hit someone else other than Satan.

    The archangel had a shocked face as he looked at the battle angel who brought the news to him.

    "How could it be? The enemies have arrived near the Gate of Heaven? What about the guards? Howe they don''t notice the intruders and kill them?"

    Gabriel was a bit shocked and quite flustered at the same time because this was a critical time when both gates were slowly closed.

    At this moment, both sides would lose a lot of soldiers, and they all relied on whoever could destroy the domain first.

    Gabriel had never thought that the people from the dark camp could infiltrate far until they reached the areas near the gate of heaven.

    That gate was located at the other end of Armageddon Domain, the farthest from the Hell Break Domain.

    For the enemies to be able to reach this ce out of the blue, they must have a hidden means, and the guardian angels ced at the domain must be useless!

    The battle angels didn''t dare to look at Gabriel, and they all lowered their heads while the leader of the team that Ainsley led out spoke for everyone.

    "W-we really didn''t notice anything until we sensed a slight fluctuation of evil aura."

    "There are a lot of fluctuations from various ces near the gate, and it should be because the Gate of Hell is slowly closing."

    When the gate was closing down, the demons might be affected one after another and it was normal to be unable to hold back their evil aura.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But this matter also frightened the group of angels, which was why they had the impulse to go to Gabriel and ask him to return.

    "We don''t know how many enemies are around the gate, but the number of battle angels around the gate continues to decrease due to the gate closing down."

    Gabriel also knew that they ced their domain core on the gate and if the gate werepletely closed, it would be easier for the enemies to steal the core or destroy it on the spot.

    Not to mention that when so many angels returned to the gate, the demons who stayed near the gate of heaven must still be there because those who could infiltrate too deep should be stronger demons.

    Not to mention there should be evil spirits around to hold back these demons so that they could still stay outside of the gate for quite a time.

    The situation was not optimistic for the light camp, and now, Gabrielpletely panicked.

    He got the news that the holy spirits and the stronger battle angels had stolen the secondary main core, but the main core was still deep underground.

    The holy spirits and the battle angels who were sent to Hell Break Domain suffered heavy losses, and they regrouped at Armageddon Domain before trying to go to the Gate of Hell.

    Gabriel had just received the news about this, and even more shocking was that the group decided to kill Asmodeus'' medium first instead of going to the Gate of Hell to destroy Hell Break Domain Core.

    Knowing this, Gabriel felt a headache.

    He didn''t know whether it was Asmodeus'' medium who led the team that sessfully infiltrated their domain, but seeing that there were no signs of that baby around the Spirit Battlefield...

    Gabriel suspected that it was indeed Ainsley who was now already around the gate of heaven and was about to find their main domain core.

    Gabriel felt that it was better to return to the domain first and find that annoying Asmodeus, but Satan, who saw this, didn''t let Gabriel go at all.

    He was afraid that if he let Gabriel go now, it would disturb Ainsley and Asmodeus, who were trying to destroy the domain core.

    It was only after Ainsley waited for a bit too long and the gate was already closed by half, yet Gabriel hadn''t returned, that Ainsley contacted Satan through telepathy.

    The baby exined her n to Satan and Satan, who heard Ainsley''s risky n, couldn''t even reject the n that was made at thest minute.

    He also felt that the n was good, but he was afraid that the project would fail.

    And so, Satan dropped a bomb on Ainsley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1634 "Battle Angels As Shields"

    [This lord will go to your ce too. This Lord will entangle Gabriel and push him to the gate of heaven bit by bit.]

    This way, it wouldn''t be abrupt for Satan to enter the enemy''s domain, but the only downside should be that the battle angels would probably surround Satan in Armageddon Domain.

    It was almost impossible for a demon lord like him to conceal his evil aura because it was too strong.

    That''s why, if he pushed Gabriel step by step, he would also be besieged by the battle angels.

    Of course, Satan didn''t even think about those weak birds.

    As long as he could make Gabriel go to the Gate of Heaven without arousing suspicion, he was more than willing to cooperate with Ainsley.

    [This lord will lure as many battle angels around you as I can. In the meantime, immediately snatch the domain core and push Gabriel to the gate.]

    Satan also knew that with his strength alone, he was equally matched with Gabriel and it was hard to find the winner in a short time.

    Ainsley''s n that the team leader of the demon team suggested was indeed full of loopholes and too risky, but it was worth trying.

    Hearing what Satan said, Ainsley was a bit surprised.

    She didn''t expect Satan to amodate her so much and ever wanted to cooperate with her n.

    It was indeed better if Satan and the rest of the team members lured the attention of the remaining battle angels.

    Of course, Ainsley would also help them by infecting more battle angels and heavenly creatures.

    Then, she would let them make a huge mistake in their battles and die in an ''ident''.

    Ainsley immediately epted Satan''s suggestion, and at the same time, Satan attacked Gabriel more aggressively, forcing the archangel to retreat again and again.

    This method harmed Satan''s own consciousness and he was obviously burning his own strength, risking his life, but chibi Satan, the hot-blooded mad man, didn''t care about it.

    Father Dracu also obeyed Satan''s wishes and even used the overwhelming number of the evil spirits to make troubles for Gabriel, unknowingly driving Gabriel to the Gate of Heaven.

    The distance between Satan''s battlefield and the gate of heaven was so far, and it was impossible to corner Gabriel to such a point.

    However, Gabriel also wanted to go to the gate of heaven to see the situation and see that Satan became hot-headed enough to even step into Armageddon domain in a fit of anger...

    Gabriel thought that this was a good thing.

    With so many battle angels around, before the gate waspletely closed, they could surround Satan and tire him off bit by bit.

    Since the gate was closing, the remaining demons and angels on the battlefield became more brutal and reckless than before, giving it all their strength because this was theirst fight!

    Relying on the home-ground advantage, after Satan entered Armageddon Domain, Gabriel asked other battle angels all over the domain to rush over and surround Satan, attacking him with numbers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gabriel was actually smart enough not to ask the guards around the gate of heaven toe over to attack Satan because he was worried about a shortage of guards.

    However, his opponent was Ainsley.

    With more and more battle angels and heavenly creatures around the gate being infected by the virus, Ainsley made these angels leave the gate and rush to Satan''s ce.

    At the same time, she didn''t forget to make the guardian angels she had infected with the love virus at Sky Temple to remain at the temple, not rushing to add trouble to Satan.

    In this way, the situation was reversed, and the guards that should have left didn''t leave, yet those who shouldn''t go¡ª left their posts instead.

    Gabriel still didn''t know about this and was now rushing non-stop to the gate of heaven that was already closed by more than half, leaving only 1/3 of the gate open.

    If this was a normal door, such a gap wouldn''t be too big, but considering the size of the Heaven Gate, that gap was still big enough to fit countless battle angels and heavenly creatures.

    For Ainsley, this angle was already enough for her to see the domain core embedded at the center of the gate.

    The stone itself was divided into two smaller stones, embedded on the left side of the gate and on the right side.

    When the gate waspletely closed, the two stones would be united and be the real domain core.

    Seeing this arrangement, Ainsley could not help but frown.

    If the real domain core would only appear after the gate waspletely closed, then, she had to change the strategy.

    First, deal with Gabriel and immediately remove the domain core before destroying it.

    After that, she could ask Satan to destroy the secondary main core that they had stolen before and the Armageddon Domain would definitely copse!

    Ainsley told her team members about the change in the n, but since the change in the n wasn''t too much, everyone didn''t panic.

    It was the live broadcast audiences who had tense hearts as they watched the remaining battle angels and heavenly creatures repeatedly attack the void, trying to attack the invisible enemies.

    This tactic was indeed good because even if they couldn''t see or detect the location of the enemies, if they were lucky, they could still hit the enemies.

    Facing this trick, Ainsley made the team members advance one p of wings after another by hiding behind a battle angel or a heavenly creature because no matter what, these people wouldn''t attack their own people!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1635 "Gabriels Arrival Around The Gate"

    Because of this arrangement, the group was scattered again, and Ainsley was also left alone, hiding behind one battle angel after another.

    She also moved some infected battle angels to purposely ''shield'' her team members without them knowing.

    These infected angels only felt they flew here and there while attacking the void to inquire about the enemies.

    They didn''t know that they assisted the enemies instead!

    Ainsley and her team got closer and closer to the gate of heaven, but it was not so easy to reach the gigantic heavenly gate.

    The gate looked like a majestic door from afar, but from a close distance, it looked like a pure white and gold tall wall instead, with a strong sense of oppression.

    If not for knowing that the gate was indeed a door and not a tall wall, Ainsley would have thought that this thing that moved slowly bit by bit was actually a door.

    When Ainsley and the others came to a certain distance from the door, the other demons and evil spirits couldn''t move forward anymore, and they all had signs of resistance on their faces.

    The demons'' faces flushed red, and soon, their faces turned pale white, with no color at all.

    The evil spirits even had difficulties maintaining their original shape and were almost twisted into balls of abstract things.

    The leader of the demon team had cold sweat all over his face and his back. He obviously underestimated the impact of the gate of heaven on demons like them.

    Just from a certain distance, they had already felt the oppressive and pure power from Heaven, leaking out of the gate and continuously trying to purify all evil.

    The demons resisted this power, but even so, they knew that if they took a step further, they would be purified on the spot and burned to death.

    Obviously, although Gabriel was shocked and didn''t expect the demons toe so far, he also knew that maybe, the demons would not be able to destroy or steal the domain core so easily.

    From this distance, Ainsley and the others could not see the top of the gate and could only see the clouds surrounding the gate.

    This gate was so tall that the center of the gate where the domain core was located had a high altitude from the ground.

    The oxygen was thin, and the temperature was cold. If not for the holy energy around that kept bodies warm, the angels and the heavenly creatures would also feel a bit chilly.

    Ainsley and the demons had tough physiques and weren''t too bothered by the cold, but because of the sunlight peeking from the clouds and the endless white clouds around the gate....

    It was so hard to find the exact location of the domain core.

    Ainsley thought that the domain core should berge because the gate was also huge, but who would have thought that the domain core was still only the size of a palm?

    It only acted as an essory to the gate''s handle, making it even harder to find.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Amidst the thick clouds, the whirling wind, and the angels that shuttled among the clouds, blindly sniping the invisible enemies...

    The demons suddenly felt that their previous n might not work at all. How do they help Ainsley to push Gabriel to the gate?

    This sounded like an impossible mission when they couldn''t even advance after a certain distance!

    Ainsley also sensed the difficulty and felt the need to change their strategy.

    Anyway, the demons and the evil spirits wouldn''t be of help, and they better distract the angels while spreading the Love Virus so they could stand against Gabriel.

    Thinking about this, Ainsley told the group of demons and evil spirits about her decision, and the group epted their new task with a bit of remorse in their hearts.

    It was really annoying not to be able to help their little boss, and they could only go around the battle angels to spread the Love Virus to help their little boss.

    But even so, the demons and the evil spirits did things willingly and felt that the more angels and heavenly creatures were infected, the higher the chance to aplish their 3S-level mission.

    As the demons and the evil spirits spread out while still hiding behind angels or heavenly creatures to spread the love virus, Ainsley pped her bat wings and flew straight up ahead.

    She also flew higher and higher, trying to see the handle of the gate itself and search for the domain core.

    It was at this time that Ainsley''s 3D map had been floating on the baby''s left side, suddenly glowed in a whole red light as if to warn Ainsley about something.

    The baby subconsciously nced at the 3D map, and the map zoomed in on its own, showing the scene that triggered the 3D map''s rm.

    What the map showed Ainsley was a group of angels battling one person, but then, another angel with a lot of wings suddenly snuck out of the group of angels and left the scene with a handful of battle angels.

    More and more angels gathered around the first person who was besieged, but the angel with many wings flew fast towards the gate of heaven with quite a lot of high-level holy spirits and elite battle angels.

    Who else would this be except for Archangel Gabriel and the elite team who was sent out to infiltrate the Hell Break Domain and suffered huge casualties?

    Seeing the direction of the group, Ainsley immediately knew that their target had finally arrived.

    It was indeed better to finish off Gabriel first before taking the domain core!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1636 "Infecting Gabriel With Love Virus"

    Ainsley informed the group of demons and evil spirits who had finished infecting almost all battle Angels and heavenly creatures around the gate with Love Virus.

    To be honest, even the elite battle angel team and the high-level holy Spirits were all marked with pink on the 3D map because the virus had already infected them!

    Ainsley opened the telepathy group chat and sent an urgent voice announcement that would definitely sound inside everyone''s heads, with no exception.

    [Attention! Gabriel is on the way and he will arrive near our ce within seconds! Be careful not to be discovered by Gabriel, and prepare to hide!]

    Ainsley didn''t need the demons and the evil spirits to do more things and she actually felt that they better hide or go to Satan''s side to help Satan.

    But there was still the unknown miracle X factor and Ainsley didn''t know when the miracle would be triggered and what would happen when the miracle appeared.

    In this case, the demons and the evil spirits still needed to stay around the gate just for safety.

    Gabriel flew fast, and when Ainsley had just found the gate''s huge handle and was about to look for the palm-sized stone among so many other decorated stones on the handle...

    Gabriel arrived at the camps around the gate of heaven.

    With Gabriel''s speed of flying, he didn''t need to fly for a long time, even after crossing a whole Armageddon Domain that wasrger than a city.

    At this time, the gate of heaven had been closed even further, and there was only a ''small'' gap opened to the outside.

    Of course, judging from the size of the gate itself, this small gap could still fit a hundred Gabriel, and Ainsley felt the need to wait for a little more while she searched for the domain core''s exact location.

    A pity. Gabriel had arrived, and Ainsley immediately focused on monitoring Gabriel''s movement on the map.

    The 3D map showed Gabriel''s movement, and the archangel brought a lot of elite battle angels plus high-level holy spirits with him.

    Seeing this, Ainsley warned her team members, but obviously, her team members also knew how to hide.

    [Don''t worry, little boss. We will hide well and not be discovered!]

    Anyway, except for Gabriel himself, the others were already infected by Ainsley''s love virus and they were all actually already under Ainsley''s control.

    It was easy for Ainsley to make these elite battle angels and holy spirits turn a blind eye and a deaf ear to their surroundings with the excuse of focusing on finding the head of the enemy team--

    Ainsley Sloan.

    This way, as more and more angels who remained near the gate got infected by the virus, not many angels could sense the presence of the enemies, and when Gabriel arrived...

    Gabriel also furrowed his eyebrows.

    "How is it? Do you guys feel any fluctuation of evil aura?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Now that the gate was closed even tighter than before, about to be closedpletely, the remaining demons in both domains should have some reactions.

    This was an inevitable reaction when the demons were forcefully summoned back.

    There must be fluctuations of evil aura everywhere, even when those demons could still remain outside of the gate with the help of the evil spirits.

    Unfortunately, the battle angels and the holy spirits around the young archangel had been infected by Ainsley''s virus and now, they really didn''t sense any fluctuation of evil aura.

    "This...we don''t sense anything, your excellency. Maybe someone among the demon team or the evil spirit group can hide and disguise the evil aura tightly..."

    Gabriel didn''t really want to use his sensitivity to find the enemies one by one, but what he was most concerned about would be Ainsley and Asmodeus.

    Thus, Gabriel didn''t bother with the small fries who couldn''t even approach the gate of heaven and concentrated on sensing the evil aura of a demon Lord.

    It was at this time that Ainsley quietly moved the various love viruses in the bodies of those elite battle angels and holy spirits around Gabriel.

    She still wanted to see whether she could influence and infect Gabriel, even if only for a bit!

    To avoid suspicion, Ainsley didn''t use Asmodeus'' help at all and transformed a huge amount of affection and other positive feelings from the audiences who watched the live broadcast into her own energy.

    The passive skill Love Battery was indeed good, especially when Asmodeus had awakened the 1% of his bloodline in Ainsley''s vein yet also created a kind of disguise to hide the awakened bloodline from the outside world.

    This way, others wouldn''t be able to sense Asmodeus''s aura in Ainsley''s bloodline until Asmodeus''s consciousness returned to the main body.

    Ainsley was racing against time, and she immediately mobilized all the virus toward Gabriel.

    The baby felt that to infect an archangel, a huge amount of virus was needed.

    But this virus didn''t have a trace of an evil aura, so to be able to sense the virus, it would be super difficult even for an archangel''s consciousness which was used to detect only the evil aura from those dark camp''s creatures.

    For a while, Ainsley''s ability in the form of the love virus rushed to invade Gabriel from the moment he breathed the air around him, doing various other infection methods.

    Because Ainsley manually controlled the love virus and even focused them all infecting Gabriel, in just a short time, the virus invaded Gabriel''s medium and even slightly affected Gabriel himself.

    In the case of when there were two consciousnesses in one body, Ainsley still didn''t know whether the one she could infect was the consciousness of the main body or the ''parasite'' consciousness.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1637 "Successfully Infecting Gabriels Medium"

    Back then, Ainsley could infect the evil spirits and even holy spirits because no matter what, they only had one consciousness in one body.

    But in cases of shamans who were possessed by their spirits, or the mediums who epted the fragmented consciousness of the archangels or the demon lords...

    Ainsley was still not so sure, which was why she tripled the amount of love virus that poured into Gabriel''s body.

    After a few seconds, the first one to be infected was obviously the medium because Ainsley''s love virus was aimed at the body first before the extra consciousness.

    Gabriel''s medium was the third king of the celestial race, someone who was cheerful and a bit more like an easy-going prince than a king.

    This type of guy was often more bizarre and crazy deep in their hearts, but even so, this didn''t stop them from having some sort of affections towards cute and unique things...

    Such as Ainsley.

    The third king didn''t really take Ainsley as his enemy, even after Archangel Raphael''s death. After all, Ainsley''s appearance was indeed too deceiving.

    Back then, the second king of the celestial race didn''t have time to warn the other two kings because after Archangel Raphael left his body, the king also returned to his time and space.

    After all, his existence was only to be the medium of Archangel Raphael, and once the king who was summoned to this domain lost his advantage, he was naturally repelled by the domain itself.

    Queen Rachel, the one who sacrificed her bloodline to summon the Archangels only summoned the three kings for the purpose of preparing mediums for the archangels.

    If not for this, how could she pay another price to summon such a high-quality medium?

    It was more like a buy one get one free situation.

    Now that Archangel Raphael had left the domain due to leaving a medium and not being able to find another medium or returning to his previous medium...

    The second king was also gone before he could heal others and such.

    It was really such a pity,, and it was one of the most useless deaths in this war.

    Of course, there was still the time bomb ''miracle'' left by Archangel Raphael, but the other two kings didn''t get the second king''s warning and didn''t know about Ainsley''s scheme.

    Up to now, aside from treating Ainsley as a normal enemy and being slightly wary towards her, the two kings still felt that it was too much to hate on a child.

    The three archangels were indeed guarded against Ainsley, but deep in their hearts, they also couldn''t hate Ainsley even as an enemy.

    Because that''s just a kid.

    There were often kids who were used by the adults in war to gain the enemy''s sympathy and then secretly kill the enemies.

    But even so, for the archangels and the two kings with absolute power, they didn''t need to care about such tricks, and they were confident.

    Thus, unlike demons who wouldn''t care whether the enemies were women or children, the light camp''s side still cared about this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If the women and the children were indeed malicious and they felt their evil aura, the light camp creatures wouldn''t hesitate to kill, but...

    Even up to now, even after Ainsley killed Archangel Raphael and nned to kill Gabriel, Ainsley didn''t have such a deep hatred towards the archangel.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t side with the blood n, but she hated the current celestials more than the archangels or the three kings from the celestial race.

    Ainsley wasn''t someone who would hate others just because they were from the same race.

    For her, the one who provoked the blood n first was the current generation of the blood n, and she should only dislike these people.

    This kind of thinking was precisely the reason why the other two kings didn''t feel that Ainsley threatened their lives.

    And just like that, the third king unknowingly got the love virus, and his body, projected by the 3D map, also slowly turned pink.

    There was also the image of chibi Gabriel ovepping inside the third king''s body image on the 3D map, and if someone could see Ainsley''s 3D map...

    They would see that the pink dots inside the third king''s body had slowly spread to the chibi Gabriel as well.

    Gabriel obviously didn''t notice this and had just sensed Asmodeus'' evil aura near the heavenly gate and he panicked for a moment.

    Could it be that the demon had already found the location of the domain core and stole it?

    Gabriel''s face darkened and the archangel immediately rushed to the gate itself, wanting to fight with Asmodeus.

    However, at the same time, the love virus slowly infected Gabriel, and under Gabriel''s mood swings, the love virus sessfully infected Gabriel, even if only for a bit.

    This little bit of influence had already satisfied Ainsley. When seeing Gabriel flying towards her ce urately from the 3D map, the baby immediately prepared the n to push Gabriel to the gate.

    It seemed time was running out for Asmodeus, and Ainsley, who knew this, was reluctant to say goodbye to this cute chibi.

    [My lord, is it possible to use the love virus to make Gabriel enter the gate instead of using the realism art to trick him?]

    Ainsley''s n was to create a fake domain core and pretend that she had sessfully stolen it.

    Then, she would throw the stone into the gate right before the gate was closed.

    Since the stone belonged to the Armageddon domain but the ce beyond the gate didn''t belong to this domain, once the domain core entered the ce beyond the gate...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1638 "Heavenly Gatekeepers"

    The stone would be destroyed within seconds and this means the domain would start crumbling.

    Of course, Ainsley chose to use a fake stone instead of a real one because she was afraid that Gabriel would be able to grab the stone before it entered the gate and then return with it.

    If that happened, not only the n to kill Gabriel would fail, but Ainsley would never be able to destroy the domain core anymore.

    Because of this, Ainsley wanted to use realism art to push her luck and try to fool Gabriel because the realism art had the breath of the light camp and the item or living beings created out of this ability would also have the breath of the light camp.

    This was a disadvantage when drawing dark camp-rted items or creatures, but people in this world didn''t really care about the two camps.

    Of course, if Ainsley wanted to fool the demons instead, it would be hard, but she used this ability against the angels...

    That''s not entirely impossible.

    Still, Ainsley felt that, what if...what if Asmodeus could just add more strength to the love virus, manipte Gabriel and make him enter the gate with the third king''s body.

    Anyway, the third king entered Heaven and he would definitely be excited instead of rejecting it, which would boost the sess of this n.

    As for Gabriel, although he would have some resistance because he knew that he couldn''t enter the gate at this time just yet, it would be slightly more difficult.

    But Ainsley believed that Asmodeus could do it!

    Unfortunately, Asmodeus exined in a cold tone of voice, as if mocking Ainsley''s little thoughts.

    [Give up, little girl. It''s impossible. Once this lord injects even a little power into your virus, the virus will be contaminated with an evil aura and Gabriel will immediately wake up.]

    Gabriel would instantly notice something was wrong with his body and would definitely discover the love virus.

    Once that happened, the love virus would be purified on the spot, and Gabriel might ask other angels to check their bodies.

    Then, they would also actively try to purify the virus.

    Ainsley''s hard work all this time would be reduced to nothing.

    If this virus was used on the ability users in the mid-level world, even if they discovered the virus and tried to use the priests to purify the virus...

    It might not be so sessful. After all, Ainsley''s love virus was not only difficult to detect but was also tough, not too easy to be purified.

    Not to mention that the same person could be infected many times.

    Even if they had raised their guards against Ainsley and the next infection might not be as easy as the first one, it was still difficult to fight against such a virus.

    Only the battle angels and the heavenly creatures with a firm belief in the light camp could reject Ainsley''s love virus.

    To be honest, Ainsley didn''t even think of letting the love virus remain inside the angels'' bodies for so long.

    Anyway, once they returned to heaven, the environment would automatically purify the body of these fighters, and the virus would also disappear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Heaven naturally had this feature to purify the returning battle angels and heavenly creatures so that no evil aura could taint Heaven.

    There would be no disease, virus, and other negative things associated with the dark camp.

    [It''s better to create the fake stone, convince Gabriel with the love virus that you have stolen the stone and that what you threw into the gate was indeed the stone.]

    [Then, urge Gabriel to rush to catch the domain core and make him think he can avoid entering the gate within a split second.]

    [Boost his confidence so that he won''t think rushing to catch the domain core is a mistake. Then, you can just deal thest blow andpletely push Gabriel into the gate.]

    To be honest, there were gatekeepers around, and it would also be hard for Ainsley to push Gabriel so tantly without the gatekeepers attacking her.

    But if it was Gabriel himself who rushed to the gate, the gatekeepers wouldn''t do anything and would only think that this was what Gabriel wanted to do.

    The gatekeepers were not easy to deal with.

    Just look at Cerberus.

    This guy was the guardian of the Underworld and an asional gatekeeper of the Underworld Gate.

    In front of Ainsley, on the far left and right side, one could see angels with strange shapes, but these angels should be no less weak than high-level angels.

    They might be evenparable to Cerberus.

    But even so, in front of the three times bigger gate than the Underworld Gate, these angels suddenly looked small.

    Of course, Ainsley didn''t dare to provoke them and relied on the infected battle angels around her to infect the gatekeepers and barely hide Asmodeus'' evil aura.

    If not for this, how could Ainsley fly so close to the gate when the breath of a demon lord on her was so vital?

    Only Gabriel, who was not infected yet, could sessfully locate Ainsley''s position and then ask the surrounding angels and the gatekeepers to keep an eye on that position.

    Still, once infected, even when they knew that Ainsley should be in the specific coordinate, when they tried to sense the evil aura, they couldn''t sense it at all.

    Obviously, Ainsley''s love virus worked extra hard to influence these angels.

    Knowing there was no way to trap Gabriel other than using realism art, Ainsley took a deep breath and stopped just a few meters in front of the gate''s handles.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1639 "Sealing The Areas Around Heavenly Gats"

    The gate kept closing, and the number of angels around also decreased, leaving only the gatekeepers, the elite angels from the secret mission to destroy the domain core and the Holy spirits.

    When Gabriel arrived near Ainsley''s ce, although he didn''t see Ainsley''s figure because of the baby''s disguise, he obviously felt the slight evil aura from the baby''s body.

    The archangel was already infected with the love virus and could only vaguely judge Ainsley''s location.

    When he arrived, Gabriel didn''t show ''mercy'' and immediately asked the battle angels around him to attack.

    "Just attack those areas around the handle of the gate. Stop the demon lord from stealing the domain core!"

    To be honest, Gabriel didn''t know whether the domain core had already been stolen or not.

    Anyway, he believed that with Asmodeus'' 1% of strength, he would not be able to destroy the domain core without Lucifer or Satan''s help.

    That''s why, he believed that even when Ainsley sessfully stole the domain core, as long as she was still here, it would be possible to snatch back the core.

    And because the core had some space elements, it was also impossible to send the core to somewhere else using teleportation.

    This means, one could only manually bring back the domain core before destroying it.

    Usually, in this kind of fight, the one who was sent to get the domain core would be either Satan or Lucifer.

    But because both people were entangled now, only Asmodeus was left.

    Of course, if Asmodeus'' strength in this little consciousness was more than 30%, it could destroy the core on the spot.

    But it''s a pity. This Asmodeus only had less than 1% of his original strength.

    Aside from acting as the medium''s battery and booster potion, Asmodeus was rarely useful!

    Gabriel clicked his tongue and joined the search team to find Ainsley and snatch back the stone.

    At the same time, he also sent angels to check the handle of the gate and see whether the domain core was still there or not.

    Of course, all of Gabriel''s instructions didn''t escape Ainsley''s ears because the love virus conveyed Gabriel''s telepathy to her, and even the sound wave from the 3D map ability also brought back spoken information.

    How could Ainsley let the angels realize that the stone was still on the gate handle when she wanted to trick Gabriel into thinking that she had already stolen the stone?

    Ainsley immediately checked which angels were sent to fly to the handle, and when she saw the people from the 3D map, the baby immediately used the love virus inside those angels'' bodies to make them blind.

    This was a bit difficult to do, and Ainsley could only make the angels check the handle with a strong suggestion that the stone was indeed already stolen.

    Amidst the mist and the clouds, plus various factors that made it hard to see whether the stone was still there or not...

    The angels who went to check the stone were indeed careless, not to mention that Ainsley gave them suggestions in their mind to be sloppy because the stone had been stolen anyway.

    To make the angels rush the investigation, Ainsley even made Gabriel have a strong impulse and a hot-blooded heart to suddenly call back those angels.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Come back! Come back! The stone must have been stolen. Find that little girl and immediately snatch back the stone!]

    Both sides believed that the stone was already in Ainsley''s hand.

    Thus, the love virus could affect these people easily, and so, both Gabriel and the battle angels were sessfully fooled!

    The angels quickly returned from checking the gate''s handle and tried to find Ainsley at the same time, but it was difficult to find Ainsley.

    How could they find Ainsley so easily when Ainsley manipted their so-called intuition and messed with them?

    Even Gabriel couldn''t find Ainsley so easily and was secretly frustrated to death.

    It should be easy to find the evil aura from Asmodeus in Ainsley''s body, but God knew what kind of trick the baby used to disguise her aura so that they couldn''t find her so far.

    Without being able to see Ainsley or find her through various means, Gabriel finally made one crucial decision and wanted to seal up the areas around the gate so that Ainsley wouldn''t be able to leave.

    "Call those who are dying Satan and seal up this ce! Leave Satan to me."

    Gabriel felt that Ainsley must be still around the gate, and it was impossible to escape from this area so fast.

    As long as the areas were all sealed by the angels, Ainsley wouldn''t be able to leave!

    The angels didn''t seal up the ce only with their physical bodies but they created barriers one after another, trapping the areas around the gate, and even the area behind the gate was also not spared.

    The angels and the holy spirits worked fast, and the demons could only watch this with gritted teeth.

    The leader of the demon team immediately asked Ainsley about the next n.

    [Little boss, the angels sealed up our way out. It''s really a tight seal, and if we want to escape, we will be burned to death.]

    Even if Ainsley was not a demon, these barriers would still be able to hold her back with the huge amount of holy energy poured in.

    It was really frustrating. Even if they managed to kill Gabriel and pick the stone, it was estimated that the return journey would sacrifice more demons and evil spirits.

    Ainsley''s heart didn''t have too much shock at this news, but she quickly thought of Satan.

    She had to tell Satan about this!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1640 "Brainwashing Gabriel & The Battle Angels"

    The baby contacted Satan, who was supposed to be luring the battle angels to reduce the burden on Ainsley, and coincidentally, Satan also got Ainsley about this matter.

    [Little girl, so many battle angels withdraw from this lord''s ce and go to your area. This Lord also saw the holy barriers...]

    Satan was a bit sorry that he couldn''t help Ainsley to lure the battle angels away.

    Satan, who had a hot temper and liked to get mad, unexpectedly didn''t get mad in this situation and even felt a little guilty for the baby.

    After all, their hope was now ced on the baby, so it wasn''t wrong for him to be a little gentle and considerate so as not to scare the baby, right?

    Ainsley didn''t know Satan''s thoughts and only felt that the situation on the battlefield was indeed unpredictable.

    Even after she had nned so many things and also prepared backup ns, all those ns would be useless in the face of the holy barriers.

    The battle angels used Holy barriers to seal up the areas around the gate, and most battle angels who could remain up to now must be the elite and strong ones.

    After all, the gate only revealed a little gap as it was soon about to be closed tightly.

    The remaining battle angels around should be those who had been blessed by the holy spirits or those who had their own means to stay outside of the gate after the gate was closed.

    Ainsley had a headache about this, but there was still Satan, which was why the baby was a little more confident.

    [My lord, maybe you can smash the barriers after I kill Gabriel and steal the domain core. Just...kill as many battle angels as possible to weaken the wall. How is it?]

    Ainsley was polite even when asking Satan to do something for her, not having amanding tone at all.

    Satan nodded in agreement and prepared to kill as many battle angels as possible before helping Ainsley to break the barrier.

    As a demon lord, these battle angels who weren''t a part of the main God''s army were too weak.

    It was just that...the number of these angels were too much, and sometimes, even a colony of ants could kill an elephant.

    After contacting Satan, Ainsley told the group about the new n, and the group members kept hiding from Gabriel and the battle angels, preparing for any unknown situation.

    Somehow, they did have a bad feeling that something would happen and it would be beneficial to the enemies instead of them.

    Gabriel sealed up the areas around the gate and wasn''t worried about Sataning to find him and destroying the barrier.

    Anyway, with him here, Satan would also be blocked. The main threat was that little girl.

    Gabriel racked his brain and tried to gather as many angels with detection ability as possible, and with the joint effort of these angels, Gabriel finally caught Ainsley''s trace.

    To be honest, Ainsley''s disguise to be invisible was not that omnipotent, and with so many battle angels using their detection ability to track her, of course, Ainsley was found out.

    But Ainsley didn''t panic because all of this was a part of the n.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Anyway, the gate was soon to be closedpletely, and Ainsley estimated it was indeed time to lure Gabriel to approach her.

    And so, Ainsley deliberately revealed her location without arousing the angels'' suspicion and Gabriel, who didn''t know about this, thought that the credits belonged to those angels with detection abilities.

    When he got the news that they found Ainsley''s location, Gabriel instantly smiled brightly, as bright as the sun.

    "Good! Good! So she''s still trapped around the gate, huh?"

    One of the battle angels around Gabriel immediately responded to the archangel and even thoughtfully exined why Ainsley was still around the gate.

    "Your excellency, maybe the kid has just taken down the domain core and seen the areas around it being sealed. That''s why she chooses to stay still and wait for Satan to rescue her."

    His excellency''s order to seal the ce was indeed good!

    Gabriel was instantly in a good mood, and he immediately brought several strong battle angels and unique heavenly creatures to ''catch'' Ainsley.

    He thought that Ainsley still didn''t know that they had located her true coordinate and was now heading towards her to catch her.

    In reality, Ainsley saw Gabriel''s movement on the 3D map as clearly as the day.

    His every move couldn''t escape the omnipotent 3D map projection!

    Seeing Gabriel approaching at high speed, Ainsley acted as if she was flustered and identally non-activated her disguise or something went wrong with the disguise.

    With this, the baby who was originally invisible, immediately appeared in everyone''s eyes with a frightened face.

    There was no stone on her hand, because Ainsley hadn''t drawn the stone yet, but the baby was confident that she could draw the stone in front of all these angels without a single one noticing anything wrong.

    Anyway, they had been brainwashed to believe that she had already stolen the domain core, so even if her hands were empty now, the angels and even Gabriel thought that Ainsley used special spatial storage to keep the domain core.

    It was not possible for an ordinary spatial storage to store this domain core which had the power of a space element of the entire domain that represented an independent dimension.

    But some spatial storages from high-level worlds or from a ce like Hell did have such spatial storage.

    People usually used this special spatial storage to keep illegal things that could be detected through the aura of the item¡ª

    Such as a domain core.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1641 "Creating A Fake Domain Core"

    Gabriel believed that it must be Satan or Belphegor who gave the special spatial storage to Ainsley so that she could hide the domain core inside the spatial storage.

    This special spatial storage could hide the aura of the domain core and make people believe that the person didn''t have the domain core with them.

    Even if the domain''s owner stood in front of Ainsley, they would also not be able to sense the domain core.

    Because of this, Gabriel felt that even if Raguel might tell him that he sensed something wrong with the location of the domain core and that the core was still on the gate''s handle...

    Gabriel would believe what he saw with his own eyes.

    It must be the baby who kept the domain core inside the special spatial storage and did something to fool Raguel into thinking it was still safe and sound.

    After all, even geniuses would not expect someone not to steal the domain core when they could do it countless times!

    Gabriel firmly believed that no matter incapable Ainsley was, she must still be able to take the domain core because taking a domain core wasn''t as difficult as destroying it.

    That''s how the ''misunderstanding'' happened but of course, all of this wasn''t just Gabriel''s sudden thoughts.

    It was actually Ainsley who led him to think like this through the love virus!

    This thinking was logical, and even Ainsley would believe this ''fact'' if she wasn''t the one who knew the truth herself.

    Hum. As expected. Not stealing the stone just yet is indeed a good move to fool everyone using reverse psychology.

    Who would have thought that Ainsley would only take the domain core after she solved Gabriel and her main goal now was not to escape but to kill Gabriel?

    Even Gabriel himself wouldn''t believe it, not to mention others.

    Seeing Ainsley appear just like that, Gabriel had a mocking smile on his face as hemanded the battle angels to attack Ainsley.

    ? "Attack her! Grab the domain core!"

    At the same time, Gabriel didn''t just sit still and watch. He also approached Ainsley bit by bit, getting closer and closer to the gate that was about to bepletely closed.

    The gap was already so small, but it was enough to fit one or two angels, especially Gabriel, with his many wings.

    Ainsley saw that the time was ripe, and if she didn''t create the domain stone right away, she would miss the best time to fool Gabriel.

    It was at this time that Ainsley looked at chibi Asmodeus in her mind and pursed her lips tightly.

    They are about to say goodbye.

    [Is it possible for you, my lord, to leave my body for a few seconds when I use the ability and then return to my body before you disappear?]

    Ainsley still thought of many ways to prevent Asmodeus''s death because dying like this was really not suitable for Asmodeus.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even if he was just the 1% of the main body''s consciousness, Asmodeus was also Asmodeus, the demon king of lust, right?

    Asmodeus was a bit reluctant to see his chosen medium crying over his death or something, and so, when Ainsley proposed thisst method, Asmodeus finally gave in.

    [Okay, okay, let''s do that. But remember. If something happens and things are different from the n, don''t panic.]

    Anyway, Asmodeus was already determined to do something big for this war because his existence was just 1% of the main body, and was not so precious anyway.

    Ainsley let out a sigh of relief as she started to move her energy while still giving suggestions to the infected battle angels to miss their aims.

    That''s why, even when Ainsley was ''huddled'' at the ''corner'', she was still alive and well, not wounded at all.

    Using this chaotic scene, Ainsley quickly summoned her magic brush, and at the same time, Asmodeus left Ainsley''s body decisively.

    Then, Ainsley quickly drew the appearance of the domain core down to the details and held the fake domain core in her palm.

    After doing all of these in less than three seconds, Ainsley put away the magic brush and suddenly shouted at Gabriel and other battle angels who were ''attacking'' her passionately.

    "S-stop attacking me! If you attack me again, I-I will throw the domain core to the gate of heaven!"

    Ainsley''s voice wasn''t loud, but the angels and Gabriel had good hearings and could clearly hear what the baby said just now.

    When the group saw the stone in Ainsley''s hands, all battle angels stiffened, and even Gabriel''s face darkened at the speed of light.

    This baby dared to threaten them with the domain core!

    But both Gabriel and the battle angels didn''t dare to recklessly attack Ainsley once more because once the domain core entered the gate of heaven, things would be bad for them.

    They didn''t want that to happen!

    The battle angels looked at Gabriel, asking for any advice while Gabriel was racking his brain to trick Ainsley to give him the domain core.

    Anyway, even if the baby had Asmodeus, she was still just a child and it would be easy to fool her, right? Her soul might be an adult, but an adult was also prone to cheating and other tricks.

    At this time, Asmodeus had already returned to Ainsley''s body but because Ainsley still used the realism art''s energy to keep the fake domain core in her hand, Asmodeus had to bear some all injuries and a little pain.

    Anyway, it wasn''t as dangerous as when Ainsley created the domain core and this kind of injury was not too lethal for Asmodeus!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1642 "Sowing Discord"

    Seeing that Asmodeus returned to her with only small injuries without dying, Ainsley was secretly ted.

    She should have thought of such a simple solution sooner. This way, Asmodeus really wouldn''t die anymore!

    Ainsley made sure that Asmodeus had entered her body again before she continued to act scared and cornered, which was why she was ''forced'' to threaten the enemies with the domain core.

    The battle angels really didn''t dare to move, and Gabriel also had a stinky face as he tried to reassure Ainsley and trick her into giving him the domain core.

    "Hey, hey, little girl, don''t be afraid. We won''t attack you anymore, okay? Hm? How about you return the domain core to us and we will send you away from here back to your home with no injuries?"

    Gabriel believed that Ainsley should know that she was already at a dead end.

    With so many battle angels and heavenly creatures around, even if there was Asmodeus, it was impossible for Ainsley to escape without losing some limbs.

    "Look, you''re not that close to the blood n and these demon lords¡ª even if you lost some arms or legs, they won''tck anything and they can continue to possess other mediums as they like."

    Gabriel was trying to create a gap between Ainsley and Asmodeus by ndering Asmodeus.

    But what he said was right.

    The other mediums volunteered to be mediums despite knowing the danger not only because of the hidden benefits but also because of their loyalty to the camp.

    Gabriel believed that Ainsley was just forced to join the dark camp or had no choice but to join just because of a few family members being rted to the blood n.

    "Your rtives who have connections with the blood n aren''t even your biological rtives. They''re just your adoptive rtives."

    "Look. How can you trade your long future for a family that might abandon you anytime?"

    Gabriel let out a sigh, as if pitying Ainsley before adding a few more sentences that could confuse a lot of adults.

    "Your adoptive family must have adopted you because of your potential. Once you lose your arms or legs or even worse, have more serious injuries, how can they still want you?"

    "I think they will use the inheritance stone that you found to extract your unique abilities and give them to their own nsmen."

    Gabriel had seen so many such people and since the Billios Family was not only a business family but also a family rted to the blood n...

    Such a dirty family, he didn''t believe that they genuinely adopted Ainsley out of love and not for some hidden purposes.

    Businessmen never do a losing business. There must be a secret about why the Billios Family adopted Ainsley!

    If this was someone else, they would have been fooled and thought that what Gabriel said was right.

    But this was Ainsley. She knew that the Billios Family first adopted her not because of her identity as a transmigrator but because of Jake.

    It was Jake who liked her so much and wanted her to be his daughter which was why the whole family adopted her.

    And Ainsley never doubted Jake''s love for her because Jake could even risk his life for her. Why would he want to harm her and covet her abilities?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Jake and his family members also had various unique abilities and regarding the inheritance stone, if the Billios Family was greedy, Jake would have long secretly embezzled the sales of the stones or stole some stones.

    Anyway, the development of the ind was under Jake''s supervision and it was extremely easy for Jake to embezzle the inheritance stones.

    Ainsley didn''t believe in Gabriel''s words because of all these facts!

    But of course, Ainsley knew that she had to pretend to be shaken to let down Gabriel''s guard against her.

    Thus, the baby once again activated her oscar-worthy acting and looked at Gabriel with a little bit of trust in her eyes, but she was still cautious.

    "I-is that true? B-but dad is good to me, and he never does such things before...his family members are also nice to me...I don''t believe your lies..."

    Ainsley said this, but her eyes wavered.

    It looked as if Ainsley was trying to hide her slight distrust towards the Billios Family and get more information from Gabriel.

    Gabriel snickered in his heart, thinking that the baby was too easy to be fooled.

    But that''s what he wanted, anyway, so let''s keep convincing her so that she would return the domain core!

    "I''m not lying, little girl. There is no free lunch in this world. By adopting you, the Billios family automatically bes your backer, but they did this without demanding anything from you?"

    Gabriel clicked his tongue and acted as if he despised the Billios Family.

    Oh, wait. He did despite the Billios Family.

    Gabriel tried hard to make Ainsley distrust Jake and the Billios Family.

    From what he knew, Ainsley had only been adopted for less than a year, and their rtionship shouldn''t be that strong.

    Maybe the whole adoption thing was just a scheme of both parties to get what they wanted.

    Ainsley could have a huge backer, and the Billios Family could expand their business with the inheritance stone.

    To be honest, although inheritance stone was extremely rare in this world and was considered a legend, after the discovery of the mine, the stone wasn''t considered so legendary anymore.

    Still, because Ainsley''s alliance only sold a small amount of stones every month or even every year, the stone continued to be in high demand.

    Such a huge ''piece of cake'', how could the businessman Billios Family let it go?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1643 "Gabriel Slandered The Billios Family"

    It was said that the stone was hard to mine, and that''s why the output of the inheritance stone sold in the market was so small.

    Of course, in the eyes of Gabriel and people from a high-level world, such stones were so ordinary that even the pebble on the street could be an inheritance stone.

    Such a stone was not so valuable anymore, but Gabriel believed that the Billios Family must be ''greedy'' of this stone, so they tried to adopt Ainsley.

    Gabriel used every means to provoke Ainsley''s rtionship with Jake, and Ainsley also cooperated by using her superb acting skill.

    The baby''s eyes reddened, and tears filled her eyes, almost spilling over to her cheeks.

    "Impossible! Dad can''t be like that! The Billios Family is also a good family, and many elders like me!"

    Ainsley acted as if she was in disbelief, but for a moment, she forgot that she was on a live broadcast, and naturally, the members of the Billios Family were there too.

    They watched Ainsley refute Gabriel but with uncertainty, as if she was really shaken.

    The Billios Family instantly panicked, and the elders had the urge to find their missing family head to persuade Ainsley.

    "This is too much! The viin is inducing Ainsley to distrust us! Even if Ain''s soul is already an adult, a transmigrator usually doesn''t have too much trust in anyone."

    The elders were afraid that Ainsley would believe what the archangel said and then, she would be harmed.

    Everyone could see that the archangel had an ulterior motive to mention things like this suddenly.

    Unfortunately, the Billios Family could do nothing. Even the Sloan Family members, who were busy with Axelle''s matters, also didn''t have time to watch Ainsley''s live broadcast.

    They only got the news from the mafia members, and after ensuring that Ainsley was fine, they were busy handling Axelle''s case.

    Back to Ainsley and Gabriel.

    Ainsley felt it was time to gradually change her acting method so that she had an excuse to throw the stone at the gate.

    The baby red at Gabriel while clutching the ''domain core'' in her hands tightly, as if wishing to melt the domain core into her own bones and blood.

    "I-I think you''re trying to discredit my dad. He loves me not just because of my unique abilities. I''m sure of that!"

    Ainsley, who was ''stimted'', gestured to throw the domain core straight to the gate, which was about to closepletely.

    The baby and Gabriel were the closest to the gate, and so, Gabriel was a bit afraid that Ainsley would really throw the domain core into the gate.

    Thinking that the gate was about to close soon anyway, and Ainsley shouldn''t be able to threaten him again, Gabriel tried to stall time.

    "Little girl, if you don''t believe me, you can ask your dad and the other Billios Family members. What kind of benefit do they get after adopting you?"

    "Their family is a business family. They never make a losing deal. Who would want to adopt the head of another big family with such a high risk if not for an even bigger profit?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "After adopting you, the Billios Family not only strengthened their businesses in the field of tamed monsters and even became the sole agent in selling tamed monsters aside from your guild."

    "There is also the development of Pandora Ind, the mining of the Inheritance Stone..."

    Each of these businesses was a huge business that just emerged because of Ainsley. These businesses were all unique and there was a huge chance of market monopoly.

    In the business world, market monopoly was really dangerous for other businessmen and even the customers because the one who monopolizes the business could do things as they wish.

    Right now, the tamed monster market was indeed centered around Ainsley''s guild because, so far, only her guild members could tame monsters and let non-tamers contract monsters.

    This was the first market monopoly, and the second one was rted to the Inheritance Stone.

    In the end, it was Ainsley''s group who monopolized the entire market of this product, and so far, people outside of the alliance could not sell the stones unless they wanted to offend the alliance.

    The alliance also cooperated with many elite forces in this world to appoint official agents to distribute the stones in the market, but in the end, the one who held the most power was Ainsley.

    Many elite forces wanted to rob the ind but Ainsley''s alliance had proven themselves to be capable and so far, no one could rob the ind even after so many joint attacks.

    Now that Ainsley even participated in such a high-level war, the world elites would be even more fearful.

    But in the end, the Billios Family, relying on their rtionship with their ''adopted daughter'', was the one who benefited the most aside from Ainsley''s own family.

    "Once you have an ident for the second time or your future is ruined, the Billios Family will definitely take over all your unique business."

    "By then, your Sloan Family will still be abandoned. There is also your guild who depend entirely on you to enlighten them with new skills¡ª "

    "Once you have another ident, the guild will copse again. Even worse is when you lose your charm ability or the ability to enlighten the charm ability users."

    "Even if you are alive and well, you will be useless."

    Gabriel shrugged as he peeked at the gate that was already closed, so much so that only one person could pass through.

    It''s still a huge gap for a palm-sized stone, though.

    It was still so easy to throw over a palm-sized stone into the gate!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1644 "Killing Gabriel With A Trick"

    Just as Gabriel was about to continue talking to stall time, Ainsley suddenly snorted and bared her teeth at Gabriel, looking a littleical.

    "I don''t care. Since I''m going to end up badly, I''ll just throw the stone to the gate and beg the lords to protect me."

    "Anyway, even if I''m injured badly, as long as we win this war, there is definitely a way to heal me!"

    Ainsley was too ''stimted'' to even listen to Gabriel''s persuasion, and before Gabriel could react, the baby used all her might to throw the domain core straight into the tiny gap of the Heaven Gate!

    The palm-sized stone flew so fast that the battle angels didn''t have time to stop it.

    They could only fly as fast as possible while watching the stone slowly approaching the tiny gap¡ª

    Gabriel was blown over. He didn''t have time to think clearly, and there was only one thought in his mind.

    Get the stone! Snatch it before the gate is closed! Quick!

    The stone was special and it could only be caught manually with hands because various abilities would be useless to catch it.

    This was also why people had to go all the way to the ce where the domain core was hidden instead of using various unique abilities to steal it from a distance.

    This domain core was indeed troublesome.

    Gabriel didn''t know that Ainsley used the love virus in his body to entice him to rush to the gap in the gate to catch the palm-sized stone.

    Gabriel flew much faster than anyone, and in the blink of an eye, he was already several meters away from the flying stone.

    However, his distance to the gate was already so close that his wings rubbed against the gate, and his body fit perfectly between the gap.

    If Gabriel were any slower, he would either be crushed to death or would be pushed straight to the ce beyond the gate as the gate slowly closed.

    Gabriel broke in a cold sweat and elerated, using all of his might to stretch his hand to catch the stone that was only a few centimeters away from his fingertips.

    He was confident that once he grabbed the stone, he could push his body back with his strong wings or with his ability, and by then, he would escape from the gate with the domain core.

    Gabriel was indeed capable of doing this.

    The only premise was that no one maliciously attacked him when he was doing this.

    When Ainsley saw Gabriel fly into the gap with such a hot mind, Ainsley immediately poured out the stored blood from her inventory and used her blood maniption ability to form a strong and gigantic palm right behind Gabriel.

    The surrounding battle angels who were approaching Gabriel all saw this strange thing appearing out of nowhere, and they quickly sted the palm with their various abilities.

    However, the demons and the evil spirits who were hiding before, suddenly showed up and used their abilities to counter the attacks of the battle angels!

    The blood palm even bigger than Gabriel''s whole body was still intact and floated right behind Gabriel.

    When Gabriel''s fingers finally touched the domain core¡­when he managed to bring the stone into his palm....

    Before Gabriel could use his wings to push himself out of the gate, the malicious palm behind him actually pushed him hard straight into the gate.

    SWOSH!

    The gap between the gate was only fit for one Gabriel, and the moment Gabriel was pushed with such a strong power from behind...<novelnext></novelnext>

    His mind went nk on the spot.

    At the same time, the third king of the celestial race realized the danger and shouted at Gabriel with eyes full of horror.

    "Your excellency¡ª you can''t enter the gate now!"

    The third king could enter the gate without dying and he would only be kicked out of the domain, entering a brand new ce.

    But Gabriel''s consciousness would immediately return to the main body once he touched the ce beyond the gate, because it was the so-called Heaven.

    In other words, Gabriel''s consciousness would leave the domain and the battlefield.

    The domain would lose another pir, and with the domain core entering the ce beyond the domain itself...

    The domain would instantly be unstable.

    However, if the domain core went out of the domain range without being destroyed, there was no definite way topletely destroy the domain.

    It was also a loss for Ainsley and her team, who wanted to end the war bypletely breaking the domain.

    An unstable domain would turn into a dangerous ce instead of disappearing, and many space storms would kill people to shreds, not even sparing those who didn''t belong to this timeline.

    Once that happened, everyone''s souls would be in danger, and it was questionable whether everyone could escape from the disaster.

    The disaster would affect the real world and the neighboring domain, the Hell Break Domain, at the same time.

    Things will be out of control!

    The third celestial king didn''t care whether the domain core would be handed over back to the enemies or what.

    Anyway, they couldn''t afford to send the domain core to the ce beyond the Gate of Heaven!

    The third king immediately used all his might to throw the stone at one of the closest battle angels to the gate while shouting at the top of his lungs.

    "Take it!"

    Then, the third king''s body uncontrobly entered the Gate of Heaven.

    The holy light shrouded the body, and one couldn''t see the body from this angle.

    Everyone''s breath stagnated, and they all thought that Gabriel would lose for sure!

    But will he lose?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1645 "Gabriel Wants To Possess Ainsley"

    Just when everyone thought that Gabriel would be done for¡­

    In thest seconds, maybe the miracle left by Raphael was triggered for the second time, and Gabriel managed toe out of the third king''s body.

    The third king threw back the stone to the closest battle angel, and Gabriel understood why he did this.

    After all, in the end, this world was also the world of his descendants and destroying it would also mean destroying their race.

    However, Gabriel didn''t want to exit the battlefield just yet and in thest few seconds before he really couldn''t leave the gate, Gabriel managed to leave the third king''s body in his consciousness.

    Then, relying on his ghost-like body, Gabriel narrowly missed the closed gate and just as hisst leg stretched out of the gate, the gate behind him was closed with a big bang.

    BANG!

    Dust and light scattered everywhere, making the already cloudy ce full of clouds even more unclear.

    Everyone didn''t see what happened to Gabriel, the third king or the domain core itself.

    The battle angel was also lucky enough to get the domain core just right before the third king disappeared behind the gate.

    Everyone held their breath, waiting for the dust to settle so they could see what had happened at the gate.

    However, Ainsley, who was the nearest to the gate, immediately got a clear view of the overall scene from her 3D map and when she saw Gabriel''s consciousness narrowly escape from the gate...

    Ainsley''s heart tightened, and she almost cried on the spot.

    No! This can''t be! In the end, they still failed to eliminate Gabriel! Is it because of the unknown x factor, the miracle left by Archangel Raphael?

    Ainsley was dizzy with the failure, but Asmodeus was calm and immediately spoke to Ainsley while moving some of his power.

    [Don''t give up yet. If Gabriel didn''t find a suitable host soon, he would die too. It''s just a few seconds¡ª this lord will limit his movement, just like what this lord did to Raphael.]

    At the same time, Asmodeus wanted Ainsley to use this chance when everyone couldn''t see the scene in front of the gate clearly to take away the true domain core which was still embedded in the gate''s handle.

    [Go! Leave Gabriel to this lord.]

    Asmodeus didn''t leave Ainsley''s body, but he used his remaining power to restrain Gabriel.

    Ainsley immediately flew higher and went to forcefully dig out the domain core embedded in the gate''s handle.

    Her move was fast and urate. No one else saw her movement, not even the demons and the evil spirits.

    Only the invisible live broadcast camera faithfully recorded Ainsley''s move, instantly amazed the billions of viewers.

    [Damn! So that domain core in His Excellency Gabriel''s hands is a fake?].

    [Wow. So bold! She dares to fool an archangel!]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Insider news¡ª the experts analyzed Ainsley''s previous battle videos and spected that she had a strange ability to create real things from drawings.].

    [Yes. Her drawings can be alive!]

    [So, Ainsley''s true purpose is to push Gabriel to the gate, right? But I just saw something shing out of the man''s body. Is that Gabriel''s consciousness?]

    Obviously, the demons had enlightened the viewers from the mid-level worlds, allowing them to understand various situations and people rted to the scene.

    As for those who watched this in Hell, they all cursed Gabriel, who was so slippery that he wouldn''t die at all.

    Amidst the audience''s textments, Ainsley had sessfully dug out the domain core the size of her palm but didn''t put it into her spatial storage because it would be useless.

    Anyway, Satan didn''t give her special spatial storage, and Asmodeus also didn''t have one because of his low status as a 1% of the main body''s consciousness.

    Ainsley could only cover the aura of the domain core with her own love virus or tacitly blinded the entire enemies so as not to recognize the stone that she kept in her chest pocket.

    Everything went well for Ainsley, but on Asmodeus''s side, the demon lord found out that even when Gabriel didn''t have a medium, he was still stronger than his 1% strength.

    Back then, Raphael was caught off guard, which was why he was restrained. At the same time, Asmodeus also got help from the other demon lords.

    Now, only him and Satan restrained Gabriel, which was not enough.

    Gabriel still flew in panic, trying to sense his next suitable medium before his consciousness disappeared because he didn''t have a medium.

    It was at this time that everyone, including the viewers, saw something unbelievable.

    Instead of flying towards the battle angels to see if anyone was barely suitable to be his medium, Gabriel suddenly rushed to Ainsley''s ce while howling without dignity.

    "Little girl! Be this lord''s medium! You are already a dead spirit''s shaman, and it''s simr to the holy spirits'' shamans, anyway. As long as you only use your light attribute ability, this lord will help you upgrade whatever abilities you want!"

    Gabriel looked as if he lost his mind to want to grab an enemy to be his medium, but he was actually not wrong.

    Although Ainsley had zero bloodlines rted to the archangel or Gabriel himself, the baby was a shaman, and her core as a shaman was simr to that of a holy spirit shaman.

    As someone who ruled the holy spirits, such a person was barely qualified to be his medium, and it was even better than considering the surrounding battle angels!

    Gabriel also had his own calction. Once he upied Ainsley''s body, Asmodeus would instantly die on the spot, not just be expelled!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1646 "Tug War"

    After all, the two big bosses'' aura was the opposite, rejecting each other, and whoever lost this medium would die.

    Gabriel never expected Ainsley to obediently be his medium, and so, Gabriel wanted to use thest resort¡ª

    Forcefully upying Ainsley''s body and recing Asmodeus.

    Once he seeded, even if Ainsley hated him, she could only listen to him because he was the one in control over Ainsley''s body and whether Ainsley could regain control was up to him.

    Gabriel shouted those words just to shock foes and friends. He used the shock he brought from his words to rush to Ainsley''s ce and forcefully tried to rece Asmodeus!

    In the case of two consciousnesses trying to upy one body, the stronger consciousness would win.

    And Gabriel''s consciousness now was at least 30% of the main body''s true strength, while Asmodeus was only 1% or even less than 1%.

    Gabriel rushed to Ainsley at light speed, catching both Ainsley and Asmodeus off guard.

    When Ainsley realized what had happened, it was toote.

    She only saw Gabriel entering her head, and now, two consciousnesses were fighting in her mind.

    The first one was the chibi Asmodeus and the second one was the adult version of Gabriel.

    This was the first time Ainsley saw Gabriel''s true appearance despite his face being censored by the godly light, anyway.

    Still, the impact caused momentary dizziness, nausea and other negative effects on Ainsley''s body because right now, she was in her blood n mode and to be possessed by someone with a high level of holy energy....

    It was the same as being purified from inside out.

    Gabriel himself was also not sofortable because Ainsley''s body still belonged to the dark camp before he could cleanse her to turn her into his medium.

    But this level of difort was nothing, and Gabriel didn''t care whether he harmed Ainsley or not.

    He believed that he could heal Ainsley''s wounds with his natural healing ability that came with his light attribute.

    Although he wasn''t as good as Raphael in terms of healing, cleansing and purifying things was his forte.

    Ainsley suddenly groaned and clutched her head in pain.

    Her face turned as pale as a paper sheet within seconds, and she broke into a cold sweat almost the next second.

    Then, two consciousnesses from two different camps fought in her mind for the authority to use her body.

    As someone who couldn''t fight the higher-level beings and could only passively watch as the two consciousness fought in her head, Ainsley almost spurted a mouthful of blood.

    The live broadcast audiences all saw clearly as Gabriel''s transparent body entered Ainsley''s head and the baby started to show ufortable reactions.

    It was a stark contrast as to when Ainsley epted Asmodeus and became his medium.

    This forceful method not only harmed Ainsley but also harmed the two consciousnesses.

    But because of Gabriel''s 30% of power,pared to Asmodeus''s pitiful less than 1%, Gabriel felt that this was a worthy sacrifice.

    It was toote for Ainsley to use the love virus inside Gabriel''s body to make Gabriel leave because right now, Ainsley''s own consciousness was about to fall into a deep sleep.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After all, there were three consciousnesses in her body and it could be said that Ainsley''s own consciousness was the weakest among the three.

    The body forced Ainsley''s consciousness to retreat, and soon, she would faint, and her body would be left to either Asmodeus or Gabriel.

    That''s the worst that could happen.

    As soon as Gabriel tried to grab Ainsley''s body, Asmodeus tried hard to fight back and use the advantage of his higher fit with Ainsley''s own body and soul...

    Asmodeus managed to fight against Gabriel for a few seconds.

    But he was injured because of Ainsley''s use of Realism Art before, and although Gabriel was also injured because of the misfit with Ainsley''s body, he was still way stronger than Asmodeus.

    Things are looking dire!

    The x factor that came from Raphael''s miracle was indeed troublesome and annoying.

    Who would have thought that instead of dying, Gabriel wanted to seize Ainsley''s body instead and kick Asmodeus out to die?

    Ainsley panicked and wanted to help Asmodeus, but she could barely retain her consciousness.

    The only thing she could do was to contact Satan and the other demon lords, sending them her SOS signal.

    [Help! Gabriel wants to forcefully possess my body and kill Asmodeus!]

    After the short message was sent, Ainsley''s consciousness went into a deep sleep for a moment.

    However, the other three demon lords finally heard Ainsley''s distress signal that she sent along with her detailed coordinates.

    Seeing this, they immediately used their power to restrain Gabriel from far away.

    Now that Gabriel was inside Ainsley''s mind, the demon lords'' help wasn''t as efficient as when dealing with Archangel Raphael.

    However, at least, it really helped Asmodeus to be on par with Gabriel, barely and faintly surpassing him.

    Just a few more seconds! Without an official medium, Gabriel would still die, and things would end!

    However, in thest few seconds before Gabriel lost in this small fight, the archangel asked the other two archangels for help.

    Michael and Raguel were fighting the demon lords, but when they got Gabriel''s distress message, they immediately divided a bit of their attention to helping Gabriel.

    At the same time, they tried to send a suitable medium for Gabriel so that he didn''t need to fight with Asmodeus for just the one little kid.

    Asmodeus, who was about to win, suddenly felt two more restrictions around himself and realized that the two archangels helped Gabriel.

    However, this restriction usually worked best on consciousness without an official medium¡ª such as Gabriel, such as Raphael before he died.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1647 "Gabriel Self-Destruct"

    Asmodeus was with his official medium, so, the so-called restriction had the minimum effect.

    There were four demon lords fighting against Gabriel, while Gabriel only had three people on his side, including himself.

    In such a situation, Gabriel was cornered bit by bit, and the archangel realized that he might really die there.

    Realizing that no matter how hard he tried to upy Ainsley, he would still die in the end because of the baby and the demon lord''s scheme of throwing his medium behind the gate...

    Gabriel changed his purpose and tried to make it so that his death wouldn''t be in vain, unlike Archangel Raphael.

    Since he couldn''t escape death, anyway, how about severely injuring Ainsley and Asmodeus?

    With a weak demon lord and an even weaker medium, no matter what, Ainsley couldn''t escape from the battle angels'' barriers.

    Maybe Satan could help, but maybe, in the end, either both Ainsley and Asmodeus died, or only one of them died.

    And so, Gabriel didn''t hesitate to use up all his energy and tried to blow up his own consciousness right inside Ainsley''s mind!

    He wanted to self-destruct!

    Once this happened, even if Ainsley wouldn''t necessarily die, her mind would be the most affected and she might be an idiot right away.

    There were also possibilities such as Ainsley''s own consciousness being injured, which means, if Ainsley died and became a spirit, her spirit body would be as injured as her consciousness.

    Afterwards, when the body died, the consciousness of famous people turned into spirits.

    It could be said that the current demon lords and archangel''s consciousness were all spirits, but they were a notch stronger than the high-level spirits.

    Sometimes, an injury in the consciousness could affect the soul because the body, the soul and the consciousness or the so-called spirit, were all connected one way or another.

    Gabriel wanted to blow up his own spirit and felt that even if he died now, the main body would only lose 30% of his strength, and it could recover in a short period of time.

    The injury to the main consciousness could be healed fast in Heaven, but it wasn''t necessarily the same for Asmodeus.

    Although what he would lose was only less than 1% of his main strength, and it looked like Gabriel was at a disadvantage...

    But the recovery of demon lords usually depended on the physique of the demon lords themselves, not on their surroundings because Hell didn''t have such a healing attribute.

    It was said that as the demon lord of lust, Asmodeus'' recovery ability was quite fast in terms of spirits and souls, but his physical recovery was slower than other demon lords.

    Oh well, it still looked like Gabriel suffered a disadvantage this time, but if he could affect Ainsley, the demon lords would feel as if there was a thorn in their throat.

    The demon lords put a lot of hope in Ainsley and even faintly doted on her. Once Ainsley''s future was ruined....

    Gabriel curled the corner of his lips as he yelled hisst few words with a voice full of malice towards Ainsley and Asmodeus.

    [See you in Heaven or Hell, little girl!]

    That is, cursing Ainsley to die, anyway.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just when everything looked bleak, and things were going downhill, Asmodeus suddenly spoke to Ainsley with thest few strengths he could use.

    [Little girl, boost your luck. Don''t care about this lord. Just boost your own luck to the highest level and survive!]

    Asmodeus didn''t want Ainsley to have any mishaps. Anyway, he was just the 1% of the main body''s consciousness.

    On the other hand, Ainsley was a unique existence and even if using the luck maniption ability now would definitely kill Asmodeus....

    But Gabriel had started his self-destruct, and this thing couldn''t be undone halfway.

    The three of them would suffer injuries, and Gabriel is ruthless enough to use his death to kill Asmodeus and clip Ainsley''s future.

    If Ainsley became an idiot because of this self destruct or had other hidden injuries, Gabriel would be so happy that he might wake upughing.

    Asmodeus didn''t care about his survivability anymore. It was toote to leave Ainsley''s body, and even if he left, he didn''t have a suitable medium.

    He would also die in no time.

    Ainsley''s mind was groggy, and she could barely hear Asmodeus'' words, but her strong survival instinct drove her to listen to what was the best action to protect herself.

    It was undoubtedly to use the luck maniption ability on herself.

    Ainsley didn''t have time to use this on Asmodeus because the moment Gabriel forcefully possessed Ainsley''s mind, the baby''s consciousness was in danger.

    In a deep sleep, Ainsley''s consciousness heard the two words ''boost luck'', and her instinct immediately drove her to use this ability at thest second.

    She didn''t care how much energy she would overdraw from her energy core and any other negative effects.

    Anyway, she believed that with Code-L around, even if the current Code-L were also weak, she wouldn''t die, anyway.

    Ainsley''s luck had always been good, and right now, although it was lowered slightly because of the threat from Gabriel, it didn''t take too much energy to boost the luck to the highest level.

    Ainsley had repeatedly used this ability on various people in this war, and so far, she didn''t feel her lifespan being taken away.

    Maybe, after awakening the blood n''s bloodline, God knew how this double-edged ability finally didn''t have such a heavy penalty.

    Of course, this only worked because Ainsley''s lifespan when she was in the blood n mode was counted as infinite.

    After all, the blood n with pure blood was immortal, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1648 "Asmodeus & Gabriels Death"

    Indeed, Ainsley was not a pure-blood member of the blood n, but after awakening Asmodeus'' bloodline at the same time, she could be said to be on par with the pure-blooded member of the blood n.

    In the blood n mode, Ainsley''s lifespan was indeed infinite because even if she died, she could be resurrected endlessly.

    However, if she used this luck maniption ability when she was in her human form with purple hair and blue eyes, her lifespan would be deducted, and Ainsley would immediately feel the loss of vitality.

    It was just that, after awakening Asmodeus''s bloodline aside from the blood n''s bloodline, Ainsley''s blood n mode couldst for a few days in a row.

    When using this ability in the blood n mode, Ainsley did feel a bit ufortable because the element of this ability belonged to the light camp.

    The same goes for Realism Art.

    But this little bit of difort was not worth itpared to the non-existence penalty when using the ability in blood n mode.

    Ainsley sessfully boosted her luck to the highest level, and at the same time, because Ainsley used this ability, Asmodeus'' body slowly turned transparent.

    The chibi body looked as if it was about to disappear, but at the same time, the love virus in Gabriel''s body was also activated.

    The love virus forced Gabriel to leave Ainsley''s body despite still in the process of self-destructing.

    Gabriel didn''t know when he suddenly had such an urge and his was abnormal.

    However, because of Ainsley''s boosted luck, the love virus inside Gabriel''s body was stronger than before.

    If before, it could onlymand people by disguising as their heart voices, instinct and other vague factors, now, even when Gabriel realized something was wrong, he still left Ainsley''s body.

    Ainsley didn''t even give thismand to the love virus and relying on her boosted luck, the love virus was activated and it also sent such a coincidentalmand.

    Gabriel looked at his own body, which was swelling like a balloon, about to explode on the spot yet still leaving Ainsley''s body with eyes full of disbelief.

    This is impossible! How could he voluntarily leave Ainsley''s body? He was going to self-destruct to harm Ainsley''s consciousness and kill Asmodeus on the way!

    But Gabriel did leave Ainsley''s body and could only watch as his body exploded in the air without making any sound, because, at the end of the day, his body was simr to a ghost.

    What was left behind was only sparkling light from the body itself, and soon, it blended with the surroundings, bing nothing but short-lived beautiful scenery.

    At the same time, the moment Ainsley boosted her luck, Asmodeus was injured heavily, and his body soon disappeared from Ainsley''s body but still with a relieved smile on his face.

    Anyway, although the one who killed Gabriel this time was Ainsley, Asmodeus also contributed a bit, and he believed that with the merits he earned in this war...

    Even after he died, the main body would be satisfied with his work and would not be so reluctant to create a 1% consciousness for lower-level people to summon.

    The moment Gabriel died, Ainsley felt a strong surge of power and warmth entering her body from her chest, spreading throughout her limbs.

    From head to toe, the surge of power awakened Ainsley''s consciousness which was suppressed by the two big bosses before.

    The surge of power came so suddenly that Ainsley indulged in thefortable feeling for a few seconds before she saw Asmodeus'' chibi body in her mind scattering into countless ck dots before disappearing.

    Ainsley''s smile on her face as she enjoyed thefortable surge of power suddenly stiffened.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The baby watched nkly as her mind returned to its original state, with no figure of chibi Asmodeus.

    If Ainsley''s mind was like a control room, previously, there was the chibi Asmodeus in the control room, doing this and that.

    But now, no one was there other than Ainsley herself.

    The baby went into a daze for a few seconds before her heart slowly ached for the empty ''control room'' in her mind.

    Ainsley didn''t want to cry, but her left eye shed one drop of tear, sliding down her cheek and disappearing into the misty surrounding, just like how the chibi Asmodeus was gone.

    Asmodeus...is gone.

    The 1% consciousness is dead.

    Ainsley''s heart suddenly felt chills for no reason and for a while, tears kept streaming down her face, but Ainsley didn''t make even a single noise.

    She still vaguely captured what Chibi Asmodeus said before his death.

    He said¡ª

    [I''ll fulfill my promise to you, so...live well.]

    [And don''t die.]

    This consciousness was on the verge of dying, yet he still warned Ainsley not to die.

    The baby clutched her chest and felt that she would never meet such a kind demon lord''s consciousness anymore because other demon lords'' consciousnesses, even the one from Asmodeus himself...

    They might not be as caring as the 1% chibi Asmodeus.

    The 1% Asmodeus that Ainsley knew...he is gone.

    The time that Ainsley spent with the chibi Asmodeus didn''t even reach half a day, but for Ainsley, chibi Asmodeus was still an important figure in her heart.

    After all, she got so many benefits from Asmodeus, including awakening Asmodeus''s bloodline and being able to use the passive skill Love Battery.

    And that surge of power that sped up Ainsley''s core splitting and even had a vague outline of forming energy lines...

    It was all because of Ainsley''s merit when she killed Gabriel, added with the merit of killing Archangel Raphael.

    The merit came at this time because Ainsley''s body was injured by Gabriel''s forceful possession.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1649 "Raphaels Last Miracle"

    The merit washed away all the hidden injuries and brought Ainsley''s strength a notch higher than before.

    Ainsley, who was originally happy because of the benefits, suddenly didn''t feel happy anymore because although she managed to kill Gabriel, she still couldn''t save Asmodeus.

    The baby was silent, with tears wetting her tender face, and after a few seconds, she let out a long sigh.

    Okay. There was no time to be sad for Asmodeus. The mission was not over yet. After getting the real domain core, she still had to escape from the encirclement.

    Even after Gabriel died, the holy spirits were there, and the battle angels who could stay outside of the closed gate with the help of the Holy Spirits were also still there.

    Maybe Ainsley could only rely on Satan to open up the path so that she could meet up soon and use Satan''s own strength to destroy the domain core.

    There was no need to see Lucifer to destroy the main core because Satan''s strength was not that worsepared to Lucifer''s.

    Unfortunately, after sensing the disappearance of Gabriel, Michael, who was shocked that they lost two archangels in the hands of the same person, resolutely abandoned the fight with Lucifer.

    He was going to go back to Armageddon Domain and personally kill that little troublemaker with his own hands!

    Once was okay, but twice in a row...that Ainsley kid is really dangerous!

    Archangel Michael retracted all his soldiers and rushed to the Gate of Heaven, abandoning the demons on the other side of the domain.

    Seeing the enemy retreating, Lucifer didn''t feel happy.

    On the contrary, because he also felt that another pir of Armageddon Domain just broke down, he knew that somehow, someone managed to kill either Gabriel or Raguel.

    Looking back at how Ainsley asked him and Belphegor plus Satan to help restraining Gabriel''s consciousness...

    Maybe the one who died was Gabriel.

    If that''s the case, Archangel Michael returning now means bad news for Ainsley.

    Lucifer instantly knew that Ainsley must have sessfully stolen the domain core and was only trying to sneak back to where Satan was to destroy the main domain core.

    Unfortunately, with Michael rushing over to the gate of heaven, Ainsley and Satan must be in considerable trouble.

    Lucifer didn''t care whether he was reckless or not and immediately brought the rest of his demon soldiers to Armageddon Domain!

    He even left the entire Hell Break Domain empty except for the blood n ancestors and the surviving blood n members of this generation.

    Lucifer felt that the final battle would not involve the Hell Break domain because the one that mattered was whether Ainsley could sessfully bring the domain core to Satan or not.

    "Go! Go to the Gate of Heaven!"

    Lucifer suppressed his difort over the high holy energy inside Armageddon Domain and resolutely flew over to the Gate of Heaven with a mighty army of demons behind him.

    He had to stop Michael.

    Now!

    At the same time, Ainsley, who had temporarily suppressed her grief over Asmodeus, gathered the demons and the evil spirits who were hiding around to confront the remaining battle angels.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They were going to break through the encirclement forcefully!

    And there was the love virus, anyway.

    The infected battle angels didn''t know why they did try to attack the demons, the evil spirits and even Ainsley, but their attacks often missed the target for no reason.

    The same goes for the ones creating the holy barrier to trap Ainsley and the others. The barrier often got non-activated out of the blue!

    Not to mention that the moment Ainsley revealed herself, there was no third king of the celestial race around her nor their archangel Gabriel...

    The whole battle angel and heavenly creature army suffered a huge blow.

    They all saw what had happened with Gabriel before and faintly felt that Gabriel would win, but when they saw Ainsley calmly fighting against them with the help of the hidden demons and evil spirits...

    The battle angels knew that Gabriel had lost.

    They lost their archangel, and even lost their archangel''s medium!

    Now, they only had the domain core that the third king of the celestial race entrusted to the leader of the temporary battle angel team, but...

    The enemies didn''t know why they didn''t try to snatch back the domain core and just tried to escape from their encirclement.

    The smart battle angels had reasons to doubt whether the domain core in their hand was real or fake.

    But the love virus in their bodies prevented them from thinking further because Ainsley would confuse them from time to time, only making them able to focus on the current battle to break through the encirclement.

    Everyone from the demon team and the evil spirits thought that since Ainsley managed to kill Gabriel, even if she lost Asmodeus, they would be able to leave this ce safely.

    With all the battle angels around being affected by the love virus, wouldn''t it be easy to escape?

    But fact pped them in the face once more.

    Although Gabriel died, his death triggered thest miracle left by Archangel Raphael!

    Ainsley didn''t know why but out of the blue, the ce around her started to glow in golden light one by one, as if some sort of strange creature were about to appear.

    Well, it was not necessarily a strange creature because after Ainsley looked at those golden balls closely through the 3D map projection, she realized something strange.

    The golden balls looked like they were continuously forming one figure after another, simr to high-level holy spirits with their humanoid shape.

    Just what are those golden balls, and why were they forming figures as if about to revive something?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1650 "Indomitable Spirit"

    The strange thing was, the figures formed from the golden balls were all people who had died in this war, but they belonged to the light camp.

    From an ordinary celestial race''s member, the celestial ancestors to the battle angels summoned thetest...

    Wait. There were even Valkyries and those sacred beasts who appeared in the previous domain, not this strengthened domain at all.

    Well, all these figures who were supposed to be dead, suddenly appeared in the form of holy spirits.

    But unlike the genuine holy spirits, these people had smaller figures and more transparent bodies.

    Obviously, these spirits were only temporary spirits, unlike the genuine holy spirits.

    Even the low-level holy spirits were still genuine spirits in the end, not like this group of dead enemies.

    It could be said that this group couldn''t be called spirit and could only be called a lingering resentment or things like that, but because they all belonged to the light camp...

    The name wasn''t called resentment, which was a negative connotation, but called the dying will of heroes.

    The heroes ''dying will on the battlefield lingered and then, assisted by the miracle left by Raphael, they all transformed into some sort of holy spirits.

    They were weaker than the low-level holy spirits because they could only use 10% of their original strength, but the difference from spirits was¡ª

    These heroes'' spirits could harm living beings without needing a medium!

    The low-level holy spirits could only fight fellow spirits without a suitable ''priest'' as their medium to possess.

    The same goes for the evil spirits who needed shamans.

    But these heroic spirits could attack living beings on their own, albeit, they could only use, at most, 10% of their original strength.

    And unlike low-level spirits who had full consciousness, IQ, feelings, and so on, heroic spirits only had some fragmented memories, iplete IQ and only strong feelings before their death.

    ? Because of this, the heroic spirits relied entirely on their instinct and feelings.

    But that was enough to shock Ainsley''s team along with the audience behind the live broadcast.

    [What are those strange creatures? Another type of Holy Spirit? But the number is a bit too big, right?]

    [I saw some celestials from this generation, and another celestial with the same young face but look much more powerful than the previous one...]

    [Fck. There are strange Pegasus and Valkyries too!]

    [What is this? Spirit Kingdom? What??? Someone, exin!] .

    [I''m more worried about Ainsley. Did I see it wrong or these iplete ghosts can actually attack living beings directly without materializing or possessing a medium?]

    [Holy moly. You''re right! What kind of cheat is this?! And there are so many of them! Although their sizes are only the size of an adult''s palm, this is too much, right?]

    The heroic spirits were indeed downsized, and they were turned into their chibi appearances, only the size of a palm with a transparent body and a dull look in their eyes.

    However, the number of these heroic spirits continued to soar, as if the miracle would awaken all heroic spirits who died in Armageddon Domain!<novelnext></novelnext>

    So many spirits. Even the Valkyries who died at the same ce as where Armageddon Domain was located now, also appeared.

    Although only a few sporadic Valkyries appeared around Ainsley, the audiences believed that many more Valkyries would appear inside Armageddon Domain.

    What the hell? The enemy suddenly made such a huge move!

    Ainsley was also shocked to the point of almost biting her tongue.

    She looked at the sudden reversal that the surrounding battle angels called as ''Indomitable Spirits'' in disbelief.

    Archangel Raphael''s miracle could trigger such a thing? Just summon the spirits of the dead and directly gather them in one ce?

    Although the period of time for these spirits to act should be no more than thirty minutes, that was enough to kill Ainsley and her people countless times, okay?

    These indomitable spirits shouldn''t be able to leave Armageddon Domain, but it was a coincidence that Lucifer also went to Armageddon Domain, turning this domain into the main battlefield.

    Now, Lucifer, who was rushing to stop Michael, was also stopped by a surge of heroic spirits from the so-called Indomitable Spirit Phenomenon.

    These spirits were too weak for Lucifer, but their number was so many that even Lucifer and his demon army were overwhelmed.

    What the heck! That x factor left by Archangel Raphael was indeed a time bomb.

    Now that the bomb exploded at such a critical moment, Lucifer even wanted to go to Heaven to fight Raphael for another round.

    Dude, how could they solve these spirits in thirty minutes? Obviously, victory was in front of them. It was only a little bit more, and they could win.

    But looking at a sudden reversal, Lucifer became worried about Ainsley and Satan, who were deep in the enemy''sir.

    At the same time, Belphegor and Raguel also moved to Armageddon Domain to fight, but Belphegor was overwhelmed by the sudden appearance of these heroic spirits.

    Although for him, they were just a bunch of ants, but so many ants, more than just one ant''s nest gathering here around him...

    He was also irritated and was tied up for a while.

    Obviously, the number of people who died in the Armageddon Domain was too many to count if including the previous domain when it wasn''t the Armageddon Domain yet.

    Such spirits suddenly came out and relied on their instinct to attack whoever had the breath of the evil aura with them.

    Many demons were overwhelmed, not to mention Ainsley.

    The baby had lost Asmodeus, so her fighting power was not as good as before.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1651 "Godfathers Comeback"

    It was impossible to infect all these heroic spirits with the love virus as casually as when Ainsley infected the battle angels before.

    Use other abilities?

    But charm was the only ability that had an almost unlimited energy supply for a while, because Ainsley transformed the affection of the audience who watched the live broadcast into her own energy.

    It seemed that...she could only use the charm ability?

    Ainsley forgot a certain master who had the ability that many spirits hated the most, including these half-baked spirits.

    Yes. Ainsley forgot the Godfather!

    All this time, the Godfather had been helping the other evil spirits to fight against the Holy Spirits.

    Although in front of the mid-level and the high-level holy spirits, the Godfather was inferior, but his lightning ability did frighten a lot of spirits.

    After all, no matter whether they were holy spirits, evil spirits or dead spirits, all spirits had innate fear towards lightning.

    The Godfather''s lightning maniption ability wasn''t that strong in front of these higher-level beings, but it still disturbed the enemies, making it easier for the evil spirits to attack the holy spirits.

    Now that Ainsley was surrounded by the heroic spirits...

    The Godfather used his privilege as Ainsley''s contracted spirit to teleport right next to Ainsley.

    Then, he looked at the baby, who was still trying to infect the heroic spirits with her love virus, with eyes full of disapproval.

    Hey, hey, hey. He knew that he wasn''t too useful in this war due to the many high-level beings involved, but how could Ainsley forget him?

    Now that Asmodeus was dead, the Godfather could possess Ainsley when she used her shaman ability!

    Ainsley also noticed the Godfather, and when she saw Godfather''s displeased face, she was immediately a bit embarrassed.

    Okay, although Godfather was strong, Ainsley did forget about this legend for a while because of Asmodeus and the others.

    Ainsley only knew that even the top elite in this world couldn''tpare to a toe of Chibi Asmodeus with 1% of strength, not to mention other ability users.

    It was said that ability users nowadays became weaker and weaker not only because of the peaceful environment but also because the good ones already became legends back then.

    And no one awakened the same ability as those legends, making those abilities disappear in the annals of history.

    That''s why, the emergence of Inheritance Stone brought back the hope of restoring the ability users'' strength to the peak, just like in the good old days.

    After all, even if the world didn''t have any huge war aside from this one, the people living here still had to be wary about the Abyss Demons.

    God knew how long the Abyss Demons had been sealed, and now, the seal was getting weaker and weaker.

    If not for the transmigration ''contributing'' their souls to seal the Abyss, by now, the whole world would already enter the same war state as before.

    Ainsley looked at the Godfather, whose soul was also taken away and used to seal the Abyss.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was said that the soul was already consumed to a certain degree, and in no time, the Godfather''s soul would disappear into nothingness.

    Ainsley had unlocked a lot of Godfather''s memories all this time, and now, she had almost digested all the inherited memories.

    The meeting with the demon lords unlocked thest fragment rted to the World Union, the hunter organization, and the Abyss'' Seal.

    Ainsley had mixed feelings when she saw the Godfather again, even though shest saw him yesterday or a few hours ago.

    Anyway, Ainsley was also in a hurry to end this war for various reasons, including the Godfather''s soul in one of her reasons.

    [Uncle Godfather, do you want to possess me, or do you want to fight alone?]

    Ainsley tilted her head as she infected another heroic spirit, making them fight against each other.

    Since the heroic spirits relied more on their feelings, although it was harder to infect them with the love virus due to their low IQ to perceive affection towards Ainsley...

    Once they were infected, they would go mad for Ainsley and would even die for her without any hesitation.

    Still, there were too many heroic spirits here, and the majority was hard to be infected.

    If Ainsley could confuse the spirits first or weaken them to another degree, it would be easier to spread the love virus.

    The Godfather looked at the densely packed transparent ghosts the size of a palm around Ainsley,unching one attack after another, and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.

    [This lord will possess you, but you should still hold control of your body regarding the love virus.]

    So, Ainsley should focus on the love virus while the Godfather used his lightning maniption ability to finish off these heroic spirits.

    These spirits with unstable bodies were way more sensitive and fearful towards lightning, because lightning had always been a means of ''punishment'', especially for hearts.

    The body of a spirit was made to be afraid of lightning despite not being afraid of any other elemental or physical attack.

    After getting the Godfather''s answer, Ainsley immediately used her shaman ability, and her body slowly glowed in a pale golden light.

    Then, the Godfather slowly blended with Ainsley, and Ainsley''s crimson eyes slowly turned golden, the same as the Godfather''s eye color.

    The ck hair was still there, and the hair style was also still the unique fluffy bob-cut, but the end of the hair itself was dyed dark green, almost blending with the pitch ck hair.

    The two fangs of the blood n were still there, and the bat wings with scales were also there.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1652 "Three Evil Dragons"

    However, Ainsley also had a pair of small subus-like horns this time, which was the unique trait of Chibi Asmodeus.

    The real Asmodeus had a gorgeous goat-like horn, but maybe because Ainsley only had less than 1% of Asmodeus''s bloodline, her horns turned into these small horns the moment Asmodeus left her.

    Ainsley got half of her body''s control to focus on spreading the invisible virus. In contrast, the Godfather, who had the other half of the body control, started to conjure lightning one after another.

    The lightning shed from the sky and gathered among the clouds, moving like a bunch of agile snakes ready to attack their prey.

    The Godfather didn''t open a domain because it was too difficult to open a small domain inside a huge domain like the Armageddon Domain.

    But this is also good, because it means the opponent also couldn''t open their domains.

    If the Godfather had to fight against those battle angels and heroic spirits with domains, he would definitely lose because his part wasn''t as strong as these high-level beings.

    But if it''s justparing tricks, experiences and other factors, the Godfather was confident that although he was weaker inparison, he wouldn''t lose too badly.

    And his targets today were the heroic spirits!

    These spirits who gathered thest dying will of the dead on the battlefield were all instinctively afraid of lightning and thunder, simply because this attack could harm their bodies.

    After all, even ghosts were also afraid of lightning, not to mention the spirits.

    In just a few seconds, the Godfather surrounded the area 100 meters around Ainsley''s body with a lightning storm, preventing any heroic spirits from approaching orunching attacks.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    The sound of thunder and electricity buzzed all over the clouds, turning the sunny sky into cloudy within seconds.

    The battle angels didn''t really care about this petty lightning, but the holy spirits were still a bit affected, especially when the lightning was indeed aimed at them and the heroic spirits.

    On the other hand, the evil spirits didn''t suffer too much because the lightning wasn''t aimed at them.

    The demons didn''t fight the heroic spirits because they couldn''t, but even so, they fought the battle angels, trying to stop the battle angels from sneaking an attack on Ainsley.

    At the same time, while Archangel Michael and Raguel were rushing towards Ainsley''s ce to kill her, Lucifer remembered some more reinforcements that he had forgotten because they were too ''weak'' in his eyes.

    It was the evil dragons!

    In Lucifer''s eyes, the evil dragons in this world couldn''t bepared to those in the high-level world.

    Just look at Hydra.

    The seven-headed snake who had the bloodline of both a western dragon and an eastern dragon could beat the entire evil dragon race in this mid-level world!

    But since he had identally attracted three evil dragons with the opening of the Gate of Hell and the dragons were still flying around near the closed gate...

    Why not lend his power to these dragons so that they could stop Michael?

    Lucifer wasn''t too worried about Raguel because Belphegor was also there to make up the number.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But Archangel Michael was too dangerous.

    If Ainsley met Michael...maybe the baby would die in seconds.

    Lucifer immediately used his blood suppression power tomand the faraway evil dragons who inherited a bit of his bloodline to teleport to Armageddon Domain.

    The dragons were proud by nature, and that''s why they had so many simrities with Lucifer, which was why they could borrow Lucifer''s power for a while.

    Three dragons.

    The first one was an old male dragon yet still vigorous and strong, a former dragon king who retired after he was defeated by the current dragon king.

    The second one was an adult female dragon who had given birth to a cub, bing a ferocious mother dragon.

    She was the wife of the dragon king, which means she was the dragon queen and her strength was on par with the dragon king after giving birth to a cub.

    After all, instead of getting weaker after giving birth, the female dragon became more ferocious all to protect their cub.

    Another one was a young male dragon who had just be an adult but was the best among his peers and was hailed as the next dragon king.

    He was not the child of the current dragon king and the dragon queen, but because the child was too young and wouldn''t ascend the throne for a century or more, this young dragon was the most potential future dragon King

    The former dragon king had the biggest body with strong pitch-ck wings and dark crimson scales.

    His golden reptile eyes were full of wisdom, and his elemental was gold and fire.

    The dragon queen had the smallest body framepared to the other two who were bigger and taller than a skyscraper, but she had the best appearance in the eyes.

    The scales were silver and white, looking like a graceful snow queen in the ice world.

    The dragon looked soft and gentle at first nce, but her icy blue eyes were full of indifference and cruelty, ready to protect her cub anytime.

    Only her cub and her husband would get a little bit of warmth from her icy blue eyes.

    Her element was indeed ice, but to be the dragon queen of this generation, she also has a bit of time element ability!

    Her ice could freeze time and could stop the time of those trapped in her ice.

    Next is the third dragon and the youngest among the three dragons summoned to the Gate of Hell.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1653 "The Evil Dragons Arrival"

    The young and vigorous dragon king candidate had a strong body which wasn''t as big as the old former dragon king, but his fiery red and ck figure looked dashing from a distance.

    Aside from having a fiery fire element that was as good as Hell''s fire in Hell''s firstyer, he also had a destructive element represented by his ck scale.

    The destructive element was usually called chaos in Hell, and this dragon was indeed the closest to a Hell Dragon.

    Maybe this dragon had the bloodline of Hell Dragon or something.

    The three dragons, who were loitering around the closed Gate of Hell, suddenly received Lucifer''s summons in their minds.

    Although dragons couldn''t teleport, they also had the necessary tools to teleport, and it was also a teleportation tool that could be used inside someone else''s domain.

    Otherwise, other demon lords, archangels, demons and battle angels would just use teleport to fight the enemies, catching them off guard.

    It was a tradition that only the dragon n had the unique ancient technology to use teleport inside a dimension or a domain.

    Other dragons in various worlds were also like this, so Lucifer believed that no matter how ''weak'' this mid-level world was, the dragons should still be able to use their teleportation tool.

    The three dragons immediately pped their wings as they grabbed a strange pearl-like thing in their w before disappearing one after another.

    Then, the next second, the three dragons appeared at the center of the Armageddon Domain, not too far from the Gate of Heaven and Lucifer''s current location.

    Three huge creatures suddenly appeared out of thin air, crushing tons of battle angels unprepared and scaring the heroic spirits who didn''t go to the area around the Gate of Heaven.

    ROAAAAR.

    One after another, the dragons lifted their chin high, opened their mouths and let out an earth-shattering roar, instantly attracting everyone''s attention, including Ainsley.

    The dragons were huge. The oldest one was as tall as a skyscraper when he stood up, and his body length was also impressive.

    Even the span of his wings almost covered the sky, blocking the sunlight.

    An archangel, who had a wide span of wings, also had to admit defeat in front of the dragon n because no matter which dragon it was, whether they came from a mid-level world or a higher-level world...

    As long as they owned wings, their wingspan would be wider than the angels and the archangels.

    Not even the demon lords couldpete.

    If unicorn, pegasus, and other holy legendary beasts represented the light camp, then, the evil dragons, especially the ones from the west, represented the dark camp.

    The arrival of the three dragons drew the attention of many heroic spirits who only had instincts.

    Their instinct drove them to be distracted and look at the sudden intruder not far from their ce.

    Because the dragons were big, so big that they crushed several natural ces in Armageddon Domain, even Ainsley, who was tightly encircled by the battle angels, the heavenly creatures, the holy spirits and the heroic spirits could also see the dragons.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The dragons'' heads didn''t look at Ainsley, but Ainsley saw the side face of these dragons.

    The dragons were precisely like what Ainsley saw in various fantasy books when she was young.

    Domineering, frightening, and full of evil aura.

    Just one look at those reptile eyes would make people tremble in fright.

    The audiences from Hell weren''t too surprised by the sudden emergence of the three dragons, because they had seen Hell Dragons and those dragons were way stronger than these fantasy dragons.

    However, the audiences from the mid-level world had never seen such a thing before.

    They looked at the screen showing the appearances of the three dragons from afar and the inte was once again blown up.

    [(Human): Fck! Are those the legendary evil dragons from the west? I''ve never seen a real dragon before!].

    [(Human): upstairs, even my ancestors had never seen a real evil dragon before. Wasn''t it said that the dragons rarely showed up with their original body?]

    Most dragons, whether the one from the east or the one from the west, they all could transform into humanoid appearances and their appearances would always be top notch.

    That''s why, many legends say that dragons actually lived among other races and most of them either became sessful businessmen or top-notch stars due to their outstanding appearances.

    Of course, in terms of appearances, many races also had various unique faces, but because their humanoid appearances had special traits, it was almost impossible to blend with the humans.

    Only dragons, who had a perfect replica of the human race''s appearances, could live among humans without the humans realizing.

    Rumors said that the various elites in the human continent were suspected to be dragons in disguise because dragons loved money, gold and treasures, which was why they became businessmen.

    Ainsley didn''t know that she actually had an indirect intersection with the dragons because of her Inheritance Stone.

    Although the dragons didn''t need that stone, the appearance of that stone was unique and beautiful, making the dragons tempted.

    No dragons could resist the appearance of the Inheritance Stone, which was why they also paid attention to Ainsley, as the one who found the stone mine and distributed the stone.

    Of course, the evil dragons could rob Pandora Ind from Ainsley if they wanted to, but who told them to smell Ainsley''s blood n bloodline miles away?

    The baby was also a descendant of the Sloan Family, a family who unknowingly inherited Asmodeus bloodline and Ainsley was a lucky one who sessfully inherited the super thin bloodline from years ago.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1654 "The Dragon Queens Unique Ice"

    Of course, in Finley''s past life, Ainsley Sloan never developed her blood n bloodline or her Asmodeus bloodline.

    She didn''t even awaken her charm ability, which directly buried her full potential.

    People often said that the matter of power awakening also had something to do with the person''s character and soul.

    Many people with low self-esteem and low confidence never developed their potential even though their bloodline was good and they had a chance to awaken a special ability.

    On the contrary, people with high confidence and brilliant souls often awakened various special abilities even when the bloodline was insufficient.

    The dragons didn''t touch Ainsley due to their subtle rtionship with the blood n.

    After all, as a fellow race with a super small poption and a part of the dark camp, the dragons reluctantly never made enemies with the blood n and even had a little good rtionship with these bloodsuckers.

    Of course, that''s only because the blood n were good in business and had a lot of unique treasures that the dragons wanted.

    The dragons also never targeted the Billios Family in the human continent for a simple reason¡ª the Billios Family had a wide business with various non-human races.

    Due to the dragons'' identity, even when they used their humanoid appearance, many non-human races, especially those categorized as the light camp, could smell the evil dragon breath miles away.

    It was a pity that the dragons also covered various products from these races, and after the world held a peaceful truce between big races, no matter how strong the dragons were, they also had to obey.

    If they wanted to get those treasures without using force, they could only use legal means such as a business transaction.

    And Jake was one of a few elite humans who could provide the dragons with so many treasures without him knowing that he had a transaction with the dragons.

    Ainsley really didn''t know the dragons were indirectly connected with her and Jake, but anyway, when she saw those dragons, she knew that she had a chance to break through the encirclement. Ainsley immediately asked the demons and the evil spirits around her not to stray too far.

    [Everyone, pay attention to your surroundings! The dragons will distract the enemies'' attention, and we can escape soon!]

    Their mission was to reunite with Satan, and that''s it. The moment they reunited with Satan, the war would end with their victory.

    Of course, Satan could not have any ident in this regard and for that, Ainsley also didn''t want Satan to rush to rescue her from the sealed ce.

    Still, the holy barriers were there, and someone had to destroy it for them.

    The dragons came at the right time!

    Lucifer and his demon army had already caught up with Archangel Michael, blocking Michael''s path so that he couldn''t reach Ainsley''s ce.

    At the same time, the three dragons moved under Lucifer''smand, and they started to bombard the glowing golden barriers from outside, trying to destroy it for Ainsley!

    BOOM! BOOM!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The whole holy barriers trembled bit by bit under the dragons'' ferocious attacks.

    These dragons should be weaker than the battle angels who set up the barriers, but who told Lucifer to help the three dragons to be stronger in a short period of time?

    The old dragon basically flipped every area with soil, rock and simr elements around him before using those things to smash the barrier.

    The people inside the barrier, who had been trapping Ainsley, felt as if a dozen meteors of unknown sources fell from the sky, trying to destroy the barrier.

    The female dragon quickly lowered the temperature of the area outside the barrier, slowly condensing ice from the air and the clouds.

    Then, the ce a few kilometers from the female dragons turned into an ice world, freezing everyone, including heroic spirits.

    Such a dragon with an ice ability even froze time and space, making things difficult for Archangel Michael and Raphael.

    They never expected someone from a mid-level world to have such an ability.

    After all, it was said that only people blessed by the fairy of space and the fairy of time could have simr abilities.

    But even so, Cellino, who also had a space-rted ability after he awakened his moon beast mode, was also not as ferocious as this female dragon.

    The ice from the female dragon had a strange effect that could freeze space and time, making people unable to leave that space or enter that space if they didn''t want to be frozen forever.

    The frozen time also made those people who were originally able to avoid the ice attack not move at all, because as soon as the ice was formed, even when it didn''t touch the target, the ice had already frozen the time of the target.

    If this was the original female dragon''s ability, even after giving birth to a cub and bing stronger to protect the cub, she could only fight Valkyries with space abilities at most.

    How could she fight battle angels, heroic spirits and holy spirits who were all a level higher than the Valkyries?

    Not to mention that the heroic spirits and the holy spirits didn''t have an entity and if it was ordinary ice, how could the ice freeze ghosts-like existences?

    With the help of Lucifer, the female dragon became way stronger than before and naturally, she was able to freeze the holy spirits and heroic spirits around her, including the battle angels.

    Those who were caught by the ice instantly lost their lives because not only the ice stopped their time, but it also stopped their future.

    They had no future, which meant they were dead.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1655 "An Uncrowned King"

    The female dragon could be the queen of the current dragon race, all thanks to her unique ice element!

    Rumors among the dragons even said that nowadays, the dragon race didn''t cling to patriarchy and slowly allowed female dragons to lead, as long as they were stronger than the males.

    It was rare for female dragons to be stronger than the males due to their different body size and other factors, but the dragons of this generation said that the dragon queen was actually more powerful than the dragon king.

    She just didn''t be the race leader simply because she wanted to y with her cub instead of wasting time leading the disobedient dragons in the race.

    In the end, the throne fell to her husband, who was the strongest dragon among other dragons except for his wife.

    Of course, the uncrowned leader turned out to be this ice queen!

    The young dragon, the dragon king candidate, also saw the female dragon''s disy of power and his arrogance after receiving Lucifer''s power boost was halved within seconds.

    Then, he honestly spewsva to the barrier, trying to melt the Holy barrier with his fire breath that was as hot as the Hell Fire.

    At the same time, the destruction ability was also used, and soon, ck fog surged out of the dragon''s p of wings one after another, densely hitting the golden barriers.

    Under the battle angels'' horrific gazes, the barriers soon melted under the hot hellfire and the corrosive ability of the destruction power belonging to the ck fog.

    The female dragon prevented the enemies outside of the barrier from stopping the younger dragon, while the old dragon destroyed the surrounding ces to attract attention.

    The three people cooperated seamlessly with their huge bodies, slowly destroying the enemies'' encirclement and messing up the formation! Archangel Michael''s face turned dark as he looked at Lucifer, who insisted on stopping him at all cost and even gave a little of his power to those dragons, thus, bing a bit weaker than before.

    Despite being weaker, Lucifer was still a tenacious enemy, and Archangel Michael was so entangled in the fight that he couldn''t go to Ainsley''s ce to kill the baby.

    Absurd! What a ridiculous situation! This is so illogical!

    Well, who told Lucifer to be able to summon the three dragons from this world and even strengthen them?

    The angels didn''t have time and energy to find another holy creature to help them out.

    They only had the two gatekeepers of the Heavenly Gate, but the Hell Gate also had a minotaur as a gatekeeper.

    They could send their own gatekeeper to attack Ainsley, but the gatekeepers from Hell could also use unknown means to teleport to this domain and make the scene even more chaotic.

    All the people from the dark camp were slightly suppressed inside the Armageddon Domain, but this didn''t stop them because they had more reinforcement which the angels didn''t expect.

    The angels also wanted to find reinforcement from the mid-level world, but there were too little light creatures summoned to the gate of heaven.

    Maybe because most light creatures nowadays were also not as devoted as the past light creatures to the light camp.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The dragons were exceptions because they had always been associated with evil, which was why they were identally summoned to the gate of hell.

    But this mid-level world didn''t have a light creature that could stand on par with the evil dragons except for the eastern dragons.

    Unfortunately, the eastern dragons in this world were all a part of the beast race, not pure eastern dragon, unlike the dragon race with a pure western dragon bloodline.

    In other words, the eastern dragons in this world were all sacred beasts who turned into legendary beasts, and there were no individual races such as the eastern dragon who lived in the deep sea or something.

    Just looking at how this world had Abyss demons but no angel-like existence other than the celestial race, the archangels should have known that from the start, the bnce of elements in this world leaned more towards the dark side.

    This was normal, and there were many such worlds with unbnced elements, but that wasn''t a big deal.

    Of course, it was now a big deal for the archangels and the battle angels because they didn''t have any reinforcement!

    Archangel Michael could only shout at the bewildered heroic spirits, trying to use numbers to suppress overwhelming power.

    [All of you! Attack the dragons! Attack the dragons!]

    Archangel Michael knew that the heroic spirits were just spirits with low IQ and strong instincts, which was why he tried to draw hatred for the dragons so that the heroic spirits would attack the dragons.

    Indeed. Many of these spirits died because of Hydra, which was somewhat ''simr'' to the three dragons.

    As for others, Michael''s words were like amand engraved deep in their soul and mind.

    Even after they died, these heroic spirits couldn''t refuse the level suppression of a higher level being, and they all obeyed Michael.

    From one to ten, ten to a hundred, a hundred to a thousand, and so on...

    So many heroic spirits all over the domain rushed to crowd the dragons and started to attack the dragons with their various abilities!

    Some heroic spirits were once Valkyries with a space element, and even when their current strength was only 10% of the original one, they still attacked the dragons with their space-element attack.

    The space element attack managed to save many peers who were trapped in the female dragon''s ice in the air and were about to die.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1656 "Escaping From The Encirclement"

    The space attack also opened a path to the frozen space, making it possible for a small number of heroic spirits and those without concrete bodies to enter the frozen space.

    One by one, the heroic spirits ganged up on the three dragons, slowing down the destruction of the holy barriers.

    However, the previous attack was already enough to create a big hole in the barrier, giving Ainsley and the others a chance to escape!

    The moment the barrier had a hole, Ainsley immediately turned invisible again under the help of the demon team, who could make people invisible.

    Then, the invisible Ainsley, the evil spirits and the demons who had tightly covered up their evil aura, rushed towards the hole in the barrier at light speed!

    Ainsley mobilized all her charm energy to make the love virus actively brainwash the infected people to turn a blind eye on such a huge hole in the sky.

    Then, the Godfather in Ainsley''s mind also used his lightning maniption ability to weaken some enemies who were not infected by the love virus yet.

    Ainsley didn''t infect the heroic spirits with love virus and left the spirits to the Godfather to deal with.

    Although the lightning could barely kill any spirit, it was enough to frighten the heroic spirits who only had an instinct.

    The holy spirits were still a threat, but Ainsley was more willing to infest the holy spirits than the heroic spirits, which was why many holy spirits also became ''blind'', unable to locate Ainsley''s location.

    They didn''t even see or detect the movement of the demons and the evil spirits who went with Ainsley!

    Ainsley and the others used the chaos outside of the barrier to sneakily approach the hole in the barrier.

    Because the majority of people in the barrier were under Ainsley''s love virus, they didn''t even realize the hole in the sky and didn''t have any intention to mend it.

    Their brains told them that whatever noises happened out there were created to distract them from attacking the invisible enemies who nned to run away.

    Thus, they had to ignore the chaos and paid attention to the enemies'' movement in the dark!

    These brainwashed patients were all fooled because when the three dragons first appeared, they were only slightly distracted, and then, their biggest target, Ainsley, just disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    After that, everyone felt that they couldn''t be distracted, which created a chance for Ainsley to softly brainwash them with the love virus, turning their simple thoughts into extreme thoughts like now.

    That''s why, it was strange to say that such a huge broken barrier should have rmed the battle angels and heavenly creatures inside the barrier, but no.

    Ainsley had spent a lot of time and energy to ''blindfold'' these people.

    Those who escaped the were neatly killed by the joint attack of the demon team and the evil spirits.

    The holy spirits were not too important anymore because they couldn''t create the holy barriers without the battle angels and no matter how hard they tried to remind the infected patients about the hole...

    These spirits would be regarded as lunatics or even as enemies who tried to distract the battle angels.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ainsley''s love virus was indeed that strong and up to now, not even Archangel Michael and Archangel Raguel had noticed the lurking virus.

    It was hard to notice this thing because the amount of virus in each person''s body was too small, and even if many infected people gathered in one ce, it didn''t give off a strange vibe or something.

    And Ainsley''s brainwashing technique also relied on the facts and beliefs that the victims already acknowledged in their hearts.

    The baby only took the advantage to make these thoughts into extreme thoughts.

    No matter how illogical it seemed to be, for these people who had a lot of emphasis on beliefs, they would never question their own ''belief''.

    This is one of the light camp''s fatal weaknesses, and Ainsley skillfully used the battle angels'' almost blind trust in their beliefs, which led to what happened now.

    If they believed that there were no holes in the barrier, even if they saw the huge holes, they would only think that it was an illusion created by the enemies to lure them away.

    The battle angels had all believed that Ainsley and the others were like rats in a jar, trapped with no way out.

    They only had to kill these rats before these rats yed tricks again.

    Thus, Ainsley and the others sessfully escaped from such a tight encirclement.

    Their only enemies were the heroic spirits who stubbornly followed their instinct to attack the demons and the evil spirits.

    Of course, because the breath of evil aura in Ainsley''s body was too low, she was rarely targeted, and this gave the Godfather a chance to attack the heroic spirits, making them instinctively afraid to approach the group.

    After ''training'' the heroic spirits countless times to instill the fear of lightning into their consciousness...

    The number of heroic spirits who attacked the group finally decreased a lot, leaving only one or two spirits who forgot their fear within seconds due to their super low IQ.

    These spirits didn''t even remember their fear after forgetting things and could only continue to attack people with the thickest evil aura.

    Such a spirit was particrly annoyingpared to others with ''longer memories''.

    This was the first time Ainsley, the Godfather and others disliked idiots so much!

    If this were before, they would love to have enemies with low IQs. But now, even idiots also have their own blessings!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1657 "The Angels Broke Free From Ainsleys Charm"

    Ainsley and her team members drained almost all their energy to fight the enemies and escape from the barrier.

    However, even after they left the sealed ce after controlling almost everyone inside the barrier, the battle outside was even more difficult than the one inside the barrier.

    The moment Ainsley and her scattered team escaped from the barrier, the sensitive Michael and Raguel immediately sensed the movement of the domain core.

    Ainsley couldn''t disguise the domain core''s aura pretty well, and Raguel, as the owner of the domain itself, was extremely sensitive to his own domain core.

    At the same time, Archangel Michael was also sensitive because he was the strongest archangel and from this distance, he could feel the movement of the domain core very clearly.

    The domain core headed out of the sealed ce!

    What does this mean? This means, Ainsley must have escaped from the barrier using unknown means.

    Michael could see the huge hole in the barrier and yet he didn''t have time to contact the battle angels inside the barrier to mend it.

    But the battle angels were not idiots, and they should have seen such a huge hole caused by the dragons'' attacks, right?

    Howe the hole was still not fixed, and the target had run out of the barrier, yet the battle angels were still clueless?!

    Archangel Michael was not an impatient guy, and he was also rarely angry at anyone.

    But at this moment, he felt like scolding the battle angels and pping them one by one.

    [What the hell are you guys doing?! Such a huge hole in the barrier, and no one fixed it? Don''t you know that your target has long escaped from the sealed area?]

    [What are you guys doing, stupidly trying to find the little girl when she''s already gone?!]

    Michael roared in the telepathy group chat and directly sent his roar straight to the brain of all battle angels, heavenly creatures and the Holy Spirits.

    Forget about the heroic spirits. They were dumb. But what about the others?! Are they dumb too??

    It was only after Michael scolded the battle angels that they ''opened'' their eyes and realized that there was indeed a huge hole in the barrier.

    Ainsley''s brainwashing effect was overwritten by Michael''s words because the battle angels listened more to Michael than their own thoughts or beliefs.

    After all, the archangel represented their beliefs.

    It was at this moment that the battle angels realized something was wrong, and they quickly told Michael about this.

    [Your excellency, we don''t know why but we really thought we didn''t see the hole in the barrier.]

    [We believed that it is an illusion to distract us. We...we have seen the hole, but we thought it was fake!]

    Michael was busy fighting the ferocious Lucifer but at this time, he also listened carefully to the angels'' words and did notice something strange.

    Howe these angels all thought the same thing? They believed that the hole was fake when it was real!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Michael racked his brain to think about this strange phenomenon but he still couldn''t guess that it had something to do with Love Virus.

    He could only guess that this must have something to do with Ainsley, but as for what kind of ability this was, it should be a type of charm that confused people.

    That''s it.

    Aside from that, Michael didn''t know any helpful information and could only tell the angels to be careful not to get too close to Ainsley.

    [Anyway, you have realized that you might be under someone''s charm, and all of you will definitely break free from the charm.]

    Michael was proficient with how charm worked because he had dealt with demons and hell creatures under Asmodeus'' ruling many times beforeing to this world.

    This Michael with more than 30% strength was an experienced archangel''s consciousness and he was also more tenacious, not easy to be killed.

    After the angels were reminded by the archangel, they did break free from the charm''s effect, but Ainsley also noticed the change through the connection to her charm ability.

    Even her 3D map projection also showed the change in these angels.

    Their pink bodies slowly turned back to their original color and were soonbeled with ''red'', which means enemies.

    Seeing this change, Ainsley immediately guessed that somehow, someone woke up those infected angels and made them realize that they might be under someone else''s charm.

    But was it useful? The love virus did lose their effect, but the love virus didn''t disappear from the victims'' bodies.

    The virus was still there, and once Ainsley activated the virus once more, the infected patients would also be charmed again.

    As long as Ainsley didn''t use the same brainwashing content as the one that the battle angels broke through, the love virus would still infect the victim again and again.

    That''s the horror of the love virus.

    Unless the infected person realized that the love virus infected them, they would never be able to get rid of the virus.

    Of course, if Ainsley took back the love virus or didn''t feed energy to the virus to keep it, the virus would disappear bit by bit.

    But once infected, even after they got rid of the virus, there was already a ''mark'', and Ainsley could easily infect these people for the second time through the mark without even approaching them from a certain distance.

    Of course, cross-dimension or cross-world was impossible, but for those in the same world as Ainsley, no matter how far they were, Ainsley could still directly infect them with the virus through the ''mark''.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1658 "Angel Assassin Team Is Formed"

    Oh, well, even trying to realize that the victims were infected by a love virus was also hard.

    So many people knew about Ainsley''s love virus already, but using the virus, Ainsley could brainwash them to believe that they were not infected at all.

    If they didn''t behave too strangely, others around them wouldn''t realize that the victims had already been infected by the live virus.

    Then, as the people around the victims were infected one by one, no one would remind the victims that they were under Ainsley''s charm!

    The battle angels were like this.

    Ainsley didn''t panic after the effect of the love virus disappeared.

    For the time being, she didn''t need these angels to do something for her and so, Ainsley focused on the battle outside of the barrier instead.

    To be honest, with Gabriel leaving the battlefield, there should be no one stopping Satan.

    However, Raguel used every means possible to suppress Satan using the home ground advantage.

    Satan was severely weakened in this domain, and so many creatures ganged up on him, making it hard for him to even go to Ainsley''s ce.

    Since most of the surviving angels out there must be the elites among elites, what Michael brought back to Armageddon Domain was definitely not a joke.

    Quite a lot of angels returned to the domain and then, the demons had to fight the angels when the terrain was more advantageous for the angels than the demons.

    One could imagine how difficult the battle would be for the demons.

    When Ainsley came out of the barrier, the battle outside was in full swing and because Michael and Raguel both noticed Ainsley''s movement due to the domain core''s aura...

    They all sent powerful battle angels to assassinate Ainsley, no matter how hard it would be.

    Ainsley could see the movement on the battlefield through her 3D map ability, so when she saw the battle angels rushing towards her ce, the baby''s heart tightened.

    [Uncle Godfather, there are quite a lot of battle angelsing this way, wanting to block my path from finding Satan.]

    Ainsley sent the image of the 3D map projection straight to the Godfather''s mind so that he could see the real situation with his own eyes.

    When the Godfather received the map, he did see a bunch of battle angels flying fast towards their location, and all these battle angels looked ferocious, not easy to fight off.

    The Godfather was self-aware and knew that he could not defeat the battle angels at all.

    They could only rely on Ainsley''s love virus to barely escape from these angels.

    Thus, Ainsley reactivated the love virus in the bodies of those infected angels nearest to the iing battle angels'' location.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The selected victims were under Ainsley''s charm once more without them knowing, and they just went to receive the elite battle angels that Michael and Raguel both sent to assassinate Ainsley.

    This move was not suspicious because the infected battle angels also wanted to regroup with the elite battle angels to find Ainsley''s location.

    Of course, Ainsley moved a lot of people who were outside of the barrier back then, not just those who stayed inside the barrier.

    After all, the battle angels that Michael and Raguel sent to kill Ainsley were not around when Ainsley spread the love virus.

    Thus, after mobilizing quite a few heavenly creatures and angels under her charm, Ainsley quietly used up her charm energy once more, deliberately infecting the iing battle angels even when they were still far away from Ainsley''s ce.

    Ainsley headed straight to Satan''s current mini battlefield, and undoubtedly, there would be many angels around there, including holy spirits and heroic spirits.

    Ainsley took the chance to spread the virus wildly, not caring about her charm energy consumption because the audiences from both Hell and the mid-level world supplied her with tons of affection.

    Even when the audiences from Hell were worlds apart from Ainsley''s current location, through the live broadcast, their affection was still delivered to the target and was sessfully transformed into charm energy.

    It could be said that even without Asmodeus, with the help of the passive Love Battery Skill and the love of so many people, Ainsley never exhausted her charm energy.

    Of course, she exhausted other energies, especially the 3D map energy needed to create the 3D map projection each second.

    But this was also good to go because Ainsley had a lot of energy recovery potions.

    Plus, after splitting the energy core into each individual core representing the ability, Ainsley''s energy reserve grew bigger than before.

    Because the 3D map ability was used for a lot of time in this war, the core itself grew bigger and bigger, which means it produced more energy and got more energy allocation because it was needed.

    The blood maniption ability inherited from the blood n''s bloodline currently had the smallest energy core because the other abilities were used repeatedly except for the Realism Art.

    Still, the Realism Art was used in such an important situation, which was why the energy allocation was not as little as the blood maniption.

    Of course, the shaman ability also had a small energy corepared to the luck maniption ability, the charm ability and the 3D map ability which had expanded to be the thirdrgest core among other cores.

    Relying on these, Ainsley could keep the 3D map activated to monitor the movement of the enemies and spy on the ''future'' so easily, which also helped her to create countermeasures in advance.

    Now, looking at the 3D map again, Ainsley saw Satan in the middle of so many red dots and golden dots that would appear and disappear once in a while.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1659 "Besieging Satan"

    Those golden dots represented the archangels, and the archangels did go to Satan''s side to deal one blow or two blows in the dark before getting entangled with their original opponent.

    Looking at Raguel, who frequently teleported to Satan''s side because he was the domain owner and could manipte space to a certain extent...

    It could be seen that Belphegor must have been weakened so much that Raguel gradually suppressed Belphegor.

    It was also this move that made Ainsley worried.

    What if the two archangels also teleported to her location once in a while to attack her with a sudden attack?

    The demon lords couldn''t do this because they didn''t have space element ability, and this was the home ground of the enemy.

    Even if they could teleport, the domain would prevent them from doing so.

    Ainsley was afraid that the archangels sent the battle angels to attack her just for camouge, to lure her attention away and suddenly attacked her when she was not wary of their arrival.

    This hypothesis sent a chill down Ainsley''s spine.

    Ainsley shared her worry with the Godfather, and the Godfather also furrowed his eyebrows at this guess.

    [This is not impossible to happen. But we don''t know when the archangels would suddenly appear around us and how they will attack us.]

    It would be toote to infect the archangels with the love virus by then, because the process of infecting the archangels was not so easy.

    Even Gabriel''s case needed several minutes topletely infect Gabriel himself, not the medium.

    The Godfather thought hard about how to face this situation, and after thinking for a few seconds, the Godfather had an idea.

    [Can you send the demon team out first to meet Satan and Lucifer? Spread the virus to those two demon lords and let the demon lords spread the virus to the archangels.]

    This soundedplicated and unnecessary, but Ainsley couldn''t leave the domain core in the hands of these demons.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t trust her, but she believed that once the domain core changed hands, the two archangels would notice, and the target of the attack would also be those demons.

    As for why not use the demons to infect the archangels or use the angels around the archangels to spread the virus...

    First of all, the angels around the two archangels were all those who joined the bigger battlefield and had only returned to the ce near the Gate of Heaven now.

    This means, they were the only angels and heavenly angels who were not infected by Ainsley''s love virus.

    On the contrary, the infected enemies were all around the Gate of Heaven, and were far away from these pure angels and heavenly creatures.

    Because of this, if Ainsley wanted to infect the archangels using the battle angels, it would take another detour to move the infected victims to approach the target.

    The infected victims were closer to the assassins sent by the two archangels Ainsley wanted to infect.

    Thus, wouldn''t it be easier to infect the archangels using the demon lords who clearly had close body contact with the archangels due to their battle?

    Of course, Ainsley informed Belphegor and Lucifer first about her decision and saw whether they would like to be infected or not.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the two demon lords heard about Ainsley''s hypothesis and her n, they didn''t object too much.

    Once they returned to the main body, the virus would be gone, and it was impossible to be under a brat''s control.

    It was just bing a temporary virus carrier...for the sake of receiving the domain core with no ident, they would reluctantly agree.

    [This lord will send some demons to your ce to escort you to Satan''s ce. Send your location.]

    Since the Archangels could send angels to kill Ainsley, they could also send demons to protect Ainsley.

    There were already a lot of demons around Ainsley, but Lucifer insisted on adding more.

    Anyway, in the battle against Michael, they didn''t rely too much on their soldiers anymore.

    This is why Michael could easily relocate some of his battle angels to attack Ainsley instead.

    Looking at the distance between the iing battle angels and Ainsley herself, the baby resolutely shared the image of the 3D map projection to Lucifer''s mind.

    At the same time, she also monitored the progress of infecting the assassins with the love virus.

    So far, the infected victims had arrived around the new battle angels and had unknowingly started to spread the virus.

    Without Asmodeus, the speed of the virus infection was slower than before, but this was enough for Ainsley.

    By the time they arrived at her ce, they would all be infected in the end.

    The distance between Ainsley and Satan was getting closer and closer, but the domain was huge, and even after flying with all of her might, there was still a distance away to reach Satan''s ce safely.

    Not to mention that the two archangels seemed to know that Ainsley would approach Satan instead of the other demon lords.

    Thus, the battle around Satan''s ce was the fiercest, and even the three dragons couldn''t help much.

    There were just too many heroic spirits around!

    Just the number of dead celestials in this generation alone counted to a million or so.

    Even if their attack was like an ant''s bite to Satan, the heroic spirits were still annoying, and if they were support types, they became even more tricky than the attacking types.

    All sorts of tricks, traps, and hidden dangers lurked around Satan.

    He really didn''t have time to care about Ainsley because he himself was about to be overwhelmed!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1660 "Infecting Michael & Raguel With Love Virus"

    After all, in the end, this Satan was only 30% of the real Satan, and due to the suppression of the domain, his strength was dropped again by 5% to 10% at max.

    While Satan was busy attracting all the firepower to himself, Ainsley was also busy concentrating on sending infected demons to infect more demons until they reach the demons around the demon lords.

    This process required excellent concentration, which was why Ainsley left the matter of flying her own body to the Godfather so that she could focus on spreading the love virus instead.

    The demons actively spread the love virus at Ainsley''smand, and it didn''t take a few minutes for Ainsley to finally start infecting the two demon lords¡ª Belphegor and Lucifer.

    Ainsley didn''t need to infect Satan for now because there were no archangels around Satan, only a bunch of battle angels, heavenly creatures and heroic spirits.

    The heroic spirits were the most troublesome because, in essence, they could be killed again with special ability, unlike spirits who were immune to any attacks as long as they stayed in their spirit form.

    It was just that, the heroic spirits were too aggressive, and the number was enough to drown a lot of demons who could barely stay outside of the gate thanks to the evil spirits.

    Ainsley had to bypass quite a lot of demons, angels, heavenly creatures and even heroic spirits to finally spread the virus to the two demon lords.

    To be honest, looking at the chaotic battle where people almost couldn''t distinguish between friends and enemies, Ainsley had u knowingly infected tons of enemies around the archangels.

    However, the archangels were cautious and never let anyone, including their own trusted battle angels, stay too close to their position.

    Because of this, only the demon lords who fought the archangels could be at a certain distance from the archangel.

    When Ainsley started to spread the virus to the demon lords, the baby didn''t forget to tell the two demon lords about this.

    [Your excellency Lucifer and your excellency Belphegor, I''m going to spread the virus now! I''ll start with your medium before infecting the consciousness.]

    Ainsley reminded the two demon lords so that they wouldn''t resist her.

    After all, even if the virus was difficult to detect, the two demon lords had a closer rtionship with Ainsley''s charm ability due to their element and no matter what, they were indeed more sensitive to Ainsley''s charm than anyone else.

    It would be bad if the demon lords resisted the love virus. It might bring a bacsh!

    The two demon lords nodded in their minds, and after getting their consent, Ainsley immediately used all her energy to spread the virus to Wilhelm and Atherton as the mediums of the two demon lords.

    Wilhelm and Atherton had already liked Ainsley as her family before, and so, the spreading of the love virus was so fast that it didn''t take several seconds.

    Then, looking at the chibi figures on the 3D map whose bodies were slowly turning pink, Ainsley had a satisfied smile on her face.

    Next, slowly infect the chibi ghost-like demon lords whose images were ovepping with the image of the two mediums.

    Ainsley painstakingly infected the two demon lords with the love virus, and the process took close to half a minute, which was quite longpared to when she infected the two mediums.

    After the love virus firmly stayed inside the two demon lords'' minds, Ainsley sighed in relief before telling the two demon lords to try getting as close as possible to the archangels.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Let''s start with your excellency Belphegor first. Please keep a distance at maximum of 10 meters from the target and keep the distance for one minute at a max and thirty seconds at minimum.]

    Ainsley wasn''t sure whether she could infect Raguel''s medium, Queen Rachel, of the celestial race that fast.

    But anyway, once the virus entered the mediums body, Ainsley didn''t need Belphegor and Wilhelm to help her.

    It was actually strange to infect the two demon lords when Ainsley didn''t really need to do that, but Ainsley did this for precautions.

    Anyway, the demon lords didn''t mind this, so why not take advantage?

    Belphegor received Ainsley''s request and immediately spoke in azy tone.

    [Got it...]

    After speaking, Belphegor quietly tried to sense the love virus inside his body, but he really didn''t detect anything wrong other than feeling that he had more affection for this kid.

    The demon lord secretly praised Ainsley''s new skill in his heart while secretly thinking whether he could use this love virus on Wilhelm''s puppets so that the puppets could spread the virus more wildly.

    Wilhelm had his own puppets that he got from all his battle experience and also ''puppets'' that he got from the current battle against Raguel.

    If not for Belphegor not being stronger than Raguel, by now, both Raguel and Queen Rachel would have be Wilhelm''s puppet.

    What a pity.

    ? But the love virus could still be spread to the puppets, right?

    After thinking about this, Wilhelm asked Ainsley to spread the virus to his puppets as well.

    Because the spread of the virus was still manual, Ainsley had to control the virus by herself to be able to infect new targets.

    After slowly infecting Queen Rachel thanks to Wilhelm and Belphegor''s effort to get as close as possible to the target and staying like that for a minute, Ainsley managed to infect Queen Rachel, Raguel''s medium.

    Thus, when Wilhelm asked Ainsley to spread the virus to his puppets and use the puppets to spread the virus to many more enemies around, Ainsley immediately agreed.

    This is a good thing, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1661 "Michaels Sudden Attack"

    Of course, Ainsley would only do this after she had infected Michael''s medium¡ª the first king of the celestial race.

    Lucifer and Atherton helped Ainsley do this smoothly, and once the first king was infected, Ainsley nodded in satisfaction.

    [Okay, thank you for the hard work, everyone! I''ll start targeting the archangel next, so please wait for the good news!]

    Ainsley was afraid that one of the two archangels would suddenly appear in front of her.

    That''s why the baby chose to target Raguel first, the owner of the domain.

    If Raguel was vaguely under her control, she could still make Raguel do some things in the dark that would benefit her people.

    After all, as the owner of the domain, Raguel was indeed mighty.

    The process of infecting Raguel was not too smooth because Raguel had a strong mind, and he wasn''t soft-hearted to kids.

    It took Ainsley a full three minutes to sessfully imnt a small amount of love virus before stopping because any more virus would make Raguel discover her secret operation.

    During the process, Ainsley was repeatedly attacked by passing battle angels and the assassins sent by the two archangels.

    Thank God that the love virus inside the assassins'' bodies made them miss their attacks on Ainsley without realizing it.

    The demon that the two demon lords sent to assist Ainsley also protected Ainsley tightly, letting her to focus on infecting the archangels instead.

    One Raguel was down. There was only Michael left.

    However, before Ainsley could start to infect Michael, her 3D map projection suddenly shed with a red light, and a warning rm rang in Ainsley''s mind.

    [Warning! Warning! One golden dot has a trace of space fluctuation and is predicted to start teleportation within seconds!]

    Ainsley''s 3D map was sensitive because the sound wave was not an ordinary sound wave, and it could detect various fluctuations around the target.

    Before one of the two archangels teleported, no matter how fast their action was in the eyes of other people, the second they activated the teleportation, they influenced the space around them, creating the so-called space fluctuation.

    This was what rmed Ainsley''s 3D map and gave Ainsley a reminder just a second before the teleportation happened.

    A second sounded too short, but in a battle, a one-second difference could mean life and death.

    Ainsley didn''t remember what she had done, but the moment the 3D map gave the reminder, the baby subconsciously raised her luck to the Max level once more.

    This was her subconscious reaction in the face of unexpected situations or a moment before life and death.

    For a moment, the surroundings suddenly felt as if it was frozen in a frame, and the time flowed slowly, bit by bit, slowing down everyone around.

    Ainsley widened her eyes and only saw a sh in front of her before the figure of a certain archangel suddenly appeared.

    Because Ainsley was protected by so many demons around her, when the archangel came, he easily swung his sword and killed the surrounding demons, maybe around four to ten demons in one swing of his sword.

    Then, the archangel who was known for his sword technique, not worse than Raguel, who owned the sword of justice, stabbed the sword towards Ainsley''s left chest.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The sword came so fast and it came to Ainsley''s fragile heart.

    The archangel who came¡ª it was Archangel Michael.

    The archangel couldn''t use teleportation because they couldn''t really detect Ainsley''s location even when she was in Raguel''s domain.

    After all, many people could still hide from the eyes and ears of the domain owner.

    But when Ainsley took the domain core, her location was revealed so clearly as if she was installed with a GPS and handed the monitor to the two archangels.

    Then, the mighty archangel took his time to teleport away from his enemy for a split second...

    And in that split second, he moved so fast that everyone and everything around him seemed to slow down.

    The next second¡ª the tip of the glistening holy sword was already only an inch away from Ainsley''s left chest, the position of her vital heart.

    In this moment of life and death, Ainsley''s maxed luck yed a huge role, and without Ainsley manually doing anything, the love virus inside the first king''s body was activated.

    The love virus sensed the owner''s life was in danger and immediately forced the first king to slightly shake his hand that was holding the sword.

    Both the first king and Michael didn''t notice this split-second difference, but when the sword pierced through Ainsley''s body until the tip of the sword ''appeared'' on Ainsley''s back...

    The sword didn''t stab Ainsley''s left chest and moved away to the left, stabbing the area between the armpit and the chest instead.

    It was only a small error, but the sword never touched the important heart, not even a slight scratch.

    Instead, it stabbed another area and although it was a huge wound for Ainsley''s small body, it was never fatal.

    Blood spurted out of the wound and Michael didn''t have time to ensure whether Ainsley died or not.

    He hurriedly pulled back his sword, creating another blood spurt from the baby''s wound.

    The fresh red blood stained the glowing golden sword, creating a strange eerie beauty.

    Michael''s time of teleportation was limited, and he would be soon thrown back to his original position, which was not far from Lucifer, his old enemy.

    Michael really didn''t have time to snatch back the domain core, but as long as Ainsley died, the rest would be easy to be dealt with.

    Michael only saw the sword piercing through Ainsley''s body, but he was sure the baby would die soon!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1662 "Ainsleys Second Death?"

    After all, even if Ainsley didn''t die from an immediate attack of her heart being stabbed with a silver sword coated in a holy light, the holy light residue would also cleanse her body inside out.

    For someone with a dark camp''s bloodline like Ainsley, being purified by an archangel would be the same as death.

    Michael ticked the corner of his lips, forming a cruel and indifference smile as his figure shed again, quickly disappearing from Ainsley''s ce.

    When the ''pause button'' was yed again, all that was left was the burst of blood from the dead demons around Ainsley, the falling bodies of those demons and the trickle of blood from Ainsley''s chest.

    One didn''t need to look closely to see a strange, ring hole on the baby''s chest.

    The hole was not that big because the sword was thin and the tip was also small.

    Still, such a hole on Ainsley''s body became an eye-catching existence.

    Everyone didn''t realize what had happened in those few seconds. They didn''t even see Michael''s sudden attack on Ainsley and the demons around her.

    When their mind stabilized, they saw Ainsley''s pale face and the spurt of blooding out of the baby''s lips.

    Then, that ring hole soaked in red blood.

    ? !!!

    The surrounding demons almost fell from the sky because they stopped pping their wings, and the Godfather, who was clearly inside Ainsley''s mind yet didn''t even notice Michael, almost fainted on the spot.

    Because he possessed Ainsley, the pain in Ainsley''s body was also transmitted to him and to be honest, most of the pain went to the Godfather, who got most of Ainsley''s body control.

    Because of this, the Godfather could feel the stabbing pain in the baby''s left chest and the wound that started to burn with a strange fire.

    The fire was invisible to the naked eye, but soon, the ufortable heat started to spread from the wound to every single cell in Ainsley''s body.

    This pure breath was definitely a high quality of holy energy that could burn demons to ashes within seconds.

    The pain from the hole in the body and the unbearable heat even forced the tough Godfather to almost scream on the spot.

    However, the Godfather just gritted his teeth and subconsciously took all the pain on him, so that Ainsley herself wouldn''t feel the slightest pain.

    The demons around Ainsley froze in panic for a split second before everyone gathered around with pale faces and trembling wings.

    "Healer! Healer! Anyone! Save the little boss!"

    "Damn it! We don''t have a healer here! We are all demons, okay? How do we even have a healer?"

    "Medicine! Medicine! Or elixir! Stop the bleeding!"

    The surrounding demons immediately caught Ainsley''s body and used their own bodies to be Ainsley''s temporary bed in the sky.

    Then, the others kept fighting the iing enemies while creating one ck barrier after another, burning their own evil aura.

    The evil spirits worked the hardest to prevent enemies from getting too close to Ainsley.

    Everyone didn''t know why Ainsley was suddenly wounded, but when they saw the golden dots around the ring wound, they all knew the culprit.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Damn it! When did the archangele?! Howe we didn''t know?"

    The demons could care less about their dead peers, but since theirrades died, it means the archangel dide using an unknown means andunched a sneak attack at Ainsley.

    Now, with the terrifying holy energy preventing the wound from healing on its own and even starting to purify the body full of the blood n''s bloodline...

    Everyone was not sure whether they could save Ainsley.

    This is too sudden! They were all caught off guard!

    The scene was chaotic for a moment, and the audiences in the live broadcast room were also in an uproar.

    Especially those who had seen Ainsley die with their own eyes and saw the same scene with a different weapon.

    How could they bear to see Ainsley injured again?

    The people from the Sloan Family also watched the video and all of them almost had a heart attack on the spot.

    Axelle from their family was still in a battle against his own demonic instinct and now, Ainsley was also severely injured in the war.

    No one knew whether the injury was fatal or not, but they knew that if the injury weren''t healed soon, Ainsley would die for the second time.

    It was said that dying in the form of the blood n would turn the baby into ashes, but the chance of getting revived would also be higher than when the baby was in her human form.

    Apparently, since Ainsley didn''t turn into ashes yet, it means the baby was only dying, and there was still a chance to save her!

    The demons contacted the demon lords with trembling voices, telling the lords about Ainsley''s severe injury.

    They tried their best to seek help! Since they couldn''t heal Ainsley, maybe the demon lords had a way to save Ainsley.

    When the three demon lords heard the report, all of them didn''t think about whether the domain core was stolen or not and just asked about the baby''s general situation.

    Since Ainsley didn''t share her live situation through the 3D map ability, the three demon lords who couldn''t watch the live broadcast didn''t know Ainsley''s situation at all.

    They could only listen to the demons describing Ainsley''s wounds with tense hearts.

    [A sword stab wound from an archangel? That must be Michael. He just disappeared for a split second and came back with blood on his sword!]

    Lucifer gritted his teeth as he spoke those few sentences.

    His voice was full of hatred!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1663 "Ainsleys Late Mission Rewards"

    Lucifer wished that he could kill Michael right away, but their power was evenly matched, and it was difficult for him to win so soon.

    When the other two demon lords knew that an archangel had caused Ainsley''s wound, they immediately had grim faces.

    The wound created by an archangel was not easy to be dealt with.

    If Ainsley was a normal person with a neutral element or light camp''s attribute, that was good.

    The holy energy from the archangel''s attack would never be too dangerous for the wound.

    But Ainsley was in her blood n mode right now, and it meant she was in the dark camp for a moment.

    Such a holy energy was especially fatal on dark camp''s creatures.

    Even the demon lords could barely bear with the holy energy from the archangels, much less Ainsley, who had lost Asmodeus?

    The three demon lords felt that even an elixir would only heal the wound and wouldn''t be able to stop the holy energy from purifying Ainsley''s body from the inside out.

    This purification was a pure malice to Ainsley, not the one that the archangels proposed to Ainsley before so that she could switch camp.

    That holy energy was like a deadly toxin!

    The three demon lords didn''t have a way to save Ainsley at all, and for a moment, they silently fought their enemies harder than before, as if wanting to burn themselves to vent their anger on behalf of Ainsley.

    Satan had the most obvious change because his sin was wrath and he was in a full rage at the moment.

    His power was doubled, and soon, there was a vacuum around the demon lord because he killed almost all the people who blocked his way from finding Ainsley.

    The demons didn''t get any positive reply from the demon lords, and their hearts sank.

    The problem didy on the holy energy that had started to invade Ainsley''s body.

    Is there a way to stop the holy energy invasion?

    It was at this moment that Zev, the transparent figure that had been forgotten for more than a few hundred chapters, appeared next to Ainsley''s body with focused eyes.

    Ainsley often forgot about him because the missions he released were scarce and after Ainsleypleted the main mission to be famous in Godlif Country''s capital city...

    She also identallypleted other missions that Zev hasn''t had time to tell Ainsley yet.

    Anyway, it was all about Ain''s poprity and now that the baby was popr world-wide, all the missions were alreadypleted and Zev only had to give out the rewards.

    To be honest, the rewards had nothing to do with saving Ainsley''s life, but in the face of Ainsley''s second life and death moment, Zev used his own spiritual energy to change the reward that he stored in his own spatial storage.

    As a ''system spirit'' who was infinitely close to being a spirit, no one knew how Zev appeared and why he came to help transmigrators, but Zev was determined to protect Ainsley to the end.

    All the other transmigrators he protected couldn''t live a good life until the end of their lives, and they didn''t die of natural death.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Each of them got their soul taken away, and the purpose of his system was still not aplished even after several hosts.

    But now, Zev saw the light of hope from Ainsley.

    No one had ever been as famous as Ainsley in one fell swoop like now, and no one had more influence than Ainsley in the past eras.

    Even the first person who awakened the alchemist ability in Godlif country and was hailed as the mother of Godlif''s alchemists didn''t have such a powerful influence as Ainsley.

    Thest mission''s reward was upgrading Ainsley''s luck maniption ability, adding one more skill which was called the Luck Thief.

    This one was both a passive and active skill.

    When the owner of the ability was in danger, the ability would be activated on its own and it would start stealing the luck of nearby enemies and transferring the luck to the owner of the ability.

    This skill was indeed a nasty skill for the enemies, but it was an overpowered skill for Ainsley.

    The only price that Ainsley had to pay was her own luck.

    Yes. After using up all the stolen luck, Ainsley would either be unlucky for a period of time or she could choose not to use the luck maniption ability, no matter what skill it was, for a period of time.

    Zev felt that this skill was suitable for Ainsley''s current condition and that the other rewards from the other missionpletion could also be given out now.

    Zev immediately conjure one potion after another and used invisibility to hide the potions from the eyes of the demons and the audiences in the live broadcast.

    Then, he asked the Godfather, who was still conscious, to control Ainsley''s mouth to ept these potions.

    Zev not only gave the evolution potion that enabled Ainsley to get a new luck maniption skill but also gave various life-saving potions.

    At the same time, these potions strengthened Ainsley''s energy core, slowly forcing the baby to advance by leaps and bounds.

    The only price that Ainsley had to pay was that the baby would be in a state of extreme weakness for a few weeks, but that was also okay.

    Anyway, after a few weeks, Ainsley could start training to create her own domain!

    It was a real domain that wouldn''t be influenced by Ainsley''s extreme mood swing like before.

    But the first priority was to recover Ainsley''s body to the peak state. Otherwise, no matter how bright Ainsley''s future could be, it would be useless!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1664 "Obtaining Luck Thief Skill"

    Zev pulled up all the rewards that were supposed to be given out yearster to Ainsley right away because Ainsley hadpleted even her future missions.

    The rewards included expanding the space inside Ainsley''s bracelet that could house so many spirits, monsters and beasts.

    There was also the soul strengthening potion, healing Ainsley''s hidden injuries and making sure that her soul would blend well with her current body.

    From the simplest potion to the rarest potion that no one in this world ever had, Zev gave Ainsley all the rewards, just hoping to boost Ainsley''s power to reach her initial potential.

    After all, once the war ended, Zev had a hunch that aside from a short period of time to rx, there would be more trouble ahead, and this might involve Zev''s life-long mission.

    Thanks to Zev''s timely rescue, Ainsley sessfully possessed the active and passive skill to steal someone else''s luck and use it on herself or the people whom she chose.

    Since Ainsley''s body was in a dire condition, the skill was activated on its own, and soon, invisible golden dots started to rush out of Ainsley''s body and spread throughout the enemies who were still fighting with the demons.

    The golden dots entered the enemies'' bodies as if they were diligent bees and then came with a speck of sparkle, representing the enemy''s luck.

    This luck-stealing skill was only in its infancy, so each enemy only got a little bit of their luck stolen.

    If the skill was used more often and Ainsley could advance the skill one level after another, she would be able to drain the enemy''s luck until they died on the spot and distribute the luck to other people.

    Of course, such a skill should only be used in an emergency because the price to pay was also expensive.

    These ''golden bees'' worked hard to steal a speck of luck one after another and they quickly returned to Ainsley''s body with gusto.

    The golden bees created by the golden dots from the luck maniption skill immediately gave the stolen luck to Ainsley, slowly raising Ainsley''s bottom-level luck to the max level bit by bit.

    Because Ainsley drained all her luck to avoid the fatal injury, her luck was at the second lowest and if her injury was not treated in time, her luck would drop to the lowest level, and death would not be far.

    But with the boost of luck from the surrounding enemies, the wound started to heal faster relying on Zev''s elixir, Ainsley''s own elixir that the Godfather took out and Ainsley''s self-healing function as a blood n member.

    Wherever there was blood, even if it was her own blood, Ainsley could rapidly heal the blood and stop the bleeding in time.

    The wound started to grow cells, flesh, and otherplicated body parts in that area, so fast that even people with regeneration ability would be ashamed in front of such a speedy healing.

    Healers with less power would never be able to regrow lost flesh, cells, or body tissues.

    Stronger healers could regrow bones and other body parts.

    Still, they could neverpare to people with regeneration ability because most healers couldn''t heal themselves to such an extent as when they healed others.

    The self-healing function of so many elite races would also have to bow down in front of Ainsley''s speedy recovery that could be seen with the naked eye.

    Now that the issue with the wound had been solved, there was only the holy energy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When Ainsley used the passive version of the luck thief skill, her body was not damaged even when the ability belonged to the light camp''s category.

    This even brought a surprise because when the skill was activated, the holy energy slowly stopped hurting Ainsley''s organs and could never reach Ainsley''s energy cores to purify them.

    The Luck Thief skill slowed down the action of the Holy energy inside Ainsley''s body.

    Even more surprising was that, the energy core that stored the energy for luck maniption ability started to absorb the Holy energy and transform the divine energy into the luck energy needed to use this ability!

    Yes. It was another simr trick with Love Battery Skill, but this one feast on holy energy to supply the luck energy.

    No one would ever think that thebination of Zev''s many potions brought out another unintentional skill.

    Since Ainsley''s holy energy came from an archangel, it was not an ordinary holy energy, and this triggered another skill rted to the luck maniption ability.

    It was simply because the luck maniption ability was indeed categorized as the light camp''s unique ability.

    Instead of harming Ainsley''s body like before, the holy energy ''blessed'' the luck maniption ability instead and awakened the passive skill of Holy Luck Battery.

    As long as Ainsley absorbed Holy energy, even when she was in her blood n mode, her body would not be damaged.

    Moreover, the Holy energy would be transformed into Luck Energy so that Ainsley could use the luck maniption ability.

    If Michael knew that his attack would make Ainsley lucky instead and gain another strange skill, he would probably die of a heart attack.

    Instead of harming Ainsley, he unknowingly benefitted her instead!

    Is this what people call a blessing in disguise?

    The holy energy that damaged Ainsley''s body from the inside out slowly disappeared, transforming into the lucky energy.

    Then, all that was left would be Ainsley''s injuries from the holy energy itself.

    This matter was easy. As long as the holy energy didn''t roam around Ainsley''s body and destroy her cells, everything could be solved with one or two elixirs.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1665 "Ainsleys Elixirs Shocked The Whole World"

    An elixir was something rare even for top forces, but Ainsley still kept a lot of elixirs when she borrowed the ability of a spirit from the Meidian Family, one of the 7 great families in Godlif Country.

    The ancestor of the Median Family made Ainsley''s whole body a living elixir, and back then, Ainsley stored a lot in case of emergency.

    Now, the Godfather immediately took out Ainsley''s elixir and started to use it on Ainsley''s body.

    To be honest, without the Godfather possessing Ainsley''s body, when Ainsley was injured like this, no one could open her storage space, and no one would quickly heal her injuries.

    After all, Zev did have elixirs but that was already used on Ainsley''s sword wound instead of other ces.

    With the Godfather here, even when Ainsley fainted, and her consciousness was in a deep sleep, the Godfather could still manipte Ainsley''s body to do things that Ainsley would not be able to do.

    This was like a dual personality or something, but this shaman power thing allowed the shaman to remain safe as long as the spirit itself was strong.

    The Godfather transferred all the pain from those injuries to himself and gritted his teeth to heal Ainsley''s wounds using the elixirs.

    Actually, without Ainsley using the shaman''s ability consciously, the Godfather couldn''t remain in Ainsley''s mind like this.

    After all, back then, when Ainsley was shot in the chest, the Godfather was ejected out and couldn''t help Ainsley no matter what.

    Now, because Ainsley''s energy cores had undergone qualitative leaps, there was a buffer period for when the shaman energy stopped running around the body to when the spirit was ejected out.

    Counting the time, the Godfather was almost ejected out, but since Ainsley had passed the most critical time, the Godfather slowly left Ainsley''s body, and everything was fine.

    It was just that, when there was the Godfather, Ainsley could still move her body even after losing consciousness.

    Now, after the Godfather left, Ainsley''s body instantly became limp, and the leader of the demon team had to catch Ainsley''s body so that she wouldn''t fall.

    At this time, the team didn''t dare to move forward while carrying the injured Ainsley, afraid that the slight movement would worsen the wounds.

    Because of this, the demons had to fight the iing enemies for a few minutes and rack their brains to save Ainsley.

    The demons didn''t have any healing ability, but they had a lot of healing-attribute herbs and items.

    They got this from the unique ces in Hell because no matter what, even if such things were rare in Hell, just like how corrosive attributes were rare in Heaven, it didn''t mean these elite demons didn''t have any.

    These demons were indeed only low-level demons, but even so, they owned one or two healing herbs, items and other things for emergencies.

    Now that Ainsley, the leader of their team, was injured so badly, everyone was rarely not so selfish and thought of giving those things to Ainsley.

    But when they wanted to give up their one and only life-saving item, they saw Ainsley''s wounds heal up at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Ainsley actually drank unknown things on her own, and her wounds were all repaired!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Not to mention that the holy energy inside Ainsley''s body also disappeared mysteriously.

    The demons knew that Ainsley was a shaman and the one who moved Ainsley''s body when she was injured must be her own contracted spirit.

    The evil spirits around also saw the Godfather figure, but they didn''t think much about such a weak chicken.

    Who would have thought that Ainsley herself had elixirs, which could bring the dying back to life?

    Back then, if it wasn''t for the deadly shot instantly taking Ainsley''s life away, the elixirs she owned would definitely be able to save her life even when she only had a breath away.

    Now that the demons saw such a thing, they were suddenly in awe toward Ainsley.

    They knew that a magic panacea like this was not so rare in the high-level world, but even so, it was considered a luxurious item.

    For the people in the mid-level world, such a medicine could fetch an extremely high price because not even elite forces could make such an efficient healing potion.

    A strong healer could definitely heal a severe injury like Ainsley''s injury just now, but the number of strong healers could be counted by hands in the whole world.

    Even the audiences in the live broadcast, who got so much information about Ainsley and knew that she was the owner of the Inheritance Stone business, were also taken aback by Ainsley''s elixirs.

    [(Human): This kid is going against Heaven, right? Not only did she find the Inheritance Stone, but she even had elixirs!]

    [(Human): Damn! That''s elixirs! Legend said that it could bring back those with only a breath away straight to their peak condition.]

    [(Elf): Our race can make elixirs, but certainly only one or two elixirs each year. Judging from the kid''s injuries, the kid definitely consumes more than one elixir.]

    The audiences saw Ainsley drinking potions, but they didn''t know that those potions were not only elixirs but also strange potions that would never exist in this mid-level world.

    Yes. Those potions were from high-level worlds, and even in a high-level world, such potions would be highly sought after, enough to create a small-scale war.

    Thankfully, everyone only thought that Ainsley had a lot of elixirs. Now, everyone wondered where Ainsley got the elixirs and how she got it.

    This is a big deal because elixirs can''t be created casually and nature-made elixirs usually only exists in legends!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1666 "Uncrowned Number One Mafia Family"

    Many people in the live broadcast became a bit greedy for those elixirs because unlike the Inheritance Stone which couldn''t save lives, the medicines could.

    People were afraid of death and greedy for life.

    Such elixirs were really tempting for many elite forces in this world, including non-human forces.

    But looking at Ainsley in the middle of so many demons, interacting with demon lords'' consciousness and participating in a war that even the celestial and blood n''s ancestors didn''t dare to participate...

    These forces suppressed their greed and immediately thought of befriending Ainsley instead.

    What if these higher-level beings who were even stronger than those who lived in high-level worlds, left something to Ainsley that allowed her to summon them?

    Just one low-level demon in that crowd could destroy a city within minutes, okay?

    These demons were even stronger than their ancestors, who could also destroy cities on their own.

    These ancestors'' strength had already surpassed the limit of this world, but the creatures from Heaven and Hell were even more terrifying!

    Looking at Ainsley''s backers, all forces who were greedy of Ainsley''s unknown elixirs immediately curbed their evil thoughts.

    They had learned their lesson the hard way, and if they didn''t want to start another big war like now, they better behave.

    At this moment, not only those foreign forces in the human continent and non-human continents, but the 7 sacred families in the Godlif Country were so regretful that their intestines hurt.

    They didn''t like the Sloan Family, who snatched the position of the first sacred family even when this family was kicked out of the ranking years ago.

    At first, the Sloan Family only ranked as a high-level mafia family, but after Ainsley''s various deeds, such as creating a unique guild, opening branches everywhere, and even got involved in a world-level war...

    The Sloan Family became the uncrowned number one mafia family among the other sacred families who got the protection of sacred beasts.

    Compared to the Sloan Family''s 3 beasts, who were all close to the current Sloan Family head, the other 7 sacred families were barely able to impress their guardian beasts.

    Even if they could, these beasts were not Code-L, Bello and Cellino''s match.

    Even the weakest Cellino became strong after awakening his moon beast state and could single out those sacred beasts who only guarded the families without engaging in actual fights for years.

    To be honest, even in the Godlif Country alone, among all types of families, now, the Sloan Family could be considered a giantpared to the Billios Family.

    If this was before, the Sloan Family was a bit weaker than the Billios Family. Still, after Ainsley showed her participation in the world-level war, even the Billios Family had to bow their heads.

    This was not a matter of resources, talents, or business ability of the family, but just relying on Ainsley''s rtionship with those demons alone was enough to push the Sloan Family to a top family even worldwide.

    A worldwide elite family had a lot of talents, businesses, forces, and other factors.

    Still, all of this would be useless in front of a rtionship that could even bring high-level beings from another world.

    Ainsley still couldn''t create a domain, but once she could do that, it was easy for her to summon these demons.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even if she couldn''t, there was still Atherton, who had a close rtionship with Ainsley despite only meeting her for a few days.

    The other non-human races also had ancestors and high-level beings that they could summon, but if they wanted to avoid another world war like now, they also had to respect the Sloan Family by several points.

    Just gave the Sloan Family a little time to rely on their family head''s prestige to cultivate a real force belonging to a top-level family in this world.

    By then, the Sloan Family would really be a gigantic mafia family, or maybe they could transform into a righteous family without relying heavily on Ainsley.

    And with Ainsley''s young age, her future was still long.

    The irregr guild would also breed more and more unique charm ability users.

    Moreover, maybe one day, the guild could enlighten new members to be unique tamers without relying heavily on Ainsley.

    The future was really bright.

    After Ainsley''s sudden death, many forces thought that the Sloan Family would fall back to the mud once more, but who would have thought they would rise to an even higher level instead?

    The family that feared this change the most must be the Aretha Family, who had a blood feud with the Sloan Family.

    Even when ir was a transmigrator, and the family had a connection with other pro-transmigrator families worldwide, the Aretha Family still couldn''tpare to even one-tenth of the Sloan Family.

    The Sloan Family rose too fast, and even now,paring ir and Ainsley, Ainsley had long surpassed ir.

    There was Zev as a cheat, but Zev choosing Ainsley was also because of Ainsley''s own virtue of strength.

    She could attract the Godfather, which in turn attracts Zev. This was what ir couldn''t do.

    It was said that many sacred families, such as the former Sloan Family and the Aretha Family, inherited the bloodline of either archangels or the demon lords.

    Just look at the current of the Aretha Family and the family''s heir, who was the behind-the-scenes family head.

    Both of them were named after the two archangels, Michael and Raphael.

    However, none of them inherited the archangel''s bloodline, and none of them even awakened that bloodline.

    Ainsley was the lucky one because she inherited the bloodline and also awakened the bloodline with Asmodeus'' help.

    Everything seemed to be arranged like fate for Ainsley to meet Atherton because of her death, and other factors in between.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1667 "Successfully Escaping Death"

    Now, looking at Ainsley on the screen, who was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, a lot of people sigh in awe.

    [(Human): This is not a child prodigy anymore. She has long surpassed a lot of old people with strength.]

    [(Human): Yes, yes. Just give her time to hone her skills and add more battle experiences...I believe she will be included in world history anytime soon.]

    Many old ability users with good strength admired such a young talent and many youngsters, who were a decade older than Ainsley, lowered their heads in shame.

    As for those whose age were close to Ainsley, most of them haven''t even awakened their abilities and those who had awakened their abilities had never stepped foot into the actual battle.

    Many instructors and teachers from various academies forced their students of all ages to watch the live broadcast to show these so-called geniuses that there was a sky above the sky.

    And Ainsley was that sky.

    The students from the Elton Academy didn''t watch the live broadcast because the Elton Academy was in chaos, but many people received sporadic news about Ainsley.

    Finley, as someone who knew Ainsley well but had been separated for a long time, naturally heard about Ainsley''s news and couldn''t help but show a wry smile.

    He was obviously someone who was reborn, and he should have been even more outstanding than Ainsley. However, in the end, when he was still in an academy while helping the family''s affairs bit by bit, the baby had already be an excellent family head.

    The family head didn''t need to be able to govern a lot of things in the family and only needed capable ministers to do that.

    The most important thing was to be the sharpest weapon, the toughest shield and the sturdiest tree that could represent the family, bring the family to a higher level and protect the family from various dangers.

    Ainsley had done these three things, and no one could say she was not a good family head.

    She might be recorded as one of the best family heads in history, even when she was young.

    To be honest, Finley believed that Ainsley should be a special existence and shouldn''t be a normal four-year-old kid.

    After all, no matter how genius a kid was, they would still be a kid with limited visions, experience, and so on.

    But Ainsley, aside from her obviousck of experience, her thinking was mature, and she was really unlike a four-year-old toddler.

    Many people also thought about this, but no matter what secret the baby hid from the world, a lot of elites still both admired and envied the baby.

    If they were born like this, having so many unique abilities as if they were the mostmon vegetables in the market, they would also be as strong as Ainsley....

    Once again, many of Ainsley''s strengths came from Zev''s cheat, but if this cheat was handed to other people, the result might be worse than in Ainsley''s hands.

    Anyway, from so many candidates, Zev chose Ainsley for a reason and it might be called fate.

    And this fated baby, had finally recovered from her injuries in just fifteen minutes,pletely making the demons dumbfounded or petrified on the spot.

    Ainsley slowly regained her consciousness and when she opened her eyes with difficulties, the first thing she did was to look for the Godfather.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Uncle Godfather, are you there? Are you okay? Are you injured?]

    Ainsley knew one thing or two about the Godfather transferring all the pain to himself.

    But because of this, Ainsley was also afraid that the Godfather''s spiritual body would be injured or something.

    After all, that attack came from an archangel! What if the attack not only injured her body but also injured the Godfather?

    Ainsley''s worry was not exaggerated because the Godfather was indeed slightly injured because of the holy energy that entered Ainsley''s body.

    In the end, a dead spirit leaned slightly towards the dark camp rather than the light camp.

    Although they were considered neutral, the pure high-level holy energy could still injure their spiritual bodies, just like how every spirit would subconsciously fear lightning.

    The Godfather didn''t hide his injury from Ainsley either and immediately admitted that he needed to recuperate for a while.

    [It''s just a slight injury. This Lord can absorb the spiritual energy and recover the wounds.]

    After hearing these sentences, Ainsley finally sighed in relief before looking at the demons around her who were still fighting iing enemies while looking at her with worry.

    These demons had hideous faces and only some of them had normal or even handsome faces, but when they looked at Ainsley, one could feel that their ferocious faces softened for the baby.

    The elites among the demons had good looks, and people could see more clearly the worry and panic on their faces.

    [Little boss, how do you feel? What about the wounds? Are you okay? Do you need to rest first or continue to go to his excellency Satan?]

    The leader of the demon team asked Ainsley several questions in one breath and also mentioned Satan by the way.

    When Ainsley was injured so badly, Satan went berserk and managed to kill his way to approach Ainsley''s ce, which was why they were actually not too far away from Ainsley.

    But the demons realized that if Michael could teleport once, he could do it for the second time and the third time.

    It had been fifteen minutes since Michaelst teleported, and no one knew when he would teleport again to sneak an attack at Ainsley.

    The same goes for Raguel.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1668 "Raguels Weakness"

    Since Michael could do such a thing such as teleporting within seconds, Raguel, as the owner of the domain, should be able to do the same thing.

    They just didn''t know why Raguel hadn''te to attack Ainsley, or maybe he thought that Ainsley was dying anyway, and he chose to fight Belphegor rather than waste his precious teleport quota.

    After all, manipting the space also consumed a lot of energy, and Raguel was not an idiot who wasted it for something trivial.

    But once Raguel or even Michael knew that Ainsley was still fine and she didn''t even die, they would definitely teleport a few more times to attack Ainsley.

    This time, maybe, both archangels woulde together!

    Regarding this, Ainsley was also a bit worried, because once she moved again, the two archangels would sense that the domain core had changed location.

    They would either think that the core was handed over to the demons or that Ainsley didn''t die yet.

    The two archangels would definitely think about the second possibility because, after so many failures, they started to look at Ainsley with different eyes.

    The fact that Michael came in person just to attack Ainsley proved that the archangels didn''t dare to underestimate Ainsley after the death of the other two archangels.

    Ainsley was also not confident she could dodge the two archangels'' attacks for the second time.

    Her luck would always be good, but what if she wasn''t given a chance to recuperate?

    Once that happened, no matter what, she would die.

    Ainsley actually thought of manipting the two archangels'' luck or stealing their luck directly until they died, but thinking again...

    There were too many unstable factors.

    Ainsley didn''t know whether the target of her attack would be the archangels or the mediums instead.

    The archangels might be able to give all the damage to their consciousness bodies to their mediums instead.

    And Ainsley was also not sure that with her current level, she could manipte the archangels'' luck until they died or steal their luck until they didn''t have even a speck of luck anymore.

    The group of demons were worried on Ainsley''s behalf, and they also kept talking about this while still staying in ce, not daring to move forward at all.

    It was better for Satan toe to them than for Ainsley to go to Satan''s ce.

    Satan could still withstand the archangel''s sudden attack, but Ainsley could not.

    Ainsley was also in distress and kept looking at the 3D map, trying to see Satan''s location.

    Judging from the distance shown in the map, Satan was really not too far from Ainsley''s ce. Just five minutes of flying non-stop, and they would meet each other.

    However, this would only happen if Satan flew non-stop without being bothered by other people.

    If there were too many enemies around, even Satan would have to slow down no matter what.

    Let''s estimate that Satan would only be able to arrive at Ainsley''s ce in another fifteen minutes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And these fifteen minutes were enough for either Michael or Raguel to attack Ainsley using a special teleport inside the domain.

    It was this hidden danger that made Ainsley a bit fearful. No matter how lucky she was, back then, even the demons didn''t notice Michael''s arrival.

    They only saw something wrong when Michael had retracted his sword and returned to his original ce.

    Maybe this special teleportation also had its own rules, which was why Michael didn''t stay for long, only a few seconds and then he went back.

    If not, Michael would have stayed for a bit longer to see Ainsley die with his own eyes.

    Still, those short few seconds were so quick that the demons hadn''t even reacted and Ainsley was already attacked.

    As the party was being attacked, Ainsley also had to say that there was no way to dodge the attack when Michaelnded so close to her.

    With just a swing of his sword, he could actually behead Ainsley''s head with ease.

    But Ainsley was a blood n, and the blood n was a bit like a zombie. The zombies wouldn''t die unless their heads were blown off.

    The blood n, on the other hand, would never die as long as their heart was still ''beating''.

    Oh well, the blood n actually didn''t have a heartbeat, but their weakness was indeed, their heart and pure silver.

    Michael''s sword was not only pure silver that he used to deal with many demons with weaknesses against silver, but was also coated with a strong high-level holy energy.

    It was because of this that Michael felt that Ainsley would definitely die. If not for the attack to miss the target by a few inches, Ainsley would die again on the spot.

    Ainsley racked her brain, trying to protect herself for the second time, and all she could think of was to infect Michael and Raguel with the love virus as soon as possible.

    Thinking like this, Ainsley didn''t bother to fly forward and just focused all her attention on infecting Michael, the one who was more dangerous than Raguel.

    Even when Raguel was the owner of this domain and also held the sword of justice, he was held back by the word justice itself.

    If he punished someone who was not in the wrong position and wasn''t included in the scope of ''injustice'', Raguel would get a bacsh.

    Even if Raguel could interpret the meaning of justice on his own, thus killing so many people who shouldn''t be killed, there was one nemesis that he couldn''t manipte through the so-called justice thing.

    It was children.

    Yes, the fcking weak and young children!

    No one would have thought that Raguel''s weakness, the nemesis of his so-called power of justice would be weak children!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1669 "Satans Ultimate Attack For Michael"

    No matter what the children did, even if they were evil to the bone, it wasn''t Raguel''s authority to punish them because no matter what, Heaven believed that all children had pure souls.

    Their souls might be tainted by their surroundings, but they could face redemption easier than adults, which was a huge merit for people in Heaven.

    Raguel could not attack Ainsley, which was why he probably assisted Michael to attack Ainsley on his behalf instead.

    As for Wilhelm, that guy only had the appearance of a child, but his physical age was already older than many oldiesbined.

    As for Ainsley, her physical age was indeed four years old.

    Even if her soul was twenty years old, now that the soul blended with the body, unless Raguel could precisely attack only Ainsley''s soul, he could do nothing to Ainsley.

    Ainsley worked hard to infect Michael, and her hard work didn''t disappoint. At least, after a few minutes, Michael''s consciousness was finally infected by the love virus.

    Although Ainsley doubted whether she could make Michael stop targeting her, she could mislead Michael to teleport in the wrong direction, right?

    Ainsley had just thought about this when her 3D map projection shed in a red light, and another warning sounded in Ainsley''s ears.

    [Warning. Warning. Enemy iing!]

    One of the two golden dots flickered again, and Ainsley knew that it must be Michael''s golden dot represented on the 3D map.

    Without any hesitation, in that split second, before Michael teleported away, Ainsley gave him the wrong direction even when Michael could sense the location of the domain core.

    Ainsley instilled the belief that the domain core was temporarily given to someone else, and Ainsley took this time to ''run away''.

    However, she had a hidden trick to get back the domain core instantly.

    Michael didn''t know why he suddenly had such a thought, but as someone who could see a glimpse of the future once in a while, although most of the time it would be a vision instead of a heart voice like now...

    Michael believed in his ''thoughts'' and didn''t hesitate to teleport to the coordinate that just appeared in his mind instead of the location of the true domain core.

    Michael knew nothing that he actually teleported to Satan''s ce instead of Ainsley''s, but Ainsley was not sorry for Satan because she knew that no matter what, Satan could counterattack!

    Michael''s body disappeared again in front of Lucifer, and before Lucifer could curse in anger, the archangel suddenly appeared in front of Satan!

    Satan had just finished another batch of ''ants'' who bothered him when he suddenly sensed a holy energy fluctuation and the space fluctuations right in front of him.

    Satan was not as slow as Ainsley, and the moment he felt the slight fluctuation, even before seeing the enemy, Satan had already fired his most ferocious attack ever.

    After all, someone who could teleport inside a domain, and had such arge holy energy fluctuation would only be an archangel, not anyone else.

    Satan didn''t care which archangel came to sneak attack on him, but they would be wrong if they thought a sneak attack would work on him!

    BOOM!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Satan''s fiery spear of me coated with strange-colored fire that no one could say the name of the color immediately stab straight to the center of the energy fluctuations.

    This spear that looked more like a trident with thorns was Satan''s famous weapon that he recreated with his special ability¡ª wrath.

    Wrath burned everything to ashes, and that was why it was included in the 7 deadly sins.

    Wrath not only burned everything, but also gave birth to chaos, misery, and other negative situations.

    And so, aside from the strange me, a chaos attribute appeared at the tip of the trident, ready to tear apart anyone touched by the trident.

    Chaos attributes ripped everything apart, making everything and everyone a mess.

    Even archangels were not spared from chaos.

    If anything, the evil energy inside chaos attribute was like Michael''s holy energy that destroyed Ainsley''s cells by purifying her from the inside out.

    Chaos¡ª it destroyed everything from the inside out.

    Michael had justnded on his teleportation point and was about to swing his sword when the chaos me trident appeared out of the blue, striking straight to his chest!

    Maybe Ainsley did suck Michael''s luck a bit and thisck of luck, although only a little'', was actually fatal in the right situation.

    If this happened somewhere else or at another time, Michael wouldn''t be at a disadvantage just because he lost a little luck.

    But when facing a sudden life-and-death situation, a little bit of luck could save people, and a little less luck could also kill.

    Even if Michael was still lucky, in a life and death situation, one would need absolute luck at the highest level to be able to avoid the sure death thing.

    If not for this, why would Ainsley boost her luck to the highest instead of saving energy and just casually boost her luck?

    Michael would never expect that when he arrived at his teleportation, before he couldunch an attack, he would be greeted by a life-threatening attack.

    This attack used almost 90% of Satan''s real power, and he made sure that judging from the energy fluctuation, the ce he targeted would be the vital area of whoever came to attack him.

    The chaos me trident appeared an inch in front of Michael''s left chest, and before Michael could dodge, protect himself, or even return to his original position using teleportation...

    The chaos me trident had already pierced his left chest and immediately created arge hole until the whole chest was gone!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1670 "The First Celestial King Is Dead"

    Compared to Ainsley''s tiny hole, this hole was more bloody, and the whole heart was shattered on the spot.

    One could even ''admire'' the sky through the hole in Michael''s chest.

    And the one who got hurt was naturally Michael''s medium, the first king of the celestial race.

    Even if his body was strong, facing such a sudden ultimate attack, his body also couldn''t bear it.

    The moment the heart burst into pieces, the me and chaos attribute immediately entered the wound and did another chain of damage to the inside organs.

    The me moved like a snake inside the blood, burning everything it could touch.

    The chaos attribute flew together with the me, tearing apart everything, stirring chaos, and destroying everything that could be destroyed.

    In just a few seconds, the almighty first king of the celestial race didn''t have an intact body, and Michael was automatically kicked out of the body because the body was judged to be dead!

    The first king of the celestial race died just like this, and Michael still had that shock in his eyes, never disappearing.

    He would never expect that his teleportation point didn''t lead to Ainsley but to Satan instead.

    That is Satan!

    Satan and Lucifer''s strength was known to be a tie, and no one was better than the other one.

    So far, the reason why the archangels and the demon lords never used their ultimate attack was simply that such an attack was easy to be dodged.

    On the other hand, once the ultimate attack wasunched, it would drain almost all the power in their consciousness body.

    Since it was something that would not kill the enemy by 100%, yet it had such a huge drawback, the archangels, and the demon lords still kept their ultimate attack for when they had the chance.

    Michael didn''t use his ultimate attack on Ainsley because it was like using a hammer to kill an ant.

    It was too much and a waste of resources.

    Never would he imagine that Satan would use the ultimate attack and that he would be the one at the other end of the teleportation.

    The reason why the archangels didn''t teleport often to attack the demon lords was that the demon lords could feel the space fluctuations and the holy energy fluctuations whenever they teleport.

    If this was just to return to the original ce after teleporting, there would be less holy energy and space fluctuations, which was why Michael was not afraid of using the teleportation in front of Lucifer.

    But it was different if the demon lord was at the other end of the teleportation''s destination-- just like now.

    No one expected Michael to make such a low-level mistake, and Satan also didn''t expect the archangel who came would be Michael.

    He thought that maybe, it was Raguel who made a wrong decision or something, but if it was Raguel, he could escape more freely than Michael.

    After all, he was the owner of the domain, and as the owner, it was the hardest thing to kill an owner of a domain inside their own domain.

    Satan only expected to catch Raguel by surprise and leave him some injuries that would make him lose in front of Belphegorter on.

    Satan didn''t care about the ultimate attack that heunched because even if it wouldn''t kill Raguel, at least, with the owner of the domain getting injured to an extent, his control over the domain would also weaken.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But he also didn''t expect the person who appeared to turn out to be Michael!

    Is this the joke of the century? Why would Michael sneak attack on him if he knew that both archangels and the demon lords were sensitive to the opposite energy fluctuations?

    No one would be dumb enough tomit this mistake when they knew it would be a mistake!

    But Michaelmitted such a mistake when the war was at its peak. The situation could change anytime with the slightest mistake, and Michael did this slightest ''mistake''.

    The first king of the celestial race died on the spot, and Michael became a lonely, wandering consciousness.

    Before Satan could understand what was going on and why Michael was here, Michael''s consciousness was teleported back to his original ce.

    And his original ce was right in front of Lucifer.

    As usual, Lucifer really didn''t sense Michael''s arrival, but even so, he was already prepared.

    He had figured out the rule of the so-called special teleportation, and he had judged when Michael would arrive.

    Just when Lucifer was also preparing for an ultimate attack to surprise Michael, the one who arrived in front of him was just a transparent, life-sized Michael.

    It was the hateful Michael''s own face, not the face of the first king of the celestial race.

    But even so, Michael''s face was still full of holy light, making it difficult to see his true face.

    Only his many wings showed his identity as one of the archangels, and that military cloak on his back identified him as the leader of God''s army-- Michael.

    But this one had a transparent body, a dazed look in his eyes full of disbelief, and....yeah. That''s it.

    Michael returned only with his Consciousness Body!

    Lucifer was so shocked that he didn''t prepare his ultimate attack and only stared at Michael with wide eyes.

    Atherton, as the other controller of his own body, twitched his lips in reflex and almost choked while breathing air.

    Mom! Holy cow-- can anyone tell him why Michael suddenly returned only with his Consciousness Body?

    Who killed his medium?!

    Everyone around Lucifer was as dumbfounded as Atherton, especially Ainsley, who saw one of the two golden dots disappearing.

    The golden dots represented archangels and the dots disappearance means that one of the archangels died!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1671 "Unlucky Michael"

    Ainsley zoomed the picture of the map to see the real situation around that disappearing golden dot, only to see the ruined body of the first celestial king and Michael in a state of consciousness.

    The corpse of the celestial race''s first king didn''t fall down immediately because no matter what, his wings were there, acting as a parachute to slow down the fall.

    Thus, Ainsley saw Satan, who was dumbfounded in front of the corpse, and then when she switched the picture to Lucifer, she saw the transparent Michael.

    Ainsley didn''t know why Michael and his medium were separated so far, but looking at the corpse, Ainsley suddenly thought of what she had done to Michael back then.

    Didn''t she mislead Michael to Satan''s ce? Then, this corpse...it must be Satan who did it!

    Ainsley was not too surprised that Satan could do such a thing in a short time, but what she was confused about was Michael, who actually returned to Lucifer''s ce without a medium.

    Isn''t that...the same as delivering meat to the door? Michael is just waiting to be ughtered, right?

    The moment the first king of the celestial race died, Raguel immediately sensed it because Michael was thrown out of the medium, and now, his life was on the countdown.

    When Raguel saw this, before Lucifer could do anything to Michael, Raguel forcefully used his power as the domain owner to transfer Michael away from Lucifer!

    Anyway, if Michael found a new medium in time, everything would be fine.

    There were so many battle angels around, and there might be someone who would be suitable for Michael.

    Michael disappeared in front of Lucifer and Atherton just like that, but the two didn''t look surprised at all.

    Since there were only two archangels left, how could Raguel, the owner of the domain, let Michael die?

    It wouldn''t be so easy to kill Michael.

    After all, Satan''s attack only killed Michael''s medium, not Michael himself.

    As the number one archangel in Heaven, Michael was stronger than other archangels, and the time he could spend outside without a medium was longer than other archangels.

    The moment Michael was transferred away, Lucifer immediately broke free from the encirclement around him and rushed toward Ainsley and Satan''s ce.

    No matter what, since Michael escaped, Lucifer didn''t think of finding him because the priority was the domain core.

    Anyway, as long as they got the domain core, even if Michael found a new medium, they could kill Michael for the second time.

    Unfortunately, Michael didn''t know why he was quite unlucky, but after he attacked Ainsley, his luck was getting worse.

    Ainsley herself didn''t know that after the attack, she awakened a new skill rted to her luck maniption ability, and it had something to do with the Luck Thief that Zev awakened for Ainsley.

    Luck Thief had a passive mode that would suck the luck of the enemies around the ability user to support the ability user when she was in danger.

    But there was a second passive mode here. Whoever attacked the ability user and forced the passive skill to be activated, that person would be ''cursed''.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Their luck would be drained over bit by bit, and the luck would be transferred to the ability user as pensation''.

    This unique passive skill only appeared when the ability user was dying, only having a breath away in the body.

    Ainsley was precisely like this, which was why, after Ainsleyprehended Luck Thief, although the attack happened before she acquired the skill, the passive skill was still triggered based on the ''past ounts''.

    And Michael didn''t know that his luck was stripped away bit by bit, making him unlucky to meet Satan''s blow face-on, and to be sent back to Lucifer, and then sent away again to find a new medium¡ª

    But he didn''t find any.

    It wasn''t that Michael was picky. In this situation, he could not afford to be picky at all. However, there was the so-calledpatibility in the end.

    Even if his consciousness could possess anyone, but if the body were not suitable, even when the owner of the body allowed Michael to use the body, he would still be ejected out.

    In this case, the Consciousness Body was indeed simr to spirits, but because they were consciousness in a sense and not a spirit with a spirit body, they would die without a medium.

    On the contrary, spirits could live well without possessing anyone and possessing someone was just to feel alive again or do things that their spiritual bodies couldn''t do, such as eating human food, and so on.

    Michael used his sensitive prescription as an archangel to scan the whole Armageddon domain, wasting 20% of his power just to find the most suitable medium for him.

    Among so many battle angels and heavenly creatures who were left behind after the Gate of Heaven was closed, there should be one suitable medium, right?

    But the suitable mediums were either dead already or had returned to Heaven through the gate.

    Now, there were only a bunch of battle angels who were suitable for other archangels but none of them were suitable for Michael!

    Michael was stunned silly, and he almost couldn''t help but roar at the void.

    No! This can''t be! How could this be?! From so many battle angels, there was not a single one who could be his medium?

    What about the heavenly creatures? It was fine too!

    Even though the heavenly creatures usually didn''t have aplete humanoid appearance and often had strange features, Michael couldn''t disdain them in this situation.

    Really, if this was before, Michael wouldn''t even bother to look at those ''monsters'' but now, he had no other choices!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1672 "The Secret Behind Unique Awakened Abilities"

    A lot of heavenly creatures were also in the form of beasts, but the frustrated Michael didn''t care.

    As long as the body was suitable, he would choose that body as his next medium.

    But when Michael found his future medium, so coincidentally, that medium would die under the enemies'' attacks.

    One by one, the mediums that Michael reluctantly fancied actually died for various reasons!

    If it was just once or twice, it was okay, but so many times...Michael suspected something was wrong.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t think about luck, because Michael was actually lucky and had some kind of rtionship with luck maniption.

    However, this was indeed the first time to see something strange happen around him.

    Michael had always been smart, and soon, he knew why those mediums kept dying.

    It was not because someone knew that he fancied the mediums and purposely killed the medium, but because of...luck.

    Michael looked at his own Consciousness Body and opened his special eyes that could see the luck of other beings, including himself.

    Things like luck and something had always been associated with the light camp while curses, unlucky things and those negative situations were all rted to the dark camp.

    Michael knew about curses and some powerful supernatural things that could affect people, but this was the first time he saw something rted to luck.

    Cursing someone to be unlucky and manipting the luck so that they were unlucky sounded simr, but it was actually different.

    A curse could be broken with special means, but the second method could only be countered by wearing luck-boosting items so that no matter how much the luck was lowered, it wouldn''t be too fatal.

    A curse would also be ineffective in front of people with top-level luck because no matter what, when the person was extremely lucky, even a curse could not kill them unless they used up all their luck.

    But luck maniption could directly adjust the luck level of the targeted person.

    No matter how lucky that person was, as long as the luck maniptor had enough energy and strength, they could still adjust the luck level.

    This is why the luck maniption ability had such a heavy price for the user, and if Ainsley were not in her blood n mode, her lifespan would have been reduced to the point that she would probably die before she became an adult.

    Luck maniption thing, and those curses rted to this ability were often associated with karma rather than a curse.

    It was said that if someone attacked a person with high-level luck, they would get karma, and they would be unlucky, or the misfortune would backfire on the troublemaker.

    But such an ability had always been rare, so rare even in countless high-level worlds...

    Those who had this ability could be counted on one hand.

    Michael didn''t believe that Ainsley had such a heaven-defying ability.<novelnext></novelnext>

    To be precise, he didn''t dare to believe it.

    So far, only people favored by Heaven could awaken strange abilities with the light camp''s attribute, such as Code-L with her wish-granting ability.

    There was a reason why Code-L was favored by Heaven, though.

    Even when Code-L was not a devout believer in the light camp and now, she even helped the dark camp, Heaven favored Code-L because of her unique bloodline.

    She had the bloodline of a white tiger, one of the four auspicious beasts in Chinese mythology, hailed as a protector of a certain direction between South, North, West and East.

    It was not clear which direction the white tiger guarded, but anyway, Code-L was already included in the ''special'' column because of this.

    Then, the reason why she was chosen among so many other white tigers in various worlds was simply that she had the cutest beast formpared to other white tigers.

    Heaven could be willful.

    People in the high-level worlds who could indirectly stimte the awakening of people from the mid-level or low-level worlds were also willful.

    To be able to awaken the wish-granting ability, the user candidate had to be favored by many people who could grant tons of wishes in exchange for something.

    Many times, the white tigers who awakened this ability died because the people who granted their wishes demanded a high price.

    After a long time, the tiger couldn''t pay the price or the umted price left hidden injuries.

    If this happened, the white tiger, no matter whether they were already legendary beasts or not, would die in the end.

    For Code-L to live so long and be granted a lot of strange wishes in exchange for a small price, she really had a lot of admirers all over the high-level worlds without her knowing.

    It was not exaggerated to say that the people in high-level worlds had a way to ''peek'' at the people in the mid-level or low-level world without harming them.

    It was said that aside from bloodline, the probability of someone awakening a powerful ability was rted to the people in the high-level worlds.

    If the ability users awakened weak abilities, it must not be the high-level people''s faults, but if they awakened something good, there was a huge chance that it was indirectly linked to the people in the high-level worlds.

    That''s why, those ancestors who left the mid-level world and entered a high-level world could always bless their descendants, which further widened the gap between humans and non-humans, solely because of this reason.

    Of course, many high-level beings love humans, which was why even when humans didn''t have a ''back door'', many of them also awakened unique abilities that their family members never awakened before!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1673 "Michael Is Eyeing Ainsley"

    Michael knew about this, but he didn''t think Heaven and high-level beings would choose Ainsley over anyone in the various mid-level and high-level worlds to awaken the luck maniption ability!

    This ability was brought by the soul, which means it was Ainsley''s innate ability created from her own soul, but even so, for someone in a mid-level world to awaken such an ability...

    Michael didn''t believe that high-level beings didn''t interfere in this matter.

    The high-level beings couldn''t harm the lower-level beings without obeying the strict rules, such as being summoned to the lower-level worlds and such.

    But giving a blessing and other positive things were allowed.

    Of course, the blessed ones couldn''tmunicate with the higher-level beings which was why the higher-level beings would also not be able to use their blessings to make a mess in those lower-level worlds.

    But the high-level beings also had their own purpose when blessing others in the lower-level worlds or in a fellow high-level world.

    It was said that if the blessed person umted merits, fame, poprity, strength, and even created a positive or negative impact in their own world, the one who gave the blessing would get a share of the merits.

    This is the way the high-level beings who didn''t want to be summoned go to fight umted merits to strengthen themselves.

    One ability user could be ''blessed'' by more than one high-level beings, and the high-level beings would get a share of merit based on which blessing gave which impact on that small world.

    Ainsley repeatedly used her charm ability and her luck maniption ability to make miracles, and so, whoever gave Ainsley such a blessing would get the most merit.

    Michael really didn''t understand why Heaven and those high-level beings living in high-level worlds favored Ainsley.

    But looking at all her feats up to now, if Michael could bless Ainsley before he met her, he would probably do the same.

    Damn. If Ainsley was on the light camp''s side instead, wouldn''t the dark camp''s side be the one losing so many demon lords?

    Michael both hated and appreciated Ainsley but now, he had a sour feeling after guessing that Ainsley could manipte luck.

    Michael knew how scary this ability could be.

    Don''t look down on Ainsley, who was still a bit weak because she wasn''t as strong as other people who also had the same ability.

    In those worlds, these luck maniptors all held an important position, and few people dared to offend them.

    A lot of people even said that this ability should be a leak from Gods and Goddesses'' ability, and whoever awakened this ability was an ''apostle'', and they held the fate of other people in their hands.

    Such a person...usually, they would not be corrupt, and they were all kind people with good hearts.

    They would not be unscrupulous because of their power, but if someone offended them for no reason and touched their bottom line, they would show no mercy.

    These characteristics sounded a lot like the little kid, right?

    The little kid really never messed with other people, and even when she ''stole'' the business of the Monster Tamer Guild, she proposed to share the ''pie'' and wanted a win-win solution.

    A pity, others didn''t have a clear heart, and they all liked to mess with the kid.

    Just like now.

    Michael understood that the one who started the war was Queen Rachel, the current leader of the celestial race.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This war ended up bing the war between the dark camp and the light camp.

    Ainsley was just ying with her family when the blood n was attacked.

    Many people also coveted the baby''s soul, wanting to do this and that.

    All of these events led to Ainsley being forced to be involved in the war and even y key roles.

    Now that Ainsley used her luck maniption ability, even Michael was powerless to resist.

    If this was an active attack rather than karma, Michael could still resist a bit with his identity as the number one archangel.

    He also had a lot of things to do with luck, and he had never been unlucky before.

    But this is karma.

    Karma didn''t care whether the person was an archangel or not, whether the person was weak or strong, whether the person was rich or poor.

    The moment the other party attacked the ability user until they were already in front of the death door...

    Karma immediately woke up and would always execute the rules and regtions rted to this bacsh thingy.

    Even if it was a higher-level being who attacked Ainsley in person, as long as Ainsley didn''t immediately die on the spot and survived the death door, karma would immediately appear!

    This karma made Michael miserable and couldn''t find a suitable medium.

    However, the angel was not in distress.

    Now that Michael couldn''t find any medium, he¡­suddenly had a bold idea.

    He also had some rtions with the so-called luck, and to be honest, a certain kid''s body was too suitable for all spirits and Consciousness Body.

    Michael didn''t know that when Ainsley awakened her shaman ability, maybe because she was too ''favored'', she got the ambassador physique that could borrow the power of other non-contracted spirits in exchange for something.

    This physique made Ainsley''s body suitable for all spirits and Consciousness Body, which was why even Gabriel was brave enough to try to possess Ainsley''s body.

    Now, there was another archangel in distress who couldn''t find a medium and was eyeing Ainsley instead!

    After all, Michael really had no other choices in hand.

    Since Ainsley is suitable...why not make her as his new medium?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1674 "Michael Forcefully Possessed Ainsley"

    The moment Michael thought about his bizarre n, Michael immediately implemented it.

    Since he knew he would be unlucky and couldn''t find a suitable medium soon, why not try for the unexpected?

    In an instant, Michael''s figure shuttled among the holy spirits, heroic spirits and the battle angels who were still fighting hard against the demons and the evil spirits.

    Michael used this ''chaos'' to approach Ainsley at high speed, cleverly avoiding Lucifer.

    The only one he might meet would be Satan, but since Satan was weakened after he used his ultimate attack, Michael knew that Satan had no time to care about others.

    Satan would either rush to Ainsley''s ce to use his remaining strength to crush the domain core, or he would again face Raguel''s sudden attack from teleportation.

    As the owner of the domain, Raguel was much more free when he used the domain itself to teleport him from one ce to another.

    Relying on his identity as the domain owner, even the demon lords found it hard to detect his arrival through teleportation.

    Michael felt that Raguel better take care of the weakened Satan if he wanted to reduce the number of demon lords on the other side to the same as the archangels.

    Michael''s move was indeed clever and slick.

    Even Lucifer couldn''t find Michael and didn''t think Michael was again targeting Ainsley, just like how Gabriel targeted Ainsley back then.

    At the same time, Ainsley, who had been paying attention to Michael''s movement, saw the pale golden dot with only Michael''s Consciousness Body moved towards her ce.

    Ainsley didn''t think that Michael wanted to use her as his next medium. What Ainsley thought was that, maybe the medium that Michael fancied was not far from their ce.

    If so, should they sabotage Michael''s fancied medium so that Michael would die soon without a medium?

    Ainsley didn''t know that the so-called sabotage had already happened automatically because of Karma and the cause of Karma was still Ainsley herself.

    Thinking that Michael without a medium would be less threatening, Ainsley proposed to the demons around her to move forward to find Satan.

    Since it was Satan who killed Michael and exhausted almost all his energy, they had to hurry and use Satan''s remaining strength to crush the domain core.

    Finding Lucifer was also okay, but Lucifer was far away from Satan''s ce. If Lucifer were the one who flew to her ce, Ainsley would definitely choose to find Lucifer instead of Satan.

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that Lucifer did fly towards Ainsley''s ce to reunite with Satan and Belphegor.

    With only one Michael''s Consciousness Body and one Raguel left, if there were no ident, their dark camp would win in no time.

    If it''s not for crushing the domain core would be faster than finding Raguel and encircling him, Lucifer would have chosen the second method to end the war.

    Just imagine. The feat and merits of the demon lords would get after they killed all four archangels.

    That would be a once-in-a-millennium achievement!<novelnext></novelnext>

    A pity. It was easier and faster to find Ainsley and crush the domain core in her hand while crushing the secondary domain core that the group had stolen from the Sky Temple before.

    All forces were heading towards Ainsley and Satan''s ce, and coincidentally, Raguel teleported away from Belphegor just to fight Satan instead.

    Compared to Belphegor, who was not that injured despite being weakened, Satan was a better ''prey''.

    If he could kill Satan, it would also stop Ainsley from crushing the domain core.

    Of course, Raguel was vaguely uneasy, afraid that he would be the only one left in the archangel team and that the demon lords would besiege him.

    But he still believed in Michael. Michael must have found a way to get a new medium which means, he wouldn''t die just like that.

    Yes. The medium he found was one of the best mediums ever, and the moment Michael appeared around Ainsley, he rushed to enter Ainsley''s mind without rming the enemy!

    Even the 3D map hadn''t rang the rm, and Michael, relying on his godly speed, had already forcefully possessed Ainsley''s mind!

    The figure of archangel Michael appeared in everyone''s eyes for less than a second before they saw with their own eyes how the transparent ghost entered Ainsley''s head.

    Everything happened so fast without any warning, and the 3D map had just rang the rm when the enemy had already ''attacked'' Ainsley.

    This time, without Asmodeus inside Ainsley''s mind or the Godfather possessing Ainsley''s body as a shaman, Michael sessfully upied Ainsley''s body with almost no resistance at all.

    After all, the so-called forceful possession was like Wilhelm''s puppetry ability that forced the enemies to be the puppets of the ability user.

    Ainsley only saw a sh and her head suddenly felt as if it was stabbed by something.

    The stinging painsted only for a few seconds, and the next moment, Ainsley saw an intruder in her mind.

    The intruder looked familiar, and under Ainsley''s astonished eyes, Michael, who was finally not so unlucky anymore, waved his hands as he shrunk himself to be a chibi version.

    Michael would never use a chibi version if this were before, but after his medium was killed, using the chibi version could reduce the energy consumption and could also decrease the sudden impact on his chosen medium.

    After all, not everyone could bear to see the true face of the archangels like the three kings of the celestial race.

    Ainsley only saw a glimpse of Michael''s appearance, and her head started to throb.

    If not for Michael immediately shrinking himself to be a chibi version, Ainsley would have been driven mad on the spot!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1675 "Ainsleys Weakness Is Revealed?"

    If Ainsley went mad, Michael would lose another medium, and this also showed Michael''s bad luck that slowly haunted him, forcing the angel to react quickly.

    ? Michael''s luck was not that good due to karma, but ''thankfully'', the one he targeted was Ainsley, and somehow, he didn''t ''attack'' her, which never triggered another karma whatsoever.

    However, to be honest, Michael''s journey was not as smooth as what the other people see.

    If not for him being slightly unlucky, he would have been able to take Ainsley as his medium way faster than now.

    The moment Michael''s chibi version appeared in Ainsley''s mind, the baby froze on the spot, and the painful expression on her face became even more exaggerated.

    The price of a forceful possession harmed both Ainsley and Michael.

    Now, Michael was forced to be a chibi not only to prevent Ainsley from being driven mad but also to suppress the bacsh of a forceful possession.

    Ainsley, on the other hand, suffered another round of intense headaches.

    If not for her excellent pain tolerance after experiencing various pain, the baby would have passed out again on the spot.

    When Ainsley saw Michael in her mind and realized that her control over her body was less than 30%, the baby''s consciousness showed an astonished look on her face.

    At the same time, Ainsley''s consciousness looked at the intruder across her with sharp eyes, not at all intimidated by the chibi version of Michael.

    [Can you please leave my body? What do you want to do with my body, you parasite? You can only control 70% of my body, and the remaining 30% is still my most important ability.]

    The one Ainsley could control was precisely the luck maniption ability because it was linked to her soul and not to her body.

    On the other hand, what Michael could manipte was precisely this one aside from the Realism Art.

    After all, although Michael somehow sessfully possessed Ainsley''s body, he was constantly fighting Ainsley''s Asmodeus and blood n''s bloodline that was ipatible with his own attribute.

    Michael didn''t have the energy to purify Ainsley''s bloodline.

    If he did have some energy left, he would have long purified the body so that he could control the body 100%, not like now.

    The current percentage would also slowly change from 70% to 50% and then decrease again to 30%, leaving the rest to Ainsley because most of Ainsley''s body and her awakened abilities had the dark camp''s attribute.

    It was precisely because of this that even when Michael''s move was unexpected, Ainsley quickly calmed down and tried her best to snatch back control over her body from this ''parasite''.

    Facing Ainsley, who suddenly calmed down and even tried to snatch back control over the body, Michael''s lips twitched, and he quickly used Ainsley''s body to activate the Realism Art.

    This ability was not that unfamiliar because Michael had seen a few people in Heaven use simr abilities and the core of these abilities were all ''creation'' anyway.

    While Ainsley tried to overwhelm Michael so that she could kick him outter, Michael, using Ainsley''s body, suddenly summoned the brush used for the realism art.

    Seeing Ainsley''s sudden move, the Godfather and the demons around Ainsley subconsciously distanced themselves from Ainsley because they knew that Ainsley was now not necessarily herself anymore.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There is Michael who controlled Ainsley''s body!

    The scene when Michael possessed Ainsley''s body was recorded by the special cameras and after the audiences slowed down the recorded live broadcast a few times, they finally saw the true scene.

    The people in the mid-level world were immediately blown up, and the demons in Hell were also rioting.

    [(1st Floor of Hell): what the ! This archangel guy is really uneasy, right? How could he forcefully upy Ainsley''s body?]

    [(5th floor of Hell): To be honest, I''ve never seen anyone who can be processed by both a demon lord and an archangel. This baby has an unusual physique.]

    [(7th floor of Hell): the one upstairs, how can your focus be so wrong? We should focus on the shameless big bird! A forceful possession will hurt the one being possessed!]

    And it''s no different from being controlled like a puppet, but in this case, there was a foreign intruder in your own body, like one body with two consciousnesses.

    Such a thing could be way more annoying than just being a brainless puppet for others.

    Jake once experienced this, and the feeling of having someone inside your head and forcefully controlling your body was not pleasant in the slightest.

    The demons were genuinely worried about Ainsley because the baby represented their camp, anyway.

    But the people from Ainsley''s mid-level world had varied thoughts.

    Some were genuinely worried about Ainsley herself. Some were just worried that Ainsley could not end the war because of the ident.

    Others started to dig more about Ainsley''s physique and concluded that Ainsley really had a body that was easy to be possessed by spirits and likes.

    "Since it''s like this, can''t we send a wild spirit to possess the baby''s body to do things for us? A few wild spirits will obey the shaman''s order for benefits without being contracted."

    Some wild spirits didn''t have too much hostility to humans, and they even worked well with humans, benefitting a lot while not being tied down.

    Such spirits were usually unpredictable, and they could be used to assassinate people.

    Of course, only the high-level spirits could do this because those below the high-level could never injure living beings without a shaman.

    However, there were also a lot of people who simply wanted to kill the opponent''s contracted spirit, and these wild spirits could do that without contracting a shaman!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1676 "Michael Used Realism Art"

    Seeing Ainsley''s ident with Michael, many people with bad thoughts suddenly found Ainsley''s so-called weak spot.

    "If we can find a high-level spirit to forcefully possess this baby''s body, even if it won''tst long, we can benefit a lot just from a few casual moves."

    After all, Ainsley was a prominent figure now, and if the spirit forced Ainsley''s body to do this and that, some people would immediately benefit a lot with just a wave of Ainsley''s hand.

    And it would be hard to find the people behind the hired spirits.

    The elite world forces got this nice surprise, and they were all discussing the possibility of sending the powerful wild spirit to get some benefit from Ainsley herself.

    "You see, if this is another shaman, it will be impossible to possess without having a contract. Attacking a shaman is okay, but possessing one needs mutual consent."

    But Ainsley turned out to be a different ''species''. The elite forces didn''t know why Ainsley had this physique, but this should be her advantage that unknowingly had such a fatal weakness.

    Many people spected whether the forceful possession could only be done by Consciousness Bodies and not by spirits or whether the spirits in this world were strong enough to do what the two archangels wanted to do.

    In short, many people silently gloated over Ainsley''s misfortune, and others were genuinely worried about the baby.

    When Michael summoned the magic brush, Ainsley really couldn''t stop him and the baby could only focus on getting more control over her body, especially over her other abilities.

    Now that she could only use the luck maniption ability and this couldn''t do a thing to Michael, who was already inside her mind, Ainsley wanted to get back the control over her other abilities.

    The most important one was the charm ability!

    Since Michael was already infected with the love virus, if she tried to manipte Michael or strengthen the love virus, it was possible to kick Michael out of her body and kill him.

    While Ainsley was silently working hard, the demons and the evil spirits around created a natural barrier to stop sporadic enemies from attacking.

    Still, the surrounding demons didn''t dare to send telepathy to Ainsley, afraid that the message would be sent to Michael, who was in Ainsley''s mind as well.

    The Godfather, on the other hand, could contact Ainsley through the power of the contract between them.

    [Lilss, are you okay?! Is there any injury? If you have a little more control over your body, immediately use elixirs to heal whatever inner wounds you might have!]

    The Godfather was really panicking, and he even wanted to rush to possess Ainsley''s body once more to kick Michael out.

    However, Ainsley has not activated her shaman ability, and even if she did, possessing Ainsley''s body would only bring more harm to the baby.

    Not to mention that the Godfather knew that he was even weaker than that 1% of Asmodeus''s consciousness.

    That chibi Asmodeus also could not fight the current Michael, not to mention him.

    If he rashly fought with Michael, the end result might be him dying rather than Michael getting kicked out.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Godfather often acted on impulse, and he rarely thought things rationally. Still, regarding things that had something to do with Ainsley, the Godfather became extra careful, not daring to be rash at all.

    Ainsley could feel the Godfather''s huge concern in his voice, and the baby suddenly felt a surge of warmth, motivating her to continue seizing control over her own body.

    [It''s okay. The wounds are not that serious. The only bad side is that Michael is going to do something and I don''t know what he will do. I also can''t stop him....]

    Ainsley knew that the Godfather would be powerless in front of Michael, so she just wanted to remind him so that the uncle could run away when things go wrong.

    [Please tell the demons and the evil spirits about this too. Michael is using my Realism Art and I don''t know what he''s going to draw!]

    It was difficult for Ainsley to create living beings from her drawing, but for Michael, it was a piece of cake.

    Michael knew one or two things about creation and this kind of unique ability that didn''t really create anything other than temporary reinforcement was easy to use.

    With Michael''s own energy, the thing he created couldst for a longer time than what Ainsley drew.

    Not to mention that this creature would not disappear as soon as Michael stopped providing power to the creature.

    Michael chose to use Realism Art because it was indeed the ability he could use the best among Ainsley''s other abilities.

    Now that he was only in the form of consciousness, Michael needed time to summon the unique sword that he used to stab Ainsley back then.

    It was also still a question whether he could fully control Ainsley''s body or not.

    Michael moved fast, and with just a few moves of his brush, colorful sparkles came out of the brush, outlining something bit by bit.

    The outline of the drawing still looked as if it was drawn with colorful ink, but within seconds, the drawing slowly solidified, bing a real ''thing''.

    When Michael made his move, the surrounding demons, evil spirits, and Godfather himself had retreated.

    Even the demons sent by Lucifer to escort Ainsley were a bit fearful in front of Michael, not knowing what he would do with Ainsley''s body.

    No one dared to attack because, essentially, that was Ainsley''s own body, and it wasn''t easy to only target Michael''s consciousness.

    Because of this, Michael drew smoothly, and in less than a minute, aplete drawing with a half-solidified state appeared in front of everyone''s eyes!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1677 "Holy Phoenix"

    The drawing itself was not huge, and the solidified state only grew up to be a circle bigger than the original drawing, not looking imposing whatsoever.

    What came in front of everyone''s eyes was a drawing of a strange...bird.

    It was a bird simr to a Phoenix in Chinese mythology, but this bird''s feather was pure white with a hint of gold, unlike the fiery red Phoenix in the legend.

    This Phoenix had six wings, and the feathers at the edge of the wings were all dyed with a holy golden color.

    The Phoenix had a pair of serene golden-white eyes, looking like a saint who blessed the whole world.

    Such a thing was strange because Ainsley had never seen it or heard it in any western mythologies.

    This should not be something from western mythologies that she knew.

    Ainsley thought that Michael would draw something from a western mythology, for example, a God or a Goddess...

    Oh, wait. It was impossible to draw a being that was much stronger than the ability user.

    But Michael could still draw some other unique angels or heavenly creatures, right?

    Where''s the unicorn or the pegasus? What about somew enforcement angels?

    Ainsley remembered that some angels had ferocious forms and they looked like one huge eye with countless rings around them, which was full of holy runes.

    The eye itself had six wings, and they were all terrifying.

    There were also angels with tentacles and such...

    But what Michael drew was surprisingly, a snow-white Phoenix with golden feathers only at the wings.

    The body of this Phoenix was pure white. Only the six wings were dyed in brilliant golden, as if the sunlight illuminated it.

    It was now afternoon, and the sunlight should not be golden or orange, but should be white.

    The Phoenix''s long tail fluttered in the air, and if one looked closely, the color of the tail often changed with the direction of the sunlight.

    Sometimes it would be pure white, pure gold or a mixture between white and gold with various white-goldbinations.

    The Holy Phoenix, which was the size of Cellino''s beast state, slowly solidified from the drawing, and as more and more body parts became real, the size also grew bigger and bigger.

    From the size of a Phoenix on an A4 HVS paper, to the size of Code-L back when she showed up in her full beast state.

    Maybe it was as tall as a two-story building, with a body length enough to cover half a huge river.

    The body of this Phoenix was really long, and the wingspan itself covered half of the sky around Ainsley and the others, covering them with shade.

    The sunlight didn''t pass through the feathers of this Holy Phoenix and all the brilliance was absorbed into the feathers, making the Phoenix even more dazzling under the hot sun in the afternoon.

    The surrounding demons, evil spirits and the Godfather unknowingly held their breath, and they didn''t even have a thought of attacking the Holy Phoenix when it was still half-drawing.

    There seemed to be something bewitching about this Phoenix that made people unable to think badly of her or think of harming her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The holy aura around the Phoenix was warm, and even to demons like them, the holy aura didn''t damage and purify them but just gently soothed their restless hearts.

    This Phoenix looked like a Saintess descending from Heaven.

    Among so many archangels who appeared, so many battle angels, healing angels and other types of angels in the war, this Phoenix looked like an absolute holy mother, the real essence of angels in story books.

    The angels in the war were all ferocious and ruthless, with nopassion that was often described in fairy tales and storybooks.

    Those angels were closer to ruthless and scary angels described in the holy scriptures of many religions in various worlds.

    People had already thought that Michael would draw a super dangerous and ferocious beast or draw a formidable angel, which might be one of his subordinates.

    But what he drew was something that looked harmless and non-threatening instead!

    To be honest, even Ainsley, who was busy injecting more love virus into Michael''s consciousness, stopped her movement for a while to admire the beautiful Phoenix.

    This holy Phoenix looked like a bird from the West except for her body frame that did look like a Phoenix from the east.

    The graceful p of wings that brought warm wind instead of harsh wind des...the gentle andpassionate eyes...thefortable holy aura around her body...

    Ainsley suddenly thought that the Queen of the celestial race should have been like this.

    If the Queen were like this, full of benevolence, there would be no war, and no one would suffer.

    Ainsley and the others had a strange thought that maybe, if this holy Phoenix was the one on the enemy''s side, they could lower their heads to end the war and create a peaceful era hand-in-hand with this holy Phoenix.

    What a good thing, right?

    Ainsley and the others showed a dazzled look in their eyes as their thoughts of surrendering to create peace became more intense minute by minute.

    Even if they surrendered now, the enemies wouldn''t be so cruel as to massacre the losing side, right?

    After all, this Holy Phoenix graced all beings with benevolence and kindness.

    She was impartial and even epted the demons and those dark creatures with the ''filthy'' evil blood.

    Her holy energy never harmed the demons or gave them pain.

    The demons, who had long been used to the painful holy energy, could not get enough of such afortable holy energy that didn''t reject their evil energy.

    Sofortable! So good!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1678 "Blaze To The Rescue"

    The holy Phoenix''s aura was warm without any malice.

    It was as if this holy saintess epted all of them, sinners and demons, into her arms, without judging them at all.

    What a truly benevolent Phoenix!

    Who could refuse her kindness? If there could be a redemption even for sinners like them, who had the evil blood of pure demons from Hell¡­.

    Who wouldn''t want to return to the warm embrace of the light camp?

    Everyone was bewitched, including the Godfather and even Ainsley herself.

    The group suddenly felt like surrendering and giving back the stolen domain core so the war would end soon.

    Although they didn''t understand why they suddenly thought of returning the core to this Phoenix, such thought just appeared in their minds.

    Then, Ainsley rummaged through her spatial storage and was about to take out the domain core and give it to the holy Phoenix even without Michael controlling her body....

    However, before the baby took out the domain core, a shrill chirp of a bird suddenly rang in Ainsley''s mind through her contract link with a certain beast.

    CHORD PPPP!!!

    The shrill and sharp scream woke up Ainsley''s dazed mind, clearing the fog in her head and the mist in her eyes.

    However, before Ainsley could understand what was going on, something suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.

    SWOOSH!

    The wind blew hard, and the cold air poured in, dissipating the warm aura brought by the holy Phoenix.

    The strange thing was, this cold air was not bone-chilling, and it was even cool, refreshing to the mind, instantly waking up a dozen of stronger demons, including the Godfather.

    Flutter. Flutter.

    Something appeared in Ainsley''s eyes, and this something had the size of an adult''s palm.

    Whether it was the real size of this being or not, anyway, with such a small figure, it was easy to miss the creature.

    However, the thing had blue feathers that were as eye-catching as red features, many times more eye-catching than the golden-white feathers of the Holy Phoenix.

    For a moment, even when the being was the size of a palm, the surrounding demons and evil spirits moved their attention from the Holy Phoenix to the little guy.

    When Ainsley saw the familiar blue feathers representing water elements, the baby''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t help but speak through the contract connection between the two.

    [B-ze? Why are you here? What are you doing here? I didn''t summon you...]

    Ainsley was more than shocked at the sight of ze.

    She remembered that she did summon ze with the other three cats, but ze was hidden somewhere, and she didn''t join the war at all.

    After all, ze was only a high-level beast, and she was here to find a chance to break through to the sacred beast realm.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was just that, why did ze suddenlye here?

    Ainsley collectively forgot about the Holy Phoenix in front of her and subconsciously continued to infest Michael with the love virus while talking with ze.

    ze, who appeared out of the blue, red at her unreliable contractor and chirped again in dissatisfaction.

    [If the master is not bewitched by a certain Phoenix, why would ze use the power of the contract to teleport ande here?!]

    ze pped her small wings andnded on Ainsley''s head as she red at the graceful Holy Phoenix in front of her.

    The Holy Phoenix was just pping her wings in ce a few seconds before, but now, maybe sensing that something didn''t go as she wished, she started to fly around in a circle, circling a lot more demons and evil spirits everywhere.

    As the wind blew, more and more demons went into a daze and kneeled in the air, as if surrendering themselves to the embrace of the Holy Phoenix.

    Seeing this scene, Ainsley''s brain twitched for a second, and the baby vaguely recalled her own situation that was not that much different from these people under the Holy Phoenix''s silent attack.

    So...ze came here because she was bewitched, and ze screamed just to make her sober up??

    Ainsley couldn''t believe that one day, a charm ability user like her could be bewitched by someone else''s trick, but she also finally realized the reason why Michael drew this Phoenix instead of anything else.

    A powerful creature was indeed good, but something like the holy Phoenix had worse damage on the demons because the attack was hard to be detected, and even Ainsley fell into the trap.

    If not for ze, who suddenly appeared to wake her up, Ainsley would have handed over the domain core to the Phoenix.

    Then, the Phoenix would definitely fly to Raguel''s side to safeguard the domain core.

    After all, the one who used the realism art was Michael, not Ainsley, which means, the holy Phoenix obeyed Michael rather than Ainsley.

    Michael was even vicious enough to target her while using her body!

    Ainsley silently increased her resistance against Michael''s consciousness, trying her best to get more body control than Michael.

    Bit by bit, Michael was indeed pushed back again and again until Ainsley could use all abilities other than the Realism Art and the 3D map.

    Ainsley didn''t know why but Michael insisted on detaining control over these two abilities, which made Ainsley have no choice but to retreat for a moment.

    However, even if she seeded in taking back the control over so many abilities, the holy Phoenix was still bewitching so many demons and evil spirits.

    Under the warm aura, the demons didn''t realize that they were slowly purified into ashes, but they didn''t feel any pain at all.

    On the contrary, they feltfortable!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1679 "Salvation From A Holy Mother"

    Instead of a burning pain, what the demons felt was afortable warmth, and when they turned into ashes, they believed that they would be like the phoenix¡ª being reborn from ash and entering a new life.

    The demons were ''redeeming'' themselves, not knowing that they died for real and there was no so-called redemption or purification whatsoever.

    So many evil spirits also vanished under the warm aura of the Holy Phoenix, reducing the number of demons and evil spirits on the dark camp''s side by 1/3 within minutes.

    This feat was so amazing that Ainsley didn''t dare to act differently from the others, afraid the Phoenix would notice her and target her again.

    She didn''t know whether ze could save her again.

    For a moment, Ainsley tasted her own ''medicine'' and finally felt what happened to others who were bewitched by her charm.

    The feeling of not thinking that there was anything wrong with their actions and feeling that everything was fine...

    That feeling was horrible.

    The brainwashing power of this holy Phoenix could be said to be on par with Ainsley''s love virus.

    Maybe it was even stronger. After all, the holy Phoenix had just appeared, and the surrounding demons collectively fell into ayered brainwashing scene.

    Ainsley herself didn''t want to rm Michael, who was busy controlling the Phoenix, but Michael should have realized that she broke free from the effect of the holy Phoenix.

    But Michael didn''t let the Phoenix bewitch Ainsley again, and there must be some reasons.

    Maybe, those who had been bewitched once but managed to wake up could not be bewitched for the second time?

    After all, unlike Ainsley''s love virus that was disguised as the victim''s heart voice, the brainwashing effect of the holy Phoenix''s power was not the same.

    The holy phoenix''s power made people want to repent and want to chase after the warmth, especially suitable for people who were often rejected by others and needed a lot of love.

    The world had rejected the demons for so long. No one from the light camp would like the demons, even if the people from the light camp were not that devoted to their camp.

    After all, the people''s feelings were affected by the bloodline itself, and some other factors.

    Someone could dislike another person even after only meeting them for the first time.

    This was a strange thing, but it was real.

    For the rejected and abandoned demons, the holy Phoenix was indeed their salvation and could be regarded as a holy mother who forgave all beings.

    How could the demons not be bewitched?

    Ainsley herself was loved by a lot of people and she was not so thirsty for love and warmth, which was why she managed to escape the brainwashing with just one scream from ze.

    The Godfather also woke up from his dazed state simply relying on his sixth sense toward strange things and dangers, coupled with his iron heart.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Godfather was the type of person who should be affected the most by the holy Phoenix''s power, because the Godfather''s life was full of danger and he reallycked love and warmth.

    However, the Godfather was not as hopeless as the demons who were rejected everywhere and could only live in a bad ce like Hell.

    The demons had families and friends, but the demons were individualistic at heart and they were usually selfish or egoist.

    Thus, there was rarely the so-called love and warmth among demons, not to mention the evil spirits who were prisoners in Hell and were punished for a long, long time.

    They easily fell into the holy Phoenix''s trick and in no time, the people who hadpletely fallen would automatically ept the ''redemption'' offer and turn into ashes.

    The Godfather was a bit awake now.

    The moment his mind cleared up, the Godfather immediately contacted Ainsley.

    Without rming the people around him, afraid that the fallen demons and evil spirits would harm him because he was sober, the Godfather spoke to the baby through telepathy unique to their contract rtionship.

    [Lilss, are you okay? Are you awake? That holy Phoenix is really terrible.]

    [This Lord doesn''t know how to wake up the demons and the evil spirits, but anyway, aside from the demon lords, maybe no demons around us can survive from the holy Phoenix''s silent attack.]

    If these demons and evil spirits were stronger and they were a part of the main Demon Army of Hell, there was a chance that they would not be easily bewitched by the holy Phoenix.

    However, no matter how ''elite'' these demons on the battlefield were, they were the reserve Demon Army, not a part of the real Demon Army.

    They were indeed ''weak''pared to the real members of the Demon Army.

    The audiences from Hell, especially the ones who were a part of the real Demon Army, shook their heads at the scene of these demons falling into the Holy Phoenix''s trick.

    [(4th floor of Hell): These low-level demons are really too weak. They''re the elite among the low-level demons, but they can''t even go against such a hypocrite Holy Phoenix.]

    [(2nd floor of Hell): If I were there, I would have chopped up this fake Phoenix. Who didn''t know the white ''birds'' in Heaven cultivated a lot of these phoenixes to spread their religion and belief?]

    This Phoenix was rarely used as a war weapon and was used to spread belief and recruit more people to the light camp.

    Now that such a ''priest'' was used to attack the demons, these demons still fell for the ''low-level attack''.

    How could the demons be so weak? Has their strength regressed or what?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1680 "Blazes Second Elemental Ability"

    The other demons in Hell believed that Michael didn''t draw a stronger creature because his own energy was rapidly exhausted.

    Not to mention, before he stabilized using Ainsley as his medium, Michael would always spend more energy to fight Ainsley''s own consciousness.

    But that angel was indeed clever and knew that if he killed a lot of demons at once, Ainsley would lose a lot of helpers, and taking advantage of her heart turbulence, it would be easier to seize control over the body.

    Ainsley was indeed a bit shaken as she watched more and more familiar demons and evil spirits die under her nose, but even so, the baby strengthened her heart instead.

    Then, she kept infecting Michael with more love virus until Michael''s whole Consciousness Body was about to turn pink.

    A pity. Ainsley still couldn''t use her 3D map ability, so she didn''t see that Michael''s ghost body that ovepped with her figure had turnedpletely pink.

    And Michael, who was busy killing many demons with the holy Phoenix, didn''t realize that he was already under Ainsley''s charm.

    At this moment, while waiting for Ainsley to make the next move, ze moved ufortably on Ainsley''s head while looking at the holy Phoenix with squinted eyes.

    [Master, master, the opportunity to break through that I''m looking for is here! I...I want to fight this Holy Phoenix. Can I?]

    ze knew that this holy Phoenix was either a sacred beast or a legendary beast, and she was too weak to fight this Phoenix.

    However, this Phoenix wasn''t good at frontal attack, and to be honest, ze felt that if she could defeat this Phoenix, she was sure to be promoted to a sacred beast realm.

    It was hard for a little beast with a mutated legendary beast''s bloodline to break through to the sacred beast realm.

    There were a lot of beasts with mutated legendary beasts'' bloodlines, and less than one percent could sessfully be a sacred beast.

    However, once these mutated beasts managed to be a sacred beast, their strength would soar by leaps and bounds.

    Against sacred beasts of the same level or even a few levels above them, the mutated sacred beasts could still fight with no disadvantage at all.

    Such a skill to leapfrog in strength was unique only to mutated beasts.

    And those mutated beasts who managed to be sacred had a high chance of bing legendary beasts as well!

    The biggest hurdle was just on the stage between the high-level beast and a sacred beast.

    Ainsley didn''t expect ze''s request at all and couldn''t help but worry about her.

    [ze, I know it''s important to advance to the sacred beast realm, but your opponent is most likely to be a legendary beast, stronger than Code-L.]

    [Even if her strength is not in the offensive type, the holy Phoenix''s brainwashing ability is so strong that demon lords with less than 30% consciousness power might also fall under her power.]

    Ainsley was not confident that ze could fight against the huge holy Phoenix with her size that was only so big.

    ze''s real body size was definitely not her cub stage''s body size that was only as big as an adult''s palm, but looking at the strengthparison between ze and the Holy Phoenix alone....<novelnext></novelnext>

    [ze, your ability is mainly a water element, right? I don''t know if you can use ice or something, but Holy Phoenix''s element must be a light element.]

    Ainsley didn''t know how ze would attack the holy Phoenix with her weak water element ability.

    If the cub could use an ice element ability or something, that would be better, but the holy Phoenix also had a natural healing attribute.

    Although this Phoenix was born from a drawing, Michael''s drawing must be 100% simr to the real Holy Phoenix, and Ainsley didn''t know when she would be able to stop Michael and his drawn Phoenix.

    Ainsley didn''t suggest ze to fight against the Holy Phoenix now, but ze insisted on this matter.

    [Little master, I''m not that weak and abandoned cub a year ago anymore, okay? You rarely y with me and don''t know about my abilities...]

    [I''m confident that I can defeat this Phoenix and the reason why this Phoenix is my chance to advance is because we are both phoenixes.]

    And both of them were mutated by Phoenix.

    The original Phoenix was always associated with fire, me, red, and fiery things.

    The holy Phoenix was a mutated Phoenix with a light element, but thinking again, her element was still rted to the original Phoenix''s element.

    After all, the holy Phoenix had the so-called warmth, purification, and other things that could burn people to ashes.

    Even though with the mutated light element, the victims of the holy Phoenix''s attacks didn''t feel that they were being harmed, in the end, the Holy Phoenix still had a connection with the original Fire Phoenix.

    Only ze was somewhat strange because her main element was indeed water. She was a water Phoenix, cold water and not hot water or anything.

    She was aplete opposite of what a Phoenix should be, which was why her promotion to a higher level would also be harder than other mutated phoenixes.

    If not for Ainsley''s support in terms of resources needed to advance, ze would still remain as a low-level beast now.

    ze''s main element was indeed water, but after ze advanced to a high-level realm, something quietly changed.

    ze awakened a second element. To be honest, it was more like evolving the main element to a secondary element rted to the main element.

    It was an ice element.

    Who would have thought ze would awaken a second elemental ability rted to her first one, and it was the rare mutation¡ª ice ability?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1681 "Yin Flame"

    ze was now not only a water Phoenix but also a rare ice Phoenix!

    Compared to water Phoenix who was weak and wasn''t so useful in many fields, an ice Phoenix had always been a rare legend among the mutated phoenixes.

    Not all water phoenixes could evolve to be an ice Phoenix, and most ice phoenixes were indeed born as ice phoenixes.

    ze''s evolution was a rare thing, and she was indeed super lucky. Maybe because she was Ainsley''s contracted beast, she was bathed in Ainsley''s own luck.

    Not to mention that she was raised by Axelle, a genius pharmacist, and she drank many strange yet good potions that only Axelle could make.

    ze awakened a second elemental ability, but the elemental ability had always been the natural race advantage of some beasts with legendary beast''s bloodlines.

    This was like how the pure-blooded blood n members could naturally manipte blood while awakening other abilities.

    ze''s racial advantage was her water and ice element that appeared because of her gene mutation and her evolution.

    Then, she awakened one ability rted to her ice element¡ª and that was not as simple as manipting the ice element.

    [Little master, you know that cold ice will somehow bring pain and stinging, burning sensation to people if they are not careful?]

    ze exined how extreme cold actually gave birth to ''heat'' and pain.

    ze''s ice element ability was the most ordinary ability, with no unique train such as the dragon Queen''s time-freezing ability.

    However, she awakened an ability rted to her ice element, and it turned out to be a ''Yin'' fire.

    It was a fire that strangely emitted cold air, full of a gloomy and negative aura, but it didn''t bring ''heat'' at all.

    The unique thing was, Yin Fire actually could burn more things that normal hot fire couldn''t burn.

    Yin fire was usually found among creatures in the Underworld and Yin Fire usually burned people''s lifespan, soul, memory, fate, or future.

    It was extremely mysterious and it was a ''zero ground point'' between fire element and ice element.

    The two contrasting elements could strangely be bnced inside Yin Fire.

    [I-I awakened the Yin Fire ability, and I can burn a lot of things that normal heat-rted fire can''t burn.]

    What ze could burn might not be something tangible, but such a thing was definitely way more dangerous than fire that could only burn tangible materials.

    Ainsley was stunned at ze''s exnation and almost bit her tongue even when she might not be able to move her tongue with Michael here.

    [Y-you...you awakened Yin Fire ability? I didn''t expect you to awaken such a unique ability, ah!]

    Ainsley was a bit confused because she knew about Yin me in various books rted to recorded unique abilities in this world.

    But so far, almost no one who didn''t have any connection to the underworld could awaken such an ability.

    ze was a Phoenix and would never have any interaction with someone from the underworld, unless one of her parents was indeed someone from the underworld, resulting in ze''s blood mutation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ze''s mother was a sacred beast who was about to step into the rank of legendary beast, and the Phoenix bloodline in this beast''s vein was thick.

    Who would have known that one of her children had a gene mutation and became a water Phoenix, something that waspletely unlike the Phoenix ancestors?

    Maybe the Phoenix had children with more than just one beast, same with the eastern and western dragons who also liked to have fun here and there, leaving a bunch of beasts with their bloodline.

    Unlike Code-L and the others who were given the bloodline on the spot, people like ze inherited the bloodline from her parents.

    When she became a water Phoenix, there should be a strange gene mixed there...maybe the gene of the father side?

    If so, it was still possible to evolve an ice element ability, and even awaken the Yin me ability.

    It was said that almost all creatures in the Underworld had the so-called Yin me ability, but the degree of strength also varied.

    Ainsley calmed down her chaotic thoughts and cautiously asked about ze''s Yin me''s level.

    [Is your Yin me good? Do you think you can burn the Holy Phoenix''s bewitching ability? If not, maybe you will also fall into the Holy Phoenix''s ability and die.]

    While talking, Ainsley didn''t forget to keep infecting Michael with the love virus.

    Even after she sensed that Michael should have gotten tons of love virus, taking advantage of Michael residing in her mind and would not notice the love virus in his body for the time being....

    Ainsley wanted 100% certainty that she could manipte Michael to do what she wanted him to do.

    If not, everything would backfire, and Ainsley didn''t know whether they could end the war that seemed about to end, yet the process was stillplicated.

    Ainsleymented that if Michael died, she would have been able to reunited with Satan, destroy the main domain core, and the domain would crumble.

    Then, these enemies would all return to their ces, leaving only the initial celestial race''s members and the blood n members.

    The winner could be seen at just a nce.

    Ainsley didn''t know why, but she had a hunch that maybe, ze would be the one to close the curtain of war and pave the path to end the war.

    ze listened to Ainsley''s question and knew that the little master was just too worried about herself.

    After all, she was still a high-level beast, and she wanted to fight a beast that was suspected to be a legendary beast.

    It sounded so scary, okay?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1682 "Blaze Vs Holy Phoenix"

    Although this legendary beast should be a mutated one and might be weaker than the real legendary Phoenix, the strength gap between the two of them was still as deep as Mariana Trench.

    ze patted Ainsley''s head with her tiny wings and tried to reassure Ainsley.

    [My Yin me is quite strong! Anyway, it can burn a lot of strange things, and I can even leapfrog, defeating someone who is much stronger than me.]

    The gap between ze and the holy Phoenix was a full two big realms, not small strength realms such as from the mid-level beast to the high-level beast.

    However, since ze said that her Yin me was powerful, then so be it.

    Anyway, although the holy Phoenix was suspected to be a legendary beast, it should be a fake legendary beast because it was cultivated by the people from Heaven with a certain purpose.

    The truly strong legendary beasts were usually natural ones in the myths and legends, not those cultivated on purpose.

    And since there were not just one Holy Phoenix but a whole bunch and a special breeding ground, this Holy Phoenix looked like she was a legendary beast, but her true strength should still be in the sacred beast realm.

    The Holy Phoenix had never been suitable for a frontal war, because the purpose of cultivating this Phoenix was to recruit more believers into the light camp.

    The Holy Phoenix usually became a ''symbol'' of peace, warmth, light, and holiness.

    It was more like a functional mascot that was created to brainwash people to voluntarily join the light camp.

    The demons didn''t need such creatures because they were experts at bewitching humans, so it was only the angels and people in Heaven who had to cultivate such a strange thing.

    Ainsley still didn''t understand much about ze''s ability, but since both sides were phoenixes, maybe it was more appropriate to let ze fight this holy Phoenix.

    Anyway, as long as she managed to control Michael and stopped him from sending energy to the Holy Phoenix, the holy Phoenix that was drawn from a picture would disappear sooner orter.

    Thinking about this, Ainsley finally epted ze''s proposal to fight and didn''t forget to give her a few elixirs to protect herself.

    ze, who actually carried a lot of potions from Axelle before being summoned to the battlefield, could only silently ept Ainsley''s love and strive to do her best.

    [Okay, little master. Thank you, chirp~ ze will depart now and fight that white Phoenix so she won''t kill more demons!]

    The Holy Phoenix was too terrifying in a certain aspect.

    Even after a few more minutes, too little demons woke up from the Holy Phoenix''s influence, and it was hard for the others to wake up.

    Even when the sober ones tried to wake up the non-sober demons and evil spirits, those who were still immersed in the Holy Phoenix''s ability didn''t even hear the voice of their friends and rtives.

    This made it impossible for outsiders to help, unless the outsiders could be like ze and Ainsley, who had a contract rtionship.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If not, it would be a pipe dream to wake up the people who were influenced by the Holy Phoenix''s brainwashing ability.

    ze received Ainsley''s support and immediately pped her wings, taking off straight from Ainsley''s head.

    When she was on Ainsley''s head, ze was as small as an adult''s palm, but when she took off and was a distance away from Ainsley, ze started to grow in size.

    The little Phoenix ''expanded'' her body, and soon, she became a graceful Phoenix as big as half of the Holy Phoenix''s true size.

    Although the little Phoenix looked so smallpared to the Holy Phoenix, ze was not intimidated at all and immediately flew closer to the target.

    After all, her control over the Yin me was still unstable, and she could not hit the target urately from a far distance.

    There was also the water and ice element that couldplement the Yin me ability.

    ze nned to attack the Holy Phoenix so that the brainwashing effect on the demons could decrease and relying on the demons'' own will, they could soon break free from the brainwashing.

    ze pped her beautiful blueish feather that was almost the same color as the blue sea and a bit darker than the sunny blue sky outside of the domain.

    The blueish thing that suddenly appeared in a bigger form immediately distracted the demons and the evil spirits, but ze kept flying towards the Holy Phoenix who was still flying in a circle, affecting more and more demons who were not affected before.

    When ze approached the Holy Phoenix, no matter what, even when the holy Phoenix was born from a drawing and was a ''fake'', it had its own intelligence and wisdom.

    Before Michael evenmanded the holy Phoenix to do something, the Holy Phoenix had already spotted the blue Phoenix and she stopped flying in a circle.

    Then, before ze even opened her beak to unleash her me attack, the holy Phoenix actually opened her beak a step ahead of ze!

    In the next second, a ball of white light gathered inside the holy Phoenix''s beak, and it only took several seconds for the ball of light to be as big as a cannon beam from a robot or something.

    ze immediately sensed the threat from the light beam inside the holy Phoenix''s beak, and so, even when the distance between them was still quite far away and ze could not be sure that her attack would hit the target...

    ze still opened her beak and gathered the Yin me in her mouth!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1683 "Holy Beam Attack"

    At the same time, ze also pped her wings, and the surrounding temperature dropped drastically.

    The previously warm ce because of the holy Phoenix''s ability became bone-chilling, not a cool breeze like what Ainsley felt back then.

    The biting cold brought a sh of rity to a few demons and evil spirits who were indulged in the warmth of the holy Phoenix.

    Relying on the temperature change alone, a few more demons and evil spirits snapped out of their daze before they epted the so-called redemption and turned into ashes.

    It was really a close call for some of these demons and evil spirits, but others were not so lucky to be able to wake up.

    Even the biting cold air around them didn''t stop them from longing for the warmth, making them even more crazy than before and rushed to get ''redemption'' to get back the warmth they had lost.

    Maybe the reason why they lost the warmth around them and got the bone-chilling air instead was that they were not firm enough to ept redemption and be reborn in the light camp!

    ze''s cold ice ability was a double-edged sword, but ze couldn''t care much about that because she realized that the holy Phoenix, who was suspected of having no offensive attack at all, actually had one.

    The real Holy Phoenix in Heaven really didn''t have any noticeable offensive attacks instead of defensive skills used to protect themselves.

    However, this one in one of ze was created by Michael through Realism Art.

    Naturally, he could add some more things that the real Holy Phoenix didn''t have.

    Michael was also clever enough to use a light attribute attack when drawing the holy Phoenix''s extra ability so that the overall status of the Holy Phoenix would not change too abruptly.

    After all, if the change was too abrupt, the final result would just be a pile of rubbish.

    Realism Art didn''t allow the user to draw anything as they wished because even the designer had to consider whether their design could be executed and had an entity or not.

    Still, Michael actually ''upgraded'' the Holy Phoenix and made this one as a Phoenix with more than just an ability to bewitch others.

    The real Holy Phoenix would not use their special ability to kill people, and the one that turned the demons into ashes was naturally only this Phoenix created from a drawing.

    Once again, Michael logically and rationally modified the real Holy Phoenix and created a ''masterpiece''.

    As the strongest archangel and the right hand of God, Michael was indeed talented in things rted to creations!

    ze reacted almost instantly, and while gathering the Yin me inside her beak, ze also used the ice element ability to create a barrier around herself, ready to face the attack from the Holy Phoenix.

    Although ze did react fast, the holy Phoenix made a move a step faster than ze, anyway.

    In the end, the holy beam, which was gathered inside the holy Phoenix''s beak reacted to a certain degree, and the Phoenix immediately fired the beam at ze.

    A light element attack carried thew of the light in nature, and with such a speed of light, how could ze dodge the attack?<novelnext></novelnext>

    She could only fire her own Yin me attack at the Holy Phoenix a few seconds after the Holy Phoenix attacked her.

    If this was a normal situation, the two attacks should meet mid-air and collide with each other.

    Whichever was stronger would offset the weaker one, and the stronger one would st the enemy.

    However, judging from the distance of the two attacks from the ability users themselves, ze''s own Yin me was still too close to her own body when the Holy Beam wasunched.

    If the two attacks met head-to-head, ze would still get a bigger impact than the Holy Phoenix.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, the trajectory of the two attacks missed by arge margin because ze was not too skillful in controlling her uracy.

    But the good news was, with the Holy Phoenix''s huge body, even if ze missed a specific target a bit, the me would still hit the holy Phoenix.

    The only downside would be the attack might not hit the holy Phoenix''s vital parts and since the Yin me''s speed was not as fast as the Holy Beam, there was still a high chance that the Holy Phoenix could dodge it.

    The Holy Beam attack was the first to hit the target, and the huge beam directly sted straight to ze''s little head.

    BOOM!

    A small explosion urred, but there was no me in sight. The Holy Beam didn''t create any fire from the explosion, and only burst out a wave of heat and dazzling light, enough to blind a lot of people.

    The moment the beam got ze, the blue and white color from ze''s ice barrier immediately flickered, trying to defend the master.

    The ice-cold temperature around the ice barrier met the scorching hot temperature of the holy beam, and white fog immediately burst out from the ice barrier.

    The ice barrier was thick, and ze even added ayer of water element to the outer skin of the ice barrier, absorbing the holy beam attack and reducing the offensive value to a certain degree before the water evaporated.

    Then, the holy beam that had lost some of its high-value attacks hit the strengthened ice barrier.

    ze kept addingyer afteryer to the ice barrier and felt that no matter what, even if she dodged the rest of the attack now, she would not be able to fly fast enough to dodge it.

    If it''s like this, what to do?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1684 "Yin Flame Attack On The Holy Phoenix"

    ze didn''t panic and relied on her ice barrier to face the strange holy beam produced by the modified holy Phoenix.

    The light element attack was often underestimated, but in various interster movies and such, light element attack had always been a dark horse.

    This holy beam could pierce the strongest metal or ore material in the mid-level world where Ainsley lived and one holy beam attack could extinguish a fewrge viges to one small town.

    It was indeed THAT exaggerated.

    However, the holy beam hit ze''s water barrier first, and ze''s water element ability was not as ordinary as her ice element ability.

    The water barrier created by the water maniption ability had a special trait, and it could absorb damages for the ability user, reduce the fatality of an attack and acted as a ''cushion'' to offset an enemy''s attack.

    The water was not ''aggressive'' at all, and was more gentle, but it really could reduce the enemy''s attack force by a lot, making it less threatening after the water itself evaporated.

    Not to mention that the water that ze used was both water she created out of thin air with her power plus the sea water of the Armageddon Domain.

    The sea water of the Armageddon domain had a few me attributes, and the water ability perfectly retained this attribute despite being a weaker elementpared to fire.

    Because of this, the water barrier not only reduced the impact of the holy beam, but the me attribute from the sea also slowly burned the light beam attack.

    Ordinary fire could not burn light elements at all, because it was not scientific, but the me from the sea inside an armageddon world was not a normal me at all.

    Although the me was different from the Hell Fire, the fire itself had the attribute of people from Heaven who came down to punish the evil through Armageddon.

    The me corroded and ate up the holy beam, reducing its size of the Holy beam by a lot.

    Then, after the small me attribute and the water barrier vanished, the ice barrier continuously tried to freeze the Holy Beam.

    With its tough defense when it became a frozen barrier, the ice barrier was really an excellent shield.

    The light beam attack could not prate the ''ordinary'' ice attribute barrier, and at the same time, ze also used a few tufts of her own Yin me to ''freeze'' and burn the holy beam at the same time.

    The Yin me was a strange me because when people were burned by the fire, they would not feel hot but feel biting cold instead.

    The yin me was even colder than ice that it created a painful heat effect, which made it into a type of me.

    People said that being hit by the Yin me was sometimes more painful than any other me that usually burned people until they turned into ashes.

    Yin me usually froze people from the inside out, and the me attribute would slowly turn the frozen beings into nothingness, not even a drop of water or a handful of ashes left.

    ze sessfully faced off the holy beam attack, and now, the previous Yin me attack that sheunched at the holy Phoenix had hit the target without missing an inch of meat.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The me hit the Phoenix''s left wing, not a vital area like the head, the chest, the belly, the face or something, but even so, the moment the ck-blueish me with a few white dots inside hit the holy Phoenix''s wing....

    The fire spread as fast as the speed of light, and before the holy Phoenix could dodge the fire or stop it from spreading, the me miraculously disappeared from the surface of the wing.

    But it didn''t really disappear. If anything, it actually entered the Phoenix''s body through the wing and continued to burn with extreme cold, so cold that it brought unbearable heat.

    The alternate effects between extreme cold and extreme hot immediately tortured the Holy Phoenix, so much so that the Phoenix started to scream so miserably.

    "KAAAA!"

    The holy Phoenix rolled around in the air while pping her wings, trying to use her holy energy to extinguish the me inside her body.

    The holy Phoenix was indeed worthy of her legendary beast''s strength realm.

    Although the strength was not as good as the real legendary beast, the level of her holy aura was enough to quickly ''purify'' the Yin me.

    The Yin me inside the Phoenix''s body was sessfully extinguished within a few minutes, but even so, the Phoenix''s veins, blood, bones and other areas near the left wing had all been frozen and ''burned'' to nothingness.

    The Phoenix lost one of her wings because she lost the veins there, the bones and even the blood.

    The Phoenix could not feel her left wing at all and although the wing looked fine and intact from the outside, the wing quickly became limp and useless.

    The holy Phoenix had a huge body and it was hard for her to cover up all her body with the holy barrier she could use.

    This was the first mistake.

    Because of this, the holy Phoenix prioritized protecting her vital parts because she didn''t know which area ze would target.

    Who would have known that ze''s attack didn''t hit any of the area protected by the holy barrier and hit the tip of the left wing instead?

    The wing was one of thergest body parts of the holy Phoenix, but it was not as vital as other organs.

    Being hit wouldn''t kill the holy Phoenix, but it was enough to cripple one of the Phoenix''s proud wings!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1685 "Blazes Childhood Trauma"

    Because the holy Phoenix was busy protecting her vital organs and didn''t expect to be hit on her wings, when the time was running out, the holy Phoenix could not protect her wing with the holy barrier and actually got hit by the Yin me.

    That''s how the holy Phoenix suffered her first injury!

    Thank God the Yin me only spread around the wing and didn''t go further to any other areas, but even so, the holy Phoenix lost one wing and was in so much pain that her eyes reddened, just like an angel who fell to Hell and became a demon.

    "KAAAAA!"

    The holy Phoenix screamed in a high-pitched voice once more before she pped her uninjured wing andunched another attack towards ze!

    SWOSH!

    The second attack did not have the ferocious and lethal light element like what the Phoenix used before, but the second attack sent a wave of a strange warm aura towards ze.

    The Holy Phoenix was starting to use her unique hypnotic ability that killed many demons at once!

    Ainsley was most worried about this ability. She was afraid that ze, who was much weaker than the holy Phoenix, would fall under the strange trick and would instantly die on the spot.

    Although phoenixes could be reborn after turning into ashes, the reborn process was so painful.

    They had to be burned in the nirvana me for a total of 99 years, day and night.

    Their souls would be tempered, and the process of rebuilding the veins, bones, blood and other cells were not as painless as when Ainsley was revived.

    After all, Ainsley''s body was mostly intact, and her soul was also there.

    The time of revival was not too far from the time of death, which was why the revival process looked ''easy''.

    If it were those blood n members who turned into ashes after their hearts got stabbed with a silver material, the process of rebuilding the body would also be as painful as the Phoenix''s rebirth.

    But the Phoenix''s rebirth involved being burned inside a me that could even burn a soul, and if they couldn''t hold on, their soul would disappear forever.

    Ainsley was really afraid that ze would die, so what she could do now was to continue injecting the Love Virus into Michael''s Consciousness Body.

    Michael''s body has turned pink already, but this alone was not enough for Ainsley to gainplete control over her own body and Michael''s consciousness.

    It would not be as easy as when tricking Archangel Raphael into leaving the medium''s body because Michael had been guarded against her, and he clung to thest hope to live, which was her own body.

    No matter what, if the Love Virus was not strong enough, no one could influence Michael to leave Ainsley''s body when he was already attached to her.

    While Ainsley was busy with Michael and Michael was busymanding the Holy Phoenix to fight the meddlesome blue Phoenix, the holy Phoenix''s hypnotic attack had already hit ze.

    Because this attack didn''t have a tangible form and no one could see the attack, even ze found nothing until her surroundings, which should have been biting cold, gradually turned warm.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The surroundings should have been like in winter, but soon, it became like spring, full of warmth that was not too hot and not too cold either.

    The warmth came from the soul, and every cell in the body was sofortable that ze wanted to roll around in pleasure.

    The Holy Phoenix herself was a female Phoenix, and when she attacked ze with this trick, she injected her own maternal love into this cub who had never felt the love of her mother.

    The holy Phoenix''s ability allowed her to see what state or situation made the target the mostfortable or what kind of warmth the target longed for.

    In ze''s case, it is evident that ze was an abandoned child, and she had never received her own mother''s warmth because she was an outlier.

    If the mutated gene was somewhat rted to the fire attribute of the Phoenix family, maybe ze would not be abandoned so easily like that.

    Even if she might face discrimination among her siblings, she would still have a family that might give her some warmth from time to time.

    But reality was cruel. ze mutated into a water Phoenix, something that waspletely unlike a Phoenix.

    ze''s mother herself aimed to be a legendary beast with her Phoenix bloodline, so she also wanted her children to be at least a decent sacred beast with their proud Phoenix bloodline.

    Who would have thought that there would be a water Phoenix?

    The mother didn''t ept ze''s mutation and felt that this little chick must not be a Phoenix at all.

    This kid must be a pheasant mixed with the Phoenix!

    Even if ze was really a phoenix, with just the direction of her mutation, the Phoenix bloodline in her body should be so low that it was almost non-existent.

    The mother had to nurture a bunch of little phoenixes from various ''husbands'', and she picked only the best ones, leaving the rest to the husband''s side.

    But ze''s father was not around, and no one epted ze.

    Because the mother Phoenix had limited resources to nurture her other promising children, the mother Phoenix resolutely abandoned ze until the little cub was discovered by the guild leaders in Godlif Country.

    For a beast with a legendary bloodline to be abandoned to the point of being sold as amodity by humans, zecked a lot of warmth in her life.

    From the moment she was born, even her own mother disliked her.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1686 "A Mothers Embrace"

    Actually, when ze came to the auction as a bargaining chip, she was already somewhat aware of her own situation, and the cub had felt all the malice from this world just because she was a mutated Phoenix.

    Althoughter on, Ainsley provided her with all the resources she needed, and Axelle also took care of her with all of his heart, ze still had a little regret and resentment about maternal love.

    Is she really such a monster until her own mother didn''t want her and abandoned her, sending her to the hands of the humans?

    No beast with pride wanted to be kept as a pet or a contracted beast of some humans.

    This is why tamers are people with the best chance to make contracts with the beasts because beasts have their own pride.

    Sometimes, they would rather die than surrender to the humans.

    Only some strong beasts took initiative to make an equal contract with the humans just so they could get easy ess to the resources they needed in their evolution.

    Deep in ze''s heart and engraved in her bloodline, she was a proud Phoenix, but she was not wanted by anyone until she became Ainsley''s contracted beast.

    She rarely had interactions with Ainsley and was closer to Axelle, who took care of her. However, even so, ze was still grateful to Ainsley because the baby didn''t discriminate against her and supported her with all kinds of resources.

    But the grievance from childhood was still there, and at this moment, when the hypnotic attack hit the little Phoenix, the sense of grievance was multiplied by leaps and bounds.

    Then, the warm aura cleverly provided what ze longed for the most and what shecked the most, which was maternal love.

    For other demons, the warm aura was like a redemption that epted sinners like them.

    Some other evil spirits had different situations, but in the end, they all epted to be ''reborn'' from ashes, which was why they turned into ashes and never returned to life.

    What ze felt right now was the warmth of a mother, a secure embrace of a mother who loved her children to the point of devoting her life to her children.

    This warmth was full of love, hope, security, and many other positive things ze had always longed for.

    Coupled with the big gap in strength between the two Phoenixes, it was not strange that zepletely fell for the illusion.

    In her mind, the warm aura embraced her like a mother embracing her child, and some voices in her head made her want to follow her mother to a better ce.

    They said that it was Heaven.

    Heaven was indeed a good ce, but sometimes, a way to go to Heaven required the person to die first.

    Obviously, the ''mother'' in the illusion silently induced ze to ept the baptism of love and die before she could enter Heaven with the loving mother.

    ze pped her wings in ce and her eyes were in a daze, as if she was immersed in something.

    Judging from the look on her face and her bodynguage, the Phoenix should be in afortable state, sofortable that she didn''t want to leave herfort zone even for a second.

    Danger crept bit by bit, and as more and more thought of epting the ''baptism of love'' seduced ze, Ainsley, who had a contract with ze, could feel ze''s strange state.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was strange because ze was at peace at the moment, but the contract indirectly rmed Ainsley and indicated that the contracted beast was approaching death!

    When Ainsley was in danger, her contracted beasts also sensed it, and vice versa.

    When the contracted beasts or monsters were in danger, the master would also get the signal, and they could choose whether to save the beast or let them be.

    When Ainsley got this dangerous feeling in her heart, she knew that ze fell into the illusion just like what she expected.

    That illusion thing was more dangerous than anything because it induced something that the victims longed for the most and gave them a real sense offort until they epted the hidden deal inside the illusion...

    Then, they would die.

    The illusion didn''t give a picture of a scene or anything.

    It was just an intangible feeling, but this feeling was so strong that people would temporarily forget what they were doing and where they were.

    In this state, it was extremely easy for another enemy other than the Holy Phoenix to kill them.

    Indeed.

    Those demons and evil spirits mainly died because they epted the deal with the holy Phoenix in their minds, but another batch was killed before they made a deal.

    The ones who killed them were none other than the passing battle angels and holy spirits who identally stumbled upon such a strange situation.

    The enemies didn''t hesitate to take the chance and kill the demons and evil spirits who were in a daze because of the illusion.

    Afraid that the holy Phoenix could stillunch an attack while maintaining the hypnotic ability, Ainsley separated a bit of her focus to control the blood maniption ability, ready to erect a blood barrier to protect ze anytime.

    However, Ainsley still underestimated ze a lot.

    ze indeed fell into the illusion, and the holy Phoenix sped up the timing of when she offered the death deal.

    This means, ze would die faster than any other victims who also fell into the illusion.

    But the difference between ze and those victims was that ze owned the Yin me and this me was no ordinary me.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1687 "Breaking Free From The Illusion"

    As soon as the me with a little consciousness detected the master''s strange state of mind, the me quietly lit up on its own in ze''s mind.

    Because ze was the one who could create the Yin me and manipte it, the Yin me didn''t harm ze''s body at all, even when it appeared inside ze''s mind.

    ze, who was immersed in the warmth of the holy Phoenix''s illusion, suddenly felt a sting of coldness and a subtle heat inside her mind, so quiet that she almost felt that it was an illusion.

    However, that subtle touch of coldness did make ze feel a bit strange, as if this warmth was not something she should have or not something she owned.

    Howe there was a trace of coldness inside the warmth of the spring?

    This coldness was also familiar, so familiar because when she was abandoned, her heart went cold, and since then, it was the cold that apanied her journey of life.

    There was barely any warmth around her except from the Sloan Family, and their warmth was not as cozy as the spring, but more like a zing summer, always motivating her to be better than before.

    The heat was sometimes ufortable, but as a phoenix, even if she was a mutated Phoenix, she should be morefortable in a zing fire and extreme coldness than in such a lukewarm environment.

    Bit by bit, ze''s own Yin me and ice ability weakened the effect of the holy Phoenix''s ability, but ze was also lucky to be intact while she was in a daze entirely because of Ainsley.

    Several times, the passing battle angels and holy spirits would try to attack ze, who was too eye-catching with her blue feather.

    However, Ainsley relied on her blood maniption ability to protect ze tightly, not letting her get injured in the slightest.

    This wave of operation exhausted Ainsley''s focus and energy, but Ainsley still believed in ze.

    Since ze said that defeating this holy Phoenix could make her advance to the sacred beast realm, even if Ainsley could manipte Michael to stop providing energy to the holy Phoenix...

    Ainsley also nned to let things go on and hit Michael off guard after ze defeated the holy Phoenix.

    Yes. Ainsley wanted to send a decisive blow to Michael and end things once and for all.

    As long as Michael was still alive, it would be hard to end this war that had involved too many people.

    Ainsley supported ze so much, and ze also didn''t disappoint Ainsley.

    The little Phoenix slowly corroded the effect of the holy Phoenix''s ability, and soon, she snapped out of her daze.

    However, ze was also cunning, and she didn''t show that she had already recovered from her previous state.

    If anything, the little Phoenix acted as if she was immersed in the illusion even deeper than before, and step by step, the Phoenix slowly pped her wings, flying towards the holy Phoenix with dazed eyes.

    This action was not strange because the illusion that ze saw in her mind was rted to her own birth mother.

    Since she really ''loved'' her birth mother and longed to have maternal love from her mother, it was not strange if she tried to approach the source of the warm love.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And the source was none other than the holy Phoenix.

    The holy Phoenix also felt that ze was really fooled, and she was now approaching her ce because the little bird was about topletely sumb to the illusion.

    Although the process was tough and not as smooth as other victims, the holy Phoenix firmly believed that once she truly embraced the little Phoenix, the little Phoenix would be convinced, and she would ept the ''deal'' in the illusion.

    Once the little Phoenix epted the deal in the illusion, she would instantly die.

    Phoenix did have the ability to be revived from death through their ashes, but it was only valid for sacred beasts who had washed away the impurities in their blood and had at least 80% of the Phoenix''s bloodline.

    Not just anyone could be revived if they had the phoenix''s bloodline.

    Back then, Ainsley was also lucky to be revived because even if the bloodline that she awakened was too thin, her luck buff was still active, allowing her to be revived sessfully.

    Now, after Asmodeus'' arrival, Ainsley''s bloodline had been purified again and again.

    It could be said that she only had 10% or less of the human bloodline, and the rest was divided between Asmodeus'' demonic bloodline and the blood n''s bloodline.

    Both sides were from the same camp, so it was not a problem for Ainsley''s body.

    However, the current ze, who has not be a sacred beast, was still just a mutated bird beast with a little bit of Phoenix bloodline.

    If her Phoenix bloodline was pure enough, how did ze evolve into a beast with a contrasting element attributed to her original origin as a Phoenix?

    ze also knew that her Phoenix bloodline might be weak, and it was also mutated for some reason, which should be mixed with the bloodline from the dark camp or the underworld.

    Anyway, ze''s Phoenix bloodline was not enough to let her be revived unless she became a sacred beast and washed away the impurity in her bloodline.

    Now, as long as ze died, she would never have a chance to be reborn, and she would disappear into nothingness, just like many small beasts with a hidden Phoenix bloodline.

    The holy Phoenix was created from a drawing, and her IQ was not as high as the original holy Phoenix.

    Even so, with Michael controlling her from behind as the one who drew her, the holy Phoenix became ''smart''¡ª but not smart enough to discover ze''s acting.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1688 "Blazes Deadly Hug"

    After all, even Michael was fooled by ze''s acting that she inherited after watching Ainsley''s superb acting for so long through various videos and live actions.

    Both Michael and the holy Phoenix believed that ze hadpletely fallen into the illusion and she just wanted to get onest warm embrace before she made a deal in her illusion and ''reunite'' with her mother in Heaven.

    Ah...but ze''s mother was still alive and kicking.

    A sacred beast who was about to be a legendary beast could transform into a human form, and ze''s mother was also capable of doing this.

    Maybe, somewhere in this world, ze''s mother was also watching the live broadcast with other humans or non-humans all over the world.

    This ruthless mother might even see ze''s growth after a year and her sudden appearance in the war that shook the whole world.

    Right now, maybe the mother was either feeling regretful that her cruel action back then might be the factor that truly pushed ze to the death door.

    Or maybe, the cold-hearted Phoenix mother would just look at this scene with calm eyes, as if the weak really had no right to live in such a cruel world.

    There were many possibilities, but the mother was definitely not in Heaven, anyway, and after waking up, ze was also amused by such an illusion.

    When she was in the illusion, she didn''t think that the setting was strange, but now that she woke up, everything felt strange.

    How could her powerful mother suddenly live in Heaven when she didn''t die just yet?

    And no matter how powerful her mother was, it was impossible to be able to live in Hell unless she died.

    Usually, when they died, light camp''s beasts like them either entered another round of reincarnation or lived in Heaven, but they would not live in Heaven as openly as other heavenly residents.

    Even creatures from the light camp wouldn''t necessarily enter Heaven after they died, and 90% of them entered the reincarnation circle or passed away without any reincarnation.

    ze felt that no matter what, her mother should not wait for her in Heaven and if she did, ze also didn''t want to end her long life just to reunite with her worthless mother.

    That mom did give birth to her, but she chose a more powerful seedling and abandoned her ruthlessly, not caring whether she would be a ve of other people or die as nutrition for monsters and beasts.

    Since she was abandoned so ruthlessly, the mother must have not thought of her future and from that moment on, why should she expect something from her mother?

    ze was still young, and the time when she was abandoned until the guild leaders caught her before being sent to Ainsley''s hands might only be less than a decade.

    For a beast with a Phoenix bloodline, a couple of decades might still be a cub, and ze, who was only a little more than a decade, was even younger than a cub.

    But even so, with Ainsley''s various treasures and Axel''s miraculous potions, ze grew up so fast, and even matured early.

    She should still be called a cub because of her ability to change her body size only because she had undergone multiple breakthroughs until she became a high-level beast.<novelnext></novelnext>

    To reach this height in just a year after following Ainsley, aside from Ainsley''s and Axel''s own help, ze''s talent, hard work and effort also mattered.

    ze was not so stupid to long for her mother''s affection and she was caught in the illusion only because the illusion was indeed too strong.

    Now that she woke up from the dream, ze even felt like venting her bad emotions of her own birth mother to this annoying holy Phoenix.

    Since the holy Phoenix posed as her mother and wanted to use her inferiorityplex and her childhood trauma, the holy Phoenix should also bear the responsibility of other things rted to this ''birth mother''.

    If ze could see her birth mother again, she would definitely fight hard, and one day, if she could be a legendary beast with such a mutated gene, she would be the first to challenge her mother.

    Let''s fight, scumbag!

    Maybe both Ainsley and ze had a simr experience regarding their parents, which was why they met in this life.

    The first girl had a problem with her scumbag dad, and the second girl, although not a human, also had a problem, but not with her dad.

    It was a problem with her scumbag mom.

    Of course, the father who went somewhere and left ze without knowing, even peacefully handing ze over to the scum mother was also a scumbag father.

    ze was aroused by ''hatred'', and in her heart, the Yin me had already burned hard, slowly aiming for the big fat piece of meat in front of her.

    It was the holy Phoenix who even opened her wings to ''embrace'' the little Phoenix who was much smaller than her.

    ze flew slowly, but after a few minutes, she finally arrived in front of the holy Phoenix and was even weed by that pair of wings.

    Oh. One of the wings was actually already useless and broken, but the holy Phoenix just pretended to open her wings to imitate the mother''s embrace, anyway.

    It was enough to deceive the little Phoenix, who was still immersed in the illusion!

    Little did the holy Phoenix know that when ze slowly embraced the holy Phoenix, the little Phoenix silently injected an even bigger and fiercer Yin me than before.

    The little Phoenix used her superb acting skill to backstab¡ª no, she didn''t even backstab and stabbed straight from the front using the Yin me!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1689 "Blazes Qualitative Power Leap"

    When the little Phoenix hugged the holy Phoenix, their position was quite close and ze was even close to touching the Holy Phoenix''s chest where her vital organ was.

    Now, just imagine if the Yin me spread from there.

    Yes. ze targeted the heart of the holy Phoenix and wanted to burn the heart with her Yin me!

    Although her Yin me didn''t have as much heat as other types of Yang me or fiery me types, the Yin me was still a me in essence and it was not a big problem to burn what should be burned.

    ze knew that if she relied on her own strength and didn''t deceive the holy Phoenix, her chance to win would be so low that it was non-existent.

    However, after ze broke free from the illusion, she could feel a qualitative leap in her own body and she was really only a step away from bing a sacred beast.

    It was said that most high-level beasts who became sacred beasts had undergone something that challenged their limit, such as fighting against higher-level enemies or venturing to dangerous zones.

    There were also high-level beasts who were inspired by a certain concept and smoothly advanced to the sacred beast realm.

    Usually, this type of beasts that relied on enlightenment and not physical or strength tests were all support-type beasts.

    It was their unique character, vision and understanding of life that became their barrier to achieve a breakthrough and sometimes, it was harder to achieve a breakthrough using this method than the physical method.

    After all, many beasts were used to fighting, anyway, and they didn''tck danger to stimte their physical and supernatural strength.

    However, intangible things like what the support-type beasts had to go through were rare, and it was hard to encounter.

    Back then, because Code-L was a special beast even among many other unique beasts, to achieve breakthrough again and again, she had to challenge her physical and supernatural ability''s limit, but also engage in these intangible things.

    After all, the ability to grant a wish was extremely abstract and intangible.

    Code-L had double the difficulty that other beasts had to go through, but to be honest, this was what made her so powerful even before she stepped into the realm of the legendary beast.

    Since Code-L could even be on par with a legendary beast when she was not in that realm yet, she had no enemies of the same realm, not to mention those of the lower realm.

    Now, ze actually felt that her slight improvement and signs of breakthrough was actually because she challenged her own weakness, childhood trauma, and many intangible things.

    The Phoenix loved hot ces and warm ces, but ze had always tasted coldness rather than heat or anything warm.

    Before this, ze had always subconsciously rejected her own elemental attribute and was even more confused about why a Phoenix would have such a strange attribute.

    However, after this experience, ze epted the coldness from the world and her own coldness.

    Water and iceplemented each other, and ice could also fuse with me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ze even suspected that the reason why she awakened Yin me with a cold attribute rather than a heat attribute was because of Ainsley who named her as ''ze''.

    Isn''t the word ''ze'' indirectly rted to a zing me?

    So, even when she became a water Phoenix who had nothing to do with the word ''ze'', Ainsley still named her with ze in the hope of going toward a zing and bright future.

    Cold and hot, ice and me. ze epted that a Phoenix, whose main element should be fire instead of water or ice, could actually have an opposite element and coexist peacefully.

    This enlightenment was what made ze feel the slight improvement in her bottleneck situation and she believed that after defeating the holy phoenix, which was a test to her physical and supernatural strength, she would be able to be a sacred beast.

    ze felt that it was strange to have two types of breakthroughs at once, but she had ovee the first breakthrough that involved enlightenment, mental strength and emotional matters.

    The second one should be easier than the first one.

    ze only encountered the two types of breakthroughs when she was about to be a sacred beast, so she was not as special as Code-L, who continuously encountered the two breakthrough types in every breakthrough.

    However, this still indicated that once ze became a sacred beast, even if she might not be able to defeat a real legendary beast from another world like what Code-L did...

    She would still be invincible among her peers and would still be able to defeat those stronger than her, as long as they were in the same realm, which was the sacred beast realm.

    After all, sacred beasts were also divided into three levels, and with Code-L''s action in this war, after she recovered her strength, she would officially be a legendary beast.

    By then, people all over the world might sense the phenomenon of the breakthrough.

    At the same time, Cellino also advanced from an entry-level sacred beast to a mid-level sacred beast who could speak humannguages and othernguages aside from his beastnguage.

    As for Bello, he stepped into the high-level sacred beast realm, and could finally transform into a humanoid form.

    ze was still in her beast state, so even when she wanted to curl the corner of her lips, she only had her bird beak.

    But even so, the little phoenix''s eyes shed with a hint of cunningness that no one could see because the holy Phoenix''s bodypletely enveloped ze''s body.

    She''s about to give a hard blow to this fake Phoenix!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1690 "Heart On Fire"

    Because ze lowered her head, not even the holy Phoenix herself and Michael could see ze''s expression.

    And so, when ze secretly injected the Yin me into the holy Phoenix''s chest while the holy Phoenix lowered her guard and looked down on ze...

    The holy Phoenix didn''t even notice it.

    She only felt that something cold and warm at the same time entered her chest, and she only thought that it was ze''s own body temperature.

    After all, ze was a mutated Phoenix, so it should be normal if her body temperature were strange, right?

    The holy Phoenix manipted the illusion and once again threw the ''death deal'' to ze in her mind, thinking that after this, ze would turn into ashes.

    It was a pity that the holy Phoenix''s weakness was that she could not see the state of the victims in the illusion and could only vaguely feel when the victims would ept the death deal.

    ze''s acting even convinced herself, which was why the holy Phoenix didn''t suspect anything.

    And Michael, who only sees things through the holy Phoenix, also didn''t see anything wrong with this.

    When the Yin me seeped into the holy Phoenix''s chest, everything was already toote.

    The Yin me seeped into the holy phoenix''s body within seconds, and because the distance was close to the heart position, the me naturally spread to the heart first.

    The holy Phoenix didn''t feel anything wrong at first, but the moment the me spread to her heart, the Phoenix was also not an idiot.

    She immediately noticed something wrong and hurriedly flung ze away while screaming with another wave of high-decibel pitch, almost making everyone in a radius of 300 meters deaf on the spot.

    "KAAA! KAAAAA!"

    "KAAAAAA¡ª"

    The holy Phoenix squirmed while trying to see what was happening with the area around her chest.

    Because ze was thrown away earlier, the little Phoenix had already gotten away from the holy Phoenix''s close range and quickly pped her wings to fly as far as possible.

    She was afraid that the mad Phoenix would suddenly do some irrational things and then, before the holy Phoenix died, she would retaliate hard.

    The holy Phoenix was indeed going crazy now because she found out that the meridians and veins near her heart had all frozen and then turned into nothingness, as if burned by something strange.

    Then, the extreme cold and heat attacked her heart, which was still not the end of the surprise attack.

    The Yin me flickered vigorously and started to eat away the holy Phoenix''s heart.

    The extreme cold slowly froze the heart, stopping the blood flow and other vital functions.

    Then, the residual heat from the me itself slowly burned the frozen heart without melting it.

    Yes. Instead of melting the ice, it just burned it, turning the frozen heart into nothingness.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The holy Phoenix naturally had her own holy energy wrapped around her vital organs all the time, so she didn''t immediately die on the spot.

    However, the Yin me was more ferocious than she imagined and when she didn''t realize the attack, the me had already eaten away the holy energy that the holy Phoenix used to protect her heart.

    Then, when she noticed something was wrong, the me had already affected half of her heart!

    The holy Phoenix didn''t care about ze, who was thrown away before and quickly tried to extinguish the Yin me using her own holy energy.

    Anyway, even if she lost half of her heart, as long as Michael drew the missing part again, the holy Phoenix could be alive and kicking again.

    This is the advantage of being born from a special drawing.

    The holy Phoenix only wanted to extinguish the me, and Michael also noticed the danger.

    The archangel quickly tried to use Ainsley''s body to activate the Realism Art ability once more and then quickly ''repaired'' the holy Phoenix''s body.

    The Realism Art repair skill was not something that Ainsley hadprehended or tried before, but Michael was used to abilities rted to the creation, and he had long known about the repair skill.

    Michael wanted to repair the holy Phoenix''s body through the drawing, but when Ainsley saw that Michael moved the right arm and was about to summon the magic drawing brush...

    Ainsley, who didn''t know what Michael wanted to do, didn''t bother to take risks and just wanted to stop Michael, anyway.

    Although her control over Michael''s body was not 100% done yet, it was still easy to pretend to struggle against Michael''s consciousness so that he didn''t have time to care about the holy phoenix.

    Ainsley did what she wanted to do, and for a second, before Michael could use the magic brush, he sensed Ainsley''s fierce struggle, trying to kick out his consciousness from her body!

    Michael had long been prepared for a tug of war between him and Ainsley in order to fully control the body, and he was sure that with just a little bit more, he could win.

    But Ainsley chose to strike now when he wanted to help his creation, the holy Phoenix.

    Without any hesitation, Michael waved his hand and the magic brush disappeared.

    Then, the archangel focused on using his holy energy to attack and tame Ainsley''s consciousness so she would be obedient.

    To hell with the holy Phoenix. Even if that one died, as long as he managed topletely take over Ainsley''s body, he could draw as many Phoenixes as he wanted.

    Losing this one was not a problem.

    And so, Michael focused on attacking Ainsley''s consciousness instead, but because this body was Ainsley''s body, even if the soul didn''t match, the home-ground advantage still favored Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1691 "Tug-Of-War"

    Michael''s own holy energy was restricted inside Ainsley''s body and because the body had an extreme dark camp''s bloodline, instead of getting purified by Michael''s own holy energy, Ainsley''s bloodline started to corrode Michael''s holy energy.

    Back then, Michael''s holy energy could purify Ainsley''s cells and make her suffer, but that was when Michael had a suitable medium.

    Now, he was clinging to Ainsley, and no matter what, his holy energy could not really kill Ainsley''s body within seconds.

    Not to mention that Michael''s purpose was Ainsley''s body and Ainsley''s own consciousness because he required a living medium, not a corpse.

    This is why Michael was restricted again and again, and he couldn''t rashly kill Ainsley.

    However, Ainsley didn''t have the same concern, and she was even happier if Michael died!

    Ainsley restrained Michael, making it impossible for the archangel to care about ze and the Holy Phoenix.

    Because of this, the holy Phoenix suffered a lot, and although she managed to extinguish the fire in thest few seconds, 90% of her heart was already gone, leaving only a useless remnant behind.

    Even if the Phoenix was strong, when she lost one of her most important vital organs, she would also undoubtedly be weakened to the point of not being able to attack ze.

    The holy Phoenix narrowly saved her life, but she was still dying, and her natural healing ability could not restore the heart that was already eaten away by the me.

    If anything, even after the Yin me was gone, the remnant of the fire still burned through the veins, blood and meridians, slightly affecting the other body parts as well.

    Because of this remnant that wasn''t easy to find, the holy Phoenix was in a lot of pain, and she couldn''t think straight.

    Instead of attacking ze to avenge the blood hatred just now, the holy Phoenix prioritized saving her life.

    After all, even if she was only from a drawing, once she was created, the Phoenix also had her own feelings and ideas.

    Michael thought that it was not a problem to let the holy Phoenix die. He could just create another one.

    But the holy Phoenix didn''t want to die.

    Even if she knew that her life wouldn''t be long and it depended on how long her creator wanted to maintain her existence by injecting energy, the holy Phoenix still wanted to savor every second of life.

    The holy Phoenix was selfish, but it was understandable because most of the living beings didn''t want to die.

    Some people wanted to die, but more people wanted to live.

    ze herself also didn''t do anything further to the holy Phoenix, not because she was soft-hearted or anything, but because she was also ''injured''.

    The Yin me was indeed great, but there were some setbacks.

    Whenever people managed to extinguish the fire, ze would receive a small bacsh, which made her cautious when releasing the Yin me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ze had used the Yin me twice in a row, and both mes were extinguished.

    The Yin me was not as easy to control as other fire element abilities, which means it was nearly impossible for the current ze to retract the Yin me before the enemy swiftly extinguished it.

    That''s why she usually only targeted people who could not extinguish the me until they truly died.

    The holy Phoenix was an exception, and now, after ze received two backshes in a row, she was also silently recuperating.

    The Phoenix race had good regeneration and healing ability, so ze was using this racial advantage to deal with the bacsh.

    However, the Holy Phoenix was not as lucky as ze.

    The heart injury was too severe and the only reason why she was still alive now was because she changed the role that was supposed to be carried by the heart and the blood to her own holy energy.

    The whole body functioned with the holy energy recing blood, and as long as the holy energy was still abundant, this holy Phoenix would not die so easily.

    It was worthy of being a legendary beast even when her actual strength was not in the same realm as the legendary beast in the mid-level world or even the original legendary beasts.

    Looking at the tenacity alone, ze had to admit that the gap between non-sacred beasts, sacred beasts and legendary beasts was as big as the mariana trench.

    It was no wonder that the holy Phoenix could kill so many demons and evil spirits when these people were forces who were way more potent than elite ability users in the mid-level world.

    Maybe, even the legendary beasts in the mid-level world would find it difficult to fight against the holy Phoenix who came out of a drawing, not to mention the real holy Phoenix cultivated by the people living in Heaven.

    ze pped her wings weakly and strived to monitor the holy Phoenix''s movement from afar.

    With her good eyesight, ze could see the enemy clearly, even from such a far distance.

    Once the holy Phoenix had signs of recovering, ze would not hesitate to activate the remnant of Yin me inside the holy phoenix''s body to deal another severe blow.

    ze was just waiting for the moment the holy Phoenix could not support her body just by relying on her holy energy. At the same time, Ainsley and Michael had entered a fiercepetition to snatch control over the body.

    Michael didn''t know that he was already infected with Ainsley''s love virus, and in this tug-of-war, Ainsley secretly mobilized the love virus so that Michael would be weaker than her.

    Ainsley only had to make Michael create several mistakes without him knowing, and relying on the loophole, the baby struck hard, almost kicking Michael out of her body!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1692 "Holy Chant"

    Now, even the 3D map ability was already back in Ainsley''s hands, leaving only the Realism Art ability that Michael tightly controlled, not letting go at all.

    For Michael, the only reason why Ainsley was a suitable medium was because of her shaman physique and also because of her Realism Art ability.

    This ability, which could create real beings from a mere drawing, was too suitable for Michael, who knew about some things rted to creation ability.

    And so, Michael stubbornly held the ability in his hands, not handing the control over the ability to Ainsley''s body.

    At the same time, Michael used his holy energy to bewitch Ainsley, just like how the holy Phoenix bewitched people.

    In fact, all archangels had such an ability to convert people and redeem the sinners to the light camp, just like how the demon lords could seduce people to be sinners and make a deal with the demons.

    However, it was only now that Michael used this innate ability on Ainsley, purely because he wanted the baby to be his medium voluntarily, which was the official rules of the so-called Consciousness Body and their medium.

    The Consciousness Body could possess someone with force, but to have an official medium with no risk involved, the medium had to volunteer and ept the deal.

    Michael obviously used his innate holy ''preach'' ability to bewitch Ainsley while Ainsley also charmed Michael so that he would leave her body.

    Two sides, one from the light camp and one from the dark camp. Despite the different elemental attributes, they both fought using charm!

    If Michael had his official medium, he would not be reduced to relying only on this ''charm'' ability to bewitch people.

    But Ainsley was his current medium and he could not kill her at all.

    This really made the proud archangel so frustrated that he thought of some extreme countermeasures.

    What if he just brainwashed Ainsleypletely, turning her into an idiot or a puppet who would listen to him and let him be the one in control over her abilities and her body movement?

    This kind of thing was indeed too cruel, but there was indeed a loophole in the rules between the Consciousness Body and the medium, which didn''t state whether the medium had to volunteer honestly or by some other means.

    To be honest, Michael, no matter how cruel he was, he was also an archangel with a bottom line and to bully a child was beyond his bottom line.

    But in this ''life and death'' situation, Michael felt that he should just directly stun Ainsley''s consciousness and soul, and then turn her into an idiot.

    Michael was not someone with a puppetry ability, but turning someone into an obedient idiot was not too hard.

    After all, the light camp often brainwashed enemies using holy chants and other holy scriptures, turning the rebellious people into fanatics who were absolutely loyal to the light camp but had no independent thoughts.

    In shorts, they would be crazy and would only obey whatever the light camp wanted them to do.

    They were indeed simr to puppets, but the puppeteer didn''t have to control the puppets because the ''puppets'' were actually more useful than the real puppets.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Having a bunch of fanatical religious guys was helpful for both the light camp and the dark camp.

    Who said the dark camp didn''t have such a method to turn people into lunatics?

    The demon worshiper and some extremists in various worlds who often created chaos and trouble were all victims of the dark camp''s brainwashing technique.

    Now, Michael, who originally didn''t n to use this cruel skill, actually thought of using it on Ainsley.

    Michael didn''t want to die yet, and if Ainsley became an obedient medium, with her unique abilities, Michael was not worried that he couldn''t kill the remaining demon lords or snatch the domain core.

    Thinking about the gains and losses, Michael became ruthless and immediately used the ''holy chant'' to start brainwashing Ainsley, turning her into a fanatic who didn''t know anything.

    Ainsley suddenly heard strange whispers full of solemnity and holiness, as if it came from a religious organization or something.

    The whispers were strange and it made Ainsley feel ufortable, as if someone was trying to install something into her head.

    This feeling was strange, and Ainsley subconsciously tried to reject the whispers that suddenly sounded in her mind, but the strange thing was, the chanting slowly felt lessfortable to the ears than before.

    If before, Ainsley suspected that a group of Illuminati believers were whispering next to her ears, trying to summon the demons or something, now, the holy chant sounded more and more pleasant.

    It sounded like the whispers of angels and heavenly beings, so ethereal andfortable.

    People would not reject the chanting at all and would even be immersed in the chanting while slowly realizing how good this chanting was.

    Then, people would start thinking of chanting the same chants, following the voices in their minds.

    Ainsley also had this urge, just like when she listened to a good song and subconsciously wanted to hum along, singing a few lyrics here and there.

    However, because Ainsley was already bewitched once by the Holy Phoenix, when the baby suddenly had such afortable feeling and even the urge to repeat the chants, the baby immediately woke up.

    No. No. This should be Michael''s trick to brainwash her and make her into an obedient medium!

    Michael thought that Ainsley would fall into such a high-level brainwashing method, but Ainsley herself also had a charm ability and her immunity towards any type of charm was quite high.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1693 "Once Bitten,Twice Shy"

    Not to mention that Ainsley was once bewitched by the holy Phoenix, and it was already a shame to be fooled like that once.

    Once bitten, twice shy.

    Ainsley is now more vignt toward simr charm types and can resist Michael''s brainwashing ability to a certain extent.

    However, because Michael had a high-purity holy energy and his strength was there, even if Ainsley convinced herself not to be bewitched and fell into the brainwashing ability, it was hard to resist.

    If Ainsley relied only on her sobriety, sooner orter, she would be in a daze again, and whether she remembered that this was Michael''s trick or not was uncertain.

    Thus, Ainsley had to stop Michael no matter what, but she also wanted to fool him, so Michael let down his guard.

    Ainsley felt that the archangels shouldn''t be easy to fool, but this one was just 30% of the main body''s consciousness, and while they were somewhat experienced...

    They still could not see through someone else''s good acting.

    The archangels could detect people who lied to them or had malicious intent, but Ainsley''s act of lying didn''t have any targeted malicious intent, and she only thought of convincing herself before convincing the enemy.

    Thus, Michael really didn''t notice anything and only knew that the struggle of Ainsley''s consciousness seemed to weaken, and soon, the consciousness might fall into the brainwashing ability.

    Then, Ainsley would soon be an obedient medium for Michael and would even be super grateful and excited that she became Michael''s medium.

    Little did Michael know that when Ainsley vividly acted as if she was muddled, and her face changed several times, about to be bewitched, the little girl actually manipted Michael at the same time.

    Using the love virus, Ainsley disguised hermand as Michael''s heart voice and slowly made Michael believe even more in Ainsley''s fake act.

    Michael didn''t know that his heart was already manipted, and he did feel that Ainsley was already bewitched, and he only had to ''close the'' to reap the benefit.

    But still, to be on the safe side, Michael decided to test Ainsley while weakening the effect of the brainwashing ability to see whether Ainsley would rebel again once the effect of the brainwashing skill was gone.

    If Ainsley rebelled again, it meant the brainwashing was notpleted because those who had been brainwashed and turned into a group of lunatic believers would still behave like lunatics even without being brainwashed all the time.

    Of course, a daily ''supplement'' to keep the brainwashed believers in their lunatic state was needed, but Michael felt that he would only use Ainsley''s body for less than twelve hours.

    Thinking like this, Michael immediatelyunched the first question to Ainsley''s consciousness while paying attention to her facial expression.

    A person''s consciousness had the exact same appearance as the body, and Ainsley was also the same.

    Even if her soul had a different appearance from the body, after the body and the soul slowly merge and ept each other in the previous revival process, Ainsley''s spirit and her own consciousness also had the appearance of a four-year-old kid.

    It could be said that consciousness was someone''s seed of when they became a spirit.

    The dead spirit, the evil spirit and the holy spirits all came from consciousnesses, but the spirits existed only when the body died while the consciousness existed when the body was still alive.

    Michael used his hypnotic and malicious voice to ask Ainsley a few questions that the baby would definitely react negatively if she were not brainwashed yet.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The first question was about Ainsley''s belief in the light camp.

    [Little kid, do you like the light camp more or the dark camp?]

    This question was easy to answer, and, of course, Ainsley lied without batting an eyelid and answered.

    [Light camp.]

    Ainsley''s reaction was dull, just like puppets with no souls.

    However, when Ainsley mentioned the light camp, she did have a lot of respect and awe on her face.

    The reason why Michael didn''t suspect that Ainsley would lie was that most consciousness could not lie.

    After all, if someone lied outside, the consciousness would still know that they lied, and so, the consciousness would definitely have a different expression and appearance from what was seen from the outside.

    A pity. Michael didn''t know that Ainsley convinced herself so vividly, and even felt that she belonged to the light camp for various reasons, but she had a little trouble with Michael, which was why she wanted to use the live virus on him.

    Ah. The trouble is not that big. But she was still loyal to the light camp, right?

    Since Ainsley could convince herself to this point, even her consciousness would also follow Ainsley''s self-suggestion, which in turns, fooled Michael.

    The first question was rtively easy, and it would not really show whether the baby was already brainwashed or not.

    And so, the second question was a bit more extreme than the first one.

    [Lil kid, are you willing to die for the sake of the light camp?]

    Okay. This question was not only a bit more extreme because it was already so extreme!

    Apparently, Michael was in a hurry to test Ainsley''s condition and thus, he jumped to the biggest question ever.

    All lunatic believers who were brainwashed or became devout believers had a sense of loyalty and self-sacrifice, so they were willing to die for the light camp and felt it was something honorable.

    This wasmon in many shady organizations, and even in Hell or Heaven, many believers and subordinates were willing to die for their prospective camp.

    But not Ainsley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1694 "Willing To Die For The Light Camp"

    It was just that, Ainsley was previously someone from a neutral camp, and even if she joined the dark camp in this war, she should not have such a deep feeling for the dark camp to be able to sacrifice her life so gloriously.

    Not to mention sacrificing her life for the light camp, which was the enemy''s camp.

    This is why, Michael used the question to test Ainsley''s current condition.

    When in the brainwashing activity, the brainwashed victim would act closer to their hearts, and generally, they would not lie about their thoughts and feelings.

    If Ainsley was still not as devoted as the other lunatic believers, it means that the brainwashing effect was still not perfect, and Michael would immediately strengthen the brainwashing skill once more.

    However, Michael didn''t know that someone could lie when they were in the state of being brainwashed, and their form was just consciousness.

    Ainsley did feel that the things rted to the light camp should be her own family, the Sloan Family, who had been so kind to her and was one of her many homes in this world.

    As a transmigrator, Ainsley was sometimes lonely, but with the Sloan Family always waiting behind her, Ainsley had a lot of attachment to this family.

    She imagined that the Sloan Family was in the light camp and felt that if she had to die for the Sloan Family, she would be willing.

    So, Ainsley had a resolute expression on her face and didn''t hesitate to nod.

    [Yes. I''m willing to die for my family in the light camp.]

    After Ainsley answered Michael''s question ''honestly'', Michael immediately deduced that Ainsley was alreadypletely brainwashed and had already be a devout believer.

    Since Ainsley had finally turned into a lunatic who would obey all orders for the sake of the camp she believed in, it was easy to control this body.

    Michael let out a sigh of relief and was about to take back the abilities that Ainsley controlled, so that he could quickly attack the other demon lords when something unexpected happened.

    Ainsley, who had lowered Michael''s guard, knew that this was the best opportunity she could get and if she didn''t use the opportunity well, there was a huge chance that she would lose against Michael.

    Thus, Ainsley used up all her charm energy that was transformed from the affection and positive feelings of the live broadcast''s audiences to her.

    The baby didn''t bother to see how much energy she had and just used up all of them to mobilize the love virus inside Michael''s body.

    Since Ainsley wanted to kill Michael, it was something contradictory to Michael''s own heart voice, and so, for the love virus to work, the virus needed a lot of energy.

    After all, the love virus'' main ability was to give a ''harmful'' suggestion to the victims disguised as the heart voices, a sudden inspiration, or a ''sixth sense''.

    Now that Ainsley wanted to use the love virus tomand Michael, the amount of energy that she needed was a lot.

    In just a few seconds, the abundant energy that Ainsley got was depleted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The amount of charm energy that Ainsley got was actually not that much, but if counting on the energy, she transferred from the affection and positive feelings of other people towards her...

    That amount was huge.

    Right now, at least half of the whole world poption was watching the live broadcast, and even if only 1/10 had positive feelings and affection toward Ainsley, it was already an abundant energy.

    Ainsley''s energy core definitely could not store all this energy, so all this time, Ainsley always transformed the affection and positive feelings into charm energy bit by bit.

    Then, she emptied her energy core again and again while continuously replenishing the empty energy core with newly transformed energy.

    This method was not the same as when Ainsley chugged potions to restore her energy because this one was more natural, and it didn''t harm the energy core.

    Now that Ainsley needed a lot of energy at once, the baby didn''t store the transformed energy into her energy core and just directly poured all the transformed energy into the love virus inside Michael''s body.

    The transformed energy had not even entered Ainsley''s energy core and was already transferred to the love virus.

    Ainsley''s love virus was indeed a part of her charm ability''s skill, but this virus could be called a summoned creature because the virus was not that simple.

    Because of this, Ainsley could directly feed the love virus through the connection between the virus and Ainsley''s own charm ability.

    The baby fed the love virus inside Michael''s body until they all swelled like a balloon, and each of the viruses was stronger than an ordinary love virus.

    This group of viruses was able to manipte people with their strange chemical elements, and their target range included a Consciousness Body.

    With so much energy and bloated viruses, Ainsley was ready to give the final blow to Michael!

    Just as when Michael was about to take over Ainsley''s charm ability so that there would be no hidden danger, his body suddenly glowed in a solid pink light.

    The next moment, something seemed to strike him hard on the head, and there was this strange yet strong feeling both in his mind and his heart.

    The voice in his mind and his heartmanded him to leave this chosen body because there was a better candidate around!

    No matter what, Michael felt that this thinking was absurd and illogical, so Michael didn''t want to listen to the suddenmand, but strangely, his body moved on its own!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1695 "Manipulating Michael"

    Michael could only see with his own eyes how his transparent body slowly let go of Ainsley''s body, and soon, he came out of the body bit by bit, as if taking off his ''shell''.

    This waspletely unscientific because if he left Ainsley''s body now, he had to find a new medium if he didn''t want to die, but he didn''t see anyone suitable around!

    Michael immediately realized that he was under someone else''s control, but Michael was so shocked at this realization that he almost fainted on the spot.

    Who could be so powerful to be able to control the Consciousness Body of an archangel around his level?!

    Even if he was only the 30% consciousness of the main body, he was still powerful, okay? Those people around him could not match his level.

    Only Lucifer and Satan could barely match his level, but even the two demon lords could not control his Consciousness Body!

    Is it a puppeteer? A superb puppet master who could even control the body of an archangel...do they really exist?

    Michael didn''t believe someone could control his body, but the fact was there.

    The love viruses were fed to the point of bursting, and with so many viruses in one body, it was enough to temporarily control someone else''s body against the owner''s wishes for a few seconds.

    If the target was not Michael, the duration could be longer than a few seconds, but because it was Michael''s consciousness, the love virus could only be mighty for, at max, thirty seconds.

    But that was already enough to throw Michael out of Ainsley''s body!

    Ainsley caught Michael off guard, and she also used her biggest move that the demon lord or the archangels would say was an ultimate attack.

    However, Michael, on the other hand, could not even use his ultimate attack even if he wanted to because his body was under the love virus''s control, and no matter what, Michael could only stay still.

    He watched with wide eyes how he took the ''initiative'' to leave Ainsley''s body and afterpletely leaving the body, instead of going around to find a medium as soon as possible...

    Michael''s Consciousness Body was forced to stop on the spot as if he would stay here until he dispersed into nothingness!

    At this moment, both Lucifer and Satan had painstakingly managed to approach Ainsley and even with so many battle angels, holy spirits and heroic spirits around, the two demon lords managed to see Ainsley from a not too far distance.

    Then, they saw Michael''s Consciousness Body that was supposed to be upying Ainsley''s body, was suddenly thrown out of the body, as if it was Michael''s own initiative!

    Looking at this scene from afar, both demon lords in different locations were dumbfounded.

    They also knew that it was extremely difficult to manipte the body of an archangel even when the archangel was just 30% of the main body''s consciousness.

    Of course, difficult didn''t mean impossible.

    It was just that, they didn''t expect Ainsley, who didn''t have Asmodeus by her side to help anymore, could actually do such a thing!

    Even if it was only less than a minute of body maniption, this was already a great achievement.

    Since Michael''s body was filled to the brim with the love virus, the virus that was supposed to be invisible to the naked eye slowly showed some pink color, attracting the two demon lords'' attention.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They did see Michael''s body turning pink out of nowhere, but from the energy fluctuation, the two demon lords could be sure that the pink thingy was a type of charm ability.

    The two demon lords were stupefied once more.

    Can a charm ability do this?

    They knew that Asmodeus could control people like puppets and brainwash them with his charm, making people into idiots with only lust left, obeying hismand here and there.

    But Ainsley''s charm type was not lust...and that thing looked like it forcibly moved Michael''s Consciousness Body even when Michael himself resisted!

    Unlike a normal charm ability that would be ineffective when the victims realized they were under a charm, the well-fed love viruses were much more ferocious.

    The previous Love Virus with little energy would indeed be inactive andy dormant inside the body of the infected person once the victim realized that they were under a charm.

    However, the love virus with a full belly would still be active even when the victim realized they were under control!

    It was like what people who wanted to diet do all day, thinking that they shouldn''t eat too many snacks and werepletely aware that what they were doing was wrong, but they still ate those snacks, right?

    It was as if the person''s hands and mouth had their own thinking, and they could not stop their appetite and craving for food.

    The love virus was exactly like this.

    Michael knew that he should not leave Ainsley''s body. He must not go.

    But his body didn''t listen and felt it was better to leave!

    Michael tried to fight back the love virus'' influence with his strong mind and discipline, but it didn''t take a long time for Michael to be thrown out.

    Hence, the scene that the two demon lords saw before, happened just like that.

    Then, as if it wasn''t enough to kick Michael out of Ainsley''s body, the love virus also made Michael stay on the spot, doing nothing.

    If Michael stayed like this and did nothing, he would definitely die.

    And this was the love virus''s intention.

    The love virus clearly received amand to force Michael to death!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1696 "Blazes Breakthrough"

    While Michael was in danger, the Holy Phoenix also didn''t get additional energy to repair her injury, and the holy Phoenix''s own holy energy reserve was simply not enough to sustain her crumbling body.

    Before Michael died, the holy Phoenix died first, and the body slowly dissipated into the air, leaving nothing but sparkles and some kind of ink stains, directly showing the true form of this holy Phoenix.

    In the end, the holy phoenix was just a drawing that came to life, and when she died, she also had traces of ink that Michael used to create her.

    The holy Phoenix died before she could persist, entirely because Michael, the creator of this holy Phoenix, was also in danger and he prioritized himself.

    He took back all the energy he gave to the holy Phoenix to ''feed'' her and used the energy to sustain himself.

    He was trying to break free from the love virus and get back to Ainsley''s body before the countdown to his death reached zero!

    The holy Phoenix died, and ze, the one who contributed the most to the holy Phoenix''s death, soon got a strange flow of energy flowing into her heart and throughout her body.

    The strange energy was simr to the point that ze often felt when she was about to advance from a low-level beast to a mid-level and, just recently, to a high-level beast.

    Now, ze sensed the familiar energy again and knew that she was going to advance to be the sacred beast realm!

    ze didn''t care about anything else and immediately focused on gathering this energy she got after defeating a much stronger opponent.

    The area around ze instantly formed a vacuumed zone, with no battle angels, holy spirits, heroic spirits, evil spirits or demons around.

    Not even the heavenly creatures dared to step into this vacuumed circle.

    After all, this ''vacuumed circle'' was there when beasts and the likes, such as monsters, strange creatures and such, advanced to a higher level by a whole big realm.

    From the high-level beast realm to a sacred beast realm was one whole big realm, different from the gap between the low-level beast and the mid-level or high-level beast.

    It was said that in the past, the monsters and beasts who advanced from low-level to mid-level or from mid-level to high-level would all have some kind of small phenomenon.

    But the phenomenon was short and it didn''t have much impact on the surroundings.

    The monsters and beasts who advanced in strength would also advance within ten minutes or even less.

    This is why those three strength realms were still in the category of small realms.

    On the other hand, once a high-level beast became a sacred beast, they would trigger a bigger phenomenon and would have the so-called vacuum circle where people couldn''t enter.

    If other people entered the marked range, the phenomenon that would happen alongside the beast or the monster''s breakthrough would definitely implicate the bystanders.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Those monsters and beasts who were attempting to break through would not be bothered by the phenomenon they caused by their breakthrough.

    But others around them, especially those who entered the marked range which was shown as a vacuumed circle, would all have to bear the consequence.

    The people on the battlefield didn''t expect ze to advance to the realm of a sacred beast suddenly, and this was not a small matter.

    The number of sacred beasts were not that many, which was why they could be hailed as a family guardian by the 7 sacred beasts who depended on these guardian beasts to protect their family members.

    Usually, many beasts and monsters with no special bloodline would get stuck in the high-level beast or monster realm until the end of their lives.

    Beasts and monsters lived longer than humans, and their lifespans could rival a lot of non-humans, but the stronger the beasts of the monsters, the longer their lives would be.

    Even so, many beasts with no special bloodline got stuck in the high-level beast realm, and the monsters usually had to consume a lot of resources to forcibly breakthrough, betting their lives at the same time.

    That''s why, no one would have expected ze to breakthrough on the spot, and she was about to be a sacred beast!

    Back then, Cellino was already a sacred beast, but he could not awaken his Fenrir bloodline, which means his true strength was way weaker than other sacred beasts and he was not worthy to be a true sacred beast.

    Hence, when Cellino awakened his bloodline, there was no strange phenomenon around because Cellino broke through to be a sacred beast without relying on his special bloodline.

    Such talent and tenacity might be the reason why he was the only beast who had the bloodline of a Fenrir, unlike other legendary beasts who had countless descendants and chosen heirs with the mythical beast''s bloodline.

    On the other hand, ze had awakened her Phoenix bloodline the moment she was born, but her bloodline was mutated, which was why she was abandoned.

    After awakening the special bloodline, it was not surprising that ze could be stronger to this point in just a year under Ainsley''s care.

    Of course, the first ten years of her life also counted, but the most important part was when ze lived with Axelle and became Ainsley''s contracted beast.

    The little Phoenix had worked hard and now that she had defeated the Holy Phoenix with her Yin me, the little Phoenix rushed to break through the sacred beast realm.

    It was such a rare moment to see a high-level beast attempting to break through to the sacred beast realm

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1697 "The Traumatized Michael"

    For a moment, the audiences were distracted away from Ainsley and Michael''s confrontation.

    They all focused on ze''s breakthrough instead!

    Not even elite ability users had the experience of seeing the birth of a new sacred beast.

    Usually, sacred beasts would have already be sacred beasts when they appeared in front of others.

    It was truly rare to see someone nurturing their contracted beast until it became a sacred beast.

    Thus, the birth of a sacred beast became a hot topic, and because the beast in the video was a Phoenix with mutated genes, the audience became even more interested.

    They all collectively forgot about Michael, who was on the verge of dying and Ainsley, who was also forcing Michael to die.

    At the same time, the two demon lords had arrived a few meters away from Ainsley, but simrly, Raguel, who sensed Michael''s dangerous state, also teleported to Michael''s ce.

    All the big shots gathered in one ce, and not far from them, a blue Phoenix was attempting to break through.

    It was said that even after a beast or a monster gathered enough energy to advance, there were still some chances of failing the breakthrough.

    No one knew the exact factor of this failure, but it was not umon for such cases to happen, and in most cases, those beasts who failed to break through would die.

    But more people expected ze to smoothly pass over the hurdle because in some stories, legends and local fairy tales involving phoenixes...

    It was rumored that when a beast with a Phoenix bloodline became a sacred beast, they would bring blessing to whoever was around them or whoever saw their breakthrough.

    The Phoenix would bless good people and would bring bad luck to evil ones.

    Many audiences were both excited and fearful about this rumor because they had never seen a beast with a Phoenix bloodline attempting to break through to the sacred beast realm.

    But maybe there were often such cases somewhere that people could not see, and the blessed ones might be fellow beasts or nts, or ces.

    As for the punishment for evil...many people didn''t know whether the evil people who were punished in the past were all because of the Phoenix''s breakthrough or just a coincidence.

    Anyway, rumor could be a rumor, but right now, they could see a healthy and alive beast with a Phoenix bloodline who was about to be a sacred beast!

    And this one was also a mutated Phoenix.

    A mutated Phoenix would have more difficulties when breaking through to the sacred beast realm, but legend said that the aftermath blessing and other effects would also be a notch better than ordinary Phoenixes!

    The audiences waited for ze''s breakthrough process with pounding hearts while the big bosses who gathered around Ainsley focused on the dying Michael.

    Raguel, who was forced to teleport because he felt Michael''s dangerous situation, tried to protect Michael''s Consciousness Body by attacking Ainsley.

    But even before he could use his sword, Lucifer and Satan had already tightly protected Ainsley while helping the baby to restrain Michael, who didn''t have a medium anymore.

    This is a perfect chance to kill Michael! They must never miss it!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Raguell''s sword of justice could never touch Ainsley, and after he calmed down, his hot head, he also realized that he had almost attacked a child.

    No matter what, if he attacked Ainsley using anything rted to justice, he would suffer a huge punishment, and that was all because of Ainsley''s young age.

    "Damn it!" Raguel cursed as he withdrew his sword and tried to help Michael instead.

    He didn''t know why Michael didn''t quickly move to find a new medium or continue to possess Ainsley for the second time, but he knew there must be a problem here.

    Michael was indeed in trouble, and he used up almost all his energy just to break free from the love virus''s effect.

    This was the first time he felt that a charm ability could be so terrifying!

    After this incident, Michael would never dare to underestimate a charm ability user who belonged to the dark camp instead of the light camp.

    He''s traumatized!

    Michael managed to break free in thest few seconds before his time ran out, but instead of returning to Ainsley''s body, maybe because he was already too depressed...

    Michael only wanted to kill Ainsley.

    To hell with finding a new medium. He felt that he would not be able to do that and time was limited.

    Since he was sure to die after being dyed again and again, why not drag this kid to the death door?

    Even if this kid could be revived due to her physique, Michael wanted to be ruthless and attack the baby''s soul at the same time.

    If the soul also disappears, let''s see how this kid will be revived!

    Michael also had a type of passive skill that was simr to Ainsley''s love battery.

    He could turn the belief, trust, affection and other positive emotions of his believers and they didn''t need to be his devout believers or subordinates.

    They only needed to know his name as an archangel and believed that he was real and also had a positive feeling of him, not a rejection.

    All this time, Michael never used this passive skill actively because his holy energy reserve was already a lot, so much so that Michael didn''t need the passive skill at all.

    However, now, in order to attack Ainsley with his Consciousness Body, he had to gather a lot of energy because the one that could really have an impact on Ainsley would only be less than 10%.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1698 "Michaels Ultimate Attack"

    If Michael wanted the impact to be 100% instead of just 10%, he had to increase the amount of energy he released so that 10% of the whole energy could be a 100% of the normal energy value.

    If before, Michael''s ten out of ten blow would also deal ten out of ten impacts, now, without a medium, his 10/10 blow would only have an effect of 1/10.

    So, he had to use 100/10 instead of 10/10.

    He had to use a lot of energy just to give a blow with the same value as 10/10!

    Michael felt aggrieved, but he was stubborn and immediately implemented the n.

    He didn''t want to self-destruct like Gabriel, so he could only wrong himself and make this crazy n.

    Time was tight, and Michael didn''t waste any second to gather arge amount of energy that he transformed from his believers.

    In just one second, Michael managed to gather a lot of energy that was enough to blow up 1/4 of the whole domain, yet he just wanted to use it on Ainsley.

    After all, once the ultimate attack wasunched with this amount of energy, the amount of energy that would effectively injure the target would only be 10% of the whole energy, and it was really frustrating.

    Michael didn''t hesitate to use his ultimate attack. He had never used any demon lords on Ainsley, who managed to kick him and use up all the love virus in Michael''s body.

    Now, the love virus had shrunk to the point of being malnourished, and to fatten them up once more, Ainsley had to draw another wave of energy from the audiences who watched her live broadcast.

    But the audiences were all watching ze''s breakthrough process at the moment, so it was difficult for Ainsley to gather a wave of affection to be converted into a charm energy.

    And it was precisely at this moment that Michael used his first andst ultimate attack in this war.

    Michael suddenly gestured and a long sword suddenly appeared in his hand.

    Then, Michael''s whole body glowed in a pious and holy light, so bright that he suddenly became a small sunpared to the real sun.

    Such a strange phenomenon quickly attracted the attention of the audiences and the rest of the people in the domain.

    At first, they were watching ze and saw that the surroundings darkened, snowkes fell here and there, and the Yin me also danced around ze cheerfully, as if to give ze a baptism.

    But this was just the beginning of the breakthrough phenomenon.

    Unexpectedly, before the phenomenon on ze''s side reached the climax, Michael''s body glowed in bright light, bright enough to cover up ze''s phenomenon.

    Then, everyone looked at Michael, who became a small sun, and his whole body couldn''t be seen with the naked eye.

    At this moment, Michael had gathered all the energy he wanted, and the bright light was transferred to his holy sword, the holy sword that could kill countless enemies with just a few swings.

    The moment the sword gathered the holy energy like that, the demon lords around Ainsley instantly had ashes faces.

    This damn archangel is dying, and yet he still wants to get revenge and kill Ainsley!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The demon lords felt that victory was right in front of their eyes, but if the price was to sacrifice the little baby, even ruthless and heartless people like them could not bear it.

    The demon lords simultaneously tried to use all of their energy and strength to protect Ainsley.

    Because Satan was not so useful, the group waited for Belphegor to arrive at their ce, and Belphegor also didn''t disappoint.

    Without Raguel hindering his workout, Belphegor could fly fast, and because most of the battle angels around him had already been turned into puppets and were infected by the love virus...

    No one could stop Belphegor.

    Then, both Lucifer and Belphegor simultaneously gathered up their energy, the same as what Michael had done before.

    Both demon lords wanted to use their ultimate attacks to stop Michael''s ultimate attack.

    Even if it was toote to stop Michael, at least they could counterattack!

    Satan, who had lost almost all of his energy, could only stay next to Ainsley, paying attention to Raguel''s movement, afraid that the cunning archangel would suddenlyunch an attack.

    But Raguel, whom Satan guarded against, actually didn''t have time to think about attacking Ainsley because right now, he was also busy mobilizing the entire domain tounch his ultimate attack on the demon lords!

    Michael risked his life tounch this attack, and so, Raguel could only help Michael and prayed that the joint attack between him and Michael would kill all the demon lords.

    By then, without the demon lords, the reserve demon army would crumble, and the war would definitely end.

    The one who created the Hellbreak Domain was Atherton and Lucifer, so if Lucifer died, the domain would also copse.

    Raguel had been in a dilemma about destroying the other party''s domain without creating space and time turbulence that might endanger all of them.

    Now that he had found the shortcut to win by killing Lucifer, Raguel secretly aimed his soon-to-beunched attack on Lucifer instead.

    With a lot of big bosses preparing for their ultimate attack, Lucifer must not have expected Raguel to target him.

    Ainsley could also see the dangerous situation that she was in, but she knew that she was powerless to do anything.

    Thus, Ainsley could only mobilize the love virus in every single person who had been infected before.

    What to do with those infected victims? Of course, there was a good way to use them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1699 "Infinite Swords Storm"

    Ainsley wanted to use these infected victims as a meat shield. Wait. No. It''s a meat wall to defend from Michael''s ultimate attack.

    It was a meat wall instead of just a shield because there would be a sheer number of infected people used as shields.

    On the other hand, the big bosses all wanted to use their ultimate attack, and whether the domain could withstand the impact or not made Raguel break into a cold sweat.

    The Armageddon Domain must be the one that would receive the biggest impact from the collision of so many ultimate attacks, but even so, the Hellbreak Domain might get some impact.

    Raguel and Queen Rachel''s were to kill Lucifer and Atherton in this chaos, thus reversing the situation with their victory.

    Raguel was sure that Michael would die anyway, and once Satan crushed the domain core that Ainsley had handed over, the Armageddon Domain would copse.

    Then...all beings inside the domain would return to their original ce.

    The aborigines of the domain would certainly face the so-called doomsday, and whether they would survive until the field was created and opened again remained a mystery.

    Raguel wanted to reverse this future and killed Lucifer before Michael died and Satan crushed their domain core.

    This sounded like an impossible task, but Raguel believed that with the support of the home ground advantage, he would be able to execute this assassination n.

    Alo the demon lords and the archangels, except for Satan, who had used up his ultimate attack to kill Michael''s medium before, simultaneouslyunched their ultimate attack one by one.

    Michael was a step ahead of others because he was the first one to gather the energy needed tounch the ultimate attack.

    Michael''s ultimate attack came from his sword, but the sword was illusionary and was not solid because Michael didn''t have a medium.

    Even so, countless swords of all types, sizes, lengths and materials suddenly appeared in the sky, creating a huge sword dome full of swords with the tip of the de facing down.

    Amidst the sunlight background, the swords gleamed in a cold light, and the appearance of so many swords that filled the sky so densely sent a shiver down everyone''s spines.

    The swords appeared out of nowhere, and each sword had a thin holy energy wrapped around it.

    The swords should not be solid, real swords, but should be swords created from the holy energy that mimicked the appearance of real swords.

    So many swords hanging above everyone''s heads, not moving at all, but if one looked closer, the sharp tip of each sword never aimed at those irrelevant demons but were all pointed in the same direction.

    It was aimed at Ainsley.

    The sword looked like a drop of water hanging mid-air after the rain, and so, Michael''s ultimate attack was not called the sword of justice but was called the Infinite Swords Storm.

    It was a storm of various swords with various small effects, used to wipe out demons and evil doers who dared to invade Heaven back then.

    This ultimate attack where the swords itself created a small sword domain was something that has been passed down in stories, legends, and rted books about Archangel Michael.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Facing the scene of the sky turning into countless sword des, it was a lie if Ainsley didn''t have a temporary heart attack and almost bit her tongue until her tongue bled.

    When the baby saw such a scene, her heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly regretted pressing Michael too much, cornering him until he hated her like this.

    The densely packed swords in the air would hum from time to time, and the slight rubbing sound of des made from various materials also created a strange and eerie ''melody''.

    People said that this was the song of the swords that symbolizes Michael''s ultimate attack''s first stage.

    When swords were ''humming'', they formed a certain holy chanting to strengthen the group of swords, creating a type of sword domain around the targeted person.

    Because usually, the targets would be more than just one person and more often it was used in arge-scale battle, the sword domain could engulf a lot of people at once.

    A domain inside a domain was not good for the domain that was overwritten by the other domain, but this sword domain usually onlysted until the attack ended.

    This type of domain also could not contain living beings, unlike the ability domain that ability users created.

    And so, if this domain could only contain dead things, what about the people who were engulfed in the domain and were targeted by the swords?

    When these people entered the sword domain, they were naturally marked as ''dead beings'', and their fate was already sealed in that split second.

    This is the arrogance of the number one archangel, the right hand of God, and the head of God''s army¡ª Archangel Michael.

    The people that his swords targeted rarely escaped alive.

    Michael''s ultimate attack was finished in just a few seconds before he died, and relying on his tenacity, while his body slowly became more transparent than before...

    Michael didn''t hesitate to wave the sword in his hand, and almost at the same time as when the sword moved, the other swords in the air also moved!

    So many swords of all types, sizes, length and material rushed down from the ce far above everyone''s heads, and these swords all rushed towards Ainsley instead of anyone else.

    SWOSH! SWOSH! SWOSH!

    Countless swords fell, and the sound of friction between the metallic swords and the air around them created harsh, strange, piercing noises.

    Those infinite swords thrust down like thunder and rain, instantly besieging Ainsley from all sides!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1700 "Sword Energy Storm"

    Because the swords were quite far above in the sky, the swords didn''t touch Ainsley so fast, and there were still a few seconds buffer period in between.

    Still, before the swords pierced the target, each of themunched a long-range attack with the light holy energy attached to the sword bodies.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Countless attacks with various colorful rays fell down, creating the illusion of ''rainbow rain'', but all those light beams were lethal light element attacks from the infinite swords!

    That was the first wave of attack, not including the second wave, which was the physical attack from the swords themselves.

    It was at this moment that the whole world witnessed Michael''s true strength.

    All this time, the audiences in the live broadcast didn''t really know how powerful Michael could be, and it was only now that they truly saw Michael''s disy of power.

    Even when Michael was dying, his Infinite Swords Storm alone could wipe out the entire mid-level world if he wanted to, because those swords would be replenished as long as Michael''s holy energy was enough.

    And with the passive skill of transforming the belief, trust, and positive feelings of his believers alone, Michael could get almost infinite energy!

    The sword energy attacked faster than the physical swords themselves, and in less than three seconds, all the sword energy had already approached close to Ainsley.

    So close that Ainsley could feel the surrounding temperature rising like mad due to the holy energy inside the sword''s energy attacks!

    Various light element attacks blinded Ainsley''s eyes, and in this dangerous situation, Ainsley transformed some more energy from the audiences'' affection and love to feed the love viruses.

    Then, Ainsley used all the victims who were infected by the love virus, those who belonged to the light camp, as her meat shield.

    The first yer'' of meat shield was ready just a second before the first wave of the sword''s energy attack arrived.

    It was so close, but thankfully, the love viruses worked well, and those victims didn''t have time to react when they were already used as a meat shield.

    BANG!

    Various sword energy attacks hit the infected holy spirits, battle angels and heavenly creatures.

    So many people were used to urately blocking the various sword''s energy attacks without missing even a single attack, and the ending of these meat shields was absolutely miserable.

    Most of the battle angels and the heavenly creatures died on the spot to block the sword''s energy, but that also extinguished the sword''s energy attack.

    Other sword energy''s attacks hit the holy spirits, but because the holy spirits could withstand this kind of attack more than the others, most of them were only heavily injured rather than dying.

    However, the sword energy that attacked these holy spirits was still there, not disappearing, unlike when the sword energies hit the battle angels and the heavenly creatures.

    To deal with this kind of situation, Ainsley manipted more Holy spirits who were infected by her love virus to voluntarily block the remaining sword energy until their life was exhausted.

    Anyway, the holy spirits could not block the physical sword attack due to their physique, so it was easier to use up all the holy spirits in this wave of attack first before using the other meat shields.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ainsley had killed many people in the light camp with this one ruthless movement, but even so, there were still too many sword energiesing towards her, and there were not enough meat shields.

    Ainsley was saving up meat shields for the second wave of attack, but even so, she didn''t infect all battle angels, heavenly creatures and holy spirits or heroic spirits in Armageddon Domain.

    To be honest, Ainsley had infected almost all holy spirits and arge number of battle angels and heavenly creatures, but they were still not enough to face the ''infinite'' sword energy attacks.

    Just like the name of therge-scale ultimate ability, Michael''s sword energy attacks were indeed infinite until the second wave of attack entered a certain range from the targets.

    Only then would the sword energy attacks disappear, reced by the physical attacks of those swords with strange materials.

    Ainsley was in a pinch, and everyone in the live broadcast could see that.

    Facing an infinite attack that one didn''t know when it would end, most people''s mentality would have copsed already!

    Not to mention that so many attacks only counted for one second at most, which means Michael was still alive, albeit barely alive.

    It was estimated that Michael could perfectly end therge-scale ultimate attack before he heaved hisst breath.

    What a tenacious archangel''s consciousness! And he is so petty too!

    Ainsley was in trouble, and the baby''s face turned pale.

    Sweat drenched her back, and the baby was busy manipting more and more infected people with her love virus to act as a meat shield.

    There are no other choices.

    In this situation, the fastest response was indeed to use the infected people as meat shields because they would unconsciously approach the attack on their own.

    There was no need for Ainsley to do anything else.

    Still, while manipting the meat shields, Ainsley also used her remaining energy to summon her magic brush and quickly created a small yet solid barrier around herself, Satan, Godfather and the rest of the demon army members.

    This sword attack was indeed aimed at Ainsley, but swords had no eyes, and if the Sword Energy hit a target in advance, they would still kill with no mercy.

    Because of this, many demons also died under the Sword Energy in an ident.

    This attack is the one that killed the most demons in the entire battle up to now!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1701 "Ainsley Created An Imitation Blood Barrier"

    Ainsley had to gather as many demons as possible inside her newly drawn barrier to protect the surviving demons.

    The barrier that Ainsley created was something that she had seen andprehended before¡ª the blood barrier.

    With so much blood shed by the enemies and allies, Ainsley''s barrier absorbed the blood and created a smaller scale of blood barrier.

    The barrier could absorb damage and turn it into defense.

    A few faster Sword Energies had already attacked the barrier, and every time, the barrier would sh in a crimson light.

    Then, the barrier corroded the Holy energy inside those Sword Energies and turned it into a part of the barrier.

    Because this barriercked preparation and was far worse than the real Blood Barrier, the barrier had to absorb blood from everywhere in the domain continuously.

    Whether it was the blood of the enemies or the blood of allies.

    Ainsley had no choice but to drain the blood of dead allies and drain the blood of dying enemies until they truly died.

    The baby split her concentration to achieve thisplicated control, but even so, the ruthless move did save the rest of the surviving demons and evil spirits.

    Of course, there were some heroic spirits mixed inside the barrier, but soon, the barrier expelled the heroic spirits, making them vulnerable outside of the barrier.

    The three demon lords were included in the barrier, but whatever attacks they wouldunch would not affect the barrier from the inside and the attack would bypass the barrier as if the barrier didn''t exist.

    It was at this moment that both Lucifer and Belphegor finished preparing their ultimate attack.

    Belphegor''s ultimate attack was not arge-scale one, and because he was naturallyzy, his ultimate attack followed the style of his medium''s attack.

    Wilhelm''srge-scale attack was undoubtedly to turn people into puppets or something, but the things they faced were the physical swords and the Sword Energies.

    Wilhelm could never manipte Sword Energies because they were a bunch of energy and not tangible things.

    But the physical swords were different.

    Before the Sword Energy attacks even ended, Wilhelm and Belphegor had already conjured many crimson threads invisible to the naked eyes and shot all the threads as strong as metal toward the physical swords behind the Sword Energy attack.

    Once the crimson threads came into contact with the swords, the threads immediately moved nimbly, as if alive, and quickly entangled the sword from the hilt to the tip of the de.

    Some swords were too sharp and could even cut the crimson threads created by Wilhelm and Belphegor using various ways.

    But most of the swords, no matter how sharp they were, they still could not cut the threads that entangled them.

    Wilhelm''s crimson threads spread throughout the sword domain like living tentacles, quickly entangling most of the physical swords.

    Then, threads slowly cut the swords to pieces with its sharp body and strange material.

    Some swords had some kind of cuts around the bodies and soon, were cut to pieces under the thin yet sharp threads.

    Other swords didn''t have such severe damage, at most only some scratches, but the swords could not cut the thread.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The threads looked so easy to cut, but God knew what kind of material it was made of, to be able to fight against Michael''s infinite swords.

    Other stronger swords didn''t have the slightest damage, but they also could not cut the threads that were entangled around the sword bodies.

    Only a handful of swords ruthlessly cut down the threads to pieces, and these swords should be the best swords among the infinite swords.

    Facing these elite swords, Wilhelm manipted the threads to avoid the sharp de and just entangled the handle of the de.

    This way, those swords were still restrained, and the threads slowed down their falling speed towards Ainsley.

    Some swords even stopped mid-air, and others were easily moved by the threads, bing toys for the owner of the threads.

    Wilhelm and Belphegor precisely targeted these swords that could be manipted easily, and they immediately changed the trajectory of the swords.

    Those swords went out of control, and as the owner of the swords, Michael immediately noticed the danger.

    However, he didn''t have the time and energy to wrestle over the sword control with Wilhelm and Belphegor.

    Since the swords could be manipted so easily, then let them go.

    Michael didn''t care whether those swords would be used to kill the battle angels and the people in his camp.

    He was about to die, anyway, and he only cared about killing Ainsley and reversing the situation.

    If he died, he had to die with Ainsley!

    It was not that he was obsessed with Ainsley, but he just couldn''t swallow this bad breath of being forced to the point of having to use this ultimate attack to retaliate.

    This hatred could not be solved unless Ainsley died.

    Some swords went out of control and instead of attacking Ainsley, the swords and the Sword Energies which were parts of the physical swords, attacked other people outside of the barrier instead.

    Among the infinite swords, this move looked so insignificant and useless, but for Ainsley, Wilhelm and Belphegor''s help greatly alleviated the burden on the barrier and the demons inside the barrier.

    At this time, the wave of attacks from Sword Energy was about to end, but the barrier had also been smashed to have cracks everywhere.

    The barrier would notst until the wave of physical attacks.

    But Ainsley had used up her Realism Art energy countless times and it was Michael who drained her energy to create the holy Phoenix back then.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1702 "Lucifers Ultimate Attack"

    Even with some energy recovery potions, Ainsley had almost overdrawn her Realism Art energy core, and it was impossible to continue to force the ability to work.

    It was at this moment that Lucifer was ready to use his ultimate attack.

    Everyone didn''t pay attention to Raguel, who was also brewing his own ultimate attack to catch Lucifer off guard, and no one also paid attention to ze''s breakthrough which was already in the mid-stage ofpletion!

    Lucifer didn''t care about others because right now, he had to use his ultimate attack to defend against the physical sword attack from the Infinite Swords Storm.

    Wilhelm and Belphegor''s ultimate attack, which they named ''Hell Puppet Threads'', was also raging violently, manipting and destroying as many physical swords as possible.

    However, there were still too many swords in this sword storm, all rushing towards the same direction.

    The wave of attack from the Sword Energy gradually dispersed in the air as the physical swords reached the range that was required to trigger the physical sword attack.

    After the wave of sword energy attackssted for a full three seconds yet could produce so many sword energy attacks, the physical sword attacks finally came.

    At this moment, Michael was already in hisst few seconds of life, but his physical sword attacks were still fierce, as if wanting to pierce through every single cell in Ainsley''s body.

    Such a thick hatred¡ª Ainsley is done for!

    Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!

    Countless swords flew fast towards Ainsley''s ce, and it only took a few seconds for these sword to hit Ainsley''s barrier.

    The moment the swords hit the barrier, Ainsley immediately manipted the love virus again to bring all the meat shields left on the battlefield to block the swords.

    These swords had tangible bodies, but it was only a one-time-use sword, and once the chance was used up, no matter what kind of thing the sword pierced through, the sword would disappear.

    This is also why, although Ainsley looked like she was at a disadvantage, with so many meat shields from the light camp, Ainsley managed to reduce the number of swords that hit the blood barrier.

    The attack from the physical swords shed more blood than the Sword Energy, and Ainsley wisely used the blood from the meat shields to strengthen her blood barrier.

    The baby didn''t care whether it was too ruthless or not, and she just drained the blood of many meat shields that had blocked the sword for her.

    If the meat shield didn''t die right away, the baby wouldn''t drain their blood and continue to move them around to block more swords.

    If the sword attack insta-kill the meat shield, a.k.a, the battle angels and the heavenly creatures, Ainsley would not hesitate to drain the blood in the corpse before the corpse fell to the sea.

    This way, every single part of the meat shield''s body was wisely used to deal with the attack from infinite physical swords.

    These physical swords were stronger than ordinary swords and a lot of swords had strange attributes.

    For example, one sword could corrode the target until it bes a pool of blood.

    Another sword froze the target before killing the target with a single blow.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There was also this sword that didn''t pierce the target but slew them, beheading the target like a scythe of the Death God.

    A lot of swords had elemental attributes, and a few of them had unique attributes that could kill with more pain.

    Ainsley used the meat shields to deal with the special swords so that these special swords would not break the blood barrier too badly.

    As for the elemental swords, the blood barrier could absorb the strange elemental attributes and used it to strengthen the barrier.

    But even so, with infinite swordsing down together all at once, no matter how many meat shields there were and how strong the barrier was, Ainsley was still overwhelmed.

    At this moment, Wilhelm and Belphegor''s ultimate attack had ended, and that had destroyed nearly 1/3 of the infinite swords, but the swords kept appearing out of thin air in the sky and rushed to attack the target.

    This kind of infinite ammunition made the demon lord frustrated.

    Belphegor already knew that Michael was a strong archangel, but he didn''t expect his ultimate attack to be so perverted like this.

    Isn''t this OP? As long as Michael''s energy was enough, he could actually wipe out tons of people at once.

    It was only because Michael''s life was on countdown that the infinite swords would definitely have an end, but if Michael had his medium...

    Maybe only Lucifer could fight Michael.

    Satan''s ultimate attack was more like a one-on-one attack instead of a field attack, but that was because he just had a few ultimate attacks and he used the close-ranged one-person attack instead of a field attack.

    The other archangels and demon lords also had more than just one ultimate attack, but in their Consciousness Body, no matter whether they had the passive skill to transform energy or not...

    They could onlyunch one of their ultimate attacks and it would only work once.

    Michael chose this field attack just to target one person and showed how much he hated Ainsley!

    Lucifer had been holding back his ultimate attack just to face off the physical sword attacks from Michael''s ''Infinite Swords Storm''.

    Now, when he saw that Ainsley was overwhelmed yet Michael still tenaciously used various tricks to keep his Consciousness Body alive, Lucifer knew that it was time tounch his ultimate attack.

    If he didn''t attack now, when else should he intervene?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1703 "Close Your Eyes"

    Amidst the fierce attack from the gleaming swords, Lucifer raised his right hand and the ultimate attack that he had prepared before slowly got active on its own.

    Lucifer''s ultimate attack was something that not a lot of people had seen before, and now, out of the blue, above the storm of swords, arge, strange magic circle dyed in blood and hellfire suddenly popped out.

    The magic circle was so big that it covered the entire sword domain area, as if it became the roof of the infinite sword attacks.

    The magic circle hadplicated runes written in a demonguage, but even if people could not understand thenguage, they could feel the eerie vibe and the terrifying aura of demons from Hell.

    The runes looked strange, as if the ws of ferocious animals wrote them, and the stroke of the runes also reminded people of ghosts in horror movies.

    Anyway, the runes looked creepy, mysterious and terrifying at the same time, so scary that the audiences from the mid-level worlds who watched the live broadcast couldn''t help but close their eyes in fear.

    If not for the demons who set up the cameras and the broadcast tforms shielded these equipment so as not to transmit the real effect from the battlefield....

    Many audiences would have been affected by the runes on the magic circle in the sky, and most people would go crazy on the spot.

    The runes and a magic circle were created by the king of hell. Who could be the same enough to look at it without losing their minds?

    The demons on the battlefield didn''t dare to look up at the magic circle in the sky, but even so, they still felt a strange feeling that boosted their evil thoughts and aura.

    It was really sinister.

    Ainsley also sensed something wrong with the atmosphere around them, but she was wise and didn''t look up at the sky either.

    She was afraid that she would see something that she should not see.

    The magic circle shone brightly with a gloomy vibe, and soon, the magic circle summoned something out of the circle.

    The magic circle had two sides, like a coin, but the summoned thing came from the side that faced the people on the battlefield, not the one that met the sky with almost no enemies in sight.

    Ainsley suspected this uneasy feeling was a sign that Lucifer had started to use his ultimate attack, but Ainsley didn''t know which ultimate attack Lucifer would use?

    Is it arge-scale attack like Michael''s? Would Lucifer summon meteors or something? Or maybe he would turn the sky into Hell and burn the swords with fire...

    Apparently, Ainsley''s imagination was still too limited because this time, Lucifer chose to use a grandeur ultimate attack that every other demon lord and archangel had, but rarely used.

    This ultimate attack was a bit overkill, but Lucifer was determined to block all of Michael''s attacks while dealing thest blow to Michael and Raguel.

    Yes. Lucifer not only wanted Michael to quickly die on the spot, but he also targeted Raguel in silence.

    He didn''t know that Raguel was also targeting him in the dark, but Lucifer didn''t care anyway.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was sure that his ultimate attack could scare the enemies until they piss their pants.

    But before the summoned thing appeared in front of everyone''s eyes...Lucifer warned the surviving demons inside the blood barrier, the evil spirits and even Ainsley.

    [Close your eyes and don''t look at anything. For the little girl, just use your detection ability if you want to see the battlefield. Don''t use your direct vision.]

    It was rare for Lucifer to talk a lot and care about the well being of the demons, but the demons knew that Lucifer did this only because he didn''t want the demons to go crazy and start a riot inside the barrier.

    That would endanger Ainsley instead.

    Satan also heard Lucifer''s words, and there was a sh of understanding in his eyes before he flew closer to Ainsley.

    It could be said that Satan almost took Ainsley into his arms so that he could protect her better.

    Satan was still holding the domain core, which he would destroy the moment Michael died, and yet he didn''t forget to say a few more things to Ainsley.

    [Tell your Phoenix not to open her eyes no matter what. You too¡ª it''s okay to use the 3D map ability, but it''s not okay to open your eyes. Get it?]

    As for the audiences who watched the scene from the cameras, it didn''t matter because the cameras had shielded whatever effects that could be transmitted to the audience.

    The cameras were even smart enough to automatically transform the picture of the real scene into some sort of animation so that the effect from the battlefield would be reduced when it was transferred to the audience.

    Ainsley didn''t know why she had to close her eyes, and both demon lords acted so mysterious, but she was obedient and quickly closed her eyes.

    She didn''t forget to tell Zev, the Godfather and other blood n members who were hiding in the Hellbreak Domain to also close their eyes.

    She was afraid that whatever came out of the magic circle would be so big that those hiding in the Hellbreak Domain miles away would also see the forbidden thing.

    [Okay, your excellency, we are all ready, ] Ainsley informed Lucifer that he could start to do whatever he wanted to do.

    [Good, ] Lucifer nodded at Ainsley and slowly looked at the sky.

    After making sure that no one from the dark camp would be harmed, Lucifer flicked his sleeve and snapped his fingers, instantly summoning something out of the magic circle!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1704 "A Crimson Hand"

    It was at this moment that Ainsley used her 3D map ability once more and focused the range of the map around the blood barrier and around the magic circle in the sky.

    From this angle, Ainsley could clearly see the small red dome representing the blood barrier and the huge magic circle in the sky.

    No matter how small the blood barrier was, at least, it contained tons of demons, and the number of these demons exceeded the number of the Sloan Family''s mafia members.

    So, the blood barrier should look big, butpared to the magic circle, it was like a drop of water in the ocean.

    The blood barrier was only a tiny crimson dot, and the magic circle was as big as a normal-sized dish te.

    Theparison was too obvious, but Ainsley also spotted ze, who was not covered by the blood barrier because she had her own protection due to her breakthrough attempt.

    Maybe because everyone focused on Michael''s attacks, they didn''t see that ze had reached the peak of her breakthrough!

    Ainsley could see that a small section around ze was full of nirvana me, and the sky around ze''s location also looked as if the Yin burned its me, giving off an eerie and cold Underworld vibe.

    Contrasting this was the bright red magic circle in the sky above the ''tiny'' blood barrier.

    Ainsley was only distracted to see ze''s situation for a second, but soon, something came out of the magic circle in the sky and the baby''s attention returned to the unknown thing.

    At this moment, except for the sound of the swords hitting many meat shields and the blood barrier, even the surrounding battle angels and heavenly creatures who didn''t be meat shields subconsciously held their breath.

    The demons inside the blood barrier didn''t dare to open their eyes and they also held their breath nervously, not knowing what Lucifer would do.

    Only Ainsley, who relied on her 3D map ability based on sound waves and her super hearing could ''see'' the real situation with the magic circle.

    Ah. There were also the demons from Hell and the mid-level world''s people who were watching the live broadcast with light breath.

    Everyone was nervous and curious about what kind of attack or thing woulde out when they suddenly saw five pieces of ck yet sharp thing, simr to the peak of a mountain but dyed in ck.

    The five sharp and slender ck-red things were huge, so big that just one of those things could poke countless swords to fly away from the spot.

    The five sharp things slowly poked out of the magic circle, and bit by bit, as if looking at something that slowly came out of a mystery box...

    The sharp things were still there, but soon, people also saw reddish meaty things behind the five ck sharp ''mountain rocks''.

    Each of the meat thingy was attached to the ''sharp mountain rock'', but the meat thingy looked slender and strange with throbbing purple veins around.

    The skin of that meat thingy was crimson blood with some ck spots that strangely didn''t look hideous but had a strange devilish charm.

    Still, just one of those meat things was as big as the Domain''s pir, making everything around the meat thingy look so small.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Comparing the few-meter-long swords to these slender meat things was likeparing a toothpick that had been cut to ten pieces to an adult''s finger.

    The wind blew, and the strange thing that slowly came out of the magic circle moved bit by bit, slowly showing some joints, more skin, body hair, and so on...

    If people only looked at the sharp mountain rocks thingy and the meat thingy, they would not be able to guess what kind of thing came out of the magic circle.

    But once the thing showed joints, body hair, knuckles and more familiar sights...

    Everyone in the live broadcast room and Ainsley, who saw things through the 3D map ability, realized what thing came out of the magic circle.

    It was a hand. Wait. It was not an entire arm because it was just five fingers with sharp nails up to the wrist.

    Maybe a little bit above the wrist, but this thing didn''t even have an elbow, so it should not be called a whole arm either.

    But it was still the hand of a strange creature.

    The hand was full of ck-purple-blue veins, and the skin looked as if it was tempered by the Hellfire and bathed in blood all day long.

    The five ckish sharp nails looked as if it could carve the continent.

    Those sharp things were not mountain rocks or mountain peaks, but the nails of the mysterious hand.

    The audiences all had question marks above their heads as they watched the eerie yet strangely pleasing hande out of the magic circle bit by bit.

    [(Elf): A...hand? What kind of hand is this? I mean, whose hand?]

    [(Dwarf): Is this a certain demon''s hand or something? But I''ve never seen a hand so big that just one hand looks like it can hold the whole world...]

    [(Human): I suspect that this hand has been shrunk down to this size to amodate the real situation. Howe I feel that the real size of this hand is absolutely bigger than what we see now?]

    [(Human): Upstairs, I also think like that! But...what kind of hand is that? Howe I feel a bit uneasy and irritable...]

    Even if the cameras had been shielded so that the effect on the battlefield would not be transmitted to the audience, some audience still felt a little unwell.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1705 "Palm From Hell"

    The audience didn''t go crazy, but they became a bit more irritable and all sorts of negative feelings flooded into their hearts.

    So strange. What kind of hand is that?

    The people in the mid-level world where Ainsley lived didn''t know what kind of hand came out of the magic circle, but the demons from Hell, who watched this scene, collectively fell silent.

    [(1st floor of Hell): Is it only me or I recognize that hand?]

    [(2nd floor of Hell): I''m not a resident of the 7th floor, but I also recognize that hand...it can''t be what I think it is, right?]

    The ''floor'' here means the higher the number, the deeper the part of Hell.

    The first floor of Hell was the same as the first yer'' of Hell, and the demon lord who ruled this floor was Belphegor.

    So, the seventh floor should be the one ruled by Lucifer.

    [(7th floor of Hell): Here! Here! Damn it. It''s been a while since Ist saw this hand! Isn''t this our lord''s right hand?]

    The ultimate attack was called ''Palm From Hell'', and it was not an exaggeration to say that it was one of Lucifer''s best ultimate attacks.

    As a consciousness of the main body with 30% of the main body''s strength, Lucifer could use various ultimate attacks that were like the weaker version of the main body''s own ultimate attacks.

    However, this ''Palm From Hell'' would always be different from the other ultimate attacks because, just like what the demons said, this ultimate attack was special only for the Consciousness Body, not for the main body.

    After all, the so-called Palm From Hell was a scene where Lucifer''s Consciousness Body summoned a part of Lucifer''s main body.

    This hand was so big it could shake the entire domain that already looked bigger than a city was actually the real demon lord Lucifer''s right hand.

    As the one who summoned the right hand, Lucifer''s consciousness had the right to control this piece of hand, and the main body also cooperated with his Consciousness Body to move his hand.

    However, it was said that only the Consciousness Body, which had more than 50% of the main body''s strength, could use this ultimate attack.

    To be honest, other demon lords and archangels could also use this ultimate attack that summoned a part of the main body''s limbs or weapons.

    But these Consciousness Bodies here were not qualified to use this ultimate attack.

    And so, it was strange that this Lucifer, who only had 30% of the main body''s strength, could do such a thing.

    Ainsley and the others who were not demons didn''t know what kind of hand Lucifer summoned, but the surrounding demons immediately felt a familiar aura from the unknowing thing.

    They didn''t open their eyes because just by looking at the hand of the demon lord with naked eyes, they would not be able to bear the effect and would instantly go crazy on the spot.

    This is why, usually, the demon lords didn''t appear in front of the demons in their original form and used their tiny humanoid form instead.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Only a few demons could directly see the demon lord''s true body, and these demons were most likely to be a part of those 70+ demons who created their own cities scattered throughout the seven floors of Hell.

    The demons on the battlefield didn''t open their eyes, but upon sensing the familiar aura, they simultaneously kneeled in the air and lowered their heads with the utmost respect.

    "Greeting to your majesty!"

    The demons had never seen Lucifer''s original body, but they often saw Lucifer in his tiny humanoid form in Hell.

    Because of this, the demons here, who were a part of the reserve Demon Army, were familiar with Lucifer''s aura.

    The mid-level people who watched the live broadcast were still clueless about the hand thingy, but the live broadcast thoughtfully gave some subtitles exining the origin of the hand.

    When the audiences from the mid-level world knew that this hand was Lucifer''s real hand, some timid ones instantly quit the live broadcast tform.

    [(Human): Damn it! No wonder I suddenly feel irritable, proud, angry, mad, and various other negative feelings at once. It''s terrible!]

    [(Elf): Same here. The elders in the n told us not to watch the live broadcast anymore, afraid that there would be an unknown effect transmitted to the live broadcast.]

    [(Human): I remember the riot and chaos after the Gate of Hell and the Gate of Heaven were opened...this time, one of Lucifer''s hands appeared here. Will there be any after effects?]

    [(Dwarf): I''m already following the elders in the family to go to a special underground bunker to stay away from whatever effect that might spread...]

    The other audiences instantly recalled the horrible things that happened before and now, a lot of people panicked once more.

    The world leaders from various races and countries had been in an online meeting using thetest 3D projection technology for hours just to monitor the progress of the war.

    There was this special screen dedicated to watch the live broadcast, so when world leaders all over the ce saw the slight chaos in thement section, they were instantly rmed.

    "Go. Check whether there will be another wave of disturbance. If possible, activate the whole country''s barrier so that we can at least minimize the negative effecting from the domain."

    The human race had many countries, and other big races also had many ns and countries, but other non-human races usually had one leader to unite the entire race.

    In the face of danger, the non-humans could react faster and inform their citizens regardless of ns and various differences, as long as they were of one race!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1706 "One Hand Shattered Infinite Swords"

    Unfortunately, the human race had the most poption so far, and it was almost impossible to have only one leader to lead all humans withplex minds and thoughts.

    Because of this, while the other non-human races started to put up barriers and other precautions for the entire race''s survival, the human race was still scattered here and there.

    Some smart and witty country leaders immediately activated the national barrier and announced a first-level hazard to the citizens so that they could prepare themselves well.

    The slower ones at least activated the national barriers of the whole country and each city also erected a barrier.

    They didn''t know whether this barrier could minimize the strange effect of a demon lord''s body part descending into this world, but they had done their best.

    Unlike the previous cases when the Gate of Heaven and the Gate of Hell appeared inside the domain, this time, when Lucifer''s hand appeared, there was not much chaos outside of the domain.

    Ainsley didn''t know about the chaos outside of the domain, but she also felt something different about the hand because this hand did give off a strange vibe, but it was not as ominous as when the Gate of Hell appeared.

    The curious Ainsley simply looked at Satan, who was flying next to her and blinked innocently.

    [Uncle Satan, is that hand....uh...what hand is that?]

    Ainsley blinked her eyes and inadvertently saw Satan''s face, but she didn''t look at the hand in the sky, so she was still safe.

    Satan immediately covered Ainsley''s disobedient eyes with his palm and spoke in a rather rude tone of voice, as if annoyed, but also didn''t want to show that he was irritable.

    [Tch. Curiosity killed a cat, a snotty little girl.]

    Satan mocked Ainsley a few times before he reluctantly answered Ainsley''s doubts.

    [That hand is Luc''s right hand, but it''s not exactly a ''real hand'' of the main body.]

    How could the main body of a demon king be summoned so easily to this ce by a Consciousness Body with less than 50% of the main body''s overall strength?

    Lucifer just had a few tricks to summon a fake version of the real Lucifer''s hand, and this hand was only a little bit worse than the real hand.

    [Anyway, demon lords like us have many spare limbs, and this one should not be the current limb that is connected to the main body.]

    Satan didn''t want to scare Ainsley by saying that for the demon lords, body parts were not so important aside from the vital organs because they could create as many as they wanted.

    That''s why, a lot of demons had more than one head, more than two arms and more than two legs.

    It was not umon to have eight arms and eight legs with three legs.

    Lucifer''s real demon body might have a lot of hands, but when he used his shrunken version that was close to a human being, his extra hands became the so-called ''fake hands''.

    This one was also not an attached hand to Lucifer''s real demon body because it could be a hand that was cut off in some battles in the past and Lucifer stored the hand for spare parts.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After all, the demon lords didn''t think that it was disgusting to use their own limbs as puppets.

    Still, to summon this ''fake hand'' that was actually a ''severed'' hand that had long been abandoned or stored in some warehouses, the chibi Lucifer still needed permission from the real Lucifer.

    [...this 30% Luc might be favored by the real Luc, and that''s why he can get permission to use such a thing.]

    Satan shook his head and hid a little bit of envy in his tone because he was not that favored by the main body even when he was not as useless as the other Consciousness Bodies with lower strength percentages.

    Ainsley didn''t feel anything wrong with Satan and only nodded in understanding.

    So it turned out that the strange hand belonged to the real Lucifer, but it should be a separate hand or something....

    No wonder it didn''t give off a strong disturbance and ominous feeling, unlike when the Gate of Hell appeared.

    After all, no matter how thick the aura of the real Lucifer''s hand, this hand was not connected to the main body and was only a severed hand, an abandoned hand.

    Maybe this hand was stored because it wasn''t too damaged and was still intact, which could be used for many things.

    Ainsley didn''t know whether other demon lords were like this too, but anyway, it means the demon lords had the certain authority to control their body parts even after the body parts were severed.

    This could be a surprise attack on the enemies...

    Ainsley ''watched'' the scene through the 3D map projection and saw that after the hand fully came out of the magic circle, one could see the severed part that was covered with a thick ck miasma.

    If there was no miasma, there should be a gore scene showing the flesh, bones, and other things on that severed part.

    Ainsley let out a sigh of relief as she continued to strengthen her blood barrier. At the same time, the hand from the sky started to move.

    Maybe because the hand was too big, or maybe because Chibi Lucifer''s authority to control this hand was not that smooth, the big hand moved slowly.

    However, even so, whenever the hand brushed past the falling swords that kept attacking Ainsley, the swords would all shatter to pieces.

    Just a light touch, and the swords shattered instead of harming the bare hand!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1707 "The Abyss Condition Worsened"

    Those swords were made of strange materials and were injected with Michael''s holy energy, and just one sword could shake the whole mid-level world.

    People would regard just one of those swords as a treasure, and the sword could split open the sea or the mountain.

    Even so, when brushing past the crimson hand, the sword shattered so easily.

    Even Ainsley''s blood barrier, which had been strengthened by the blood of countless battle angels and heavenly creatures, could only withstand no more than ten sword attacks at once before the barrier cracked here and there.

    Ainsley had to continue to replenish the blood needed to strengthen the barrier even when the barrier already had an attribute of absorbing damage and turning it into defense.

    At this moment, Ainsley used up almost all of her abilities at the same time.

    She used the Realism Art to create that blood barrier which imitated the real blood barrier.

    Then, she used her charm ability to manipte the battle angels and heavenly creatures with love viruses to be her meat shields and blood donors.

    Aside from that, Ainsley also used her 3D map ability to monitor the situation outside of the blood barrier.

    After all, even if that hand was just a severed hand, it was still Lucifer''s previous hand in the end.

    Those who looked at the hand directly would go crazy and die on the spot if they were not strong enough.

    Fortunately, the effect was only effective on those inside the domain and the effect outside of the domain was even weaker.

    The hand only made the people outside of the domain to easily feel negative emotions, especially something rted to Lucifer''s sin¡ª pride.

    Aside from that, there was no big chaos or natural disaster, unlike what happened when the Gate of Hell and the Gate of Heaven appeared.

    But even so, this hand silently stimted the Abyss Demons, and the people in charge of monitoring the Abyss'' entrances and exits all reported some abnormalities to the world leaders.

    "The more the demons from Hell use their abilities, the more stimted the Abyss demons will be."

    "So far, the Abyss seal has been undone by severalyers, leaving only thest threeyers..."

    The evil aura from the demons inside the domain was enough to undo the Abyss Seal, and the Abyss Demons'' sudden struggle also cracked the seal one by one.

    "The situation is dangerous. Back then, even with threeyers of seals remaining, the miasma from Abyss would surge to our world and there would be a lot of pollution..."

    The miasma from Abyss would definitely give birth to more monsters than beasts, and the miasma could also corrupt beasts, turning them into demonic creatures.

    This kind of thing happened often in the past when the Abyss was still not stable, but after more than a thousand years, such a thing never happened anymore.

    Now, the Abyss became restless again, and there were signs of Abyss demons breaking out of the Abyss anytime.

    "We need more special souls to be refined into the Abyss seals. Worse, the world leaders of various races will have to sacrifice themselves again to seal the Abyss."<novelnext></novelnext>

    But in the past, the ancestors were way stronger than the current generation, yet it needed all the world leaders, from a big race''s leaders to a small race''s leaders, to sacrifice themselves to seal the abyss.

    There was no conflict between the light camp and the dark camp because both parties agreed to seal the Abyss.

    After all, the Abyss demons were not like the Hell demons, who had high intelligence and would not harm their own allies.

    The Abyss demons were savages, and they didn''t discriminate between people.

    The people who monitored Abyss even said that thousands of years ago until now, the reason why the Abyss Demons didn''t struggle toe out of the Abyss that often was because they were busy cannibalizing each other.

    The Abyss Demons should have a leader, but ever since the king disappeared, the abyss demons turned into wild horses with no reigns.

    In the past, even though Abyss Demons were cruel, under the rule of their king, they would only prey on animals and creatures with less intelligence.

    But after the king disappeared, the Abyss demons attacked everything.

    Not even a nt was spared.

    The world leaders listened to the reports of various Abyss Gatekeepers and had headaches.

    They remembered that there was a new Abyss entrance and exit discovered on Pandora Ind, and yet, no one found this until Ainsley owned the ind.

    Maybe the previous ind owner discovered it but didn''t report the matter to the higher-ups, resulting in no gatekeepers being sent to monitor the Abyss entrance and exits.

    The world leaders realized that there might be more Abyss entrances and exits in this world that they have not discovered because the looser the seal, the more entrances and exits would appear in this world.

    The world leaders really hated the celestial race for rashly starting an interracial war and even involving higher-level beings, which worsened the Abyss'' condition.

    But at this moment, they could only hope that with the appearance of the Palm From Hell, the war would end.

    The demon lords and the archangels had used their ultimate attacks, and the war was close to ending.

    With just a slight movement from the crimson hand, many swords shattered on the spot, and Michael, who saw the Palm From Hell, almost spurted out blood even when his Consciousness Body didn''t have blood.

    "Damn it! That stinky Lucifer¡ª"

    Michael didn''t want to admit that as a consciousness with more strength percentage than Lucifer, unfortunately, he could not summon such a thing.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1708 "A Plan To Punish The Celestial Race"

    After all, to do what Lucifer did just now, Michael needed an archangel''s spare body parts.

    But the archangels didn''t have a lot of body parts aside from wings!

    Some wings would fall after a fierce battle and new wings would grow up, but the archangels cherished wings so much that not even the strongest Consciousness Body could summon the severed wings.

    Because of this, the archangels'' Consciousness Body usually only summoned the archangel''s real body part, but Michael had never thought of doing such a thing.

    First of all, he was not qualified to use this ultimate attack, and the second thing...

    If he summoned the real archangel''s body parts now, maybe even the domain would crumble on the spot, and all beings would die.

    This mid-level world was not ready to receive the archangel''s descent, even if only one body part.

    This is why Michael was so jealous of Lucifer and hated Lucifer even more because most of his physical swords were destroyed, and he really couldn''t hold on anymore.

    He''s about to die for real....

    Seeing the crimson hand going rampant as if it owned this domain when it didn''t, Michael was so mad that he almost fainted on the spot!

    No matter how strong Michael''s ultimate attack was, in front of Lucifer, it looked like a joke.

    Not only because Michael didn''t have a medium when he used his ultimate attack but also because Michael did not summon a part of his main body''s limb, unlike Lucifer.

    Even if that hand was not directly connected to the main body and was just a spare limb, it could defeat Michael''s ultimate attack, which didn''t have any rtionship with the archangel''s main body.

    Michael could not resist any longer, and Raguel naturally saw it.

    His ultimate attack was alreadypleted, and he just had to activate it, but seeing Michael''s state that was worse than what he expected, it seemed that he had to hurry.

    And so, while the crimson hand went rampant, destroying many sword attacks and reducing the burden on Ainsley by more than half, Raguel suddenly made a move.

    Raguel pointed his sword of justice to the sky and soon, another small sun appeared behind Raguel, just like Michael who also became like a small sun due to so much holy energy gathered around.

    The holy energy gathered at the tip of Raguel''s sword of justice and soon, he shot the holy beam to the sky.

    The holy beam didn''t have any destructive effect, but once it touched the clouds and the sky, the holy energy started to draw something simr to a magic circle but full of angelnguage runes.

    If the demons'' magic circle looked eerie and scary, the angels'' magic circle looked holy, untouchable and mysterious.

    Bright white and golden light dots were scattered among the clouds, and within just a second, another huge magic circle appeared.

    This magic circle didn''t ovep with Lucifer''s magic circle, but the size of the holy magic circle was more or less the same.

    People couldn''t help but look at the holy magic circle in the sky and wondered whether this archangel would summon another hand or something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But seeing that it was Raguel, the only archangel left aside from Michael who did this, people guessed that he might want to summon the archangel''s real Sword of Justice instead of what he was using now.

    The real Sword of Justice could expand in size and the one Raguel summoned from the holy magic circle should also be huge.

    If a sword really came out, then Lucifer''s crimson hand might lose.

    But it didn''t matter. Anyway, most of Michael''s sword attacks had already been destroyed, and Michael was only counting on hisst few breaths.

    It was thesest few seconds that Raguel needed to hit Lucifer unprepared!

    The Holy magic circle was activated so fast, and the next second, something dide out of the magic circle, exactly the same as what happened to Lucifer''s magic circle back then.

    Looking at two magic circles with different colors and styles yet appearing in the same domain, many live broadcast audiences were worried about the domain''s endurance.

    If one of the domains suddenly copsed without the domain core being destroyed and was just physically destroyed, the torn and broken space would definitely affect their world as well.

    Even if these domains were essentially not in the same space as their world, but these domains were attached to their world because the domain''s owner was someone from this world.

    It was just like how the Abyss was a different dimension and a kind of domain on its own, but people from this world had to sacrifice their power and souls to create a permanent dimension called Abyss.

    If Abyss copsed or there was something happening inside Abyss, this world would also be affected!

    Obviously, the world leaders, who were previously worried about the Abyss'' condition that continued to worsen, were also worried about the Armageddon Domain.

    The trouble would be closer to them if the Armageddon Domain copsed rather than the Abyss demons breaking out of Abyss.

    But, the emergence of Raguel''s ultimate attack was not without advantage.

    When the holy energy was full, Raguel''s holy aura itself suppressed the movement of the Abyss demons, slowly stopping the broken Abyss seals so that no moreyers of Abyss seals would be destroyed.

    The world leaders clicked their tongues in annoyance as they secretly cursed the celestial race once more.

    If the celestial race was so capable, they should have helped to suppress the Abyss demons'' rioting in the past few years and helped to mend the loose Abyss Seal.

    Why would they provoke the blood n instead?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1709 "Hammer Of Justice"

    Fixing the seal also gave the so-called merits because this action saved a lot of lives in the future, right?

    The celestials could just use this method to umte merits and gain more strength for themselves.

    The current world leaders were not prejudiced against the dark camp and even half of the gathered world leaders belong to the dark camp, except for small races with a small poption, such as the blood n.

    After all, back then, the blood n went to hide, so there was no blood n among the world leaders.

    But now that the blood n announced theireback to the world, the world leaders in the World Union organization would have to extend an invitation to the blood n''s king.

    Many world leaders who belonged to the light camp also felt that the celestial race, whose queen was a part of their big organization, set a bad example for other races.

    The grievance between the light camp and the dark camp should have been gone for a long time, and their ultimate enemies would only be the Abyss Demons.

    Nowadays, the dark camp''s races are also worried about the Abyss Demons because those demons didn''t care whether the target was a dark camp''s creature or not.

    The Abyss Demons were the nemesis of all people in this world, regardless of their camp or race.

    Now that the celestial race broke the delicate bnce between the dark camp and the light camp, even further worsening the Abyss'' condition, many world leaders felt the need to punish the celestial race.

    In today''s era, many races needed other races for various supplies, and the celestial race could not live on their own unless they became fugitives like the blood n.

    If all the races involved in the World Union Organization stopped the supply of many things to the celestial race, that race would not hold on for a long time or they would have a super difficult time.

    These days, which person doesn''t have ess to the inte or use global technologies?

    With special abilities, technologies were not that important, but it was still an essential, especially for the younger generation who were used to convenient and fun technologies.

    The celestial race would be done ifg the whole world sanctioned them!

    Back to the Armageddon Domain.

    When something came out of Raguel''s holy magic circle, the domain did have some kind of earthquake, and space disturbance, but it was still within a controble range.

    Raguel owned the Armageddon Domain, and he measured his strength so that the collision between so many archangels and demon lords would not break the domain.

    To be honest, Raguel and the others would not care whether the domain copsed or not, but they had to give some attention to the people who summoned them here.

    If the domain copsed without the domain core being destroyed or the domain was closed by the owner, all these people would die, and thepassionate archangel could not bear to see this misery.

    The thing that came out of Raguel''s holy magic circle had a shadow of a weapon, not a hand or other limbs like what Lucifer summoned.

    The first part that came out had a circle at the edge, but the circle ring was so big that it looked as if the sky had darkened and the sun hid among the clouds.

    This thing was indeed so big that people could mistake the thing as a UFO or something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, as more and more parts showed up, people could see the whole golden body of the thing, and after just less than a few seconds, the whole thing appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.

    Surprisingly or not surprisingly, this thing was not a sword of justice, but it was actually a hammer.

    A huge, golden hammer.

    The hammer was simr to the hammer used in court by the judges, but this one was made of pure gold with incredible weight and size.

    Such a big hammer, Raguel called it ''The Hammer of Justice''.

    No one knew why instead of a sword, Raguel took out a hammer instead, but just looking from a distance, the hammer emitted a kind of pressure that made everyone feel as if they were in a heavenly court, about to be judged for their sins.

    The Hammer of Justice did have this attribute to ''see'' through injustice and held justice for poor victims.

    The hammer was also used to punish evil doers and sinners.

    Although the ce that usually judged sinners was actually the Underworld before sending the sinners to Hell to be punished, Heaven also had their own internal court.

    Many angels could be banished from Heaven to Hell, but no demons could be redeemed from Hell to Heaven.

    The sinners who had been punished in Hell would stay in Hell as an ordinary Hell residence and could never go to Heaven.

    Still, the non-sinners usually either go to Heaven or enter the reincarnation cycle.

    All of this was the underworld''s job, but somehow, Heaven had their own set of ''justice'', and the so-called justice must prevail was also one of Heaven''s famous slogans.

    Facing the Hammer of Justice that suddenly appeared, Lucifer was indeed caught off guard, and before he could move his Palm From Hell, the hammer had already fallen down to Lucifer''s medium.

    The hammer fell straight to Atherton!

    Such a huge hammer that could tten an entire city suddenly fell on just one person.

    Because Atherton and Lucifer were inside Ainsley''s barrier, naturally, the hammer fell onto the barrier.

    SWOSH!

    Even before the hammer hit the target, the people inside the barrier could already feel the surge of wind and a strong oppressioning from the hammer!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1710 "The Hammers Shock Wave"

    The people who saw the hammer could not move at all, and they all felt as if they were a fish on the chopping board, so helpless and could only wait for the knife to fall on their bodies.

    The hammer was the same as the knife in the above story.

    Everyone, including Ainsley, felt as if the sky had fallen, and the huge hammer pressed down step by step, intending to hammer them down until they became a pool of blood with nothing left.

    Seeing this scene that was approaching her, Ainsley was not reconciled and worked extra hard to strengthen the blood barrier again and again.

    She also concentrated the defense of the barrier on the part that would be hit the hardest, but to be honest, because the barrier was not that big, in front of the giant hammer, the entire barrier entered the hammer''s strongest attack point.

    This...is simply frustrating.

    Many battle angels and heavenly creatures who were not infected by Ainsley''s love virus quickly flew far away from the hammer area because they knew that no matter howpassionate the archangel was...

    They would care more about some battle angels and heavenly creatures who identally died because of the ultimate attack.

    No! They had to live!

    The surrounding angels worked hard to flee, but Ainsley and the others, who were already targeted by the hammer, could not move.

    Lucifer knew that the hammer actually targeted his medium because he was the one who felt the hammer''s oppression the mostpared to other people inside the barrier.

    Thinking that he could not implicate other people, Lucifer actually wanted to leave the barrier and make the hammer follow him instead of hitting the blood barrier.

    However, his body could not move, and all that he could do was to manipte the Palm From Hell toe here to block the hammer attack quickly!

    Lucifer''s Palm From Hell was slow, but the hammer fell quite fast, not as slow as the hand.

    In the blink of an eye, the hammer had already zoomed in on Ainsley and the others.

    The live broadcast''s audience, who also had the same perspective as Ainsley because the main screen showed the scene from this angle instead, almost fainted from shock.

    Even when the camera was shielded and the effect from the battlefield could not be transmitted to whatever watched the live broadcast that appeared mysteriously...

    But the impact of seeing such a huge hammer hitting down was too much. It did feel as if the sky fell down and hit the entire poption in this world.

    For a while, many old people or those with weak hearts almost had a heart attack, and the World Union immediately suggested those weaker ones not to watch the live broadcast.

    Lucifer was a step slower than the hammer, and when his Palm From Hell came to save the situation, the hammer had already hit the outeryer of the blood barrier!

    BANG!

    Just one impact, and the whole barrier shook so badly that many cracks appeared from the ce where the hammernded, spreading throughout the barrier like a spider web and broken sses.

    No matter what, Ainsley''s blood barrier still had the effect of absorbing attack and turning it into defense, so when the hammer hit the barrier, before the barrier truly shattered to nothingness...<novelnext></novelnext>

    The barrier rapidly absorbed the impact of the attack and mended the broken barrier while continuing to strengthen the defense.

    This was the only reason why the hammer did not tten the people inside the barrier, but as the one who created the barrier, Ainsley felt as if her internal organs were crushed so badly that she could barely breathe.

    "Huuuu¡ª" the baby tried to inhale deeply as her face turned pale in the blink of an eye.

    But even so, the little girl endured the strange pain inside her body and absorbed more blood from the surrounding meat shields to fix the barrier.

    It was just that, Ainsley still didn''t know the horror of Raguel''s hammer of justice.

    The hammer didn''t really touch the people inside the barrier, it only badly destroyed the barrier and almost made it disappear.

    However, the hammer''s effect didn''t stop at this.

    It was a split dy, less than half a second, but the dyed effect still arrived.

    After the hammer fell down, the next moment, a huge shock wave followed and hit the people inside the barrier!

    BOOM! BANG!

    The shock wave bypassed the barrier because it was not regarded as a deliberate attack and was just an aftermath of a deliberate attack.

    The shock wave was like the shock wave of a bomb''s explosion, and the barrier could not stop it.

    The shock wave hit everyone inside the barrier, and for a moment, all the people inside the barrier felt as if the whole world was spinning.

    Then, one by one, in slow motion, the people who were hit by the shock wave were thrown out, and their bodies hit the inner blood barrier, almost getting kicked out of the barrier if not for Ainsley''s quick response.

    But even so, Ainsley was also hit by the shock wave, and her body was instantly thrown several meters until her small body hit the barrier.

    If not for the barrier, Ainsley would have been thrown for miles, bing an invisible meteor or something.

    Even so, the barrier only prevented the people inside the barrier from being thrown away too far, but many people hit each other while being thrown away like that and they were all injured to some extent.

    After all, the collision between bodies was also too harsh, directly wounding many demons even when they had thick skins!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1711 "Michaels Self-Destruct"

    Those who were luckier to hit the barrier instead of fellowrades didn''t suffer too many injuries, but the shock wave still hit their internal organs and crushed their organs one by one!

    Some people bleed from their eyes, nose, ears, mouth, and even from every pore on their body.

    The internal organ was hit hard, and it was impossible not to have various heavy injuries.

    Even with the demons'' high-level physiques and strong regeneration ability, many unlucky demons got their vital organs crushed on the spot and they died within that very second.

    Ainsley had her own lucky buff, so she didn''t die on the spot, and the spirits were also not too affected aside from their spiritual energy leaking here and there or rioting inside their bodies because of the shock wave.

    Even so, Ainsley also spurted a mouthful of blood, and her ears, nose, eyes and other body parts with holes bled reddish ck blood.

    The blood was not even normal blood because somehow, inside that shock wave, there was a strong holy energy that ''poisoned'' the dark camp''s creatures or corroded them from the inside.

    Ainsley''s ears were hit the hardest because at the same time, she was using the 3D map ability that relied on a sound wave.

    When the hammer fell down, the shock wave disturbed the sound wave in some ways, and Ainsley''s 3D map ability was instantly neutralized.

    Not only that, but Ainsley had momentary deafness because of this!

    The impact of the hammer''s shock wave was too big, and many demons died on the spot because their organs were destroyed within seconds.

    The others were affected a lot, and Lucifer was only slightly better than the others.

    Fortunately, his Palm From Hell finally arrived, and the arm immediately intercepted the hammer of justice so it wouldn''t attack the barrier anymore.

    Still, Lucifer was way more injured than Raguel, who was the healthiest among the archangels and the demon lords.

    Even Satan and Belphegor suffered one way or another, which showed how ruthless Raguel''s attack was.

    But once Lucifer''s hand arrived, the hand immediatelypeted with the hammer of justice, and strangely, the crimson hand was not injured even when it repeatedly collided with the golden hammer.

    Raguel, who didn''t expect Ainsley''s blood barrier to be so harsh and didn''t kill Lucifer in one blow, had missed the best time to assassinate Lucifer.

    Even more unfortunate, Michael was already about to heave hisst breath!

    Rachel didn''t think that he could stop Michael from dying or stop Satan from destroying the domain core when Michael died.

    After all, the domain core was already in Satan''s hand, and it took only a few seconds to destroy it.

    Raguel had a wry smile on his face as he tried his best to pound Lucifer''s crimson hand in the sky, thinking that at least he would get some merits after they returned from defeat.

    Heaven and Hell had fought countless times, and it was not rare for both sides to lose.

    Raguel didn''t really obsess over winning anymore and just wanted to reap more merits when Michael, who was about to die, made a crazy decision.

    Maybe because Michael was driven mad by his pride or something, or perhaps because Michael felt so frustrated that his ''enemy'' was still alive, and yet his ultimate attack was destroyed too quickly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Because of this, Michael made an almost impulsive decision, and he decided to blow himself up.

    But his goal was not as simple as self-destruction.

    Michael...wanted the whole domain to copse with him!

    Everyone didn''t pay any attention to the dying Michael, and when they noticed the signs, it was already toote.

    Out of the blue, Michael''s body started to shine brightly, but it didn''t look as if he was gathering energy to survive hisst few breaths.

    On the contrary, Michael''s sudden action looked so simr to what Gabriel did before he died.

    Back then, Gabriel self-destructed to kill Ainsley inside Ainsley''s mind, but now, Michael did this outside of Ainsley''s mind, yet his target became the entire Armageddon Domain.

    Michael used all the energy he gathered from his believers to create a strong space and time explosion with himself as the bomb and the fuse.

    Michael''s transparent body was quickly engulfed in the bright light, but before his face was also hidden behind the bright white light...

    Ainsley didn''t know why, but she suddenly could see Michael''s expression.

    At this time, Michael purposely looked at Ainsley with a mocking face and mouthed something to the little girl.

    Ainsley temporarily lost her hearing, but she strangely could see Michael''s lips movement even from a distance.

    Michael said a few words with an extremely malicious face, as if he was pleased with his ending.

    ''See you in Heaven''.

    Those four fours sounded normal in other situations, but Michael said this before he died, which means, he also cursed Ainsley to die, and hopefully, she entered Heaven, if not Hell.

    The moment Michael''sst word fell, his entire body shed with a strong light, and soon, people felt a wave of heat with Michael as the center.

    Then, the surrounding space around Michael''s body started to tremble, and countless cracks suddenly appeared in the void.

    It looked as if the space was torn over by something.

    Space was the first one to be affected, and soon, the timeline inside the domain made some people move slower than others, move faster, or even freeze on the spot, not moving at all.

    Time was invisible, but in the case of things such as space and time turbulence, time would manifest in something like ice, freezing the surroundings and stopping their time.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1712 "Transmigrators Souls For Abyss Seal"

    The dragons, the evil spirits, the holy spirits, the heroic spirits, the remaining battle angels and the remaining demons all saw white frozen lines slowly spread out from the cracks in the void to all over the domain.

    The cracks in the void also spread like a spider web, delicate andplicated.

    The nearby demons or battle angels'' corpses were all slowly sucked into those cracks in the void, and soon, their bodies were torn by the sharp space storm.

    No one could defy time and space unless they had rted abilities.

    Michael''s body was slowly consumed by the bright light, but the bright light also continued to spread, just like a ball expanding in size, getting bigger and bigger.

    Each area the white ball of light passed through would either be engulfed by the light or have the same cracking signs as the broken void behind the white light.

    For a moment, the entire domain was silent except for the sound of destruction, and Ainsley, who initially defended against Raguel''s hammer attack, almost bit her tongue at this scene.

    What did she see?

    Michael blew himself up, and then the explosion of the Holy energy deliberately attacked the domain, tearing the space and time inside the domain¡ª

    The live broadcast''s audience also watched this scene, and the world leaders, who had been worried about the copse of the domain, all had dark faces or pale faces.

    They only expected the domain to copse, but they didn''t expect the domain to be destroyed from the inside!

    A mere copse would also create a time and space disturbance, but deliberate damage would create a time and space storm, something much more dangerous than just turbulence!

    Even a part of this world that was attached to that domain, mainly the ce of the battlefield before the people entered the domain, would also be affected.

    In that instant, the world leaders, mainly those whose citizens stayed near the battlefield, rushed to sound the first-level national hazard rm to the entire country or even the entire continent.

    [Mayday! Mayday! Quickly evacuate with any Teleportation and run as far as you can from the area around the battlefield!]

    The government exined the current situation and what would happen next to the citizens who lived near the battlefield.

    Most of the citizens who lived near the battlefield were either Merfolk or beastmen.

    Considering that time was tight and the impact could hit the world anytime, the leader of the beastman race opened up a national teleportation to save as many citizens as they could.

    When the citizens got the first-level national hazard rm notification, the inte was blown up again, and chaos happened everywhere.

    [Damn it! Did that lunatic Michael blow himself up to destroy the domain? He doesn''t even care about the people who summoned him!]

    [The entire blood n and the celestial race might perish from history starting from now. And maybe....we will also get the impact.]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [It''s a time and space turbulence, ah! But I think it''s more like a storm. Damn it. There''s no way there won''t be any impact on our world!]

    [Will the Abyss'' seal loosen again because of this? Someone has to help us!]

    [Everyone, please calm down! There''s inside news from the World Union! ]

    [Yes. Yes. The World leaders in the World Union are urgently gathering their country''s elites and volunteers among ability users are all needed. But they said they only needed ability users who can create domains.]

    After all, in the face of a time and space storm, ability users who couldn''t create domains were more or less the same as ordinary people.

    [The World Union contacted the fairies, and the Fairy of Time and the Fairy of Space are urgently needed! Let''s hope that the fairies can save us.]

    The World Union did contact the two fairies, and because it was an emergency, both fairies immediately teleported to the headquarter of the World Union.

    This time, the fairy of time, Chronos, didn''t bring his contracted human and just went with Aetheria, the fairy of space.

    Both fairies were in charge of this world''s time and space safety, and in case of any problems rted to time and space, both fairies had to be present to fix the trouble.

    But this was really the first time for Chronos and the little fairy girl Aetheria to face the so-called problem with time and space in this world.

    If they were not careful, the entire world might perish.

    The two fairies tried their best to keep the impact of the domain''s copse on the world itself, but the people inside the domain were not so lucky.

    The two fairies used their ability and authority as the guardians of this world in terms of time and space to manipte the space and time around the storm zone so that it wouldn''t hit the mid-level world.

    A space storm would create a hole in the world''s space, and otherworldly people from various worlds could easily enter the world through this hole without breaking the rules between various worlds.

    The high-level world''s people would not enter the mid-level world, but there were so many mid-level worlds out there, and people from a fellow mid-level world coulde to another mid-level world if they had a chance.

    Usually, it was impossible if there was no space hole, but with this incident, the two fairies were afraid that there could be otherworldly invasions.

    The Transmigrators only had their soulsing from another world to this world, and to be honest, a lot of Transmigrators'' souls were purposely summoned to enter the body of dead aboriginals, all to supply theck of otherworldly souls to fix the Abyss'' seal!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1713 "Space And Time Storm"

    As for who among the big bosses in this world could summon the souls of many transmigrators into this world...

    The fairy Aetheria was not excluded from the suspicion.

    Not only the space hole would be a big issue, but even the time disturbance would also bring many problems to this world.

    Phenomena, ces, or people from the past could suddenly appear in the present timeline, and people from the future could also suddenly appear in the current timeline.

    The people from the past were all powerful, but they didn''t have any concept of world peace, and if those people appeared at this time, the world would be more and more chaotic.

    Many people from the present timeline might also be swept into the time turbulence, and they would either be lost in the time tunnel or tossed into the past and future timeline.

    The past timeline could not be disturbed because the past affects the present, and the current development in this world might suddenly change because the past changed.

    Chronos didn''t know whether the change in the timeline would only happen in a parallel world or the present world would also be affected.

    Still, anyway, the existence of too many parallel worlds was also not good.

    Finley''s act of being reborn with Chronos'' power had already created a parallel world with the dead Finley and the original Ainsley as the parallel world, and this current timeline as the ''main timeline''.

    Chronos had his own consideration when allowing Finley to be reborn, but now, with the domain copsing, he was afraid that many unforeseen situations would happen and all of them were rted to thew of time.

    Both Chronos and Aetheria had worries in their hearts, so they didn''t have time to care about the people inside the domain, which was why the people inside the domain were the unluckiest.

    The celestial ancestors were okay because they were essentially called from another timeline in another world, but the blood n''s ancestors, the blood n''s current generation, the celestial race''s current generation.....

    There were also the battle angels, the heavenly creatures, the holy spirits, the demons, Hell creatures, and evil spirits...

    All of them would be affected badly by this copse, and they would all die for real, with no possibility of being revived.

    At this moment of life and death situation, the blood n members and blood n ancestors who had been hiding inside the Hellbreak Domain immediately prepared themselves to protect the only two blood n elders who could revive their nsmen.

    The future of their blood ny on these two people!

    It was not a certainty whether the copse of Armageddon Domain would affect the Hellbreak Domain, but because the two domains were so close to each other...

    Even Atherton as the owner of the domain and Lucifer as the one who strengthened the domain also felt that their domain would get some impact which might kill tons of people inside the Hellbreak Domain.

    But the most dangerous ce was still the Armageddon Domain, not the Hellbreak Domain.

    The Gate of Heaven would soon disappear after the domain copsed, and the angels could return to the gate if they were fast enough to run before they died in the time and space storm.

    On the contrary, the demons had no other choices than running to the Hellbreak Domain and returning to the Gate of Hell manually because the gate was already closed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was just that...many demons and angels, along with other creatures involved in this war, were at the center of the storm because of Michael.

    Not to mention running back to the Gate of Heaven or going to the Hellbreak Domain.

    Just maintaining the barrier and running away from the space cracks alone was not easy!

    And Satan, who held the domain core of Armageddon Domain in his hand, also couldn''t carelessly crush the core.

    If he crushed the core now, instead of closing down and copsing normally, as it should be, this action would only make the situation worse.

    Ainsley and the others were at the center of the dangerous time and space storm, but they didn''t want to give up and die just like that.

    Even Lucifer and the others hastily used their ultimate attacks to prevent the time and space storm from spreading.

    For a moment, Raguel, who was fighting against Lucifer, also temporarily joined hands with the devil to stop the spread of the storm itself.

    After all, he knew how dangerous the storm could be, and now, Raguel kept cursing Michael''s reckless behavior out loud.

    "Damn it! Michael, you''re a lunatic! You don''t deserve to be an archangel!"

    Raguel scolded Michael, who had vited the bottom line of an archangel, and that Consciousness Body might bring demerit to Michael''s main body.

    No matter what, killing one''s own people for no reason and for no purpose other than just to kill one enemy that was not really important to be killed was an irresponsible act for the head of God''s Army like Michael.

    No matter what, Queen Rachel, Raguel''s medium, also had the responsibility to protect her own people.

    Almost all of her people had died, but there were still the ancestors and other important people in the race.

    Queen Rachel was never so obsessed with killing Ainsley until she wanted to destroy the domain.

    Thus, when Michael did such a strange thing, Queen Rachel''s heart thumped hard, and she also forgot the grievance between the two camps for a moment.

    She just wanted her and her people, thest few people left in the entire war, to escape from the time and space storm sessfully!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1714 "Temporary Truce"

    Raguel was not too kind and his purpose in helping Lucifer to stop the mess was because the light camp was at a huge disadvantage due to the location of the time and space storm.

    The demon''s side could just run away, but the angels couldn''t run away so easily because it was their domain that copsed.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, the demons were trapped at the center of the storm with so many other battle angels, which was why the demon lords helped out.

    The center of the storm was naturally the safest ce, but this was not long-term safety, and the group also had to stop the storm or escape before the storm became bigger.

    Ainsley, as a part of the mid-level world''s citizens, had a selfish intention to stop the storm because if the storm was not stopped, it would affect the mid-level world and might also affect the Sloan Family.

    If she had the capability to stop the storm, why not?

    But it was easier to speak than to do it.

    The current situation was not optimistic, and Lucifer could only gather as many people with a time-element and space-element ability as possible.

    Raguel also guided the heroic spirits, mainly the Valkyries who had space element ability, to target the storm instead of fighting enemies with their instinct.

    The dragon queen with a time element ice ability also helped a lot, dealing with the time disturbance and trying hard not to summon any strange things from another timeline to this timeline.

    The whole group worked hard to mend the hole and calmed the storm, but they underestimated Michael''s self-destruct impact.

    Michael used a lot of energy to blow himself up, not on the same level as Gabriel''s self-destruct at all.

    At that time, Michael wasparable to a bomb, and the only reason why the ''bomb'' didn''t harm others around him in a specific radius, was because the energy of the bomb was used to destroy the domain''s time and space element.

    Creating a domain was aplicated thing that involved many factors, and in such arge domain such as the Armageddon Domain, thew of time and space was resolute.

    Once thew was not bnced and there were some disturbances, it was not that easy to stop the spreading of the damage.

    The two camps worked hard to patch the hole and slow down the spread of the damage while silently moving away from the storm, either trying to return to the Gate of Heaven or back to Hellbreak Domain.

    Unfortunately, the storm was fiercer than they predicted and for a while, countless people had fallen into the storm and died on the spot without an intact body.

    Some got sucked into another timeline. Some got into the space tunnel and went somewhere else to a world full of new danger.

    Another group of people might be wandering inside the time tunnel and the space wormhole for eternity.

    The less lucky people were shredded into pieces by the sharp space turbulence and a few people aged so fast until they reached the end of their lifespan because they encountered the time turbulence.

    The storm got bigger and bigger, and it already showed signs of damaging the mid-level world where Ainsley lived.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the mid-level world, around the battlefield where the domain was built, the sky, the void and the sea had signs of strange space cracks.

    Then, the surrounding scenery, creatures and other things were sucked into the cracks and disappeared without a trace.

    There was also sharp space turbulence everywhere, forming a whirlpool that cut things and creatures to pieces, leaving not even a single speck of dust on the body.

    More and more strange holes appeared in the sky and the inds around the battlefield, and people could feel the time and space fluctuation from those holes.

    The spiraling holes looked so much like wormholes connecting to another space and timeline.

    Many people sent by the World Union checked those dangerous holes using technologies and soon found several big holes with stable space and time tunnels.

    Those holes were also created because of the space and time storm inside the domain, but maybe it stabilized and stayed as a tunnel leading somewhere mysterious.

    The people from the World Union tried to close the spiral wormhole or seal it so that no strange creatures coulde from the hole, but it was useless.

    Some dangerous holes also sucked people inside and sent them to nowhere, definitely not as stable as the few space and time tunnels.

    This discovery terrified the world leaders, and all of them slumped on their chairs at their prospective ces.

    "It''s over. There''s norge-scale otherworldly invasion or timeline invasion and such, but there are a few stable tunnels leading to unknown ces."

    Those tunnels were two-way tunnels, which means just like how the people from this world could go to another world with the tunnel, people from another world could pass through the tunnel with their physical bodies, not just with a soul.

    The world leaders had long known the existence of other worlds aside from their world and also knew the world ssification.

    They knew that it was impossible for people from a higher-level world toe to a lower-level world without the help of the aboriginals and through some strict regtions.

    However, this was not the case with people from the same level of the world.

    The world leaders learned from their ancestors that many worlds out there engaged in a world war between two worlds of the same level just because there was a space tunnel connecting the two worlds.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1715 "Space And Time Tunnels"

    The staff of the World Union sent research teams and many people in this field and they all had checked that the few stable tunnels that appeared just now were like random coordinates.

    It didn''t lead to a specific ce, which means the potential of having a war with a specific world should be small, but this means they would wee many people from tons of worlds.

    The tunnel was not that big, and only less than 100 people could pass through at the same time, but even so, the world leaders, who were not prepared to step into this stage of world development, were all in panic.

    "The problem with Abyss alone is still there, and now, we have to worry about otherworldly and some time travelers..."

    If it was just a time traveler from the same world as their world, the traveler was considered one of their own people anyway.

    But if it was from another world and another timeline as well, the trouble was getting big.

    Some mid-level worlds out there had the same development as their world, but if the one who came to their world was the future people of that mid-level world?

    The world level was still the same but the development would be far ahead of their own world!

    Thisbination of space and time tunnel only had one stable channel that could only amodate less than ten people, which was still ''good news'' for the world leaders.

    But the world leaders were not happy that they were forced to step into the new stage of getting along with otherworldly people of the same level.

    It was said that a high-level world naturally consisted of people in tons of myths and legends all around the world, or the ce where Gods and Goddesses lived.

    There were also a few highly advanced worlds known as the interster world and some of them were categorized as high-level worlds, but the majority werebeled as a mid-level world.

    The world leaders had some records about the unknown worlds out there, and they were most afraid of people with magic power such as the cultivation world and the magical world or people with super high technology, such as the interster world.

    What if there was also a doomsday world full of monsters and viruses?

    Once the people from that world came to this world, they would be greedy of the full resources in this world or even worse¡ª

    They might bring some unknown viruses, directly changing this world into another apocalypse.

    Just imagining it made the world leaders'' scalps numb and their spines cold.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t know what happened outside, because right now, they were also in a pinch.

    The group did their best, but they could only slow down the speed of the storm spreading, and to run away from the eye of the storm was also a huge risk.

    Many battle angels and other creatures around had tried to leave the eye of the storm, but even so, most of them were engulfed by the storm itself.

    The ending of these people varied, but the majority died without intact bodies.

    The survivors did manage to leave the storm area, but it didn''t mean there was no time and space turbulence outside of the stormy zone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Because the storm broke the domain, many ces inside the domain also created tunnels on their own, and these hidden tunnels could sweep the running angels and demons anytime.

    The tunnels inside the domain were not stable, and many of them were actually invisible to the naked eye.

    The danger of running out of the storm''s center was actually greater than staying inside the eye of the storm.

    The demon lords and the remaining Archangel had used their ultimate attacks to either block the storm or destroy the storm, trying to disperse it.

    But the problem came from the destroyed domain.

    The storm only came because the domain was destroyed by Michael''s self-destruct, and to stop the storm, the group could only mend the domain if they could.

    Lucifer definitely thought about this, and immediately asked Raguel, who was using his hammer of justice to his the surrounding storm.

    "Hypocritical bird over there! Can you fix your domain? Or can you close it down before itpletely copses?!"

    Raguel didn''t have time to refute Lucifer''s strange way to call him and immediately analyzed the current situation.

    "It''s possible to fix it, but I can''t close the domain at all. The damage is too big, and the domain is now notpletely under my control anymore!"

    Raguel was actually also injured from the bacsh of having the domain destroyed, but he didn''t show it outside because he was afraid the demon lords would take this chance to attack him.

    Of course, he knew that the demon lords were also too busy with the storm to care about him, but Raguel was still a bit guarded.

    Raguel felt that if he was given time, he could slowly recover his energy by transforming the belief from his believers into holy energy.

    Then, he could mend the domain bit by bit until it could be closed down directly.

    Raguel was afraid of another trouble, so he had long surrendered and felt that the dark camp had won the war.

    But right now, no matter which camp won, if they couldn''t solve the problem of the domain copsing, they would all be buried here.

    Hearing Raguel mentioning things about fixing the domain, Lucifer immediately asked another sharp question.

    "How long do you need to fix the domain and make the storm disappear? Are you sure the established tunnels inside the domain will also disappear?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1716 "Fixing The Domain"

    Lucifer was afraid that those tunnels would be permanent, just like a scar on someone''s skin.

    If the tunnels were really like a scar and couldn''t be removed, he doubted whether Raguel could close down the domain peacefully or not.

    Raguel tried hard to recall all things about the domain and immediately nodded his head, trying to reassure Lucifer.

    "Let''s put aside our grievances first. I''ll be honest with you, and you have to believe me."

    Raguel said a few more lines to make sure that the demon lords would not kill him before he revealed some information about the domain.

    "I need around fifteen minutes to fix the domain until it can be closed manually, but those tunnels are indeed hard to close down..."

    And the tunnels did prevent Raguel from closing down the domain, which was why those tunnels that suddenly appeared like spiral wormholes were so annoying.

    Not only because the tunnels could kidnap people, but it could also kill people inside.

    This had always been the reason why space and time turbulence, not to mention the space and time storm, was a nightmare for many high-level creatures.

    The high-level beings came into contact with thew of time and space more often than Ainsley and those in the mid-level world, so they were also aware of the danger involved when they yed with thew of time and space.

    Creating a domain was challenging thew of time and space, but most ability users only involved thew of space in their domain, not thew of time that could summon people from another timeline in another world.

    "I don''t know how to destroy those tunnels, but I''ll try to fix the domain first. Maybe after the domain is repaired bit by bit, the tunnels will disappear on its own."

    Lucifer and the others could only trust Raguel to fix the domain, but then, once Raguel started to check his own domain and see how to fix it...

    He was more than shocked.

    At this time, Raguel wished he could kill Michael with his own hands!

    Raguel''s face darkened and Queen Rachel herself also held her breath.

    She could feel the condition of the domain and the impact of Michael''s self-destruct actually harmed the core of the domain.

    It was not the one stone that Ainsley stole, but more like the key core that kept the domain running.

    This ce was coincidentally right at the center of the domain, near the Gate of Heaven and at the center of many other unique ces in Armageddon Domain.

    When Michael blew up his body, the explosion spread like a fine thread, connecting straight to those important ces and creating a serious space and time storm.

    The storm created cracks everywhere, there were also tunnels that kept appearing and disappearing.

    The tunnels didn''t have fixed ces and most of them moved from one ce to another.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Judging from the degree of destruction, even if Raguel used up all the energy he got from transforming the belief of his believers into holy energy, he could only patch a small hole in the domain.

    The domain was crumbling from the outside to the inside, from the ce farthest to the center slowly creeping to the center.

    It was strange that the center was obviously the one with the biggest damage, but maybe because Ainsley held the domain core stone with them, the degree of damage shifted to other ces without any support.

    From outside to the inside, it would only take a few more minutes for the entire domain to copse.

    Let''s not talk about fixing the domain.

    Whether they could escape, teleport outside of the domain or run to Hellbreak Domain to seek refuge or something was also still a question.

    Raguel had a nk face as he truthfully reported what happened to the domain to Lucifer and the other demon lords.

    When the demon lords heard that they actually only have a few more minutes to leave the domain, they almost wanted to go to Heaven to fight Michael for a few rounds.

    That guy is too vicious and ruthless, okay? No wonder he resolutely self-destructed.

    He must have calcted that it was nearly impossible for Ainsley and the others to escape unscathed!

    For a moment, amidst the sound of ss shattering and other strange noises of destruction, all the people inside the blood barrier and those outside fell silent at Raguel''s truthful report.

    They had been hoping for a miracle, thinking that as long as they kept trying to stop the storm from spreading, they would at least have a chance to survive.

    But reality was cruel, and it was said that Armageddon Domain would definitely copse, and Hellbreak Domain actually already had several space cracks.

    Atherton was worried about his nsmen and hastily kicked them out of the domain, trying to save them, but little did he know that outside, there were also space and time tunnels that could swallow the exiled blood n members.

    Some members survived and escaped from the battlefield, holding thest fire of their blood n''s bloodline, while others were caught in these tunnels and disappeared somewhere else.

    When Atherton got news from the exiled blood n members that even the outside was not safe, Atherton stopped the thought of hastily closing down Hellbreak Domain to reduce the number of victims.

    If he closed down the domain, the Gate of Hell would also disappear, and it was questionable whether the demons would automatically be called back when the gate disappeared or not.

    If it was the former, that''s good, but if the demons would not be called away automatically¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1717 "Extracting Energy Inside The Domain Core Stone"

    The act of closing down the domain means cutting off the escape route of the demons who were trapped inside Ainsley''s blood barrier!

    Atherton knew that no matter how cruel Lucifer was, he also cherished the demons who were a part of the Demon Army''s reserve group.

    If he cut off the demons'' escape route¡­Lucifer would definitely despise him.

    Atherton was not the only one worried about their own family, because Ainsley was also worried.

    She saw that the domain could not be saved, which means, there would be some impact to the outside world one way or another.

    It was best if the Sloan Family and the Godlif Country were safe and sound, but if it wasn''t...

    The Godlif Country was already famous for the dimensional hole that spawned monsters who were once beasts but were contaminated by the miasma in Abyss.

    It was said that those beasts who became monsters were usually beasts who were not even a low-level beast yet, and when they became a monster, their level depended on the degree of miasma invasion in their bodies.

    It was rare for monsters to have a high intelligence, empathy and other delicate feelings like the beasts because miasma corroded one''s mind, making them crazy.

    Monsters attacked both their own people except for close families, the beasts, humans, and non-humans.

    In a sense, they were simr to the Abyss Demons.

    The Abyss Demons were failed descendants of Hell demons who could not retain a good intelligence and emotion.

    They were severely corroded by the miasma in Hell and then, their bodies also produced the same miasma.

    This is why, Abyss was full of miasma and where there was miasma, there would be no ordinary nts.

    Ainsley was worried that since the Godlif Country was already troubled by the monster and beast tide, if there was another space and time turbulence that created a stable or unstable tunnel...

    Godlif Country would definitely copse.

    Thankfully, the ce where the space and time tunnels appeared were far away from the Godlif Country and it was actually closer to Pandora Ind and Port Ind where Jake used to load his goods for his business.

    Ainsley only worried about her people for a while before she focused on herself and the people around her.

    After hearing that the domain couldn''t be fixed because the damage was too big, Ainsley nced at the domain core in Satan''s hand with some confusion.

    ? "That....I don''t know whether the domain core will be useful or not? Maybe if the domain core is still intact, we can extract energy orw of space and time from the domain core to repair the domain?"

    Ainsley didn''t know much about a domain core because she hadn''t even learned how to create a domain when she was already eligible to do that.

    Of course, since the baby broke through several power realms in one go, Ainsley had to stabilize her new power realm first before attempting to create her own domain.

    But the baby still felt that the domain core should be a useful item.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Raguel heard Ainsley''s words because now, he was also inside the blood barrier with all the remaining angels, trying to survive as a whole.

    When Ainsley mentioned the stolen domain core, Raguel felt a little bit of heartache but soon, he seriously analyzed Ainsley''s simple question.

    "It''s indeed quite feasible. The domain core stores thew of space and time of the specific domain and if the core is destroyed the domain will copse manually or be closed down by force."

    A manual copse was more like a neat disintegration, not like a harsh explosion and space cracks that Michael did.

    Since the domain core yed a huge role in a domain, it was indeed possible to repair the damaged core area of the domain with the energy inside the domain core.

    "Do you have the other cores aside from the main core?"

    Raguel felt that if he had the other domain cores as well, not only could he stop the spreading of the storm but he might also be able to mend the broken domain.

    As long as the domain was fixed to a certain degree, Raguel would be able to close down the domain, and there would be no troubles!

    Ainsley gave the other domain cores to Lucifer, and Lucifer immediately handed the stolen domain core to Raguel without doubting the archangel.

    In this dire situation, they were all like grasshoppers tied to one rope.

    If Raguel betrayed them, the rest of the angels and even Raguel himself would also not survive.

    It was said that if a Consciousness Body died from an unusual death such as being torn by the space cracks and got lost in the time and space tunnel, the main body would receive a huge amount of damage.

    Michael''s self-destruct was also a bit of damage to his main body, butpared to dying in a space crack or being lost in the time and space tunnel, the damage to the main body was not so great.

    This might be the reason why all the demon lords and Raguel here ignored their grievances and tried to get along with each other.

    They had to return to the main body alive, but they would not be able to return until the war officially ended.

    Satan also handed over the main domain core that Ainsley stole from Armageddon Domain, but he was more reckless and careless than Lucifer when handing out the stone.

    Anyway, he didn''t intend to act nice to Raguel.

    Raguel also didn''t mind Satan''s rude behavior and just concentrated on extracting energy and the two universalws inside the domain core so that he could mend the domain.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1718 "Michaels Malicious Trick"

    But while Raguel was trying hard to fix the domain, the rest of the survivors from both camps were also busy using their own ways to stop the spread of the storm or avoid the sudden appearance of some time and space tunnels.

    These wormhole tunnels were dangerous, more dangerous than the storm because the storm usually could be fought back with some defensive abilities but the tunnels had no eyes.

    It was also strange that in a certain range around the wormholes, all abilities seemed to be neutralized, and all that was left would be the physical strength of each person.

    Ainsley widened the range of her blood barrier to amodate all survivors, including the three dragons, who were generous enough to donate some blood to strengthen the blood barrier.

    The other blood n elites, such as Wilhelm, Atherton and Father Dracu, also slowly created moreyers of blood barrier to help Ainsley.

    With the big bosses helping, the burden on Ainsley''s shoulders was much lighter than before, but it didn''t mean Ainsley was idle.

    The baby had restored her Realism Art energy and she used up the energy again to create several more personal barriers for the important people around her.

    The personal barrier was more like invisible body armor, but everyone who epted the invisible and weightless body armor, including Raguel, knew that Ainsley had created something to protect them.

    These big bosses were the hope of the entire survivor group, so Ainsley couldn''t just let them be injured.

    But the strange thing was, Ainsley could not include ze into her blood barrier because ze was fighting her own breakthrough battle bit by bit.

    It looked like the space and time storm outside could not touch ze''s breakthrough zone either, which provided some protection to the Phoenix.

    But once ze failed to break through or sessfully break through to the sacred beast realm, this special protection would be gone immediately.

    Ainsley definitely hoped for ze to break through to the sacred beast realm sessfully because it was said that when a beast with a legendary beast''s bloodline became a sacred beast, they would spread their own unique blessing, good luck and other miracles.

    It was a pity that Archangel Raphael''s miracle was already exhausted to summon the heroic spirits and now, these heroic spirits were used as ''fences'' to block the storm and some tunnels outside.

    The heroic spirits were already dead anyway, and some of them had a leftover space element ability that could help to repel the space and time wormholes from getting close to the blood barrier.

    Time passed by slowly because the time disturbance inside the domain seemed to freeze people and trapped people forever inside the domain.

    The slow flow of time was both beneficial and not beneficial because the speed of the storm spreading out was indeed slow, but it also meant that the survivors would be trapped inside this broken domain for a long time.

    And the space and time tunnels didn''t move slowly like the storm.

    These tunnels appeared and disappeared without any specific patterns, and basically, those who didn''t enter the blood barrier had zero chances of surviving.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Those guardian angels in the Sky Temple were wiped out, and the only survivors outside of the blood barrier were the people from the dark camp who stayed inside Hellbreak Domain.

    Even if Atherton couldn''t close the domain right away, he still tweaked the domain so that it wouldn''t ovep with Armageddon Domain, slowly distancing the domain to avoid the storm from Armageddon Domain.

    After all, the domain crashed from the outeryer to the inneryer, and the outeryer of the space element was the one that touched Hellbreak Domain.

    Everyone inside the blood barrier held their breath, waiting patiently for Raguel to give them some good news.

    However, Raguel, who was extracting the energy inside the main domain core and the secondary domain core, was already drenched in a cold sweat.

    He thought that extracting energy from the domain core could repair the broken domain from the inside to the exterior, but he definitely underestimated Michael''s viciousness.

    It was as if Michael had foreseen that he, as the domain owner, would help everyone to escape from the catastrophe.

    After all, if the domain really crumbled to pieces, Raguel and Queen Rachel would get a huge bacsh, which was certainly not what Raguel''s main body wanted to see.

    It was exactly because of this thinking that when Michael blew up his own Consciousness Body, he put a lot of holy energy around the center of the domain, expelling any foreign energy that tried to approach the core.

    The core zone didn''t let any foreign energy other than Michael''s holy energy to approach, which means, even Raguel, as the owner and the creator of the domain, could not get closer.

    Michael should have used this loophole when there was a first crack in the domain and it was also when Raguel''s control over his domain was the weakest.

    With Michael maliciously inserting his holy energy into the core zone, the broken core zone would not ept energy from outside, which means it could not be fixed at all.

    Raguel''s heart was cold at the thought of Michael not even thinking about the bacsh that he would get as the owner of the domain if the domain broke due to an external force.

    Michael didn''t care about the bacsh Raguel''s main body would get, not to mention this Raguel with only a Consciousness Body with less than 50% of the main body''s strength.

    Raguel knew that archangels were not as benevolent and kind as they were portrayed to the outside world,

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1719 "Blaze As The Last Hope"

    Despite knowing the truth, it was still ufortable for this Raguel when he discovered his colleagues'' cold heart.

    Raguel had already thought that he would die here, and the bacsh that the main body got would be quite troublesome.

    The main body would definitely be angry and might not send out its fragmented Consciousness Body to collect merits from the lower-level worlds for some time.

    Michael himself had his Consciousness Body destroyed in a self-destruct action, and the main body would also get a little bit of the bacsh because this was a self-destruct and not other factors that led to death.

    Gabriel blew his own body, Michael was not so much different.

    Those two archangel'' main bodies would really have a headache over the Consciousness Body''s decision-making.

    Raguel gritted his teeth and slowly turned out, wanting to tell the bad news to the survivors.

    At first, the survivors didn''t notice Raguel''s small movement of turning around and stopping whatever he was doing, but then, Raguel''s voice slowly spread throughout the closed space.

    It felt as if Raguel was talking straight into their ears.

    Raguel''s voice was clear and solemn, just like what an archangel''s voice should be, but it was distorted and sounded as if it was far in one second and near the ears the next second.

    This strange phenomenon diluted the power inside Raguel''s voice, minimizing the chance of driving the angels and the demons crazy on the spot because they heard the voice of an archangel.

    [Bad news. Michael left his holy energy inside the core zone, and the core zone no longer epted any foreign energy, including the energy from the domain''s central core and other smaller cores.]

    [Without sending the suitable energy to approach the broken core zone of the domain, there is no way to fix the domain.]

    Raguel''sst statement immediately made the survivors break into an uproar.

    At that moment, the angels and the demons didn''t care about their identities as two opposite camps and they all discussed with each other with voices full of anxiety.

    "Damn it! Damn that Michael guy! How can he be so vicious to this extent? Does he really want to bury everyone here? Including his own people?"

    One of the demons cursed Michael, but the angel around the demon didn''t rush to defend Michael like before.

    After all, even if they were the reserve army of the main God''s army led by Michael, it didn''t mean they were all under Michael''s ruling and lived in the sameyer of Heaven as Michael himself.

    The seventhyer of Heaven was indeed a ce for low-level angels like the healing angels and not battle angels like them, but each archangel took care of oneyer of Heaven.

    Some of these battle angels didn''t live in the ce where Michael ruled.

    Most of the angels in the reserve army didn''t belong to Michael''s subordinate camp, and they were mostly the subordinate and citizens of other archangels.

    Now that they were tricked and pushed into the pit by Michael like this, no matter how much admiration, worship and other positive feelings they had towards Michael...

    At this moment, they also couldn''t help but want to scold Michael with the demons.

    It was fine to self-destruct and destroy the domain to trap the enemies, but the move of sacrificing fellow angels from the same camp looked more ruthless than what the barbarian demons could do.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The demons were all selfish, and it wasmon to sacrifice their own people, but even so, they would never do what Michael did just to kill Ainsley for petty reasons.

    This Michael''s Consciousness Body seemed to be a bit abnormal.

    Maybe he was too stimted by the recent surprises in the war, which led him to act abnormally.

    After Raguel announced the bad news, the survivors had pale faces while the demon lords frowned in unison.

    "That Michael guy is really too insidious." Belphegor, who was usually toozy to speak, surprisingly spoke a few words to scold Michael.

    Michael''s reckless action of destroying the domain was indeed not honorable at all.

    Satan and Lucifer, who got the news from Raguel, also fell silent and were deep in thought.

    Since they could not fix the domain, everyone here would die sooner orter. There was really no other way out, not even a teleportation tool or skill.

    After all, in such a ce where the space was distorted and unstable, rashly using teleportation would only impose danger on one''s self.

    Letting the survivors leave the domain was also impossible because the demons and the angels could appear here, all because of the domain''s space and timeline.

    Once they went out of the domain, the demons and the angels would either disappear or die on the spot because they were against the rules of the domain.

    The demon lords had headaches, but Ainsley still didn''t want to give up on this situation.

    She poked the demon lords around her and mentioned things that she had in her mind.

    "There is still ze. I heard that once a beast with a Phoenix bloodline became a sacred beast, there would be a mysterious blessing that could save lives...."

    Ainsley didn''t know what kind of blessing or miracle ze would show, but anyway...

    She was confident that ze could save all of them and even stop the domain from shattering into pieces.

    When Ainsley mentioned ze, Raguel and the three demon lords subconsciously looked at the blue Phoenix, who was undergoing various strange baptism.

    The baptism was either from the Yin me, strange water or ice.

    But the strange thing was, the space around ze was indeed stable and time was also flowing normally, as if not affected by the outside''s situation at all.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1720 "Quasi-Sacred Beasts Privilege"

    This is the privilege that high-level beasts or monsters would get when they were trying to break through to the sacred beast realm.

    Ainsley felt that ze''s breakthrough process was too slow, and there must be some kind of troubles.

    Maybe because a beast with a Phoenix bloodline was usually associated with Yang energy, me and heat, but ze was the opposite.

    This is why, the number of mutated beasts who could be a sacred beast or even became a legendary beast could be counted on one hand.

    Such a contrasting attribute to the bloodline''s attribute....it was as if there were two opposing energy fighting inside one body.

    ze had epted her mutation gene, and her thinking was already not limited to only just one bloodline''s elemental attribute, but even so, thew of nature made the two attributes fought fiercely in her body.

    The bloodline that was about to be upgraded to a sacred beast gave a strong Yang energy full of Phoenix''s unique nirvana me with scorching heat.

    On the other hand, ze''s own attribute did have a fire, but the fire was a Yin me with the coldness of ice and another water attribute, theplete opposite of a Phoenix''s bloodline attribute.

    The most difficult thing that ze had to do to ascend to be a sacred beast was to bnce the opposing elements in her body and created her own unique skill.

    A sacred beast was called ''sacred'' because they had their own unique ability or skill that most beasts couldn''t have.

    When Bello became a sacred beast, he was unique because he had the aura and abilities rted to necromancy, souls, and the underworld.

    Cellino didn''t awaken his Fenrir Bloodline even after he became a sacred beast, but this was what made him unique.

    The guy could achieve a pseudo-sacred beast state, relying on his tough mind and heart, sessfully making him advance to the realm of a sacred beast.

    At least, thew of this world acknowledged Cellino''s uniqueness, which was why he became a sacred beast.

    Code-L got her wish-fulfilment ability when she attempted to break through to the sacred beast realm, which made her unique.

    There were many beasts with legendary white tiger''s bloodlines. Many beasts also became sacred beasts with their own uniqueness, but Code-L was the most unique.

    Now, ze''s situation was also unique because she was a Phoenix who should be in the light camp, but her mutated gene made her go into the dark camp with the Yin me, ice and water ability.

    After all, no matter how neutral the Underworld was, they were the exact opposite of the warm and bright light camp.

    Hell was still hot and had a simr Yang energy to Heaven, which was the holynd of the light camp, but the Underworld waspletely cold and gloomy.

    If ze couldn''t find the delicate bnce and made herself a unique Phoenix with two opposing elements coexisting peacefully in one body, it was impossible for her to be a sacred beast.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Maybe we can help her by sending her some materials that she needed, or give her some enlightenment to bnce the opposing elements..."

    ze''s power had nothing to do with space and time, but a Phoenix''s blessing was said to be able to influence space and time or turn bad luck and catastrophe into good luck.

    Ainsley actually wondered whether they could help ze by sending her some materials or inspiration to break through, but the demons lords and Raguel were already started to think about this proposal.

    "That little blue chicken is actually a Phoenix. I heard that a Phoenix is a light camp''s holy creature from the East and there is indeed some blessing involved in the so-called Phoenix Ascension..."

    Raguel exined the rumour about a Phoenix''d descendant breakthrough''s blessing.

    "But the blessing will be way bigger when there is a ''Phoenix Descend''. This one needs a legendary beast-level Phoenix toe down and give blessing."

    The rumor about the Phoenix''s blessing was actually rted to Phoenix Descend than a Phoenix Ascend, but somehow, people mistook the two events and said that Phoenix''s Ascend also give out blessing and miracle.

    "I don''t really know whether a Phoenix Ascend will give out blessing and good luck to reverse entirely what happened to us, but it''s worth a try."

    Raguel was already frustrated because even an archangel like him was powerless in front of the real power of space and time.

    Maybe his main body wouldn''t be intimated by thew of space and time in the domain, but as a Consciousness Body with little strength, Raguel was still worried.

    "Since I can''t extract the energy from the domain core and give it to the core zone to repair the cracks, let''s just send the energy to the little blue bird?"

    Raguel felt that a beast''s breakthrough should not allow outsiders to help, but just sending energy should be enough, right?

    He hoped that after ze got the energy from the domain core, she could somehow have connections to the domain and so, when she broke through to the sacred beast realm, her shared blessing and miracle would have something to do with the copsed domain.

    They only had less than ten minutes until the entire domain copsed, and they all died inside, so the other demon lords agreed to put their hopes on ze.

    "I''ll send her some enlightenment. There should be secret books, records or something....it should be fine to send her telepathy, right?"

    Normal people could not reach out to the beast who was about to break through with just telepathy, but the demon lords and the archangels were different, after all.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1721 "Assisting Blazes Breakthrough"

    The group didn''t intend to disturb ze, and they just wanted to enlighten her.

    "Are there any secret records or books about Yin and Yang bnce? It should be something from the east, but this is the key to bncing ze''s Yin attribute mutated gene and her Phoenix''s Yang attribute from her bloodline."

    Ainsley reminded the demon lords and Raguel, hoping these people could help ze.

    Although the archangels and the demon lords were obviously legendary figures or myth-level figures from the west and not from the east, it wasn''t as if they didn''t have any interaction with legendary beings from the East.

    Since Heaven could cultivate Holy Phoenixes, it means the archangels also had something to do with Phoenixes in general.

    Raguel did have some books and records about Phoenixes that he firmly remembered even when he was just a Consciousness Body.

    Of course, the information was limited and fragmented, but it was enough to enlighten ze, who didn''t get any relevant knowledge about the Phoenix family because she was abandoned.

    This is also another reason why beasts with contrasting attributes to their bloodline''s point, or the so-called mutated beast, rarely could be sacred beasts or even legendary beasts.

    After all, most of the mutated beasts were abandoned by their families in the wild when they were young, and whether they could survive alone was also a question.

    Then, they alsockedmon information and knowledge passed down by their family, which would seriously hinder their breakthrough in the future.

    ze knew too few things about the Phoenix family, but other Phoenix cubs or beasts with a little more Phoenix bloodline usually got the information either from the seniors, elders, or a direct memory inheritance.

    ze didn''t have any of the three.

    On the Phoenix family''s information, the group had Raguel. Now, they needed information about ze''s mutated gene that could generate Yin me.

    "Is there anyone familiar with the Underworld?"

    The three demon lords looked at each other and tried to probe their fellow demon lords, but none of the demon lords knew a lot about the Underworld.

    "There is still the gatekeeper¡ª that three-headed dog in Hellbreak Domain, right?"

    Lucifer finally spoke out and reminded others about Cerberus'' existence.

    They didn''t know whether the Underworld Gate was already gone or not, or whether Cerberus had returned to the Underworld or not.

    But it was worth a try to ask the hound about Yin me and Underworld creatures'' impact on a Phoenix''s descendant.

    Lucifer was the one who asked Cerberus through telepathy, and even when the connection was weak because of the super long distance, Lucifer didn''t give up.

    Thankfully, the telepathy was somewhat connected, and Cerberus knew the dire situation the demon lords were in.

    The hound didn''t beat around the bush and immediately told Lucifer everything about Yin me from the Underworld and the impact of an Underworld''s resident on a Phoenix bloodline.

    Cerberus didn''t talk much and just transferred his knowledge to Lucifer with one click, easy and simple.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With this ''packed information'', Lucifer shared some key points that he understood from Cerberus to Ainsley and the others.

    "The dog said it''s rare to have an Underworld creature mating with a Phoenix''s descendant and create a mutated Phoenix with water, ice and Yin me."

    But there are indeed some cases simr to ze. Of course, most of these mutated Phoenix didn''t find a good protector and backer, unlike ze.

    Thus, the majority didn''t even have a chance to be a sacred beast and died young when they were still powerless.

    There were less than five sessful records about mutated phoenixes simr to ze, and all these sessful records were from higher-level worlds.

    "The key is to find the bnce point between the Yin me and the Yang me from the Phoenix''s bloodline."

    It was said that when a beast with a Phoenix''s bloodline became a sacred beast, they would all receive a gift from nature which was the so-called Nirvana Fire.

    This fire allowed the Phoenix descendant to go through rebirth after various strict regtions, and the Nirvana me was also an awakened ability.

    The reason why ze still hasn''t broken through was that if she broke through now and awakened the Nirvana me, her body would instantly explode due to the collision between two different attributes.

    As long as she found the bnce point, she could break through, receive the awakening of Nirvana me, and sessfully be a unique sacred beast with two opposing attributes on one body.

    "The little blue bird doesn''t have any item or material to form that bnce point in her body. She also doesn''t know any unique skills or techniques that can achieve the perfect yin and yang bnce."

    Lucifer exined ze''s difficulty but also shared some good news.

    "The dog said that ze''s Phoenix Ascend is unique, and once she seeds, the blessing, miracle and good luck thate with the Phoenix Ascend will definitely save all of us."

    It will also stop the impact on the outside world, returning everything to tranquility.

    Hearing that it was possible to be saved if ze became a sacred beast, the other demon lords and Raguel, even the nearby dragons, demons and angels were all excited.

    The angels, demons, dragons, holy spirits and evil spirits didn''t really notice the blue bird due to the sudden storm, but now, all eyes were on ze, who really looked like a Phoenix but had unique blue feathers.

    Raguel was impatient and immediately gathered all sorts of information about the bnce between Yin and Yang, ice and fire.

    The other demon lords alsoplied with what they knew and gathered the result into one same ''packed memory''.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1722 "Balancing Yin And Yang Energy"

    The big bosses did that so when Lucifer sent the information to ze through telepathy, it would be easy.

    With just one ''click and download'', ze would be able to receive all the information.

    The only downside was that ze might be a little dizzy or get some headaches because of the sudden surge of information.

    Raguel and the other demon lords gathered the information in just the count of minutes and Raguel transferred all the knowledge he gathered into the same ''packed memory'' before sending it out to Lucifer through telepathy.

    This kind of skillful maniption of telepathy and sorted memory were unique to big bosses like them because big bosses like them usually gave out memory inheritance, knowledge inheritance or ability inheritance to a few people that they had chosen.

    Because of this, it was not difficult topile a ''Yin and Yang Bnce'' inheritance knowledge for ze.

    After the four people sorted out the inheritance package so that it wouldn''t contain double information, they left everything to Lucifer.

    At this moment, everyone really could see that ze was struggling hard. Half of her body was burned by the Yin me, and the me with cold ice and water.

    The other half of the Phoenix''s body was also burning, but if the other side was burning with a gloomy and dark-toned me, this side was burning with a bright me full of Yang energy.

    It was a phantom of Nirvana Fire that had all the same attributes and characteristics as Nirvana Fire, but the phantom was essentially just an illusion.

    If ze couldn''t even bnce the illusion, how could she bnce the real thing when she received it after she became a sacred beast?

    For other beasts with phoenix bloodlines, receiving or awakening Nirvana me was like a blessing and a boost to their original strength.

    It was the reward of oveing difficulties and sessfully bing a sacred beast.

    But for mutated Phoenix beasts, especially mutated beasts with opposing attributes to the Phoenix''s attribute, Nirvana me was their test and obstacle to bing a sacred beast.

    There were also cases where the beast had just sessfully be a sacred beast, but the beast couldn''t control the newly awakened Nirvana me and couldn''t bnce it with the opposing attribute in the body.

    In the end, the real thing was way more ferocious and unique than the phantom in the trial to be a sacred beast.

    Because of this, the sacred beast with mutated genes died because their body couldn''t bnce the Nirvana me and the opposing attribute inside.

    "Phoenix Ascend will only happen after the beast with a Phoenix''s bloodline sessfully bes a sacred beast andpletely receives the awakening of Nirvana Fire."

    So, if ze failed to bnce out the real fire, even if she was judged to be a sacred beast already, the miracle wouldn''t happen, and everyone would die.

    They only got a few more minutes before theypletely died, and in these few minutes, ze had to break through to the sacred beast realm, awaken the Nirvana me, receive it, and bnced the fire with Yin me.

    Because ze was only a step away from bing a sacred beast, in this breakthrough process, it only needed less than a minute to be a sacred beast.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As long as she got the right materials and enlightenment.

    Lucifer didn''t wait any longer and immediately connected to ze through telepathy.

    Then, regardless of whether ze was confused or not, Lucifer had already sent out the carefully sorted information about achieving Yin and Yang bnce.

    At the same time, the four big bosses sent various unique materials to ze''s ce by relying on Raguel''s meager control over the domain.

    In short, they didn''t use teleportation to send the supporting materials, but they used the wind and other natural phenomena inside the domain.

    ze certainly saw the supporting materials that were stopped outside of the vacuumed zone, but after ze waved her wing indifferently, those materials were all sent into the vacuumed zone around her.

    Then, ze carefully digested the ''inheritance'' that she had just received with her head slowly throbbing over too much information.

    Despite the headache and the feeling as if the head was being split apart, ze gritted her sharp teeth hidden behind her bird beak and tried to understand the theory.

    What the four big bossespiled was not only theoretical knowledge but also practical records and history exining the cases of people bncing Yin and Yang energy in various high-level worlds.

    The big bosses even had the diary and self-records of those who had sessfully achieved a great bnce between Yin and Yang energy, no matter what the element was.

    It could be someone who had both a light element and dark element inside their body, or someone who had an ice element and fire element, or someone with a space element and time element....

    Well, thest one was actually notpletely a Yin and Yang energy, but it was indeed a bit tricky to achieve a bnce between two majorws of the universe.

    Creation and destruction were another two bigws with an opposing element that could be included in the Yin and Yang energy case.

    The inheritance not only recorded the experience of many creatures regarding the Yin and Yang bnce but also had writings and other important information from beasts of various types who had sessfully achieved the bnce.

    There was also one Phoenix with an opposing element¡ª water and fire, who sessfully achieved a bnce and became a sacred beast.

    This Phoenix was closely simr to ze''s own situation and that''s why the big bosses put the record of this Phoenix into the pile of data.

    Maybe they could inspire ze!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1723 "A Huge Worldwide Change"

    Later on, this one even became a legendary beast who could call the rain and the storm or burn the whole world the next second.

    There were also other cases such as the thunder element and wood element, or ''opposing'' elements who reacted differently to each other.

    Most cases showed that one element was weak towards the other element while a small number of cases had elements on par with each other.

    For example, the fire was weak towards the water and was strong in front of the wind. But the fire was recorded to be on par with ice elements.

    ze had ice and water elements, plus the Yin me.

    To be honest, her body was indeed leaning more towards the Yin side or the colder element, but her bloodline was still that of a Phoenix, and Nirvana me was not an ordinary Yang energy.

    Still, the Yin side was a bit more powerful inside ze''s body, but if she didn''t ept the Nirvana me or make it weaker, she would not be a qualified Phoenix at all.

    ze read through all the information in her mind within just a few seconds because that information was like being stuffed into her brain, and there was no need to remember it.

    The only difficult thing was toprehend it.

    ze started to use the materials that the four big bosses sent over, and the dragons actually also sent some unique materials over, especially the queen of the dragon race.

    After all, both the dragon queen and ze had ice element ability, even if ze''s ice element was the most ordinary ice element ever.

    ze didn''t hesitate to use those supporting materials that were said to be able to help people to bnce the Yin and Yang energy inside their bodies.

    Seeing ze absorbing the energy inside those materials while trying toprehend the trick to bnce the Yin and Yang energy, the big bosses, Ainsley, and the others all waited with nervous hearts.

    Their only hope was ze, and they were really worried about whether ze could save them or not!

    No one in the two domains would have expected that the war would end with both sides temporarily joining hands together to survive from a catastrophe.

    No one would have expected that thest savior would also be a low-key mutated Phoenix who didn''t look very strong at a first nce.

    The people in the live broadcast also paid attention to the blue Phoenix because they already got the news that there were permanent space and time tunnels on the battlefield area outside of the domain.

    It was said that this permanent tunnel would lead to a huge world change and the World Union was now busy poprizing the secret fact about the existence of otherworldly people.

    Many citizens, especially ordinary people, couldn''t ept this fact for a while because, for those who had never seen non-human races with their own eyes, the existence of other worlds was something terrifying.<novelnext></novelnext>

    For a while, the whole human continent with the biggest number of ordinary people was once again caught in the chaos, but because the government of each country reacted fast, the chaos was extinguished in a short period of time.

    Still, many people, who wanted to know more about the space and time turbulence, space and time tunnel and other new discoveries, rushed to the mysterious live broadcast that showed the current situation on the battlefield.

    It was a lie if the ordinary people didn''t hate those who were involved in the war because the war caused an irreversible change in this world that might worsen their condition as ordinary beings.

    Many badments, curses, and malicious speech entered thement section, but no one in the domain could see thement, and those who could see it, the ones in charge of the cameras, didn''t care at all.

    Despite the bad atmosphere in the live broadcast room and Ainsley who felt a decrease in the output of affection energy from the people outside, others still watched the live broadcast seriously.

    The non-humans epted this new change quickly, and even the beastmen who were the closest to the battlefield had collected their emotions, ready to see what they could do to face those space and time tunnels.

    At this time, Ainsley was asking Raguel about what would happen after ze sessfully broke through the sacred realm.

    "If she can fix the domain and let you close the domain normally, that will be good, but after that, the celestial and the blood n will still have to return to the battlefield outside..."

    And from what Atherton said about the turbulence outside, Ainsley knew that the outside world was not safer than inside the domain.

    Raguel personally didn''t care about the aftermath of these people in the mid-level world, but since his current medium was also a part of this world, Raguel had a bit ofpassion.

    "Teleportation can''t be used in a ce with unstable space, but the Phoenix''s blessing, especially for those who are close to the Phoenix, will ensure your safety for weeks or even months."

    The celestials would definitely receive the least blessing because of the hostile rtionship with the Phoenix, but it was enough to ensure that the celestials wouldn''t die again after they left the domain.

    To be honest, Atherton didn''t want the celestials to be safe and sound, but the number of celestials left in this war was less than three digits.

    The celestial suffered a huge defeat and they should not act like a demon for more than a thousand years in the future.

    This huge defeat alone was enough to hinder the celestial race''s growth for so many years!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1724 "Birds Saluting To The Domain"

    Queen Rachel had also temporarily let go of her grievance with the blood n and only wished that she could return to the Sky Kingdom with the surviving celestials.

    It could be said that she suffered a huge defeat and she would definitely be demoted from her current position as a queen, but it didn''t matter.

    Anyway, Queen Rachel had learned her lesson and even secretly thought of teaching the future generations not to mess with the blood n just for merits, pride, or whatsoever.

    Not to mention that there might be bigger trouble in the future and it was not time for them to kill each other. The entire world had to unite sooner orter.

    After Ainsley got Raguel''s reassuring exnation, she let go of her hanging heart and felt relieved in an instant.

    Still, the baby was also a bit helpless when the ending of the fierce war that sacrificed countless people, summoning countless experts and legendary beings, would actually end up like this.

    It wasn''t a bad ending, but the fact that both sides had to join hands together just to survive because of Michael''s recklessness was like a joke.

    In front of mutual danger, it was true that both sides could calm down and put aside their blood feud, so it looked like the war between Heaven and Hell was not as serious as she thought, right?

    Dead enemies wouldn''t want to join hands with their enemy even in the face of danger.

    For the archangel and the demon lords to quickly join hands like this, Ainsley had a suspicion that the so-called feud between Heaven and Hell might have another mystery.

    Maybe...it was a cooperative rtionship to benefit from each other in terms of gaining ''merit''?

    Who knows.

    Anyway, the lower-level members of both camps might not know anything about this and only the higher-ups knew something.

    Ainsley put aside her strange thoughts and quickly paid attention to ze.

    At this moment, there were only one or two minutes left before they all died, but fortunately, ze had already grasped the trick to bnce the Yin and Yang energy inside her body.

    Now, she''s attempting to bnce the Yin me inside her body and the Nirvana me''s phantom, which was her trial to be a sacred beast.

    The trial was worse than the real situation that would happenter, so in just a few seconds, ze managed to bnce both mes in her body and covered the two mes with ayer of water and ayer of ice.

    The water stabilized both mes, making them less ferocious when facing each other and the ice became the protective barrier that prevented both mes from suddenly erupting and destroying the body.

    At the moment when the Yin me and the Nirvana me stabilized, a yin and yang pattern appeared inside ze''s body, and the outer circle had a trace of ice.

    The circle itself was inside a ball of water, but the water was neither hot nor cold, just the right temperature to amodate the two raging mes.

    If the Yin and Yang symbol was more simr to a white and ck koi fish, ze''s yin and yang symbol looked like two Phoenixes curling their bodies, forming a circle inside the ball of water.

    The two Phoenixes had different colors and vibes. The me around them was also a stark contrast, but they were in a perfect bnce.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The eyes of the ''Yin Phoenix'' had a trace of hot me from the ''Yang Phoenix'', but the whole body was dyed in a cold breath and a gloomy blue-purple color.

    Only the two eyes were fiery red-orange.

    On the contrary, the Yang Phoenix''s curled body wasposed of mboyant red-orange feathers, but the pair of eyes were cold with a trace of blue-purple in the pupils.

    The yin and yang bnce was achieved and the phenomenon around ze suddenly changed.

    Out of the blue, the entire vacuumed zone was attacked by a spark of me that seemed toe from the sky.

    The me danced vigorously around ze''s body, but soon, the me was divided into two.

    The left side of the me ring represented the Yin me while the other side represented the baptism of the Nirvana me or the Yang me.

    The moment the two mes touched ze''s body, a bright light suddenly erupted from ze herself, and the Phoenix lifted her head before opening her beak.

    Then, loud and seemingly faraway cries of a Phoenix sounded all over the domain, as if to announce the birth of a unique phoenix.

    "KAAAAAAAKKKK¡ª"

    The cry of a Phoenix sounded, and soon, countless different cries of birds all over the world followed the cry of the Phoenix.

    The people outside of the domain all over the world saw something that they would never forget in their entire lives.

    The birds of all types in all ces suddenly flew to the sky, chirping and screaming non-stop.

    Then, the flock of birds with different colors all over the world suddenly bowed their heads solemnly towards the direction of the domain on the battlefield.

    This kind of phenomenon had never happened before even when there were already a lot of beasts with Phoenix bloodlines who became sacred beasts.

    Back then, at most, some birds would have such a strange action, but not all birds would react, and it was even more impossible for all birds throughout the world to do the same action at the same time.

    The experts and people who noticed the strange phenomenon immediately recorded the strange scene and shared the story with people all over the world on the inte.

    After all, this phenomenon was too strange yet eye-catching!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1725 "The Birth Of A Phoenix Monarch"

    Soon, this phenomenonsted for a whole minute and shook the entire world because people all over the world shared the same videos.

    Birds of all sizes, types, and color, suddenly flew to the sky, lowered their heads and even saluted with one of their wings!

    This phenomenon reached its peak when even the people outside of the domain could vaguely hear the cry of a strange bird.

    The cry was strange, not like any other bird monsters or bird beasts. Even the phoenixes in this world didn''t have such a distinguished cry.

    The cry of this bird sounded ethereal, sometimes sent a chill down everyone''s spine but sometimes also sent a surge of warmth into the heart and the mind.

    Anyway, the moment people all over the world heard the strange cry from a distant sky, they all had the urge to kneel to wee the birth of a king.

    Elite ability users and hidden experts all over the world weren''t spared either.

    Only the world leaders could barely resist the urge to kneel in a certain direction, but the experienced world leaders immediately realized the strange phenomenon.

    Many of the world leaders had lived a long time and they had also read tons of records about this world or other worlds written by their ancestors.

    The beastmen, the race which was the closest to the beasts and knew more about the beasts than other races, immediately reacted.

    The leader of the beastmen even pped his own desk in a moment of excitement, forgetting the trouble brought by the space and time tunnels around his territory.

    With a flushed face, the three to four meters tall beastmen''s leader, a muscr guy, fidgeted while howling to the elders around him.

    "This¡ª this! I can''t be wrong! This must be the cry of the Phoenix queen or king! Whatever it is, anyway, there must be a new Phoenix monarch born somewhere else."

    The birth of a Phoenix monarch, the king or queen of all birds, and the leader of all Phoenix in that one world.

    The ancient records said that usually, the leader of all phoenixes didn''t have a pure Phoenix bloodline, but that was exactly why they became the monarch.

    After all, the trial to be a monarch selected by the will of that world depended on the difficulty of one''s struggle to the top.

    The monarch of the Phoenix race had to go through the hardest trial and do the almost impossible thing in the eyes of other phoenixes.

    At this moment, even the beast with Phoenix bloodlines and Phoenix sacred beasts all over the world trembled in awe as they weed the unknown monarch to the world.

    This world had never appointed a Phoenix monarch so far, but suddenly, one was born, and it shook the entire world once more.

    The appearance of a Phoenix monarch either symbolized blessing to the world, or symbolized danger, which was why the Phoenix monarch was born.

    After all, the monarch had a responsibility that was way above what ordinary people could bear.

    For a while, the world leaders were both excited and depressed.

    The birth of a Phoenix monarch at this moment loudly told them that the world would be in danger in the future, which was why the Phoenix monarch was born.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It would not be long before other races'' monarchs were born as well.

    The ''born'' here didn''t mean that the monarch should be a cub, but it was like the result of a sacred baptism.

    Anyway, there would be all kinds of monarchs in the beast race, and there would be monarchs on the monster''s side too.

    This phenomenon was just a clear sign that the world was changing for the worse.

    Raguel inside the domain, who also knew quite a few things about phoenixes, immediately realized that ze''s breakthrough was no ordinary breakthrough.

    It was possible that she became the crowned Phoenix monarch of this world!

    But that was both a good and bad thing for the world she lived in.

    Thinking about this, Raguel told Ainsley about the fact.

    "Your contracted beast is most likely to be given the crown of a Phoenix monarch. Now that a monarch among the beasts is born, your world will face a huge danger."

    The danger had the potential of destroying the world and turning this world into an apocalypse world, but if the people in this world could survive through the ordeal, this mid-level world would be promoted to a higher-level world.

    Of course, the ordeal usuallysted for a long time, not just a few thousand years, but more than that.

    Usually, not many worlds could go through the ordeal safely and be a high-level world, which was why it was so rare to see high-level worlds that were once mid-level worlds.

    It was more often than the existing high-level world was already a high-level world from the start.

    "This Phoenix is now a Phoenix monarch, and the Nirvana me that she will receive should also be of the highest grade," Raguel added, but he didn''t look happy.

    After all, the stronger the Nirvana me, the more difficult it would be for ze to bnce the Yin and Yang energy inside her body.

    "What your little Phoenix will awaken is a Monarch Nirvana me, a special me that only a phoenix monarch will get."

    Technically speaking, ze was already more than a quasi-sacred beast now and after she became a Phoenix Monarch, her strength was already on par with many sacred beasts above her level.

    But the awakening of the Nirvana me was thest stamp that would make a beast with a Phoenix bloodlinepletely step into the sacred beast''s realm!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1726 "Monarch Nirvana Flame"

    This awakening was a gift from nature to the sessful Phoenix beast for stepping into the sacred beast realm, but for mutated beasts like ze, the fire awakening was just another trial.

    And they could only enjoy the benefit of Phoenix Ascend after zepletely awakened the fire and bnced the yin and yang energy in her body!

    There were only two minutes left until the countdown, and Raguel broke into a cold sweat.

    "I don''t know whether she will make it in time or not."

    If ze couldn''t bnce her Monarch Nirvana me and die, they would all be buried with her here.

    And the title of the phoenix monarch will be gone once more, but the danger that lurked in this world would still be there.

    Without a phoenix monarch, this world would lose one reliable ally to sessfully pass the world promotion trial.

    Raguel''s words made many demons and angels around the archangel to be a little fearful and lose hope, thinking that the chance of ze emerging victorious from herst trial would be too small.

    That was a Monarch Nirvana me.

    For other phoenix beasts, being crowned a monarch might be like getting a pie from the sky, but for ze, it was like being hit by adder from the sky.

    If ze could bnce the energy, she would be a strong Phoenix monarchparable to a legendary beast even when she was just a sacred beast.

    But if she failed...

    The demons and the angels had nk faces as they looked at the blue phoenix inside the ring of me.

    At this moment, after sessfully bing a sacred beast, ze suddenly felt a seed of strange fire inside her body, and the fire continued to grow bigger and stronger.

    The fire was still the same red-orange me, but the outer coat was actually white.

    It was such a strange me.

    Not to mention that this me, which should be the so-called Nirvana me, had the shape of a crown when it burned vigorously, giving off a unique yet strange vibe.

    The King crown-shaped me was what Raguel called the Monarch Nirvana me.

    As the fire grew stronger in just a few seconds, the Yin me, the ice element and water element ability inside ze''s body started to react violently.

    In reality, ze had never tried to bnce all her abilities with the newly awakened Nirvana me and indeed,pared to the Nirvana me phantom in the trial just now, the real thing was way stronger.

    It was like tenfold stronger because this me was a Monarch Nirvana me!

    ze also broke in a cold sweat but she quickly tried to use the same design and method to bnce the yin and yang energy inside her body.

    ze''s body was still the same old mid-sized blue Phoenix, and only after she truly epted the Nirvana me that her appearance would undergo a huge change, as if reborn.

    Since the appearance was still the same, ze had not trulypleted her breakthrough.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In this tense moment, ze tried to shape her Yin me into the phoenix shape that she imagined in the trial before.

    The Yin me was rtively easier to control and soon, the me burned and formed the shape of a coiled blue-purple phoenix with a long feathered tail forming a circle to the empty space that ze saved for the Nirvana me.

    All of this happened inside ze''s body, around her beast core that emitted the ability and the energy.

    These images were only representative of what actually happened inside the beast''s core.

    After sessfully calming down the Yin me, ze coated the me with a ball of water and soon, she created an iceyer outside of the water ball.

    But the shape of the water and ice ball was iplete, only like a dome, not aplete ball because the other side was still empty.

    The eyes of the phoenix-shaped Yin me inside ze''s body was also still purple-blue, not red-orange that symbolized the Nirvana me.

    If the eye color was still the same color as the body of the me itself, it means the two mes had not merged and bnced themselves inside the body yet.

    The first step was done, and ze carefully looked at the wild crown-shaped fire not far from her beast core.

    This is the representative image of the Monarch Nirvana me that appeared inside her beast core.

    Every sessful sacred realm breakthrough would reward the phoenix beast with a nirvana me, but for ze, it was more like a curse than a blessing.

    But maybe, this was a blessing in disguise? Who knows.

    ze carefully controlled the newly awakened Monarch Nirvana me and found out that when the Yin me was calm, the Nirvana me was also calm, not as wild as before.

    Seeing that the me was calm, ze slowly shaped the me into a red-orange phoenix coiling calmly with the tail curled to create a circle to the opposite side.

    But this phoenix, aside from the different feather color from the other phoenix-shaped me, also had a small king crown on the head, symbolizing the title of a monarch.

    Of course, the body shape and everything else was exactly the same as the Yin me''s side.

    After shaping the Nirvana me, ze slowly put on the coating of the water ball and ayer of ice outside of the water without freezing the water itself, but soon, the docile Monarch Nirvana me started to be agitated.

    The previously coiled phoenix had signs of breaking free from the rxed state and entered an alert state.

    The bnce is about to be broken!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1727 "Monarch Nirvana Flame Vs Yin Flame"

    At the same time, the water ball had signs of evaporating on the spot, and theyer of ice also had signs of cracks.

    The Nirvana me was too strong for the ordinary ice and water element ability, threatening the ice and water element ability.

    But the Nirvana me itself was also ''irritated'' because it encountered its nemesis¡ª ice and water.

    Even if the ice and water element were both ordinary to the point of they can''t be more ordinary than this, the arrogant Monarch Nirvana me was still agitated.

    The Yin me and the Nirvana me both had some kind of free-will and instinct, making them a unique type of me that was hard to be controlled or tamed.

    There were no human beings who ever awakened such mes and only non-humans awakened those self-aware mes, but the difficulty of taming those mes was still famous throughout the non-human society.

    Elliana''s me was purple-ck in color and it had no ordinary fire maniption ability, but the fire didn''t have any trace of self-awareness, instinct, and other small reactionspared to the Yin me and the Nirvana me.

    An ordinary Nirvana me was already ''arrogant'' enough, which was why most mutated phoenix beasts couldn''t calm down the me and make the me obediently stay inside their beast core.

    This me was still a type of ability, but with a trace of consciousness, the me was stronger than any other me.

    People said that Hellfire and those blue mes from the Underworld also had consciousness, and different mes had different characteristics.

    The more violent and courageous the me was, the stronger its ability.

    But this was limited to the Yang-type me.

    For Yin-type me, the quieter, the calmer, and the colder the personality, the better.

    ze''s Yin me was not cold enough to ignore the owner like top-tier Yin me but it was indeed quiet, calm, obedient, and a bit meek.

    On the contrary, the Monarch Nirvana me was one of the best mes among the Yang-type mes.

    The personality of this me was extremely arrogant, easily irritated, and had explosive natures.

    The me was simr to Satan.

    Satan''s Hellfire also had a simr nature and if this Nirvana me belonged to Satan, it would be a perfect match.

    But no matter what, Nirvana me was a me from the light camp, not from the dark camp.

    Although nature was the same, the arrogance was there and it was also extremely explosive, it would never belong to someone from the dark side unless there was a mutation.

    And here we go.

    ze, the ''lucky'' one who got such a me, actually had a part of the dark camp''s bloodline in her body and even awakened a mid-tier Yin me.

    The Monarch Nirvana me was already irritated by the water and ice element inside ze''s body, but when the me sensed the extremely cold Yin me not far from its ''nest'', which was the beast core....

    The Monarch Nirvana me instantly erupted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ROAAAR!

    ze could faintly hear the roar of a majestic phoenix king from the Monarch Nirvana me and before she could react, the Nirvana me in the shape of a crowned phoenix had already rushed towards the coiled phoenix-shaped Yin me!

    The imaginary space outside of the beast''s core inside ze''s body was not so big, and so, the miniature Phoenix-shaped mes could meet each other within less than a second.

    In that split millisecond, the arrogant Monarch Nirvana me felt provoked, and it mercilessly used the fire on its body to burn the Yin me phoenix next door!

    The Yin me was usually docile, quiet and meek, but when her life was threatened by this arrogant bastard, the Yin me also burst with a surprising energy, not that much weaker than the Monarch Nirvana me!

    The Yin me that ze thought to be a mid-level me and couldn''t even defeat a spark of the Monarch Nirvana me body, was actually not so weak.

    It might not be a monarch Yin me or something, but it was definitely an elite me breed.

    If there was a family tree for me families, ze''s Yin me should belong to an upper echelon among other Yin mes.

    It seemed that the father of the little Phoenix who could mate with the mother phoenix should not be just a wild underworld creature!

    Axelle''s identity was not simple, and it looked like ze''s identity was also not simple.

    Ainsley''s body hid secrets rted to Asmodeus'' bloodline and so on, which means, the trio all had secrets in their bodies.

    What a fate!

    But ze didn''t know about the so-called fate and was busy trying to control both mes to calm down and merge with each other.

    This kind of merging that created the yin and yang symbol was not so difficult when it was in the trial for sacred realm breakthrough, but in reality, it was as difficult as merging water and oil.

    Without a suitable medium that could mix the two substances, it was impossible to merge the two elements!

    ze wanted the ice and water element to calm down the arrogant Nirvana me and give a sense of security to the threatened Yin me, but the ice and water elements were too weak in front of the two top-notch mes.

    If this situation continued, ze''s beast core would explode and next, her body would be fireworks that signaled the end of everyone''s lives.

    ze tried hard to recall the content of the yin and yang bncing technique that the big bosses outsidepiled for her, and she did find the problem.

    It was said that in the case of bncing a yin and yang energy, there were twomonly used method.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1728 "Subduing The Two Flames"

    Either ze had a suitable medium that could mediate the two different elements, or made the two elements voluntarily join hands to bnce themselves.

    That''s the two mostmon ways to bnce Yin and Yang energy.

    The second method was only useful for elements with self-consciousness, but it was almost impossible for two consciousness elements to voluntarily join hands with their nemesis.

    Even if it was for the sake of their ''master'', they rarely wanted to give up the natural feud between the two elements!

    The two mes had not been with ze for a long time, which means, their loyalty was not high and it was even more impossible for them to stop fighting for the sake of ze.

    The two mes could care less whether their master died or not. After all, in front of their nemesis, their lives were also at stake!

    ze didn''t have any suitable materials that could bnce the two Yin and Yang energies even when she received a lot of help from the three demon lords and one archangel.

    What these people gave to ze just helped her to strengthen her power or something, and it rarely had anything to do with bncing the Yin and Yang energy.

    At this moment, ze faintly felt that aside from the two methods that she got from the records she read before, there should be a more direct way to control the two energies.

    She should just use raw strength to subdue the two energies so that they could coexist peacefully inside her body.

    ze had read a lot of beasts and non-beasts who used this method, and despite being the most dangerous method, the benefit after the sess surpassed the other two methods.

    By exerting power and dominance over the two energies, in the future, there would be no need to care about a sudden loss of energy control or going berserk.

    There would also be no chance of the two energies bing chaotic and breaking the delicate bnce because the two energies obeyed the owner.

    This is actually the most correct way to deal with contrasting elements in one body.

    Not to mention that those who managed to subdue two or more opposing elements in their bodies all became big bosses whose names were written down in the history of various worlds.

    Other people or beasts with a simr case didn''t dare to use such a dangerous method of ''subduing'' the opposing elements in their bodies, so they either used unique materials to cope with it.

    Or they used some kind of tricks to make the two self-conscious energies fall in love with each other, no matter what the ''gender'' of the Yin and Yang energy was.

    But this method often didn''t work for people with more than two opposing elements inside their bodies, which was why the first method of using an external unique material to help was more popr.

    Now, ze didn''t have any choice but to attempt to use the third method.

    Coercion.

    As long as ze''s own prestige, confidence, willpower and raw strength that she emitted from her soul could convince the two self-conscious mes to obey her...<novelnext></novelnext>

    Naturally, in the future, ze would be able to control the two mes from her abilities better than before and it would also be impossible to lose control of the two mes.

    This method was the most stable, but once the two mes rebelled and ze was defeated in this confrontation, not only would she die on the spot while the mes disappear to find new owners, but even ze''s soul would be burned.

    Then, without a soul, ze couldn''t be revived to enter the reincarnation circle.

    In this way, ze''s life would truly end.

    Not many people chose this radical method because they were afraid of having their souls burned to death with no possibility ofing back to life, even if through the reincarnation cycle.

    Many strong people died and entered the reincarnation cycle with all their past glory, strength, memories and other things rted to the past life sealed or erasedpletely.

    But even so, if their strength came from the soul, even if they became a new person after being reincarnated, sooner orter, these big bosses could recover their lost past memories, their lost power and everything else.

    This is not a vition of the reincarnation cycle''sw, because too few people could store their memories and strength inside their souls.

    Up to now, even Ainsley, who had awakened many awesome abilities, might only be able to bring the Luck Maniption ability and her Charm Ability if she was to be reincarnated.

    As for being revived inside the same world, the previous abilities would still be there because even when the body was destroyed, as long as the blood was left behind, it was enough.

    This is the power of ''bloodline''.

    Aside from racial bloodline, one''s awakened abilities were also recorded in their bloodline, which was why, sometimes, the descendants could awaken the exact same abilities as their ancestors.

    But at another time, the descendants didn''t awaken the same abilities and let the abilities be buried in the dark forever, never to be found in anyone after a long time.

    Blood was precious, and bloodline was even more precious, but the soul was always the most precious thing.

    ze knew that she was literally ying with ''fire'' by trying to subdue the two mes and bet on her soul, but the countdown had already reacted thest one minute and if she didn''t bnce the energy anytime soon...

    Everyone would die with her.

    In this situation, only a super good luck or a miracle could save all the survivors, and among the survivors, ze was the only one who could create a miracle!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1729 "Betting A Soul"

    Even if ze didn''t know exactly what happened to the people inside the blood barrier, she vaguely understood that they wanted her to sessfully advance and receive the Nirvana me for one reason.

    The blessing from Phoenix Ascend!

    Thinking about this, ze closed her tiny eyes and slowly released the strength hidden in her own soul to confront the two mes.

    After all, the bloodline was useless here because the bloodline represented the two mes.

    What ze could fight the two mes with has always been the strength of her own soul.

    ze knew that she had just been crowned as the monarch of the Phoenix race in this world, and also knew that it was because of this the Nirvana me became more ferocious and hard to handle.

    But since the world itself chose her as the monarch, there should be something unique in her, and it shouldn''t be limited to her bloodline.

    Many other phoenixes had more noble bloodlines and stronger bloodlines or potentials than her, but she was the one chosen as the monarch.

    Maybe it was the difference in soul quality.

    For this, ze was willing to bet her own soul to subdue the two mes!

    ze''s soul quality contained both the power belonging to the underworld and the power belonging to the Phoenix race.

    ze had epted her own strange identity and at this time, her eptance made her soul capture the trace of power from the bloodline and made it a part of the soul.

    ze released coercion of the soul towards the two mes and in that split second, the two mes reacted.

    The two mes were busy fighting each other, but they were still alert to any other external danger.

    When they sensed that the owner of the beast core used coercion and wanted them to obey, the two mes were offended.

    The arrogant Monarch Nirvana me was easily provoked, so it wasn''t strange that the me acted upon the provocation.

    On the other hand, the strange thing was the Yin me. No matter how quiet, introverted and timid the me was, when the owner tried to tame it and make it obey....

    The Yin me was also provoked to defend thest integrity and pride of a Yin me.

    It was already irritated when the Nirvana me attacked it, and now, even the owner wanted the me to bow down and be something like a subordinate that could be controlled anytime.

    The Yin me was angry! The Yin me immediatelyunched an attack on ze''s soul and the cold me started to freeze the soul fire.

    The Nirvana me didn''t want to be left behind and also angrily spread the hot me towards the soul fire of the little Phoenix.

    A soul was also a kind of ''me'', especially when it was in the form of a strange me with no heat or cold temperature.

    For mes with self-consciousness, a soul me was also another type of self-conscious me, and these mes all regarded other self-conscious mes as enemies.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ze''s soul was instantly attacked by two attacks at the same time, both hot and cold.

    One attack wanted to burn her soul fire until it was gone, and the other attack wanted to freeze the soul fire so that it couldn''t ''burn'' anymore.

    If the soul me didn''t burn, it means the owner of the soul would die soon.

    ze''s heart skipped a beat for a second, but despite her nervousness facing two ferocious mes at once, ze didn''t back down.

    She used her advantage as the owner of the two mes who awakened the two mes to slowly restrict them.

    Before this, it was hard for ze to control the Yin me, but after ze learned a lot of things from the information that the big bosses collected for her, she was not the same ignorant Phoenix as before.

    ze had only learned that information for a short period of time, but it was enough to deepen her understanding of the two types of mes.

    The two mes had long returned to their abstract shape aside from Monarch Nirvana me who had the shape of a king''s crown from the very beginning.

    What ze did to them was actually simple. Once more, she tried to shape the two mes into a coiled Phoenix that created the yin and yang symbol!

    The process of ''shaping'' the me means a confrontation, but ze''s own soul fire was surprisingly resilient.

    Even when two attacks came to her soul, the soul fire slowly neutralized the two mes and made use of her identity as the owner of the two mes to restrict the mes.

    Usually, if the qualification of the owner itself was not high, no matter what, the awakened mes with self-consciousness would not easily obey the owner.

    The fact that ze had managed to partially control the Yin me before means that the Yin me was already halfway under ze''s full control.

    This time, ze also subdued the Yin me first and exerted the coercion of the soul, using her soul fire to ''burn'' the Yin me to make it obey.

    This Yin me was indeed not as strong as the Monarch Nirvana me and because it had once obeyed ze before, it was difficult to resist.

    In less than thirty seconds, the Yin me lost all means of resistance and truly felt awe and the urge to bow down to the owner.

    The owner was worthy to own the Yin me, which was why the Yin me didn''t mind obeying the owner after the brief confrontation before.

    The soul fire of the owner really burned brightly and fiercely, just like the name of the owner¡ª ze.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1730 "A Blazing Sun Among Phoenixes"

    The soul was like a zing me, attracting people''s attention and subconsciously making them want to follow the person or bow down to the person.

    The Yin me was subdued so quickly that the Monarch Nirvana me was caught off guard.

    Before the Nirvana me couldunch another attack on the owner and resisted the owner''s control over the me, ze had already started to use the Yin me to fight the Monarch Nirvana me.

    Since the Yin me was slightly weaker than the monarch me, ze added the ice and water element ability to barely match the power of the Monarch Nirvana me.

    To be honest, if not for her privilege as the one who received and awakened the Monarch Nirvana me, it was impossible to barely match the power of this me with just an ordinary ice and water element ability.

    The Monarch Nirvana me''s own fire attack was strong and aggressive, but ze''s soul fire, like the name of the soul owner, was indeed a brilliant zing me that no one could extinguish.

    For ze, the pain of being burned by the Nirvana me was more like a push to subdue Nirvana me.

    Before this, ze was somewhat resistant to anything rted to the Yang energy because she was born with cold energy and ten years of her life was spent without warmth.

    But now, ze had her own goal and she truly wanted to save Ainsley and the others from the space and time storm.

    Because of this, ze had a strong will and that was reflected in her soul fire.

    The soul fire wasn''t burned away by the Monarch Nirvana me and actually started to ''punish'' the Nirvana me with the dazzling energy inside the soul.

    ze was born inferior, but her contracted master didn''t hate her and cultivated her with tons of precious materials.

    ze received the name that represented the future, a name that was so far away from her own cold energy and her own ''useless'' self.

    ze''s name contained Ainsley''s sincere hope and expectation for ze''s future.

    Even if she was born inferior and people hated her, but as long as this name was still with her, ze felt that her soul would still be a zing me that brightened the whole day.

    This is why ze was crowned as the only Phoenix monarch of this world because instead of being arrogant like other phoenixes, ze was actually humble and inferior deep inside.

    But she epted the name ''ze'' and that changed everything.

    For her, nothing could extinguish her own fire and her fire would be like a star, illuminating the world with its own light.

    ze became a zing sun among the phoenixes.

    The moment ze''s strong will, self-confidence, and all sorts of tricks were used against the Monarch Nirvana me, the Nirvana me was hit hard.

    As a me that was suddenly assigned to a strange Phoenix who was crowned as a Phoenix monarch, the Nirvana me was actually not satisfied.

    The me got its own memory inheritance and knew that there were tons of monarch nirvana mes all over the worlds outside of this small world, and each of the people owning this me created history.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Nirvana me had thought of being assigned to a strong person with strong potential, but who would have thought that it would be assigned to a Phoenix with a mutated gene which was not even a legendary beast?

    The me''s own arrogance and self-esteem made it silently dissatisfied with the owner and was only a bit obedient at the start.

    Until the owner wanted the me to coexist in peace with its nemesis.

    This ''nemesis'' was also not as strong as it was, so why should it amodate such a weak Yin me?

    If the Yin me was strong, the Nirvana me would have reluctantly acknowledged the owner for owning a strong Yin me.

    But the Yin me was not so strong, and the owner even had two other elemental abilities which couldn''t be more ordinary.

    The Nirvana me was so disappointed in the owner and yet, the owner even had the audacity to challenge it and wanted it to obey the owner!

    The Monarch Nirvana me was so mad that it thought of destroying the owner so that it could find a more suitable owner for the title of a Phoenix monarch.

    But the Nirvana me would have never expected that the owner had such a strong and brilliant soul.

    It never knew about other people''s soul quality, but the owner''s soul was so dazzling and bright that it was a bit moved.

    Only a person with a strong will and the tenacity to survive would have such a zing soul fire.

    When the Nirvana me''s attack on ze''s soul didn''t work, the me was a bit upset, but it also slowly changed its thought about the owner.

    This owner...maybe there was indeed a reason why this world chose her as the Phoenix monarch of this world that would bring the fate of many living beings on her shoulders.

    The Nirvana me was a bit shaken, and when the Yin me was subdued so quickly, the Nirvana me''sst defense also copsed.

    The Yin me was indeed weaker than it, but it also noticed that when it fought the Yin me, this Yin me was a bit different from its ''appearance''.

    The me looked like it wouldn''t be anything strong, but it turned out to be a hidden strong me.

    This Yin me was simr to ze because, at this moment, it might still be ''weak'', but it had a huge potential in the future.

    It should not be underestimated

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1731 "Phoenix Monarch Ascend"

    For such a ''partner'' who shared the same beast core, the Monarch Nirvana me reluctantly felt that coexisting peacefully was not too bad.

    The owner was indeed like an eternal zing me.

    Since the owner''s soul was so bright, and dazzling....

    It should not be a bad decision to submit to the owner and apany the owner to create history.

    The Monarch Nirvana me gradually acknowledged ze as its rightful owner and as soon as the me had this thought, ze realized that she finally gained control over the two mes without any disobedience!

    Now that ze had full control of the two mes, ze quickly shaped the mes into the desired yin and yang symbol in a short time before wrapping the docile me with the water ball and ayer of ice.

    The Yin me and the Nirvana me didn''t care much about the water ball around them or theyer of ice outside of the water ball.

    Anyway, they had been ''pinched'' to create this coiled Phoenix shape and then even mixed a bit of their breath into their nemesis.

    Such a thing was extremely ufortable at first, but since the two parties were obedient and calm, both parties slowly felt normal and the difort also disappeared.

    After they reached this state, ze finally achieved the perfect yin and yang bnce and when she hadpletely controlled the two mes, something happened to her appearance.

    ze herself didn''t see anything other than the two symbolic mes outside of her body in the shape of small phoenixes who were circling her.

    But Ainsley, the archangel, the demon lords, the angels and the demons, plus the three dragons, all saw ze''s outer appearance undergoing a huge change.

    The dancing phoenix-shaped mes around ze''s body gently enveloped ze''s body, as if wanting to change the ''clothes''.

    When the two Phoenixes slowly released ze from the wrapping of their me, the first thing that everyone saw was ze''s body size.

    ze was not so big before, but soon, under the nourishment of the mes that came from the sky, ze''s body seemed to expand like a balloon.

    The little Phoenix who was often mistaken for a chicken or a slightly bigger chicken now truly had the appearance of the legendary bird from the east¡ª the mighty Phoenix.

    ze''s body became as big as the Holy Phoenix''s body could cover the sun with its wingspan and could make the sunny day cloudy in just a few swings of its wings.

    Aside from the size, ze''s feathers also slowly changed.

    The previous feather was all blue with just a different gradient but now, the whole body was dyed in red-gold color, looking warm and majestic at the same time.

    But the blue feathers didn''t go away and they were still there.

    It was just that, the blue feathers were located at the tail of the Phoenix, creating a stark contrast between the red-gold color and the blue-purple long whip-like tail feathers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The eyes of this Phoenix were also not gold like other phoenixes, but they were blue, just like the color of the sky and were close to Ainsley''s own blue-coloured eyes.

    Maybe because ze had achieved the perfect bnce between the yin and yang energy in her body, there was still a faint monochrome yin and yang symbol on ze''s forehead.

    The symbol was so faint and looked more like a phantom, which didn''t attract too much attention because when looking at ze''s face and head, people would automatically be attracted to the thing on ze''s head.

    Because ze was crowned as the monarch of the Phoenix n in this world, there was a small gold-red crown on the Phoenix''s head and it was actually made of ze''s own feather.

    The crown was attached to the head and was a part of the body, not an essory or anything.

    From a strange blue Phoenix that looked like a chicken to this gorgeous red-gold crowned Phoenix with azure-violet tail feathers, ze''s transformation was indeed shocking.

    And all of this was recorded by tons of special cameras prepared by the surviving demons, and transmitted to all beings all over the world.

    Theizens who were still watching the live broadcast couldn''t help but marvel and some experts even said that they had personally witnessed the birth of a new history.

    [(Human): This is really a miracle. To be able to see a Phoenix race''s ascension to the sacred realm with the naked eye¡ª wonderful!]

    [(Beastmen): It''s our honor to wee the birth of the Phoenix monarch in our territory.]

    [(Beastmen): Even if we have suffered the most impact from the war among all other races, it''s worth it to be the birthce of the one and only Phoenix monarch!]

    The beastmen had the closest genes to ordinary animals and beasts, which means they were like one family with the beasts even when the beasts were not even considered a low-level beast yet.

    At this moment, the beastmen, who were grieving because the war hit them hard, couldn''t be more excited than ever.

    They would never think that the Phoenix monarch would be born inside the domain that was the closest to their Beastmen Continent!

    Even if that ce now had tons of strange wormholes, the birthce of a Phoenix monarch would be thriving and blessings would flow for eternity!

    The people living around the birthce of the Phoenix monarch would be blessed with various blessings, and even if there were dangers around, they would be safe and sound.

    This is true because the moment ze bnced the two mes and epted the transformation, the people around the battlefield received good luck that allowed them to avoid the danger from the wormholes!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1732 "The Young World Tree Is Maturing"

    The first monarch was already born, and soon, there would be many other beast or monster monarchs, but their birthce might not be in the Beastmen Continent''s territory anymore.

    The beastmen didn''t really care which beast monarch was born on their continent and now that there was a phoenix monarch here and even the first beast monarch...

    How could the beastmen not be proud?

    At the same time as ze''s crowning ceremony inside the domain, the small World Tree that Ainsley nted inside the special dimension of the three sacred beasts seemed to receive something from the Phoenix monarch.

    Maybe because the young world tree was nted in the same ce as where the Phoenix monarch used to live, the blessing inside the Sloan Family''s main mansion was the thickest.

    Even Axelle, who was struggling to maintain his sanity, received the blessing and was not irritated or provoked by the light element inside this blessing.

    After all, the Phoenix''s blessing as one of the many auspicious beasts out there was a neutral blessing that would not harm creatures of the opposite element.

    ze''s blessing allowed Axelle to control his newly awakened demonic bloodline more smoothly and without any further danger.

    At the same time, the young world tree absorbed the blessing and grew super fast, from a thin tree to a big tree with lush leaves.

    Although the size of this young world tree still could not bepared with the world tree in the elven continent, the sudden growth of the young world tree rmed the elves who were sensitive to the energy from any types of the world tree.

    They knew that their old world tree didn''t have a long lifespan and usually, every one thousand years, they needed a new world tree.

    If this was before, the world tree could live for more than 10.000 years, but as the world became weaker and weakerpared to its predecessors, the world tree''s lifespan was also greatly shortened.

    The elves endured their heartache and sent the seeds of the world tree to various ces in this world, hoping that someone could cultivate a new world tree.

    But they also knew that it was already hard to cultivate the world tree on its own birthce, the Elven Continent.

    The chance of growing new and healthy world trees outside of the Elven Continent was less than 0.5%!

    But now, they actually felt the aura of a mature world tree that was about to reach adulthood.

    This world tree was actually already worthy to be called the new world tree that would rece the old and withered world tree, but the elves never expected the breath of the new world tree toe from the human continent!

    The elves immediately asked the people who sent seeds to the human continent to see which human being sessfully cultivated the world tree and when they found out that it was the Sloan Family....

    The elves noticed the rtionship between the newly crowned Phoenix monarch and their young world tree.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It turned out, their tree grew at the same ce as the Phoenix monarch and when the monarch was crowned, the tree received a huge blessing!

    A world tree usually grew up by absorbing energy from legendary beasts or sacred beasts, but a world tree that received a specific blessing could be counted with one hand.

    Even if this Phoenix monarch had just be a sacred beast, for the young world tree to receive the specific blessing, it was like getting a pie from the sky!

    A World tree that grew up with the blessing of a beast monarch would have a longer lifespan and a stronger ability to bless the Elven Continent so it could thrive for a long time.

    Such a world tree would also bless the elves to increase their poption number, which means, the elves who had a rtively small poption could enjoy an increase in the poption as long as this blessed world tree still lived well!

    The elves couldn''t wait to go to the Sloan Family and asked the Sloan Family to return the world tree in exchange for many other benefits.

    Anyway, Ainsley, as the ''owner'' of the young world tree, would receive preferential treatment from the elves, the nts in the Elven Continent, the animals there and even many legendary beasts and sacred beasts.

    Ainsley herself would continue to be given a spark of vitality from the world tree, which means this girl and her family would have a much longer lifespan than other humans!

    Grandpa Yofan, who was in the scope of Ainsley''s family members, would definitely receive such a blessing which means, he might live for more than 500 yearspared to a human''s average lifespan of only 80 years old.

    Jake and the Billios Family''s core members, the Sloan Family''s core members and all people who were considered as Ainsley''s family would receive a return blessing from the world tree!

    ze sessfully performed the Phoenix Ascend and the blessing immediately poured out of ze''s body like a stream of the invisible river.

    The blessing rained down on the people inside the blood barrier and everyone received a different amount of blessing depending on the will of the Phoenix monarch.

    Still, no matter how small the blessing these people received, it was enough to allow them to leave the domain and escape from the wormholes on the battlefield outside of the domain without a scratch.

    Naturally, the angels received the least amount of blessing because ze didn''t like the angels and only did this out of generosity.

    If not for the angels being sensible and cooperated with the demons when facing the space and time storm, ze would never bless them.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1733 "The End Of The War"

    Next, the demons and the dragons received more blessings that allowed them not only to have the good luck to escape unscathed but also to boost their strength permanently.

    There were also some sporadic people outside of the blood barrier who received a speck of blessing enough to keep their life intact, mainly the blood n ancestors, the blood n members and the surviving celestial race.

    The people who received the most blessing would naturally be the four big bosses who helped ze to find information to break through and Ainsley, ze''s contracted master who had always supported her.

    Ainsley could feel that her entire body was full of the Phoenix blessing and if she opened her ''Luck Detector'' eyes, she would see that her luck value was at the max level and even had a tendency to be more than the max level.

    With such huge luck, Ainsley was promoted to a higher realm in terms of strength and soon, without her doing anything, her body had already created energy lines one after another.

    Soon, it would not take too long for Ainsley to start creating a domain, just like Grandpa Yofan!

    Ainsley''s strength had stabilized, and she benefited a lot from ze''s blessing.

    Under ze''s fiery blessing that no one could see, a cluster of fire spread throughout the broken domain and mended the broken core zone at a speed of just a few seconds.

    The domain was notpletely fixed, but it was indeed healed to the point where Raguel could close down the domain manually without affecting the people inside the domain.

    When Raguel noticed this, he was so moved that he wanted to cry.

    The storm had disappeared under the cluster of fire that burned all dangers, and now that the core zone was also fixed while Michael''s energy blockage disappeared, they were all saved!

    Raguel immediately announced the good news to let the survivors prepare for departure.

    [Everyone, this lord can now close the domain manually without any danger and all of you will be kicked out of the domain!]

    [Be careful when leaving the domain because there will be wormholes outside of the domain.]

    Raguel said this not to the demons and the angels who wouldn''t leave the domain and would return to the gate.

    He said this to Ainsley and other people who belonged to this world.

    Father Dracu and other blood n ancestors would soon disappear into a drop of blood because they also couldn''t exist without the domain unless someone revived from the real world.

    And so, the only people who would leave the domain with their bodies were Jake, Ainsley, Wilhelm, Joan, Atherton, the other blood n members of this generation, the sacred beasts and those from the celestial race.

    Oh, there were also the three dragons who were summoned here by ident.

    The rest would never leave the domain because they would return to their original ce. Either in Heaven, Hell, or some other ces.

    After Raguel told the survivors about the good news, everyone wept in tears of joy and for a moment, the excitement of surviving such a space and time storm made everyone not care about the grievance between the two camps.

    The angels hugged the demons and the demons shook hands with the angels.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Holy spirits and evil spirits danced together and sang horrible songs one by one, as if to vent all their emotions.

    Everyone celebrated happily, and the war ended in such an unexpected way.

    The celestial race lostpletely and was hit the hardest, but even so, the queen, who had gone through so many troubles, only wanted to sigh in relief that she and herst few people sessfully retained their small lives.

    Who would care about continuing to fight when even the archangel had said that he wanted to close the domain and end the war?

    The audiences who watched the live broadcast witnessed the end of the two-day war between the light camp and the dark camp that swept over the entire world.

    The war ended perfectly thanks to the newly born Phoenix monarch.

    The domain was fixed, and there would be no new space and time tunnels at the battlefield near the Beastmen Continent.

    Although the already existing wormholes would still be there and change the direction of this world, at least, they could prevent an even worse situation.

    For a moment, the Phoenix''s blessing also stopped the riot in Abyss and temporarily kept the Abyss'' seal safe.

    As for when the seal would be broken to thestyer and the Abyss Demons would surface again....

    No one knew.

    At least, at this moment, the long war that killed millions of people and sacrificed tons of innocent people all over the world¡ª officially ended.

    Raguel shut down the domain as soon as possible, afraid that there would be another unforeseen situation that could trap all of them in the cycle of death once more.

    Once Raguel closed the domain, the angels automatically returned to the gate of heaven while the demons were all kicked back to the Hellbreak Domain.

    The Armageddon Domain slowly disappeared, and the gate of heaven also disappeared with the domain itself.

    Raguel''s Consciousness Body left Queen Rachel''s body, leaving the queen alone with the survivor from the celestial n.

    Ainsley and the others were all kicked back to the Hellbreak Domain because their original domain was not the Armageddon Domain.

    Naturally, they returned to the core of the Hellbreak Domain, ready to leave the domain once Atherton closed the domain because even if they wanted to, they could not leave a domain at will without the owner of the domain letting them leave.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1734 "The Emergence Of The Blood Clan Kingdom"

    Because Atherton was afraid that there would be something wrong, Atherton and Lucifer also quickly closed down the domain.

    The demons returned to the Hell Gate, the Underworld Gate slowly disappeared, and the blood n''s ancestors also returned to the castle and became a drop of blood once more.

    After that, the demon lords left their mediums one by one without leaving any greetings because time was short, and everyone just wanted to leave the domain before any unforeseen situation happened again.

    Ainsley and the others, including the three dragons and the survivor from the blood n were gathered in one simple blood barrier that Ainsley created so that everyone wouldn''t be separated when leaving the domain.

    The domain soon became transparent, not shattering into sparkles or something.

    Maybe Atherton used this method instead of the usual ''effect'' to avoid scaring the survivors of the time and space storm inside the domain.

    ze, who had officially be a sacred beast, and the three other cute cats surrounded Ainsley with Code-L being ced inside Ainsley''s chest pocket because she became too small.

    Atherton and the others also gathered in two or three people while still staying inside the blood barrier as they watched the surroundings slowly change, showing the real scenery outside of the domain.

    When the war ended, it was already evening, and coincidentally, just when the group exited the domain safely, the sun had just set down.

    The horizon slowly changed into a beautiful crimson color, not as red as the color of blood but was truly beautiful, so beautiful that everyone suddenly felt emotional.

    ? The group of vampires had never watched the real sunset of this world for years because all they could see were sceneries in other dimensions.

    Now that they could go to see the outside world with no fear of being hunted or anything, the group suddenly felt the long-lost freedom that their race had never received for so long.

    The gentle golden sunlight shone over the blood barrier around everyone, diluting the crimson color of the barrier from the inside and presenting the most authentic and beautiful sunset over the horizon.

    The sea was dyed in golden and crimson color. The clouds also had a tinge of orange and the sky slowly darkened.

    The live broadcast had long been cut off the moment the demons returned to the gate of hell, but even so, the news of the blood n winning the war against the celestial race spread throughout the world.

    [Breaking news! The big war between the blood n and the celestial race has ended with the blood n as the ultimate victory!]

    Many other simr news spread far and wide, loudly announcing theeback of the blood n to the surface.

    Many races didn''t know what to do to face a new race joining them on the bright side, but as soon as the victory news came out, the people in the Blood n Kingdom who didn''t join were immediately solved things rted to their new country, diplomacy, and so on.

    Because the blood n had prepared to rebuild their country for so long, when the news of the victory came out, the halflings in the blood n were already ready.

    The higher-ups immediately contacted the World Union to discuss issues about stamping the Blood n Kingdom as an official territory recognized by the world itself.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The territory was there, the government was ready with the government issues...

    All sorts ofws to keep the kingdom going were also there.

    The Blood n integrated with the rest of the world super fast, so fast that many people were still shocked that the blood n had found their territory on the surface and had even persuaded the World Union to ept them.

    Now, no race would look down or dare to harm people from the blood n because they had all watched the crazy war between the blood n and the celestial race.

    As the party that won the war, many people feared and admired the blood n, which was why the blood n smoothly integrated with the rest of the races in this world.

    Not to mention that the famous genius baby Ainsley had a close rtionship with the blood n, which also made humans and other races slowly rx their guards.

    Anyway, many races had good rtionships for many years with the Billios Family and with the Billios Family backing both the Sloan Family and the blood n, everyone could rest assured that their vampires would not bring trouble to them.

    The Godlif Country was the first human country that received the blood n''s kingdom and even initiated cooperation between the two nations.

    With this, the blood n''s people could visit Godlif Country after following the same procedures as other foreigners or non-human beings who came to the country.

    At the same time, the Godlif Country''s people were also open to visit the Blood n Kingdom if they wanted to.

    Just looking at the size, the Blood n Kingdom might be the smallest kingdom in the world, with a size no bigger than Singapore in Ainsley''s previous world.

    In this world, such a country was already so small considering the size of the entire world.

    But the Blood n chose a ce with a lot of mountains, underground, sea territory, and many other rich resources that people had never dared to explore due to the rampant monsters and beasts around.

    With the blood n''s own power, they opened up the dangerous ce and slowly transformed the ce into a suitable kingdom for the blood n.

    No one had any words to say about this and everyone tacitly allowed the Blood n to im territory using this ''safe'' method.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1735 "The New Blood Clan Kingdom"

    When Ainsley and the others left the domain, they were indeed thrown into the battlefield mid-air where countless spiral wormholes were lurking around.

    However, with the Phoenix''s blessing and everyone owning wings to fly, the group safely went to the Blood n Kingdom first.

    This kingdom was not too far from the battlefield, not too far from Pandora Ind and not too far from Godlif Country.

    The blood n used their power to merge many inds into one huge territory and they had been doing it in secret for so many years.

    Such a huge change yet no one noticed it.

    It could be said that aside from hiding underground, the blood n also had manpower all over the world to secretly prepare their new territory.

    The old kingdom was gone, and the elders personally moved the formation from their ancestors to the underground territory in their new kingdom.

    With this, the old kingdom was just a vast empty space that would soon be ruins.

    The three dragons didn''t follow the blood n to the new kingdom and returned to their hidden dragon valley, but Ainsley still followed the blood n''s people before she nned to bid goodbye.

    After all, the baby was also exhausted after a two-day war and now, she just wanted to rest with the blood n first.

    Well, the war might not really reach two full days, but it was definitely a high-intensity war with just a sh of pure power and less tactics that people usually used in a normal war.

    Ainsley and the others were already exhausted to death and they wanted to rest for weeks!

    Ainsley didn''t want to go back to the Sloan Family first because she wanted to say a proper goodbye to the people from the blood n.

    Not to mention that Atherton also wanted to hold a farewell party for Ainsley, Jake and those who would not stay in the Blood n Kingdom with them.

    To be honest, the blood n wanted Ainsley and Jake to live with them because the two people had already awakened their bloodline and be a part of their race.

    But even so, the two people already had their own family and it wasn''t as if they couldn''t see Ainsley and Jake anymore, anyway.

    With the Godlif Country bing one of the first few countries to ept the Blood n Kingdom as an official country, the two nations could discuss cooperation and opening the countries for both countries'' citizens.

    Ainsley and the others stayed for a few days in the Blood n Kingdom and they witnessed the fast growth of this country.

    Every day, ambassadors from all over the world came to the kingdom to discuss diplomacy and the kingdom itself already had a stable economy and other aspects that would be hard to build in a short time.

    It could be said that the Blood n had indeed nned to announce this kingdom for a long time and everything from the buildings, infrastructure and all other things had already been built a long time ago.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Blood n Kingdom now had one capital city and most of the citizens of this city were pure-blooded members because the city was tailored to their living habits.

    Even if the current vampires wouldn''t die after being exposed in the sun, the pure-blood members were still morefortable living in a damp and dark area.

    Because of this, the Blood n Kingdom used some tricks to make the capital city as an Eternal Night City where the moon would always be in the sky and no sun would appear.

    There were also many small cities and viges surrounding the capital city, and most of the halflings and those who were not pure-blood members lived in those cities with the sun.

    The country was not so big and most of the territory in this kingdom was full of wild beasts, monsters, mutant nts and various other dangers.

    But this kingdom also had its own rich natural resources, which became the citizens'' main jobs to earn money.

    The Blood n Kingdom also joined Ainsley''s alliance rted to Pandora Ind, bing another distributor of the Inheritance Stone business.

    Atherton and other elders were all extremely d to be able to join Ainsley''s alliance and even got a piece of pie from the Inheritance Stone business that many elites in this world couldn''t get.

    With the blood n''s own strength that they showed through the war just a day ago, no race would be foolish enough to try to run this race for the natural resources in their kingdom.

    Even if the blood n got many precious ores, stones, and various strange materials from their territory, no other countries dared to covet those treasures.

    The number of wild beasts and monsters in the Blood n Kingdom didn''t make the blood n afraid or anything.

    They even made use of this to create more business opportunities such as a safe sight-seeing ''safari'' with wild beasts and monsters as the main attraction.

    Ainsley also built another guild branch in this kingdom, even inviting a lot of halflings from the blood n to join the guild because the blood n had a natural charm ability in their blood.

    Ainsley''s move to create a new guild branch in the blood n kingdom further benefited both parties and many people all over the world even felt that receiving Ainsley''s guild branch in their country was like a symbol of ''validation''.

    After all, Ainsley and the blood n were extremely famous worldwide now and so many people all over the world begged Ainsley to visit their countries to build a guild branch there.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1736 Returning Home

    Ainsley also had this idea to make use of the ''poprity'' to ce her guild branches everywhere around the world, even in the non-human territories.

    After all, non-humans actually had a lot more chances to be good charm ability users because most of the non-humans already had their innate charm since birth.

    Before implementing this worldwide n, Ainsley returned to the Sloan Family first and the Sloan Family, who had not seen Ainsley for months, were extremely shocked when they saw the little girl standing in front of their mansion gate with two big cats next to her leg and one small cat on her shoulder.

    The ones who first saw Ainsley were the gatekeepers and after Ainsley''s departure for months, the members of the Sloan Family had changed several times.

    After the crisis was solved, only the loyal ones remained and many even didn''t have a soul contract with the Sloan Family yet still remained loyal amidst the news of the family head''s death.

    There were also tons of people who entered the Sloan Family and most of the members who went to Pandora Ind for training barely betrayed the family and left.

    Most of those who left the Sloan Family were new members who had not received their three-month training on Pandora Ind yet.

    Ainsley already forgot whether the training was six months, one month or three months, but anyway, she felt that six months were too long and one month was too short.

    Three months was the best result.

    Now, after all the member shuffles, those who remained were all absolutely loyal or new members.

    New members were usually assigned easy tasks that didn''t involve fighting other forces or in more serious family businesses.

    The new members usually did odd jobs such as cleaning here and there, and doing all the physical jobs.

    Certainly, most of the new members would be assigned as patrol guards so that they could integrate faster into the family and familiarize themselves with the new territory.

    The Sloan Family''s main territory was like a vast field backed with mountains here and there.

    After the Sloan Family reached this height, the Sloan Family captured the surrounding territories and renamed the territory as Sloan Peak.

    Sloan Peak consisted of many mountains, hills, t fields, rice fields, and so on.

    The viges and small towns were all at the foot of the mountain while the Sloan Family''s main mansion had always been quite high up with a huge t field in the backyard.

    But even so, the territory was surrounded by mountains, forests and many natural environments which were also why there were tons of wild monsters and beasts around.

    After the Sloan Family consolidated their main territory as Sloan Peak, people would go through several main gates to reach the Sloan Family''s mansion which now already looked like the Hogwarts Castle from the Harry Potter movie.

    The Sloan Castle looked imposing even from afar and the castle had four main gates with three gates having a full solid metal gate that was often used for city gates.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Only the main gate at the entrance used the usual fence gate that Ainsley was familiar with, showing the beautiful front yard full of nts and some water fountains.

    When Ainsley arrived, she didn''t bring the carriage with her and was dropped off by Jake.

    When the baby stood in front of the huge fence gate, there were only two adult cats on her left and right leg, plus one small kitty on the right shoulder.

    This kitty was none other than Code-L who was still in her weak period and would not recover until several weeks or months.

    After she recovered, she would then undergo the trial to be a legendary beast because now, her strength was already qualified to be called a legendary beast.

    Bello and Cellino were all in their weak state and after they passed their weak state, Bello would try to transform into his human form and Cellino would try to speak othernguages aside from the beastnguage.

    The gatekeepers who were on duty this morning were new members who had just joined the family for weeks and were waiting to be sent to Pandora Ind for mandatory training.

    These people had just joined because they watched Ainsley''s war live broadcast and were extremely inspired to join such a huge force like the Sloan Family.

    The Sloan Family was now not a budding family who needed to rely on the backers behind them because now, they were already considered a backer themselves.

    With the Inheritance Stone business and other unique businesses that only the Sloan Family owned, the Sloan Family had long be one of the giants in Godlif Country.

    After the war between the blood n and the celestial race, the Sloan Family entered the eyes of people all over the world and now, their prestige had slowly approached the level of a world elite, just like the Billios Family.

    Forget the Walter Family or the Aretha family as the number one mafia family from the 7 great families and the 7 sacred families.

    No matter how big these two families were, their influence stayed in Godlif Country and the surrounding countries.

    How could they be like the Sloan Family who opened guild branches abroad and were even enthusiastically invited to open more guild branches all over the world?

    The Sloan Family had also started their expansion program and they put a small stronghold in each human country to represent the Sloan Family.

    Now, the branch families of the Sloan Family, mainly the loyal ones who didn''t betray when the news of Ainsley''s death came out, were chosen to be the strongholds in various human countries.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1737 "Sloan Castle"

    There were as many as 7 branch families and most of them were loyal, so Ainsley sent the branch families to most of the biggest human countries, including the Gasha Country.

    The Godlif Country was considered as a small country with a smaller influence than bigger human countries, but this war directly elevated the Godlif country''s status to be on par with those big human countries.

    After all, the Blood n Kingdom had a close rtionship with a big family from Godlif Country and there was also the Billios Family taking roots in Godlif Country.

    Just these two reasons alone were enough to make the Godlif Country popr.

    This country was small but they were strong in both military power and economy.

    Now, the Godlif Country had long forgotten about the Sloan Family''s identity as a mafia family because the Sloan Family had slowly shifted to a non-mafia family style, simr to Billions Family.

    If the Billios Family was a business family, the Sloan Family was closer to a guild family that backed one of the most promising guilds all over the world.

    This family was also famous for their unique and monopoly business that no other family could have.

    This family created an entire new business opportunity on their own!

    The new members joined the Sloan Family with the hope of enjoying the benefit of a huge, startup family.

    The Sloan Family was an old mafia family with a lot of prestige but the roots had been damaged for so long until it was revived in Ainsley''s era.

    Now, countless talented people in all fields came to join the Sloan Family because they felt that even if the world became dangerouster on, the Sloan Family could definitely protect their members.

    The gatekeepers of the Sloan Castle would have never thought that they would casually meet the famous family head of the Sloan Family when they were guarding the gate in the morning.

    This is THAT FAMOUS family head of a big family.

    Ainsley is like a hot global superstar now, and many new members felt that it was impossible to see the big star because the main mansion only allowed close members to live in.

    Even the maids, servants and whoever worked in the main mansion where Ainsley and the Sloan Family''s core members lived had all been with the Sloan Family from the start or had sworn a soul oath.

    It was too difficult to meet the big guys unless the big guys went out of the castle and used the main fence gate.

    That''s the only time when neers and other non-core members could see the big guys who developed the Sloan Family with Ainsley.

    The Sloan Castle had more than just one building because the main building was the renovated mansion that Ainsley was familiar with just before she went to Gasha Country.

    That huge mansion had several attached buildings and now, all of them were regarded as the main building of Sloan Castle.

    The huge mansion kept many core members, servants, maids, logistic staff and so many other important members, including their contracted beasts or monsters.

    Because of this, non-core members lived in separate buildings with a courtyard distance from each building.

    Anyway, the Sloan Castle might be the size of a Disney World now with aplete facilityparable to a small town.

    The Sloan Castle had their own factory to produce weapons, training grounds, hunting grounds, taming fields, farms, and so on.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In such a huge territory, what was the probability of meeting the family head?

    Less than one percent!

    But now, these twenty or so gatekeepers, who were the best of the best among new members, coincidentally met the cute family head who was alone with her three cats.

    No one would be ignorant to dismiss the cats as ordinary cats because they all knew that the cats were ferocious sacred beasts who were involved in that shocking war.

    Now, seeing those heroes in the video appearing right in front of their eyes...

    Some gatekeepers almost fainted out of excitement and the rest had red eyes and flushed faces despite most of them being tall, muscr men.

    The leader of this gatekeeper group tried to calm down, inhaled deeply and chanted some calming ''spells'' before nervously looking at Ainsley who was only a few meters away.

    "G-greetings, family head!"

    The leader saluted Ainsley like a dedicated soldier and soon, other gatekeepers also saluted Ainsley formally one by one while still trembling in excitement.

    Ainsley nodded casually at the group of excited chickens and looked at them with a bright smile on her face.

    "Hello, everyone. Thank you for your hard work."

    Ainsley''s appearance had returned to her usual appearance with purple hair and blue eyes, andpared to the blood n mode''s appearance, this one looked warmer and more approachable.

    The gatekeepers didn''t expect Ainsley to thank them so cutely like that, and the gatekeepers once again felt the need to grab some oxygen tanks.

    Help! They were hyperventting! The blood tank was empty and they needed new blood potions or something!

    The gatekeepers'' reaction was more like meeting a worldwide superstar than meeting an expert or something.

    After all, in the past weeks, they had weed tons of big bosses all over the country and from nearby countries, but they had never been as nervous as now!

    Ainsley didn''t seem to sense the gatekeeper''s excitement or nervousness and just casually tilted her head while pointing at the closed fence gate.

    "Excuse me, can you please open the gate? I didn''t tell the others when I returned, so forgive me for the inconvenience."

    Ainsley asked like this because nowadays, people could not enter and leave Sloan Castle as easily as before.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1738 "Sloan Peak"

    People needed to have appointments with the relevant personnel before they were given a special permission card to enter or leave the Sloan Castle.

    The same goes for entering or leaving Sloan Peak but Ainsley coulde here without any permission card because the barrier outside recognized her aura and immediately let her in.

    Entering the barrier was easy for Ainsley, but when she faced the fence gate in front of the Sloan Castle, because she didn''t tell her people that she returned today, she still had to ask the gatekeepers to open a small part of the gate for her.

    Aside from the three cats, Ainsley also had ze, but because ze''s size was too big and ze was trying to control the trick of reducing her body size just like other sacred beasts, the bird went to the forest around the Sloan Castle without Ainsley.

    Anyway, ze could return to Sloan Castle anytime after contacting Axelle or other people.

    The gatekeepers were extremely ttered that Ainsley, as the owner of the whole ce, even politely asked them to open the gate for her instead of forcefully breaking in.

    Even if the girl forcefully broke into the castle without the gatekeepers opening the gate for her, no one would be mad because the entire ce was Ainsley''s anyway.

    This would disturb the security system of the castle, but they could turn a blind eye because the one that broke in was the owner.

    Surprisingly, Ainsley didn''t do this and just politely asked the gatekeepers to open the gate for her without appointments because she didn''t tell her people that she had already arrived at the gate.

    Among the twenty gatekeepers, one of them had already been sent to the castle''s main mansion to find Grandpa Yofan and the other core members to wee Ainsley.

    The other gatekeepers didn''t know whether to let Ainsley in now without waiting for the core members toe out to greet Ainsley or hold back the cute baby.

    If they held back the little baby, would there be any strange rumors about the family head being rejected by her own family''s gatekeepers or something?

    After all, in many other families or forces, it was not strange for the leader or the family head to be provoked here and there by the people in their own force.

    The bigger the force, the more internal disputes and power-grabbing would be.

    The Sloan Family had expanded so quickly and many core members became important people leading various different forces inside the Sloan Family itself.

    The people outside felt that there should really be an unknown internal conflict in the Sloan Family, because even the Walter Family and the Billios Family that was famous for their strong family bond also had a few disordered people with bad intentions.

    The Sloan Family was also like this, but Ainsley''s core members were people who had been with her from the past Aretha Family war to thetest trouble.

    They either fought side by side with Ainsley or fought for the Sloan Family when Ainsley was dered dead.

    The core members rarely added new members, but there were indeed a lot of loyal ones who had sworn a soul oath being the subordinate of the core members.

    Because of this, the people outside and newbies who had just joined the Sloan Family didn''t know that all the bad deeds had been filtered again and again using the past few troubles.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The rest of the people who remained here after several ''filtering'' were naturally loyal and trustworthy.

    Of course, that was unless they were tempted by other forces and decided to betray the Sloan Family.

    But all the core members of the Sloan Family had sworn a soul oath, just like all other families.

    And so, their loyalty was not questionable at all.

    It was just that...when Ainsley died, the soul oath became invalid even when the soul was still there and didn''t enter the reincarnation circle.

    This is also why many people left the Sloan Family in the chaos because they truly felt that the power of the soul oath was gone.

    Fortunately, no matter how important their positions as one of the second or third batch of members in the early development of the Sloan Family, they could never rival the core members in terms of holding important information and other secrets.

    Because of this, even if these people left, they didn''t bring anything valuable from the Sloan Family to other forces who wanted to swallow the Sloan Family''s unique businesses.

    The Aretha Family was one of the forces who took the chance to hit the Sloan Family once more, but they were still defeated even without Ainsley''s help.

    Now that Ainsley returned with a huge war victory and would soon get somepensation from the losing side, which was the celestial race, those people who attacked the Sloan Family had all been suppressed.

    Many of those forces, big or small, were targeted by people who wanted to curry favor with Ainsley or were targeted by forces with the dark creatures as the main members.

    In this world, there were more dark creatures than light creatures but people didn''t know this because the dark creatures hid deeply, fooling people to think that this world was dominated by the light creatures.

    In fact, many big forces hiding in the dark manipted other forces that appeared under the light.

    These forces were united despite being from a dark camp with their own selfish and evil intentions as the main trait of the dark camp.

    Now that Ainsley was one of the stars who helped the Blood n to win the war¡­..

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1739 "Sloan Fortress"

    Many of these forces helped the baby in the dark and quietly took revenge on those families who attacked the Sloan Family''s various businesses.

    The Aretha Family was indeed hit the hardest and now, they were forced to be low-key and were even demoted again and again in the rank among the 7 sacred families.

    With the fall of the Aretha Family by several ranks, the new number one family among the 7 sacred families didn''t even dare to provoke the Sloan Family.

    After all, the 7 great families were still eyeing them and these families were all closer to Ainsley than they were.

    It was ironic that Ainsley should belong to the 7 sacred families'' camp but because of their past conduct that severely offended Ainsley, they were now enemies.

    The gatekeepers didn''t know what to do so as not to spread weird rumors about the internal rtionship between members of the Sloan Family.

    After stalling for a few seconds, under Ainsley''s cute gaze that looked as if she was begging them, the leader of the gatekeeper group immediately gave up.

    "That, little boss...we have informed the core members to wee you, so please wait for a few minutes okay? It''s not that we don''t want to let you in, but we are afraid you guys will miss each other''s paths."

    After all, if Ainsley went in now and the core members came outter, with how big the Sloan Castle was now, it was possible for them not to cross paths.

    The Sloan Castle really couldn''t be called a Sloan Castle and should be called the Sloan stronghold or something.

    Anyway, it was like Disney World with aplete facility enough for the members to nevere out of the territory for months or even years!

    In just a few months, the Sloan Fortress had expanded so much that Ainsley almost couldn''t believe what she saw on the way to this Fortress.

    Even the viges and small towns down there had grown to this extent and there were many patrols, small towers and other security systems to protect the people outside of the Fortress yet still lived inside Sloan Peak.

    After heading to the head gatekeeper''s excuse, Ainsley didn''t make things difficult for the poor guy and just nodded obediently.

    "Okay. I''ll wait here first so that they can see me."

    Ainsley was not annoyed that she was stopped outside of the gate because just the scenery outside of the gate was already different from what she knew a few months ago.

    Just a couple of months was enough to change the Sloan Fortress to this extent.

    Ainsley had to praise whoever led the people to expand the territory again and again when she was not here.

    The development of the guild branches in Godlif Country was also good, and the guild had even built a few more new guild branch buildings all over the country.

    They were just waiting to recruit a batch of new guild members and waited for Ainsley to attend the weing ceremony to enlighten the new members so that they could officially be an irregr tamer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ainsley had only joined the war for a few days, but she felt like she had been inside the domain for months.

    Maybe they didn''t realize it but the war might have been going on inside the domain for months, yet because of the time difference between inside the domain and outside, it was only less than two days outside of the domain.

    No matter what, Ainsley felt everything around her was now full of novelty.

    The road to the Sloan Fortress was not a simple dirt street but had already beenyered with good stones and other materials, suitable for many carriages, modern vehicles or contracted beasts and monsters to pass through.

    The main road was named the Sloan Road and this road went through tons of small viges and small towns without disturbing the people living there.

    To be honest, with this road, the vigers and townsmen got tons of new jobs, mainly to sell things such as local specialities or something to the visitors.

    Many people came to Sloan Peak every single day, from ordinary people to big shots in the ability user circle.

    The ordinary people could enter the barrier at the entrance of the Sloan Peak after paying an entrance fee and they could only roam around the small viges and towns down there.

    But the vigers also developed the viges and towns to amodate tourism and even created many souvenirs based on everything around the Sloan Family or Ainsley herself.

    Ainsley didn''t mind bing the ''mascot'' and helped those people to make a living because those people were all protected under the Sloan Family''s banner and most of the newbies who joined the family also came from those people.

    The mafia family was really like nobles in old eras with their own territory and people they could lead.

    Of course, this was true in other countries that still had nobles and such, but in the Godlif Country, only the mafias were like this.

    The majority of the mafias simply upied people''s territories with force and they could even defeat the people sent by the government to help the citizens.

    Just like a pirate, the mafias held these citizens as hostages and a lot of them didn''t live a good life under a mafia family''s ruling system.

    But in recent years after many good mafia families like the 7 great families came out, the citizens living with a mafia as their leader didn''t live a miserable life and many even had good lives.

    This trend became even more noticeable after Ainsley appeared in the eyes of the public.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1740 "The Family Head Is Back"

    Of course, the risk of being supported by a mafia family was that these people would treat the mafia family as theirndlord or something and when there was a territorial war, they might bear the burnt as well.

    After Ainsley''s first tragic experience rted to the vigers, she strengthened the security system for those people who lived in her territory and because of the good treatment, many citizens outside even wanted to migrate and live in Sloan Peak.

    The Godlif Country was a ''difficult'' country to live in for ordinary people because not only there were mafias, but the number of wanderer ability users or ability users from big families was ranked among the top 3 in the whole human continent.

    The Godlif Country was also gued with the most beast and monster tide for some reasons, which made many people who lived here were ability users instead of ordinary people.

    Ordinary people lived in fear of mafias suddenly taking their territories or the attack of wild beasts and monsters.

    Compared to the Gasha Country, the Godlif Country felt more ''primitive'' and ''backwards''.

    Ainsley waited for the core members to arrive at the gate while walking around the gate, trying to see the change after a few months.

    The surrounding forest and other sceneries had been fixed so that it would retain the most original habitat without worrying the townsmen and the vigers down there.

    The transportation means were also super developed now, either through the air or through thend route.

    The main Sloan Road allowed people toe and go from two directions, but that was only for people''s vehicles or mounts and not for other big transportation that carried weapons, food, etc.

    Ainsley didn''t know where the road for that transportation was, but the change with the main road alone was already fascinating.

    At the same time, in another ce, while Ainsley was talking to the head gatekeeper a few minutes ago, the one little gatekeeper came to Sloan Castle, which was the main mansion and the main building of the Sloan Fortress.

    When the little gatekeeper faced the main mansion''s little gate, the gatekeeper sent the message about Ainsley''s return to the senior gatekeepers here and soon, the whole castle knew that their family head was finally back!

    At that time, the core members such as the 9 generals, the five buds, Grandpa Yofan, Elliana, the elders and other members were supervising Axelle''s demonic transformation.

    Maybe because of ze''s blessing back then, Axelle sessfully finished his demonic transformation while still retaining most of his sanity, making himself one of the most unique Abyss Demons.

    As a half-demon and a half-elf, Axelle managed to bnce the two powers and retain his IQ, EQ, feelings, memories and so on, making him not that different from his previous self.

    It was just that now, a little bit of the demonic bloodline affected Axelle''s personality, making him more confident, bold, and unlike the stutterer shy elf that he was used to be.

    The core members were watching Axelle stabilizing his demonic power and learning to control new abilities that popped out one after another because of his awakened demonic bloodline.

    The group watched Axelle through the window in the castle while Axelle practiced in the outdoor training field not far from the vast backyard.

    When the messenger came to see the core members, they were all in one hall and were not scattered everywhere, which really made things easier for the messenger.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Before the core members noticed the messenger and could ask why the messenger looked so ''panicked'' and in a rush, the messenger had already yelled out of extreme excitement with a red face.

    "The family head is back!"

    The messenger only blurted out one sentence, but the people gathering in the main hall were all stunned.

    The people who gathered here were all core members except for Axelle and there were also a lot of loyal subordinates of these core members who had sworn a soul oath to their higher-ups and Ainsley at the same time.

    It was just that, ever since Ainsley died and returned from the dead, these people had not renewed their soul oath yet and now, their soul oath was only dedicated to their respective higher-ups.

    There were a lot of people who gathered in the hall. They weren''t in a meeting or anything, and most of the core members were watching Axelle''s practice downstairs.

    Out of the blue, the messenger suddenly came to the hall and shouted so loudly that the entire hall echoed his own words.

    The family head...is back.

    The core members still paid attention to Ainsley but after Ainsley won the war, she didn''t return yet and it was indeed difficult to contact the people far away when Ainsley''smunication device had been destroyed in the war.

    The blood n''s territory was also quite isted and the signal was not good for the time being.

    The entire country was not keen on developing technology and the inte, so it took time to poprize such a thing and set upmunication lines through the inte and advanced technologies.

    Because of this, although the core members of the Sloan Family knew that Ainsley would stay with the blood n for a few days to a week, they still didn''t know when the baby would return.

    Now, the baby returned without informing anyone when she arrived at the Godlif Country and just suddenly came to the mansion!

    The whole hall was silent for a few seconds before the core members went into an uproar.

    They immediately surrounded the messenger and tried to see whether the messenger was lying or not.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1741 "The Sloan Mansions Earth-Shattering Change"

    "Really?? The family head is back? The little boss is back?!"

    "Damn it. Howe the little boss didn''t contact any of us when she arrived at Godlif Country?"

    "Yes. Yes. The little boss is now a global superstar. We should have weed her at the airport!"

    "Where is the little boss? Is she still in front of the main gate or has she already entered the castle?"

    "Our family has undergone such a huge change. The little boss must be unfamiliar with the surroundings here. We have to send someone to guide her!"

    "No. No. If the little boss is still waiting in front of the main gate, we have to wee her personally!"

    ? Grandpa Yofan and the others were already impatient and they wished they could use their various abilities to go to the main gate within seconds.

    However, recently, the Sloan Family created rules to forbid anyone including the higher-ups to use their special abilities for no urgent reason.

    The family invited famous array masters to put a formation all over the Sloan Fortress to restrain people''s special abilities unless the rm was sounded and it was an emergency.

    Not only this rule and arrangement were used to prevent spies and hidden enemies from entering the fortress and using their special abilities to harm the family members, but this rule also suppressed any forms of infighting.

    It also prevented the family members from easily betraying the family like before because now, the members were like ordinary people except for when they entered the training ground for practice.

    Only the core members have some authority to bypass the rules, but they would also be judged by other core members to see whether the person misused their authority or not.

    Grandpa Yofan and the others couldn''t use their special abilities to go directly to the front gate, so they had to use the internal small vehicles that the family bought and produced to make internal transportation pd the fortress easier than before.

    After all, the fortress was so huge now, and without any small vehicles such as motorcycles, small capsule cars and other trendy items for youngsters, it would take a long time to move from one ce to another ce.

    The other core members saw Grandpa Yofan''s team had already started to board the nearby capsule cars that could fit four people per car.

    Seeing this, the stunned core members and the other subordinates immediately came to their senses and rushed to the elevator to leave the main mansion and board some other small vehicles to reach the main gate.

    Before the transformation, the distance between the main mansion, which was now called the castle and the main gate itself was not far.

    One could walk for five minutes and they would already arrive at their destination.

    But now, the front yard was huge with many carriages, cars and other vehicles parked neatly.

    There were also too many entertainment facilities hiding defensive and offensive measures ced in the front yard, which made the garden-like front yard so vast.

    Ainsley herself felt that she could get lost in the front yard because apparently, there was a small nt maze on the left and right side of the front yard, and there were too many paths leading to various ces.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ainsley didn''t know which path led to the castle anymore even when she could see the ''castle'' with the naked eye from the outside.

    The huge group of core members and their subordinates came with small carriages, beasts and monsters mounts, capsule cars and many other magical vehicles.

    Some even rode a flying broom, turning the Sloan Fortress into Hogwarts within seconds.

    Ainsley didn''t see the flying broom because she had just waited for five minutes at least when she heard countless vehicle noisesing from the depth of the front yard.

    The front yard''s outer circle was built to be like a vast parking lot for many carriages, vehicles and so on.

    From outside, one could only see the huge fountain and a few statues along with some Memorandum erected to honor those who died for the Sloan Family.

    But the center zone of the front yard was actually like a garden full of disguised entertainment facilities, which was the favorite rxation area for many youngsters in the family.

    The garden had many huge stone paths for small vehicles to pass through and there were also many small paths for pedestrians.

    At this moment, the sound of many vehicles, either advanced ones or magical ones, both monster mount and a beast mount, the noises mixed together, startling many people who were taking a break in the garden.

    When the youngsters saw a line of mighty advanced vehicles, carriages, and magical mounts, these young family members who had just joined the family for less than a year immediately whispered to each other.

    "Damn it. What''s going on? Howe there is a mighty convoy out of the blue? Are there any other big bossesing to the fortress?"

    These people had seen a lot of big bosses all over the world, including representatives of non-human races who wanted to see Ainsley but were disappointed because she was not here.

    To be honest, even when the Sloan Family weed those big bosses, there was no such exaggerated envoy....

    The family members all had their Sloan Family App and usually, news spread fast in this app that held tons of information about the Sloan Family.

    A pity. This app also had some tricks and ever since the Sloan Family suffered some small betrayals before the recent big betrayal, the Sloan Family had some inte experts joining their core members.

    After that, this app was not just a simplemunication and information-sharing app!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1742 "Miss Grandpa Yofan And The Others So Much"

    In the era of not only magic but also advanced technologies whether using electricity, science, or magical elements, those inte and technology experts were needed, especially those with special abilities.

    Now, this app could monitor the family members'' movement even after they quit the family, erased the app and even changed theirmunication device.

    God knows what kind of trick the little expert used but anyway, this app was now not only a ce to trade gossip, announcements, information, entertainment and other things but also a way to monitor family members.

    Those who left the Sloan Family and betrayed the family by selling information or doing anything that harmed the family were caught one by one or being listed on the wanted list.

    The Sloan Family learned to be ruthless and after the recent huge betrayal, many traitors were wanted all over the world and the bounty hunters were more than happy to aplish the mission.

    Anyway, those who left the family but didn''t do anything to harm the family were spared, but those who indirectly or directly did something to the family were hunted one by one.

    The Sloan Family''s intelligent department was also scary and could urately dig out what those traitors did to the Sloan Family.

    Nowadays, the Sloan Family itself was a behemoth and even the country had to be respectful to the Sloan Family, just like how the country usually treated the Billios family.

    No one could deny that in terms of mafia circle and ability user circle, if the Sloan Family was number two, no one in the Godlif Country would dare to say that they were number one.

    The Sloan Family not only epted new recruits but also cultivated their own people from scratch, such as the shadow guards, spies, hackers, shamans, alchemists, tamers, and so on.

    With Axelle was the magical alchemist from the elf race, even if his appearance was strange, he easily attracted a lot of loose alchemists who had just awakened their abilities to join the Sloan Family.

    The Sloan Family also actively raised orphans and tons of unfortunate people.

    The family cultivated them into capable users and these people were usually loyal to the family.

    Of course, even if the cultivated people didn''t be ability users, they were still used in various other fields that would still benefit the Sloan Family without harming them.

    Many people were thankful to the Sloan Family for picking up a lot of unfortunate people and giving them new hope.

    At this moment, the neers who were resting in the front garden were all talking about the huge envoy that passed by the road just now in the group chat.

    It didn''t take time for the group of gatekeepers or those who got the news from the messengers to tell the breaking news about a certain little boss on the app.

    [Do you know that the family head is back?! That legendary worldwide superstar, the hero of the recent war who returned home victorious¡ª]

    [Ainsley Sloan is back!]

    Boom!

    It was as if the wholemunity just blew up.

    The members who were online and using the app were now dumbfounded and almost dropped their variousmunication devices.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Why? Because even if the older members had all seen Ainsley in person, after the huge recruitment back then, most of the new members had never seen Ainsley at all.

    Now that the main mansion was turned into a private castle and only important members could be there, the chance to meet the boss was even smaller.

    Of course, the little boss was still away from home, so how could they see the legendary baby boss?

    Yet now, someone said that Ainsley was back? And she''s now in front of the main gate!

    The nearby members immediately snatched the internal transportation and rushed to the main gate to join the fun.

    Even those who were not around the castle''s territory also rushed from various ces in the Fortress, trying to get to the main gate as fast as possible!

    The front yard was a public space not reserved only for the people in the Sloan Castle, but the Sloan Castle also had their own small front yard and a huge backyard that they used to fight the Aretha Family back then.

    Nowadays, this backyard hadpletely be a must-see destination for new members so that they could visit the legendary battlefield in person.

    The backyard was kept as it is and even up to now, no one fixed the battlefield and only cleaned up the blood or the dead bodies.

    So, people could see all the damages that the small war back then did to this vast backyard.

    Back to the envoy.

    The envoy approached the main gate with vigorous energy and soon, Ainsley saw row after row of carriages and other vehicles, including strange beasts and monsters.

    The baby had never seen the family being this lively and now, she was a bit stunned.

    What was all the fuss, ah? She just came back as usual, and not only her home had changed into a huge fortress but everything also changed.

    Ainsley felt a bit ufortable with this change, but she tried not to show it on her face and just looked at the iing vehicles with expectant eyes.

    She missed Grandpa Yofan and the others so much!

    She would definitely stay in the mansion for months to rest before continuing her journey to spread the guild branches all over the world.

    Grandpa Yofan and the others arrived fast, and when they saw the obedient little girl in front of the gate who already grew a bit taller than thest time they saw her, everyone suddenly felt their hearts were sore!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1743 "Aging Backward"

    Some more emotional people couldn''t help but secretly held back their tears while they sniffed lightly and their eyes reddened.

    Others were also excited to see Ainsley and they had this kind of strange pride of seeing the family head after not seeing her for a few months.

    No matter where the family head was, she always became the most dazzling existence and now, her poprity was pushed to the world level.

    Obviously, everyone in the Godlif Country and even half of the whole world at least had heard of Ainsley''s name and knew her appearance.

    This poprity was both good and bad, but since it was good for Ainsley''s career, instead of worrying for their little boss, the core members felt proud on Ainsley''s behalf.

    Many of these core members'' families had served the Sloan Family from generation to generation, yet they all only heard of the family''s bad news one by one.

    The family kept declining, and unlike in the past when the members of the Sloan Family would stick out their chests proudly, theter generation was used to lowering their heads and bending their backs.

    Theter generation of the Sloan Family was ashamed of the family they served and not many people stayed.

    The 7 great elders and the 9 generals were probably the most loyal ones and yet they were also not optimistic about the Sloan Family''s development.

    They had all been waiting for the family to copse and cease to exist and maybe, they would all be separated everywhere, not gathering as one organization anymore.

    The mafia family was usually started as an organization butter on, it always became like a famous family force simr to the noble families and other old families in this world.

    The Sloan Family''s core members had long thought that the Sloan Family would end in Ainsley''s father generation or in Ainsley''s generation, but they would have never expected a sudden counterattack.

    Ainsley not only revived the dying family but even brought it to the height that the previous generation could never reach.

    Even in its heyday, the Sloan Family didn''t be as big and as famous as now.

    With so many unique businesses that they monopolized, coupled with countless cooperation with strong forces, the Sloan Family had already be a huge family.

    Even if the entire family''s source of strength came from Ainsley and once Ainsley was gone, it would bring a huge impact, but anyway, even after the recent betrayal scenario, the Sloan Family could solve the enemies without relying on Ainsley.

    Now, the Sloan Family and the Irregr Tamer Guild had learned not to be too dependent on Ainsley even if the guild still needed Ainsley as the core of the guild itself.

    The core members of the Sloan Family arrived one after another with nostalgic expressions on their faces and variousplicated yet positive emotions.

    While the core members were staring at Ainsley with red eyes, the gatekeepers tacitly opened a small gap in the fence gate for Ainsley to enter the fortress.

    It was strange that a fortress'' main gate should look tough or something, but the Sloan Family relied more on the invisible barrier and various formations plus hidden defenses in the front yard instead of thick gate and wall.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Of course, this was only for the front gate because other gates did have tough and strong doors coupled with tall and sturdy walls.

    Ainsley saw that the gate was opened without a single creaking noise, and the baby was a little amazed.

    She recalled that back then, the main gate would still give a slight creaking noise when people opened or closed it.

    Now, the gate didn''t look like it had changed much, but it was indeed much sturdier and better in any sense.

    Once the gate was opened, Ainsley immediately led the two cats around her legs to enter the gate first while she hugged Code-L who had shrunk to the size of a kitten and also behaved like an innocent kitten with no memories.

    The group saw the little girl with a familiar bob-cut purple hair that God knew when she styled it plus those sapphire blue eyes and they couldn''t help but feel their noses were sore once more.

    They really had not seen Ainsley for so long and when the news of Ainsley''s death came out, God knew how they felt back then.

    It was as if the sky had fallen and the future was bleak.

    Now, seeing the healthy and familiar little girl surrounded by her sacred beasts of various sizes, the group couldn''t help but sigh in relief.

    The five buds were also there, and the boys, who were Ainsley''s avid fanboys, almost burst into tears on the spot.

    If not for their subordinates who had never seen Ainsley face-to-face before and were looking at the scene with curiosity, the boys would have really cried so miserably!

    The moment Ainsleypletely entered the vast front yard with a t ground that had been covered with ayer of asphalt so that no grass could grow on it, the core members of the Sloan Family immediately rushed to surround the baby.

    "Ain! Are you okay? You look like you have lost weight! Is there no serious injury left from the war? What about the seque of youing back from death?"

    Grandpa Yofan was the first to rush to Ainsley and immediately scooped her up while hugging her, trying to check her condition.

    The grandpa looked much more energetic and younger than before, all thanks to ze''s blessing when she became a sacred beast.

    Now, this grandpa looked more like a young and handsome middle-aged man than a grandpa in his old age!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1744 "Local Festival To Welcome Ainsleys Return"

    Many old people in the family also got such a blessing and the young ones would be more energetic and aged slowly while the old ones directly looked several decades younger.

    The group knew that it should be because of the Phoenix''s blessing, and they werepletely thankful to ze.

    Grandpa Yofan bombarded Ainsley with several questions all at once while weighing the little girl who was actually quite heavy without looking tired at all.

    The old man even looked as if he was weighing a bag of tomatoes at the market instead of weighing a four-year-old toddler.

    Ainsley was caught off guard and was a bit dizzy when she was lifted from the ground, but she quickly hugged Code-L''s small body while looking at Grandpa Yofan with a helpless smile.

    "Grandpa, calm down. I''m not injured too badly and there are no hidden wounds or anything. There are no seque from the resurrection either!"

    The others were quite restrained in front of Ainsley, trying to be more professional, but even the quiet Elliana already had tears in her eyes.

    God knew what she felt when the news of Ainsley''s death came out along with the screen-recorded video from the live broadcast.

    Many of the core members who were close to Ainsley were also worried about the baby, but now that they saw the baby in good health and might even be stronger than before, they all secretly sighed in relief.

    Ainsley was not impatient being surrounded by these people and kept hugging them one by one, greeting the core members, especially Grandpa Yofan and Elliana.

    Now, Elliana was already in a high position in the family and she was like third in rank regarding decision-making in the Sloan Family.

    While Ainsley was gone, it was Grandpa Yofan who dealt with the inside matters of the family while Elliana expanded the family to the outside world.

    Even if Elliana was still a quiet and cool girl, she didn''t have any difficulties in speaking anymore and her public speaking skill was already absolutely good.

    People could never ignore her just because she was a woman and had a low education.

    After all, Elliana studied many things again after being promoted to this position and now, she was one of the most educated Sloan family members.

    The family already had a mature system to operate many things smoothly, and they even became producers of many weapons and other items for sale.

    Ainsley talked to the core members and exchanged information, trying to know what she missed while she was away for months.

    At the same time, while the baby was being escorted to the castle, the subordinates of the core members and many new members who had just joined the family for less than a few months secretly peeked at Ainsley from afar.

    The people who joined the family and had been filtered carefully could not possibly be a spy. Even if they were, the chance was small.

    Thus, these people naturally admired Ainsley which was why they decided to enter the Sloan Family despite all the risks and the dangers.

    When these people saw Ainsley in person, although the baby didn''t notice them or knew their names because there had been several member shufflestely, they couldn''t hide their excited eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The members were afraid that if they opened their mouths, they would suddenly scream like fanboys and fangirls.

    The members didn''t want to open their mouths and disturb Ainsley with their unprofessionalism, so they vented their excitement on the group chat in Sloan Family App or other popr social media applications.

    [Breaking news! I really saw the little boss just now! Ahhhhh! That''s the legendary child prodigy who only came out once in an aeon or something!]

    [I was there too! The little boss is so cute! She''s even cuter than in the video or photos.]

    [I can immediately feel the faint aura of top power from the little boss. Her strength realm should have been at least not too far from Elder Yofan.]

    [Damn it. I heard that from the video, the little boss has awakened her blood n''s bloodline and her physique can endure a huge strength beyond her age.]

    [Well, many people also said that usually, child geniuses have more developed minds and they are indeed more mature and smarter than their peers or even young people older than them.]

    [The little boss really doesn''t look like a toddler when she''s fighting but when she''s talking with her family, she subconsciously acts like a baby around her age.]

    [Ahhhh! The little boss is really too good! I thought that all the rumors about her are just an exaggeration even with the war live broadcast video, but....I admit that I was wrong.]

    [Yes. Yes. Here are some sneak photos of the little boss that I took just now. Isn''t she cute?! Jpg ?¡ª 3]

    The whole Sloan Fortress, which was usually solemn and full of seriousness, suddenly became lively and vibrant.

    The fortress had received countless big bosses from humans to non-humans, but they had never been this lively.

    The news of Ainsley''s return spread to all family members up to those who were working in the factories and other ces inside the fortress but far from the castle.

    At this time, the Sloan mafia members also spread this news to their rtives outside of the family, mainly those who lived in Sloan Peak.

    The news of the big boss'' return immediately made the small towns and viges at the foot of the Sloan Peak so excited that the local people held celebrations, festivals and so on.

    It was rare for a mafia boss to be loved to this extent!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1745 "Fortress Tour"

    These ordinary people loved Ainsley not only because she was a child and didn''t look menacing, but also because of her kindness.

    Even though many of these vigers had never seen Ainsley, the treatment they received directly represented Ainsley''s thought as the head of the mafia family.

    Which viger like them could live such a good life with a big mafia family around?

    Not only the Sloan Family resisted prostitution, child trafficking, dangerous drugs or organ selling, but they also created more stable and safer jobs for the vigers.

    Many of the vigers worked in the factory belonging to the Sloan Family and those who awakened their abilities, even if just one useless ability, would always be able to prove themselves and did things that suit them.

    The Sloan Family weed such awakened people among the vigers and townsmen but also continuously tried to improve the lives of ordinary people.

    It was said that people usually awakened their abilities through life and death pressure or through luck and inherited bloodlines, but there were many other factors that contributed to this phenomenon.

    Living a stable life was definitely not conducive to triggering special ability awakening, but the vigers were all driven to awaken their abilities, no matter how useless it was, because the Sloan Family promised them tons of benefits and better lives.

    Not to mention that the vigers were really grateful to the Sloan Family which was why they had the desire to awaken abilities to be more useful for their little lord who changed their lives forever.

    The vigers were also actually not living in afort zone because they lived near the lush forests and other natural environments with many strange nts, monsters and beasts.

    Even if the Sloan Family protected their towns and viges very well, there was still a shadow of danger that could erupt anymore, which also drove many vigers and townsmen to awaken useful abilities.

    The vigers were excited about Ainsley''s return to the territory, and they celebrated this even when they didn''t even see Ainsley or invited her.

    Well, the vigers did send an invitation to the fortress but they knew that the people in the fortress would also celebrate Ainsley''s return and it was impossible for Ainsley to attend their small festival.

    It was indeed just like what the vigers thought about.

    Ainsley could not attend the small festival because her family also prepared a hasty dinner for the baby.

    The baby returned to the mansion in the morning, so there were still a few hours for the mafia members to prepare a decent dinner for Ainsley.

    Because Ainsley returned without telling anyone, the family members could not prepare anything to wee the baby and could only gather all the core members for a warm dinner, but that was still enough to show their sincerity.

    Of course, a weing banquet was impossible for now, but it was definitely on the agenda.

    At this time, Axelle was still stabilizing his demonic power and ze went to apany him, so both people didn''t appear to see Ainsley and even when night came, they didn''t join the weing dinner.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In between the morning and dinner night, Ainsley also didn''t have time to see Axelle or ze because she was taken to your whole fortress to familiarize herself with the new change.

    This tour did take a few hours to bepleted because Ainsley not only visited the important ces inside the fortress casually, but also took her time to understand all the arrangements, system, and management.

    While the baby toured the fortress, it was inevitable that she would meet many new mafia members and whenever these people saw Ainsley and the group of higher-ups of the Sloan Family, they would either now down hastily or almost faint on the spot out of excitement.

    Ainsley clearly didn''t realize that she was already a kind of influencer, an idol and a star.

    She did have many loyal fans, especially charm ability users and those who had simr abilities to Ainsley.

    When the Sloan family''s new mafia members saw Ainsley, they all restrained their inner excitement but vent their emotions on the family app, instantly making the app a dozen times more lively than usual.

    Ainsley also saw those new faces, but she didn''t deliberately greet them and just smiled sweetly or nodded politely as a kind of ''respect'' for fellow beings.

    The baby was neither humble nor arrogant, and her attitude was just enough to show herself as the head of such a big family like the Sloan Family.

    Now that the family was not as small as before and it had expanded to this size, it was already not suitable if Ainsley got too close to the new mafia members or treated them with extra care like before.

    Before the Sloan Family ''go global'', even if the family was famous enough in the Godlif Country, Ainsley still felt that the family was not so big and back then, they had just held their firstrge-scale recruitment.

    Back then, many newbies could identally see Ainsley in the mansion or when she walked around the mansion and the baby would be kind to them.

    She even memorized the face and name of many members to make the members feel like joining a real family.

    But now that the Sloan Family was too big, treating newbies like this could arouse many people''s calctions, envy and other small interpersonal problems.

    Because of this, the mansion was changed into a closed castle and only the core members with their direct subordinates could enter at will or live there.

    The safety measures were strengthened by tenfold to ensure that the family head and the core members would never be in danger!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1746 "Visiting Axelle"

    Even the servants and non-staff personnel who worked in the castle were all trusted people who had been with the Sloan Family from the Aretha War era.

    The newbies definitely didn''t feel dissatisfied that Ainsley looked neither warm nor cold because for them, just getting a cute head nod and a small smile was enough to make them brag for weeks.

    Ainsley''s home tour event was a sess, and at night, the core members held a dinner party for her that was only attended by the core members without their subordinates.

    The number of the core members was less than 100 and might even be less than 50 people, so they just used several long tables and those who could sit at the same table as Ainsley were basically the most important people in the Sloan Family.

    There was Grandpa Yofan, Elliana, the little sissy ountant guy who barely appeared, the 6 great elders, the 9 generals, the five buds and some other people who definitely had been close to Ainsley from the moment she transmigrated into this world.

    When it was time to have dinner, the castle used its best chefs and served delicious dishes one after another, making Ainsley even more reluctant to leave the castle in the future.

    Her home had changed a lot, but the castle''s core area didn''t change even the slightest. It was still the same as thest time she lived in before she went to Gasha Country.

    Even when the castle which was formerly called the mansion had been expanded again and again to amodate many entertainment facilities or work facilities, the core zone was indeed still the sameyout as before.

    It looked like the family members wanted Ainsley to feel asfortable as possible even after she returned from a long journey, which was why the core zone near the magic prairie where the sacred beasts lived stayed the same.

    At dinner, Ainsley didn''t see Axelle and after she asked about Axelle, only then she knew that Axelle identally awakened his demonic bloodline and now, he was trying to control his demonic instinct and power.

    When Ainsley heard about this, the baby looked at the people around her with surprise.

    "What? I didn''t expect Axelle to suddenly awaken his bloodline and he even experienced that when I was in the war!"

    Ainsley''s tone rose, but she was not annoyed or anything.

    She was just a bit surprised because she knew that it must be the war that somehow influenced Axelle to awaken his demonic bloodline.

    Since the others said that Axelle was training hard and he managed to retain his sanity without harming anyone in the castle, Ainsley sighed in relief and nned to see Axelle tomorrow.

    After all, Axelle and ze didn''t evene for dinner, which means Axelle should still be trying to control his demonic power.

    The dinner was pleasant, and Ainsley also sent the three cats back to their familiar prairie which now already has a quite mature young world tree so that they could recuperate faster.

    Ainsley had already recuperated back in the Blood n Kingdom, but the sacred beasts were still weak.

    On the second day of Ainsley''s return to the castle, the baby called her best friends one by one and unfortunately couldn''t invite them to her house because the little brats were all at the academy!<novelnext></novelnext>

    These people had now be the envy of many big bosses because now, the status of the Sloan Family had long been above the five brats'' natal families.

    Despite this, the friendship was still pure and the parents or the rtives of these brats didn''t purposely use the rtionship between the kids to get some benefit for their own family.

    Anyway, being able to join Ainsley''s alliance alone was already like a pie from the sky and no matter what, when the Sloan Family faced a huge crisis after Ainsley''s death news came out, the families of these children sincerely helped the Sloan Family.

    Ainsley''s wee banquet was dyed, but it was never kicked out of the agenda.

    In just a week, the family had organized a huge banquet in the castle to invite all big wings all over the country and even sent various private invitations to big wings all over the world.

    The number of people who would attend the banquet was estimated to be a lot, and it could actual bring some hidden dangers to the Sloan Family as the hosting family.

    But even so, the Sloan Family still held such a huge event that could be said as a global event just to wee the return of their family head who had died once.

    It was only two weeks after the war ended, and the ''heat'' of the topic was still there.

    Everyone wanted to attend this banquet that seemed to invite big bosses all over the world, including non-human races.

    It looked like a world meeting under the World Union when it was just a private banquet.

    Of course, this move also secretly showed that the Sloan Family had the capability to hold such a high-level banquet and they were confident with their own security system!

    Ainsley only knew about the banquet right after she visited ze and Axelle.

    When she visited those two, Ainsley saw Axelle''s new appearance and at that time, Axelle''s training had already achieved a good result.

    Axelle couldpletely control his demonic instinct and aside from his slight character change and his appearance, Axelle felt no different from before.

    At that time, Ainsley looked at the much taller Axelle with crimson skin instead of blue skin and couldn''t help but marvel instead of fearing him.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1747 "Axelles Memory Inheritance"

    "Axelle, your new look is so good! I have seen some demon lords with crimson skin and this new skin color really fits you well."

    Ainsley sincerely praised Axelle, not knowing that the man who was standing a few meters away from her was actually so nervous before Ainsley spoke like that.

    When Axelle saw Ainsley visiting his residence in the castle, God knew for a moment, he had almost lost control of his demonic instinct because of a huge emotional change.

    Axelle knew that Ainsley had returned, but he deliberately didn''t want to see the baby and was afraid that she would dislike his new look despite knowing that Ainsley was also his ''kind'' because she was a blood n''s distant descendant.

    Axelle treated Ainsley as his own family, as his little sister who always supported the good-for-nothing older brother with a timid personality.

    Now that he became a demon directly....Axelle was actually a bit flustered.

    Even if ze, who had be a Phoenix monarch and a ''representative'' of the light camp epted his change calmly, Axelle didn''t know why but he just thought that maybe Ainsley would dislike him.

    He knew that Ainsley was not such a person, but the more he cared, the more he was worried.

    At first, he was also scared of ze directly attacking him or refusing to get close to him because of their shing attributes.

    But ze epted him calmly and Axelle became a bit more confident-- until Ainsley came uninvited out of the blue a few seconds ago.

    Axelle was in a daze as he listened to Ainsley''s speech which didn''t contain even the slightest fear or any negative emotions.

    On the contrary, the baby looked at Axelle as if looking at a cool being.

    "Ah, ah, you''re really cool! I have seen some pictures and videos about the Abyss Demons and to be honest, you look more like the Hell Demon than the Abyss Demon."

    Ainsley circled Axelle happily with her short body that could not even reach Axelle''s knees because Axelle had be taller than elves, looking like a semi-giant.

    Among the Hell demons and the demon lords, Axelle looked more like Satan, but his temperament was not like Satan at all.

    This was quite strange, but anyway, Ainsley believed more and more that Axelle was a Hell Demon instead of the Abyss Demon.

    It was said that Abyss Demons were the failed product of the Hell Demons, which means there should be some simrities between the two.

    But just the fact that Axelle could retain his original characters and consciousness means that his bloodline leaned more towards the Hell Demon who had a sober mind.

    It might be that the elven bloodline helped Axelle to retain his mind, but Axelle''s demonic form even looked simr to Hell Demon.

    There were indeed some traits of Abyss Demons in Axelle himself, but the majority was more like the Hell Demon.

    Axelle, who was havingplicated feelings and thoughts, was sessfully lured away from his inner state and slowly began to think about what Ainsley said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He also felt that he didn''t look too simr to the Abyss demons....but he had never seen the Hell Demons'' appearances, so he couldn''t say that he was more simr to the Hell Demons.

    On the contrary, Ainsley had seen the real Hell Demons and even cooperated with them in the war, which means her words were indeed more credible than Axelle''s mere guesses.

    "I....I don''t know whether I''m more simr to the Hell Demon or not, but I have just finished receiving the demon''s memory inheritance, and..."

    Axelle didn''t stutter or sound hesitant and cowardly like before and the way he spoke was more decisive than before, faintly showing the ruthlessness of a demon.

    But his bit of tenderness was still given to ze, Ainsley and the people in this family.

    Axelle told Ainsley about his memory inheritance and mentioned the thing about his father and mother.

    "From the memory inheritance, I could see the memories of all my ancestors so far andst night, I uncovered my father''s memory, and he turned out to be the Abyss Demon King."

    The Abyss Demon''s royal family was the only few abyss demons who could retain their minds and were closely rted to the Hell Demons.

    It was said that some of these special Abyss Demons could cleanse their ''dirty'' bloodline and joined the Hell Demon as one of the lowest-ranking Hell Demon.

    But even so,pared to Abyss which was so barren with nothing other than rock, hard soil and filth, Hell was way more attractive.

    The demons lived a good life in Hell depending on the level of Hell they lived in and only sinners who didn''t have the bloodline of demons would not feel good in Hell.

    After all, the demons were not punished to live in Hell because that was their hometown but the sinners were punished when they were in Hell.

    Axelle recalled the memory part that showed his father as thest king of the abyss demon before continuing to speak to Ainsley about this.

    "From the mixed memory from other people''s point of view, it seems that my father suddenly disappeared with my mother, but my father actually cleansed his bloodline and joined the Hell demons."

    Waiting to be a Hell Demon, even if just the lowest level, was not so easy even for the king of the abyss demons.

    The previous kings and queen of the abyss demons could barely touch the ''gate'' to cleanse their bloodline and be a Hell Demon.

    Axelle''s father was one of the sessful ones and when he left this world to enter Hell, he brought the elven princess with him.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1748 "The Abyss Declining Period"

    The elven princess was a natural light camp''s creature, and for her, living in Hell was worse than living in the Abyss.

    Because of this, the former abyss demon king found ways to change the princess'' bloodline from a forest elf to a dark elf who could live in Hell as a special dark camp creature.

    After all, Hell was a home for demons and other dark camp creatures naturally had their own homes.

    The dark elf princess lived in Hell for quite a time before the dark elf race from another high-level world came to get her.

    After that, the husband and wife were separated, and that''s when the princess was pregnant with Axelle.

    It was just that, after Axelle was born, his bloodline that was awakened first was not the demonic bloodline but the elf''s bloodline, which means the dark elf''s territory in another world was not suitable for the baby.

    For the sake of the baby''s survival, the husband and wife who were separated by several dimensions away united and decided to send the baby back to the elven continent in the mid-level world for the princess'' natal family to take care of.

    The princess could not enter her hometown world at will like before because she had changed her bloodline and her identity as a higher-level being didn''t allow her to enter a lower-level world.

    That''s how Axelle grew up alone but the higher-ups of the elf race knew Axelle''s father and mother''s identities.

    It was just that, the princess didn''t say that the father had be a hell demon, so the elves still thought that Axelle''s other bloodline was the filthy Abyss Demon''s bloodline.

    When Axelle was conceived, his father had long be a Hell Demon, but there was indeed still a bit of Abyss Demon''s remnant which manifested in Axelle''s corrosion ability.

    Axelle told Ainsley about all the memories he got from his father''s memory inheritance and Ainsley also listened carefully.

    After knowing that Axelle''s bloodline should slowly evolve to be a Hell Demon''s bloodline rather than the Abyss Demon, Ainsley was a bit surprised.

    "So, if you continue to evolve and cleanse your bloodline or awaken the true demonic bloodline, you will be a Hell Demon rather than the Abyss Demon? That''s cool!"

    Ainsley didn''t like the Abyss Demons and after knowing that Axelle was not really an Abyss Demon, the baby sighed in relief.

    Although she didn''t care whether Axelle was an Abyss Demon or not, she was afraid that once Axelle went berserk and hurt others, she would still punish Axelle or even might have to kill him.

    Ainsley didn''t want this bad future to happen, and after hearing that the possibility of Axelle going berserk was close to zero, the baby was relieved.

    "Ah, right. You said that after your father left the Abyss, there should be no new abyss demon king, which is why the situation in the abyss is worse than before. Is that right?"

    Ainsley was concerned about the Abyss because the war that she participated in had a close rtionship with the Abyss riot.

    ? After knowing that the seal used to seal Abyss contained the souls of many ancestors all over the world from various races and also had the souls of many transmigrators...

    Ainsley didn''t know whether to continue hating the hunter organization that she suspected to work under the World Union.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If the abyss seal was loose and the only worthy soul to barely strengthen the seal was the soul of transmigrators....

    Ainsley could understand that the World Union would rather harm transmigrators that didn''t belong to this than to risk the lives of all beings in this world because of the Abyss Demons.

    But Ainsley suspected that so many transmigrators came to this world...it would be a lie if this was just a coincidence.

    The World Union should have used some unknown means to make transmigrators who wanted to go to another world like her or those who have died in their previous world toe to this world.

    Only then the world would have an endless supply of foreign souls that could maintain the Abyss Seal for eternity.

    Ainsley had aplicated feeling about this, so when Axelle spoke about the Abyss, she also paid attention to his exnation.

    After the baby asked Axelle about why the demons went into chaos inside the Abyss, Axelle stopped talking for a few seconds to ponder the question and nodded with a wry smile on his face.

    "I think so too. The reason why the demons are more restless than before and the abyss'' seal is weakening faster should be because there''s no new king that can barely restrain the abyss demons."

    Most of the abyss kings or queens didn''t want to live in Abyss, but they were not malicious enough to stimte the other abyss demons to break the seal and return to this world.

    After all, they knew that if they did this, they would rarely be the ones getting hurt in the end.

    The abyss demons were chaotic by nature and it was indeed the best for them to live in Abyss.

    Usually, kings and queens would find a way to grow things or create something for the abyss demons to eat.

    Some extreme kings and queens even make a battle royale every day for the abyss demons to devour each other.

    It was strange that the more abyss demons these demons ate, the more sober they became.

    Maybe their way to evolve was by eating their kind.

    After they evolved, their IQ rose and they became sober, not muddled by their demonic instinct like other abyss demons!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1749 "Time Bomb"

    Some kings and queens would also learn some space-rted techniques to catch ''space and time trashes'' to collect food for the huge amount of abyss demons in Abyss.

    They could not leave Abyss, but they could lure things, either living beings or dead things, to enter Abyss.

    Some even made some special channels that could urately detect a newly transformed monster who was once a beast but was contaminated by the miasma released by the Abyss'' entrances and exits.

    Then, they would steal these monsters as food to barely keep the abyss demons alive.

    The abyss demons died in a huge number every single day, but their reproduction rate was also too fast, just like an insect army or something.

    This was what the previous kings and queens had to consider.

    Anyway, they were focusing on making the Abyss a better ce, but ever since thest king, which was Axelle''s father, disappeared, no new king or queen came out among the abyss demons.

    This drove the current situation of the abyss demons focusing on destroying the abyss seal because they wanted toe to a better world.

    Even if that better world would soon be destroyed after their arrival, the abyss demons didn''t care.

    Ainsley was in deep thought for a few minutes while walking to sit on the couch in Axel''s personal small ''apartment'' inside the fortress.

    After the baby sat down, Axelle followed suit but he had to control his strength so that he wouldn''t identally break his furniture for the n-th time.

    God knew how many times Axelle had broken his furniture when he was still unable to adapt to his new appearance after the demon bloodline awakening.

    Ainsley was immersed in thinking about the Abyss'' problem that many world leaders had been discussing in the past weeks after the war ended.

    At this point, Ainsley could only think of a simple solution and she immediately told Axelle about her thoughts.

    "If the abyss demons have a new king or queen who can restrain them and develop Abyss well so that the demons won''t have any intention to leave the Abyss, will this problem be solved?"

    The baby spoke in a soft voice, as if afraid to speak loudly because of the seriousness of the current topic.

    Axelle was taken aback for a while and yet the man didn''t immediately deny Ainsley''s words.

    He just fell into deep thought before nodding at Ainsley with bright eyes.

    "This is possible. As long as there is a new king or queen who is capable of restraining the demons, evolving the demons so that they won''t be so mindless, and developing the barren Abyss..."

    Everything would be alright!

    "It''s just that, we don''t know what kind of abyss demon is worthy to be the new abyss king or queen and whether the other abyss demons will really submit to the new ruler, " Axelle added.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After receiving the memory inheritance, Axelle knew a lot about the abyss demons that many people didn''t know, including the current world leaders.

    From his inherited memories, the abyss was not as barren as now in the beginning.

    The ancestors who jointly used their souls to create a permanent dimension attached to this world and named it Abyss before pushing all the demons to this ce didn''t deliberately create an abyss to be worse than hell.

    They didn''t create aplicated dimension, but the basic necessities for abyss demons who could not use rational minds were still there.

    The ancestors also created a kind of small territory inside the Abyss that was especially provided for the Abyss Demons'' royal families who were not so much different than non-human races in this world.

    These royal family members should have not lived in Abyss, but these people sacrificed for the greater good and they also wanted to lead their imbecile race, hoping for a change.

    No matter what, the abyss demons were their own race and the royal family of the abyss demons didn''t want to abandon their citizens.

    Because of this, not even a single abyss demon was left outside the Abyss.

    The reason why the royal family brought all the abyss demons to the abyss was also that they didn''t want to leave a potential danger outside.

    The abyss demons could reproduce quickly even with non-abyss demons, and it would be dangerous if the descendant of the abyss demon outside of the abyss had the same madness as the abyss demons.

    World history recorded that after the abyss was built, it was partially sealed, which means the people inside the abyss could not leave at will but people from the outside could enter the abyss.

    Because there were too many abyss demons back then all over the world, to catch all the demons and throw them to the newly-built Abyss, everyone all over the world became a demon hunter or something.

    If they could kill the demons, kill. The carcass of these abyss demons had many benefits after some special processing.

    But if the hunters could not kill the abyss demons, just send them to the joint world government and the world government would send these abyss demons to Abyss.

    The process took around several hundreds of years until there was not a single Abyss Demons in this world, not even the halflings or hidden descendants of the abyss demons.

    After these demons entered Abyss, there were still a lot of resources in Abyss for them to live on, but their madness made them destroy their own environment and slowly turned the Abyss to the current state.

    The evil cycle continued to spin around like this, and in the end, the Abyss Demon became a time bomb.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1750 Investigating Abyss"

    It was a time bomb that would always hang above everyone''s heads.

    Even after so many years of world peace and that seven generations of living beings in this world had never seen abyss demons with their own eyes, the world leaders would always be wary of the Abyss'' sudden breakout.

    The day the seal waspletely loosened was the day of purgatory on earth.

    Ainsley actually didn''t care much about the Abyss until she was involved because of her identity as a transmigrator.

    Then, there was also this recent war that should have stimted the abyss, further worsening the situation.

    Ainsley had a hunch that the world union would probablye up with some other ways to get her soul and sacrifice her to seal the abyss because, after the war, her soul became even more special.

    There would also be ze, Axelle, and other important people from all races who would be asked to sacrifice their souls to re-seal the Abyss.

    It was said that the Godfather''s soul was still on itsst few strength and the moment the soul waspletely used up to maintain the seal, that''s the day the Godfather would disappear and the seal would be broken.

    Ainsley was not reconciled about this and she still wanted to take back the Godfather''s remaining soul, even if just a speck of soul.

    After all, they had the newly matured young world tree with them, and this tree was the best for healing someone''s soul and assisting their reincarnation.

    But the worse case might not be this. It could be that there was a little leakage in the seal, which means some demons could break free from the Abyss through some Abyss entrances and exits.

    A whole breakout was terrible, but a small breakout was also annoying because if the leak was not fixed, even if this means the Godfather''s soul was still burning, the demons that escaped the Abyss would never stop.

    There would be a constant stream of demonsing out of specific abyss exits and entrances.

    This was not necessarily worse than a whole breakout, but this would lead to a whole breakout sooner orter.

    Ainsley was worried about this not because her Pandora Ind had the Abyss Entrance and exit, but because of the Godfather''s soul.

    She didn''t know what the world leaders would do to strengthen the seal. They might sacrifice themselves but Axelle, ze, and her soul would be more efficient to block the Abyss.

    After all, Axelle had the bloodline of the abyss demon and a seal made of a special abyss demon''s soul should be stronger than the seal that used other souls.

    ze was the Phoenix monarch, and her soul should have a great deterrence on the abyss demons.

    Then, there was also Ainsley, who had the bloodline of one of the demons lords from hell.

    Her soul had been blessed by the bloodline and her soul would more or less have the same power as a person blessed by a few demon lords.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although the blessing was too little to be worthy in the eyes of higher-level beings, it should be super effective in suppressing the abyss demons based on bloodline suppression alone.

    The Hell Demon could both stimte the abyss demons and suppress the abyss demons.

    Ainsley was worried about her and her family''s safety, and she was even more frustrated after knowing that the Abyss Entrance and exit in Elton Academy had shown signs of abnormality.

    The leakage might not be at Elton Academy, but the Abyss'' location counted by the dimensional ovep was not far from Elton Academy.

    It was indeed strange to create an academy in such a dangerous ce, but almost all the strongest people in this world were not gathered at the World Union''s headquarter but were lurking in Elton Academy.

    This academy was the frontline in fighting abyss demons and the students would also be pushed to fight.

    The younger ones would be evacuated, but those who almost graduated would definitely have to join the iing fight if there was any.

    Thinking about investigating the matter with Abyss, Ainsley automatically thought of the Elton Academy, the ce that hid the most secrets rted to the abyss.

    "Should I go to the Elton Academy or something? I got a special invitation to study there, but I think the identity of a student is not suitable to investigate matters rted to the Abyss."

    Ainsley looked at Axelle for advice, feeling that Axelle must also want to know more about the Abyss'' secret and what they could do to eliminate this danger before they would be sacrificed to seal the Abyss.

    The world government had not poprized the concept of transmigrators and such, but with the space and time tunnel appearing in this world, sooner orter, the world leaders would tell the whole world about the transmigrators.

    If the natives knew that the souls of transmigrators could be used to seal the abyss, they might be more motivated than that hunter organization to hunt down transmigrators.

    By then, even if the big forces secretly went against the World Union to protect the transmigrators and they already made a deal with the world union about this, they would still not be able to protect the transmigrators from people all over the world.

    Thinking about this, Ainsley once again wanted to speed up the process of setting up guild branches all over the world because at least, there would be more people ''tied down'' by the guild and they would be on her side.

    Axelle heard Ainsley''s words about going to Elton Academy and he really agreed with the idea¡ª aside from one weak point.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1751 "Becoming Elton Academys Instructor?"

    Axelle felt that the identity of a student was a huge restriction and Ainsley didn''t really want to study there. This was the weak point of the mentioned idea before.

    Ainsley''s purpose was just to investigate more things about the Abyss and if she could, she wanted to enter Abyss using a special path that the Elton Academy had.

    This special path ensured the people who entered the Abyss were protected from the abyss demons.

    It was like walking down a ss corridor in the sea world and the fishes behind the ss wall could not harm the visitors.

    However, how could students casually enter Abyss and know more about abyss? Maybe only the teachers there could get in touch with the Abyss entrance and exit in the academy!

    "If the student''s identity is not flexible enough, how about trying to be an instructor, the academy''s teacher?"

    Axelle suggested things to Ainsley and felt that this was a good idea.

    Ordinary instructors might not have a lot of authority to investigate things about the Abyss, but if Ainsley became a special instructor or something, it should be usible.

    Not only she didn''t have to teach people too often but she could also use her spare time at Elton Academy to do things rted to the Abyss.

    It was said that almost all the strong people in the world were gathered in Elton Academy with the identity of special instructors, but these people were not that close to the world leaders gathered in the World Union.

    If anything happened to the Abyss, aside from the current world leaders from all races, these people would also be the ones being sacrificed.

    Because of this, Ainsley didn''t think that the Elton Academy would be a dangerous ce for her and it could be said as a good hiding ce from the hunter organization and the world union.

    Being a special instructor was indeed the best choice to live in Elton Academy openly.

    "But how do I be a special instructor there? I heard that there will be a recruitment for an ordinary instructor once every three years, but the special instructor...they''re different...."

    The Elton Academy was not a simple academy because it was more like a small nation on its own, mimicking the real situation in the outside world.

    There were internal forces created by students, instructors, and special instructors.

    Of course, instructors would never deal with students, but they usually fought against fellow instructors.

    Many students were living in Elton Academy and after the newest adjustment, the youngest student might be only five years old, all less than ten years old.

    This academy was like a small town with tons of academy buildings for kindergarten, elementary school, junior high school, senior high school, and college.

    Raphael, the one from the Aretha Family graduated at the age of 18 and didn''t go to Elton College because he wanted to quickly manage the Aretha Family.

    Still, there were a lot of people who studied at Elton Academy from a super young age until graduating college and were even closer to the people in the academy than their own family.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Of course, there would be a lot of students who didn''t enter the Elton Academy at a very young age for some reason.

    Maybe their kindergarten and elementary school were not in Elton Academy, or their junior and senior high school was not in Elton Academy, but they went there when they were college students.

    There were so many strange cases like this and many also didn''t continue to study at Elton Academy for so many years and justpleted a junior high school education there or something.

    Since there were so many divisions and there were even a lot more departments in the college area, the instructors needed in this Academy were naturally a lot more than other academies.

    The Elton Academy also epted students all over the world from all races, and the instructors were also of different races.

    This academy really did imitate the current society with hierarchy and other things.

    Even the dean of the academy was not just one person but a group of people, around ten people.

    These ten people were all strong experts from various races who didn''t be the king or queen of their race but they were no worse than the current leader of their races.

    The academy was a ce full of strong people, and to be a special instructor, one not only had to get a connection from other special instructors, but there were also a lot of other requirements.

    Ainsley felt that she fit other requirements well, but the connection to apply as a special instructor....this is what shecked, ah.

    Should she go to the academy as an invited student first?

    A student candidate who received an admission letter from the academy didn''t have to go through any other admission tests that the Academy usually held once a year to ept new students.

    The students who entered the academy through invitation were all geniuses and their names would always be heard even in such a huge academy that wasparable to a town.

    Even so, Ainsley was not sure whether she could ask the people in charge of the Elton academy about wanting to be a special instructor when she visited the academy with a student admission letter....

    Ainsley was still four years old this year and the minimum age requirement was five years old, but since she received the admission letter, age didn''t matter.

    But what she wanted was to be an instructor, ah!

    Is there a way to be an instructor and if possible, a position higher than an ordinary instructor so that she could get in touch with things rted to Abyss?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1752 "Special Instructor"

    Axelle was also troubled by this matter and was silent for a while before snapping his fingers with an excited look in his eyes.

    "How about asking your adoptive father or people from the blood n to connect you to the Elton Academy, little boss?"

    With Ainsley''s poprity and connection now, it was not impossible to be a special instructor.

    Usually, a special instructor taught students with unique ability users because no matter how unique an ability was, there must be one or two people with the same abilities.

    Of course, mutated abilities and other creative abilities were difficult to duplicate, but the essence of those abilities were still the same.

    Usually, only the ''skill'' could be varied to an extent that people could not easily copy it.

    Special instructors were needed more than ordinary instructors because they had to teach students with various unique abilities.

    So far, there were many special instructors from various races and from both the light or dark camps.

    But even so, there was almost no outstanding special instructor in terms of charm ability and ''curse'' or ''luck booster'' ability.

    There was almost no one with the same ability as Ainsley''s luck maniption ability, but there were many abilities with the use of supporting teammates or degrading enemies relying on the unique special abilities.

    There was still ack of special instructors in this regard, especially the charm ability users because most of the charm ability users who entered the Elton Academy had better abilities and their charm ability was just a ''waste''.

    The Elton Academy was like a closed nation, so only the higher-ups knew about Ainsley''s poprity and her unique way to use charm ability.

    The majority of the students usually had little time to get news from the outside world unless there was a special situation such as a previous war live broadcast.

    Even so, the Irregr Tamer Guild that consisted of charm ability users was still not popr among the Elton Academy students, and most of the students who watched the war live broadcast couldn''t really understand Ainsley''s true ability.

    They all tacitly felt that Ainsley''s ability should be a type of charm that was given by the demon lord of lust, and Ainsley''s own charm ability was not so special.

    Only a handful of elite students knew the truth but these students almost graduated and they were sent out of the academy to gain experience in the name of Elton Academy''s students.

    So, the special instructor rted to charm ability was extremelycking and this course was unpopr.

    Kindergarten and elementary students at Elton Academy were still studying basic knowledge rted to the world of ability users and some other knowledge necessary for living in this world.

    Even if ability users had abilities and they were essentially supernatural people, they still had to learn many things such as science, various foreignnguages, math, history, politics, and so on.

    The junior and senior high school students of the Elton Academy had to learn the same course as ordinary students out there without abilities aside from learning some specific skills rted to their abilities.

    Only in college the students could choose to learn the course they wanted to learn deeper and usually, the college was where students learned various skills, evolved their abilities and focused on improving their power realm.

    Special instructors were all assigned to teach college students because the junior and high school students of the academy didn''t have such a deeper study of their own ability.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Usually, most of the students had learned more about their abilities when they were in junior and senior high school, but for some people with special profession or unique abilities, they will need to go to college in Elton Academy.

    If not for the family needing his help so much, Raphael, who possessed a few unique abilities, would also want to enter the college in Elton Academy.

    The academy also had a small gathering organization simr to ''guilds'' and they called it ''clubs''.

    Usually, the clubs that the students created would be clubs such as the alchemist club, the beast tamer and the monster tamer club, and other clubs with popr professions out there.

    These clubs had subtle connections to the guilds outside of the academy.

    If the students performed well in the clubs after they left the academy, they could join their respective guild and their position in the guild would be much higher.

    Many people with high positions in the various guilds out there were once students of the Elton Academy.

    Even those students who had not graduated yet had already been promised high positions in the guild.

    Those geniuses in the guilds who provoked Ainsley before were all graduates of Elton Academy.

    Even the current world leaders once studied at Elton Academy before returning to their race and being crowned as the king or the queen.

    The Elton Academy produced many big bosses that were now influencing the world.

    The Elton Academy was a gathering of future big bosses and each student was nobler than the other one.

    There were many children, rtives, or grandchildren of big bosses in the world, and they all studied at Elton Academy.

    Naturally, there would be many factions in the Academy even when the academy never looked at the background of their students and only worshiped strength, intelligence, and character.

    The students who studied at Elton Academy might be future ministers of big countries, some famous doctors, healers, alchemists or other big professions.

    These students might also be the future guild leaders, vice leaders, or people who created their forces.

    And the Elton Academy''s instructors who could cultivate such awesome people were not to be underestimated!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1753 "The Spread Of Irregular Tamer Guild Worldwide"

    Some students who have graduated would also go back to inherit their noble family and one could see why the Elton Academy was the number one academy and a gathering of future big bosses.

    Naturally, instructors who could be hired to teach in this Academy would be more or less powerful and well-known people because if they were not so powerful, their students would look down on them.

    The special instructor was required to be even more amazing than ordinary instructors.

    These special instructors were well-known all over the world and most of them were already old yet still energetic.

    For Ainsley, someone who could even enter the kindergarten ss right away, bing a special instructor was even more strange and mysterious.

    How could those geniuses be willing to study from a brat who was a decade younger than them?

    Ainsley didn''t really think about this issue, but she did ponder about Axelle''s suggestion to ask Jake and the blood n to rmend her to be a special instructor in the Elton Academy.

    Even if she had to be tested again or had to go through some more challenges, it was worth it.

    Anyway, investigating the abyss was the main goal and by the way, she could also see her five best friends and some acquaintances.

    Ainsley remembered that Finley Walter, the heir of the Walter Family, was also studying at Elton Academy and he should be in the elementary ss.

    Since she was close to the Walter Family, anyway, it was also good to go and see this young master.

    Ainsley did what she thought about and asked Jake plus the blood n to rmend her to be a special instructor at the Elton Academy.

    She also asked a few more big bosses who came to her house to curry favor to connect her with the Elton academy''s people and after that, Ainsley just had to wait for the Elton Academy to respond.

    While waiting for the Elton Academy to respond, Ainsley went to supervise some newbies, and then, in those few months of recuperation, the baby spread the guild branches all over the world.

    This time, the baby didn''t need to go to those ces in person and just had to appoint trusted people to build the guild branch''s buildings and recruit people.

    The only time that Ainsley had to go in person was when she enlightened the new guild members in those ces at the weing ceremony.

    Ainsley came in person to close countries, but for faraway countries, especially the non-human race territories, Ainsley gathered all the new guild members at Pandora Ind.

    Ainsley also visited the non-human race''s territories in person to build the guild building and be respectful to the leaders of those races.

    Ainsley had visited all the major races in the past few months, and her adventure was full to the brim.

    It was just that, after the war, no one was ignorant and offended Ainsley here and there, which made her journey even smoother than before.

    Ainsley spent 3 months resting at home while waiting for the guild branches to be built all over the world and then spent another 3 months visiting those non-human race territories to officially open the guild branches.

    After that, she gathered the new non-human guild members at Pandora Ind to enlighten them on arge scale.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Thest time Ainsley came to Pandora Ind, it was still notplete, but after six more months, when Ainsley came to Pandora Ind, she was stunned silly.

    Pandora Ind hadpletely changed from its previous barren state to such a beautiful ce simr to Dubai in Ainsley''s previous world.

    The ind still had the characteristic of ck soil and such, but with the vigorous infrastructure and mine activity, the ind became like a small town full of novelty.

    There was a street dedicated to gathering all guild branches from various professions and Irregr Tamer Guild also built their headquarters here.

    All new members who didn''t live near Godlif Country were required toe to this headquarter for the weing ceremony so that they could officially be a unique charm ability user.

    In the past six months, Ainsley had signed the same soul oaths as before with many of her subordinates and after that, she did the same thing with the old guild members.

    Even when she died and the soul oath was invalid, those who betrayed the guild still lost their unique charm ability and no matter what, they could never get the same enlightenment again.

    Now, everything was back on track, and the Elton Academy had actually responded to Ainsley''s request months ago.

    The Elton Academy epted Ainsley''s blizzard request of wanting to try to be a special instructor.

    However, the admission period for a special instructor was the same as a new student''s admission and it was once a year.

    Even if the academy needed as many special instructors as possible, they still had to abide by the rules passed down for thousands of years.

    And so, Ainsley would go to Elton Academy after she celebrated her fifth birthday because this year''s admission was already closed.

    Because of this, Ainsley focused on developing her guild first while paying close attention to the matter with Abyss.

    So far, there was no urgent news yet, which made Ainsley sigh in relief for a moment.

    In these six months, the three sacred beasts had all recovered from their weak state and Bello had even managed to sessfully transform into his human form.

    Cellino could speak othernguages even as a beast and Code-L had been hitting the barrier of the legendary beast for months.

    Why did Code-L require such a long time just to be a legendary beast when she was already qualified?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1754 "The Rapid Tourism Growth Of Pandora Island"

    Well, the breakthrough to a legendary beast realm did require a long time.

    Some beasts even did the breakthrough for years and it was said that the longer the breakthrough period, the stronger the legendary beast would be.

    It''s been six months and Code-L has been fighting for a breakthrough for four months straight.

    It was estimated that her breakthrough would also take years.

    Ainsley could only hope that the Abyss'' matter would not worsen in the next few years.

    At least wait until she investigated Abyss and Code-L sessfully became a legendary beast.

    Ainsley arrived at Pandora Ind with Cellino and Bello, who took the form of a young man in histe teens with healthy chocte-colored skin.

    The young man looked like a sunny guy who was not too muscr but didn''t look weak either.

    With blue eyes and strange white-brown hair, the young man was so handsome that Jake might even target this guy who suddenly appeared around Ainsley if he didn''t know that this guy was Bello.

    Anyway, after Bello transformed into his human form, there had been a secret fan club worshiping this guy both inside the fortress and outside.

    Because Bello was strong, he became Ainsley''s loyal escort along with a strengthened shadow guard that the Sloan Family equipped Ainsley with.

    This time, Elliana came with Ainsley and would also go with her when they went to Elton Academy because special instructors could bring two people with them and a few pets were also allowed.

    Many students and instructors had contracted beasts, so it was not that strange to bring contracted beasts to the academy.

    If not for Grandpa Yofan not being able to leave the family, Ainsley would have already brought Grandpa Yofan to the academy.

    Now, the group of a handsome young man, a beautiful woman, a little girl, and one pet cat, slowly strolled around the developed Pandora Ind.

    This ind really looked like a magical town that sold many specialties rted to the ind itself and with so many guilds building their guild branches there, the ind became a lively ce.

    This ce was like a tourism spot for many people, but also a port for businessmen and a heavenly ce for guild members from various guilds.

    After all, even if these guilds were just guild branches, the guild branches here grew stronger in a short period of timepletely because of Pandora Ind''s various specialties.

    Ainsley made a simple disguise due to her identity and no one really noticed her because even Cellino also put on a disguise, bing apletely different cat from his usual form.

    After all, Cellino was also popr in the war, and everyone around Ainsley also became popr because theizens tried to dig out everything about the baby.

    Only Bello didn''t need a disguise because no one had ever seen Bello''s human transformation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The group looked at the bustling guild street at Pandora Ind, the gourmet street next door, the shopping heaven on the left side of the guild street...

    Everyone who came to Pandora Ind were all ability users who liked excitement because this ind still randomly spawns monsters from a sudden dimensional hole.

    There were also flying-type beasts and monsters who were attracted by the bustling scene on the ind with many foods and other resources, but the ind put on a barrier to guard against both the sky creatures and the sea creatures.

    The town was built a certain distance away from the beach area, but the beach area was also open for tourism.

    It was just that, people could not swim in the ocean or even go into the water because there could be various small yet ferocious sea monsters and sea beasts.

    Of course, the main attraction of the beach was the hunting ground that the ind provided for tourists but with a certain risk.

    Those who died here could not sue the owner of the ind because anyone who came here and joined the dangerous attractions must sign a death letter that showed the person''s action was voluntary.

    The beach was indeed a popr spot for many beast and monster hunters to hunt sea monsters, especially because there were too few ces with sea monsters and sea beasts.

    Usually, to catch these monsters, one needed to use a huge ship and go to the ocean. The danger level was definitely higher than just hunting around the beach.

    Not to mention that here, Pandora Beach provided the hunters withplete hunting tools and other safety measures.

    The monsters and beasts around were also of high quality and the hunters were more than excited to pay money to hunt monsters and beasts here.

    There were also a lot of beast and monster tamer who came to the ind to catch some monsters and beasts for them, which was why the beast and monster tamer guild grew faster than other guilds on this ind.

    The alchemist guild usually needed various herbs, but in this ce where even bird didn''t sh*t, it was hard to get herbs.

    This is why the alchemists here focused on creating new potions, researching new potion recipes, developing their unique alchemist abilities and making potions with local ingredients.

    The end result made the alchemist guild in Pandora Ind one of the most unique alchemist guilds all over the world, not that inferior to the number one alchemist guild in the Elven Continent.

    The unique potions which could only be made with Pandora Ind''s local resources made the guild''s status rise among so many other guild branches.

    Other guilds in Pandora Ind also found their key sess to adapt to the environment and developed a unique guild branch among other branches.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1755 "Challenging Tourism Spots"

    The people who came to Pandora Ind were more or less talented because even the shop owners here had to guard against the sudden emergence of beasts or monsters from dimensional holes.

    The environment was simr to the capital city of Godlif Country, but the miasma in Pandora Ind was much less than in the capital city.

    The miasma here was often filtered by various unique resources around the ind and so, even if there was an Abyss entrance and exit on this ind, the miasma was not thick.

    The Abyss entrance was also one of the most popr tourist destinations on this ind even when the tourists could only take a look at the fenced entrance with some tour guides exining unique facts about Abyss Entrance.

    If there was a tour to Abyss, maybe Ainsley would also open it for the rich tourists.

    Other than this, the ind also had its own treasure-hunting area that promised the tourists with various unique local resources.

    Of course, the tourists not only had to pay the entrance fee but also had to pay for the treasures they got.

    The tourists could not cheat and steal any treasure because each of them was equipped with invisible cameras that would always monitor them anytime, anywhere.

    Even when it was dark.

    At night, monsters and beasts were more active, which means the monster and beast hunters usually went to work at this time.

    The hunters and the tamers also had to pay an entrance fee and had to pay for the monster or the beast they caught, no matter whether they were dead or alive.

    Pandora Ind not only kept raking in all the money they got from these tourist attractions but also attracted powerful powerhouses all over the world, including non-human races who were curious about the ind.

    It was not a strange phenomenon to see elves walking around humans, dwarves selling some weapons in temporary stalls, and merfolk buying sea products while sitting inside a strange capsule vehicle with sea water inside to wet their various tails.

    This ce was even more popr among non-human races than Jake''s Port Ind because that ind was focused on doing business while this ind which was much bigger than Port Ind had other things aside from a dedicated port for business transit.

    The security measures here were also good, so good that the non-human races with rtively rare genes or those small races who were often caught by other big races as ves were also not afraid to y on this ind.

    This ind even had a small casino for people to y and the tourist named the casino as midnight casino because it only opened at midnight until the sun appeared on the horizon.

    The ind had a lot of novelties and Ainsley was satisfied with the development of this ind.

    The baby came here to wee the new guild members from all over the world, including those from the non-human races who had been filtered when Ainsley''s people visited their territories.

    Now, the new guild members would gather on the ind for a week and they woulde batch after batch.

    The weing ceremony would be held twice a day with different new members. Once in the afternoon before lunch and once in the evening before dinner.

    This was Ainsley''s fourth day on the ind and she had enlightened so many new guild members and binding the new members with various soul oaths.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If not for her soul being strengthened by the maturing world tree, Ainsley would never be able to bear so many soul oaths at once.

    Ainsley had just attended the morning weing ceremony and now, she was strolling around the ind with her people to find food for lunch.

    The gourmet street next door had already bewitched many people with delicious food smells all over the ce.

    Ainsley had visited the gourmet street in the past three days and she was still not bored with the food sold there.

    There were just too many food stalls, both big restaurants and small street stalls.

    After strolling around the ind for hours, Ainsley finally decided to eat fresh seafood for lunch and after that, the baby went to visit some popr tourist attractions on the ind.

    Seeing the bustling ind with the feeling of a tropical city or something, Ainsley felt a sense of aplishment.

    Who would have thought that many months ago, this ind was just a barren ind full of ck soils and strange colored veins deep inside the soils.

    Now, the ind not only has a special mine, but also opened a small town full of tourist attractions.

    People who came here were all rich ability users and Ainsley made a lot of connections with the tourists relying on Pandora Ind itself.

    The ind even opened some dangerous attractions such as sky diving among wild flying-type monsters and beasts, and sea diving among small sea monsters and beasts...

    There was also a short cruise ship journey circling the ind a few times and going to the sea not too far from the ind.

    The more challenging one was to surf near the beach with many wild monsters and beasts lurking in the water.

    There were many types of dangerous attractions but the ind also had many capable healers.

    They also sold various protection tools so that the number of deaths on the ind was surprisingly small considering the number of wild monsters and beasts around.

    The Sloan Family''s new mafia members who came to train on the ind would always be fearful when they first came here but then, when it was time for them to return to the Sloan Family, they would always be reluctant to leave the ind.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1756 "Meeting Elton Academys Special Instructor"

    Ainsley herself didn''t know that actually, there were many instructors from the Elton Academy who came to Pandora Ind because this ind allowed people to disguise themselves and hide their identities.

    No matter whether they were criminals, hidden forces, or anything, people coulde to this ind as long as they abide by the rules.

    Many gangsters who came to this ind with evil intentions had all been dealt with and made into an example for other tourists not to cause chaos.

    Because of this, not only was this ind a safe haven but also a good ce for many anonymous powerhouses to y or make money.

    Ainsley built her connection here and many people also came to the ind to buy inheritance stones because tourists had the privilege to buy a small number of inheritance stones at a cheaper price than the market price out there.

    After Sloan Fortress had already be as strong as now, Ainsley sent Zi to guard Pandora Ind instead, and this monster actually liked to sleep deep in the sea, which was why the ind never had any meaningful chaos.

    Many instructors from the Elton Academy came here for anonymous protection on the ind because most of the instructors were well-known in one way or another.

    This ind never checked the identity of the visitors and as long as the visitor was obedient and followed the local rules, the ind''s people would never care about their identities.

    Not to mention that because this ind was surprisingly popr among non-human races even one or two evil dragons once came here to y, this ce became a ''gathering ce'' for people who wanted to connect with other races.

    Pandora Ind became more popr than Port Ind, but the two inds made cooperation so that most of the business side was thrown to Port Ind while Pandora Ind''s business port was just for local ind products or things that the ind needed.

    The ind even provided guaranteed escort services for businessmen who came to Port Ind and wanted to go to Pandora Ind or vice versa.

    Because of this, Jake''s Port Ind also became more popr among businessmen.

    With guaranteed safety and other services, the two inds became ''twin inds'' that many people loved.

    Many rich kids from influential families often went to Pandora Ind to y and even some rich ordinary people also came to the ind while bringing many escorts with them.

    Aside from Pandora Ind, Ainsley''s Xocolet Lake and the Crimson Lily forest also became a famous tourism spot.

    Not only because people could see the unique building of the irregr tamer guild branch here but there were also a lot of tree houses for people to stay overnight in the forest.

    The forest was not dangerous anymore with the cooperation between the Sloan Family and the local forest beasts.

    Only the asional wild monsters were dangerous, but even so, many people came here because of Xocolet Lake.

    The water of thiske did have some effect on stimting people to awaken abilities and even had various magical effects on wounded or ill people.

    This ce was heavily guarded so that no one would steal water from theke, and surprisingly, most people who came here were actually rich ordinary people rather than Ability Users.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ordinary people could finally look at magical beasts from a close range without getting attacked and the Sloan Family also made a safari tour with the permission of the beasts living in the forest.

    With the cooperation of the two sides, the Sloan Family helped the beasts to live a better andzier life with piles of resources while the monsters were left to the guild member as their training program.

    The Crimson Lily Forest and Xocolet Lake became one of the Sloan Family and even the entire Godlif Country''sndmark tourism spot where many foreigners woulde across the globe just to visit this ce.

    With this, Ainsley''s connection included both rich influential ordinary people and strong-ability users.

    She also opened theke for poor people in need but these people would have to contribute something to the family.

    The baby also raised some charity organizations and other small organizations to cultivate new talents from poor ordinary families.

    Many people benefitted from this and that''s why Ainsley''s prestige was extremely high among many people all over the world, especially those who lived in Godlif Country.

    People had long felt that the Sloan Family was not a mafia family and should be a powerful powerhouse that loved people and never bullied the weak.

    Ainsley stayed on Pandora Ind for a whole week and on the fourth day of staying there, Ainsley unknowingly got in touch with many instructors at Elton Academy.

    She even met a few special instructors and unknowingly chatted about her wish to be a special instructor without knowing that her casual chatting partner was also a special instructor from Elton Academy.

    "Aish, uncle, I know it''s ridiculous to say this, but instead of bing a student in Elton Academy, I want to be a special instructor more..."

    Ainsley sat on a small chair next to a small beach cafe near the beach area while sipping a ss of cold coconut orange juice.

    Sitting across from her was an ordinary-looking uncle in his forties who had a simr temperament to Evan and Grandpa Yofanbined.

    This ''ordinary'' uncle met Ainsley when they were at the beach and after seeing Ainsley''s good fighting skill when hunting ''seafood'', the ordinary uncle became interested in the little girl¡ª no. It''s a boy.

    Ainsley''s disguise only disguised her appearance and didn''t change her bone whatsoever, which means she was still a child and couldn''t be an adult.

    But she could change everything else.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1757 "Seiya"

    Ainsley changed her appearance to a boy because girls and boys at this age could rarely be distinguished.

    ? Ainsley took the name ''Seiya'' from the alphabet in her first name and sessfully got in touch with this ordinary uncle.

    The uncle was interested in catching seafood just like Ainsley because the seafood restaurant near the beach provided cooking service that was much cheaper if the guests brought their own cooking ingredients.

    Even if the guests had to pay for the monsters or the beasts that they killed around the beach, the final meal was more delicious than other seafood restaurants because of the freshness and the customized taste for each guest.

    Bello and Elliana were there with Ainsley and Elliana was also disguised as a young man with fair skin,pletely the opposite of Elliana''s real appearance.

    Even if Grandpa Yofan was here, he might not even recognize Elliana and Ainsley.

    Ainsley became a young boy with healthy tanned skin, a pair of brown honey-like eyes, and a row of white teeth, looking cute and lively.

    She was rather simr to Bello, who also had tan chocte skin a shade darker than Ainsley''s boy disguise.

    The three people sat around the beach cafe''s round table with the ordinary uncle, waiting for the seafood restaurant next door to finish cooking their lunch.

    Ainsley had eaten lunch, but she wanted to eat some more after hunting small seafood monsters and beasts around the beach.

    At this time, after getting to know the ordinary uncle, it was the ''ordinary-looking'' uncle who asked Ainsley with eyes full of interest.

    "I didn''t expect a brat like you to have such high ambition, hum. I asked whether you wanted to enroll in Elton Academy as a new student before because you looked talented."

    Ainsley looked around four to five years old and after setting her height to be a little bit taller, people felt that she was a boy around six or seven years old, simr to Finley''s age a year ago.

    It was normal for geniuses above five years old to awaken special abilities and nowadays, only people who awakened their abilities below the age of five were seen as super geniuses of the century.

    Of course, it was also umon for children younger than ten years old to already have special abilities, and looking at Ainsley''s way of hunting, it looked like she was quite proficient.

    Ainsley used her Realism Art to hunt seafood, but people didn''t see the magic brush that she used to create things.

    The baby just drew some short des or something and manipted those des, making others think that the boy''s ability was de maniption.

    Usually, this type of ability user either needed a ready-made weapon to manipte or they could create weapons out of thin air with their special energy alone.

    Seeing the boy manipting more than one dagger, the people around Ainsley thought that the boy''s ability should be just to manipte an existing weapon.

    After all, usually, only multiple ability users could create things or elements out of thin air and could use various skills.

    The rest usually could only manipte existing things and elements.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Plus, they could only use limited skills, which was why the solo ability user was usually called a fragmented ability user because their ability was indeed notplete.

    Still, for a boy with such a young age to already have good control over his ability, even if he might only be a solo ability user at the moment, no one knew when the boy would awaken a second ability.

    By then, the boy''s first ability would undergo a huge change and the boy could not only manipte existing daggers but might also be able to create daggers out of special energy which had more lethality and durability than existing daggers.

    Because of this, the ''ordinary-looking'' uncle takes interest in Ainsley and casually asks whether ''he'' was already a student of some random academies or not.

    After hearing that the ''boy'' was a sole heir of a mysterious noble family somewhere far away and ''he'' had not entered any academies to study, the ordinary-looking uncle extended an invitation to bring Ainsley to Elton Academy.

    "Little boy, you must have heard that the Elton Academy started to ept geniuses with a minimum age of five years old, right?"

    "There will be many talented boys and girls like you there, and you can hone your ability better than when you learned with the tutors in your family."

    After all, no matter how strong and famous the private tutor was, how could theypare with the instructors of the Elton Academy?

    Those private tutors might also be an alumnus of Elton Academy who learned under the guidance of these instructors!

    Most of the instructors had long life spans due to their race and the human instructors also lived a long life with the help of their colleagues.

    Because of this, one ordinary human instructor could teach many generations of students.

    This uncle believed that ''Seiya'' would be a good seedling even among those geniuses.

    Those geniuses at the age of five, six, or above should have entered elementary school, but there was also a kindergarten in Elton Academy that strived to stimte their students to awaken abilities as soon as possible.

    The kindergarten was humane and never used shady methods to stimte their students to awaken their abilities.

    This kindergarten ss had just been opened at the same time as when the academy epted students below the age of 10 and opened the elementary school for younger students.

    After the kindergarten was opened, many powerhouses sent their small children there for early education.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1758 "Double Identities"

    However, unlike the other students, kindergarten students didn''t live in the academy and could leave every day at a fixed point.

    A pity. The elementary school students had to live in the academy and could only go home once or twice a year.

    However, elementary school students could bring more than two people with them and more often, one of the parents would live with their young children at the academy.

    This uncle extended an invitation to ''Seiya'', but the ''boy'' actually said that he wanted to be a special instructor instead!

    The uncle''s lips twitched as he felt the urge to flick the head of the arrogant genius.

    The special instructor also knew that most of the geniuses were arrogant and many had told the instructors some bold things, but no one even thought of bing a special instructor, ah!

    The uncle didn''t know that the ''boy'' actually already got a green light from the academy toe to attend the annual assessment to be a special instructor.

    If he knew, the uncle would have spat out all his drink right on the spot.

    Unfortunately, the uncle didn''t know about Ainsley''s special situation and just felt that even when the boy spoke things above his own strength, he was not arrogant.

    The boy was more cute and innocent than arrogant.

    Anyway, facing the little guy with a high dream and it was also rted to the Elton Academy, the uncle could not be harsh on the boy.

    He could only smile reluctantly and joked around with the boy.

    "Okay, okay, you can be a special instructor when you''re older and stronger than now. For the time being, how about entering the academy as a special admission student?"

    The instructor told Ainsley about the benefit of being a special admission student and how special they were.

    Take Finley for example. He didn''t go through any entrance exam and joined the academy through a special admission letter.

    Even though he was an adult inside and he should have been invincible after his rebirth, the guy still went to Elton Academy early so as to graduate early and became stronger early.

    The Elton Academy did give a much better education and resources that even top-level families like the Walter Family could barely provide for their heir.

    It was not as if the Academy imprisoned the students too.

    Finley could still keep up with the Walter Family''s management to better lead his family in the future while going out of the academy once in a while for an official experience-gathering journey.

    Many students were like this and they also got their own special protection measures from the academy, which means when they left the academy to gain experience, almost no students would die or destroy their talents whatsoever.

    They might be injured and so on, but they would not die or break their roots.

    The geniuses from the guilds back then who provoked Ainsley were not that inexperienced because they were once students of Elton Academy as well.

    But indeed,pared to Ainsley who was used to a death or life situation, these people were still a bit short of ''death or life'' experience.

    But maybe after some stimtion, the academy started to incorporate these experiences into the older students so that they would not grow into a flower in a greenhouse.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The instructor was still keen on inviting ''Seiya'' to join the Elton Academy and babbled about the various advantages of being a special admission student.

    "Our academy has its own money system called academy credits and special admission students get a deposit of some academy credits from the moment they join the academy."

    The academy had many resources that even top-level families couldn''t afford, and all of these could be traded with academy credits.

    "There are many ways to get academy credits, but it''s difficult for new students. In this case, special admission students have a better start than other students."

    Special admission students also had a better privilege in various facilities provided by the academy.

    The special admission students were live VIPspared to ordinary students who entered through normal entrance examinations.

    After all, only truly genius children could get the admission letter without going through an entrance examination.

    The number of special admission students could be counted by hand in each grade.

    The special admission students also had their own sses and they were like top of the cream even among elite Elton Academy students.

    After bbering a lot about the benefit of being a special admission student and why the boy should join the Elton Academy, the uncle gulped down his drink to wash down his dry throat and sighed in satisfaction.

    "So, how is it, boy? You can start being a special admission student before you be a special instructor."

    Ainsley listened to the uncle''s words and felt some kind of inspiration.

    How about she got two identities instead? One was to be a student and the other one was to be a special instructor.

    She could use her real appearance when bing a special instructor and her ''Seiya'' appearance and ability when bing a student.

    Anyway, bing a student also had its own benefit to mingle with other students and get some beneficial information from these influential children.

    Younger children were more innocent and ''easier'' to fool, which means they might blurt out some information hidden from the world about the Abyss.

    Ainsley''s understanding of the Abyss was still too swallow and she didn''t really trust the World Union who used the transmigrator'' souls as an Abyss Seal.

    Having a double identity sounds good, isn''t it?

    She could get information from all types of people in the academy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1759 "Ainsleys Fifth Birthday"

    And so, Ainsley nodded at the ordinary uncle and ''reluctantly'' epted the special admission letter that the uncle carried around.

    The reason why not many special admission students entered the Elton Academy was that only special instructors could hand out the invitation.

    Ordinary instructors would have to tell special instructors whenever they found good seedlings but of course, they would also get some academy credits as a reward for spotting good seedlings.

    Still, because each special instructor only had one invitation letter every year, they would be super cautious to select geniuses among geniuses who were worthy to ept the invitation.

    This ordinary-looking uncle fancied ''Seiya'' from a young age which means more future potential and also his superb way of controlling his ability.

    Although his ability was not considered unique, for a kid around his age, no matter how talented they were, few could have such precise control like him.

    This is also why Finley got the special admission letter because other than having multiple elemental abilities, he also had super good control over his abilities.

    He could alreadybine his several abilities to create new skills even before entering the Academy.

    This guy would surely be popr among his peers in the academy!

    Ainsley waited for the Elton Academy entrance exam next year while expanding her guild, solidifying her influence all over the world, and also preparing for her fifth birthday party.

    Back then, when Ainsley returned to the Sloan Family, the entire family held a weing banquet that invited big bosses from all over the world.

    Not to mention when it was the baby''s birthday.

    A year passed by like that and Ainsley finally became five years old.

    To celebrate the fifth birthday, the family held a private birthday party for family members but also held a huge birthday banquet for three days straight on Pandora Ind.

    The whole ind was celebrating the ind owner''s birthday, giving discounts and many benefits to tourists.

    During this period, the number of tourists who came to Pandora Ind rose sharply because many big bosses came to the birthday banquet on those three days.

    Guild masters of all guilds around the world came to the ind to attend the birthday party.

    Many countries'' governments at least sent their trusted ministers or important people in the country to attend the birthday party.

    The Kings and Queens of various non-human races sent their princes and princess, the children of their n''s noble families, or the elders of the family to attend the birthday party.

    This time, no one was ignorant to offend Ainsley. Even the usually arrogant non-human races held back their arrogance and just wanted a separate day from humans'' big wings to attend the birthday party, which Ainsley acquiesced to.

    Still, even when one of the three days to celebrate the birthday was only for non-human visitors, many human big wings came to the birthday venue, which was the headquarter of the Irregr Tamer Guild on Pandora Ind with the mentality of trying to socialize with the non-humans.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Because Pandora Ind was already famous for its diversity, even if the noble children of the non-human races disdained talking to humans, they also softened their attitudes and epted some important people from the human race.

    The people who could be invited to Ainsley''s birthday were either powerful and influential or had a close rtionship with the baby.

    Many forces in the Godlif Country who were close to Ainsley and the Sloan Family were invited to attend the birthday party despite their force not being influential enough among other global forces.

    Seeing these local forces mingling with elite global forces, many people were jealous and they also regarded epting Ainsley''s birthday party invitation as an honor.

    The three days of celebration ended perfectly with many novelties that Zev, Godfather, and the other Sloan Family members thought for Ainsley''s birthday party.

    Ainsley sessfully created a lot of connections and allies with this birthday party and also promoted Pandora Ind to a higher level.

    Even people from the World Union were invited to attend the party and they also respected Ainsley, even if only on the surface.

    After all, the world leaders, which were the leaders of the big races, were also respectful to Ainsley, which means the subordinates also had to be respectful.

    Many world leaders separated the matter with the World Union and their own race''s matter because they sincerely wanted to have more connections with Ainsley, but the World Union''s organization held them back.

    Thankfully, the attitude of the World Union itself softened and so far, the hunter organization under them also didn''t dare to defy the order and start hunting down Ainsley''s soul once more.

    Aside from this, Ainsley also got an unexpected harvest because one of the deans of the Elton Academy came to her birthday party!

    Ainsley did invite the representative of the Elton Academy, one of thergest world forces to attend her birthday party out of politeness.

    Even if she invited many elite forces, some forces who didn''t like her for some reason didn''t attend her birthday party, wanting to humiliate the baby by not giving her even an ounce of respect.

    Ainsley didn''t know the attitude of the Elton Academy itself, so even if the Academy had epted her plea to try the special instructor assessment, Ainsley didn''t think that the Elton Academy would send anyone important.

    To her surprise, the Elton Academy respected her so much that they sent one of the ten deans.

    Although this one was the youngest dean with the lowest decision-making power among other deans, this young dean was one of the most talented and his future achievement would be higher than the older deans.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1760 "Dean Indigo"

    The one who came was a young man around Jake''s age with a rather quiet and calm temperament, not arrogant or mboyant like what young people used to be.

    This young man with a calm and quiet aura looked more like the modernized Zev with an opposite character from Zev.

    Zev was yful and had a ''yboy'' aura of a gentleman from ancient times but this young man with pure ck hair tied into a ponytail was like a calmke water.

    The young man''s pure ck hair was actually not really ck because it was more like a navy that was so dark that people could only see the navy color under the sunlight.

    The young man was as tall as Jake with a quiet and mysterious temper, just like the guild leader of the summoner guild.

    One would even suspect that this young man with cold amber eyes was the younger brother of that mysterious otherworldly summoned guild leader.

    The young man never revealed his name and only used his code name as ''Dean Indigo'', because other deans also used color as their code name.

    Dean Indigo met Ainsley at the birthday banquet and wanted to have a private talk with her, which was why, on the third day of Ainsley''s birthday party, the baby took her time to bring Dean Indigo to a private room inside the guild building.

    After everyone was seated, a.k.a, Ainsley''s people, Ainsley and Dean Indigo himself, the dean was the first to strike up the conversation.

    "Good evening, Miss Sloan. It''s an honor to see the currently popr superstar of the ability user world like you."

    Dean Indigo had a cool voice without any fluctuations in his tone, just like a stable machine or something.

    His words might sound weird and provocative, but those who knew the dean would understand that the dean was just bad atmunication and he was really just wanting to praise Ainsley.

    Even though the man''s face was calm without a frown or a smile, one could still see the sh of admiration in his cold amber eyes.

    Dean Indigo indeed admired Ainsley because he could feel that the baby''s strength realm was already at the stage of weaving energy lines.

    In no time, she would be able to create a domain and she was still five years old!

    The baby''s strength grew so fast in just two years but her foundation was not weak, which means her strength was not built on sand and could be easily destroyed with a touch.

    To do this, not only the person had to train every single day but they also had to temper themselves to consolidate their strength after each breakthrough.

    Ainsley must have worked hard in ces that he could not see for her to be able to achieve this state.

    In the past months, Ainsley had been training to use her other abilities as well which made the size of her energy cores not so much different now.

    She became more and more proficient in using several abilities at once,bining the abilities or creating skills from those abilities.

    Ainsley often heard simr praise from other people and she was no longer shy or excited.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The baby just nodded calmly at the dean with a swallow smile on her face before gesturing to the dean politely.

    "Thank you, your excellency. Please forgive my imprudence first because I don''t have much time to talk, I''d like to hear your intention toe to see this junior."

    Ainsley was indeed busy entertaining many big bosses and she couldn''t disappear from the party for too long.

    Knowing this, the dean immediately led the conversation to Ainsley''s entrance exam for special instructors.

    "I''m here to inform you about the special instructor''s assessment, but our people also got some news that you also want to be a newly enrolled student."

    It was not that the Academy ced spies around Ainsley, but it was the deans who monitored the people who were invited to join the academy as special admission students who discovered the secret.

    The invitation letter actually acted as a ''spy'' and it was indeed bad to peek into people''s privacy, but the letter that was already enhanced with various small effects was sensitive to anything rted to the academy.

    The letter was also there to monitor the safety of their student candidate so even when the letter was thrown somewhere, as long as the student candidate had already epted the letter, the academy could monitor their student candidate.

    After knowing that ''Seiya'', the talented boy that one of their special instructors invited was actually Ainsley in disguise, the ten deans discussed this and finally came up with a conclusion.

    They wanted to send one of the deans to discuss things with Ainsley''s double identity.

    Ainsley was not too shocked after knowing that the Academy monitored her, but she became more aware of the academy''s power.

    The academy could actually monitor her when there were Zev and Godfather around without being noticed....

    There were really hidden experts in this Academy.

    Ainsley immediately admitted her thoughts because she had always been wanting to talk to the people from the academy about the double identities issue, but it was hard to contact the people from the Elton academy.

    So far, only the deans and some special instructors who already knew about Ainsley''s n to try the special instructor''s assessment next year.

    "Well, I do want to have double identities because I''m interested in the Abyss entrance and exit in your academy."

    Ainsley thought that there was no need to lie about this because this was the academy''s reversed scale.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1761 "The Overprotective Academy"

    It was better to cooperate with the academy and get their permission so that her future actions would not have too many problems.

    Dean Indigo listened to Ainsley''s request and felt that it was not too much for Ainsley to join the Academy for this reason.

    Anyway, the baby had already met real demons, so it was understandable for her to be interested in the abyss because the abyss exit and entrance in Elton Academy were one of the three main entrances and exits.

    The main entrance and exits had the strongest seals and it also had something to do with Ainsley as a transmigrator.

    The Elton Academy didn''t know that Ainsley was a transmigrator, but they weren''t like the World Union and they had nothing to do with the making of the abyss seal.

    This was also why Ainsley dared to go to that academy, not fearing that she would go to a ''tiger den''.

    Even if Dean Indigo was young and had the least decision-making power, he could still have a voice in this kind of matter about having a double identity.

    Thus, the dean told the other nine deans through a specialmunication device that would not be hindered by the protective barrier of the Elton Academy.

    The Elton Academy cut offmunication with the outside world so that there will be no messy people outside who would mislead students and instructors also could not cooperate in the dark with other forces outside.

    Students who wanted tomunicate with their family out there had to use a specialmunication provided by the academy simr to a public phone and their entire conversation was more or less delivered to the special instructors and people under the ten deans.

    The deans were indeed strict in this matter and often vited the personal privacy of students to an extent because there were many cases in the past where students have been led astray because of external force''s various tricks.

    Even when the students went out to gain experience, they would always be monitored for their own safety.

    Of course, the students and the student''s parents had all been told about this and if they couldn''t ept the rules, they should not enter Elton Academy.

    Thankfully, the deans were also watched by various forces rted to the Elton Academy which means it was near impossible for the deans to do something harmful to the instructors or the students.

    There would still be some dark side of the academy, but the bottom line was to never harm any student in any situation or circumstance unless the student was determined to kill others.

    Still, even so, killing students for any reason was forbidden and one could only do self-defence at most.

    Either to make the students faint or cripple them.

    The other deans seemed to know that Dean Indigo came to Ainsley''s birthday party to discuss things and so, the news from the other deans arrived in minutes.

    Naturally, they didn''t have any problem with Ainsley''s double identity in the academy as long as they could still monitor her movement in both identities.

    The deans also promised that the matter about the double identities would only be known to the ten deans.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Not even the special instructors could know about the news.

    With this, everything was settled, and Dean Indigo exined some things rted to the academy admission in two different identities such as Ainsley and ''Seiya''.

    "The special instructor assessment will start a month before the student''s entrance exam, and the special admission students will have to report to the school and arrive at the school a week before the student''s entrance examination."

    At that time, special students didn''t need to join the examination and they had free time for a few weeks to know their new environment in advance.

    After all, most of the special admission students were children below the age of ten and even if their parents could live on Elton Academy''s small ind, the children had to adapt and adjust for a while.

    "The special instructors will usually attend the student''s entrance examination and this eventsts for three to seven days."

    Special instructors didn''t have any particr job rted to the exam because ordinary instructors and other staff would be the ones preparing for the exam rted to the new students.

    The special instructors only came to join the fun and they weren''t required to see the progress of the exam, but they could propose an impromptu exam topic to specific students that they were interested in.

    If their students managed to pass the additional exam, they would also join the rank of the special admission students with only a little less privilege than the ones who received an invitation letter.

    After all, it was hard for special instructors to spot good seedlings around the world and usually, they found more promising seedlings worthy of receiving their invitation in this entrance examination.

    People below the age of 30 could still try the academy''s entrance examination and there was almost no other requirement other than having already awakened at least one special ability.

    Even if the ability was as useless as a daily life special ability, the academy didn''t care and fact proved that many of these ''daily life type'' ability users were strong and creative.

    One could imagine how many days were needed to filter out all the people who wanted to try to enter the Elton Academy.

    Even people who failed the exam in the previous years could still try countless times, which means the academy never looked down on people who worked hard in ces they didn''t know.

    The opportunity was reserved for those who were prepared!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1762 "The Youngest Special Instructor"

    This is also why the Elton Academy had such a high prestige because they were fair to many people and they changed the fate of many miserable ability users with little family backgrounds.

    People from all over the world from the poor ones to the rich ones wanted toe to try the entrance examination of Elton Academy because everyone had a fair chance to enter the Academy.

    Even those who were poor could take a loan for transportation to go to Elton Academy and the Academy would reimburse all their expenses as long as they managed to be a new student of that year.

    The academy even opened a special channel for poor people to apply for a loan toe to the academy and there were also a lot of schrships for those who could not afford to pay the high school fee.

    Of course, special admission students were freed from all sorts of fees and this is also why the special admission students had a high prestige among other students.

    Ainsley listened to Dean Indigo''s simple knowledge rted to Elton Academy and couldn''t help but feel more admiration for this academy.

    This Elton Academy deserved to be the best academy in the entire world that even non-human races approved.

    Oh well, it was said that the elders of the academy, the academy''s guardians, were experts from various races who were already retired from their position in their race, which was why they came to the academy to be a protector.

    The protectors had a higher prestige than the special instructors but most of the protectors also had a double identity as special instructors at the same time.

    Those special instructors who knew about Ainsleying to try to be a special instructor should be those who had another identity as academy protectors.

    Not to mention that the academy cultivated many of their own people to work as the staff needed on therge ind from the small positions to higher ones.

    It was said that the patrol guards, the medical team and many other professionals that belonged to the academy were famous worldwide.

    This academy was indeed one of the biggest forces that could make many conflicting forces calm down and make peace.

    Fairies weremon in the academy and many people all over the world who made contracts with fairies brought their fairies as studypanions.

    Ordinary fairies who came to study and find contractors could also be found in the academy, bing a ''sweet pastry'' for many humans who wanted to make contracts with the fairy.

    Students from all races could live well on the ind because the Academy prepared various environments which were the most suitable for the race of that student.

    There could be a floating cloud dormitory for those who liked to sleep in the sky. There was also a huge tree vi for elves. There was a garden of flowers for fairies.

    There was even ake full of seawater or another type of water for merfolk students.

    The ind also had various man-made dark ces for dark creature students with a harsh demand on their environment.

    It was said that the Blood n Kingdom might send some of their halflings and their junior pure-blood members to the academy as well.

    For these non-human races with a long lifespan, the academy limited their age based on their appearance because no matter what, the non-human races would never look like teens or children forever.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This is a bit unfair for races with a short lifespans like humans because these students would always be better than humans in terms of various experiences.

    However, the academy did only see effort, talent, progress and result.

    It didn''t matter if the non-human races had an advantage in terms of age because of their long lifespan.

    Anyway, many non-human races who graduated from the Elton Academy contributed more to the academy than the human graduates.

    Each side just took what they needed from the other.

    "Miss Sloan canmunicate with me when you arrive at the Elton Academy and I''ll personally guide you to go through the other procedures."

    In the end, Dean Indigo gave Ainsley such a huge honor by proposing to apany the baby to tour the Academy and be her guide when there were many guides in the academy consisting of senior students who wanted to get more academy credits.

    For Ainsley to be escorted personally by one of the ten deans, it could be seen just how much the deans respected Ainsley.

    The dean left Ainsley hismunication number and even gave Ainsley a specialmunication device so that she could contact him even after he returned to the academy.

    All of this showed that the deans were all optimistic that Ainsley could pass the assessment and be a special instructor!

    Well, she would be the youngest special instructor ever in the academy''s whole history for so many years.

    Ainsley waited until this year was over and spring finally came, which was the time when the Elton Academy epted new students.

    The students all went back to their home in the winter and Ainsley even celebrated Christmas and new year with her five besties, but she didn''t tell them about going to Elton Academy.

    Even if the baby was already five years old and was really qualified to go, since Ainsley never mentioned it, the five little friends never said anything.

    Anyway, the baby was already famous worldwide and she didn''t need toe to Elton Academy to learn.

    Maybe the Elton Academy would hinder her growth instead because the baby grew on a wild battlefield.

    She would probably never adapt to a closed and disciplined environment like the Elton Academy, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1763 "Reuniting With The Five Besties"

    The five little friends had all be one year older and maybe because they had joined the Elton Academy ever since they were young, they adapted fast to the academy.

    The five people entered the Elton Academy at varied ages because they awakened their abilities at varied ages, but the Academy still ced the ss system ording to age.

    For example, the two boys Azkar and Larsen.

    Azkar had unique tiger fangs, wheat-coloured skin, mboyant red hair and a zing fiery temper.

    He was like a small sun and he was also popr among his peers.

    Larsen was more mature with his cute round eyesses.

    Larsen was like aplete opposite of Azkar and he looked more intelligent, serious, and had the air of a shaman.

    Azkar was nine years old while Larsen was ten years old when they first awakened their abilities.

    But Azkar didn''t immediately enter the Elton Academy when he had just awakened his ability at the age of nine.

    First of all, there was no ss for students under the age of ten back then and secondly, even if the ss was open, Azkar would not pass the examination and had to retry the next year.

    On the other hand, Larsen awakened his shaman abilityter than Azkar, at the age of ten, but he was immediately admitted to the Elton Academy.

    Actually, when he became friends with Ainsley, he had just be a student at Elton Academy for a few months.

    Both boys were the same age when they entered the Elton Academy, and they were put into the same grade as children around their age.

    Some other students who were admitted into the Academy at the same time as the two boys yet have different ages were ced in different grades based on their age.

    However, in one grade, there were a lot of sses and there were better sses than other ordinary ones.

    As a shaman, Larsen was given special treatment and entered a better ss than Azkar, who only had basic elemental ability without any signs of evolution yet.

    The better ss was called the Sky ss while the ordinary ones were called the Earth ss.

    The Sky ss had more than just one ss. There were two to three ssrooms with thirty people per ss.

    But this was indeed too littlepared to Earth ss with a total of ten ssrooms and thirty students per ss.

    That''s just one grade ording to age.

    The boys were still in elementary school grade four when they entered the Academy, and there were six grades in elementary school.

    Not to mention two grades of kindergarten, three grades of junior high school, another three grades of senior high school and there was still college.

    Everyone was admitted into the academy and was divided into sses ording to their ages, but this only applied to students who didn''t apply for the college section.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Many geniuses at the age of fifteen to seventeen applied for the college section and sessfully passed the test, making them younger than most of the Elton Academy''s college students.

    The new students who had been admitted to the academy could also ''skip grades'' and jump to higher grades as long as they could pass the special grade assessment!

    The two boys were now eleven years old, and they were at elementary school grade five.

    The two boys didn''t tell Ainsley because they weren''t that familiar with Ainsley back then, but now, they were a bit hesitant to tell Ainsley that they actually met Asael, the youngest son of the Aretha Family at school.

    Back then, both boys had only been in the academy for several months and they didn''t know a lot about Ainsley''s past grievances or anything.

    But after that, they noticed that there was an arrogant monster-tamer boy in Sky ss next door to Larsen''s Sky ss A.

    This boy was in ss B of Sky ss, and he was said to be a genius who had awakened his ability early and even joined the Godlif Country''s Monster Tamer guild during summer vacation.

    The academy didn''t have three months of summer vacation but they reced it with a chance for the students to go out of the academy to gain experience.

    The students could join guilds, organizations or anything as long as they didn''t bring trouble to themselves or to the academy.

    The two boys didn''t know much about this Asael boy until they knew more about Ainsley and realized that the baby had beef with Azael because of Azael''s sister-- ir.

    If they remembered things right, ir should be a year older than Ainsley and she should also try to join the academy this year.

    Since Ainsley was five years old now, ze should be six years old.

    No wonder Ainsley didn''t say about wanting to join the Elton Academy. Isn''t that because she didn''t want to meet ze?

    The two boys didn''t say anything, and Zenan, who was twelve years old and had to focus on graduating from elementary school to try junior high school the next year knew nothing about this hidden topic.

    Only Arlin, the ''big girl'' of the group of six children, the oldest among them all who had just turned fourteen years old suddenly looked at Ainsley with a strange expression on her face.

    Arlin had always been cheerful and straightforward.

    The little princess of her family didn''t think much and just casually mentioned something to Ainsley while they were talking about the Elton Academy.

    This time, Arlin talked about someone that Ainsley knew but also studied at Elt Academy.

    "That, little Ain. I just realized that there seems to be someone from the Aretha Family in my grade."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1764 "Chain Of Contempt"

    Arlin spoke about Lael, the second child of the Aretha family who was known for his big brain and his title as a genius strategist at such a young age.

    Arlin was from the Earth ss and didn''t know a lot of students from the Sky ss.

    Lael was someone from the Sky ss, so it should be impossible for her to know about Lael.

    It was only because Lael''sst name was Aretha that recently, Arlin noticed the boy.

    "This young master looks calm and calm but he secretly looks down on everyone."

    "He even brags about his little sister all day along, saying that his little sister is going to join the academy this year."

    God knows why ir didn''t join the academy when she was five years old and only joined now, but for Lael to say such things because the entrance exam was even held...

    Arlin had to shake her hand at Lael''s arrogance.

    "I don''t know why this boy is so annoying. He also has a younger brother in Azkar and Larsen''s fifth grade. Both siblings are equally annoying."

    Arlin noticed the two siblings because both of them boasted about their genius younger sister who already became a multiple-ability user at the age of six.

    "I remembered that Lael said his younger sister should have received an invitation or something."

    Arlin and the others never got an invitation letter because it was only for geniuses or those with unique special abilities.

    Now that ir should really have received a special invitation, ir should have been proud because she had been preparing to enter the Academy through the entrance examination but got an invitation letter in the end.

    After all,pared to other geniuses, ir was indeed already excellent because she was young and yet had awakened several abilities.

    Even ''Seiya'', Ainsley''s disguised identity, only had one ability when the two people were only one year apart. Or maybe two years?

    Ainsley herself didn''t remember anyone and didn''t care.

    Hearing about the long-lost name again, Ainsley, who acted as if she wasn''t interested in Elton Academy, couldn''t help but feel a bit more interested now.

    Her purpose to join the Academy was not to study, but she didn''t know that she would meet three of the Aretha Family members in the academy.

    It seemed that there would indeed be many interesting things in the academy.

    Ainsley wanted to see what the three siblings'' reactions would be when they saw her appearing as a special instructor!

    While Ainsley and her friends were talking about the students at Elton Academy, many families all over the world with young children were also talking about the opening entrance examination of the number one academy in the world.

    Many children who didn''t enter the Elton Academy at a young age and reluctantly entered other schools had all graduated but they still had a chance to enter the Elton Academy as a junior high school, a senior high school or a college student.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Of course, there was a so-called ''chain of contempt'' between special admission students and ordinary students, which means there was also another chain of contempt between fellow ordinary students.

    The ordinary students who had entered the Academy from a young age all looked down on the ''neers'' who entered the academy when they were older.

    Because these students had created their own circle from a young age, the neers who joined the academyte were often not able to blend in and became outcasts.

    Unless the neer was a special admission student or at least a Sky ss student, it would be hard to blend in.

    Of course, some students still relied on their family background to make friends in the academy and created their own circle, but the academy had always been a ce where family background didn''t matter.

    Only personal achievement matters.

    Usually, these kids who relied on family backgrounds would be suppressed hard by fellow kids with good family backgrounds who also had the strength or were crushed by geniuses.

    The poor people in the academy didn''t have to worry about offending influential kids as long as their strength was good because the Academy would forbid any kinds of ''targeting'' from one student to another student''s family.

    No matter how influential a family was, in front of the behemoth of the Elton Academy''s force, they would also be obedient.

    Not to mention that students with no background and no money could bring their family members to live in a special area at Elton Academy as long as they paid with academy credits.

    This is why students in Elton Academy spoke with strength.

    The academy never forbade internal fighting as long as it didn''t cripple fellow students, injuring the talent or killing the student.

    For many mafia families'' kids who had definitely killed people once in their childhood, the academy greatly restricted their impulse to kill fellow students.

    The academy never cared about the students killing people outside of the academy, but they could never target fellow students, no matter what the reason.

    This is also why families who had feuded with each other never dared to target the opponent''s children if that child entered the Elton Academy.

    After all, the Elton Academy was very protective of their own people but they were also strict with the students.

    If the students werewful outside and were taught a lesson, as long as the child didn''t die, the academy turned a blind eye to those arrogant students.

    Because of this, the Elton Academy had a high prestige among many people, making these big bosses who had children of various ages want to send their children to Elton Academy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1765 "The Elton Academys Internal Factions"

    The academy didn''t care what kind of feud the students'' families had outside of the academy but once the students became a part of the academy, the student''s family members behaved as well.

    This is how the Elton Academy achieved a truly fair environment that only spoke with result and strength.

    Many crooked students who used various dirty tricks or evil means were taught lessons very well, but it didn''t hinder the children from learning how to behave in some circumstances.

    It was not wrong to use dirty and malicious tricks but these tricks should have never been pointed to fellow students.

    Many of the students who looked down on each other gradually epted each other and the students'' families could only follow their beloved children to make amends.

    The majority of the students were also protective of their fellow juniors or seniors, which means, entering the Academy was the same as getting a lot of backers and connections.

    Many students might have conflicts inside the Academy but they would always unite against outsiders.

    The academy taught their students well, but they would never expect that their recent graduate, Raphael, had a beef with their soon-to-be special instructor.

    Because Ainsley was not a part of the Elton Academy back then, the academy never restricted Raphael from waging war on anyone.

    The world is cruel, and the Academy was sober. They didn''t intend to make their students as holy fathers and mothers who would be so kind to enemies.

    Of course, the academy didn''t even know that ir, their new special admission student, was the culprit who attacked Ainsley''s family and this blood feud was not easy to be forgiven.

    Of course, all of this happened before both sides entered the Elton Academy, so after they entered the Academy, they had to put aside all prejudices.

    Ainsley also didn''t intend to be an unfair special instructor who was biased toward the students just because of a personal grudge.

    She still had many, many ways to slowly teach the three Aretha siblings a painful lesson in the academy.

    Some instructors had weird tempers and if the students offended them, they would also make things difficult for the students but it would never go beyond the bottom line.

    If the students were excellent and could persist in the challenges, the instructors would never lower their grades for no reason or do such shameless things.

    At most, the instructors would be stricter to those students and make them realize that the instructors were not easy to mess with.

    Many students were arrogant, which was why the instructors also had to establish their prestige if they didn''t want to be trampled all over the ce.

    Ainsley didn''t talk about her future agenda with her friends, but Arlin kept talking about the Aretha siblings'' situation in the academy.

    Arlin didn''t want to provoke Ainsley and she actually just wanted to tell Ainsley some information so that if one day the baby decided to go to the academy to ''y'', she would not suffer in the hands of those siblings.

    "Hey, hey, little Ain. You know that there are factions and forces in Elton Academy, right?"

    Arlin tried to guide the conversation to revolve around the academy once more, trying to make Ainsley ''interested'' ining to the academy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I heard that elementary school rarely has factions, but the junior high school, senior high school, and college students all have factions."

    Some factions have been created ever since the founders were in elementary school and about to be junior high school students.

    Other factions were created by ''neers'' who didn''t join the Academy from a young age.

    The students called these people as ''Old neers'' and the built faction was often jokingly called a start-up.

    As for the factions that had been created ever since the founders were young, the factions were often called the corporate faction or the noble faction.

    "Zenan is going to the junior high school next year, so he should have researched about the various factions in junior high school too."

    Arlin spoke with eyes full of gossip because factions here were like school clubs but they had greater power than mere school clubs.

    There were student councils in junior and senior high school but there was no such organization in college, which made the faction intrigue in the college much fiercer than in junior and senior high school.

    "Many factions in the junior high school are connected to the senior high school students, so one faction can have students of varied ages."

    Corporate-type factions even had a linked faction to college students in Elton Academy, which made the faction spanned over three educational grades all at once.

    "There should be little to no factions that started from kindergarten, but now, after the genius sses are opened and many children below ten years old cane, I think the factions will also target these geniuses."

    The factions would want to cultivate talents, especially those with no good backgrounds to join their factions.

    "The factions in the academy are not just for y because most of them create the real organization after graduating from the academy and many organizations are well-known."

    Some guild branches of certain professions also started because of various factions in the academy.

    There were profession-focused factions, family background-focused factions, and strength-focused backgrounds.

    Many of these faction members became mercenary groups well-known on the global stage, which was why the parents of many big forces never prevented their children from joining factions in the academy.

    After all, this is also a way to expand connections for future heirs so that they could create their own rtionshipwork even if they didn''t have a high position in the factions!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1766 "Corporate Faction Vs Start-Up Faction"

    "The Aretha siblings joined an old corporate faction which required all members to have personally get into touch with sacred beasts or something like that."

    Arlin clicked her tongue when she mentioned this strange faction called the ''Sacred Beast'' Admirers''.

    This faction sounded like a silly one, but it was an old faction with the members having gotten into touch with many sacred beasts or even made contracts with sacred beasts.

    This faction was not limited to people from the Godlif Country and the faction even had many non-human race members.

    "Many corporate factions also have exclusive members such as a specific race or something."

    Usually, this kind of faction looked down on human beings, but many young non-human races had more tolerance for human beings and as the era became more modern...

    Many non-human races blended with human beings in the academy and only the stubborn old-minded specific race faction still held this contempt.

    "I heard that corporate factions usually have several instructors as their faction supervisors and big corporate factions even have special instructors as the faction supervisor."

    The faction supervisors never meddled with students'' matters, but they usually had some rivalries with fellow faction supervisors.

    It was just a fight between several instructors who wanted to brag about their students.

    There were popr instructors and non-popr ones.

    There were special instructors who had cultivated excellent personal disciples and there were others who never took personal disciples.

    All instructors should be fair to the students but the special instructors had the privilege to take several personal disciples where they could give these disciples more guidance than in ssrooms.

    "I''ve never seen special instructors before, but the seniors said that special instructors only teach college students...."

    Arlin let out a sigh while still having the gossiping expression on her face.

    "I did hear that many special instructors chose personal disciples when the disciples were still in elementary school, junior or senior high school, though."

    Listening to Arlin, it was clear that Arlin was also one of many students who dreamed of bing a special instructor''s personal disciple.

    Many of those personal disciples are usually special admission students and they be the head of various factions.

    Either corporate factions or start-up factions.

    Anyway, the status of a personal disciple was far ahead of special admission students.

    After all, the majority of personal disciples were special admission students, but not all special admission students could be personal disciples.

    Ainsley listened to Arlin''s basic poprization about the Elton Academy with relish.

    She really knew too little about the Elton academy and now, someone told her all about the basic knowledge and also some hidden facts.

    Arlin was an easy-going person and she had many friends in her grade.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She even had a good rtionship with seniors, which made her close to a ''paparazzi'' who knew a lot of things about the Elton Academy.

    "It''s not as if there has never been a fight between senior and junior, but usually, the seniors in that junior''s faction woulde out to protect their faction member and the fight would be faction battles in the end."

    Arlin told Ainsley about some factions that she should never ''offend'' if she wanted to live a calm academy life, but if she wanted to seek excitement and create waves, it was indeed good to challenge those established factions.

    "Some factions have been there for hundreds of years. The members have all changed over the years, but their foundation is there and these ancient factions are the giants in Elton Academy."

    Almost all ancient factions were corporate factions and not many ancient factions were created by start-up factions.

    After all,pared to ''old neers'', people who had been together for years as childhood friends would have a stronger bond and connection.

    The ancient factions were usually race-specific factions, but nowadays, their momentum was not as good as their predecessors because world peace also weakened people''s strength.

    "I heard that in the recent several decades, the start-up factions have all gained momentum and their strength is nowparable to corporate factions and ancient factions."

    This is why, whenever there was a new entrance exam each year, there would always be a new wave in the academy.

    Whether it was a small wave or a big wave.

    Anyway, new students might mean new force, new faction and new possibilities.

    "Many factions will send their members to be the school guided in the entrance examination to recruit promising neers or mark some potential threats."

    What Arlin didn''t say was that, if Ainsley dide to the academy as a student, she would definitely be seen as either a major threat or a sweet pastry that many factions would scramble for.

    The students aside from the senior high school and the college students might not be aware of Ainsley''s poprity out there, but the seniors would definitely know about this monstrous child.

    Arlin even heard her seniors in junior and senior high school gossiping about the monstrous baby who recently swept over the world with a super basic ''charm ability''.

    Because of this, many factions silently recruited charm ability users in the academy.

    Although those charm ability users never focused on their charm ability because they had a ''better'' ability, many factions with insight saw the potential inside a charm ability user.

    The five children didn''t join any particr faction, but they were indeed closer to the mafia family''s children than any other circles.

    Ainsley was indeed a bit more curious about the Elton Academy''s various power struggles but then, she was more curious about the non-human races who studied at this academy.

    Could those non-human students blend with the human students?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1767 "Non-Human Races In Elton Academy"

    "Big sis, you said that there are more and more non-human races who go to the Elton Academy to study instead of staying in their territory. Have you met or seen any of them?"

    Ainsley smoothly called Arlin as ''big sis'' even when her soul age was a decade older than the little girl.

    Arlin is now in junior high school second grade, so she should have been studying at the academy for the longest time among the other children in this ce.

    She should have seen and met some non-human races, right?

    Arlin did expect Ainsley to ask about this because all other children who came to the academy were also curious about the non-human races studying at the academy.

    The academy didn''t discriminate and they didn''t prepare a separate ssroom for the non-human races.

    They only prepared special residences for non-human races with special needs, such as the Merfolk, the dark creatures who could not be exposed to the sunlight for too long, and so on.

    When speaking about the non-human races, Arlin definitely looked more excited than before with flushed cheeks and shining eyes.

    "That''s a good question! Maybe you won''t see many non-human races in kindergarten or elementary school because the non-human races attached great importance to their cubs."

    Arlin paused for a few seconds before grinning from ear to ear, looking a bit like a lunatic.

    "But it''s different for the junior high school and above."

    "Generally, non-human races whoe to attend junior and senior high school are already as old as our grandpa in terms of human age, but their inner self is indeed just like children around our age."

    It didn''t matter whether the non-human races were already a hundred years old, but if their age was converted to the age of human beings, some of them were still in elementary school and others were teens and young adults.

    The long lifespan only gave these children more experience and time to hone their abilities, which was why most of the non-human races were stronger than humans by leaps and bounds.

    "When we firste to the academy, we will have to know about the academy''s history, and from the long history, it was said that the surge of non-human students only appears after world peace is achieved."

    This academy was actually also a symbol of peace between various races and they dared to send their precious children to the academy which symbolized the union of the whole world.

    Although small conflicts were inevitable, this Academy still stood like a ''monument of peace'' for many non-human races.

    "The academy doesn''t encourage racism and discrimination of any aspect, but there are too many students and such things will still happen sometimes."

    Arlin recalled the attitude of most non-human students who studied in the Elton Academy and they really felt ''superior'' toward humans, which was why they usually created their own factions and circles.

    "I think the sense of disdain and superiority to humans have always been engraved in their genes, so unless you make the non-human students interested in you or make them acknowledge you..."

    There''s no way to mingle with the non-human circle.

    "The percentage of non-human students of all races used to only reach 10-20% in the whole academy. Maybe 30% is the highest."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But in thest few hundred years, the percentage has evened out to 50%."

    Half of the academy''s students were not humans but this number was the total of all non-human beings of various races.

    It could be seen that the number of students from specific races should still be small.

    "The majority of non-human students whoe to Elton Academy are from the 7 major races."

    "The small races are too afraid that their children will be bullied, which is why you will rarely see someone from a smaller racee to Elton Academy."

    The blood n was also a small race, but they had always been famous and well-known.

    Unfortunately, there were still many small races with unknown names aside from the popr races written in many legends and fairy tales.

    "Most of the non-human students are in the Sky ss, and the Sky ss even have their own canteen and various private facilities, so I rarely see the non-human students."

    Arlin let out a sigh, but soon, she started to talk more about her experience with these non-human students.

    "We definitely won''t meet these students so easily on the school grounds, but we can see them in the central city!"

    The Elton Academy upied a few inds that were connected into one hugend surrounded by the sea.

    The academy did have a small town at the center of the ind with the school grounds upying the four main directions.

    The kindergarten had just been built recently, but it upied the north area of Elton Ind. Before this, that area was used for a warehouse and other things, but now, they added a small kindergarten school there.

    The elementary school was bigger with six sses and more students than the other sections.

    This elementary school upied the east area of the ind, but most of the east area was also given to the junior and senior high schools.

    Then there was the junior and senior high school. Both of them were located in the south and the area they upied was the secondrgest among all other schools.

    Last but not least, the college, which upied the biggest area that was also near the kindergarten and the warehouse, was located in the west.

    The four areas face the center of the ind where the school built a city full of various facilities.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1768 "Going To Godlif Countrys International Airport"

    The entire ind was like a country that could operate on its own.

    The ind even had their own farms, factories, and other ces that were needed to sustain the residents.

    The students lived in the dorm of their specific school, but the parents or rtives of the students had to live in the central city.

    "The central city has an airport that students can use to leave the ind or ept neers. Any other ces are forbidden for nes or any kinds of flying-type vehicles tond."

    The central city was the most bustling ce on the entire ind.

    Elton Ind itself could be said to be as big as Pandora Ind and it wasmon for students in one specific school to use small vehicles to move from one building to another building.

    Especially the junior high school, the senior high school and the college area.

    These three areas were thergest and they didn''t lose against the central city either.

    "The central city has almost all things that students and other residents need."

    Arlin smacked her lips and was still in awe as she recalled the feeling when she first saw the central city.

    "Anyway, many students go to the central city on weekends. Of course, the ind is so big that the school has various training grounds from man-made ones to natural ones such as a mountain, a forest, and so on."

    There was only one mountain on the ind and people suspected that the mountain was man-made, but anyway, it was said that this mountain had always been the ce for student candidates to do their school entrance examination.

    "The city will be crowded each year when we ept new students, and all the hotels in the city will be full."

    The parents of the students usually rent houses on the ind if they wanted to live with their children or something, but those who usually lived in hotels would have to be careful when it was time for the new students to arrive.

    "Our academy also has their own airlines and non-students can actually visit the central city without visiting the schools around."

    The airport was on the outskirts of the city and it was the closest to the direction of Elton Academy''s college buildings.

    Even so, people who didn''t have a student ID card could never sneak into the college or other schools, which was why it was said that the Elton Academy was a safe ce for many big bosses'' precious children.

    "I think many children who want to enter the Elton Academy must have visited the central city once or twice just to feel the ''environment'' in advance."

    From the central city, one could see the buildings of the four school areas, especially the college area with the highest and biggest buildings around.

    "Anyway, even if you''re not interested in joining the Elton Academy, you can stille to Elton Ind''s central city to have some fun."

    This ind also has their own local products and specialities, so the tourists who came to the central city were not all those who wanted to join the academy.

    Of course, that city was more like a tourist ce for schrs and anything rted to education, so not many young people came to the city unless they were those who wanted to join the academy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ainsley also felt that she had to go to the central city a week before the special instructor assessment was held to adapt to the environment first.

    She cane at the weekend and observe the students who might be her students in the future as well!

    After talking about this and that with her friends, Ainsley ended the meeting and prepared for the Elton Academy''s matter.

    Since she would stay there for a while, she had to prepare many things.

    This time, Ainsley brought only Elliana and Bello, who was in his human form.

    Ainsley left ze to Axelle and took the rest of her sacred beasts with her aside from Code-L who was still in the process of a breakthrough.

    Because of this, the baby only had two attendants and one cat as a ''pet''.

    Of course, Ainsley didn''t bother to disguise herself because when she came to the academy, she came as Ainsley to be an instructor.

    Anyway, she just wanted to go to the central city first and there was still a week before the special instructor assessment began.

    Ainsley didn''t use her private flying carriage to fly to the Elton Academy and used public transportation that had the Elton Academy as the destination.

    The vehicle that Ainsley chose was surprisingly simr to the nes in Ainsley''s original world, but this ne used energy crystals as the fuel and the ne also had more fantasy and magical elements.

    Because such a trip needed special permission, passports and other things, Bello could only board the ne in the form of a cat as Ainsley''s contracted beast.

    Of course, the group chose the first-ss cabin so that there wouldn''t be any problems, but when Ainsley went to the Godlif Country''s international airport, because she didn''t disguise herself, she was quickly noticed by many people.

    The airport was bustling with people from all over the world and because of the war itself, Godlif Country was famous for being a country that housed Ainsley and many other important characters who joined the hot war back then.

    Many foreigners from fellow human races or from non-human races came to this airport to y in Godlif Country.

    Ainsley had been ying it low-key for six months close to a year, so she thought that poprity should have subsided, which was why she didn''t read any disguise.

    But that was the start of chaos.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1769 "Superstar Ainsley"

    It turned out, Ainsley still underestimated her poprity.

    After that war, the recorded video was creatively made into various movies for entertainment and documentaries.

    Many games,ics, novels and other entertainment programs used this war as a hot topic for months and even now, there was still a popr online drama that was popr worldwide.

    This war involved many big bosses, but people could take many interesting points of view, for example going through the demon''s point of view, the angels, or the beasts.

    People could focus on the action genre, or theedy genre, the sense of realism through documentary, fanfiction, and various creative ideas developed from the event, and there was even a romance genre derived from this war.

    As one of the protagonists in the war, Ainsley was definitely a good ''point of view'' to be explored, and so, many online dramas, movies,ics, novels and even games used Ainsley as their protagonist.

    There were many new games with strong children as the protagonist and Ainsley was definitely the main ''hero'' in those games.

    There were immersive online games that used special abilities to make the yers re-experience what happened in the recorded war video.

    There were also RPG games with Ainsley as the protagonist and the war as the theme of the game.

    There was even a simple dress-up game with Ainsley and the others'' chibi version as the models in the game.

    All of this definitely benefited Ainsley in ces she didn''t know because of the copyright thingy, but because she was usually busy, she handed over all of these to Grandpa Yofan.

    Ainsley had watched a cute anime with her as the prototype of the anime, and even yed the innovative dress-up game with her as the model.

    But she didn''t know that even after so many months passed by, she was still a big, popr star.

    Her ''works'' weren''t only those things in the entertainment and game industry but the Ability User circle still followed Ainsley''s every move closely.

    Her guild''s expansion made her into a big shot and to be honest, it was not a problem if Ainsley brought bodyguards with her.

    Of course, the baby brought the shadow guards, but they were usually ''invisible''.

    Ainsley didn''t know that recently, just a month ago, a popr online drama swept the whole world, especially for young adults and teens who liked this kind of thing.

    The drama told the story of Ainsley Sloan from the moment she became the new family head of the Sloan Family.

    The drama was written based on Ainsley''s own life story, but there were many other elements added, and the drama was so popr with people from all walks of life that even the child star who yed Ainsley suddenly became famous.

    This online drama even released the anime version, and so, even after being low-key for half a year, Ainsley''s name could still be seen on various inte tforms and discussions.

    Now that Ainsley appeared at the airport with her eye-catching purple hair, looking taller thanst year and that pair of lively blue eyes...

    She was still surrounded by two cats who looked like they weren''t just ordinary cats.

    People might brush it off thinking that many children and young teens dyed their hair purple and use blue contact lenses or even have the same bob-cut hair as Ainsley, but...<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ainsley didn''t look like those children who followed the trends.

    Anyone who had seen the documentaries and any other videos or movies that showed Ainsley''s real face would definitely recognize Ainsley!

    The consequence of being famous and being discovered by fans and people who knew the ''star'' in such a bustling ce like the airport was naturally¡ª utter chaos.

    In that instant, it was as if the whole airport was poured with gallons of oil and someone lit the fire.

    "Ahhhh! Is that Ainsley Sloan?! The real girl?"

    "It''s her! It''s her! I watched the newest online drama ''The Adventure of Baby Mafia Boss'' and I''m sure she''s the real model of the role that the child star yed!"

    After all, even online dramas put Ainsley''s name in the ending song of each episode so as not to mislead the truth.

    This online drama was adapted from reality, and the real person was still alive, so the producer of the online drama put all sorts of cautions and announcements rted to the real protagonist.

    Not to mention that Ainsley''s image was being made into various entertainment industry''s products, so nowadays, who didn''t know Ainsley Sloan''s true appearance?

    Even the old ones knew about this miracle baby, much less other people.

    The people who really loved Ainsley due to the various products that were created based on her image and passersby who were not avid fans but also knew about Ainsley instantly rushed towards the baby just like a beast smelling food.

    "Ain! Ain! I''m your fan, ah! I have watched all the movies and dramas with you as the image model and I''ve also yed many games rted to you!"

    "Ah, ah, ah! It''s the real Ain! You''re so cute! I hope my daughter can be just like you!"

    "Little boss! Little boss! When will you broadcast live again? Don''t abandon us!"

    "Boss! Boss! You''re so cool!"

    Many people crowded around Ainsley and the others and themotion definitely attracted more people toe and watch the fun.

    The news of Ainsley visiting the Godlif Country''s international airport immediately spread around at light speed.

    People from far away could even hear the deafening noise of the fans.

    The cheers, the shouts, the yells, the cries of happiness and so many other noises almost pierced the roof of the airport!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1770 "I Am Your Fan"

    "AHHHHH! Ain-sama! I''m your fan! Autograph! Autograph!"

    "Ain-sama! So cute! So strong! You''re our country''s pride!"

    "Ah, ah, ah, Ain-sama just waved at me! I can die in peace!"

    "Damn it. Did the little boss just look at me?? She noticed me! Ah! I''m so lucky!"

    The airport immediately fell into chaos and the security was released to barely calm down themotion.

    Ainsley herself was not too panicked facing arge sea of fans because she was also surrounded by many people when she was at war.

    However, the baby did feel a bit ashamed as she listened to the chants from the fans who kept praising her to the moon.

    If she didn''t know the truth, she would have believed all the praises that these fans threw at her.

    The baby barely maintained her smile and interacted with some nearby fans while also paying attention to her safety and her fans'' safety.

    The baby only spoke a few sentences to some lucky fans, but many people recorded the scene and simultaneously uploaded the video to the inte.

    Then, the news that Ainsley came to the international airport of Godlif Country not only spread to other people in the airport but also to theizens.

    The security guards arrived quickly, and after barely maintaining order, the security guards respectfully escorted Ainsley to her ne.

    The baby epted the kindness and also thanked the security guards and the airport''s staff for maintaining the chaos that she created.

    "I''m sorry, everyone and thank you. I didn''t expect there would be such chaos..."

    Ainsley smiled bitterly at the airport staff and the security guards, not knowing that these people were all trembling in excitement and they worked hard to maintain their professionalism.

    Ahhh! The real person is really so cute! It''s so cute that she seems unreal....

    But the little boss is really kind and down-to-earth. She even apologized and thanked them when she didn''t have to.

    It''s their honor to help such a big superstar in the user circle like her!

    The security guards were all Ability Users, but most of the other airport staff were just ordinary people.

    For them to be able to see Ainsley and apany her like this, every second was precious.

    They didn''t know when they would be able to see Ainsley from such a close distance when they were just ordinary people.

    But Ainsley''s attitude of never discriminating against ordinary people and treating everyone with the same attitude really won many people''s hearts, including the onlookers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They all noticed that the baby felt a bit awkward being surrounded by fans who were both ordinary people and ability users, but she still responded to all of them without looking impatient or anything.

    The baby had grown taller than before and she finally looked like a cute littledy and not a toddler anymore, but a child around her age, no matter how genius she was, they would also feel a bit scared or impatient at the scene.

    Ainsley did look ufortable and not used to the scene, but she was patient and never did anything harmful or hurtful to the people around her.

    Many people who never watched the war live broadcast and only knew about her from various entertainment products immediately had a good impression of such a polite and cute baby.

    It was hard to dislike a beautiful child, especially when the child was polite and so considerate. It made people feel distressed instead.

    The video of Ainsley''s arrival at the International airport became a hot topic on the Inte, and many people also had the same good impression of Ainsley as those on the scene.

    [I''ve never watched the war live broadcast and I only knew about this baby''s life story from various movies, games and so on, but the real person is indeed very gentle.]

    [Her childhood is not good and she has received a lot of malice from the world at such a young age, but she''s still so kind and humble. I really like her!]

    [I thought geniuses would be arrogant and hard to serve, but the little girl was not like that at all.]

    [You could still see her good upbringing and that sense of power without her being arrogant.]

    [Daughters are indeed better than sons! My son is just a little bit better in terms of using abilities and he has already looked down on all beings.]

    [As an ordinary person, it''s a lie if I said that I like ability users. The truth is, we ordinary people tend to dislike any ability users while also longing to be like them.]

    [We disliked the ability users and envied them because of the deep discrimination that has been going on for so long.]

    [Nowadays, many people try to achieve equality between ability users and ordinary people or just give ordinary people some human rights, but we all know that in the face of strength, ordinary people are just farts.]

    [To be honest, as an ordinary person who has been discriminated against since birth, the ability users that I hate the most are those geniuses because they were born with privilege and they''re arrogant.]

    [At first, I also felt that this kid named Ainsley Sloan was too hyped and deep inside, she must be the same as any other geniuses.]

    [This kind of genius must really look down on ordinary people like us, which is why I''m prejudiced.]

    [But, really. This video changes my impression of Ainsley Sloan. Even if it''s just a little change, I have to admit that this kid is not pretending to be fair and humble but she really treats people without discrimination.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1771 "Just For Fun"

    Many peoplemented and dug out Ainsley''s life story once more and they found out that the baby used to be an outcast in the family which was why she was stimted to awaken the charm ability.

    She just wanted love and kindness from her family, but for years, when Leroy was there, no one dared to be kind to the baby, afraid that they would piss off Leroy.

    [Maybe this life experience is what makes the kid more mature than children her age and she''s more sensible.]

    [She also never discriminated against anyone because she had felt what it was like to be an outcast.]

    People could sympathize more with a weak-to-strong hero than someone who was already born with countless privileges.

    Called them cheap for being jealous of privileged people, but Ainsley''s life experience really aroused many people''s sympathy.

    Being born into such a family didn''t count as a privilege because if she was not careful, Ainsley would have be someone else''s puppet leader or at worst, she would die in the power struggle.

    For her to be at this high point...she must have sacrificed a lot of things that many people could never imagine.

    Many people discussed Ainsley''s video of appearing at the airport and many people also questioned Ainsley''s Itinerary.

    [Why did Ain suddenly use public transportation? Usually, she used her private carriage to go from one country and one territory to another, right? Is anyone curious?]

    [Me! Me! I''m also there at the airport but I''m too far from Ain. Still, I see that her direction of departure seems to be in these few areas....]

    People spected Ainsley''s journey n through those small clues and sorted out the ne schedule that would depart not too long after Ainsley''s arrival.

    From so many guesses, someone noticed there was a ne going to Elton Academy at that airport zone and the departure time was indeed not too far from Ainsley''s time of arrival.

    Many people noticed that it was only a month or a few months before the Academy officially opened the entrance examination for student candidates.

    Could it be...Ainsley wanted to go to Elton Central City to prepare for admission?!

    This guess set off a fire on the inte and many people were excited even when they were not the ones who would study at the academy.

    [Damn it. This guess is really possible. Ain is already five years old now and she''s finally eligible to join the academy because the academy had just implemented the new geniuses ssst year!]

    [Ain is definitely going to be a special admission student. I''m an alumni and I''m sure of it.]

    [Ah! My brother is going to try to enter the Elton Academy''s senior high school section and he will be from the same batch of new students as Ain, right??]

    [I''ll tell my siblings who studied in the academy. They should know about this news and then if they meet the baby, they can ask for an autograph for me!]

    Manyizens with rtives, friends or acquaintances who studied in the academy told their close people about the guess on the inte and they all wanted their rtives to help them get an autograph from the famous baby.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Soon, many students who came home for winter holiday and were about to return to school in a month or a few months got the news.

    Some students didn''t know why Ainsley Sloan was so popr because they didn''t even know about the baby''s brilliant feat.

    Because of this, many of the students who didn''t know Ainsley before started to search for her information on the inte and when they got the data collected by many enthusiasticizens...

    The proud students of the Elton Academy from junior high school students to college students were collectively shocked to the point of almost bing depressed.

    [Impossible! How could there be such a genius? The first age awakening ability is at the age of three and has been involved in a territorial war...]

    [At the age of four, this genius created her own guild and enlightened many people, changing the lives of all charm ability users.]

    [Before turning five years old, she joined one of the most ferocious and biggest wars in recent years and even be a key figure in the war--]

    Ainsley''s achievements from the smallest war and the smallest deeds to the biggest achievement of being a key person in the war between the blood n and the celestial n made the geniuses from the Elton Academy pale in shock.

    Many students who could join the academy were more or less dual-ability users and their control over their abilities was also good.

    Many geniuses had won some tournaments or had some other achievements in academic fields rted to the ability user circle.

    For students like them, being able to join the country''s team to repel the beast and monster tide was already a top achievement.

    Many heirs of a big family were even proud when they got their own team to have some small battle experience.

    But Ainsley, this kid who was not even ten years old yet, had actually led a team to assist the government in repelling the beast and monster tide.

    She was even one of the key people who made the government sessfully defend the country.

    The baby was the head of a small mafia family and in just two years, she brought her family to the top of the whole country and even prated directly to the global ranking.

    Her achievement was even better than famous adults out there, not to mention students like them.

    For Ainsley, maybeing to the academy was just for fun!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1772 "Never Offend Her"

    Many geniuses, even someone like Finley who was popr in the elementary school, could at most lead a small team of ten people to join a small territorial war or something.

    Finley himself had already started to care about the family''s business, management and such, but even so, even after he was reborn, the old people in the family would not let him touch those important things when he was still young.

    Finley could only move in the dark to assist the Walter Family and guard against the Aretha Family.

    But even with his knowledge after rebirth, it could not catch up with Ainsley, who directly created countless world-shaking breakthroughs.

    Maybe Finley was popr among the fairies, but now, even the fairies knew about the child named Ainsley Sloan and they all wanted to see the miraculous child without the baby having any contract with the fairies.

    Finley was already a key figure in the academy and many seniors even had to respect him.

    The non-human races didn''t dare to look down on the little overlord because Finley''s contracted fairy was such a big deal.

    But even so,pared to Ainsley, the two were like heaven and earth.

    Many students who got the news had some rebellious thoughts and they felt that the news were all hyped, but as they dug deeper into the sea of information, they realized that Ainsley''s achievements were all real.

    It couldn''t be hyped at all because the evidence of each battle and war was presented tantly.

    At the age of five, she was already the head of a top elite family on the world stage.

    She owned the recently popr Pandora Ind, monopolized the business of inheritance stone and created a guild that was now on par with many other big guilds that had been standing for hundreds of years.

    While students in the academy still struggled to befriend the non-human races, this child had already established diplomatic rtionships and was even one of the most important figures in the recently emerging blood n.

    She might not be a pure human now, but when she was still a human, her achievement was still outstanding.

    The girl once led her mafia family to fight against so many shamans and big mafia families.

    And she won the siege.

    The girl had died once in the hand of strange hunters, and yet she was revived and was soon involved in a higher-level war that directly changed the whole world.

    Just the tip of her finger worth many families of the so-called privileged students with an ''excellent family background''.

    Many of those families even had to tter the little girl as if she was older than them and just a nce from the little girl could change a whole family''s entire life.

    The students, who were ignorant before, were quickly taught some lessons and even their family members carefully warned the students, especially the arrogant ones, to never offend Ainsley Sloan.

    "If Ainsley Sloan reallyes to the academy, even if she will be in the elementary school, never offend her! You hear me? If you can, befriend her."

    "Just look at the five brats around her who became her best friends."

    "Their families all rose to the top and they became one of the biggest forces in the Godlif Country just by picking up the leaks from the Sloan Family!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Many arrogant teens were obedient in front of their family members, but deep down, even if they were indeed terrified of the girl''s influence and power, they were still not reconciled.

    Geniuses were arrogant and they would not acknowledge someone without seeing their strength with their own eyes.

    Those videos and other proof could be faked somehow, so they had to see the real person first!

    Of course, to be the heir or heiress of big families, these students were not idiots.

    Although they didn''t really acknowledge Ainsley, they also would not be stupid enough to offend her.

    It was precisely the Aretha Family who was in a huge shock after this spection spread around.

    Raphael, who had just graduated, looked at his two younger brothers and one younger sister who was about to enter the academy and his face was not as calm as usual.

    "All of you have heard about the spection on the Inte, yes?"

    Raphael looked at the two younger brothers first because they were already at the academy and might be ignorant about the outside world.

    The two younger brothers had already caught up with all the news about the outside world during the winter holiday and after digesting the news, they all fell silent.

    When Raphael mentioned this again, the two people were even more silent than before.

    They didn''t expect that the Aretha Family would decline so much just because they always tried to kick down the Sloan Family and now, the Sloan Family had be something they could never offend casually.

    Even the Walter Family, their goal back then, was no match to the current Sloan Family.

    That family rose too fast and the foundation was stable, so the Sloan Family didn''t actually start from scratch and was just regaining their former glory.

    No. They even surpassed the former glory of the Sloan Family.

    In Ainsley''s hand, the Sloan Family entered the golden age.

    And the three of them, who once offended Ainsley thoroughly, especially ir, endangered their own family.

    The two brothers didn''t speak, and Raphael also didn''t ask any more questions but then, his attention fell on ir, who had always kept a nk face for thest few months.

    Yes. Ever since Ainsley''s status rose wildly, this kid had been in a daze for a long time.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1773 "The Aretha Familys Sharp Decline"

    Even the invitation letter to join the Elton Academy didn''t make ir happy for too long.

    After all, the gossip said that Ainsley was also invited and her invitation should have been personally delivered by one of the ten deans.

    No one knew who spread the rumor, but it was said that one of the academy deans came to Ainsley''s fifth birthday party.

    And after that, Ainsley was seen boarding the ne to Elton Academy.

    Only then did ir and the two Aretha siblings realize what kind of existence they offended.

    When ir and the others got the rumor that Ainsley woulde to Elton Academy, the three kids froze on the spot.

    Now that Raphael mentioned things again, the three of them were silent with their heads lowered.

    The two brothers had bragged to other students about their genius younger sister who got an invitation letter because they didn''t even get an invitation back then.

    Unfortunately, their joy didn''tst long because of the gossip rted to Ainsley.

    The three children, one of them having the mind of an adult, still couldn''t help but tremble in front of their eldest brother.

    Raphael called the three troublemakers for a reason and although he also offended Ainsley back then, he acted with reasons and didn''t just go to attack someone else''s family for a petty reason.

    Now that the rumor about Ainsley going to the academy was spread wildly, Raphael had a new concern.

    His family was now in decline and many families secretly made things difficult for them just because they offended the Sloan Family and that family was now such a big force that no one could offend casually.

    Before the war, the Sloan Family was only a top force in the Godlif Country and the news of Ainsley''s death back then did trigger many people''s evil thoughts to plunder the business of the Sloan Family.

    Now, after the war ended, the Sloan Family entered the global stage and no one in the Godlif Country could rashly offend them.

    Even the Billios Family with hundreds of thousands of history had to be respectful to this newly emerging force.

    The Sloan Family had a lot of close allies and just one of those allies could not be messed with.

    The three kids were going to the academy sooner orter, and they might meet Ainsley again, especially ir.

    Raphael was worried that ir would offend Ainsley once more and by then, their Aretha Family would definitely fall to the mud.

    Even now, the Sloan Family slowly manipted things in the dark to make things difficult for the Aretha Family.

    The Aretha Family declined sharply and many businesses were closed by the government due to being illegal or for other reasons.

    The Sloan Family had slowly cleansed their name as a mafia family and became a neutral force.

    They still sold some things that were considered illegal by the country yet didn''t harm people.

    The Sloan Family had their own bottom line, which was why the country also closed one eye and pretended not to see the Sloan Family''s so-called illegal business.

    On the contrary, the government had long wanted to weaken the influence of mafia families in Godlif Country and many bad mafia families were eradicated one by one.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The good ones slowly converted to a neutral force and didn''tbel themselves as a mafia family, but they still kept their territories without returning it to the government.

    For this, the government was also helpless because these families had deep roots in the country and they could only treat those changing mafia families as some sort of shadow nobles.

    The Godlif Country wasn''t like other countries that had tons of nobles.

    Their country had few nobles and nobles or aristocrats didn''t have too many influences on the country itself.

    That''s why, this country had always been called a mafia country in the dark and many people silently agreed with the naming.

    Now, the government tacitly allowed ''good mafia'' to exist just to preserve the family history and tradition, but they slowly wiped out all the bad ones.

    This country was way more chaotic than the neighboring Gasha Country because there was still ve trading and human organ businesses in Godlif Country.

    There were drug dealers everywhere and people sold weapons or all those illegal things openly, without caring about the government.

    Anyway, the government has always been weaker than these local snakes.

    Now, the government rode on Ainsley''s coat tail to slowly wipe out the tumor of the country but they didn''t disturb the good ones from doing gray business.

    As long as it was not tantly against morality, the government closed an eye on those things.

    The Godlif Country was famous for being a ''dark country'', the gathering of criminals housed by mafias and all sorts of factions.

    With the emergence of Ainsley Sloan who had a good reputation and image, the government could slowly restore peace in the country.

    Many criminals and those bad mafias in Godlif Country hated Ainsley to death.

    They sent assassins here and there every day, but the Sloan Family, who had be one of the top global forces, also had strict security measures.

    Those assassins couldn''t even touch the Sloan Castle in Sloan Fortress and they were all already caught by the patrol guards.

    The country was changing for the better, but the Aretha Family became miserable.

    Most of their pir businesses were in ck areas and they had too many dirty deals as a mafia family.

    Most of the mafia family in the 7 sacred families'' faction was like this.

    For them, an orthodox mafia was supposed to be a gangster for profit and power.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1774 "Elton Academys Breathtaking Visual"

    But the 7 great families never stepped foot in the dark area and at most, only did business in the gray area.

    With Ainsley''s influence growing stronger in such a short period of time, the Aretha Family, who was one of the mafia families with an ''orthodox'' mindset, finally suffered.

    Raphael just wanted to be low-key and didn''t want his siblings to offend someone they should not offend.

    In the past, the two brothers from the Aretha Family could still have some prestige in the academy by relying on their Aretha Family as a big mafia family.

    Although their background was only considered in the middle ss among students all over the world, they were still not that bad.

    Unfortunately, the Aretha Family declined fast and even if the prestige was still there, among students in Elton Academy all over the world, such a family background could only be ssified in the low ss.

    As for students from an even smaller family than the Aretha Family, such as the middle-level and low-level mafia family, business family or even worse, ordinary working family?

    ? Those family backgrounds didn''t even enter the ssification of ''low-ss'' in Elton Academy.

    People who used to be arrogant outside of the academy would have to shut up in front of a bigger force and background.

    After all, many children and rtives of human countries'' government staff or ministers also studied at the Elton Academy.

    Many children came from a noble family with countless wealth, influence and forces.

    Some were the sons and daughters of guild leaders all over the world, guild masters or anyone important in big guilds.

    The non-human students were basically the sons and daughters, nephews and nieces, brothers and sisters or grandsons and granddaughters of the race''s elders or royal family.

    It was not shocking to see one of the many specific race''s princes or princesses studying at Elton Academy.

    With the Aretha Family''s decline, the three siblings could only rely on their own strength to be a part of the Sky ss.

    If they couldn''t do that, they would have to be low-key in the academy.

    Raphael knew how arrogant his younger brothers and sister could be, so he immediately warned the three people with a grim face.

    "The three of you, especially ir. You should walk around Ainsley and try your best to never see her if she dide to the academy."

    "Never offend her or the people around her and just honestly studied hard. Our family needed your contributions as soon as possible!"

    "O-okay, big brother." ir immediately nodded at Raphael with eyes full of unconcealed fear.

    She might be someone from the end of the world who was used to seeing corpses and big things, but the girl had lived as the pampered ir for quite a few years.

    ir''s state was often influenced by her baby body and Raphael himself had a majesty that was no less scary than people or monsters at the end of the world.

    Because of this, ir was indeed a bit scared of Raphael and didn''t dare to disobey him.

    Her only thoughts now were to quickly master the various abilities that she awakened and then tried to contribute to the family.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ir had already awakened three abilities in total, and although none of them were as rare as Ainsley''s unique abilities, she was still considered a genius for children around her age.

    Back then, when Finley was seven or eight years old, although he had already had more than three abilities, he also only had the mostmon elemental ability.

    ir was already considered a good seedlingparable to Finley, who was now probably around ten years old because his age difference with Ainsley was around three to five years.

    The little guy was still in the elementary school and he would definitely meet Seiya and ir, who would also enter the elementary school.

    ir didn''t n to be a ''demon'' and offended people in the academy, so the discussion ended early.

    The Aretha Family''s children were busy talking about admission to the academy and how not to offend anyone and at the same time, Ainsley was on the way to Elton Academy.

    The academy was quite far from Godlif Country and the flight was such a long-distance flight that it took up almost half a day to arrive at Elton Ind.

    Ainsley departed early in the morning but arrived when the sun had slowly hid on the horizon.

    Thankfully, it was sunset when Ainsley saw the huge Elton Academy from afar.

    Even from afar, the huge abstract-shaped ind with a few smaller floating inds or buildings above itpletely caught Ainsley''s attention..

    The people in the ne who took the flight to visit Elton Ind also couldn''t help but exim in shock.

    "Wow! It''s so beautiful!"

    Ainsley also looked out to the window and saw the golden sunlight shining upon the huge pure white ind.

    At that moment, the ind suddenly looked as if it was dyed in gold, looking luxurious and extravagant.

    The Elton small airport was located near the beach area and the rest of the ind was surrounded by some sort of strange earth wall.

    The wall was there to block the waves and close the beach, only opening one or two beach areas aside from the one needed for the small airport.

    Still, the earth wall looked beautiful and not strange on the pure white ind.

    Not to mention that the four school districts of the Elton Academy stood still on the ind, each with its own unique design but stillplemented each other.

    The four school districts also had a lot of magical fantasy vibe which invited gaps of awe from the tourists around!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1775 "Arriving At Elton Academy"

    The magical fantasy vibe could be seen dominating the overall theme, especially when several small inds and buildings were floating above Elton Ind without covering the sky above the school districts and the airport.

    The ind was huge, so big that one could see the tall mountain at the back of the college district and the lush ind forest behind the high school district.

    The four school districts silently surrounded a round-shaped city blocked with tall city walls yet people could still see the tall retro-vibe buildings in the city.

    The overall vibe of this academy was more magical and vintage than modern and futuristic.

    The only modern style around was probably the small airport itself.

    The airport had a straight road leading to the main gate of the central city while the city had other four city gates facing the four school districts.

    The school districts were located in a higher ce than the central city, which means people in the city could see the looming school buildings of the four districts.

    The students at the school could also see the town''s appearance if they climbed to the highest ce at their school.

    The central city and the four school districts were created so well that it looked pleasing to the eye.

    Not to mention that the backyard of the school districts were all the closed beaches, which means no one could silently go to the school districts through the backyards area.

    After all, the school districts were all ced on some kind of higher ground like a cliff, which means even if the beach was not closed, it was hard to climb the cliff to go to the school through the backyard.

    Such a terrain with a mountain, forests, cliff and a beach all at once must not be a naturally formed ce.

    People guessed that this ce should be manually created by powerful people using their abilities, which was why the ind was safe from the attack of flying-type beasts and monsters or sea creatures.

    Even the flight was safe and smooth without any disturbance because this kind of ne was already equipped with materials to ward off wild flying-type beasts and monsters.

    Ainsley looked at the huge and beautiful man-made ind with full appreciation.

    She also designed Pandora Ind so that it could attract more tourists, but this Elton Academy was indeed a bit different.

    There was a so-called ''cliff'' on the soft beach where the school districts were ced and there was a lower ground for the central city which made the city look as if it was ced inside a huge crater.

    There were even a few mountains behind the school districts and forests, which definitely didn''t look like it was formed naturally!

    To be able to do such a strange thing...whoever was behind this academy must be a strong person.

    The night was dark and both the sky and the sea were pitch ck with only sporadic stars in the sky, with a lonely crescent moon that was sometimes hidden by the thick clouds.

    But even so, the ind was brightly lit. The central city at the crater had various lights of all colors, looking lively and vibrant.

    The four school districts also lit up warm yellow light or pure white light, adding more magic to the already magical atmosphere.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The mountains behind the school districts didn''t have man-made light, but there were many creatures with natural light, giving off a strange yet beautiful scene.

    The pure white beach also had some sporadic silver light from the unique ''star sand'', which made the beach look like gleaming diamonds from the sky.

    The surrounding sea also had some navy dots of light from various strange creatures, making the scenery look so breathtaking.

    The four school districts had different building colors, but at night, all people could see was the uniform warm yellow and white light.

    It made the whole ce look as dreamy as Cindere''s castle.

    Of course, the colorful light only came from the central city and the school districts had only one or two-tone color of light.

    The ne slowly approached the brightly lit airport and after the ne descended, the passengers slowly came out of the ne and entered the small Elton Airport.

    This airport looked just like any other airport but with more magical elements and some unique things special to Elton Academy.

    It was dinner time when Ainsley and the others had settled everything at the airport, and because it was also the weekend, one could see many students working part-time in the airport.

    Most of these students were senior high school students and college students, but the people who came to the airport were of varied ages.

    Ainsley even saw many children around her age or older yet were still in the category of elementary school students roaming around the airport with bright faces.

    "Ah! So this is Elton Airport! I can''t wait to go to the city and see the school buildings!"

    Some kids chatted with each other and they all looked more excited than ever.

    The academy rarely held homing sessions for outsiders to see the schools and tour the school buildings, so these children could only see the school buildings from the central city.

    Still, it was strange how these children who were supposed to be happier to y were actually happy toe to such a ''schrly'' ind.

    Ainsley had disguised herself as Seiya right after she finished the airport procedures and so, no one noticed that Ainsley Sloan, who was still in the same ne as them before, quietly disappeared, reced by a handsome little boy.

    Now, only ''Seiya'' existed.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1776 "The Elton Academys Unique Uniform"

    Elliana also changed her appearance and Bello simply went to the toilet to transform into his human form.

    At this time, the small group had just fetched a taxi to go to the central city.

    Because Ainsley would live for a month in this city and there was Elliana who would stay on this ind for a long time, Ainsley simply rented a good two-story vi at the outskirts of the town.

    The location was not near the airport but also was not close to the center of the city to avoid the bustling scene.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t hurry to go to the vi because they had already gotten the key and everything else, so they went to the most bustling area in Central City to find supper.

    The buildings on the outskirts of the central city that were closer to the beach area all had the vibe of newbie viges in various games and anime.

    The buildings were mainly built of brick and wood, and the color tone was also mostly brown, beige, and anything that looked more vintage and old.

    On the contrary, the buildings in the central city itself, especially the closest to the heart of the city, were like academy buildings in various magic-themed anime.

    Some buildings were white with a touch of gold or navy.

    Other buildings in the city more or less had a gorgeous vintage vibe that was like a royal family rather than just ordinary buildings.

    Elton Central City was a distance away from the four school districts and students who went to the city would definitely pass by the outskirts first.

    However, with many special vehicles mainly using beast or monster vehicles, students of all four districts coulde to the central city in just ten to fifteen minutes.

    Of course, because the four school districts were all located at a higher ground than the central city, when people wanted to go to the school districts from the central city...

    They either used special transportation for students such as a flying vehicle and some sort of sky train, or walked on foot climbing the steep area with thousands of stone stairs.

    Most seniors never used the stone stairs anymore but the academy forced neers in high school and college districts to use the stairs every time until they were not a neer anymore.

    This is a sense of tradition that had been passed on for thousands of years, and so, not many freshmen and new students who had not been in the academy for more than a year came to the city to y.

    When Ainsley went to the central city, she took public transportation for four people and it was a simple beast carriage with one person controlling the beast.

    This person surprisingly looked rather young, not old or anything like what Ainsley imagined.

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that this person who provided the public transportation service was actually a student in the high school district and the reason why Ainsley didn''t know anything was that the person didn''t wear the school uniform.

    As Ainsley entered the central city through the smaller gates beside the four main gates used especially for students, she saw many young people doing business here and there.

    There were a lot of young waiters at the cafe, some shopkeepers looked like they were just college students who had not graduated...<novelnext></novelnext>

    Many people who used smaller public transportation also saw that the ''drivers'' were all young people.

    Not many people looked old here, and the oldest probably looked around forty or thirty years old.

    On the contrary, many tourists looked older than the ''natives'' of the central city, which aroused Ainsley''s curiosity.

    The City was brightly lit with many beautifulmps of all colors, looking like the scene in Disnend.

    Ainsley stopped at the ce where public transportation couldn''t get in anymore and walked down like everyone else because it turned out, most ces in this city were for pedestrians only.

    ? Larger streets allowed vehicles, but strangely, the most bustling scenes were not in thoserge streets but in the smaller streets instead.

    Ainsley and the group followed the online map that was disyed in the tourist-friendly app rted to Elton Central City and found the one and only Gourmet Street in this central city.

    The whole street was just a straight line with many pedestrians walking in the middle of the street.

    There were small stalls right next to the street and there was a clean and tidy sidewalk iid with beautiful ck-golden stone.

    Therger restaurants were all on the inner side of the sidewalks, which means the food stalls were the closest to the walking pedestrians.

    No one else sold essories or any interesting gadgets here and the whole ce only sold food and drink.

    The smell of various kinds of food filled the night air and the noises from all tourists and students who came to y could be heard even from the gate of Gourmet Street.

    The interesting thing was, this time, Ainsley saw some people walking down the street wearing a kind of uniform and various different badges of different colors.

    Most of these people looked like they were in junior or senior high school, and the uniform that they wore was not thatplicated but it looked eye-catching.

    The uniform was actually a kind of white cape with a golden lining and a hood.

    The cape only covered down to the stomach and the students still wore an off-white shirt inside.

    The boys wore white pants with the same golden lining while the girls wore knee-length id skirts with the lines being majestic golden, resembling magic runes or something sacred.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1777 "Elton Academy Uniforms Hierarchy"

    The only differences in these uniforms should be the color of the cape or the badge.

    Some students had navy cape and ck cape with the same white trousers or skirts, and some students also had silver or golden badge shining on their left chest.

    Ainsley didn''t pay too much attention to the badge and only saw the different color of the uniform and thought that it should represent the different grades?

    The white one was most likely to be for junior high school students and the dark navy uniform was for the senior high school.

    But what about the ck cape?

    Ainsley didn''t know about this, so she didn''t inquire, but soon, as she passed by some big restaurants, she saw small children wearing the same type of uniform as those outside but their size was indeed smaller.

    These children''s clothes were surprisingly maroon or purple, not white, navy or ck like the older students outside.

    Ainsley peeked at the maroon clothing and the light purple clothes with the same golden lining and felt that the uniform was quite cute.

    It was just that....the maroon should be for kindergarten and the light purple should be for elementary school, right?

    Because those who wore the maroon uniform looked so youngpared to those wearing purple uniforms.

    Ainsley felt that the color maroon suited the cheerful and energetic kindergarten, making these students look ssy but cute at the same time

    As for the light purple...there were also students with dark purple uniforms and some with sky blue information.

    Ainsley still didn''t know why these students who should be all in elementary school had different uniforms.

    Ainsley was still curious about this, so she inevitably asked Elliana even when she knew that Elliana might not know about such a thing either.

    "El, do you know why the students have different uniform colors?"

    Ainsley thought that Elliana would not know, but Elliana actually opened the special Elton App for tourists and showed the basic information on the homepage of the app.

    "Here, little boss."

    The woman who disguised himself as a man showed Ainsley the row of uniform models with the exnation on the text box next to the picture.

    When Ainsley saw such detailed information, she realized that the academy might have exposed some basic information on the special app for tourists.

    It was said that only people who had entered Elton Airport could scan a QR code to download the app, which means the academy did drive potential students and their parents toe to Central City if they wanted to get more detailed information through the app.

    Ainsley took the phone and saw that the kindergarten section had two uniforms.

    One was maroon and the other was crimson. The crimson-coloured uniform had a row of text next to the picture that said:

    ''Kindergarten Sky ss''.

    The crimson uniform did look way better and more attractive, so beautiful that the child in the picture model looked like a noble from somewhere.<novelnext></novelnext>

    On the contrary, the maroon uniform that Ainsley thought was cute suddenly looked more down-to-earthpared to the crimson one.

    Next was the elementary school section and the first clothes model disyed was the light purple color.

    The exnation next to the text said that it was the students of the Earth ss.

    Then, the dark purple uniform that looked way better and cooler than the light purple one was said to be for students in the Sky ss.

    This time, there was also another new uniform model in the elementary school section and it was the sky-blue uniform that Ainsley saw before.

    It turned out to be the uniform that only the top 10 students in the whole grade could wear.

    For example, among the students in the first grade of elementary school, only ten people could wear this ultra-special uniform!

    The kindergarten didn''t have such a uniform because maybe thepetition was not fierce, but the elementary school one had this ''privilege''.

    As for the junior high school students, the Earth ss students wore white uniforms and the sky ss students wore navy uniforms.

    The top ten students of each grade could customize their own uniform, so the color and the model could be vastly different from other students.

    It seemed thatpetition in junior high school was way fiercer than the elementary school because the top ten students could even have a customized uniform!

    There were also the senior high school students of the Earth ss who wore ck uniforms while the Sky ss students wore silver uniforms.

    Ainsley didn''t see anyone wearing a customized uniform or silver uniform, so she didn''t know that those uniforms symbolized something.

    The top ten students in senior high school could also customize their uniforms, and only the college students didn''t wear uniforms at all and could wear any kind of clothes to school.

    Of course, they still had to wear a badge and the badge was the one distinguishing between the Earth ss, the Sky ss, the major of the students in college, their department, and so on.

    Ainsley didn''t look much at the college students section because there were just too many.

    After reading through the information, the baby finally chose the restaurant with many students of various ages wearing uniforms.

    Since she was here to see her future students, although she didn''t know whether they would be her students or not, it was better to see more students, right?

    Ainsley didn''t know that 80% of people in the central city were students and the student''s rtives.

    Those young people who didn''t wear uniforms were still students but because they were working to get academy credit, they didn''t wear uniforms and only wore badges.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1778 "Academy Credit"

    The currency in Elton Central City was Elton Academy Credit and only non-students could exchange money for credits.

    The students here could only buy something using the academy credits they owned and even their parents couldn''t exchange their country''s money for credits to help their children.

    This is why many students opened businesses in the city, all to get credits!

    Ainsley chose the bustling noodle restaurant with the highest number of students eating there and when she came in, not many people took a look at the baby.

    After all, kindergarten students were everywhere here and seeing a young boy like Ainsley who was disguised as Seiya was not that rare.

    Only Cellino, disguised as a pure white Persian cat with mismatched eyes, got some curious and loving looks from the children and the young students.

    The noodle shop was bustling, and there was no empty table for Ainsley and her people.

    They could only squeeze with other students at the long table, which was actually quite good at striking up conversation.

    After Ainsley randomly ordered a bowl of noodle for each of the people in her group plus one cat, she looked at the students around her with some curiosity.

    The students apparently were already used to such ''adoring gazes'' and the brave ones even openly looked at Ainsley with a smug face.

    "This little brother, are you new here? Are you nning to try the academy''s entrance examination in a few months?"

    One of the elementary students around the long table bypassed his friends and looked at Ainsley while speaking in a somewhat proud tone.

    A pity. This kid was just a few years older than Ainsley, so in a sense, he was still a child and the way he spoke even felt funny.

    Ainsley restrained her urge tough at this ''arrogant overlord'' and nodded with eyes full of sparkles.

    Oh. Her acting skill was activated once more.

    "Yes, big brother! I-I just came here half an hour ago and I really want to try the academy entrance examination in a few months!"

    Ainsley imitated the way most student candidates spoke to students who had joined the academy earlier than them.

    The official students had the privilege to be arrogant and proud in front of student candidates, especially when it was really difficult to be epted into the academy.

    The students around that proud boy heard Ainsley''s excited voice and they also joined the conversation to brag a bit.

    After all, they were quite stressed in the academy and one of their ways to relieve stress was to go to the city to find student candidates and enjoy the admiration of these people.

    "Hey, hey, hey, little boy, you look like you''re not even an elementary student yet. Have you even awakened your ability? If you have, I bet the school will send you an invitation letter!"

    The students around squinted at Ainsley''s small body for boys about her age.

    It was estimated that the boy was around six or seven years old, and usually, those who had awakened abilities at this age were geniuses and the chance to get an invitation letter rather than trying the exam was high.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ainsley did look way younger than the geniuses who awakened their abilities before the age of ten, so to avoid suspicion, Ainsley lied without batting an eyelid.

    "That...that...can''t I enter the kindergarten or something? I-I have not awakened any ability, but my mommy and daddy said that I would soon awaken an ability!"

    The ''boy'' looked at the students around him with a pair of shy eyes and even his cheeks blushed in shame.

    However, he looked innocent and even believed his parents'' nonsense about being able to awaken his ability soon.

    When the students around heard this, they didn''t know whether tough or sympathize with the pitiful boy.

    It was obvious that his parents knew that the boy would not awaken his ability anytime soon, yet the boy wanted to enroll in the academy, so they brought him to Central City to coax him into some white lies.

    Anyway, Central City was still in the academy area so rounding up, the boy did ''enter'' the Elton academy.

    Maybe driven by sympathy or what, the first boy who spoke to Ainsley only twitched his lips and encouraged Ainsley dryly, not wanting to look like a mean boy who bullied a pitiful boy or something.

    Looking at this scene, even if the students in Elton Academy were arrogant and had their eyes above their heads, they were still respectful and would never look down on people with disdainful eyes or something.

    It could be seen that the Elton Academy allowed these geniuses to remain arrogant yet still had a basic respect for fellow living people or something.

    Even the junior and senior high school students in the noodle shop who eavesdropped on the kids'' conversation didn''t say anything or show any negative emotions on their faces.

    They just looked at Ainsley with eyes full of pity and some even encouraged the boy in silence.

    Maybe because ''Seiya'' was still a child in the end, so the students around were not mean at all.

    If it was Elliana and Bello in disguise who inquired about the academy and looked like the student candidates instead, one knew whether these seniors would still look kind or not.

    At least, Ainsley felt that the kids were not so unreasonable, and most of the students here, even those in the Sky ss, had good manners.

    Ainsley nodded in satisfaction but then, she thought about the special instructor''s job...

    The special instructor would only teach college students!

    Would the college students be as good-mannered as these kids?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1779 "College Districts Four Departments"

    In the end, just like the name ''special instructor'', a special instructor taught students with their own specialties and those who needed to be taught in a specific direction were only the college students.

    There were many courses, majors, and departments in the college district, and all the teachers there were special instructors.

    Only a few ordinary instructors were mixed in to teach the more basic and generalized courses.

    Ainsley felt that she would deal with college students more than these young students, so the baby hurriedly looked at the special app to see more about the college district.

    Just like what Ainsley thought, the app provided many secret information about the academy and the entrance examination that people could not get if they didn''te to this ce.

    Ainsley searched the various departments in the college district and found out that it was mainly ssified into four main departments.

    The first one was the offensive ability department.

    The second one was the defensive ability department and the third one was the auxiliary ability department.

    Last but not least, it was the unique ability department.

    It was written in the information that unlike the usual college where students could only enter one department and then choose their major, here, students could pick up more than one department and several majors.

    This means, they would also have a lot of courses, but the interesting thing was, the student could choose the course they wanted and what they wanted.

    As long as the total hours of the courses they chose reached the minimum amount required and didn''t exceed the maximum limit, everything was free.

    Of course, the students had to register for the course, the major and the department they took at the beginning of each semester, but here, the college students could study up to more than four years in total.

    There would be some kind of diploma or something, but it didn''t matter a lot because for ability users, what mattered was their actual ability in their field.

    Ordinary people rushed to get a diploma so that they would have a decent job that still needed ordinary people, but the ability users were needed everywhere and even those who didn''t go to any school could still get a better job than ordinary people.

    The disparity between ability users and ordinary people was clearly seen here.

    Back to Elton Academy''s college district. Ainsley read the information on the app and the college district listed all the departments, majors and courses involved along with the name of the special instructors who teach that ss.

    There could be more than one special instructor teaching the same course if the course was popr, so students had to choose the instructor that they wanted andpete for the ss slot at the beginning of the semester.

    The number of students in the unique ability department was the smallest and this was the only department that students couldn''t easily enterpared to the other three departments.

    Here, the majors involved various types of abilities and the courses included how to create a new skill rted to that special ability, how to minimize energy consumption, how to break through to a higher strength realm, how to evolve one ability....<novelnext></novelnext>

    There were many courses for just one major and there were countless majors because one major was only for one general ability and usually, the unique abilities were specific things, which was why the number of majors was countless.

    There was even one major named ''Universal Unique Ability'' where students with super rare abilities gathered because there was no major for their ability.

    One special instructor taught many courses in one major and because special instructors usually had more than one ability, they also taught students in many majors or even departments.

    This was just the basic job and the special instructors also took younger students who weren''t college students yet with unique abilities to be their personal disciples for detailed guidance.

    One special instructor could ept up to ten personal disciples every year, not counting when their students were still in school.

    Ainsley felt dizzy just by looking at the list of jobs that a special instructor had.

    Of course, there were many ces where elite ordinary instructors could y a role in the college, for example, the not-so-rare abilities that were listed in the college majors still needed teachers.

    These elite instructors were usually promoted from ordinary instructors and they taught students in college who didn''t have a truly unique ability or some sses that were not so popr.

    Many special instructors had several non-rare abilities and one rare ability but their prestige, experience and strength was the reason why they could be a special instructor.

    For this kind of teacher, many students with the same ''ordinary'' ability wanted to attend the sses taught by these teachers.

    That''s how the special instructors not only taught in the unique ability department but also in other departments and majors.

    Instructors got academy credit from their hourly teaching job and other side jobs rted to the academy itself, and instructors got a totally different ''market'' from the students.

    Many experts came to be instructors here because the Elton Academy sold things that wouldn''t be sold outside and such items could only be bought by academy credit, ormonly called as Elton Credit, the unique currency of the academy.

    The academy didn''t restrain the instructors too much and allowed them to leave the Academy to do their jobs outside, but they still had to teach at least about a certain few hours per week or something.

    If they couldn''t fulfill their basic duty, the instructors would be fired.

    So strict!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1780 "The Unpopular Charm Ability Major"

    Of course, with so many students in the academy, the number of instructors would also be a lot.

    Many instructors had been teaching here for all their lives and others just worked ''part-time'' to get their desired items.

    Ainsley looked at the detailed information about the college district and felt that this would be her destination.

    Ainsley had several unique abilities that maybe not many people had, so she curiously searched the list of all majors in the four college departments.

    To her surprise, there was a major in the auxiliary department that had something to do with detection.

    Any type of detection ability, whether like Ainsley''s 3D map thatbined visual and sound waves, whether it was through aura, smell or something, this major was still on the list and from the poprity ranking, it was at least in the top 50.

    There were many special instructors teaching this major, but there were always a shortage because the number of college students was also a lot.

    There were many students with lower privilege such as those who were not in the Sky ss who couldn''t take their desired major and the courses, which was why they had to focus on their other abilities if they had more than one ability.

    Aside from that, there was also a niche major in the unique ability department that was simr to Ainsley''s Realism Art.

    Anyway, it was making something out of nothing and how to create the ''thing'' with a better quality.

    There were also many courses rted to this kind of ability because even elemental ability users with more than one ability created elements out of thin air.

    Such a course was popr everywhere in the four departments and the courses rted to this topped the poprity rank.

    Many special instructors also taught these sses because most of them also created something out of nothing using their abilities, but Ainsley''s Realism Art ability should be more specialized.

    Thus, there were no more than three special instructors in the unique ability department who taught the major with such a socialized ability to create something out of nothing or transforming things from one form to another form like what Ainsley''s Realism Art did.

    With this, Ainsley had already secured several sses in several majors and departments.

    To her surprise, although Ainsley''s luck maniption ability was one of a kind, there was still a major in the unique ability department that was rted to curses, buffs and blessings.

    There were also simr majors in the auxiliary ability department, but the majors in the unique ability department were indeed more specialized and unique.

    For example, there was a major with a curse that could be ''customized'', which means the ability user could use more than just one type of curse as they wished, as long as they were creative.

    Most of the ''curses'' or ''debuff'' abilities in the auxiliary ability department were limited to slowing down the enemies, slowing their speed of using abilities, lessening the energy reserve, or things like that.

    On the other hand, the curses in the unique ability department were indeed varied from powerful ones such as death curses to funny ones such as cursing people to have diarrhea.

    The same goes for the other buff or blessings.

    Since there were such majors and courses, Ainsley definitely could teach several courses in those majors and after a little bit of calction, Ainsley felt that she could already fill her weekly schedule within minutes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There was also a shaman ability that was included in both the offensive and defensive ability departments...

    Ainsley, who had started to teach her guild members to use charm to be spirit tamers, felt that she could even create a whole new course for the shamans¡ª spirit tamer.

    Of course, Ainsley''s strongest ability, the charm ability should also be on the list and Ainsley found the charm ability major in the auxiliary ability department.

    But the poprity ranking of this major and all courses rted to this major...

    It was so low.

    The poprity ranking could even hit the bottom of the list and it looked like most people who had charm ability would never consider going to the college district to study more about the ability.

    Ainsley, who felt that her poprity in the outside world was one of the most unique charm ability users, was stunned when she saw this poprity ranking.

    Howe the charm ability major was still so unpopr?!

    There were only sporadic people who took the courses in this major because the courses were simr to the courses in other majors and they took these sses because they couldn''t get the sses of the popr majors.

    College students were also divided into a ''hierarchy'' and in terms of booking courses and majors.

    The students of the Sky ss and the special admission students simply had the privilege to book early.

    Because of this, many ordinary college students who couldn''t grab courses in popr majors had to find other simr courses in unpopr majors.

    Anyway, the courses were simr and the difference was only in the major itself.

    Even if the technique when using a charm ability should be different from when someone used another ability, the core technique was simr, so the students could only make do with it.

    Seeing this, Ainsley was a bit speechless.

    She thought that after her guild became popr, these students should be more interested in the charm ability major, but it turned out, not many people were interested.

    After all, other instructors with charm ability couldn''t be like Ainsley and the enlightenment was something special.

    Only a few geniuses could be enlightened without Ainsley''s help and be creative with their charm ability.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1781 "Academy As A Second World"

    Every year, there would be new unique courses and majors added, and the unpopr ones were soon thrown into the ''universal unique ability'' major for joint courses.

    The people who chose this major were either elite with super-rare abilities or people with hopelessly ''unpopr'' abilities that were doomed as useless.

    Ainsley, who was going to apply to create a new major called the Spirit Tamer with only shamans and charm ability user students could attend the sses, suddenly became unconfident with her n.

    The spirit tamer was a good branch for charm ability users aside from taming monsters or beasts because there were still the Spirit sses that allowed non-shamans to see spirits.

    Even so, this new major was only for shamans who wanted to be creative and used a gentler way to contract their future spirits or simply had a one-time rtionship with the wild spirits.

    Another group of people who could take this news that was predicted to be super popr in the future was the charm ability users.

    Ainsley wanted to have the so-called ''linked major'' which means, if the students didn''t take any shaman or charm ability major, they could never take the Spirit Tamer major.

    There was also a n to create a new small major called ''Irregr Tamer'' for charm ability users, but if the number of students who registered to take the major couldn''t reach the minimum number, it could only be changed from a whole major to just a course in other majors.

    Ainsley felt that there was a need to create these two new majors that were linked with each other and not just simple courses inside other majors because truthfully, it was not easy to learn the two majors without several different courses.

    For example, the Spirit Tamer major would require the students to attend a shaman general knowledge course, a spirit identifying course, a charming spirit without charm ability, and a course about the charming spirit with charm ability.

    The general shaman knowledge was already a course existing in the shaman major, so shamans who wanted to take this new major would not have to take the same course again, but it was required for charm ability users who wanted to be spirit tamers.

    The same goes for the irregr tamer major where there would be courses about general beast and monster knowledge, and several other basic knowledge about being both a monster and a beast tamer....

    There was also a course for charm ability users to effectively use their charms on beasts or monsters to guide them to make contracts with the desired person.

    There was also a course to identify one''s type of charm and how to effectively use that type of charm on which type of monster or beast....

    Ainsley felt that the college really needed to create the two new majors rather than just to stuff the new idea into one ''course'' scattered in other majors.

    Ainsley let out a sigh and closed the app on Elliana''s phone, not wanting to think more about the future n.

    Anyway, she had not even tried the assessment for special instructors and she didn''t know whether she would be able to pass the test or not.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, the baby didn''t talk to the surrounding students anymore and just focused on finding some college students who were not wearing uniforms but wore eye-catching badges.

    After supper, Ainsley and her group walked around the bustling street to find some college students and she did find a lot of college students without uniforms.

    These students looked more mature than the junior and high school students, and most of them already had a job outside of the academy or had a certain position in society.

    The more the students were like this, the more ''arrogant'' they would be and because they had more experience than the junior and senior high school students, these college students had a high requirement on a lot of things.

    The college district epted college students from the age of eighteen to those above twenty five years old, which means many adults below the age of thirty still took sses in the college district.

    It was said that the degree of freedom of college students was higher than that of any other students and so, they could finish college in two years or they could stay in college for a decade.

    After all, these ability users didn''t actually need a diploma and they only cared about the knowledge, experience and connection they would get, plus the proof that they studied in this prestigious academy.

    Ainsley observed the college students and she felt that this bunch of young adults and adults were more difficult to deal withpared to the elementary students and the high school students.

    Most of the college students here had shops or businesses in Elton Central City, and a lot of them didn''t rely on their family background anymore because they themselves already became that ''background''.

    Many college students, especially the old ones or those who came to the academy when they were older, had already established some kind of prestige outside of the academy.

    Maybe this is why the start-up faction had started to gain momentum, especially among college students because it turned out, most ''neers'' among the college students had better qualifications than the ''seniors'' who had studied in the academy ever since they were young.

    Ainsley didn''t see any big rivalry between the elementary school students and saw a bit of rivalry among the high school students, but the sense ofpetition was the heaviest among the college students.

    The college students herepletely treated the academy as a ''second world'' where they built their own prestige, business, faction, and so on.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1782 "Sleepless District"

    Most factions with members of different age groups had college students as the faction leader and vice leaders.

    Only little factions or factions created for fun had high school students or elementary school students as the faction leaders.

    Elliana and Bello, who followed Ainsley to ''observe'' the students that Ainsley might teach in the future, also felt a bit nervous for Ainsley for some reasons.

    "Boss, the college students here look a bit intimidating and arrogant. I don''t know if they will ept a child as their special instructor."

    Elliana rarely spoke such a few long sentences, but she did speak her thoughts to Ainsley.

    Elliana was also a young woman who could be ssified as a college student if she studied at Elton Academy, so she understood her fellow age group more than Ainsley.

    Ainsley herself was a college student in her previous life, so she actually could understand one or two about college students'' mentality.

    Unfortunately, the college students in this academy had more pride than most college students in her world back then.

    After all, not only were these students geniuses among ability users, but they also joined the best academy in the world.

    These students also already built their own prestige outside of the academy, so, maybe some of them looked down on the ''greenhouse flowers'' in the academy who didn''t have any influence outside of the academy.

    This might be the reason why the three people in the small group all felt that the students would also judge instructors and if they felt that the instructors were not worth it, they would be brave to reject the instructor.

    The academy gave a lot of privileges and power to instructors, but the instructors'' prestige was weakened in the college district.

    If the students didn''t feel like learning under a certain instructor, they would not bother to take that instructor''s ss and that''s how both sides could influence each other.

    A strong instructor would be sought after by many geniuses and the geniuses would even bow their heads or kneel just to attend one of the instructor''s courses.

    But a not-so-strong instructor would be ignored by the students and if the instructor could not teach enough sses per week, they would be fired sooner orter.

    This is why, many instructors taught basic courses and branch off to many majors because they needed that minimum requirement to teach per week.

    Of course, the popr instructors usually created their own majors or courses and many students would still scramble to get a seat in that ss.

    Some not-so-popr instructors had no choice but to open many sses with just one course alone so that they could reach the minimum teaching time requirement per week.

    Other elite instructors basically only taught a course for an hour a week and they only opened one ss for at most 50 students at once, which means, only 50 students in that whole semester could attend the specific instructor''s ss.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After all, the minimum teaching time for one course was just an hour and whether the instructor would open more sses with different schedules for that one course or not, it depended on the instructor.

    This system made many students have to be extra attentive during ss because one popr course might only have an hour ss per week, which made many students with worse learning ability than other students fail the course one by one.

    Thus, basically, only real geniuses could attend the sses of those entric instructors and yet these students would still show such good results way beyond their peers.

    Ainsley had nned to teach several courses in several majors and made at least two sses for each course, which means most of her 7 days would be spent on teaching.

    The college district was a district that never slept because if the instructor wanted to, they could schedule a ss right at midnight.

    Many dark-element ability sses were held at night or midnight, which was good for dark creatures and such.

    And so, the college was indeed ''awake'' for 24 hours a day, 365 days a year.

    It basically never ''slept'' even during holidays and such because some instructors could hold sses on holidays and whether the students wanted to attend or not depended on whether the students needed the ss or not.

    Elliana and Bello were all worried that even if Ainsley could pass the test and became a special instructor, there might be no students who wanted to learn from a five-year-old kid who hasn''t even held hering-of-age celebration yet!

    Ainsley didn''t react to Elliana and Bello''sfort and just sighed as she watched more interaction between the college students around.

    There seemed to be no campus bullying whatsoever, but the hierarchy here was ''strict'' and this was the first time Ainsley saw the privilege of the so-called strength hierarchy so vividly in Elton Academy.

    The baby and her little group were walking on the sidewalk and Ainsley stopped by some small stalls selling unique gadgets and essories, but then, she was attracted by one of the big stores on the inner side of the sidewalk.

    The store had an old vintage vibe but it was full of a luxurious aura, which made people feel like entering a store created especially for a royal family or something.

    Ainsley was attracted by the interior design of the store at first, but then, after she entered the store, she saw many unique and rare items being disyed inside huge ss boxes.

    Many of these items were what her beasts and monsters needed to evolve to a higher level and there were also items that spirits would like!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1783 "Peerless Treasures Everywhere"

    The Godfather stayed at the vi outskirts because there could be shamans in the city who saw the Godfather and recognized him as Ainsley''s spirit, which was something Ainsley didn''t want to happen.

    Thus, she could only leave Zev to the Godfather to apany the man while she went to the city.

    When she saw these few items and some items which were suitable for spirits, Ainsley''s eyes glowed with excitement.

    As the head of a huge Sloan Family, Ainsley had seen many treasures and she would not be overly excited by particr treasures unless the treasures were indeed worth it.

    Ainsley didn''t know that the Elton Academy circted 50% of all unique and rare treasures in the worldwide market because of the forces behind the Academy.

    Whoever opened this store, whether it was an instructor or a student, they could have so many ''excess'' treasures that they would sell because they needed credits to buy other treasures that they needed.

    Ainsley looked at the ss disy illuminated by a soft golden light and sighed in awe.

    There was a gleaming metallic grass, a unique metal-element nt that was good for metal-element beasts or monsters if they wanted to break through to a higher level.

    There was also Dragon Scale Jade, a jade that was carved to form a dragon scale.

    Even if it was only a small piece of dragon scale, this jade was said to be beneficial for many reptiles close to dragon''s bloodline such as Zi, who had the form of a rare Godzi monster.

    This Dragon Scale Jade not only had the shape of a dragon scale but there must be some kind of pure dragon''s body parts inside the jade.

    Even if it was only a little bit of dragon-scale powder, a dragon''s breath or a drop of dragon''s blood, this ck jade was definitely worth millions of dors if it was sold in Ainsley''s original world.

    Such a treasure should have appeared in the auction in various big countries, but it was actually quietly sold so casually in one of the stores here.

    Maybe this jade was fake? But Ainsley, who had met a real dragon, could feel the aura and breath of a real evil dragon from this jade.

    Maybe whoever sold the jade to this store had a rtionship with the dragon race.

    Ainsley didn''t know that this shop was indeed one of the best shops in the entire Elton Central City and, to be honest, many people all over the world came to this city just to go to this store to look at the treasures.

    Unfortunately, outsiders who weren''t students of the Elton Academy or the rtives of the students could not buy treasures here unless they proposed an equivalent exchange with another treasure.

    Aside from that Dragon Scale Jade, there was also Heart me Phoenix Seed, which was a small seed that was said to be a part of the long-lost Phoenix Sacred Tree in Beast Continent.

    The beast continent had many treasures for beasts of all bloodlines, but many treasures had been lost, and to see the Heart me Phoenix Seed in this ce was indeed a surprise.

    This seed looked like an ordinary red-orange heart-shaped bean, but it actually could purify the bloodline of a beast with a Phoenix''s bloodline to some extent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    For those Phoenixes who had already awakened their own nirvana me, this seed would be able to strengthen their me!

    Ainsley felt that this seed was suitable for ze.

    The fourth item that Ainsley had her eyes upon was a transparent bubble floating inside the ss box that people could not see if not for the lighting of the box itself.

    This transparent bubble was called the Millennium Spirit Orb, which was formed by countless spirits'' excess spiritual energy for thousands of years.

    This spirit orb not only could repair the damage to any spiritual bodies but also could level up spirits from a low-level spirit straight to a high-level spirit.

    But not just anyone could use this orb because there were too many different spirit energies inside the orb, so the user had to endure the tyrannical force of all these spirits.

    Ainsley felt that the Godfather could definitely tame the energy of those spirits and if he could absorb the orb, his spiritual body could be strengthened.

    This orb was not only awesome because of that but because this orb could also heal and strengthen the soul of the spirit who consumed it.

    Ainsley was most afraid of the Godfather''s soul fire being burned before she could take back the soul inside the Abyss Seal, and now, this orb was her chance to put anotheryer of insurance over the Godfather.

    Ainsley looked at the transparent orb with eyes full of excitement. She clenched her fists and didn''t even realize that her nails were already digging into her tender palm flesh.

    The baby kept staring at the orb that would sh some kind of blue-purplish light inside, forming a whirlwind and then disappear after a few seconds.

    This whirlwind showed that the spirit orb inside the ss box was definitely a genuine one because that whirlwind indicated the energy of many spiritsbined into one until people could see it with their naked eyes.

    Now, Ainsley didn''t think that the ss boxes here were ordinary ss boxes.

    With such peerless treasures everywhere, there must be many experts silently guarding this store and the ss box should also be a special one.

    This store had three floors and many people came here just to take a look at the treasures that they could never buy in their entire life.

    It was as if the store was some kind of museum!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1784 "Eltonian"

    Each item sold in this store was ced inside one separate ss box and there was a waist-high podium to hold the ss box.

    Each treasure also had a cate on the podium itself full of texts to exin the origin, the name and the use of the treasure along with the stamp of certification from the appraiser guild.

    Anyway, the chances that these treasures were fake were extremely low.

    Ainsley took a fancy to those four items, so she immediately went to look for the shopkeeper.

    There was one shopkeeper on each floor and there were also many staff around who would introduce the treasures to visitors and deal with any inquiries.

    If one wanted to buy the treasure, they could not just call these staff and had to go to the shopkeeper on that floor where the treasure was located.

    Ainsley was currently on the third floor where the level of treasures was the highest and there were not many people here.

    So, seeing a child walking around these ss boxes with a serious face made many visitors to this floor peeked at Ainsley not only once but also twice.

    Anyway, the security in this city was guaranteed and no one would encounter robbery inside the city.

    As for whether the people who bought treasures could leave the city and the ind safely...as long as the buyer had already stepped down from the ne, the Elton Academy would not ensure their safety anymore.

    Many visitors just took a look at Ainsley because it was strange to see a boy around her age at such a prestigious shop, but seeing the boy''s pet and the two ''men'' behind the boy, many people guessed that this boy should be the child of a big force or something.

    Ainsley didn''t care about the silent gazes of these people and just walked to the counter to find the shopkeeper when she saw a small group of people arguing right in front of the counter with the shopkeeper standing still behind the counter with a nk face.

    Ainsley, who had sharp hearing, could hear the voices of these people even before she got close to the counter.

    There were two small groups in front of the counter and each group had exactly three people.

    The group on the left had two men and one woman while the group on the right consisted of all men.

    These people looked young, and they didn''t look like their age difference was that big, but looking at their free clothes with only several badges that showed their Sky or Earth ss and their chosen faction.....

    These youngsters should be college students.

    The group on the left and the right both had sky blue badges which meant they were all from the sky ss, but the only woman among these men had a slightly different badge.

    Her sky blue badge with the symbol of Elton Academy''s towering building on top of a globe had golden lines around the edge of the badge.

    This golden line was extremely eye-catching because when the light hit the golden lines, the lines would shine, looking luxurious and noble.

    The woman had a cold face as she spoke in a low tone of voice full of majesty.

    "We want the Dragon Scale Jade."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The woman only spoke one sentence, but the other group immediately changed their expressions and their faces looked even uglier than before.

    "We are here first and we also want the Dragon Scale Jade!"

    One of the men in the other group tried to raise his voice to sound more intimidating, but the beautiful cold woman on the other side, who was the leader of the small group, didn''t look intimidated at all.

    The woman was the shortest among these men, but her aura was the most intimidating and her every gesture could make people subconsciously feel the deep elegance and arrogance in her bones.

    Looking at the woman''s long emerald hair and that pair of dark green eyes, Ainsley felt that this woman should be a non-human race and that her race should not be one of the major races.

    Is she...a Dryad?

    Looking at the small yet graceful vines lurking among her straight hair like a waterfall and many other wood and nt elements around the woman''s body...

    She should really be someone from a rare Dryad race who lived not far from the Elf race.

    When the other group rebuked the woman by saying that they came here first, the woman justughed and pointed at her sky-blue badge with golden edges.

    "Did you forget the academy''s hierarchy rules? I''m one of the Eltonian and ording to the privilege of Eltonian, we can buy anything we want as long as we have the money and others have to make way for us."

    Eltonian. A new term that Ainsley had just read in the college district column before.

    If the high school districts had the top ten students, the college district had more such top students called the Eltonian.

    To be an Eltonian, not only their overall GPA had to reach a certain number but they also had to present various achievements inside and outside of the academy.

    Eltonian was a group of elite college students who had a better privilege than students in the Sky ss.

    Of course, all Eltonian were Sky ss students, but not all Sky ss students could be Eltonian.

    History of the academy recorded that all Eltonian became famous figures all over the world and this title was not a child''s y.

    This title had been passed down for thousands of years and there was even a hall of fame built on the ind tomemorate those who were once an Eltonian!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1785 "Provoking A Dryad"

    Eltonian and the top ten best students in the high school district had the same privilege, but if they shed, even the top ten students in the high school district would give in to Eltonian.

    After all, no matter what, Eltonian, who were all college students, should be stronger than the top ten students in the high school District.

    This directly made Eltonian into the kings and queens of the entire academy and only instructors could barely restrain them.

    Even ordinary instructors didn''t have a higher privilege than the Eltonian and only special instructors, the deans, the protectors and some hidden elite staff could be above the Eltonian.

    When the other group of people heard the woman''s words, only then did they look at the badge with the golden edges and their expression sank even more.

    This woman turned out to be an Eltonian!

    How unlucky they were to bump into this woman when they finally umted the funds to buy that Dragon Scale Jade?

    The reason why that jade was still for sale was because of the high price which made many instructors and students have to umte funds to buy the jade.

    So far, only ten jades have been sold throughout the history of Elton Academy and many people said that the person who created this jade should be someone from the pure evil dragon race.

    The academy hid many mysteries and there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers everywhere, which was why the students weren''t that surprised anymore to see many rare treasures at the store.

    This Dragon Scale Jade had been on disy for the past decades and yet, many students couldn''t gather enough academy credits until they graduated.

    Many instructors also didn''t have enough sses to teach or missions to do to gather the Academy credit needed to buy this jade.

    Not to mention that this jade was not sold in the auction and was just sold in a store like this, yet there were still many hidden requirements if they wanted to buy it.

    It was said that only people who were acknowledged by the jade could buy the jade, but the problem was, many people who had the money were not acknowledged, yet people with no money were someone acknowledged by the jade.

    That''s why the jade that was so sought after outside of the academy was still on disy for so long.

    The students who were not Eltonian looked at the Eltonian woman with eyes full of resistance and reluctance, obviously not wanting to give up the item they had been eyeing for so many years just like this.

    Both groups had studied in the academy ever since they were elementary students, and they naturally knew each other very well.

    It was just that, they had been rivals for so long because of the faction that they chose.

    Anyway, they had been longing for this jade for a decade, so how could they give up when it was right in front of them?

    But rules were rules. Eltonian had a higher privilege than non-Eltonian, and the only people who could challenge the Eltonian were probably new students who had not been filtered into the system yet.

    But the entrance examination would only start in a few months, so it was impossible for any new students to suddenlye and challenge the Eltonian.

    The woman saw the other group''s listless faces and she straightened her back while snorting at these people in disdain.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just a bunch of people who were not even a part of the Eltonian....

    Dare to grab things with her? Hmph!

    The woman had all the right to be arrogant, because she worked hard to be a part of the Eltonian and she had to keep this title if she didn''t want to be demoted.

    The number of Eltonian was fixed, which means many Eltonian could be reced anytime, and that''s why even those who had be Eltonian had to work hard to keep their title.

    The other group could do nothing but watch the Dryad girl speak to the shopkeeper and wanting the shopkeeper to take the jade out of the disy box because she wanted to buy it.

    Seeing this, Ainsley, who was previously only watching the drama, couldn''t stay silent anymore.

    Although that jade was not too precious for her because it was not for anyone''s safety, Zi was trying to break through to a legendary realm for monsters.

    She needed that jade so much.

    The number of monsters who could hit this level of strength was even less than beasts and many of them died before reaching this level of strength.

    Ainsley just had a feeling that if Zi could be a legendary monster, the Sloan Family would be safe and sound for many years ahead even after she passed away in the future.

    Ainsley had long been thinking about the Sloan Family''s future prospects, and now, she wanted to help Zi to advance with the help of this Dragon Scale Jade.

    Ainsley didn''t know whether the jade would acknowledge her or not, but she had to try.

    And so, while the shopkeeper had just returned to the counter with a box of the wanted item and the Dryad woman had also confirmed that the jade acknowledged her, a childish voice suddenly sounded not far from the counter.

    "That....big sister and big brother....can I also buy that jade?"

    Ainsley, who was disguised as Seiya, trotted over to the country with six college students and some other tourists who were also watching the drama from afar.

    Those who were watching the ''drama'' with relish suddenly heard this childish voice.

    Who is so ignorant as to provoke an Estonian right after a faction dispute happened just a few seconds ago?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1786 "Dragon Scale Jade"

    In that instant, all the people on the third floor turned their heads around to see the source of that childish voice.

    When they saw that it was a boy who was around an elementary school student''s age and he didn''t even wear the uniform of Elton Academy, many people rolled their eyes and secretly scolded the boy in their heart.

    What kind of brat is this, trying to make trouble here?

    He''s not even a student of this academy and still wants to buy an item from this store?

    Does he know that only Elton Academy''s students and the rtives of the students can buy something from this special store?

    Not just anyone can buy things here!

    The six college students who heard Ainsley''s voice immediately turned their heads to look at the young boy who didn''t even wear a school uniform, which means he was an outsider.

    Seeing this, the three college students who were defeated by the Dryad woman scoffed at the boy and subconsciously vented their anger on this boy.

    One of the three men clicked his tongue, rolled his eyes, and even exaggerated his facial expression to look down on Ainsley.

    "Little snotty brat, what did you say just now? Do you want to buy the Dragon Scale Jade?"

    "Just putting aside whether you can afford it or the jade will acknowledge you, you know that only Elton Academy''s students and the rtives of students can buy things in this shop, right?"

    The man acted as if he was ''lecturing'' Ainsley for her ignorance and looked at the boy with eyes full of contempt.

    He did see Ainsley''s good bearing and all her precious clothing, but there were too many influential children in the academy and in the end, the family background was nothing here.

    This man was a moner'' from a faraway human country, a small country that had only a small number of ability users, and the awakened ability users also had useless abilities.

    He had seen the unfair treatment towards someone weaker in foreign countries and he had strived to climb up ever since he was young.

    He got admitted into the academy to change his life when he was in elementary school and after that, he worked hard to be admitted to the Sky ss up to now.

    This man hated privileged children the most because although family backgrounds didn''t matter here, children with good family backgrounds were usually better than others because of their privilege since birth.

    The young man disliked such a spoiled brat the most, which was why he entered a niche yet old and powerful faction in the academy that only epted students with no good family backgrounds.

    This faction named themselves a Revolutionary Faction and the faction had been there in the Academy for so long.

    This faction became a safe haven for people with no good family background like him and his friends, which became the biggest backer of the unlucky children who weren''t privileged since birth.

    Naturally, this faction was hostile to other faction who only gathered people of good family backgrounds and one of such faction was this Dryad woman''s faction full of rare non-human races.

    These non-humans looked down on humans, but they were also not that epted by the big non-human races, which was why they created their own faction and called it the ''World''s Treasure''.

    These rare races indeed felt that they were the treasures of the world despite their small number which made their races not included in the other big races.

    This faction was faintly excluded by the big faction of other human factions in the academy or the non-human factions, which was why they only dared to target another outcast¡ª the Revolutionary Faction.

    This faction kept telling themselves that they were the abandoned children of the world and they wanted to go against Heaven, bing a real revolutionary to change this unfair society.

    But in the eyes of other factions, this niche yet old faction was jokingly called as the Commoner Faction.

    One of the three men in the Commoner Faction already tantly targeted Ainsley and vented all his dissatisfaction when arguing with the Dryad woman to Ainsley.

    Then, the Dryad woman, who was also ''cut off'' when she was about toplete the transaction, frowned in displeasure.

    Well, a beauty was still a beauty even if she furrowed her eyebrows and looked displeased, but then, the woman also saw Ainsley''s identity as a human cub and a trace of contempt filled her beautiful dark green eyes.

    Racism was not a strange thing and everywhere around the world, such thing quietly existed but after the world peace of so many years, the matter with racism was only shown in the dark side and not brought to the bright side.

    To be honest, many non-humans still felt superior to humans and ability users, regardless of whether they were humans or non-humans, also looked down on ordinary people.

    The Dryad woman was severely disgusted with this ignorant boy and instead of talking to the boy, she treated Ainsley as air and continued to talk to the shopkeeper.

    "How much is the jade? Last time, the price was 100 million academy credits. Has the price increase or not?"

    The woman spoke about 100 million academy credits so lightly when this currency was one of the strongest currencies in the world.

    Many small countries would have to sell their towns just to get 100 million Elton academy credits, but this woman didn''t care at all.

    Well, actually, she cared, because she had collected these credits for more than a decade and only after having a lot of money did she find an item that she liked in this shop!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1787 "Educating Seiya"

    Now that the Dryad wanted to buy an item here, who could stop her?

    This Dragon Scale Jade was something she had her eyes on for so long, but she did feel less urgency to own it, unlike the other three men from the Commoner Faction who terribly needed the jade.

    The Dryad woman owned a contracted beast with the blood of the evil dragon and she wanted to see if her beast could be a pure blood dragon after the bloodline was washed away by this jade.

    The shopkeeper heard the woman''s question and while casting a nce full of sympathy to the boy, the shopkeeper respectfully spoke to the Dryad woman.

    "Well, dear customer, the price has risen to 200 million academy credits."

    No one knew why the prices in this store could go up and down freely, and all they knew was that, it must be the creators of those items who were bored and just wanted to casually raise the price or lower it.

    The Dryad woman already had a guess and when she heard that the price was twice the number that she checked thest time she came here, her heart bled a little, but she still kept a calm face.

    Anyway, her faction had collected that much money to let her beast try to advance to a legendary beast realm and even if the breakthrough didn''t seed, with such a helper, no one would dare to mess with their niche faction.

    Not even the ''Sacred Beast''s Worshippers'' Faction who had a lot of sacred beasts and was one of the biggest factions in the academy.

    The woman nodded and was about to pay the money when Ainsley had already arrived at the counter and had to tiptoe to look at the shopkeeper with eyes full of innocence.

    Without looking at the Dryad woman, Ainsley blinked her eyes and spoke innocently.

    "That...I am not yet a student of this academy, but I should be one of the students here in a few months...so can I buy this jade now?"

    Ainsley wanted to say that she was a special admission student and from the moment she brought the invitation letter to this ce, she was already considered a half-student.

    Even if she had notpleted all the paperwork to be an official student, she had already contacted the special instructor who gave her the invitation and also told Dean Indigo about her arrival.

    The two people already sent Ainsley the temporary student badge for special admission students and so, that badge was now lying inside her spatial storage ne.

    Ainsley didn''t intend to provoke the six students or what, but she needed the jade for Zi.

    This matter concerned the future of the Sloan Family, so Ainsley didn''t dare to be sloppy and even if she had to offend people, she would.

    It wasn''t that she was arrogant or something, but she was just following the rules.

    Anyway...this shop never had the rules of firste first serve because strength was always thew.

    Ainsley was just about to exin her status as a special admission student who was already considered a half-official student when the six college students around her suddenly burst out into maliciousughter.

    Other people in the store on the third floor also giggled or chuckled while shaking their heads at Ainsley''s words.

    This time, even the Dryad woman was provoked to speak a few words to Ainsley.

    The woman opened her mouth and a string of melodious voices that seemed to be carrying the breath of nts spread throughout the third floor.

    "About to be an official student in a few months? Are you that confident you can pass the test or what?"

    "Even if you''re confident, you''re still not a student yet right now, so what kind of privilege do you have to snatch the jade from this young miss?"

    The woman snorted in disdain and even rolled her eyes, doing something udylike for the first time.

    She was fed up with one, two, three or four peopleing out to hinder her from buying this jade.

    And this little boy was even more delusional. He was not even a student yet and already thought that he would be a student of this academy for sure.

    Like¡ª what the hell? Even geniuses all over the world would not have 100% confidence that they could pass the entrance examination of Elton Academy!

    It''s been a while since the six college students saw someone so ''arrogant'' andwless, and they were all itching to teach this boy a lesson on behalf of his parents.

    Anyway, as long as the boy didn''t die or got his talent hurt, even the parents of this boy could do nothing to them because the Elton Academy had its own rules.

    Of course, beating up people outside of the battle arena was forbidden, so these students reluctantly gave up their thoughts and just used verbal violence to ''educate'' the boy.

    One by one, the students mocked Ainsley from her parents to her little cat pet and even the two ''bodyguards'' behind the baby were not spared.

    The onlookers, especially tourists, did feel that these students were too cruel to such a young boy, but they kept silent because they didn''t want to offend anyone.

    After all, this academy was a den of crouching tigers and hidden dragons.

    What if their act of joining the dispute angered one of the two parties? That would be a disaster!

    Well, Ainsley herself was not as easily offended as before and was rather chill facing these people because she had been through a lot of things and it was useless to get mad at these people.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1788 "Bellos Outburst"

    Elliana was also used to the ''big waves and big wind'', which was why she only turned a deaf ear to these people around and focused on protecting Ainsley even if the girl might not need her help.

    But not everyone in Ainsley''s group could remain calm and unbothered.

    It was surprisingly Bello, who was more impulsive, wild and rather spoiled,who could not ept these people mocking the person he chose to make a contract with.

    Insulting his contractor was the same as insulting himself!

    Bello squinted his eyes and he abruptly released the aura and pressure of a high-level sacred beast who only had to reach the top-level sacred beast realm to be a legendary beast.

    Most sacred beasts could not speak othernguages when they were still an entry level sacred beast and when they became a mid-level, they could speak othernguages in their beast form, just like what Cellino did recently.

    But there was still something above that, and that was a sacred beast that could transform into its humanoid form.

    These sacred beasts were scarce in number and even Bello had waited for hundreds of years to get the opportunity to break through and transform into his humanoid form.

    At that moment, when Bello released his aura, everyone around, from the six students, the shopkeeper and even the casual tourists on the third floor, suddenly felt the roar of a strange feline beasting straight to their ears.

    The void and the air trembled in silence, and soon, a huge mountain-like pressure pressed down on all people on the third floor, especially those who mocked Ainsley the most.

    The pressure came like a huge mountain, but that was not enough because Bello also released his sacred beast aura.

    In an instant, the people around suddenly felt as if they were locked on by a pair of sinister beast eyes and the sound of low threatening growl kept sounding from time to time.

    The first majestic roar and then this peeping malicious eyes, coupled with the low threatening growl of a beast plus the mountain-like pressure instantly made many tourists'' faces turn pale in the blink of an eye.

    The people who never mocked Ainsley and were just watching in silence were not too affected, but the six students who were the first to start the round of verbal abuse suffered the most.

    Not only did they receive the chain of pressure and aura from a sacred beast, they even felt a surge of danger from Bello''s body.

    It was as if they were already right in front of a gigantic beast that covered the sun, the moon and the clouds.

    The sharp fangs and teeth were already disyed amidst the moonlight in the dark night.

    Then, the six students felt their own bodies were infinitely close to this row of sharp teeth and one of those teeth was already ced on their neck.

    The realistic cold touch of the fang, and the magnified scene in front of the six students made them realize the full killing intent that a certain beast unleashed.

    At that moment, all six students simultaneously fell to the floor on their knees with a loud thud!

    Their faces changed from rosie to as pale as ghosts, and not a single color could be seen on their previously ''colorful'' facial expression.

    The Dryad woman was the strongest among these six students, but even she could only barely face this surge of killing intent, the sacred beast''s majestic aura and the pressure of the strong relying on her contract with her sacred beast.

    The sacred beast was not here at the moment, but even so, the Dryad woman didn''t dare to summon her sacred beast toe and rescue her because her sacred beast was just an entry-level beast.

    With the Dragon Scale Jade, the beast could leapfrog and instantly reach the top-level sacred beast and might even be able to try to be a legendary beast, but in front of this unknown sacred beast...

    Everyone had cold sweat on their faces or their backs and the entire third floor suddenly fell silent.

    The surrounding became so quiet that one could even hear the sound of their breathing and their loud heartbeat.

    The shopkeeper had seen many strong people and was used to various troubles in the shop, but this was also a rare moment when he encountered a strong sacred beast.

    Looking at the direction of where the aura came from, everyone didn''t lock their eyes on Cellino''s cat form but looked at Bello, because the aura definitely came from this tall, sunny-looking man.

    A person who looked like a human yet had the aura of a sacred beast...what does this mean?

    It means, this human should be the humanoid form of a sacred beast!

    And a sacred beast who could transform into its humanoid form was already a high-level sacred beast.

    As long as they reached the top-level sacred beast realm, they could start preparing to break through to be a legendary beast.

    Even the protectors of this academy, many special instructors and deans or other mysterious forces in the academy didn''t have a lot of sacred beasts who could use a humanoid form or people with strength on par with such a beast.

    The shopkeeper was frightened for a moment and what he didn''t know was that Bello''s control over his own aura and pressure on his enemies were so precise that the tourists on the second and the first floor didn''t even feel the aura of a sacred beast.

    The entire third floor was full of a tense atmosphere and the weaker ones even fainted on the spot!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1789 "We Have To Be Civilized"

    The stronger ones had ugly faces and were thinking about countermeasures, but the strength of a sacred beast was already higher than humans or non-human races in the same realm.

    And these people didn''t know that Bello only affected the people on the third floor, so while they secretly hoped that the security guards of people behind this store coulde out to help them....

    They would never know that the security guards here didn''t even find anything wrong upstairs.

    If Bello was malicious, he could rob the entire third floor and maybe he would face off the force of the academy, but if Bello risked his life whatsoever, the Elton Academy would also have to weigh their own strength.

    Many experts were strong enough to make people tremble, but not many could be acknowledged by strong monsters or beasts like this, which was why, so far, no one dared to oppose the Elton Academy.

    The academy also had many sacred beasts and even one legendary beast as a guardian beast, but whether those beasts would bother to stop so low just to solve a small matter was questionable.

    As long as Bello didn''t break any rules, the academy would also close an eye on him.

    After all, this academy respected the strong and as long as people respected their academy''s rules, if they could find some loopholes and exploit them, what could they do?

    Bello''s disy of strengthsted for a full one minute until many tourists had passed out and the six students also showed painful and unbearable looks.

    Only then did Bello snort and casually put away all the threats that he shoved at these people.

    The moment the threat was released, the people on the third floor collectively slumped to the ground and many even scurried away, running downstairs to avoid the ''devil'' on the third floor.

    These people were so frightened that no one even screamed.

    It was as if a beast''s w pinched their throats hard and they couldn''t utter a single noise from their mouths.

    The six college students got the worst treatment and when the farce ended, they all slumped listlessly with their bodies lying on the ground with no grace whatsoever.

    The Dryad woman could still stay on her knees without lying on her back like a corpse, but the others definitely couldn''t do that.

    They exhausted all their energy, strength, aura, and all messy things just to keep themselves sober and not faint from the tant threat.

    Once the visitors were released and everything calmed down, Ainsley, who was silent all this time and even watched the scene with serene eyes, innocently tugged Bello''s hand and ''reprimanded'' him yfully.

    "Bel, don''t scare the big sisters and the big brothers. What if the store won''t sell me the jade, hm? And we have to be civilized! Let''s not solve everything with violence!"

    Ainsley''s childish and innocent voice rang throughout the entire floor but at this moment, people could no longer listen to her voice and thought that this was an ignorant ''boy''.

    On the contrary, the innocence and the ''calm eyes'' of the boy, as if this scene was just a casual scene in his daily life, made the six college students and other visitors have a chill down their spines.

    This boy is absolutely not an ordinary boy! He''s definitely not a spoiled brat who knows nothing and is ignorant of the world!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He must be a dangerous genius from a mysterious family or something!

    People could feel the contract connection between the two people when Bello released his aura earlier, which means, such a young boy was acknowledged by such a strong sacred beast.

    And the sacred beast was angry because the boy was humiliated by them before this.

    The tourists and the six students immediately felt remorse and some regretted what they did on an impulse.

    It was indeed too much to mock the boy like that, even invoking his parents, family, and so on.

    The boy didn''t make any trouble and even asked about the jade''s sale without showing any young master''s attitude.

    He was polite and respectful, and was even a little cute with a bit of innocence unique to a kid, but they actually fished in troubled water and followed the six students to insult the boy.

    No wonder this sacred beast got mad on behalf of his master.

    After hearing Ainsley''s casual words, Bello immediately put away all his ''thorns'' and showed the same cheerful and sunny vibe as usual, but that was only in front of Ainsley, Elliana and Cellino.

    "Okay, little master. I''m sorry. I''m too excited before. But I really didn''t injure anyone. I don''t even shed blood...."

    Bello shrugged and returned to his usual self as an easy-going and even a little coquettish and spoiled little ''cat''.

    But no one on the third floor dared to underestimate the little group anymore and they all stayed away from Ainsley and the others, especially from Bello.

    Only the six students still had to face Ainsley and one by one, they stood up from the wooden floor with trembling legs.

    The Dryad woman also stood up with trembling feet, but she quickly regained her graceful aura and quickly looked at the boy with a little bit of fear in her eyes.

    Someone who could have the recognition of a sacred beast at that level and still be so young must not be an ordinary boy or just a mere genius.

    This boy...he is hiding a big secret!

    Ainsley pretended not to see the Dryad woman''s thoughtful look and just took out the special admission student badge that she received before plus the invitation letter stamped by the academy itself.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1790 "Asking For The Jades Acknowledgement"

    "This...I am not an official student yet because I have not finished all the paperwork for admission, but I already have the invitation letter and this badge....so I should be counted as a half-student, right?"

    Ainsley showed a big smile at the six students and the shopkeeper, as if her sacred beast never scared people until they fainted.

    The unconscious victims were still there scattered everywhere, and yet this boy already ''forgot'' about the farce before.

    When the students saw the badge and the invitation letter, all of them sucked in the cold air and wished that they could go back to the past to p their mouths.

    The boy obviously was just about to show his qualification but they interrupted him and mocked him like that.

    If they had known that the boy was a special admission student and already got the temporary student badge, how could they do such a thing so as to insult the boy?

    Damn it! This boy is really a special admission student! And looking at his age, which should be younger than ten years old¡­

    He must be one of the new batch of students for the new ss that was only openedst year.

    The academy even lowered the minimum age to join the academy for these geniuses who awakened their special abilities before the age of ten!

    Back then, a few geniuses also awakened their special abilities early, but because of the minimum age rule, they could not join the academy until they were ten years old.

    But this time, the academy created a new rule after thousands of years and there were indeed a lot of super-geniuses who awakened their abilities before ten years old.

    The recently famous all-rounded elemental ability user who also had a contract with a Time Fairy, that little kid from a mafia family, was also a genius who made many seniors curious about this elementary school boy.

    Now, there was another one who looked even younger than that recently famous star!

    That one had a fairy, and this one had a sacred beast who could transform into a humanoid form.

    ...howe kids these ages are all so awesome?

    In terms of potential, this boy had defeated the six proud college students like them by a street away.

    After all, even if the Dryad woman was an Eltonian, that was only because the other school districts, especially the elementary school ones, didn''t have such a concept.

    If there was, this kid would have already been included in the list of Estonians, right?

    Being able to make a sacred beast acknowledge him and make a contract willingly was also a disy of strength.

    After all, no matter how good the family background, beasts only looked at their future master and nothing could force them unless their future master proved themselves to be worthy.

    The scene was awkward for a while and everyone who had insulted Ainsley all felt like being pped in the face.

    The boy was already a half-student and it was only a matter of time before he really became an official student, which was why the boy did ask the shopkeeper whether he could buy the jade now instead of a few monthster.

    After this ''misunderstanding'', the six college students didn''t dare to look down on Ainsley anymore and they had to keep an eye on Bello, afraid that this sacred beast would hold a grudge.

    Ainsley didn''t seem to feel the tense and delicate atmosphere and just looked at the beautiful Dryad woman in her humanoid form and not her real Dryad form.

    The little ''boy'' once again humbly asked his senior for advice regarding how to buy the jade while following the established rules.

    "Excuse me, big sister, I will only enter elementary school, so at most, I''ll be a Sky ss student and there is no concept of Eltonian or top ten students of the grade...."

    Ainsley smiled brightly at the Dryad woman and seriously sought out a peaceful way to solve this conflict.

    Anyway, Ainsley also felt a bit guilty for trying to buy something that others also wanted to buy, but the rules here were not firste first serve.

    The final rule was all about the hierarchy based on strength.

    The Dryad woman was rarely silent for a few seconds before sighing.

    "Just try to see whether the jade acknowledged you or not and if it did, then we can continue to discuss this problem."

    The Dryad woman restrained her arrogant nature and tried her best to sound kind and impartial.

    This boy would soon be her junior and although the elementary school district was far away from the college district there was almost no interaction between the two districts....

    Maybe she could try not to provoke a potential enemy for her faction.

    The woman just wondered whether those sacred beast worshippers would recruit this little boy because of his strong sacred beast.

    Ainsley nodded at the woman and the shopkeeper immediately showed the dragon scale jade to Ainsley to see whether she was ''worthy''.

    "You just need to touch the jade lightly and don''t release your finger on the jade until a few seconds."

    The shopkeeper silently wiped the cold sweat on his forehead as he tried to be calm andposed while guiding Ainsley to check the jade''s reaction to her.

    Ainsley immediately looked at the palm-sized jade with the shape of a real dragon scale and from such a close distance, she could see the lifelike sculpture of this jade.

    No wonder this jade was so expensive and rare.

    Even Ainsley, who had seen a real dragon before, almost mistakenly thought that this jade was a fallen dragon scale or something, not just a jade sculpture!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1791 "The Dragon Scale Jades Strange Reaction"

    "Okay, then. I-I will try now." Ainsley took a deep breath and slowly put her finger on the surface of this palm-sized jade.

    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® The warm orange-yellow light above the counter shone upon the baby and the jade itself. When the baby''s finger lightly touched the surface of the jade...

    Ainsley instantly felt a surge of cold air from the jade, which was not as chilling as ice and was ratherfortable.

    Not too long after the cooling effect, the jade started to feel warm and the next second, Ainsley felt a faint sound of dragon chanting and a weak dragon roar.

    As someone who had seen a real evil dragon, Ainsley was no stranger to the famous dragon chant, which was said to be thenguage of the dragon race.

    The dragon chant sounded unreal and felt as if it came from a faraway ce, but it still contained the majesty of a dragon race.

    After the dragon chant ended, the jade suddenly trembled and that was when Ainsley heard the weak roar of a dragon, as if this dragon was just an illusionary dragon and not real.

    No matter how weak the roar of the dragon was, many people would not be able to receive it without having any impact.

    Most people would immediately feel the intimidation and awe from the small dragon roar and people with weak hearts or weak minds would definitely flinch and subconsciously take their finger from the jade.

    However, as someone who had even interacted with the real dragon, Ainsley didn''t feel anything strange.

    She just looked at the trembling jade with eyes full of interest and didn''t know that many people saw the scene with eyes full of admiration.

    This jade was once a local speciality for tourists and it was opened for tourists for something like a challenge.

    People had to keep their fingers on the jade for a few seconds and if they could do that, it meant they were one of the ''chosen ones''.

    Many people, even geniuses, still could not face off against the roar of the dragon inside the jade when they touched the jade, which was why they would all fail the challenge.

    No one knew how the jade ''chose'' people, but there were some ordinary people who were chosen and there were even weak children and babies who sessfully passed the test.

    Many people said that the dragon''s roar sounded different in everyone''s ears, but anyway, this jade had always been ''mysterious''.

    The strange thing was, no matter which person touched the jade, in the past thousands of years, the owners of the other ten jades never forced the jade to react or behave strangely.

    Now, under everyone''s eyes, the jade actually trembled but it didn''t tremble because of fear!

    On the contrary, it seemed to buzz and tremble out of...excitement?

    How could Ainsley know that the jade would suddenly look so ''excited'' and kept buzzing while sticking straight to Ainsley''s finger?

    Even after a few seconds passed by and Ainsley wanted to take her finger away from the jade, the jade just didn''t want to let her go!

    Everyone could feel the strange buzzing noise from the jade and saw how the jade didn''t want to let go of Ainsley''s fingers.

    At that moment, everyone only thought of one thing.

    This baby was really not an ordinary elementary school boy!

    No one knew why the jade suddenly became excited, but if the creator of the jade was here, they would definitely know why the jade behaved like this.

    All dragon scale jade was a special jade that was infused with a body part of an evil dragon.

    It could be the dragon''s scale powder, the dragon''s blood, the dragon''s skin, or something that the dragons left after several growths in their long life.

    Usually, the dragon scale jade would never be so excited unless they found someone with the breath of a dragon, but so far, almost no one could get into touch with the real evil dragon.

    This jade was picky and it would not fancy the descendants of evil dragons or those crooked beasts and monsters.

    For so long, only the creator of this jade had a subtle friendship with the dragon race and used this jade to help some beasts with a dragon bloodline to reach the legendary realm to help the dragon race.

    How would the creator of the jade expect someone to actually meet the real evil dragons and so, even after so many months passed by, she still has that ''dragon breath'' on her body?

    The jade sensed the breath of a dragon from Ainsley, which was why it suddenly became so ecstatic!

    Ainsley didn''t know why the jade responded to her like this, but anyway, it should be a kind of ''acknowledgement'', right?

    "Big brother shopkeeper, how is it? Am I acknowledged by this dragon scale jade?"

    Ainsley tried to let go of the dragon scale jade and after a few seconds of ''tug-of-war'', the jade reluctantly let go of Ainsley''s finger.

    At this time, the shopkeeper had already broken into another cold sweat and felt the need to contact the manager of the shop so that the manager could contact the creator of this dragon scale jade.

    After all, there had been almost no cases when the dragon scale jade reacted differently while acknowledging someone.

    This is the first time!

    There were many experts who created the items to be sold in this store and there were also people who sold the raw materials to this store.

    In cases that something unexpected happened to the sold items, the creator or those who sold the items would be notified immediately!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1792 "A Duel Against The Eltonian Dryad Lady"

    The store itself had many connections with its suppliers and usually, the manager would tell their suppliers about the abnormality of the products that the suppliers sold to the store.

    The shopkeeper had secretly contacted the manager and told the manager about what happened to the dragon scale jade that had not been sold out for almost a decade.

    After telling the manager through a special and hiddenmunication device, the shopkeeper immediately greeted Ainsley with a smile.

    "Yes, young master. As long as you can keep your finger on the surface of the jade for five seconds straight, it means the jade acknowledges you."

    The shopkeeper inhaled deeply and then turned to look at the Dryad woman who also had a slightly astonished look on her face.

    "This young miss...ording to the rules of the Elton Central City and the rules of this store, if two people who have been acknowledged by the item wanted to buy the same product, we will sell the product to those with a higher privilege."

    The little boy was a half-student, so he was qualified to buy the jade.

    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® However, there had been almost no cases where an elementary school student wanted to buy the same thing as what a college student wanted.

    If it was just a normal item or some unique souvenirs sold out there, the shop would not have any conflicts between potential buyers because they had tons of products waiting to be sold.

    But this store was unique and such a rare item naturally there was a limited quantity.

    ording to the rules, the store would sell the jade to the potential buyer with the highest privilege, but because the elementary school district''s privilege was only divided into the Earth ss students and the Sky ss students....

    It was hard topare privilege between an Estonian and an elementary school student.

    One could not say that the elementary school student had a lower privilege because just relying on the boy''s identity as a special admission student for the new ss that was only opened recently to amodate the surge of '' child prodigies''....

    This boy didn''t necessarily have a lower privilege than this Estonian female student.

    The boy had a bright future and if he one day became a college student in Elton Academy, there was a huge chance that he could be an Estonian as well.

    Most conflicts in such stores were usually between college students and college students or between high school students and high school students.

    Such a huge age gap conflict was rare, and usually, the younger ones made way for the older ones because no matter what, the older ones would be stronger than the younger ones.

    Buttely, there has been a surge of young geniuses everywhere, and the older ones or the seniors weren''t necessarily stronger than the juniors.

    And no matter whether the Dryad woman was stronger than Ainsley or not, people would look down on her because she fought over an item with a five-year-old child!

    The age difference between the two was more than a decade, so how shameless this Dryad woman would be if she used her privilege to press the boy hard?

    The Dryad woman also understood what the shopkeeper wanted to say, but she believed in individual strength privilege, no matter the age.

    Maybe because she was a non-human and many cubs in the non-human races were stronger than adults in the human race, which was why she never discriminated against age.

    Of course, facing humans, she would still secretly despise them, especially the cubs of the human race who were way worse than their non-human cubs.

    The Dryad woman didn''t want to back down and let go of the jade for some reasons.

    The woman could only furrow her eyebrows and looked at the short kid beside her with some inquiries.

    "The Elton Academy worships the strong, and in cases of unsolvable conflicts, the fairest way to solve it is to fight on the ring."

    The Dryad woman didn''t feel ashamed of fighting a five-year-old human boy and after the lesson from Bello just now, she never dared to look down on the boy.

    "How about we go to the arena and solve this problem? I don''t need you to win against me to buy the jade. Just persist to fight for fifteen minutes and if you manage to persist, you win."

    The Dryad woman was also not too shameless to ask to be equal to a five-year-old boy, which was why she proposed such an ''unfair'' duel.

    To be honest, just fighting against a college student was already an impossible thing for elementary school students who usually had just awakened their abilities or could barely exercise with their special abilities.

    And so, the proposal of persisting in the fight for fifteen minutes was actually already a harsh proposal and the boy was at a huge disadvantage.

    However, considering that the boy even had a sacred beast, that proposal was not too insidious.

    After all, anyone who could be acknowledged and epted by such a strong sacred beast should also be awesome.

    "I will only use one ability and let''s not use our contracted beast. How is it?"

    The Dryad woman knew that she would not be able to win against Bello, so she immediately asked Ainsley not to ask for Bello''s help in the uing duel.

    To be honest, Ainsley set up Seiya''s character to be a child prodigy who had just awakened one ability, but that was what she showed in front of the special instructor back then.

    In ''reality'', if Seiya had more than just one ''awakened abilities'', no one would know! And this is beneficial for the uing duel against the Eltonian Lady.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1793 "Holographic Battle Venue"

    The instructor also would not know whether Seiya was already a multi ability user or what and just guessed that he was currently a solo ability user because the des he controlled were not conjured out of thin air.

    But how could that instructor know that the de was indeed not made using a special energy but was created with another ability?

    The products that were created by the Realism Art ability all felt and functioned almost the same as the real object, which was why, this ability was not only an all-rounded ability but also good to pretend to be another ability.

    After the war and after six months of going around the world, Ainsley could already use the Realism Art without summoning her magic brush.

    She just drew the desired object or creature in her mind and then the object would immediately appear, as if it was not created with special energy but a real object.

    So, to be honest, just relying on Seiya''s de maniption ability to win against this Dryad sounded impossible, but Ainsley could just create a few bunches of other abilities derived from her Realism Art ability, right?

    Just by relying on her charm ability alone, she could pretend to be a beast tamer or a monster tamer.

    Realism Art could also make Ainsley pretend to be either an ordinary summoner or an otherworldly summoner.

    Ainsley decided to add another ''otherworldly summoner'' ability to ''Seiya'', and so, the Realism Art could be disguised as the process of summoning something.

    Ainsley nodded to herself before she looked at the Dryad woman and agreed with her proposal.

    "Okay, big sister. Should we go now or wait until tomorrow?"

    Tomorrow would still be the weekend, so it didn''t matter whether the duel was held now or tomorrow.

    The Dryad woman wanted to quickly solve the trouble and she proposed to start a duel right away.

    "How about now? Let''s go to the Elton Battle Arena first and then let the shopkeeper be a witness."

    This shopkeeper could follow them as a witness and there would be a new shopkeeper to stay on the third floor.

    As for the jade, it had been taken out of the disy box and it would be reserved for either Ainsley or the Dryad woman.

    Ainsley agreed with the Dryad woman''s proposal to start the duel tonight and since it was still around eight o''clock, the city was still bustling.

    Anyway, aside from the college district that never slept, there were a few other areas that were also said to be sleepless zones.

    The public battle arena was one of those sleepless zones.

    The Elton Academy had countless battle arenas from indoor ones to outdoor, from small to big, from an arena for a duel to an arena as big as a football stadium.

    Of course, that huge arena was actually one of the floating inds above the Elton Academy Ind and it was only opened for an important event like once a year or once every a decade.

    It was said that the annual academy league was held there.

    The public arena that the Dryad woman mentioned was an arena that was not located in any of the school districts and belonged to Central City.

    Students usually fought in school districts'' arenas, but because Ainsley was not a college student and could not enter the college district, they could onlye to the public arena.

    The public battle arena was located on the outskirts of the city, closer to the high school district than the college district because most conflicts happened between hot-blooded teens than the young adult''s college students.

    The public battle arena was a building in the shape of a dome, and from afar, it looked simple with a pure white color, simr to an egg or something.

    The arena was only as big as a whole cinema building, but there were many smaller rings inside.

    The biggest battle ring was as big as a one cinema room with three rows of seats and two passages.

    The smallest one was the size of a boxing ring.

    Because the Dryad woman was a nt-based creature, her ability should be rted to nts, and it was not suitable to use a boxing ring that was popr among the melee fighters.

    Because of this, the Dryad woman booked arger indoor arena the size of a smaller cinema room with only two rows of seats and one passage in the middle of the two seat rows.

    Of course, the rows were counted from bottom to top, which means there were many seats after being divided into the left and the right ''seat'' area.

    This battle arena was built to be like an empty field with strong ceilings, barriers and such, but there were seats for the audience, simr to amon basketball court in some high schools.

    The battle arena was not as boring as the one in Gasha Country because this one could actually simte an actual environment that both fighters chose.

    For example, the Dryad woman proposed to have a forest environment, and the wall immediately turned into something that showed a forest environment.

    The floor was suddenly full of grass. The touch of the grass, the swaying movement, the blowing wind¡­

    People could even hear the noises of forest animals.

    They could also feel the change in the temperature, the smell of nature, and so on!

    Of course, these things were fake and someone said that such a battle arena used the Elton Academy''s unique technology¡ª holographic technology.

    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® The indoor holographic battle arena only gave a sense of novelty to the fighters and fighters would not benefit from the holographic environment, which guaranteed the fairness of the battle.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1794 "Fifteen-Minute Duel"

    This technology was currently used for entertainment and various other purposes, but college students also had a special holographic simtion device, simr to the full dive VR game in many novels and such.

    It was said that this holographic simtion device was only opened to Estonians and the Estonians used the device to exercise their control over their abilities and to explore many creative ways to use unique abilities.

    There were only a handful of such machines in the academy and each use needed a considerable amount of academy credit.

    For many Eltonians, if they didn''t really need the device, they would not pay academy credits to use it.

    This holographic battle arena really made Ainsley a little more interested in the uing duel.

    The environment really imitated the real forest and it could be a fantasy forest because there were many nts, trees and flowers with strange shapes.

    The trees, the nts and other ''obstacles'' really hindered one''s eyesight, but if Ainsley touched those things, she would only touch nothing but air.

    The holographic technology in the public battle arena was more like entertainment than for academic purposes.

    Ainsley didn''t know whether the battle arenas in the school districts could really project holograms that could be touched by humans or something.

    Anyway, there must be a mix between technology and fantasy magic here, so it was not strange that the people in charge of the school''s battle arenas could condense hologram images to create a simted environment closest to the one in reality.

    Maybe this service was only for the outdoor battle arena and the indoor battle arena would only simte a suitable environment for an indoor area, such as a closed space inside a building, inside arge vehicle, and so on.

    Ainsley and the Dryad woman didn''t start the duel right away because the Dryad woman was busy registering for their duel to the staff in charge.

    Only Ainsley was left in the battle arena, curiously touching things in the simted environment here and there.

    The Dryad woman was an Estonian, so she could open an empty battle arena with her special privilege stored in her student card before she registered for the duel.

    This duel was somewhat semi-official because it concerned a battle to fight for an item.

    If not for this, the fighters didn''t need to register their uing match to the staff and only had to pay the fee to use the battle arena.

    The price for each room was different and the duration of the fight also determined the final price.

    Many tourists came to this Academy for fun and they also used the battle arena to fight against strangers just to try new things.

    The security measures in this public battle arena were especially good and fighters would not be injured so heavily or even die on the spot.

    Unless they signed a death match or something.

    There was medical staff on standby at all hours, and the battle ring was also equipped with technologies to prevent fighters from maliciously wounding their sparring partner.

    Anyway, from the visual inspection alone, Ainsley felt that the battle ring here was much better than the one in Gasha Country''s battle street in the Guild Union Zone.

    Each ring in this battle arena had a barrier that could withstand the full-blown attack of two or more people with Grandpa Yofan''s strength.

    In addition to the good technology, the barriers had been maintained by experts working for the academy and many of them were special instructors of the academy.

    Just this one public battle arena alone required a lot of maintenance fees, which means audiences who wanted to watch any match here or fighters who wanted to use the battle ring had to pay a suitable price.

    Ainsley didn''t know whether anyone would watch a sudden match between her and this Dryaddy, but anyway, all people who had set up a special notification for the public battle arena in the Elton Academy''s special app would be notified of any match that started.

    People could even filter the match they were interested in, such as whether it was a duel or not, whether the fighters were students or not, whether the students had a high hierarchy or not....

    After all, tourists were not the only ones who used the battle arena.

    Some students who didn''t want to fight an official match and just wanted to exercise or fight their friends for fun often used the public battle arena instead of their school''s battle arena.

    The battle arena in the school districts had a stricter entry for both the audiences and the fighters, which was why most students who used the school''s battle arena would have an official match instead of a casual one.

    The public battle arena had always been lively and full, but students usually used the arena on weekdays night because the weekend was used to y instead of fighting or exercising.

    That''s how the Dryad woman got a battle ring for Ainsley and her.

    After the Dryad woman registered their match as a semi-official match to buy an item because that was the rule, many students and tourists whose preferences fit Ainsley and the Dryad woman''s condition were notified.

    The filtering system for this kind of match usually just added a ''tag'' or a hashtag and audiences who filled in those corresponding hashtags would get the match notification if there was anything suitable.

    The hashtags of those people who were notified included ''Sky ss Student'', ''Estonian'', ''Neer'', ''Genius'', ''Prodigy'', ''duel'', ''non-human vs human'', and so on.

    Anyway, even if there was only one hashtag that matched a certain uing battle, the audiences would be notified.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1795 "Unlucky Fighter B"

    If interested with the brief notification, the audiences would then click the preliminary announcement to see whether they wanted to watch the match in the end or not.

    The battle arena here was already advanced and they even sold online viewing tickets which were the same as opening a live broadcast for the audiences in Elton Academy Ind who could note to the battle ring right away.

    When the notification was sent to many students and tourists, even instructors and special instructors, many people habitually clicked on the notification and got the preliminary information about the notified match.

    [A Duel For A Jade]

    Fighters information:

    Fighter A: [Non-human Elton Academy''s student, Sky ss, college student, Estonian.]

    Fighter B: [Half-official Elton Academy''s student, human, Sky ss, neer, special admission student, a child prodigy in the elementary school district.]

    The basic information didn''t include the age, the gender and the photo of the fighters, but still could make people feel curious and wanted to watch the battle.

    Many students were idle at weekends and many tourists who were not busy going around Central City were also using their various electronic devices.

    Tourists could only ess the internal inte of the academy and could barelymunicate with the outside world because of the Elton Academy''s regtions, which was why many tourists who were bored at their lodging would pay attention to anything interesting in the Elton Academy''s Tourist App.

    Students had their own special websites and app, but their apps also had various notifications about matches in all school districts and even public battle arenas as long as the matches followed the filtering that the students had put on.

    At this time, many people, who filled in the hashtag of ''genius'', ''Sky ss'', ''Non-human'', ''Eltonian'', and so on collectively received a notification of a new match.

    Many students thought that this match might be the usual match between the sky ss students in some school districts or something, but when the word ''non-human'' was included, it would still attract much attention.

    The tourists might be more curious about the Eltonians and the outstanding students of this academy, but the students were more curious about non-human students.

    There were not many non-human studentspared to the human students, and it was even rarer to see a non-human student, which was an Eltonian as well, fight in a duel or something!

    As soon as the preliminary information was released, many people were attracted by fighter A''s basic information.

    Some students immediately shared the news in their group chats and within five minutes, students from various school districts on the ind knew about this seemingly casual match at night.

    Many students, especially high school students and college students, started to discuss this strange match in the school forum of their own district and also in the Elton Academy Forum that amodated all students from all four school districts.

    The kindergarten and elementary school students were basically not too active regarding things like this, and the ones who gossiped the most were the high school students and the college students.

    Someone started a thread in their school district''s forum and the Elton Forum which soon attracted many morements and discussions from energetic young people who had nothing to do.

    [Damn it. Did you guys see the notification from the public battle arena? There is a non-human Eltonian who is going to start a duel!]

    The number of Eltonian alone was not that muchpared to the overall student poption of the academy, and the non-human students were also hard to see.

    Many Estonians were ''inclusive'' and even if they sparred with their sparring partners, they would choose a private battle arena in the school specialized for the Eltonian.

    Because of this, the probability of encountering Estonian fighting in public was close to zero!

    Many students immediatelymented on the thread, especially those who didn''t receive the notification because they didn''t set up a matching hashtag with the uing battle.

    [Wow! Really?! Share me the link to the live broadcast room! I''ll buy a ticket right away.]

    [Can someone tell me which battle ring they will use? What number? I''m in Central City and will rush right away!]

    The battle would not be held immediately and the fighters had to wait for at least thirty minutes so that interested audiences could rush to buy the on-site or the online ticket to watch the match.

    There were many matches every single day, and the mostmon match only had sporadic audiences.

    But this one was a rare non-human Estonian!

    Tourists might not really know how rare this event was, but students from the other two school districts, mainly the high school and the college students would not waste a chance to see an Eltonian''s battle.

    Many people didn''t like a public battle because it was easy to have their information about their abilities leaked to many people, which would reduce the factor of ''ace card'' rted to their abilities when they fought other people next time.

    Many students didn''t want too many people to analyze their abilities for this reason.

    The Dryad woman really had no choice but to bring Ainsley to the public battle arena because of Ainsley''s awkward identity.

    If not because of this, she would also not use the public battle arena.

    The public battle arena got money from audiences, the fighters, and online audiences, which means there was no way to have ''privacy'' when someone used the public battle arena.

    Many tourists and students rushed to Ainsley and the Dryad woman''s battle ring to watch the excitement, but then, after the students discussed the Estonian non-human student....

    They casually looked at the ''poor'' and ''unlucky'' fighter B who would fight this ''genius''.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1796 "Elementary School Student Vs College Student"

    Instead of feeling sympathy or anything, those who saw the information of fighter B were more frightened and shocked than anything.

    [Holy moly¡ª did you guys not read the information about fighter B?! I thought who would provoke a non-human Estonian...but am I blind or what?]

    [The information said that it was a neer, a half-official student from the elementary school district!]

    A half-official student means this student was not even admitted to the academy officially yet, but the information said that this person was a special admission student, so this person should be admitted to the school in a few months.

    The most surprising fact was that....this person was from the elementary school district?!

    Even if the older elementary school students nowadays matured early and looked almost no different from junior high school students, they were still elementary school students!

    The oldest student in this school district was only twelve years old, ah!

    They were not only minors, but they were even younger than that....

    The opponent was an Estonian, which means they should be a college student, and even if some prodigies were the same age as senior high school students when they became college students....

    This one was a non-human, so no matter what, the age alone should have crushed fighter B.

    The question is, how could such an absurd match be approved by the battle arena''s staff?!

    To avoid hidden school bullying and such, people with a huge strength disparity would not be allowed to have a match so casually, unless there were strong reasons and various guarantees from the instructors.

    The preliminary information didn''t show the guarantee from any instructor, so howe the staff approved such a duel?!

    Many people read the preliminary information that also showed some information about the reason for the duel and other rules agreed by both fighters in the duel.

    The students who had read the information finally knew that the rules in the match had indeed made it easier for fighter B, but even so....

    Which elementary school student could be so rich to want to buy a dragon scale jade until they had to fight an Estonian like this??

    There were too many ''rare moments'' in this one match alone, and in fifteen minutes, this match became popr among students and tourists even before the match started.

    Ainsley and the Dryad woman along with the other five college students waited at the small lounge attached to each battle ring while they watched the small TV broadcasting the scene inside the battle ring fifteen minutes before the match was held.

    This battle ring could fit less than a hundred audiences but it was still quite bigpared to other smaller battle rings that were built in one huge indoor room with countless other battle rings.

    Such a ''room'' held a free match and just a sparring battle, which was why the audiences didn''t have to buy tickets and they could just sit anywhere while looking at the battle ring they wanted to see.

    Ainsley didn''t know anything about the ''battle culture'' here, so she didn''t think that there would be a lot of audience.

    Anyway, even if a lot of people coulde here, Ainsley felt that the number of audiences would only be less than twenty people.

    To her surprise, five minutes after the notification was sent out, many audiences started to buy the on-site ticket through the designated ticket counter in many ces around the public battle arena.

    The original empty indoor battle ring was immediately full of people and the scene was lively.

    The arena''s staff entered the indoor room one by one and some started to sell food, others sold drinks or other souvenirs.

    The entire battle ring became noisy and full of curious audiences.

    At the same time, a few flying cameras were already secretly turned on, and the sales of the online tickets had already started as well.

    The on-site ticket was more expensive than the online ticket, but since this match was just slightly rare and not an official tournament or small matches held by the academy itself, the ticket''s price was also affordable.

    Many people who were curious and coincidentally stayed near the battle arena immediately entered the huge stadium to find the battle ring''s number.

    Seeing the bustling scene outside, Ainsley twitched her lips while the Dryad woman had a slightly gloomy expression.

    She knew that as an Estonian, this match would definitely attract a lot of interested students, but howe she also saw many tourists who were not students?

    The Dryad woman felt a slight pressure to perform well in front of outsiders because she indirectly represented the Elton Academy to these tourists.

    Ainsley didn''t have such a ''noble thought'' at all, and was just a bit speechless that the Academy also had a simr business style with the guilds in Gasha Country.

    It seemed that both ordinary people and ability users liked to watch battles like this.

    No wonder such battles could transform into a popr sport loved by many people and there were even star fighters born from this ''sport''.

    The number of tourists who came to watch on-site was just one thirdpared to the number of students wearing their various uniforms, but even so, it was already rare for outsiders to watch the on-site battle than through the online broadcast.

    The live stream was already open and soon, thousands of people poured into the live stream channel.

    The few flying cameras around the battle ring faithfully recorded the full 360¡ã view of the battle ring, which also meant to prevent the fighters from using external supports or cheating in this match.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1797 "Viral Night Match"

    The majority of online audiences were also students, and one could see their real name ounts and the various badges beside their names which represented their school district, grade, ss, and other titles.

    The Sky ss students all had sky blue names, very different from ordinary students and other tourists in the live stream channel who had white names.

    The name of the student ount included their school district and grade, which was easy to notice and was also set up like this to prevent cyber bullying.

    There were some sporadic ounts with different name colors, and the students immediately knew that these ounts with colors other than sky blue or white must be the top 10 students of the high school district.

    There were also established faction members who had their own unique name color, but there was their faction badge beside their names to identify the faction they belonged to.

    In the surge of colorful names popping out to send onement or twoments, a sporadic golden-colored name shed by, instantly shocking the students, especially the college students.

    [F¡ª that''s a golden name! Is that one of the Eltonians?!]

    [I''ve never seen the Eltoniansing out to watch a random match...is it to support a fellow Eltonian or what?]

    [Wait. Wait. I see ck-colored names with silver borders too. Isn''t that the sign of an instructor''s ount?]

    [Huft. I even see a ck ount name gilded with gold and there are special effects everytime theyment. That''s a special instructor! How did this random night match attract such big bosses?]

    The high school students rarely got into touch with special instructors and usually, only the top 10 students who became personal disciples of these special instructors would know some special instructors.

    But the college students were no stranger to special instructors anymore because most of their lecturers must be special instructors.

    This farce immediately attracted countless more online audiences and soon, many people questioned the mystery behind those big bosses joining the online live stream.

    Little did they know that Ainsley''s little problem was already reported to the people of the academy and when they saw Ainsley''s disguised look on the photo, they all held their foreheads and sighed.

    Isn''t this Seiya, the other identity of their soon-to-be special instructor?

    Ainsley has not be a special instructor, but the instructors who knew the news all believed that such a prodigy could possibly pass the special instructor''s test with ease.

    Now that she somehow bumped into one of their proud Estonian students....

    Although Ainsley was using Seiya''s identity and her ability should be camouged plus weakened, the special instructors were a bit nervous for their Estonian students.

    Normal instructors, college students and even high school students could still look down on the name Ainsley Sloan thinking that her reputation was just hyped.

    However, the special instructors truly understood Ainsley''s strengths and none of them dared to look down on Ainsley just because of her age.

    If one only looked at Ainsley''s age, they would definitely suffer.

    The special instructors knew how arrogant their students could be despite many of them not having a rich enough experience outside of the academy.

    This Dryad woman was one of those inexperienced students because she grew up with her small and secluded Dryad woman.

    After she joined the academy, every time she had to go out of the academy to experience life, she only lingered around her hometown and non-human continents with little conflict.

    Not to mention that because she was a fairly talented Dryad, she was extremely spoiled by the Dryad race and the elves, who had a close rtionship with the Dryads, also spoiled this youngdy.

    The special instructors knew that no matter how many exercises, sparring sessions, training sessions and so many other school programs that this Dryaddy had gone through....

    Could it bepared to joining many wars personally?

    This little baby mafia had been honed on the battlefield and they were afraid that she could not suppress her strength and identally kill their student!

    They knew that Ainsley had precise control over her ability and it was near impossible to identally kill their student, but the special instructors were still worried...

    The special instructors who knew insider news were secretly worried while other special instructors paid attention to ''Seiya'' because of his potential.

    To be able to receive an invitation letter from the academy at such a young age....

    Whoever sent the invitation letter to this boy would be lucky!

    The special instructors got some kind of academy credits if the students they taught or they recruited into the academy became promising students.

    Even if the other special instructors had not seen how ''Seiya'' fought, just the courage to duel against an Estonian with a huge age and strength gap was already admirable!

    The special instructors were jealous because they could rarely find good seedlings themselves, and at the same time, the ordinary instructors, especially elementary school instructors, couldn''t help but ponder about their future life with this little genius.

    Whoever taught this youth would either be lucky or unlucky, ah!

    Lucky because if the students they taught were extraordinary, they could also get some academy credits for their contribution.

    But also unlucky because most little geniuses, especially children, were hard to deal with!

    The thirty minutes wait before the match was held was finally over amidst the noise and excitement from both the on-site audiences and the online audiences.

    When the time came, a female machine-like voice suddenly rang throughout the arena.

    "Attention. Attention. May both fighters get ready to enter the arena. On-site audiences please sit down because the door is going to be closed and the barrier is going to be activated."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1798 "Ainsley Is Unpopular In Elton Academy?"

    The announcement rang three times in the huge arena and the online audiences also got a notification in the form of a floating text on the screen.

    When Ainsley and the Dryad woman heard this female machine''s voice, they both stood up from their bench and slowly walked side-by-side toward the side door leading to the battle ring.

    Elliana, Bello, Cellino and the other five students who were involved in this jade matter stayed at the .

    Because they were the closest people to each fighter, to prevent any cheating or other dirty tricks, they all had to stay in the and could only watch the match on the TV.

    At this time, the venue had already turned into the rainforest that the Dryad woman chose, but the on-site audiences could see the venue from a God-like point of view.

    Even if there were tall trees that would obstruct their vision from time to time, each on-site audience wore special sses that allowed them to be immersed in the battle venue, as if they were right beside the fighters when the fighters fight in the future.

    This kind of technology made the viewing experience of this public arena more and more enjoyable for the audiences.

    Many technology maniacs even came all the way to the Central City of Elton Academy just to take a look at this advanced technology.

    The audiences had all worn their special eyesses following the personal guide from their special app, and a few seconds after they were seated and ready to watch....

    The main door to the indoor battle ring was closed, but the side door was opened!

    With the help of the technology eyesses that were connected to many small cameras that were different from the live steam cameras, the audiences could see the two figures walking out of the side door side-by-side.

    The audiences who had juste into contact with this kind of strange technology all held their breath or sighed in awe because they really felt as if those two people were walking right in front of them or next to them!

    The viewing angle was adjusted constantly ording to personal needs, which might be why on-site audiences had to buy tickets and the price of the ticket was already considered expensive outside of the academy.

    Of course, for these rich tourists, the price of the ticket to watch a fifteen-minute battle was not that expensive.

    When the two figures, one woman and one a boy, one tall and one short, walked towards the lush forest venue, the on-site audience immediately screamed out loud.

    "Ahhhh! The fighters are here!!"

    The venue that the Dryad woman chose was not in the shape of a circle but more like a basketball court with all four sides of the field used for the audience seats.

    Because the audience seats were built in a higher cepared to the battle venue, there could be a small side door for the fighters to enter the venue.

    Many on-site audiences started to hype the two fighters even though many of them didn''t even know ''Seiya'' or the Dryad woman.

    Of course, the Dryad woman was more well-known among the audiences who were mostly students because of her Eltonian status, but they just knew the woman''s title as an Estonian and not her as a whole.

    The online audience also started to send bulletments one by one, filling the entire live stream screen.

    [Oh, oh! They''re here! This is the first time I saw a Dryad in our academy!]

    [Is it only me or you guys are also paying attention to the little boy instead? So the brave warrior who challenged the Estonian is a little boy around five years old!]

    [He''s really so young! Howe he has already be a half-official student? He must be one of those monstrous geniuses.]

    [Lately, our school epted many child prodigies, and with the famous Ainsley Sloan awakening her ability at the age of three, this boy doesn''t look that ''abnormal'' anymore.]

    [Ainsley? The recently famous superstar in the ability user circle? I thought those battle videos were just movies, edits or something...]

    [The one upstairs has not been surfing the inte for years, right? Go out of the academy and see the world! That kid is so famous out there and the news is not fake!]

    Many online and on-site audiences were indeed reminded of Ainsley Sloan when looking at the young ''Seiya'', but the Elton Academy''s students didn''t know Ainsley well.

    They just heard of the name and that''s it.

    To be honest, even Finley was more popr among the Elton Academy''s students than Ainsley.

    Maybe only college students who had more contact with the outside world worshiped Ainsley like crazy.

    Thement section was suddenly full of gossip about Ainsley Sloan and Finley Walter, with each kid''s admirers trying to defeat the other side''s idol.

    For many students, Finley was indeed more popr than Ainsley because they all had seen this kid''s genius trait when he started school years ago.

    Compared to Ainsley who was famous on the inte, these young students who could rarely ess the inte knew Finley more.

    The debate slowly dragged ''Seiya'' into the conversation as well because many people were curious about this special admission student who was so young that he could be everyone''s younger brother here!

    [Is it only me who is curious about this boy''s special ability? Is he a solo ability user or a multi-ability user?]

    [Wait, wait, everyone, can we stop discussing the fighters? The match is only going to be held for about fifteen minutes. Let''s not fight in thement section and watch the match well. It''s going to start soon!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1799 "Metal Ability User"

    Coincidentally, after this person dropped thement that persuaded the other online audiences to stop fighting, both Ainsley and the Dryad woman had already gone to their designated position guided by the system as a part of the technology in this arena.

    To facilitate a more interesting battle, the fighters were ced in a faraway position from each other so that the trees, nts and other obstacles could y a role in the battle as well.

    This kind of match was obviously for fighters who had a little bit of experience when fighting in a strange environment, so the Dryad woman was really not that kind towards ''Seiya''.

    After all, looking at the boy''s age alone already told others that the chance of this boy having a wide battle experience, especially in a unique environment was small.

    The on-site and online audiences who had a lot of experience in a battle that relied a lot on the environment''s terrace also felt that the Dryad woman was not that kind even after she proposed a ''fair'' condition.

    Realizing this, many tourists felt a little bit disgusted with the Dryad woman, but they were mostly adults and they also felt that if they were in the Dryad women''s shoes, they would do worse than her.

    After all, this duel was a duel to get the right to buy a super rare item!

    Both fighters qualified to buy the jade and only this battle would decide the final buyer.

    There was only one item and this item might note out again for a few years. For many humans, a few years to a decade was already a long time.

    Even if ability users generally lived a long life the stronger they were, such a lifespan was still too short in front of non-human races.

    The tourists who watched the battle on-site and through the live stream had aplicated mood, not knowing whether to look down on the Dryad woman for being petty or agreeing with her secret tricks.

    On the contrary, the students didn''t think much because, in front of real strength, any tricks would be ineffective.

    It was just that, many people didn''t think that the little boy could be tied with the Dryad woman in fifteen minutes.

    Judging from the rules, the Dryad woman could attack the boy with one special ability, but that means the Dryad woman could always be in the offensive position.

    Just looking at the age difference between the two fighters, many people guessed that the rule of this game was actually more about how the boy could survive the Dryad woman''s attack for fifteen minutes.

    No one even thought that the little boy would be the one doing the offensive.

    While the audiences were chatting with each other, both fighters were getting ready and all sorts of weapons that were allowed in the battle had already been checked before they entered the venue.

    Both fighters could not use their spatial storage and could not use the help of any kind of potions, which means this battle would also test the amount of special energy that each fighter owned.

    From this alone, the little boy was already at a disadvantage because he should have just awakened his ability, which means his energy core definitely could not store and produce as much special energy as the Dryad woman.

    Of course, various strange weapons were allowed on the battlefield, and injuries were inevitable, but death or severe injuries that would ruin someone''s future was definitely not allowed.

    Ainsley didn''t usually use weapons even though she learned meleebat and how to use weapons from the Godfather and all experts around her.

    All this time, for the past six months, Ainsley didn''t bezy and while doing her ''world tour'' to expand her guild, she learned from many hidden experts with a humble heart.

    To be honest, if not for Ainsley''s blood n physique and all sorts of fancy healing potions, Ainsley''s body would have many scars left from those training.

    Way before the little ''boy'' entered the battle venue and was still waiting at the lounge, Ainsley had already quietly used her Realism Art ability to create many small daggersplete with the sheaths.

    These daggers were all the size of a miniature charm for essories and Ainsley created a whole ne, bracelet, belt and other essories with these daggers.

    There were about more than ten daggers, maybe around thirty daggers all over Ainsley''s body.

    These daggers were extremely sharp and the quality was top-notch because the daggers were created from a special ability.

    Of course, many people would be able to see through such a weapon, but Ainsley didn''t mind telling others that her ''Seiya'' identity was not a solo ability user but a multi-ability user.

    A multi-ability user could create something out of nothing.

    So, if people guessed Seiya''s ability as either a metal maniption ability user or a weapon ability user, they would also know that this boy could create weapons or metals using his special energy.

    Ainsley had already prepared her so-called second ability, and that was something ''invisible'' to the naked eye but could still be guessed from the various behaviors.

    Yes. It was the detection ability.

    Many detection abilities had various ways to achieve the same goal and of course, Ainsley would use her 3D mapping ability which was an evolution from her keen hearing ability.

    Anyway, others would not know what kind of detection ability she had, but Ainsley would ''identally'' show it to the outside world.

    The audiences would definitely believe her second ability to be a detection ability and as for what kind of detection ability¡­no one would care too much!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1800 "Ornamental Daggers"

    Ainsley curled the corner of her lips as she touched the few strings of the bracelet on her left and right wrists.

    There were as many as four strings of bracelets and all of them were full of mini dagger charms that were not even one centimeter long.

    Each string of bracelet had dagger charms of different colors depending on the color of the sheath and the hilt of the dagger.

    But still, they were all categorized as knives or daggers, anyway, not swords or anything.

    Ainsley didn''t want to use swords even when she ''decided'' to have the ability to manipte metal for Seiya''s identity.

    After all, a sword needed more metal than a dagger and judging from ''Seiya'' energy reserve, it would cost more energy to make swords out of thin air than to make daggers.

    This preparation time was only five minutes and in these five minutes, both fighters could create their weapons or take out the weapons they usually used before the battle.

    Maybe because the official battle time was only fifteen minutes and to be ''fairer'' to Seiya, the battle judge gave time to Seiya to create something out of nothing using his special ability.

    If his ability could do that, of course.

    Such a small detail of care made Ainsley feel a lot more affectionate towards the public battle arena''s staff and all the people behind.

    It seemed that the Elton Academy really trained their students and staff so well.

    Many of the battle judges were not students to ensure fairness and professionalism, but other small staff recruited junior high school students up to college students.

    One really could see that the entire academy was run by students, from students and for students.

    The five-minute preparation was not long for the fighters, but the audiences who could see the scenes of the two fighters with split live stream''s screen didn''t feel that this preparation time was short.

    For online audiences, they had three screens. One main screen that took the biggest area on the screen, and the other were the split screens of each fighter.

    The main screen showed various angles that were deemed more interesting by the cameras while the personal screens showed the details of each fighter.

    The on-site audience only had one view and if they wanted to see other views, they had to switch scenes, which was why many people only watched the Dryad woman''s preparation or watched the overall scene where they could barely see each fighter.

    Only a small group of on-site audiences who were curious about the little boy watched Seiya''s preparation.

    When they saw the row of daggers with obvious energy fluctuations made out of special energy that suddenly appeared on the boy''s wrists and neck hidden by the clothes...

    The online audiences and this small group of on-site audiences had speechless faces.

    They should have known that a boy who even dared to challenge an Estonian should not be a simple boy.

    This boy should have hidden all those essories early on and from the energy fluctuation, it should be created by the boy himself.

    Even if the boy should have created those things before he entered the venue, it was not against the rules and to be honest, for him to do this...

    He should be confident that the Dryad woman would not notice his small movements because those essories with many dagger charms as the ''decoration'' should be some kind of his trump card.

    Both fighters didn''t know each other''s abilities, and for the boy, who was in a ''weaker'' position, hiding his ability was definitely a good move.

    The audiences saw that those ''ornamental daggers'' were actually created using special energy, which means the boy should be at least a dual ability user and not a solo ability user like they all thought before.

    Just a boy around five years old already had more than one ability....

    Is he going to be a new superstar who could rece his senior, Finley Walter?

    Many instructors and special instructors who watched the split screen switched to Seiya''s screen and made his screen as the ''main screen''.

    The instructors all showed interest in the boy, especially the special instructor who sent the invitation letter to the boy.

    This ''ordinary uncle'' was actually a quite prestigious special instructor, but he was unlucky and he rarely found good seedlings to be given an invitation letter.

    He also rarely had personal disciples because he was unlucky and the good children were already ''dug out'' by other special instructors.

    At first, this special instructor only fancied Seiya''s way of controlling his ability, which was too good for children around his age.

    Now that he saw that this boy should have more than one ability and his first ability might not even be a simple dagger maniption ability, the special instructor''s old face flushed red.

    Oh my! Did he hit a jackpot?! This is the first time he invited a student and this student showed some good potential!

    The special instructor immediately sent a bulletment on the live stream and his colored name plus that special text effect for special instructors instantly attracted many online audiences'' attention.

    [As expected of the student I spotted. He is actually more talented and hardworking than I expected. Good job! Wish you to win this battle!]

    Other online audiences, especially students who knew the name of this special instructor immediatelymented in frenzy.

    [Damn! Isn''t this the famous hell teacher from the unique ability department? So he is the one who sends the invitation letter to that brave boy?]

    [I think this boy will be the instructor''s personal disciple in the future. Many special instructors will fight to take him as a disciple!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1801 "Rainforest Venue"

    [This boy''s ability should not be categorized as unique, but since he showed potential, who cares, right?]

    Of course, many other special instructors, especially those with rted majors to metal, weapons and daggers maniption abilities, were tempted to ''snatch'' this good student from that hell teacher.

    The hell teacher got his name because he liked to pretend to be a nobody to catch naughty students and then punished those students.

    Aside from that, this teacher was also famous for being strict in his ss and many students didn''t even pass his ss.

    The majority failed the sses and had to retake the ss if they wanted to hone themselves.

    The so-called hell teacher only sent thatment to dere ''sovereignty'' over the student that he favored, so he didn''t care about other people''s reactions.

    Soon after this small incident, the five-minute preparation ended, and at the same time, the whole battle venue except for the audience seats suddenly showed some changes.

    The battle venue''s temperature gradually matched the environment of the rainforest and because the Dryad woman chose a rainy day, even a little heavy rain for the venue...

    The surrounding temperature immediately dropped sharply and soon, heavy rain started to fill the entire battle venue.

    Of course, the rain was just a holographic image, but the sound of the rain, the smell of the rain and even the blurry vision added more excitement to the game.

    The cold temperature also yed a silent role here.

    Because this holographic technology was already advanced, even the ''floor'' showed some changes such as the soil bing muddy, and so on.

    Ainsley didn''t feel the texture of the soil itself, but there could be many things hidden in these holographic images.

    After all, those things could not be walked through so casually because there was some ''resistance'' from the things around, which added more realism to the holographic venue.

    Ainsley was ced right under a huge lush tree with a trunk as big as three hugs of adult men.

    When the rain fell, the baby didn''t get wet or anything, but she still felt that wet feeling from being doused in the rain.

    The holographic venue was really an amazing thing.

    From outside, the venue was like a transparent box with all sorts of strange things inside and the audiences outside of the huge box could see through all sides of the box with the help of the special sses.

    Ainsley felt that such a strange technology should have been mixed with the element of special abilities and other rare items, but she didn''t have time to care about it.

    When the match started and the heavy rain just poured down within seconds, Ainsley had already used her detection ability and closed her eyes to achieve the full effect of ''using the detection ability''.

    The audiences who could see both fighters'' situation without obstacles saw that the Dryad woman had already started to create various nts out of special energy and slowly spread the nts around the venue.

    With the help of the holographic venue, these nts blended so well that one could barely recognize which one was the product of the holographic venue and which one was the real thing.

    As the Dryad woman used her nt maniption ability, her body slowly showed some changes.

    Her long hair slowly turned into tree vines with vibrant green leaves, and many small nt roots grew on her skin.

    Instead of looking like a monster or anything, this transformation only added more mysterious and natural charm on the Dryad woman.

    This was not the Dryad woman''s fully transformed body because she didn''t n to show her real Dryad form just for such a small battle.

    Still, this transformation fascinated many people and on the contrary, seeing Ainsley who just closed her eyes like that...

    Many people were confused and the hot-blooded ones on the site immediately shouted.

    "What the hell is that boy doing?! Why did he close his eyes? Make a move! Run! Hide or anything! Don''t just stay motionless!"

    Of course, the battle venue sealed all noises from the audiences so that the fighters could be more immersed in the environment chosen as the battle venue.

    Many online audiences also cursed and showed their worries for the little boy.

    [Is he not used to such an advanced venue or something? Maybe he feels scared, cold, or what??]

    [A child is indeed a child, even if he is a child prodigy. Without sufficient experience, it''s easy to panic in a new environment.]

    Of course, many people defended the boy as well by making some logical arguments.

    [It''s normal for this boy to be scared and a little not ustomed to his new environment.]

    [Look. That''s a rainforest! Have you ever gone to a real rainforest when you were just five years old?]

    [Even those lunatic mafia kids might have not even stepped foot in a rainforest at that age.]

    The people who gathered to watch this battle were all those who entered Elton Ind as either tourists or students of the academy.

    Such people were usually those with money and power, which means none of them was inexperienced in real-life battles.

    However, they indeed could never imagine their younger self when they were just five years old and went to the rainforest to experience life or something.

    So, most people didn''t have too much hope for Seiya in the first ce and for them, to be able to enter the Academy at this age alone had already crushed many people.

    But there were geniuses among the audiences and these geniuses were once children too.

    When these geniusespared their younger self to Seiya...they could not help but feel some negative emotions.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1802 "Jealousy And Hatred"

    These ''geniuses'' were never as talented as Seiya when they were a child, so seeing a much more talented kid than them back then did give birth to some kind of twisted jealousy!

    Among the on-site and online audiences, many people, especially the students, were secretly jealous of Seiya''s luck for being able to enter the Academy at such a young age.

    Thus, when they saw Seiya, a.k.a, Ainsley, just closed her eyes and looked as if she was scared silly, the jealous students gloated openly and secretly.

    Some bold students didn''t care whether others would know them because of their real name ount on the live stream and immediately sent out some mockingments one after another.

    [Just this kind of kid who doesn''t have a fast reaction to his surroundings and can''t adapt fast is also worthy to be a special admission student??]

    These jealous students were mostly junior and high school students and because they weren''t taught by the special instructors in college, they didn''t care even if theirments indirectly questioned the hell teacher''s eyes for discovering talents.

    [This kid is really dumb. His opponent has already spread the nts all over the venue and has already located his location through her connection with the nts, yet he still didn''t do anything.]

    Indeed. At this time, the Dryad woman''s nts had already been hidden in the venue and because she was like one body with the nts, she could see, hear and even sense all things that the nts felt.

    Of course, pain and other negative feelings would not be delivered to the Dryad woman, which was another advantage of her nt maniption ability.

    The Dryad woman sensed Seiya''s location through the scattered nts and when she ''saw'' that the boy just closed his eyes while standing stiffly on the spot, the woman almostughed out loud.

    The heavy rain covered the sight and the smell, but it was like heaven for a nt maniption ability like hers.

    On the contrary, this heavy rain more or less must have disturbed the little boy who might never even step foot in the rainforest.

    The Dryad woman smirked and didn''t n to do a meleebat.

    She just manipted her nts from afar, making these nts looked alive, as if they were her limbs.

    And this was not the end.

    The Dryad woman secretly twisted the vines of her controlled nts and created one wild animals after another with a body consisting of vines, nt branches, leaves, and so on.

    There were only two wild animals created of nts. One of them was a snake that often lived in a rainforest and the other was a wolf.

    A wolf''s habitat might never be in the rainforest, but this wolf was created out of nts, anyway.

    The muscles were the vines of some type of nt. The eyes and other body parts also clearly showed others that this was an animal created of controlled nts.

    Such a high-ranking and difficult skill was notmon for other nt maniption ability users, but it was like snapping fingers for the Dryad woman.

    The two nt-based animals were ready, and soon, along with thick three roots, agile vines, sharp leaves and other nt parts, the small group rushed towards Seiya''s ce.

    The heavy rain covered the sound of the leaves rustling against the soil or other nts created by the holographic technology, and the natural smell of the wood and the nts around covered the smell of these enemies tightly.

    Even ability users with detection abilities would not necessarily be able to find these guys because most detection abilities were rted to the sense of hearing, smell, enhanced vision, aura, and so on.

    The heavy rain and the rainforest venuepletely helped the Dryad woman to hide her sneak attacks.

    Unfortunately or fortunately, Ainsley''s detection ability was already an evolved version.

    If this was still the same keen hearing ability, Ainsley might be fooled by the heavy rain.

    But Ainsley''s detection ability was a sound wave, so when she closed her eyes, she easily spread her sound wave around the venue and within a few seconds, aplete map of the whole battle venue inside the box appeared in Ainsley''s mind.

    The 3D map ability was as urate as usual and even the drop of water from the rain was disyed as well.

    Ainsley immediately switched to the 2D version of the map and found the blinking red dot far away from the flickering green dot.

    The red dot naturally represented the enemy and after funding the dot, Ainsley zoomed in on the map and changed the map disy back to the 3D version.

    When Ainsley did this, it was just when the Dryad woman started to spread her nts around the venue and soon, the 3D map faithfully disyed the route of these hidden nts.

    All the Dryad woman''s actions, down to her little murmur were already under Ainsley''s monitoring, yet no one knew and the audiences even looked down on Ainsley one way or another.

    Since this kid could be so brave to challenge an Estonian, the audience could never look at Seiya with the eyes of looking at other kids around his age.

    Many people even felt that geniuses were arrogant, and maybe this match could be a lesson for the arrogant genius so that the boy could see the reality in this harsh world.

    But Ainsley was bound to disappoint these people who wanted to see her being taught a lesson.

    After Ainsley saw the Dryad forming two animals from nts and the group of attacks rushed to her position, Ainsley suddenly opened her eyes and something shed in her pure ck eyes!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1803 "Hiding Too Deeply"

    The on-site audiences who chose Seiya''s perspective immediately saw the change in the boy''s overall aura.

    The boy only opened his eyes, as if he was out of his daze and had started to adapt, but they didn''t know why....

    Even across the venue, blocked by the box and the barrier in front of the audience seat....

    Just through this holographic effect, the audience could feel the change in the boy''s momentum.

    Those who felt the soaring aura from the boy suddenly changed their expressions, especially those who openly looked down on the boy before.

    This aura...a mere genius in a greenhouse who had never seen the world could never have such an imposing aura.

    Only someone who had fought for real and fought countless dangerous battles could have such an aura!

    Ainsley actually had already restrained her aura greatly, but even so, she had just started to learn how to hide her aura for battle strategy for a few months, and she was still not that proficient.

    And so, a little bit of imposing aura still leaked out when the baby started to get serious.

    The online audiences couldn''t feel the imposing aura as clearly as the on-site audiences, but they also felt that there was something wrong with the boy.

    When the audiences had just thought like that, they suddenly saw Seiya making his first move.

    The boy''s move was fast, maybe just in the blink of an eye and the on-site audiences only saw something shing by when out of the blue....

    Around ten miniature daggers suddenly floated in front of the boy, forming a neat line.

    Then, with another flick of the boy''s finger, the miniature daggers that were not even one centimeter long suddenly started to expand in size!

    The boy moved his two hands and made an ''erging'' movement for the daggers neatly.

    In just less than a second, the ten mini daggers seemed to be inted one by one, but even after the size expanded, they never bump into each other because the daggers ''subconsciously'' corrected their distance from one another.

    This series of movements was done in just a few breaths, and even the senior students, instructors and special instructors were stunned on the spot.

    Depend on! How could this boy move so fast?! Those daggers should be a part of his ability, but even junior high school students in their academy didn''t have such smooth, precise and fast control over their ability!

    The online audiences yed back the live stream recording and slowed down the speed of the video a few times to see the boy''s movement clearly.

    When they saw the whole scene, the online audiences were stupefied.

    The boy really just flicked his two wrists and some daggers from his bracelets just flew up into the air in front of him.

    The movement of all daggers was neat and crisp, like flowing water with some kind of beauty inside.

    This movement alone was pleasing to the eyes, and then, the boy snapped his fingers before he created that ''erging'' movement.

    Then, in just a few seconds, those daggers had already expanded and were ready to use.

    Just this control over the ability alone, manipting more than ten daggers which were all created from his special energy....

    This boy had already crushed many of Elton Academy''s junior high school students to the ground.

    Those students who said that Seiya was inexperienced h h h were all pped on the spot and some of them directly chose to stop watching the battle.

    They immediately left the live stream room as well!

    Just¡ª damn it! Could all new kids be so awesome?

    That star from the elementary school, Finley Walter, also have a good control over his ability when he had just entered the Academy, and now, someone who was way younger than Finley also had the same precise control.

    This boy was even vaguely better than Finley in terms of pleasing movement and other factors!

    The haters went silent while those who genuinely liked to watch good matches immediately felt their blood boiling and their cheeks flushed with excitement.

    They thought that this battle would be boring and the only interesting thing was to watch how someone from the Dryad race fought, but now, with the boy showing some potential, this battle might not be as boring as they thought before!

    Ainsley controlled the ten daggers in the air and quietly let the daggers rush across the heavy rain, shuttling between nts and trees straight towards the Dryad woman across the map.

    Of course, Ainsley perfectly avoided the group of small nts and trees that the Dryad woman sent to her.

    The audiences who also opened a God point of view could clearly see all of Ainsley''s moves and when they saw that she perfectly avoided those controlled nts down to the hidden roots and leaves to avoid the Dryad woman''s monitoring...

    Some people with sharper minds immediately realized that this boy was really hiding his ability so deeply.

    The online audiences were immediately tempted to sendments one after another.

    [So that was why! That boy closed his eyes before not because of fear or anything, but because he was using some kind of detection ability!]

    [Just look at his skilful movement to avoid the eyes and ears of the Dryad girl. His detection ability should be top notch and he can even use more than one ability at the same time!]

    Because the movement of the nts hidden all over the map to monitor the boy kept changing, to enter the blind spot of these nts, Ainsley had to keep using her detection ability.

    But her strategy was really correct!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1804 "The Birth Of A New Legend?"

    When Ainsley made her first move, she even silently walked to a blind spot of the Dryad woman''s monitoring and only then did she show off her ability.

    This Dryad woman was definitely a powerful ability user, but she also didn''t cover the entire venue with her nts because it took too much energy.

    The girl just kept some nts around the boy to monitor him and locate his real coordination, but Ainsley was also clever.

    She moved fast to the blind spot back then and when the Dryad woman moved her nts to see what Ainsley was doing, the baby had already sent out all the ten daggers.

    Then, the baby returned to the previous location while silently controlling the ten daggers with her mind alone, not using any gestures to help lessen the burden on the mind.

    Many people used hand gestures for reasons when controlling something because hand gestures or body gestures could help these people with maniption ability to manipte things or their abilities better without burdening the mind.

    Ainsley didn''t do such a hand gesture to avoid the Dryad woman from noticing her strange movement, which once more reap a wave of admiration not only from the tourists but also from students and instructors.

    This kid used non-gesture control while using two abilities at once!

    The degree of concentration, bnce, control and other factors was already so high that even senior high school students were ashamed.

    Damn it. This kid must be a young heir of some kind of secret elite organization or a famous family out there.

    He must have been trained for a long time and might even have experienced various real battlespared to children her age who were still ying around and had not awakened their abilities!

    Many students in the academy knew that the mafia''s children were usually more mature and better than other human children because of their ruthless family.

    But even those mafia children couldn''t bepared to this little boy.

    Shocking! What a talented and hardworking little boy!

    Only big and influential families could be so ruthless to train such a young kid and even afford the various education to shape the current little prodigy.

    No wonder the special instructor liked the boy and sent him an invitation letter.

    Just the degree of how he used his abilities alone was better than many talented geniuses in the academy!

    And that ability to expand the daggers...the boy''s ability should be metal maniption or iron maniption instead of a mere dagger maniption ability.

    Looking further, maybe the reason why he chose daggers as the weapon should have been considered thoroughly.

    Smart, calm, capable and experienced.

    Is this the birth of another legend in their academy?

    Ainsley didn''t know that she was hailed as the birth of a new legend in the academy.

    She didn''t have time to care about this because there was another situation at the battle venue.

    The ten daggers were already sent away, but the small group attack from the Dryad also arrived fast.

    After all, it only took a few breaths for the snake and the wolf to go from one end of the box to another end.

    Right after Ainsley sent the daggers away, amidst the sound of the heavy rain, there were some hidden rustling noises.

    The nt-based snake and the nt wolf arrived fast and using the heavy rain as a cover, the two of them pounced at Ainsley at the same time!

    It was a surprise attack!

    The snake flew in the air and opened its bloody mouth, trying to bite Ainsley''s arm while the wolf jumped high with its fangs glistening under the heavy rain.

    The wolf was targeting Ainsley''s fragile neck.

    Because the boy was not that tall, the wolf naturally didn''t jump that high and did more like a long jump from afar than a high jump.

    The same goes for the snake.

    That snake was the size of Ainsley''s arm and the wolf was the size of a German shepherd, which was smallpared to other wild wolves but was already big for Ainsley''s body size.

    The surprise attack came fast and the battle had just reached the mark of less than five minutes!

    The snake and wolf looked ferocious and deadly, but it was made of nts in the end, so the controller could make sure that the victim would not die from the attack.

    And since it was made of nts, the attack point was on sharp branches, sharp leaves, and some kind of poison.

    In this kind of battle, the Dryad woman didn''t use any poison to avoid idental kill, so the attack points of the snake and the wolf were either their fangs or the wolf''s sharp ws made of wood.

    The surprise attack was really neat and it was almost impossible for Ainsley to react so fast to counterattack or anything.

    Many people believed that the little boy could only dodge the attack but this also depended on whether the boy''s physique allowed him to react that fast!

    Under the eyes of many nervous audiences who somehow, were unknowingly brought into the tense atmosphere, Ainsley calmly flicked her wrist once more and in less than a second...

    A long sword suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.

    That sword was created from a bunch of miniature daggers that had been expanded in size, but Ainsley did all of this at such speed.

    Her reaction was so fast that once again, her movement looked blurry for on-site audiences who chose Ainsley''s perspective.

    The online audiences had to rey the recording and slowed down the video for a few times before they could see what Ainsley did in the split second.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1805 "Beautiful Counterattack"

    In less than a second, Ainsley flicked her wrist and around three miniature daggers from her right wrist flew out of the bracelet.

    Then, the three daggers melted into one before it expanded in size.

    All of this happened so fast that all the on-site audiences could see was that the boy suddenly had an extra sword in his right hand.

    They thought that it was the additional secret weapon that was allowed by the battle arena''s organizer because the fighters could not use their spatial storage.

    But the sword was actually still a part of the boy''s metal maniption thing.

    The next second after the sword was in the boy''s right hand, the boy didn''t hesitate to swing her long sword to the agile snake which was the closest to him.

    SWOOSH!

    While thrusting the sword at the snake''s neck, the boy jumped a few steps behind to widen the gap and during that movement, the sword precisely hit the snake right on its weak part!

    The area near the neck and the chest was the snake''s weak point, and the cold sword directly pierced that weak point until the tip of the sword came out of the snake''s body.

    The snake was stabbed with the sword just like that, but the snake was made of nts, anyway, so it didn''t really ''die''.

    Still, the Dryad woman didn''t expect the boy to move so fast and when she realized what was going on, the snake was already immobilized due to the weak point being stabbed.

    If the snake wanted to struggle and break free, the Dryad woman had to control the nts that formed the snake to struggle as well!

    Unfortunately, before the Dryad woman had this chance, the nt-based wolf that she controlled had already entered Ainsley''s close range, ready to bite the boy''s neck.

    Ainsley didn''t even change her expression and with a flowing smooth movement, the baby swung the sword that still had the snake hanging on it to attack the wolf head-on!

    With another cold SWOSH, the sharp sword had already swiped the wolf''s neck and cut all the nts that formed the wolf''s neck.

    Once again, the Dryad woman reacted toote and the wolf''s head had already been separated from its body.

    The wolf''s head fell, and the strength from that movement also severed the nt-based snake, disintegrating the nts that were forming the snake.

    In just a few casual yet sharp movements, two surprise attacks were solved!

    The Dryad woman could not feel the pain of those two animals created from her controlled nts, but just sharing the vision, smell and hearing already made her dizzy.

    The vision was interrupted and everything was in a mess, and for a while, even though the Dryad woman was not that bad, she could not react that fast either.

    Such a fast reaction to repair one''s product from their special ability in a fight was not that easy because most people, even those with some experiences, would also need a few breaths to react and adjust.

    Someone like Ainsley who could use her ability as if it was her own limb and as easy as breathing was definitely rare.

    Not only because of the hell-level training that the Godfather gave Ainsley all the time, but because of the usual battle experience that required her to react fast if she didn''t want to die.

    Not many ability users, especially students, had a lot of life and death experiences.

    It was enough to be able to adjust and react within a few seconds dy, and it was rare to be able to adapt and adjust right away in the middle of a hot battle.

    After all, controlling one''s ability was really not as easy as controlling one''s own body.

    Even controlling one''s own body was not so easy without sufficient training.

    Ainsley''s body and energy cores had long formed a ''muscle memory'' and a good reflex.

    She didn''t need to think at all and she had already reacted with the best thing she could do in that situation.

    If not for this, how could the baby survive so far? Even her death back then was also because she could not react faster and was defeated by the bullet.

    If only Ainsley reacted faster, maybe a millisecond faster, the bullet would not hit her vital point and even if she would be heavily injured, she would not die.

    Learning from her past experience, Ainsley trained her body''s muscle memory and another reflex in the face of danger, which was why, although the snake and the wolf didn''t feel dangerous at all...

    Ainsley just subconsciously reacted like that!

    Ainsley''s beautiful counterattack immediately invited whistles of admiration and genuine apuse from both the on-site audiences and the online audiences.

    Especially the online audiences, who could rey the recording and could break down Ainsley''s several movements from various angles.

    [This kid is really-- he''s a monster. He''s not only talented but he must be experienced as well. With such a fast reaction speed, I think even the majority of the Estonians can''t reach his level.]

    [I don''t know what this kid experienced, but I bet he has been in that kind of life-and-death battle. I know that some families out there are crazy, but to train a five-year-old boy like this....]

    [I''m indeed a bit worried about the boy''s psychological health because it''s not good for children to already experience a life or death situation at this age.]

    [Regardless of that, we still have to apud the little boy! He has officially crushed many high school students and even freshmen in the college district!]

    This fact was undeniable and many special instructors and instructors even told their students to watch the live broadcast rey for study material.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1806 "Distraction And Restriction"

    [This boy feels even stronger than Finley Walter back then...anyone knows his family background? Is he really not another mafia child or an assassin organization''s little heir?]

    [To be able to show this kind of strength at such a young age. He''s definitely talented. Super talented. Maybe he had never experienced a life-or-death situation and just learned quickly.]

    [It''s normal for mafia''s kids to kill people the moment they awaken their abilities to make them get used to killing and such. Maybe the boy is also trained like that.]

    [The mafia and other dark organizations are really cruel to their children. I heard that they didn''t want children to be their weakness, which is why the children are all trained hard from a young age.]

    [Well, living as a mafia family member in a ce full of territorial war and such is indeed dangerous.]

    [To be honest, I won''t be surprised if this kid has already participated in small territorial battles.]

    The audiences were both interested in the boy and also felt distressed for him because to be able to show such strength, there must be tons of blood, sweat and tears behind it.

    The instructors and the special instructors were also silently sorry for the kid for whatever thing he had gone through, but it didn''t stop them from admiring a talented ability user.

    The special instructors were all eyeing this little boy and that ''ordinary uncle'' who first sent the invitation letter to Ainsley felt proud until heughed non-stop for a few minutes.

    [Wonderful! Wonderful! Little boy is really good! Talented and hard worker! This little boy can skip sses and graduate fast.]

    Many geniuses skipped sses, which was why there were a few students among the college students who were supposed to be with the senior high school or junior high school students.

    These students all became Estonian the moment they entered college and many of them were already active in various forces outside of the academy.

    The situation on the battlefield continued, and within those few seconds of response dy, Ainsley had already distanced herself from the Dryad woman''s nt-based snake and wolf.

    These animals would not die unless the nts all died, but just cutting off roots, branches and leaves could not stop a nt maniption ability user who could create nts out of just special energy.

    Many inferior nt maniption ability users had to bring seeds, branches or those kinds of things with them because their ability could only speed up the growth of these nt''s body parts and then manipte them.

    On the contrary, nt maniption ability users like this Dryad woman who had this ability as her racial ability that she got since birth would have a moreplex nt maniption ability.

    As long as the nts were not burnt to ashes or were immobilized, the nts would still gather again and attack.

    Ainsley knew about this, which was why, amidst the heavy rain as the cover, the baby distanced herself while paying attention to the 3D map that only she could see.

    Since the map could help her distinguish which nts were holographic images and which ones were not, Ainsley sessfully got a few seconds of breather away from danger.

    This time, she would not be as ''passive'' as before.

    While doing all of this, Ainsley still separated a part of her concentration to the ten daggers which she sent to silently defeat the Dryad woman once and for all!

    After all, in a situation like this, it was faster to defeat the person behind these nts, but because Ainsley was sure that she would be entangled even before she got close to the Dryad woman...

    The baby finally chose this silent attack method.

    Many audiences also paid attention to the ten daggers'' movement and because the daggers had to avoid many nts under the Dryad woman''s control, the daggers flew slowly and carefully, not even wanting to stir up the airflow.

    The previously short distance that the daggers could go through within a few seconds became stretched to the point that after so long, the daggers had not arrived at the Dryad woman''s hiding ce.

    At the same time, the Dryad woman finally adapted and adjusted to the change on the battlefield.

    The Dryad didn''t insist on reconstructing the two animals because her surprise attack failed, and instead formed animals which cost too much energy....

    The Dryad disintegrated the nts that were used to form the two animals and formed other small and more hidden weapons.

    But this time, Dryad wanted to use a field attack, a trulyrge-scale attack to corner Ainsley and make the baby admit defeat before fifteen minutes passed!

    The vines and all sorts of tree roots as big as an adult''s thigh suddenly sprung out everywhere from various holographic trees and other tall nts.

    These nts were all lively and agile, and each of them had their own unique characteristics.

    The nts with thinner leaves slowly shaped their leaves to be sharp leaf needles while others with thin branches created arrows on the spot with the tip of the branch sharpened to a certain extent.

    There were also the thick tree roots and the agile vines dancing around in the middle of the heavy rain, acting as both a distraction and a visible restriction to the enemy.

    Ainsley saw all of this with calm eyes and the vigorous nts had started to spread around, trying to find her location once more.

    It was only a matter of time before the baby would be discovered.

    If Ainsley didn''t do anything, once she was found by the Dryad woman, there would be a fierce battle next.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1807 "Dagger-Feathered Wings"

    Without wasting time at all, Ainsley used up the rest of her miniature daggers that she put on the body as bracelets, nes, earrings, belt decorations, shoeces, and so on.

    A total of fifty miniature daggers appeared just like that and Ainsley slowly spread her arms wide with her back straightened.

    Many audiences saw the ferocious nts searching around and were about to catch up with the little boy, and their hearts immediately rose to their throats.

    The audience quickly took a look at the little boy''s situation but when they saw that the boy did some strange gestures, the audience didn''t know whether to be speechless or what.

    The audiences believed that the boy should have his own reasons to spread his arm wide and straighten his back like that, but they were still a bit confused.

    Only online audiences who could rey the video recording caught Ainsley''s act of controlling so many miniature daggers at once we''re amazed for the n-th time tonight.

    [Did I remember it wrong or the more objects we controlled, the harder it is?]

    [But this boy acted as if controlling fifty daggers, even if miniature daggers, is so easy. As easy as breathing.]

    [As a freshman in the college district, I can say that it is definitely not as easy as it looks, okay?! Or am I the only one thinking that this move is difficult?]

    [It''s not fifty. It''s sixty. Don''t forget the other ten daggers that were still swiftly hiding from the Dryad girl''s various nts.]

    [This boy can even divide his concentration, use two abilities at the same time and control many objects in one go....]

    [It''s like someone with three heads and eight arms, not like a normal human being with one head and two arms, ah!]

    [I bet even the non-human races with many heads and many limbs in one body will also not dare to say that they can do what this boy did just now.]

    [Fck. So scary. The more I watch this boy, the more I am convinced that he definitely can afford to buy that dragon-scale jade. Maybe his family doesn''tck that little bit of money.]

    The Elton Academy credit had a strong currency and if other countries'' money was converted into the Elton academy credit, even a rich man would not be rich anymore in this Elton Ind.

    Since this boy was only a half-official student, naturally, he still couldn''t get any credits and so, he would still follow the same rules as the tourists, which was exchanging the boy''s original currency with the Academy''s currency if he wanted to buy something here.

    But even so, this means the boy''s family should be super rich if they could afford the 200 million academy credits which could mean 500 or 800 million in other countries currencies.

    Just one item was worth manypanies.

    Who else could afford such an expensive thing if not for someone from a big influential family worldwide?

    These big families regarded money as dung and they paid more attention to this kind of item that could not be casually bought with money.

    The audiences were curious about what Ainsley was going to do, but then, they saw the fifty daggers slowly floating to Ainsley''s back.

    In the blink of an eye, the daggers neatly formed some kind of small wings which were just enough to take Ainsley to float several meters from the ground.

    The dagger wings definitely could not fly as smoothly as other types of wings, but it was agile enough and just right to be used in this battle venue.

    The fifty daggers grew in size and neatly formed the wing''s ''feather'' one by one, looking like mechanized wings or something.

    Many audiences had never seen anything like this and they subconsciously marveled at the beauty of mechanization.

    Ability users who had something to do with weapons and mechanization immediately took rows of pictures, screenshots and video clips of this metal dagger''s wings with eyes full of excitement.

    Soon, the creative small dagger wings were spread to other people on the ind and many people even saved the video or the picture, waiting to upload it on the inte since they left Elton Ind.

    Students and instructors also had to click their tongues in awe at these small yet useful dagger wings.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® They could guess what Ainsley wanted to do by creating such a ''mboyant'' move.

    [It will indeed be a lot easier for the boy to dodge these ferocious nts by jumping here and there and with the help of the small wings to fly a few meters from the ground.]

    [This kind of wing can also release attacks from time to time, depending on how the user controls their wings.]

    [I''m just amazed once more that this kid can make wings out of his daggers and he looks proficient. He must have trained to use this dagger''s wings.]

    The instructors felt that the little boy was like a treasure box, ready to amaze people again and again with all the hidden treasures he could show.

    At the same time, the nts that the Dryad woman controlled had already found Ainsley, and when she saw the dagger wings, the Dryad woman was also shocked for a few seconds.

    It was not as if she had never seen someone creating wings out of weapons or other niche materials, because if she wanted to, she could also make wings out of leaves or something.

    But those skills to form wings using one''s specific ability were not easy, especially for someone as young as this boy!

    Even the skill to form living beings or other objects from special abilities could only be learned by high school students because it was THAT difficult to learn.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1808 "She Never Disappoints"

    The geniuses had only started to learn this skill when they were in junior high school and the rest learned the skill when they were in senior high school.

    Now, someone who had not even entered elementary school to learn had already mastered this skill!

    For a while, the Dryad woman panicked, but the nts that she controlled had already found the enemy and the Dryad woman subconsciously attacked at first sight.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® SWOOSH!

    In an instant, tentacle-like vines, sharp leaves which were sharpened to be simr to knives, wooden arrows and all sorts of messy tricks attacked Ainsley at the same time!

    The heavy rain never hindered these nts'' attacks but Ainsley''s metal wings felt a lot heavier after being hit by the heavy rain.

    Amidst the blurry vision, the on-site and the online audiences saw the rows of smalls and big attacks hidden in those nts approaching Ainsley at lightning speed.

    It didn''t take even a few seconds for the knife leaves and the wooden arrows to touch Ainsley''s danger zone!

    These attacks were not clearly visible when there was such heavy rain, but the attacks were numerous.

    Even if the boy would not die, if these attacks hit the body, the boy would have to bleed sooner orter.

    Many people could not bear to see a young kid being injured so viciously like that, but others were used to bloody battles and kept their eyes open, wanting to see what the boy would do in this situation.

    And, well, Ainsley never disappointed other people''s expectations.

    The baby was still calm in front of the hurdle of attacks and just expanded the range of her wings, making the wings way bigger than the boy''s own body size.

    The wings that suddenly became bigger definitely made the whole thing heavier, which was why Ainsley was only suspended less than a meter above the ground.

    Still, one of the huge wings bent itself and slowly covered Ainsley from head to toe in a protective manner, not even leaving a little gap for any small attacks toe in.

    And Ainsley, who was ''blinded'' this way, was not actually ''blinded'' because there was still her detection ability!

    The first wave of the knife leaves and the wooden arrows sessfully hit the dagger wings, and instead of leaving marks or something, the sharp edges of the dagger wings cut many knife leaves and wooden arrows.

    These leaves and wooden arrows were not as fragile as real ones because they were all made out of special energy, which was why many nt ability users who could only speed up the growth of some seeds and manipte it could never win against people like the Dryad woman.

    The Dryad woman''s nts were of various types and these leaves were as hard as iron, not as weak as ordinary leaves.

    But even so, such a tough leaf was also cut to pieces just after grazing against the dagger feather of the wings!

    The wooden arrows with sharp edges also had the same fate and these dagger feathers, which were dormant before, immediately ''stood up'' in unison, forming some kind of attack stance.

    It was simr to how porcupines erected their thorns against enemies.

    The erected daggers showed the sharp double-edged side and soon, all attacks that touched the daggers were shredded to pieces.

    But this was still not the end.

    The other half of the wings that didn''t form a protective shield for the baby didn''t sit still and when the tree roots, veins and other attacks arrived, that half wing immediatelyunched a fierce counter-attack!

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    Within seconds, countless small yet sharp daggers with no handles suddenly shot out of the dagger wings and these daggers didn''t just cut the vines or the roots for one time.

    The daggers that were shot out actually had a chaotic flying route and it just flew freely in the air, cutting any roots and vines to small pieces until it was impossible to be revived!

    The thick tree roots and flexible vines were cut as easily as cutting butter when these roots and vines could even smash ordinary iron and metal.

    In a situation where two people shed their special energy in the form of some objects, those with a higher strength realm would have a higher quality energy, and they would win.

    The Dryad woman was one of the best Estonians and even when she was still a college student, due to her long lifespan, she had already split her energy cores.

    Although not all her energy cores have been split up sessfully, she believed that this little boy must have only started to expand his energy core, much less purify the energy core or split the core.

    If the boy was still in the first stage, then the Dryad woman was already in the third stage.

    Who would have known that when the two elements shed, it was her tree roots and vines who lost against the boy''s metal daggers!

    The Dryad woman almost lost her mind and thought that the boy cheated, using someone else''s ability to create those daggers.

    But it was indeed allowed to bring weapons to the battlefield, and a good weapon could even be on par or even better than weapons created out of special energy.

    Many people obviously felt that the boy was cunning and snuck in some high-quality weapons among the daggers that he created with his own ability.

    No one would ever think that the boy had a higher strength realm than the Dryad woman, because it just felt unreal!

    Skills could be practiced, but to cultivate the strength realm, one not only needed talent but also time.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1809 "An Exception"

    It was almost impossible to reach such a high strength realm within one or two years after an awakening.

    Ainsley was definitely an exception!

    The Dryad woman was only suspicious of Ainsley''s deeds for a moment and immediately remembered that the fighters were indeed allowed to bring a certain number of weapons along with the type of the weapon.

    The Dryad woman was not used to bringing weapons to the battlefield because their Dryad race relied on their natural race advantage such as creating whips out of their tree roots or something.

    The Dryad woman suddenly regretted not taking more weapons with her just because she felt that she didn''t need a weapon to deal with a little brat like this boy.

    But who would have thought that this boy was so talented and he was not that much worse than her!

    The audience felt that the act of sneaking a few elite weapons among the weapons made out of one''s own energy was a clever trick and could be said as a trump card.

    The so-called ''elite weapons'' cut down all the tree roots and other attacks that the Dryad sent to Ainsley using her own special energy.

    In this sh, Ainsley won, which was why those tree roots, leaves, or other tree parts could not be revived and the Dryad woman had to conjure new things from scratch.

    It was obviously better to repair the damaged products than to create new ones from scratch.

    The Dryad woman''s attack failed, and she quickly retracted the rest of her controlled nts, trying to make new attacks that could work better than before.

    However, time was ticking, and the Dryad woman was also anxious.

    She underestimated the boy too much and now, she was caught in this situation.

    Let''s not mention whether the battle would be considered a tie or not because now, the Dryad woman felt that even just trying not to lose to the boy was difficult.

    After all, if the situation kept on continuing, the Dryad woman could see her defeat.

    Being defeated by a brat from a human race who had not even formally entered the Academy and was still an elementary school on top of that¡ª

    Her title as an Eltonian would be a big joke by then!

    Of course, the Dryad woman was still worthy to be an Eltonian and she didn''t rush to send another wave of attack after the first two attacks failed.

    If the girl couldn''t see the situation on the battlefield and foolishly rushed to attack Ainsley once more with the remaining tree''s parts that she controlled, she would have been defeated faster.

    Many instructors and special instructors who once taught the Dryad student or who were now teaching her in college nodded with a little bit of smile on their faces.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Although the Dryad woman was in a disadvantage now, her choice to withdraw and strengthen her next attack showed that she was a qualified Eltonian of their Elton Academy.

    Ainsley also didn''t bother about the Dryad woman''s movement of withdrawing her other tree roots, leaves and so on.

    She cared more about the possibility of the Dryad woman burying tree roots below the soil and although the soil was also a part of the holographic technology, it could indeed hide these huge tree roots.

    The heavy rain was still pouring down the entire battle venue, and Ainsley never let down her guard just because she managed to cut down many wood-element attacks to pieces.

    It would indeed be better if she had a fire-element ability, and her Realism Art could do this too.

    But she had shown two abilities in this battle and it was quite a bit unbelievable if she had another ability which was rted to fire.

    If she had such an ability, why would she fight the Dryad woman with metals and irons?

    Ainsley could only manipte the so-called ''elite weapons'' to return to the dagger wings and soon, those weapons hid themselves among many dagger feathers.

    Ainsley was not someone who would be passive, so once she took back all the thrown weapons so as not tock ''ammunition'' in the future, the baby started to manipte her metal wings to fly away from her original hiding ce.

    Since the Dryad woman had discovered her, it was better to find the Dryad woman quickly because this girl should not be used to melee and other short-rangebat.

    Her nts could prevent others from approaching their master, but Ainsley also had her tricks.

    The audience watched Ainsley floating just a few meters from the ground but she moved fast across the battle venue.

    The baby could urately avoid many ''trees'' and other nts that were parts of the holographic technology.

    Judging from this speed, it would only take less than a minute for the boy to arrive at the Dryad woman''s ce.

    The Dryad woman still had many nts spread around the venue to act as her eyes and ears.

    She definitely saw the little boy''s movement and as a qualified genius, the Dryad woman also guessed what the boy wanted to do.

    The boy wanted to force her to engage in a melee battle because her weakness was indeed the melee battle.

    The controlled nts could act as both long and short-range attacks, but the Dryad woman was morefortable with a long-range fight than a melee battle.

    Not to mention that the boy''s ability was rted to cold weapons, which was definitely suitable for a melee battle.

    The Dryad woman didn''t want to take a risk because once the system overlooked the battle venue and the judges outside saw that one of the fighters was dered ''dead'', the winner would immediately be determined!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1810 "Half-Tree,Half Human"

    Things such as being judged ''dead'' referred to any movements or actions that the enemy would give to the victim which was seen as a fatal move.

    This kind of way to dere the winner was rare because usually, the fighters would fight with tons of small injuries and wait until the judges said that one of the fighters could not possibly continue the battle.

    On the other hand, the ''fatal move'' was just like when someone put a knife on someone else''s throat.

    Even if there was a chance that the targeted victim could dodge the threat or something, it was already considered a fatal move by the judges in this battle arena.

    The Dryad girl felt that the little boy wanted to use a ''fatal move'' rule to knock her out of her game, not wanting to drag the time to fifteen minutes so that when the battle ended and there was no winner yet, the boy automatically won.

    Many people would definitely choose the second option which was to drag the battle until the fifteen minutes mark.

    But this boy was clever and knew that if he really dragged the battle, the initiative would always be in the Dryad woman''s hand and considering the ''strength gap'' between the two....

    It was bad news if the one who controlled the flow of the battle was the Dryad girl.

    Once again, many instructors and special instructors who had more battle experience and knew about battle strategies praised the little boy for his quick thinking.

    [Taking the initiative to strike first definitely has more risk, but if the little boy is confident, this is indeed the best strategy.]

    [Just dragging the time and waiting until the fifteen minute mark arrives is not a good idea because no one can know what sorts of attacks the Dryad girl will do in those fifteen minutes.]

    [Yes, yes! Since both choices have an equal risk percentage, why not be braver and seek a melee battle that is obviously more advantageous to the boy?]

    Many instructors and special instructors called their students from various school districts in Elton Academy to watch this live broadcast and analyze the video for study material.

    Many students had once experienced this when Ainsley became famous and now, another young kid became their source of ''hatred''.

    Of course, the students both hated and loved these geniuses because, on one side, they could learn a lot from these monsters but on the other side, they also suffered more to study these tactics, experiences and so on.

    A lot of students were even inspired by this battle that involved the super-noble Eltonian, which made them work harder to improve their strength because even someone way younger than them could do it!

    The Dryad woman guessed Ainsley''s n within seconds and naturally, she could not let the little boye close to her ce.

    The Dryad woman could just change her hiding ce, but judging from how the boy flew straight to her ce, she suspected that the boy had some kind of detection ability.

    If it was like this, it was useless to move and to be honest, their Dryad race was simr to trees and nts in general who could rarely move.

    Once the Dryad girl chose a position in the battle venue, she knew that it would need a lot of energy just to move her legs because by now, her legs had turned into a lot of tree roots, spreading here and there.

    The Dryad woman already became a half-tree and a half-human in terms of appearance, but this didn''t make the audience feel scared or intimidated because there was beauty in such a niche appearance.

    If the Dryad woman was in a real rainforest, the advantage of turning into this state would be magnified because her legs that turned into tree roots could continue to absorb mineral and other energy from the ground, the soil and even other living nts for her own use.

    It was the same as Ainsley''s love battery skill that could transform other people''s love towards her into a special energy needed to use the charm ability.

    This is also why the Dryad race was called the shadow ruler of the forest because if the elves were only getting along with nature, the Dryad race was nature itself.

    The Dryad woman would not let Ainsley get close to her ce too easily, so she immediately set up tons of hindrances for the little boy.

    Many trees and nts that she controlled and were well hidden among the trees and nts from the holographic technology would suddenly attack Ainsley whenever she passed that area.

    The closer the baby was to the Dryad woman''s ce, the fiercer the attack of these nts.

    Unfortunately or fortunately, Ainsley handled all the attacks with ease and she acted as if she could already see the hiding ces of those trees and nts, which was why she could always react in time or dodge the surprise attack.

    This made many people curious about the boy''s detection ability. There were not many types of detection abilities that could be so urate like that.

    After all, many detection abilities had limitations and the one like the 3D map ability was already considered heaven-defying.

    Even spirits could be caught on the radar, so how could these nts and trees not be caught on the radar as well?

    The map even ''thoughtfully'' marked the trees and nts controlled by the Dryad woman with a different color from its surroundings, making things especially easy for Ainsley.

    The Dryad woman also watched Ainsley''s feats of easily defeating her surprise attacks from time to time, which made her even more depressed.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1811 "A Secret Technique?"

    What made the Dryad a bit ''afraid'' of this boy was the fact that the boy controlled his energy intake very carefully, which was why his every move was not a waste and it could always bore fruit for the boy himself.

    Not to mention that judging from the energy consumption of the little boy, he should have exhausted his energy because his age was there and his energy core must not be too big around that age.

    But even so, the little boy didn''t look as if he exhausted his energy, which means he really controlled his energy intake carefully and calcted everything well.

    He could use the minimum amount of energy tounch various lethal counter attacks one after another.

    This point became the instructor''s and the special instructors'' discussion topic once more.

    [The little boy should have a secret technique to use his special energy as effectively as possible or his control over his energy is already so good.]

    [My students really have to open their eyes and learn from this little boy. What''s the use of having a lot of energy reserve if the energy is wasted too much for something useless?]

    For example, a person with good control over their energy could do one set of movements with less than 100 energy points while those with poor control needed more than 100 points or even double the amount of energy needed by those people with good control.

    There was also a group of people who had secret techniques where they could use only fifty energy points to do the same movement set as those ability users who already had good control over their energy.

    The Elton Academy naturally had their own secret technique that only elite students such as those in the Sky ss and Eltonians could learn.

    But even so, many students with prestigious backgrounds had already learned their own secret techniques passed down in their families.

    The instructors thought that the little boy was like that.

    The Dryad woman had a cold sweat, and she was already on her end.

    Even the audiences could see that those attacks from this Dryad girl had almost no effect on the boy.

    For an Eltonian to be cornered to this extent....it was either the girl being too unqualified as an Eltonian or the boy was just too strong, even stronger than Estonians.

    The Dryad woman used up various tricks that she could do, but because the environment was just a fake rainforest, no matter what, the Dryad woman could never exert her true strength.

    This was the problem with ''environmental ability users'' who depended on their surroundings to be able to im that top powerhouse title.

    Many non-human races were like this, so it was understandable that the Dryad woman couldn''t show off her true attacks in this short battle that was not even a life-and-death duel.

    Many people justmented that the Dryad woman could not show her true strength and at most, she could only increase the number of nts to attack Ainsley non-stop to drain the boy''s energy.

    Anyway, the Dryad woman believed that the boy had less energy reserve than her and once the boy''s energy was exhausted, it would be her turn to finish him.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    To be honest, the Dryad woman alsounched many ''fatal attacks'' so as to end the battle before the boy could approach her, but the boy acted as if he could see the future or had eyes everywhere around his body.

    The fatal attacks just never worked because before the attack could be considered fatal and the judges announced that the target could not dodge or counterattack, the little boy had already dealt with it.

    He never let any attacks touch his body or even enter a certain range, which was why, no fatal attacks could be considered as fatal at all.

    Many audience members and even the judges had to admire Ainsley''s swift move to prevent any fatal attacks from being detected by the battle system of this arena.

    The baby understood the rules of this battle arena very well even though she should have just visited this ce for the first time everpared to the Dryad woman who must have some experience in this regard.

    Ainsley deflected and destroyed more and more attacks while she approached the Dryad woman''s ce.

    When the time hit the ten minute mark, Ainsley had already seen the Dryad woman''s semi-tree state.

    The Dryad woman was tall in her humanoid form, around 190 centimeters tall. That was already tallpared to many human beings.

    But now, after she changed into her semi-tree state, the height directly became four to five meters high, and the top of her tree canopy almost touched the ceiling of the boxed battle venue.

    The distance between the boxed battle venue and the ceiling of the whole battle ring with the audience seats was just a meter or so.

    This means, the Dryad woman already looked super tall and she could even see the whole battle venue if not for the trees and nts from the holographic technology blocking her eyesight.

    Ainsley had already entered the range where she could see the trunk of this semi-tree girl and before this, the Dryad woman was well-hidden despite her tall height was all because of holographic technology as well.

    The technology created many tall trees and nts that could hide the Dryad woman perfectly!

    Ainsley had just arrived at a distance where she could clearly see the Dryad woman''s body from head to toe when more roots suddenly attacked her.

    The wind blew hard, the rustling noises entered Ainsley''s ears harshly and the next second¡­

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1812 "One-Swoop Attack"

    So many tree roots the size of an adult''s thigh rushed to hit Ainsley, either wanting to p her away, stab her, strangle her, or all other tricks.

    This time, Ainsley had to use many of her reserve daggers to cut these troublesome roots because these roots were way stronger than any of the previous attacks.

    It seemed that the Dryad woman had finally found ways to deal with Ainsley and her daggers, but this would only dy Ainsley for a few minutes.

    And no matter what, as long as the battle ended up with a tie, it would be Ainsley''s win.

    The Dryad woman felt that it was better to have that kind of result rather than being defeated thoroughly before the match ended.

    However, she still wanted to win before the match ended!

    The girl just could not ept the fact that an Eltonian like her would be in a tie against a brat like that boy.

    That''s still a ridiculous thing and it would tarnish her reputation as an Eltonian!

    Even though the tree roots this time were stronger than the previous small surprise attacks all the way to this ce, it was still not a problem for Ainsley who had a few ''elite weapons'' with her.

    The Dryad woman watched as more and more tree roots were cut to pieces and could not be generated.

    The Dryad woman, who regarded all kinds of trees and nts as her own people, was almost driven mad on the spot.

    A pity. No matter what, Ainsley still ruthlessly fought her way through the Dryad woman''s ce and while she was staging a ''fierce battle'' against the tree roots....

    The previous ten daggers that she sent secretly had finally arrived at the Dryad woman''s blind spot because the girl was being distracted by the fierce fight.

    The Dryad woman was only a semi-tree, so her back was like being attached to a huge tree and her legs turned into countless tree roots.

    Her arms also became something like tree branches and flexible vines with leaves.

    Her hair all turned into thin vines that could protect her from danger.

    And it was at this time that Ainsley secretly mobilized one of the daggers to attack the Dryad woman''s nape while the other nine daggers shuttled away in a hurry, still hiding from the Dryad woman''s nts.

    The Dryad woman was busy directing the huge tree roots and other smaller attacks to sneak up on Ainsley to quickly achieve a fatal attack when out of the blue....

    A sharp whistling sound suddenly rang from behind.

    SWISH!

    The noise was exactly the same as when cold weapons were being thrown at a target, and the Dryad woman was sensitive to this kind of sound because she herself often produced this noise with her nts and trees.

    The Dryad woman didn''t know how she reacted but anyway, she didn''t turn her head around because speaking of her back, it was already stered to the thick tree trunk, which means it was impossible for her back to be her weakness.

    The Dryad woman only reflexively moved her hair which had already been turned into thin vines to catch whatever things attacked her!<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    It was just that, when the Dryad girl felt that her back was absolutely safe and didn''t feel much threat from the iing surprise attack...

    Ainsleyunched the next rows of attacks in one breath.

    The remaining nine daggers had circled the Dryad woman''s back and aimed at the Dryad woman''s side neck and chest!

    Nine flexible daggers in total.

    One after another, the daggers targeted the Dryad woman''s various vital areas while at the same time, Ainsley also shot more daggers from her dagger-feathered wings!

    The two big attacks happened at the same time and the Dryad woman was shocked to the bone.

    Her instinct told her to quickly retract all the tree roots that had been attacking Ainsley to protect her instead!

    The girl was still worthy to be called an Eltonian and she quickly retracted all trees and nts that she could retract in less than a second.

    The girl formed a cocoon to firmly protect her from the dense dagger attacks that fell from all angles!

    Some daggers came from above her head, some came from behind, and others shuttled freely from various angles, making it impossible to guess the direction of these daggers.

    Such free control over a hard and cold weapon once again invited whistles and apuse from the audience.

    They also didn''t expect Ainsley to suddenlyunch a big attack because her aura never changed or anything, and she looked as if she was still struggling to deal with the tree roots!

    What a good acting skill, enough to fool the enemy and even the audience.

    Ainsley''s one-swoop attack was indeed a big surprise for the Dryad woman and the bigger surprise was that some of the daggers would sneak up to the gaps between the tree roots and branches that were protecting her.

    These daggers felt as if they had their own minds and the tree roots could never destroy even one of these daggers made of inferior energy!

    The Dryad woman became even more confused and couldn''t guess how many elite weapons were mixed in those weapons made out of energies because the ones she tried to destroy could not be destroyed!

    The audience didn''t doubt the little boy and only felt that with the boy''s good control over his ability, he might just be so clever to change the daggers that were attacked by the trees with elite weapons instead of the ones made of energy.

    This way, so far, there had been no ''casualties'' visible to the naked eye!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1813 "Paralyzing Flower"

    Time was ticking, and the Dryad woman became even more anxious.

    She was already slightly wounded from those dagger attacks and if not for her natural healing ability, the system would have judged that she lost.

    But once the fifteen minute deadline came to an end, she would still lose because the boy didn''t lose in this battle within those fifteen minutes!

    The Dryad woman had many ultimate skills, but none of them could guarantee the enemy''s life, and in this fake environment with no real soils and such, many ultimate skills could not be used.

    The audience could also see that the Dryad woman was at a huge disadvantage, and it was not because she was ipetent but because the little boy was just too good.

    There were indeed not many skills that could be used without murderous intent or precise control where the ability user could ensure that the target would not be heavily injured or die.

    This is why the battle arena was popr among many students and tourists because this kind of battle arena focused more on each fighter''s control over their ability, their fighting strategy, and many other small factors.

    People with not-so-unique abilities could still win against people with heaven-defying abilities as long as their foundation was solid enough and they had good control over their abilities.

    This ''rumor'' was already proven to be true with Ainsley''s battle against the Dryad woman.

    Many students alsomented that even geniuses would fall in front of people with a more solid foundation.

    This scene also encouraged many students who didn''t have outstanding special abilities to exercise well.

    It turned out, a fancy ability was not a guarantee that people could win in fights.

    Even if the Dryad woman would have a better performance if this was a real life-and-death battle or a fight outside of the academy, the students also felt that the little boy would have some trump cards hidden as well.

    After all, his temperament was special and he looked like he had already experienced harsher battles than this duel now.

    The Dryad woman vaguely felt that no matter what attacks sheunched at the little boy, it had little results.

    If a frontal attack didn''t have any result...what about using hidden attacks?

    Many Eltonians disliked using ''dirty tricks'', but many people had to use all of their might outside of the academy if they wanted to survive.

    The studentscked this kind of understanding, but it didn''t mean when they were cornered, they would not be able to think about using ''dirty tricks''.

    The Dryad woman recalled the rules of this battle and felt that she would not break the rules with what she nned to do at all.

    The Dryad woman''s eyes shed with a hint of cruelty and she secretly created a kind of flower right on the ground not far from Ainsley''s ce.

    The flower appeared out of thin air because it was created by special energy and people could feel the obvious energy fluctuation, but Ainsley could not feel the energy because of the many tree roots around her.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    The flower was just the size of an ordinary flower at the side of the road, but the color of this flower was a bit strange.

    Not many flowers had dull color, but this flower was actually the same color as the dark brown tree roots that were attacking Ainsley.

    The dull color made this flower that looked like a sunflower no different from the tree roots around it.

    Of course, Ainsley had noticed the flower through the 3D map because her map would always remind her when there were new changes on the battlefield, even if it was just a subtle change.

    But even Ainsley felt that the flower might be a man-eating flower or something that would be used to attack her.

    And so, Ainsley ignored the flower and focused on the tree roots first. She just wanted to see what the flower would do to her.

    Ainsley never thought that the flower didn''t intend to attack her physically, but used a ''dirty trick'' instead.

    The flower just quietly bloomed, and it quietly emitted a kind of odorless fragrance that even people with a keen sense of smell would not notice.

    The 3D map ability could show anything that it touched with the sound wave, but a fragrance and things like that could not be touched by the sound wave.

    That''s why, Ainsley didn''t notice anything wrong and the fragrance quietly swept to Ainsley''s ce, as if even the wind helped the flower to spread its fragrance.

    me Ainsley for not having the ability to identify things in an instant like in many games.

    If she had such an ability to be an appraiser, she would immediately notice the flower''s strange effect.

    This is one of the reasons why the Dryad woman could be an Eltonian because the number of nts and trees that she could create with her energy was high.

    It covered a wide range of nt types with various effects, which means this Dryad woman could even provide herbs to alchemists just by promoting the growth of rare nts or even creating those nts directly with her special energy.

    Many nt ability users could only control, create or grow a few types of trees and nts, and it was only because of a racial advantage that the Dryad woman could grow many strange things.

    This flower, which the Dryad woman called the ''Paralyzing Flower'', was one of her ''collections''.

    Just like its name, the Paralyzing Flower was a flower which would emit a strange odorless and colorless fragrance once it was in full bloom.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1814 "Poisonous Fragrance"

    Relying on her ability to grow flowers, nts and trees simultaneously, the Dryad woman created this flower which also existed in reality.

    Some nt ability users could create ''imaginary'' nts and trees using their special energy depending on their detailed imagination and many things.

    But usually, these nt ability users could not manipte trees and nts in reality or benefit from their surroundings.

    These ''imaginary'' nt ability users could only depend on the nts they created.

    There were quite a few nt ability users like this, but most of them had to work extra hardpared to other nt ability users if they wanted to be powerful.

    After all, creating imaginary nts and trees was not so easy and most of these ability users could not create nts and trees that already existed in reality.

    With this world being half a fantasy world, it was indeed not easy to create new types of nts and trees through special energy alone, but those who could do it all became top powerhouses in this world.

    The Dryad woman was not a creator-type nt ability user, and this Paralyzing Flower wasmon back in her hometown.

    The Dryad woman''s hometown was the Elven Continent and the Dryad race upied a few forests, mainly rainforest with lush trees and more suitable for the Dryad race like them.

    There were not many people who could recognize this flower that only grew in the Dryad Rainforest, but coincidentally, there were many instructors and special instructors now.

    A few instructors and special instructors were engaged in the research of exotic nts, and some of these special instructors who were watching the live stream were also from non-human races.

    Although it was super rare to have a Dryad in this Academy and the mostmon non-human races here were the ones from the 7 big races in the world, the elves were still a bit close to the Dryads.

    One of the special instructors was an elf, and she had once visited the Dryad Rainforest because the Dryad race was mostly women and females were more epted in that race''s territory.

    This elf instructor immediately recognized the ''unremarkable'' flower that suddenly appeared behind the tree roots'' attacks and she couldn''t help but send ament to give a science poprization.

    [See that brown sunflower-like flower behind the thick tree roots? That''s one of the mostmon flowers in the Dryad Rainforest and it is also one of the Dryad''s signature flowers.]

    [That flower is called the Paralyzing Flower'' because every time it is in full bloom, the fragrance will paralyze many people, beasts, monsters and even fellow nts in a radius of five meters.]

    The flowering period of this flower was short, only a few minutes and it would close the petals, which also dissipates the fragrance.

    But since this flower was made by the Dryad woman, the girl could definitely control how long the flower would bloom.

    Many students and tourists who were watching the live broadcast noticed thisment because of the special effect for special instructors and they all gasped in unison.

    [Damn it! This Eltonian is nning to paralyze the little boy?]

    [Once the boy can''t move, the tree roots'' attacks on him will immediately be judged as fatal attacks by the system and the judges. Then, he will lose!]<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    [This move is not against the rules, but howe I kinda feel that the Dryad woman is cheating....]

    [It''s really not cheating. I guess the Dryad woman keeps this move as her trump card in such nned battles and she never expected to be forced to use it.]

    This trick was indeed the best to be used on a ''friendly match'' that didn''t allow any of the fighters to injure their opponent severely.

    It did seem like this Paralyzing Flower was one of the Dryad woman''s trump cards because there would be many tournaments, leagues and such in the academy where one would need to fight a friendly match like now.

    This trump card would indeed be one of the Dryad woman''s biggest trump cards, but unfortunately, before she could use it in the academy''s tournaments or the leagues, the little boy had already forced her to use it.

    The Dryad woman had shown many tricks in the previous tournaments and leagues which was why she became an Eltonian.

    The number of Eltonian was fixed every year, and once a year, there would be a league for the college students to decide the top 100 students from each department.

    It means there would be around 400 Eltonian but the number of college students in Elton Academy must be more than a few thousands!

    Maybe there were up to 10.000 college students from various grades, majors and departments or even more.

    This 400 slot was indeed too little because the academy didn''t care whether the students were still freshmen or already seniors.

    They just picked the top 100 students from each department and if the student studied in more than one department, they had to choose one department in the league that could represent them.

    The Eltonian''s yearly league was only to fill these 400 slots and many people from the previous years could be reced in the next year.

    But not only that, but the college also encouraged monthly challenges for the top 10 in each department to fight for the ranking list.

    There were also asional duels and challenges from non-Eltonian to an Eltonian just to grab that title.

    After all, unlike the other school districts'' top 10 students, the college district''s Eltonian title was no joke.

    The privilege that they were given was at the top of the pyramid!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1815 "Exotic Flower From Dryad Rainforest"

    Many students even regarded those who had this title in the school as some kind of royal family member or something.

    The Dryad woman was indeed great in the match just now because not many college students could fight without any injuries when facing those ferocious trees and nts.

    In leagues and tournaments, one could never bring weapons and so, many students who could only manipte weapons and could not create them out of thin air were already eliminated.

    After all, most of the people who could only manipte weapons were solo ability users, and there was almost no solo ability user in the Elton Academy unless that one ability was especially unique.

    The battle to get the Eltonian title was different for each department because each department had different strong points.

    Of course, there were often team battles consisting of students from all four departments to make the events more exciting and there were also individual cross-department duels.

    If the one fighting the Dryad woman now was not Ainsley, many top college students would have already exhausted their energy or been injured by those continuous attacks.

    Those attacks were fast, precise and ferocious.

    Maybe people with detection ability could fight better than those who didn''t, but without an equal strength realm, all their attacks would be easily destroyed by this Dryad woman.

    This friendly match indeed restrained the Dryad woman a lot, because she also could only use one ability while Ainsley could use whatever abilities she had.

    But generally speaking, no one would expect a neer, still a five-year-old kid, to be able to withstand those ferocious attacks with ease!

    It was not that the Dryad woman was weak, but the boy was just too strong.

    It could be predicted that once the boy grew up and entered college, he would definitely be an Eltonian and even be among the top 10 Eltonians.

    This Dryad woman was an unranked Eltonian from the special department because her nt maniption ability was already considered unique.

    Still, among the other 400 Eltonians, the Dryad woman who had just grabbed this title for a year or less was a bit ''weaker''.

    If there was an official ranking between the 400 Eltonian, this Dryad would probably be at the bottom rank.

    Many Eltonians, especially those in the range of the ''bottom rank'', watched the live broadcast withplex emotion.

    Since their strength was not too differentpared to the Dryad woman, if they fought against the boy...

    Maybe they would also be in the same situation?

    The Eltonians might look weak and not that strongpared to Ainsley and all people around her who had been joining various wars, but they were essentially students.

    Most of these college students were younger or the same age as Elliana and the five buds, but the students didn''t learn things the hard way like these ''wild ability users''.

    Most ability users around that age or those younger were still learning to control their abilities or create new skills.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    How could they be so awesome to directly fight in a serious battle out there?

    After all, not all people were as insane as the Godlif Country''s people who were forced by the circumstances.

    But this is also why students from the Godlif Country were generally considered strong in this academy because they all had a rough childhood experience and their life was full of blood baths.

    Many of these students would only join the Academy for a few years to experience school life or just to get connection and then they would have to return to their own forces to contribute.

    That might be why a lot of Eltonians were either non-human races or students who came from various elite forces where they grew up under huge pressure.

    The appearance of the Paralyzing Flower immediately created chaos in the live stream''sment section and all audiences were nervously looking at the little boy on the screen with some worries in their eyes.

    This kind of fragrance thingy was a type of mild poison with no side effects after the target was ''poisoned'', and the duration of the poison''s effective period was also short, only a few minutes up to an hour.

    The victim would only be paralyzed and be motionless, unable to do anything.

    But still, the audiences were both worried and curious, wanting to know how the little boy would react to this crisis.

    As expected of Ainsley, who had experienced many dangerous wars and battles.

    She was used to facing various dirty tricks from the opponent that would endanger her life, so her sixth sense was quite developed, although not as urate as the Godfather''s sixth sense because that was one of the Godfather''s awakened passive abilities.

    Maybe there was a buff from the luck maniption ability''s passive skill to avoid dangers and seek advantages or something, but anyway....

    The moment the fragrance spread out, even though Ainsley didn''t smell anything, the baby''s sixth sense rang in her mind.

    This paralyzing flower would not only paralyze the body but would also slow down the ability user''s reaction when supplying energy to use their abilities.

    In other words, this flower''s effect was a bit like the neutralizer ability and a freezing ability.

    It was abination of both.

    Ainsley quickly distanced herself from the Paralyzing flower because she had a feeling that this flower which suddenly came out of nowhere should be the culprit of the sense of danger she just felt.

    Many audiences saw that Ainsley suddenly moved away from the flower, and some people guessed whether Ainsley knew something about the flower while others pondered whether Ainsley was also an appraiser.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1816 "Self-Inflicted Injury?"

    However, the more experienced audiences who had been through a lot of thrilling battles in their lives quickly noticed that Ainsley''s small action seemed toe out of the blue, like a reflex to avoid danger.

    This must be a sixth sense that only people who had been through a lot of dangers could perceive.

    [This little boy is really an experienced user. Look at his small movement just a few seconds after the Paralyzing Flower blooms.]

    [That small movement doesn''t look like he''s aware of something so precisely, but more like a conditional reflex to avoid anything harmful to the little boy himself.]

    Those who guessed that Ainsley knew about the flower or she had the appraiser ability immediately looked at the rey video and slowly agreed with those veterans who came out toment.

    [So it was like that! No wonder my lecturers always ask us to go out to experience countless battles. Maybe they want us to cultivate this miraculous sixth sense.]

    After all, not all people could awaken a precise sixth sense ability like the Godfather.

    The on-site audiences didn''t know what was going on with the online audiences, but they could also see Ainsley''s reflexive movement and once again felt that this baby was really experienced.

    The Dryad woman was also taken aback and even guessed whether the boy''s barrel experience was richer than hers or not.

    Even she, who had been involved in real battles outside of the academy would not have such an urate sixth sense that would remind her of danger the second that danger approached.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley was still a step toote and she had already inhaled the fragrance emitted from the Paralyzing Flower.

    Although Ainsley only inhaled a bit which means her whole body would not be motionless like other victims who got the flower''s full paralyzing effect, the baby was still affected one way or another.

    The mild poison worked super fast and in the next second, Ainsley already felt the energy flow in her body show signs of slowing down and there were many blockages.

    This feeling was simr to when Ainsley encountered someone with a neutralizing ability.

    Soon, the muscles and tendons in her arms and legs also hardened, making the body stiff, just like a statue.

    Although the stiffness was not to the point of beingpletely paralyzed, Ainsley''s hands and leg movement still became stiff and not so good when facing the attacks of these tree roots.

    Ainsley did rely on the daggers so far, but her body movement to dodge attacks and run around everywhere was also the key to facing off these tree roots.

    Now that the arms and legs became stiff and it was hard just to move normally, the baby was already in danger of being defeated.

    The online and on-site audiences could see Ainsley''s sudden slow body movements and even her control over her daggers became a bit chaotic.

    Seeing this result, although the poison didn''t show its full potential, many audiences already let out a sigh full of disappointment.

    [As expected. In the end, although this boy is really good, it''s impossible to win against a senior Eltonian.]<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    [Even if the boy lost, he would still be remembered because he was already way better than many of his peers and even a lot of seniors were not his opponent.]

    [Well, it seems that this trump card was only developed recently? If the Dryad girl already has such a trump card before, her Eltonian ranking will be higher than now.]

    Many students also guessed the same thing and the Eltonians couldn''t help but show a thoughtful look.

    Even if they already saw the Dryad woman''s trump card now, it seemed that they had to be careful when seeing this Dryad woman in the tournament or the league.

    After all, the boy must have only inhaled the poison in a small amount, but the effect was already quite a disaster for the little boy.

    Many people felt that the match, which was about to reach the fifteen minute mark, would finally end with the boy''s defeat.

    In the end, the result was as expected, right? How could such a young chap win against the Dryad woman?

    Even if the result was only a tie or something, it was also near impossible.

    Just when many peoplemented that the genius boy would still lose, the on-site audience who took Ainsley''s side so that they could see the boy''s movement closely, suddenly saw the boy making a small move.

    The boy''s movement was slow and rough, not as smooth as before because of the poison from the fragrance, but even so, the on-site audiences could see the scene clearly because their point of view made them feel like being right next to Ainsley.

    They saw the boy taking out one dagger from his dagger wings, as if plucking his own feather and then....

    With a resolute face without any hesitation, the boy clenched the de part of the dagger in his hand!

    The sharp de immediately cut the boy''s palm, but the boy controlled his strength well so that the dagger didn''t make a deep wound.

    Still, bright red blood slowly seeped out of the boy''s tanned skin, and bit by bit, the red blood dripped to the soil below.

    Such a scene was also captured by online audiences and many of them almost stood up from their seats at their prospective ces.

    [Is he crazy?! Why is he injuring himself at this moment? Isn''t this boy afraid that the judges and the system will count his injury and make him lose faster??]

    Just a little bit of carelessness and the boy would immediately be out of the battle!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1817 "Forceful Detoxification"

    Of course, such a small injury was not considered a fatal injury at all, so the boy couldn''t be judged as the loser just because of a small wound.

    But still, because the boy had never been wounded even a little bit during the whole match, many people were shocked when they saw what the boy did.

    Is he crazy? What''s the use of injuring himself?!

    Many audiences who didn''t have a rich battle experience and immature students were baffled, but those experts hidden among the crowds of on-site and online audiences couldn''t help but briefly admire the boy''s bravery.

    One of the special instructors in the live stream who had a rich experience battling poisons and such immediately shared his experience with the people in the live stream.

    [This boy did a good job. He''s indeed experienced. Many poisons, especially mild poisons, usually stay in one''s blood, and creating a wound to push out some blood will reduce the effect of the mild poisoning.]

    Of course, this only worked for mild poisoning andmon types of poisons.

    The Paralyzing Flower was an exotic flower but the poison was consideredmon, which was why the Dryad also dared to use it.

    It was just that, she didn''t expect the boy to be so ruthless as to injure himself to force the poison out of his body during such a fierce match.

    Even if the Dryad woman quickly took advantage of the boy''s sluggish state, she could notnd any attacks that were considered fatal attacks because the boy''s dagger wings entered a defensive mode!

    Yes. The boy fully enveloped himself with the dagger wings and his movement was seen by the camera only because the camera was small enough to catch the scene inside the gap of the dagger wings'' cocoon.

    The Dryad woman did five Ainsley several injuries that could umte until the judges and the system announced that Ainsley lost because she umted too many injuries that she could not heal, but....

    Compared to the deliberate injury that the boy made, those scratches didn''t count as injuries at all.

    Those scratches would not force the poison out of the baby''s body because the Dryad''s purpose was only to umte ''fatal injury'' through a certain number of small injuries.

    This way, the boy would not be able to wash away the poison and he would still lose in the end.

    Even so, the Dryad woman did n tond a fatal blow, but every time, the stiff dagger wings still tightly covered the boy with all of its might, and once again, many of her attacks were destroyed when hitting the dagger wings.

    Now, the Dryad woman wanted to ask how many elite daggers that this boy brought to the battle? Howe a lot of her attacks still failed in a sh of energy?!

    The Dryad woman was about to go crazy but there were only a few minutes left before the battle ended.

    If this continued, because of the rules she set up to be ''fair'' to the little boy, she would be dered as the loser!

    The Dryad woman cherished her reputation the most and immediately increased the amount of fragrance that the flower emitted.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    The flower was squeezed dry just to create more fragrance while the Dryad woman used the nts around her to fan the fragrant to Ainsley''s side.

    Ainsley was also helpless about this because the tree roots had already cut off her retreat and with the slight effect of the poison inside the fragrance, Ainsley also felt that she could not retreat.

    The fragrance did reach Ainsley''s ce once more, but this time, because Ainsley paid attention to the movement of the brown flower, when the baby saw the flower suddenly withered as if being squeezed dry...

    Ainsley didn''t want to risk anything and even if it was just the slightest movement, the baby felt that it might be dangerous.

    Thus, Ainsley immediately held her breath and didn''t want to inhale any poison anymore.

    Unfortunately, the poison of this flower could infect the victim''s body not only through the nose but through the skin, eyes, and any other holes, even holes as small as pores on the skin.

    Ainsley was inevitably poisoned again and this time, she could feel that her body started to be as stiff as a statue from head to toe and the energy flow in her body also slowed down a lot until it was already difficult just to control the dagger wings.

    Seeing this, Ainsley knew that she could no longer be in a defensive state because even if there were only a few more minutes and she could ''win'' by having a tied match result with the Dryad....

    Ainsley wanted to set up a genius persona for Seiya so that she didn''t have to study in elementary school and could be a personal disciple of some special instructors.

    That way, she could y her two identities perfectly.

    Ainsley had always been someone bold, especially after she had gone through a baptism from an ordinary college student to a mafia boss in a fantasy world.

    No one knew how many times she was in deep fear in front of death, and how many times she felt her heart tighten when she had to kill someone.

    But after going through this for a year and a half, Ainsley had developed her new personality and that was to be bold.

    Be bold. Even if the risk was higher, bolder people with sufficient strategy and confidence often won the bet.

    Ainsley resolutely controlled the dagger wings with herst strength before she fell down to the ground like a stiff statue and immediately spread out all the daggers she had around her body!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1818 "Eliminated"

    The daggers from the dagger wings slowly separated themselves from the wing frame, and at that moment, when so many daggers just scattered to all directions from Ainsley''s back...

    The scene looked so godly that many audiences, especially online audiences, subconsciously captured that moment on the screen.

    It looked like a peacock opening its screen but the screen was all daggers and the daggers shot out straight at the Dryad woman without mercy.

    And this was not enough. Ainsley ''exhausted'' all of her energy that she felt was normal for children around Seiya''s age to duplicate all the daggers that attacked the Dryad woman!

    One dagger that was flying in the air suddenly became two. Two became four. Four became eight, and so on.

    The daggers multiplied while shooting straight at the Dryad woman''s vital areas and the number of daggers was so many that the whole live stream screen was full of the glint from the dagger''s de itself!

    The heavy rain didn''t hinder the spread of these daggers and these daggers even ''cut through'' the rain curtain, looking as if it was separating the whole brain into two parts.

    The daggers shot at the Dryad like mad, and many daggers ruthlessly cut down roots, nts and trees in one go before dimming and slowly bing transparent.

    That indicated that the energy which formed that dagger had already been exhausted but this full-blown attack also cut down so many trees and nts that were protecting the Dryad.

    As if it wasn''t enough, many daggers suddenly rubbed against each other while still shooting straight forward and soon, one could hear the shrill sound of metals rubbing against each other.

    The scratching noises sounded louder than the heavy rain, adding a sense of horror to everyone, including the Dryad woman who was at the scene.

    Then, those daggers that were rubbing against each other inrge numbers slowly created fire with friction.

    It was just an ordinary fire born out of science, but the heavy rain didn''t douse off the fire.

    The fire spread so fast from so many daggers and the fire became so big in the blink of an eye that even the rain could not stop it!

    Everyone knew that the little boy didn''t have any fire-rted abilities, but seeing him ''creating'' fire this way, everyone was speechless.

    This boy really went all out right before he waspletely paralyzed!

    Actually, Ainsley herself was alreadypletely paralyzed on the ground, but the tree roots and other nts were busy protecting the Dryad from the daggers'' attacks.

    Thus, no trees attacked Ainsley.

    The energy flow inside Ainsley''s body had be stagnant, so one could imagine how Ainsley forcefully used the energy to control those daggers relying on her sheer willpower alone.

    Forcing a stagnant energy flow to continue to move was so painful for the person involved, albeit it wouldn''t give a negative impact on the body as long as it didn''tst for a long time.

    Many instructors also noticed this point and they were once again convinced by the little boy''s attitude.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Not only was he brave but he was also someone with a strong willpower.

    Such a person would definitely be a big hit in the future.

    Well, the few special instructors who knew and some deans who secretly watched the live stream incognito were sweating for the Dryad woman.

    That girl was either lucky or unlucky to be able to fight the rising star of their ability user circle....

    That was the famous Ainsley Sloan who had even fought alongside the consciousness of demon lords from a higher-level world!

    Even if the girl was restricted by her identity as ''Seiya'' and didn''t be a student who was too special, one could see the girl''s real strength by letting her go back to the ''basics''.

    This battle proved that Ainsley was not only strong because of her strong and unique awakened abilities but also because of her solid foundation and many other factors that had to be trained hard.

    This all-out surprise attack caught the Dryad woman by surprise and even though the woman did her best to repel the daggers, some daggers still touched her vital areas and if she was stabbed, it would be a fatal injury.

    At that moment, the judges and the system of the battle venue immediately sounded the rm, and the whole forest inside the box suddenly shed with a red light warning.

    When the Dryad girl saw this, she knew that it was over.

    She was dered ''dead'' because some of the daggers did reach out to her vital areas and she couldn''t stop them in time.

    The rm sounded, the daggers were just an inch away from stabbing the target, and out of the blue, the daggers suddenly stopped on the spot and instantly fell to the ground with a ttering sound one after another.

    The Dryad girl''s tree roots and other nts that surrounded her also slowly disappeared into sparkles, leaving nothing behind.

    The heavy rain and the lush rainforest in the battle venue slowly disappeared, showing the empty indoor field, which was the state before the match started.

    The on-site audiences'' special eyesses slowly turned into normal-looking eyesses, and the whole battle ring looked just like an ordinary indoor field, as if the box, the rainforest and the rain never existed.

    The change happened so fast that many people were still bewildered but soon, the online audiences saw the rey of the live stream and noticed that Dryad was indeed judged to be ''dead''.

    Those daggers were only an inch away from the vital organs and even if the Dryad''s internal organ was quite different from humans, it didn''t stop her from being eliminated.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1819 "The End Of The Duel"

    Seeing the daggers stopped as if being pressed a pause button and the tree roots disappeared, everyone immediately understood that this was the neutralizer technology of the battle arena.

    To avoid emotional fighters from sneaking an attack right after the match ended which would result in a dangerous situation, there was a neutralizer technology that would seal the abilities that were currently shown on the battle venue.

    The neutralizer also made all fighters into Ordinary people as long as they were still within the battle venue zone, but the fighters were also safe from outside attacks because the battle venue also had a special barrier to protect both the fighters and the audience.

    These two-way barriers had twoyers, one for the fighters so that outside attacks could not hit them, and the other was a barrier to prevent their attacks from leaving the battle venue.

    The same goes for the barrier around the audience seats.

    With this, any risk of terrorism was greatly reduced.

    Each battle ring had such aplete system and protocol, which looked expensive and needed daily maintenance at a first nce.

    But there were indeed many students who worked here either to fix the barrier, or replenish the energy needed by these technologies, checking the technologies, and so on.

    This public battle arena had a lot of battle rings from the ones with holographic technology to traditional battle rings.

    This ce absorbed the most students to be their employees.

    The match ended just thirty seconds before it hit the fifteen minutes mark, and after a few seconds in a daze, many on-site audiences woke up from their stupor.

    They recalled the scene of the little boy''sst desperate attack and how such an attack managed to defeat the Dryad woman thirty seconds before the match ended...

    Many audiences were still in disbelief.

    They thought that with the boy beingpletely paralyzed, he would not win for sure.

    But the boy went against all odds and strived to win even when he was alreadypletely paralyzed!

    Many people could imagine the pain that the boy had to endure just to make his energy flow once more after being paralyzed.

    The Dryad woman also didn''t expect the little boy to be so ruthless because many victims of this flower would not force their energy to flow again if they were not in huge danger in the wild.

    It seemed that this boy was determined to get that dragon-scale jade, which was why he didn''t even want the match to be a tie and wanted to win against all odds.

    Many audiences were silent before they involuntarily pped their hands to appreciate the exciting and fierce battle that both fighters showed them.

    "Good job, boy! Amazing!"

    "Ahhhh, Dryad girl, you''re also good! Don''t be sad!"

    "Both of you are awesome! Thanks for the exciting battle! The ticket ispletely worth it, ah!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was an unspoken rule that any fighters who used a battle ring that relied on holographic technology had to make their battles exciting so that the ticket was worth the price.

    The price of this kind of battle arena''s viewing ticket was expensive if converted into the currency of countries outside of the academy, and it was also not that cheap even using the academy credit.

    Thus, fighters who could bring an exciting battle for the audiences to enjoy deserved apuse because most battles were boring unless the fighters were good at fighting or it was just a one-sided beating.

    Ainsley didn''t have time to listen to the apuse, the praise and so on because she was still lying paralyzed on the floor and the Dryad woman had also changed back to her humanoid form, slumping down with no grace.

    Both people were exhausted by this one battle, especially the Dryad woman who even lost the match after using all sorts of tricks.

    The Dryad was also not a petty person and in the end, she was slightly convinced that the boy was waaaay better than her in terms of character and strength.

    If she was the one in the boy''s situation, she would not have endured the pain of melting the paralyzed energy flow so that the energy could flow smoothly again.

    It was just¡ªcrazy.

    Insane!

    The battle ended, the on-site audiences dispersed, and the medical staff was deployed, but the discussion about the fifteen-minute battle just now was still lingering.

    The on-site audiences talked to fellow audiences while the online audiences who had left the live stream channel because the channel was closed brought the topic to the student forum and the local Elton Ind''s forum for outsiders and tourists.

    The students spread the screenshot and some video clips of the live stream.

    Other richer students who could buy the full video from the battle arena''s side immediately circted the video to the student forum and everyone only had to pay a cheap price to watch the full video.

    The student forum had many sections and there was a section dedicated to full videos of various matches that were held on Elton Ind.

    Of course, there was also another section full of battle videos rted to people outside of the academy, but the price to watch these videos was much more expensive.

    After all, the students could only use an internal inte and they were cut off from the outside world unless their instructors gave them a chance to use the inte outside of the Elton Academy.

    This made much precious information outside of the academy being sold among students for a considerable price.

    There were many students who worked this kind of job and among those videos retrieved from outside of the academy, there were some battle videos rted to Ainsley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1820 "Not A Human Being!"

    The yback data of those videos were astonishingly high and was among the top ten most popr videos in that section, which made the price of the video expensive.

    Those videos were spread freely on the inte outside of the academy but they actually had prices when it came to the Elton Academy.

    Ainsley would never get any benefit from this trading because who told her that the videos spread on the inte were free unless some videos involved Ainsley''s privacy and such?

    The battle just now was also uploaded to the student forum but it was the internal battle section full of the battle videos belonging to various Elton Academy''s students.

    The most popr battle videos were all rted to the Estonians, the tournament and the league, but Finley''s battle video entered the top 100 most popr videos in this section.

    It could be seen that Finley was indeed popr among the Elton Academy''s students and the yback data of his videos exceeded that of Ainsley''s battle videos.

    Who told the students to sell Ainsley''s battle videos at a high price? Only rich students with many academy credits and a lot of Eltonians watched those videos.

    Now, a small number of students suddenly uploaded the battle video just now and tagged the video with the name Eltonian, which immediately aroused a small wave of poprity.

    There were too many students in the academy, and there were outsiders, which were the rtives of these students. There were also tourists and such...

    This video couldn''t bepletely popr in just one night, but the video indeed attracted a lot of students because of the Eltonian tag.

    Many students who didn''t buy the full video and could only screenshot some scenes or recorded a few short videos immediately followed the trend and uploaded all those videos and photos,pletely boosting the poprity of this discussion.

    Within thirty minutes after the battle ended and both parties had returned to the shop after getting medical treatment from the staff, the matter about the battle spread among the high school students and the college students like fire.

    Many people were in disbelief, especially those who didn''t watch the battle at all.

    [Is this true? Don''t tell me that it''s just an edited video or something. How can such a young child defeat an Eltonian? What a joke!]

    [The one upstairs, don''t you see the logo of Elton Public Battle Arena on the left side of the video? That logo can''t be edited casually. That video is an authentic one from the battle arena''s organizer!]

    [I''m still blown away. Did you guys see this picture that suddenly became trending on the forum? People called it the Hundred des Peacock and many students even use the picture as their phone andptop wallpapers.]

    The so-called hundred daggers peacock was the scene where Ainsley ''spread her screen'' and threw all the daggers on her wings to attack the Dryad.

    The timing of the screenshot was so good that it captured this beautiful moment which indeed looked like a peacock with its screen open but the gorgeous tail was full of daggers instead of feathers.

    [Can someone tell me who this boy is? What''s his name? Anyone can guess his family background? Such an awesome kid...he must be famous outside of the academy!]

    Judging from the facial features of this boy, the boy should live in a tropical country in the south or the east.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Many students guessed the origin of the boy, but they could not find anything.

    Even the best informant in their academy found almost no trace of the boy except for some information about his recent schedule beforeing to this ind.

    [The informant said that this boy was followed by two male bodyguards, and he also has a pet. Beforeing to this ce, he went to the recently viral Pandora Ind for vacation and met a special instructor there.].

    [That was how he got recruited into the Academy. He''s a special admission student!]

    Many students didn''t focus on why the Eltonian could lose against a neer because there were just too many wonders in the world and there were often cases like this, although not many.

    Those abnormal neers had all be leaders of big factions in the academy and all of them became the top 10 Eltonian during their time in the academy.

    After they graduated and left the academy, their names could be heard frequently outside, and these abnormal people all became famous experts or heads of various forces.

    The students guessed that this boy would be one of those abnormal cases and many factions silently nned to recruit the boy while he was still a kid.

    Many informants also released information about the root of the dispute between the Dryad and the little boy, which once again topped the discussion threads in the forum.

    [What the hell! That boy wanted to buy a dragon-scale jade, which was why he shed with the Dryad girl. So rich!]

    [The informant said that the boy was already acknowledged by the jade and even the onlookers said that the jade reacted differently to the boy.]

    [There is even more explosive news, everyone!]

    [Hear me out. One of the boy''s bodyguards is a sacred beast who can shape-shift to a humanoid form!]

    [Because the onlookers and some students insulted the boy, the sacred beast teaches them a lesson.]

    [To be acknowledged by a sacred beast of that level at such a young age....is he a monster? He can''t be human.]

    [Hey, hey, the non-human students, any of you want to im this boy''s true race? I bet he''s not a human being!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1821 "Little Dagger Master"

    [Yes, yes. There are too little humans who can be this awesome at such a young age.]

    The non-human students rarely went to the open thread in the forum because there were many humans there, which was why these ''minorities'' didn''t like to hang around those threads.

    But the non-human students would still lurk around the forum and woulde once there was something rted to them.

    Many of the non-human students were even more of nocturnal ''animals'' among students who liked to stay up all night.

    When they saw many people tagging some popr non-human students in the forum, the non-human students geared up and rushed toment about the little boy and the Dryad girl''s battle.

    [Don''t cue us. So far, that boy didn''t show his non-human characteristic at all, so it''s hard to see, but a race that is often proficient in controlling weapons is usually the dwarf race...]

    [Dwarves are all shorts, but their faces would look old if they were already adults. This kid looked like a real kid at first nce. Maybe he''s not a dwarf?]

    [But the dwarf''s children were also no different from other race cubs and looking at his skin color, he did look like someone from the dwarf race.]

    [The dwarf had mostly dark skin color because they worked in front of the fire and the mine all day long. Many mines produced precious ores that had this unbearable heat and radiation.]

    [I heard that the dwarf became what they are now because of the radiation from special mines in the past?]

    [Okay, okay, let''s not talk about the dwarf. I''m just more curious about the uing academy''s entrance examination and the weing ceremony for special admission students.]

    [Anyone wanna sign up to be the staff at the special admission students'' weing ceremony? I just saw that boy from a close distance!]

    Many students in high school and college have the same thought as the one who posted thatment because who wouldn''t want to join the fun and see the new rising star in person?

    The name ''little dagger master'' spread on the school forum and many tourists even knew about this farce because some tourists who watched the battle enthusiastically posted information on the public forum for tourists in the app prepared for them.

    Many Eltonians started to lurk in the forum to know more about this newly rising star and many factions had already started to gear up to recruit people, especially those from the Sacred Beast Worshipper faction.

    After knowing that the boy had such an awesome sacred beast who appeared to be his contracted beast, this old faction went mad and many members put on a wanted notice, wanting the informants to dig out photos of this sacred beast''s human form.

    Many of this faction''s members had a sacred beast or had been in touch with sacred beasts, but it was truly rare to see a sacred beast who could transform into a human form.

    For a while, even Bello became secretly famous although the picture of his appearance could rarely be found on the school forum.

    The other five students who were with the Dryad woman before the battle started knew more about this farce than many people, and they started to sell information like crazy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They even started a live broadcast to tell others about the thrilling experience when facing the wrath of a sacred beast who could transform into a humanoid form.

    The night was busy and full of excitement but Ainsley just secretly bought many items from the best shop on the ind.

    The baby immediately gave the spirit orb to the Godfather and put the rest away to be given to her other beasts and monsters.

    The first day on Elton Ind ended just like that, and Ainsley''s second day on the ind was also still a weekend.

    The baby yed happily for a whole day until the weekday arrived and the bustling street seemed to be quieter than before.

    Many students who visited the city on weekends returned to their school districts and those who worked part-time were also reced with locals who lived on this ind.

    Only sporadic college students who had a more flexible schedule could be seen working as staff and employees in some shops.

    Ainsley''s identity as Seiya was alreadypletely popr, so when she yed yesterday when the traffic of students was the highest due to thest day of the weekend, many students recognized her and tried to approach her.

    Facing these students who liked to gossip and just wanted to know all news rted to their academy''s students and even instructors, Ainsley had a little bit of a headache.

    During the past two days on the ind, the baby had already grasped some information about the college students that she might teach in the future.

    Most of the college students had an arrogant aura around them because they were the most senior students who had been in the academy for years.

    Even if some college students were neers and only entered the Academy recently, these neers were also not to be looked down upon because many of them were experienced experts outside of the academy.

    Many neers were even better than the old students entirely because of their life experience outside of the academy, which was a bit wild without any formic strategy.

    Both sides had their own reasons to be arrogant, and so, Ainsley fully understood why it wasn''t easy to be special instructors who would teach these students.

    Many college students extremely admired and respected their special instructors, but those who didn''t get the same respect and admiration could also be found once or twice.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1822 "Blair Arrived At Elton Academy"

    These instructors were mostly neers and if they could not quickly build their prestige among the students, they would be fired sooner orter.

    Many students even vented their exhaustion and other negative emotions on the new special instructors, bullying the instructors if the instructors were not so amazing.

    This academy really was like a mini society and the rules of the fist were also vividly shown.

    Ainsley even wondered whether there would be hidden bullying among students somewhere in this academy....

    Because Ainsley wanted to quickly build a certain name for her ''Seiya'' identity, Ainsley often went to the public battle arena to challenge students or tourists one after another.

    In those few weeks to a month before the special instructor''s admission started, Ainsley hadpletely built her momentum as one of the most promising neers.

    Many special admission students who would enter the academy in a few months also came to the academy in advance, and many even tried to be like Ainsley, but the number of geniuses around the baby''s age was pitifully small.

    It was only a week before the special instructor''s admission test and a month before the academy held the entrance examination that Ainsley finally met an enemy on a narrow road.

    That''s right. ir finally came to the ind in advance to get used to life in the academy, and maybe it was fate or what, but ir also followed Seiya''s deeds to fight in the public battle arena to establish her prestige.

    ir from the Aretha Family was quite ambitious and since her three older brothers were also somewhat famous in the academy, this kid didn''t want to lose.

    To be honest, ir was also already awesome because she had awakened three abilities in total and her abilities were also top-notch.

    A strong student who was only a year older than ''Seiya'' suddenly came, and it was still a cute little girl.

    For a while, the name ''ir'' resounded throughout the school forum, albeit ir never had a chance to fight against an Eltonian.

    Still, elementary school students and junior high school students were not her matches.

    Only abnormal people and geniuses could be her match because before going to the academy, ir joined many territorial wars to enrich her battle experience.

    Coupled with ir''s own experience in herst life of surviving in a doomsday era, ir was actually even more ruthless and better than Ainsley in terms of fighting a crowd.

    After all, those zombies in herst life also liked to attack in a crowd.

    Ainsley heard the name ir so many times in just a few days, but the baby was toozy to care about this viinous brat.

    Until the baby met ir at the battle arena but ir had just finished fighting a senior.

    Ainsley was about to spar with a senior and the two people who used the same battle ring bumped into each other.

    Naturally, ir didn''t know that Seiya was Ainsley, but Ainsley recognised ir and the two brothers behind her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    To be honest, after being reminded by Raphael back then, the three siblings did behave well and they became low-key, especially the two boys who studied at Elton Academy.

    However, the boys also had a lot of haters in the Academy and these people somehow knew that the Aretha Family behind the boys was going downhill.

    These people immediately troubled the boys and for so long, the boys could not lift their heads high in the Academy.

    If not for their faction, the Sacred Beast Worshipper being old fashioned and the boys were quite cherished there, these haters would have treated the boys worse than now.

    It was only after ir came to the academy that the boys gradually made ir into a neer star, following behind Seiya''s foot step and the boys even secretly posted and threadsparing Seiya to ir.

    Using Seiya''s name as a stepping stone, ir''s name did rise so quickly within just a few days after her arrival.

    Not to mention that because ir also had a sacred beast as her contracted beast, the Sacred Beast Worshipper''s faction frantically tried to recruit her into the faction.

    Relying on ir''s current poprity and prestige even before she officially became a student of the academy, the boys slowly lifted their chins high, making their haters have no choice but to stop targeting them.

    That''s how the boys always went with ir all the time to show their good rtionship with ir, this rising star that they ''cultivated''.

    ir didn''t expect her to be the one who supported her brothers, instead she relied on her brothers'' identities as students of the academy.

    Of course, ir didn''t mind this little thing because in the end, she still genuinely loved her non-blood-rted brothers, especially Asael and Lael.

    That day, ir had just finished using a special battle ring that had holographic technology because this was the fastest way to promote her poprity in the academy.

    After the battle, ir had just left the venue when Ainsley coincidentally wanted to use that venue as well and she had booked the battle ring to spar with another well-known senior in the Academy.

    With ''Seiya'' starting the trend, many special admission students who were about to enroll this year also came to the academy in advance to show off their prestige.

    It was not that there were not many special admission students who did the same thing as Seiya, but Seiyapletely started the trend because of his battle against an Eltonian.

    So far, even ir had not been given a chance to fight against an Eltonian, so Seiya still upied the throne of this year''s neer even when other neers were way older than him.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1823 "Blair And Seiya Rivalry"

    Only ir was somewhat a bit equal to Seiya in terms of poprity because she was a girl, she was lovely, but she was unexpectedly strong.

    There were many strong women and older people in the ability user''s circle, but it was indeed umon to see a little loli being cute yet strong.

    Isn''t that the reason why Ainsley became popr all over the world? The huge contrast is what makes her unique.

    With the two older brothers fanning the fan, ir was oftenpared to Seiya and each kid had their own ''fanbase'' when they had not even officially joined the academy.

    Of course, because of Ainsley''s poprity outside of the academy, many people alsopared ir to Ainsley, but there was indeed noparison at all.

    Ainsley still crushed every single child prodigy both inside the academy and outside.

    It was just that, the ''rivalry'' between ir and ''Seiya'' was real, although Seiya won a slight advantage due to being on the ind way before ir came.

    Still, many boys and girls liked ir, who was such a cute little girlpared to Seiya, who looked a little bit more dangerous.

    No one would have thought that the two most discussed neers in the academy right now would actually meet face-to-face just like this.

    ir, someone who followed behind Seiya''s footsteps to be famous in the academy and built her prestige, naturally recognised ''Seiya'' as the currently popr neer who was only a year younger than her.

    It was difficult to be famous in the academy, especially to be famous across the school district.

    Finley''s achievement was already good because he also had a unique and rare fairy with him.

    Now, with another ''Seiya'' popping out, many neers who had not even officially joined the academy and were just given special invitation letters also followed the trend to make themselves popr.

    When ir saw ''Seiya'', she never associated Seiya with Ainsley, which was why her first reaction was to be slightly surprised before smiling gently at the boy.

    ir acted as if the two of them were not ''rivals'' on the school forum and the public forum of this academy.

    She just trotted over to Ainsley''s side and shamelessly started a conversation with ''Seiya''.

    With a bashful smile on her face, the ''cute and sweet'' ir blinked her eyes at Ainsley before speaking in a cheerful yet soft voice,pletely melting the hearts of many seniors around.

    "Hello, are you that popr neer Seiya? I''ve heard of you! The forum said that you have been fighting against ten seniors up to now and you have never lost even once!"

    ir indirectly praised Seiya and acted as if she was close to Seiya.

    No one would have thought that the rivalry between the two people started because of herself and her brothers.

    As usual, this fellow transmigrator is a two-faced person.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ainsley kept her character as a ''sweet kid but also cool'' and just smiled restrainedly at the little girl who was a year older than him yet acted as if she was the younger one to collect sympathy and arouse maternal love from the people around.

    Ainsley only spoke a few words to ir to be polite, but she never acted as if she was close to ir.

    "I''ve heard of you too, big sis." Ainsley showed a faint standard business smile as she emphasized the word ''big sis''.

    "You are also poprtely. I heard that you have three abilities and all of them are powerful."

    Ainsley ''praised'' ir, but her tone of voice didn''t reveal any intention to praise her or anything.

    The surrounding students, tourists and people who entered and left the battle ring were mostly able users with enhanced five sensespared to ordinary people, so they all heard the two kids'' conversation.

    Many people had already started to use their phones to record this ''faithful'' meeting and among the crowd, there were casual passersby, ir''s fans and Seiya''s fans.

    The passersby who watched the matches just to gain insight and seek excitement only knew a bit about the two kids'' rivalry, but the fans of both sides knew deeply about the other party.

    Each of the fan bases looked down on their idol''s rival and felt that the other party was being too hyped and overrated, but everyone was civilized and never openly bullied children on the forum.

    After all, minors were still protected well both inside and outside of the academy, especially the non-human ones because most of the non-human racescked descendants.

    For them, babies were the hope of their race to continue the bloodline, which was why babies were so precious there.

    The crowds around the two kids could smell something ''unusual'' between ''Seiya'' and ir, especially looking at Seiya''s t reply to ir when the girl was so enthusiastic.

    ir''s fans immediately felt that Seiya was too arrogant and rude while Seiya''s fans felt that ir was two-faced to act so familiar with someone she had never seen before and they were even rivals!

    The fans of both parties didn''t speak, but the forum was already full of another war between the two rising stars.

    Seeing that ''Seiya'' wanted to use the battle ring and was about to fight someone, ir, who originally nned to go to the street to stroll around, immediately canceled her n.

    As one of the regr fighters in this public battle arena, ir naturally had some small privileges such as the right to buy tickets to watch any performances on the spot without fearing the ticket being sold out.

    When ir saw Seiya nodding at her and was about to turn around to leave¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1824 "Sneaky Provocation"

    ir didn''t know why but she just wanted to disgust this proud boy a bit because the boy reminded her of someone she hated and feared the most.

    Ainsley Sloan.

    Thus, ir immediately stretched her hand and stopped Seiya from leaving while squeezing a bright yet apologetic smile.

    "Wait, wait, Seiya, I didn''t know you were about to fight someone now! I want to watch your match live. You don''t mind, right?"

    ir sounded innocent and her words didn''t have any provocative feeling, but Seiya''s fans immediately smelled trouble.

    How could this brat say those things in front of Seiya?

    For rivals to openly watch each other''s battle on the spot was more like a naked provocation because watching someone''s battle was more less like inquiring about the person''s strengths, weaknesses, abilities, and so on.

    That''s why, if not necessary, people who considered themselves enemies orpetitors would not watch someone else''s match so openly right on the spot.

    They would usually watch the live stream or theplete recording that was uploaded to the forum.

    ir was either ignorant about the unspoken rules because she was new here, or she knew but she said those things anyway, even ''asking for permission'' from Seiya.

    Many of Seiya''s fans had already started to spread the story about ir''s behavior on the school forum but many of her fans also stood up to protect her.

    [This little brat is kinda getting on my nerves. How dare she provoke Seiya the first time they met face-to-face?]

    [Don''t tell me she doesn''t know about the unspoken rules of the fighting arena andpetitors!]

    [I can''t be so low to scold a child, but this girl with the initial B is a bit annoying.]

    [Yes, yes. She hyped topics with Seiya every day, wanting to suck his poprity to bring her up. So cunning!]

    [You people are just jealous of our cute and lovely ir. ir doesn''t need Seiya to boost her poprity when she has awakened more abilities than Seiya!]

    [That Seiya boy is too arrogant. He has to be taught a lesson that there is a sky above a sky. Let ir teach him to be humble.]

    [Seiya''s fans are too delusional to say that ir hyped topics with Seiya every day.]

    [It''s normal for someparison between two people with a close age gap like them. Where is the so-called deliberate hype?]

    [Your little princess did awaken more abilities than our little prince, but our prince''s contracted beast is way stronger than your princess'' contracted beast.]

    After all, ir had never shown Valerie''s human form because indeed, Valerie had never got a chance to advance because of all the troubles in Aretha''s Family.

    Both fans fought each other on the forum while Ainsley was still ''confronting'' ir.

    When Bello and Elliana heard ir''s shameless question, they all wanted to roll their eyes because it was considered rude to directly watch the match of one''s ownpetitor.

    It was as if they couldn''t watch the video instead, right?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Elliana also knew ir and she was disputed with this kid who started a war back then with just a few casual whimsical words but those words killed many of the Sloan Family''s people.

    Up to now, Elliana and the others, including Ainsley, still could not forgive the culprit that started the war back then¡ª ir Aretha.

    Not to mention that this brat never apologized to them or the victims and just hid behind her family''s backing.

    Although the Aretha Family was declining fast after being suppressed hard by the Sloan Family and the forces behind the Sloan Family, the one who died still died a meaningless death.

    Ainsley also frowned at ir''s seemingly provocative words, but she just nodded patiently without saying anything and directly left the girl alone to go to the lounge for fighters.

    ir didn''t seem to look upset that Seiya just left her like that without speaking too much.

    The girl just bought the ticket on the spot and together with her brothers, they found a seat among so many other audience seats.

    After the crowd dispersed and the neers started to fill the audience seats, the three siblings were finally free to talk about what happened just now.

    The boys were especially curious about why ir subtly provoked that boy.

    Although they did step on the boy to get ir famous, they didn''t have that much dislike or hatred towards the boy.

    "Say, little sister, what kind of things are you thinking about again? Why do you seem to dislike that boy? Is it because he''s slightly more popr than you?"

    Lael spoke up and asked ir without beating around the bush.

    Lael felt that although ir was a bit greedy for poprity and people''s affirmation of herself, she was never someone who would dislike someone until she openly provoked them when they had just met for the first time.

    Unless that person was particrly threatening, such as that Ainsley Sloan whom ir provoked before.

    To be honest, ir''s intuition was true because now, Ainsley became such a huge threat to their family.

    The two brothers never regretted the fact that they provoked Ainsley first because for them, the only thing they regret was that they could not sessfully get rid of Ainsley.

    The result of this showed in how Ainsley grew her forces rapidly until their Aretha Family was rubbed to the ground.

    So, if ir suddenly paid a lot of attention to someone she had just met and even provoked the other party, there was a chance that this person would be another huge threat to them in the future.

    The question is, what kind of threat Seiya might bring to them?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1825 "Rumor About Seiya"

    ir also couldn''t exin why she felt a kind of repulsion towards that boy, just like what she felt towards Ainsley when they first met each other.

    Could it be that this boy would be the next Ainsley Sloan?

    The possibility was not small at all.

    ir was silent for a while before nodding at the two brothers.

    "Well, I don''t know why, but I just dislike him. I have this sense of repulsion that is simr to when I first faced Ainsley Sloan."

    The Aretha Family''s nightmare was these two names and even these three brats had a lingering fear of this name.

    When the two brothers heard what their little sister said, they didn''t know why, maybe their brains just suddenly twitched out of the blue or what, but they got a wild guess in mind.

    "Could it be....this Seiya is someone cultivated by Ainsley Sloan in secret?"

    Asael rubbed his chin as he looked at the battle ring that had erected the box and the scene inside the box had changed into a vast desert.

    This desert was no ordinary desert because it was the so-called silver iron desert where the element of metal was rich.

    Many strange things happened in the Silver Iron Desert, but many races still came to this ce that was the closest to the Dwarf territory to get something.

    It was said that one could find many mysterious and new types of ores which all contributed to the current technologies.

    The Silver Iron Desert got its name because when there was sunlight, the sand on this desert glowed in silver while at night, the whole desert turned pitch ck.

    There would only be strands of silver on the ck sand when there was the moon and some stars visible in the sky, which made the desert look like a beautiful desert full of diamonds.

    Of course, the battle ring perfectly simted the desert along with the desert nts, the wind, the sand, the temperature and everything else.

    While watching the battle preparation, the two brothers from the Aretha Family talked to ir about the possibility of Seiya being Ainsley''s secret force.

    It was normal for big forces to cultivate talents and even here, many students in this Academy were secretly the talents cultivated by many families and forces.

    Some students came to the Academy first before being recruited while others were recruited first before being supported to study in the academy.

    The Aretha brothers felt that Seiya was a seedling that Ainsley trained, which was why the boy could be as ''abnormal'' as the girl and even had a rich experience.

    The brothers obviously turned a blind eye to ir, who also had an abnormally rich battle experience when she rarely went out to fight with the eldest brother or the people from their family.

    ir didn''t know whether Seiya was a talent that Ainsley cultivated or not, but she did feel a sense of threat from this boy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It can be." ir nodded and agreed with the two brothers'' wild guess.

    If someone was a chosen talent and was personally cultivated by Ainsley, it was not hard to gain real battle experience because the Sloan Family still expanded their territory and there were many small fights here and there.

    Even the daily task of guarding Pandora Ind or opening a new guild branch in some non-human continents would be a rich experience for a kid like Seiya.

    ir also subconsciously believed that Seiya had something to do with Ainsley.

    Maybe this kid was a trump card that Ainsley chose, which was why it wasn''t strange to see the boy contracting a powerful sacred beast because Ainsley and the Sloan Family nevercked a sacred beast.

    Many sacred beasts even rushed to find the Sloan Family after knowing that all three guardian beasts of that family advanced in the strength realm one by one in just a year.

    Many sacred beasts had not been able advance, so they were extremely jealous of the three cats and they all saw Ainsley, the ones who had close contacts with those three beasts, as a treasure.

    It must be because of that kid who somehow made the three sacred beasts advance one by one.

    That''s why, after the great war, many sacred beasts came to the Sloan Family, from those who had just be a sacred beast or those who were already on-par with Bello and Celline.

    The Sloan Family picked up sacred beasts as if they were cabbages in the market.

    Thinking about this, ir became secretly jealous of Ainsley once more, which slowly made her a bit jealous of Seiya, who got the support of that hateful person with ease.

    Now, looking at Seiya, who had started to fight the senior with the desert at noon as the battle venue, ir thought hard about various ways to make things difficult for Seiya.

    She could not provoke Ainsley even though she didn''t know when Ainsley woulde to the academy as another special admission student, but bothering Seiya in the name of being rivals was okay, right?

    Ainsley never expected ir to be obsessed with Seiya and wanted to vent her anger towards Ainsley to ''Seiya''.

    If ir knew that the two people with different identities and genders were the same person, maybe she would faint in shock.

    Since that day, the news of ir watching Seiya''s battle in person was spread on the school forum and somehow, there were rumors about Seiya being linked to the current rising super star, Ainsley Sloan.

    [Is it true that Seiya is someone cultivated by Ainsley Sloan? Is this why Ainsley didn''te to this Academy to study?]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1826 "Seiya Is Cultivated By The Sloan Family?"

    [It must be because Ainsley sent Seiya instead, which is why she doesn''t enter the academy!]

    [The one upstairs, regardless of the rumor, I think Ainsley doesn''t need toe to our academy and even our instructors might not dare to teach her.]

    [But I''m also curious about how people associated Seiya with Ainsley. Is it because of his rich battle experience? Someone suspected that he was a member of an elite hidden force or a mafia member.]

    [The rumor is not that groundless because ording to the informants who brought news from outside of the academy, the Sloan Family received many sacred beasts recently.]

    [Such a strong sacred beast would acknowledge this little child prodigy, if not for the help of some forces with a lot of sacred beasts in hands, who could do that?]

    [Maybe Seiya is the heir of some hidden forces...it doesn''t have to be rted to the Sloan Family, right?]

    [You bunch of ignorant people. Recently, the Sloan Family has gained a foothold in the global forces and they have built many strongholds in various human countries.]

    [Their special and unique guild even built guild branches in some non-human continents, which means they were also recruiting non-humans as their guild members!]

    [The Sloan Family is associated with one of the big forces globally, and now being in contact with this family will only bring great benefits.]

    [It ispletely normal for talents like Seiya to join the Sloan Family if he doesn''t have a decent background.]

    [Now, the Sloan Family is associated with the word ''good family background'', okay?]

    The students here were really quite ignorant about the outside world, especially those who had not gone out of the academy to undergo life experience like their seniors.

    It was the seniors who exined the situation outside of the world to these juniors, highlighting the power of the Sloan Family.

    [I heard that the Sloan Family has a blood feud with the Aretha Family, and that ir is from the Aretha Family.]

    [Since this girl is Seiya''s obvious rival andpetitor, there''s a huge chance that Seiya is from the Sloan Family.]

    Everything made sense, and because of Seiya''s poprity which was linked to the Sloan Family behind him, many students and Eltonian dug out more information about the Sloan Family.

    And they were all shocked and silly.

    The detailed information was more exciting than the rumors and fragmented information spread on the forum.

    This data that they got from elite informants of their academy showed just how strong the Sloan Family had be and how they achieved all of that in such a short time.

    The rise of this family was like a rocket, like a bomb, and even if many people wanted to stop this family, they couldn''t.

    Since then, the name ''Ainsley Sloan'' slowly spread among the students, especially college students who could go out of the academy more often than their juniors.

    College students usually joined various forces outside of the academy, so when there was this particrly strong yet new emerging force....<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Many college students were tempted to join this force that somehow broke the bnce of the elite global forces.

    This rumor definitely entered Ainsley''s ears in the end, and when the baby knew about it, she was really dumbfounded.

    She didn''t expect the students and the tourists here to have such a wild imagination but it was somewhat close to the truth.

    "Little boss, the rumors spread from ir''s fans and it''s suspected that the rumores from the Aretha siblings."

    Elliana reported things to Ainsley without stammering or pausing anymore,pletely bing Ainsley''s qualified left hand.

    Ainsley nodded at Elliana''s report but she didn''t intend to stop what the Aretha siblings were doing.

    Anyway, having a good family background in this academy is still somewhat advantageous and it''s also a good ''excuse'' to exin why Seiya is such a talented and strong boy at his young age.

    After all, many students, tourists and even instructors had discussed Seiya''s abnormal talent and rich experience, which made many informants in the academy try hard to dig more about her personal information.

    If the rumor was rified and people thought that Seiya was a talent cultivated by the Sloan Family, people would stop digging for information about Seiya and the risk of exposing her double identity would be smaller.

    It was just that, when she used her ''Ainsley'' identity to enter the Academy as an instructor, she could never appear in the same ce as Seiya, unless she made a clone or something.

    Ainsley could care less about those baseless rumors and the constant fighting among Seiya and ir''s fans.

    Now, her focus was on the uing exam opened for people who wanted to register as instructors or special instructors.

    It was said that the test for special instructions was kept away from the public eyes and would only be shown to college students and other students after the instructor had sessfully be a special instructor.

    During this period, ordinary instructors could also ''upgrade'' and try to be special instructors, which means there would be many candidates who wanted to take this job.

    As for the exam opened for ordinary instructors, it was opened to the tourists and students, which even became one of the most popr entertainments for students each year.

    Naturally, the entrance exam for students was also opened to other official students and tourists through a live-stream broadcast, and this was another wave for both students behind the scene and the Academy.

    The exam for ordinary instructors would be conducted straight after the test for special instructors ended and it was only two weeks away from the students'' entrance examination.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1827 "How To Earn Money"

    There would be students from elementary school to college students who would do assessments to sessfully join the Academy this year.

    Every year, the academy received a lot of students and the number of students who graduated every year wasn''t even as much as the number of neers.

    Thankfully, each school district had a lot of buildings for amodation, because this academy even built a small city that could house tons of people.

    How could they not be able to build dormitories for students?

    It was said that Earth ss students would live in a dormitory of four people per room while the Sky ss students, mostly the special admission students, live in a two-person dormitory.

    Only the top 10 students of each grade could have a single room and this title would also be reassessed every single month, which means one couldn''t let down their guard if they wanted to keep their privilege.

    "Little boss, I''ve checked and it was said on the official website that new students will be given neer academy credits when they first join the academy, but..."

    Elliana paused before continuing her words with a little bit of confusion in her voice.

    "New students are required to pay academy credits for every ss they attend and the dormitory room as well."

    In other words, the students, even elementary school students, already had to start working hard to pile up academy credits before they entered the academy!

    And all credits they got by exchanging other countries'' currencies would be cleared out once they officially became a student of this academy because they would be given a new optical brain with their student ID and their ''bank ount'' to store academy credits.

    The optical brain was like those watch things in interster novels with simr features to mobile phones, but this optical brain was exclusive for students of this academy

    "Special admission students will get more neer academy credits than ordinary students but ordinary students can gather more academy credits while doing the entrance examination."

    Elliana told Ainsley about a few things rted to the academy credits that all students needed very much and this gave Ainsley a new understanding.

    Since she would have two identities, the academy also prepared two optical brains and two different identity cards for her two identities.

    This means, the money that Ainsley earned as a special instructor if she ever became one couldn''t be shared with Seiya as a student.

    To prevent bullying, extortion and other negative behaviors rted to academy credits, all kinds of transactions had to be clear and there could be no suspicious transaction record.

    Just transferring money away from one student to another student without going through an official transaction in the marketce, the website or other official ces to make money would be deemed as a suspicious transfer.

    Even elementary school students have to earn academy credits if they wanted toe to the ss and if they didn''te to the ss several times, they would be kicked out of the academy immediately.

    This Elton academy was indeed ruthless even to youngsters like the elementary school students.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I suggest the little boss either be an exclusive fighter contracted to the public battle arena or do some business to earn credits as a student, "

    Elliana spoke some more words to remind Ainsley and give her advice on the way.

    The academy didn''t prevent students from selling their own belongings in exchange for academy credits, which was why the rich students could get academy credits easily by selling rare items given by their families.

    Ainsley nodded at Elliana with a thoughtful look and silently thought of bing an exclusive fighter in the public battle arena to earn money when she became a ''student''.

    A contracted fighter had to fight a certain amount of time per week and they had to ensure ticket sales, but they could get some percentage from the ticket sales¡ª both online tickets and offline tickets.

    Many students, especially those who didn''t mind showing their abilities to the public and could create exciting battles became exclusive fighters of the public battle arena to arm academy credits easily.

    The popr fighters could be rich faster than students who sold their family''s rare items but having to fight a certain amount per week was indeed exhausting for many people.

    Especially when students could barely go to the city only on weekends, which meant the students who worked here had to fight tons of times within just two days.

    That''s truly exhausting.

    Many students preferred to do the missions released by the academy because they could do these missions on weekdays without affecting their attendance records.

    The missions could be as small as getting good grades for each exam to something as hard as going out of the academy for months.

    Of course, elementary school students would never get such a mission and even high school students rarely got missions that required them to leave the academy, unless it was summer and they were sent out to experience life.

    To be honest, Ainsley felt that if her student identity needed money, she could just sell some potions, elixirs, contracted monsters, contracted beasts and even the inheritance stone.

    Since people guessed that Seiya was from the Sloan Family, it would not be strange to sell those things and to be honest, there would probably be many people who wanted to buy those items from Ainsley.

    Ainsley still had a lot of elixirs left from a year ago that could save lives, and the contracted monsters were definitely a sweet pie for many non-tamers in this academy.

    It was also an indirect promotion of the Irregr Tamer Guild, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1828 " Wilderness Survival & Lecture Practice"

    Ainsley silently sighed in relief and once again realized how someone''s family background could change their life in the academy.

    Although the academy had promoted fairness for thousands of years, since this academy was like a miniature version of the society, there would still be unfairness and the dark side hidden.

    Maybe even after the academy took many precautions to prevent school bullying, there would still be a lot of hidden school bullying somewhere on this ind.

    Ainsley shook her head and slowly let go of her thoughts about earning academy credits as a student.

    After discussing a way to earn money aside from selling items, Ainsley asked Elliana about the special instructor''s assessment.

    "Do you find any information about the special instructor''s assessment? How is the test? Is there any relevant information?"

    To be honest, since the test was not open to the public, it means there would not be a lot of informationpared to the test for ordinary instructors and new students.

    But this academy had something called the informants. Students, special instructors and ordinary instructors who could collect data and information usually worked as hidden informants.

    There was almost nothing that the informants didn''t know, and it was said that the informants in this academy were even better than the guilds engaged in this profession out there.

    Even the information about the abyss might also be provided as long as the academy credits were enough.

    Elliana obviously had already inquired about the special instructor''s assessment and she did get a lot of important news, albeit without much proof.

    But the informants here were all trustworthy because if they gave out the wrong information or false information, the clients could sue them to the academy''s side and the academy would judge these liars for the clients.

    Anyway, it was true that this academy was like a mini-society. There were patrol guards as police, there were protectors as military strength, there were judges, and so on.

    Elliana immediately told Ainsley about the information she got rted to the special instructor''s assessment.

    "The information that I got said that special instructors need to be rmended by a fellow special instructor before they can be a candidate."

    This is only if the person was not an instructor of the academy who wanted to ''upgrade''.

    "After there is a reference from another special instructor or academy''s staff with a high position, there are two tests that the candidates have to go through so far."

    The student''s entrance examination topic always differed from year to year, but the special instructor''s test remained unchanged for so many years.

    Maybe there were only small changes and the main tests were still the same.

    "The first test is the test of abilities and all special instructor candidates will be thrown to the floating inds above Elton Ind to do some sort of survival in the wild."

    Here, the instructor''s all-around abilities would be tested and each participant had to use ALL abilities that they had or at least use the abilities that would be the topic of their ss.<novelsnext>¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á `n?¦Í?| §ãom</novelsnext>

    Some special instructors hid their abilities because they were too weak or for other reasons, and this meant they could not teach anything rted to the ability that they didn''t use in the entrance exam.

    "The special instructor candidates will be judged and scored during the first test and only those who have passed the first test and are considered worthy could join the second test."

    The second test didn''t aim to assess the candidates'' abilities but more like their teaching ability, how they could teach the students, control the naughty ones and gain at least a little bit of poprity among students.

    After all, if they were already not popr even before bing a special instructor, it would be hard to get interested students to attend.

    "This second test is indeed more beneficial for those who already have a name outside of the academy, but there is also another option for a blind seminar test."

    Elliana added new information and exined to Ainsley about the so-called blind seminar.

    The public lecture was the test that the instructor candidates had to go through if they wanted to teach college students, which means, they would open an experimental ss and college students were free to attend.

    "The public lecture needs students to pay academy credits to the academy and the special instructor candidates."

    "This seminar tested the poprity of the candidate among students and their ability to earn academy credits from the students and for the academy."

    p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® The academy also had a little ''management fee'' because they provided the ss, materials and everything else that the instructor needed.

    Aside from having a fixed monthly wage, the instructor got more money from the college students who paid academy credits to study.

    The college students not only had to pay the instructors a certain price but they also had to pay a little bit of ''management fee'' for the academy.

    To be honest, the school fee, which was the so-called management fee for the academy, was not too expensive because it could be paid step by step, not being paid once every semester.

    Many students paid their school fee for years bit by bit, and the school fee was also in the form of academy credits, which means poor students with poor family background could still pay the school tuition if they worked hard in the academy.

    "The public lecture will show the identity of the lecturer and the Academy''s staff will spread the news to the college students a few days in advance."

    On the other hand, the blind seminar was like its name¡ª the students wouldn''t know the identity of the special instructor.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1829 "The Eltonians Privilege In Special Instructors Exam"

    The students would judge the instructor solely by their skill when they taught the ss.

    This method was fairer than the public lecture and relied a little bit on the special instructor''s poprity, but because the identity of the special instructor would be unknown, the ss was open for free.

    Many college students who didn''t want to pay some Academy credits for unknown instructors who were undergoing an assessment would usually choose this blind seminar.

    Simrly, the candidates who didn''t have high poprity outside of the academy would also choose this second assessment method because they could entirely rely on their ability to teach students.

    It was hard to say whether the first method was more popr or the second method was more popr, but generally, those who attended the public lecture were at least students with a considerable amount of academy credits.

    After all, who would attend a ss with a certain price just because of the instructor''s well-known name and this instructor was still going through an assessment?

    There was much uncertainty in this lecture assessment, so students who could generously pay for the public lecture should all be elite and rich.

    On the other hand, most of the college students who chose the blind seminar were either tight on budget, stingy, poor, or just wanted to have fun and guess the mysterious instructor.

    Some well-known experts out there with a strange temperament liked to apply to be an instructor at the academy using the blind seminar as their assessment method.

    Generally, students who attended these experts'' blind seminars would have a higher chance of being noticed and appreciated by the instructor.

    This is also why, in recent decades, many rich students, the elites, and those like the Eltonians also attended the blind seminar one after another.

    Elliana felt that with Ainsley''s temperament, no matter how popr she was, she would want to be more low-key and choose the blind seminar method.

    This method would not announce the identity of the lecturer until the ss ended.

    "This assessment has the judges and the other special instructors to give the score, but the attending students will also give a score."

    The tricky one was indeed the students and not the other special instructors because if the students were malicious, they could deliberately give a low score to this ''candidate'' who relied on them to pass the assessment.

    Many students even threatened these candidates with benefits way before the ss started if the candidate wanted to be given a good score.

    The special instructor''s ability to deal with those little tricks would be revealed through the dark side of the Elton Academy, and the Academy also turned a blind eye on down injustices.

    The academy didn''t intend to make their students and even their instructors as flowers in the greenhouse.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® Dealing with malicious people and troubles wasmon in the cruel world out there, so some small injustices would still escape from the academy''s rules.

    To be honest, Ainsley did feel like choosing the blind seminar, but the public lecture would definitely be more advantageous for her.

    Of course, there could be a group of haters among the college students who might tamper with her assessment or something if she chose the public lecture.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the end...anonymity was the best choice because after the assessment ended, both the online students and the offline ones would be notified about the candidate''s true identity.

    And Ainsley also wanted to rely on her true teaching skill rather than relying on her poprity to pass the assessment.

    "Okay, I see, Eli." Ainsley nodded and just like what Elliana expected, Ainsley nned to choose the blind seminar method if she could pass the first test.

    Elliana nodded at Ainsley and continued to tell Ainsley somemon rules and preparation for the first test that she got from the informants.

    "The first test is a three-day survival test against fellow special instructor candidates and against wild monsters or beasts on the floating inds."

    The candidates were not allowed to bring any weapons, potions or any survival items and they were not even allowed to bring their spatial storage!

    "I heard from the informants that this test is not open to the students unlike the entrance exam for new students and ordinary instructors, but Eltonians can watch the live stream because of their privilege."

    The Eltonians had so many privileges and they could even watch the survival test for the special instructor''s candidates.

    It was said that ordinary instructors who wanted to upgrade actually had some advantages in both tests because some college students were once their students.

    In the public lecture, these former students would sometimes help their former teachers, and even in the blind seminar, if the instructor acted behind the scene to notify their former students....

    It was also possible.

    Many college students had studied in the academy ever since they were young, so they actually spent more time with these ordinary instructors than the special instructors in college.

    Back to the first test about the three-day wilderness survival....the Eltonians could watch the live stream, and they could even y some roles there.

    "Since the special instructor''s candidates are going to teach the Eltonians too in the end, the Eltonians have the right to assess the candidates in the first test."

    So, the first test not only has the judges give scores but also the Eltonians.

    "There will be tasks during the three-day wilderness survival, and the Eltonians even have some privileges to assign tasks as long as they spend money."

    Of course, the money would be for the academy who held the assessment and the contestants would only get a fraction of the money.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1830 "Item Modification"

    In short, students were super powerful here and if the special instructors were not capable, they would be ''beaten to death''.

    On the contrary, the capable instructors would gain the students'' respect, fear and awe, which would surely build their foundation to stay in the academy for a long time.

    The bnce check between students and instructors was there so that instructors would not suppress students behind the academy''s back and students were encouraged to always challenge the strong.

    This tradition and system did cultivate many leaders among the students who weren''t afraid to go against the instructors, but there were some evil students who liked to vent their stress to weaker instructors.

    This academy was more and more like a mini society mimicking the situation of the outside world.

    Since it was not allowed to bring anything aside from the clothes worn on the body, it would be meaningless to prepare anything for this test.

    Still, there were some loopholes in the rules and Elliana got insider information from the informants.

    "Candidates are indeed not allowed to bring any spatial storage, weapons and other things aside from what they can wear on their body, but the special instructor''s candidates can y tricks here."

    The people who would participate in the first test could alter their clothes, essories and other things into small weapons and other handy survival items.

    Of course, bringing spatial storage was still forbidden, but they could bring a backpack to store things that they got from the wilderness itself.

    The informants gave Elliana detailed advice because Elliana was a ''big customer'' who paid a lot of money, and the advice was to alter the clothes, essories and things that the candidate could wear on the body.

    "Most of the candidates have already got insider information from the informants, and only a small percentage know nothing and suffer because of it."

    Of course, unlike the special instructor''s test that allowed people to use the loophole in the rules, the assessment for new ordinary instructors and new students was stricter.

    After all, no matter what, people who could be rmended by fellow special instructors to take the test would have more or less some real capabilities, and it wasn''t necessary to strip them of any external help just for a test.

    Not to mention that these modifications were usually expensive, and only people who could apply as special instructors could afford the price.

    "The academy also has some shops for clothes and essory modification by senior students and even instructors," Elliana added.

    This news did intrigue Ainsley and the baby couldn''t help but talk to Elliana about the modification.

    "Girls should be able to bring more hidden weapons and other modifications because we have many essoriespared to the boys, right?"

    Ainsley looked at Elliana while giggling innocently.

    She really felt that women could hide more weapons than men because there were so many tricks around women.

    From the head essories alone, one could have a hairpin, a hair clip, a cap, a hat, a hair band, a hair tie, or even hidden thin weapons scattered through the long hair.

    There were also contact lenses or eyesses, make-up, earrings, nes, tattoos, and other small essories.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The essories alone could hide many things, what about the clothes?

    Ainsley could imagine people hiding weapons inside their sleeves or something, but of course, just hiding weapons was not allowed and what was allowed should be modified weapons with the appearance of daily life items.

    "Then, we have to prepare for the modification as soon as possible. Starting from the hair...."

    Ainsley mentioned a few things about the modification, and the most important thing should be something like food and water because this was wilderness survival.

    "If we can bringpressed biscuit bars disguised as some kind of essories for the bags or something...."

    Ainsley also thought about the make-up she was going to use because there were too many things make-up could hide.

    For example, there could be alchemists who created face powders with the effect of resisting cold and heat.

    There were also sunscreen or other beauty products that could not be seen with the naked eye but the ''magical effect'' was there.

    Ainsley certainly wanted the thing that could help with the harsh environment in the test, especially to resist heat and cold.

    "I should prepare multi-purpose antidotes as well and disguise them as daily items. Maybe a string of bracelets with antidote pills?"

    Ainsley even thought of using eyesses that could detect heat, energy flow, and other invisible things.

    Even if she had the 3D map ability, she would have to use the ability for three whole days without any help from potions to restore her energy.

    Only her luck maniption and charm ability had the so-called infinite battery, but even the luck maniption one had too many restrictions.

    It would be great to reduce the use of special abilities if one could use technologies instead.

    "The earrings can be used for other things as well...I can have ayered ne to bring more items. Maybe a choker and then chain nes."

    Ainsley felt that wearing pants would be the most suitable for this asion, but she could not forget her iconic baby pink outfit, so Ainsley decided to make the trousers version of that cute outfit.

    With trousers, there could be many pockets and such, especially if it was a military pants.

    "I need a long-sleeve white shirt to be paired with the military pants and then a cloak. If it''s hot, I can''t take off the cloak and fold the sleeve while when it''s cold, the cloak will help a lot, right?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1831 "Ainsleys Military Style"

    Ainsley also felt that the cloak could have many pockets to store food and hidden weapons.

    There was also a cute cat backpack to lower fellow contestant''s vignce....

    "Make the cat backpack have cute cat ears, paws and tail. I only need the face of the cat with two paws below the chin and then a dangling tail."

    Of course, those bag essories should be hidden weapons.

    For example, the cat ears could be used as knives, the cat paws stored medicines, and the cat tail was actually a whip.

    "The belt can also be used for many things, don''t forget."

    Ainsley added a few more requests to Elliana as they discussed all the things they had to prepare for the uing test.

    "The shoes should be ankle-length military boots but I need the boots to be able to fly."

    After all, Ainsley was still contemting whether to show her blood n''s mode in this test or not because even if there were a lot of students from the dark camp here, Ainsley knew too little about the dark camp''s abilities.

    She didn''t want to be an irresponsible teacher who taught things to students when she herself wasn''t sure about what she was teaching to others.

    Anyway, Ainsley made sure that her whole body would hide many things but these items should be light so as to avoid being tired of carrying heavy hidden items.

    While Ainsley was preparing for tons of modifications and such, other special instructor candidates who knew the insider news had already visited the famous modification shops for such strange things.

    There were many mechanical students, cksmiths and students with rted professions who earned huge money each year from modifying things for people who applied to be special instructors.

    Ainsley and Elliana quickly got some students and instructors to do the modification of items that Ainsley would wear on the day of the assessment and finally, three days before the assessment was held¡­

    The academy officially sent the rules and other basic information about the assessment to special instructor candidates.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® Coincidentally, Ainsley got all her item modifications on the same day as the official announcement for the new special instructor''s examination.

    Ainsley brought all her items back home and waited until the H-day to wear the modified items one by one.

    There were some modified items that were more ''traditional'', but there were also a lot of modified items with elements of magic and fantasy.

    For example, the traditional modified items were closer to disguise and the use of technology whereas the modified magic items used one''s own energy to transform the item into apletely different thing.

    The modified magic items cost ten times more than the traditional ones, so Ainsley didn''t customize a lot.

    Still, the baby tried on the clothes a few hours before the assessment started at nine o''clock, which means she woke up early to try on the clothes and all the es.

    For course, Ainsley had tried all these items on the day they were delivered to her to avoid idents with those items and everything was okay.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But this was the first time the baby tried all the items at once, ready to attend the assessment.

    This time, although Ainsley''s hair was not that long, Ainsley still could make a short ponytail that would jiggle and sway around whenever she made some movements.

    Of course, the hair tie was not just an ordinary hair tie because it was a multi-functional rope that could be shortened, could be expanded and even had a certain degree of toughness.

    Aside from the hair tie, Ainsley also wore four to six small hairpins to decorate her hair and these hairpins of various cute cartoon pictures either had sharp des hidden inside or other surprise traits.

    The baby didn''t forget to wear earrings, but her earrings were clip-on and the baby didn''t need to make a hole in her ears to put on the earrings.

    The earrings were simple and looked like a love-shaped button, but God knew what kind of earrings were that, and whether the earrings could expand in size or had other strange functions.

    There was the choker and the chain ne with various hidden defensive and offensive weapons, chain bracelets and solid-material bracelets for one wrist plus a strange wristwatch on the other wrist....

    Even the nail polish hid mild poisons that would be active if it came in contact with certain chemicals.

    The clothes were just a simple white long-sleeved shirt with two breast pockets, but there was a small badge on the cor, and God knew what kind of features were hidden inside that ''decorative'' badge.

    Since there were long sleeves, there were cufflinks for sure and those must be another type of modified item.

    Then the pink military trousers with so many pockets, the belt, the ankle-long ck cloak that could withstand both cold and hot temperatures...

    The shoes, the socks, the shoe decoration, the cute cat backpack...

    Looking at Ainsley in these clothes, the baby did look like a cute little military girl who was about to go on a serious mission but those baby pink trousers, her purple hair and her blue eyes still gave off a rather ''casual outing'' vibe.

    After Ainsley got ready, the baby put on the cute transparent eyesses that immediately turned the baby into some kind of a cute military nerd, but people definitely could never hate such a cute-looking loli.

    Looking fresh and energetic, Ainsley went to City Square where the special instructors'' candidates were required to gather.

    When Ainsley went to the Central City''s main square, there were no students or tourists around.

    It was just a strange thing for a bustling city center!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1832 "Arriving At The Gathering Place"

    Apparently, the square had been closed to the public and only opened for rted people.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® Ainsley arrived not too early but not toote either and there was already the hustle and bustle of the candidates who either had just arrived from the airport or had just arrived from their residents on the ind.

    When Ainsley finished the check-in at the post in front of the closed square, finishing all the cumbersome procedures and getting a number tag, there were already hundreds of candidates walking around the city square.

    The number of special instructors should be way less than ordinary instructors, but to actually gather hundreds of experts like this, the Elton Academy was really capable.

    It was said that the number of applicants to be ordinary instructors had reached thousands, but only one tenth of the overall applicants could be sessfully employed.

    Among these hundreds of special instructor candidates, one-third of the crowd were ordinary instructors who wanted to upgrade and be special instructors.

    Ainsley''s arrival didn''t attract too much attention because the girl already wore her cloak along with the hoodie, but still, the baby immediately saw many well-known experts outside of the academy on the square.

    Elliana, Bello and Cellino couldn''t enter the square with Ainsley because even pets, contracted beasts and monsters were not allowed to be brought in unless they were tamers.

    Ainsley was indeed an irregr tamer, but the rules said that only low-level monsters and beasts could be brought in as helpers, which means none of Ainsley''s contracted monsters and beasts could help her.

    Only the Godfather as Ainsley''s contracted spirit coulde in.

    To be honest, when the people in charge of the inspection at the front of the square saw Ainsley''s true identity, they were too excited and almost fainted on the spot.

    If not for their professionalism, these people would have made a fuss over Ainsley''s arrival, which would certainly have attracted the attention of many other candidates inside the square.

    After Ainsley entered the vast square, the baby chose a bench at the corner of the square where there were not many people around.

    She didn''t want to reveal her identity as soon as she came to the square and hiding one''s identity did have an element of surprise for the wilderness survival contestter on.

    As soon as the candidates entered the square, many hidden flying cameras had already followed this every movement and far away from the square, thousands of special instructors and hundreds of Eltonians had already entered the live stream channel.

    The official channel showed more than ten main screens and to be honest, there were even personal cameras for each candidate, which means there were many live stream rooms to choose from.

    The number of special instructors in the academy was around a few thousand and it did sound like a lot, butpared to more than 15.000 college students from all grades, this number was still too small.

    Most of these college students had studied in the academy ever since they were high schoolers or elementary school students, so it was indeed easier to enter college if they were old students.

    The neers who directly entered the college had to face a super difficult entrance examination that would be held together with the other school districts in a month.

    To be honest, it was way easier to enter as elementary school students because of the lower admission requirement than to enter when they were older.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sadly, not everyone could be geniuses at such young ages because even elementary school students who were admitted into the Academy had some real skills.

    For the not-so-genius students, it was better to study in other schools first and then try to join the Elton Academy after they were stronger.

    Ainsley thought that she was well hidden in the corner, considering that the square could fit thousands of people but there were only hundreds of people here.

    Who would have known that there were hidden cameras and that the cameras captured Ainsley''s face under the hoodie?

    The ten main screens of the live stream would only show the top ten most viewed live stream rooms, and right now, the ten screens were upied by popr candidates.

    When Ainsley''s live stream room was opened, the audience only clicked the live stream room because of the notification telling that there were neers to the crowd.

    Many people had this curious mentality and wanted to see which popr candidate this neer who had just entered the square could be.

    When the camera showed Ainsley''s highly-recognized face, the sporadic audience in Ainsley''s live stream room immediately exploded.

    [Am I blind or I really see a certain global superstar in our Ability User circle?]

    [Maybe I''m hallucinating because I also see the unique appearance of a certain superstar.]

    [I''m definitely hallucinating. How could my idole here to be an instructor instead of a student with her age? I know she''s awesome but being an instructor...]

    Many people expressed disbelief and felt that the person who was recorded in this live stream room should just be someone simr to Ainsley or someone who wanted to imitate the little girl.

    But the longer the online audience watched the screen, the more terrified they became because...that person was the real Ainsley Sloan, not a fake!

    Potions and such could mask one''s appearance and even mimic someone else''s appearances, but bones could rarely be altered, which means this person who came to be an instructor was really a kid.

    And which kid could get the rmendation spot from fellow special instructors to be the new special instructor if not for Ainsley herself?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1833 "Youngest Instructors Controversy"

    There were many child prodigies but there was absolutely no one as famous as Ainsley.

    She was not a prodigy anymore. She might as well be a monster.

    As soon as the audiences confirmed that the person in their chosen live stream''s room was Ainsley Sloan and not some fakes, the audience immediately contacted their Eltonian friends and other special instructors.

    Even the Academy''s protectors, staff members, and all sorts of people who were eligible to watch the live stream were informed.

    Of course, these people never told the other students or ordinary instructors, but the words of mouth still spread around.

    After all, as usual, when there was a special instructor''s assessment every year, not only the college students would be interested, but students from other school districts except for the kindergarten were also interested.

    Although only Eltonians could watch the first phase of the test, informants worked hard during the event.

    Journalists, reporters plus all students and even instructors involved in the media of the academy would dig up valuable information and then spread the news on the school forum.

    The academy still had newspaper, online news and other media tforms special for people in the academy because these people knew how to have fun even without essing the external inte.

    In just ten minutes after Ainsley''s appearance at the gathering ce of the special instructor''s yearly admission test, the news that Ainsley applied to be a special instructor upied the headlines of all Elton Academy''s media tforms.

    In that instant, the number of viewers who were less than fifty soared to hundreds and then reached thousands.

    Don''t look down on the number of only a few thousands because the number of Eltonians was only a few hundreds while the number of special instructors was only a few thousands.

    In short, for Ainsley to have a few thousands of viewers means half or more than all people who were eligible to watch the live stream of the first test gathered in her live stream''s room.

    Adding up behind-the-scenes academy staff, patrol guards, protectors and other people hidden in the dark who yed important parts in the academy, Ainsley robbed almost all existing viewers to her live stream''s room.

    The news of Ainsley applying to be a special instructor also reached the eyes and ears of many students, ordinary instructors and even tourists.

    The forum was full of simr headlines, the academy''s newspapers were printed out fast and within fifteen minutes alone, the news might even reach the entire Elton Academy''smunity.

    Only fifteen minutes!

    So fast!

    The students who couldn''t watch the live broadcast and ordinary instructors who didn''t have the privilege to ess the live broadcast immediately discussed this event in full swing on the forum.

    [Damn it! This girl never ys cards by the rules, right? I thought she would at most be a special admission student, and then skip grades to be a college student and then be an Eltonian within a year.]

    [But, man...I never thought she would evolve and be an instructor instead...and it''s not ordinary instructors but a special instructor!]

    Many ordinary instructors were old enough to be Ainsley''s uncles, aunts, older brothers, older sisters, or mother and father.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Some ordinary instructors were even old enough to be Ainsley''s grandparents and now?

    The baby, who was only five years old, applied to be a special instructor!

    That''s an existence above all students and ordinary instructors!

    No matter how unpopr a special instructor might be, their status was still there and even Eltonians would think twice to offend a special instructor.

    How could Ainsley suddenly be a special instructor? Who rmended her?

    Some people also connected the news about Seiya''s identity and background with this news, which further strengthened the rumor about Seiya being the Sloan Family''s cultivated talent.

    [The first one bes a popr special admission before the school even started and the other one bes a special instructor above everyone else.]

    [This is the first time I can see how scary the Sloan Family is!]

    Of course, Seiya''s identity was fake, but the current Sloan Family did cultivate many talents and among the many special admission students this year, there were a few talents cultivated by the Sloan Family.

    These children from elementary school to high schoolers were either people who lived in the Sloan Family''s territory and were cultivated because of their talents or those who awakened their abilities thanks to the Sloan Family.

    Many new-generation shamans also came from the Sloan Family and so many outsiders joined the Sloan Family with such a loyal heart for various reasons.

    It was just that, Seiya became a shining star in existence first, which was why these cultivated talents didn''t have the chance to be the most eye-catching existence.

    But if the students investigated the top ten most popr new special admission students of the year, four out of ten would be from the Sloan Family.

    It was just that, people mostly remembered only Seiya or ir, who were above everyone else and were seen as abnormal.

    The students were in uproar at the news of someone way younger than them applying to be a special instructor, especially the college students.

    Some college students were excited, especially the Eltonians because they knew truly well about Ainsley''s strength more than anyone else due to their various ess to the outside world thanks to their privilege.

    But ordinary college students in Sky ss or Earth ss who weren''t part of the Eltonians were a bit skeptical of the super-hyped child celebrity.

    It was not as if they weren''t once child prodigies or they had never seen ones before, but Ainsley was indeed too abnormal.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1834 "Ainsleys Haters"

    Many jealous people, haters, or people who didn''t believe the news on the inte refused to acknowledge Ainsley''s strength.

    Since Ainsley had a lot of fans and admirers among Elton Academy''s college students, there must be haters and passersby as well who didn''t know Ainsley well.

    They only knew that she was too young to be an instructor!

    p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® [I refuse to be taught by someone who might still pee her pants and have snots in winter.]

    [No matter how hyped this person is, wanting to be a special instructor already crosses the bottom line!]

    [Strong is strong, but can a kid teach students older than her better than more experienced people? Just go y the Mafia house game with the people on the inte and don''te to our academy.]

    [Which one of our special instructors is not strong and wise, capable of teaching and giving us valuable knowledge? Just being strong alone isn''t enough to be an instructor!]

    [Yeah, yeah. Many experts out there are strong, stronger than some of our special instructors, but not anyone can just be instructors because they need more than just power!]

    Despite the opposition and uproar from the haters, Ainsley''s fans and admirers among students still spoke for the baby and they were also vigorous in this battle of speech.

    [Just admit that you''re jealous. What were you when you were five years old? I bet you haven''t even awakened any abilities and were still ying gun toys with ur daddy!]

    [Some people just can''t acknowledge and admit the brilliance of other people.]

    [Just look at the Eltonians, they all silently support Ainsley. Elites are indeed elites. No wonder they can be Eltonians.]

    [These sour people here are going crazy because they don''t want someone younger yet better than them teaching them, who are too mediocre andzy. Bah!]

    [I hope Miss Sloan marked all the people whomented bad things and opposed her here.]

    [If they are college students, ban them from joining your future ss so that we, your admirers and fans, can have a chance to grab ss slots.]

    Many fans agreed with this statement and they all copied the statement everywhere so that after the test ended, Ainsley, who should be on this ind, could see the news on the forum.

    Even if Ainsley couldn''t see the forum right now, Elliana and Bello were looking at the forum because they couldn''t watch the live broadcast.

    And so, when they saw this suggestion, they immediately recorded the real-life name and student IDs of those haters and people who opposed Ainsley.

    They felt that it was a good idea to ban these students from ever taking Ainsley''s future ss to give more opportunities to supporters.

    Call them petty and small-minded, but instead of giving the ss slots to people who wouldn''t take Ainsley''s ss seriously and might even try to make chaos, it was better to give the slots to interested people.

    While the students on the forum were in full swing, the live stream''s audiences were also in heated discussion on thement section of the live broadcast.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Most of the Eltonians, including non-humans, have a good impression of Ainsley because of the seniors in their race who had contacts with Ainsley and the elders all liked the little baby.

    As the younger generation, these non-human students more or less got news from their elders and they knew they couldn''t offend Ainsley.

    At least, just give her basic respect and never try to make a mess.

    Other human Eltonians had their own ways to get news about the outside world, so they knew that Ainsley was indeed strong and they were excited to know that finally, they had an innovative and creative instructor with good strength.

    It was the special instructors who had mixed opinions.

    The ancient ones who could be called antiques had a less flexible mind than the younger special instructors.

    Most of these old people couldn''t agree to have such a young instructor''s candidate who would be their colleague in the future, but because Ainsley was a kid and old people usually loved kids, they couldn''t say anything too hurtful.

    Some jealous instructors and those who felt threatened were braver than others and immediately voiced out their opinion, but another half of the special instructors genuinely liked Ainsley.

    Even if this kid might be their colleague instead of their student, many instructors cherished their talents and they didn''t mind having a young colleague who had real strength.

    A few people who knew Ainsley''s double identity in the academy were calm, and they were even silently feeling disdainful for those who opposed Ainsley for various reasons.

    Anyway, Ainsley was popr and her live broadcast room topped the ranking, bing the most viewed live broadcast among other special instructor candidates.

    Only fellow candidates still didn''t know that there was a ''monster'' among them, who was also the youngest candidate ever.

    There were a few young candidates in their teens or their early twenties and they all already felt that they must be the youngest and most talented person among the candidates.

    But little did they know, someone who was around their little sister''s age also came to be a candidate for a special instructor at Elton Academy.

    The waiting time for the gathering wasn''t long and Ainsley only waited at most fifteen minutes before all candidates finally arrived at the square.

    It was exactly nine o''clock when all candidates arrived, and after the staff made sure that no one was left behind, the supervisor of this year''s special instructor''s assessment gathered the scattered candidates to the center of the square.

    "Everyone, please gather in front of the Aquarius water fountain as soon as possible."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1835 "The Four Seasons Island"

    "Please hurry. We are going to start the assessment!"

    The supervisor spoke with microphones in hand and his voice could be heard far away.

    Even Ainsley, who was the farthest among other candidates to the center of the square could also hear the supervisor''s voice loud and clear.

    The group of people from young to old who looked like they should have retired immediately walked from their various gathering ces to the Aquarius Water Fountain at the center of the square.

    With hundreds of people gathered here, it wasn''t surprising that the ce would be chaotic, but the supervisor didn''t care and didn''t let the candidates line up or something.

    The supervisor just quickly nced at the crowd of people in front of the small podium above the small stage that the staff had prepared right in front of the gigantic water fountain.

    After casually guessing whether all candidates had gathered around or not, the supervisor immediately spoke again.

    This time, he talked about the procedures and things rted to the uing test.

    "As what we have told all of you before, the first phase of the yearly assessment is a three-day wilderness survival, and now, we are going to the so-called ''wilderness''."

    The supervisor didn''t exin much but he said that the candidates would all enter one of the three floating inds above Elton Ind.

    These inds formed a strange triangle formation but they were all located at the corner of the whole ind and several hundred meters above the ind, even hidden among the clouds.

    Because of this, people could only see the inds from the sky and it was almost impossible to see the inds from Elton Ind or from the ocean.

    These floating inds were smaller than the entire Elton Ind, but it was definitely the size of a small city but these inds were all wilderness.

    And it was just any ordinary wilderness.

    To be honest, when passing by these floating inds from the sky, the ne made a detour because there was something that prevented any flying beasts, monsters, and even nes from getting close to these three floating inds.

    The legend said that these inds were not only strange, but the clouds around them were also strange.

    If people said that those clouds were actually forests or something with its own hidden beasts and monsters, Ainsley would believe it.

    The candidates could not enter the three floating inds using any type of vehicle, and the only way to enter the inds was through a teleportation portal.

    The portal was not suspended in the air like a door but it was like a teleportation array of runes engraved on the floor of the main square.

    Don''t look at those runes that only served as tourist attractions in ordinary days.

    Those runes were actually a real teleportation array that could transport hundreds of people at once to the floating inds above.

    Of course, usually, the array was not activated, which means the runes did be just like a decoration or something.

    Ainsley didn''t really pay attention to the runes on the ground, but after the supervisor talked about it, Ainsley secretly used her 3D map ability to see the runes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The runes did cover arge area, like a kind of magic ritual or something with the Aquarius Water Fountain as the altar.

    No wonder the supervisor asked them to gather in front of the water fountain.

    Naturally, this portal wasn''t the only portal that could lead to the three floating inds because the college and the high school districts both had one teleportal each.

    It was just that, Ainsley didn''t know which one of the three inds that they would visit?

    The three inds formed a triangle formation with the zone sandwiched at the center being a strange chaotic zone, which forced nes and other flying vehicles to make a detour if they wanted a safe flight.

    No one knew what was inside the sandwiched chaotic zone, but anyway, with many arrays, formations, barriers and other things, people couldn''t easily approach the floating inds at all.

    Ainsley naturally had never even seen the picture of the three floating inds and only knew some sporadic information from the informants who were students or instructors who had been there once.

    It was said that one of the inds was called the me Soul Ind because the ind was so hot that the rumor said it could burn one''s soul.

    This ind naturally had a touch of orange crimson even from afar, which made people doubt whether there would be flowers and nts here.

    At most, this ce should be a desert or some kind of hell.

    The second ind was theplete opposite of the first ind and it was called the Ice Soul Ind because the cold could even freeze one''s soul.

    The ind should be more like Antarctica or something with super harsh environments.

    Thest but not least, and the mostmonly used ind for students'' practice, was also the strangest ind among the three inds.

    This ind was called Four Seasons ind because this ind was like a magical ind that could change terrain, environment, season, weather and everything.

    Even the types of animals, nts and other living beings living on the ind would change from time to time following the change in the environment.

    People said that this ind was influenced by some kinds of space and timews, which made the entire ind seem to be a different ind from time to time.

    Those inds which once showed up wouldter be trapped in time and space crack, hidden for a period of time.

    It was as if those sceneries never existed.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1836 "Entering The Four Seasons Island"

    The crack in the space and time that always looked over the ind made temporary disappearance of the whole ind''s ecology.

    To be honest, such a ce was dangerous for students, but the Academy had grasped the timing of the ''switch'', so for thousands of years, there had never been students who were trapped in the time and space crack.

    Because of the invisible crack, many people associated this ind with the famous Abyss and indeed, there was an Abyss entrance and exit on this ind, which was why the ind became such a strange one.

    Not to mention that this Abyss'' entrance and exit was one of the ces that held the main seals, which means, if the Abyss'' seals would ever be loose, the demons woulde out of the entrance or exit on this ind.

    It was the same as Ainsley''s Pandora Ind because the Abyss entrance and exit there were also one of the main gates.

    The Four Seasons Ind was indeed a bit mysterious and dangerous butpared to the harsher environment of the other two inds full of strange monsters and beasts who were trapped around there...

    This ind was indeed more suitable to be used by instructors and students.

    It was said that the entrance examination''s location for elementary school students and high school students would be at Elton Ind''s back mountain which upied arge part of this huge Elton Ind.

    That back mountain had a lower danger potential than the Four Seasons Ind where the people would hold the entrance examination for college students.

    No wonder it was said that those college students who entered the Elton Academyte were basically tough ones with real experience.

    Although their talent might not be as good as the students who had entered the Academy since childhood, these people cut a bloody path through the entrance examination to enter the Academy.

    That alone already proved their excellence because this ce was also used for the special instructor''s assessment!

    Even the ordinary instructor''s assessment ce would mostly be at Elton Ind''s back mountain.

    Of course, the topic of the test must be different and way easier than the special instructor''s assessment, but it still showed how difficult the entrance examination for college students'' candidates was.

    The academy''s staff activated the runes on the ground and within five minutes, the huge ''magic circle'' that acted as a portal had already lit up in a golden light.

    Everyone was engulfed in the golden light and after a few seconds, the people inside the circle disappeared without sight, followed by the flying cameras which were attached to each contestant.

    Ainsley had used a lot of Teleportals in the past few months, which might be why she didn''t feel dizzy or have other side effects even after using such arge-scale Teleportal.

    The distance between this square and the Four Seasons Ind above was quite far, but all the candidates arrived at the ind within seconds.

    Ainsley only felt the surrounding be blurry and dizzying when the next second, she felt the change in the environment around her.

    Although the surrounding was a bit blurry due to the space distortion from the Teleportal and the effect of the ind itself, Ainsley could vaguely see that she should have arrived at the Four Seasons ind.

    The dizzying scene and the blurry view didn''tst long and when Ainsley blinked her eyes carefully, what appeared in front of her was a lush green rainforest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The rainforest didn''t feel damp or too gloomy because of the lush leaves of the trees.

    Somehow, the sunlight could still prate this ce, making this forest look more like an elf or a fairy forest full of natural beauty.

    The morning sunlight illuminated the surroundings, the sounds of insects, birds and other small animals could be heard vaguely deep in the forest.

    Ainsley blinked a few times to adjust herself before she slowly raised her guard and took a look at the scenery around her.

    The group of hundreds of people were teleported at the same time at the same ce, but now, Ainsley saw no one around her.

    Those hundreds of people disappeared somewhere else, leaving her alone with the several flying cameras around.

    This fact shocked Ainsley a little bit and the baby couldn''t help but twitch her lips.

    She didn''t expect the portal to send everyone to different coordinates, but this should make the assessment more interesting and real.

    From the moment Ainsley appeared in this forest, on the small screen of the several flying cameras the shape of winged balls around her, a huge red digital number kept counting down the time.

    The time was set to three days, which means Ainsley had to survive and do tasks here in three days.

    If she could survive, she would pass the test and if she couldn''t, she only had to give up and spoke to the camera.

    Of course, as for whether there would be death, idents or something, it was normal.

    The number of deaths in this kind of test was usually small, but the number of injured people must be a lot.

    However, the Academy wasn''t worried about this because they had prepared much medical staff and the moment a candidate gave up, they would be teleported back to the square.

    As for the technology of this kind of individual teleportation, Ainsley still didn''t know how it worked because even Jake''s famous Teleportal technology couldn''t do such a targeted teleportation where the targets moved around freely.

    Whoever made the teleportation technology used on both inds must be a hidden expert with a special ability.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1837 "Sun-Kissed Forest"

    The baby observed her surroundings first to determine the degree of danger but right after she adjusted to the surroundings for just a few minutes...

    One of the flying cameras made a beeping noise and soon, a cold machine voice sounded from the ball-like camera.

    "Attention, contestant number 101, Ainsley Sloan. Your first task is here. Pleaseplete the task within the desired time."

    Then, the ballunched a small projection from its ''eyes'', showing a blue holographic screen full of the details of the first task.

    Ainsley also knew that the task coulde from either the judges, who were the special instructors, or from the Eltonians.

    What she didn''t know was that the first task came from the special instructors because the Eltonians could only make their requests starting from the second day.

    This was to avoid the contestant from meeting any malicious Eltonians, which was why, the first day of the challenge was to let the contestant adapt and it would be the special instructors who scored their performance.

    Ainsley quickly took a look at the projected screen full of her first task and to her surprise, the first task was not thatplicated.

    [#1 task: Hunt a Panacea Rabbit within three hours.]

    The projected screen showed the image of the so-called Panacea Rabbit and their habitats.

    Ainsley felt that the task was not so unreasonable.

    This rabbit was like any other wild rabbit in the woods, but it was named the Panacea Rabbit because it liked to eat magical nts, grass and trees the most, making the rabbit into a walking medicine.

    This rabbit lived in the Sun-kissed Forest, which was the name of the forest that Ainsley was in right now.

    The Sun-kissed Forest was indeed a suitable name because the forest did receive a gentle kiss from the sun through the sunlight every day.

    The Panacea Rabbit was not amon beast, but it''sbat ability was not that high.

    The only reason why this rabbit could survive in the jungle was because of its medicinal attribute which made many predators dislike the bitter meat.

    After all, the Panacea Rabbit ate various kinds of wild herbs and it was either poisonous or bitter.

    No wonder this rabbit almost didn''t have any predators, because the meat was too unptable and even dangerous!

    It was just that, this rabbit liked to hide in a rabbit hole and the rabbit hole would always be near a ce with the highest number of magical nts¡ª whether the nts were herbs or not.

    Upon seeing this short information, Ainsley suddenly had a wry smile on her face.

    She didn''t know whether it was because of her encounter with the Dryad woman or what, but she was quite destined to meet magical nts and another forest.

    The Dryad girl who fought against Seiya was also watching Ainsley''s live broadcast and to be honest, she quite liked the little girl so when she saw that Ainsley was transferred to the forest area of the Four Seasons Ind...

    She didn''t know whether to be happy, proud, or what?

    The Four Seasons ind got its name not only because the ind would change from time to time but also because there were four areas on this floating ind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The first area was the forest which would change ording to the season.

    The second area was a cliff that would lead to the free-range zone outside of the floating ind but was still included in the scope of this ind.

    It was the mysterious Cloud Sea full of strange beasts and monsters, which was the effect of the space and time crack around the ind.

    The third area was a rocky mountain area full of rocks and fewer nts.

    This mountain area would also have many strange phenomena from time to time.

    People even said that there was a mine or a cave inside the rocky mountain that would lead to the underground area of this floating ind.

    This sounded fake, but anyway, this ce was so magical that people couldn''t judge the ind usingmon sense.

    The fourth area was said to be a vast prairie with manykes and hot springs, which was once again, a strange thing to have hot springs in the middle of a grasnd.

    Ainsley was now in the forest area and the season should be summer because the forest was named the Sun-kissed Forest.

    Even if the forest area was now summer, the other three areas might have different seasons and weathers.

    There were even some strange weathers that were not included in the scope of normal weather.

    For example, the cliff area could be cloudy, but there was poisonous mist around and the shing lightning was crimson, like being drenched in blood.

    The Sun-kissed Forest looked normal on the surface, so Ainsley was indeed a little bit ''lucky'', but the Eltonians who had once visited this forest couldn''t help butment in horror.

    [The Sun-kissed Forest is indeed not that dangerous, but this forest is too strange and magical, okay? If I canpare this forest, it''s like the brighter version of the famous ''Wondend''.]

    [This forest should be called the Sunburnt forest instead of a Sun-kissed forest, ah! Just wait. The temperature will slowly rise until it feels like being in a desert.]

    Ainsley knew a little bit about the Four Seasons Ind because the informants were mostly people who had visited this ind once a year or once every three months for some kind of training.

    But it didn''t mean Ainsley was familiar with the terrain of this Sun-kissed Forest.

    Naturally, Ainsley would try to use the 3D map ability to quickly scan the surroundings to get a sense of security.

    But there''s a situation.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1838 "Lucky Or Unlucky?"

    Things didn''t always go ording to n.

    Ainsley had spread her unique sound wave, but when she looked at the 3D map projection¡­

    Something was wrong.

    The map was not clear at all with some glitching effects and the map was so blurry, foggy and like a low pixel picture, so much so that Ainsley could see nothing.

    She couldn''t even see the dots symbolizing her current location and such!

    Ainsley''s face instantly turned grim. She realized that this matter was crucial and dangerous.

    How could the 3D map ability not work well? What went wrong?

    Even inside the domain when the big war happened and there was a time and space storm, Ainsley''s 3D map ability still worked well.

    But now, to her shock and surprise, the image transmitted into the 3D projection was blurry and often glitched, looking as if there was a bad signal or something!

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that the space and time crack here was special because it had existed for so long, maybe it was already there since the beginning of this world.

    There were many such space and time cracks, but usually, these cracks were never connected to the outside worlds and only affected the inside of the world.

    The reason why the Abyss'' entrances and exits were built here, was entirely because this primordial space and time crack allowed the experts to build a stronger Abyss dimension.

    Maybe, the Abyss'' entrance on Ainsley''s Pandora Ind was also there because there was some kind of primordial space and time crack.

    It was just that, the crack might be deep under the sea or something, which was why Pandora Ind was not too affected.

    On the contrary, this Four Seasons Ind was special, so special that a lot of detection ability that relied on mediums such as Ainsley''s 3D map ability that used sound waves as the tool, would be ineffective on this ind.

    Just the flying cameras alone could work well because the cameras were created with special materials found on the Four Seasons ind which could withstand the strange fluctuation from the primordial space and time crack.

    It was just that, any other electronic products and even some modified items that relied too much on signal and other invisible energy might also be useless.

    Ainsley didn''t know about this. After trying a few times with no avail, the baby put away her 3D map ability with eyes full of disappointment.

    Since the ''cheat'' could not be used, then let''s just explore manually. At most, she had to be more careful and be on guard because the 3D map that would rm her of any dangers didn''t work here.

    She wasn''t particrly scared that her 3D map ability didn''t work because this floating ind was indeed well-known for its strangeness.

    It might bemon for such an ability to not work on this ind.

    Since she couldn''t use a cheat to find the Panacea Rabbit, Ainsley decided to use her sensitivity over special energy to determine the ce with the highest amount of special energy around.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    That should be where the Panacea Rabbit lived and often appeared.

    The energy in nature was naturally not the same as the special energy that awakened people had, but it was more or less simr, anyway.

    Just like the spiritual energy for spirits was essentially a unique energy belonging to the fairy tales and fantasy category.

    Ainsley''s sensitivity was high, so she didn''t need to use her Realism Art to create detectors or something and after walking for ten minutes straight, the baby had already arrived at a ce full of magical nts.

    The nts and trees that Ainsley met when she had just arrived were mostly ordinary trees with some mutations in terms of appearances and other functions, but they were not magical trees.

    Magical trees had consciousness and they could attack, defend, trap people, kill, and so many other things.

    Ainsley walked for fifteen minutes while collecting edible fruits and nts all the way because who knew if the magic nts would be edible or not.

    And it seemed that Ainsley was dropped at a ce far away from the hustle and bustle of the forest life full of unknown beasts and monsters.

    Her luck was soaring and her start was quite easypared to other contestants who were attacked by either strange nts, beasts or monsters as soon as they arrived on the ind.

    The Panacea Rabbit didn''t live among the hustle and bustle life of many other forest inhabitants and they actually lived closer to the outskirts of the forest area bordering the meadow.

    One only had to cross small and big rivers to exit the forest ande to the meadow.

    Ainsley still had a bit of PTSD about meadows because thest time she went there, she died in the end.

    Thus, the baby never crossed the river and just looked for the magical nt''s area around the river.

    Many magical nts and trees either lived in ces with no sunlight because of their darkness attribute, lived in a ce full of sunlight because of the light attribute, or lived near water sources.

    Most of the trees, nts and grasses that grow near water sources were usually not that high-level because they still needed water like other ordinary nts.

    On the contrary, other trees didn''t need water like ordinary nts, but they usually fed on the blood of beasts and monsters.

    Ainsley was indeed lucky because the ce shended when she arrived on the ind was the outskirts of the forest, bordering the meadow.

    The sunlight was visible here, and most of the trees were ordinary ones.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1839 "Hunting Panacea Rabbit"

    Only one or two trees and nts with particrly eye-catching appearances would be magic trees and nts.

    These nts that like sunlight were usually not aggressive, unlike those nts that lived with no sunlight and had a more aggressive character.

    There were hundreds of people dropped at the four zones, so there should be a lot of people dropped in the same zone.

    This Sun-kissed Forest covered arge area, and even if a hundred people were dropped at the forest, they would need a lot of time to meet each other.

    Some more unlucky contestants were dropped at the depth of the forest where the leaves of the trees were lush, covering sunlight and bringing darkness.

    The nts here were all magical nts with ferocious attributes and there were even many nocturnal beasts and monsters.

    A bit away from the depth of the forest was a ce with a little bit of sunlight, but this area was strange because there was always a light rain pouring down the forest, and it was just this specific area.

    The rain only covered a certain zone in the forest,pletely confusing many contestants who had to deal with mushy soil, leeches, hidden insects and other hideous beasts and monsters.

    There were quite a few people who were dropped at the outskirts of the forest just like Ainsley, but some of them were thrown to the river and others were either thrown at the top of the tree ornded inside a suspicious hole in the ground.

    It seemed that from the first time everyone arrived on the ind, various difficulties had emerged, but really, as someone blessed with outstanding luck and could even manipte luck....

    How could Ainsley not be lucky?

    Many audiences also vaguely knew that Ainsley had some kind of luck and curse-rted ability, which was why the audiences were not suspicious of the academy''s staff for favoring Ainsley with such a goodnding point.

    Ainsley had good luck until she arrived at the suspected rabbit''sir near the river but this was when her luck didn''t seem to be so great anymore.

    Ainsley was not the only one with the task of capturing a Panacea Rabbit because there were five to ten people who were also dropped at the outskirts of the forest.

    Naturally, they were given the same task as Ainsley.

    This is where things be tricky.

    The Eltonians knew that although the Panacea Rabbit was considered a low-level beast with lowbat ability, it was also mon'', but this rabbit could rarely be seen on ordinary days.

    The rabbits liked to hide below the ground and so, hunting a Panacea Rabbit was extremely difficult because there were only one or two rabbits who woulde off of theirir.

    Unless the contestant directly attacked their which was full of strange magic nts.

    There were at least ten people with the same mission, but the number of rabbits that could be caught was less than five.

    This was bound to make contestants have friction with fellow contestants.

    Ainsley had just arrived at the suspected rabbit hole, ready to catch some rabbits without rming the surrounding magic nts and trees when suddenly, the baby''s keen hearing caught some rustling noises from behind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ainsley immediately became vignt and chose to hide behind a huge tree trunk,pletely invisible to the outside world unless someone circled the free to find Ainsley behind the tree''s trunk.

    The rustling noise from Ainsley''s back should be either wild beasts and monsters, or...fellow contestants.

    Ainsley held her breath as her right hand gestured something to the air.

    Because Ainsley was already proficient in using her Realism Art Ability, the baby didn''t need to summon the drawing brush or other drawing tools.

    The baby hurriedly tried to create weapons or something to defend herself because the modified items on her body were limited in the end.

    Of course, the Godfather, who followed Ainsley because he was the baby''s official contracted spirit and as a shaman, having the spirit following them was normal, the Godfather also noticed the rustling noises.

    Unlike Ainsley, who still didn''t know what will be behind the bushes, the Godfather had a richer experience and judging from the noise, it should be a rather tall and huge beast or monster.

    Of course, since the noise was not so chaotic but had a sense of deliberate control, it means the one behind the bushes should be a human.

    The bushes area was really dense and it was inevitable to make noises because when Ainsley passed through the bushes area earlier, she also had to grit her teeth and just cut the path with force.

    Strangely, the cleaned path slowly restored itself to the original situation, which means the path behind Ainsley was immediately covered with bushes, tree branches, and so on again.

    These re-spawned nts blocked Ainsley''s way back but also hid her figure from the other contestants who were approaching the bush area.

    Unfortunately, no matter what, the bush area was the shortest path to the small stream where Panacea rabbits liked to live or hunt.

    Even from inside the dense bush area, one could already hear the sound of the flowing water, which made a few contestants with the same task enter the bush area.

    Just like before, any damage to the bush area was quickly recovered, which showed the strangeness of this forest.

    The Godfather was rtively silent as he followed Ainsley because he couldn''t help much and thus was Ainsley''s personal test.

    He didn''t want to ruin Ainsley''s effort by needlessly helping the baby when she didn''t need it.

    So, what to do? The Godfather could only stay silent!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1840 "Four Fellow Competitors"

    The Godfather crossed his arms as he floated beside Ainsley. His eyes were locked onto the lush green bushes not far from Ainsley''s hiding ce.

    The tree where Ainsley was hiding was precisely the ce with the rabbit hole, so for the other party behind the bush to directlye to this direction....

    Either he or she was lucky like Ainsley, or they had a unique ability.

    After a few seconds of rustling noises, the figure behind the bush slowly came out of the bush with a flushing face and a little bit of irritability in his eyes.

    It was a middle-aged woman with a slender yet tough body, dressed in aplete military uniform.

    With wheat-coloured skin, bulging muscles and a tall body, the middle-aged man looked more like a mercenary than anything else.

    The person was holding a short daggers in both hands to cut the path without using his ability because energy was precious in these three days of survival.

    Finallying out of the bush area that was a bit stuffy without proper sunlight or oxygen, and then suddenly found a rather open space near a beautiful stream, the person inhaled deeply as he stretched his body.

    Of course, this person still looked alert and highly guarded even when he was stretching his body after going through the bush area that was not so dangerous but a bit annoying.

    If there were small insects and animals hiding inside the bush area and these insects were monsters, the journey would be way more difficult than now.

    The middle-aged man patted his clothes to get rid of some leaves and soon, he saw the rabbit hole right under a huge tree not far from the small river.

    There were many strange nts and trees around that ck rabbit hole with no light at all.

    People could see that these nts were mutants because aside from the strangely vibrant color which was not in tune with the rest of the trees in the forest, the shapes of these nts were bizarre.

    There were deformed nts, there were strangely beautiful ones that looked like they came out of a manga.

    There were also in-looking ones but the shapes looked a bit eerie, like those nts in horror movies.

    The middle-aged man observed the magic nts and felt that he had to be careful when approaching the rabbit hole.

    Or maybe...he better lurked around to see if the rabbit hole woulde out of their house to eat nts?

    The Panacea Rabbit built their nests near magical mutant nts for convenience, but they also liked to go quite far from their nest just to try new diets.

    Anyway, they had almost no natural enemies due to their unique traits, so these rabbits were bold.

    Of course, it could be said that the mutant nts were more dangerous than monsters and beasts for this Panacea Rabbit!

    The middle-aged man was wise and immediately found a nearby tree not far from the rabbit hole.

    The man hurriedly climbed the tree and hid among the sturdy tree branches, wanting to wait for any Panacea rabbits to pass by.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ainsley saw the middle-aged man''s movement and was a bit thankful that somehow, this man didn''t notice her presence at all.

    Maybe it was because of Ainsley''s skill in hiding her presence because she had the experience of bing a spirit that only shamans could see.

    But it was also because of the invisible robe that Ainsley drew on the spot.

    Ainsley didn''t draw weapons in the end and chose to draw the invisible robe whichpletely hid the baby''s aura and figure.

    This robe had to be continuously supplied with energy, so Ainsley would often ''inactivate'' the robe to test whether the man across her ce would notice her or not.

    Fortunately, she was still unnoticed.

    But the current stalemate didn''tst long because soon, a few more people came out of the bush area one by one, and they naturally met each other before they could hide like Ainsley and the middle-aged man before.

    Three people came out of the bush zone, and adding the previous two people who had been hiding themselves, at least half of the people who got the task to hunt the Panacea Rabbit came to this ce.

    There should be many other rabbit holes where the Panacea Rabbit lived or hunt for food, and there were many other small streams, rivers and such.

    However, most of the contestants were indeed closer to the ce that Ainsley targeted, but some of them were not so lucky to find no danger along the way to this ce.

    Thus, the three neers all looked a bit dirty, and sluggish and they looked as if they had encountered some problems.

    All these contestants were experts outside of the academy and they were truly professional, but the Four Seasons Ind was not normal at all.

    Very few people had a chance to get in touch with mutant nts, monsters and beasts of this type if they weren''t mercenaries or adventurers who often explored many mysterious ces in this world.

    The three neers were not all human beings and one of the three neers was actually a non-human from a small race outside of the other 6 big non-human races.

    Ainsley''s attention was immediately attracted to this non-human being who was the first toe out of the bush zone right after the previous middle-aged man.

    Unfortunately, two more humans, one man and one woman, came out of the bush zone not far from this non-human being, instantly making the three people face each other with awkward eyes.

    What a scary coincidence to meetpetitors like this!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1841 "Earth Gnome"

    The non-human being looked like an adult male, but the height, body size and everything else was on par with the dwarf.

    However, what made Ainsley not think of this man as a dwarf was because of the body structure of this man.

    This man looked as if his whole body was created out of soil, mud, rocks and other earth elements.

    The two pairs of ck bead eyes and one small mouth with fangs were the only thing that barely looked like people in a humanoid form.

    The ears of this man were half shorter than the elf''s unique sharp and long ears, but the ears were indeed not the ears of a human being.

    The person looked like a living mud y who dressed up nicely, and had thick hair and that''s it.

    This man looked more like a toy than a non-human being, but Ainsley quickly realized that this man should be the famous earth Gnome.

    At first, Ainsley was confused because the Gnomes that she often saw on the inte in her previous world were like the dwarves in Snow White story, not the bearded buffy dwarves in popr RPG games.

    But then, it turned out, the earth gnome in this world had a unique appearance and waspletely differentpared to the gnomes that Ainsley knew before.

    The gnome had many elemental tribes in this world. The mostmon was the earth gnome and the water gnome.

    People ssified the gnome into the sub-ss of the fairy race, just like the Dryad being associated with the elf race despite having apletely different appearance.

    The Gnome was indeed a small race, and the Earth Gnome was just a tribe among many other Gnome''s tribes.

    However, the earth gnome was indeed the most mon'' and they lived near the elven and the dwarf territory, just in between the two powerful races.

    If the Dryad race upied arge forest in the elven continent, then the Gnome upied the elemental environments suitable for each of their tribes.

    The earth Gnome liked forest more than mines, caves or rock mountains, so they lived near the Elven Territory and were a little like the residents of the Elven Continent.

    The water gnome lived closer to the river, the sea and other ces with water, so they were closer to the Merfolk race and the fairy race because most fairies hadkes, ponds, rivers, and other water sources in their territory.

    The wind gnome was even closer to a fairy than a gnome and they were all considered as an inferior fairy with less beautiful appearances but still had wings and their size was bigger than ordinary fairies yet still smaller than most humans.

    The rock gnomes liked to live in caves, underground, rocky mountains, mines and other ces full of ores, which made them closer to the dwarves.

    The rock gnomes were even once considered as lesser dwarves who were only a little bit less talented than the dwarves and had a rather ugly appearance.

    For this kind of small race which even lived far away from each other and attached themselves to bigger races, it was so rare for one of them to even have the qualification to try this special instructor''s assessment.

    Ainsley curiously looked at this male earth gnome while the other two humans, one old man and one young woman in her thirties, looked at the earth gnome with eyes full of vignce.

    They were too distracted by each other to even notice the middle-aged mercenary man at the tree branches and Ainsley behind the tree.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When the three people met each other, they didn''t immediately strike, but they kept a certain distance from each other while slowly trying to municate''.

    After all, they had found the rabbit hole but had not even seen the prey that they wanted to find.

    The first one to speak was the woman in her thirties. She had a short masculine hair style, a body full of vigor and a sassy vibe.

    She was definitely an alpha woman type and she looked so strong.

    The sassy alpha woman immediately talked to the male gnome and the other old man in his fifty or sixty.

    Anyway, the old man was definitely old because of his white beard and the wrinkles on his face.

    But no one dared to underestimate the old man because of his age. On the contrary, the older the ability user, the more powerful they were and the more dangerous they would be.

    These people didn''t know whether the old man had lived for how many years and whether he was still in his prime or he simply retired and came to this Academy to be a teacher to pass time or something.

    The old man was still a huge threat, but the sassy alpha woman was more curious and rmed about the male gnome instead.

    "This gentleman, is your task also to hunt a Panacea Rabbit?"

    The woman already had a guest in her mind, but she tentatively tried to inquire about some information from this stranger.

    Everyone here didn''t know how many people got the same task, but looking at the people who came to the same ce and were looking at the rabbit hole...

    Maybe their first task was indeed the same.

    The male gnome was only as tall as the woman''s thigh, around Ainsley''s height.

    But even so, he didn''t look intimidated at all and nodded coolly at the sassy woman.

    "Yes. My task is to hunt Panacea Rabbit."

    The gnome spoke in an internationalnguage so that all races would learn tomunicate with each other without anynguage barrier.

    But his words did provoke some kind of tension in the air.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1842 "Ainsley Was Discovered"

    The woman could understand the Gnome''s words because she also asked the gnome in an internationalnguage.

    After confirming that the gnome had the same task as her, the woman didn''t bother to ask the old man because she was already sure that they all had the same task.

    For a while, the atmosphere was tense and no one spoke. Everyone looked alert against fellowpetitors.

    It was just that, the silent and calm old man who previously didn''t have any sense of presence suddenly looked at the top of the tree where the mercenary man was hiding.

    Then, under the bewildered eyes of the woman and the gnome, the wise old man spoke softly yet his voice was so majestic that it couldn''t be resisted.

    "This friend over there among the tree branches, peeking and eavesdropping is a bad behavior."

    The old man only softly ''reprimanded'' the mercenary, but this short sentence alone frightened all people including the mercenary and Ainsley.

    She didn''t expect the old man to be so sharp!

    Even she couldn''t detect the presence of the mercenary guy after being hidden among the tree branches if there was no 3D map ability that could help her.

    The mercenary guy was indeed taken aback when the old man mentioned him, but the mercenary guy was calm and just casually leapt down from the tree in a chic pose.

    One could hardly see that this was a middle-aged man in histe thirty or forty.

    Once the mercenary guy descended from the tree and his toes lightly stepped on the ground, the other two contestants, the woman and the gnome, immediately had bad faces.

    They didn''t expect someone to be hiding so tightly and they didn''t even notice!

    These two were also confident in their keen senses even when they didn''t have any detection-type ability, but it turned out someone still had a better stealth skill than them.

    The mercenary guy was not an assassin type or something, but he was indeed super good in hiding his aura and presence because of his experience bing a mercenary for half of his entire life.

    The old man just nodded ''kindly'' at the mercenary guy before ncing at the tree where Ainsley was hiding.

    The old man didn''t say anything and just smiled until his eyes couldn''t be seen, but Ainsley instantly felt like being stared at invisible eyes somewhere in the void.

    Knowing that even her invisible cloak that she used still couldn''t escape the old man''s strange detection ability that could work on this ind, Ainsley simply gave up.

    The baby swiftly destroyed the invisible robe, not using any of her ability anymore to keep some energy, and then the baby slowly walked out from behind the tree with casual strides.

    When the other people saw the eye-catching pink military trousers and the person who suddenly came out behind the tree not far from their ce, even the mercenary guy''s face darkened within seconds.

    The mercenary guy didn''t expect that while he was eyeing other people, someone was eyeing him too!

    The guy believed in his keen senses as well without having any rted ability, but he didn''t expect that someone could hide so well and the distance was not that far from the tree that he used to hide.

    The mercenary guy was even more shocked when he saw the person who came out of behind the tree was just....a child?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The child had a hoodie from the cloak covering her head and her face, but people could still see from the body size and shape and this one was a kid!

    Or maybe a non-human being who looked like a child from the outside?

    Some races lived young forever with the appearance of children, so this guess was still possible.

    The woman and the gnome''s faces also became grim one after another, but clearly, they were also shocked by Ainsley''s outer appearance.

    How could there be a little girl among contestants like them? Or maybe this little girl was a special non-human being?

    The two humans except for the old man who was also a human but didn''t do anything couldn''t help but to look at the gnome with a questioning look, as if asking whether this little girl was his people or not.

    The gnome was also confused but he could still distinguish the breath of humans and non-human beings.

    This one in front of him is a human being!

    Not wanting to be associated with this strange girl, the gnome hurriedly told the other three people about Ainsley''s racial issue.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I can distinguish the smell of human beings and non-human beings. This girl is definitely a human being!"

    The other three people still trusted a gnome''s special way to distinguish races and so, their eyes drifted to Ainsley''s side once more.

    This time, even the old man showed a slight surprise in his cloudy eyes while the other two humans twitched their lips hard.

    Since this girl is a real human being, her body size, shape and other aspects showed that she''s just a human child, right?

    Can someone tell them howe a child is among contestants like them?!

    And judging from her clothing, she''s not a student or anything. She''s most likely to be a fellow special instructor''s candidate!

    The audience who were watching the live stream saw the fateful encounter of these five people and the happy Eltonians immediatelymented wildly.

    [Hey, hey, hey, it''s time to surprise the contestants.]

    [Tell them! Everyone, there is someone as young as your little sister or daughter or even granddaughter who is trying to be a special instructor!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1843 "Softening Competitors Hearts"

    [I bet these people will be shocked. The Gnome guy will wonder whether the human race has be so powerful until a little girl can even be a special instructor''s candidate.]

    [Look at the face of that mercenary guy and the sassy woman. They''re all too dumbfounded to say anything!]

    Forgive these contestants for overreacting or anything because they really had not seen most of their fellow contestants and it was difficult to even find out the list of special instructor''s candidates before the assessment started.

    It was indeed a great surprise to have someone so young to actually be a fellow contestant like them.

    The woman and the mercenary guy took a few seconds to calm down while the old man was still quiteposed.

    He just nodded at Ainsley with eyes full of approval, as if being pleased that a younger generation could be so powerful.

    This old man is a typical elder in many elite families who liked the progress of the younger generations.

    As for the gnome, he was indeed shocked and even thought that he had never seen the world because he had rarely seen such a child prodigy.

    Who would have thought that the human race would have grown to this point?

    No wonder the human race who was born with almost no obvious advantage could still be one of the 7rgest races in the world.

    They not only rely on the huge numbers of their poption but also because of the younger generations'' frightening talents!

    The gnome had lived for a few hundreds of years and he was already in the category of a middle-aged man ifpared to an ordinary human''s average lifespan.

    As an older one in his race, he was naturally concerned about the future generation, but even their whole Gnome race never had anyone as talented as this little girl.

    Everyone became awkward for a moment and it was Ainsley who broke the ufortable silence with her milky and cute voice unique to a child.

    "Hello, I didn''t mean to peek or anything. I arrived at this ce before any of you, but when there are strangers, I just subconsciously hide..."

    Ainsley spoke softly and looked so obedient, as if she was never that cruel little devil who massacred the Aretha Family''s army at the age of three and joined the war between the angels and the devils at the age of four or five.

    Obviously, because of the hoodie that covered most of Ainsley''s face, eyes, and hair, these people didn''t recognize Ainsley as that abnormal girl who was hotly discussed on the inte recently.

    They just listened to the child''s obedient exnation and couldn''t even put their guards in front of the baby.

    Ah. It felt like a crime to be so guarded against a child or even be cruel in front of a child, right?

    Even the tough-looking and ''cold-blooded'' mercenary guy couldn''t help but soften a bit.

    Even if this girl must be something to be able to snatch the spot to be a special instructor, at this time, everyone just couldn''t be cruel to the kid.

    After all, the candidates who had been filtered and approved to do this assessment had a lot ofpassion for younger generations because essentially, they were going to be teachers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Either theoretical teachers or practical ones, they had the patience and passion to teach young people, so how could they dislike a kid like Ainsley?

    Ainsley definitely realized this point and so, she once again activated her acting skill and sessfully softened the hearts of the other four people.

    Even the Gnome liked Ainsley as a cute child even when he rarely had a good impression of other races!

    Seeing this ''harmonious'' situation, the online audiences were all dumbfounded and people who knew Ainsley''s true face anxiously wanted to crawl through the screen to p these people awake.

    Wake up! You can never sympathize with this little devil! Never look down on her just because she''s a child!

    Ah! This little devil is going to swallow you guys alive!

    The Eltonians were anxious for the other four contestants while the special instructors who were watching the live stream also couldn''t help but sigh for those four people.

    Hey, hey, hey.

    Ever since they knew that a child applied to be a special instructor, they dug out tons of Ainsley''s information from the informants.

    To be honest, a lot of instructors who were not convinced or jealous of Ainsley became speechless right after they knew a lot more about this baby.

    This baby is too scary, okay? Even they couldn''t say that they could win in a fight against Ainsley, especially if it was a life-and-death battle.

    Ainsley did try to lower the guard of these people and she seeded, but in the end, the people still had a little vignce against this little fellow because so matter what, they were all experts with rich experiences.

    People like this wouldn''t be easily fooled by the age of their enemies or the appearance of their enemies.

    More often, people with weak-looking appearances turned out to be the most dangerous.

    Flowers with color hid thorns. Don''t be deceived by appearance.

    The five contestants with the same task finally met each other, but then, after the little trouble was solved, everyone became awkward again because they didn''t know whether they would end up fighting against each other or not.

    The assessment didn''t write the rules about in-fighting among the candidates, but there were indeed some rules to prevent candidates from deliberately killing each other.

    Still, injuries were unavoidable, but getting injured shortly after the assessment start didn''t look good at all!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1844 "Small Hunting Competition"

    The five people were silent as they looked at each other and secretly peeked at the rabbit hole, wondering when this stalemate would stop when the old man finally opened his mouth to speak.

    "It seems that all of us have the same task, which is to hunt a Panacea Rabbit, right?"

    The candidates would be asked to do missions and tasks periodically and each missionpletion would be graded.

    They would be given scores for how they did their mission and at the end of the three-day survival test, those whose scores didn''t reach the passing line would be eliminated.

    It means, whatever task they got, whether it was easy or not, they had toplete the missions to collect as many points as possible.

    No one knew the so-called passing line that the judges decided and each task also had quite a long deadline, which means there would not be too many tasks within these three days.

    Losing the chance toplete one task, especially the easy one, would definitely bring the candidates closer to being eliminated.

    The other four people nodded at the old man''s words and they were really worried about the ''spoil distribution'' that would happen sooner orter after they hunted the rabbit.

    Maybe they would have to fight each other anytime soon, but fighting like this was also a bit disadvantageous for the five of them.

    Not only would they waste more energy, but they might not even be able to catch the rabbit that they wanted.

    If possible, they also wanted to have a rather friendly discussion to see who would hunt the rabbit and how they could decide the person who would get the rabbit in the end.

    If possible, they all wished there would be five rabbits in that rabbit hole to avoid conflict, but maybe, there would only be up to three.

    It was true that rabbits bred fast and there should be a lot of such rabbits, but not all wild rabbits were Panacea Rabbits and Panacea Rabbit had a low number of poption.

    This is also the reason why despite being a low-level beast, this rabbit was precious and the people in the Academy were reluctant to hunt rabbits.

    They would only hunt the rabbit once a year or twice a year, which was when the special instructor''s assessment was held or when there was a tournament involving wilderness survival.

    The old man nodded at the other four people with a little bit of wisdom shing in his eyes.

    He also felt that if the five of thempeted to hunt the rabbit, they might not catch even a single rabbit amidst the chaos.

    Thus, the old man had an idea.

    "How about the five of us attack the panacea rabbit at the same time and see which attack killed the rabbit? There might be more than one rabbit, so even if the first attack is missed, there will be more chances."

    As for how these five people would attack the rabbit and whether one person would be faster than the other, it was up to each person''s individual strength.

    "The person who has hunted the rabbit can take away the rabbit and after that, they can''tpete again with the rest of us, how is it?"

    This way, those who had aplished the task before the deadline could also move on if they got a new task.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    People who could finish their mission faster than the deadline would naturally receive more tasks than those who had not finished their mission.

    It was said that candidates with high scores would be given better rewards after the first phase of the assessment ended, so even if these people might not pass the second test, they would still benefit from the assessment.

    The old man''s suggestion sounded good and logical.

    It was fair and also beneficial for all of them, so everyone immediately agreed with the old man''s suggestion.

    Since everyone had different abilities, it would be clear to the naked eye whose attack killed the panacea rabbit.

    The rabbit didn''t have a good defense or offense, so as long as the attack could hit the target, that rabbit could be brought down.

    It was just that, regarding the strategy to attack the rabbit, whether the other contestants would end up benefiting others and failing to kill the rabbit...

    This was another matter that had to be solved by themselves.

    After the five people agreed, they started to pick up ces to snipe the rabbit that mighte out of the rabbit hole or return to the rabbit hole.

    Everyone picked trees not far from the rabbit hole and some even hid behind the bush, ready to ambush the rabbits.

    Ainsley herself chose the tree that she used to hide herself before, right above the rabbit hole.

    The baby climbed the tree flexibly like a nimble cat and hid herself between the tree branches.

    The others didn''t have any opinion about Ainsley upying the ''most favorable hiding ce'' because the baby was the one who arrived here first and they could only choose other ces.

    Everyone was ready, and soon, they hid their breath, aura and presence to the point that Ainsley, who clearly knew the hiding ces of those people, could not sense their exact location anymore.

    As expected of experts.

    Ainsley suddenly felt that without her super unique abilities, she might be nothing in front of so many experts like these people.

    Among the other four people, Ainsley naturally felt that the old man had a higher advantage because of his keen senses and he could naturally sense the arrival or the appearance of Panacea Rabbit way earlier than any of them!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1845 "Panacea Rabbit Appears"

    Regarding this trouble, Ainsley had no choice but to ''cheat'' and slowly boost her own luck level so that she could at least hunt one rabbit to finish the task.

    This was indeed a bit of cheating because luck could not be manipted casually and as someone who could do that, Ainsley was a bit ashamed.

    It was just that, Ainsley also wanted to pass the test with a good score to get some benefits, so the baby put aside her guilt and patiently waited for the arrival of any Panacea Rabbit.

    She didn''t know when the rabbits woulde out of the rabbit hole or return to the rabbit hole because it was still early and many beasts here became more active at noon and in the evening.

    The group patiently waited for five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen minutes¡ª and maybe, because of Ainsley''s boosted luck, after waiting for fifteen minutes, the group didn''t have to wait for too long because they finally saw the target they wanted to hunt!

    It was a dirt-coloured rabbit with some kind of herbs and weeds growing on its skin, making the rabbit look more like a monster than a beast.

    The rabbit was not that big, just the size of a pet bunny but those small herb roots around its skin looked so eerie that people who had never seen the rabbit before would feel a chill down their spine.

    The rabbit came out of the rabbit hole, but it was cautious and sensitive by nature, so the first thing that the five people saw was only the tip of the rabbit''s long ears.

    Even the ears were surprisingly simr to some kind of nt leaves, which further made the five people wonder whether this creature was an animal or a mutant nt instead.

    After all, there were mutant nts who could move around with their roots as legs, so it was not impossible.

    If not for the five people who had seen the 3D picture of the Panacea Rabbit projected by the flying cameras, they would never associate those pairs of leaf-like ears with bunny ears!

    Ainsley knew that her ability was not so great in a single-target attack and her ability mostly didn''t have such a huge lethality in a short period of time.

    This kind of hurried huntingpetition was more beneficial for assassin-type people, and the mercenary guy was definitely not that type of fighter.

    However, with his experience as a mercenary, hunting was an everyday life.

    The sassy woman was more in line with the image of a sniper or an assassin-type fighter, and indeed, the woman was a bit excited at the moment but was still clear-headed.

    The Gnome man was not a good hunter because fighters like him were mostly good in defense and support, not in a single-offensive type like what they needed now.

    Still, the Earth gnome could manipte earth as natural as manipting their own body and they could even blend with the soil, bing one with the surrounding.

    This was good for a surprise attack to catch the rabbit but whether the gnome could kill the rabbit in a single blow before anyone else was still questionable.

    As for the old man, Ainsley didn''t know what he was capable of, but Ainsley had a rather bizarre idea in terms of hunting this Panacea Rabbit.

    Ainsley didn''t mean to use her shaman ability that could manipte lightning to generate a single-strike attack even though lightning could indeed achieve such an assassination faster than anything else.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yes. After the big war, Ainsley could already manipte blood on her own in Blood n mode, so the Godfather passed down the lightning maniption ability instead.

    During the past few months, Ainsley had been able to use the lightning manipting ability on a small-scale and single-targeted attack instead of arge-scale attack.

    For a higher level of control, the baby still had to rely on the Godfather to possess her body.

    The Godfather thought that Ainsley would use the lightning ability, but Ainsley spoke to the Godfather in her mind with a little bit of mischief in her tone of voice.

    [No, no, no. A lightning attack is indeed good, but nts are most scared of lightning, and if I identally offend these magical nts or even worse, offend the majority of magical mutant nts in this forest...]

    As someone who knew well about magical mutant nts after going to many non-human continents, Ainsley could say that these nts had high intelligence and they also had feelings.

    If someone offended them, these nts couldmunicate with other nts of different kinds and out of the blue, someone could offend an entire forest.

    Magical mutant nts could influence ordinary nts to do some simple movement, so offending just one magical nt might lead to being targeted by the forest itself.

    Many beasts and monsters who had some symbiosis rtionship with the magical nts would also back up these nts because even the carnivores needed the magical nts'' various benefits.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that the king of the jungle was not a tiger, a lion or other ferocious monsters and beasts but a group of magical mutant nts instead.

    The Godfather knew about this but he never thought that Ainsley would also be so cautious to this point.

    Feeling the growth of his little disciple, the Godfather smiled with eyes full of satisfaction.

    Hum. His little disciple is bing more and more mature.

    Ainsley didn''t want to use the lightning maniption ability and because it was daytime, the Blood n mode was also not too suitable.

    After all, that mode was most effective and efficient when used at night!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1846 "Spontaneous Multi-Hunting"

    Maybe the Realism Art ability could do something, but in the end, Ainsley would either draw some kind of offensive attack or a weapon.

    Ainsley had a hunch that these methods would not be able to beat the other four people, especially those who had a pure offensive ability with a level higher than her own Realism Art ability.

    This ability had many weaknesses, so Ainsley thought of another way that would catch people off guard and then benefit her instead.

    The baby silently gestured to the rabbit hole down there, not knowing what she created.

    Others were also silently making moves behind theirpetitors'' backs, such as the Gnome who had already dived into the ground and slowly approached the rabbit.

    There was also the mercenary guy who had nned to lure the rabbit to his hiding ce so that his aim could be more urate.

    The assassin woman had already conjured a strange weapon out of thin air and people could see that it was a weapon created from special energy.

    Ainsley had a bit of PTSD with snipers and assassins because she died under these people''s hands, but the baby didn''t see the sassy woman''s sniper rifle, so she didn''t have any PTSD for a moment.

    This weapon was unique and unknown to others, the woman could even see the movement of the rabbit whose body was still hidden in the hole just through her weapon!

    The old man was hiding in the bush zone and his eyes were focused on the rabbit.

    No one saw that his cloudy eyes had streams of silver light, looking extremely strange, mysterious yet gorgeous.

    Then, unknown to everyone else, some kinds of runes slowly spread around the rabbit hole, as if to do something to the prey that was about toe out.

    This old man turned out to be an array master!

    Everyone was ready, and the next second, the rabbit hopped out of the rabbit hole with its ck eyes shining slightly, as if excited because it was about to eat some herbs for lunch.

    The herbs that this rabbit ate were mostly not magical mutant nts with intelligence and to be honest, most of the herbs the rabbit ate were ''pests'' for the magical nts.

    This is why, although the huge tree was actually a magical nt in a sense, it allowed the rabbit to make a rabbit hole near its ce.

    The surrounding magical nts also silently allowed the rabbit to eat some medicinal herbs or poisonous ones that oftenpeted for resources with the rest of the magical mutant nts.

    The rabbit''s movement was agile, and in just one ''hop'', it could cross a few meters at once!

    But the rabbit had just leapt out of the hole and had not even exerted any strength to jump far when five kinds of attacks suddenly hit it all at once.

    SWOOSH!

    The five attacks arrived almost at the same time, but the one that reacted the fastest was naturally the array that had beenid down and was automatically triggered.

    Everyone didn''t know what kind of array was that, but out of the blue, strange runes suddenly appeared on the ground around the rabbit and these runes seemed to be alive.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The runes danced into the air and quickly entangled the rabbit, making this array look way different than the usual array that Ainsley used to see!

    Ainsley knew that this array might be killing or a restraining array and indeed, everyone could see that the rabbit was about to die for sure if all the runes entangled the rabbit''s body.

    But then, the mercenary guy''s attack, which was in the form of a fireball, also hit the rabbit just a millisecond after the array was lit up.

    The fireball rushed fast and so urately because the direction of the rabbit''s movement before it was frozen on the spot was the tree where the mercenary guy was hiding.

    In this fierce battle within less than a second, one could even see the ground below the rabbit suddenly move, wanting to kill the rabbit''s belly in one single thrust.

    But then, a shot of a bullet as fast as the fireball shed to the rabbit, and as soon as the bullet met the fireball, the moving ground and the array...

    Something happened.

    That bullet was naturally shot by the sassy woman and it was not an ordinary sniper attack.

    That one bullet unexpectedly extinguished the fireball, stopped the movement of the ground and even erased the runes around the rabbit''s body!

    Ainsley almost got PTSD on the spot because this bullet was so simr to the bullet that killed her.

    Anyway, this bullet could neutralize other people''s bullets!

    The other three people saw their attacks being neutralized so easily, and their faces suddenly changed.

    If they knew that the woman was an offensive neutralizer type of ability user, they would have notpeted like that.

    Now, it is over. Their attacks were neutralized one by one, and that rabbit was going to die from the bullet!

    But just when these people expected the bullet to go through the rabbit''s body, the rabbit''s eyes suddenly shed in a pink light and then, before the bullet could touch its body....

    The rabbit actually bit its own tongue so hard that blood spurted out of its mouth!

    Just a millisecond before the bullet pierced the rabbit''s body, the rabbit''s body already swayed and fell to the ground at the same time as when the bullet pierced the rabbit''s body.

    Still, this scene looked as if the assassin sassy woman was the one who shot the rabbit to death!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1847 "Realizing Ainsleys True Identity"

    However, the reality was not what it ''seemed'' like.

    Just when the others thought that the bullet would kill the rabbit....everyone saw the split second when the rabbit''s ck eyes turned bright pink.

    With that spurt of blooding out of this rabbit''s mouth and how it fell limply before the bullet pierced its body.....

    It was clear that the bullet was not the one that killed the rabbit.

    Who? Who killed the rabbit?

    With the other three men''s failed attack, they knew that the bullet came from the sassy woman, so the other movement should be made by....

    The little girl looked harmless to humans and animals.

    It was that little girl with pink military pants!

    To be honest, the bullet should be faster than the rabbit''s movement to bite its tongue, but the sassy woman, as the owner of the bullet, could feel some ''resistance'' before the bullet pierced the rabbit.

    This kind of resistance was a sign whenever the bullet neutralized other people''s special abilities.

    This means...there was some kind of invisible barrier that protected the rabbit enough to give rabbit time tomit suicide out of the blue.

    How could this be? What the hell is this operational method?

    The online audiences could see all the scenes clearly and they also noticed the strange pink eyes of the rabbit before it died and the bullet''s stagnation even if for a second.

    That stagnation was exactly what allowed the rabbit to bite its tongue fiercely and died before the bullet killed it.

    Others would think that the rabbit preferred to die of suicide than be killed by humans, but how could the audiences and the other four contestants believe such an ''excuse''?

    Both the invisible barrier and the rabbit''s abnormal behavior had to be attributed to the little girl''s doing!

    In that instant, all four people came out of their hiding ces with shock all over their faces.

    They didn''t think that the rabbit would die because of some kind of mind control!

    These people knew about mind control and other invisible special abilities.

    Many such abilities were special but not very convenient when used in a fast-paced battle in real life.

    But they saw how this little kid manipted the mind of that rabbit within just less than a second, and her reaction speed was absolutely astonishing.

    She even created a barrier out of nowhere to hold back the neutralizer bullet so that the bullet would not neutralize the ''mind control'' that was ced on the Panacea Rabbit.

    Ainsley slowly came out of her hiding ce amidst the bewilderment of those four people and this time, she revealed her face.

    After all, the battle just now did make Ainsley use all of her concentration and other factors which had long made the hoodie fall back and thus, revealing the baby''s iconic face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When the four people saw Ainsley''s face more clearly, they couldn''t help but hiss in shock.

    "It''s you! The popr superstar who made her name in that big war between the demons and the angels!"

    The sassy woman was the first to recognize Ainsley because she was in an assassin organization and they had to know information about various famous people all over the world.

    It was not as if there weren''t any assassins who got a mission to assassinate this baby, but so far, even the trump card assassins returned with their tails tucked between their legs.

    It was extremely difficult to assassinate this girl because she had a mysterious ability that could save her life when she was in danger.

    The best proof was that the baby had already died once but could even be revived and be a non-human being.

    The sassy woman was impressed by the little girl on the various news because even if she had never had the can''t head-on, she admired someone like Ainsley a lot.

    To be honest, in the circle of ability users, women rarely became famous in such an aggressive way and most women were famous in other fields despite being able users.

    It was very umon to see female experts in offensive abilities or those who could go to war at the frontline except for a few exceptional females.

    After all, most women awakened non-aggressive abilities and even if they did, they only tempered that ability as self-defense, not as the main career.

    The sassy woman was a rare aggressive type of ability user among women, and she was one of the few top female assassins in her organization.

    After being an assassin for so long but only killing bad people and never epting orders to kill innocent people, the sassy woman wanted to retire and wanted to be a teacher.

    That''s why she got a connection with one of the existing special instructors and she came to do this yearly assessment.

    She wanted to be an instructor here and cultivate more women to upy more fields in the ability user circle.

    The sassy woman had already admired Ainsley way before she met her, so when the woman saw Ainsley face-to-face, her heart skipped a beat out of shock.

    She could not imagine that she would meet the real person in a ce like this!

    The woman became more convinced that the rumors, news and other information about Ainsley were not fabricated or hyped, but Ainsley was really strong.

    To be able to win against the four of them in such an unbelievable way that people could not think of in a short time...

    The other three men were also stunned for a few seconds before they realized Ainsley''s true identity which immediately led to them knowing what kind of ability Ainsley used on the rabbit--

    Charm ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1848 "First Task Accomplished"

    The ability that killed the rabbit turned out to be a charm ability and not a mind control ability!

    But this charming ability did have the attribute of mind control, it was just that, the victim might not even realize they were being controlled and they were happy to obey.

    The three men thought about Ainsley''s irregr tamer guild that had been gaining momentum everywhere in the past six months and became even more convinced of the baby''s true ability.

    Charm ability users rarely could charm beasts and monsters, but this baby could do it so easily and so precisely without looking at the rabbit straight in the eyes or something.

    Of course, Ainsley could already use such an indirect method to charm people because she had the love virus and for such a low-level beast, the love virus could be active in a super short time.

    The rabbit did die because of the live virus and themand that it received tomit suicide fiercely.

    After a few shocks, the other four contestants finally adjusted their breathing and reluctantly congratted the baby for being the first one to catch the rabbit.

    "I''m really convinced now. The younger generation is so awesome. The future will be left to the younger generation." he

    The old man stroked his beard and sighed at Ainsley,menting the fact that the younger generation was already so fierce nowadays.

    He was a rarebat array master who could use arrays in battles and could draw arrays so fast that it could be used in various ways, but even so....

    He lost because of the sassy woman''s unreasonable neutralizer ability and this neutralizer ability was even stronger than the usual neutralizer ability.

    The mercenary man also sighed at his loss but he also felt that Ainsley deserved this win.

    He even had the urge to ask whether Ainsley was interested in creating a mercenary group.

    Even if he knew that the baby was the head of a globally elite family, the man still felt that it would be a pity for such a person not to be the adventurous mercenary.

    The Gnome man was also shocked but he even brought this issue straight to the racial level.

    He didn''t expect that humans would be so strong nowadays that even their younger generation could be like this.

    No wonder even the big non-human races slowly adjusted their perception of humans and let go of their superior attitude.

    The gnome himself also felt a little bit superior in front of these humans despite knowing that he came from a minority race, but in front of Ainsley....

    He had to suspect that even the small demon race, the descendant of subus in this world, could not be as good as Ainsley in terms of using charm ability to fight.

    Ainsley herself felt that she narrowly killed the rabbit before the sassy woman all because of her boosted luck.

    If her luck was not boosted, the rabbit might be killed by the sassy woman first and she would lose this round.

    While receiving the admiring and curious look of the four adults, Ainsley walked to the corpse of the Panacea Rabbit and slowly let her flying camera scan the rabbit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This would prove that she hadpleted the first task to hunt a Panacea Rabbit.

    The flying camera scanned the rabbit with a strange silver light from its ''eye'' and soon, the flying camera released the task panel in the form of a holographic screen that only Ainsley could see.

    At least, others could only see the projected panel but could not see the content written on the panel.

    [Congrattions contestant No.101 for aplishing the first task within XX minutes. Please click for more details about the grading and the score.]

    Ainsley didn''t bother to check the grading and the scoring because she believed that the judges out there would stamp her mission aplishment with at least an A grade or S Grade.

    Of course, the best should be the triple S grade, but Ainsley was not so ambitious to that extent.

    Ainsley finished the first task only thirty minutes after the task was first released.

    This speed was considered fast even among other low-level missions released to other contestants!

    After receiving the news from the flying camera that her first task was already considered finished, Ainsley took the rabbit and held the ears before turning her head to look at the other four contestants.

    She knew that there would be more rabbits that woulde out of the hole or return to the rabbit hole and these people would have topete again.

    Thus, Ainsley only nodded politely at the four people and waved at them with her other free hand.

    "Goodbye big sister, big brothers and grandpa. Good luck, everyone! Ain will leave first."

    Ainsley didn''t have any arrogance even after defeating four people whosebined age could be her great-great-great grandpa or her ancestor.

    The baby just smiled at the four people and encouraged them, as if what she did just now was not too difficult or anything.

    In fact, Ainsley wanted to thank her boosted luck because thanks to that, she could win the first round of this small huntingpetition.

    Seeing Ainsley''s small back facing them and slowly bing even smaller, everyone couldn''t look at that tiny back view in a normal perspective anymore.

    For these four people, that small back which looked weak unexpectedly looked heroic and cool, as if she shouldered the whole world on her shoulders and back.

    The four people were immersed in their own thoughts and lingered on the scene a few minutes ago which changed their worldview forever.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1849 "Score Points"

    Surprisingly, there was indeed a child prodigy who already reached the same level as experts like them, or maybe even better.

    No one knew how hard it must be for this kid to aplish all of this.

    As someone who lived near the gate to death every single day, no wonder Ainsley could be cultivated to such a certain degree.

    For Ainsley, if she lost, she might not just lose casually but might lose her whole life.

    The baby needed a strong mind and mentality to face such facts every single day, and it was only because of the lovely people around her who tried to lessen her burden and worry that the baby wasn''t driven mad.

    Ah. To be honest, if someone asked whether Ainsley was insane or not, most people would say that she was indeed already a bit insane because which person could stay sane after getting involved in many wars?

    There would be some negative effects on Ainsley herself, such as bing a bit more cruel, cold-blooded, and psychopath, but Ainsley still restrained her madness thanks to the people around her.

    If Ainsley was left alone just like the Godfather back then, she too, would have be a second Godfather.

    At least now, the baby was surrounded by many capable and kind people who would reign in her madness.

    The four contestants didn''t look at Ainsley''s back view for long and immediately prepared for the second round of hunting.

    This time, since everyone had revealed at least one of their abilities, the battle would be even fiercer than before and strategy was needed.

    Unfortunately, all of this had nothing to do with Ainsley who had left the ce and tried to receive the second mission.

    The next mission would not be released as soon as the contestant finished their previous mission, so everyone was desperate toplete even the easiest mission to umte points and score.

    Ainsley held the rabbit corpse with one hand and used a knife in the other hand to walk depending on the lush forest.

    The baby didn''t go far away but after leaving the small stream, the baby walked along the stream and secretly collected water with her Realism Art ability before continuing to go deep into the forest.

    It seemed that if she didn''t go deep into the forest, she would not receive better missions, and who knew when the environment would change and be ''switched'' randomly?

    The current summer in the Sun-kissed Forest might suddenly change to the winter season at the Blood Cliff or other strange ces that were not included in the current four zones.

    Ainsley didn''t know whether the judges gave missions randomly ording to the nearest mission location to the contestant themselves or...

    Maybe the mission was not ''assigned'' but actually ''triggered''?

    Those who were dropped at a more dangerous ce might not be that unlucky if they could have better missions with better points and scores.

    Each mission''s level would be ranked from Triple S to the lowest level F ording to the difficulty level.

    The f-level mission would give the minimum scores to the contestants even if the mission aplishment grade was Triple S.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On the contrary, higher-level missions give more scores even if the mission aplishment grade was not even B or A.

    Aplishing one C-rank mission with an F-grade aplishment grade was better than finishing one F-rank mission with an SSS grade mission aplishment.

    Currently, Ainsley had aplished one F-rank mission with an SSS aplishment grade, but the score she got, in the end, was only 10 points.

    The higher-ranked missions had 10 points as the lowest aplishment grade, which means, other contestants might have already obtained 10 score points or more.

    The score directly determined whether the contestant would pass this first test and enter the second test or not, but because the passing line was quite high, as high as 300 points...

    Contestants could get score points outside of the missions as well.

    If the judges felt that their moves in various situations were good and worthy to be acknowledged, the judges would add one or two sporadic score points to the contestants.

    Not to mention that defeating one contestant could get a few points from the judges, even if the winner could not rob the score points of the loser.

    This way, the ''loser'' could always continue thepetition and yet, the contestants were still encouraged to fight against each other.

    Unless the contestant could not move anymore and was in a dire situation, they would not be eliminated so easily.

    And for fellow contestants, even if they eliminated other contestants, they would not get the victim''s score points, so very few people wasted their energy and time to purposely eliminate other contestants.

    Ainsley herself already got sporadic score points outside of the mission''s score points thanks to her various good moves that attracted the judges'' favor.

    Aside from that, one Eltonian actually could give a maximum of ten points to one contestant per day, but they had to buy the score points given to the contestants using academy credits.

    One score point cost ten academy credits and ten academy credits could already buy one ss course for college students!

    It was notmon for Eltonians to waste money just to give ''tips'' and reward the contestants, but popr contestants would still get some ''donations'' one after another.

    And unlike the judges that would not be given any indication every time they added points to a contestant, whenever an Eltonian donated a score point, the flying camera would notify the contestant.

    This system was simr to Livestreamers and viewers in many live streaming industries!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1850 "Sun Tree, Sun Eater, Sunlight Fruit"

    With the reminder, the contestant would be able to see the real-life name of the donors and thank them or mark their names so that they could give some small benefits to these students when the contestants finally became a special instructor.

    Many Eltonians with visions donated to their chosen contestant in hope that when this contestant became a special instructor, the Eltonians who donated score points would be given some privilege in terms of booking courses and such.

    Many popr special instructors had favorite and privileged college students, especially among Eltonians because they were ''helped'' by the Eltonians when they had not be special instructors.

    These instructors would always be grateful to those who supported them when they were still at the bottom, so it was like a win-win investment for both sides.

    Ainsley had already reaped a few points from a few Eltonians and when the baby got the notification, she would smile at the camera while softly thanking these people.

    Ainsley could connect her optical brain to the flying camera so that she could ''mark'' the Eltonians who donated score points to her to give them priority when she became a special instructorter on.

    The same goes for the cklisted college students who made a fuss on the school forum before.

    Ainsley rushed to the depth of the forest and along the way, she continued to get higher-level missions.

    The second mission was a C-grade mission and the mission was to take the Sunlight Fruit from a mysterious mutant tree called the Sunny Tree.

    The tree got the name because it could always absorb sunlight wherever it grew and the tree itself had some characteristics of the sun.

    A few hundred meters around the tree became a ''special zone'' where the temperature was much higher than the other ces, but it was not hot enough to cause various negative effects on the body.

    The tree was also surrounded by many or her nts that like heat, which really resembled the sun and thes around the sun.

    To get the fruit, it seemed to be a difficult hurdle because not only there were aggressive fire-element mutant nts around the tree, but there were also many strange herbivore monsters and beasts who lurked around to get some food.

    These herbivores could not be underestimated at all and whoever underestimated these beasts and monsters because they were herbivores would definitely not end up well.

    Ainsley not only got this one C-rank mission, but she actually triggered another mission at the same time, which was ranked B!

    The B-rank mission was actually to hunt one of the herbivore monsters around the Sun Tree, and this monster was called the Sun-Eater.

    Yes. This monster was like a goat, but it liked to eat any nts with fire elements, which was too rare.

    The Sun Tree was the Sun-Eater Goat''s favorite hunting ground because not only were there many fire-element nts around, but the Sunlight Fruit was also one of its staple foods.

    Ainsley never expected to trigger two missions at once just because she identally passed through the Sun Tree''s zone, but seeing that both missions were interlinked to each other...

    Ainsley decided to grab the fruit first and lure the monster with the fruit or follow the monster to get the fruit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The second option was quite suitable because Ainsley could just wait until the monster grabbed fruit from the ferocious nts around, and then she would be like the oriole sniping a mantis.

    She could not only rob the goat of the fruit but also hunt the goat!

    The Sun-Eater was anothermon monster in the Sun-kissed Forest but they didn''t live together in groups, which made it quite difficult to find these monsters if one couldn''t find the Sun Tree.

    There were many Sun Trees, but the distance from one to another was absolutely far away so as not to affect each other.

    These nts with intelligence were really smart and could even coborate just like other living beings!

    Ainsley held her breath as she slowly walked into the Sun Tree zone but didn''t go further so as not to be noticed by the ferocious Sun Guardians around the tree.

    From afar, Ainsley could see a touch of red and orange amidst the lush green surroundings, which was so eye-catching and seemed to put a board with a few words ''Sun Tree''s Zone''.

    The bright red and orange nts had various strange shapes and one of them even emitted smoke, as if it was burning but it was not burning at the same time.

    A fire-element nt was rare and was against the logic of the world, but the Four Seasons Ind always defied science in every way.

    Ainsley could see the rows of red and orange nts shorter than the main tree at the center, but there were not only short grasses around.

    There were also vines, shorter trees, bushes, and so on.

    Even the soil in the Sun Zone was hot and unlike the wet soil of the rainforest around.

    Ainsley didn''t rush to the Sun Zone and just cautiously scanned the Sun Tree with her naked eyes.

    Although she had seen the appearance of this tree from the holographic screen released by one of the flying cameras, the real tree was better than the 3D modeling.

    The Sun Tree was actually no different from ordinary lush trees that people could see everywhere in many forests, but this tree had crimson trunks and the leaves were formed like the tongue of a me.

    Every single leaf was burning with vigorous me, and the whole tree shone brightly, as if it was a small sun!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1851 "Sun Zone"

    The tree barks had some patterns simr to the surface of the sun, which was beautiful and eerie at the same time.

    Hidden among the swaying me leaves were palm-sized fruits in the shape of the sun that people often saw in children''s drawings.

    Rather than the real sun in the sky, these orange-yellow fruits looked more like durians because of the ''spikes'' around them.

    It was like a copy-paste from the children''s drawing of the sun.

    Even from a distance of a few hundred meters away from the tree, Ainsley had already sweated a lot and she could feel the heating from this Sun Zone.

    The whole zone was upied by fire-element nts, so naturally, the beasts and monsters that dared toe to this zone also more or less had a good heat resistance or had a fire element.

    Since there were herbivores here, the carnivores also came to hunt some easy-to-eat herbivores.

    Of course, strange ones such as this Sun-Eating Goat or more often called the Sun Eater were always safe from the hunters due to their strange abilities.

    Despite being a goat, this goat had thick skin just like the usual monsters, but this monster had a high intelligencepared to beasts and most of their race had this unique trait.

    Not only this monster had the advantage of both a monster and a beast, but the goat also had various racial abilities and even awakened abilities.

    Most Sun Eaters could breathe out fire from their mouth. They had strong teeth, indigestion organs, and a super resistance towards the me, heat and any other fire-element attacks.

    Not only that, but this goat was also agile.

    Don''t look at its figure that looked like ordinary goats, but this goat definitely had already evolved because ordinary goats could never be like the Sun-eater.

    Ainsley waited for a while, making sure that the time was right for the Sun Eaters to go out to find fruits it grasses to eat.

    Ainsley''s boosted luck was indeed still working and Ainsley didn''t wait for too long until she found the ''prey'' in her mission.

    The Sun-eating Goat, a.k.a, the Sun-Eater.

    The Sun Eater was eye-catching with that red-orange colored fur, the goat horns that looked like a zing me and the burnt footsteps on the ground...

    Every time the Sun Eater walked to a ce, they would always leave burn marks on the ground and small mes would dance around their feet.

    The footsteps of the Sun Eater were so unique and almost every living being in this forest must have already remembered this unique footstep.

    Even the predators didn''t dare to approach a Sun Eater because that orange-red fur actually consisted of living me, swaying gently in the wind while releasing unbearable heat.

    This goat was like the me horse of the Ghost Rider. The goat looked as if it was burned in a fire, but it was not burned. On the contrary, it burned others.

    The first time Ainsley saw the Sun-Eater, Ainsley held her breath and had to adjust the temperature of her cloak to make herself cooler within seconds.

    She couldn''t help but sweat because once the goat entered the Sun Zone, the temperature around became even more severe and most people would have had a heat stroke on the spot.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thank God Ainsley had the cloak that could adjust temperature, which was also resistant to water, cold, heat, fire and other factors that could destroy the cloak.

    The material of the cloak was definitely not an ordinary thread. Maybe it came from a high-level beast or monster that could produce threads.

    Ainsley observed the tall goat that was not much different from goats in her world.

    It was just that, this goat looked ''buffy'' because those four legs looked as strong as a horse''s leg.

    The ming horns also looked dangerous because not only was it burning with me, but it was also sharp.

    Ainsley had to patiently wait for the goat to use some strange ways to pick up the fruit before she could do anything else.

    The way the goat picked the Sunlight Fruit was indeed strange because the goat didn''t take the fruit with its own body.

    After all, the goat was much shorter than the ming tree.

    The goat didn''t manually climb the tree, jump or anything, because it actually manipted a stream of me to approach the Sunlight Fruit!

    The me formed some kind of long steam that slowly climbed the Sun Tree, approaching the Sunlight Fruit among the branches.

    The goat''s me never burned the Sun Tree at all, and both mes responded to each other, as if intertwining andmunicating, but both mes never became hostile to each other.

    This was the first time Ainsley saw how the goat took the fruits it needed.

    It turned out, there should be some kind of cooperation and symbiosis between the goat and the tree.

    The ferocious grasses, nts and herbs around were also docile, just swaying from the right to the left and vice versa, following the direction of the wind.

    It was quite an unbelievable sight because Ainsley had seen how these small nts burned other monsters and beasts that wanted to approach the Sun Tree or want to way the grasses.

    These ming herbs, grasses and smaller nts would either shoot fireballs, send out ming whips, spurt people with a fire breath, and many other harmful tricks.

    It looked silly indeed, but the attack was strong enough to burn ordinary people to ashes.

    If it was an awakened ability user, with their physical strength alone without any help from their awakened abilities, they would suffer dangerous burnt wounds!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1852 "Robbing Prey"

    The victims would have to enter the hospital or get the care of healers for years.

    This is why, Ainsley never dared to approach the Sun Zone and just wanted to quietly do something to the Sun-Eater.

    Ainsley didn''t want to have a fierce mind battle between her and the goat, so the baby just watched as the goat ate a few Sunlight Fruits until it was about to be full¡ª

    That''s when Ainsley immediately strikes.

    The baby sent the love virus to the Sun-Eater and the invisible virus directly entered the goat''s body with no suspense.

    This goat was already considered a high-level monster, which was why the level of the mission itself was B-rank.

    Still, Ainsley''s love virus could even affect angels from a high-level world, so how could mere monsters resist Ainsley''s love virus?

    In just a few seconds, the goat''s amber eyes slowly turned pink, and it slowly took one Sunlight Fruit from the tree but didn''t eat it on the spot.

    On the contrary, the goat slowly walked out of the Sun Zone, approaching Ainsley''s ce.

    The victory was in sight. Both the goat and the fruit were about to be in Ainsley''s hands.

    But idents always happen.

    When the goat was only a few meters away from Ainsley, Ainsley''s sixth sense suddenly rang and at the same time, the Godfather''s voice also sounded in her mind.

    [Be careful! Someone is aiming at the goat!]

    Ainsley quicklymanded the goat to dodge by jumping high, and just a split second after themand was released...

    The baby could hear a subtle whistling noise from somewhere deep in the forest.

    SWOOSH!

    A blurry thing that was suspected to be some kind of elite weapon suddenly shot at the goat, aiming at the goat''s heart, but because the goat had already reacted under Ainsley''smand...

    The attack only pierced the goat''s front leg and didn''t hit any vital organs.

    Still, orange blood spurted out of the goat''s front leg and the goat immediately fell back to the ground with three legs and one limp front leg.

    The fall didn''t have much impact on the goat, but the goat staggered as a result of the limp leg.

    It was already amazing that the goat didn''t fall and could still stand on four feet, but the Sunlight Fruit in its mouth was thrown away just a few meters from the ce where the goatnded.

    Seeing that the first attack failed, the person hidden in the depth of the forest immediately changed the target and this time, the person shot something at Ainsley, who was hiding in the tree!

    The person seemed to have eyes that could pass through obstacles and the weapon was shot out again.

    This time, the weapon was not a bullet, not an arrow, but surprisingly just something like a ball.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The ball was so small, the size of a toy bullet, but the lethality was clear to all people just by seeing the injury on the goat''s leg.

    A bullet that could pierce through the leg of a high-level monster with a thick skin was definitely not any ordinary bullet.

    Ainsley thought that it was some kind of BB bullet, and the baby was just about to dodge the bullet when out of the blue....

    The bullet exploded a few meters from Ainsley''s ce.

    POW!

    White smoke burst out of the small BB bullet and in an instant, the surrounding was full of thick white fog, so foggy that Ainsley could not even see the ce a meter away from her current location.

    The white mist broke out too fast, and people would definitely be caught up by this ''surprise attack''.

    However, aside from the shock at the beginning, Ainsley quickly adjusted her mind and sent the Godfather to see the Sun Eater and the Sunlight Fruit that was not too far from her ce.

    [Uncle Godfather, please go through the fog and see whether my prey is okay or not. I think I''m still influencing the goat, but I''m afraid someone will snatch my target!]

    Ainsley''s guess was not wrong because when the Godfather rushed out of the mist to find the injured goat and the thrown-away fruit, he did see a sneaky man dressed in an assassin-like clothing, slowly approaching the injured goat.

    As long as this person killed and scanned the body of the Sun Eater along with the Sunlight Fruit, he too, wouldplete the mission right away.

    Yes. This person was someone who got the same mission as Ainsley, the same double missions and he even got the missions way earlier than Ainsley.

    For Ainsley, the two missions were not her first mission but for the assassin guy, it was his first mission and he had not been able toplete the mission for so long.

    It was already an hour or so ago that the assassin guy met many Sun Eaters, but so far, he had not even been able to step into the Sun Zone.

    No matter what kind of modified items he wore on his body, the heat in the Sun Zone was too strong, and the assassin guy had to attack the Sun Eater from a certain distance.

    Still, the surrounding mutant nts and even the Sun Eater itself could always dodge the attack and the bad-tempered ones even attacked the assassin guy.

    The assassin guy was good at melee and secretivebat, but hunting this goat and getting the fruit was definitely not within his expertise.

    It was only after he found Ainsley from far away that he thought of robbing Ainsley''s prey.

    Ainsley looked like a little kid and the assassin couldn''t help but underestimate the little girl.

    A pity¡­things didn''t go ording to the n.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1853 "Its Cheating"

    The assassin guy would have seeded because the white smoke from the exploding BB bullet obstructed Ainsley for a few seconds.

    For an assassin like the man, a few seconds were enough to steal the injured prey and the leftover fruit on the ground.

    A pity. Ainsley indeed could not leave the misty area so fast because she didn''t have her 3D map with her and could only grope around slowly, but the Godfather was different.

    The Godfather rushed out of the white smoke and immediately saw the assassin guy.

    Although the Godfather was just a spirit, he could still materialize, and this would not break the rules of the assessment at all.

    The Godfather reacted fast and when he saw the ''thief'' wanting to kill the Sun Eater and stole Ainsley''s prey, the Godfather immediately materialized.

    Then, the former legendary mafia didn''t even use his awakened abilities and just attacked the assassin with his meleebat skill!

    The assassin never expected ''someone else'' toe when it was in such a critical moment.

    Maybe the cicada fought the mantis and the oriole was lurking around.

    Ainsley and the assassin guy were definitely the cicada and the mantis while the Godfather became the so-called ''oriole''.

    The assassin guy didn''t have time to be shocked by the Godfather''s sudden appearance and soon, both people scuffled together to fight a melee duel.

    The assassin guy had various awakened abilities, but most of his abilities were indeed better for meleebat.

    Since the unknown guy who came out of the blue intended to do a meleebat, the assassin didn''t hold back and immediately counterattacked!

    Ainsley, who had finallye out of the thick white smoke, didn''t know that the Godfather and the assassin had started to fight.

    It was the online audience who saw the fight and many people questioned the Godfather''s existence.

    [Damn. Who is this handsome green-haired guy? Is he also a special instructor''s candidate?]

    Someone from the human continent who was also from the Godlif Country, couldn''t help but send a few questioningments.

    [Am I blind or this person really has some characteristics simr to the Godfather mentioned in our Godlif Country''s history?]

    Many people would assume that the Godfather was an old man from history alone, but that green hair, golden eyes and many other features were simr to the ones written in history!

    Other Eltonians didn''t really know about the past heroes, especially ''heroes'' from other countries.

    Still, they all questioned whether this person was also a special instructor''s candidate or not, until someone among the Eltonians who turned out to be Ainsley''s die-hard fan, sent somements in the live stream room.

    [Wait, wait, wait. Isn''t this the Godfather, Ainsley''s contracted spirit? If you guys watch Ainsley''s legendary Aretha War battle video, you will see this person materializing out of thin air!]

    It was not umon for high-level spirits to materialize for a short period, but even so, even when there were shamans among these Eltonians, very few people had spirits who could materialize so casually.

    And so, when the news was dropped, the Eltonians who were watching the live stream immediately burst into somemotions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Wow! Is this real or fake? Did I just witness the materialization of a high-level spirit?!]

    [Someone from the Godlif Country said that this person is a legendary figure among the mafias. No wonder he can be Ainsley''s contracted spirit!]

    [I suspect that this person is the one who taught Ainsley to the point of making the little girl into her current self.]

    [For Ain to be so powerful at such a young age...this man must have some contributions!]

    Naturally, just like many Eltonians and special instructors supported Ainsley and the Godfather, there were always some people who were against the two.

    These people quickly seized the chance to question the current situation.

    [Is it okay to let one''s materialized spirit to fight against contestants? Isn''t this the same as having an extra helper? Is this fair or not?]

    [What''s the difference between bringing a sacred beast along with the current situation?]

    [Since this spirit is so strong that he can even materialize, shouldn''t we prohibit this spirit from joining the assessment with the contracted shaman?]

    [So unfair. I guess the little brat can just lie down and let his spirit work for her. Easy win. One person can do many tasks at once if she deploys her spirit to do the tasks for her!]

    The jealous audience protested, but no matter what, the judges, who were all top-notch special instructors who wouldn''t be biased, still turned a blind eye to these people''s protests.

    Most of the audience who protested were just not-so-popr special instructors or at the bottom of the whole Eltonian rank.

    For these kinds of people who were as jealous as other students and ordinary instructors because they felt threatened by Ainsley''s strength....

    The judges just wanted tough.

    Anyway, the ability to contract a high-level spirit proved the quality of a shaman, so why was it unfair to have the contracted spirit fight for the shaman?

    Many capable shamans who had contracts with high-level spirits even fought side by side with their spirit when the spirit materialized, instantly bing what people said was a one-man army.

    Ainsley didn''t get trapped inside the white smoke for too long and basically, within a few seconds, she had already rushed out of the smoke and joined the Godfather''s battle.

    Because the Godfather was worried that using the lightning ability would provoke the surrounding mutant nts, the Godfather who materialized immediately used the blood maniption ability instead.

    The man drew the blood from the Sun Eater''s injury, not caring whether the goat would die or not.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1854 "Peeping Gazes"

    Anyway, that was the goal of Ainsley''s mission and the goal was to hunt the goat.

    Ainsley had a backpack and had already put the corpse of the Panacea Rabbit into the backpack after covering the rabbit with some kind of clothing.

    As for whether the backpack was spatial storage or not, no one cared because basically, each contestant had been checked even before they entered the gathering ce.

    The people who checked the contestant''s belongings would check the inside of these people''s spatial storage and themon spatial storage in the form of essories were all taken away.

    As for whether the contestants had other forms of spatial storage, the people who checked the contestant''s belongings didn''t care.

    They just scanned the contestant''s attire to see whether they had any space fluctuation from the spatial storage and if there was any, they would check the inside of the spatial storage as well.

    Because of this, even if a few contestants with good information connections made some customized spatial storage in various forms, they also didn''t bring anything using spatial storage.

    The Eltonians and the audience saw through Ainsley''s magical backpack a long time ago.

    However, even the rules allowed this kind of ''loophole'' that the Academy deliberately released to assess the contestant''s various problem-solving skills.

    The audience could do nothing but watch.

    Right after a small number of the audience grumbled because of the Godfather''s materialization to help the baby, Ainsley joined the battle.

    The moment the assassin guy saw Ainsleying out of his smoke bomb''s trap while he was still entangled with this ''Oriole'' who had been eyeing him, the assassin knew that his robbery failed.

    As a smart person, the assassin immediately made a few moves to distract the Godfather and before Ainsley could even do anything, the assassin fled with his life without a single trace!

    As an assassin, the skill to hide and escape was indeed top-notch and even the Godfather could not catch up with the assassin guy.

    If not for worrying about the battle spoils around, the Godfather would have wanted to follow the assassin to fight him.

    A pity. Their main goal was to collect the fruit and the goat as soon as possible before there were any other possible robbers.

    The Godfather''s decision to stay and not bother to leave Ainsley''s side was correct because a few hundred meters away from their ce was not even close to the Sun Zone...

    Several people with advanced technologies hidden in their various attire watched the full confrontation with calcting eyes.

    It was only after seeing a man appearing out of thin air to stop the assassin that these guys didn''t dare to openly rob the little girl of her prey anymore.

    Obviously, the assassin guy thought that the Godfather was a fellow contestant, but the people who were watching the scene from afar didn''t think so.

    They saw how the Godfather condensed from an invisible state, which means either the man wore some kind of invisibility technology, or he was a spirit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing Ainsley''s eye-catching purple hair and blue eyes, many onlookers knew that this must be that famous child prodigy who was also an excellent shaman.

    The previous assassin didn''t pay much attention to Ainsley and only focused on robbing the prey, so he didn''t know Ainsley''s identity yet.

    These peeping people who only lurked around the Sun Zone actually had the same mission as Ainsley.

    Some had to get the branch of the Sun Tree, another one had to get the tree bark, and others either had to get the mutant nts around the Sun Tree or hunt the Sun-Eater.

    Not all people are triggered dual missions at the same time and only those who had alreadypleted their first mission with an excellent score got the dual missions.

    The others basically had just encountered their first mission in the Sun Zone so they only got one mission, or like the assassin, he was too close to the Sun Zone and even had some brief indirect interactions with the Sun-Eater.

    That''s why the assassin got double missions even if it might not be his second mission either.

    The peeping people had only been in their positions for ten minutes or so, and Ainsley''s whole activity fell into their eyes as clear as the day.

    They also saw how Ainsley somehow manipted the Sun-Eater to take the fruit without even stepping into the dangerous and harsh Sun Zone.

    Many contestants who didn''t have an obvious advantage when facing some missions didn''t foolishly enter dangerous ces just for the mission.

    Sometimes, they either gave up the mission and told the flying camera about their decision rted to the mission, or they chose to rob people with the same mission with them.

    There were already a lot of robbery cases all around the Four Seasons Ind, and Ainsley was not the first person who had been robbed.

    After ''scaring away'' the assassin without fighting too much or wasting too much energy, the Godfather returned to his spirit state while Ainsley immediately scanned the corpse of the Sun Eater and the Sunlight Fruit.

    Ainsley had to admit that if not for the Godfather, even if she could escape from the thick white smoke curtain, the assassin would have already stolen her prey.

    The previous smoke bomb was not an ordinary one because the smoke itself felt tangy and a bit resilient,pletely different from ordinary smoke bombs that only acted as a blindfold for the enemies.

    This smoke bomb should be created by someone with a special ability, which means that the assassin didn''t use his awakened ability and just used some of the items that he wore on his body!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1855 "Going Deep Into The Forest"

    Even so, the assassin only wanted to take advantage of Ainsley''s shock to steal the prey, so if he had to face two people at once and fought fiercely....

    The assassin chooses to give up the prey rather than consume his energy to fight fellow contestants.

    To be honest, infighting among contestants could be avoided because the real challenge was naturally the monsters, beasts, mutant nts and the harsh environment.

    So far, although no one had been eliminated yet, many contestants already had various injuries and were in a disadvantageous situation.

    Someone like Ainsley who didn''t look like she suffered much was really lucky, but the audience knew that it was not a coincidence that Ainsley was a lucky one.

    Many people remembered the rumor about Ainsley''s mysterious curse ability that could also boost her luck or something, and now, they believed the rumor even more.

    That kind of ability to boost one''s luck was actually not so rare because many people could barely boost their luck to avoid fatal dangers.

    Many treasures even had the effect to boost one''s luck and actively avoided danger.

    But even so, many people were envious of those who had such an ability to be lucky or had treasures to make them lucky.

    Some contestants were in the same situation as Ainsley and the audience didn''t know whether they were naturally lucky or because of a specific reason.

    The treasures and abilities rted to luck were indeed not so ''rare'', but it was still not essible to many ability users.

    Even experts had little connections to such things rted to luck.

    Only people with a deep background had the privilege to own such treasures or had simr abilities.

    Of course, how could someone have an ability simr to Ainsley''s luck maniption ability that easily?

    Ainsley''s maniption of luck was a unique ability that came with her soul and it often came with a hefty price to pay.

    Although after a few months of training and Ainsley''s strength growth the ability didn''t demand high prices, Ainsley still only used the ability in crisis time or casually boosted her luck by a tiny bit just to avoid possible dangers.

    If Ainsley was really lucky, how could she be robbed as soon as she did her second mission?

    Luck and disaster often coexisted.

    Thankfully, the prey was not robbed and after Ainsley submitted the scan, the babypleted her second mission.

    A pity, because Ainsley didn''t actively defend her prey and it was the Godfather who protected the prey from robbers, Ainsley''s mission aplishment grade was only A at most.

    Even if the baby finished the mission fast and even used her ability to cleverly hit two birds with one stone, her performance was not as good as when she hunted the Panacea Rabbit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sometimes, such apetition among contestants could also raise the score that the judges gave to the contestants for their mission aplishment.

    Ainsley didn''t really care about getting a perfect SSS grade for each of her mission aplishments, so the baby just packed the goat and the fruit away in her backpack.

    With food and water, Ainsley didn''t have to deliberately hunt animals to eat and now, she could continue to go deeper into the forest and cross the forest to the other side of the forest.

    The right side of the forest was that vast meadow, but because Ainsley had PTSD, she chose another direction which led to the Blood Cliff and the rocky mountain across the cliff.

    The only way to get to the mountain was through the cliff and people would either cross the cliff by flying or walk down and cross the valley at the bottom of the cliff.

    There was also another way to go to the mountain by going through the huge river that flowed from the mountain to the Sun-kissed Forest and then stopping at the meadow.

    Ainsley couldn''t predict the season in the other zones, but since the Sun-kissed Forest was probably in summer, as long as the season in the first didn''t change yet, the other zones would either be in spring, autumn or winter.

    Then, when the season in one ce changed, the season in other ces would change as well.

    It was just that, today, the huge zones on the ind would be like this, but the next day, there might not be any desert on the ind at all and there might be a beach and ocean instead, which was super strange for a floating ind.

    But the ocean was of course the sky sea full of strange monsters and beasts, so it was possible to have a ''sea'' here.

    Ainsley felt that the zone after crossing the maintenance should be a desert and then it might be the beach and the sea judging from the terrain.

    Anyway, the ce at the center of the ind was still questionable, so Ainsley could only grope along the way, using the sound of the river to go deeper into the forest and cross the forest to the cliff.

    Maybe because Ainsley''s luck had already been consumed several times, her journey to cross the forest was not as smooth as before.

    The deeper Ainsley went into the forest, the hotter the temperature because it was humid all year around.

    Many ces were dark even when the sun was shining so brightly above Ainsley''s head.

    A lot of monsters and beasts that Ainsley saw before slowly came out one by one, and this time, Ainsley had to fight those monsters and beasts even if it was not a part of the mission that she triggered because if she didn''t fight¡­

    She would be these beasts and monsters'' delicious lunch!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1856 "Broken Jade Worm"

    The baby was better in a long-range battle than a melee fight, but the surroundings didn''t allow her to have a long-range battle.

    For example, just as when Ainsley passed through some tall and lush trees with thick bushes around, an insect monster suddenly pounced on Ainsley from the dense bushes!

    The insect monster was a type of strange worm the size of a dog, not a gigantic worm like in novels and manhwas, but it was definitely disgusting.

    The wriggling green worm the size of a golden retriever suddenly jumped out of the bushes like that with its mouth wide open, showing tiny yet dense sharp teeth.

    The worm didn''t have a face and only had that one mouth. Its huge body was like a lump of meat that suddenly rushed towards Ainsley.

    The strange smell of the insect monster type and the mushy smell of the forest almost made Ainsley puke on the spot.

    This worm with a strangely beautiful name such as the Broken Jade Worm didn''t look like a jade at all, but it did look like a broken jade because of the pattern on its skin.

    The skin of this deep green worm looked like it had cracks, but the crack patterns were just a unique characteristic of the worm.

    To be honest, this worm looked more like a caterpir because of its fat and short body.

    A worm usually had a slimmer and longer body than this fat-ass Broken Jade Caterpir.

    The only reason why not many people called this monster a caterpir was that the monster didn''t have the tiny hair belonging to caterpirs and it looked just like a fat, smooth-skinned worm.

    Ainsley didn''t even bother to use her charm ability on this worm and just flicked her wrist, silently drawing a sword in her mind.

    The worm''s attack was not so fast due to its strange body, but it was still an attack within a few seconds, not to mention that it was also a surprise attack.

    Ainsley hurriedly stepped back and dodged the pounce of the worm as she created a sword out of her Realism Art ability.

    There were many small weapons and even a whip on her body, but Ainsley didn''t feel that those small weapons could kill this worm.

    And God knew how many other insect monsters there would be.

    There could be an ant monster or something, and Ainsley wanted to quickly leave this ghost ce!

    The baby created a slender long sword within less than a second and before the worm could get up from the ground after failing to pounce on the prey...

    Ainsley had already rushed toward the worm''s neck area with the glinting sword in her hand.

    Not many people had seen Ainsley''s meleebat ability because the baby usually used a long-range attack or some kind of maniption from afar.

    It was rare to see the baby taking an initiative to engage in meleebat!

    To be honest, if not for the cramped terrain because of the growing trees around, Ainsley would want to use a long-range attack rather than a short-range attack like now.

    It was a pity that Ainsley could not risk identally attacking a mutant nt hidden among the ordinary nts and adding more trouble to herself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Many other contestants who usually used long-range attacks also carefully controlled their ability because they all knew that the top existence they could never offend in this forest was the mutant nt.

    Most of the mutant nts weren''t hostile to other living beings except for monsters and beasts who might be their prey or their predators.

    Unless the mutant nts were carnivore man-eating nts, very few nts would take the initiative to attack passersby.

    However, once they were provoked even if only the slightest, these nts would bear a grudge and would even mark the existence of the person who offended them.

    Many times, the mutant nts controlled ordinary nts to catch people who offended them and not many people could escape from a frantic pursuit of a mutant nt.

    A low-level mutant nt was sometimes even more dangerous and terrifying than a mid-level beast or monster!

    This fat Broken Jade Worm should be the nemesis of many nts, which was why it didn''t attack mutant nts with richer nutrition than ordinary nts anymore.

    Gradually, this worm set its eyes on other monsters and beasts. Even humans and non-human beings were included in its diet.

    It could eat fruit, leaves, and even meat!

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate to swing her sword and urately y the neck area of the fat worm.

    SLASH! CLANG!

    The deep green worm had just wriggled a few times, trying to attack Ainsley with its mouth wide open when the sword''s de fell on its jade skin.

    The skin of this worm was surprisingly as tough as jade.

    If not for Ainsley''s sword is a sword made of special energy and Ainsley''s strength realm level was higher than the worm, there was no way ordinary weapons could injure this worm.

    Only elite weapons made of special energy and other special materials could barely cut the skin of this worm!

    As expected of the name, the worm''s skin was as tough as an uncut jade, which almost sent Ainsley''s sword flying from the baby''s hand.

    The harsh impact of two tough things colliding with each other sent a burst of numbness and pain to Ainsley''s small palm.

    The baby subconsciously gritted her teeth as she controlled the energy in her sword to further cut the skin of this worm within a few seconds!

    The baby had to y the worm before the worm ate her in one gulp!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1857 "The Horror Of Mutant Plants"

    Ainsley was already super close to the mouth of the worm even when she stood next to the worm''s neck area.

    For an adult, a worm the size of an adult golden retriever was not so scary when it was lying down and it was only a bit scary when it tried to ''stand up''.

    But for a kid like Ainsley, even the lying down pose was already not too far away from her neck and when the worm ''stood up'', the worm became a little bit taller than Ainsley!

    When Ainsley shed the neck of the worm, the worm twisted its head toward Ainsley who was on its left side and opened its mouth full of sharp teeth, ready to eat the annoying person who injured it!

    Ainsley''s heart tightened as she used all of her strength to thrust the weapon deeper into the worm''s body and before the worm could swallow her, a burst of green blood spurt out of the worm''s neck!

    SPLASH!

    The sword made a beautiful arc in the air, followed by the rush of blood from the tip of the sword, sshing to the surrounding trees.

    Unknown to Ainsley, the moment the green blood fell to the surrounding nts, the blood slowly dissipated as if being absorbed by something.

    The head of the worm was instantly separated away from its body and the raised head fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    BURGH!

    The fallen leaves on the ground scattered everywhere, covering the corpse of the worm, but soon, wriggling tree roots hidden beneath the ground and covered by dense fallen leaves slowly approached the corpse of the worm.

    The movement of these tree roots was so cautious and it didn''t even make a sound.

    Ainsley only saw some bulging strange things around the worm''s carcass and soon, the whole worm''s body was dragged into the depth of the trees and bushes.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye and even Ainsley, who had faced countless dangerous situations couldn''t help but have a chill down her spine.

    Damn it! There were indeed mutant nts around who had been eyeing this small battlefield!

    Although the nts didn''t seem to want to attack Ainsley, the baby still couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat.

    The online audience had already visited this ind a few times throughout their school life, especially the Eltonians, but they were also a little bit scared of the situation shown on the screen.

    The Eltonians knew a lot of things about this strange forest and indeed, their biggest fear in this forest was not the monsters or the beasts, but the mutant nts.

    There were not many mutant ntspared to monsters and beasts in the whole world, and mutant nts were considered rare.

    A lot of mutant nts were considered treasures to make weapons, potions, and other man-made treasures, but most of the mutant nts didn''t grow in the human continent.

    The human continent actually got more monsters and beasts than mutant nts, unlike other continents that had a lot of mutant nts around.

    This was not Ainsley''s first time seeing a mutant nt because, in the past six months, she also went to various non-human continents and even saw mutant nts which were way more dangerous than those around her.

    Still, back then, Ainsley was a guest and the locals protected her from the nts very well.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The nts also ''weed'' her and they never showed any terrifying scene in front of a guest.

    When Ainsley saw the tree roots that quickly dragged the worm''s carcass away, Ainsley did feel a little bit of nausea down her throat, but the baby quickly adjusted herself.

    Anyway, the trees didn''t have any malicious intent towards her, so Ainsley just turned a blind eye.

    The baby kept advancing and on the way, she received a high-level mission to kill an insect-type monster, which became another difficult challenge.

    Thankfully, Ainsley sessfully finished the mission when the sun was still shining above her head and soon, when she arrived at the depth of the forest, the baby surprisingly found ake.

    Yes. In the middle of the lush woods, the surrounding trees and nts suddenly didn''t seem to be as tall as before.

    The previous trees and nts were all tall and gigantic with its trunk the size of ten adults'' hugs.

    The tall trees loomed over the whole sky, almost covering the blue sky with their lush leaves.

    But now, as Ainsley advanced further, the surrounding trees and nts became shorter and shorter until the baby found an open ce right in front of a tall bush as tall as her neck.

    The baby came out of the dense forest full of insect monsters and her eyes couldn''t help but widen at the sight of the thing in front of her.

    It was ake, not a vastke and was just like a small pond in a pce or something, but for such ake to suddenly be here in the middle of a forest...

    Ainsley quickly raised her guards despite feeling that theke looked like something that came out of a fantasy fairytale.

    Theke water was clear with azure blue color, looking dreamy and beautiful.

    One could see fishes, other freshwater aquatic animals and water nts upying theke, making the ce more lively.

    The open area only had grasses as tall as Ainsley''s ankles and the trees didn''t grow to cover theke area.

    The bright sunlight poured into the azureke, bringing a sense of tranquility.

    After just getting used to the danger inside the forest, Ainsley could not adapt to this abrupt sense of tranquility.

    She became even more alerted instead!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1858 "Mission Level B+ And A+"

    The sound of many beasts, monsters and insects deep in the forest seemed to be much quieter, only bing a background noise at one point.

    The wind blew softly, bringing a burst of hot air, but theke had a cooling effect, making the temperature around just right.

    Not too hot but not too cold either.

    There would be one or two beasts or monsters going to theke to hunt theke''s aquatic animals and nts or simply just to drink water.

    Ainsley could not see the depth of thiske that was a little bit covered with various strange water nts, but it was always right to be cautious.

    Theke was really not that big that it covered the whole open area, which means people could walk around the edge of theke to cross to the other side of theke.

    Ainsley had a hunch that thiske should be at the center of the forest and once she crossed theke, she would arrive at the other side of the forest which would further lead to the Blood Cliff.

    Ainsley still didn''t want to provoke troubles, so instead of crossing theke directly through the water using a boat or something, she chose to walk around theke instead.

    Although the time needed to cross theke would be much longer when Ainsley made a detour, it also had a higher safety than directly crossing the unknownke.

    Who would know whether there were some strangeke monsters inside theke, right?

    A pity. Even if Ainsley wanted to avoid trouble, the mission sent by the judges seemed to want to make trouble constantly.

    Before Ainsley could even make a detour, an A-level mission and a B-level mission were released simultaneously.

    The B-level mission had the same difficulty as when Ainsley had to hunt the Sun Eater, while the A-level mission was the same as when Ainsley fought a strange insect monster on the way here.

    The worm before was not counted in the mission, but the gigantic dragonfly insect that Ainsley fought before was counted as the mission.

    Ainsley could solve the insect more efficiently after getting to know the terrain, but now, she had another mission and it was a rare dual mission.

    [Mission level: B+

    Goal: Get the Man-eating Water Lily

    Deadline: 6 hours starting from now]

    [Mission level: A+

    Goal: Catch ake monster''s cub.

    Deadline: 6 hours starting from now.]

    When Ainsley saw the detail of the two missions, she was immediately speechless.

    The water lily that the mission mentioned already had the name ''man-eating'', which means it was extremely dangerous for living beings, especially humans.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And then, there was still an A-level mission to catch ake monster''s cub?

    Ainsley felt that this mission was worthy to be ranked A+ instead of just A because the A level mission was to kill the gigantic dragonfly insect monster before.

    Although it was not easy to kill an insect bigger than Ainsley''s own body, Ainsley could deal with the dragonfly because even if the insect had wings, it was blocked by the lush tree canopies above the head, limiting its aerial territory.

    But now, the mission wanted Ainsley to catch something in the target''s own habitat full of their own advantages...

    This mission looked more difficult than the previous missions, ah!

    Ainsley felt that maybe she needed to cooperate with another contestant if possible because just getting the water lily alone required her to go to theke with a boat.

    No one knew how many monsters and beasts were hiding inside theke, so if someone came alone...

    Ainsley didn''t dare to imagine what would happen next. Anyway, it was true that she had wings and could fly, but it didn''t mean she would not be afraid of water monsters and beasts.

    Ainsley didn''t rush to create a boat with her Realism Art ability and instead, because the 3D map ability couldn''t be used, she spread her love virus to the surface of theke, covering the mutant nts as well.

    In a sense, a love virus could also be used as a detection ability because once the virus entered something, it means there were living beings there.

    And through the infected victims, Ainsley could ''see'' the outside world, but this sharing sense method drained love more energy than just using the live virus in a usual way.

    Ainsley''s charm ability had already touched the area of mind control and even a bit of possession ability trait, but each unique skill definitely required arger amount of love energy.

    This is when Ainsley''s love battery passive skill was activated and quietly gathered the attention, good feelings, affection and love from people all over the world.

    The love battery slowly transformed these feelings into an endless supply of love energy and the amount of energy needed to activate this passive skill was just a drop in the bucketpared to the output.

    Of course, therger the range of this energy transformation, the more love energy is needed to capture these good feelings and transform them, but like what was said before.

    The output overwhelms the energy needed to operate this passive skill.

    Ainsley continuously used her love energy to transform more love energy to be used in her charm ability and in no time, almost all nts on the surface of theke or at the edge of theke had been infiltrated with the live virus.

    However, because the mutant nts were not as intelligent as monsters or beasts and usually acted with instinct, it was indeed hard to manipte these mutant nts.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1859 "A Man-Eating Water Lily"

    Unless the nts already became like the dead pumpkin king before or other mutant nts which became leaders of the other mutant nts¡­.

    It was not easy to find such intelligent mutant nts.

    Even the tree roots that grabbed the worm''s carcass were not so intelligent and just acted on instinct to devour carcasses.

    That tree didn''t target Ainsley not because it was a kind one but because it only ate carcasses and not fresh, living things.

    Other mutant nts would be ''offended'' if someone or something attacked them, but most of the responses were also more like a reflex than a show of intelligence.

    The Sun Tree might be a slightly intelligent mutant nt that could initiate cooperation with the Sun-Eater.

    The tree needed something and the Sun-eater would help. In exchange, the Sun Tree gave the Sunlight Fruit to the Sun-eater.

    Ainsley used the shared senses of these nts at the edge of theke or not too far from the edge to find the man-eating water lily.

    Since this lily could eat humans, it means the intelligence was at least better than the Sun Eater, and the lily might also live at the center of theke instead at the edge of theke.

    Although it could get more prey by living near theke, it was also easier to be dragged out of the water if it was too close to the edge of theke.

    Ainsley didn''t see the appearance of the man-eating water lily until she shared senses with one of mutant nts not far from the center of theke.

    Theke was not fully covered with water nts, but there were some lilies on the surface of the water or water trees at the edge of theke with its roots going deep down theke.

    Ainsley only found one man-eating water lily after searching for a few minutes straight.

    The moment Ainsley saw something that resembled a lily from the ''eyes'' of the mutant nts, the baby subconsciously held her breath.

    Not many nts had literal eyes and could see the surroundings clearly.

    Most of the mutant nts sensed the surroundings relying on smell, noise, air pressure, wind, and so on.

    They also detected prey and other living beings or threats through the energy fluctuation of those living beings.

    Ainsley was still a bit lucky to find one water nt with one eye that people often called the One-eyed Water Grass.

    This grass clung to other water nts that would often float to the center of theke.

    The grass itself looked like some kind of parasite and the ''flower'' was an eyeball that could move around at will.

    This grass did look scary as heck, but the grass didn''t have strange mouths or something and it only survived by relying on the parasitized mother nt.

    In exchange, the one-eyed water grass used its vision to get some food for the mother nt because the mother nt was the carnivore one.

    Of course, the mother nt that could swim around theke with its roots was named the Ballerina Water nt because of its skirt-like leaves on the surface of theke, plus the dancing roots beneath the water.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The ballerina water nt ate small fishes and small water animals with the help of the roots.

    There was a mouth at the bottom of its t skirt-like leaves, which would scare people if they saw the true scene.

    Many students who had been to this forest knew about the One-eyed Water Grass and the Ballerina Water nt.

    When they saw Ainsley just standing still while gesturing something with her hands...

    Many people were confused.

    [What is she doing? Why didn''t I start creating boats and go to hunt the monster cubs or catch some man-eating water lilies?]

    Some audiences questioned Ainsley''s behavior, but Ainsley''s true fans immediately guessed what Ainsley was doing and poprized the ''science'' to the rest of the online audience.

    [Ain is not doing nothing! She must be using her love virus to share senses with these nts. She''s trying to find the man-eating water lily!]

    Many special instructors had also studied Ainsley''s various abilities because the baby was one of the most popr and well-known contestants.

    After knowing that Ainsley could do a lot of things with her charm ability, many people began to reassess the potential of charm ability users.

    Although Ainsley''s charm ability should be unique and different from other charm abilities, it was still possible for the charm ability users to develop in the direction of Ainsley''s charm ability.

    Ainsley sessfully found the man-eating water lily and what she saw through the eyeball of the one-eyed water grass was just normal-looking lily leaves with no flowers.

    The t and round green leaf only had strange edges that looked a bit like frills, but other than that, this nt looked the same as other water lilies.

    No one would have expected that this water lily would be a man-eating water lily.

    It was said in the information that the man-eating water lily could absorb water to expand the size of the leaf and then those frills around the leaf would act as the teeth.

    The water lily would fold its leaves just like the venue trap nts.

    As for the stomach of this strange nt or something, if someone could see the roots, they would see huge ball-like roots right below the leaf.

    And this thing which was made of countless roots, pulsating like throbbing veins, was the stomach of the man-eating water lily.

    Ainsley saw the roots of the man-eating water lily from the picture on the shared projection screen¡ª and it brought her a surprise!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1860 "The Lakes Mysterious Rules"

    When Ainsley saw the short video of how the water Lily ate living beings....

    The baby wanted to puke.

    There''s no need to exin the process because it was just too disgusting.

    Anyway, there would be many carnivore beasts and monsters or even carnivorous nts around this man-eating water lily because of the food residue that the water lily could not eat at the moment.

    Many nts and animals would grab that food residue, which was why the man-eating water lily became the home of many carnivorous nts and carnivore animals.

    Although more often, these animals would be eaten, it didn''t stop the carnivore water animals from swimming around this dangerous nt.

    This nt was like a small overlord of theke among many other nts and only a few monsters or beasts in thiske ate the man-eating water lily.

    Ainsley could not see the animals hiding deep inside theke, but if theke did have a considerable depth, there could be a lot of beasts and monsters inside, including some gigantic ones.

    Ainsley''s mind had already started to wander to various myths rted tokes or something but the baby snapped out of the daze within seconds.

    After confirming the location of the man-eating nt, Ainsley hesitated about whether to control the ballerina water nt to approach the water lily or not.

    The ballerina nt was not so easy to be controlled because it didn''t have high intelligence, which means it was rarely moved by personal feelings.

    Maybe this nt didn''t even have feelings and just relied on instinct to act.

    Ainsley could still manipte such a nt, but the control would be much more difficult and not smooth.

    Ainsley didn''t think that the ballerina nt could drag that man-eating water lily to the edge of theke.

    Or maybe...charm a random water beast or a water monster to drag the nt?

    Ainsley was thinking about this issue while in a ce not far from theke, several people scattered all over the forest had been watching the movement at theke with their various equipment.

    This group of people were not the same as the ones who peeped at Ainsley''s battle against the assassin, and they actually had arrived at theke way before Ainsley.

    It was a pity that although these people had already located the ce of several man-eating water lilies and the others had also spotted the nts they needed for their mission...

    They still didn''t have a good way to get those nts.

    Why? Thiske looked like an ordinaryke with no strange things, but these people found out that they could not use various abilities around thiske.

    Any abilities that could be seen with naked eyes, such as elemental abilities, weapon-type abilities and any abilities that could be seen clearly, would stop working whenever it approached theke.

    Thiske was not as simple as it looked like! The only reason why Ainsley could use her love virus was because of the ability to be invisible to the naked eye.

    If she created a boat using Realism Art, she might not be able to put the boat into theke either.

    So...they had to create a boat out of the materials around theke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There were as many as six people around theke, and adding Ainsley, there were seven people in total.

    Four of them were men and the rest, including Ainsley, were women.

    Several people had been watching how Ainsley seemingly controlled the nts on theke and this discovery made everyone''s eyes light up.

    If this kid could control nts, maybe they could also get the nts in their mission without stepping into theke!

    Two people among the seven contestants only had one mission, which was to get a Ballerina Water nt.

    It was just that, this nt always drifted all over theke, which made it difficult to find or catch using ordinary ways.

    Many of these contestants owned strong offensive and defensive special abilities, but not many of them had supporting type ability that was suitable for this mission.

    This assessment really tested the contestant''s all-rounded abilities, but it didn''t mean everyone had to be all-rounded.

    Smart and flexible contestants also had to initiate cooperation with fellow contestants, which became one of the many ways to earn a score of points.

    After all, the special instructors would be colleagues in the future and they would often escort students to various ces in this world for many activities.

    Contestants who could not blend well with other contestants were not suitable to be special instructors.

    Of course, there were many lone wolves among the current special instructors, so it didn''t mean the lone wolves would be eliminated from the test.

    In the end, strength was the priority and as long as the person could use their strength to cover up their weakness, the academy also didn''t care.

    These people who passed the first phase of the assessment might not pass the second phase which was to hold a ss for students, but they might also be employed as the academy''s patrol guards or protectors.

    The academy didn''t only need instructors alone. There were many ces where they needed strong people.

    The academy even had their own cksmith, healer, alchemist and so on to provide resources for the students and the instructors.

    Although the position of patrol guards was not as noble as instructors, the benefit was still better than being random mercenaries or assassins out there.

    Thus, many people who wanted to ''retire'' from their dangerous jobs woulde to the academy to try any position avable.

    Any job in the academy was a thousand time better than jobs outside of the academy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1861 "Plant Tamer"

    Ainsley didn''t know that she was being watched, but the sensitive Godfather felt dozens of gazes not far from theke.

    It was just that, those gazes were not malicious, so the Godfather ignored it and just secretly raised his guard to protect Ainsley.

    Ainsley indeed relied too much on her 3D map ability, which was why her usual detection ability, sensitivity to other people''s gazes and such was also weak.

    The baby was trying to control the Ballerina water nt to move, but it was indeed difficult.

    The nt seemed to have minds of its own and could rarely follow Ainsley''s instructions.

    Seeing this result, Ainsley resolutely abandoned control over the ballerina nts and started to look for water beasts or monsters through the eyes of the one-eyed water grass.

    The one-eyed water grass had limited vision, but it was much better than nothing.

    Ainsley also spontaneously shared senses with other mutant nts to detect the movement below the water surface.

    If there was one beast or animal that passed by these nts...it would be easier to spread the virus.

    After all, there were two ways to send a virus to the target. The first one was through direct targeting but this required Ainsley to see the target clearly.

    Even if Ainsley only saw the target through the 3D map ability, it was still fine because the love virus could be spread through the sound wave.

    It was just that, there was a second way to spread the virus and this trick was what Ainsley used the most.

    It was through indirect contact with Ainsley but through other infected victims'' touch.

    To be honest, the new targets just had to be in a certain range from the infected target to be infected as well.

    Ainsley was busy trying to inject some small animals near the water mutant nts while at the same time, the other six contestants were looking at Ainsley with bewilderment.

    They had explored theke and the edge of theke many times only to find that some of their abilities didn''t work well.

    After realizing this, the six contestants gradually met each other because they were stuck at the edge of theke.

    The six of them had tried to build a boat and send the boat to theke as an experiment with no one rowing the boat, but soon, the boat sank for no reason when it came to the center of theke.

    From this simple experiment, the six contestants knew that theke was dangerous, so dangerous that they didn''t even dare to stay for too long at the edge of theke.

    Their choice was right because even some nts at the edge of theke tried to drag them into theke to be food for the animals hiding beneath theke water.

    So...why the hell this little kid just casually stayed at the edge of theke, doing strange things?

    The six contestants could not understand what Ainsley was doing, but one of them was a rare dual beast and monster tamer at the same time.

    This young man was familiar with the way most tamers used their abilities and right now, he just had a hunch that Ainsley was doing something simr to taming.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even if she was not a tamer, she should be trying to manipte the nts or the beasts and the monsters in theke!

    Beast and monster tamers usually took in the monsters and beasts they tamed or sold the tamed beasts to customers.

    On the other hand, there were quite a few abilities that could manipte monsters, beasts, and even nts.

    Those non-human races with the ability to manipte nts were not so rare, but pure human beings with the ability to manipte beasts, monsters or nts without being a tamer were definitely rare.

    A nt tamer was definitely rarer than a beast or a monster tamer and people usually only knew about nt maniption ability users.

    It was said that a maniptor could only manipte nts, elerate their growth or create nts out of thin air, but nt tamers could tame even their enemies'' nts.

    Ainsley was definitely not a nt tamer because she just relied on her love virus to barely manipte the nt.

    Coincidentally, there was a nt tamer among the six contestants, and she was considered a teenager among other contestants.

    Among the six other contestants, there were two non-human beings.

    One male and one female.

    The only two women in the group were a human and a non-human being while only one among the other four men was a non-human being.

    The male non-human being was a beastman and his animal form was a cheetah.

    In his humanoid form, only his skin color and pattern, the ears, and the tail of a cheetah remained.

    The non-human girl was not the nt tamer and she was actually a rare merfolk.

    Yes. It was a Merfolk who could stay outside of the water for a long time because her true form was a strange fish that could breathe both in the water and outside of the water.

    In her humanoid form, people could only see her strange fin-like ears, the strange beast-like eyes, and the skin full of fish scales.

    As for her lower half? It was still two human legs but there were fins around the ankles.

    It was said that this merfolk woman''s true state was also a half-human, half-fish.

    Some beastman had the true form of aquatic animals but they were still called a beastman race because only those who could transform into the full animal state were named a beastman.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1862 "Neutralizer Element In The Lake?"

    The Merfolk were usually half-human and half-aquatic animals or they were fully aquatic animals who had high intelligence just like humans.

    Most people would mistake these Merfolks as special beasts and monsters, so nowadays, purely aquatic animal Merfolks were rare and became a protected sub-race.

    Most of the Merfolk could not leave water for a long time if they didn''t want to die, but this woman was different.

    She could live without water for one week straight and the side effect was only dry skin or dull scales.

    Still, despite being a Merfolk race who should have been good inside water, the Merfolk who was said to be the race that conquered the sea and all sources of water didn''t dare to swim inside theke.

    Just this fact alone already made the other contestants fearful about the seemingly ordinaryke.

    If even a Merfolk Race didn''t dare to casually swim in thiske, how could they dare to board a boat and do the mission?

    Many times, the six contestants wanted to give up on this mission, but they could not bear to let go of the huge score points they were promised.

    Even the B+ level mission with the lowest F-grade mission aplishment gave them as much as 100 score points!

    With a passing score of around 300-400 points, aplishing this mission would have already earned a third of the points needed to pass the first assessment, and it was only the first day!

    It was only noon, and the day was still long.

    If they could get the points from this mission, they would not have to worry about the minimum passing score and they could focus on earning easy-to-get score points that would be transformed into their academy credits in the future.

    Risk and opportunity coexisted, so these six people finally had to wait to meet neers to see if anyone could find a way to do this mission.

    It was not as if the six people had not tried various ways, but they were just too timid in front of the mysteriouske.

    These people had killed many enemies. The blood of monsters and beasts that they killed could even form a swimming pool.

    Still, because the Merfolk woman looked a bit fearful of theke, the other five people also became cowardly.

    They were not afraid of death and they were often on the brink of death, but the fear of the unknown was still irresistible.

    If Ainsley knew about the Merfolk woman, she might also have the same attitude as the other five contestants.

    That was a Merfolk race who conquered the sea!

    If even someone like the Merfolk race was fearful of whatever thing resided inside theke, what about those who could not move flexibly in the water?

    Unfortunately, Ainsley didn''t know about this and she just infected as many nts as she could, which led to the nts at the edge of theke not attacking Ainsley for a moment.

    Ainsley was kept in the dark and she just manipted the love virus to infect some nearby small water animals.

    At first, the n worked and it was easy to infect these small beasts and monsters around the Ballerina nt and the Man-eating water lily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, when Ainsley used the small animals'' senses to go deep into theke and try to infect more beasts and monsters....

    Out of the blue, the love virus slowly disappeared inside the bodies of these small animals, and soon, Ainsley got feedback that the love virus was gone!

    It was gone for real, not even leaving a single trace behind.

    Ainsley was stunned silly and didn''t believe in evil.

    She immediately tried to infect other small animals through the nts that had been infected but after the animals dived deeper into theke, the love virus slowly disappeared from the bodies of these low-level water beasts and monsters!

    Ainsley was truly shocked now and even her mouth could not be closed for a long time.

    The baby tried to infect another batch of monsters and beasts but didn''t let them swim deeper into theke.

    The beasts and the monsters just swam near the surface of theke, circling the various water nts which were also floating on the surface of the water.

    Only then did the love virus never disappear, just like what happened to the mutant nts.

    Ainsley, who discovered this strange phenomenon, wanted to take the water of thiske for research right away.

    How could it be possible for her love virus to disappear out of thin air once these infected beasts and monsters went deep into theke?

    The ce where the beasts and the monsters dived in was actually not that far away from the water''s surface because the sunlight could still reach that depth.

    Still, the love virus slowly disappeared the deeper the monsters and the beasts dived in.

    Ainsley broke into a cold sweat and had a terrible conjecture.

    Could it be....this water had a neutralizer element and the deeper one went into theke, the bigger the effect?

    But then, these monsters and beasts should not be able to use their awakened abilities, yes?

    Ainsley infected some wandering small beasts and monsters once more to check her hypothesis but to her surprise, these beasts and monsters could still use their various abilities.

    Although their abilities were mainly water-element or physical strength-type abilities, the beasts and the monsters could still use their abilities to catch some prey.

    Even the mutant nts would also use their various abilities to find food, such as using their roots, send water bullets, control the water flow, form water whips,s, and so on!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1863 "Someone Special"

    Only other living beings who were not native to thiske could not use their abilities once they went too deep into theke.

    Ainsley didn''t know that others could not even use their abilities that could be seen with the naked eye.

    Ainsley could use her love virus only because her ability was invisible to the eye.

    The water of thiske did have a problem and Ainsley also had a hunch that maybe, just maybe...

    There were beasts and monsters here who could devour special energy, draining the energy of any ability users which was why the ability users could not use their abilities.

    Ainsley tested another batch of monsters and beasts to test her hypothesis and she had to wait for a full ten minutes to finally find some strange water monsters and beasts who devoured special energy!

    Yes. The water didn''t eliminate the live virus, but the passing monsters and beasts sucked the love virus inside the bodies of the experimental beasts and monsters without eating those beasts and monsters.

    Even some mutated nts that floated everywhere beneath the water just like living beasts also devoured the love energy of the love virus inside these beasts and monsters'' bodies.

    What a terrible truth!

    Ainsley could barely control her impulse to give up on this mission.

    No wonder the mission to find the monster cub was rated A+ and the other one was rated B+.

    To be honest, the mission could even be categorized as S-level, okay?

    But there should be some tricks to face this problem, which was why the level of the given mission was not S-level but only A+ and B+.

    Ainsley didn''t rush to do more experiments because even with the passive skill ''Love Battery'', she was afraid that the energy would not be enough for three days of consumption without relying on potions.

    In an environment that required people to be on guard anytime, Ainsley didn''t want to overdraw her love energy just for this mission.

    And to be honest, the Love Battery passive skill was more efficient when the people who donated the positive energy to Ainsley were watching Ainsley while the passive skill was used.

    In another word, the people who didn''t watch Ainsley''s live broadcast or who were not watching any videos, movies, or other things rted to Ainsley, would only contribute very little positive energy that could be converted.

    This is also why Ainsley agreed to make herself a ''mascot'' for various entertainment sectors such as movies, novels, documentaries, TV dramas, online dramas, games, anime and so on.

    Ainsley even endorsed several daily necessities'' products but those products were usually rted to kids and Ainsley''s requirement was to have her face printed on the product itself.

    This way, the baby could get more or less the same converted energy from the people who didn''t watch any live broadcast because as long as they were looking at something rted to Ainsley, the passive skill worked well.

    The range of the passive skill was usually transferred to the outside world through something like the live broadcast, and if there was no live broadcast, the passive skill would need anything that disyed Ainsley''s appearance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Of course, it had to be some kind of video and not a static picture.

    Still, the biggest harvest was probably from the people within the range of the passive skill itself and not the ones through the live broadcast or other indirect contact.

    If the direct contact contributed 10 energy points per person to Ainsley, the live broadcast contributed 8 points and recorded videos, movies etc were only 5 points.

    The rest of the contribution made from indirect sources only scattered one or two points per person.

    Ainsley didn''t shut down the use of her passive skill but she stopped feeding energy to the love virus inside various nts.

    With no energy, the love virus would slowly disappear in no time, but as long as Ainsley fed the love virus some energy before they disappeared, it was not a problem.

    There were also some special love viruses that could enter a dormant mode, always sleeping inside the body of the infected victim and would wake up once Ainsley reconnected her control to this love virus and feed them energy.

    To be honest, such an ability was already not an ability and more like having a strange pet that could be used to control and spy people, but who told Ainsley to actually create a new skill like that out of her charm ability?

    The baby redrew her ability and slowly moved away from theke area, afraid that there would be some surprise attacks there.

    To be honest, the forest not far from theke was not as dangerous as the other parts of the forest, as if the area around theke was protected by something.

    The passing beasts and monsters who came to drink the water in theke were also rarely harmonious, almost no predators would prey on the animals who drank water here.

    Unless that predator was the nt in theke or the natives of theke.

    It was really as if theke controlled the passing animals not to grab food with the natives living in theke!

    Ainsley walked to one of the nearest trees with a head full of various ns, not knowing that the other six contestants slowly approached the baby with tacit understanding.

    They could see that this baby was safe and sound even after staying at the edge of theke for so long without getting attacked by any mutant nts in theke.

    This baby should be someone special!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1864 "Cooperation Of Seven Contestants"

    Many of the contestants were also unique individuals with rare abilities, but sadly, most of their abilities were visible because abilities that were invisible to the naked eye usually belonged to supporting types or spiritual ones.

    In this regard, very few ability users like that would join such a test that assessed a person''s individual physical strength and various other survival skills.

    After all, those who had abilities that couldn''t be seen with naked eyes were usually not keen on fighting beasts, monsters and such.

    They preferred to do behind-the-scenes jobs with higher authorities than these ''barbarians'' who often dealt with fellow ability users, monsters or beasts.

    Someone like Ainsley....was really notmon.

    Ainsley had just sat beneath a huge tree after making sure that the tree didn''t hide any potential dangers when out of the blue, rustling noises came from a few directions all around theke.

    This rustling noise reminded Ainsley of the contestants who came to grab the Panacea Rabbit with her, so the baby immediately perked her ears, silently looking around the open area to see whether there would be other contestants.

    These contestants were not malicious, which was why they deliberately made noises to ''remind'' and ''alert'' Ainsley of their arrival.

    One by one, the six contestants came out of their hiding ces.

    Some people leapt down from the tall trees. Others came out of the bushes and the rest appeared out of thin air, as if they were wearing an invisible cloak before.

    Six people with coordinated moves approached Ainsley just like that, and Ainsley could not help but to raise her guard to the highest level.

    She could see that from the movements of these strangers that they had definitely gotten in touch with each other, which means she was the only one excluded here!

    Ainsley was not afraid of getting robbed, but she was more afraid of having to fight six people at once.

    Really....how could it be possible to fight so many people unless she released the high-level spirits who were living rent-free inside her spatial bracelet.

    This space bracelet was given by Zev a long time ago and the people who checked the contestants'' belongings didn''t confiscate the item because such an item was too unique.

    As long as the contestant was capable and could create a space that could amodate living beings, the staff also didn''t care.

    Anyway, out of the few hundred contestants, maybe only Ainsley had such an item.

    Seeing the six people walking towards Ainsley, the Godfather immediately stood next to the baby and materialized in front of the six people.

    The Godfather crossed his arms in front of his chest as he leaned to the tree''s trunk behind him.

    The way he quietly materialized like that was also a kind of ''warning'' to the six strangers who wanted to have an interaction with Ainsley.

    To be honest, when the contestants saw the materialized Godfather who did not look as if he had an invisibility ability or an invisible cloak, the six people became even more aware of the little girl''s strength.

    This young man should be the little girl''s contracted spirit because only a spirit would materialize bit by bit like that and a spirit who could materialize must be a strong one.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The six people already had a high evaluation of Ainsley and didn''t look down on her just because of her young age and appearance.

    After this little ''warning'', even the two non-human beings among the six people restrained their arrogance a lot.

    The cheetah man and the Merfolk woman used to disdain humans and they didn''t even get along with the other four humans in the ''small alliance'', but maybe because of their race''s habit to protect cubs, they didn''t look that haughty in front of Ainsley.

    The six people stopped at a certain distance from Ainsley, not too far but not too close either so as not to vite Ainsley''s sense of territory.

    Just when Ainsley slowly stood up while keeping an eye on the six people with a little bit of tension in her eyes, one of the human males in the group immediately spoke up.

    The young man was around Jake''s age, maybe twenty-five or approaching thirty.

    The man had a sunny and warm-looking vibe. With gold-rimmed eyesses and a coat simr to ab coat, the man looked even warmer than the other five people in the group.

    To be honest, this guy gave off the vibe of a second male lead in most novels.

    The young man opened his mouth and slowly spoke in a gentle voice full of the charm of a calm adult.

    "Hello, little girl. I''m sorry to scare you or to disturb you. All of us here are not malicious or anything, and we just want to propose cooperation."

    The man spoke straight to the point, not beating around the bush just because Ainsley was a child.

    The way he spoke also showed that he saw Ainsley as an equal, not a junior or something.

    Ainsley was really hooked by the word cooperation because she had just discovered something strange about theke.

    Still, in cooperation, both sides had to contribute something, and Ainsley believed that for the six people to be so desperate that they asked a little kid like her for help...

    It means their discovery was not great as hers and they were already troubled by a lot of things in theke.

    Indeed. Thiske was one of the ''key ces'' among many key ces in various zones.

    For example, the Sun-kissed Forest in summer had a key ce and that was this strangeke.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1865 "A Key Place"

    To be honest, a key ce had tons of good things but the danger level was also elevated to the highest level.

    This forest was not particrly dangerous aside from the Wondend theme of those mutant nts.

    Other contestants who didn''t provoke mutant nts would not be in any grave danger but those who had unknowingly provoked some mutant nts were all on the verge of being eliminated.

    Now that the group came to a key ce, even Eltonians and special instructors who had visited this ce a few times also didn''t dare to be careless.

    Thiske was definitely the most dangerous ce in the whole forest.

    Those insect monsters and mutant nts in the forest could not pose a serious danger, unlike thiske which could threaten lives.

    Many man-eating nts in the forests were dormant when the sun was out and would only hunt when it was dark, which was why the difficulty level of the first day''s survival activity was greatly reduced.

    Ainsley didn''t reject a cooperation request, but the baby didn''t immediately nod her head and just raised an eyebrow at the group.

    "Well....cooperation is good, but I need to know what these big brothers and big sisters want for the mission and how much information you know about thiske."

    Ainsley didn''t want to initiate the information trading because she believed that her information was more precious than the six people.

    Since it was like this, the control over the negotiation was in her hand, so the six people better not think of using any tricks to coax a kid like her to spill the beans.

    The gentle young man in sses silently twitched his lips at Ainsley''s calm negotiating pose.

    He knew that the baby would not be an ordinary kid and he even recognized the baby as the currently popr child prodigy, but he never expected the kid to be so good at negotiating cooperation with adults.

    To be honest, Ainsley had learned various skills to manage the Sloan Family, including negotiating business cooperations with other forces and so on.

    The other five adults were also silent in the face of Ainsley''s questioning tone, but none of them was dumb enough to refute the baby or anything.

    They just looked at each other and introduced themselves to Ainsley without mentioning their names because all contestants had a tacit understanding not to use their real names in this contest.

    Of course, unless the other party recognized them first.

    The beastman was the first to react and immediately spoke in a rough voice unique to the beastmen.

    "I''m contestant number 43, and my missions are to get Acacia Water nt''s roots and to hunt a mysterious monster cub."

    Both missions had the same level as Ainsley''s mission.

    The Merfolk woman was the next to tell her mission content to Ainsley and it turned out, her mission was exactly the same as Ainsley''s.

    Ainsley''s eyes lingered a bit longer on the two non-human beings and the two people also didn''t mind Ainsley''s curious gaze.

    Although the baby had seen many non-human beings and had even personally met a fox beastman who was Jake''s close friend, she was still curious about a lot of non-human beings.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This Merfolk woman was unique even among the Merfolk Race while the cheetah guy was unique because of his spotted skin resembling a cheetah''s skin pattern.

    That cheetah''s ears and tail also looked so attractive to Ainsley, who rarely saw a beastman.

    After getting to know the two non-human beings'' the other contestants also started to introduce themselves.

    The non-human beings didn''t mention their special abilities, but the other contestants mentioned at least one of their abilities that would be useful to be used for this mission.

    When Ainsley knew that the only female human in the group was a rare nt tamer, the baby finally showed a surprised face that matched her young age.

    The baby had kept a calm face like a little adult all day long, and it was only after seeing the two non-human beings and the nt-tamer girl that she finally looked a little bit like the children around her age.

    "A nt tamer, huh...I heard that a nt tamer can somehowmunicate with nts and make contracts with them?"

    The nt-tamer girl was a bit shy, but she immediately nodded at Ainsley''s simple question full of curiosity.

    "Y-yeah, that''s right. nt tamers also have a higher sensitivity toward mutant ntspared to simple nt maniption ability users."

    Well, there were still a few differences between tamers and non-tamers.

    The difference between a tamer and a non-tamer was in themunication with the taming target and how to make a contract afterwards.

    Many mercenaries could also tame beasts and monsters by subduing them with force, but they could never make a contract with the beasts or the monsters without the help of a tamer.

    Usually, the mercenaries would escort the captured beasts or monsters to tamers and get the help of tamers to make contracts with the captured beasts.

    Of course, a monster tamer could not help others to make contracts with monsters, which was why Ainsley''s Irregr Tamer Guild was so popr.

    A nt tamer was an even rarer ability user than the beast and the monster tamer.

    Aside from spirit tamers who came from being charm ability users or shamans, nt tamers were usually people with an innate ability to manipte nts and such.

    There were many nt maniption ability users, but nt tamers who could tame wild nts or even tame the nts of nt maniption ability users were unheard of.

    A nt tamer was like a higher level of nt maniption ability users!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1866 "Overlapping Missions"

    This group of people were usually non-human beings, such as the Dryad woman because aside from being able to manipte nts and create nts out of thin air, she could alsomunicate with nts and tame nts.

    For a human being to be a nt tamer, it was so rare!

    Most nt maniption ability users didn''t manipte mutant nts because they were harder to control.

    For example, the Dryad woman didn''t manipte and create mutant nts no matter how lovely the nts she manipted were, because mutant nts had their awakened abilities.

    They even had feelings and high intelligence.

    Of course, the majority of mutant nts only had a simple intelligence to trap prey and avoid danger.

    Their sense of feeling was also truly weak, which was why only nt tamers could control mutant nts.

    Being a nt tamer in this ce full of mutant nts...the shy girl could definitely do missions with ease!

    The other male contestants didn''t have an ability as unique as this nt-tamer girl, but that was only the ability they revealed to Ainsley, which would be useful for the mission.

    The gentle-looking young man said that he could manipte water while the other two men had offensive attacks.

    The first guy could use a sonic attack that was particrly useful in the water to check the depth of theke or simply to probe deep into theke and attack or stun the targets.

    The other guy with the least sense of presence due to his ordinary-looking face was a carpenter who could create many things out of wood.

    As long as there were woods, he could even recreate Noah''s ark.

    After getting to know the abilities and missions of these people, Ainsley understood one thing.

    Some of the contestants only have one B+ level mission, the others have one A+ level mission while the two non-human beings had two missions at once.

    Of course, only the Merfolk woman had the same mission as Ainsley while the others either only had the same B+ level mission as Ainsley, or the A+ level mission.

    In short, everyone''s mission ovepped somehow, which means cooperation was not impossible.

    Ainsley nodded at the six people and finally showed her first genuine smile to these temporary teammates.

    "Okay, I agree to cooperate with big brothers and big sisters. Please take care of me, everyone!"

    The baby showed a cute smile that could kill people with such cuteness and indeed, the other six contestants were temporarily blinded by Ainsley''s smile.

    It was as if they saw an angel descending from Heaven and smiling at them.

    So cute!

    Ainsley was still proficient in showing her cuteness. She even showed her little fangs when she smiled, adding a little more charm to her already cute smile.

    Coupled with that sweet voice calling other people as older brothers and sisters, how could the six contestants withstand the cute crit attack?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They had already unknowingly epted Ainsley''s charm attack with no doubt at all.

    After all, who would suspect the little kid to suddenly use her charm ability when she smiled?

    Ainsley herself didn''t deliberately release her charm ability because her cute movements alone already contained a little bit of charm inside.

    The audiences who watched a certain baby unknowingly charmed a bunch of older brothers and sisters once again howled in thement section.

    [Ain is too foul! Who would suspect that she''s unconsciously using her charm ability with that smile?]

    [Yes, yes! Even if we know that her famous ability is a charm ability, we might not even realize that we have already been charmed.]

    [So this is how Ainsley fools her enemies so far. It''s really difficult to defend against a silent attack like this.]

    [I don''t even care if I''m under Ainsley''s charm. She''s cute, anyway, and I''m willing to fall into her scheme!]

    Cuteness was hard to detect and guard against, just like looking at a cute dog or a cute cat.

    How could people guess that those animals might purposely act cute for shady purposes?

    Ainsley got overwhelming brotherly and sisterly love from her new teammates and soon, the group of seven people sat in a circle near a safe tree to exchange information.

    The group of six contestants were the first one to share the information they got about theke and their mission targets because they also had a feeling that Ainsley''s information was much more valuable than theirs.

    The gentle sses man represented the humans among the six contestants to share the information they got before meeting Ainsley.

    As usual, the man fixed his sses first before opening his mouth and spoke in a gentle tone of voice full of warmth.

    "Thiske is indeed a strange thing and so far, from what we know, thiske''s water has a great attraction to other animals who don''t live in theke."

    Basically, theke water would attract animals to approach theke and drink water there.

    Sometimes, the animals who were attracted would not meet any danger, but if they were unlucky, they would be attacked by the mutant nts around theke, dragged into the water and divided among the water animals.

    The carnivore nts would also have a feast with the water beasts and monsters to prey upon the animals who didn''t live in theke.

    From this information alone, it could be seen that although there was still a predatory circle at theke itself, the living beings living in theke would all unite to attack outsiders.

    "Some of us have been attacked by the nts at the edge of theke. The moment we approach theke, those nts immediately attacked."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1867 "The Lakes Four Directions"

    "Those nts look small from outside but they have aplicated root system, enough to drag an adult beast and monster into theke."

    The mutant nts in theke were really not as harmless as it seemed.

    "It''s true that the area around thiske barely has towering trees and nts, only soft-looking grass and theke. But we also suspect that the grass here will be strange when nightes."

    When Ainsley came to theke, it was already noon, and now, after all the toss, it was only a few hours before sunset.

    "We have a guess that the inhabitants of thiske and the whole forest will be more active at night."

    Although the Sun-kissed Forest had something to do with the sunlight, summer and so on, nighttime was still more dangerous than daytime.

    "Aside from the attractiveness of theke water, we also discover that any abilities that can be seen with the naked eye will lose its effect once it approaches theke."

    The gentle sses man exined the case they encountered to Ainsley, which immediately attracted Ainsley''s attention.

    She didn''t expect that theke actually had a much more mysterious effect on ability users.

    It turned out, visible abilities could not be used at all? Doesn''t that mean her Realism Art would not work here?

    The sses man didn''t know Ainsley''splicated feelings and continued to share some more information about theke, the mutant nts in theke and the animals inside.

    "As for the beasts and the monsters in theke, we have only found some small low-level ones near the edge of theke and they are not aggressive at all."

    Of course, if prey fell into the water, these harmless beasts and monsters would be the ones who rushed to eat the prey alive.

    "We have only explored the areas at the edge of theke, not too far to the center of theke, but we do explore all directions and the nts living in various directions are also different."

    Let''s say that the ce that Ainsley chose as her fixed point when she explored theke was the south, which means the direction across Ainsley''s ce right at the other side of theke was the North.

    Then, the left side was the west and the right side was the east.

    "The nts and animals living in the west are more used to cold temperatures, ice-element and they are mostly cold-blooded reptiles."

    The animals there were aggressive, but they were more active at night than in the middle of the day.

    On the other hand, the nts there were mild, and they only survived with the special characteristic of theke''s water to fulfill all the nutrients they needed.

    The number of ordinary nts in the West was close to zero and almost all the nts there were mutant nts.

    "There was one mutant nt with a different character than other mutant nts there, and we all suspect that this mutant nt should be the one with the highest IQ."

    Just like what Ainsley said before, even among mutant nts, there were smarter and stronger ones, which were usually the leaders of the surrounding mutant nts or the ''generals''.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That different nt is coincidentally the Acacia Water nt which one of our teammates needed. This nt is well-known for itsplicated and mysterious root system."

    The target of the mission was precisely the root of this nt.

    "The West side is like that, and the East side has more nts with warmer elements and they like sunlight a lot."

    "These nts in the East are more active in the morning and at noon than at night."

    Most of the nts on the East side were carnivores and they were also aggressive, which was why some of them were attacked when they stood at the edge of theke.

    On the contrary, the animals living there were not so keen on hunting prey on thend and they were mostly herbivore water monsters and beasts.

    To be honest, these animals ate ordinary nts and sometimes the fallen parts of mutant nts as part of their diet.

    They were also the ''enemies'' of most mutant nts, which somehow slightly restrained the aggressive mutant nts in the East.

    "The Southke, which is the ce where you stand for so long, is coincidentally a neutral ce where mostke inhabitants are toozy topete for food."

    This direction was often used bynd animals to drink water safely or the ce where human beings sailed their small boats because the danger factors there were indeed low.

    "However, the South Lake is also the ce where the mystery of theke itself is most concentrated, which means we really can''t use any visible abilities there."

    If they wanted to use visible abilities, they could barely use those abilities in the other three directions, but the consequences were also there.

    "We don''t know about the North Lake because it''s too far from here and we have not walked around theke to the other side, but we spected that the North Lake should be a mix between the West and the East."

    Anyway....maybe the North side was the most dangerous ce among the other three directions.

    As for the center of theke....of course, the danger level there should be higher than in the other four directions.

    No one had explored anything about the center of theke because of something that the Merfolk woman was afraid of, which immediately deterred the rest of the contestants from probing that area.

    Still, it could be inferred that the center of theke must be hiding something dangerous and the mysterious monster cub that Ainsley needed should also be there!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1868 "Ruthless & Unreasonable"

    Ainsley listened to everyone''s exchange of information for a while before sharing the information she got after exploring a little bit deeper into theke.

    "I used my ability to spy on my mission target, the man-eating water lily, and although this lily doesn''t move around like a Ballerina nt, it will always ''dance'' around theke..."

    Ainsley paused before sighing softly.

    "This man-eating water lily has a strange root system and it''s buried deep under the water, forming something like a sack in the water and it''s considered its stomach."

    "There are many beasts, monsters and moveable water nts around the lily, especially the carnivores because they can get some food residue from the water lily."

    The man-eating water lily rarely hunted prey from the forest who came to drink water and would often hunt passing monsters and beasts in theke.

    Just like the Acacia Water nts that were said to be the king of mutant nts in the West Lake, this water lily should be the overlord of all mutant nts in the Centralke.

    There were not many nts living at the center of theke and usually, the nts all had simr forms with the man-eating water lily.

    It could be said that most of those nts at the center were carnivores and their leaves were like the water lily''s leaves, but they didn''t have the same root system as the water lily.

    Their way of hunting was more simr to the way the Ballerina nt hunted, which was to use their leaves to capture monsters and beasts.

    First, they would throw the prey into the air using their flexible roots and then they would pounce on the prey with their leaves.

    The Ballerina nt was not a mission target, but this nt was also annoying because it was like the ''patrol guard'' of theke that continued to move from one ce to another.

    There were many Ballerina nts around, just see whichever water nts with some kind of frills around their leaves and some dancing roots, that must be the Ballerina nt.

    This nt also had a stalk of pink flowers that looked like the head and the upper body of a real ballerina who was lowering their heads to perform some kind of beautiful dance.

    This way, the one-eyed water grass thattched itself to the ballerina nt was like its dancing partner.

    "We have to be wary of the Ballerina nt because unlike other nts that can only sense the surroundings through energy flow, living breath, the air flow and other subtle senses..."

    "The ballerina nt has a ''vision'' thanks to the one-eyed water grass that always lives with the ballerina nt."

    The others didn''t know about the ballerina nt or the man-eating water lily, much less the one-eyed water grass.

    And so, when they heard about the various nts with their strange features, the six contestants had a chill down their spines.

    These nts had not even used their special ability and just relied on their physical strength to hunt.

    If they really met these nts...maybe they would not know how they were attacked.

    Seeing the six contestants bing even more depressed, Ainsley hurriedly talked about the mystery of theke water itself to give thest blow before everyone''s fighting spirit disappeared with a swoosh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That...theke water also has some kind of neutralizer ability at a certain depth because the water surface is okay, but once I go a little deeper, my abilities can''t be used."

    Ainsley had only used her charm ability to do the experiment, but she believed that her other abilities would be useless as well.

    The six contestants thought that the strange nts were already the biggest threat, but they didn''t expect theke water to be problematic as well!

    "Damn it! I knew there''s something wrong with thiske''s water. As soon as we can''t use abilities that are visible to the eyes, I know there is something sketchy."

    The cheetah man with a rather explosive temper couldn''t help but curse.

    Even if he could swim and such and would not be hindered in the water, as a big cat, he was still somewhat resistant to water.

    What bad luck to have a mission rted to water!

    The other contestants also had a headache because some of them had a mission to get the mysterious monster''s cub while the others had a mission to get the Acacia''s roots.

    The roots of an Acacia nt should be deep under the water and it means, to get the roots, they could not use their abilities.

    How could this be? Would they be forced to dive into theke or something?!

    These ability users except those with physical-rted abilities were all used to relying on their abilities to fight.

    Even if they also learned meleebat and trained their physique to a certain level, when they couldn''t use their awakened abilities, it was like being a disabled person with no arm or leg.

    This mission was so difficult and the deadline was only six hours...

    The judges and anyone who sent these missions to them were all ruthless and unreasonable, right?

    Malicious people, ah!

    These contestants didn''t know that they were assigned these dangerous missions not only because of their nearest position to theke, but also because of their outstanding performances.

    Even if there were one or two people who had just started their first mission here because they were dropped near theke, these people all had outstanding records outside of the academy.

    The seven contestants including Ainsley herself were all well-known ability users who had rows of achievements enough to make many ordinary instructors jealous to death.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1869 "Dangerous Lake Monster?"

    The teleportation coordination of all contestants didn''t seem to be random and it should be well-nned depending on each contestant''s capability known outside of the academy.

    Ainsley was dropped at a rtively safe ce not because her performance outside of the academy was not good enough but because the organizers who held the assessment wanted to be a bit more lenient to the younger generation.

    It was definitely the age privilege as a young kid that gave Ainsley such ''luck''.

    The nts alone already gave everyone a headache, coupled with the environment and the unknown danger from the animals, the situation didn''t look optimistic.

    "We also don''t know about the beasts and the monsters lurking in theke. What if some Piranhas hunt in groups and once we cross theke, they will attack?"

    Most of the animals might not attack if they stayed on the boat, but if they dived into theke, that was another matter.

    Ainsley also had a headache about this situation because even though it was easier to get the man-eating water lily as a whole, there was still no clue about the mysterious monster''s cub.

    It was said that the academy would send students and instructors to ''sweep'' the Four Seasons Ind once every six months to prevent the growth of too many monsters, beasts, and mutant nts.

    It seemed that the animals and the nts here were already used to strangers breaking into their territory and taking their cubs away, which means, the animals here would be much more ferocious and vignt towards them.

    Isn''t this bad news?

    The Merfolk woman had not told anyone about why she was fearful of the seemingly harmlesske but after Ainsley finished talking about the magic of theke''s water itself, the Merfolk Woman finally opened her mouth.

    Just like most of the people from the Merfolk race, the Merfolk woman had a nice and bewitching voice even when she didn''t intend to confuse anyone with her voice.

    The woman spoke in a way that felt like she was singing, but in fact, she was not singing and just talking like normal.

    "Thatke is dangerous. I-I can feel the breath of ake monster with a strength higher than a high-level monster. Thatke monster...is dangerous."

    The Merfolk woman gritted her teeth as she recalled the resonance she felt when probing into theke.

    As a Merfolk, most water animals either liked her or dislike her. Those who liked her were usually not her prey and those who disliked her were either pray or weaker ones.

    The weaker animals feared and hated her, and those with equal strength or stronger than her were usually close to the woman.

    However, there were some monsters and beasts in the deep sea or ces with water who didn''t dislike her or like her.

    They just looked down on her.

    These beings were most likely to be much stronger than the woman and didn''t put the Merfolk race into their eyes at all.

    That mysterious monster inside theke was thetter type.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Merfolk woman could resonate with the mysterious monster, but the monster just snorted in disdain, instantly making the Merfolk woman terrified to death.

    A monster that was stronger than a high-level monster should be at the same level as a sacred beast, right?

    The other contestants, including Ainsley, immediately inhaled sharply and they all broke into a cold sweat.

    "How could this be? I know there must be strong beasts, monsters and mutant nts here, but is an existence equal to a sacred beast? Impossible!"

    The Cheetah man was the first to deny the Merfolk woman''s information because he was more or less knowledgeable about beasts and monsters.

    The beastman race was close to beasts and monsters due to their gene and their living ce which was close to the Beast Continent full of ordinary beasts or beasts that became monsters after being polluted by the miasma from the Abyss.

    The Cheetah guy knew more about beasts than Ainsley, who even had contracts with two sacred beasts and was close to a sacred beast that was about to be a legendary beast.

    "It''s almost impossible to have sacred beasts or monsters at the level of sacred beasts on this ind because most sacred beasts and such monsters have a high territorial instinct."

    The stronger the beast or the monster, the bigger their territory, and usually, their entire territory would include the huge Sun-kissed Forest, not just this not-so-bigke.

    If theke monster was indeed an existence at the same level as a sacred beast, people should have felt its presence throughout the entire Sun-kissed Forest.

    There would also be an obvious chain of contempt in the forest and it would be almost impossible for beasts and monsters to wander around carelessly like that.

    A ce with a leader would be much more structured and organized, not free and wild like the Sun-kissed Forest.

    There might be an emperor mutant nt at the same level as a sacred beast who ruled over the entire Sun-kissed Forest, but if that was the case, there would be no small territories for other mutant nts.

    The fact that the Sun Tree had its own small territory which was influenced by its own strength and element means that there should not be a mutant nt at the same level as a sacred beast.

    Humans were used to sacred beasts who were raised in various forces and not living in the wild, which was why they didn''t know how territorial a sacred beast could be.

    Sacred beasts were all super possessive towards their belongings, and sometimes, they were even cruel to their own children!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1870 "Loch Ness?"

    To be honest, if not for being siblings since childhood, the three sacred beasts in Ainsley''s family would not be able to get along ''harmoniously''.

    And as for the territorial instinct, they had the magical prairie as their territory and to be honest, the three beasts also included the Sloan Family''s whole territory as their own.

    This was also why they became guardian beasts because once they included something into their territory, they would work hard to protect anything inside their territory.

    The so-called guardian beasts of many forces were just to make the sacred beasts feel a sense of belonging to their family and thus, including that family into their circle of territory.

    "There''s no way a monster with a strength equal to a sacred beast won''t be sensitive to things rted to their territory."

    "Even if it turns out that theke monster is a strong monster, if the territory is just thiske, that monster should not be as powerful as a real sacred beast."

    Don''t look at how many sacred beasts Ainsley had around her because most forces would only have one or two, much less three.

    One sacred beast could level up a small town if they went all out, so each sacred beast was used as a final trump card by many elite forces.

    If not necessary, they would never move the sacred beasts to fight.

    Most often, the sacred beasts wandered around the world and would onlye back to the family if there was something wrong with the family that needed their help.

    The three beasts in Ainsley''s family had wandered around the world when they were young, so they were bored and toozy to move.

    Of course, the two boys were still energetic enough to follow Ainsley everywhere, but that was because they were rted to Ainsley through the contract.

    Making a contract with other living beings means that the beasts agreed to follow theirpanion to travel all around the world and to face dangers hand in hand.

    Wild sacred beasts were not manypared to the number of the overall beasts or monsters, so it was really not easy to find a sacred beast.

    Ainsley herself was already a freak to have four sacred beasts in a row, but she cultivated thest sacred beast since the beast was still a cub.

    And so, the Sloan Family was actually such a strong family in the past because they could take over three sacred beasts at once.

    A pity, only now did the family have a chance to show the true power of a sacred beast.

    "Anyway, I believe if there is a sacred beast in the forest, but in thiske? It''s not possible. At most, theke monster will only be a high-level monster who is going to be a sacred beast."

    A high-level monster was already considered a boss if this life was a game, but for experts like these people, soloing one high-level monster or a high-level beast was not a problem.

    Still, everyone didn''t know how many high-level animals were there inside theke, and theke would force most of the contestants to a huge disadvantage due to the environment.

    The contestants still had to be cautious when moving throughout the forest.

    After all, many high-level beasts and monsters were not dangerous because of their explosive strength but more because of their various tricks such as poison, awakened abilities, and so on.

    Many beasts and monsters moved as fast as lightning and their movement could scare people with a heart attack, but for these awakened ability users with a tempered body, those fast movements were not so unbearable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the world where special abilities existed, the biggest danger was mostly the abilities rather than other factors.

    A super ferocious beast with full level agility, speed and explosive strength would still lose in the hand of a slow turtle who awakened its ability.

    Physical strength was often notparable to special abilities, unless the physical strength itself was also a kind of special ability.

    It was like the difference between a trained soldier and a strange person who could use various unique abilities.

    Even if this strange person was not fully trained to fight, ordinary soldiers with guns and bullets still couldn''t pose a threat to the strange person.

    The Merfolk woman frowned at the Cheetah man''s rebuttal rted to her information, but the woman was also a bit unsure about her hypothesis.

    She did feel a little bit of fear and danger from thatke monster, but she could not detect whether this monster had the same strength as a sacred beast or not.

    Everything was still too unclear and vague.

    Ainsley looked thoughtful as she listened to the teammates analyzing the Merfolk woman''s newly added information.

    It was not that she didn''t believe any of the non-human beings here, but as someone who had a monster like Zi, who was already as strong as Code-L....

    Ainsley really didn''t feel any simr suppression, power, or anything from the depth of theke.

    It was as if this monster was hiding deeply, not willing to show its strength to the outside world.

    What kind of monster is it? The Loch Ness in legends?

    Everyone had the same thoughts as Ainsley.

    They immediately thought of the legendaryke monster in various stories.

    It seemed to be called Loch Ness? That dinosaur-like monster who lived inside a mistyke?

    Thiske looked more like a fairytaleke than a creepyke with lingering mist and fog, but it did make sense if theke was hiding something terrifying.

    Sometimes, the more harmless it seemed, the more dangerous it would be!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1871 "Carpenter Guy"

    Even if theke didn''t look big at first sight, the depth could not be explored at the moment, so if theke did have an unreachable depth, it would make sense to have various behemoths hiding inside.

    Everyone had exchanged the information they had in their hands and now, the group brainstormed toplete their missions which actually ovepped with each other.

    The carpenter guy and the sonic attack guy, who were not as active as the cheetah man and the gentle sses man, finally spoke up some of their own ideas.

    The first to raise his hand was the sonic attack guy.

    "My ability is some kind of sound wave. It''s different from the usual sound wave, so maybe we can try to probe the depth of theke with my sonic attack?"

    Ainsley''s 3D map ability also relied on her sound wave, but that sound wave could not be ssified as an offensive attack.

    On the other hand, this supersonic ability not only could be used to detect the surroundings, and attack others but could also increase the speed of the ability user himself.

    No wonder this guy who looked so ordinary that he couldn''t be more ordinary, could join this assessment where many experts gathered.

    Many people would subconsciously ignore this ordinary-looking guy when he was actually an expert.

    The sonic guy''s suggestion sounded good, and so, everyone put this n as their priority.

    Next, the carpenter guy also suggested some ideas to the group.

    "My ability is a carpenter and I can create as much wood as we need to build a huge boat. I can also create many things rted to the carpenter''s ability and the final result will be seen as an ordinary thing, not something made out of energy at all."

    Ainsley didn''t know how this ability worked and what was the theory behind this unique and strange ability, but since the person said that the final result would not be ''seen'' as something made out of a special ability...

    It means they could use this person''s boat to go to theke?

    Ainsley still didn''t believe in evil and couldn''t help but ask the carpenter guy to prove his points.

    "It''s not as if I don''t believe you, but it will be too risky if your ability doesn''t work when we already go to theke."

    Ainsley shrugged at the carpenter guy and then, she kindly suggested something to the carpenter guy.

    "How about creating a small boat first and sending the boat to theke for a test? If it''s fine and doesn''t suddenly disappear due to the rules of theke, then we will depend on you, big brother!"

    Being looked at by a cute child with such eyes full of dependence quickly softened the young man''s heart.

    Even if he was a little bit dissatisfied because his ability was questioned, he nationally understood Ainsley''s concern.

    "Okay, okay. I''ll create a small boat and try to send the boat to theke, okay?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The final result of this person''s carpenter ability could be manipted at will, but at the same time, if he wanted to, he could also cut off the connection between him and his handmade products.

    To cope with the current situation, naturally, the man felt that he had to cut off the connection between himself and the boat he would build because maybe, theke would neutralize his connection with the boat or simply reject the boat from entering theke.

    The boat would then be no different from an ordinary wooden boat except for the stronger structure and other small tricks that could be saved for critical times.

    The carpenter guy agreed to try to make a boat, so the guy immediately separated not far from their gathering ce and started to create logs of wood out of thin air one by one.

    Then, various carpenter''s tools also appeared in the air, floating around the man, ready to build something.

    Looking at this strange production-type ability user, Ainsley was a bit amused.

    She knew that alchemists were the most popr production-type ability userspared to cksmiths and other professions.

    To be honest, it was because the difference between alchemists who used special abilities and alchemists who didn''t have special abilities was huge.

    Ordinary alchemists could not create any magical potions even with the same materials and the same way to handle materials because they didn''t have the special energy needed to turn the potions into something magical.

    On the contrary, other production-type professions were not so affected because a lot of ability users still used ordinary weapons with no so-called special effects.

    The elite weapons that could sh against energy-made products were one of the products made of special cksmiths who awakened their abilities.

    Other treasures made by humans such as the dragon scale jade or other items were also made by production-type ability users, but most of them were hermits who lived in seclusion all day long.

    To see a living and active production-type ability user in this kind of assessment that mainly focused on the four departments in the college district....

    It was rare.

    The Elton Academy''s college district also weed many production-type ability users as students and many famous masters who created various treasures also graduated from Elton Academy.

    Still, this group was a minority and they were all immediately included in either the support department or the special department, depending on the uniqueness of their production-type abilities.

    The ratio between other students that focused mostly onbat and those who focused on productions or other professions was 10:1, which means, only one production-type ability user could be found among tenbat-type ability users!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1872 "Acacia Water Plant"

    The production-type ability users were not as popr as thebat ones and the most popr ones among the production-type ability users were either the array master or the alchemist.

    cksmiths and other professions were only well-known among people who truly needed their services.

    Anyway, putting the carpenter guy aside, the others gathered at the South Lake where the neutral point was determined and patiently waited for the sonic guy to use his ability.

    The sonic guy didn''t make others wait for too long and immediatelyunched a sonic sound wave ''attack'' to probe into theke.

    Because the nature of this ''attack'' was not offensive and harmful, the sound wave spread throughout theke and slowly went deeper into theke, especially the area at the center of theke.

    The sonic guy sent his ability below the water''s surface by a few hundred meters and it was at this point that Ainsley''s love virus disappeared.

    However, maybe because the sound wave was a mon thing'' for the animals living in theke, theke didn''t neutralize this sound wave, allowing the sound wave to explore deeper than Ainsley''s love virus could.

    The sonic guy sensed the difference and immediately told the others about it while still probing theke with the sound wave.

    "I can probe deeper than the little girl and theke didn''t neutralize my ability. It seems that the neutralization thing is not a natural phenomenon. Someone is controlling the phenomenon."

    The sonic guy made such a conclusion, exactly because he felt that if the water did have a certain neutralizer effect, all abilities would be neutralized except for special abilities that came from the soul.

    But it turned out, the sound wave was not neutralized at all, which means this phenomenon was man-made.

    Something inside theke was the one that prevented others from using a visible ability around theke and neutralizing any ability that was different from what the local animals and nts usually used.

    "Maybe we can still use the water maniption ability or the nt tamer ability because it''s still in line with the abilities used by the locals."

    The sonic guy did find many things inside theke relying on his sound wave and even intercepted several different sound waves from the creatures inside theke, but so far, he didn''t find the mysterious monster.

    After reaching a certain depth where the sunlight slowly disappeared and the surroundings became dark, it was as if there was a barrier that blocked the sonic guy''s sound wave.

    He could not probe deeper.

    But even so, this simple experiment gave the contestants various new information.

    "Thiske is deep. If it''s not for the width of theke, I almost thought that thiske is a sea instead of ake."

    The sonic guy shook his head as he retracted his sonic sound wave ability and slowly shared what he detected with his sound wave.

    Because his ability to detect things was not as good as Ainsley''s 3D map ability, what the guy could ''see'' and ''sense'' was also limited.

    "Thiske is so deep that there must be tons of strange monsters and beasts inside. Regarding the upper level....there are indeed many monsters and beasts in groups."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The sonic guy briefly described the number of fishes and water animals that he sensed, plus the movement of some deepke nts.

    "I''m surprised to find a kind of nt simr to a jellyfish, floating deep inside theke, but it''s indeed a nt, not a beast or a monster."

    The sonic guy could still distinguish between different races through the sound wave and vaguely felt that the Jellyfish nt was indeed a mutant nt with a certain level of intelligence.

    The others quickly tried to find information about those various animals through the holographic screen provided by their cameras but they had to spend their score points for information.

    Thus, everyone searched for different data to maximize the benefit they could get from this function.

    After matching the description the sonic guy mentioned, everyone found the basic information including moving pictures of the monsters, beasts and nts that the sonic guy ''sensed'' inside theke.

    "That jellyfish-like nt is called Princess Parasol nt because its shape is more like a princess parasol and it only has one thick ''leg'' like the handle of a parasol, unlike jellyfish with many tentacles."

    The others who found the information quickly shared the data about this strange nt and to their surprise, the data said that there were a lot of such nts inside theke.

    "This nt is the size of a basketball, but there are bigger ones the size of a real parasol. The little ones are the juvenile nts and the big ones are ancestors."

    The super young Princess Parasol nts were only the size of a palm, while the adults, which weren''t considered old or ancestors, were the size of a mini umbre when it was opened.

    "This nt is highly poisonous and carnivorous as well, but there are many animals inside theke that can eat these nts without worrying about the poisons."

    The poison was said to be simr to a snake''s poison, which could kill an adult human within fifteen minutes, super lethal.

    But could many animals inside theke offset the poison of these nts?

    Terrifying!

    "This... these nts are said to live among the roots of the Acacia nts because Acacia nts can build a small ecosystem with their roots."

    The nt tamer girl suddenly dropped such a bomb, and those who got the A-level mission to get the Acacia nt''s roots were all wailing in despair.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1873 "Experiment"

    No wonder they only got one mission, which was to get the Acacia nt''s roots but the mission level was A....

    Of course, it could not bepared to the A+ mission to get an unknown monster''s cub, but this mission was indeed more difficult than the B+ level mission to get the man-eating water lily that lived on the surface of theke.

    In short, there were those who had the mission to get the roots of the Acacia nts, another one needed the water lily, others had to get the Ballerina nts, and two people needed the mysterious monster''s cub.

    Others didn''t really need the monster''s cub, but since they were all teammates, they had agreed to fetch all those items needed for the mission together as a whole.

    Even if others in the team already got their share of the mission, they wouldn''t be allowed to leave until all members of the team achieved their goals.

    This simple agreement was risky and there was a huge risk of being betrayed, but they were doing an assessment to be a teacher.

    If any of them could even betray teammates, they would be eliminated as a teacher candidate on the spot, right?

    This assessment not only tested everyone''s strengths but also their character.

    Even a former assassin and some former bad guys would not do such a stupid thing because they all wanted to have a job in the academy, and their characters couldn''t be problematic at all.

    Knowing that they had to get the man-eating water lily, the Ballerina nts and the Acacia nt''s roots, everyone had another round of worries.

    The data they collected just now showed many species of monsters and beasts and there was indeed one species that was simr to a group of Piranhas.

    Don''t say how Piranhas lived in such a ''small''ke, but anyway, thiske was mysterious and it was possible to even have a Loch Ness.

    "I''m afraid that if we dive into the Lake, this group of Piranhas will be excited and go hunting us. The Westke''s side also has more active beasts and monsters than other directions..."

    It seemed that they had to get the man-eating water lily and the Ballerina nts first before getting the Acacia nt''s roots and the monster cub.

    The group discussed some more information about the living beings inside theke and soon, the contestants tried to use their abilities one by one to probe into theke.

    Just like what the sonic guy said, the water maniption and nt tamer abilities all could be used as long as it wasn''t on the surface of the water, but other ''abnormal'' abilities could not be used at all.

    They could still create barriers underwater or use wind maniption ability to change the water current deep in theke, but other than that....

    They could only manipte rocks, sand or other natural elements inside theke.

    The deeper the abilities probed into theke, the more they met muddy water full of ck sand, which actually prevented various abilities from going through.

    It seemed that the ''barrier'' that the sonic guy mentioned which prevented him from investigating deeper was this ck sand inside theke.

    The Merfolk woman could control water and she could also speak with water animals.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She could even befriend most of the water animals here and after some experiments, beasts that lived on the upper level of theke near the surface all fell under the Merfolk woman''s innate ability.

    Through the Merfolk woman, they couldmunicate with smarter water beasts and even avoid dangers if they wanted to.

    Of course, the group would still have to dive into the water, but as long as they stayed on the upper level of theke, the danger level was minimized a lot!

    "Oh, my, you are really strong underwater. The experiment just now can only be sessful if there is you!"

    The contestants quickly surrounded the Merfolk woman and praised her to the seventh heaven.

    To be honest, even if the Merfolk woman was afraid of a mysterious existence in theke, she curbed her fear and did the experiment, which won the hearts of her teammates.

    The experiment just now further ensure everyone''s safety and the matter when the Acacia nt''s roots finally had a solution.

    The water lily and the ballerina nt could be handed over to Ainsley and the nt tamer girl, while the rest would need the cooperation of all seven people.

    "Let''s see the carpenter guy''s boat first? No matter what, we need a boat when we go to the center of theke and dive into the water."

    The sonic guy was full of enthusiasm and couldn''t wait to finish the weird missions on the spot.

    The sun was about to go down, and if they didn''t move fast, it would be more dangerous at night!

    The others, who were excited after the small experiments relying on the Merfolk woman''s ability, also woke up one after another and hurried to the Carpenter guy''s ce.

    The carpenter guy worked fast and in just an hour, while the others went to experiment, the carpenter guy made the boat for a full seven people non-stop.

    The boat was just the most ordinary-looking boat with no roof, but the size was quite big enough for seven adults to sit in without feeling cramped.

    The carpenter guy just created the most ordinary boat, but he already tried to make it to fit seven people and not just an experimental boat.

    Others who saw this felt that the carpenter guy was quite confident that his boat would not be rejected by theke.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1874 "Production-Type Ability User"

    Indeed. After the carpenter guy finished his work, the group went to the South Lake and slowly let go of the boat, letting the boat float on the surface of theke.

    At that time, the carpenter guy had already cut off his connection with the boat, making the boat just an ''ordinary boat''.

    To everyone''s surprise, the boat swayed slowly on the surface of theke and soon, it slowly drifted toward the center of theke.

    Before the boat could go too far, the carpenter guy had already tied the rope connected to the boat to a nearby tree a few meters away from theke.

    Seeing that theke didn''t disappear or anything and it still swayed calmly for several minutes up to ten minutes straight, everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that the carpenter guy was right when he said that once he cut off the connection with the products he made, the products that he made would only be regarded as ordinary things.

    As for whether it was ordinary or not? The carpenter guy proudly introduced the main features of the seemingly ordinary boat.

    "This boat can never be capsized and will never overturn. No matter how fierce the storm and the wave are, the boat will never sink."

    The boat looked like it was made of ordinary wood, but the boat was strong enough to withstand the attacks of high-level monsters and beasts.

    "This boat can resist the bite force and other physical attacks of high-level monsters and beasts. The boat also has an array that can neutralize any attacks seen as harmful to the boat."

    This guy was not only a carpenter guy but was also surprisingly an array master!

    The others were all taken aback, not thinking that this ordinary-looking boat could be much better than most battleships in various countries!

    The ordinary-looking boat even had emergency barriers and some healing effects on critically injured passengers.

    Other than that, each passenger was given a safety vest that would ensure the passengers not to drown in case of an emergency.

    The life-saving vest could even adjust the temperature so that ant passengers would not freeze to death when staying in cold water for so long.

    Obviously, such a boat was more suitable to go to the sea if not for the model of the boat that looked like an ordinary boat for tourism.

    Now that they got such a good boat, everyone couldn''t help but be more excited.

    Since there were only a few hours left before the sun went down, everyone tacitly agreed to immediately board the boat and finish their missions.

    Everyone had gathered food and drink one way or another, and all of them had hidden spatial storage in various forms.

    The food and water for the emergency were ready. The carpenter guy even made diving suits and oxygen tanks for the teammates.

    This guy was not an ordinary carpenter, okay? He should also be a cksmith or something!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Anyway, Ainsley was jealous of this guy and felt that the guy''s ability was more useful than her Realism Art ability that depended on her special energy to continue to exist.

    On the contrary, the carpenter guy''s finished products could always exist without a continuous supply of energy and could even be ''ordinary products'' for sale.

    The carpenter guy''s way of creating those products was neither as convenient as Realism Art''s way of creating something, so it was understandable.

    After everyone was ready, the carpenter guy was the first to step into the boat that was parked at the edge of theke.

    So far, maybe because the boat didn''t have any living beings or the boat itself had a special feature, no mutant nts, beasts or monsters in theke came to attack the boat.

    It could also happen because the South Lake was the safest zone and almost no mutant nts or animals would attack anyone who came to the South Lake.

    Anyway, the carpenter guy went to test the boat and after making sure there was no leak or any hidden dangers, everyone slowly entered the open-air boat one by one.

    To be honest, this boat looked more like a kayak, but the boat was just bigger, enough to store many captured prey for the mission.

    The Merfolk woman, the gentle sses man and the carpenter guy were at the front row, upying the front line so that they could notice any dangers that mighte to attack their boat.

    The nt tamer girl and Ainsley were ced in the middle row because both of them were long-range fighter types and their abilities were too important for the sess of the whole team.

    Thus, they were protected in the middle.

    Then, there was the sonic guy and the cheetah guy at the very back. The sonic guy could probe to all directions even if he was at the very back and he could also guard the rear, in case there were attacks from behind.

    The cheetah guy was the same. Although he disliked water, hisbat ability and his natural suppression over fish-type animals were good at deterring monsters and beasts lurking at the back of the boat.

    With this, everyone was ready to set sail.

    Knowing the importance of the life-saving vest, the seven people obediently wore their vests and kept the equipment for diving not too far from their sitting ces.

    After everything was confirmed to be in a good condition, the carpenter guy immediately asked the gentle sses man to use his water maniption ability to control the water so that their boat could set sail.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1875 "The Plant-Tamer Girls Display Of Power"

    No one wanted to row the boat when they could have saved their energy to fight unknown enemies.

    The invisible barrier of the boat was already activated, and everyone also held their breath, waiting for the gentle sses man to move.

    In order to avoid being ''noticed'' by the rules of theke, the gentle sses man didn''t manipte the water at the surface of theke and chose the water a few meters below the surface.

    This move was not too difficult for the man who could freely manipte all sorts of water. He even had a unique ice maniption ability, so what was so hard to choose which part of the water that he wanted to control?

    The gentle man raised his right hand and made some kind of gesture to the surface of theke.

    Soon, the water ayer deeper than the one at the surface slowly surged, but the movement was gentle and slow, as if it was just a natural ripple from the movement of the mutant nts or the animals around.

    The water flowed gently but the strength was enough to push the boat away from the shore.

    Immediately, the cheetah guy showed off his sharp w and cut off the rope thatmented their boat to the tree at the shore, officially setting the boat sailing on theke.

    The gentle sses man focused on controlling the water to move the boat but he was careful not to rm any beasts and monsters in theke that might be attracted by any movement on the surface of theke.

    There were also many water nts swaying here and there...

    To avoid ''offending'' any of these mutant nts, the nt-tamer girl finally yed her role and using an unknown method, the girl just looked as if she was muttering something, but those mutant nts obediently stayed at their original ces.

    No nts would suddenly move their roots and leaves to entangle the boat, which made the online audiences who were mostly Eltonians, wailed miserably.

    [This is too foul! What a cheat! Back then, when I and my fellow Estonians came to thiske, we couldn''t even move a few meters away from theke''s shore because many nts entangled our boat with their roots and leaves.]

    [Yes, yes. Some of those nts have either corrosive attributes or superhuman strength. Our boat was almost destroyed within minutes after setting off from the shore!]

    Indeed. Ainsley repeatedly saw some nts moving their roots underwater, about to touch the boat''s belly or entangle the boat, but after the nt-tamer girl whispered some words, those nts obediently retracted their mischievous roots.

    Some yful ones even waved their leaves and roots at the boat, as if to send them away in a friendly way.

    Seeing this miraculous scene, the other contestants on the boat looked at the shy and introverted girl with eyes full of admiration.

    Ainsley was also pleasantly surprised because even her love virus could not work too well when put on these nts with little intelligence.

    It was hard to resist natural instinct but these nts could actually listen to the shy girl and stopped making trouble.

    What a powerful girl!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In an environment full of nts, this girl must be invincible, right? She might be better than that Dryad girl!

    Many non-human Eltonians who had some abilities rted to nts also looked at this teacher candidate with some appreciation in their eyes.

    Many of them even donated one or two score points to the live stream room of this nt-tamer girl, making this girl enter the top five most viewed and most popr live stream channels in this assessment.

    With a good start, the seven contestants felt a little bit more hopeful to finish their missions before the sun went down.

    Because the speed of the boat was controlled by the movement of the water, in no time, the boat approached the area where there were tons of water nts floating on the surface of theke.

    This ce was still a distance away from the center of theke, but this ce was like the outer ring of the Central Lake, a ce where water nts lived most vigorously.

    Of course, the nts that lived here were all the types simr to the man-eating water lilies.

    In this group of nts alone, there were as many as three man-eating water lilies and tons of other carnivorous nts.

    The nts at the edge of theke basically had long roots and often attacked animals in front of the forest, but the nts here all hunted water animals.

    No matter what, the root of the man-eating water lily took a lot of space because of its shape, which was why there was always a distance between one man-eating water lily to another of its kind.

    The team needed two to three man-eating water lilies, three to four ballerina nts and as many as five Acacia nt''s roots.

    This time, their first destination was the man-eating water lily.

    The boat didn''t go too close to the ''nt ring'' that was full of floating nts, algae and so many small nts that could entangle the boat.

    Even so, this distance should be enough for the nt-tamer girl and Ainsley to do something.

    First of all, Ainsley infected the target, a lone man-eating water lily with her love virus and then, the nt-tamer girl slowly used her ability to municate'' with the nt.

    "Big sis, please tell the nt to approach our boat alone and I''ll mobilize a little bit of its feeling so that it will be more docile," Ainsley reminded the nt-tamer girl in a cute voice.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1876 "A Chain Reaction"

    Although a nt tamer couldmunicate with nts, just like a beast and monster tamer couldmunicate with beasts and monsters, it didn''t mean those beasts and monsters would always be ''docile'' to the tamers.

    In most cases, beasts and monsters were actually more repulsive and aggressive in front of tamers because they could feel the sense of oppression and threat brought by the taming ability.

    Taming monsters and beasts always required forces and tamers always had this kind of natural deterrence that could subdue beasts and monsters.

    To be honest, without the ability to make contracts with beasts and monsters, tamers would also be helpless in front of these wild lives.

    The nts were generally more docile and friendly to nt tamers because instead of feeling threatened, nt tamers were regarded as one of a kind or friends.

    But this alone might not be able to stop the man-eating water lily''s instinct from attacking humans, especially when the man-eating water lily''s favorite diet was actually human beings, hence where it got its notorious name.

    With Ainsley''s love virus, the chance that the nt would attack people could be lowered, but Ainsley could notmand the nts as smoothly as a nt tamer, which was why she needed the nt-tamer girl''s help.

    If the mutant nt was a little bit more intelligent like the pumpkin king who even had his own backstory andpassion for family members, Ainsley could definitely be able to control the man-eating water lily safely.

    A pity...there was also a time when Ainsley''s love virus was not so effective in controlling others.

    The nt-tamer girl nodded at Ainsley''s reminded and quicklymunicated with the nt so that the lily woulde closer to the boat on its own.

    The nt-taming ability was still effective on the nts and soon, the water lily pped its huge leaves on the surface of theke and slowly paddled towards the boat!

    The surrounding nts immediately swayed away from the man-eating water lily that looked just like a pretty and ordinary water lily but deep inside the water, that ball-like roots already throbbed, as if using its muscle to paddle in the water.

    Those roots with blue veins wriggled, but it never broke away from the ''ball'' created of countless roots.

    Only a few longer roots would break away from the ball and act as the nt''s limbs in the water.

    The movement of the water lily was quite huge underwater, creating ripples in the usually tranquilke, but it didn''t have much difference to the surface of theke.

    Everything looked just like usual except for therge ripplesing from the water lily.

    Unknown to everyone, under the surface of theke, many animals were attracted by the movement of the water lily nt and slowly followed this predator, as if fascinated.

    To be honest, most of these animals became the prey of the carnivore nt groups in the ''outer ring'' of the center of theke, but this didn''t stop many beasts and monsters from swimming around.

    Most of these animals ate nts, but they also ate meat and the more animals around, the more prey they could get.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Small andrge predators in theke slowly swam underwater around the roots of the water lily, cautiously trying not to get caught for lunch and trying to catch lunch first.

    Ainsley and the others knew that there was an almostplete ecosystem around the water lily because this nt also ''feeds'' some animals through its fallen flowers, leaves, old rooms and other body parts.

    Still, they underestimated the movement of just one man-eating water lily.

    Every time a water lily made a huge move, the animals, especially beasts with higher intelligence, knew that there should be a huge ''feast'' and there should be more than just one prey.

    After all, the water lily usually never moved from its ce and just caught fishes using its roots underwater and threw the prey into the ''mouth'' above the water''s surface.

    However, everytime the water lily moved on its own, there were always tons of ''food'' around and usually, it would be foreignersing to thiske.

    It wasn''t as if this ind was closed to the public. Every month, the academy would open the ind for mercenaries to get some treasures and give satisfying pay to these mercenaries for their efforts.

    After all, the whole ind was like an exhaustible source of resources, and it was a must to take some good stuff from the ind once a month.

    Generally, students other than the Eltonians would not be directed to go to dangerous ces with high mortality rates, but some Eltonians would still go to those dangerous ces with the help of their instructors.

    So far, there were not many cases of students'' death in the Four Seasons Ind because everytime the academy sent students to the ind to experience life, most of the dangerous existence had been locked up, sealed, or wiped out.

    If those existences were still alive, the students were never allowed to enter those ces.

    However, it was not the case with mercenaries who came to ''sweep'' the ind once a month.

    The death rate of those mercenaries in thiske was actually high, and the culprit was not the mysterious monster in theke, but the nts and other water animals who went for a ''monthly feast'' with the man-eating water lily as the leader.

    Still, many mercenaries and desperados came to thiske to catch some rare fishes, mutant nts and even took away the water of theke because these things were all so valuable out there.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1877 "Monthly Feast"

    Even just the leaf of a mutant nt could fetch for a high price!

    After all,pared to beasts and monsters, mutant nts were rarer, especially those with medicinal attributes that were precious for alchemists and doctors all over the world.

    The surrounding animals thought that since the water lily moved, it should be ''that time'' of the month where they could get more food than usual.

    Although what they would eat was different from their usual diet, it didn''t stop these greedy monsters and beasts from eating visitors who came to theke.

    Those near the shore could still attack forest animals every single day, but those living far from the shore had topete with each other, preying upon each other and so on.

    Thus, the ''monthly feast'' was important. Even if not every month would yield a good result, every time there was a ''feast'', even the small monsters and beasts could get some food residue.

    Smarter beasts even purposely went to hunt the beasts and monsters who were attracted to the ''monthly feast'', not aiming for those foreigners at all.

    Anyway, a monthly feast in thiske was always full of flesh and blood.

    Ainsley and the otherscked such detailed information because even Eltonians and some special instructors didn''t know about the mercenariesing to the ind once a month to work for the academy.

    And so, the ''monthly feast'' was not included in the basic information that could ensure safety at all.

    No one knew that moving the water lily would trigger such a chain reaction because other Eltonians and instructors usually approached the lily on their own before taking some parts of the lily for their own uses.

    Even if they wanted the lily to approach their boat, without a tamer or someone like Ainsley, it was just a pipe dream!

    The group of contestants didn''t know that they invited trouble.

    Even the online audiences other than the ones who knew the deeper information about theke also didn''t know what kind of trouble would happen.

    It was actually the sonic guy at the rear who had been using his ability to locate the surroundings who finally noticed something wrong.

    His sound wave had just told him that there was more than just one movementing to their boat, and it was definitely not the man-eating water lily.

    For whatever reason, thisrge movement could not be neglected and so, the sonic guy immediately shouted to the others in the same boat as him.

    "I have detected arge movement of animals and nts! It''s definitely not just the man-eating water lily. Please be prepared for any danger!"

    The group only invited one water lily to approach their boat so they could take whatever they needed from the water lily to finish the mission.

    Anyway, the A+ mission didn''t ask the contestant to take a whole nt because wasn''t it easy to scan the n from afar?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was not easy to kill a mutant nt except for using fire and other nemesis elements on nts, but they were surrounded by strange water, so the mission was also a bit humane and didn''t ask for a living or a dead man-eating water lily.

    The mission only asked Ainsley and the Merfolk woman to get the flower at the top of the water lily''s leaves, but one lily would only produce one flower at a time, so they still needed to approach two lilies to get the flowers.

    The flowers of this water lily were pink-yellowish, looking like the color of some kind of fairy or Thumbelina.

    But this cute-looking flower was actually not as harmless as it looked like.

    Although the ones that ''ate'' prey were the leaves and the flower did nothing, the flower part of this water lily was also vicious because it drank blood.

    It didn''t eat flesh, but drank blood. It only wanted the blood of fresh animals or the juice of living mutant nts, which was why the water lily always threw its prey into the air first before eating them.

    After all, only through this way, they could feed their lonely little flower with some fresh blood from animals who were just on the brink of death.

    The so-called Thumbelina Flower of the man-eating water lily was vicious and seemed to have a mind of its own, but it was a rare material to make various elixirs and potions that had demands but no market due to the scarce supply.

    It was said that this flower could purify people''s bloodline and prolong life.

    The flower could also be made into a potion that could stimte bloodline awakening for those who had the bloodline of some awesome ancestors.

    This flower was super popr among non-human beings and even humans also wanted this flower for the immortality effect.

    Of course, even if the lifespan could be prolonged, this flower could only add ten years to a human''s lifespan, but for desperate oldies, a decade was a luxury.

    Ainsley and the others nned to take the flower one by one, but who would have known that after the sonic guy reminded the other contestants, they immediately saw one more huge man-eating water lily approaching their boat.

    A man-eating water lily was the size of a normal water lily, but when it was in the state of hunting, it would expand to the size of a gigantic water lily that could hold up to four adults if the adults sat on their leaves.

    Such huge leaves that were resilient enough to hold the weight of four adults, one could imagine the force, right?

    The other water lily that came to the boat was not under any control and it came with pure intention to hunt!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1878 "Group Attack"

    The nt must have sensed the movement of many animals and so, it knew that today must be the ''monthly feast''.

    Usually, the water lilies would never target the same prey to avoid infighting, but if the other party just wanted to hunt the animals who came with another man-eating water lily, both sides tacitly cooperated.

    Anyway, this month, it was the turn of the controlled water lily to hunt foreigners, so the other water lily came just to hunt some animals who came to the ''party''.

    But its movement definitely aroused the attention of many other monsters and beasts around, so while the first lily came from the left side of the boat, the other came approached to the right side of the boat with a mighty ''army'' under the water!

    The beasts and the monsters didn''t care about ''offending'' the mutant nt because if they were not careful, they would be the ones eaten by these nts, so the animals didn''t have such tacit understanding not to attack the boat.

    The stronger monsters and beasts naturally wanted to attack foreigners because if they ate awakened ability users, they could also be stronger.

    The flesh, bones and blood of ability users were thousands times more attractive to these predators than fellow smaller beasts and monsters.

    The weaker beasts and monsters knew not topete for food with the strong, so they just lurked to hunt fellow animals.

    However, the armies brought by the movement of the two water lilies could easily reach up to thirty fishes at one time.

    In the crowd below the water, as many as ten fishes were high-level beasts and monsters.

    The rest were mid-level ones, but there were also sporadic low-level beasts and monsters who came to snatch food residue from the water lily.

    When the sonic guy detected such arge movement, he rmed his teammates, but when he also saw the movement of another water lily with ten times the size of the controlled water lily....

    The sonic guy''s face turned pale.

    "Howe there is another water lily?!" The sonic guy almost peed their pants in front of such a huge green thing slowly approaching their boat with rigorous moves.

    Knowing that this five-meter-wide water lily ate humans, even experts and mercenaries were also frightened to death.

    So far, the students of the academy rarely saw the true size of this water lily and generally, their missions were not to approach such dangerous nts.

    More often, they only saw this lily from afar and they just lingered at theke shore.

    After all, sailing the boat to the outer ring of the Central Lake itself was already a difficult thing to do, so the students had never seen such arge water lily either.

    The online audiences held their breath nervously because in this kind of assessment, even if failed contestants could be teleported away before they encountered death, there would always be one or two casualties every year.

    The students had also built a tough heart to face such unforeseen death, but seeing the gigantic water lily pping its leaves and making the calm water turbulent...

    They were also timid, okay?

    The other six people including Ainsley immediately saw the huge water lily and they all recalled the basic information of the water lily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hey. It was said that the lily would only be that big when they wanted to hunt many prey at the same time!

    In usual times, the lily would not expand its body size because it also required a lot of energy.

    The ''tamed'' water lily had already touched the left side of the boat, but no one dared to stretch their hands to pick the flower of this lily.

    Why? Because the sonic guy once again reminded everyone, and even the gentle sses man shouted with a trace of panic in his voice.

    "Not good! There are many, so many beasts and monsters underwater around the water lily! Prepare to face a group attack!"

    They believed in the capability of the carpenter guy, knowing that there was a barrier and such, but they all immediately raised their guards and their heart strings were tense.

    The Merfolk woman also noticed therge group of water animals because of her unique innate ability but even so, among so many animals, half of it didn''t listen to her unique sound wave between water creatures.

    Most of the high-level monsters and beasts that surrounded them didn''t like the Merfolk woman''s unique ability and they didn''t even try to be nice to the Merfolk woman!

    The other beasts and monsters had already nned not to attack the boat, so even if the Merfolk woman''s ability worked on those animals, it was also of no use.

    In just a split second, water sshed from the left side of the boat and a strange roar of a beast sounded right next to everyone''s ears.

    "ROAAAR!"

    A ck shadow shed by and the next second, rows of sharp teeth appeared in front of everyone''s eyes, especially in front of Ainsley and the nt-tamer girl who sat in the middle row.

    Ainsley sat on the right side and the tamer girl sat on the left side because the water lily that she tamed was ok on the left side as well.

    When that row of sharp teeth suddenly appeared mid-air, the nt-tamed girl almost fainted on the spot and it was Ainsley who hurriedly dragged the girl to stay away from the edge of the boat.

    BANG!

    That row of sharp teeth, the strong p of the tail, the shimmering fins in the air...

    The monster, which didn''t look like a fish at all, mmed hard into something invisible around the boat and its teeth could only knock into something hard without reaching out to its targeted prey!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1879 "Swordfish Beast"

    When the monster hit a barrier, it immediately turned around and dived back into the water within just a second, leaving only water sshes and huge ripples on the surface of theke.

    Theke water was clear, but strangely, people could not see the living beings under the water even with the help of the strong sunlight.

    The attack of that monster was precise and fast, and even when it failed, it also ''escaped'' cleverly, not allowing any of the contestants on the boat to counterattack.

    However, the first attack was like a signal. Various monsters and beasts appeared from every direction and started to m their huge bodies into the boat''s barrier!

    BANG! BANG! BANG! SPLASH! SPLASH!

    Some beasts with higher intelligence even started to throw various elemental attacks to the barrier, not merely using their physical bodies to attack anymore.

    For a moment, the whole boat was attacked by all sides.

    Colorful attacks hit the boat''s barrier and the boat itself swayed so much until people felt like they were going to be thrown out of the boat but they still remained safe for a while.

    The gentle sses man manipted the water around the boat to push away many animals and even nts who wanted to attack the bottom of the boat while the sonic guy had started to use his sonic attack to kill any animals that dared toe closer to their boat.

    At the same time, the carpenter guy looked at the state of the boat with a worried face.

    He didn''t expect they would be attacked on such arge scale like now and, to be honest, the barrier could not hold on for too long.

    They could only persevere under such intense attacks for at most ten minutes!

    The contestants were all experts, but even so, in front of such an intense attack, especially when the terrain was not advantageous at all, everyone also felt a little bit of fear.

    The other teammates didn''t stay still and immediately used their various abilities to attack the surrounding beasts and monsters.

    Some have basic elemental abilities but they have a lot of skills that theyprehend for years.

    Even if these abilities were the most basic elemental abilities, in the hands of experts, such ''basic'' abilities could stir the wind and overturn the ocean.

    The sses man used his water maniption ability to overturn many beasts and monsters who wanted to get close to the boat.

    They were either pushed back, pierced with hidden water arrows, or were simply deprived of any water until they died.

    The attack of the high-level beasts and monsters also became more creative.

    One of the beasts had a neutralizer ability and they could hold back one of the seven contestants.

    There were also monsters and beasts with water maniption ability,peting with the sses man for the control over the water around the boat.

    The Merfolk woman could also manipte water, and because of her bloodline, her ''privilege'' was higher than other water maniption ability users.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Many times, those beasts and monsters who also could manipte water could not snatch the control over the water that the Merfolk woman wanted to control.

    There was also the sses man who would turn some part of the water into ice, freezing many weaker beasts and monsters around.

    The water around theke slowly turned turbid and the previously clear water was dyed in fresh red, ck, green and purple blood of various beasts and monsters.

    To make things worse, the water lily on the right side of the boat started to il their roots around, attacking poor beasts and monsters, instantly creating an even greater chaos.

    The boat had swayed so much until the carpenter guy was also helpless, not knowing where the waves would bring them to which part of theke.

    The controlled water lily was still docile and obedient, but the contestants had to divide their attention to other beasts and animals, almost not having time to snatch the Thumbelina Flower of this water lily.

    It was the nt-tamer girl who used all her might to control the water lily to pluck its own flower and threw the flower into the boat.

    The boat''s barrier was controlled by the carpenter guy, and the guy immediately allowed the flower to pass through the barrier.

    A pity. Some smart beasts noticed this loophole and so, when a small piece in the barrier was opened to let the flower enter the boat, a particrly slender and agile beast rushed to that opened barrier!

    No one could see the invisible barrier, but this beast that looked like a swordfish with an actual ''sword'' as its nose was sensitive towards energy fluctuation of the barrier.

    Thus, it urately found the hole in the barrier and when the flower went through the hole to enter the boat, the swordfish beast also leapt into the air and thrust its sharp nose to the hole in the barrier!

    In that instant, the nose of the beast that resembled a sword lit up with a sh.

    Then, a single sword phantom flew out of the sword-shaped nose, stabbing straight at the nt-tamer girl''s chest.

    In that split second, Ainsley, who noticed the rapidly declining luck level of the nt-tamer girl, could only react with her super fast and trained reflex.

    The baby waved her hand and drew a small round-shaped barrier, just enough to protect the girl''s chest from the iing attack.

    That sword phantom was an ability created by the swordfish beast, and this attack was like the sword energy released by the Valkyries.

    Even if the lethality was not the same, the surprise element was still fatal!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1880 "Saving A Life"

    Maybe because Ainsley used her ability on the boat and the boat was essentially protected by the barrier, which was why the rules of theke that prevented any visible ability to be used didn''t react at all, or maybe because the barrier was considered ''invisible''.

    In short, everyone on the boat could still use their various visible abilities and could even use abilities that were considered ''not in line'' with theke''s ecology.

    That split second was extremely short.

    The nt-tamer girl didn''t even realize that a sword phantom stabbed towards her chest because she was busy stretching her hand to take the Thumbelina Flower of the Man-eating Water Lily.

    Just right when the girl grabbed the palm-sized flower, Ainsley''s small barrier protected the girl''s heart and the next millisecond, that sword phantom pierced through to the barrier.

    PUFF.

    The nt-tamer girl only heard the sound of something muffled hitting a tough barrier or something and somehow, her chest felt tight.

    When the girl lowered her head to see what was going on, she was ''lucky'' enough to see the sword phantom that pierced through her heart but was stopped by an invisible barrier.

    The barrier started to crack and slowly disappeared, but the sword phantom, which was only a one-time attack, also became blurry before disappearing under the sunlight.

    The nt-tamer girl was not an idiot and she immediately realized what had just happened.

    If not for the barrier that protected her heart, she would have died right away.

    Even if she had elixirs and other live-saving items, that barrier saved her life in thest few seconds!

    And the girl had a feeling that the barrier was created by the little kid next to her.

    Ainsley didn''t know the shock and the awe in the girl''s heart and just worryingly checked the girl''s state.

    "Big sis! Are you okay?? Oh my God, that was close! Please be careful next time, okay? Mission''s items are not as important as lives!"

    Ainsley was really panicked for a few seconds and her heart almost stopped.

    These people on the boat were all her temporary teammates, and she never wanted to see a teammate die in front of her eyes.

    That life and death moment was so short and almost no one noticed themotion other than Ainsley, but a person could have died silently like that.

    The beasts and monsters in thiske were indeed much more intelligent and skilled than the ones outside!

    The nt-tamer girl also felt that her heart stopped beating for a moment, but then, she quickly let out a relieved sigh before slumping on the seat with a pale face.

    "I-I¡ª thank you. T...thank you so much." The girl couldn''t even speak clearly and could only whisper in a weak voice.

    Her voice and body was trembling all over, but she didn''t forget the Thumbelina Flower of the man-eating water lily that she just grabbed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This flower was considered dead the moment it was separated from the water lily, so it would not impose any danger.

    The girl realized that if not for Ainsley, she almost died for real and it was just for such a not-so-precious flower.

    Even if the price of this flower could buy people''s lives,pared to her worth as a nt tamer, it was indeed not worth it.

    And at that moment, she didn''t feel like she was going to be teleported, so the girl became more confused about whether the Academy could ensure their safety or not.

    It was true that most people who were saved were those who were dying and didn''t die on the spot within seconds because even the teleportation technology or whoever controlled the portal couldn''t save people that fast.

    There were hundreds of contestants here and it was impossible to urately save every single person, not to mention that the contestants were not given any barrier item that could be used in an emergency.

    Sometimes, barriers also could not stop a person''s death and would only dy the time of death by a little bit.

    This little bit of time was what the teleportation technology needed.

    Just a few seconds were enough to save one''s life, but in cases like the surprise attack before, even the academy could not save the contestants.

    The audiences all saw the thrilling scene from the live stream channels of both Ainsley and the nt-tamer girl.

    When they saw how fast Ainsley could save someone''s life and how fast she activated her unknown ability or used any auxiliary items to help, the online audiences couldn''t help but sigh in awe.

    [If it was me, I could never. Her reaction speed is really too fast. It''s as if she can predict the scene a few seconds before it happens.]

    [Maybe the kid has some kind of prophecy ability, or maybe her sense of danger is much better than many people because she''s used to being in such a situation.]

    [Her reflex is so good. The little girl must have been trained well to be able to react so quickly like that.]

    [Now I wonder how this girl died once. Her enemy back then must have been so powerful.]

    [The nt-tamer girl is so lucky, ah! If not for the little kid, I bet she would have died right away. That''s a pity for a good teacher candidate like her...]

    [No wonder the instructors never let us approach some ces in thiske. Even if we are Eltonians, we might be as vulnerable as ordinary babies in front of such dangers.]

    [The special instructors are all so strong! These candidates are also very promising! So excited, ah!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1881 "A Plant Tamers Weakness"

    [I heard that many people died in thiske each month, which was why the creatures in theke were used to hunting foreigners for lunch and dinner.]

    [Nighttime will be more dangerous than daytime. The group has to leave theke before the sun goes down. Otherwise...I can''t bear to imagine what will happen, ah.]

    [This group is one of the first cooperative groups among the contestants and they also have a good tacit understanding between teammates. Wonderful!]

    [I want to donate some score points to the little kid for her bravery and strength to save her teammate. It must be so reassuring to fight alongside such a person.]

    Ainsley''s subconscious reaction to save people earned her a wave of donations and even the judges also added more score points to Ainsley for her good character.

    Everyone would want to have such a person who could be trusted and even risked her own life to save others.

    This character was definitely suitable to be a lecturer who would protect their students in various experiences in the future.

    Many Eltonians who didn''t have much interest in Ainsley because her abilities were not to their liking slowly changed their minds.

    It was not umon for lecturers to protect students and such, because every lecturer was obliged to protect students with their own lives.

    But having a strong lecturer to protect and guide people, as well as having such a fast reaction speed in the face of death was definitely a good thing for many students who liked to explore and go on adventures.

    It seemed that this kid could teach them a lot of lessons other than things rted to her abilities!

    The small farce ended just like that, but since they had only gotten one flower from the man-eating lily, the group tried to target the water lily that was busy hunting beasts and monsters around.

    To be honest, the group didn''t know how many beasts and monsters they had injured, repelled or killed because the surrounding beasts and monsters quickly devoured any weaker opponents to death.

    Even fellow high-level beasts and monsters were distracted by some wounded beasts and monsters, asionally attacking those wounded animals instead of attacking the boat.

    Still, the barrier of the boat was already so tattered that the Carpenter guy had to create a new barrier on the spot just to hold on.

    He also had a little fear of some beasts that could possibly neutralize the barrier that he made.

    If that happened, the barrier would disappear and everyone would suffer!

    The problem is, the other water lily was a distance away from the boat and the group was not sure whether the nt-tamer girl could tame and control the other lily at such a distance.

    Not to mention that they vaguely saw the girl''s state was not right.

    Even the previously tamed water lily had signs of breaking free from the girl''s control.

    The only reason why the tamed lily was not aggressive should only be because of Ainsley''s love virus.

    Even if the other contestants knew that the nt-tamer girl was not in a good condition, to get out of this siege as soon as possible, they could only grit their teeth and ask the girl while fighting some bold beasts and monsters.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "nt-tamer girl, are you okay? Can you tame one more water lily and take away the flower??"

    The contestants didn''t call each other by their names and just used aliases.

    For example, they all called Ainsley as little baby or little girl and called the Merfolk woman as siren or Merfolk girl.

    There was also a carpenter guy, a sses man, a sonic guy and a cheetah man.

    The nt-tamer girl heard the teammates'' shouts, and she could only shake her head with a wry smile on her face.

    "No. That water lily alone isparable to a high-level beast and I''ve wasted two-third of my energy. If we insist on taming the other lilly while keeping an eye on this one...I can''t."

    Not everyone could be as abnormal as Ainsley who could tame many beasts and monsters at the same time because the way they tamed beasts and monsters were different.

    To be honest, it was indeed tiring to make a nt follow a human''smand, especially when the nt was a mutant nt.

    Not to mention that the sudden danger just now had drained the spirit of this girl, so much so that she was now too scared to even move.

    It was not as if she had never faced such a situation.

    For her to be able to apply as a special instructor, she did have the qualification, but the attack just now gave her a lingering fear.

    If she died just because of an academy''s assessment, that would be the worst death ever and the girl felt unwilling.

    A tamer like her was never ced at the frontline and usually had others protecting her because of how unique her existence was.

    If not for the academy having many items that she needed, she would never want to apply to be a special instructor.

    The girl thought that with her ability, she could walk freely in the assessment''s ce, and indeed, the girl could cross the forest without any fatal danger.

    Even nts helped her to deal with forest beasts and monsters who wanted to attack her.

    But the water lily was not like that. It didn''t even protect her when she was shot with the sword back then.

    This realization made the girl a bit panicked because essentially, although she was an expert, she had to admit that herbat ability was the lowest in the group!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1882 "The Role Of Modified Items"

    Even the carpenter guy, who was supposed to be a production type ability user, was better than her.

    A nt tamer was indeed powerful when there were many nts around, but they would also be helpless in front of many beasts and monsters.

    Not to say that there were many mutant nts out there that couldn''t be tamed at all and were not friendly toward tamers like her.

    It was only because of her taming ability that nts ''liked'' her.

    Compared to non-human beings loved by nature, she was like a fake who forced nts to obey her and like her through coercion and persuasion.

    After knowing that the nt-tamer girl could not be another water lily, everyone fell into another round of despair.

    They could not possiblye out of the boat during the siege and to be honest, most of the people in this boat didn''t have any abilities that could safely take away the flower of the water lily without offending the water lily.

    Or maybe...since they were already in the middle of a siege, let''s just provoke another strong existence before they ran away with their boat?

    But the group also had to find ballerina nts, the Acacia nts and the mysterious monster''s cubs, which means they would still have to stay in thiske for a period of time.

    If they offended one of the overlords of theke now, their future journey would be much more difficult.

    What to do? Give up on the other water lily? But even if they quickly left, wouldn''t the beasts and the monsters follow their boat?

    Unless they returned to the shore, the fiends would still linger around the boat, trying to eat all of them to death.

    The contestants were racking their brains when Ainsley, who had not been contributing much to fighting the enemies, suddenly gave a bold idea.

    "I can charm some of the beasts and monsters around to pluck the flower of the man-eating water lily, how is it? I can charm as many as five high-level beasts or monsters at the same time..."

    But Ainsley didn''t infect the beasts and the monsters during the siege because once the beasts and the monsters dived deeper into theke, her ability would vanish immediately.

    The others also knew about Ainsley''s trouble, so they never asked the baby to use her charm ability to ''tame monsters and beasts'' because most of the ferocious animals here swam to a certain distance from the water surface.

    Only those who attacked with physical attacks could be charmed and forced to stay not too far from the water surface, but the rest liked to lurk underwater, waiting for an opportunity to attack using their various awakened abilities.

    The other teammates listened to Ainsley''s idea and even if they felt that it was a bold and imaginative idea, it was somewhat usible.

    "Do you need any of us to help you with something? Maybe to protect you while you charm the monsters and the beasts?"

    The teammates were considerate and they thought that Ainsley''s way of charming enemies was more or less simr to how tamers tamed their targets.

    Anyway, the process must take up quite a time, but if it is sessful, it will be beneficial for all of them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Little did they know that Ainsley could even make so many beasts and monsters bow down to her within a few seconds not even close to a minute.

    If not for the water of thiske being so strange and restrictive, Ainsley would have been the true overlord of theke becausepared to nts, Ainsley was more confident in facing beasts and monsters!

    Ainsley waved her hands and kindly rejected the teammates who wanted to help her.

    "It''s okay, big sis, big bro. Just keep doing whatever you''re doing now. It''s just that, we have to be careful when opening the barrier to get the flower."

    Ainsley didn''t want another tragedy to happen.

    The teammates didn''t know how Ainsley would work, but out of trust to fellow teammates, the teammates didn''t ask anything further and just nodded.

    Only the nt-tamer girl, who was basically doing nothing but to keep controlling the tamed water lily had time to worry about Ainsley.

    The girl actually had many contracted nts, but she didn''t have any water nts that could help with this situation.

    Many of her contracted nts were towering trees, grasses, vines and such that were not suitable to fight in a ce surrounded by water.

    Really. If not for that, she would have been able to use her contracted nts to fight.

    The other contestants actually had contracted beasts and monsters, and one of them even got the contracted monster from Ainsley''s guild, but none of them could bring their contracted beasts and monsters to this ind.

    They could only rely on their various modified items and in this siege, the contestants used their hidden modified items one by one, shocking the online audiences with the contestants'' creativity.

    [I never expect someone to hide a crossbow in the form of a keychain....howe this crossbow can erge in size? What kind of master created this modified item?]

    [The Merfolk girl''s pearl bracelet with m shell''s charm can actually be emergency bullets and a shield tougher than a barrier...]

    [I think the sonic guy''s wristband is also cool. It''s somehow a speaker that can amplify the guy''s sound wave ability, right? What a cool item.]

    [The cheetah guy''s wolverine-like gloves are also cool! He can shoot energy attacks from those ws.]

    [The sses man''s eyesses are actually a super rare energy recovery item....I see this guy using his ability recklessly and yet his energy seems to be endless!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1883 "A Weak Human Cub?"

    [Am I the only one who is looking at Ainsley''s cat backpack? Although I don''t see Ainsley using any of her hidden modified items, I bet the backpack is a spatial storage bag or something.]

    [Dang, since when Ainsley used a whip as her weapon? I saw her taking out one of her ordinary-looking items and that thing became a whip!]

    Ainsley did pull out a whip from one of her modified items because she had to lure the targeted beasts and monsters to swim closer to the water surface.

    Only then her charm ability would work.

    Ainsley swung her whip and hit the surface of the water, instantly attracting the attention of many monsters and beasts who were sensitive to sound, water flow and any small movements.

    The high-level monsters and beasts were also triggered by this act of hitting the surface of the water because, for them, it was like a provocation!

    How could these humans be so daring to provoke them like this? Do these humans think that they can''t do anything because there is a barrier protecting the boat?

    The already irritable monsters and beasts who could not take down even a single human on the boat because of the barrier became angry.

    The monthly feast usually would give them a chance to hunt many high-quality prey, buttely, in the past few hundred years, the prey who came here were all protected by this strange barrier one after another.

    As long as the prey were on the boat, unless they destroyed the boat and made these humans drown, the monsters and the beasts knew that it was difficult to target any of the human beings on the boat.

    There were indeed one or two non-human beings, but for the monsters and the beasts, it was all the same.

    The monsters and the beasts usually could only eat some meat of the foreigners who came to thiske when the foreigners dived into the water.

    Even if these people also had barriers when they dived into the water, the chance to have idents was higher than when these prey stayed in the boat.

    Thinking that many of their ancestors said that because of the rapid development rted to barrier technology, even people with no barrier ability could at least have one or twoyers of barrier that could resist the attack of a high-level beast and monster.

    Of course, such technology was extremely expensive and the one that wasmonly used by many ability users was barrier technology that could be used to fend off one fatal attack from a low-level monster or beast.

    In the end, a barrier ability user was still more useful than a technology because as the ability user became stronger, their barrier also became stronger,sted longer and could expand wider.

    Many mercenaries who didn''t die after visiting thiske all at least have one barrier ability user who could withstand a few fatal attacks from high-level monsters and beasts.

    Those who didn''t have such a teammate were the ones who often died in thiske, but who told the mercenaries to be greedy for the monthly mission when they knew that they were not so capable?

    The academy did filter the mercenaries that were allowed to enter the ind to do missions, but there would always be one or two groups with a slightly lower quality that somehow passed the filtering because of internal connections with someone from the academy, and so on.

    Anyway, these beasts and monsters were already annoyed that they had been attacking the group of prey for so long yet they could not even drink a drop of blood.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Now, someone, who looked like a human cub, which was ''weak'' in the eyes of these monsters and beasts, actually used a whip to hit the surface of the water many times, as if hitting them yfully.

    The monsters were usually more reckless and they hated provocation the most. Maybe in their genes, it was already engraved deeply that whoever provoked them had to be killed.

    A few mid-level monsters and one high-level monster immediately rushed to Ainsley''s ce and one by one, they leapt into the air with their bloody mouths opened wide.

    "ROAAAAR!"

    The few monsters used their physical body and their various awakened abilities to attack just one point of the barrier, which was precisely the ce nearest to Ainsley.

    That part of the barrier had to withstand the sudden attack of many ferocious monsters.

    How pitiful!

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The whole barrier trembled for a moment and that part right in front of Ainsley even had visible cracks!

    The monsters didn''t know how to n strategies and such, but the beasts, who saw this scene deep inside theke, all had various tactics in their mind.

    It seemed that they should just focus on attacking one point in the barrier rather than spreading the damage?

    If they could st the weak point of the barrier in one go, the barrier would have a hole, and they could definitely sneak some attacks or drag the humans to the water!

    As long as these humans fell into the water, wouldn''t they immediately be powerless?

    The beasts immediatelymunicated with each other, holding back their usual frictions for the sake of one big goal.

    Anyway, when the feast was ready, only then they would fight among themselves again to get more food, especially when the food was of a high quality that only came once every few months or even years.

    There were indeed many casualties in thiske, but after the technology developed rapidly, the number of casualties was also suppressed to the lowest number possible!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1884 "Charming The Water Beasts"

    The low number of casualties was the reason why the academy dared to let the special instructor''s candidates conduct their assessment at thiske.

    Unfortunately, for the beasts and the monsters in thiske, the low number of casualties meant it was getting harder and harder to get good quality ''prey''.

    The monthly feast also often didn''t yield any good result, unless the visitors dive into the water, which would greatly increase the chance of being hunted down.

    Thus, for all the above reasons, the beasts had tacit cooperation and they chose to attack the barrier''s part that already had visible cracks on it.

    Coincidentally, wasn''t that ''chosen'' barrier was the one right in front of Ainsley?

    And so, the beasts all geared up tounch their various attacks, but Ainsley had already spread her love virus to the several monsters just now when they leapt into the air.

    When these monsters returned to the water, they never dived deeper and always swam near the surface of the water,pletely visible to the naked eye.

    The monsters'' eyes quietly turned pink and unknown to other monsters and beasts around, they all already bowed their heads in front of the human cub that the beasts despised.

    Ainsley''s way of charming the monsters was so fast that even her teammates didn''t know that she had already charmed several monsters who once attacked her part of the barrier.

    The teammates only looked at Ainsley''s side of the barrier which had huge signs of cracks with solemn faces.

    The carpenter guy used his ability to enforce the boat''s barrier and fixed the crack on that side, but he also could notpletely fix the cracked barrier because there were still many areas that urgently needed his repair.

    Thus, that part still had a few cracks, but it was much better than before.

    The beasts near Ainsley''s ce, around one high-level beast and three mid-level beasts had all colluded with each other and they fixed their target on Ainsley''s side of the barrier.

    The beasts waited until the monsters didn''t block their path and when the time came, they immediately swam to the surface of the water and quickly threw various attacks on the barrier!

    BOOM! BOOM! BAM!

    Five to six attacks of various types hit that one barrier in one go. There was no suspense at all, and the barrier got even bigger cracks.

    Some parts even directly had holes big enough to sneak up several small attacks that were still lethal to kill a human being with their limited physical strength.

    The beasts all saw their ''good results'' and immediately geared up to send various sneak attacks to those small holes invisible to the naked eye but could be felt carefully.

    Unfortunately, those beasts had not even implemented their trick when Ainsley had already spread the love virus to those beasts near the surface of the water through the already infected monsters.

    It was more difficult to target moving animals from afarpared to targeting the animals from a close distance.

    The infected monsters became handy and even though they swam around the small group of beasts, the beasts didn''t think there was anything wrong.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Anyway, if not for the prey in the boat being more attractive to these monsters, these monsters with no brain and only appetite would attack beasts like them or even fellow monsters.

    It was indeed more difficult for a monster tamer than a beast tamer to get their contracted monsters because most monsters were too stupid!

    Only monsters who had been contracted by monster tamers or cultivated by monster tamers since childhood would have a better intelligence than the rest of the monsters.

    The beasts were only secretly vignt against the monsters that might attack injured monsters and beasts, but they didn''t know that these monsters carried a virus with them.

    The invisible love virus particles slowly entered these beasts'' bodies, and once the virus'' concentration in the body reacted a certain number...

    The beasts'' eyes slowly turned pink, and they didn''t even know when their thoughts of attacking a certain human cub disappeared with a swoosh.

    All they could think of was how cute the human cub was and they felt that this human cub was actually one of their own.

    Hey. They saw their cub with human beings, does this mean the humans stole their cub and held her hostage or something?

    Beasts had more feelings and intelligence than monsters, so they were also easier to be infected by maternal love.

    Even male beasts that were usually cold towards their own cubs couldn''t help but deeply love this female cub that was held ''hostage'' by the humans.

    Just when the beasts were about to use their sense of justice to seek revenge on humans and save their ''cub'', the cub spoke a few words to them in a cute voice.

    [Everyone, please help me hold back the evil enemies! Those who are still attacking us are all enemies! Help me!]

    Ainsley could speak a longer sentence and a moreplicatedmand to the beasts, but when she faced the monsters, she only spoke a few simple words.

    [Take the flower on the water lily''s leaf and give it to me!]

    The beasts would stay to guard Ainsley and fend off other attackers while the monsters would sneak to the other water lily to get the flower.

    Monsters were indeed dumber, but they could also recognize many targets, such as the flower that their cub wanted.

    Monsters also had tougher bodies than beasts, so they were perfect to go against these mutant nts that could kill beasts and monsters with one single swing of their leaves.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1885 "Using Monsters As A Suicide Team"

    Ainsley directed the monsters to sneak up on the man-eating water lily.

    To be honest, this lily cherished their flower so much because it was like their own babies that could spread its seeds, generating new mutant nts.

    The descendants of mutant nts would also be mutant nts from birth, but the germination of a mutant nt''s seed was not easy, which was why almost no one could artificially cultivate and grow a mutant nt.

    The water lily cherished its flower as if it was their baby.

    If not for the previous water lily being tamed by the nt-tamer girl, how could the nt give its own ''baby'' to outsiders?

    Of course, this flower had a lot of uses and many mercenaries who came here were tasked to get that flower on behalf of the Elton Academy.

    On one hand, the purpose of getting this flower was to use its medicinal value, on the other hand, it was also to suppress the growth of man-eating water lilies in theke.

    If the growth of these nts were not controlled, sooner orter, they would be as dangerous as monsters who could breed many descendants in a short period of time.

    To be honest, because most beasts had a high intelligence and still could understand human''snguage ormunicate, most ability users rarely hunted beasts except for defense or for specific purposes.

    No one would be stupid enough to torture a beast because many beasts had already made contracts with humans and other non-human races, which means whoever bullied any kind of beasts would be condemned by a lot of people.

    Nowadays, buying and selling live beasts were only legal for official guilds and even the flow of business rted to this aspect in ck markets and other underground trade fairs was also severely suppressed.

    On the contrary, monsters were hunted down a lot and people didn''t care about monsters'' feelings.

    Even a monster tamer often mistreated their own monsters if the monsters didn''t have high intelligence and only had instinct left.

    The monsters bred fast, way too fast and there would also be many beasts polluted by Abyss'' miasma, slowly turning into monsters.

    Even ordinary animals could be monsters if they were polluted by the Abyss'' miasma.

    In this regard, the mutant nt was simply not seen as mankind''s biggest enemy or something, but people still paid attention to the growth of mutant nts to prevent the case that happened to monsters.

    Ainsley knew that these monsters would probably die to snatch the flower, but even as someone who had a contract with a monster, Ainsley could not soften her heart at all.

    These monsters had once tried to eat her and killed her. It was only because of her ability that she could turn over the tide.

    If not for that, Ainsley would have died in the stomach of those savage monsters.

    The beasts here were also unkind to foreigners and they didn''t think that eating fellow highly intelligent species was wrong, so people should not tolerate these beasts.

    Many beasts had the same thinking as humans, could speak various beastnguages, and could even do many things that humans could do.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This is why, when beasts became a high-level sacred beast like Bello, who would be a legendary beast once he breakthroughs again, the beasts could transform into humanoid form.

    Just look at Ainsley''s three sacred beasts. They were no different from other intelligent races and were somewhat like the beastmen.

    The only difference was that the beasts could not use a humanoid form until they reached a certain power level and 80% of beasts in this world would never be able to reach that level.

    Ainsley cast aside her guilt about using monsters as a suicide team and calmly directed the monsters to go to the man-eating water lily.

    The monsters obediently listened to themand in their mind and rushed to the other gigantic water lily without caring about their lives, as if the lily could not pose them any threat.

    It was not as if there were no beasts and monsters that eyed the man-eating water lily because every strand of this nt''s body part was a great nourishment and evolution material for many beasts and monsters.

    A pity, as the small overload of theke''s outer ring, the man-eating water lily was worthy of its title and it almost never lost in a fight against many beasts and monsters, even if those creatures were high-level ones!

    No wonder the nt-tamer girl had almost exhausted all of her energy just to tame one water lily.

    The water lily was indeed too powerful!

    So far, that lily had hunted two high-level beasts and monsters, a few mid-level ones and countless low-level creatures who were swept into the chaotic battle.

    The water lily''s root sack under the water also swelled when the nt expanded in size, and now, that sack-like roots could digest two monsters and beasts at the same time.

    It even has its own storage system in its thick roots to store minced meat, blood, bones and other body parts of its prey.

    This huge lily would be full after eating two high-level monsters and beasts with an estimated height of one meter and length of ten meters.

    Such a huge beast and monster could be chopped off as if they were small fish and soon, swallowed by the huge leaves of this nt.

    The group all saw the process of this strange nt hunting beasts and monsters and in that instant, they all faintly had the urge to stop eyeing the flower of this active water lily.

    A pity. It was toote to give up halfway.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1886 "The Man-Eating Water Lilys Display Of Strength"

    Before the group could retreat, Ainsley had already directed her few tamed monsters, taking the chance when the water lily was a bit sluggish after having a sumptuous lunch!

    The monsters swam fast, but the mid-level monsters acted as baits for the water lily.

    The three mid-level monsters suddenly sprung out of the water and they all opened their mouths wide, looking as if it was about to eat one of the water lily''s leaves or even the precious flower.

    The water lily, which had quieted down and the free roots had settled under the water, immediately went crazy.

    nts could not speak, but the water lily expressed its anger vividly through its leaves and roots.

    The leaves pped on the surface of the water, making sshes everywhere. The flower on top of the water lily expanded in size and soon, it bloomed brightly, as if opening its mouth, which was the flower petals.

    The Thumbelina flower, which was so small before, suddenly became as big as the water lily''s leaves.

    The flower opened the petals and inside, one could see small yet dense sharp teeth, so menacing and dangerous.

    The leaves and the petals rubbed against each other, imitating hissing noises, vividly interpreting the anger of the water lily.

    The three mid-level monsters sessfully bit a little part of the leaf, but that huge leaf immediately pped them away several meters with great strength.

    Then, the free roots under the water quickly submerged, dancing wildly in the air, simr to a beast showing its teeth and ws.

    The water lily was indeed distracted by the three monsters because even after being pped away by the leaves, the monsters came back with their slightly injured bodies yet kept continuing to ''eat'' the water lily.

    These monsters had internal injuries and not external ones, so they didn''t bleed and did not attract fellow monsters to eat them.

    It was just that, the smarter beasts who saw these monsters attacking the water lily were all tempted to join the battle because they had long been eyeing the small overlord of the Central Lake''s outer ring.

    The beasts didn''t think much and immediately joined the monsters to bite a few parts of the water lily''s leaves.

    Even the roots were attacked, which one again aroused the anger of this little overlord.

    The water lily immediately threw out more free roots and the two huge leaves also her smaller yet sharper leaves, instantly shooting any monsters and beasts that dare to approach.

    The ''sack'' underwater throbbed violently, and more and more roots were separated from the sack, making the sack smaller, but thebat strength of this water lily increased a lot.

    Not only that, but the water lily finally started to use its awakened abilities!

    The water lily''s thick roots immediately shot countless wind des towards the surrounding monsters and beasts.

    Every time the roots attacked the target, the speed would increase with the help of the wind de and the wind de would also give more damage to the enemies.

    As if it was not enough, the water lily manipted the water around it, forming a whirlpool underwater!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    An underwater whirlpool started as a small one but soon, added to the wind ability, the whirlpool became bigger and bigger.

    The whirlpool protected the water lily in the middle, but any beasts and monsters underwater would all be sucked into the whirlpool and shed by the hidden wind de inside to pieces.

    Theke immediately became turbulent, as if there was a huge ck hole wanting to suck all living beings around.

    At the same time, Ainsley only had one tamed high-level monster left because the three mid-level monsters had all died under the various attacks of this water lily.

    The other beasts and monsters didn''t even have time to devour the three monsters because they had to swim away from the whirlpool!

    Only the high-level monster with the thickest skin was left behind and yet, even though it could fend off the attacks of the water lily, its body was also seriously injured.

    This monster had water maniption ability and it used its instinct to wrap itself with water to protect the body from the whirlpool''s suction and to slowly heal some of the more serious injuries.

    Water element had a healing effect, but it was never as good as a healer or someone with a light element ability.

    The monster still stubbornly rushed towards the suddenly huge Thumbelina Flower, but that flower had be a ''demonic'' flower with sharp teeth.

    Every time a beast or a monster leaped into the air and pounced on the flower, the flower would immediately devour those enemies with its huge mouth!

    Even if it could not swallow the entire body of the beasts and monsters, it could still always cut off the most important body parts such as the head, the heart, and so on.

    Blood and flesh sshed everywhere, and the water lily''s roots happily ''ate'' the flesh, bones and blood by dposing them and absorbing those things as nutrients.

    The Thumbelina Flower directly slurped the blood of those monsters and beasts, and the color of the flower began to change into crimson red, not pinkish-yellow anymore.

    The flower was vigorous, the leaves were active and always protected the flower like a shield, and the various roots around the lily made it extra difficult to snatch the flower that had already be so big.

    The group of contestants watched this fight between nts and animals with pale faces.

    They never knew that an active man-eating water lily would be so terrible.

    No wonder the nt-tamer girl could only tame one nt and she was already exhausted!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1887 "Calling The Army Of Plants"

    To be honest, without that girl, it would be impossible for them to even get one flower from the water lily, right?

    "Little girl, can you charm more monsters or beasts? I don''t think we can get closer to the lily with so little monsters or beasts¡­"

    The gentle sses man, who was considered as their temporary team leader, looked at Ainsley with a face full of despair.

    Even as an expert, he had rarely seen such a troublesome mutant nt.

    This nt could even make a whirlpool underwater. No wonder it was called the small overlord of this area.

    Not only the strength was off the chart with the home-ground advantage, but this nt''s intelligence should also be quite high to think of such a strategy!

    Ainsley also felt that she needed more tamed monsters and beasts.

    Thus, the baby casually infected almost all the monsters and beasts around their boat who were attacking them before.

    No one saw how Ainsley charmed those beasts and monsters, but after a while, the number of monsters and beasts that attacked the boy sharply decreased.

    On the other hand, most beasts and monsters went to attack the water lily aggressively, as if they were seeing better high-quality prey than the ability users on the boat.

    This was an absolutely impossible thing to happen if it was an ordinary day like usual.

    The teammates immediately looked at Ainsley with eyes full of surprise and awe. Even the cheetah man couldn''t help but ask the little girl curiously.

    "Did you control those monsters and beasts to attack? Howe you can tame so many beasts and monsters at once? Are you a dual tamer?"

    But even a dual tamer couldn''t tame so many high-level creatures at once and currently, Ainsley tamed five in one go!

    Ainsley just smiled at her teammates and grinned.

    "If you watched mytest war''s video, you should have known about my newest charm ability''s skill. In short, using that new skill, it''s not too difficult to tame many monsters and beasts at once."

    What Ainsley didn''t say was that she required arge amount of charm energy to tame those creatures and even with Ainsley''s currently expanded energy core, she still had to rely on her love battery passive skill.

    The online audiences who were watching the live stream were the main sources of the love battery''s skill, but the sporadic energy all over the world still added up to arge number of converted energy.

    The indirect love battery''s conversion still turned out to be Ainsley''s biggest gainpared to other sources, but the energy from the online audiences with limited personnel was slightly better than the indirect sources.

    As for the teammates around Ainsley who should have been the direct source of love energy, maybe because their affection was not off the charts unlike the students, so they only contributed a little.

    Still, Ainsley''s feat of taming so many monsters and beasts gained the teammates'' soaring affections, indirectly replenishing Ainsley''s drained charm energy.

    This kind of continuous draining and continuous charging was actually a huge burden to the energy core and to the body, but ever since Ainsley''s body was tempered in that huge war....<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This kind of burden to the energy core and the body was not so unbearable. It was only slightly painful to the body, just like being pricked by a needle.

    No one knew that while fighting, Ainsley endured such a pain, albeit the pain of being pricked by a needle was indeed not so serious.

    The teammates no longer asked Ainsley about her secret technique and just silently thought of watching Ainsley''s big war video if they had a chance after this assessment ended.

    Some of the teammates had personally watched the war live broadcast back then, but some of them only watched a little bit of the war video and they didn''t even focus on Ainsley.

    Casting aside this matter, everyone looked at the water lily to see whether the monsters and the beasts could take away the precious Thumbelina Flower of this man-eating water lily.

    But...a small overlord was still an overlord in the end.

    The reason why the man-eating water lily could be a small overlord here despite having high-quality body parts good for monsters and beasts was not only because of its strength.

    The mutant nts here usually cooperated with each other, and they fend off therge number of beasts and monsters who wanted to devour them to evolve.

    The mutant nts could control normal nts and the nts that had been growing near mutant nts would be stronger than usual nts.

    Like at this time, the water lily sent some kind of signal to the nearby mutant nts and ordinary nts.

    In no time, another huge water lily came from afar and various mutant nts slowly moved along with the water that they controlled.

    SPLASH. SPLASH. SPLASH.

    Ballerina nts, a few unknown mutant nts and many algae ordinary nts quickly surrounded the crowd of monsters and beasts.

    Seeing this huge scene, even the six experts around Ainsley had to hold their breath nervously.

    "We underestimate this water lily! Is it impossible to get the flower without any taming skill? No wonder the mission isbeled as B+. I think it should have beenbeled as A."

    The sonic guy couldn''t help but mumble as he continued to attack the surrounding beasts and monsters with his sonic attack.

    His sonic attack should have been good when used in the water because it could change the water pressure, injure internal organs, and so on, but these monsters and beasts all had thick skins.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1888 "Blood Clan Mode In Daytime"

    The nts even used their own water maniption ability to create a personal barrier to block the attack of the sonic wave, which made the sonic guy especially frustrated.

    The beasts and monsters here were somehow more skilled in using their awakened abilitiespared to the creatures on the ground.

    Didn''t people say that fishes were idiots? Howe these fishes are all so abnormal?

    Is it because of the mysteriouske water''s effect?

    Ainsley silently agreed with the sonic guy''s casual protest, but she focused onmanding the tamed beasts and monsters to cooperate well just to snatch the flower on top of the water lily.

    A pity. That lily called anotherpanion and there were quite a few ferocious mutant nts surrounding that water lily.

    With the arrival of another water lily, the many monsters and beasts didn''t seem to gain an advantage.

    Ainsley kept seeing low-level and mid-level monsters and beasts dying in the hand of those mutant nts and the nts didn''t even eat the corpses, just sucking the blood to recover some energy before they kept fighting.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom No wonder the mutant nts in thiske could prosper when their number was notparable to the number of monsters and beasts here.

    It turned out, although nts had lower IQ, they cooperated tacitly and they had a sense of unity.

    On the contrary, monsters all act on instinct and even in such a chaotic battle, many ''bystander'' attacked their fellow monsters when those monsters were injured, causing so much trouble to Ainsley.

    The boat was a distance away from the chaotic scene, but even so, the boat swayed hard, looking as if it was about to overturn anytime.

    The beasts still could cooperate with each other, but bystander beasts were also greedy and cunning.

    Instead of attacking the nts, they chose to attack fellow beasts or monsters that looked like they could be defeated in one blow.

    Ainsley felt that this small fight became moreplicated because of the ''bystander'', but even when there was a whirlpool near the target water lily, many fishes were still attracted toe by the thick smell of blood in the water.

    The surrounding water had already turned crimson red, and many animal body parts floated on the surface of the water before some random beasts or monsters ate those ''crumbs''.

    The smell of blood was so nauseating that the group of contestants, especially the Merfolk woman and the cheetah guy who had a keen sense of smell, had to pinch their noses with pale faces.

    It was not as if the Merfolk woman never saw an even more disturbing scene because she lived in a ce full of territorial war in the deep sea all day long.

    But the woman was a bit protected by her family, which was why she could even travel to this academy and became a special instructor.

    Non-privileged Merfolk spent their time fighting for territories and defending themselves from many greedy sea monsters and beasts.

    It was said that the war in the deep sea was much more dangerous and cruller than the war on the ground.

    The ground territory rarely had wars except for a country like the Godlif Country full of disobedient mafias, but the huge sea always had constant battles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Still, the Merfolk woman, who was a particrly privileged Merfolk, turned pale in the face of this currently hideous mass murder scene.

    The nts and the animals fought wildly, and Ainsley began to feel that no matter how many monsters and beasts she tamed and controlled, these nts would still be able to fight back.

    These nts were amazing because once their body parts were broken, they simply absorbed the flesh and blood of the corpses around them, and absorbed theke water and the sunlight to regenerate their lost body parts.

    That way, the nts could fight all day long without feeling exhausted, but the beasts and monsters couldn''t do that.

    Not all beasts and monsters had regeneration ability, but all the nts seemed to have this function.

    Thinking that it would be a long fight, Ainsley finally wanted to try to use her blood maniption ability.

    The target was above the water and the rules of thiske should still exist, but with arge amount of blood sshing here and there, dyeing theke water red, the blood maniption ability should be considered a ''normal urrence'' by theke, right?

    It was still just a hypothesis, but Ainsley decided to try.

    Since the baby needed to transform into her blood n mode to use the blood maniption ability, the baby closed her eyes and slowly triggered the blood n mode while stillmanding the animals to attack the nts.

    The baby could divide her attention and focus like this, and no one knew about such an awesome thing that even many experts couldn''t do.

    Ainsley only had to close her eyes and mobilize the blood in her body and slowly, her appearances changed in the blink of an eye.

    First, the striking purple hair slowly changed into deep ck, as dark as the night and as dark as the abyss.

    Then, the girl''s fangs slowly became longer and sharper until the two cute fangs protruded from the mouth even when Ainsley closed her mouth tightly.

    The girl slowly opened her eyes and coincidentally, the camera captured this scene in a close-up.

    The pair of eyes that were usually blue slowly changed from the inner pupil to the outside.

    The blue color gradually turned crimson, but it was not dark like the color of blood.

    On the contrary, the color was a bit lighter, like something that hadn''t been dyed enough with blood yet still mesmerizing.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1889 "Bloody Aura"

    Under the sunlight, the crimson pupils only looked like a pair of rubies, shining brilliantly with a strange sense of charm.

    The process of the eye color''s change was faithfully recorded and sent to many online audiences who were watching the live broadcast.

    When that pair of crimson eyes, as if made of the best ruby in the world, looked straight at the camera, the audience felt as if that pair of eyes could look straight into their eyes across space and across the screen.

    The crimson pupils erged a bit as if bing ''alive'' and ''freed'' from a deep slumber and even the shape of the baby''s eyes became a bit sharper and not as round and cute as before.

    The little girl in front of the camera slowly excluded a sense of dangerous aura full of the smell of blood, as if the blood of countless creatures flowed in her veins and were gathered in her two pupils.

    The teammates didn''t really see the transformation, but when they saw Ainsley''s hair change color, the teammates suddenly felt a rush of oppression from this kid who was not even as tall as belly.

    That sense of oppression came from blood, as if all bloodlines in this world should now be down in front of the little kid.

    At that moment, everyone felt as if they were standing behind an unfathomable empress of the night, the owner of blood who held the lifelines of many people.

    The sense of oppression that leaked out of Ainsley''s body was only a split second, but these experts who were at top of their own expertise fields all broke in a cold sweat.

    People who had never joined a war where liters of blood were shed would not understand this sense of murderous killing intent and that suppression of a superior.

    These experts had fought a lot in their whole life, and their hands were also dyed red in the blood of their enemies, but even so, it could neverpare to a real,rge-scale war between two races and even between two high-level races outside of this world.

    Someone who had seen a higher existence would unknowingly have the aura of that superior existence.

    Ainsley didn''t do anything, but she just stood there and her aura instantly made the teammates around her have the urge to kneel.

    The kid had been possessed by a demon lord''s consciousness once, had killed at least one archangel''s consciousness with her own hands and assisted in killing another archangel''s consciousness.

    The baby had fought many battles with angels, fought heavenly creatures and so many otherworldly existences.

    Her aura was enough to scare these experts and even scared away a bunch of monsters and beasts who were surrounding the boat.

    Animals had a sharp instinct to avoid danger and when Ainsley finished her transformation, almost all beasts and monsters rushed to swim away from the boat, so much so that they sshed water everywhere, clearly fleeing for their lives!

    The mutant nts a distance away from the boat also seemed to sense some kind of strange pressure, and they all became even more vignt, cautious and a little bit more ferocious than before out of strange fear.

    They didn''t know what they feared, but anyway, that aura was enough to make them feel like their lives were worthless.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ainsley didn''t know anything about what her aura did to the people around her.

    In the past six months, the baby had rarely used her blood n mode anymore and so, although her usual self was also a little bit more intimidating than before, the baby could still train herself to restrict that aura.

    It was just that, she could not control her aura when she used the blood n mode again.

    The Godfather, who was invisible to the contestants and followed around Ainsley even more diligently than the cameras, instantly looked at Ainsley with a little bit of disapproval in his eyes.

    He forgot to train Ainsley to suppress her aura when she used her blood n mode.

    After all, if she could not restrain the aura that she cultivated on the battlefield, her people would be affected to a certain degree and it was not always a good thing.

    After Ainsley finished her transformation, the girl stepped back from the edge of the boat to avoid the direct sunlight because even if the sunlight didn''t have any harmful impact on her, she was still a bit repulsed and annoyed by the bright sunlight.

    The sun shone so brightly at this hour which was often called the golden hour.

    The wholeke seemed to be bathed in a holy golden light, but for Ainsley, it was just pure annoyance.

    To be honest, the dangerous nighttime in thiske and the forests around would not be that dangerous anymore if Ainsley was in her blood n mode.

    For her who was in the blood n mode, the night was her friend, and darkness was her home.

    The baby squinted her cat-like eyes and slowly raised her hands, aiming at the blood scattered to everyone on the surface of theke.

    It was not so easy to ''extract'' blood that has been mixed with water, and to be honest, the water maniption ability users also avoided the part of water dirtied by blood because they could no longer manipte such impure water.

    This is more or less the weakness of elemental ability users, but if the elemental ability users had really good control and grasp over their own ability, such a situation would never stop them from manipting the element they could control.

    If they could not even do such a thing, how could they be worthy to be called an ''expert'' in their field?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1890 "Grouping Blood Types"

    For Ainsley, who had been trained since a young age to have a good control over her own power, it was not difficult to separate the blood mixed in theke water at all!

    The blood in the water slowly got separated and then merged with fellow blood, no matter what kind of blood it was.

    Of course, with Ainsley''s slightly OCD character, the baby separated the blood group by color.

    The green ''blood'' of the nts was in one group with another green blood from various monsters and animals.

    The red blood was in a separate group and the third group had purple blood, which means that the animals were full of toxins.

    These animals'' blood heavily impacted many animals around.

    If not for most of the beasts and monsters here could manipte water to a certain extent, with the water being polluted by the poisonous blood, these fishes would all die on the spot.

    The mutant nts also disliked the poisonous blood, so they even sent some strange mutant nts to ''detoxify'' and ''purify'' the poisonedke water, which greatly reduced the threat to nts like them.

    And so, among the three blood groups, the purple blood which contained the highest amount of toxin actually had the least amountpared to the green and the red blood.

    There was also a little bit of ck blood mixed in the water, but Ainsley grouped the ck blood into the red blood group.

    ck blood means that the blood was corrosive, but thiske water was miraculous or what, and the corrosive effect was suppressed as long as the blood was still mixed with theke water.

    The green blood had a slight toxin, but it was definitely not as poisonous as the purple blood group.

    The majority of nts also ''bled'' nt''s juices and the color was either transparent, yellowish, or green.

    Ainsley could not control liquid that was not considered blood, so only some nts that really shed green blood could ''contribute'' to Ainsley''s grouping.

    The big three blood groups were formed, but there was also a small minority such as rare blue blood.

    For this kind of blood, Ainsley was too stingy to use it in a battle and hastily stored those blood in her spatial backpack.

    It was said that blue blood was royal blood, and any beasts or monsters with blue blood should have a noble or unique bloodline.

    It was difficult to get blue blood, but blue blood could be used to make many miraculous potions, weapons and various treasures that could save lives!

    This, Ainsley, was only willing to use the other threemon blood types to fight.

    Regarding Ainsley''s sneaky movement of collecting the blue blood and storing it in secret, the online audiences could only bite their sleeve in jealousy, but their attention was also on Ainsley''s blood n mode.

    Many of the current online audiences had not watched the huge war''s live broadcast back then, so even if they knew Ainsley''s name and had seen her photos when she was in her blood n mode, they never watched the live stream as vividly as now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    To their surprise, Ainsley in her blood n mode had a different kind of charm than when she was in her usual self.

    It was like...more badass and had a contrasting cuteness, much more suitable for her image as a big mafia boss!

    The audiences were once again tempted to donate score points to Ainsley, and even the judges plus the special instructors among the Eltonians who watched the live stream couldn''t help but be a little bit biased to this little girl.

    The Elton academy could proudly say that they had students and teachers from almost all races in this world, including many minor races but excluding the Abyss Demons.

    Unfortunately, even if there were many students from the dark camp in the academy, they never had someone from the blood n with a pure bloodline or at least that kind of appearance and ability unique to the blood n.

    They never had any students with half the blood of the blood n who awakened their bloodline studying at the academy.

    Now, they finally got one precious blood n, which although should not be a pure blood, but after getting the blessing from Asmodeus'' consciousness, should have a thick blood n and Asmodeus'' bloodline.

    What an honor!

    Many people didn''t know that Ainsley actually had another transformation mode and that was exactly Asmodeus'' bloodline mode.

    It was just that, Ainsley felt that using this mode would require even more love energy and unless necessary, Ainsley was more fond of using her blood n mode.

    After all, the Asmodeus'' bloodline mode was a bit unusual, and how many people in this world had a drop of blood from the higher-level creatures?

    Not to mention that Ainsley''s Asmodeus'' bloodline was not only a drop but already reached five percent.

    Yes. Back then, Ainsley only got less than 1% of Asmodeus'' bloodline in her body due to the Sloan Family''s ancestor''s unique bloodline that led to the unique charm ability, but after Asmodeus'' departure...

    The so-called ''gift'' still existed and even continued to purify Ainsley''s bloodline, so now, to be honest, the blood n and the Asmodeus'' bloodline had suppressed Ainsley''s human bloodline to the bottom.

    If not for her usual appearance still looking like a human without any add-on unique features, people would have to call Ainsley as one of the non-humans because she could be barely said to a human being now.

    Ainsley didn''t know the amazement and otherplicated thoughts of the online audiences.

    If she knew, she might be speechless with ck lines all over her forehead like in animes!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1891 "Black & Purple Blood"

    The baby just swiftly separated the groups of blood and before the battle between nts and animals over there escted again, the baby immediately moved the groups of blood vigorously.

    The first one to be deployed was the most abundant red blood mixed with a little bit of ck blood.

    Maybe because there was a bloodbath around, theke didn''t restrict Ainsley''s blood maniption ability anymore, and the group of red and ck blood flowed smoothly in the air, as if alive.

    The stream of red and ck blood gradually separated from the big group and formed countless weapons.

    The liquid-state blood immediately condensed, and soon, countless small sharp red and ck weapons appeared all around the two gigantic water lilies.

    There were three lilies around, but one was already tamed, so only the other two became the target.

    The group of blood-formed sharp arrows, ropes, whips, chains, swords, daggers, and anything was good to go against nts.

    A small group of blood even formed some kind of flower scissors, ready to pluck the ferocious Thumbelina Flower on top of the man-eating water lily.

    Seeing the dense blood weapons of various types in the air, all aiming at the two water lilies, the teammates who rarely saw such a ''big battle'' were all a bit dumbfounded.

    Don''t say that they were experts and they acted like a country bumpkin.

    To be honest, there were too few humans who could awaken the blood maniption ability, and even among the dark creatures, this ability was considered a royal ability.

    The famous pure-blooded blood n hid themselves for a thousand years, and so, to be able to see someone controlling blood like this was an event worthmemorating.

    Even online audiences who often saw the video of Ainsley and other blood n members manipting blood could not help but be excited at this scene.

    That swift and smooth movement, Ainsley looked like a real blood n''s member at this moment.

    The way she handled blood and formed various weapons out of blood was like an art performance!

    To be honest, blood maniption ability could do much more than just forming items from blood, but since Ainsley''s targets were mutant nts with little to no blood....

    She could only use her usual ''primitive'' way of fighting when using blood maniption ability¡ª

    Forming weapons out of blood!

    But even such a ''simple'' movement brought great visual enjoyment to the onlookers, not at all creepy or scary.

    It was strange to say that those things were liters of the blood being shed on the battlefield, and it should look disgusting, but under Ainsley''s control, the blood became more beautiful yet deadly.

    It was like a red rose with thorns.

    The contrast between beauty and cruelty made the scene more impactful, especially when the mastermind behind this scene was also a contradictory little girl.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Cute, but dangerous. Mature, but also childish.

    Beautiful, yet deadly.

    How many people could resist such abination?!

    Ainsley didn''t know that while she was seriously trying to fight the nts, the teammates, the online audiences and even the judges focused on the wrong thing.

    Even though the audience and even the teammates focused on the wrong thing, Ainsley didn''t know and was not affected at all.

    Before the mutant nts could react to the change in the small battlefield, the small weapons made of blood already rushed toward one of the water lilies, specifically the one that had been fighting longer than the reinforcement.

    The targeted water lily could transform energy needed to use its awakened abilities just by digesting the corpses of many monsters and beasts in theke, and could even use water to supply energy, but in the end, such an energy conversion process also needed a lot of endurance.

    Even if this small overlord was an overlord with a huge body and had good stamina to fight a long battle, when there were too many enemies, the nt was also a little bit exhausted.

    The surge of small weapons just suddenly rained down on the water lily, and even one of the small weapons was a scissor special for pruning a flower.

    When that surprise attack came, the water lily was flustered for the first time because the angle of the attack was not from the water but from the air, higher than its current position which was only on the surface of the water.

    The water lily immediately used its free roots to block the various sharp weapons made of blood, but some of those weapons that were smashed back to the state of blood actually fell on the water lily''s roots, and something happened.

    The ck blood sizzled when it touched the body parts of the water lily and soon, the blood actually melted some of the thick roots!

    The water lily never thought that some of the blood of these monsters and beasts would be corrosive because to be honest, many monsters and beasts here were also suppressed by the strange rules of theke.

    Many monsters and beasts with a ''different ability'' than what was ''normal'' in theke could not use their abilities, just like Ainsley''s charm ability didn''t work under the water.

    These beasts and monsters were also like that, but now that arge area of theke was already dyed in various blood, the ''rules'' slowly changed, which was why the corrosive blood could be effective.

    Many monsters and beasts could not use their corrosive abilities to injure a lot of nts, especially the normal nts.

    The water lily was caught off guard by the corrosive blood that could melt some of its thick roots.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1892 "Poisoning A Plant"

    One had to know that the roots could dive underwater and could even digest flesh, acting as a ''stomach'', which means the roots also had its own acid effect and so on.

    But who would have known that now, a stronger acid liquid that could corrode its roots finally appeared.

    The roots of this water lily broke down under the attack of the ck blood but before the water lily could use its race''s unique healing and regeneration ability, another attack came.

    nts were indeed associated with healing, regeneration, and so on, but their healing ability was also limited to their racial advantage and not a real healing ability awakened as a special ability.

    Most often, a racial advantage was not as strong as an awakened ability, unless that race was a high-level race such as the celestials.

    The water lily''s injuries had not even healed when Ainsley had already thrown another attack on this little overlord.

    The baby would never give the slightest chance for the water lily to heal itself!

    The next attack was simr to the first one, with various small weapons that looked harmless but actually worked too well against nts.

    In the first ce, nts''bat strength was not that strong, and these nts could grow to be such frightening creatures because they became mutated nts, awakened their abilities and even increased their IQ, having a sense of identity and thoughts, just like the beasts.

    If not for the nts'' IQ being equal to a one or two-year-old child at most, the mutant nts would be included in the list of various intelligent races in this world.

    Ainsley''s next attack used purple blood which only had a small quantity but high lethality.

    The purple blood immediately sshed all over the targeted water lily and the blood actually seeped into those thick roots!

    Don''t me the roots for being too weak to be invaded like that, but the roots already had its own reflex to absorb nutrients, and in a sense, blood was also their nutrient.

    Who would have known that this blood would be poisonous?

    Some mutant nts were also poisonous, even more toxic than animals, but the mutant nts in theke didn''t have such a characteristic.

    Most poisonous nts were in the forests, and so, these mutant nts had never been poisoned at all.

    In that instant, when the poison entered the nt''s body, the mutant nts could feel the change in their body almost within seconds.

    Although nts didn''t feel pain, unlike animals, the nts that had opened up their intelligence also knew that this strange substance was extremely dangerous to its body!

    The nts tried to detoxify the poison, but Ainsley targeted that one water lily with so many poisonous bloods, enough to kill one elephant.

    The water lily did have a detoxifying ability and even if this amount of poison could knock out an elephant, the nt could still hold on for a while to continuously detoxify the poison.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was a pity that because most of its attention and energy was spent on clearing up poison in the body, the man-eating water lily''s response to the outside world became slower.

    So much so that when the scissor made of green blood approached the water lily, the lily wasn''t as ferocious and agile as before.

    The thick roots were all listless, the leaves were curled up in a pitiful way, and the blood-sucking Thumbelina Flower on the water lily also looked much lighter than the previous crimson red color.

    The flower lowered its bud and the whole gigantic flower slowly shrank, returning to the size of a palm.

    To detoxify the poison, the water lily shrinks to its original size and immediately closes off many body parts in order to focus on surviving the poison.

    The whole nt entered a full defensive mode and was not so active in attacking the enemies anymore, which made things really easy for the blood scissor.

    The scissor just lightly nipped the Thumbelina Flower that the water lily cherished so much because it was essentially the flower that the water lily grew to reproduce, the water lily remained ''dead''.

    The monsters and beasts around still tried to bite the leaves, roots or other body parts of the water lily, but the water lily cleverly circted the poison in its body to those monsters and beasts through the bitten part.

    The water lily resigned to lose many of its body parts, but this way, the poison was cleared much faster.

    A pity. Even the flower was already cut off by the blood scissor and the water lily, which was still in a state of being poisoned, could do nothing but ''watch'' the flower being taken away to the faraway boat.

    The previously ferocious flower that fed on the flesh, bone and blood of many beasts and monsters instantly became an ordinary-looking flower with its only uniqueness being simr in color to the flower in the Thumbelina movie.

    The palm-sized flower was officially considered dead the moment it was taken away from the water lily, and people could finally use its medicinal value as they wished.

    The water lily lost its baby, but it didn''t have time to mourn because of the poison, so only the surrounding mutant nts and the reinforcement water lily became angry at this incident.

    These nts could barely see their enemies, but they could share senses and they knew that the targeted water lily was poisoned and its flower was taken away.

    Of course, before the group of nts could get mad, the tamed monsters and beasts in the water received amand and changed their target to the other nts!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1893 "To The West Lake"

    This time, the monsters and the beasts didn''t attack aggressively and just wanted to block the path of those water nts so that the nts could note closer to the boat.

    Everyone in the boat watched with wide eyes how Ainsley''s gigantic blood scissors approached the boat and dropped the flower so casually to Ainsley''s hand.

    Because most of the monsters and beasts around the boat had either been tamed or killed, when a part of the barrier was opened to receive the flower, there was no surprise attack or danger.

    Ainsley sessfully got the flower by cunningly poisoning the water lily and before the angry mutant nts could slip past the monsters and beasts'' defensive line, Ainsley shouted to her teammates.

    "Big sis, the big bro, let''s leave! Push the boat away! Quick! Let''s go to the west side to get the acacia nt''s roots!"

    They still had to get a few ballerina nts, but the ballerina nts coincidentally patrolled to the Westke, so they could just go there to hit two birds with one stone.

    The dumbfounded teammates finally snapped out of their shock and hurriedly used their water maniption ability to bring the boat away from the messy battlefield.

    The teammates were already a bit traumatized, so they rushed the boat far away from the ''war scene'', afraid that there would be another group of monsters and beasts chasing after their bodies.

    Both Ainsley and the nt-tamer girl kept their tamed creatures in the same state for a while until the boat was already far away before releasing the taming abilities on those creatures.

    In that instant, the nt-tamer girl slumped on her seat with her back full of sweat while Ainsley calmly changed back to her human appearance.

    To be honest, if she knew that the battle would end quickly when she used her blood n mode, she would have used that ability a long time ago.

    It was just that, without so much blood being shed on the battlefield just now, especially without finding blood with corrosive effects and poison, Ainsley would never be able to finish the battle that fast.

    In the end, the poison worked so well on those mutant nts.

    Maybe people who had awakened poison-rted abilities would be a little more invincible in the face of many non-toxic animals and nts.

    The teammates all had tense nerves all this time and once they got away with the two mission targets, they all slumped to their seats with sweat drenching their backs and faces.

    Finally! They finished the first mission and now, only the remaining two thirds of the missions had to bepleted!

    But the group of contestants didn''t care much about the end result of the mission anymore and just wanted to do their best until night came.

    Themotion just now was only around thirty minutes long, and so, when theypleted the first mission, it was still only three to four o''clock in the afternoon.

    Basically, there was still one or two hours away from sunset and if the sun set at 7 p.m and not at 6 p.m, that would be better.

    But the possibility of the sun setting down earlier should also be considered, so everyone could not rest for too long.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After the group replenished their special energy by one-fifth, they could not rest any longer and had to hurry to check the West Lake.

    The boat had already drifted to the westke and maybe because each district in thiske had their overlord, the man-eating water lily and the army of nts didn''t chase the boat to the westke.

    The man-eating water lily was indeed the overlord of the Central Lake''s outer ring, but it would also never drift to the inner ring because that ce was the resting ce for the mysterious monster of theke.

    Other nts and animals also tacitly avoided Central Lake''s inner ring, making that ce not as lively as the other parts of theke.

    Now that the boat had entered the westke''s zone, even the nts in the Central Lake and the man-eating water lily stopped in track, not wanting to offend another overlord the Westke.

    The overlord of the westke was naturally the Acacia nts with the mostplicated root system, which could even create its own ecology relying on its roots.

    The team members forgot whether the westke had more ferocious beasts and monsters or more active nts, but anyway, after facing the ferocious nts and animals in the centralke, everyone didn''t care about this small thing anymore.

    It was just that, the westke was indeed colder than the other parts of theke, and the group of contestants had toment the wonder of this mysteriouske once more.

    Could it be that the four directions of theke had their own season?

    But the Northke should be the coldest with the South Lake being the warmest, right?

    So..the westke was autumn and the eastke''s season was spring?

    Anyway, the temperature slowly plummeted as the boat entered the westke''s area and the surrounding also became a little bit more silent, as if thiske didn''t have many active creatures.

    But most animals that lived in cold water should be cold-blooded, right? Maybe most of them should be reptiles?

    Reptiles in theke...either a crocodile or something.

    Anyway, everyone didn''t let down their guard because they even had to dive into the water, which means the danger level would be much higher than when fighting with the two man-eating water lilies before.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the tp 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1894 "Catching Ballerina Plants"

    The boat stopped not too far from the shore of the westke, where many acacia nts liked to take roots.

    The Acacia nts had thick roots embedded into the rocks and could grow deep into theke, making this gigantic tree much more mysterious.

    From afar, one could see the towering and lush Acacia tree that resembled a willow, with thick trunk and special leaves.

    The leaves and the flowers were all beautiful, and the color was dark purple and dark blue.

    The colorbination made this tree look more and more like a tree in a fantasy movie.

    This tree could not move its roots, and it was known as a rather docile mutant nt who liked to shelter many wandering nts and animals.

    To be honest, the Acacia nt was really not that aggressive, and even if they could move their roots, it should not be as dangerous as the agile water lily.

    However, the danger came from the cold water, the water pressure and all kinds of creatures living around this nt.

    Many people wanted to take a little bit of Acacia nt''s roots because the roots were hailed as the roots of life, which was rumored to be able to revive a dead person as long as it had been dead for only a few seconds.

    Of course, many people knew that it was just a rumor and the real effect of these roots when made into medicine was not as good as when it was made into various weapons.

    The roots were thicker and tougher than the water lily''s roots and it was especially suitable to be made into various weapons or wooden-based vehicles.

    Not to mention that because the roots were said to be the roots of life, they had their own healing and regeneration effect, which could fix the damage of the weapon or the vehicle and would not be corroded away by rust, water, fire, or any other harmful elements.

    These roots could even endure the water pressure and not be damped by the deep waterke all day around.

    Not to mention how many beasts tried to eat the roots but they could not even leave a bite mark.

    It was said to be one of the strongest wood in the world,parable to the most advanced magical ore in the Dwarf Continent.

    Unfortunately, the academy also had a headache on how to get the roots of this n, every year, they left the noble mission to the instructor''s candidates.

    "We only need one meter of the acacia nt''s roots, but before that, let''s catch the wandering ballerina nt first."

    Ainsley pointed at the ''dancing'' nt not far from their ce, and there were about five of those dancing nts.

    The Ballerina nt had the lowest danger level, but the difficulty in catching the ntid in the way to catch the extremely agile nt.

    This nt felt as if it could ''see'' the enemies and the nts would run away as fast as they could, even faster than some fish swimming in theke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And so, the group didn''t want to scare the ballerina nts and huddled together to discuss a way to catch the nts without rming them because if that happened, they would have a tougher battle to face.

    "If the big sis can still tame a few nts, we can easily get the ballerina nts. How is it? Big sis, can you do this?"

    Ainsley looked at the nt-tamer girl and immediately asked with a voice full of sincerity.

    She didn''t mean to squeeze this tamer to death or anything, but it was indeed the best way to get the nts.

    Anyway, when they were surrounded by beasts and monsters before, everyone contributed to the safety of the whole group, and the nt-tamer girl had the least role other than getting the first Thumbelina flower.

    To be honest, everyone felt that Ainsley and the nt-tamer girl were in charge of getting the mission items while the rest of the team was in charge of protecting the two people''s safety.

    They knew that Ainsley was stronger than she looked after she showed the blood n mode before, but such a person should be their trump card and they shouldn''t use her ability for trivial matters.

    The nt-tamer girl also knew that she had to be more useful to the team because the carpenter guy basically ''donated'' a whole boat with a good security barrier, and the gentle sses man was the boatman who controlled the direction of the boat.

    The sonic guy was both a scout and a frontline fighter, the cheetah guy was a pure meleebat fighter, and the Merfolk woman was an all-rounded support system.

    The merfolk woman not only had a little bit of healing ability, but she would also be a key role in their next n to get the Acacia nt''s roots.

    After all, no one could rival a Merfolk race when it was about swimming in the water.

    The nt-tamer girl nodded at Ainsley and seriously locked her eyes on the three ballerina nts among the total of five ballerina nts.

    To be honest, upon closer inspection, every ballerina nt had their own uniqueness, such as the shape of their flower, the color of the flower, and even the color of the leaves that resembled the skirt of a ballerina.

    There were two nts with green leaves, another two with yellow leaves, and thest one has unique purple leaves.

    Those with yellow leaves didn''t mean that they were malnourished. It was just the different ''skirt color'' of this unique nt.

    There might also be ballerina nts with pink, blue and other bright-colored leaves somewhere!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1895 "Dividing The Battle Spoils"

    The apanying nt of the ballerina nt, the one-eyed water grass, also had subtle differences from each other.

    It was truly a unique creature.

    The nt-tamer girl felt that the purple-leaf ballerina nt should be poisonous, so she resolutely chose the two green-leaf nts and one yellow-leaf nt as her taming target.

    Taming three nts at once was not easy, but the nt-tamer girl gritted her teeth and did it anyway.

    Soon, after the invisible taming process that no one could see or feel other than the tamer and the one being tamed, the three targeted nts slowly moved towards their boat with a graceful and elegant move.

    No one could see the frantically moving roots below the water and only saw the graceful ''skirts'' of the ballerina nts swaying with the water and twirling, as if their every step was a dance.

    It was rare to see such beautiful scenery and amidst the backdrop of the golden hour, the three nts looked even more enchanting than before.

    It was just that, people still had to remember that these beautiful nts were also somewhat carnivores, but they only ate small fishes and rarely are bigger creatures, not to mention humans.

    No wonder the ballerina nts also had another nickname given by the students and the mercenaries who often came to hunt treasures here.

    They called this nt the ''Lady of The Lake'', or the ''Lake''s Dancer''.

    With the rubbing noise of the leaves that looked like a skirt, the rustling sound of the wind blowing the one-eyed water grass, the apanying nt of this ballerina nt¡­the whole thing felt as if it was a gorgeous castle''s music yed in famous banquets.

    Theke as the stage, the sound of nature as the apanying music and the water grass as the dancing partner..

    The ballerina nt was such a romantic nt.

    The group didn''t spend a lot of time capturing the ballerina nt and it could be said to be the easiest mission they did, all thanks to a nt tamer in their group.

    If not for the nt tamer, the ballerina nts would have run away as soon as they encountered foreigners and such.

    It only took ten minutes to grab the ballerina nt and once the group took the nt out of theke, they immediately scanned the nt with the camera and stuffed the living mutant nts into a prepared box.

    No matter how docile this nt was, it was still a carnivore in the end, so the group didn''t let down their guard at all and just stuffed the nt into a huge box full ofke water.

    All these spoils they got would not only be exchanged for academy credits after the assessment ended, but if they wanted, they could also sell it to others in the academy using other currencies.

    The academy was kind in this aspect, separating the score points received after scanning the mission item and the price of the mission item itself.

    The ballerina nts didn''t have such miraculous medicinal effects as the Thumbelina Flower of the man-eating water lily, but it was a popr ''pet'' for the rich to decorate their ponds and an artificialke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A living ballerina nt had a higher price than a dead one, which was why the group ''thoughtfully'' kept the nts inside a box full of water.

    Anyway, the nts would not die so easily, and each of them would distribute the spoil after the mission in thiske ended.

    The nt-tamer girl deserved the most payment for her deeds, so even if others were the ones who had the mission to get this nt, she was still given one nt to be sold after the assessment ended.

    Ainsley herself also kept one of the Thumbelina flowers that she snatched with her own strength and surprisingly, the group also gave her the living Ballerina nt.

    "You have the most roles among us, and if not for us, we might not be safe and sound without too many injuries like now. So, you deserve this spoil."

    The gentle sses man represented the other contestants and they all agreed to give Ainsley the second Ballerina nt.

    As for thest one, it was given to the Carpenter guy as their thanks for providing the boat.

    The group was peaceful after dividing the spoils and soon, they had to decide who would dive into theke water.

    Although Ainsley didn''t have this mission to get the Acacia roots, everyone felt that without her, they would not be able to do much.

    It was not that they were useless, but Ainsley''s ability was really too all-rounded, and coincidentally, aside from the nt-tamer girl and the Merfolk woman, the other men didn''t have an obvious advantage with this environment.

    Of course, the sses man and the sonic guy proposed to go down with the girls because one of them could manipte water and the other could use sound waves underwater to do many things.

    It seemed that only the cheetah guy and the carpenter guy were left behind, and the cheetah guy, who had always been stronger in the forest, became extremely embarrassed when he came to thiske.

    So far, he had not contributed a lot to the group, and even the weakest nt-tamer girl had her own unique use.

    The cheetah guy grumbled but proposed to stay on the boat to guard the boat along with the carpenter guy.

    Anyway, the carpenter guy was a production-type ability user, and most of his other abilities were also rted to production.

    There was only one ability which was barely enough to be used as self-defense.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1896 "Having A Fishtail"

    "Don''t worry about us. Anyway, the Acacia roots will belong to you guys who go down, and we will not cover any of the roots aside from scanning the item."

    The carpenter guy, who was most interested in this legendary wood, actually gave up the opportunity to get this legendary wood.

    He felt that he should just buy the wood from his teammates then drag the whole team down with his not-so-good ability underwater.

    The cheetah man also proposed the same thing and since he was not so keen on getting the root for himself, he never had any scruples about this decision.

    Just like that, the people who would dive into theke were decided right there on the spot.

    The sses man actually had more than just one water maniption ability, and the guy was willing to disclose his other abilities to his teammates as a sign of trust.

    "I have a barrier ability that can provide oxygen and resist water pressure. My barrier is more like invisible body armor, so you will feel much better than using the ordinary barrier."

    The sses man''s ability was actually quite like a cheat because it was not only useful for underwater environments but also in various harsh environments.

    No wonder he looked gentle and weak, but the man could join this exciting assessment.

    The sonic guy also confessed his other ability to his teammates with a little bit of a ''shy'' face.

    "That...aside from the sonic sound wave, I have mass-teleportation ability, and I can use it on at most ten people around 300 meters from me."

    This kind of ability was a trump card, but the sonic guy felt that they would have to use this ability in case something went wrong underwater.

    It was rare to see someone with a space-element ability, and for a while, everyone was surprised.

    "Damn, dude! I didn''t know you had such an awesome ability! This is definitely reassuring. With your ability, we can quickly teleport back to the boat if we encounter a life crisis."

    The carpenter guy didn''t hesitate to praise the sonic guy and the others also followed suit.

    Although they had only known each other for a few hours, everyone could already trust their teammates after the first fierce battle before this.

    In that battle, human''s true nature could be easily revealed, and these people were all good ones.

    Maybe because they all aspired to be teachers, so their character was also good.

    Anyway, no onepeted for the treasure that made many people kill each other outside of the academy, and no one took advantage of their teammates, not to mention betrayed their teammates.

    In front of wealth and danger, these people all stood firm and this alone already showed a little bit about their character.

    That''s why the sonic guy didn''t mind telling others about one of his trump cards.

    There was also the usually quiet Merfolk woman, who suddenly spoke in the enchanting voice out of the blue.

    "Well, since all of you revealed your secondary ability, I''ll also tell you about mine. I...I can transform people''s legs into mermaid tails, and I can do so to five people at once."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Coincidentally, there were five people who would dive into theke.

    When the Merfolk woman exposed her unique ability, the other people immediately looked at the woman as if she was some sort of Goddess.

    "The hell¡ª what kind of ability is that? Group transformation? Wait, you must also be able to change into your Merfolk form, but the fishtail¡ª"

    The sonic guy almost bit his tongue out of excitement.

    Who said that only girls wanted to be mermaids? Men also wanted to have fish tails!

    Even Ainsley was shocked and couldn''t help but look at this Merfolk woman with eyes full of appreciation.

    Being able to transform people''s legs into fishtails, not only would this woman be the backbone of the diving team, but using this little trick, she could also catch enemies off guard.

    Just imagine when someone bounced with their legs, nimble and agile but then, their legs suddenly turned into fishtails on the ground.

    Wouldn''t that be suicidal?

    It seemed that the Merfolk race also had their own way to survive outside of their habitat and people on the ground should never underestimate the Merfolk race!

    The Merfolk woman nodded at the teammates and then looked at Ainsley, who seemed to be the most excited to change her legs when in fact, the Sonic guy was more excited than Ainsley.

    After all, Ainsley was still a kid in the eyes of these adults, so they all felt that kids should be the ones who were most excited about the Merfolk race and many other fantasy races.

    Which little girl didn''t have a dream to be a mermaid when they were little? Even boys might also be interested in bing a merman.

    Not wanting the teammates to guess about her own ability and also to experiment with the ability, the Merfolk woman proposed an idea to the team.

    "I''ll use my ability on the little girl first, change her legs into a fishtail on the boat, so we can see how the ability works, how is it?"

    Anyway, people would have to adapt from walking on two legs to only having a long fishtail, so the Merfolk woman proposed this idea.

    Ainsley didn''t oppose the proposal at all and to be honest, to be the first one who would have a fishtail among the other teammates, Ainsley couldn''t help but be slightly excited!

    Even the Godfather, who was rarely interested in anything, also raised an eyebrow and looked at the Merfolk woman with a slight interest.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1897 "Darling Of The Sea"

    Well, the Godfather was only interested in the fishtail transformation of his little disciple, though, not interested in the Merfolk woman herself.

    Even more perverted, this guy actually wondered whether Zev could also have a fishtail.

    It must look cute, right?

    The forgotten system''s spirit shuddered as he looked at the two system''s hosts who had tacitly ignored his own existence.

    What is this sense of danger? Scary!

    Putting aside Zev''s strange intuition of some kind of danger and the Godfather''s interest in this fishtail attribute, everyone agreed to let Ainsley be the first one to try this magic.

    It was not that everyone used Ainsley as a guinea pig.

    Although they had only been together as teammates for a few hours, not even half a day, they could trust their teammates based on the experience of facing danger against the water lilies before.

    Everyone also felt that the Merfolk woman could not possibly deceive anyone and they believed this woman''s said ability because the Merfolk race did have some abilities to make other people gain some special features of the Merfolk race.

    This woman should be the legendary mermaid in the legend, not a siren or other types of Merfolk race, so everyone was a bit excited to see the ability of this Merfolk woman.

    Even if they were experts and they had definitely visited various continents including the non-human continents, it was not easy to see a real mermaid from the Merfolk race with their own eyes, much less seeing the legendary mermaid tail.

    After all, mermaids in the Merfolk race were not considered the best at physical strength or had the best military strength.

    To be honest, even a siren was much more vicious than a mermaid or a merman.

    Other types of Merfolk race such as a half-human, half-shark, or half-human, half-killer whale, basically any Merfolk race members with the genes of top ocean''s predators were the strongest in the Merfolk race.

    Fortunately, although mermaids and mermans in legends with that huge tail, beautiful appearances, beautiful singing voices, the ability to control water or speak to sea animals and so on were ''weak'', they were still famous.

    The mermaid and merman were precious even among the other Merfolk race members because they had the highest percentage of awakened people with various unique abilities.

    Nowadays, physical strength alone could not win against ability users, and the mermaid or the merman had good genes of awakened people.

    Almost 99% of any Merfolk race with the genes of a mermaid or a merman would awaken a unique ability.

    This Merfolk woman, or a mermaid to be specific, was born with the advantage of a good voice, good singing skill, could manipte water and could talk to various sea animals.

    The mermaid and the merman were the beloved of the sea and many ordinary sea animals, even low-level sea beasts or sea monsters would have unexined affections to mermaids and mermen.

    They were really the darling of the sea, the much-loved creature of the ocean.

    Such an existence, how could these experts often see them?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even if this mermaid suddenly came to the Elton Academy to be a teacher, it was also a rare case and for so long, there had never been any mermaid or merman in the academy.

    So, many contestants who knew about the mermaid''s involvement in the assessment of special instructors believed that no matter what, this mermaid would be chosen as a special instructor in the end.

    The same goes for rare talents such as a nt-tamer, production-type ability users, and other small professions yet highly valuable ones that the academy severelycked.

    It was true that this assessment was more advantageous for those with offensive or defensive special abilities, but people with iparably unique races or abilities would always have a ''backdoor''.

    Well, anyway, not many people had seen a real mermaid tail, and even the videos on the inte were mostly artificial ones, not real recorded videos of mermaids and mermaids.

    After all, the Merfolk race had their own ''inte'' under the sea and they rarely mingled with the people on the ground.

    Don''t look at how Jake could befriend many non-human races, but if not for his family background of thousands of years that had been close to the non-humans, he also would not have his currentwork and connection.

    The experts from the human continent had visited one or two non-human continents, but there were still a lot of ces they could not visit.

    For example, Ainsley went to build guild branches in various non-human continents in the past six months, but she only visited some more ''open'' non-human continents such as the Elven Continent, the Beastman, the Dwarf, and minor dark races scattered everywhere.

    As for the Celestial race, after such a huge war, it was impossible to go to their famous Sky Continent, so forget it.

    They said it was a sky continent but the size of the kingdom was not enough to be called a continent, unlike the Elven continent that had a huge forest territory, just like the Amazon forest in Ainsley''s previous world.

    There was also the Dwarf''s continent full of mines, mountains, ores and so on, while the Beastman had the most animals in the whole world.

    Almost all animals could be found there, including those who lived in extreme environments.

    It was because the Beastman continent had all sorts of environments that various animals needed.

    Anyway, that was one hell of a strange continent.

    As for the Merfolk race...

    There were so many sea areas in the whole world, and each sea had their own rulers.

    The sea waspletely like thend with various countries and other power struggles!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1898 "Ainsley As A Mermaid Cub"

    One ruler of the sea might be hostile to another, and Ainsley, as someone who had an ind in a certain part of the sea but also lived in Godlif Country, which was located in another sea area, was confused.

    She didn''t go to the Merfolk race and didn''t create any guild branch there because humans knew too little about the sea and any terrible creatures hiding inside.

    Maybe, there were behemoths a few thousand years old or a century-old fish.

    So, Ainsley, with her limited knowledge and almost no connection other than with Sirens and those who participated in the big war, never went to see the real Merfolk race anyway.

    Now that she is a real mermaid in her humanoid form, the Mermaid even told her that she would transform her legs into the legendary mermaid tail...

    It was such good news for Ainsley that she was already blown silly. She kept giggling and looking at her pair of short legs with anticipation.

    Even if she was already a college student back in her previous world, which girl didn''t have a dream to be a mermaid?

    Even some boys would also secretly want to be a merman or a mermaid.

    Ainsley was excited, and under everyone''s nervous yet curious look, the mermaid finally waved her hand.

    The next second, countless golden sparkles came out of the woman''s hand and shot out to Ainsley''s legs.

    The sparkles were really like magic in fairy tales and once the sparkles touched Ainsley''s legs, the baby''s legs slowly changed from the waist.

    People could not see the big change clearly because the golden sparkles also emitted golden light, so blinding that people could only see the vague changes.

    But Ainsley, who could feel the changes with her senses, knew more than the onlookers.

    The baby first felt that her legs suddenly mped on their own, and no matter what, she could not separate her legs.

    Then, her waist slowly became itchy.

    Some kind of scales started to grow on her waist, but it was not painful or anything, just itchy and a little bit ticklish, as if you were tickled with thousands of feathers.

    After that, the body parts below the waist slowly transformed.

    The transformation was not too detailed like growing new flesh that connected the two legs or anything withplicated logic, but was more like a dress-up game with Ainsley as the model.

    Just put on the fishtail and poof! Changed.

    Of course, the change was gradual from the waist down to the toes, and Ainsley could see the change clearly with her own eyes, but the feels were really like in a game...

    She felt something strange other than her legs being mped together and couldn''t be moved.

    Soon, the whole legs slowly turned into slightly big and long fishtails, exactly the same as mermaid tails in stories and fairy tales.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Maybe the tail would subconsciously choose a simr colorbination with the owner''s own ''color'', so Ainsley''s tail color was unique.

    The color from the waist down to the knee areas were a gradient of deep purple to lighter purple, but from there, it became the color of Ainsley''s eyes.

    The gradient color of purple and blue was so romantic and dreamy, especially when the tip of the fishtail looked like a crystal fan being opened to the fullest.

    That tip of the tail looked gentle like silk, but it definitely had the characteristic of a crystal.

    Not to mention that each scale seemed to be enveloped in a golden light, making the whole fish tail that reached more than a meter long look so expensive and gorgeous.

    The fishtail was not the only transformation because, at this moment, Ainsley''s ears also became fish gills like in cartoons and movies,

    The fish gills would move slightly, either trembling or pping, all ording to the mood of the owner.

    The color of the fish gills were also purple-blue, and there seemed to be some membranes between Ainsley''s fingers, which were much like the mermaid in stories.

    As for Ainsley''s pants, including her underwear, the clothes were already thrown away from the first second of the transformation and with the golden light as a ''censor'', no one could see Ainsley''s lower body clearly.

    Anyway, the baby calmly stored her pants in her spatial storage in the form of her backpack, and all small items attached to the trousers, as well as the shoes, the socks and so on, were also stripped cleanly and thrown into the backpack.

    The transformation was only a few seconds and soon, after the transformation ended, the golden light that acted as a ''censorship'' also disappeared.

    Then, in front of everyone, Ainsley who had changed into a little mermaid was boldly presented.

    The contestants had seen Ainsley''s previous image, but they never thought of Ainsley who became a mermaid.

    When the group of experts saw Ainsley''s current appearance, they had the urge to kidnap the baby and adopt her as their own daughter.

    What the hell! This is too cute, okay?! Ainsley''s blood n mode had her own charm, but it was more like an evil and viinous daughter.

    Ainsley who became a mermaid was really sweet and beautiful, almost ethereal and like something that came out of a story book.

    The baby''s hair didn''t be long, just like mermaids, and her hair was still short like before, but the end of the hair was more wavy than the famous bob-cut style.

    Not to mention that the hair color matched the baby''s fishtail''s color, making it seemed that the baby had been born as a mermaid all this time!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1899 "Purple-Blue Fishtail"

    There were no strange elements when Ainsley became a mermaid and someone who didn''t know Ainsley was a human might think that she was a mermaid if they looked at her like this.

    The baby''s upper body still had her white shirt and other clothes, so it looked a bit abrupt, but it didn''t affect the baby''s cuteness by too much.

    Maybe because Ainsley was still a child, even if she was already five years old and generally, a five-year-old girl couldn''t be as tiny as a chibi in anime, but with the addition of the huge and long fishtail...

    Ainsley did look a bit like a cute chibi from anime.

    The contestants, including the mermaid who transformed Ainsley, all secretly squealed in their hearts.

    If not for them not wanting to destroy their ''image'' as experts in front of their future students and colleagues who were watching the live stream, they would have swarmed up to approach the beautiful baby.

    Human beings and non-human beings were all very tolerant towards children, especially beautiful and handsome children.

    It couldn''t be helped. Pretty privilege was real, after all.

    Not to mention that this little kid was really cute when she became a mermaid, so cute that even the Estonians, the judges and the other special instructors on the live stream''s channel were stunned.

    Everyone across the inte was silent before they frantically took screenshots of Ainsley''s current self as a mermaid and some even donated a lot of score points to the little baby.

    The administrator of the live stream was also a group of capable and shrewd people.

    Knowing that the screenshot of Ainsley''s mermaid version and even the direct photo would be popr, they immediately demanded the picture''s fee.

    Of course, Ainsley would get half of the ie, and anyway, it was already stipted in the small rules before joining the assessment that the academy might use their battle videos, photos, etc, for various purposes.

    As for any business rted to these materials that generated money, the contestants had the right to get half of the ie.

    The administrator of the live stream even used the floating cameras to directly take several high-quality pictures and videos, preparing to use the materials for publicity.

    Anyway, Ainsley was popr, and any topic rted to her would bring money.

    Ainsley herself was also generous enough and was willing to be in the eyes of the public, unlike many experts who liked to remain anonymous.

    Anyway, many experts didn''t want to show their special abilities to too many people because their enemies could study their battle videos and then, their advantage would be much less than before.

    But Ainsley needed exposure and poprity for her Love Battery, so even if she disliked being a star and being presented in the eyes of the public, she could only do it with a bitter smile.

    Ainsley couldn''t see her own appearance and there was no mirror there, so the baby cleverly used the flying camera as her mirror.

    Anyway, the flying camera had a selfie function and with the holographic screen projected by the camera, Ainsley would see her appearance in the eyes of the camera.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When the baby saw herself from head to toe, she was even moved by her own reflection and almost became a narcissist on the spot.

    Oh my God! Who is this beautiful little mermaid?! Ah, it''s me. Hum. As expected of my cuteness that is even blessed by the demon lord of lust.

    Ainsley felt that if she was a real mermaid cub, maybe she would be the brightest cub in the deep sea and she would be the heartthrob mary sue protagonist in many romance novels.

    Such a little beauty would definitely be a big beauty in the future.

    Ainsley had to sign at her own appearance and felt that being cute was really justice and beauty privilege was so powerful that it could be categorized as a special ability on its own....

    Then, while admiring herself in the selfie camera projected into a holographic screen, Ainsley carefully touched her fish gills that would move like real animals ears.

    Anyway...it was so novel.

    Ainsley yed with her fish gills and felt like ying with some kind of stic...the feels were definitely not just like any ordinary stic and it should be more like a jelly, a konnyaku or those flexible things...

    But anyway, it felt different from any other animal ears. Even the real fish'' gills might not have this feel to the touch at all.

    After ying with the fish gills, Ainsley poked the membrane between her fingers and really felt like it was simr to slimes, the kind of toys that was popr in her previous world.

    And there was also the most eye-catching and beautiful fishtail...

    Ainsley carefully touched the scale of the fishtail, thinking that since it looked so beautiful and neat, it would be a bit fragile, but she underestimated mermaid and merman by too much.

    Even if mermaids and mermen were not as strong as other Merfolk race members, to be able to live in the depth of the sea where the water pressure was so great and there were so many dangers, how could their fishtail''s scales be so soft?

    From outside, the scales really looked soft, as if it would sink if you poke it, but when Ainsley touched the scale, the scale was cold and sharp, just like the scale of a dragon.

    Ainsley had touched a real evil dragon before, so she could say that the scale of this fishtail was no worse than that of a dragon!

    As expected of mermaids that were as famous as dragons in various legends, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1900 "The Real Mermaid"

    No wonder the Merfolk race rarely went to thend and interacted with thend''s people.

    Maybe their various fish scales were so precious, and they were afraid of being cheated, hunted down and skinned, so only a strong Merfolk race would go to thend.

    For example, this mermaid in front of Ainsley was definitely strong and she should not only have various innate abilities and just one unique ability to give people some fishtails.

    The scales of this mermaid''s tail were really tough and it was no problem to resist a bullet at all.

    The mermaids and the mermen couldn''t be underestimated at all!

    As for whether her tears would be pearls or whether all sorts of legends about the mermaids in the story were true or not, Ainsley didn''t want to test it for now.

    After Ainsley became the ''guinea pig'', everyone who would dive into theke were also transformed into temporary mermaids and mermen one by one.

    The nt-tamer girl had a golden-green fishtail, unique and suitable for her own temperament.

    Of course, the girl did have blonde hair and emerald green eyes, simr to Finley, but the girl looked more like a forest fairy with a reserved and hidden beautypared to Finley''s overly beautiful appearance.

    Then there were the men, which were the Sonic guy and the gentle sses man.

    Both of them had dark-colored tails, but the dark color still looked cool and dreamy.

    The gentle sses man even had a warm blue-coloured tail, blending with the surrounding water, it would be good as camouge.

    It was rare to see so many ''mermaids and mermen'', so the audience who got the news naturally flocked to the live broadcast of these people to take pictures.

    At that moment, these few people, including the carpenter guy and the cheetah man who didn''t get a fishtail, became more famous than the other contestants.

    Other contestants didn''t know about such a thing, but Ainsley''s group was already dazzled with joy.

    Everyone inspected their own fishtail and soon, the mermaid also changed into her original form.

    Maybe because she was a real mermaid, her tail was long and looked stronger than these fake mermaids and mermen.

    There was also a strange mysterious beauty from this mermaid whose tail color was surprisingly silver!

    The silver fishtail made the mermaid more and more elegant, like a goddess from ancient mythology.

    A real mermaid was still better than these half-mermaids and mermen.

    The difference between the ones who ''cosyed'' mermaids and the real mermaid was quite eye-catching.

    Although Ainsley and the nt-tamer girl also looked beautiful as a mermaid, the real mermaid still had a strange charm and beauty that could not be imitated by someone who was not a real mermaid.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It could be seen that this mermaid should not be a half-mermaid but a pure-blooded mermaid.

    The hair color even changed to silvery-white, coupled with the dazzling silver fishtail decorated with pearls, the whole person looked like a royal mermaid.

    Of course, the color of a mermaid and a merman''s fishtail did show their bloodline, but this mermaid was only a side branch member of the royal family.

    She was only a distant rtive of the mermaid''s royal family.

    Mermaids and mermen were more unitedpared to other tribes in the Merfolk race, so all mermaids and mermen lived in the central sea where all seas and continents were connected to each other.

    All seven big races of this world had a little bit of territory in the central sea, so the mermaids and the mermen upying the central sea which represented the whole Merfolk race also showed their importance within the race.

    The Merfolk race didn''t have a lot of poptionpared to humans who were obviously at the top of the rank, but the Merfolk race was the secondrgest race in the whole world if ranked using their poption.

    After all, this world also had more seas and oceans thannd, so it was normal to have more Merfolk race members.

    It was just that, most Merfolk race members were half-human and half-fish with the upper body of sea animals and lower body of humans, or vice versa.

    Anyway, there were all sorts of strange Merfolk memories and the mermaid plus the mermen were at the top of the beauty ranking.

    There were also many halflings, and so, many Merfolk races who lived in the sea only had some part of fish genes in their body, or other sea animals'' appearances such as the fish gills, the fish eyes, the fish scales, and so on.

    These people were the so-called ordinary people in human society who didn''t awaken their special abilities.

    For the Merfolk woman to be able to leave the sea and decide to be a teacher on thend, although she was just a distant rtive of the mermaid''s royal family, she should not be underestimated.

    The Merfolk race was one of the strongest races in this world in terms of fighting strength.

    If the Celestial race was famous for their battle instinct and their war-weapon genes, then the Merfolk have always been warriors from the beginning of the world until now.

    Who told them to live in the sea where most sea beasts and monsters had gigantic bodies?

    The marine creatures were always more dangerous and hid more secrets than thend or the sky creatures!

    And so, each of the Merfolk races was good at fighting against beasts and monsters underwater, and they would even be sent to thend to hone their skill in case they needed to leave the sea and live on thend!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1901 "Merfolk Races Advanced Technology"

    Those who had awakened abilities and those with superior bloodlines could naturally transform into humanoid form to live outside of the sea, but those who didn''t have such a blessing would always be bound to live in the sea.

    Fortunately, with the changes in technology and the efforts of the Merfolk race, the sea was rarely polluted, allowing the Merfolk race to upy the sea so easily.

    The cities and countries underwater were also not as old-fashioned as in stories with western-style castles and such with primitive marine lives as the decorations or daily applicants of the underwater countries.

    Nowadays, there were sci-fi like cities underwater, there were ruins, there were western pces, and there were even oriental Eastern styles in various underwater cities.

    After the excitement of transforming into mermaids and mermen, even the mermaid woman couldn''t hold back and shared a little bit of story about her Merfolk race.

    Anyway, everyone had to adapt to their fishtail for a period of time, so she could share some interesting stories to enlighten thend people who never got to know the Merfolk race.

    "Our race is not so old-fashioned anymore that we ride sea animals as vehicles. We even have underwater trains, cars, and so many unique underwater vehicles."

    There were even streets underwater, really like a scene in Spongebob!

    It was just that, since the water pressure was so great down there, naturally, these buildings, streets, houses, vehicles and so on were all made of the underwater world''s special material coborating with the dwarves.

    "To be honest, we also have a city with no water at all, protected by a strong barrier and good for halflings who are not too used to life underwater."

    This town was also a special town opened for tourism to the people on thend, but because the transportation routed to this town was not guaranteed to be 100% safe, only brave people would want to visit the tourism spot.

    Anyway, it was like Ainsley''s dangerous ind that was turned into a challenging tourism spot, probably something like that.

    But the resources in the sea were really so abundant, so it was also not easy for people to casually dive into the sea and visit these underwater countries without any prepared documents, permission, and so on.

    "The people on thend think that we have no inte, but we have developed a special technology to be able to use electronic devices and many other machines that use electricity underwater without any consequences!"

    The technology of the Merfolk race could not be underestimated.

    Even the elves nowadays had started to use guns and automatic crossbows instead of simple arrows and bows, so why the Merfolk race couldn''t rely on technology?

    "The underwater countries are really not as backward and beautiful as full of fairy tales like what people thought. Many cities are even more high-tech than the cities on thend!"

    The teammates all listened to the mermaid chattering about her hometown, and even the audience was immersed in the story.

    Even the special instructors could not visit the Merfolk race so casually, so this kind of small talk that actually revealed much inside information about the mysterious Merfolk race was extremely important.

    Of course, people wouldn''t naively think that the mermaid exposed all of these just for small talk.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Maybe even her goal to join the academy as an instructor might represent the attitude of a whole merfolk race due to the woman''s identity as a mermaid.

    Even if she was not a royal mermaid, she was still a distant rtive of royal mermaids.

    Maybe the Merfolk race started to consider things after the huge war between the blood n and the celestial race, which made them consider approaching other races and stop shutting themselves out of the outside world.

    Naturally, the neutral Elton Academy with many students and teachers of various races inside became the best breakthrough!

    After everyone listened to a little bit of information and interesting facts about the Merfolk race and their underwater countries, everyone had more or less adapted to their new form.

    Of course, they didn''t dare to jump into the water yet, but soon, Ainsley proposed to try moving the fishtail while they dived into theke.

    "Let''s adjust in the water now, okay? We have limited time and we have to adjust as soon as possible! It might be different when we are onnd and underwater."

    Other contestants who were about to dive into the water also felt that they should try their fishtails underwater, so everyone slowly approached the edge of the boat and after not finding any hidden monsters or beasts near the boat, they started to jump into theke one by one.

    The mermaid was the first to demonstrate how she dived into the water.

    The mermaid''s tail was definitely strong, so the mermaid just hit the floor of the boat with the tail, pushing the whole body to jump out of the boat and did a perfect dive into theke.

    SPLASH!

    The water from theke sshed a bit on the boat, and some ripples appeared on the surface of theke, but soon, everyone could only see the tip of the tail of this mermaid before the mermaid disappeared into theke.

    Everyone didn''t wait until the mermaid went back to the surface or anything and one by one, they clumsily threw themselves into the water.

    Of course, they could be so confident and careless, not afraid of sending themselves to the mouth of the water beasts and monsters all because they trusted in the mermaid.

    It was impossible for the mermaid to be careless when arranging the matters for them, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1902 "Breathing With Gills"

    That mermaid should have made some precautions or something so that they could dive into theke safely.

    At least, as long as they were not too far from the boat, there would be no hidden dangers.

    Ainsley was not the first to dive into theke because everyone was considerate and wanted to test the water for her, so the baby was left to be thest.

    Of course,st but not least.

    Ainsley''s body was smaller than the adults, so she was more agile and she didn''t have to drag her heavy fishtail on the boat and just cheerfully flicked her tail, imitating the Merfolk woman''s action before.

    The powerful tail easily pushed the floor of the boat, making the boat sway slightly and soon, the baby jumped out of the boat straight into the water.

    This time, the Godfather insisted on following Ainsley even if he had to swim in theke as an invisible spirit, no one other than shamans among the audience saw the Godfather following Ainsley into theke.

    As soon as Ainsley touched the water, what came into her mind was the water temperature.

    She thought that theke water should not be too cold because it was summer now and thiske didn''t look like a coldke or something.

    It looked more like a spring-seasonke.

    But when Ainsley got in touch with theke water and her whole body submerged under the water, the cold temperature even stabbed straight to her nerves and bones!

    Thiske water was so cold, as if they were in winter. Ainsley suddenly felt that she was going to freeze on the spot, and her shirt was soaked wet as well.

    The shirt became heavy when it was drenched in water, so the baby had to take off the shirt, but to her surprise, she actually had her own mermaid clothes that she didn''t know since when she got it.

    The mermaid top was not a simple bikini or a sexy bra with two shells as the bra cups, but it was more like a decent children''s top with frills and short puffy sleeves, but the material was not the same as the previous shirt.

    Ainsley quickly threw her shirt to the surface of theke and sent the shirt to her backpack that she left in the boat.

    Anyway, that space could be controlled to ''absorb'' the soon-to-be stored items within a few hundred meters.

    After settling down the cumbersome shirt, Ainsley realized that her other modified items were still there, including her various small essories.

    Only the mermaid top with purple-blue gradient color was something she never owned before.

    The material of the clothes wasfortable to the skin, and to Ainsley''s surprise, the clothes didn''t feel heavy even when being drenched in water.

    The clothes felt light as if it was water resistant and would not be troubled by the water at all.

    The clothes didn''t look wet or drenched at all, which should be the Merfolk race''s special technology or something.

    After noticing this small top, Ainsley finally didn''t have to worry about her previous clothes dragging her down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even if her clothes had various attributes, water resistant etc, it would never be as good as the technology from the Merfolk race themselves when it came to clothes most suitable for underwater activity.

    Then, after the initial surprise by the cold water and the heavy clothes, Ainsley soon detected that the biting cold before slowly didn''t feel so cold anymore, as if her skin had slowly adapted to the cold temperature.

    To be honest, her arms and other body parts that were not covered by the clothes or the fishtail still felt a little bit cold, but because arge part of the body already felt warm, the rest also followed suit.

    Ainsley had a bold guess about this strange phenomenon.

    It should be....the innate power of a mermaid or anyone from the Merfolk race, right?

    Although she was a fake mermaid who was transformed using a special ability, the transformed person should still be simr to the real merfolk race.

    It means that the real merfolk race did have the innate ability to withstand hot, cold and other extreme environments in the sea, so Ainsley also got this innate advantage, albeit not too perfect.

    Aside from that, what Ainsley finally noticed was that she subconsciously held her breath when she dived into theke, but she had been here for a few minutes.

    It was impossible for someone who had never been trained to hold their breath and someone who had a small lung capacity to be able to hold back her breath for a few minutes.

    It was a few minutes, not a few seconds!

    And so, Ainsley actually had long forgotten to hold her breath, and she didn''t realize how she could still breathe normally in the water as if she was still on thend.

    The baby quickly sensed the change and felt that she didn''t inhale oxygen using her nose...

    It was her fish gills that pped themselves happily and continued to filter the water and provided oxygen to the body.

    Anyway, Ainsley''s ears had turned into a pair of fish gills, but the fish gills here were more like the fish fins or something.

    Anyway, it was just like in most stories, novels and mangas about mermaids. The ears were indeed like that.

    The fish gills naturally made Ainsley able to breathe freely underwater, so the baby was excited for a while with flushed cheeks before she woke up.

    Oh, wait. Let''s gather with the teammates first and try to move with the fishtail!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1903 "Swimming With A Fishtail"

    Theke water looked clear outside but even if Ainsley was only a few meters away from the water surface, the water here was really turbid and foggy, as if everything couldn''t be seen clearly.

    Only when the sunlight shone over the specific ce that the surrounding would be brighter and more beautiful as if the muddy, cloudy and eerie water before was not the same thing as the beautiful and clear water after being illuminated by the sunlight.

    Ainsley already raised her guard to this kind of strangeke water and because of the limited vision, even if the Merrill race had good eyesight in the water...

    Ainsley was just a fake, after all, so her vision was not as good as a real merfolk race, albeit better than in her human form.

    And so, Ainsley took a few times to spot her few teammates around the boat and the baby decided to approach her teammates while trying to use her newly gained tail.

    It was definitely strange for someone with two legs to suddenly only have one big fish tail.

    Ainsley didn''t know how to swim with the fishtail for a moment, so she just subconsciously flicked her tail to push her body forward.

    Then...just one flick of the tail immediately pushed Ainsley a few meters to the front in one go.

    It was so smooth, as if Ainsley was sliding on a slide or something, and it definitely stunned the baby who never felt this way when swimming.

    Although swimming with two legs was not bad, there were still some kinds of restrictions and a sense of disharmony.

    But the fishtail was worthy to be a fishtail. Not only it felt just right underwater, but the speed of swimming also became a few times faster than using two legs!

    The water flow around seemed to be supporting the whole body, not going against the body at all.

    It was at this moment that Ainsley perfectly understood why the Merfolk race could be the overlord of the sea despite having to fight many intelligent sea beasts and the brutal sea monsters.

    It was because their own bodies were made to adapt to the sea environment and it was such a huge advantage!

    To be honest, Ainsley even secretly suspected the ancestor of the Merfolk race.

    It should be a mix between a humanoid race and a fish race, right?

    Maybe there were sacred beasts among the sea beasts who could transform into their humanoid in the past and they married some humans, which became the start of the Merfolk race.

    Or maybe the sea beasts had a child with another fish, but the sea beasts were already sacred beasts back then, so due to an unknown gic mutation, their descendants became half-human, half-fish like now.

    Or maybe, just maybe...the Merfolk race was humans in a sense, but they could have an additional tail, which was why the Merfolk race could freely switch between legs and fishtails.

    Of course, it was said that only pure-blooded ones and those who have awakened any special abilities could switch freely between legs and fishtails, but these hypotheses were worth pondering.

    Ainsley didn''t immerse herself in her deep thoughts for a long time and she already approached the group of teammates who were having fun using their fishtails while keeping an eye on her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Although it looked like the teammates didn''t watch her and guard her carefully, the real mermaid among the other fake mermaids and mermen had good eyesight underwater.

    She could see everything about Ainsley and her actions, so she wasn''t worried about the child being in danger.

    Everyone yed with their fishtails not too far from the boat for several minutes before they grouped again underwater and started to discuss things.

    One could not speak underwater or hear anything, but the sonic guy could control sound waves, and the merfolk race also had their own uniquemunication method through special sound waves.

    In the end, the group couldmunicate with others normally even when they actually only sent out some kind of sound wave to each other, but what they heard were all normal words of the internationalnguage.

    "How is it everyone, have you adapted and adjusted to the environment underwater?"

    The mermaid kindly asked the other contestants who dived into theke with her.

    Although she was more used to the environment in the sea, theke was not a difficult environmentpared to the sea, so the mermaid was calm.

    On the other hand, the other teammates rarely dived into a ce full of monsters and beasts, and thiske was also strange, so they all had to adjust for a while.

    The others immediately nodded at the mermaid and spoke with a special sound wave.

    "It''s okay! At first, it''s quite scary because of the cold water, the fog and the muddy areas, but it''s not so unbearable after adjusting for a few minutes."

    Ainsley truthfully responded to the mermaid and the others followed soon, sharing their short experiences when swimming using fishtails for the first time.

    The mermaid nodded at the teammates and soon, the group gathered in a circle, nning a strategy to swim to the Acacia nt''s habitat.

    It was only a few hundred meters from the boat to the tree, but the group didn''t use a boat so as not to attract the attention of many beasts and such.

    After all, even if diving and swimming should be more dangerous than using the boat, with the transformation effect, it was actually better to swim than to use the boat.

    "I don''t know how deep the roots of the Acacia nts can go, and I don''t know which roots we want to take, but to maximize our safety, let''s just go to an area with lesser monsters, beasts or water nts."

    Ainsley proposed an idea and the others also proposed some ideas before they agreed on a rough n.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1904 "Underwater Mist"

    1904 "Underwater Mist" While the contestants were discussing in the water, the flying cameras had also entered theke and with ayer of anti-water barrier, the camera functioned normally, sending the captured scene to the live audience behind the screen. To be honest, even the Eltonians rarely dived into theke except for seniors who were about to graduate from college, so everyone was also curious about the underwater view of thiske. Contrary to their expectation, theke actually looked eerie and scary down there, as if there were no beautiful scenes and there was only danger. The audience could help but tremble. Although most of them had watched many special instructors'' assessments from year to year, the topic and the ce of the fee assessment would always differ, so it would not bepletely the same. After all, the Four Seasons Ind was huge and the current ces were still the ones in the same space, not to mention when the space became chaotic, messing up the map, changing the season or even adding new ces to the map. This is why the academy had to send people once a month to check the whole ind, afraid that there would be some strange new ces with hidden dangers. [I never expect the scene under theke will look like this...the water is muddy, there are many strange mist and fog...] [Indeed. This is too scary. Let''s not talk about some underwater nts and animals...] [But this group should be fine, right? They are at least considered as mermaids and mermen now, so...maybe they won''t be too targeted?] Indeed. When the group started to swim toward the west where the acacia nts would be, there were many strange monsters and beasts passing by, but none of them attacked the group.

    If not for these people knowing that the beasts and monsters here were all fierce, they would have wondered whether they entered a differentke. The mermaid saw everyone''s confused face with her excellent eyesight underwater and immediately enlightened the group with a few words. "Mermaids and mermen are rarely targeted by this kind of monsters and animals. If we are at the sea, then we might still be targeted, but fishes inkes, ponds and rivers generally aren''t too interested in our race." After all, different beasts and monsters in different habitats ate different food as well! And so, most monsters and beasts that would attack the group should only be those who targeted their special energy as nourishment, those whopeted for food with the group, or other specific reasons. Meanwhile, most of the animals and even nts here only attacked others when they hunted to eat.

    The others only then realized the reason why the beasts and monsters around didn''t bother to attack them and just passed by casually. At first, the group had thought that they would be besieged by many animals or nts and they would have a hard time, but damn. The mermaids and the mermen were really strong. They had such a cheat like this, no wonder they were said to be the darling of the sea! The mermaid was actually already modest when she said the sea monsters and beasts would still attack mermaids and mermen because in reality... Only 5% of sea monsters and beasts attacked or hunted mermaids and mermen for food. The rest either loved the mermaids and the mermen or didn''t bother with this so-called darling of the sea. This nickname was not without a reason becausepared to other tribes in the Merfolk race, the sea animals and sea beasts were more tolerant of mermaids and mermen. Beauty privilege? Maybe! Anyway, most mermaids and mermen had a high status despite not being a part of the royal family and other tribes in the race also especially cherished the mermaids and the mermen. Even when many tribes often fought with each other to grab territories, the whole race seemed to have a tacit or unspoken agreement to never touch mermaids and mermen. Unfortunately, back then, humans and other races coveted many mermaids and mermen among so many tribes in the Merfolk race, which was why the number of mermaids and mermen in the race now was at the bottom rank. This ''endangered species'' was well-protected by the Merfolk race, so much so that nowadays, if there were any cases involving mermaids and mermen, the entire Merfolk race all over the 7 seas would unite to wage war against the people on thend. Now that they got a real mermaid here...the academy was also a bit tense, not knowing why the Merfolk race sent their precious ''baby'' to the academy. Putting aside the confusion about the mermaid''s goal to stay in the academy, the group finally enjoyed what it means to be the darling of the sea. Many small monsters and beasts in theke would take the initiative to approach the group, sending out a friendly signal and starting to rub the team members, as if acting like a spoiled child. The bigger fishes just nced at them with their round and wide eyes, not interested in approaching to make friends, but also weren''t interested in attacking. Because of this, with the group''s swimming speed that had been boosted by the fishtail, the group finally saw the vague outline of huge roots underwater in just fifteen minutes. The group didn''t dare to dive too deep into theke, not interested to know the true depth of thiske. Everyone just swam in ces where sunlight could still touch them, but even so, the muddy water and the strange mist kept their hearts tense. WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1905 "Steel Algae"

    Chapter 1905 "Steel Algae"

    Although in the past fifteen minutes, they never met any dangers aside from poisonous nts or all sorts of carnivorous nts that the nt-tamer girl diligently solved...

    But they were still a bit nervous when they saw the outline of the Acacia nt''s roots.

    From afar, they could only see huge ck roots as big as the steel used in many buildings, and to be honest, even from afar, looking at such a neat row of roots...

    Everyone felt like entering an underwater forest made entirely with acacia roots!

    Even the adults here looked so smallpared to the roots as if they could directly make a house inside these roots or in the gap among the roots.

    They knew that they should have arrived near the ''wall'' of the westke, which means they were close to the shore, but because they were deep underwater, all they saw was a long and tall wall of stone with all those roots.

    The acacia nts always needed rocks to grow, so they always grew near the shore, but their roots prated deep into theke.

    Everyone even had a hunch that the roots might even reach the bottom of theke that they still couldn''t see clearly.

    Thiske was so deep, unlike any otherke.

    Even if the danger level was generally lowered by their identities as fake mermaids and mermen...

    Thiske still felt wrong!

    Everyone didn''t rush to go to the huge roots in front of them that looked like a tall wall in Attack of Titan anime but full of thick nt roots instead of smooth stones.

    On the contrary, the group carefully looked around to check the inhabitants who lived in this area, especially many beasts and monsters that lived among the roots.

    When the contestants deliberately looked around, they couldn''t help but hold their breath as they broke into a cold sweat.

    Not to mention the wandering mutant nts. From small animals to big ones as big as a killer shark, they could be found among the acacia roots.

    The roots were really too huge andplex, but it indeed became a house for small animals to big ones.

    Small animals seek protection by hiding among the roots while big animalse to hunt prey day after day.

    This ce had an ecology on its own, and so it was not strange to have so many inhabitants.

    Ainsley and the others felt that their scalps were numb.

    They would see a school of fish one after another passing by the huge roots everywhere, but because there were too many roots, the surrounding looked like a maze.

    One could no longer see the school of fish swimming around, blocked by the huge roots everywhere.

    The roots were not only embedded into the wall of theke but also grew to various areas, creating some kind of forest full of roots, but there were huge and small gaps between the roots.

    If this was a mermaid movie or something, this kind of ce should be the nemesis of mermaids and mermen because these roots were hindrances for long-tailed fishes.

    Big animals would still shuttle between the roots to catch some prey, but they generally stayed outside of the range, which meant the group was the closest to the lurking giants.

    Not only that, but there were various strange nts being entangled in each root.

    Some also floated carelessly in the water, either bing food for herbivore water animals or secretly hunting animals as nutrients.

    The environment was also not that good because aside from the bone-chilling cold that was barely bearable for the contestants, there was also a thick mist underwater, surrounding the roots area.

    Going inside would be the same as bypassing the mist, and everyone didn''t know what would happen to them.

    The group huddled together again for a while and talked in a lowered sound wave so that other fishes could not understand theirnguage at all.

    "What to do? The vision will be super limited after we bypass the mist, and I also don''t know how we can cut the roots. Do we have a special tool for that, or can we use our ability?"

    After all, the roots of the Acacia nt had always been a good material for many famous weapons, which means it should be as tough as steel and would not be easily cut down with a sword, a knife, or other cold weapons.

    If the carpenter guy was here with them, he could actually provide some tools, but he was not here, and even if he had prepared some tools for the group, the group was still a bit hesitant.

    Everyone had a heavy heart, but the mermaid calmed down the group of people who knew too little about underwater creatures.

    "It''s okay, calm down, maybe it won''t be as dangerous as you thought."

    "This strange mist might have a hallucination effect or other side effects, so if you have any antidote, please drink one."

    "Aside from the mist, there will be some strange nts with abilities to induce hallucinations or nightmare, so you should also be prepared."

    "We should tie our hands to each other with a rope so that we won''t drift away and get lost or get separated from the group."

    "We should tie our hands to each other with a rope so that we won''t drift away and get lost or get separated from the group."

    "It will be dangerous to be alone in this kind of ce."

    The mermaid took out some kind of algae that was soft to the skin but a tough one that could not be cut even with knives and sharp animal''s teeth.

    Others didn''t know what kind of algae it was, but the Merfolk race often called this algae as the steel algae because this seemingly weak algae turned out to be as strong as steel!

    Maybe even better than steel.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1906 "A Town of Roots"

    Chapter 1906 "A Town of Roots"

    God knows where the mermaid got this steel algae, but it should be when they were on the way to this ce because thiske did have many floating algae.

    It was just that, the group didn''t dare to touch anything, afraid that they would court death instead.

    The mermaid was not a native of thiske, but she was indeed more knowledgeable about water creatures, so the woman immediately used the algae to tie everyone''s wrist together.

    Of course, to give some personal space to each person, the algae could be stretched to several meters but after that, they could not go too far.

    It was not that the mermaid was paranoid or overreacting, but it was never a good choice to separate the group when they went to the dangerous area, especially when they were all underwater.

    The contestants were all protected by the gentle sses man''s barrier-like body armor, but it didn''t mean the group could separate, even if they went with another person.

    After the preparation was done, the mermaid asked the teammates to eat antidote that they brought on their own.

    "If anyone doesn''t bring an antidote, please tell me. I have some with me."

    How could these experts not bring their own antidote?

    Even if they didn''t have the thousand-poison antidote, they would at least have the hundred-poison antidote

    And so, everyone ate their antidote without worrying that theke water would enter their throat or anything, making them choke to death.

    Anyway, ever since these people became mermaids and mermen, it was as if their other body organs also resembled real mermaids and mermen.

    After everyone took their antidote, the mermaid took the lead to swim into the mist wall, with Ainsley and the nt-tamer girl in the middle, ending with the men at the rear.

    Anyway, the middle position should be the safest, so the men were all at the rear, protecting the important team members in the middle.

    The mermaid became the temporary leader of this team, so the mermaid led at the forefront.

    The group didn''t swim too fast and slowly entered the mist wall that slightly hid theplicated roots area of the Acacia nts.

    Even from afar, the Acacia''s roots already looked as if it had its own kingdom, so everyone had a certain expectation about what they would see when they truly entered that territory.

    When the mist passed by the body, Ainsley felt as if passing through cotton candy, but the special feeling onlysted for a few seconds before the all-white vision suddenly changed.

    In front of Ainsley and the others was something that everyone didn''t dare to imagine or could never imagine.

    It was true that the acacia nts had a root system that was soplicated and strange, even forming something like an ecology, but this scene in front of everyone''s eyes severely challenged their imagination.

    Not to mention the contestants, even the audiences also held their breath and looked at this scene with wide eyes.

    Only a few Eltonians and special instructors had personallye to this Acacia roots zone, and others had only seen a vague look of this area through videos and such.

    Anyway, it was definitely rare even for contestants to swim deep into the acacia nt''s zone.

    And so, when everyone saw the huge andplicated roots scattered everywhere in front of them...

    They were all stunned.

    Why? Because this ce was not a small ecology or something.

    This ce...could be called a small town.

    It was indeed a small town!

    The roots were so long and huge in diameter, making it looked like wooden buildings deep underwater.

    There were also many strange nts that became ''buildings'' or roads, and there would be many animals inside those ''buildings''.

    The dull-colored nts were like the buildings of this small underwater town, while the pretty-colored ones became the ''garden''.

    This underwater garden was full of vibrant water flowers, so beautiful that the muddy water and the lingering mist only added more charm to the colorful flowers that could bloom in such an environment.

    Ainsley had never seen such a scene before, not even when she went to travel to many non-human continents.

    One could imagine if the underwater life of such a ''smallke'' alone was already like this, what about the underwater life in the vast sea?

    Everyone looked at this small yet busy town with eyes full of wonder.

    There were no humanoid-shaped animals, and most of the animals here, whether it was a beast or a monster, all had the shape of fish, and there were also only mutant nts.

    But even so, this ''town'' did look like a town.

    The smarter beasts didn''t hunt food primitively and even set up some kind of stalls for bartering.

    Although it was an extremely simple trading system, it was indeed there!

    Some small animals that needed protection also hid in these ''buildings'' by contributing something to the Acacia trees so that the tree would protect the ''inhabitants'' from predators.

    The bloody scene of beasts or monsters hunting for smaller animals didn''t exist at all.

    If the outer zone was full of danger with enemies lurking between the gap of the roots, here, the scene was extremely peaceful and even lively.

    Everyone looked at each other and wondered whether they were hallucinating.

    Maybe that must have done something to them and that''s why they all saw the same illusion?!

    The mermaid was more sensitive to the so-called illusions underwater, so she quickly checked the truth and shook her head at her teammates.

    "Everyone, it''s not an illusion at all. It''s real."

    The scene in front of their eyes was not fake at all. It did exist!!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1907 "Acacia Underwater Town"

    Chapter 1907 "Acacia Underwater Town"

    Who would have thought that there would be a small town in theke and it''s not even at a deeper depth....

    The mermaid was indeed shocked, but then, she quickly calmed down again.

    For someone who lived in the sea, what kind of strange thing she had never seen before?

    The sea had many wonders! Not to mention just a small town of roots with fish as inhabitants.

    Even if it was a town full of water leaves and the inhabitants were all nts, the mermaid could also ept this fact.

    There were even volcanoes and ck holes in the sea, so what''s so strange about a small town built of fish by a bunch of tree roots?

    People tacitly named this small town as Acacia Underwater Town and the inhabitants were mostly smart beasts with a little number of uncontroble monsters.

    Because it was almost impossible for monsters to create a harmonious society, only some evolved monsters with a rather high intelligence lived here.

    As for the others? They all lingered outside of the town, separated by the mist as a barrier.

    The group even wondered whether the mist was some kind of special ability of the acacia tree to protect the inhabitants here?

    Those who often came to this town to get some wood from the Acacia tree''s roots were already used to the sight of fishes acting like humans, but these people were still not used to it.

    Some beasts and monsters passed by the group, but they only looked at the group''s fishtails and then left uninterested, as if anyone with fishtails were just ordinary town citizens.

    Of course, if these people came here with a pair of legs, maybe the monsters and the beasts would immediately rush to attack them, which was why the mission difficulty was quite high.

    It was just that, the ''cheat'' of this mermaid was too good, as so far, the group was not in any danger at all.

    Even the hallucination effect of the mist didn''t work on these people because they already drank antidotes in advance.

    The group was stunned for a few seconds before the mermaid directed everyone to go to a rather deserted ce to cut down some roots.

    "The roots should be important for these monsters and beasts, so to avoid problems, we have to find a less crowded ce to get some roots."

    The mermaid had a feeling that the citizens here all abide by the rules and they had their own way to distinguish between fellow citizens and foreigners.

    There might even be patrol guards consisting of fishes to prevent any predatory incidents.

    The citizens who had to eat meat would have to go out of the city to find food and then return after the triumph, while the herbivore ones could eat the ordinary nts in the city but they also had to bring nutrients to the Acacia roots every single day.

    The group didn''t know the details of the system in this strange ce, so they just agreed with the mermaid and went to find a secluded ce with sparse monsters and beasts but were still inside the small ''town''.

    It was just that, after everyone surrounded one particrly ''lone ranger'' root, looking at the huge root that was built into some kind of strange building, everyone had a tangled face.

    "How do we cut down the root? Which part should we cut? I''m afraid we will destroy the ''building'' and we will be hunted down by the entire town''s citizens..."

    The sonic man could detect the sound waves of many fishes in the town, so he knew that there were tons of high-level beasts and monsters here, which they absolutely could not offend.

    Just how the people in the past got acacia roots? No wonder the price of this nt''s roots was so high!

    It could be said that just a piece of this root could be sold at a higher price than gems or gold.

    Everyone knew that if they didn''t have some kind of special weapons and such, they would never be able to cut even a little bit of the roots.

    Wait. They might not even be able to scratch the roots with their weapons!

    The team needed at least one-meter root and they had to gather three such roots, but because there were five of them who dived into theke, even if it wasn''t their mission...

    Since they hade to this ce, everyone wanted to get at least one meter-long Acacia nt''s root.

    The mermaid should be the one who knew the best about nts that lived underwater, so everyone looked at the mermaid with hopeful eyes.

    The mermaid was silent as she looked at the gigantic root as thick as an elephant''s trunk and was gathered together to create the so-called building withplicated eyes.

    The mermaid racked her brain to think about a way to cut down a little bit of the roots, and in the end, she only thought of a simple way.

    "I think we need to use our special ability. Everyone can try to use their various abilities to cut the roots and leave two people to guard the people who will cut the roots."

    They were afraid that there might be some unforeseen situation when the three people were cutting roots, so two people had to stand guard.

    The group discussed who would stand guard and the nt-tamer girl finally proposed a little bit of an idea.

    "How about I try to tame the roots and see if we can cut it down easier than what it''s supposed to? I can''t tame the whole nt, but just the roots are okay..."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1908 "The Slum"

    ?

    Of course, they only choose one root among so many tangled roots because the nt-tamer girl didn''t have enough energy to tame so many roots.

    The group felt that this proposal was quite a good idea, so while the nt-tamer girl tried to tame the chosen root, the others surrounded the girl in a protective circle.

    The surrounding was silent, and there were not many beasts or monsters swimming around, making the scene a bit eerie and strangepared to the bustling ''town'' before.

    Everyone couldn''t help but raise their guard, looking left and right, afraid that there would be sudden danger.

    It was just that, the group felt a little bit of confusion in their heart.

    Why was this ce more deserted than the other areas?

    There were still many buildings made of acacia roots here, but even other types of mutant water nts could not be seen casually.

    What the group didn''t know was that this deserted ce was actually called a slum ifpared to real cities on thend.

    The slum area was the ce for monsters who could not be citizens of Acacia Underwater Town but they sessfully passed through the mist without suffering from any hallucinations.

    Those monsters were called trespassers and they would be driven to the slum.

    There were actually invisible barriers created by awakened water beasts to separate the town from the slum, so the monsters who were driven to the slum could only survive by attacking each other.

    Little did they know, the Acacia nt was an omnivore that could eat almost everything to support the growth and the life of its roots, and so...

    The slum was also the ce where Acacia roots could release themselves freely to prey upon the trespassers.

    In the past, any human beings or foreigners who dived into theke and found the town to get the roots would also go to a secluded ce to steal roots, but after some experiences, they chose a lesser poison and chose to stay in the bustling town.

    The slum was actually worse than being spotted by the beasts and monsters in the city because most of the monsters that were driven to the slum were all powerful monsters who couldn''t be killed on the spot.

    The town''s citizens had to drive these monsters away because they could not kill the trespassers.

    Not to mention because of the harsh environment in the slum, the monsters who could survive here were all the winners of the inevitable ''battle royale''.

    Not to mention that from time to time, the Acacia roots would move itself to devour some monsters, which made the monsters here have to survive from fellow monsters, the barren environment, and from the nt itself.

    There was indeed almost no food here, which means the only food was either the Acacia roots or fellow monsters. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But Acacia roots were tough and not all monsters had the ability to eat the roots.

    Not to mention that the majority of the monsters in the slum were carnivores, so eating roots were not in their diet.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t know this, but the sonic guy and the mermaid kept sensing some strange sound waves from various hidden ces around.

    Those passing monsters and beasts before were not the people of the slum. They were mostly patrol guards who often entered the slum to escort new trespassers or came just to have a quick hunt for lunch.

    Yes. Many citizens of the town, especially the strong ones, woulde in a group to the slum to hunt some monsters that had been weakened after the severe suppression.

    The patrol guards and the legal ''citizens'' of the town would never attack the group because of their simr appearances to the residents of the town, unlike the crazy monsters in the slum.

    But even so, the monsters here would still find food at any cost, and because the group was only at the entrance of the slum area and didn''t go deeper, they didn''t see any lurking monsters in the dark, ready to pounce on them.

    A pity. While the nt-tamer girl was busy trying to tame the roots so that they could cut the roots for their mission, those monsters in the slum slowly came out of many hidden crooks and nooks.

    The sun was about to set, and many desperate monsters didn''t stay deep inside the slum and went to the entrance of the slum to see whether there would be any easier prey to eat today.

    To be honest, the monsters in the slum had been suppressed a lot because of theck of food, but this also made them more ferocious and crazy despite their weaker bodies.

    On the contrary, ''neers'' weren''t as crazy as the old citizens of the slum who were trapped and could not leave this area at all, even if they wanted to leave the town to find food.

    It could be said that aside from using the slum as a prison for trespassers who wanted to harm the citizens, the patrol guards and the Acacia roots themselves used the slum as a farm or a breeding ce to get easy food.

    Especially the Acacia roots that didn''t get to grow in the city. These trees couldn''t enjoy the care of many citizens of the town, which was why the nutrients they needed were all the dozens of monsters living in the slum.

    One Acacia tree needed at least a few kilograms of meat per day to support the nutrient for their huge roots.

    If the roots didn''t have enough nutrient, it would probably target any living beings nearby!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1909 "Desperate Slum Monsters"

    ?

    If the roots didn''t eat meat, they either had to absorb nutrients from the water for a long time or got some nutrients from other sources but the amount should be bigger than just eating blood and meat.

    The number of monsters and beasts in thiske was absolutely immeasurable because people didn''t even know the true depth and width of theke.

    Sometimes, theke looked like a medium-sizedke that wasn''t so big until it could haverge boats sailing in circles for hours.

    But maybe because thiske was also on the ind that existed in the strange crack of space, which was why, the actual space of theke could change over time.

    There were many animals living in theke, and many more tried to get into Acacia town, either to get a good life and a safe house, or just to hunt the abundant number of animals living there.

    Thus, there could be as many as fifty monsters caught trespassing in a day. Forty monsters were killed in the city and became food for the Acacia trees there or fed the patrol guards and the citizens.

    The other 10 monsters that were too hard to kill were all thrown into the slum.

    Usually, the patrol guards would bring one or two monsters every few hours, and coincidentally, before sunset, there would always be one or two new monsters being thrown into the slum.

    Monsters weren''t smart but they also had a strong instinct, which made many old monsters in the slum go to the entrance of the slum at this time to attack neers.

    Neers had stronger bodies than these monsters that were often starved, but the old slum monsters had way more battle experience and survival experiencepared to the neers.

    The area outside of Acacia Town did have its danger, but a ce especially built to hoard prey like the slum in Acacia Town was way more dangerous for these captured monsters than wandering outside!

    And the group was really unlucky toe at this time, bumping into two mad monsters who had been hungry for days.

    Each of these monsters was as big as an adult cow and as tall as an adult champion horse.

    The monsters didn''t resemble any kind of fish because they were just too ugly and strange.

    But when the sonic guy, the sses man and the mermaid sensed the change in the water flow around them, plus the strange sound wave that they could feel..

    Everyone already put up their defense and looked around with wary eyes.

    They suddenly felt that they would encounter a surprise attack!

    These experts'' intuition was right because suddenly, the water flow became strange.

    The surrounding water seemed to surge straight to their bodies as if being moved by some kind ofrge creature.

    Then, as the water became muddy and the water pressure unknowingly increased, the group heard a low growl mixed with a strange piercing sound wave.

    GRRRR AAAH!

    Two huge monsters opened their bloody mouths as they rushed to the group as fast as lightning! <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Fishes swam well in the water and it was just a split second for the two monsters to open their mouths, greedily trying to capture all these humans in one go!

    Ainsley and the others felt their heart stop beating for a moment, but the group reacted very fast.

    They knew that they couldn''t dodge the bloody mouth in time, so the sses man immediately used his body armor barrier ability and water maniption ability to protect everyone, including the nt-tamer girl behind them.

    BOOM!

    A huge barrier in the shape of a ball enveloped everyone and at the same time, there was ayer of water shield in front of the barrier, firmly trapping the two monsters, and preventing them from swimming further.

    The mouths of the two monsters firmly hit the hard barrier, and the whole barrier shook a bit, creating that dull noise that was soon suppressed because of the environment underwater.

    The water flow around became even more chaotic because of the huge movements, but the monsters with their mouths opened wide and stuck to the barrier didn''t seem to want to give up.

    Their sharp teeth kept glinting in the dark water with only a little bit of sunlight illuminating the surrounding area.

    To be honest, these monsters had dark-coloured skins and in such muddy water, it was difficult to see their appearance.

    If not for the change in the water flow and the sound wave that the two people in the group detected, they would have never been able to react in time to defend themselves!

    The two monsters gritted their teeth and tried to grind the barrier while mming their huge bodies against the barrier, as if not caring whether their bodies would be smashed or not.

    The eyes of these monsters shone with a bloody color in the dark, fully showing the crazy hunger and bloodthirsty aura of these beasts.

    These beasts were all desperate and they were already driven mad by their hunger.

    They kept using their bodies to try to smash the barrier to pieces but after the sses man repaired the barrier again and again, the monsters finally used their awakened abilities.

    The sudden appearance of these monsters were so unexpected that even the nt-tamer girl couldn''t help but be distracted and didn''t dare to use her ability to tame the nt anymore.

    The girl nervously looked at the vague hideous monsters hiding in the muddy water with wide eyes.

    The people who were attacked also had their hearts leaping to their throats, almost having a heart attack on the spot.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1910 "Cutting Down The Roots"

    ?

    It was really thanks to the mermaid and the sonic guy that they could escape the danger.

    If not, even with the Godfather''s sixth sense, the attacks of these monsters were just too fast and precise!

    The mad monsters finally used their abilities and their abilities were not asmon as the water maniption ability of most water animals.

    These monsters here were monsters that could not be killed directly back then, and so, these monsters should be powerful high-level monsters.

    One of the monsters used its ability to hit the barrier with a bang.

    Everyone only saw a strike of white light hitting their barrier and soon, the temperature around them suddenly dropped to a freezing level.

    Then, under everyone''s shocked eyes, ayer of ice suddenly appeared outside of the barrier and continued to spread to the rest of the barrier.

    The previously cold water became even colder and even the water inside the barrier had signs of being frozen bit by bit.

    Seeing this, the group had the urge to bomb the monster to death.

    Ice maniption ability being used underwater?! That''s too OP!

    They would soon be frozen fishes and this monster could just eat them up in one gulp!

    Ice element ability was definitely the worst nightmare when used underwater, so how could the group look down on this desperate monster?

    No wonder the monster could stay alive up to now. It must be because of its ice element ability that almost became the overlord of the sea.

    Even water element ability could not win in front of ice element ability!

    Ainsley and the others felt that they had to quickly cut the Acacia roots and ran away if they could.

    Facing off this kind of monster was not good for them at all and they didn''t even think they could kill the monster!

    And Ainsley''s love virus became useless due to the strange power of theke, which means she was one of the weakest people in the whole team right now.

    Of course, the baby still had various abilities that could be useful, but Ainsley also agreed not to use up all their energies to fight these two mad monsters.

    "Big sis, please continue to tame the roots! I''ll help you to cut the roots. We have to run away as soon as possible!"

    Ainsley didn''t leave the barrier and swam closer to the nt-tamer girl.

    The barrier that the sses man created enveloped a little bit of Acacia roots that needed to be cut off, so it was not a problem to continue the job while others were fighting.

    The other three people also used their various abilities to keep the monsters away from the barrier or break the iceyer using sound waves or other special abilities.

    It was just that, the other monster aside from the ice element monster was also difficult to handle.

    That monster actually had the same sound wave ability and the sonic guy and the monster tried to break the barrier from the inside using its special sound wave!

    It was strange that these monsters met each other yet they didn''t try to fight among themselves and just wanted to eat the five of them. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Maybe, in these monsters'' eyes, the five of them were small but full of nutrients that might keep them alive for weekspared to eating the fellow monster.

    The Monsters were indeed not too intelligent, but they were not dumb.

    Their strong instinct made them subconsciously seek fortune and avoid dangers!

    The nt-tamer girl snapped out of her fear and hurriedly tried to tame the roots to avoid any hidden danger while Ainsley tried her best to find a way to cut down the roots.

    Ainsley didn''t have many good offensive abilities and in this strangeke, almost all her offensive abilities could not be used at all.

    The lightning element ability that she could get by letting the Godfather possess her body might not work here because how could there be lightning underwater?

    Ice was still logical, and sound waves were even moremon, but lightning? That''s unusual.

    Aside from the lightning element ability, the blood maniption ability also could not be used unless there were wounded monsters around, which made it ''logical'' to manipte blood.

    There was also the Realism Art...

    Ainsley had not tried to use this ability, thinking that it couldn''t be used, but the rules of non-visible abilities were only for the surface of the water.

    So, maybe...it could work?

    Ainsley took a deep breath and quickly waived her right hand.

    The next second, golden sparkles appeared on the baby''s hand and soon, a simple sword appeared out of thin air.

    Seeing the sword, Ainsley''s eyes lit up and she almost couldn''t help but shout in excitement.

    It worked! The realism art ability worked here! Then, it would not be too difficult to cut down some Acacia roots!

    Ainsley poured more energy into this newly created silver sword, making the sword glow in a golden light instead.

    Then, after the golden lightpletely covered the whole body of the sword, Ainsley looked at the gigantic root in front of her and suddenly shed down at the root!

    The nt-tamer girl had just barely tamed one root and the next second, Ainsley could locate the tamed root so precisely without any initial conversation.

    The nt-tamer girl only heard a swoosh and out of the blue, a deep sword mark appeared on that one tamed root.

    The root was not cut down in one sh, but the mark created by the sword was deep enough.

    Just two or three more shes and the root could be cut down!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1911 "Last Trump Card"

    ?

    The nt-tamer girl immediately looked back at Ainsley with surprise and the girl couldn''t help but squeal on the spot.

    "Ah! You did great! Quick! sh down a few more times and we can cut the first end of this Acacia root!"

    Because the root was too long and the end of the root could not be seen, naturally, the group had to cut down one root twice to be able to take away the desired one-meter-long root.

    Not to mention that they needed to at least get three roots and if possible, five roots for all of them who dived into theke and risked their life.

    Thus, even when Ainsley''s hand trembled as a response after shing the root, even when the baby felt like cutting steel instead of wood, the baby didn''t say anything and continued to make her move.

    To make the process quicker, Ainsley created several more swords and instead of holding the swords with her hand, she controlled the swords without even touching it.

    sh after sh of sword cut the gigantic root and while the two people worked together to get the root, the other three were almost exhausted to death.

    Especially the sses man who had to maintain the barrier for all five of them because if he let down his guard just for a second, all of them might die on the spot.

    The two monsters had thick skin and flesh.

    They also had more than one ability that could perfectly counter the abilities of these three people.

    Even the mermaid who often saw stronger monsters than these monsters in the sea also had to admit that with how crazy and desperate these monsters were....

    They could overwhelm arge number of high-level monsters in the sea!

    The sea beasts and monsters were way stronger than those living in theke, but the monsters lived in this kind of strange ''slum''...

    The mermaid clenched her teeth and put aside her subtle fear toward these monsters before continuing to fight.

    They only had to get some time for the two teammates behind them and after their mission waspleted, they could just run away as fast as they could!

    No one thought of killing these monsters because the skin of these monsters were indeed too thick and many abilities could not even give a superficial wound on their skins.

    The other three people were busy fighting the two monsters while hiding behind the barrier while Ainsley and the nt-tamer girl did their best to get as many roots as possible.

    The Acacia nt also ate meat, so the roots were naturally not so easy to cut down.

    Most often, the roots would grow smaller roots to attack anyone that tried to get their roots and usually, the tree would strangle the targeted person to death.

    There were also many dense teeth around the roots that would have to be cleaned up when the wood was going to be used in some kind of production. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The teeth were like soft thorns, so small yet densely packed that people would not be able to see those teeth in a muddy environment like thiske.

    The nt-tamer girl tamed the root so that even if Ainsley cut down the root, the root would not retaliate and create a moreplicated situation.

    The two girls worked hard to cut down roots and within ten minutes, they got two desired roots.

    It was not that Ainsley was slow in cutting or the nt-tamer girl was slow in taming the root.

    It was just that, the root was too tough and Ainsley used a lot of special energy through her sword to sessfully cut down the two roots.

    After the roots were cut down, the nt-tamer girl who still had a storage space that she wore on her body immediately put away the roots so that Ainsley could focus more on cutting other roots.

    Ainsley didn''t use her bare hand to cut down roots again to the strong recoil from each sh, but her special energy was also exhausted so much that if Ainsley didn''t have a lot of energy reserve, she would not be able to continue to control the swords she drew.

    The audience all knew about Ainsley''s Realism Art, but they didn''t think that Ainsley would be able to use the Realism Art without drawing in the air.

    Everyone thought that Ainsley''s ability greatly relied on drawing on the spot, but after half a year of improvement, Ainsley could already draw the desired image in her mind and the end result looked as if the items just popped out of thin air.

    The audience watched the five people doing their own things and for a while, many Eltonians among the online audience couldn''t help but sigh.

    [No wonder Acacia wood can be used to create a weapon...even a sword made of special energy and the main material seems to be a steel that can''t cut down Acacia roots in just one sh...]

    [I''m more worried about the three people who were fighting the monsters. They should have slowly consumed their energy, right? But these crazy monsters never let them go!]

    It was already lucky that there were no more monsters being lured toe to this ce from the slum because if that happened, the group could only use theirst resort¡ª

    Use the group teleport.

    The sonic guy said that this ability required a lot of energy which was why he might only be able to do it once in the face of danger.

    The group kept this ability as their trump card to ensure their safety!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1912 "Energy Recovery Special Ability

    ?

    Because the group teleport ability would be used in an emergency, the group could only face off the monsters with thick skins without being able to give any notable injuries as a way to survive.

    The group was also a bit desperate, but soon, Ainsley cut down her third roots and the baby continued to cut the fourth and the fifth Acacia roots that everyone needed.

    The tamed roots didn''t attack Ainsley or the tamer girl, but the roots around the tamed ones would asionally poke the barrier created by the sses man, as if curious.

    Then, there were also many small animals trapped in the slum who approached these mighty roots and the roots calmly devoured these small nutrients with the small teeth all over their roots.

    Ainsley didn''t see the predatory scene because the surrounding was indeed too muddy and her vision could only see a few meters ahead.

    Anyway, the baby didn''t care about other monsters outside of the barrier and diligently cut down one root after another.

    With sweat dripping down the forehead, Ainsley could only barely cut five roots within thirty minutes and in that thirty minutes, the barrier had almost broken down countless times.

    The sses man''s face was already super pale and if not for the mermaid''s other ability being a healer and a special ability that could even restore energy, that man would have been squeezed dry.

    Yes. The mermaid surprisingly had another ability and it was a unique healing ability that not only healed wounds and injuries but also restored one''s exhausted energy!

    When the sses man almost couldn''t hold on, the mermaid finally revealed her healing ability, instantly gaining the teammates'' shining eyes full of admiration.

    "You can restore exhausted energy?! What kind of ability is this?! You only need a small amount of energy to restore arger amount of energy...."

    So efficient, ah!

    The sses man couldn''t help but question the mermaid but he didn''t have any other malicious purposes.

    The man was just too shocked and while strengthening the barrier, the man couldn''t help but question the mermaid''s unique ability.

    The mermaid also showed a wry smile to the teammates and could only tell them a little bit of the truth.

    "Well, this kind of ability to restore energies is not so rare in the Merfolk race...."

    "There are many resources in the sea that can achieve this effect better than my ability, so it''s not a popr ability at all."

    The people on thend usually relied on energy recovery potion if they wanted to restore their depleted energy, and each potion had a certain price, which was not that cheap.

    On the contrary, there were almost no alchemists in the Merfolk race, but the sea had many resources and so, things like energy recovery items or ingredients might be asmon as the grass growing everywhere.

    The Merfolk race had healers, doctors and such, but alchemists were really rare.

    And so, the Merfolk race had no choice but to cooperate with either humans or elves if they wanted to get potions, but fortunately, the sea had many resources that thend didn''t have. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    So, relying on the rich resources, the Merfolk race could enjoy a lot of things.

    The mermaid didn''t think that her energy recovery was that great, but she still hid it before because it was really unusual for the people on thend!

    Indeed. The teammates, the people from thend, were all shocked by the mermaid''s awakened ability.

    If the mermaid said that the mostmonly awakened abilities among the Merfolk race were the energy recovery ability, maybe the teammates would go crazy and try to go to the Merfolk race to establish friendship.

    It was not a secret for many upper-level people that the Merfolk race had so many unique abilities and resources that the people on thend didn''t have.

    However, there had never been a war because of this because in the past, even when many races fought each other for territory and resources, no one could beat the Merfolk race that upied the sea.

    The people on thend were also reluctant to use any insidious tricks to pollute the sea to kill the Merfolk race because the resources they wanted were all weak in the face of any kind of pollution.

    And so, the Merfolk race had be a huge force that was even feared by many superior races on thend and in the sky.

    The special instructors who watched this scene from the camera were not too surprised because most of them who had be lecturers in this Academy knew more secrets than experts who never had anything to do with Elton academy.

    On the contrary, the Eltonians were still not as well-informed as the special instructors and they were all stunned.

    They didn''t know that the Merfolk race had such an ability! What was the use of potions if such an ability existed?

    This ability was even more effective than many high-level potions in the market, ah!

    No wonder the Merfolk race could be arrogant in front of the Elf race who was famous for its alchemy profession.

    The mermaid recovered the energy of her two teammates who were fighting against the monsters and soon, the trio had another round of fighting with the monsters.

    The monsters didn''t have such a miraculous ability user on their side, but their energy reserve was indeed a lot more than these people inside the barrier.

    However, in the end, how could the energy be inexhaustible?

    Not to mention that the mermaid had arge energy reserve for the energy recovery ability.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1913 "One Of The MVPs"

    ?

    Because of this ability, the mermaid''s natural ability to recover her energy was also faster than other people, which means the mermaid was almost like a longsting power bank.

    The Merfolk race was such a terrifying race that many big races didn''t dare to offend even if they united as the people on thend precisely because of these ''mobile banks'' existence.

    It was indeedmon for many Merfolk races to awaken the energy recovery ability instead of other abilities, but they were not treated badly by fellow race members at all.

    To be honest, these ''power banks'' were all protected by the people of each tribe because their existence was super important in the continuous sea wars over thousands of years.

    Even though nowadays, underwater countries were more peaceful than before and there were only small conflicts with sea beasts and monsters without any conflicts with fellow Merfolk race...

    There would still be some small territorial disputes that needed the help of these ''power banks'', which was why, it was another mystery about why the people from the mermaid tribe allowed this mermaid to go to Elton Academy as a special instructor.

    Ainsley peeked at the mermaid with eyes full of envy, but soon, the baby retracted her thoughts and focused on cutting down two more roots.

    Just one-meter-long roots looked as if it couldn''t be made into any decent weapons, but with the total volume, mass, weight and size of each root...

    Just a one-meter root could already be made into knives, daggers, swords, and so on.

    Anyway, even swords created of special energy could notpletely cut down the root in one sh.

    If the wood was processed further and was mixed with various other outstanding materials, whatever weapons were born of the wood would be one of the toughest weapons among all weapons!

    Ainsley sweated a lot even when the surrounding was cold to the point of creating mist when breathing.

    This task of cutting down the root was so difficult because Ainsley wasted a lot of energy just to cut down a few roots.

    At the same time, the nt-tamer girl also had a pale face while taming one root after another.

    Her limit should have been met after taming at max two roots, but the mermaid recovered the nt-tamer girl''s energy, so the girl had to tame more roots for the group.

    Ainsley spent another fifteen minutes cutting down thest two roots and just as Ainsley cut down thest root that they needed, the trio suddenly shouted at Ainsley and the nt-tamer girl.

    "Everyone, not good! There are more monsters being lured here! We have to leave now!"

    The sonic guy and the mermaid were the first two people who discovered therge movement several hundred meters away from their location.

    Maybe these two monsters fought for too long and even though they had thick skins, they still bled, attracting the attention of many monsters deep in the slum.

    Many monsters could smell the smell of one drop of blood within several hundred meters away in the water, so it was really not a surprise if some monsters were finally lured toe to their ce.

    If more monsters gathered, even if the patrol guard beasts from the town came, the situation would also be more dangerous for them. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ainsley and the nt-tamer girl had just cut down thest root, so they quickly swam back to the group with their wrists still tied by the steel algae.

    With sweat all over their foreheads and backs despite trembling because of the cold, the two people urged the trio to swim away.

    "We are done! Quick! Quick! Let''s leave! Let''s find a rather safe ce here and then find the mysterious monster''s cub!"

    The trio who had been fighting the monsters and sessfully injured the monsters to the point of bleeding hard didn''t get arrogant because of their sess.

    Instead of killing the two monsters that would drag the fight for a few more minutes, the trio decisively swam away while still maintaining the barrier.

    It was just that, because the two girls returned to the group and were no longer far away from the trio, the scope of the barrier could be shrunken to save some energy.

    The group immediately gathered in the same positions like before and before the two monsters couldunch various other abilities to smash the barrier....

    The group decisively swung their fishtails and swam away from the monsters with a swoosh!

    The barrier kept the group members safe and would always prevent the members from identally stepping out of the barrier, so the five people didn''t need to deliberately adjust their swimming speed to the pace of their teammates.

    The mermaid girl swam the fastestpared to the others, but even so, she would never leave the barrier boundary but her swimming speed made her always be at the forefront of the group.

    The invisible barrier made people feel as if they were not protected by anything, but every time the two monsters chased from behind and mmed their bodies to the barrier...

    Only then the people in the barrier could see how the barrier worked.

    The sses man was one of the MVPs among the five people and without him, the difficulty of this mission would be way higher than now.

    The man''s face was already pale.

    Even though his energy could be recovered again and again by the mermaid, the side effects were less serious than when using potions to recover energy...

    The energy core was still exhausted and the man started to feel a throbbing sensation in his barrier ability''s energy core.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1914 "The Closed Entrance"

    ?

    When the mermaid looked back once in a while and found out that the sses man''s face was already as pale as a ghost and the man even broke into a cold sweat, the mermaid immediately shouted to the other teammates.

    "Not good! The sses man is already at his wit''s end! Anyone here create a barrier? Or does anyone have any items that can create barriers?!"

    When Ainsley heard what the mermaid girl said, even when she was also exhausted after cutting down roots for thirty minutes straight, the girl immediately offered to help.

    "Me! I can create a barrier but it should be inside the sses man''s barrier because if not, I don''t know if my barrier will work or not."

    Ainsley still didn''t know whether her Realism Art ability would work when it came into touch directly with theke water.

    After all, the sses man''s barrier ability could be called ''normal'' in theke because there were many ces underwater with natural barriers.

    But her Realism Art ability was umon and a barrier created by this ability should not be ''logical'' or ''natural''.

    The others also didn''t want to risk their lives just to bet on Ainsley''s barrier that she created unconventionally, so they could only settle on the second-best thing.

    The outer barrier would still be left for the sses man to control, but the inner barrier was left to Ainsley.

    To reduce the burden on the sses man, Ainsley''s barrier would absorb most of the special abilities effects while the sses man''s barrier would bear the physical impact.

    The group swam fast, but the crazy monsters also kept following the group closely, not letting go even for a second.

    Naturally, their wounds and blood attracted the attention of many lurking monsters in the slum and within just a few seconds, a group of high-level monsters appeared around those wounded monsters.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t know how the wounded monsters were surrounded or devoured alive, but anyway, they knew that there were at least ten huge monsters behind them, and thebination of the ten monsters were enough to overwhelm countless elephants.

    These monsters were not only huge in size, but they were also nimble!

    The attracted monsters did gather around and fought with the two wounded monsters, allowing the group to distance themselves from the cruel battlefield.

    However, ten monsters could kill two heavily wounded monsters within just a few seconds, and the rest of the time was used to devour those monsters to death!

    So many monsters swarmed to eat the two heavily wounded monsters and it didn''t take time for some monsters in the crowd who had eaten most of the dead monsters'' meat to notice the group of five people in the distance.

    The group was already a distance away and with the muddy water, the mist and other factors, it should be difficult for these ten monsters to find the group''s existence.

    However, many water monsters had a keen sense of smell, and the group was already a bit stained with the blood of the two monsters.

    Although they weren''t directly sshed with the blood, the barrier was sshed. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In order not to waste energy, the sses man didn''t change the barrier and just his water element ability to wash away the blood on the barrier.

    However, the direction of the blood flowing away from the barrier was still noticed by these monsters and soon, the monsters rushed to the group with greedy eyes.

    Each of them drooled and they swung their fishtail fast, almost forming an afterimage.

    The gruesome blood, meat and bone residue in their teeth could be vaguely seen from afar, and if there were anyone around, they would definitely smell the fishy smell of blood and other nauseating smell from the mouth of these monsters.

    The group knew that these monsters could not leave the slum, so they only had to leave the slum and returned to the town to avoid these monsters.

    But little did they know that strangers could visit the slum casually, but anyone other than the patrol guards or beasts recorded by the barrier created by several beasts would not be able to leave the slum from the entrance.

    The water beasts here all had high intelligence and they were the ones who indirectly created such a town for their descendants to have a safe ce.

    The Acacia trees all had rtively high intelligence, but aside from the Acacia king, the others only had intelligence equal to toddlers.

    On the other hand, many beasts who lived here already had the same intelligence as an average adult in various races out there.

    So, this underwaterke town was carefully designed by many beasts just to ensure the safety of their future generation.

    The humans who often came to the underwater town also didn''t hunt any monsters or beasts in the town because if they did, they would definitely be attacked by the whole town!

    The people who often came to theke to get some Acacia roots never went to the slum again and risked their life to get the roots from the town instead for some reasons.

    It was not only because of the dangerous high-level monsters lurking in the slum, but also because of the strange barrier that enveloped the slum.

    It would be easy to leave the slum if one could just return to the entrance with the highest safety factor or swim to the surface of theke in a straight line, not caring about directions.

    But, because there was a huge natural or man-made barrier here, the two methods didn''t work at all!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1915 "Barrier Replacements"

    ?

    People who entered the slum other than the patrol guards and the town''s citizens could only leave through the exit and the exit was so far away from the entrance.

    The trapped monsters naturally could not leave even though they found the exit, but the unlucky intruders could still go through the exit to directly leave Acacia underwater town.

    They could even leave without having to go through the mist wall that they had to go through before entering the range of this underwater town.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t know about this, so they rushed to the entrance of the slum, but to their surprise, no matter how hard they tried to pass through, it felt as if they bumped into some kind of solid wall!

    They could not see the wall, but these experts immediately knew that they bumped into a barrier.

    The group already knew about the slum from some fragments of clues, but they never expected that they could enter the slum yet could not leave the slum through the same path twice!

    The group immediately broke into a cold sweat.

    "What is this?! What''s going on? Howe we can''t return now? Or maybe should we swim to the surface of theke instead?"

    The sses man was already tired, so he panicked the most and couldn''t help but ask his teammates.

    This guy was a support-type ability user and he rarely used his water element ability as an offensive ability, so even if he was a famous expert in the field of support-type ability users..

    He also felt a little bit of stress and panic when he was in this situation.

    Mainly because, no matter how good the experts were, very little of them had experiences exploring underwater ces.

    And this sses man was also quite youngpared to many other contestants.

    He was not even thirty years old yet and he was already hailed as one of geniuses in a decade.

    This man didn''t study at Elton academy when he was young, but he was the heir of a big elite family in a foreign east country, which was why he never entered Elton Academy.

    The man didn''t enter Elton Academy but used his youth to explore the world and he was no worse than many heirs and geniuses in the academy.

    After all, not all geniuses wanted to live a disciplined and restricted life in school, so actually, many hidden experts in this world should never be underestimated.

    The sses man was already exhausted and he didn''t have any shame or any other thoughts when asking his teammates about their current situation.

    Since he was not the leader of their five-man team right now, he should let the leader, who was the mermaid, to guide their team to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    The mermaid girl was indeed calmer when she was underwater because the underwater ces were so familiar to her who lived deep in the sea for so many years.

    She might look like a young girl in her mid-twenty, but maybe, her real age has already reached 200 years old.

    It''s not impossible! <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The mermaid looked at the invisible wall in front of her, racked her brain for a few seconds andpared the current situation with her own experiences before she got the final answer.

    "Maybe there''s some kind of mechanism that prevents us from leaving through the entrance."

    "I think it will also be a waste of time if we want to swim up straight to the surface of theke because there should be a barrier above us as well..."

    So, what to do?

    "There must be an exit in this slum and that''s the only way out. If we can''t get out, we have no choice but to use the group teleport, but unless we are forced to use it, let''s not use it."

    The others didn''t refute the mermaid''s hypothesis and they were just anxious to leave this strange ce.

    But because the group also knew that to find the exit in the slum, they would need to maintain the barrier for a longer time, so the mermaid and the sonic guy finally proposed to help.

    "I''ll use my water element ability to create severalyers of water barrier. At least, the water barrier can keep monsters away for several seconds or trap monsters who want to approach our barrier."

    Water element ability doesn''t look like they can create a solid barrier, but high-level users can make the water barrier at least function like a jelly.

    Those with better skills can even make a water barrier as good as any other barriers!

    The mermaid was good at controlling water elements, so when she said that her water barrier was only auxiliary, she was really humble, unlike many Merfolk race members who were arrogant from birth and looked down on people from thend.

    The sonic guy also had some tricks with his sound wave ability.

    "My sound wave can also be used as a barrier. The sound wave can damage enemies'' internal organs or simply bounce away any enemies who dare to approach."

    Seeing that the other two people had already started to contribute to the team and even Ainsley had already created the inner barrier, the nt-tamer girl didn''t want to be left behind.

    "W-well, I have a special seed here that can be used as a barrier..."

    The girl took out a seed from her bracelet and the seed actually looked like a ss bead.

    Everyone had never seen such a seed, but they restrained their curiosity and waited for the next action.

    Just what would this girl do?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1916 "Glass Bead Seed Barrier"

    ?

    The next second, under everyone''s bewildered gaze, the girl grew the seed at a fast speed but the seed just expanded in size, enveloping everyone in something that looked like a transparent ss bead!

    This one really looked like a bubble or something because the surface still reflected light, not as transparent as the invisible barrier.

    However, the strange thing was, when the seed enveloped the five people, the temperature inside slowly became warmer, and the flow of water inside the bead was also different from that outside.

    Suddenly, everyone felt as if they were back in their mother''s tomb. Warm,fortable and was just too good.

    The ss bead actually didn''t look like any mature nt, but if one looked closer, they would see the bead resembling a fruit and some colorful veins appeared on the surface of this bead.

    This seed was a rare mutant nt''s seed called Mother ss Fruit, a seed that could directly create some kind of mutant fruit because the real nt was not visible at all.

    This fruit was often used by monsters and animals to artificially nurture their weak babies, because this fruit and the nt could provide not only energy but also nutrients to the people living inside.

    Not to mention that the defense level of this ss bead fruit wasparable to the sses man''s special barrier.

    This seed was super rare and the nt-tamer girl was only willing to show one of her amazing trump cards because she wanted to contribute something to the group.

    Everyone in the group was so curious about the strange ss bead seed, but they didn''t ask anything because right now, their situation was urgent.

    After the ss bead seed enveloped everyone like a safety ball, the sses man finally retracted his barrier and only then could he sigh in relief.

    Ainsley also didn''t bother to waste her energy and soon retracted the inner barrier that she created with the Realism Art''s ability.

    Only the mermaid still created the water barrier outside of the ss bead seed because her energy was still plenty and the water barrier also had its own use.

    Everyone was temporarily safe inside the newly built barrier and they quickly swam deeper to the slum, trying to find the exit before they were noticed.

    A pity. The ten monsters who gnawed the two injured monsters alive had already smelled an unusual smell from their direction and soon, two to three monsters swam toward their direction.

    For a while, the group still didn''t notice the looming danger behind, but the mermaid with a keen sense of detection as someone who had lived in the dangerous sea couldn''t help but be rmed.

    It was not because of the monsters catching up behind, but it was more about the inner core of this slum.

    The slum looked darker and dirtier than the town. It was also strange how this ce should not be too far from the surface of theke and should still be included in the sunlight range.

    But even so, there was no light in this ce. There were only dense roots left and right, blocking the sunlight from the surface of theke.

    Strange nts were attached to these huge roots and one would feel like entering the mouth of a beast upon swimming deeper into the slum. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The slum was like a maze created by Acacia roots.

    There were manyplex terrains, roads being blocked by tall roots everywhere, but there were also many suitable ces for big monsters to hide among the natural rocks, the roots, or other ces.

    This slum was gloomy and eerie, and because it was underwater, the vision was extremely poor.

    Everyone could only vaguely see the outline of those gigantic roots underwater and every time they went past these roots, everyone would secretly be shocked in their hearts.

    Even the floating cameras around the contestants could only provide a limited vision enough for the audience to see a bit more clearly than the contestants.

    Still, the scene of many hidden roots underwater also amazed the Eltonians and some special instructors who had never dived into theke.

    The group would often have to go through small gaps and they had to swim out one by one, but the ss bead seed obediently stretched its shape so that everyone could still stay inside this barrier even when they didn''t stay together.

    The steel algae still kept everyone in touch, but it was still normal for everyone not to swim too closely to each other.

    In this kind of situation, the nt-tamer girl couldn''t help but tremble timidly as she looked at the scene around her with wary eyes.

    The distance between one contestant to the other was a few meters away, so even if everyone was inside the ss bead seed, the nt-tamer girl still felt as if she was alone in this strangeke.

    It was obviously just ake, so howe it felt like the deep sea?

    Everyone shuttled through the dense roots for a few minutes, swimming deeper into the slum but soon, hidden monsters peeked out of their resting ces and looked at the five people with eyes full of greed.

    In many crooks and nooks, emerald eyes, bloody red eyes and various other eye colors shone in the dark, like a bunch of predators ready to find their prey.

    Everyone didn''t see those malicious gazes, but as experts, they also had a keen sixth sense or a keen sense of when someone or something was looking at them intently.

    The five contestants shuddered and hurriedly swam closer to each other just to get a sense of security.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1917 "Unexpected Underwater Transportation"

    ?

    Even if the ss bead seed looked extremely sturdy and reliable, there might be special situations where they were fished out of the barrier and were exposed to real danger outside.

    The mermaid also felt the malicious gazes hiding in the dark, and she immediately knew that those gazes should belong to the slum monsters deep in the slum.

    "Everyone, be careful. We might encounter a lot of desperate monsters and our priority is to maintain the barrier!"

    "Everyone also has to make sure that no one will be ejected out of the barrier through some strange means, get it?"

    The mermaid could feel her heart beating hard in her chest and even her face became a little bit paler than before.

    If anyone was suddenly thrown out of the barrier, that person would die without bones within seconds.

    It was not that she wanted to be an rmist, but this kind of thing often happened in the sea.

    Although these monsters were in theke, who knew whether there were some monsters who could fish them out of the barrier without destroying the barrier?

    Hearing the mermaid''s words, the sses man, who had recovered his energy slightly, immediately checked everyone''s personal armor barrier and went to strengthen the invisible body armor one more time.

    "The body armor can withstand any physical attacks and other attacks from high-level monsters in ten seconds straight. If anyone is in danger, we have ten seconds to save them."

    Everyone checked their own body armor and they could not be more thankful to the sses man.

    At least, with the sses man here, everyone has a higher chance of survival!

    The group kept swimming to a certain direction that the mermaid thought would lead to the exit, but they also kept an eye on any surprise attacks that might attack them anytime.

    Protected by the water barrier, the ss bead seed and the body armor seemed to be not secure enough when ced in this kind of unknown underwater ce.

    The group didn''t talk to each other often, and the atmosphere slowly became slightly depressed.

    Only the sonic guy still tried to have some conversations with the team members to lighten up the mood.

    "Everyone, I wonder whether we can find the mysterious monster cubs or not. Do you think it will really be the Loch Ness of theke or something?"

    The sonic guy babbled while staying at the rear, but he had just opened his mouth to lighten up the mood when the flow of the water around suddenly changed.

    In an instant, everyone stopped swimming and gathered together at the center of the barrier, each of them with a pale face.

    The group was already sensitive to any change in the flow of water and this kind of change always represented one thing.

    Danger!

    Indeed. The next second, a sh of ck shadow suddenly appeared from Ainsley''s side and in the blink of an eye, the ck shadow rammed hard into the barrier!

    BAM! <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The whole ss bead seed shook, and the water inside the bead also stirred greatly, almost smashing everyone to the barrier wall, being treated like dirty clothes in a washing machine.

    The ck shadow didn''t have a clear appearance due to the poor lighting around, but everyone could still see a touch of crocodile-like skin when the shadow passed by the barrier.

    Soon, the shadow turned around nimbly and opened its mouth wide while rushing straight to the ss bead seed!

    This time, everyone could see the row of sharp teeth of this strange monster and the huge mouth that could envelope all five of them in one gulp!

    The huge mouth tried to swallow the entire ss bead seed with everyone inside, but the mermaid saw this monster''s intention and immediately manipted the water barrier outside of the ss bead seed!

    The water barrier stirred on its own and the trajectory of the entire ball suddenly changed.

    The ''ball'' containing the five of them rolled out smoothly from the mouth of the strange monster and the next second, the mermaid increased the speed of the water barrier, instantly running away from the strange monster with a swoosh!

    Everyone didn''t need to swim and the entire ''ball'' was already carried away by the flow of the water around, so smooth that everyone was still in a daze for a few seconds.

    They had just seen the big mouth of the strange monster that wanted to gulp down the entire ss bead seed with them inside, but then....

    The scenery around suddenly became blurry and when they opened their eyes again, that monster was nowhere to be seen?

    Is this teleportation or what?!

    The group immediately looked at the mermaid with questioning eyes, knowing that the mermaid did something to the water barrier that ''carried'' their ss ball.

    The mermaid concentrated on manipting the water barrier to carry all five of them away while exining her action just now.

    "I just used the water barrier to carry all of us away. I think this will be faster than each of us swimming on our own, pushing the barrier to move along with us."

    The concept of moving the barrier instead to move the people inside the barrier was something that the mermaid just thought about in the spur of the moment!

    But this kind of ''skill'' was the one that enlightened all people here who could create barriers.

    "Right! Why didn''t I think about this?! We havemented that the carpenter guy didn''te with us to create some kind of underwater transportation. Now, we can use the barrier, ah!"

    This is such an epoch-making ''innovation'' in the world of barrier ability users!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1918 "A Flock Of Monsters"

    ?

    A barrier was usually in the shape of a dome, a simple shield and so on, almost never created in the shape of a full ball because of the difficulty of maintaining the whole barrier to be bnced.

    But this was not a problem for experts like the people in the team, so even the sses man looked at the mermaid girl with shining eyes.

    He never expected to use his barrier as a vehicle.

    Although the barrier itself remained unmoved, ifyered with any elemental abilities that could be manipted at will to move here and there...

    It was not impossible to have a good and secure vehicle created by a barrier!

    The sses man had not recovered a lot of his energy to create a barrier, so he could not help anything rted to barriers, but his energy to use the water element ability was still there.

    "Mermaid girl, just leave it to me if your water element ability is exhausted. I can take turns driving for you!"

    The sses man was determined to switch roles with the mermaid to lighten the burden on the mermaid, but then, the sonic guy suddenly gasped, cutting off the conversation.

    "Damn it! My sound wave detected many pursuers behind us!"

    "One...three...five....No, no, no, there are just too many!"

    One high-level monster was already a headache, not to mention more than five?

    In that instant, everyone looked at the mermaid with a glimmer in their eyes.

    If they could, they wanted to urge the mermaid to speed up the water maniption so that they could escape fast!

    Escape! Run! How could they fight those monsters so easily?

    Even Ainsley, who had the love virus, could not use her love virus on the monsters at all because of theke''s restriction!

    The mermaid knew what everyone wanted her to do, but the mermaid was also in a pinch.

    "We can''t speed up further than this. The water flow is against us and it''s already our highest speed to go against the flow!"

    If they didn''t want their barrier to be worn out by the water pressure and the water flow, they should not speed up any longer.

    A pity. Those monsters didn''t care about these matters and their thick skin was enough to deal with all those factors that could squeeze them to death

    To be honest, this was why many monsters'' skins were used for armors and other defensive weapons, which was as sturdy as a barrier created by an ability user.

    Those who didn''t have barrier ability users in their team and could not create barriers would often buy armors made of the skin of high-level monsters, especially the reptile and the sea monsters'' skin.

    Those who got more money would buy barrier-generating tools, but the price was indeed too high for many ability users in this world. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Armour and weapons made of monsters'' skins were sold way cheaper than those advanced technologies.

    After all, even if killing monsters were not easy and the monsters'' body parts also sold for a high price, the price was definitely much lower than any advanced technologies thatbined technology and ''magic''.

    The group epted the fact that they could no longer speed up and there were many monsters chasing behind.

    Since they could not escape, then let''s just make sure the barrier would not be breached or anyone was thrown out of the barrier!

    The monsters behind caught up with the group in just a few breaths and soon, the group could see a dense flock of gigantic fishes with various shapes and types.

    Even when the appearances of these monsters were not clear, against the background of the dim environment, these monsters looked as hideous as ever, enough to scare children to cry and silence crying children!

    The group of contestants looked at the rush of monsters with wide eyes while the audience all broke into a cold sweat for these contestants.

    [I never expected theke in the Sun-kissed Forest would be so dangerous! No wonder the instructors never let us dive into theke unless we are a part of the top 25 Eltonians...]

    [The contestants this year are super unlucky, right? I thinkst year, the assessment for the special instructors never had anyone diving into theke...]

    [This group is rtively strong and they have not even shown all their abilities. No wonder the judges and the system gave them such a mission.]

    [I''m already excited for these people''s uing seminars. They must be popr instructors once they officially join our academy!]

    The seven people in Ainsley''s group were indeed popr among the Eltonians, especially the five people who dived into theke and explored many mysteries for them.

    It was just that, the five people didn''t know about the reaction of the audience and they were all busy facing off the monsters that had already caught up with their ss bead seed ball.

    These monsters swam faster than their speed of running with the water barrier.

    Even when the huge Acacia roots would block the road sometimes, slowing down the monsters behind, there were many strange monsters among the herd.

    Some monsters had huge bodies but they were surprisingly able to adjust the shape of their bodies to follow the environment, which means no obstacles could stop them.

    Those who could not change their body forms and could only take another route with no blockades looked more ''pitiful'', but they had lived within the slum for a long time.

    For them, the entire slum was like their back garden and theplicated terrains also could not stop them at all.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1919 "Corrosive Monster"

    ?

    The monsters that could change shapes were the first to reach everyone''s ss bead seed but instead of using physical force, these monsters immediatelyunched several attacks using their awakened abilities!

    Some used shock waves, some used the power of the sound wave, others used the mostmon water maniption ability but there were also those that could control the water nts.

    The ones that could control water nts manipted one of the nearby Acacia roots to m hard toward the ss bead seed!

    Everyone first saw the water around them flowing strangely, as if disturbed by some kind of waves and the next second, both the shock waves and the sound wave attacks hit the outer water barrier.

    With a burst, the water barrier could not hold on and the mermaid had to temporarily stop moving their entire team with the water barrier.

    Then, as if it was not enough, everyone saw the motionless gigantic root near them suddenly seem to move.

    The main root didn''t move because the root was embedded too deep in theke, but the ''branches'' of the root with smaller sizes suddenly moved.

    The so-called smaller sizes were already as big as an adult''s thigh because the main root needed several adults to fully enclose the entire root.

    One could imagine how big the Acacia Trees were.

    Now, those smaller roots with sharp teeth and thorns all around the bodies slowly wriggled like living creatures.

    Before the contestants could see clearly what happened behind the muddy water with poor lighting, those roots suddenly rushed towards their barrier and the roots mmed hard onto the barrier''s wall!

    The root that could withstand attacks from awakened abilities, whose toughness was better than metals and steel, mmed hard with great momentum.

    Even the entire barrier shook as if encountering an earthquake and coupled with the previous shock wave and sound wave attack, the ss bead seed slowly showed signs of cracks!

    The seed was strong, but it was not invincible.

    With the triple attacks from the monsters, the seed also looked vulnerable, so pitiful that the nt-tamer girl had the urge to take back the seed.

    But she could not take back the seed because this seed had already grown up into a nt that bore a fruit, which was this ss bead barrier that protected them.

    The main nt was hidden inside the ''fruit'' because it was weaker than the fruit.

    That''s why the main nt needed to be nourished by the fruit instead.

    When everyone saw that the tough ss bead barrier actually had signs of cracks after blocking the three fatal attacks without injuring anyone inside the barrier, everyone''s faces turned pale.

    "Big sis, can you repair the ss bead or something? Do you need my help? I can draw anything for you! Maybe you need some kind of nutrients?"

    Ainsley''s Realism Art ability had a boundless future and it was not an exaggeration that if Ainsley could draw super detailed Acacia roots, she would have conjured one out of thin air.

    It was a pity that doing so was a waste of energy and in the end, with no supply of energy, the drawings that came to life would all disappear.

    The nt-tamer girl also didn''t expect her ss bead to have signs of cracks just after blocking three attacks.

    This showed that the seemingly casual attacks were extremely lethal! <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The group didn''t stand still and immediately fixed what they could fix.

    The mermaid immediately rebuilt the water barrier and the others also rushed to help the nt-tamer girl to fix the cracked ss bead seed.

    The sonic guy couldn''t do anything, but Ainsley could draw items or things that the nt-tamer needed to fix the ss bead and that''s what they did.

    On the other hand, the sses man, who had recovered his energy somehow, also used his ability to create a new barrier inside the ss bead for more security while the mermaid had already controlled their water barrier to escape.

    The chasing monsters didn''t intend to let this ''ball'' full of high-quality prey escape just like that.

    The monsters once againunched their various attacks to the ball!

    This time, the sonic guy was prepared and he used his own sonic ability to counterattack the sound wave and the shock wave attack!

    One person naturally could notpletely overwhelm two monsters at once, but the counterattack did weaken the attack that the ss bead and the water barrier received.

    Because the attack had been weakened, this time, even the water barrier didn''t burst and only had some ripples before it recovered.

    Seeing this scene, the contestants immediately asked the sonic guy to keep counter-attacking the attacks of those monsters that might burst their barrier!

    It was just that, soon, more monsters approached their ce and these monsters had different abilities than the previous three monsters.

    The other monsters either used their physical attack to ram the ss bead or use their umon abilities!

    One monster could manipte other monsters to attack on its behalf.

    Another monster still manipted the roots to attack the ss bead with a physical attack.

    Then, there was this monster that could shoot out a corrosive water attack, instantly corroding the water barrier!

    Then, the corrosive liquid touched the ss bead and the ss bead also had signs of melting.

    Upon seeing such a farce, Ainsley quickly conjured one item after another to fix the ss bead that was about to melt.

    The others were all shocked at hearts, but they suppressed their fear to cope with the situation.

    "We have to target the corrosive liquid monster first. That monster is too dangerous!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1920 "Polluted Water"

    ?

    The mermaid asked her teammates to start the counterattack and stopped being passive.

    They could be passive before, but after that monster came, they had to fight back.

    The corrosive liquid attack was just too lethal!

    After the mermaid told the group to target the corrosive monster, the sonic guy immediately changed his target and used his sonic attack to hit the body of the pitch-ck monster with some strange liquid dripping out of its skin.

    Many other monsters created a ''vacuum zone'' a few meters around this monster simply because the other monsters didn''t want the strange monster to corrode them to death with that vicious ck liquid from the skin of the monster.

    The sonic guy''s attack was not quite visible but the surrounding water rippled before hitting the targeted monster with a burst.

    There was some kind of small ''explosion'' in the water and the corrosive monster was surely hit by the sound wave attack.

    However, after the waves and the turbid water cleared up, everyone, who was already a distance away from the corrosive monster, saw something that they could not believe with their own eyes.

    The corrosive monster that looked like a strange fish trenches in a vicious ck liquid still swung the tail energetically,ing out of the murky water with great vigor.

    It was as if the previous sound wave had no impact on it at all!

    The contestants all looked at the strange fish with eyes full of horror.

    Even though monsters had tough skin, it was impossible not to be wounded even the slightest.

    Even the previous two monsters with thick skin also suffered some superficial scratches and wounds, which was why they bled and then their blood attracted many other monsters.

    It was near impossible for monsters not to suffer any injury from the sonic wave attack unless they had some kind of barrier ability!

    "Is this for real?! Don''t tell me this monster has some kind of barrier ability made from its corrosive liquid on the skin?"

    The sonic guy shook his head in horror while the others also looked at the tough monster with wary eyes.

    It was a bad thing if a monster had a barrier ability while having an offensive ability at the same time.

    They could not quickly kill the dangerous monster but the monster could still attack them freely.

    The audience also saw the strange monster different from other monsters and they also held their breath nervously for the contestants.

    [The contestants are too unlucky to meet such a monster, right? I''ve seen a lot of corrosive monsters but have never seen one underwater.]

    The underwater was different from thend and a corrosive monster underwater could be way more annoying and dangerous than the corrosive monsters on thend.

    The corrosive monsters underwater could pollute the water.

    If there was no barrier, the five contestants would all be contaminated by the corrosive water and they would all die. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The surrounding monster was also careful not to get too close to this monster or swim in the polluted water.

    Even some monsters directly gave up on pursuing the five contestants just to avoid the polluted water.

    The contestants felt that if the corrosive water touched their barrier, sooner orter, their barrier would also be corroded bit by bit and they would have to fix the barrier again aside from guarding against the direct corrosive attack from the monster.

    "Is there no way to quickly kill that monster? If it has a barrier ability or the corrosive liquid has some kind of barrier element, won''t it be a dead end?"

    The sonic guy scratched his hair irritably as he asked the mermaid and the sses man who was taking turns controlling the water barrier with the mermaid.

    The mermaid and the sses man looked at each other and sighed.

    "We can manipte the polluted water to never touch our barrier and use this against the other monsters, but we still have no idea how to defeat that corrosive monster."

    The mermaid was indeed smart and quickly thought of a strategy, but in the end, there were many limitations when fighting underwater.

    The mermaid actually didn''t have such restrictions but the fake mermaids and mermen around her were all vulnerable in the water.

    Even if they had fishtails and could breathe underwater, it didn''t mean these people could be as free as the real Merfolk race members when fighting underwater.

    "For now, let''s solve the other monsters first and fix the barrier if it was corroded. Since we can''t deal with the corrosive monster so quickly, we better focus on others for the time being."

    The others obeyed the mermaid''s suggestion and while the mermaid controlled their water barrier to carry all of them away from the flock of monsters behind...

    The sses man used his water maniption ability to control the polluted water around the corrosive monster and immediately threw the polluted water into the flock of other monsters.

    Those monsters saw the sizzling ck water and they all instantly fled to all directions, avoiding the polluted water.

    However, the size of these monsters was huge, and it was difficult for some monsters to run away so quickly, unlike the more agile monsters in the crowd.

    Thus, one or two huge monsters were hit by the polluted water and their tough skin could withstand the water pressure, plus many harsh environments instantly melted bit by bit.

    "ROAAAAR!"

    The injured monsters roared in pain as they wriggled around. Their skin was slowly devoured by the vicious polluted water and soon, their flesh and bones were exposed.

    All of this happened in just a blink of an eye, so fast that the contestants were in disbelief.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1921 "Acacia Baby Roots"

    ?

    The corrosive water alone already had such an effect on strong monsters, no wonder the tough ss bead had signs of melting and if Ainsley didn''t fix it within seconds, the ss bead would have dissolved within seconds!

    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® The polluted

    water sessfully got rid of several monsters in the flock but soon the corrosive monster started to spurt out another round of corrosive liquid.

    The pitch-ck sizzling liquid flowed out of the monster''s mouth andnded perfectly on the ss bead barrier!

    This time, the mermaid nimbly manipted the water barrier around the ss bead barrier to dodge the corrosive liquid attack.

    Because the mermaid was more experienced now, the five contestants sessfully got rid of the corrosive liquid attack with only a minimum damage.

    Even so, a little bit of the corrosive liquid touched the water barrier outside of the ss bead barrier, instantly polluting the entire water barrier.

    The mermaid saw the previously blue-turquoise water slowly turn ck, and the mermaid had no choice but to get rid of the water barrier by throwing the water barrier to the group of monsters that were still chasing after them.

    Especially the thick Acacia roots that had been trying to hit their barrier were now drenched in the ck corrosive water, slowly breaking apart in the blink of an eye.

    The Acacia root was definitely tough, but in front of such a corrosive liquid, it would also melt down sooner orter.

    One could imagine how tough the stomach of this monster should be and the thickness of the monster''s skin to be able to resist the corrosive liquid of his own awakened ability.

    The Acacia baby roots that were manipted by a special monster to attack the ss bead barrier slowly melted under the attack of the polluted water, but the roots were still strong and they didn''tpletely disappear.

    The roots did have some damage to various degrees, but this was just the baby roots which was also the one that Ainsley cut down because the main root was too big andplicated to be cut down.

    The baby roots alone were still tough and even if they were damaged so badly, the roots were still alive and well!

    Some baby roots even absorbed the corrosive liquid and neutralized the bad effect, turning the chemical weapon into a delicious ''coke'' drink for the main root.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t see anything rted to the baby roots absorbing the vicious liquid and they only focused on their slightly damaged ss bead barrier.

    Although the mermaid got rid of the polluted water barrier quite fast, some polluted water still touched the outeryer of the ss bead barrier.

    The previously transparent barrier had signs of impurity and soon, the barrier had a little hole the size of a fist.

    The water from outside entered the inside of the barrier but the barrier made by the sses man sessfully stopped this new water that God knew was made of something dangerous or not.

    The sses man quickly used his water maniption ability to get rid of the water that poured unto the ss bead barrier through the fist-size hole while Ainsley used her Realism Art Ability to mend the hole in the barrier. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the same time, the mermaid created a new water barrier to carry the whole ss bead barrier, and the group set off once more at a high speed!

    This repeated action sessfully got rid of many monsters, either the monsters were overwhelmed by the polluted water or they lost sight of the five contestants.

    However, that one corrosive monster was still tenaciously chasing after the contestants even when other monsters were distracted to eat fellow injured monsters.

    To be honest, it was not as if the corrosive monster didn''t stop to get some meat from the wounded monsters that got hurt because of its corrosive ability.

    However, this monster ate fast and its appetite was unbelievably huge.

    Just taking a few bites of those gigantic monsters was not enough even when this corrosive monster was not as big as other monsters.

    Or maybe, it was not about appetite but more about chasing for a high-quality meal?

    Seeing that they got deeper and deeper into the slum yet there was no sign of the exit and the strange corrosive monster still chasing after them so persistently, the group almost had a breakdown.

    "Just what''s wrong with this monster? Howe it always chases after us and does not go to other monsters that are on the brink of death? Is this monster a picky eater or what?"

    The Sonic guy joked a little bit to enlighten the atmosphere, but everyone could not even give a superficialugh because they had been on the run for a full fifteen minutes straight, but they were still in the slum area.

    How did they know that they were still in the slum? It was definitely because of theplicated Acacia roots around and the sporadic monsters hiding in those gaps that woulde out to attack them once in a while.

    The slum was dark and dirty with many strange nts and monsters around.

    The Acacia roots here also didn''t look as ''healthy'' as the ones in the city.

    The ones here were all rather gloomy and eerie, as if it had been eating meat and blood for a long time.

    They had been trying to find the exit for so long, but to be honest, they didn''t even know what the exit looked like and how to get there.

    This is a big deal. They were like headless flies right now, with to clear path and guidance at all!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1922 "A Maze?"

    ?

    "Big sis, can you find the exit? This slum is surprisingly huge andplicated¡­or maybe we have been going in circles and we are trapped or something?"

    Ainsley tactfully asked the mermaid in a soft tone of voice so as not to offend the mermaid with her question.

    The other teammates also began to doubt whether they had already gone through the right path all this time.

    The mermaid was confident at first, but she also felt that it should not take such a long time just to cross a slum in thiske that didn''t look that big!

    Could it be that they had been going in circles or went the wrong way? What if they actually went to a dead end?

    Just where was the exit and how to leave this ghostly ce?!

    The mermaid admitted that she became confused and could no longer say with certainty that they were heading the right way.

    "At first, I felt that as long as we continued to rush forward, we would be able to find the exit, but now, I think that we might hit a dead end soon in this kind of maze-like slum."

    The mermaid didn''t think that the slum would be like a maze before, but after all the things that happened to them, she slowly felt that the slum should not be just a straight line with roots on the left and the right side.

    What if the slum here was indeed a maze and the terrain was soplex?

    Going up would not solve the problem either because the main roots of the Acacia trees were all tall enough to be the ''wall'' that prevented them from finding the short cut to the exit.

    No wonder there were not many people who dared to go to thiske to find the Acacia roots because no matter how valuable that root was, people could die countless times in this seemingly peacefulke.

    The maze slum alone was already enough to trap many people to death because many ability users could not breathe underwater and could only rely on technology or barriers to supply oxygen.

    The group was luckier because they were all transformed into mermaids and mermen, so even without the barrier, they actually still had some ways to survive.

    The other contestants in the team were stunned at the mermaid''s honest confession but none of them could me the mermaid because they also didn''t know whether this slum was indeed a maze or not.

    The mermaid was indeed familiar with underwater ces, butkes and seas were still different.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Not to mention that this mermaid probably never went on a huge adventure alone, so even if her experience was rich, she should not be too good at things like this.

    Ainsley and the others looked at the dark surrounding where some shes would appear from time to time, showing pairs of greedy eyes from various gaps and holes.

    This ce was indeed moreplicated than what they previously thought.

    "If there''s really no other way, we can only use the group teleport, but that means we will return to the boat because if we teleport to another ce in theke, we will lose our trump card." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But then, they still had to find the mysterious monster''s cub after this, so if they gave up now, there was a high possibility that they would not be able to finish the mysterious monster cub''s mission.

    Ainsley and the others huddled together to discuss this issue while the mermaid kept controlling the water barrier to move forward.

    Even if she knew that they might be heading the wrong way, they could not stop because there were still many strange monsters in the dark, ready to attack them and devour them alive.

    Ainsley looked at her temporary teammates who had gone through various dangers with her and slowly exposed her thoughts to these adults who were way older than her.

    "Do you think using the sound wave to create some kind of a map will work? At least, we will know whether we are going to hit a dead end or not, right?"

    Ainsley looked at the sonic guy and told him a little bit about her 3D map ability.

    "My other ability is actually keen hearing, but after it evolves, I can send out sound waves and then receive the sound wave''s scan in the form of a 3D map."

    Ainsley exined a little bit about her ability that could be barely used on this ind due to various reasons.

    "I think, since the basic principle is simr, maybe we can also roughly create a map from the released sound wave?"

    Although the sonic guy''s sound wave focused on the offensive ability and had too little to do with detection, the guy did use the ability to detect many hidden monsters or iing enemies before.

    The sonic guy didn''t know that Ainsley had such an ability because her most famous ability was probably only the mysterious ''curse'' ability, the charm ability and the shaman ability.

    The other abilities were not so famous because it didn''t feel like an exclusive ability unique to Ainsley or something that could represent the little girl.

    After hearing that Ainsley actually had such an ability but she could not use it on this ind, the sonic guy looked at Ainsley with wide eyes.

    ''Damn it. If your ability can be used, I bet everything will be much easier now! I think the reason why you can''t use that ability is to suppress you so that you won''t be too overpowered..."

    The whole Ind must have nerfed Ainsley''s ability so that the assessment would be ''fairer'', right??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1923 "Evolved Ability In Ability Users Circle"

    ?

    There were many people among the contestants who had simr detection abilities, but probably, none could be as perverted as Ainsley''s 3D map ability.

    After all, an evolved ability was always superior to other abilities in the same category.

    This is also why, aside from increasing the strength realm and making more skills rted to their ability, many ability users also strived to be enlightened or use various treasures to evolve their abilities.

    An evolved ability might be apletely different ability from the original one or it would be way stronger in various effectspared to the original ability.

    Many people in the ability user circle said that experts werebeled as experts because they at least had either fame or strength, and this strength often referred to unique abilities or evolved abilities.

    The sonic guy himself had an evolved ability and it was precisely the group-teleport ability because before this, he only awakened a short-range teleportation that only he could use.

    The mermaid''s evolved ability was the one that could transform others unto mermaids and mermen temporarily because the original ability was just a simple disguise ability that could change the mermaid''s appearance when she was in her mermaid more.

    The nt-tamer girl''s evolved ability not only allowed her to grow many nts at fast speed but also do many things rted to nts that she had no time to show to the teammates.

    The gentle sses man''s evolved ability was precisely the body armor barrier because his original ability was just a normal barrier ability which he could still use alongside the evolved ability.

    The other two people who were waiting on the boat might also have one or two evolved abilities on their own, but Ainsley''s evolved ability was a bit against the sky.

    If she could evolve once more and then she could hear other people''s thoughts or even hear the soul of the dead, that would be historical.

    However, obviously, it was not time to admire Ainsley''s ability.

    The sonic guy was a little bit inspired by what Ainsley said, but to be honest, it was not as if he had never thought of using his ability in various ways.

    "I don''t have the keen hearing to perceive the picture of the environment that my sound wave scanned, so it''s a little bit hard to create a map or something..."

    The sonic guy could only vaguely feel what happened around him through the sound wave, but it was limited to knowing the number of monsters around or something vague like that.

    He could not urately feel the location of the enemies and could not even see the appearance of the enemies.

    "Most often, my sound wave can be used more efficiently when the target also has some kind of sound wave which will assist my own sound wave to detect things."

    To be like Ainsley''s 3D map ability, the sonic guy felt that he couldn''t do that.

    "I also feel that I can''t feel whether there will be dead ends or not around us because my sound waves capture the movement of living beings better than inanimate things."

    Listening to the sonic guy''s exnation, Ainsley sighed and had no choice but to try to use her 3D map ability.

    Since she could use it once before even though the effect was not so good, maybe there was still a chance? <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Or should she boost her own luck before using the 3D map ability so that the ability would yield great results?

    Ainsley unknowingly recalled the lucky thief skill that she got after the war but never had a chance to really use it.

    Speaking of luck, monsters also had luck, so maybe she could steal the luck of that corrosive monster and then use that luck to boost her own luck?

    This way to use her ability was more efficient and faster than the previous methods of manually boosting or degrading a person''s luck one by one.

    The luck thief skill was more efficient because it would flow smoothly.

    A person''s luck was taken, and then the stolen luck was given to another person to boost their luck.

    Ainsley felt that such ability rted to luck and fate should be super rare and the price that she had to pay to use this ability was also not a joke.

    Usually, Ainsley only used this ability when she was in great danger and after the war, the price she had to pay every time she used this ability had decreased by a lotpared to the high price before.

    It was just that, stealing luck was an even greater ''offense'' than simply making someone have bad luck or boosting someone''s bad luck.

    If this ability fell into the hands of someone with a bad heart, it would be used for various evil deeds and the world would be in chaos.

    That''s why, Ainsley had a feeling that the price she would have to pay would also be higher than the usual one.

    Was it lifespan again?

    Ainsley had lost count of how many lifespans that had been cut down to pay for using this ability but then, she also got many items and even bloodline that gave her almost limitless lifespan.

    That''s why, the price that she had to pay to use the luck maniption ability was not as great as before.

    Ainsley actually didn''t want to experiment like this when they were in danger and had no time to experiment, but the baby also felt that without the 3D map ability, they would have to wander around in the slum for a long time.

    If using luck maniption ability could allow her to use the 3D map ability, why not try?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1924 "Using Luck Thief Skill Underwater"

    ?

    How about trying to use the 3D map ability first without using the luck maniption ability?

    Maybe the ability would work underwater?

    Ainsley immediately tried to use her 3D map ability and soon, invisible sound waves slowly spread throughout the surrounding area with Ainsley at the center of the ''storm''.

    The sonic guy still had his sound wave spread like a outside of the barrier, so he was the first toe into contact with Ainsley''s sound wave.

    Immediately, the guy felt a strange energy sweeping through his invisible sound wave, as if scanning the sound wave or something.

    It was just that, the feeling onlysted for a while before that energy swept to other directions.

    At the same time, Ainsley flicked her wrist and a blurry 3D map slowly appeared in front of her eyes.

    The 3D map still worked, and it was actually better than when Ainsley used it on the shore.

    However, the 3D map had too many signs of copsing, buzzing every second and it looked like the screen of a broken TV.

    Ainsley could barely see any good information in the map, not to mention trying to find the exit or see if they hit the dead end.

    It seemed that Ainsley still had to use the luck thief to steal a monster''s luck and boost her own luck so that the 3D map ability would work well!

    Ainsley knew that a lot of people already knew about her curse ability that was actually luck maniption ability, so she didn''t feel awkward about using it in front of the teammates or the online audience.

    However, she felt that most people only knew that her ability was somewhat like a curse and very few people knew about the luck maniption thing.

    As for her being too lucky that it was hard to kill, those who knew mostly had gone to the underworld, either to reincarnate or go for another trip straight to hell.

    Anyway, most people, including many ability users and ordinary people, only knew that she had a curse-rted ability.

    Ainsley didn''t tell her teammates and just immediately started to use her ability.

    Because the visibility underwater was not so great, coupled with the dim surrounding, it was indeed difficult to identify the target.

    Even after Ainsley used her luck maniption ability, she could naturally see the luck status of many people around her including the monsters and the nts, but the data focused on the luck level, not on the species, name, and so on.

    So, Ainsley only saw various data named underwater monsters with luck level this and that.

    Most of these monsters had fairly good luck because they could survive in a hell hole like this underwater slum, so how could their luck not be good?

    But Ainsley only wanted to steal the luck of that one corrosive monster and didn''t want to wantonly rob the luck of other monsters or the Acacia trees even when the monsters wanted to attack them and kill them.

    It was not as if she was a saint, a holy mother who was so kind, but she was just worrying about the karma rtionship. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After all, to have such a good ability like the luck maniption ability, paying a high price alone was not enough.

    If Ainsley really used her ability wantonly, the karma debt would pile up and maybe one day, she would suddenly lose this awakened ability.

    Ainsley didn''t know about this at first, but after the war, Code-L naturally told Ainsley more about these things which was why, Ainsley almost never used the luck maniption ability anymore even when facing enemies.

    If she could kill her enemies using other abilities, why bother?

    Maybe her karma debt had already piled up a lot before she knew about this because back then, she relied too much on this luck maniption ability, especially at the Aretha war years ago.

    That might also be the reason why she died once.

    The karma debt was too heavy, but after she died, even if she was revivedter on, the debt should have been cleared.

    This kind of thing looked strange and illogical, but awakened abilities themselves already existed beyond science and technology, so why bother thinking much about it?

    Ainsley only wanted to target the corrosive monster that had the most grudge with them to lessen the karma debt she would umte after using this luck thief skill.

    It took a few seconds to identify the corrosive monster that blended so well with the dark surrounding, but thankfully, Ainsley managed to find the target, relying on searching for the most polluted water around her.

    That must be the ce where the corrosive monster was at!

    After identifying the target, Ainsley took a look at the luck status of this monster and when she saw the luck level that was the second highest from the highest level, the baby clicked her tongue.

    She knew it. This lingering ghost should have a high luck level to be able to survive up to now, awaken such a strange ability and even chase after them so passionately without having too many injuries.

    Even when the corrosive monster was injured, other monsters didn''t dare to eat this monster because their instinct told them that it would be a suicide if they ate this monster!

    Ainsley had never used the luck thief skill before, or maybe she had used it but she forgot to use it again after so long.

    But it didn''t mean Ainsley was confused and not proficient.

    Ainsley calmly directed her invisible luck ability to the corrosive monster and soon, a spark of golden ball came out of Ainsley''s finger and slowly swam toward the corrosive monster.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1925 "Visible 3D Map"

    ?

    That golden ball was like the ''fairy'' that would steal the luck of the corrosive monster!

    No one was this abrupt golden ball, and even the monsters around with high instinct didn''t feel anything.

    Only the corrosive monster felt that something was wrong, and if it had hair, all its hair would have stood straight in fear.

    If it could sweat, the monster would have broken down in a cold sweat and it would also feel a chill down its spine!

    Unfortunately, even if it had a spine, it didn''t feel the so-called ''a chill down the spine'' or ''goosebumps''.

    The golden ball quietly crossed the water and soon entered the pitch ck polluted water around the corrosive monster.

    Then, the golden ball that was still as pure as before, not tainted by the polluted water at all, slowly touched the head of the corrosive monster.

    Ainsley didn''t manipte the golden ball at all and only threw that ball to the specific target, so the ball, which was the manifestation of the lucky thief, was the one that found the head of this monster on its own.

    After the ball touched the head of the monster, it slowly sank into the monster''s body for a few seconds, but it didn''t stay inside the body forever.

    After around fifteen seconds, the ball slowly came out of the monster''s body and this time, the golden ball looked a bit different.

    Previously, the golden ball was golden all over, but now, there was a touch of ck in the outer circle of the golden ball.

    The size of this ball had expanded three times bigger than before, and most of the ball was ck, not full golden color.

    This ck thing was the luck that was stolen from the corrosive monster and judging from the amount, the stolen luck should be quite a lot to directly drop the luck level of this monster from the second highest to the second lowest.

    Ainsley didn''t directly make the monster''s luck at the bottom of the level which usually indicated future death or near death, but people with a second lowest luck level also had a higher chance to hit the ''death door''.

    It was too easy for someone''s luck at that level to directly transform to the lowest level of luck and then, they would die.

    Ainsley didn''t want to carry too much karma debt, so she yed tricks like this.

    The ck-colored luck was quickly brought by the golden-colored luck to Ainsley''s hand and soon, Ainsley chose to ce the newly stolen luck into her own body.

    Then, the previously ck-colored luck was transformed and dyed into a golden color that represented Ainsley''s own luck color.

    After all, people had different luck colors that represented themselves, not the level of their current luck.

    If this was just the usual luck maniption ability, maybe the color of luck would follow the level of the person''s luck, but now, to distinguish between one person''s luck and another, the color became more individualized.

    After the ck-colored luck was turned unto golden, the golden ball slowly entered Ainsley''s body again and Ainsley''s luck, that was usually at the second highest level, was directly lifted to the highest level!

    Ainsley could feel the change of luck in her body almost immediately. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her body felt lighter than before, and her mind was so clear that it was easy to be enlightened.

    Then, Ainsley immediately tried to use the 3D map ability once more and this time, the map showed a clear scene, just like the usual 3D map that had never been affected by the Four Seasons Ind''s strange maic field.

    Others could not see the 3D map that Ainsley conjured based on the scan of the sound wave, but after the war, Ainsley also polished her 3D map ability a little bit.

    Thus, now, Ainsley could actually let others see the 3D map ability that she was holding by sending out a type of sound wave which could change the invisible 3D map to a ''visible'' one.

    It was like tranting from onenguage to another, it was simr to coding and such.

    The principle of this new skill might beplicated, but it worked anyway.

    So, the teammates suddenly saw a 3D simtion map slowly appearing in front of their eyes with all of them being reduced to chibi images.

    The simtion map was not static and it moved just like in real life.

    Looking at the map felt as if looking at some kind of mirror because the chibi people inside the map acted exactly like them in reality!

    Because Ainsley made the map visible, the audience could also see the map, and they were all shocked at such a detailed, 3D map.

    The map showed the scene underwater along with the water simtion that still allowed people to see things clearly, unlike in reality.

    But the flow of the water was still exactly the same as in reality, so everything was restored directly from reality to the projection.

    It was just that, because the size of the map that Ainsley chose was not too big, only as big as an opened book, all things were reduced to a certain ratio, making the strange and eerie ce in reality a bit cute in the map.

    Just don''t ask how the sound wave could even scan color and make a super realistic map with a reduced size.

    Anyway, everyone looked at the floating map in the air with curious eyes.

    They could see themselves inside the map, and many moving monsters not far from them.

    It was like seeing a CCTV recording but more three dimensional and a bit unreal!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1926 "Underwater 3D Map"

    ?

    In reality, everyone could not clearly see the monsters that were chasing them, but in the map, although the size of those monsters had been adjusted, one could still see their appearances so clearly.

    The people in the map might be reduced to chibi images, as if they were some kind of realistic chibi animation, but other things were still super realistic, as if it was directly recorded on the camera or something.

    And it was even a 3D camera with no dead end!

    The teammates could move the map as they wished to see things from various angles, zoomed in on the map or something.

    There was also a ''marketing'' function that Ainsley ''created'' bybining the sound wave and her charm ability or her realism art.

    Through the sound wave, the baby could send some marks to the targets that she wanted to mark, so it was indeed convenient.

    However, the marks should only be things that the sound wave could transmit, such as some kind of unique sound wave, special abilities, and so on.

    Because of this, Ainsley usually used her love virus more than the realism art to do the ''marking''.

    Speaking of abilities, Ainsley''s luck maniption ability was not rejected by the rules of theke, maybe because things like luck were natural in many ces and lives.

    Ainsley''s 3D map ability amazed the teammates because the 3D map not only conveyed pictures but even sound!

    One could even hear the sound of the water flow, the bubbles from the fishes, the slight movement of those monsters and the low growl of the monsters in the dark..

    The surrounding Acacia nts were also disyed on the map and if Ainsley wanted to expand the scope of the map, she could still do that!

    This ability was really too good for people with detection-type ability.

    Just looking at the 3D map made many people subconsciously jealous of Ainsley.

    The public knew that Ainsley had just an ability, but seeing the real 3D map from the special ability was still different.

    It was more shocking!

    The Eltonians and the special instructors were all interested in this little surprise.

    [No wonder Ain can y a big role in thest racial war. With her 3D map ability, isn''t it easy to detect many people that can''t be detected with ordinary detection abilities?]

    [Sound waves can still hit people who are invisible, so the invisible people will still appear on the 3D map.]

    [Unless someone used another sound wave ability to interrupt Ainsley''s sound wave''s scan, it''s too easy to be discovered by this ability, right?]

    [I think even different sound waves can barely interrupt the scanning because this sound wave even scans the sound waves around and marks the trajectory clearly!]

    Everyone also saw the faint flowing marks around the pictures of the monsters on the map which should represent the sound wave that these monsters produced!

    Maybe, only a special maic field could interrupt this ability, just like the case with the Four Seasons Ind. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Eltonians and the special instructors all suddenly felt a little strange about this fact.

    If not for the ind being able to block Ainsley''s ability, wouldn''t it be too easy for the girl to do her various missions?

    One of the problems that the contestants faced here was theck of maps, which meant that they had to explore the map bit by bit on their own.

    Even people with various detection abilities rarely could create aplete map from the start, and even if there were people who could do that, the ind naturally ''nerfed'' those abilities.

    The audience felt that this ind was indeed worthy to be chosen as a ce to assess future instructors for so many years.

    It seemed that there was still a lot of ''fairness'' in this assessment!

    Even if it was not considered unfair for someone to have such an ability because it was their privilege and effort to be able to awaken a unique ability...

    But if the test was too easy, especially for a popr contestant like Ainsley, everyone would also be bored.

    After looking at the 3D map, everyone yed around with the map curiously for a while before getting straight to the crux of their problem.

    "Little girl, can your sound wave cover a wider range? If it can, then we might be able to find the exit sooner and avoid bumping to dead ends!"

    The mermaid was the first to ask Ainsley because she was the temporary captain of the team and she cared about their future.

    Since Ainsley had such an ability, there was still hope to escape from this hell hole!

    All this time, while Ainsley showed her 3D map, the group had been running away from the monsters with the help of the manipted water barrier.

    But even so, many monsters attacked their ss bead barrier and they had to repeatedly fix the barrier one after another.

    This was a bit annoying.

    Ainsley looked at the worried mermaid and nodded at the woman with a smile on her face.

    "It''s okay. My sound wave can still cover arge area, but because I also have to use my realism art ability to fix any damages to the barrier, my performance will not be optimal."

    Then, Ainsley immediately started to expand the range covered by the sound wave and within a few seconds, the map was erged by a lot.

    Of course, the things inside the map became smaller to amodate the map expanding, but the size of the floating 3D projection map was also bigger, at least as big as a newspaper that was fully unfolded!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1927 "Light Hole"

    ?

    With the help of the 3D map ability, many things hiding in the dark all appeared on the map, including the monsters hiding in the gaps, some strange nts and even the active roots of Acacia trees.

    The whole gloomy slum with a sense of mystery instantly felt different, as if the slum was now slowly being stripped naked.

    This ability was indeed awesome, but the energy expenditure was also a lot.

    Thank God Ainsley already had a sufficient strength realm tost for a while, but the teammates definitely didn''t know about that.

    They felt that although Ainsley was awesome, improving the strength realm required a long time of practice, cultivation and umtion.

    It was actually easier to suddenly create a new skill or awaken a new ability in the spur of inspiration than to advance in terms of realm strength.

    After all, if awakened abilities were more like special techniques in cultivation novels, the strength realm was like real cultivation that needed several years to improve.

    Ainsley herself could advance so fast because she was forced by the environment and many stimtions with death as the risk.

    How many people could calmly step into a life-and-death situation every single day or as many as what Ainsley had gone through in the past years?

    The teammates took in ount of Ainsley''s ability so they quickly went to the direction that seemed to be the exit even though the wide map still had not shown the clear direction of the exit.

    At least now, they could avoid dead ends and even avoid the nest of some hidden slum monsters to reduce the risk of fighting.

    The corrosive monster was still following closely behind other monsters that either survived the long battle or just joined halfway to get some food.

    Most of the monsters that first attacked the group had long dispersed after eating the two monsters that discovered the group.

    Other monsters, such as the monster that could manipte nts, didn''t follow the group anymore after the incident of the polluted water being thrown into many monsters.

    Those monsters immediately suffered from various injuries and the surrounding monsters gave them no mercy.

    They immediately devoured many injured monsters and feasted on fellow monsters with no pity or sympathy at all.

    For monsters in the slum, being injured was extremely dangerous which was why not many monsters would take the first initiative to attack or hunt.

    Most of the monsters cunningly waited for injured monsters or robbed prey when the hunter was exhausted.

    Ainsley''s 3D map ability helped a lot and the mermaid sped up with all of her might, bringing the whole team in the correct direction.

    Soon, after five minutes of intensive pursuit and escape, the group finally discovered a strange light hole projected on the 3D map and the distance should not be too far from their current location in reality.

    "Everyone, is this light hole the exit?! The slum has no sunlight and the underwater Acacia town also barely has sunlight. If there is a light, does this mean we will arrive at another ce full of sunlight?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The sonic guy was the one who first discovered this light hole on the map and he could not contain his excitement at all.

    Everyone knew any underwater ces that could get sunlight were usually the least dangerous, no matter how many monsters and beasts were hiding to hunt food at the surface of the water.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom After all,pared to the deeper ces in thiske, the ces that could receive sunlight were indeed the ''safest''.

    It was just that, everyone didn''t know whether the light hole would lead them to a real ce with sunlight or another hell.

    They just couldn''t believe anything in this ce so easily like before.

    Whichke could even have an underwater town built by nts, monsters and beasts? There was even a maze-like slum in the town!

    Thiske looked more and more like the sea and not like the usualke.

    Everyone who heard the sonic guy''s words immediately flicked their tails and swam closer to the floating map in front of Ainsley.

    Each of them had bright eyes as they analyzed the light hole that looked so simple it couldn''t be simpler than this.

    "I think this is indeed the exit because this point is different from the other ces around, but what if this light is actually from a kind of monster that uses its light to attract prey?"

    Thentern fish was well-known for its ugly appearance and that misleading light was used to lure small animals toe into its mouth.

    Humans might feel that those fishes were too stupid, but to be honest, after staying in a ce with no sunlight at all, they would also be fooled if they suddenly saw the light.

    Ainsley didn''t want to make her teammates fall into some kind of trap, so she immediately focused the sound wave to only scan that strange light hole, trying to see if there was a beast or a monster hiding behind the light hole.

    To be honest, the persistent corrosive monster had always followed behind them but strangely, after so long, the monster didn''t attack them anymore.

    Because of this, the group could finally focus on escaping from this maze-like slum because after they could see a part of the slum through the 3D map projection, everyone knew that the slum was indeed built to be like aplicated maze.

    Ainsley scanned the light hole and the entire 3D map also only showed that lone light hole with no specific data for now.

    Would this light hole be a hope, or another hell hole?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1928 "Underwater Portal?"

    ?

    The teammates quickly gathered around the map, trying to see anything from the light hole in all angles and soon, Ainsley''s 3D map was slowly updated!

    The map became moreplete because it only showed the image of the mysterious light hole and soon, everyone saw theplete picture of this light hole.

    To everyone''s surprise, this hole was not like their previous conspiracy theory with a beast hiding behind the light, opening its bloody mouth to pounce on the fooled little prey.

    The light hole was just...an ordinary hole in the middle of two huge Acacia roots, but this hole looked different from the usual gaps that everyone saw in the slum or in the town.

    This ''gap'' was bigger than any gap, and it looked more like a gate than a hole. It was just that, the shape of this gate was abstract because of theplicated root system around it.

    Everyone could see the strange ripples on the surface of the gate but there were no monsters or beasts around that ''hole''.

    So...how could there be ripples?

    This hole itself was a strange existence, so everyone was more willing to believe that this was the exit that they had been looking for!

    The group double-checked the image projected on the 3D map cautiously and even asked Ainsley with trembling voices.

    "Little girl, we can trust your map, right? There won''t be any errors or something, right? Can it distinguish between illusion and reality? I''m afraid that this hole is just an illusion..."

    The group members were not wrong to ask things like this because everyone also felt that the strange hole was not as simple as it looked like.

    But if this shining hole was not the exit, then where was the exit?

    Should they go around the ce to see whether there were any other exits?

    "My map is really reliable and if there is an error, the image won''t be as clear as now. Also, an illusion can''t fool a sound wave unless the illusion has some kind of maic field."

    After hearing Ainsley''s exnation, the group did ask Ainsley to scan other ces as well to see whether there were other ces that looked like the exit of the slum, but there was no simr existence within hundreds of meters.

    The group didn''t have time to personally confirm the location of exits that might not even exist and now, it was less than thirty minutes before the sun went down.

    They had not even gone to find the mysterious monster''s cub, so they had to hurry!

    The group looked at each other and finally asked the mermaid, the leader of the group, to make a decision.

    "Whatever decision you make, we won''t me you, leader! Anyway, we only have this one hope so even if this thing might be dangerous, we have no choice but to bite the bullet, right?"

    The sses man encouraged the mermaid and others also nodded at the mermaid, trusting the leader''s decision.

    Anyway, they all felt with their intuition that they honed for years that this hole should not be something good, but it could indeed help them leave this ghostly ce.

    The mermaid also had the same idea as the teammates. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As a native of the sea, she knew more about such light holes and from what she knew, usually, such holes would bring bad news.

    However, if they could leave this ce, they would be willing even if they had to go to a more dangerous ce.

    After all, as long as they were not trapped in the maze-like slum, there would still be many ways to survive and escape!

    The slum was just too annoying, not only because of theck of light but also the flock of slum monsters.

    The group was already tired looking at the bunch of monsters who knew nothing but to eat and survive.

    If they could leave this ce, they were willing to fight a more dangerous existence!

    Thus, the mermaid finally decided to enter the light hole.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Let''s enter the light hole but everyone, please strengthen the barrier and make sure none of us are suddenly thrown away from the barrier."

    So far, the monsters behind never could separate them from the barrier, which was one of the good news they had.

    But facing a new possibility, everyone became tense.

    After everyone prepared themselves, the mermaid slowly manipted the water barrier around the ss bead barrier to approach the light hole.

    From this distance, they could only see the faint lighting out of that hole, but as they went closer, one could clearly see the blinding light from that hole.

    The light was indeed the same as the one shown on the map and it looked simr to an underwater ce that was illuminated by the natural sunlight.

    However, the slight ripples on the surface of that gate-like hole which went against the usual water flow did look suspicious.

    "Howe this thing looks more and more like a portal? Don''t tell me the exit is indeed a portal? Are there any beasts or monsters in the town with a space element ability?"

    If that was the case, it was no wonder the town and the slum could be so big when thiske should not be too big and the location of the town was also strange.

    They clearly remembered that this town was in the area where sunlight could stille in, but the town and the slum looked like a deep sea, as if it was not ake at all.

    Or maybe theke was deeper than they thought? But even so, the location of Acacia Town and the slum were all strange!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1929 "Entering The Portal"

    ?

    The group could not know the truth behind the underwater town''s mystery and other things, but this gate that looked simr to a portal made all of them think of various conspiracy theories.

    "I really think this should be a portal. There''s no way to leave the slum so easily when the whole ce has thick barriers and a mist wall. If there is a portal, it''s much more believable."

    It was not that the monsters in the slum didn''t want to leave the slum but that they could not leave.

    Even if they found this light hole, they might not be able to enter the portal for various reasons.

    So, why would there be a portal here? It should be for outsiders who came to the slum but were not forced to be residents of the slum.

    The beasts and intelligent monsters in the town still had the heart to create an exit for the stranded outsiders because the entrance to the slum was a one-way door except for town residents and patrol guards.

    The existence of this portal should be to help stranded outsiders to leave the slum by being teleported out of the slum.

    It was not as if the barrier around could prevent space element ability and teleportation, which was why the group was only willing to go through all those dangers just because they wanted to save the teleport ability for a truly life and death situation with a dead end.

    But even if the barrier never prevented people with teleportation ability from entering or leaving it there were too few beasts and monsters with space element ability.

    Even among humans and other non-human races, the space and time element abilities always remained super rare and unique even when it was not as rare as various strange abilities such as Ainsley''s luck maniption ability or Code-L''s wish-granting ability.

    The group believed that the so-called light hole was actually a portal gate, which means there should be a monster or a beast in the town that owned space element ability.

    "It can be that the mist wall doesn''t just give hallucination but also acts as a barrier between two different spaces, right?"

    The sses man who didn''t wear his sses anymore when he was in theke looked at the teammates with a serious face.

    "The white mist might be one of the space element ability''s tricks that this creature creates to hide the Acacia Town from the rest of theke''s creatures."

    As for why the Acacia trees and roots were all included in this separate space when half of the bodies were not in the same space at all, no one knew.

    Anyway, there must be some tricks here to build a town made of Acacia roots or maybe...the whole Acacia tree''smunity or the Acacia king was the one with space element ability?

    After all, if the one that could use the space element ability was one of the monsters or the beasts, with their arrogance, how could the town be named after a nt.

    And the whole town seemed to be more independent of the trees than the beasts or the intelligent monsters!

    The sses man felt that he had touched the truth behind the mystery and everyone also had that look of surprise on their faces.

    "That''s right! Why didn''t I think that the space element ability belongs to a mutant tree?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The sonic guy immediately pped his forehead as he murmured to the teammates, feeling that he was not as thoughtful as the sses man.

    "Well, you''re right...monsters and beasts aren''t the only ones that can awaken the space element ability."

    The nt-tamer girl who knew a lot about mutant nts also chipped in, thinking that the Acacia King Tree might be the one awakening the space element ability.

    If all the roots had a space element ability, wasn''t it too easy to create such a separate space like that strange town?

    After everyone found a ''reasonable'' conclusion of the whole thing, only then did the mermaid dared to move their whole team inside the ss bead barrier to enter the rippling ''portal''.

    Since everyone agreed that this was a portal, they were all prepared to suddenly appear in some strange ces and not in a ce full of sunlight.

    It turned out, the light from this hole was not from the sunlight but might be the beauty effect of the portal!

    The whole ss bead barrier slowly entered the rippling portal and the whole barrier had just touched the surface of the portal when all the people inside the ss bead felt a strong sense of suction.

    Within seconds, the whole ball containing five people was sucked into the portal as fast as lightning until the corrosive monster who had been silently following behind ended up bewildered on the spot.

    Where did the prey disappear to?

    The monster was just resting to restore its corrosive ability after using the ability for a long time but who would have thought that the party it painstakingly hunted for so long would disappear?!

    The mad and crazy corrosive went berserk on the spot and soon, the monster went to find other monsters near the portal to find faults and vent anger.

    The group of five people naturally didn''t see any of this scene and the cameras also didn''t catch the scene because the cameras had all entered the ss bead before the teleportation to seek ''safety''.

    After all, it was much easier to stay inside the ss bead to record than to stay outside when it had to enter such a portal.

    The cameras also had a strong desire to survive, ah!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1930 "The Deep Sea?"

    ?

    When the group of five people disappeared on the spot after entering the portal, the audience also saw a brief darkness on their screen because the live stream of the five people was all disturbed for a few seconds.

    This was the disturbance of space, and it was normal.

    Even Ainsley''s 3D map immediately flickered and soon disappeared with a swoosh, as if losing some kind of signal that it needed to continue showing the map.

    The audience only felt the brief disturbance for a few seconds, and the contestants were also teleported for only a few seconds.

    But in every teleportation, the sense of time would also be blurred to some extent, so everyone felt a little bit dizzy and confused as they watched their surroundings changepletely.

    A pity that they were all dizzy at the same time and the new surroundings became blurry, not so clear to the eyes.

    The transition from the old scenery to the new one also felt as if watching a skipped video with a little bit of disturbance in the middle, which was what made everyone dizzy.

    The five mermaids and mermen in the ss ball flicked their tails while closing their eyes, trying to ease the dizziness from the space transport.

    Fortunately, the dizziness didn''tst long and everyone soon opened their eyes to look at the surroundings.

    The good news was that none of them were thrown out of the barrier or got separated from each other.

    However, the faces of the contestants didn''t look happy at all.

    "This...where is this? Is this really still ake?" the sses man looked at the other pitch-ck water around him with eyes full of uncertainty.

    The previous water condition was still a bit blueish-green, not purely ck and dark despite the muddy water and all factors that hinder everyone''s vision.

    But this me in front of them was even worse than before.

    Howe the surroundings didn''t feel like being in the water at all? It felt as if they were in some kind of ck space!

    If not for the flow of water around the barrier and inside the barrier, plus the rapidly declining temperature even when the ss bead already had its own heating feature, everyone would doubt whether they were still inside theke.

    The mermaid was the first to notice the strange situation because she was more familiar with the sea than any others in the team.

    "This...I also doubt ake can have such a depth until there is no light at all and the temperature is not right."

    The mermaid furrowed her eyebrows and murmured to the teammates.

    "This ce somehow looks simr to the deep sea..." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Most of the Merfolk race''s countries, cities and ces to live were actually not really in the deep sea because the scenery was beautiful, the color of the water was still blue, much like the ones in fairy tales but their countries were more high-tech and modern than simple underwater pces and such.

    But it didn''t mean the Merfolk didn''t often go to the deep sea because many types of Merfolk only lived in the deep sea and usually, those who lived in the upper sea were tribes like the mermaid and the mermen.

    More merfolk races lived in the deep sea than in the upper sea but for convenience, many countries'' capital cities and other big cities or important ces were built in the upper sea where the sunlight was good and the scenery around was beautiful.

    It was much easier for humans and other races to find these ces if they went to the sea to find the Merfolk race than to find the cities built in the deep sea.

    However, many second-tier cities where most Merfolk race members lived were indeed in the deep sea where the light was scarce and the merfolk had to use their own light source to transform the deep sea cities into beautiful night cities.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® If the upper sea was more bright and looked like day cities with many uniquendmarks, then the deep sea cities were much simpler but the light system was better than the cities in the upper sea.

    The mermaid girl naturally lived in the upper sea, but she also often went to the deep sea cities for various reasons.

    The people on thend only thought that all merfolk races lived in the dark and dangerous deep sea, not knowing that many weaker members of this race upied the upper sea.

    The upper sea looked like it had more beautiful and functional resources than the deep sea, but people had only explored around 5% of the sea, so to be honest, the true mind-blowing resources were all in the deep sea.

    Even as the overlord of the sea, the merfolk race still had not explored all parts of the sea.

    They had not even conquered 50% of the whole sea in this huge world for so long, which was why they still grabbed territories, expanded territories and explored unknown ces.

    There were too many mysteries in the sea, but as a merfolk race who often went to the deep sea and even lived in the deep sea''s city for a period of time, how could the mermaid not know the difference between the depth of ake and the deep sea?

    This ce with no light source at all as if the entire world was only dyed in ck was so familiar to the mermaid.

    How could it not be familiar? Every Merfolk race member would be familiar with such an ufortable environment full of danger and depression.

    This ce¡­is the deep sea!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1931 "Upper Sea"

    ?

    The deep sea. Known for its darkness where no light can touch.

    Even if the merfolk race created a superb light system to transform the cities in the deep sea to be as bright as cities on thend, it was undeniable that the deep sea was too dark and gloomy.

    Official paths from one city to another or from one country to another were usually brightly lit and safe from wild monsters and beasts due to special roads, but other free paths were all dangerous.

    Many Merfolk often used the wild roads for various reasons such as not having enough money to pay to use the official roads or because they didn''t have the qualification to use the official roads.

    There were also many who used the wild roads to smuggle things and became illegal immigrants from one country to another.

    In such a harsh environment like the deep sea, the countries there were not so secure and there were even many dangers in the cities.

    Basically, people with a little bit of money would go to live in the first-tier cities or some second-tier cities built in the upper sea, not the deep sea.

    But ordinary Merfolk race members were born in the deep sea and lived there for a long time, so how could a lot of people move to live at the upper sea?

    The mermaid was already so familiar with the deep sea so when she saw the current surrounding, she almost had a heart attack.

    This ce really looked like the deep sea, ah!

    Everyone immediately became tense when the mermaid mentioned the deep sea.

    It was not as if they didn''t think about this ce not being the sameke that they dived into before, but it was a bit far-reaching to say that this ce was the deep sea.

    However, the one who said this was a mermaid who must have visited or even lived in the deep sea for a long time!

    Of course, everyone felt that such a mermaid should not really live in the deep sea for a long time.

    Maybe she lived in the shallow sea instead.

    People on thend usually called the upper sea as the shallow sea while the merfolk, especially those who lived in the deep sea called the shallow sea as the ''upper sea'' because it was only for upper ss people.

    Anyone who was born in the upper sea was luckier than those who were born in the deep sea.

    Only 10% of the whole Merfolk race lived in the upper sea and the rest, especially those with strange alien appearances, could only live in the dark deep sea.

    The team members felt that even though this mermaid didn''t look like she lived in the dangerous deep sea, she should have some experience.

    Since she said that this ce looked like the deep sea, there was indeed such a possibility!

    "Are we getting teleported to the deep sea or what? Have we left the ind? Or maybe there is also a sea around the ind and the deep sea is there?"

    The nt-tamer girl, who rarely spoke and was usually shy, unexpectedly asked a lot of questions at once and her questions were really sharp.

    It hit the crux of their current problem. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But the ind was a floating ind anyway, so how could the sea have a so-called deep sea?

    The only sea that this ind had was the sky sea full of clouds and strange flying fishes, not pitch ck water like now.

    Or maybe they fell into the ocean around the academy and were now deep under the sea in that area?

    This is more usible!

    The mermaid was silent and could not answer anything, but she silently raised her guard while telling the others to prepare.

    "We don''t know whether we are still on the ind or not, so be careful. If we have left the ind, then when we are in danger, the ind can''t teleport us away, so we can only depend on the group''s teleport ability."

    The temperature around became colder and colder.

    There was almost no source of light and the team had to use their own source of light to illuminate the surrounding area by just a few meters.

    The group knew that they were in an unknown situation and ce, so they really should be more guarded.

    "Should we move and explore or just stay in ce?"

    The sonic guy carefully asked the mermaid girl because the mermaid was the one who was the most familiar with the deep sea or anything simr to their current environment.

    The mermaid girl was silent again for a few seconds before nodding at the teammates.

    "We will try to slowly explore this ce to see whether this is just the depth of theke or we have truly been teleported to the deep sea."

    Of course, the mermaid could only move the entire barrier slowly because she didn''t know what kind of danger there would be around them.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om When these people were worrying, the sses man suddenly remembered Ainsley''s 3D map ability and immediately looked at the girl with the source of light from his wrist.

    "Little girl, can you still use your 3D map? It will be much better than using our meager source of light to illuminate the surroundings!"

    Ainsley, who was rtively at the center of this ss bead barrier, became the focus of her teammates within seconds.

    Yes. If the ability could still be used...that would be a great help!

    Ainsley had the same thought as her teammates and so, she immediately used the 3D map ability.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1932 "Independent Space"

    ?

    At the same time, while Ainsley was trying to use her 3D map ability, a certain invisible ghost, the Godfather, who had been clinging to Ainsley like an aggrieved pet, finally showed his presence to Ainsley.

    [Littless, I think this is still in theke and not the deep sea.]

    [Although it feels simr to the environment in the deep sea, it''s impossible for the assessment staff to let you guys be teleported away from the ind so easily.]

    The only exnation was that, this ce was still in theke, but it might be an independent space which was why even though the depth of theke should not be too deep, there could still be a ce like the deep sea here.

    The Acacia Town was also a strange existence that should not exist if they followed the original terrain, but it did exist anyway.

    This ce should be that ce beyond the yer'' that the group could not pass through before they went to Acacia town.

    It should be the deeperyer of theke where many strange fishes might live, but people didn''t expect that ce to be a different space.

    Yes. The Godfather felt that it was a different space, like an independent dimension but it was not worthy to be called a dimension because the range was not so big.

    Ainsley almost forgot that the Godfather was here with her and she unnaturally coughed to hide her slight shock.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel [I see, uncle Godfather. I''ll try to use my ability first and detect the surroundings. If we are still in theke, that will be the best.]

    Although entering a different space didn''t sound good at all, it was definitely safer than being in the real deep sea.

    Since the judges gave them the mission to get the mysterious monster''s cub, the mission should not be an impossible thing to do.

    Maybe, there were already some people who had once entered this space after they left the slum through the portal.

    Ainsley''s thought was correct because the Academy did know the existence of Acacia Town, the slum, the portal and even the destination of the portal.

    It was precisely because of this that they dared to give such a mission to these people, but they also didn''t expect the group to discover the separate space through this way.

    Many special instructors and Eltonians had never seen Acacia Town or the underwater slum before, much less the strange space.

    The moment the five people started their strange adventure, 80% of the whole audience went to watch their personal live stream channels, instantly boosting everyone''s poprity.

    Now, the ''broken screen'' was already repaired, but the audience also only saw pitch ck ces with vague appearances of the team members.

    The audience could not help but sendments, expressing their confusion.

    [Where did these people go? Why is the surrounding so dark? Can theke have such a ce? Is theke really that deep?!]

    [The mermaid girl said that this ce might be the deep sea, is it true or not? I have never seen contestants being teleported to a ce outside of the assessment ce.]

    [It should be still on the ind but maybe it involves some kind of space rules...] <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [You know that the Four Seasons Ind can''t be seen with pure logic and rational thought, right?]

    [Right! It''s normal to have many strange events. I heard that before, a contestant went into a cave in the Four Seasons Ind and ended up going on a journey to the underground civilization...]

    [Upstairs, true or not? You are exaggerating too much!]

    The audience who were not afraid to see the world in chaos were all excitedly discussing the strange myths and stories rted to the Four Seasons Ind.

    At the same time, under the teammates'' gazes, Ainsley started to use her 3D map ability again, and it worked!

    Arge 3D map slowly appeared in the air and the soft lighting from the map protection itself became a weak source of light for everyone in the barrier.

    Everyone basically brought shlights with them, but how could they use ordinary shlights in the water?

    And so, many of these people wore night pearl essories or any other glowing items that could be used everywhere, anywhere.

    The group circled therge map that was slowly being built, both feeling excited and afraid of what they would see.

    Since Ainsley could still use the 3D map ability, the mermaid girl didn''t move their whole barrier first and just looked at the map with the same serious gaze as the others.

    Even though she said that this ce was simr to the deep sea, logically, she also felt that it was impossible.

    Not to be proud or something, but even if the Merfolk race had not even explored half of the whole ocean in the world, they had also upied arge area.

    There were not many wild areas known to the ordinary Merfolk race members and cities rejected portals that were not from official portals among the Merfolk race themselves.

    Even beasts and monsters with such an ability could not casually enter their cities even if the cities were small ones at the deep sea and not the upper sea.

    So, for them to be teleported like this to somewhere in the deep sea...

    It was quite unbelievable.

    The deep sea''s wild areas or unexplored areas had too many beasts, monsters and nts, which means, if they were really teleported to a wild deep sea area, the moment they appeared here, they should have been attacked right away!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1933 "The Mysterious Monsters Lair"

    ?

    It was impossible to be calm for a few minutes like now if they were really in the deep sea''s wild areas.

    Thinking like this, the mermaid silently sighed in relief but she didn''t really lower her guard.

    She still felt that this ce was simr to the deep sea even if it was not, so the monsters and beasts that could live here should have simr characteristics with the beasts and monsters in the unexplored deep sea.

    Everyone silently held their breath as they watched the map beingpleted bit by bit, although the range of this map was only less than a hundred meters around them.

    The map waspletely slowly but surely and soon, everyone could see their surroundings through the 3D map without being bothered by the darkness.

    When the group finally saw the 3D map, they all couldn''t help but gasp for a few seconds before hurriedly discussing things with the teammates.

    "What are these? There are so many rocks but the rocks don''t look natural...howe it looks more like rooms made of rocks and caves?"

    There were abstract-shaped rocks around, but these rocks strangely looked like some kind of utensil or things used to process food and such.

    Everyone thought like this naturally because these rocks had been smoothed and it didn''t look like it was formed by a natural process.

    Not far from these scattered rocks were caves of different entrances.

    Some looked small, some looked quite big and the others looked so big that it might even fit a whole killer whale.

    But there were even bigger caves that the map could not detect for a moment due to the distance.

    The group looked at the map once more and even analyzed the sand, the water quality, the nts and everything.

    There were some kind of rock walls and cliffs not far from their ce, and this ce did have sand and rock as the ''road''.

    Naturally, there were many strange corals and nts around.

    There were even small animals living there, but so far, everyone had not found traces of beasts or monsters.

    "Howe this ce looks like a normal bottom of theke instead of the deep sea? But that cliff over there is suspicious."

    There should be no cliff in ake, but there was indeed a cliff that might lead to some kind of underwater Valley or something.

    Or maybe it was a trench? But how could there be a trench in theke?

    Another thing that everyone realized after analyzing the water quality was that this water was not salty sea water but stillke water.

    The mermaid might ignore this difference because they all panicked back then, but after she calmed down, she also mentioned this point.

    "This ce should be at the bottom of theke, but I don''t know why we can''t enter this ce through normal diving and have to go through a portal..."

    The mermaid still remembered the barrier that prevented them from diving deeper, as if there was a wall between the deepke and the upperke.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel The others also thought about this as they silently analyzed the 3D map with their own guesses. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The group knew too little about lives underwater, but the mermaid did know more.

    After the mermaid stated her confusion, she then analyzed the map and came to another strange conclusion.

    "I might be wrong, but howe I feel that this ce is like their or a nest of some kind of beast or monster?"

    A monster or a beast''sir should have its own characteristic and this ce did reveal such traces, especially the unnatural caves and rocks that looked like they were not formed naturally.

    When the teammates heard that this ce might be their of a beast or a monster, everyone immediately thought about the mysterious monster in the mission that had almost no useful information.

    "Don''t tell me this ce is their of that mysterious monster? But howe the portal heading to this ce is ced in the underwater slum?"

    The sonic guy scratched his head, feeling a little confused with the current situation.

    He was not someone who was keen on using his brain at first, so now, how could he be any better?

    "Or maybe the portal is actually made by the mysterious monster for a reason? After all, this ce is probably a different space from theke out there even though it''s still in the same ce..."

    It was more believable that the one who created the portal was the one who created thisir and if thisir indeed belonged to a beast or a monster...

    The culprit might be the mysterious monster that they knew too little about!

    The little bit of the environment exposed by the 3D map didn''t tell too much information about the creature living here, but judging from the caves and the rocks...

    Maybe it was closer to a slender monster or a snake-like existence.

    But judging from the shape of the rock that sometimes became a globe, maybe this monster not only had the shape of a snake but also arger mammal body.

    Everyone really could not stop thinking in a certain direction.

    Is it...the Loch Ness?

    The upper body has a long neck like a Brontosaurus but the lower body is round like a sea turtle with a turtle fin or something.

    It looked like the sea dinosaur in history. What was the name? Forgot. But anyway, should it be simr?

    Judging from the caves, the rocks and other ces around, the monster should haveid eggs and not given birth to babies instead...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1934 "Steal The Cub"

    ?

    So...the cub they wanted to steal was an egg, or the one that already came out of the egg?

    Everyone basically thought that this ce belonged to the mysterious monster and everyone also tacitly believed that the mysterious monster must be some kind of Loch Ness monster.

    And so, everyone had a ''new direction'' to explore, but there were still too many mysteries that they could not answer.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "No matter if this ce belongs to the mysterious monster, at least, we must have arrived at air or a nest."

    The mermaid affirmed this conjecture because this ce really did look like air with many ''personal items'' of monsters or beasts such as arge shell bed, a rock chair, and so on.

    These items were all not as exquisite as the human''s furniture and it looked extremely rough, but judging from the shape, these rocks, corals and many natural resources were all shaped to amodate certain needs!

    Judging from these traces alone, whoever lived here should have a high IQ and should not be as dumb as the usual monsters.

    The creature living here should have the same intelligence as an average adult human.

    At least, they couldmunicate, they could think of strategies, they also had various other needs that were moreplicated than ordinary monsters.

    Knowing that this ce had an owner and the owner might be the mysterious monster that the mermaid said to beparable to a sacred beast, everyone became tense.

    The cameras still didn''t leave the small barrier of the contestants and just faithfully recorded what happened to every contestant from a close distance.

    Naturally, the audience also saw the 3D map and the faces of the contestants.

    [Depend on! Is it true that this ce is their of the legendaryke monster?? I heard a myth about thiske and it involved a mysterious ce monster.]

    [I think many contestants in the past have also received the task of stealing cubs, but almost no one could even enter their of that monster.]

    [The mercenaries and some special instructors often came to get the cubs of this monster in the past, right? Did no one seed or what?]

    [I think this mission should have been graded as an S level mission and not A+...what are the judges thinking, giving such a difficult mission a low difficulty grade?]

    [I think the grade of the mission will soon be changed to S grade because in the past, no one coulde to their, so the mission is more like a tradition.]

    [I heard that the monster in thiske can give birth to many cubs once a year and that''s why our instructors and the people from the academy have to go and steal cubs to suppress the growth of this monster.]

    [It''s terrifying to be able to give birth once a year. Other monsters with high fertility basically still can''t give birth to more than four cubs in a year...]

    [I heard this monster can give birth to ten cubs at once per year! That''s why, the academy has been cleaning their of this monster and taking away the cubs.] <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Where did you guys hear the news? Internal information? Tsk. I''m also an Eltonian, howe I don''t know about this?]

    [Upstairs, only the personal disciples of some special instructors will get the internal news. It''s not surprising you and I don''t know.]

    [Owh. That makes sense. Then, has anyone seen the appearance of this legendaryke monster? What about the cub? What did the academy do to the captured cubs?]

    [I think the special instructors who took the mission must have seen the appearance of the monster, but there should be too little records left about this monster.]

    [I don''t know about the cubs. I guess the cubs might be sold as one of the items in the academy''s yearly auction or be tamed by our monster tamers?]

    The academy should have their own army and there should be the air force and navy aside from thend soldiers.

    [I suspect these cubs are all used as a part of the academy''s navy monsters.]

    These cubs could also be transformed into the academy''s guardian monsters, joining the rank of many other guardian monsters and beasts.

    Everyone didn''t really know the fate of the captured cub, but the cub of a strangeke monster should be strong and there would be a lot of people wanting to get these cubs.

    Although before Ainsley appeared, the cubs could only be tamed by monster tamers belonging to the academy, now, anyone could contract the cubs as long as they were strong enough.

    To be honest, many people preferred contracting cubs over adults because cubs could be tamed and taught better than adults.

    They could also cultivate loyalty and bond from childhood, which would bring more benefit when they grew uppared to contracting an adult from the start.

    The monster and beast tamer guilds even opened some kind of breeding base to breed monsters and beasts for their own uses, but most of these monsters and beasts were not as strong as the wild ones.

    Even though the parents of these little monsters and beasts were strong, cubs born in captivity were always weaker than those born in the wild and then captured by the tamers.

    The audience were busy talking about the cubs of the monster and other things, but the group had slowly moved from their original position.

    Since this ce had a high chance of being their of the mysterious monster mentioned in the mission, they should take this chance to steal the cub!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1935 "Overlapping Space"

    ?

    "Little girl, focus on finding the smaller nest with eggs or cubs. Our current ce should be at the outer circle of their, so we have to go deeper."

    The mermaid asked Ainsley to focus the use of her 3D map ability on the possibility of cubs'' nests and such.

    Their goal was not the mysterious monster itself but the cubs.

    They didn''t know where the monster was at the moment, but it was better not to provoke the monster and just quickly steal the cubs!

    The surrounding was still as dark as before, but with the help of the 3D map, everyone slowly unveiled more about this strange ce.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® This ce looked barren, but it still had nts and many natural resources.

    It was just that, this ce did look like something arranged artificially because many natural resources that should not live together were actually grouped together here.

    Putting aside the strange things in this ce, everyone would never underestimate any danger that might exist here.

    As a result of their cautiousness, the group explored silently, and they were even afraid of making waves or changing the water flow around.

    Because of this, the group had only explored this ce for a little bit but they went away from the cliff area and approached the caves instead.

    Judging from all factors, the cubs should be in the caves rather than at the bottom of the cliff.

    To be honest, everyone was more willing to believe that the cliff was actually the ce where the mysterious monster lived because no matter how big the caves were, the bottom of the cliff must be bigger.

    After all, there might be a trench below the cliff or other hidden ces that they didn''t know, and it was perfect for this monster to live in.

    As everyone explored further, they found more animals around, both beasts and monsters, but strangely, these animals were not so active and none of them attacked the group.

    If this was the group of monsters and beasts outside of this ce, the group would have been attacked countless times.

    However, the beasts and monsters here looked soulless, as if they were just livestock being kept for food.

    Seeing more and more strange low-level beasts and monsters up to mid-level beasts and monsters who weren''t aggressive at all, the group became even more confused.

    "What''s wrong with these animals? Howe none of them attack us? I see that monster over there looks like a carnivore but it actually eats corals instead!"

    The sonic guy pointed at the monster shown on Ainsley''s 3D map because if they wanted to look at the monster with their naked eyes, it would be difficult.

    The movement of those monsters and beasts were clearly shown on the 3D map, and everyone naturally could see the wrong state of these animals.

    No matter how people kept beasts and monsters in captivity to be livestock, it was impossible for these savage animals not to be aggressive.

    Many breeding bases in the human continent and non-human continents had to separate beasts of different types and even monsters of the same kind to prevent them from devouring each other. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The beasts and monsters that the group had seen before were at least active in hunting.

    Even if the beasts rarely devoured their own kind, if it was a fellow beast from a different family, the beasts would also hunt the other beasts for lunch and dinner.

    On the other hand, monsters, especially male ones could even devour their own children, so how could they be so listless like now when they passed through a group of five humans with super attractive high-quality meats?

    The monsters and beasts here did look as if they had lost their souls and were just wandering around to eat anything they could eat to survive.

    They didn''t have any desire to fight each other and devour each other. Both carnivores and herbivores either ate corals, water nts, rocks, or ordinaryke animals.

    The number of nts here were abundant, but the nt tamer girl could say that there was almost no mutant nt among those nts gathered together.

    At most, there were only one or two mutant nts but they lived near the entrance of the caves, as if guarding the caves.

    The group looked at the passing monsters and beasts with various sizes and they couldn''t help but swallow nervously.

    One monster was huge enough to be as big as horses, camels and cows.

    There were also some monsters that were so big until one mermaid with a three-meter-long tail only ounted for one of its fins.

    It might not be an exaggeration if some beasts were so gigantic that Ainsley was only the size of the beast''s pupil.

    The group seemed to be at the bottom of this strange ce, which was why they usually only saw the lower body of these monsters and beasts.

    They could only see the scales, the fins and other body parts unique to water animals without even being able to see the whole appearance of these monsters and beasts.

    This separate space was unexpectedly huge.

    It was indeed huge because even if theynded not far from the cliff area and not far from the caves, the entire territory should be as big as the Acacia Town before.

    Naturally, this ce was already a separate ce from theke that they visited before, but it was still considered a part of theke.

    Maybe the existence of this space ovepped with the realke, just like being in the same location but a different dimension.

    A monster who could create such a space¡­was it already a domain, or the embryo of a domain?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1936 "High-Quality Reserve Food"

    ?

    Ainsley didn''t detect the area a few hundred meters away from her location to save energy and so, the group with limited vision subconsciously felt that thisir was not so big.

    But if the monster who owned this ce was really the legendary Loch Ness, with that size, their should also be huge enough!

    All the way to the face, everyone held their breath and acted as if they were going to face a formidable enemy soon, and they were not wrong to be cautious.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Even if the monsters and beasts here strangely didn''t attack them, there were still many strange nts that might suddenly attack.

    The majority of the nts were ordinary nts, but ordinary nts in this magic fantasy world couldn''t be ignored.

    nts that could poison people were extremelymon, and they didn''t have to move their bodies to attack their enemies or prey.

    The group smoothly avoided many of these hidden dangers thanks to Ainsley''s 3D map ability and soon, they arrived at one of the biggest caves they could find in the 3D map.

    The whole journey was not long, only ten minutes at most, but it still didn''t reflect just howrge their was.

    Everyone had a feeling that this area was actually the inner core of their, which was why there were many caves suspected to be the ''bedrooms'' of the monster''s cubs.

    As for why the group was actually sent to this ce right after they entered the portal, it should be because of Ainsley''s luck that was still active.

    The group might notnd in this ce if not for Ainsley''s luck and even if they entered their, they would go through so much other trouble.

    It was indeed too lucky or maybe unlucky for the group to arrive straight at the core of the monster''sir.

    Seeing that the surrounding monsters and beasts were not aggressive at all, the group naturally thought about the mysterious monster''s several cubs.

    It could be because this area was the core area which was why the beasts and monsters here were all docile so that they could not harm the cubs.

    But these fishes should be kept as the mysterious monster''s reserve food, either for the monster itself or for the cubs.

    The group recalled the strange monsters and beasts with huge bodies that they met before and when they thought that such creatures were only reserve food...

    The group couldn''t help but feel a chill down their spine.

    Even the audience noticed this hidden fact and immediately discussed the topic in thement section again.

    [I''m really surprised by those huge monsters and beasts. Those creatures are surprisingly docile. I''m right to think that they''re just food reserves, right?]

    [Many of those creatures are mid-level and high-level ones. To be able to use such creatures as food reserves...how strong is this mysterious monster?]

    [The Four Seasons Ind has too many high-level monsters, ah. So much so that we forgot the number of high-level monsters is too littlepared to the rest of the monster poption.]

    There were only 10% high-level monsters among all monster poptions, and there was even fewer existence that could be on par with sacred beasts.

    After all, a monster''s evolution was more difficult than beasts, especially from high-level to the sacred beast level. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The number of beasts were indeed not as many as monsters, but they were collectively stronger than a lot of monsters.

    Monsters usually won by the virtue of their number and tough physique, while beasts won by the virtue of their strength and intelligence.

    Because many beasts already had a simr IQ to teens or adults in many races, there were not a lot of people who killed beasts unless the beasts attacked first.

    On the contrary, everyone didn''t have much worries about killing monsters because the number of monsters would continue to rise dangerously if they were not cleaned up often.

    The number of monsters were indeedrge, but it didn''t mean ability users could easily find high-level monsters.

    Usually, only one out of ten ability users would be ''lucky'' or ''unlucky'' enough to meet a high-level monster.

    One low-level monster alone required more than one ability users to kill if the ability user only had one ability and they were categorized as entry-level ability users.

    Not to mention the high-level monster. Only experts like these few hundred people gathered all over the world could single out one high-level monster after another.

    Now, there were so many high-level monsters kept in captivity here and they were all kept as a reserve food!

    One could imagine how strong the monster was right? It might be on par with a sacred beast and not an entry-level sacred beast either.

    If converted to the beast''s strength level, this monster should be as strong as Bello who had just been able to transform into a human form!

    Unfortunately, monsters were not destined to be able to transform into a humanoid form unless they had a unique skill or consumed some treasures to gain that ability.

    Still, monsters who could step into the realm of sacred beast all had a high IQ and were

    inherently different from the usual monsters.

    While thinking about the monster they had never seen before, the group stopped in front of thergest cave near them and looked at the pitch ce entrance of the cave

    For a while, the group hesitated whether to enter or not.

    "Should we enter the cave? Somehow, I feel that it will be dangerous..." The nt-tamer girl was timid and she admitted that, so she made such a suggestion.

    She really didn''t feel like going!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1937 "Adding More Barriers"

    ?

    Because of her own intuition of danger, the nt-tamer girl couldn''t help but suggest to her teammates not to enter the cave.

    Not only because of the unknown danger but also because she sensed the breath of many high-quality mutant nts inside the cave!

    This mysterious monster must have stacked tons of treasures for its cubs, so it was not strange that there would be many strange nts inside this cave.

    The group listened to the nt-tamer girl''s exnation and didn''t interrupt until she finished speaking.

    Then, the mermaid was the first to respond to the nt-tamer girl.

    "I know it will be dangerous inside. I think there will even be a guardian monster or something like that, but this is our only chance."

    Since they had been sent here through various twists and turns, if they didn''t take advantage of this chance, the mermaid believed that their evaluation in the eyes of the judges and many other special instructors would be bad.

    Special instructors were all brave teachers and they also often had to go on simr missions to explore the ce where students would visit to gain experience.

    That''s why, if they retreated now, not only would they not be able to finish their mission, but their overall score might also be lowered.

    Hearing the mermaid''s response, the girl could only nod her head while sighing once in a while.

    "Okay, if that''s the case, I''ll use another seed to strengthen our barrier. I just feel uneasy..."

    The nt-tamer girl murmured to the teammates while taking out another ss bead seed and one more strange jelly-like ball.

    The ss bead seed quickly erged and firmly became the secondyer of their ss ball while the jelly-like ball became something simr to a water barrier.

    The jelly barrier was ced outside of the ss bead barrier but still inside the water barrier, bing something like a ''bumper'' to reduce attacks and various damages.

    "The jelly barrier is a seed of a nt called the slime nt and it has some corrosive effect that will only be used on enemies, especially mutant nts."

    The nt-tamer girl exined the new variant that she took out and soon, she told the teammates about the breath-abundant mutant nts that she sensed before.

    "This jelly barrier will offset most of the mutant nt''s various negative effects such as hallucination, poison, and other dangerous attributes."

    The nt-tamer girl didn''t shy away from her teammates when she used up her various trump cards, sessfully refreshing everyone''s recognition of this shy nt-tamer.

    The girl could casually take out such a strange nt, so she should have more trump cards up her sleeve!

    As expected. No expert who was eligible to join this assessment would be weak.

    Even if the nt-tamer girl was rtively timid, she was loyal to the group and her strength couldn''t be questioned at all.

    After the girl made her preparation, the sses man finally didn''t have to put up an inner barrier because there were already twoyers of ss bead barrier.

    This was much more reassuring than using the armor barrier. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After all, the toughness of the ss bead barrier could be seen by all!

    And to be honest, after the girl added another ss bead seed, the cold temperature inside the barrier slowly rose to an eptable level.

    One could imagine how it could be because the group were already mermaids and mermen with a certain ability to resist the cold and water pressure.

    However, without the barrier, it would indeed be much harder to adapt to the environment.

    This is why mermaids and mermen lived in the shallow sea or the so-called upper sea instead of the deep sea.

    They were indeed powerful, butpared to the physique of the other Merfolk tribes, they could not bepared at all.

    It was just that, most of the tribes that were strong enough to live in the deep sea with their bare bodies didn''t have good appearances.

    Most of them looked like strange monsters and were often mistaken as real monsters by people if they ever appeared in public.

    After all, which deep sea creature had a normal appearance? Most of them had hideous appearances due to the environment.

    The beautiful and handsome merfolk race members all lived in the upper sea such as the siren, the mermaid, and so on.

    The sirens actually could live in the deep sea but because they often had to go to the surface of the sea to confuse sailors, they all lived in the upper sea for convenience.

    After the nt-tamer girl adjusted the barrier for them, the group could barely sigh in relief and soon, the mermaid manipted the water barrier to carry the whole team to enter the cave.

    At the same time, Ainsley at the center of the group, kept her eyes on the continuously updated 3D map and soon, she saw the suspected nt guardians at the entrance of the cave.

    The guardians looked like ordinary vines creeping at the mouth of the cave, but upon zooming in on the picture that was shown on the map, one could see the active vines moving their limbs, as if to scare away intruders.

    The group definitely noticed this subtle movement thanks to the 3D map ability and they immediately asked the nt-tamer girl who knew nts more than them.

    "What are those vines? Will they attack us once we enter the cave?"

    The sses man looked at the nt-tamer girl and pointed at the picture of the moving vines on the 3D map.

    With the zooming function, everyone could even see the details of the vines without being obstructed by the darkness.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1938 "Water Creepers"

    ?

    Once again, people had to sign in awe at Ainsley''s 3D map ability that she had developed to this point.

    The nt-tamer girl nervously flicked her fishtail as she looked at the vines projected on the 3D map.

    The color of the vines were not green like the vines on thend and in the forest.

    To be honest, the vines looked much more like algae with thorns, like abination or a mix between a creeper and an algae.

    The nt-tamer girl immediately recognized these vines even when the vines were notmon mutant nts at all.

    As a nt-tamer expert, the girl''s knowledge about mutant nts and ordinary nts was naturally unmatched by a lot of people.

    "I know this vine. This is usually called the water creeper or water vine. They move fast, but they will only attack enemies within a certain range."

    The vines fed on anything and to distinguish between enemies and friends, the vines had to ''sniff'' the target.

    However, without even sniffing, the vines usually could recognize strangers from acquaintances through the aura or energy wave of a person.

    Ordinary people could nevere into touch with this vine, so only ability users with unique energy waves would encounter the vines.

    These water creepers were sensitive to the energy wave from various creatures and no one could easily change their energy wave because it was unique and innate, just like a magical ID card.

    Not many creatures could sense such an invisible and subtle energy wave, but these vines could do that thanks to the thorns around the bodies, making them a good nt to be used as gatekeepers.

    The intelligence of these vines were about the same as monsters, so they usually acted more on instinct but they would never attack the people or creatures they were already familiar with.

    After listening to the nt-tamer girl''s exnation, the sses man once again threw a question to the girl with a little bit of inquiry in his tone of voice.

    "Do you know the weakness of these gatekeepers? Can you tame them or should we just fight them off? How is it? What do you think?"

    The sses man didn''t intend to overwhelm the girl with so many questions, but he was indeed a little bit nervous after a long-term anxiety and stress.

    That''s why the man appeared to be a little bit aggressive to the girl, but the girl understood everyone''s concern and didn''t feel offended at all.

    She just smiled kindly at the sses man and spoke in an unhurried tone of voice.

    "Well, the water creepers are just low-level mutant nts and it''s easy for me to tame them. I''ll just tame them so we can save energy to face other dangers."

    Right after the girl said that, she immediately tamed the two creepers from afar and it didn''t take her a few minutes to make the creepers turn a blind eye on them.

    Seeing this, the nt-tamer girl urged the mermaid to move while the vines were still under her control.

    "Quick! Quick! Let''s enter the cave!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With the girl urging, the mermaid immediately sped up and when the ss bead barrier slowly passed through the mouth of the cave and swam away right in front of the vines...

    The vines were still motionless, as if drunk or as if they didn''t bother to attack because they met a ''friend'' and not foes.

    The group quickly entered the cave and after they were a few meters away from the vines, only then did the girl stop taming the two vines.

    The previously motionless vines slowly wriggled like snakes and soon, they kept guard at the mouth of the cave, unaware that they had just allowed five people to pass through.

    Seeing this result, the group immediately thanked the nt-tamer girl and they slowly continued their journey.

    Thanks to Ainsley''s 3D map, the group was not too ''blind'' to the surroundings.

    Even if they sometimes met one or two monsters which were suspected as the guardian monsters, it was not a tough battle at all.

    These guardian monsters were not as smart as beasts and it was more effective to y tricks on them and slowly ran away out of these monsters'' detection range.

    Actually,pared to the guardian monsters, the guardian mutant nts were more dangerous.

    One time, a strange flower that looked like a lotus hanging at the ceiling of the cave shot petals toward their barriers and soon, the jelly barrier outside changed color from blue to purple.

    Those sharp petals were poisonous!

    The jelly barrier quickly detoxifies the poison, but the mermaid had to change her water barrier because the previous one had been poisoned, which became harder to manipte.

    Then, there were also water spider monsters hanging on the ceiling of the cave, startling the group to death with its sudden appearance.

    The spider was as big as a cow, and those hairy legs were even more disgusting.

    The strange thing was, this spider could swim well underwater and despite looking like a giant tarant, it could nimbly swim in the water, as if it was fish.

    The spiders that it shot out were also not like the ordinarys and strangely, thes came out in the form of sticky water!

    The group almost became a cocoon on the spot because the sticky water could not be cut down due to its nature as water but strangely, it was still tough and sticky, making things more difficult for the team.

    If not for the sonic attack barely cutting down thoses, the group would have been stopped right there.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1939 "Guardian Monsters & Plants"

    ?

    After dodging the spider monster and swam away at a fast speed, the group slowly found some glowing water mushrooms which lit up the cave with a strange blue glow.

    When the group saw the group of strange mushrooms and their ''night light'' effect, even the nt-tamer girl had to hold her breath in awe.

    "Mushrooms are actually not in the scope of nts, but I think I can tame some..."

    The nt-tamer girl was obviously interested in such unique creatures and the group also let the girl take some mushrooms for her collection.

    Anyway, these glowing underwater mushrooms were not mutant creatures and they didn''t awaken consciousness or intelligence.

    After collecting the mushrooms, the group slowly floated in the water and swam deeper into the cave.

    The cave itself was made of countless strange rocks that looked more like ores and crystals than ordinary rocks, but the temperature inside the cave was actually warmer than the one outside because of the cave''s wall!

    The cave was deeper and bigger than what everyone expected, but there was only one straight path, so they didn''t have to worry about being trapped in another maze.

    The problem that the group encountered was definitely not the terrain but more like the guardians in the cave.

    For every twenty meters, there would be a guardian monster or guardian nt and yet, these creatures never fought with each other.

    And to everyone''s surprise, the guardian monsters here were smarter than ordinary monsters even though they were not as smart as beasts.

    These monsters should be naturally evolved ones with a rather high intelligence, making them extremely suitable to be the cave guardians.

    However, another strange thing was, once the group got a certain distance away from the monster or the nts that they were fighting, these creatures could stop chasing after them and returned to their posts obediently.

    This case happened a few times and the group had aplicated feeling for a while.

    "These guardians are just like trained soldiers...if not for our double barriers, we would have died the moment we met those guardians..."

    The double ss bead barriers along with the jelly barrier gave the group an additional boost because in those fights, the outer jelly barrier reduced the damage to the ss barrier by almost 50%.

    Not only that, but the jelly barrier absorbed various toxins and even the corrosive liquid that some guardian monsters here used.

    The jelly barrier was an all-rounded purifier but even so, the outer ss bead barrier had a lot of cracks here and there.

    If the group didn''t add the inner barrier, once the outer barrier burst, all of them would immediately be exposed to the outside world and the monsters could easily kill them.

    Not everyone had strong physiques and in such an environment with an enormous water pressure, how could there people really survive for so long just relying on their fake mermaids and mermen bodies?

    The ss bead barriers yed too many roles and everyone was d that the nt-tamer girl was cautious enough to add new barriers made of her precious nt seeds. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As time passed by, everyone gradually managed to adapt to the guardian monsters and nts that always came to attack them after a certain distance.

    The cave was deep and huge, but it didn''t take too long for the group to run away from many guardian monsters and arrive at the depth of the cave.

    As they went deeper, the cave became brighter due to the many nts that could glow in the dark.

    As usual, the nt-tamer girl took a few nts for her collection and then, the group finally arrived at the most important ce in the cave.

    This ce had small rocks as a wall circling the center, and the ce here was also quite vast, as if designed to give room for big creatures to y around.

    At the center of the cave that was now brightly lit with various soft colors, one could see a nest built from strange water nts, smooth rocks and many other materials that people rarely saw on thend.

    The group didn''t need to rely on the 3D map anymore because this ce was illuminated enough to see the surroundings.

    Strangely, there were no guardian monsters who guarded this ce even though this ce looked like the most important ce in the cave.

    It was not that the monsters didn''t want to guard the nest but it was because the cubs had a strong territorial instinct and in one nest, there could only be one cub.

    That''s why, the biggest and oldest cub was ced in the biggest cave and the newborn ones were brought to various smaller caves.

    As for the mother monster, she should have given birth to a row of eggs at the bottom of the cliff and after the eggs be babies, the monster took the newborn cubs to their designated caves.

    There were many caves here, big and small, and the number might reach 30 with visual inspection alone.

    People didn''t know whether there would be any hidden caves on the cliff or not.

    The mother monster had a strange cub because when it was first born, it was indeed an egg, but aftering out of the egg, the newborn cub became closer to mammals and even had to drink milk.

    This was strange for a sea animal, especially the ones living in such depth.

    The mysterious monster was suspected to be a kind of dinosaur, so it should be a reptile or something, but it was actually a mix between a reptile and a mammal.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1940 "S-Level Mission?"

    ?

    When the group arrived at the spacious, their eyes were immediately attracted to the center of the cave where there were countless strange materials piled up, forming afortable nest.

    Inside the nest, a strange monster was sleeping peacefully with its eyes closed and its belly turned up.

    The monster even had time to blow bubbles while it slept innocently.

    However, the size of this monster was the same as an adult dolphin, so it was not really a ''cub'' in a sense, right?

    The group didn''t know whether this monster was the cub of the mysterious monster that they wanted, but anyway, this strange monster should be a teen version of the mysteriouske monster.

    The group didn''t dare to approach the monster rashly and because they had not passed the line, the little monster with a strong territorial feeling didn''t detect anything wrong.

    The group immediately looked back at Ainsley''s 3D map and they all tried to zoom in on the picture.

    "Look. This monster...it looks like the Loch Ness in the legend, but this one is only the size of an adult dolphin, not as big as the one in the legend."

    The sonic guy couldn''t contain his excitement at all while pointing at the image projected by the 3D map ability.

    Ainsley''s sound wave only scanned the target and didn''t really disturb the sleeping monster, so the monster was once again not vignt towards the strangers in the cave.

    The sleeping monster did look like a baby Loch Ness but it shouldn''t be a newborn and should be a big baby already.

    Seeing this scene, the group held their breath for a while and discussed things seriously.

    "I think we don''t have time to get the second cub, so maybe we should try scanning this cub twice? The mission didn''t say that we have to scan different cubs."

    Ainsley looked at the mermaid who had the same mission as her to seek her opinion.

    After all, the mermaid contributed a lot to the team, but Ainsley also contributed a lot, so if one of them failed to do the mission, it might leave a knot in the heart.

    The mermaid recalled the content of the mission again along with the various rules and finally nodded with a smile.

    "If it is other mission items, we might not be able to scan the same item twice, but if it is this cub...we might have a chance."

    But then, should they kill the cub and scan it or scan it alive?

    After all, the mission didn''t say they wanted the carcass of the cub and only said to get the cub...

    So...should they bring the cubs out of their first and then they could scan the cub or could they just scan the cub now and leave?

    The group didn''t want to take any risk because if they wanted to use the camera to scan, they had to approach the cub and this meant, whatever decision they could make, they had to do it in one fell swoop.

    Regarding this confusion, the team finally looked at their camera and decided to use a few score points in exchange for getting an urate answer. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This feature had always been avable for the contestants so as not to make the contestants do missions in vain.

    However, they had to sacrifice a few score points.

    Naturally, those with low points would not waste their points to use this feature but those who encountered a high-level mission would all use this feature to avoid misunderstanding.

    It would be bad if they had painstakingly done the mission and then it was not acknowledged at all, right?

    After the two people decided to use this feature, both Ainsley and the mermaid paid a few score points and just tantly asked the camera about the mission''s exact detail.

    In no time, the camera beeped twice and it projected another holographic screen full of texts to both Ainsley and the mermaid.

    After the holographic screen appeared, the two girls read the content of the announcement and in short, the judges said that they could scan the same cub twice and it didn''t have to be a dead cub.

    However, there was one point that made the two girls freeze on the spot.

    "What? Howe we have to bring the cub away to be considered finishing the missionpletely?"

    Ainsley blurted out the thoughts in her heart and the mermaid also followed after what Ainsley said.

    "It is said that if we only scan the cub now, our mission can only be considered half-finished and the mission will only be consideredpleted if we bring the cub to our boat at least and then leave theke area."

    So, if they couldn''t leave theke area with the cub, their mission would never be consideredplete!

    The two people immediately had ugly faces as they read the content of the announcement over and over again.

    At the same time, the teammates who heard theirments also gathered around the two and when they saw the content of the announcement, they had simr reactions to the two girls.

    "This¡ª this mission really should be graded as an S-ss mission, right? How can it be only A+? This is too difficult!"

    The sonic guy was the first toin on behalf of the two girls and the sses man followed suit.

    "Check your mission content again and see if the grade of the mission has changed. If not, we might be able to send a plea to the judges."

    If they didn''t change the level of this mission, all their efforts would be a little bit useless because it wasn''t worth it for an A+ mission.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1941 "How To Kidnap A Monster Cub"

    ?

    The sses man remembered the rules that they got before going to the ind and in the handbook stored in their personal cameras, there should be such a rule.

    The contestants could negotiate the final score, mission grade and other things rted to the score points but of course, the judges were free to deny the contestants'' protest and went with their original judgment.

    The two girls listened to the sses man and also felt that this mission should be an S-grade one rather than just an A+.

    Thus, the two people checked the details of their mission on the holographic screen projected by the cameras and to their surprise, there was a change!

    The previously A+ mission was now re-evaluated andbeled as an S-ss mission!

    The mission also had more detailspared to before and now, the name and species of the mysterious monster was also revealed.

    Just like everyone''s guessed before, the monster was indeed the famous Loch Ness and what they had to get was the cub of this monster.

    Maybe the previous mission was only A+ because the details were vague and the data would be updated once the contestants met the conditions to aplish the mission.

    This was a bit like a chain mission or something? Oh wait. Maybe it was more like a hidden mission!

    After confirming that the grading of this mission stated that the level of the mission was S-ss, the two girls finally sighed in relief and they could not be more motivated to catch the cub than ever.

    The reward for aplishing an S-ss mission could not be underestimated because finishing several A-level missions might not even be able to reach the lowest score of apleted S-ss mission.

    This mission to steal the Loch Ness'' cub was indeed worthy to be called an S-ss mission because even the way to reach thisrgeir was already difficult for many contestants.

    The guardian monsters and nts didn''t look that intimidating because they didn''t chase after the team until the end, but who knew whether those guardians would really chase after them if they kidnapped the cub?

    The group members looked at each other for a while before discussing the best way to scan the cub and kidnap the cub without alerting the cub.

    It was impossible not to alert the guardians, but it would be way better if they could lessen the problem from the cub''s side.

    "That cub...is it already a mid-level monster or still a low-level monster? Does it have any unique ability? If yes, it will be more difficult to handle..."

    The sses man analyzed things seriously and the others also gave their opinions one after another.

    "I still can''t think of how we can kidnap the cub without making the cub resist us while we carry it inside the barrier..."

    The nt-tamer girl pointed out the biggest problem they would face and Ainsley supported the nt-tamer girl''s critical question.

    "Yes, yes. I feel that if we can''t make the cub remain unconscious while we bring it out of here, the cub will be a backstabber and by then, none of us will survive."

    The cub definitely would be taken to the same ce as them, being protected inside the twoyered ss bead barriers. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But if the cub fought back, they would be destroyed from the inside and by then, everything would be over!

    "Do you have any nts that can knock out that monster cub? If there is any, maybe we can try to use that."

    The mermaid girl suddenly cued the nt-tamer girl and once again hoped that the girl did have a way to knock out the cub.

    If not, maybe she would have to use her hypnotic voice to put the cub to sleep, but that would be less safe than knocking out the cub until it was unconscious for a long time.

    The nt-tamer girl listened to the mermaid''s question and was silent for a moment, trying to recall the various nt seeds in her hand and after a few seconds, the girl''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Well, there is! I have this kind of grass that can knock out an elephant, but it will only work for a short time. Around fifteen minutes, maybe?"

    They just had to let the cub eat the grass or smell the grass and the cub would be knocked out unconscious.

    The nt-tamer girl immediately took out a small and ordinary-looking piece of grass from her spatial storage that she camouged by making it into some kind of essory.

    Then, everyone saw a strange emerald-coloured weed that was somon people would see this grass everywhere.

    However, the only difference between this knock-out grass and ordinary weeds was the shape of the leaf.

    Somehow, the leaf of this grass was too limp, as if it was a dying grass, but the color was super healthy.

    Aside from that, one could vaguely see strange mistsing out of the grass, lingering around the grass and making the grass look a bit more ethereal than ordinary grass or weeds.

    When the girl took out the grass, she immediately warned everyone to hold their breath and not inhale the grass.

    "Everyone, please hold your breath! This grass will be several times more effective in the water because the smell bes stronger instead of fading."

    Such grass was not ordinary and if the grass identally knocked out the teammates, that would be a disaster!

    The teammates immediately held their breath, not daring to breathe in the air at all so even if their gills still worked to filter water into oxygen, they would not be able to smell the grass''s fragrance at all.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1942 "Anti-Teleport Cave"

    ?

    After warning everyone, only then did the nt-tamer girl ask the mermaid to approach their target as fast as possible.

    "Senior, we have to approach the cub or we can send the grass to knock out the cub first before we kidnap it. How is it?"

    The grass could survive under a certain degree of water pressure so the group only had to manipte the grass to ''swim'' to the sleeping cub in the nest and quietly knocked out the cub while it was still sleeping.

    The group didn''t want to wake up the cub at all, afraid that they would face another unexpected situation or something.

    The mermaid thought for a while and chose to send out the grass while they remained at a safe distance so that the cub wouldn''t be alerted at all.

    After discussing things, the nt-tamer girl finally used her nt-taming ability to send out the knock-out grass from their dual barriers.

    Because the cave was now not so dark, the nt-tamer girl could directly manipte the grass to move with the water and approach the cub slowly but surely.

    The grass moved without any sound, and because it was just grass, not even a mutant nt, the cub with a strong sense of territory didn''t find anything wrong.

    After all, there were many ordinary nts around, so one or two more new ordinary nts didn''t disturb the sweet dream of the cub at all.

    Everyone held their breath as they watched with beating hearts how the grass slowly approached the cub at the center of the cave.

    The grass''s fragrance was actually mild and it could only achieve the best effect at a certain distance.

    Thus, the grass continued to approach the cub bit by bit until it was only a few meters from the cub.

    Only then did the cub smell something unusual, but the smell was actually nice andforting, especially good for children like this ignorant cub.

    The dolphin-sized Loch Ness'' cub just sniffed in its dream and soon, it inhaled arge amount of the grass''s fragrance.

    Instead of waking up, the cub found the smell to befortable, so it soon fell into a deeper sleep.

    Right. The effect of the grass worked so fast that within seconds the cub entered a deep sleep that no one could wake up until fifteen minutes.

    The moment the group felt with the sonic guy''s sound wave that the cub''s breathing had changed and it was already unconscious, the members moved fast.

    The sses man immediately manipted the water around the cub to form a water ball that trapped the cub instead and within just a few seconds, the guy smoothly took the cub inside the water ball in

    to their double barriers.

    Then, once the cub entered the group''s double barrier, the sses man put another armor barrier around the water ball to trap the cub so that it could note out of the barrier for a period of time.

    Because the size of this cub was quiterge, even the same size as the little mermaid Ainsley, the group had to expand their barrier a little bit and the job naturally fell to the nt-tamer girl, the owner of the ss bead barriers. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The nt-tamer girl took back the knock-out grass and hastily stored the grass in her spatial storage before she expanded the size of the ss bead barriers.

    The mermaid did the same with the water barrier while Ainsley helped the mermaid and herself to scan the sleeping cub to aplish half of their mission.

    The nt-tamer girl was the busiest for now because the jelly barrier also had to be readjusted.

    Only the sonic guy was somewhat leisurely, but he also used his sound wave ability to guard against the surroundings, recing Ainsley''s 3D map role.

    After Ainsley and the others finished doing their perspective jobs, the little baby quickly used her 3D map ability again while the others were ready to leave this cave at lightning speed.

    But before leaving, the group looked at the sonic guy and asked about one problem.

    "Can you use the group teleport ability now? If you can, that''s the best. We won''t need to go against those guardian monsters or the mother monster that might be lurking around."

    The sonic guy remembered his teleport ability and his eyes instantly brightened at his teammates'' words.

    Right! He forgot about the teleport! If they could teleport away on the spot, all problems would be solved!

    The sonic guy immediately tried to use the group''s teleport ability, but to his surprise, there was something that blocked his ability in this cave.

    To use teleportation, naturally, there would be a vague feeling rted to space fluctuation, but this time, it was as if the space fluctuations were blocked by a space barrier that made it impossible to open or tear up the space to use teleportation.

    The sonic guy''s face darkened for a moment and he immediately told the result of his trial and error just now to his teammates.

    "I think this cave is unusual. The stones and the rocks make it impossible to use teleportation."

    Since the mysterious Loch Ness Monster was suspected to create thisir in another space, it means the monster should have a space element ability that was not weak at all.

    It was indeed quite easy to make it impossible to use teleport inside the cave or to enter the cave.

    But it should be possible to use teleportation once they were out of the cave because if not, how could the Loch Ness Monstere out of this space and restock its reserve food?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1943 "All-Out Attacks"

    ?

    The cave was created to reject teleportation so that the hateful people outside could not casually enter the caves to steal cubs.

    It should also be near impossible to directly teleport to this secretir without going through the portal in the underwater slum that the group visited before.

    Entering was difficult, but leaving should not be too difficult.

    After all, the cubs might also need to leave this space sooner orter and the mother monster should also facilitate the exits better than the entrance.

    The difficulty in getting to meet the cub of the Loch Ness Monster was how to get into the secretir and how to get into the cave without being killed by the guardian monsters.

    After that, they also had to leave the cave alive with the cub!

    Knowing this, the group gulped and looked at the long corridor in the cave full of guardian monsters and mutant nts that would not stay in their posts like before.

    When they came into the cave, the security was indeed strict, but thanks to their fleeing fast enough, they could run away from all those monsters and mutant nts.

    But now...everyone was not so sure anymore.

    Still, they only had fifteen minutes to escape until the cub woke up and got rid of the Knock-out grass''s effect, so they had to hurry!

    They could only bite the bullet and wait for what would happen to them. Just face all dangers bravely!

    The group decided to rush out, so naturally, the mermaid focused on manipting the water barrier to escape while the others were ready to fend off all monsters and mutant nts that would attack them.

    Indeed. Once the group left the inner cave and came to the long corridor with the cub, the previously bright cave slowly darkened due to theck of light.

    Then, Ainsley''s 3D map ability urately showed the pictures of several monsters and nts waiting in the corridor with madness in their eyes!

    The moment the group left the inner cave, the monsters and nts nearest to the inner caves immediately attacked the group all at once!

    "GRRRR!"

    "Roaaar!"

    "Growl!"

    SWISH! SWOSH! SWISH!

    Countless colorful attacks hit the outer ss bead barrier and the jelly barrier, instantly bursting the jelly barrier into a lump of useless jelly.

    The jelly barrier absorbed too many attacks and various negative effects from the attacks, so it was destroyed within seconds.

    Then, the rest of the damage hit the newly repaired outer ss bead barrier with a bang.

    If the sound underwater was not as good as the one onnd, people would have heard the loud explosion.

    However, this attack directly stirred the water around into creating a whirlpool and the whole cave was hit by the raging water flow. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The five people and one cub inside the barrier were instantly thrown out here and there, as if they were inside a washing machine.

    If not for the mermaid quickly stabilizing the broken water barrier and speeding out of the cave once more, maybe the group would have died from the huge impact inside the barrier without leaving the barrier.

    After all, they all still hit the barrier''s wall with a thud and every inch of their body parts hurts a lot!

    Thanks to their mermaids and mermen''s physiques being stronger than a mere ability user''s body, if not, they would have been turned into a meat paste by smashing themselves into the inner barrier.

    The chaos directly made everyone dizzy and some even wanted to puke on the spot, but they held back and quickly repaired the outer barrier.

    The jelly barrier absorbed a lot of impact from the various attacks, but the impact on the outer ss barrier was still great until it already had several big and small holes everywhere.

    If not for the second barrier, which was the inner barrier being there, they would have been exposed to these holes and the enemies outside could directly kill them by attacking through the holes in the barrier.

    The outer ss bead barrier had so many spider web-like cracks, so dense that it looked like it would shatter to pieces anytime.

    Ainsley, as the repairer in the group, had to use a lot of energy to fix the barrier with the Realism Art ability while still using the 3D map ability.

    The pressure was huge, but the nt-tamer girl was also busy taming one or two mutant nts in the enemy camp to lessen their burdens.

    At the same time, the sses man created one barrier after another to ensure their safety because these joint attacks just damaged so many barriers at once!

    If there were no sses man creating barriers, with Ainsley''s speed of fixing the outer barrier alone, it would not be enough.

    The barrier would have shattered to pieces and even the inner barrier would also get a lot of impact.

    And so, the sses man created one armor barrier after another outside of the outer ss bead barrier, allowing Ainsley to fix the damaged barriers.

    At the same time, the sonic guy used his sound wave ability rigorously to fend off as many monsters as possible.

    One monster after another got internal injuries and their momentum lessened a lot thanks to the sonic guy''s invisible attack.

    The group fought a bloody battle and they were only halfway out when it was already over five minutes.

    The time was ticking, their barriers slowly got damaged one after another repeatedly.

    The mermaid had also used her energy recovery ability to recover the energy of her teammates many times.

    If there was no her in the team, the team would have ran out of energy a long time ago!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1944 "Inferior Space Blade"

    ?

    The mermaid worked hard, especially for Ainsley who used the 3D map ability and the Realism Art ability to help everyone fight a good battle.

    In those exciting minutes, the nt-tamer girl managed to tame two high-level mutant nts and used the nts to fight the other mutant nts and monsters.

    From a casual nce alone, there were at least five high-level monsters and more than three mutant nts.

    The guardians that crowded over the group were at least ten and all of them were high-level creatures!

    The group could not kill even a single enemy on the spot because to their surprise, these guardians that used to act on their own and never stepped over someone else''s boundary back then, actually teamed up.

    These monsters all had high intelligence and then nts were also not that stupid.

    Thebination of monsters and nts was so good that it looked as if they had practiced the team work for so many times already.

    The teamwork of these guardians was the reason why it was so difficult to kill one of the enemies.

    After all, there was even a hidden healer among the guardians who could heal the injured teammates, and to everyone''s surprise, any guardian with a heavy wound would immediately retreat to the back to receive treatment.

    The healer was one of the many mutant nts who became the guardian of this cave, but this nt didn''t show its healing ability before.

    The dual ability shocked the group of contestants and soon, some monsters also used more than one ability to continue attacking the group.

    Maybe they were all confident that they would not injure the unconscious cub inside the barrier or something, so they attacked the team with all of their might!

    The contestants were not the only ones with more than one ability.

    The enemies also had more than one ability!

    So far, the team members had only revealed one or two abilities.

    The more well-known ones such as Ainsley had shown at least three abilities to four abilities such as the charm ability that failed to do anything good, the invisible luck maniption ability, the super needed 3D map ability and the all-powerful repairer Realism Art ability.

    Facing this unexpected pressure, the other teammates had to reveal their abilities one after another.

    It was indeed notmon to have more than one ability because even a dual-ability user was already considered a genius.

    However, the people gathered here were all experts all over the world who came to be a special instructor at the number one academy and an elite global force¡ª the Elton Academy.

    Most of the students who were epted into this academy had more than one ability and both their abilities were useful.

    None of their ability turned out to be useless daily life ability because at least, their ability was suitable for production-type ability users.

    Even if there were students with only one ability, their ability must be unique.

    Since the students had more than one ability and many even had three, four or even five abilities at such a young age below thirty years old, how could the instructors not be any better?

    And these contestants didn''t want to be an ordinary instructor. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They were going to be a special instructor to teach college students who had maxed out their potentialpared to the teenagers taught by ordinary instructors!

    How was it possible for these people not to have more than two abilities?

    It turned out, the teammates did have more abilities than what they had shown to others.

    The sonic guy not only had the sound wave ability and the group teleport ability, but he also had another space element ability.

    He called it the space de.

    The space de could cut almost everything because it was a simr ability to the ones used by the Valkyries, but because this was not aplete space ability and was just a fragment like any other space ability users, the guy could only shoot out space des and nothing else.

    Not to mention that the range of this ability, the lethality and other things were not as great as the real space ability that could really cut into another space and dimension.

    At most, it could cut even the strongest defense because it was infinitely close to cutting the space.

    The sonic guy called this ability the inferior space de ability because it was indeed an inferior version.

    But even so, the sonic guy used this ability in an emergency and sessfully yed the fin of one monster among the other monsters.

    SLASH!

    Blood spurts out from the severed fin and the monster immediately growls in pain as it swam away from the barrier, returning to the rear to be healed.

    It was too difficult to bypass the group of monsters to attack the healer nt, so the group could only watch as the injured monsters came to the nt one after another.

    Thankfully, because the group had the barriers, they were not injured in the slightest.

    But internal injuries that couldn''t be blocked by the barrier were still there, so the group was also not at their prime anymore.

    After the sonic guy was forced to use his inferior space de ability, the sses man was also forced to use his ability that was more offensive than the water element ability and the armorarmor barrier ability.

    The sses man suddenly clenched his fists tightly and aimed his clenched fists at one of the monsters that were the nearest to their position.

    The sses man just aimed the clenched fists like that and when he slowly opened his palm, just like a flowing blooming¡­

    There was a sudden bright light followed by a small explosion near the targeted monster.

    BOOM!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1945 "Two-In-One Ability"

    ?

    BOOM!

    The water surged like crazy and it even left a small whirlpool that was quickly extinguished by other monsters using force.

    Still, that short-lived ''flower blooming'' attracted everyone''s attention because that attack turned out to be an explosion!

    Yes. The sses man who had a gentle temperament actually had an explosion ability that could send an explosion to the target!

    Explosion ability was not that great underwater, but that little spark was enough to severely injure the targeted monster.

    It was already so great to be able to use fire-element ability underwater when many people could not do that because of the element suppression.

    The short-lived explosion stirred up the surrounding and after injuring the targeted monster until it bled heavily, the nt-tamer girl didn''t want to be left behind in terms of contributing to the team.

    The nt-tamer girl did have more awakened abilities than just the one she showed.

    She was not a fully nt-tamer ability user with no other offensive ability at all.

    To be honest, if the girl wanted to be more aggressive, even her collections of tamed nts were already enough to kill many people at once.

    After all, there could be a blood-sucking vine that could suck someone''s blood until they died within just a few seconds.

    There were also nts with high toxins, various hallucination effects and so on.

    However, the nt-tamer girl was timid and shy by nature, so she rarely honed her offensive nts and used her other ability to make up for herck of offensive skill.

    The nt-tamer girl didn''t seem to do anything and just looked at one of the nearest monsters and nts that were not heavily injured yet.

    Just one casual nce, but in the dark, the girl''s pupil suddenly changed, as if she wore contact lenses.

    The girl''s pair of eyes became deep blue, and there were snowkes in her pupils!

    The moment the girl looked at the targets with the snowke pupils, the targets suddenly froze for a few seconds, as if being frozen by something invisible.

    There was no trace of frozen or ice element ability around, but the targeted monster and the targeted nt couldn''t move at all for a few seconds.

    Then, the monster suddenly coughed up blood and foams came out of its mouth!

    The monster twitched as if it was being electrocuted or something and the other monsters who saw this scene immediately dragged the injured monster to the healer nt.

    At the same time, the targeted nt also froze on the spot, and soon, it started to shake its body like crazy and the leaves withered in a short period of time!

    The teammates definitely saw all of this on the projected 3D map, but they didn''t see the girl''s pupil that changed in just a few seconds.

    Still, they knew that it was probably the nt-tamer girl''s skill because she was the only one facing the monster and the nt and those targets were also the closest to the nt-tamer girl''s location.

    After the teammates saw such a shocking performance, the group immediately asked the girl while focusing on their own enemies. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What did you just do to that monster and the nt? Howe you can freeze those two and then somehow injure them without doing anything?"

    The sonic guy was the most curious because even he had to make some movements to use the inferior space de.

    On the other hand, the nt-tamer girl didn''t do anything other than look at the targets intensely!

    Everyone guessed that this ability should be rted to physics or telekinesis.

    It could also be mind control or something simr, but it didn''t exin why the nt could also be affected when logically speaking, even if the nt became a mutant nt with a certain intelligence and consciousness...

    nts didn''t have any brains or minds that could be controlled, right?

    This is also why mutant nts had always been a hassle for many ability users because they could act like monsters, move like monsters and so on, but mind-based ability didn''t work on them.

    The nt-tamer girl blinked her eyes once more at her teammates'' words and the strange state slowly recovered to the original pupils.

    The girl didn''t keep everyone curious and immediately answered in a shy voice.

    "Well, that ability is a mix between physic and time-element ability..."

    This ability was a bit unique because it was like a fusion between two abilities.

    This ability was indeed like a mind control and the girl simply injured the monster''s brain so that it would suffer an internal injury.

    If the attack was stronger, the monster would have died because if the brain died, the monster would also die within seconds.

    The nt, however, encountered time-element ability where the girl could make the nt reached the end of its lifespan within just a few seconds.

    Deja vu? This ability was simr to the one used by the seven-headed Hydra, but it was much weaker because it could only work on nts and not on anything other than nts.

    Just like the sonic guy''s space element ability being a fragmented ability and an inferior one, the nt-tamer girl''s unexpected ability was also like that.

    "This ability is definitely just one ability because it can both destroy minds and drain lifespan, but because nts don''t have mind, this ability works best on monsters for the first feature."

    For the second one, had a limitation and could only be used on nts, so this ability also only worked on nts.

    One ability with two different features worked on two different targets.

    How wonderful is that? It''s just a miracle! If it''s not a miracle, what else can be called a miracle!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1946 "Light Of Hope"

    ?

    Let''s say that if this was someone else, such abilities would have been divided into two different abilities, but God knew how this person got all those features in just one ability.

    People often called such a rare ability with two different effects a ''Two-in-one'' ability.

    The nt-tamer girl sessfully pulled off the two-in-one ability and after that, the battle became much easier.

    The sses man injured many monsters and nts that kept getting in their way with the explosion while the nt-tamer dealt thest blow, almost killing some monsters on the spot!

    The previously difficult battle became much easier, especially when the sonic guy''s space de also helped a lot in cutting through a bloody path with his ability.

    Ainsley didn''t have much time to shine as a main attacker in the team, but that was because she was needed in various situations such as the 3D map and the barrier fixing.

    The surroundings got really dark once they went away from the center of the cave, so without Ainsley''s precise 3D map ability, others might only rely on the sonic guy''s sound wave and it was truly difficult.

    With Ainsley''s 3D map ability, the group could attack the monsters and nts that surrounded them much easier than blindly attacking the surroundings.

    The group definitely killed their way out and it was already near fifteen minutes after they knocked out the monster''s cub when the group finally reached the entrance of the cave!

    They were finally about to leave the annoying monster cub''sir and once they went out, they could immediately teleport away!

    The group was already so happy that they looked at each other with a few tears in their eyes.

    "Just a little bit! A little bit more! We can do this!" The sses man hyped the teammates so that they could see the light of hope.

    The mermaid, who had been manipting the water barrier all this time to carry the team out of the cave as soon as possible, also felt the pressure being lifted from her shoulders a little bit.

    After all, although it didn''t look as if she contributed a lot to the team, she was the main ''driver'' and the one who recharged everyone''s energy so that they could keep fighting.

    The mermaid girl held such an important role in this five-people team that without her, this mission would definitely feel much more difficult than it is now.

    The group members all held their breath as they slightly felt the excitement in their hearts because soon, they would leave the cave and teleported out to the boat!

    The sses man, the vice leader of the team, immediately asked the sonic guy who was in charge of teleporting them out to prepare.

    "How long will it take for you toplete the group teleport? Is it an instant teleport or not?"

    They didn''t want the teleportation to take such a long time because it means even after leaving the cave, they would have to survive first while waiting for teleportation to work.

    Fortunately, the sonic guy''s teleportation ability was much more advanced than the team thought before.

    "No worries! My group teleportation will bepleted within just a few seconds and everyone who will be teleported out has been marked in advance!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There were many types of group teleport ability as well, and there were some abilities that included everything within a certain range to be teleported in a group teleport.

    This kind of wide-range teleportation had its own advantage but the disadvantage was also obvious.

    The person who had this ability had to ensure that only friends stayed in his teleportation range and not enemies or unknown creatures.

    If the ability user could not ensure this, instead of escaping, they might light up their enemies with them instead and could never run away from their enemies.

    There were also fixed point group teleportation like the sonic guy''s ability which means he had to pinpoint the people he wanted to teleport away.

    The disadvantage was that the sonic guy could only bring a limited amount of things, items or people when he teleported, unlike the wide-range one.

    However, the advantage was that this ability would be super safe and secure when used in an immediate battle in real life because the sonic guy could just pinpoint someone he wanted to teleport with.

    The sonic guy had long marked his teammates into his teleportation range and now, he brought one monster cub with him.

    His limit was indeed only five people, but that didn''t count monsters, nts or other inanimate items.

    Thus, the sonic guy actually could still bring many things and creatures with him if he wanted to.

    Naturally, all the items that the chosen people brought with them would also be included in one package as the person, so the space for teleportation was not so restricted.

    After hearing that the sonic guy had prepared himself to teleport the whole group out along with the monster cub, the sses man and the others quietly sighed in relief.

    They really just wanted to leave asap and end this mission because these missions had been taking too long to aplish.

    Maybe it was around six hours or more, definitely close to half a day.

    However, the score points that they would get would also be much higher than other contestants.

    Even if some of the teammates here didn''t have the S-ss mission, assisting someone toplete a mission also had its considerable score points depending on how much they contributed to help that person aplish their mission.

    This rule existed so that the contestants would have more coborations and didn''t go solo every time.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1947 "Loophole In The Encirclement"

    ?

    After all, the people who held this assessment also wanted the audience who watched the live assessment to be entertained.

    Watching a few talented and good contestants working with each other or having conflict in the team would be much more interesting than a solo fight every single minute.

    The group naturally hoped that the score points that they got from assisting Ainsley and the mermaid girl to aplish the S-level mission would be a lotpared to aplishing missions below A-level.

    The teammates'' guesses were not wrong at all because that was the truth.

    Assisting someone inpleting an S-level mission would get more score points thanpleting missions below A-level on their own.

    Of course, this only happened if the person contributed a lot to the S-level mission aplishment.

    The higher the grade of the final mission aplishment, the higher the score points that everyone would get.

    To be rated A or S in terms of aplishing the mission, the group definitely had to finish the mission within the deadline and they should show many good qualities in the process.

    The deadline was only six hours and the group felt as if they had been doing this for half a day, but in fact, they had not even touched the six hour limit yet.

    Of course, it was only counting down now because maybe, out there, the sun had begun to set down and the group had not teleported out of the secretir just yet!

    The fight was intense, but soon, the group slowly went out of the cave and was about to blend with the vast special space with no caves whatsoever.

    Seeing that they were about to seed, the group couldn''t help but be a little bit emotional.

    Although the environment outside of the cave was much colder and darker than the cave with some natural lighting, the group still loved the outside world more than that horrible cave.

    That cave was full of monsters and nts that would attack them while the monsters outside had basically lost their will to live, so the group felt a lot safer outside.

    The sonic guy was the first one to detect the change in Ainsley''s 3D map that finally showed a different picture than the cave and the monsters in it.

    "Ah! Look! It''s so close! Just a few more metres, everyone! We will leave the cave and teleport right away!"

    The sonic guy was beyond excited, but the mermaid could not speed up just like that because the surviving monsters and nts kept blocking their way out, leaving only a little path which was what the sonic guy discovered.

    If they wanted to leave, they had to keep away the monsters and nts that blocked the way out.

    To achieve this, the sonic guy with his space de, the sses man with his explosion, and the nt-tamer girl with her two-in-one fatal ability all used their abilities to the fullest!

    The sound of an explosion, the tearing of the space, and so many other things happened at once, making the whole scene chaotic for a moment. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, it did loosen the grip of the monsters and the nts that tightly blocked the way out.

    After the serious bombardment from the various unique attacks, the monsters and the nts that tightly blocked the group''s path slowly became unstable and revealed a loophole in their formation.

    Seeing this detailed scene reflected on the 3D map, Ainsley immediately reminded the mermaid to rush over to that loophole in the enemy''s encirclement.

    "Big sis! Quick! There''s a loophole over there! Rush forward at full speed!"

    The mermaid had been looking at the 3D map all this time, so she also noticed the loophole and coincidentally, once Ainsley''s words dropped, the mermaid immediately sped up!

    The whole ss bead barriers started to shake due to the suddenrge movement and soon, the people inside the barrier had to swing their tails a bit or move along with the ss bead''s movement if they didn''t want to be like clothes inside a washing machine.

    The chaos naturally impacted the dolphin-sized monster cub inside the barrier that everyone had been keeping at the centre of the barrier next to Ainsley.

    However, the effect of the knock-out grass was still there, so everyone didn''t worry about the cub suddenly waking up or something.

    It was the sudden speed of the whole barrier''s movement that made the group feel like riding a roller coaster in the shape of a ball.

    The barrier itself prevented the outside water from entering the barrier for various reasons, but because the water inside the barrier had also been contaminated to a certain degree, the group would have to change the water once in a while.

    For the group, they definitely felt like an ornamental fish inside a ball-shaped aquarium and it did look like that from the outside.

    When the mermaid sped up, the others were instantly thrown around inside the barrier because the mermaid could only manipte the water barrier that carried the ss bead, not the ss bead itself.

    At the same time, the nt-tamer girl, who could actually manipte the ss bead could not move it as freely as the mermaid when manipting the water barrier.

    After all, essentially manipting water to move was much easier than manipting a strange seed fruit to move nimbly.

    The group could only watch as their surroundings became simr to when the washing machine worked and they became dirty clothes being washed clean.

    The mermaid herself also felt dizzy, but she gritted her teeth and just went with all of her might to control the water barrier so that they could stabilize sooner!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1948 "The Loch Ness Monster Appeared"

    ?

    While the mermaid was trying her best to break free from the encirclement, the others also started to help the mermaid after adapting to the dizzying situation.

    The three main fighters in the team with their hidden offensive attacks cleared the road for the mermaid and kept aiming for the loophole that they discovered earlier.

    So, even if some new monsters and nts wanted to fill in the gap of their encirclement, the group made sure that the loophole would still be there!

    SMASH! SLASH! BOOM! BAM!

    If this was onnd, the noises from the various attacks would have burst someone else''s eardrums, but the underwater battle was not so exciting.

    At most, one could only see the visual effects of these attacks but because the surrounding was dark, people could only look at the 3D map.

    Even the cameras that had been recording what the contestants were doing also pointed their cameras at the 3D map to see the real situation clearer than aiming at the scene outside of the ss bead barrier.

    The group killed their way out for a full one minute until they finallypletely rushed out of the cave, greeting the even darkerir outside of the cave but much safer than the seemingly brighter cave.

    The moment the group''s whole ball-shaped barrier went out of the cave, the guardian monsters and nts that had been chasing them suddenly stopped in unison, not daring to break through the dividing line.

    Maybe it was because the rules here were like that or what, but anyway, the group saw that their enemies didn''t chase after them, and they were all so happy!

    The group all had bright faces as they urged the sonic guy to start casting the group teleportation so that they could run away asap.

    "Hurry! Hurry! Let''s leave!"

    The sonic guy also did his best and immediately started his teleportation ability, hoping that thisir didn''t restrict the teleportation ability as the cave did.

    To his surprise, the teleportation had signs of working and it was not blocked by any external forces, unlike when the ability was used inside the cave!

    The group immediately cheered in unison and they were all looking at the sonic guy eagerly when the cameras around suddenly caught something being projected on the 3D map.

    The contestants might not realise it yet because they were all focused on the sonic guy, wanting to teleport as soon as possible, but the audience immediately noticed the change in the 3D map.

    Ainsley''s 3D map was extremely advanced with colour and every other detail, and it also had this glowing effect so that when it was viewed in the dark, it still looked bright and easy to the eyes.

    The audiences from the five people''s channels collectively saw the change in the 3D map that took almost 4/5 of the whole map and they couldn''t help but gasp in unison.

    The audience all widened their eyes as some covered their mouths dramatically while others stood up from their seats wherever they were as if they had just seen a ghost or something.

    Well. They saw something scarier than a ghost.

    [Fck! What is that?! The map''s coverage is around ten to twenty metres around the ability user right, so, what is that thing that upied almost all the map?]

    [I can only see the ck-blue skin and nothing else. This is strange...is it a rock? Or another gigantic monster that is a part of the livestock?] <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [But the big ones before are almost all shown on the map no matter how big it is, so howe this one looks even bigger?]

    [Is that a blue whale? Or what kind of whale? Anyway, that''s definitely a gigantic creature. The question is, should we worry about this, or not?]

    [I can''t believe I could get to see such a gigantic creature in my entire life...I suddenly worry about the contestants.]

    [Everyone, hurry and teleport away! I suspect that this unknown monster is the mysteriouske monster¡ª Loch Ness!]

    No one had seen the full appearance of Loch Ness because the pictures were always blurry or hidden behind the mist.

    Everyone mostly only saw the head and the neck, but this time, they didn''t see the upper body part and only saw the lower body.

    However, some sharp-eyed audience had already seen fin-like things somewhere on that gigantic body, so a few people guessed that this monster should be Loch Ness.

    As for how this monster suddenly appeared here, maybe it was because the cub was taken away from the cave?

    Did that trigger the rm or something?

    The group was indeed excited as they waited for a few more seconds to be teleported away, but everyone still had time to nce at the 3D map and when they saw the huge change, everyone''s faces immediately changed as fast as flipping a book.

    "What the hell?! What is this? What are those? Fins? Tail? Or what?"

    The sses man almost bit his tongue as he looked at the 3D map with lingering fear because, from the positioning, the distance between their barrier and this strange creature on the map was just a few metres

    What if they were immediately pressed by this monster or anything?

    Just one touch and they would all die, okay?!

    The group immediately noticed the strange phenomenon on the map but before they could even react, they saw something even more unbelievable.

    That huge body that the group could not even see the upper body and just a wall of flesh suddenly seemed to be closer to their position.

    The monster is approaching!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1949 "Separated"

    ?

    In the next second, the wave surged and the wall of flesh suddenly mmed hard into their tiny ball-shaped barrier!

    The difference in size between the whole team with the kidnapped cubpared to the wall of flesh was like one piece of grape and a whole durian.

    That was too much!

    Just one p and the double barriers plus the renewed jelly barrier and the water barrier at the outermost circle instantly shattered to pieces.

    BANG!

    The sound of ss shattering could not be heard underwater, but everyone felt as if they heard the noise that broke their hearts to pieces as well.

    The ss bead barriers shattered neatly, leaving almost no fragments and just disappeared into the dark water around like a beautiful sparkle.

    But no one had the time to appreciate this rare beautiful scene.

    After all, the five contestants were hit by the sudden impact and the surge of water only made things worse.

    SWOOOSH!

    The moment the barriers just broke down on the spot, the water outside that never really mixed with the water inside the barrier immediately surged in, hitting everyone hard on the face.

    The strong impact from this casual attack literally burst the barriers but even if it didn''t give much damage to the people inside the barrier itself, all five of them were finally exposed to the real environment in the secretir.

    Talking about the environment...how could it not be harsh when the contestants didn''t know how deep they were into theke and how much water pressure they would have to face?

    Everyone had twoyers of personal armour barrier around their bodies, but one barrier had already shattered along with their ball-shaped ss bead barriers and everything else!

    The only thing that kept the members temporarily safe were the individual armour barriers that the sses man put on using his unique barrier ability.

    Without that, maybe the contestants would still receive some internal injuries by the casual p attack from the gigantic monster before.

    Things seemed to be hopeless, but there were still hopes.

    The moment the water hit the five members and all members were exposed to the harsh environment, the algae that everyone used as a rope finally yed its role.

    In this situation, if anyone was separated too far from the group, they would basically have no chance to survive.

    Not to mention the monsters around that might suddenly attack or eat them.

    Just the environment alone was enough to kill.

    The surrounding was dark, the water was so cold and even the water pressure made many of the five people who were not real mermaids or mermen almost breathless.

    Their bodies seemed to be cracking, their blood was boiling and soon, the pressure would burst them into meat paste or anything worse than that.

    At this time, the strong algae that everyone tied to each other''s wrists became the only rope that kept the members not being separated by too far. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The members were separated by a few seconds of damage before, but the algae definitely kept everyone within a certain distance.

    The five people were floating in the water, trying to swim with their fish tails here and there.

    The five people were all dizzy from the shock, but they still tried to move!

    At the same time, Ainsley still hugged the unconscious monster cub without letting go even when she was hit hard by the sudden surge of water plus the water pressure itself.

    Ainsley held the dolphin-sized monster cub tightly in her arms as she carefully observed the surroundings from the 3D map.

    The baby had been through so many dangers before, so how could she react so badly after being hit once?

    Of course she would calm down and think of something soon.

    However, the map was not what caught Ainsley''s attention after she calmed down from the shock.

    In the dark surrounding, everyone who was already fake mermaids and mermen could hear various sound wavesing from the monsters around, as if they weremunicating or something.

    Yes. It was the chaotic sound waves that made everyone''s hearts rise to their throats and chills went down their spines.

    The most noticeable sound wave was a particrly deep noise which sounded like something that crawled out of the hell hole in the deep sea.

    The noise was so strange and people could not describe it with words alone, but it definitely felt terrifying, as if there was the sound of a trumpet when people were obviously underwater.

    The dark environment didn''t make things any better and only Ainsley could still see things clearly thanks to her 3D map ability.

    In that short period of time, after everyone was separated for a while, these people once again showed their quality as experts.

    Even though everyone definitely had a heart attack before, they didn''t even have time to scream or anything and one by one, they swam to gather at Ainsley''s ce.

    Ainsley was the one who held the monster''s cub and also the one who got the 3D map, so everyone had to gather around her as the main coordinate.

    The group immediately gathered again in just a few seconds and at this time, their bodies started to shine in a strange blue light.

    The contestants who noticed this immediately asked the sonic guy in a weak voice.

    "Is teleportation working now? Should we make more barriers before that?"

    The sses man was already a little bit breathless because the water pressure turned out to be much too much for him even when he already became a fake merman and oneyer of armour barrier!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1950 "The Loch Ness Second Attack"

    ?

    This monster definitely has a strong space ability to be able to influence the sonic guy''s own space element ability.

    Hearing the sonic guy''s exnation once more, the group all had devastated faces and they quickly thought of ns to survive before they could run away.

    "Just how long will it take for us to leave? Ten seconds? Twenty seconds? We have to n things ahead depending on the period of time we will spend here guarding against this monster."

    The sses man questioned the sonic guy seriously and the sonic guy also immediately answered.

    "Thirty seconds at most and ten seconds at the earliest!"

    The sonic guy also didn''t want the teleportation to be that long, but the ve fluctuation was not a small thing.

    If he insisted on speeding up the teleportation process, they might be caught in the space fluctuations and they would all die due to the unstable space.

    There were many cases where space element ability users died because of their own ability and it was solely because of the unstable space fluctuation that happened when they were using their space element ability.

    The sses man understood the sonic guy''s concern and others also understood because they preferred fighting this monster than being caught in the space fluctuation.

    After all, the probability of death was higher if they faced a space fluctuationpared to when they faced this Loch Ness Monster.

    After hearing what the sonic guy said, the group immediately stacked on more barriers around them while Ainsley checked whether the cub was still unconscious or not.

    It had been fifteen minutes and the effect of the knock-out grass should have worn out already.

    "Big sis, should we use another knock-out grass? I''m afraid the cub will wake up soon and then attack us from the inside of the barrier..."

    Ainsley couldn''t help but ask the nt-tamer girl with a voice full of worry.

    The girl''s voice even trembled a little as she held the unconscious monster''s cub in her arms but her arms also trembled.

    She didn''t know when the cub could wake up and then suddenly attack her, so she always had to be on guard against this cub which was a time bomb.

    The nt-tamer girl knew Ainsley''s worry and so, she didn''t hesitate to take out another knock-out grass and hurriedly made the cub inhale the fragrance before putting away the grass into her spatial storage.

    "Okay, that''s it! The cub will be unconscious for another fifteen minutes and I think this is enough."

    After all, the grass could only be only used on the same target twice, so if they wanted to use the grass to knock out the cub for the third time, seriously¡ª

    It would not work.

    Ainsley immediately nodded at the nt-tamer girl''s words and she secretly sighed in relief.

    "Okay, thank you, big sis. Fifteen minutes is enough. We will probably get out of herein under one minute..."

    It was just that, these short thirty seconds that didn''t even reach one minute might feel like years for the group. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Why was that? Because the huge monster had started to move again, ready to attack with another physical attack!

    The monster might not have any obvious offensive special ability that could be used to attack enemies and the space ability might be limited to creating an independent space.

    But with the body alone, this monster could kill many skilled ability users, just like the poor five people in the barrier!

    By now, they had stacked at least five armour barriers and two ss bead barriers.

    The ss bead barriers that were previously put on the outer side were swapped with the armour barriers because there could be many armour barriers but limited ss bead barriers.

    The jelly barrier was still there to absorb half of the entire damage, and the water barrier was still at the outermost to control the whole group''s movement.

    When the group noticed that the monster projected on the 3D map started to move one of its fins, the group knew that they would have an iing attack!

    The mermaid immediately manipted the water barrier to run as far as they could from the fin of this monster, but the reality was often disappointing.

    The fin of this monster was still gigantic and the length was also unbelievable.

    The group moved fast, but this monster''s movement was also not that slow even when the body was such a giant.

    The sharp fin that acted as this monster''s hand directly shed the water until the group could see the water projected on the 3D map being divided into two or something.

    It looked as if that one sh just ripped open the whole space, but it was just because of the overall damage that the fin caused which even cut down the water around.

    The group relied on the mermaid to dodge this attack, but even when the fin didn''t directly touch their barriers, the shock wave alone still hit them hard.

    BAM!

    The shock wave plus the doubled water pressure from the monster''s casual sh immediately hit the water barrier and the water barrier burst into a stream of water, blending with the surrounding water.

    Then, the jelly barrier absorbed the shock wave while pulsating and throbbing like crazy, wanting to absorb all the damages that it could absorb.

    A pity. Just like before, after absorbing too much damage, the jelly barrier burst into many pieces and soon also blended with the pitch-ck water around.

    After the shock wave prated through the jelly barrier, it started to hit the firstyer of the armour barrier and because the armour barrier was not as strong as the ss bead barrier in terms of blocking damage...

    It easily broke apart!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1951 "Loch Ness Sound Wave Attack"

    ?

    Threeyers of armour barriers directly shattered to pieces, just like fragile ss.

    The remnants of the barriers burst in every direction and soon also got lost in the dark water or turned into sparkles as the energy that formed the barriers was gone.

    The group still had twoyers of armour barriers and two ss bead barriers, but the group could not cheer in excitement just yet because the monster had alreadyunched another attack!

    This time, the monster only opened its mouth without looking in their direction but soon, the water surged like crazy and everyone suddenly felt their ears twitching.

    "This¡ª what? Is it going to use a sound wave attack?!"

    The sonic guy who was more sensitive to sound waves and Ainsley, who also had a simr ability were the first ones to guess what would happen.

    Some sound waves could not be blocked by barriers and that''s how the sound wave could directly injure one''s internal organs.

    Not to mention the eardrums would definitely burst and their ears would bleed a lot.

    The sound wave was invisible, but because Ainsley also used her sound wave to scan the surroundings, the sound wave attack could clearly be seen on the 3D map.

    The sound wave looked like a water ripple that became bigger and bigger as it approached the coordinate.

    This sound wave even disturbed the sound wave that formed the 3D map, which was why the 3D map slowly showed pictures like some broken TV screens.

    The sound wave attack was still clearly visible though, marked with a red line by the 3D map itself.

    The sound wave travelled fast, but the sonic guy was also experienced and immediately tried to use his sound wave ability to neutralise this attack.

    They only had to survive for a few more seconds and after they were teleported away, they would be fine!

    The sonic guy used all of his might to counter the Loch Ness'' sound wave attack and as soon as heunched his own sound wave attack, Ainsley and the others could see a new sound wave appearing on the 3D map.

    To be honest, sound waves alone should not be able to disturb the 3D map, but didn''t know why, maybe because the Loch Ness had space element ability and it was also mixed into the sound wave attack, which made the attack have some electromaic elements.

    That was what disturbed Ainsley''s 3D map projection but the sonic guy''s sound wave did not.

    The new sound wave was coloured blue by the 3D map and one could see that although the sound wave looked smaller than the one from Loch Ness, each line in the ripple was quite thick.

    This means, the sonic guy''s soundwave was not necessarily weaker than the Loch Ness'' sound wave attack!

    The Loch Ness'' sound wave reaches farther than the sonic guy''s attack, which might be why the attack power weakened due to the distance.

    However, the sonic guy''s sound wave had already hit the Loch Ness'' sound wave when it had not left the group''s coordinate by more than ten metres.

    The strength in the sonic guy''s sound wave attack was a bit stronger in this regard and the two sound waves finally met each other with a bang.

    The two sound waves tried to cancel each other''s effect and soon, the two sound wave ripples on the 3D map ability ovepped and some lines in the sound waves'' projection on the 3D map disappeared, as if being neutralised. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The two sound waves, one coloured red and one coloured blue, got into an invisible fight to neutralise each other''s damage.

    The sonic guy''s sound wave was stronger, but the Loch Ness'' one reached farther and had more ripples than the sonic guy''s sound wave.

    Some ripples escaped from the sonic guy''s entanglement and the escaping ones immediately hit the group''s barriers.

    The group only had two armour barriers and two ss bead barriers left, with no jelly barrier or water barrier at all.

    Even if the mermaid quickly created another water barrier by manipting the water around, the sound wave bypassed the water barrier and immediately approached the armour barriers.

    Some barriers could block sound wave attacks, shock wave attacks, radiation, or any invisible attacks such as mind control and charm ability.

    However, there were only a few people with such barriers and the majority could not block invisible attacks at all.

    Most barriers blocked physical attacks and elemental attacks or anything that didn''t involve something intangible such as sound waves, shock waves, and so on.

    Unfortunately, the sses man''s armour barrier was just better than ordinary barriers because it not only could be individual invisible armour but were also stronger than ordinary barriers.

    It was indeed like reliable armour.

    However, the armour could not stop something intangible that could pass most barriers.

    And so, the sound wave calmly passed through the twoyers of armour barriers without damaging the barriers at all.

    Then, it once again bypassed the ss bead barriers with almost no effort wasted!

    Even if these escaped sound waves were only a little bitpared to the main ones that were being neutralised and it also weakened a lot because of the distance...

    It still could injure internal organs to a certain extent.

    Ainsley saw the sound wave attack that approached the dots on the map which represented five of them plus one monster cub.

    If she let things go like this, they would all be injured to certain extents but they didn''t know whether this attack would harm the cub or simply wake up the cub from its slumber?

    They had to do something!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1952 "The Clash Of Sound Waves"

    ?

    Ainsley didn''t have time to fix the barriers or improve the performance of the barrier with her Realism Art ability, so all she could do was create something new from her Realism Art ability.

    The baby decided to use poison to fight poison. Since it was the sound wave that was going to hit them, she also wanted to use a simr sound wave to neutralize the attack.

    Ainsley didn''t think much and just waved her hand, summoning her brush that she usually used to draw when she activated the Realism Art ability.

    Becausetely, the baby had learned to use the ability without summoning the drawing brush, people never saw the legendary brush that Ainsley used in her previous wars.

    This time, the cameras caught the scene of Ainsley''s magical brush and even when the audience was nervous for this team, they also looked at Ainsley''s golden shining brush with wide eyes.

    [Is that the legendary brush that appeared in the war back then? I''ve never seen Ain using that brush again!]

    [That''s the brush, yep. You guys should know that many of Ainsley''s strange abilitiese from one source, which people suspect to be called Realism Art ability.]

    [It is a super rare ability that can turn drawings into reality just by injecting energy. I think this ability can cover a lot of other abilities...]

    [Well, people say that this ability is all-rounded, right? But you need a huge amount of energy to support the use of this ability. Otherwise, you will be drained.]

    [I suddenly start to suspect whether Ainsley''s strength realm is at the level we thought of.]

    [If Ainsley''s strength realm is still at beginner''s level or in between beginner and expert, how can her energy core supply the energy to use this Realism Art ability many times?]

    [Yeah, yeah, I''m also curious about this. Even if the mermaid can recover energy many times, it doesn''t look like Ainsley only has a little energy from the start...]

    [We should never judge a genius using the standard of ordinary ability users. Even us Eltonians also cultivate our strength realm faster than other ability users who are older than us, right?]

    The reason why geniuses awakened their abilities as young as possible was that they could take their time in cultivating their strength realm so that one day, their strength realm could be equal to or higher than people older than them in terms of age.

    Most geniuses also cultivate their strength realm faster than other ability users because apparently, it''s easier to build the foundation and develop energy core when they are young.

    Physical strength training might need the body to mature first so as not to leave some hidden wounds and other side effects, but developing an energy core is not too limited to physical strength.

    As long as the genius didn''t awaken too many abilities at once that the body couldn''t bear, everything was alright.

    The audience and the special instructors all discussed the possibility of Ainsley''s strength realm being higher than what they thought while Ainsley had already started to draw in the air.

    Well, technically, it was in the water.

    The golden brush became a source of light at one point and the ink even had this glowing effect, making the teammates subconsciously look at Ainsley. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The girl didn''t seem to notice the gazes and just continued to make one stroke after another in the water.

    What the baby drew was naturally the symbol of the sound wave and because she already knew how sound waves worked and had felt how the sonic guy used his sound wave to attack enemies, the drawing was fast but urate.

    Within a few seconds, just before Loch Ness'' sound wave attacks hit the five of them, Ainsley''s sound wave attack officially came to life from the drawing!

    The timing was so close that right after the sound wave materialized, the golden-coloured sound wave directly hit the red-coloured sound wave that the 3D map showed.

    The battle between two sound waves was always silent and invisible, but the sonic guy could feel the surrounding tremble for a while.

    The two sound waves hit each other and because Ainsley''s was fresher and the distance was also not that far from the source of the sound wave, her sound wave was naturally superior to the Loch Ness'' sound wave.

    The golden sound wave ruthlessly crushed the red sound wave and this time, it didn''t let any of the sound wave attacks slip past the encirclement.

    The five people in the barriers didn''t see or feel the battle except for the mermaid who was sensitive toward sound waves and the sonic guy.

    However, even the other two people also felt a vague tense atmosphere around them, as if something invisible was fighting and if one of them lost, they might be the one getting injured.

    This feeling was strange because the people here could not hear the sound wave attacks or see the sound wave attack except when they looked at the 3D map.

    However, the group still felt the sh between the two sound waves that were too close to them.

    Even if the Loch Ness'' sound wave attack was immediately neutralized with another sound wave, the sh between the two sound waves still gave a little bit of impact.

    The five people could feel their internal organs trembling and throbbing.

    Their ears had this strange sharp noise from time to time and everything around seemed to be so silent except for the sharp whistling noise.

    No one burst their eardrums, but all five people still subconsciously covered their ears which already started to hurt a bit, as if being stung by something!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1953 "Whirlpool Attack"

    The strange pain made everyone in the team knit their eyebrows, looking as if they were enduring something that exceeded their pain tolerance bar, but in fact, the pain was not that great.

    It was just that, the pain that everyone felt from the sound wave sh was a bit strange and ufortable, which was why everyone reacted as if they were in great pain.

    The sh didn''tst long and it ended within a few seconds with most of the Loch Ness'' sound wave attacks that slipped out of the sonic guy''s sound wave attack being neutralized by Ainsley''s sound wave attack.

    The sonic guy managed to neutralize most of the sound wave attack with his own sound wave attack and Ainsley neutralized the rest.

    Naturally, none of the attacks actually hit the five members inside the barrier, not even the sleeping cub, but it still left a bitter aftertaste for everyone.

    The sh of sound wave attacks ended quietly like that and the image projected on the 3D map also showed the gradual disappearance of all sound wave attacks from the red coloured one, the blue one and the golden one.

    After the attack subsided, Ainsley immediately asked the sonic guy about their teleportation because she felt that it had been quite a period of time from the moment the sonic guy activated his teleportation ability to now.

    "Big brother, how is teleportation? Is it ready to use now? It has been a few seconds close to fifteen seconds now..."

    Even if Ainsley felt that she could protect the team with her realism art ability, the fact that most of her abilities could not be used here except for the ''natural ones'' that fit the concept of thiske...

    The baby still wanted to leave as soon as possible because the cub in her arms was a time bomb!

    Maybe the cub would be a more dangerous factor for them than the mother monster.

    The sonic guy also checked the process of his teleportation and when he felt that the space fluctuation around was not as great as before, his face immediately brightened.

    "It''s okay! Don''t worry! Space is slowly bing more stable now. Maybe we will leave in another ten seconds!"

    Ten seconds sounded like a short time, but unfortunately, on a battlefield, even one second could determine life and death.

    The mother monster Loch Ness was still crazy about wanting her child back and she knew that these five people were the ones who took one of her children with them.

    So, how could the mother monster let these intruders leave so easily?

    The sound wave attack didn''t deal huge damage to the team, but the mother monster Loch Ness didn''t give up.

    The mother monster not only had the natural ability to use sound wave attacks, but she also has various other innate abilities that she had by being born with this bloodline.

    Loch Ness was a sort of legend and if peoplepared it to the beasts, a monster with this bloodline could indeed bepared to a sacred beast. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Loch Ness mother monster might already be a sacred beast-level monster or was about to be one, but it didn''t stop her from using her various innate abilities to attack these intruders without hurting her child.

    The mother monster let out another deep noise conveyed through the sound wave and this time, the five people could hear the low ''growl'' full of bloodthirsty aura.

    All of a sudden, everyone felt as if they were targeted by some kind of feral beast locked in the abyss.

    The monster definitely didn''t look at them with her eyes because her body was too big to make a sudden turning movement even when she kept swimming around to change her position.

    However, from the sound wave alone, the monster could ''see'' the surroundings, just like how Ainsley and the others saw their enemy through the 3D map.

    The mother monster''s low growl sent another wave of chill down everyone''s spines and some even broke into a cold sweat or got goosebumps on the spot.

    Before everyone could understand why the monster suddenly growled like that, the 3D map that was shining brightly suddenly turned crimson and the map even rang out an rm to remind Ainsley about the huge change in the map!

    Along with the beeping noise that everyone could hear, the team saw the water as projected on the 3D map had a new move and the move was not a small one.

    The entire water around them suddenly started to stir like crazy and soon, not far from their ce, maybe less than ten meters, a whirlpool was born.

    It was a whirlpool in the dark water that could not be seen unless they had the 3D map and judging by the image shown on the map, the size of this whirlpool wouldn''t be small.

    The whirlpool was still growing like crazy and the team could already feel the shaky barriers and the water outside of the barrier creating a strange pattern.

    The mermaid immediately took control of the water barrier and tried to escape from the whirlpool that was being formed not far from their ce, but even when she took the whole group away, the whirlpool was still chasing after them!

    It was as if the whirlpool had eyes and wanted to hit them.

    The surrounding rocks, nts and other objects had already started to move and fly into the eye of the whirlpool but the whirlpool kept getting bigger and bigger, as if it was about to destroy the whole space.

    This whirlpool couldn''t be seen with naked eyes due to the surrounding but it was extremely clear on the map!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1954 "Switching Roles"

    The mermaid did her best by manipting the water around so that they could escape here and there, but sooner orter, they would still be caught!

    The group immediately knew that they could not avoid the whirlpool and that the only way to survive was to teleport away from this space.

    The question was, would they be able to teleport away in time before the whirlpool sucked them into the destruction zone and just tore all of them alive?

    The whirlpool was like a sharp water de, constantly sucking in monsters, rocks, nts and all things around, leaving no mercy even to friends.

    The five people felt that no matter what they did, they could not stop this crazy whirlpool, so the only thing they could do was speed up the teleportation!

    "Hey, hey, is the teleportation ready now? If we don''t leave, we will die here!"

    The sses man looked at the sonic guy with a slight panic in his eyes.

    This was not his first time seeing a natural disaster, but it was the first time he encountered such a thing when he was underwater.

    The water pressure alone could kill all five of them if they didn''t have any barriers to protect them and their mermaids or mermen''s physique slightly helped.

    Now that there was even such a ''natural disaster'' here, the danger would be even crazier than just simple water pressure.

    The sonic guy also wanted to teleport away as soon as possible with the whole group, but the teleportation would only start after ten more seconds and after that, they would be instantly teleported with no other dys in the middle.

    "Just ten more seconds! Ten seconds and we can all leave! Strengthen the barrier and avoid the whirlpool. If you can, try to weaken the whirlpool!"

    The sonic guy asked his teammates to hold back for just a few more seconds and besides, those who could manipte water could also create whirlpools and such, right?

    The mermaid and the sses man should be able to create abination attack to weaken that whirlpool!

    The sses man and the mermaid did have those thoughts, so when the sonic guy asked them to hold on for a while, they immediately tried to weaken the gradually strengthening whirlpool.

    The first one to move was the sses, man because the mermaid still became a ''driver'' for the group by manipting the water barrier around.

    The sses man immediately used his water maniption ability and aimed it at the whirlpool that kept chasing them like crazy.

    The barrier already became shaky and the five of them had already started the ''washing machine'' mode for the nth time that day.

    The sses man ignored the slight dizziness brought by their rapidly changing location and just used his water element ability on the whirlpool.

    At first, the sses man also wanted to make another whirlpool using the remaining water around because there was just too much water here, so much so that there was enough water to manipte around to create ten more whirlpools.

    However, when the sses man did try to use his water maniption ability, to his surprise, the water that always listened to his order suddenly became silent, not giving any response to his ability at all.

    The sses man''s water maniption ability suddenly could not be used!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The moment the sses man could not use his water maniption ability, the man immediately knew what was going on.

    Even among elemental ability users, there was also the so-called hierarchy where elemental suppression or superior elements exist.

    For example, two people could manipte the same fire element, but those who could create their own fire from thin air had different types of fire.

    An ordinary fire could not win against a special purple fire like Elliana''s fire and the majority of fire in this world could not go against the Nirvana Fire from a Phoenix or a western dragon''s fire.

    However, this actually not only worked on the different element types but also on the same element with different maniptors.

    Between solo elemental ability users who could only manipte existing elements and could not create one out of thin air, there was something they often called an elemental control hierarchy.

    The stronger the maniptor could suppress another maniptor so that they could not manipte the existing element that they wanted to manipte.

    This was simr to how a stronger blood maniptor could prevent others from manipting the blood around them.

    The sses man could indeed create water out of thin air, but when he was surrounded by so much water, it was better to use the surrounding water to fight.

    Not only it saves energy but the impact would also be bigger than when using self-created water.

    Unfortunately, he bumped into the element control hierarchy here.

    The Loch Ness monster had better skill than the sses man so when the monster manipted the water around, the sses man could not do the same for the same specific water.

    There was indeed a lot of water in this space, but the sses man had a feeling that the overlord of the entire space was this monster, so even a drop of water here might not obey his control.

    When the sses man realized this fact, he immediately told his teammates, especially the mermaid who also could manipte water.

    "I can''t manipte the water around. I bump into an element control suppression. How about I manipte the water barrier instead?"

    The sses man wanted to switch roles with the mermaid, and the mermaid immediately agreed.

    They had to switch roles before it was toote!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1955 "Whirlpool Clash"

    ?

    The water barrier was also created from the surrounding water, but it might be because it was not used to create an offensive attack, which was why it could work.

    The two people immediately switched roles and after the sses man manipted the water barrier to carry the group to avoid the whirlpool, it was the mermaid''s job to face the whirlpool.

    Time was ticking and they were close to being teleported away, but the whirlpool was also already so close to them.

    Without someone manipting the water barrier to resist being sucked into the whirlpool, they would have been sucked into the whirlpool.

    Then, they would either drown or be torn apart by this unusual whirlpool.

    The whirlpool not only felt like a strange one but it was also more deadly than an ordinary whirlpool because this one had de-like features inside, which could tear apart anything that entered the spiral.

    How could everyone rest assured of facing such danger even when they were about to leave?

    If they had not teleported away and yet were dragged into the whirlpool, they might die first before their corpses were teleported away.

    The mermaid was also someone who could manipte water, and since she was born a mermaid and had a lot of affinity with waterpared to the sses man...

    The mermaid tried to manipte the water around and she sessfully did what the sses man could not do!

    Maybe because both the mermaid and the Loch Ness Monster were creatures with a high affinity with water, the mermaid was not suppressed by Loch Ness'' control hierarchy at all.

    To be honest, if this was the sea and not a part of theke, the mermaid would have won the hierarchy struggle and Loch Ness would be the one who couldn''t use her water control ability.

    However, because this ce was the home ground of the Loch Ness Monster, it was already good to be able to fight on par with the Loch Ness monster in terms of manipting water.

    The mermaid immediately created a whirlpool close to the original one so that her whirlpool could counterattack the other one and neutralize it.

    This battle was simr to the one involving sound waves, but the sound wave was an invisible battle while this one was a visible and destructive battle.

    It was more destructive than the sound wave attack in terms of damage points!

    The mermaid''s whirlpool was almost exactly the same as Loch Ness'' one but if Loch Ness'' whirlpool was shown as a red Whirlpool on the 3D map, then the mermaid was a blue one.

    The mermaid''s whirlpool started toote, so it was also smallerpared to Loch Ness'' whirlpool.

    However, the mermaid''s whirlpool grew rapidly within just one second, so when the aggressive red whirlpool approached the team, the blue whirlpool could immediately block it.

    Two whirlpools with a strong destruction power shed with each other and naturally, the sh created a strong shock wave with a boom.

    The shock wave traveled fast and far away, reaching the group of five who were trying to dodge the whirlpool and also reached the huge body of Loch Ness. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Loch Ness could not move its whole body as fast as just moving one fin or one tail.

    The shock wave naturally hit the Loch Ness hard while the five people used their various barriers to blocked the impact of the shock wave

    The shock wave shattered almost all barriers that the team had just created, butpared to Loch Ness who didn''t have a barrier, they were in a much better situation.

    The Loch Ness could only manipte water to absorb some of the shock wave but the shock wave still hit its huge body near the left fin.

    When the shock wave hit, Loch Ness''s skin was the first to endure the damage, but even if the skin was slippery and as tough as a diamond, the shock wave easily bypassed the outer skin and sted the inner organ.

    Although the inner organs were all far away from the area of the damage, the flesh must be hit hard and the monster could not help but let out a low, painful growl.

    The mourning noise in such a dark water ce sounded eerie, sessfully scaring many audiences who could clearly hear the distant noise through the camera and their live stream''s screen.

    [Why is this noise so scary? I feel like I''m watching a horror story more than watching a survival show...]

    [This group has spent a lot of time underwater. If not for their transformation to mermaids and mermen, they would have all been forced to return, right?]

    [This group''s adventure is just the bestpared to other contestants. We don''t have a lot of underwater adventure content.]

    [I''m still worried though. These people can escape sessfully, right? Theke monster is too scary.]

    [I don''t want to lose a good teacher candidate. Everyone, fighting!]

    The audiences were worried about the team while the team also held their breath as they watched theke monster getting slightly injured.

    At the same time, the whirlpool from both sides became smaller and smaller after the sh which neutralized each other.

    There were only a few seconds left for the teleportation to start, and the monster was already a little bit injured while the whirlpool could not pose any danger to the team anymore.

    In that instant, the group silently sighed in relief as they looked at the sonic guy with eyes full of hope.

    "How is it? Only a few more seconds until we leave, right? It has been more than ten seconds!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1956 "The Downfall Of A Genius?"

    ?

    All those fights and attacks happened in a short time, so fast that it had not even been a minute since the battle started.

    However, the impact could be imagined and without so many barriers protecting them, the group knew that they would have died already.

    The sonic guy could feel that it was only five more seconds until they were teleported away and there was no way the monster could attack them again in such a short period of time.

    Even if the monster wanted to use its tail or other body parts to attack them, they were already a distance away and the monster was also slightly injured from the shock wave.

    There should be no more danger! They could teleport back to the boat safely!

    At this moment, the sun already went down, and the group felt that if they didn''t leave this space and left theke, they would face another wave of dangers.

    A pity. It was true that the mother monster could not harm the team or attack them anymore, but it didn''t mean someone else couldn''t.

    Maybe because the continuous shock waves and other attacks disturbed this creature, the cub that was supposed to be unconscious for another fifteen minutes suddenly woke up before the effect of the knock-out grass worn out.

    The cub slowly opened its eyes while Ainsley put the monster inside a small ball-shaped barrier not far from her side.

    No one noticed the cub opening its eyes because the surrounding was dark and the 3D map focused on the mother monster rather than on the cub.

    The five people were already counting down from five seconds to one second, just waiting to be teleported away when something unexpected happened.

    The cub, who had already opened its eyes, slowly moved its fins and tail with a little bit of stiffness due to being unconscious for quite a period of time.

    Then, before the group could realize what was going on, the cub already opened its mouth and screamed at a high decibel, instantly generating a powerful sound wave to break the barrier that confined it.

    Bang!

    The barrier broke so easily and the little cub trapped inside the small barrier immediately swam out of the barrier.

    Even if the small barrier was already destroyed, there was still arge barrier that protected these intruders but prevented the cub from returning to its mother.

    The cub only acted on the instinct of wanting to return to its mother''s embrace and so, it immediately attacked the nearest person to its location.

    Coincidentally, the nearest person to the monster cub was none other than Ainsley, who was also the one guarding the cub so that it wouldn''t suddenly wake up.

    A pity. The cub did wake up so suddenly like now and its attack happened before the group could be teleported away!

    The others had not even reacted because everything happened too fast and they were at a certain distance from Ainsley.

    Even if one flick of their tail was enough to shorten the distance, the monster cub moved faster than the others.

    With a strong flick of its tail, the monster cub rushed toward Ainsley. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It opened its mouth wide, showing rows of small yet sharp teeth.

    The dolphin-sized cub naturally didn''t feel that big for adults, but Ainsley was still a child even when she became a mermaid with a long tail.

    The cub''s opened mouth could easily swallow Ainsley''s head as a whole, and the cub did aim for Ainsley''s head when it attacked.

    The other teammates could not react in time, and the audiences who watched this scene were also shocked.

    A lot of them held their breath and some closed their eyes, not wanting to see a tragic scene of someone losing their head.

    After all, the teleportation belonging to the Four Seasons Ind could not save contestants who were in a separate dimension.

    This was why the mission to take away theke monster''s cub was rated as an S-level mission.

    It was all because the death rate when contestants entered a special space toplete the mission was extremely high.

    Almost no one would attempt to do the S-ss mission alone, but even in a team, it was not rare for one or two experts to die an unexpected death.

    It was just that, everyone could not believe the person who would die turned out to be this recently popr superstar in the ability user circle and was someone well-known even to ordinary people.

    Is this how the genius of the century dies?

    If that were the case, would the Elton Academy be a sin for losing such a genius for a small matter, or this genius might not deserve the title of a genius?

    The Elton Academy believed in the survival of the fittest, so even if there were many geniuses, if these geniuses died for various reasons, it could not be med on anyone but the geniuses themselves.

    Many geniuses died before they fully used their potential for various reasons and the academy would only minimize their death rate by blocking those various factors of geniuses'' downfall.

    Strange to say, many people liked to see someone rise from nobody to somebody and to look up to some kind of geniuses.

    But more people loved to see the downfall of a genius.

    Even if the students and the special instructors in the audience felt a little bit of pity in the face of a genius'' downfall, a few of them felt a strange twisted pleasure of seeing a genius'' downfall.

    Either they were jealous of something, but anyway, Ainsley nevercked haters or people who were jealous of her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1957 "Delayed Teleportation"

    ?

    This is Chapter 1950, before chapter titled "The Loch Ness'' Second Attack"

    If the team was to be hit by another attack from this unknown giant, they might all die right away.

    What to do?!

    When will teleportation start? Howe it was taking so much time?!

    The sonic guy also panicked and couldn''t help but check the duration of his active ability once more.

    "I don''t know! It should only take a few seconds, but there is a sudden space fluctuation and now, there is a dy!"

    The sonic guy didn''t know why their group teleportation was dyed again for a few more seconds because there was an obvious space fluctuation yet there should be nothing causing the space fluctuation.

    Or maybe...the monster that attacked them before was the reason why they could not teleport right away?

    The others also had the same thought because if the gigantic monster was the owner of thisir, the monster should have a space ability and its ve ability affected the sonic guy''s teleportation ability.

    Space element abilities were no joke and if there were space fluctuation, the stronger space ability would always win and disturb the weaker one.

    The sonic guy''s teleportation was dyed because his ability was not stronger than the Loch Ness monster that everyone couldn''t see yet.

    His ability automatically prioritised the ability user''s safety, so if there was still a space fluctuation and a sh between two space element abilities, the teleportation would always be dyed.

    Hearing the sonic guy''s words, everyone who had gathered around Ainsley immediately looked at the nt-tamer girl and the sses man.

    "Quick! Create new barriers! If we don''t have new barriers before the strange monster attacks us, we will all be done for."

    Judging from the size of this monster, everyone felt that even if they swam away fast, they would always be caught within seconds and it would be a futile fight.

    The group didn''t have any thoughts of battling this monster because they had not even seen the full appearance of this monster yet they were all already on the verge of dying with just one p.

    That was too terrifying!

    The pure physique power alone could already kill the five of them countless times.

    The group didn''t dare to take risks to test just how tough the skin and the meat of this monster would be.

    Maybe their various attacks wouldn''t leave even a single scratch on the monster''s body?

    Possible!

    The sses man knew that the team could only rely on him, the nt-tamer girl and Ainsley, so the man immediately created a fewyers of armour barriers in the shape of a huge ball enveloping all five people with one dolphin-sized monster cub.

    Once everyone was inside the barrier, the nt-tamer girl took out another ss bead seed and this time, she put three beads in one go.

    Even if the ss bead seeds were rare, the girl cultivated the entire nt, so for her, getting the seed to make barriers was not so difficult.

    Threeyers of arm barriers and threeyers of outer ss bead barriers plus oneyer of jelly barrier and one water barrier. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The line-up was especially used to guard against the casual attack of that monster that could shatter all their barriers to pieces.

    At the same time, Ainsley also expanded the range of her map but only focused on the big monster, not focusing on anything around it.

    Because of this, after a few seconds of scanning the gigantic water monster, the group could finally see the full appearance of this giant on the 3D map.

    Looking at the moving scenes on the 3D map, everyone became even more speechless.

    Their sizeparison with the giant monster was a little bit too much.

    Five of them were only as big as the monster''s pupil, but the five of them in the barrier had quite arge area plus there was a dolphin-sized cub inside the barrier.

    So...how could they only be as big as the monster''s pupil?!

    Ainsley had to reduce the size of the monster being projected on the 3D map to a certain extent so that they could see the whole picture because if not, even if the projected map had been expanded again and again, it was not enough!

    The downsized monster on the 3D map finally didn''t look that big anymore, but when the group looked at the wall of flesh around them, they knew that this monster was still big.

    Maybe bigger than a killer whale?

    If so, how big is this special space?

    Everyone could not imagine how big their was because they had only explored one of the caves and it was already pretty huge.

    Now that the group saw the true appearance of the monster, the audience could also focus on Ainsley''s 3D map projection.

    What was seen on the map was indeed something simr to a dinosaur with fins and a long neck, much like the one in Doraemon or Loch Ness.

    The Loch Ness Monster had sleek skin, unlike most monsters with scaled skins or skins that definitely looked tough.

    However, the smooth and sleek skin didn''t mean the monster had a weak defence because the group felt that this skin could absorb a lot of damage without injuring the flesh.

    "This monster is really¡ª I don''t know what to say anymore. I''m sure that we can''t teleport anytime soon because of this monster."

    The sonic guy grumbled as he silently counted the time when they would be teleported away.

    "When this monster came, I felt an obvious space fluctuation, which is why our teleportation is dyed again and again."

    If not because of the monster, they would have left this ce a long time ago!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1958 "Worst Nightmare"

    Chapter 1958 "Worst Nightmare"

    The audience all silently expected to see whether this genius would finally die a meaningless death here or not, but maybe they were being ''excited'' too early.

    As someone who had died once and had even been in countless life-and-death situations, Ainsley was already used to various surprise attacks and sudden situations that required her to react in less than a second.

    The cub''s attack was less than a second and it was done so quickly that even on the 3D map, one could only see a blurry image.

    The cub''s attack was fast, but Ainsley''s reflex was faster. This time, she didn''t boost her luck and used her charm ability on the spot.

    Ainsley could not use her charm ability outside of the barrier, but inside the barrier, she could still use it.

    The baby just subconsciously infected the cub with her love virus and before the cub''s teeth could touch even a little bit of Ainsley''s face, just an inch away from the head¡ª

    Ainsley''s love virus had alreadypletely controlled the cub in less than a second, maybe only a millisecond.

    Ainsley''s love virus was now already strong enough topletely infect low-level monsters or beasts up to mid-level ones in less than a second.

    In that instant, even if Ainsley had notmanded the monster cub to do something, the instinct not to harm the ''loved one'' kicked in.

    The previously ferocious monster cub with its mouth opened wide, showing the rows of sharp teeth ready to pounce and tear Ainsley to pieces, suddenly closed its mouth obediently.

    Then, instead of attacking Ainsley, it actually just nudged its head to Ainsley''s cheek, acting like a docile pet asking for a pet on the head.

    Such a quick change within a split second was so absurd that even the teammates who had approached Ainsley to help her were all dumbfounded.

    And it was at this time the teleportation worked.

    The next second, the whole barrier with the people inside was enveloped in white light, and before the mother monster outside could realize what happened...

    The whole ball-shaped barrier shed andpletely disappeared from the special space full of darkness and surrounded by water.

    The five people were sessfully teleported away without the mother monster attacking them, and they even brought a tamed cub with them!

    The whole barrier full of water with five mermen and mermaids inside suddenly teleported to the boat on the surface of theke.

    The five people could only see their surroundings bing blurry, as if something was being fast forwarded and the next second, they saw a familiar but unfamiliar scenery.

    The sun had already set down, leaving only a trail of golden light and reddish sky.

    The darkness was more dominant than the light, and due to the environment, the red-golden sunlight from the sunset dyed the surface of theke with crimson-orange, as if the wholeke was full of blood.

    The five people who returned to the boat were still swimming inside the ball-shaped barrier, as if they were fishes in an aquarium.

    However, the boat was not big enough to contain all that water inside the barrier, five people and one monster cub.

    The moment the five people appeared on the boat, the boat sank slightly and almost drowned if not for the carpenter guy quickly fixing things.

    If the boat was not strong, the boat would have capsized trying to contain the whole ''aquarium'' that God knew how much it weighed.

    The five people plus one cub inside the barrier were still in a daze, dizzy and could not adapt to the sudden light after staying in a pitch-ck ce for a long time.

    The group didn''t move for a moment and just stared at their surroundings in a daze until the carpenter guy and the cheetah guy approached their ''aquarium''.

    The two people gently knocked on the barrier and gestured to the people inside the barrier.

    "Wee back! You guys should leave the barrier first, change back to your original form and then we leave thiske asap!"

    They didn''t know what kind of danger there would be in thiske when the night came, so everyone wanted to rush out of theke.

    Only then did the five people wake up from their daze and as soon as they saw the familiar boat, the familiar surface of theke and the familiar teammates...

    Everyone had the urge to cry on the spot.

    Even if there were two adult males in the five-people exploration team, they really did feel like crying after going through such troubles.

    They were not afraid of many more ferocious beasts and monsters, but the premise was that all those things happened onnd and not underwater.

    The feeling of only seeing darkness and being surrounded by the oppressive water was notfortable at all.

    People would rather go to the desert or the humid rainforest than go to that strange underwater ce.

    For many of them, this experience could be said as one of their worst nightmares!

    The five people took a few seconds to calm down and soon, one by one, they left the barrier while still in their mermaid or merman mode.

    Ainsley was thest to leave the barrier because the cub stuck to her and didn''t want to be separated after experiencing the ''charm'' of a love virus.

    In the end, Ainsley had to forcefully separate herself from the monster cub and put the cub inside the barrier because the barrier contained water but the boat could not have any water.

    After the five people left the barrier, the mermaid took back her ability to transform others and one by one, everyone returned to their humanoid form, including the mermaid.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1959 "Dealing With The Monster Cub"

    Chapter 1959 "Dealing With The Monster Cub"

    In the end, the huge barrier was slowly shrunk and the nt-tamer girl took away her ss bead seeds, leaving only the sses man''s armor barriers as the ''aquarium'' for the cub.

    The shrunken barrier was not as big as before that could amodate five mermaids and mermen plus one dolphin-sized cub, but it was still big enough for the monster cub to swim freely.

    The other two people who didn''t dive into theke were already curious about the cub inside the aquarium and when they saw the monster cub was a bit like a water dinosaur, they couldn''t hold back their curiosity anymore.

    "What is this cub? Is this the mysteriouske monster''s cub? How did you guys find this one?"

    The carpenter guy and the cheetah guy asked the five teammates in turns while not forgetting to row the boat to the shore.

    They knew that the five people would be too tired to manipte the water to move the boat, so they just rowed the boat manually.

    Anyway, they could reach the shore in ten to fifteen minutes and there should be no other dangers until night came fully.

    The group of five people had narrowly dodged danger and once they returned to the boat, they all subconsciously rxed.

    Thus, the five people were willing to tell their adventure to the other two people because maybe, this was a once in a lifetime adventure that not a lot of people could experience without dying.

    The first person to answer the question was naturally the more energetic sonic guy.

    The guy immediately pped his thigh as he tried to adjust to his two human legs after having a fishtail for hours.

    "This cub is indeed the cub of the mysteriouske monster. You wouldn''t believe me if I said theke monster is the mysterious Loch Ness in legends!"

    The man spoke to the other two people with eyes full of excitement and a bit of lingering fear.

    He felt that without the protection of so many barriers and various unique abilities, they could easily die under the Loch Ness'' attack.

    The Loch Ness should still have more mysterious abilities that it had not shown yet, but because her cub was with them, the mother monster might refrain from its true strength so that it would not injure the cub.

    However, that little bit of strength alone almost killed all of them and now, they still had a little bit of internal injuries.

    They seriously felt that they were going to die back then.

    The five people took turns to tell the two other people on the team about their adventure starting from the underwater city of Acacia roots, the maze-like slum and the special space belonging to Loch Ness.

    The two other people listened with gusto and they all opened their mouths wide.

    "Your stories sounded too good to be real, but I know it is indeed real. Ugh. I never expected thiske to hide so many mysteries..."

    Just Acacia underwater town alone should still hold a lot of mysteries that they would not be able to solve in a short period of time.

    Thankfully, the five people managed to return on time and they evenpleted the super difficult S-ss mission!

    It was not that the other two people weren''t jealous of the contribution points these five people would get, but they knew that they were not suitable to join the exploration team.

    Anyway, they had alsopleted their own missions thanks to this team, so why bother to be jealous.

    The team didn''t encounter any danger along the way to the shore because maybe, there was the breath of Loch Ness monster around the cub on the boat, which deterred a lot of monsters and beasts in theke.

    Even mutant nts didn''t try to attack their boat and they arrived at the shore in the North with no danger at all.

    The group sessfully crossed theke and soon, they got off the boat one by one and gathered near the entrance to the half area of Sun-kissed forest.

    After crossing this other half, they would arrive at another area.

    But everyone decided to finish the half-aplished mission rted to the cub and after theypleted the mission, only then would they leave this ce.

    Ainsley and the mermaid scanned the cub once more and after they received the notification of a sessful mission, they also got another notification rted to how to deal with the cub.

    The message on the holographic screen casted by the cameras roughly said things like these.

    [Please put the cub in a vast area with no obstructions and our staff will teleport the cub away.]

    [There will be separate academy points for the two of you depending on how much this cub can be sold for.]

    The message on the holographic screen was more ''humane'' than the usually cold instructions, so people could guess that there should be some administrators or staff who weremunicating with them through this written message.

    The staff actually said that the two could also take away the cub for their own business if they didn''t want any Academy credits.

    But because there was only one cub, Ainsley and the mermaid would have to decide who would own the cub in the end.

    The discussion was naturally not the staff''s business at all and they would just ept the two people''s decision in the end.

    After reading the message, Ainsley and the mermaid looked at each other before shaking their heads in unison.

    They didn''t really need this cub and to be honest, selling this cub would be much more profitable than raising it!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 1960 "Night Talk"

    Chapter 1960 "Night Talk"

    "Big sis, I don''tck contracted monsters or beasts and I usually don''t like water creatures, so maybe this cub will be more beneficial to you, " Ainsley started the conversation with the mermaid.

    However, the mermaid also didn''t want to ept the cub even when she knew that with Ainsley''s assistance, even if she was not a tamer, she could take this cub as her contracted monster.

    "No, no, no, I also already have a contracted monster and a beast. They''re super jealous and I think their bloodlines are not inferior to this Loch Ness'' cub."

    And to be honest, how could a creature that lived in ake be able to adapt to the deep sea?

    Naturally, the mermaid would not want such a monster to be her contracted monster.

    There would be other people in need of this monster cub and she was not one of these people.

    It might sound cruel to kidnap a cub from its mother, but monsters in general were much more hostile to humans and other intelligent beings even when the monster had a high intelligence.

    Monsters were either ordinary animals who were polluted by the miasma or beasts who were polluted by the miasma.

    Most beasts that became monsters usually had higher intelligence than monsters born from ordinary animals, but they would still be more savage andck feelingspared to beasts.

    Since beasts had chances to transform into various humanoid forms, a lot of ability users regarded beasts as an equal species to beastmen or other non-human races.

    It was even said that the ancestors of the beastmen were actually beasts because these two races had a lot of things inmon.

    Most beastmen could transform into a full animal form, while beasts could only transform into a humanoid form after they reached a certain level of strength.

    Still, the two races were intertwined with each other, so not many people, even beast tamers, would casually tame beasts, kidnap their cubs and do other things for profit.

    A lot of people even set up a beast protection organization to prevent unscrupulous people from harming wild beasts so as not to draw the hatred of beasts.

    Even if beasts didn''t like to be close to humans and other non-human races, many sacred beasts needed humans and those other races to grow their strength.

    So far, the rtionship between beasts, humans and non-human races was stronger than the rtionship with monsters.

    Everyone could agree that monsters were more dangerous than beasts and everyone, including beasts, also disliked monsters.

    Both Ainsley and the mermaid refused to take the cub, so they decided to ce the cub that was still swimming inside the ''aquarium'' in a vast ce with no trees obstructing the sky.

    Then, under the seven people''s watchful eyes, the cub was slowly enveloped in a strange array and soon, the cub disappeared along with the ''aquarium'', leaving no trace of other than an added amount of score points for all seven people.

    After the group made sure that they had sessfullypleted their tough missions and got a lot of score points in one go, everyone didn''t decide to separate and actually entered the forest together as a team.

    "It is going to be nighttime soon, and we should find a ce to rest first. After morninges, we can cross the forest again and go to another area."

    The first day of the assessment was about to end in another twelve hours, but there should not be a lot of contestants who do missions at night.

    Everyone knew that forests and many other natural environments became more dangerous at night, so even if points were tempting, many contestants chose not to explore their areas for mere points.

    Naturally, because of this, the number of audiences who watched the live broadcast dropped a bit because they had watched the assessment for half a day.

    However, many still stayed to watch various conflicts that would soon emerge between contestants who were in the same group.

    After all, many contestants also formed temporary groups and after the missions ended and it was time to divide the spoils, conflicts would often arise.

    It was just that, Ainsley''s team consisted of many rare good people so when they divided the spoils, there were no arguments or conflicts at all.

    The life and death battle had already strengthened these people''s bond, so that night, while most contestants were having an internal strife, this group of seven people found a dry cave and spent a peaceful night.

    The group didn''t know each other well before, but now that the mission was over, they finally got to know their teammates deeper.

    However, they still didn''t mention their names and others would only know their names from various articles and news on the inte.

    Each contestant in this assessment all had a certain degree of reputation and even if ordinary people didn''t know them, they must be famous in the world of ability users.

    But whether one could recognize the face of these named experts or not depended on whether the expert used to show their faces to the media or not.

    Maybe even their names that were known to the public were also just false names.

    After all, a lot of experts were lone wolves who were not attached to any big forces, so it was hard to investigate their family background, unlike other famous ability users who were tied to a certain force.

    That night, Ainsley talked a lot with the other six people and it was the sonic guy who first told the others more about himself, but of course, it was limited to what was shown on the inte.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1961 "Everyones Life Experience"

    ?

    "I''m not attached to any force or organization and Ie from a small country, not as famous as the other big human countries."

    The sonic guy recalled his past and sighed in exaggeration like a grandpa even though he was still quite young for a man around his age.

    "People often call me the sonic space guy because I''m known for my two best abilities¡ª the sonic ability and the space de one."

    As for whether he had more abilities that the public was not aware of? No one knew and no one asked the guy out of consideration.

    It was indeed rare for a public figure to be like Ainsley whose abilities were all caught under cameras and shown on the Inte.

    It was just that, despite the leaked personal information, not a lot of people knew the details of how Ainsley''s ability worked, so even if they knew most of her abilities, they only knew the names in the end.

    The sonic guy told the others that he was quite famous in the world of ability users but he was not that famous globally.

    To be honest, he was famous in his country and neighboring countries, but when it came to global poprity, let''s not say the whole world.

    Even a lot of ability users on the human continent might not know him.

    Experts were not always required to be famous, and famous ability users might not be as strong as unknown ones.

    It all depended on publicity and various other factors.

    Many ordinary people and ability users might even know more superstar ability users who used these abilities in the entertainment industry than real experts unless the ability user was a fanatic in this field and dug a lot of experts'' information.

    The sonic guy was well-known in his country but not in the whole continent.

    Aside from the sonic guy, the sses man also revealed a little bit of his personal information but just like what he has shown throughout thest few hours...

    He was known for his extreme dual element and his unique armor barrier.

    "I can manipte water but I can also create explosions."

    "Only the water maniption ability can be called an elemental ability and the explosion one can''t, but the basic element of these two abilities are indeed two extremes."

    And so, he was known as a dual water-fire ability user even though one of his abilities was actually explosion and he was also known as a humanoid barrier because his barrier had something to do with armor.

    It didn''t mean his barrier could only be used in the form of an armor, but everyone just had this impression.

    "I''m also from a small country. It''s an ind country and it is not that famous. I''m well-known in my own country and other surrounding ind countries, but not well-known on the human continent."

    To be honest, because his country was close to the sea, when the war between the blood n and the celestial race intensified, the tsunami delivered huge damage to his country and many other ind countries.

    He could not say that he didn''t have even the slightest resentment towards the people involved in the war that implicated innocent people like him, but when he saw Ainsley, who was one of the war''s main characters...

    He also could not hate this kid who was just trying to survive. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The two men, the sonic guy and the sses man often got involved in small battles, but they were more used to adventures as mercenaries and such than fighting as soldiers or special forces to grab territories.

    And so, they were more used to fighting monsters, beasts and nts than fighting humans.

    After the two people told their stories, the cheetah man didn''t want to be left behind and immediately shared his interesting background as one of the few non-human races in the team.

    "As you guys know, I''m a cheetah beastman and I''m from the feline tribe, cheetah n. I know you guys are curious about the beastmen continent, so I''ll talk more about that."

    Just like what the cheetah man said, the Beastmen continent was also one of the most mysterious continents that many people wanted to explore.

    To be honest, this continent probably had the most natural environment aside from the Elven continent and also had a high number of wild beasts.

    The entire continent was full of wilderness and beasts.

    One of thergest meadows was located there and they also had rainforests, jungles, mountains, rivers,kes and so much beautiful scenery.

    The Elven Continent was more like the Amazon forest with only forest and forest, but the Beastmen continent had more diverse and beautiful scenery.

    "Of course, if you think that our cities are backward and we live in tents and such, you are wrong."

    "Although the countries on our continent are not as advanced as the human continent or the merfolk race, our technology is roughly simr to the elves."

    The countries on that continent were roughly divided into what they called tribes and the cities were divided as ns.

    The feline tribe had their own feline country and each n upied one city.

    In one city, there could be many types of beastmen even when they were all feline or cheetah beastmen.

    "We live a good life with wild beasts because we can transform into our beast gene once we be adults."

    For beastmen, beasts had always been theirpanions and friends.

    There were indeed many beast tamers born on that continent, but everyone was super respectful to beasts.

    There were even legalws rted to beasts for the beastmen race to abide!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1962 "National Experts"

    ?

    "You guys might not know, but we have the highest number of sacred beasts from all over the world. Sacred beasts just like to live on our continent."

    Maybe because the beast continent full of wild beasts and ordinary animals was also close to the Beastmen Continent, which was why there were many sacred beasts entering the Beastmen Continent.

    The beast continent was right next to the beastmen continent and it was thergest continent with no races living there other than wild beasts or ordinary animals.

    It was a pity that the concentration of miasma there was also the highest from all over the world, and that''s where monsters were born before being teleported away throughout the world through the dimensional hole.

    The cheetah guy''s story was indeed interesting and even many audiences who were bored or who were watching some contestants fighting also came to the cheetah guy''s live stream room to listen to his story.

    "The Beastmen continent is rarely open for outsiders, so if you want to visit our ce, you have toe in the name of official business or other important purposes."

    The cheetah guy exined to his teammates about how his race rarely epted people from other races toe to their continent.

    To be honest, many non-human races closed the doors to their territories because back then when the world was still in chaos, it wasmon for visitors to harbor evil intentions and grab territories.

    Even when the world was already at peace like now, because of many hidden worries, only humans would openly wee visitors from all over the world while other races closed themselves tightly.

    Still, despite that, the non-human races epted the change in technology and other changes in the world, so they were not really closed off entirely.

    After all, even if it was rare to see non-human races on the human continent, one could still meet many non-human races elsewhere such as unexplored ces or Elton Academy.

    People even jokingly said that judging from the number of non-human races visiting Elton Academy, the academy could be said as the gathering ce of all races throughout the world.

    There were many rare non-human races out there protected by the big races, and one could not see these small races except at Elton Academy.

    It might be because even up to now, there were still many shady ces all over the world that endangered non-human races and even humans themselves.

    But the Elton Academy had a high-security measure, so many races trusted the Elton Academy and were more willing to interact with other races at Elton Academy''s Central City.

    To be honest, mermaids, beastmen, elves and many other big races did have a valid point for worrying about many things because up to now, there were still many secret organizations hunting these beautiful races.

    Even human trafficking still existed somehow, so it was not strange that there was also very in the dark and a business selling non-human races for various purposes.

    Even if the government of each country and the United government of each continent representing each race had tried their best to crack down on those criminals, there would always be a dark side to anything that couldn''t be erased.

    It was extremely normal for non-human races to reject outsidersing to their territory without any important purpose and it was even more possible to open up their territory for tourism.

    The non-human races could just open tourism for their race and they would not need to care about other races. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If not for each race having the speciality that other races needed, these non-human races would not even want to do business with each other.

    And so, it was indeed somewhat lucky for Ainsley''s team to have two non-human races in the team.

    After the cheetah man told his story, the carpenter guy soon followed as thest man on the team who had not shared his story with others yet.

    "As you can see, I''m a production type ability user and I''m actually quite famous in my field, but I''m not as famous as the worldly masters in terms of creating treasures and such."

    The Carpenter guy lived in a cold country full of snow, so he liked a warm ce like this forest and the entire Elton Academy.

    He was also famous in his country, which was another small human country, but he was also famous even in the surrounding countries because of his products.

    It was said that almost all unique products in his country were made by him and even the government often asked for his help to create things for them.

    The men were all famous in their country and their surrounding country, but the whole human continent was just too big.

    Even if the human continent felt like just one huge continent, how could it be that small?

    Just imagine that this world was many times bigger than Ainsley''s previous world and here, the number of humans was also the highest among other races.

    How could there be only one human continent?

    Naturally, there were several, but people often called the entire human territory a Human Continent anyway.

    It was said that being famous among the human race would be more difficult than being famous among other non-human races.

    Even the Billios Family, which was an elite family in Godlif Country and in other countries could not say that all humans in this world knew about them.

    There were too few superstars known to all human beings unless they were historical figures such as the representative of the human race, and so on.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1963 "Half-Princess"

    ?

    Ainsley, who was well-known to at least half of the entire world, was just a special case due to the war that attracted the whole world''s attention because it could decide the fate of the whole world.

    After the carpenter guy told a little bit of a story about himself, the nt-tamer girl was the next one to tell her own story.

    "To be honest, I''m a biologist, a researcher at a famous human race''sboratory, and I''m not a pure human being."

    The nt-tamer girl dropped her secret out of the blue, and the rest of the teammates could not help but look at her with big exmation marks above their heads.

    What did they just hear? This girl is not a pure human?? But she looked human and she never showed her other form!

    The nt-tamer girl nodded at her teammates and casually dropped another bomb.

    "I''m a quarter-blood forest elf, but because I''m not a pure-blood elf, I have no right to live in the Elven Continent, so I have been raised by humans on the Human Continent."

    No wonder the nt-tamer girl had such a high affinity with nts and she even had that amazing two-in-one ability rted to vitality, lifespan, or whatsoever.

    It was indeed a little strange for humans to be nt tamers because most nt tamers and alchemists were elves, but this nt-tamer girl was a human.

    It turned out she was just a quarter-blood elf and she could not even awaken her elf bloodline, which was why she didn''t have a second form.

    After the nt-tamer girl dropped her bomb casually, the teammates were speechless for a moment before the mermaid took over the conversation and told her own unique story to divert everyone''s attention.

    After all, halflings didn''t have a good life everywhere, so it was a bit ufortable if the team wanted to continue talking about the nt-tamer girl''s life, afraid that they would discover some sad experiences.

    The nt-tamer girl naturally knew the mermaid''s purpose in diverting the topic, so she smiled shyly at the mermaid and silently thanked her.

    Even if she decided to tell her ''disgraceful'' identity to her teammates because she trusted that her teammates would not discriminate against her, she didn''t want to continue talking about her life experience in front of the camera.

    There might be pure-blood elves among the students or the instructors who were watching the live assessment, so she just said those words to get rid of hidden problems earlier.

    Usually, it was the elf who discriminated against their own halflings or elves with impure bloodlines, not other races.

    It was such an irony, wasn''t it?

    The mermaid''s identity was already well-known to the team because of her unintentional story involving the deep sea and the merfolk civilization, but she still told the team about a few more ''secrets'' rted to her identity.

    "I''m not a direct royal mermaid, but I can be counted as a side branch of the royal mermaid family, so you can say that I''m a half-princess or something?"

    "Anyway, I''ve lived a life like a princess for so many years until I decided toe out of my country to go see the world and thene to this academy as an instructor''s candidate."

    Everyone in the team didn''t expect the mermaid to be a half-royal mermaid with a good family background. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The team didn''t know much about the Merfolk race, but everyone knew that for non-human races, their royal family was at the top of the hierarchy.

    The royal family was so protected and precious, so even if it was only a side branch of the royal family, this identity was still above a lot of people.

    The human race rarely had a monarchy system and even if there were, only a few countries had that system.

    On the contrary, almost all non-human races still had the monarchy system with kings, queens, emperors and royal families.

    To think that they would meet someone who had a close rtionship with the royal family of the Merfolk race...

    For a while, everyone was even more speechless than when knowing that the nt-tamer girl was a quarter-blood elf.

    After sharing such a ''secret'', the mermaid cued Ainsley, the only one among the seven people who had not shared her life experience with the team at all.

    To be honest, it would be hard to treat Ainsley as an ordinary five-year-old girl because the team would subconsciously feel that she was a mature adult in the body of a child.

    This kind of case was not rare because many geniuses matured early, but Ainsley was just too reliable that people forgot she was still five years old, a literal child.

    Everyone looked at Ainsley with burning eyes full of curiosity because this kid here was the only global superstar among them!

    A global superstar. The human race was not the only one who knew her name and her deeds at the war back then.

    The other non-human races all knew about this kid and maybe, the whole world had heard about this baby''s name even if they had never seen her face or knew more than just her two-word name¡ª Ainsley Sloan.

    Ainsley could feel that her teammates were really curious about her and even the audience flocked into her live broadcast room to hear some gossip.

    After all, it was rare to get in touch with one of the protagonists of the big war back then.

    That big war was really no joke, so almost everyone in the world, even those with no sufficient inte connection, knew about the news.

    After all, the situation back then was almost like the end of the world!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1964 "The War Heros Experience"

    ?

    Of course, for people without the inte, they would not know about Ainsley''s name and only knew about the big war without knowing the protagonists involved.

    But basically, almost all races now already had an inte connection, and even if there were some ces with no inte, there were newspapers and such so that the news from the outside world could still be delivered.

    Ainsley knew that her teammates should be curious about the famous war six months ago, so Ainsley started to share her story while the fire in the cave illuminated her face with a soft golden light.

    "Well, at first, I''m not qualified to be involved, but my adopted father was deeply involved with the celestial race''s trick, and many of my acquaintances are also involved..."

    Ainsley didn''t shy away when talking about her experience because basically, almost all the things she mentioned could be seen on the recorded video a few hours long from various angles.

    Ainsley even told their teammates and the audience about her revival from death because many people saw with their own eyes how she died at the prairie back then.

    "I did die, but before I die, I use some tricks to protect myself, and I think it manifests in me awakening my blood n''s bloodline before I am dered dead."

    Then, Ainsley told the teammates about her short experience of bing a spirit and how she was finally revived by the blood n''s elders.

    "I think my special trick also allows me to be revived in a short time with no huge obstacles, and that''s how I be a blood n''s cub with impure blood."

    Then, Ainsley told her teammates about how she joined the war with her own ability but was once again lucky enough to be noticed by Asmodeus'' consciousness.

    "I know with my own strength back then, I can''t even make a ssh, but after the war escted and the consciousness of the demon lords plus the archangels came to this world..."

    Everything changed.

    That was how the love virus was born and how she became famous because of the war.

    "To be honest, that war was something I could never expect if I was not there."

    "The two sides used too many advanced skills involving time and space, which was really the most dangerous thing I''ve ever seen."

    The other teammates also knew about the madness of that war, but after listening to Ainsley''s story, they became even more in awe of whoever participated in that war.

    Just like what Ainsley said, it was indeed such a strange thing to happen because they even had otherworldly creatures entering this world so easily like that.

    Although all those mythology creatures could only stay inside the domain, the fact that they dide to this world alone was already terrifying.

    "I feel that just one of those otherworldly creatures can kill many of us within seconds. If not for the blessing of Lord Asmodeus, I wouldn''t even be able to survive."

    There were too many victims in that war, and even the victorious blood n also lost more than half of their pure-blooded n members, which means the resurrection project would need another few hundred years to bepleted.

    In the future, there would be more blood n''s halflings than pure blood. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The same goes for the Celestial race.

    That race suffered a huge blow, lost too much of its poption and they would also have to bear the sanction from the World Union.

    "I can''t be said to be a war hero because the ones that really work hard are the upper echelon of each race, but because of this war, I also awakened a special bloodline aside from the blood n''s bloodline.."

    It was just that, Ainsley had never tried the Asmodeus form yet, afraid that she would be a demon or something and then went berserk.

    That would not be funny.

    The teammates and the audiences listened to Ainsley''s story that was not all shown to the public before with relish.

    It turned out, there were so many things they didn''t know about that war.

    But everyone just didn''t expect a five-year-old genius would be involved in such aplicated war for many entangled reasons.

    It felt as if Ainsley was indeed destined to do something in that huge war.

    Everyone here knew Ainsley''s fame and after asking some questions about the war, they became curious about the mafia family because, among the seven people, only Ainsley was from a mafia family.

    "I heard that the Godlif Country is a mafia country and most mafias are bad. That country is so chaotic and the citizens didn''t live a good life. Is it true?"

    The sonic guy innocently asked Ainsley without any malicious purpose because they all came from a peaceful country with not too many dangers from monsters, beasts, or from the people.

    The ind countries still had some troubles such as tsunamis and marine creatures, but they felt that Godlif Country was worse than their country because of the powerful local mafia families.

    Ainsley knew that everyone didn''t have a good impression of the mafia, so Ainsley had no choice but to speak up to defend her family image a little bit.

    "The Godlif Country is indeed chaotic, but it''s not that bad...well, there might be territorial wars every day, but not all mafias are bad."

    Ainsley exined that some mafias were called mafias because they did illegal business that the government didn''t allow, but they still had a bottom line.

    "My Sloan Family might sell potions independently and sell other illegal items, but we never touch human trafficking, very, prostitution, and things that vite the moral bottom line."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1965 "Bittersweet Experience As A Mafia Family"

    In short, the family became a mafia because they did gray-area business, but they still retained their bottom line and didn''t touch those disgusting businesses.

    "We do sell cold and hot weapons plus various drugs, though, and that business is technically illegal in our country."

    The team members never got into touch with the mafia circle, but some students among the Eltonians were from the mafia circle and the majority came from Godlif Country.

    To be honest, they couldn''t say that their business didn''t vite the moral bottom line or something, but most of them usually only got involved in less morally questionable businesses.

    However, many people already had a bad impression of the mafia circle, so these outstanding students were often cast aside due to their family backgrounds.

    This academy had people from various forces and the mafia family was often looked down upon due to their notorious reputation.

    Even if the elite forces in this world might not be less sinful than the mafia families, others only felt that the mafia must be the worst force ever and they were all rebels.

    After Ainsley shared a little bit of inside news about the mafia circle and because of her good image to the public, many instructors and Eltonians who were watching the scene slowly changed their perception of the mafia family.

    Although they still could not bepletely free from prejudice, at least, the name ''mafia'' was not as scary and bad as what others thought.

    "But the problem with a country with a lot of mafia is that there will be small-scale battles between mafia forces every single day, and the government can''t do much."

    Ainsley stated some ugly truth without trying to beautify the mafia circle.

    It didn''t mean that the government was too weak to stop the mafia, but the national soldiers were all concentrated on dealing with asional beasts and monster riots at the capital.

    The Godlif Country was not a big country and it was also listed as one of the most dangerous countries in the human continent, but this country was famous even to non-human races.

    After all, many world-level historical figures came from this chaotic country and the percentage of ability users in this country was higher than other countries.

    The Godlif Country was a nightmare for ordinary people but a hidden paradise for Ability users.

    "Maybe because we always have to be careful about territorial disputes and other matters, many people in the mafia family or who worked for the mafia have been trained throughout their entire life."

    Ainsley told her teammates about how small to mid-sized mafia families had always been careful every single day if they didn''t want to be wiped out within a few days to a week.

    Every single day, there could be chaos and friction with other mafia families.

    Only the high-level mafia families and the two huge camps in the mafia circle could rx a little longer than the small shrimps.

    "Back when my family fell to a mid-level mafia family and was on the brink of falling to a low-level circle, not to mention territory despite, there were even a lot of internal struggles."

    One could imagine how children who lived in such an environment would grow up to. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ainsley might have matured early because of all these experiences.

    While other children were still pampered by their family, the children of the mafia family might lose their lives anytime.

    The direct descendants of many elite families would also have their own dangers and risks, but it could not bepared to the ones from the mafia family.

    "Your territory might suddenly be attacked when you are having breakfast and if you are a small mafia family with only one main territory, such a battle will be annoying, right?"

    The bigger mafia families hadrger territories so even if one of their territories were attacked, at least their main territory where the direct family lived would not be bothered every single day.

    "The citizens who lived in those territories also suffered the most. If they found a good mafia family, their life will be better than when the government took care of that territory."

    But if the mafia family that upied the territory was not a good one...

    "Small-scale battles will happen every day and a lot of ordinary people will be victims."

    Of course, this only happened in other territories aside from the main province, the capital city and various other big cities that the government firmly held onto.

    The Godlif country was not big, but there were too many wildernesses full of beasts and monsters, which was why the mafia could take up some territories from the government and the government could only slowly take over those territories.

    To be honest, the mafia''s development had been suppressed after the Godfather''s death and now, the remaining mafia families were all those with hundreds of years of history.

    The new emerging ones were slowly suppressed by the government and the established mafia family so as not to take more resources and business from the old mafia forces.

    This was why the Sloan Family was severely attacked and suppressed when they became a rising star.

    "I just feel that children who grow up in this kind of environment will naturally be more powerful than other geniuses because they have more real battle experience."

    It was just that, their mental health would be poor and their character might also be extreme.

    The teammates and the audience listened to Ainsley''s story about the mafia circle and they all didn''t know what to say.

    The knowledge they knew about mafia came from media and gossips, so they didn''t know the mafia could also be miserable, especially the children.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1966 "Night Dispute"

    ?

    The mafia itself was a strange existence that should not exist for the sake of national peace, but it was hard to convert from a mafia to an ordinary powerful family.

    The Godlif Country had too many resources that even other countries coveted, but they all backed down because the beast and monster aggression in this country was several times more dangerous than in other countries.

    It was said that many warriors and famous people were born in Godlif country because this country was indeed a country of survivors.

    Many ordinary people were even stimted to awaken at least one ability, so even if the number of ordinary people in this country was still higher than the ability users, the number gap was not too big.

    Not to mention that elite forces from this country could easily be famous throughout the entire human continent or even to other non-human races as well.

    This country''s army was strong, but themon people were even stronger and they were all quite loyal to the country.

    Even the mafias loved this country more than other countries because in other countries, their development would be suppressed severely.

    That''s why, the government could even put down their face and dignity to ask the mafia families to help them deal with the beast and monster tide once a year.

    "You might also realize that there are a lot of talented students in this academy thate from our Godlif country, no matter which force they belong to."

    Most mafia children would not go to school abroad and would receive private education instead because of their family situation, but other forces in the country didn''t have such worries.

    "I don''t know how many experts are hidden in our country, but I just know that there are more experts hidden in the dark than what I know."

    The audience and the teammates listened with gusto and the Eltonians even though deeper about Ainsley''s words.

    It was true that a lot of instructors and students from Godlif Country were well known in the school and the mafia family was the most outstanding most of the time.

    It turned out that those students were strong because of their life experience and their environment.

    Indeed. Compared to spoiled children with almost no real battle experience, the mafia children might have already killed people since a young age and for them, fighting beasts or monsters was their daily activity.

    No wonder Finley Walter who had just entered the school a year ago was already so strong.

    And there were still many other children from the Godlif Country.

    "You should know that our Godlif capital city has a certain degree of miasma and most citizens there have already adapted to the miasma until the miasma can rarely affect the body, right?"

    "The capital is also dangerous because when you are walking, you won''t know what kind of low-level monster or raging beast will suddenly pop out of the dimensional hole."

    The security measures in the city were good and there were many patrol guards, police and even soldiers from the national army to take care of such incidents.

    But if the citizens themselves were not strong, how could they live a normal life in the capital? <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I don''t know if this is true or not, but anyway, I heard that there are almost no ordinary people in the capital because most of them have been stimted to awaken their abilities."

    A whole city with almost no ordinary people. Everyone should call this city Hell City, but that city did give birth to many capable people.

    Even if this era was already rtively a peaceful era, monsters were still everywhere and hidden dangers were still lurking.

    A country with strong citizens would always be able to survive in case of emergencies.

    No one knew when the abyss would suddenly open and the demons broke free, right?

    Thete night talk was satisfying for all the parties and after the group talked about their life experience until midnight, they all went to rest.

    The group had already solved their dinner and after the sun went down that day, they didn''t take on any missions anymore and just rested their bodies.

    They knew that the second and third day of the assessment would be even tougher than now, so they had to prepare themselves.

    The first day of the assessment ended just like that, and there were only one or two contestants who were eliminated because they were in danger.

    So far, there were no casualties yet, but everyone got wounds on their bodies more or less.

    This is when the modified items came into handy. Someone had a pocket healing cabin device, another sneaked in a healing potion, the others used traditional medicines to heal their wounds.

    There were also people with healing ability or natural regeneration and healing, making these people always at their prime even after getting injured here and there.

    Having a healer in the team was important, but this team didn''t really need healers.

    The two pure non-human contestants had a strong regeneration and natural healing ability.

    The others were either someone like Ainsley, who also had a strong recovery ability, or the nt-tamer girl who could use her nts to heal injuries.

    There was also the carpenter guy with his various medicine kits, the sses man who healed injuries using the special water that he created with his own water element ability.

    The sonic guy looked as if he didn''t have any advantage in this field, but his modified items were no jokes and healing minor injuries was as simple as turning one''s palm!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1967 "The Map Is Changing"

    ?

    Naturally, after a good rest at night with each member taking turns to do the night vigil, the group woke up refreshed.

    However, something strange happened.

    When Ainsley was sleeping and the sun was slowly going to rise, the girl felt a sudden dizziness out of the blue, as if she was thrown to another ce within seconds without her knowing.

    At first, Ainsley only felt that she was having a headache or a nightmare, but soon, the surrounding temperature that should not be too cold suddenly plummeted like crazy.

    The whole body felt as if it was thrown into an ice cer or drowned into a coldke in winter.

    Ainsley had ''felt'' this feeling before when her body was thrown into the cier for tempering.

    Back then, she didn''t really feel anything because the connection between her soul and her body was cut off, but now, she could feel with every inch of her cells.

    The baby couldn''t endure the biting cold and immediately opened her eyes in a frown, thinking that the cave was too cold because the fire went out or something.

    Or maybe it was raining out there and the temperature at night in the forest changed drastically or something.

    But when Ainsley opened her eyes, all she saw was pure white nd'' with tall strange trees at the distance.

    But as far as she could see, she only saw a snowy mountain and and full of thick snow.

    ....snow?

    The baby, who was still a bit groggy after waking up from the cold, suddenly opened her eyes even wider than before.

    She abruptly snapped awake from her sleepiness and hurriedly stood up.

    In an instant, a cold wind blew her hair and her skin. Snow sprinkle from the sky and the previously blue sky turned a bit gray, as ifcking sunlight.

    Ainsley subconsciously exhaled and a mouthful of mist came out of her mouth within seconds.

    At that moment, only then did Ainsley realize something was wrong.

    The baby immediately looked around and discovered that she was still inside a cave, but the cave was so small that it could only fit one kid like her.

    After that, all that greeted her in front of the cave was not the bonfire lit by her teammates but the vastnd of snow, so white that it was a bit dizzying.

    Seeing thepletely different environment from the one she was in before, Ainsley''s heart skipped a beat, but she suppressed her panic and tried to analyze her situation calmly.

    It didn''t seem like she was kidnapped or something because she was not tied at all and she was free to do anything.

    She was also not thrown out of the cave and was still put in the cave, albeit the whole cave was different from the one she usedst night.

    It should be morning already, but the environment abruptly changed, as if a maze shifted or something.

    But it could be that she was the only one being teleported away.

    Ainsley didn''t know whether this was her enemy''s trick or what, but when she saw the familiar three floating cameras not far from her ce, she threw away the hypothesis about being tricked by her enemy. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This ce should still be on the Four Seasons Ind and she was still doing the assessment.

    So...how did she suddenlye to this ce that was 180¡ã different from the hot Sun-kissed forest?

    Ainsley thought about the only person in the team who could use space element ability and that was the sonic guy.

    She suspected that the sonic guy teleported her away, but thinking again, there was no need to do this and the sonic guy didn''t have any reason to do this.

    So...the sonic guy might be innocent.

    Then, if the sonic guy was not the culprit, there must be another reason why she suddenly woke up in another ce.

    Maybe all of this was just an illusion and she was actually still at the cave in the forest?

    Ainsley thought about this, but when looking at the active cameras, she felt that illusions should not imitate the cameras as well.

    The holographic screen was still there too, so this should not be an illusion.

    If it was not an illusion...could it be that the map changed?

    After all, the Four Seasons Ind was known for being ''unstable'' and it wasmon for one ce to suddenly disappear and be reced by another area.

    But if that''s the case, the other teammates should be there with her too...

    Yet they were nowhere to be seen.

    Ainsley had a feeling that it was indeed her who was teleported away, but maybe it did have something to do with the ind''s strangeness.

    Ainsley actually didn''t guess wrong.

    The Four Seasons Ind often shifted map like now, but aside from that, everyone''s location would also be reshuffled by the ind''s teleportation array that the ind''s caretaker controlled.

    It was just that, this action was not done for no reason at all. In previous assessmentsst year, there were many cases when the contestants were ''reshuffled'' and were thrown to different areas every single day.

    If the contestants only stayed in the same ce, how could the judges examine the contestants'' ability to adapt to different situations and different environments?

    Aside from that, there would be no entertaining element if the ce didn''t change for more than a day.

    That''s how the contestants were all ''reshuffled'' along with the map switching and now, the previousplete map might not work anymore.

    And the season that the Ind ''chose'' this day was not summer anymore but winter.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1968 "Assigned Students"

    ?

    The Sun-kissed forest would enter winter if the map was still there.

    Theke would freeze, the sky sea would be full of snow clouds instead of the usual clouds, and so many more.

    Now, Ainsley was in the mountain range, and it was also winter, which just worsened the situation.

    Ainsley held her breath, inhaled and exhaled a few times to calm down before checking the holographic screen from the cameras to see if she had any new missions.

    Since she was already forcefully separated from her teammates and came to a new ce, she could only forget about yesterday''s events and continued to survive.

    The audience had been watching the contestants'' reactions upon suddenly arriving in new ces and among the contestants, Ainsley was one of the calmest ones even when she was the youngest.

    They could not help but leavements in Ainsley''s live broadcast channel.

    [This kid is really not joking when she said mafia children are more experienced in facing dangers than other children or even adults.]

    [Yes, yes. Everyone would at least show some panic or something, but this baby was just taken aback for a while, fell silent as if thinking about something, and then quickly adapted.]

    [I think she often faces sudden changes and dangers, so she could ept the bizarre change faster than others.]

    Ainsley felt that the sudden change should be something that the judges or the assessment administrator did to spice up things, so there should be something on the holographic notice.

    Ainsley was right, though.

    The moment she saw the notice out on the holographic screen, the baby twitched her lips and had the urge to p whoever gave this idea to make contestants suffer.

    The notice was short, but the content was deeply challenging everyone''s bottom line.

    In short, the notice said that the second day of the assessment means that the Eltonians could start giving out missions, but there was something different fromst year''s assessment.

    This time, on the second day of the assessment, each contestant would be tasked with one primary mission that would impact the score greatly because the obtained score points could be deducted!

    The primary task was actually rted to the students that they would teachter on.

    Yes. The contestants would be assigned three college students who were not Eltonians from all grades, departments and majors.

    Then, for a whole day, the team of one instructor candidate and three students had to finish their main mission without losing any members.

    The contestant had to ensure the students'' safety and that the students could not have a too severe ident that could ruin their future.

    Once the student was detected to be in such danger that the contestants could not face it, the contestants had to send out SOS so that the students could be teleported away safely.

    There might be an unexpected victim or casualty, but the contestant who acted as the students'' guardian would always be the one bearing the brunt in the end.

    It was strictly stated that if one of the three students in the team got their future ruined or died, the contestant would immediately be eliminated from the assessment.

    They would also have topensate the family of the victim and do all kinds of things to be responsible. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The academy would be responsible as well, but the contestants would be the ones with the heaviest responsibility.

    After reading the notice, Ainsley had to bite her lips so that she didn''t curse out loud during her live stream.

    However, her dark expression already told the audience about her true feelings.

    Ainsley was usuallyposed and could hide her feelings well, but this time, she didn''t want to hide her feelings.

    She just could not understand why the academy would want to bet on their students'' lives.

    She remembered that only Eltonians and special instructors coulde to this ind due to the hidden danger and the uncertainty of the ind.

    But now, they would be sending a bunch of college students who were not Eltonians at all to a bunch of contestants who were not even a special instructor yet.

    Isn''t this crazy?

    Ainsley inhaled and exhaled sharply for a few times to calm down herplicated emotion before she continued to read the details of the notice.

    It was said in the announcement that the three students would be sent straight to each contestant''s coordinate, so they didn''t get to choose students but they also didn''t have to find the students on their own.

    If the students were not dropped next to their designated contestants, the chance of these students dying would be higher.

    This rule just showed that the Academy still cared about their students to some extent.

    It was said that the students would arrive at seven o''clock sharp and now, because the sun had just risen up from the horizon, it was still around six o''clock.

    Ainsley felt that this was another wave of tests for the contestants.

    If the contestants didn''t wake up early, they would suddenly be assigned with three ''burdens'' that they had to take care of throughout the day without knowing the official instruction.

    By then, there would be a lot of chaos for these unprepared contestants.

    Not only did their location change overnight, but they also had to bring three students with them to do missions from Eltonians and the judges.

    Ainsley felt that she was lucky to be woken up by the cold, so that she had one hour to prepare to wee the students.

    If she woke upte, she would not have time to face the students and every minute she spent not knowing anything about the situation, the danger rate would rise bit by bit.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1969 "New Instructor Assessments Second Day"

    ?

    To be honest, this was also another small test for the contestants because if the contestants were at a dangerous ce or were in a dangerous situation...

    When the students were teleported to the contestants, the students would only be in more danger than they could imagine.

    The worst situation would be when the unprepared contestants were in dangerous ces or were in a dangerous situation and then the students were suddenly teleported to their ce.

    Ainsley could imagine how chaotic the scene would be and so, the baby started to explore her surroundings, wanting to prepare a rather safe ce for the three students that would be assigned to her.

    This mountain range had many rocks and winter trees, but so far, there were many vast areas with nothing but snow.

    To be honest, Ainsley was more worried aboutndslide idents, blizzards, and so on than the danger from nts, beasts or monsters.

    Well, if there were really monsters and beasts, those creatures might be hiding under the thick snow, which would be hard to discover.

    Ainsley felt the need to check the geography and the terrain, so she immediately tried to use her 3D map ability and to her surprise, her map worked just fine, not disturbed like when she was in the Sun-kissed forest.

    However, the range of the map could not exceed a certain distance for unknown reasons.

    Ainsley could only contribute this factor to the so-called maic field, space fluctuation or something like that.

    Ainsley didn''t care much about the range of the map.

    As long as she could use the map, she would have more trump cards, especially when she had to ''babysit'' the college students.

    It was not that Ainsley looked down on these geniuses, but after she came to this Ind, even someone as strong as her and many other experts also became more cautious.

    They didn''t dare to be arrogant because there could be strange ces with strange creatures anytime, bringing danger to the contestants.

    Just yesterday, many contestants met various strange beasts, monsters and nts or ces with strange terrain which produced strange effects.

    Just the Sun-kissed Forest was already strange enough, and Ainsley didn''t want to specte about the strangeness of this snowy mountain.

    She would not even be surprised if there was andslide out of the blue or a strong blizzard.

    The baby didn''t walk too far from the cave and just walked around the cave to observe the surroundings, wanting to see whether there were any hidden dangers or not.

    Fortunately, the staff still had a heart and they didn''t put the contestants in various dangerous ces when they were still asleep.

    Maybe it was also because the staff wanted to give the best environment for the students who woulde here, so they tried to minimize the danger.

    The second day''s main mission was not to explore the surroundings and find high-level or suitable missions, but it was more about how to be a real instructor for the students.

    Instructors didn''t just teach in ss but they would also be the students'' guardians when the students went for field training.

    This is why the judges and the staff changed the content of the assessment this year, unlike the previous years. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The contestants would now be tested for their ability to handle the students, and protect the students but also pushed the students to improve.

    The notice said that each student would have one main mission and the instructor could not aplish the mission on the student''s behalf.

    They could only assist the student to aplish the mission and whether the three students couldplete the mission well or not would directly impact the score points that the contestants received.

    So, aside from their own individual mission that the Eltonians would release for them, the contestants also had to assist their three ''burdens'' toplete their missions.

    The second day of the assessment was going to be much more difficult than the first day, ah!

    Ainsley didn''t prepare much to greet the students and just waited inside the small cave.

    Anyway, there was no new mission for now and to be honest, Ainsley just wanted to eat breakfast first.

    So, the baby took out the meat of some monsters and beasts that she killed yesterday which she put inside her spatial backpack.

    Thank God she never let go of her belongings even when she was sleeping, so she was teleported intact with all of her belongings.

    Ainsley felt that without spatial storage, it would be too difficult to do many things but the Academy secretly allowed the contestants to bring spatial storage in various forms maybe for one reason.

    They also wanted the spoils that the contestants might put inside their spatial storage.

    As long as the contestants didn''t bring personal weapons, potions and other contrabands in their spatial storage, they could basically bring everything else.

    That''s why, many contestants already had basic survival kits such as small pocket knives, lighter, rope, and so on.

    They could not bring water or food, but they could still bring basic medicines for inmmation, and so on.

    Ainsley had her hearty breakfast and rested her body so that she could recover her energy to her peak for one full hour before seven o''clock finally arrived.

    At this time, in various other ces, the contestants who were suddenly thrown to new ces had gradually woken up one after another.

    The old generation all woke up early and already noticed their situation along with the new mission this day.

    But the younger generation stayed uptest night for whatever reasons, so, only a few woke up early and most of them woke up because of the ufortable environment.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1970 "Unexpected Reunion"

    ?

    Ainsley herself also woke up because of the environment change that was too extreme, but after the initial biting cold, her cloak immediately automatically adjusted the temperature inside, so now, Ainsley only felt warm from neck down to her waist.

    Her face and her legs were still colder than the rest of her body, but it was still not so unbearable that she would die.

    Time was ticking, and Ainsley was looking forward to seeing a sh of light from teleportation arrays that would send the students to her.

    Ainsley didn''t have to wait any longer because right when the time hit seven o''clock in the morning, three shes of light suddenly appeared a few meters away from Ainsley''s ce.

    The pir of light shone upon the snowy ground and a blue magic array circle lit up right on the spot that was illuminated by the pir of light.

    People who didn''t know would think that the pir of light arrived first, created the array and then sent people from afar when in fact, the array lit up first, the beam of light followed and then the teleported person was thest to appear.

    The three pirs of light were not located close to each other, but not that far either, just forming a perfect distance from each other.

    Even more interesting, the three beams surrounded Ainsley with the baby in the middle, as if these pirs of light formed a triangle or something.

    The beam of light became like a curtain, and soon, Ainsley could see silhouettes of young men and women behind the curtain of light.

    The figure of these people was vague and illusory at first, but within seconds their future solidified.

    As the figure of the three students became clearer and their whole bodies had arrived safely at the destination, the magic circle beneath their feet slowly disappeared with no trace.

    Then, the pir of light also slowly dissipated, lifting the curtain that blocked the appearances and details of these students.

    The moment everything disappeared, leaving only three young-looking men and women, Ainsley and the audience who were watching the live stream could finally see the true appearances of these students.

    Ainsley had always been curious about the students that would be assigned to her, feeling that the students should be high school students and such.

    But to her surprise, two of these students were indeed someone that looked like they were in high school, but thest person looked like an elementary school student.

    And it was someone she was familiar with and unfamiliar with at the same time.

    The streak of golden seemed to glimmer softly under the pale winter sunlight, and that pair of emerald-green eyes were more beautiful than the sluggish trees around.

    Ainsley''s eyes widened as she looked at the only child among the teenagers.

    Her heart suddenly jumped to her throat and her brain was dizzy for a while.

    How could this be? How could that person be here?

    That person said that he had to return to his hometown for some reason, so how could he suddenly be a student in this academy?

    And thanks to Ainsley''s sharp eyes, she also saw the name tag of this student who was wearing the Elton elementary school district''s uniform for the top ten of each grade.

    That name...howe thest name was so familiar? <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But Ainsley recalled the past and was sure that the person she knew with this family name didn''t have the appearance of that specific long-lost friend.

    So...howe the two identities with contrasting family backgrounds suddenly became one person?

    Don''t tell her these two people are actually the same person?

    So...he lied? Lied about being...a fairy?

    That''s right.

    The odd person among the three students who were teleported was none other than the long-lost Finley Walter who had been out of sight for more than a year.

    Ainsley would have never thought that they would reunite again on this asion.

    It felt as if it had been a long time since shest saw this person.

    After countless events, dangers and other things, seeing this person who was one of the first people Ainsley saw when she had just transmigrated to this world...

    Everything seemed illusory, as if time had passed for decades and more when in fact, it was only one or two years.

    Maybe it was two years because back then, Ainsley was only three years old and this person was five years older than her, around eight years old.

    Now, the boy already entered the debut age for children in various ability users'' circles while Ainsley already became a five-year-old kid.

    For a while, Ainsley stiffened and could not even blink or breathe properly.

    She didn''t mind the lie that was exposed too suddenly because after staying in this world for two years, she also had started to doubt the existence of the library fairy before.

    It was just that, she never expected the two of them who promised to meet again after a few years or a decade would actually meet again after two years and in this kind of situation.

    The genius boy back then, who could use all elemental abilities and could evenbine his abilities, was someone who taught Ainsley about fusion ability and other tricks...

    He would meet her again with an identity as a student while she, Ainsley Sloan, had the identity of someone who would be a special instructor.

    Even if special instructors would not directly teach elementary school students, their identities were still student and teacher at the end of the day.

    Is this fate? Irony or what? Their roles hadpletely switchedpared to two years ago.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1971 "Hit A Jackpot"

    ?

    The fairy-like boy who had been gone for hundreds of chapters with no news at all was also taken aback when he saw that iconic purple hair and blue eyes.

    He also felt as if time had passed by for decades but in reality, it had only been two years.

    In those two years, the name Ainsley Sloan had repeatedly entered his ears and was presented in front of his eyes through various ways and sources.

    The baby who was once depressed because of being a puppet head of a mafia family in danger, that kid who came from a family much worse than his family...

    That kid who had a miserable life in the past life but somehow changed everything in this life...

    As a time traveler, Finley looked omnipotent and could do anything, but in reality, he was restricted by the rules of time, so he could only change things bit by bit and could not be a legendary existence like what most people expected him to be.

    If this world was a novel, Finley would have be the male protagonist because he was a time traveler, but to be honest, Finley only helped his family to get to a higher level than in his previous life.

    He also had many tricks in the dark against the Aretha family, which was why the Aretha Family could decline so much in the blink of an eye.

    If not for his secret help in the dark that not even his father knew, how could one Sloan Family shake the foundation of the Aretha Family that had been built for hundreds of years?

    Finley Walter was a child celebrity in Elton Academy, and even the college students, Eltonians and special instructors knew about him.

    After all, he was indeed a star who had achieved a lot of things at school and he was rumored to jump ss and was now about to enter junior high school at the age of ten.

    People would not even doubt him if he wanted to go to high school when he was still ten years old.

    After all, as someone who could use ALL elemental abilities from the mostmon to the rarest one, someone who had at least more than five awakened abilities at the age of ten...

    This person was also loved by the super rare royal fairy, the fairy of time.

    If there was no Ainsley, Finley would be the most famous child prodigy with his achievement inside the academy alone.

    A pity. Compared to Ainsley, who was alreadypared to adult experts and figures in history, no geniuses could surpass her achievements.

    Finley had witnessed the rise of the Sloan Family and all the earth-shattering changes that Ainsley brought to this world.

    After watching all her feats, he secretly realized that Ainsley might not be the same as the one in his previous life.

    Either a fellow time traveler or a transmigrator.

    As someone loved by the fairies, Finley naturally already knew about the existence of transmigrators, so he immediately thought of Ainsley.

    One was a time traveler who was restricted by the rule of time and thus, could only be a little ''mediocre'', and the other one was a transmigrator who came to make earth-shattering history.

    Two adults wrapped in the body of children looked at each other for a few seconds and soon, they both reached a tacit understanding without speaking.

    They decided to act like an acquaintance that was not too close because both of them were from the mafia circle. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    No one would know that they used to be best friends, showing all their childish sides.

    Everyone would only know them as two outstanding children from the mafia circle.

    Ainsley once again used her long-lost Oscar-level acting skill and immediately looked at Finley with an appropriate amount of surprise.

    She acted as if she was not greatly shocked by the truth that was identally revealed just like this.

    She didn''t act as if she was shocked that her first best friend lied to her about his true identity, disguising himself as a fairy.

    No one would know that there was such a secret between the two children who were more mature than most adults.

    "Big brother?" Ainsley tentatively asked Finley, who also immediately used his oscar-worthy acting skill to respond to the little baby.

    "Ah! It''s you, Ain. I didn''t expect you to be an instructor candidate..."

    Finley familiarly walked to Ainsley''s side and hugged her briefly before letting go with a soft smile on his face.

    Well, he acted more like Finley Walter than the mischievous, cute and naive book fairy.

    The other two students, one a girl and one a young boy, also looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes before they slowly walked towards Ainsley.

    They knew that they would be sent to this ind that was not open for ordinary students because of the yearly assessment.

    As a high school student who was not even a college student, the two students knew very well that their existence here was just to be an extra burden for the contestants, to test the contestants'' ability to be a teacher.

    It was just that, they never expected their teacher to be a child a decade younger than them!

    The two students were not someone who didn''t know advanced news and they actually already knew about Ainsley Sloan who came to this year''s instructor assessment.

    It was just that, they never expected the jackpot to hit them like this.

    The probability of being assigned to a popr contestant like Ainsley was less than 1%, and the students felt that good contestants would be assigned stronger students too.

    But¡ª that didn''t happen!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1972 "Conspiracy Theory?"

    ?

    The two students were geniuses in their grade and the reason why they were selected to be the bunch of students sent to the ind even when they were not college students yet were because they were top 100 students in high school.

    There were as many as 300-400 contestants here and each contestant got 3 students, so naturally, the number of students needed for this assessment was huge.

    The academy selected the top 100 students from each grade in the senior high school section, and added the top 50 students of each grade from the junior high school section.

    Then, there were top 10 elementary school students of all grades from grade one to grade six.

    The number of elementary school students was only ten, unlike the junior and senior high school students who were picked per grade.

    After all, no one had sent elementary school students and even junior high school students to this dangerous ind and now, the academy actually did it.

    No one knew why the academy did this, but the ten geniuses from the elementary school district were all distributed to the current top 10 contestants based on their total score points so far.

    Naturally, Ainsley got assigned to Finley and there was also a little bit of purpose behind this pairing.

    Anyway, the staff who arranged the pairing knew that Finley should be more familiar with Ainsley than with other instructors, so they entrusted this genius to another little genius.

    The other two students who were assigned to Ainsley were also young.

    One of them was in junior high school, and the other had just entered senior high school.

    The degree of danger and burden of epting young students would be higher than epting older students, so most of the contestants with high temporary score points were assigned younger students with less experience.

    The boy was a senior high school student and the girl in the group was a junior high school student.

    Both of them had this young, baby-face appearance, but they were well-known in their grade as geniuses who often skipped grades.

    So, their grade might be junior and senior high school students, but their age might be younger than their peers in the same grade.

    Geniuses were arrogant, and many teens, especially those in senior high school who were about to enter college, had a huge ego when facing these instructor candidates.

    In many ces with various contestants, many students already had a slight dispute with their teachers and the atmosphere was tense.

    However, in Ainsley''s team, the atmosphere was a bit awkward rather than tense except for Finley.

    The two other students knew about Ainsley''s fame and they both felt that it was just hype because there had been many examples of ''celebrity ability users'' being weaker than what was shown in the media.

    However, even if the two students wanted to look down on Ainsley, their pride prevented them from bullying a child who was old enough to be the youngest child in their family.

    The two students were both humans and they also had quite aplete family with younger brothers or sisters.

    One of their brothers was at the same age as Finley and another younger sibling was at the same age as Ainsley. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    How could they have the heart to contradict Ainsley, who was at the same age as their pampered younger sibling?

    Their younger brother or sister was still ying around freely while the one in front of them already wanted to be a special instructor.

    The two students didn''t speak and just peeked at Ainsley from time to time, lowering their heads to look at the short ''teacher'' who would take care of them for the entire day.

    Only Finley was more talkative and started to chat with Ainsley from the news inside the mafia circle up to Finley''s daily life at the academy.

    Although the two people had never seen each other for two years and the lie between them was exposed, they still acted normal outside, showing their close friendship to the audience.

    The audience knew Finley, a genius from the elementary school district and so, when they saw him being sent to this ind, the whole audience blew up.

    [What the hell?! Who sent such a young child to this dangerous Ind? How did the academy let students who aren''t college students enter the ind?]

    [I''m shocked. It turns out, Ainsley knows Finley? But both of their families are huge in the mafia circle, so I should not be surprised.]

    [The academy didn''t send college students to these contestants and sent younger students instead? Madness! Crazy!]

    [They should send college students instead of these high schoolers and elementary kids because, in the end, the contestants will teach college students and not these kids, right?]

    [I think the staff just want to put more burden on the contestants and the younger the students, the more reckless and stubborn they are.]

    [Yes, yes. Most college students are arrogant, but they can hide their arrogance well and won''t be so impulsive to openly contradict the contestants.]

    [Maybe the academy wants to train the younger generation faster than before because I see a lot of geniuses here.]

    [These geniuses won''t necessarily be weaker than ordinary college students in our Elton Academy, hence this situation happens.]

    [I just feel that there is a conspiracy theory behind this...]

    Somewhere the audience, the selected students and the contestants didn''t know, the staff, the academy''s higher-ups and people involved in the yearly assessment gathered for a meeting.

    Even the 10 deans were there in the meeting and each of them had a dark expression.

    Something bad must have happened.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1973 "Abyss Break"

    ?

    The audience''s suspicion of the conspiracy theory was true, but the academy didn''t mean any harm.

    On the contrary, this move was something the academy implemented for a heavy reason.

    While the audiences were wondering things, one of the ten deans, who were silent before the meeting started, finally opened his mouth and dropped a bomb casually.

    "Is it true that the Abyss'' Seal has loosened even more and the World Union can''t hold back any longer?"

    One of the ten deans spoke in a gentle voice, but his words sent a chill down everyone''s spines.

    The world union actually hid the fact that one of the Abyss'' seals had already loosened to the point of no return.

    And that seal was actually the one in Elton Academy!

    The Four Seasons Ind didn''t have any Abyss entrance or something like that, but the other floating inds did have some Abyss gates.

    The Four Seasons Ind was a bit isted from the other inds and due to the strange space fluctuation, it was difficult to enter the ind from the outside world without teleportation.

    And so, this ind was actually safe from any possible dangers outside of the ind range.

    Even if the ind itself was super dangerous, if the Abyss really opened and the demons broke free, then that ind would be one of the safest ces in Elton Academy.

    The other deans heard that one dean''s words and they immediately responded one after another.

    "We got the newsst night and it was estimated the Abyss in our academy would bepletely open tomorrow morning."

    Last night, the Abyss had signs of breaking free, and the space fluctuation caused the Four Seasons Ind to change terrains overnight.

    The contestants who were teleported away were actually helped by the staff because without any intervention, these contestants would end up everywhere on the ind.

    They might even wake up in the jaws of some beasts or monsters.

    The Abyss already gave off several strange signs over the past six months and the World Union reported several cases of Abyss gates being highly active.

    The one on Ainsley''s ind was included in the list of active gates and the one in Elton Academy might be the one with the highest activity level.

    It was as if the demons were already in front of the exits or entrances, trying to break out.

    The World Union had tried to fix the loosening seals in the past six months but they could not save all gates.

    The gates with the worst conditions could not be saved anymore and there were four gates in total.

    One was on Pandora Ind, another one was at Elton academy, the third one was far away from many civilizations and thest one was near the Elven continent.

    Three gates were located near civilizations of various races and only one was far away from the crowds. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The demons are breaking out of Abyss faster than we thought and we only have one day to evacuate the students,"

    One of the deans spoke what he thought of with a grim face.

    To be honest the academy acted fast and so far, other students have been secretly transported away from Elton Academy in the name of surprise field trips and such.

    However, college students and Eltonians all had to stay to protect the Academy with the instructors and other adults.

    It is a tradition for the college students of their academy to participate in any event to protect the academy.

    The college students had all signed agreements rted to this and now, the higher-ups wanted to gather the students to inform them about this news.

    But they didn''t want to rm other students or disturb the yearly instructor assessment that was going on, so the academy''s higher-ups had a headache.

    In the end, they had no choice but to send all their geniuses over to the ind for special protection, exchanging ces with the college students who had to fight for the academy.

    At present, the special instructors who were watching the live assessment already got the news about Abyss, but the Academy didn''t tell the Eltonians yet, afraid that they would spread the news to other students.

    After all, the Eltonians had great prestige in the academy and for fellow students, Eltonians'' words and deeds might be more impactful than instructors or other higher-ups.

    The ordinary college students were already gathered together and they would be given a detailed briefing while the Eltonians would only be notified once the sun went down.

    Anyway, Eltonians could adapt faster than ordinary college students and many students who didn''t want to be involved could also apply for a leave.

    In the end, even if the college students were required to stay and protect the Academy together, there were too many heirs and children of important figures in the world, so if these children died, the academy also didn''t want to provoke elite forces.

    And to be honest, with so many guardians ranging from humanoid guardians to guardian beasts and guardian monsters, college students would not have a lot of parts to participate in.

    "The contestants should not know about this sudden news and even if they know, as long as they stay on that ind, they will be fine."

    One of the ten deans, the third one who had not opened her mouth before, finally mentioned the contestants who were undergoing the special instructor''s yearly entrance examination.

    Recalling the contestants, naturally, these higher-ups all thought about the new student entrance examination that would be held next month.

    Don''t ask whether the event would be postponed or not because it must be postponed, but whether the academy could still exist was also questionable.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1974 "Getting To Know The Students"

    ?

    Looking at the current situation, the academy-rted event would definitely be postponed until the trouble was solved and the Academy had been rebuilt or fixed.

    If the academy could be rebuilt or fixed, though.

    Anyway...this group of people from the academy had already gotten into contact with the World Union''s people and now, the World Union had already sent tons of ability users to guard those risky four gates.

    The contestants on the ind didn''t need to worry too much and they only had to protect these geniuses who were sent for protection.

    It was not as if the Academy could not send the geniuses back to their own families, but they could not ensure that the uing catastrophe would not affect the geniuses in their hometowns.

    That ind was the safest ce from demons due to the terrain and the location.

    Not to mention that many experts were guarding that ind with various barriers, arrays and space-rted abilities so that no demons could approach the Four Seasons Ind.

    And so, that ind was actually the safe zone in the entire academy and even in the entire world.

    There might be other ces with simr terrains to this ind that could be counted as a safe zone, but most of those ces were inhabitable and not all people could enter safely.

    The academy''s higher-ups tied up their geniuses to these contestants so that the two groups could survive safely from the catastrophe.

    For the academy, both sides, one student and one teacher candidate, were the fire of civilization that would continue the lifeline of their Elton Academy.

    The existing special instructors were already old people and few were young teachers.

    On the contrary, the group of contestants had a lot of young people from all over the world, and maybe, the future of Elton Academy would be handed down to them.

    The ten deans and the others knew that the Abyss Disaster would be a worldwide disaster and whether this disaster would be an apocalypse or not, they didn''t know.

    They didn''t know when they would clean up the demons and such, whether they would need a few months, a few years, decades or even more?

    The future was unknown, but at least, their ''future'' was safely locked on that ind.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t know the looming danger outside and after getting to know the other two students, the baby started to introduce herself even when the students already knew about her.

    "Hello, nice to meet you, students. My name is Ainsley Sloan and I''ll be your guardian for today."

    Ainsley didn''t call the two students as big brother and big sister due to her prestige as the teacher, but she was indeed a bit partial to Finley, so she still called him big brother.

    The other two students didn''t mind the favoritism because Finley was better than them and closer to Ainsley than them.

    The two students also restrained their arrogance as geniuses and seriously greeted Ainsley, treating her as a formal instructor.

    "Greetings, instructor. My name is Delph and I''m in my first year of high school. Currently, I have awakened three abilities."

    Delph, the other boy aside from Finley, bowed at Ainsley politely, followed by the only girl in the team aside from Ainsley. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hello, instructor! My name is Celia, and I''m still in my second year of junior high school. Currently, I have awakened two abilities."

    Of course, the students didn''t shy away from telling Ainsley about their abilities because they knew that many students around them already knew about their awakened abilities.

    So, there was no need to be so secretive and hide their abilities from their temporary instructor.

    To be honest, only instructors would hide their abilities because they had this responsibility to protect students from unknown dangers.

    And so, they had to stay vignt of others inside and outside of the academy.

    On the contrary, the students were more flexible and had more freedom due to the protection, so almost no student would hide their ability unless their ability was super rare and would bring countless inconveniences to them.

    Ainsley nodded at Delph and Celia with a smile, not forgetting to tell the two students about her abilities as well.

    "As you all know, I''m currently five years old and from the media, I have around four to five awakened abilities."

    After simply introducing her ability to the two students, Ainsley then began to ask the three students including Finley about their main mission.

    The baby didn''t ask Finley to introduce himself on the basis that she already knew a little bit about the ''fairy boy'', anyway.

    "Okay, my dear students, Can I know your assigned mission? I''m here to assist you toplete your mission."

    The three students immediately responded to Ainsley positively while sharing the holographic screen projected from their optical brains.

    The students all wore high-tech watches that acted as a mini mobile phone with various features, much more advanced than a certain brand fruit watch or something.

    The first to show the holographic screen with the details of the mission was none other than Finley, who had already prepared the mission page long before the other two students.

    The boy, who was now a little taller than before and was a head taller than Ainsley, gently lowered his head and showed his holographic screen to Ainsley.

    "Instructor, this is my main mission. Please take a look."

    The young boy spoke in a soft voice, gentle and respectful, as if talking to his own teacher rather than talking to someone younger than him.

    But it was precisely because the boy was so polite that he looked like a stranger to Ainsley, as if they were never a close friend before.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1975 "Two A-Level Missions & One C-Level Mission"

    ?

    Ainsley was not used to Finley being all respectful like this, as if they were strangers, but she knew that the problem between the two of them could not be exposed now.

    Thus, the baby epted the boy''s respectful attitude, suppressed her difort and immediately looked at the mission page.

    The missions were sent right when the students arrived at the locations so each student would have different missions depending on their surroundings.

    Finley''s mission was ssified as a B-level mission which was to get Snowke Ice Flower that grew at the top of this snowy mountain.

    The screen also showed detailed information about the flower and Ainsley immediately saw the 3D image of the flower along with the ce where it would grow.

    Looking at the details, the mission didn''t look that dangerous except that the group would have to climb the mountain and they might pass by many dangerous monsters or beasts.

    After taking a look at Finley''s mission, Ainsley looked at the other two students'' missions and their missions actually ''ovepped''.

    Celia''s mission was actually to get the fur of a juvenile Snow Ape beast while Delph''s mission was to get a whole carcass of Snowball Monster.

    The Snow Ape beast was an ape with a high intelligence but well-known even in the beast circle as a cruel beast that liked to torture other beasts or monsters for fun.

    The ape lived in a group and they were extremely hostile to humans, beasts or monsters.

    They only recognized their own kind and they often destroyed other beasts'' and monsters'' ecosystems, which seriously wiped out the resources that the Academy needed.

    Thus, once in a while, to prevent the Snow Apes from expanding their territory and breeding more cubs, the academy would also send people to kill the juvenile or old apes there.

    The young ones were spared, but the teenagers or young adult apes, which were usually at the peak of their prime and also liked to torture other creatures the most, had to be hunted down.

    Celia''s mission was ssified as an A-level mission because even if they only needed the fur of the snow ape, without killing the snow ape, how could they get the fur?

    And this mission ovepped with Finley''s mission because the ape lived at a high ce, which means they would definitely encounter this beast on the way to get the Snowke Ice Flower.

    As for Delph, his mission wasbeled as an A- mission, 0.5 points lower than an A+ mission level, which was suitable for the boy''s identity as a senior high school student.

    The Snowball monster was just like its name, it was a monster in the form of a snow-white ball as big as a motorcycle.

    This monster would curl into a ball to protect itself with its hard shell but then, this monster was also nimble, unlike the usual creatures with shells.

    Not to mention that this monster liked to hide under the snow and it was extremely agile inside the snow, as if it could swim there.

    With how thick the snow was here, Ainsley believed that this monster could be lurking anywhere. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This monster lived everywhere and had no specific habitat, so the group should also meet this monster on the way to the top of the mountain.

    Thinking that they only had one day to climb to the top of the mountain with insufficient climbing tools, Ainsley hurriedly urged the students to start walking up the mountain.

    The students came to this ind wearing their own uniforms and their uniforms also had special protection features and various other features such as automatic temperature controllers.

    The three students didn''t feel cold at all and with the help of their uniform, even if they brought almost nothing to the ind, the students still felt safe.

    It was just that, this snowy mountain not only had a strong cold wind that would cut the face sharply, but the snowy ground also made it difficult to walk normally.

    If they walked like this without any other assistance, they might really need more than ten hours just to climb the mountain and that was practically impossible without sufficient rest and such!

    Ainsley also realized this problem and while her 3D map was still disying the several hundred meters area around her, the baby turned her head to look at the three students behind her.

    These students were obedient, unlike other students who had already started to make trouble.

    This aroused Ainsley''s sympathy for the students.

    Even if she didn''t feel that walking like this was tiring or problematic, her students were not as strong as her in terms of physical strength and even awakened abilities.

    Ainsley heard that Finley had already awakened all elemental abilities that could be awakened, which means he had more than five abilities, but she still felt that Finley would not be strong physically.

    Other experts also analyzed Finley''s ability to awaken all elemental abilities and they deduced that Finley might only awaken one ability but that ability covered all elemental abilities.

    Of course, the truth was that Finley did have multiple elemental abilities, and now, his ability did reach more than five abilities.

    If not for the fairy of time''s blessing on his body, the boy''s body would not have been able to endure so many awakened abilities.

    Ainsley didn''t know that Finley also had his own cheat code, so to be honest, only the other two students would be tired if they kept walking like this.

    The misunderstanding was formed beautifully, and Ainsley decided to find a way to fix this small problem that might be a big problem in the long term.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1976 "An Unusual Instructor"

    ?

    "Dear students, I think walking like this is not an option. Walking on a snowy ground is difficult and I think we need a mount or something. How is it?"

    Ainsley was not arrogant and didn''t use her prestige as the teacher to force her opinion on the students.

    She was here to assist the students, not to let the students ''eat'' passively and was ''fed'' recklessly.

    And so, Ainsley kindly asked the students'' opinions to develop their own decision-making skills.

    The students other than Finley were all taken aback by Ainsley''s action.

    To be honest, even if students and instructors could have conflicts and the hierarchy was not so strict, in the end, instructors had more power.

    Thus, it was not umon for instructors, especially strong ones, to make decisions for the students and students had no choice but to obey.

    This was the first time a strong instructor actually took into consideration the students'' own opinions and ideas!

    The two students were a bit flustered, unustomed to the way Ainsley treated them.

    College students had more freedom and rights than junior and senior high school students like them when going against instructors or getting the instructors to respect their ideas and ns.

    So far, these two geniuses had already gone through many field trips arranged by the academy to give them real-life battle experience.

    However, most of the time, they still could not make their own decisions and the instructors assigned to their team would be the leader in charge of leading them with everything.

    Only when they joined the academy''s tournament would they have a chance to experience things truly on their own.

    But the tournament was only held once a year or maybe once every three years.

    How could it bepared to the number of field trips arranged every summer and winter vacation?

    Facing Ainsley''s action, the two students subconsciously looked at Finley, who kept his calm, as if he was not surprised by the treatment at all.

    Finley was not like these two students who were not used to being treated like this because before he went to the academy, he was trained as an heir, and he had to make countless decisions rted to the family''s matters.

    He had cultivated his leadership skill, and even when the academy restricted his freedom and his decision-making ability, he could still convince his instructors with his outstanding talent and ability.

    Finley nodded at his seniors and tried to help them to adjust to Ainsley''s way of treating her students.

    This should be Ainsley''s first time having a student and being someone else''s guardian, but she must have taught a lot of people in her guild somehow.

    So, she should be experienced in terms of being a teacher.

    Her way of treating the students like this should also have its own reasons. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Seniors, the instructor is only here to assist our mission and not toplete the missions on our behalf while we do nothing."

    The boy smiled gently at the seniors and his iconic golden hair shone brightly even with the weak winter sunlight in the middle of a snowy mountain.

    "The instructor wants us to form a n and if she epts it, then we can execute the n. If we don''t have any ns, then we can ask for her advice."

    The academy did try to promote some changes to the instructors in the past few years, which was why, many instructors gave a lot more freedom to the students but the burden on the instructors also increased.

    Even now, many contestants who were used to taking the lead in everything would get some warning messages from time to time to prevent the contestants from meddling too much.

    What the Academy wanted to assess was the instructor''s ability to guide their assigned students, promote the growth of their students and protect the students on their way of bing stronger.

    Many ability users were strong, but not all strong ability users could be instructors in this academy.

    The old instructors had all been slowly changed over time and even if the old instructors still stayed at the academy, they were also required to change the way they teach.

    Maybe because the movement of the Abyss was bing more worrying in the past decades, so the academy had also slowly changed their mindset.

    Students did have a lot of freedom in the academy because they could even create their own faction and such, but when facing instructors, they did be too dependent, especially those who were not college students yet.

    Most students who created factions or joined factions and seriously developed their factions in the academy were college students while others who were not college students joined just for fun.

    They treated factions as clubs and not as a serious organization with its own impact.

    The academy now wanted to slowly change the mindset of these young geniuses, especially those who basically grew up in the academy.

    As for students like Finley who already have his own mindset and principle, the academy also didn''t block his path and even actively promote the little boy as a role model for future generations.

    The two students listened to Finley''s suggestion and only then did they try to do something and tell their opinions to the instructor.

    These geniuses might be arrogant in front of peers, juniors, and even seniors, but few of them dared to go against instructors.

    It was mostly the college students who dared to oppose instructors.

    But now, many students who were sent to this ind dared to oppose the contestants one after another because the contestants were not considered official instructors yet.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1977 "Creating A Sleigh"

    ?

    In the eyes of these geniuses, the middle-aged contestants and those older ones were allbeled untalented and the students felt that they would be better than the older generation in the future.

    But Ainsley got the opposite students from those who were sent to the Ind.

    Delph and Celia were both not so aggressive and arrogant, and they were actually a bit too docile with no independent thinking or decision-making.

    Ainsley had to seriously encourage the two students to voice out their opinions so that they could slowly change.

    Delph took a deep breath and looked around him with thoughtful eyes, wanting to get a solution or a n to their current problem while Celia furrowed her pretty eyebrows.

    "Instructor, I think we can only use our ability if we don''t want to walk manually, but won''t that waste a lot of energy?"

    Celia was a bit naive and she didn''t know much about the outside world or any strategies and such.

    So, the girl could only think about using their abilities to cope.

    Ainsley shook her head and smiled gently at the young girl, acting as if she was older than the girl when her body was obviously a decade younger.

    "There are many ways to solve problems without using abilities. Do you think most ordinary people use awakened abilities in their daily life?"

    Of course not.

    Even if most technologies in this world were powered by energy crystals or those magical resources, ordinary people still used the technology without any special energy that only ability users had.

    There must also be people living in cold ces like this snowy mountain, and they might be ordinary people with no abilities.

    So, how did they cope with the trouble of traveling around the snowy mountain without walking on their own feet?

    Delph, who was silent for a while, suddenly got enlightenment and immediately pped his thigh while looking at Ainsley with bright eyes.

    "That''s it! Can''t we create a snow vehicle or something? A snowboard maybe? Or a little snow train pulled by a monster and such."

    As for how to get the animal that would pull their little car, that''s another matter.

    Now, Celia also looked at Delph with amazement in her eyes and she immediately agreed with this simple n.

    "I don''t know how to make those little cars, but we can try!"

    With an all-rounded little elemental master here, a.k.a, Finley, they could actually create many things.

    The two older students were actually a bit ashamed of relying on their junior to help them when they were the ones suggesting this idea.

    But Finley didn''t mind helping the two seniors at all and immediately suggested to Ainsley to use his ability.

    "I have just acquired a side skill from ice element ability and now, I can also manipte snow." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How about manipting the snow around to make something?"

    Finley felt that manipting the already existing resources would be more efficient than conjuring resources out of thin air because those resources were all built upon special energy.

    Finley didn''t know what they would build, but he was sure that snow would be a good material and he would only have to create a little bit of ice to strengthen some parts.

    As for whether the vehicle would be cold or not, everyone had cloaks reaching down to their ankles, so they could use their cloak to cover their b*tt from the cold snow seat.

    At first, Ainsley wanted to suggest to cut down some trees around to create a simple snowboard or something, but when Finley mentioned the snow maniption ability, the baby didn''t intervene.

    She didn''t know how many elemental abilities that Finley had awakened, but judging from the simple conversation, he might have awakened all elemental abilities including the darkness and light element ability.

    As expected of the fairy''s beloved, this boy was talented.

    If not for Ainsley being younger and having various cheats from Zev, Ainsley was sure that Finley would be this generation''s genius of the century boy, not her.

    Since Finley had already stated his intention, Ainsley naturally agreed and soon, she was lucky enough to witness a snow element ability user building something from snow.

    Finley looked casually as he pointed his fingers at the snow around him and soon, blocks of snow levitated in the air, separated from the rest of the snow on the ground.

    Bit by bit, the square snow piled up on top of each other and soon, a simple sleigh enough for two teens and two kids was finished.

    The sleigh was pure white and one could still see the snow particles, as if the sleigh would crumble to pieces with a little bit of push.

    However, Finley soon clenched his fist and within seconds, the outer area of the sleigh started to show signs of freezing.

    The snow was already cold, but ayer of ice was soon added to every part of the sleigh, making the snow sleigh look like something carefully protected inside a ss box.

    But the iceyer followed the shape of the two-seater sleigh, so instead of looking ridiculous, it only added more beauty to the simple sleigh that looked like a child''s y before.

    Everything happened in less than a minute and the person who built such a sleigh fit for four people didn''t look exhausted after using quite a lot of energy.

    He looked as if he was just creating a toy using snow, not building a literal vehicle.

    The two seniors, who had been hailed as geniuses for a long time, looked at this magnificent scene and they couldn''t help but gasp in shock.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1978 "Delph & Celias Abilities"

    ?

    Elemental ability control was not as easy as it looked like, especially if they wanted to create something using their controlled element.

    Usually, elementary school students are still studying how to channel their special energy to activate abilities and even try not to lose control over their ability.

    People only learned to shape things out of controlled elements when they were in junior high school.

    Of course, many geniuses in the elementary school probably had started to learn this lesson early, but there was one more thing.

    The precise control over the ice element ability after the snow control was something beyond what many geniuses could do.

    Layering the snow sleigh with hard ice looked easy, but it was not that easy, especially for someone as young as Finley.

    But this guy didn''t even break a sweat...

    Most elementary school students in the academy were still cultivating their strength realm or trying to use their abilities smoothly.

    Which geniuses could be as proficient as this boy?

    It seemed that the saying about mafia children learning things faster than other children was true...

    The two seniors gulped nervously as they thanked Finley for their help.

    Then, they started to discuss with Ainsley and Finley about catching a monster or a beast to pull the sleigh.

    "We can control the snow to make the sleigh move, but that will consume junior Fin''s energy faster than ever."

    "Yes, yes. I think we only need one monster or beast around three meters tall to pull our sleigh."

    "This can also help us deter many beasts and monsters in the dark."

    Ainsley just nodded at the two students to show her support but then, she had no intention of helping the two students to tame beasts or monsters.

    It would be very easy for Ainsley to do so, but it was a challenge for the two students.

    Seeing that Ainsley didn''t have any intention to help, the two students smiled wryly and gave up on trying to ask Ainsley for help.

    Finley didn''t have such an idea from the start, so he looked the same as usual.

    Only the two students racked their brains to get a beast or a monster to pull their sleigh.

    Delph had three awakened abilities and Celia had two, but none of them had beast tamer or monster tamer ability.

    What to do?

    Seeing that the two students struggled with no result, Ainsley finally opened her mouth and asked the two students about their rted abilities.

    "What''s your ability again? Let me know. Maybe I can suggest something."

    Ainsley felt that the two students had only told her about the amount of abilities they have, not about the abilities themselves.

    Being reminded like this, Delph and Celia immediately responded rigorously. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Instructor, my first ability is fog and mist manipting ability. I can conjure various types of fogs or mists, including toxic ones or ones with hallucination effects."

    Delph was the first one to tell Ainsley about his ability and then, he continued to tell Ainsley about his second and third ability.

    "The second ability is the ability to magnify emotions and control other creatures'' emotions, not limited to monsters, beasts and non-human races."

    Even nts could be influenced if they had emotions and feelings.

    This ability sounded useless, but it was actually super useful and powerful, especially when used against angry monsters or hungry beasts so that they would be less aggressive and be more docile.

    However, the way to use this ability was unique, and he had to sing a suitable melody or a song to drive the emotions.

    "My third ability is aser sword. I can createser swords on the spot as many as I want and I usually use this ability the most."

    Delph looked like a good student with a lean figure, but he was actually a good swordsman.

    On the contrary, Celia was a bit more like a support type ability user.

    "I''m a healer that can heal all injuries and can also regenerate missing limbs and such. My healing can detoxify poisons and many other uses."

    "My second ability...I am actually abat array master. I can create arrays in seconds and most of my arrays are offensive."

    When Celia said that she was abat array master, Ainsley finally showed a hint of surprise.

    She only knew that most array masters had to draw arrays for a long time and they were rarely used in a battle unless there were a lot of array masters and other ability users in the team.

    Abat array master was like a deviation of the usual array master because they could only make offensive arrays used in battles, but they could draw arrays fast.

    The only drawback was the fact that they could only use certain types of arrays when other array masters could use a lot of array types.

    This is Ainsley''s first time seeing abat array master!

    No wonder the girl was considered a genius and could even skip grades at such a young age.

    Ainsley was satisfied with the abilities of her two temporary students and didn''t bother to ask Finley because they all knew that the boy had awakened all possible element abilities ever.

    Thinking about that¡­the real genius was still Finley in the end.

    Ainsley subconsciously peeked at Finley, but the boy didn''t look at her, so he didn''t know that his friend and instructor was looking at him with scrutiny in her eyes.

    Ainsley was really curious about Finley and it was mostly because of how he could awaken all elemental abilities at such a young age.

    That''s too unusual, okay?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1979 "Luring The Snowball Monster"

    ?

    Ainsley even wondered whether the boy was also a transmigrator like her or maybe he had a simr cheat as Zev''s existence?

    Well, don''t mind that for now. Let''s guide the students to catch a beast or a monster first.

    Ainsley immediately looked at Delph, who had the best potential to tame beasts or monsters because Celia could only either heal or kill.

    Her two abilities were really extreme abilities, torso opposites of each other.

    "Student Delph, you can use your fog or mist to trap a beast or a monster and activate the illusion effect of the fog."

    "Then, magnify the emotion of the target that has been influenced by the fog."

    "Once the emotion is magnified, you can simply weave another illusion through the fog so that the target will be docile and willing to pull the sleigh for us."

    This n was not as mature and secure as when Ainsley charmed the beast or the monster on her own because there were risks of the target breaking free from the illusion or the magnified emotion.

    However, this was the only n that the students could implement without bothering the instructor.

    Ainsley only gave a little suggestion, and the follow-up discussion was left to the three students.

    Celia, who felt that this n was still too risky, immediately gave the group some ideas to ensure the group''s safety.

    "I''ll make an array above the monster or the beast''s body after they''re taken in so that if they suddenly break free and go berserk, I can immediately kill it."

    To be honest, she wanted to catch a Snowball monster to pull the sleigh so as to kill two birds with one stone.

    They could get freebor and alsopleted the mission by the way.

    "How is it? The Snowball monster is familiar with the snowy mountain and it will be a good animal to pull the sleigh. Should we lure the monster or something?"

    Celia recalled the habitat and habit of the Snowball monster and knew that this monster lived freely with no fixed nest and the diet was also varied.

    Anyway, the Snowball monster could be anywhere, so if they could lure one out...that would save much more time than searching for the monster on their own.

    Listening to Celia''s detailed n and her various creative ideas, Ainsley once again nodded at her students with eyes full of satisfaction.

    That''s it. Her students were not difficult to guide and each of them had their own ideas without conflicting with other students.

    What a group of wonderful students!

    Could it be that the luck level today was also high like before, thus bringing this wave of good luck?

    Possible!

    Ainsley immediately epted Celia''s idea and she started to distribute ''jobs'' to the three students.

    "Student Finley and Celia will make the trap for Snowball, I''ll find the bait and student Delph will be in charge of ''taming'' the monster." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Monsters had a higher hostility level towards humans, but they were also easily confused by various illusions and hallucinations.

    Delph was indeed the best candidate to temporarily ''tame'' the monster.

    Ainsley actually already had a lot of excess raw food in her spatial storage, so she didn''t need to go around to find the bait and just used what she had.

    Anyway, the Snowball monster was not a picky monster and they could eat almost everything, as long as it was not something they could not digest.

    If this monster had a tougher stomach, they might even eat nes and cars for real.

    Ainsley took out the few slices of raw meat from dead monsters and beasts that she and her previous seven-people team killed at theke.

    Then, she handed the meat to the two students Celia and Finley so that they could make a good trap.

    The sense of smell belonging to monsters and beasts was way sharper than humans and non-human races on many asions, so they could just spread the smell of fresh meat with a little blood to lure many beasts and monsters.

    It was just that, they didn''t want to lure unnecessary enemies, so Finley finally used his wind maniption ability to lock the smell of the fresh meat and blood around themselves.

    The smell would not spread far away and only spread throughout the ground, as if presented only for the Snowball monsters who liked to hide under the snow.

    This wave of action from Finley naturally reap another batch of praises from the audience, both the Eltonians and the special instructors.

    [This kid has a really good ability to control, just like Ainsley.]

    [He can even lock a certain type of smell with his wind ability so as not to spread to other areas but he can precisely spread the smell to where Snowball monsters usually live.]

    [I''m starting to feel that mafia children are really that crazy. They must have been trained from a young age because look at Ain and this Finley boy!]

    [Many forces are not too strict with their children anymore because nowadays, we are in a peaceful era, but the mafia family never knows ''peace'', which is why they educate their children strictly.]

    It is true that in many other countries, even among ability users, one could not casually kill people or solve problems with these fists.

    Conflicts in the dark that involved lives and blood would always exist, but at least, it would never be seen so tantly, unlike the situation in Godlif Country.

    The country only cared whether ability users killed ordinary humans or not and they closed an eye towards disputes between fellow ability users.

    Cruel, but the Godlif Country really didn''t have energy to deal with disputes between ability users!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1980 "Strong Vs Weak Ability Control"

    ?

    [It must have been like a battle royale or something in the mafia circle. I heard that it''smon for children to die when battles happen.]

    [Rumors said that mafia children who have not awakened their abilities will be stimted to awaken their abilities as soon as they can.]

    [Someone also said that mafia children would receive a formal education from the age of three, and they will learn many things.]

    [This treatment is not just for the heirs. Any babies and children in the mafia family will have to face the same treatment.]

    [So cruel. But this kind of cruelty is what gives birth to child prodigies, so I''m conflicted.]

    [I also want the future generations to be better than us, but I''m also sad for these geniuses who have to bear such a tough childhood.]

    Awakened abilities could be attributed to talent, but ability control always involved effort aside from talent.

    One could see how Finley must have trained a lot to be able to manipte the wind to this extent.

    Finley didn''t know that people were talking about him again and just concentrated on ''fanning the me'' to spread the smell of food.

    But at the same time, he also relied on his wind ability to ''listen'' to various noises that might belong to Snowball monsters, especially those noises that came from under the snow.

    Slight rubbing noises, rustle and such were all important for Finley to determine the location of their target.

    At the same time, Ainsley casually used her 3D map ability and the scene under the thick snow could be seen clearly, as if she was shooting a movie or something.

    A pity, Ainsley disabled the public viewing function of the map so that only the baby could see the map.

    She wanted the students not to rely on her too much and to solve their problems on their own.

    She would only make a move if she had to protect the students or if the students could not handle their problems at all.

    The three students diligently and patiently waited for the target to hook the bait and Delph also didn''t forget to prepare his special fog.

    The fog already lingered around the meat that was ced on the snowy ground, but the scope of the fog was only that small, just enough to trap a Snowball monster.

    The purple-colored fog formed a ring around the meat, looking so eye-catching amidst the pure white snow background.

    To be honest, even when Delph was older than Finley and was in senior high school, his control over the fog was not as precise as Finley''s control over the wind.

    Finley could precisely avoid blowing away the fog around the meat and only spread the smell of the meat with the wind.

    On the contrary, Delph''s fog was unstable and it kept expanding or shrinking in size, looking as if it would suddenly spread all over the ce within seconds.

    Delph could not be med for his control that was not as good as Finley because even geniuses in the academy often encountered this problem. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It seemed that the younger the ability user when they awakened their ability, if they didn''t train in time, the more difficult it would be to control their ability.

    This happened because most child prodigies who awakened their abilities before the age of ten had particrly strong abilities even if they had only awakened one ability at that time.

    Thus, many child prodigies encountered thismon problem while ordinary ability users often had better control over their ability and they could also control their ability faster than the geniuses.

    Still, the reason why geniuses were called geniuses not only because they awakened their abilities early or they had unique abilities but also because they learned things fast.

    It might take ten years for ordinary people to achieve a perfect control over all the abilities they awakened if their abilities were as strong and domineering as the geniuses.

    However, most geniuses only needed three years to achieve this perfect control over a lot of their awakened abilities.

    Delph entered the academy when he was at the age of entering junior high school, but because he processed fast, he skipped grades and entered senior high school early.

    He was actually still at the age of being a junior high school student.

    It seemed that Delph had only trained to control his abilities when he was at the academy and it had only been over two years, not even close to three years since Delph started to train his control over his abilities.

    Not to mention that he even awakened three abilities over time, which means he had to learn precise control for all three abilities in such a short time.

    To be able to create a small fog ring alone was already too good.

    Even Ainsley, who was well-known for her Godly control, was trained to death by the Godfather every single day from the moment she had just awakened her abilities in less than a month.

    She did the training for two years now and her control was also honed in various real-life battles.

    Naturally, Ainsley could progress faster than these students.

    Ainsley nodded at Delph and didn''t mind his unstable fog because soon, her map detected traces of a lone range Snowball monster approaching their location.

    The Snowball monster was still hiding under the snow, but the whole figure was clearly shown on Ainsley''s map with no dead angles.

    Ainsley didn''t tell her students about this, but Finley, who had been monitoring the surroundings by relying on the various noises brought by the wind, immediately noticed a different noise than the rest of the noises around.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1981 "Snowball Monster"

    ?

    This noise came from under the snow, and unlike other noises that also came from under the snow, the noise felt like something smooth gliding or rolling around on a snowy surface.

    The Snowball monster was well-known for its unique habit to roll around when they moved extremely fast.

    That gliding noise under the snow must be a Snowball monster approaching their trap!

    Finley carefully distinguished the sound below the snow and felt that there should only be one Snowball monster, so he hurriedly told the other two students about this discovery.

    "I heard the noise of one Snowball Monster and the monster is approaching us! Seniors, please get ready!"

    The one who would y the biggest role in ''taming'' the monster would be Delph rather than Celia because all she could do is to kill the monster.

    Delph also understood this, so he held his breath nervously and tried to get the monster to inhale the fog that he had prepared before it could attack them.

    This was not the first time Delph had some missions rted to beasts and monsters or adventures in dangerous ces.

    The academy had already held various field trips over the years, so the students had some experiences more or less.

    But Delph was still a bit nervous because even if the Snowball monster was only a mid-level monster, he was now in a strange ce and beforeing here, the staff already reminded the students to be extra careful.

    Four Seasons Ind was indeed dangerous and students like them could unknowingly die on this Ind for various reasons.

    Ainsley saw that Delph was nervous, but she didn''t intervene and just patted the boy''s arm as she stood next to him.

    "It''s okay, don''t be nervous. As long as I am here, I will always ensure your safety and life."

    Ainsley didn''t say this without thinking at all and, to be honest, she did have the confidence to say that.

    The previously nervous Delph strangely calmed down after hearing the confidence revealed in Ainsley''s voice.

    He had never seen Ainsley''s abilities with his own eyes and had only watched her various battle videos, but judging from the videos alone, especially the war live broadcast...

    He could trust the little instructor beside him with all of his heart.

    Right after Delph calmed down, the noise from below the snow gradually became stronger and now, even without the help of the wind to eavesdrop, everyone could hear the faint noise under the snow.

    Delph clenched his fists tightly as he kept his ring of fog as close to the ground as possible, just right around the piece of meat that Ainsley gave them.

    Snowball monsters could eat anything, so it was not surprising that one woulde to them just for a piece of meat.

    The noise became louder and louder and if people carefully felt it, they would sense the slight trembling beneath their feet because the snow ground was not as stable as solid rock ground or soil ground. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It only took a few seconds for the gradual noise to be louder until one could see the slight change in the snow right below the meat.

    The Snowball monster was well-known to be a good hunter underground and if it had toe up to the surface, they would only steal their prey or drag the prey underground.

    Thus, if they were not careful, the monster would quickly steal the meat and they would not be able to catch this huge monster.

    This monster did have a huge body but its head and limbs were small, which was why it liked to roll around to move rather than using its limbs.

    When Delph saw the slight movement of the snow around the meat, he immediately moved his fog closer to the meat and before everyone could react...

    Something strange suddenly came out of the snow beneath the meat, and it looked like the tip of an animal''s mouth.

    The tip was not thatrge and it was hard to see because the color was the same as the snow, and the movement was also as fast as lightning.

    What the four people could see was just that tip of the mouth nimbly biting the edge of the meat and within seconds, it dragged the meat down to the unknown hole in the snow!

    The monster was fast and precise, only aiming for the meat and didn''t have any intention of attacking the humans around the meat.

    However, Delph was even faster.

    In that split second when the monster''s nose and the tip of the mouth came out from the snow, the purple fog had already lingered around the nose and soon, the fog seeped into the body of the monster!

    This fog was not an ordinary fog that confused the sight or relied on the sense of smell alone because apparently, the fog could seep into the target''s body and make the hallucination effect stronger than ever.

    Not to mention that the ability user who created the fog could wave the hallucination freely, relying on their detailed imagination.

    What Delph created for the monster was naturally something that would attract the monster toe out of the snow without being aggressive to them.

    So, he resolutely made a hallucination where the four humans were considered the monster''s mother that this monster could not defy or attack.

    Monsters didn''t have delicate andplicated feelings like beasts, but the instinct engraved in their blood always made them surrender to stronger creatures other than humans or make them obey their blood mother wholeheartedly.

    Reptile and insect monster was usually even more loyal to their blood mother or the leader of their small group.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1982 "Using A Snowball Monster To Pull The Sleigh"

    ?

    Because of the loyalty, a lot of monster groups were more menacing and dangerous when there was a mother monster there.

    After all, the children of the mother monster would be the greatest army for the mother monster.

    Everyone could not see how the hallucination fog worked for the snowball monster, but Delph, as the one creating the fog, could feel the state that the monster was in.

    The monster was indeed easily fooled by the hallucination because the hallucination not only blocked the visual, sense of hearing but also the sense of smell.

    Taking advantage when the monster was confused by the fog, Delph used his second ability and magnified the monster''s feeling of absolute obedience toward its mother.

    Even if there were more than one mother, the monster, who didn''t have a high intelligence, just believed the hallucination and the amplified feelings foolishly.

    After the whole lie was weaved and the prey fell into the lie, Delph, as the one who controlled the hallucination fog, made another small hallucinationparable to giving amand to the monster.

    In the hallucination, the monster felt as if its mother was calling it toe up and pull a sleigh or something for no reason.

    Although it was confused by its mother asking it to do something so simr to what humans do, the monster still followed the instinct engraved in the blood to obey its mother.

    Thus, after waiting for a few seconds, the group finally saw the Snowball''s basketball-sized head slowlying out of the snow with no aggression in its small eyes at all.

    Then, the group immediately stepped back to create a space for the snowball toe out and soon, they saw a monster as big as a cow slowly rolling out of the snow actively.

    This cow had a small head and tiny limbs, so it moved by rolling forward, backward or sideways, super agile.

    However, now, this monster would be their ''horse'' to pull the sleigh.

    Everyone took a good look at this strange snowball monster with pure white skin and a skin texture simr to the snow and all four people could not help but marvel at its uniqueness.

    As expected of the strange and mysterious Four Seasons Ind.

    They even had something like this monster that was super strange yet still could live well with so many advantages.

    Seeing the monster already rolling over to their sleigh without looking at them, the four people didn''t rx their guard at all and Celia even quickly fixed a small killing array above the monster''s whole body.

    They didn''t know if the hallucination would fail and then the monster would wake up to attack them with a surprise attack or something.

    Without aplete taming and only using such a dangerous trick, it was better to always be careful anytime, anywhere!

    The monster stopped in front of the sleigh and became motionless without any further order, but Finley immediately used his earth element ability to create a sturdy and not flexible rope to bind the monster. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Using the usual ropes would only make the monster cut down the rope with its rolling movement, so they might as well create a tough rope.

    To be honest, because Finley could also manipte metal and iron as one of the unique elemental abilities in the element ability list, he nned to create a chain directly.

    However, doing so did require a certain amount of energy and Finley wanted to save his energy for an emergency.

    Thus, he only created an earth-element rope, much like a wood but not like a wood.

    As a perfect elemental ability user, Finley could even manipte rocks, woods and such.

    His future would definitely be boundless with how many elements he could manipte or create.

    After everything was ready, Delph consciously sat in the driver''s seat so that he could control the monster because so far, the monster became docile because of his hallucination fog and the magnified emotion.

    Sitting next to Delph was Ainsley, who had to act as a navigator and a guardian to protect the team from unknown dangers ahead.

    Sitting at the back were Celia and Finley. Celia was a healer, so she had to be protected to a certain extent while Finley could help Ainsley guard the rear with his ability.

    It was said that elemental abilities were the mostmon among ability users, but there were many moremon abilities that were much weaker than elemental ability users.

    Strength enhancement ability user, speed ability user, and those basic ones were asmon as cabbages and if they didn''t awaken a second ability, they would be at the bottom of thedder.

    Finley might not look that strongpared to Ainsley, but with him awakening all elemental abilities that could exist, his overall strength would be much higher than Ainsley''s if his strength realm was also high.

    When elemental ability users reached a certain strength realm, such as the energy core purification realm, they could easily create natural disasters that many other ability users could not do.

    Of course, only dual-ability users or people with more than one ability could create an element out of thin air and the solo ability users could only manipte the existing element if they wanted to create the natural disaster thingy.

    Ainsley was at ease leaving the rear to Finley and so, after everyone was seated, Delph carefully manipted the hallucination content that the monster would receive.

    This was like an indirectmand to control the monster, but every time Delph modified the content of the illusion, he used a little bit of his energy.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1983 "Perfect Elemental Abilities"

    ?

    Everyone had no choice but to rely on Delph regarding this matter since Delph still had other abilities and his other abilities were also good for self-protection.

    The energy that the boy would spend would only be the one rted to the hallucination fog, so the group didn''t worry about other things.

    Soon, the snowball monster received a new mand'' from the content of the illusion and it obediently rolled forward, pulling the sleigh that was tied to its small limbs.

    The rope was flexible to a certain extent, so even if the monster rolled around like that, the rope didn''t get entangled or anything and the group smoothly left their initial ce, going to the top of the mountain.

    Since the group had captured the Snowball monster alive, Celia''s mission was considered half-fulfilled and now, everyone basically tried to find a lone, stray Snow Ape toplete Delph''s mission.

    The apes had greatbat power when they were in a group, so it was better to find a lone ranger and quickly kill it before they were discovered by the big family.

    Ainsley looked at the description of the Snow Ape on the holographic screen and saw that the apes lived rtively close to the top of the mountain.

    They liked to live in caves but there should be a lot of fruit trees or fruit forests around the caves.

    The Snow Ape ate anything, just like the Snowball monster, but their main diet was naturally fruits, nuts, veggies, and such.

    They rarely ate meat unless they felt like having one.

    Their behavior was simr to humans, and most of the time, they hunt animals such as monsters or other beasts purely for fun, topete with fellow apes for the show, or for other entertainment purposes.

    This group of apes even created a small arena to watch other beasts and monsters fight each other, recreating humans'' famous Colosseum and other bloody entertainment.

    If left alone like this, the group of apes would be a dangerous existence for mercenaries and people who often came to the ind to reap resources.

    The apes also seriously disturbed the ind''s ecosystem and plundered other inhabitants'' resources, which further cut down the treasures that the academy''s people could get.

    In the end, hunting apes, especially teen apes became a monthly mission, just like the monthly cleansing at theke that many mercenaries did.

    The group rushed to the top of the mountain and purposely went to find fruit forests with caves around but the group had to go around theplicated terrain of the mountain for a full three hours.

    When they finally found the ce which was most likely to be the habitat of Snow Apes, it was already lunch time.

    The group spent a long time on the road not only because of the huge mountain they had to explore but also because of the various challenges on the way.

    One after another, monsters and beasts such as snow wolves, ice deers, Eagles, and many other monsters that one could not identify came to attack the group.

    The group wasted a lot of time battling these monsters and beasts because only the three students fought while Ainsley stayed still.

    She only made a move when the students were in danger. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Most of the time, it was Finley who used his snow and ice maniption ability to the greatest extent to kill many monsters and beasts without spending too much energy.

    The snow and ice around became Finley''s greatest weapon and when he manipted the surrounding ice or snow, the sunshine boy suddenly looked a lot colder, as if he would be a snow fairy in the next second.

    Maybe because Finley''s strength realm was still low, he could not create natural disasters with his elemental abilities so easily, but he could do anything else.

    Finley''s ability covered all natural elements that could possibly exist, which means he could manipte fire, wind, wood, earth, metal, gold, water, ice, snow, lightning, darkness and wind.

    The space and time element was not included, but his contracted fairy was a time fairy, so except for the time element, Finley could use all elements to the fullest.

    Once he could create bigger natural disasters and each of his elemental abilities got stronger, he would definitely be one of the world''s top powerhouses.

    Ainsley was happy to see Finley, who was only ten years old, had already been able to deal with the monsters at this ind who were all stronger than monsters or beasts at the same level outside of the ind.

    There were few high-level monsters and beasts on the way, but there were countless mid-level ones.

    Obviously, Delph and Celia could not single out the monsters and the beasts on their own and they had to work together just to kill one monster or one beast.

    On the contrary, Finley could easily handle mid-level monsters and beasts before the enemies could use their own awakened abilities to fight.

    The audiences all watched Finley''s battles and they could not help but marvel, just like Ainsley.

    [Is this another child prodigy? I thought that elemental ability users are not as unique as many unique ability users with super rare abilities...]

    But fact said that many top powerhouses also had elemental abilities, but they did have more than one ability.

    It was rare for someone to awaken so many abilities like Finley and to actually only awaken elemental abilities...

    It was as if Finley became like that because he was favored by the fairies.

    Legend said that the fairies'' blessing was the most precious blessing among so many legendary non-human races!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1984 "Finleys Unexpected Strength"

    ?

    The fairies were mysterious and even if some fairies liked to y in the human continent to the point of making contracts with humans, the fairy race was still a mysterious race.

    That race was so mysterious that no one knew where they lived because apparently, they lived in a separate space, much like a secret realm or something.

    For the boy to be favored by the fairies, thus awakening all elemental abilities, either he was lucky or he had something special, just like Ainsley.

    Finley had so many elemental abilities, but because he had too little time so far, he was only proficient in several main elemental abilities.

    The young man was most proficient in using the basic five elemental abilities while other unique variants such as gold, lightning, ice, snow, darkness and light weregging behind.

    It didn''t mean that the boy''s control over his abilities was weak, but he just could not create big things out of those abilities.

    Finley could even use his fire ability to create a forest fire and the level of his fire was only inferior to sacred beasts'' fire such as the evil dragon and Nirvana''s fire.

    He could create tornadoes and tsunamis if he wanted to, and creating an earthquake by manipting the earth was not a big deal.

    Since he could also manipte wood elements, he was more like a nt maniption ability user but this ability was used to replenish energy by sucking away trees and nts'' vitality than using them as the main attack power.

    There was also the metal element that could be freely manipted, which means hot and cold weapons simply became his best weapons.

    So far, because Finley was still studying at the academy, others didn''t know his true strength and now, he had not even shown his true strength, just the tip of the iceberg, but the boy already amazed a lot of people.

    The audience could not help butpare Finley to Ainsley out of curiosity, and everyone started to discuss the two child prodigies.

    [Do you think this boy can also be a war hero if he was involved in the war back then?]

    [I think he can, as long as he can create natural disasters with his ability.]

    [But from what I see, once these abilities are used inside a domain, it will be extremely useless and weak...]

    Otherwise, so many celestials and blood ns also awakened various elemental abilities but none of them could create earth-shattering changes on the battlefield.

    Only when the person with the elemental ability also had reached the domain level or approaching that level their elemental abilities could matter.

    [It''s too unfair to let this boy fight high-level creatures out of this world. Let''s say that a lot of human experts also can''t do this, right?]

    [Right, right, let''s just analyze fairly. This boy is young yet judging from his precise ability control and his various abilities, he can already be ranked in the top 100 of human powerhouses.]

    There were not too many elementary school students who were sent to the ind and one of them was with the most popr contestant, so naturally, many audiences gathered at Ainsley''s live stream room.

    Other contestants were also popr, but to achieve global poprity, it was too difficult. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The people who came here to be instructors were indeed popr and strong, but almost no one was popr globally because globally popr people were all big figures in the human race.

    The students of Elton Academy did know about Finley, the dark horse that just appeared two years ago at their academy.

    However, many special instructors and Eltonians didn''t know about this because they usually paid more attention to talented junior and senior high school students.

    In their opinion, unless the kid was as monstrous as Ainsley, no one in the elementary school district was worth their attention.

    Only special instructors who wanted to recruit personal disciples when the disciple was still young would pay attention to the elementary school students.

    Finley was still in elementary school with his age, but it was predicted that he would skip a few years of grade and would be the youngest student who ever became a junior high school student.

    Now that Finley was finally on camera, watched by hundreds of people, the special instructors and the Eltonians finally paid attention to the kid.

    They were all genuinely surprised that there could be such a monstrous child prodigy from the elementary school district!

    This power, this precise control, this battle experience and many other small details...the boy was better than many junior high school students in the Sky ss.

    He was even better than many senior high school students in Earth ss!

    To be honest, even Delph, who was now a first grader in senior high school, was still a little bit worse than Finley in terms of precise control over his ability.

    If not for the difference in the strength realm, Delph would have been really suppressed to the ground.

    Delph himself also realized this fact. Even if he was in the Sky ss and was in the top 100 throughout the whole senior high school''s first grade...

    He seemed to be worse than Finley, who was still an elementary school student and not even a junior high school student yet.

    The academy sent many outstanding students to the Ind and the total number could easily reach 600-ish students from junior high school to senior high school plus ten elementary school students.

    Delph was not in the top 50 in his grade, butpared to students around his age, because he skipped a grade, he was absolutely in the top 5 or top 10.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1985 "Incoming Catastrophe"

    ?

    Delph was usually proud of the fact that he was a grade skipper and he was not too badpared to his seniors.

    Unexpectedly, now, someone much younger than him showed signs of being better than himself.

    Delph''s self-esteem was slightly injured, but the young man pretended not to think about it and kept weaving the illusion of the Snowball monster so that they would rush to the Snow Ape''s nest.

    This small episode passed quickly like that and while the audience, especially the Eltonians, were still excitedly watching the live stream...

    The special instructors were slowly informed of the dangerous situation in the academy and one by one, the special instructor didn''t have time to watch the live stream.

    There were a few hundreds of special instructors alone and a few thousands of college students.

    The academy was huge, almost forming its own city, so naturally, it could amodate up to 10.000 college students per year.

    The total number of college students from the first-year students tost-year students could even reach a whopping 100.000 students.

    The college district was thergest district and even the junior plus senior high school districtsbined might not be as big as the college district.

    The ten deans and the academy''s higher-ups have slowly informed all academy instructors from all districts.

    They had also informed the normal college students and now, they started to contact the special instructors to prepare.

    The whole academy was bustling with tension and a slight excitement for war, but most students and people in the academy felt unknown fear towards the iing catastrophe.

    They already knew that a global catastrophe would arrive soon and their academy would be one of the front-line battlefields against the unknown enemies from the distant Abyss.

    Many visitors who came to the academy had been politely deported for various reasons but the academy didn''t disclose the news about the Abyss'' seal loosening.

    The students who stayed at the academy could not contact the outside world and so, even if they were worried about their families and such, to prevent any information leakage, they could not do anything but watch in silence.

    The college students already had this century-old tradition to stay at the academy whenever the academy faced a life and death threat, but after thousands of years of peace...

    No one expected that their generation would be the one facing this threat and the long-lost tradition finally came to the surface again.

    The ordinary college students had gathered early and now, all of them were undergoing emergency training as the academy''s proud soldiers.

    The ordinary instructors also joined the training and the academy had even divided the students and instructors into several huge and small teams, adopting the style of the military.

    The academy was busy preparing for the unexpected catastrophe, and the governments of various countries in various races had also started to move.

    Soldiers were gathered. Ability users were summoned. Guilds were invited to the capital city of various big countries urgently.

    Smaller countries had started to seek asylum in big countries and without the citizens knowing, the countries had all silently erected their national barriers. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The races and people living close to the four dangerous Abyss gates had all silently prepared themselves for war while ordinary people were evacuated using various excuses.

    It was not as if there was no information leakage about such a huge deal because many rumors had surfaced on the inte, especially on the human race''s side.

    However, the World Union, the joint forces of all races in the world, collectively suppressed the rumor so as not to create sudden panic.

    They knew that this iing catastrophe came too sudden, but the signs had already appeared six months ago, when the blood n fought with the celestial n.

    The two powerful ns suffered damages one after another, so when facing the unexpected catastrophe, they all sealed their races with various techniques and isted themselves from the outside world.

    Calm them selfishly, but these two races could not bear any losses unless they wanted to go extinct directly.

    The other races also somewhat tolerated the two races'' actions even though the two races were the indirect cause of the Abyss'' seals loosening.

    It was just that, the Abyss'' seal would be loose sooner orter anyway, and the big war back then only elerated the process, nothing more.

    Everyone felt that this catastrophe would be an even bigger event than the war six months ago, and they didn''t even know the catastrophe would end.

    Maybe months? Years? Decades? No one knew.

    But at least, they had suppressed most of the Abyss seals, leaving only the most dangerous four gates.

    These four gates could not be saved anymore, but each gate could only amodate a certain number of demons and a certain threshold of strength.

    Thus, the enemies would not burst out all at once and the royal abyss demons or high-level abyss demons would still not be able to leave the abyss.

    Only when the demons could open more gates that the high-level intelligent abyss demons and royal abyss demons coulde out.

    Regarding this, all people who knew about the news swore that they would close the four Abyss gates before the runaway demons could open more Abyss seals from outside the Abyss gates.

    The world was silently preparing for the most dangerous thing that might exist, but there were no signs at all, unlike the war six months ago.

    Even when the Abyss'' seals continued to loosen, there were only sporadic natural disasters, which naturally could not arouse the attention of many people.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1986 "Preparation To Defend The Academy"

    ?

    High-level ability users already got the inside news and they were all busy preparing to survive while ordinary ability users and ordinary people were still in the dark, ignorant of the ''apocalypse''.

    Actually, it was not as if the Abyss never broke out because, throughout the years, the seal would always loosen somehow.

    There would always be some small breakouts but only one small gate far away from civilization broke out, which was why it never aroused the attention of people all over the world.

    Even if it did, it only ended up as a rumor or vague news that many people didn''t believe.

    For many people in this world, an Abyss breakout means apocalypse, so the World Union always covered the news about some small Abyss breakouts.

    If they could push back the demons silently, the World Union would never disclose the news and this was why, over the years, many transmigrators were hunted.

    Their otherworldly souls were extremely needed to mend the broken seals and so, many transmigrators silently died to protect the peace of this world.

    But the World Union didn''t even disclose the existence of transmigrators to ordinary people and the masses, so these people all died without leaving a name in history.

    Even the Godfather''s soul, which was used to seal the abyss for a long, long time, was not known to the people for this matter.

    His figure in history would always be the father of the mafia and someone who died of old age for a mysterious reason.

    The special instructors were all distracted by the news, so the number of viewers in each contestant''s live broadcast room dwindled bit by bit.

    Most of the Eltonians didn''t realize this small change, but many careful people noticed that the special instructors all left the live broadcast room one after another.

    The careful Eltonians, especially those who held important positions in the academy''s factions, quickly investigated the movement of these instructors.

    With their own information channel, these outstanding Eltonians who held the real power in the academy finally got a fragment of the earth-shattering news.

    The Abyss would break out soon and one of the Abyss gates with a loose seal was actually the one in their academy!

    The Abyss Gate, which was the exit and the entrance to Abyss, was located at one of the floating inds in the sky above Elton Academy.

    The distance was not that close to the academy, but a lot of demons could fly, so it would only be a matter of time before they flew down from the ind and attacked the nearest civilization¡ª the Elton Academy.

    By now, the Central City was already closed and all visitors were deported with no exception unless they were experts and wanted to stay to protect the academy together.

    The students were also sent away and only the college students and Eltonians were left.

    The geniuses from other school districts were sent to the Four Seasons Ind, which was basically a means to protect them.

    The elite Eltonians soon got more detailed news from the academy itself and they all had a grim look.

    As the leader and people with high positions in academy factions, they all loved the academy more than anyone else. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Their prestige, privilege and power were built at the academy, so if the Academy ceased to exist, all their hard work for years and even the faction that had existed for more than decades would also disappear.

    The elite Eltonians took the initiative to contact the people from the academy and the Academy also responded positively.

    They had not informed the Eltonians because they were busy with other things, but they allowed these ''pioneers'' to inform the rest of the Eltonians.

    The academy had its own private soldiers, experts, guardian monsters and beasts, protectors, and so on.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that half of the whole world''s experts secretly stayed at Elton Academy either for retirement or other reasons.

    Thus, those experts were already informed and they were already preparing for the iing attack.

    There were also many hidden sacred beasts and monsters at the same level as sacred beasts living around the academy as guardians.

    These creatures were already informed and they swore to defend their home from the nasty abyss demons.

    Cellino and Bello, plus Elliana were all staying at the Central City of Elton Academy, waiting for Ainsley to finish her assessment.

    However, the news of the Abyss breakout was also sent to the families and friends of the contestants, so the trio all jumped out in shock.

    "How could this be? The Abyss is going to open and the abyss demons are going toe out? Then what about the contestants?"

    Bello paced back and forth in his humanoid form as the other two sat on the bed in their vi at Elton Central City, each of them also had a grim face.

    The contestants should be safe inside that strange Ind, but the three people could not stop worrying because they were separated from Ainsley.

    What if something unexpected happened and Ainsley was once again dragged into danger?

    The three people could not sit still and so, one man, one woman and one cat hurriedly went to the gathering ce of Elton Academy''s experts who were going to defend the Academy with everyone else.

    The academy gathered these people at the central square of Central City and soon, the whole square was packed.

    The college students were all gathered at another ce while the square gathered experts from outside of the academy who coincidentally stayed here and then joined the group to defend the academy for various rewards.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1987 "Pioneer Eltonians"

    ?

    The special instructors and ordinary instructors all gathered together with the college students at the huge field of the college district.

    As for the protectors of the academy, the reserve soldiers, the hired mercenaries and the academy''s higher-ups, they all gathered at the shore, waiting for the iing demons.

    Those who could fly flew in the air and those who could not fly stayed on the ground.

    The whole academy was protected by an invisible barrier and in ces that people could not see, hundreds of array masters cultivated by the academy kept the barrier intact and strong.

    The academy focused on protecting each school district and the central city, so the defense in other ces such as the back mountain, the beach and other natural environments were naturally not as good as other ces.

    The back mountain was indeed a ce full of resources, but there were also many mysterious monsters and beasts living there.

    Those creatures would definitely defend their home from the demons, so the academy didn''t worry too much.

    The guardian beasts and monsters who were informed about the news had already taken their posts.

    Those who could fly already hid among the clouds around the Abyss gate.

    Those who couldn''t fly hid in the flying inds, ready to be at the front line to resist the first wave of demons.

    Those who stayed in the sea didn''te out of the sea, but it didn''t mean they could not help.

    After all, some abyss demons could also live underwater and it would be dangerous if the sea was not protected.

    The other three gates were also tightly surrounded by people from the World Union along with various experts from all over the world.

    In just less than half a day, the experts were gathered for an emergency and all sorts of frictions were temporarily suppressed for the sake of this world.

    The warriors from various non-human races advanced to the dangerous gates close to their non-human territories.

    Everyone united regardless of race.

    A pity. The contestants and the students on the ind didn''t know anything about the hustle and bustle outside.

    Even when elite forces all over the world had sent people and started to protect their own countries and such, the ordinary people and weak ability users still knew nothing.

    Ainsley and the three students, who were still on the ind, didn''t know about the sudden ''apocalypse'' that would start anytime.

    The baby had just brought the group to their of Snow Ape.

    Once the group arrived, they immediately killed the Snowball monster so as not to create trouble when they focused on fighting the Snow Apes.

    With that, Celia''s mission was consideredplete, and now, they were on the way topleting Delph''s mission.

    Some Eltonians had stopped watching the live broadcast and because these pioneers slowly spread the important news to other Eltonians, more and more Eltonians exited the live broadcast room.

    Even those who stayed didn''t have any intention to watch the contestants and were busy discussing the news they just received.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Have you guys heard the news from the pioneer Eltonians? I still can''t believe the news.]

    [I heard the news just now and I also can''t believe it, but the Academy has issued a formal announcement on the internal forum.]

    The academy liked to use the forum to announce things and students could see a special section for the academy''s official notice on the forum

    Just a while ago, the academy pushed a new announcement and everyone who had the school forum on their optical brain or phones received the notification at the same time.

    The other students who were sent away also got the news, and they were all shocked.

    Who would have known that the academy sent them away for various reasons that turned out because of the Abyss'' breakout?

    Many students were chased out of the academy and only those who didn''t have families or ces to return would stay at the academy.

    The students got the shocking news, and soon, the family of the students also got the news.

    However, because the families of these students were usually elite families and some of the families were ordinary people or ordinary ability users...

    The spread of news about the Abyss was not too fast, and the majority still didn''t know that the Abyss was about to open.

    The Eltonians were all still at the dormitory, sopared to the other students who were already outside of the academy, they were hit the hardest.

    This news was like a bolt in the blue for them.

    It was not as if they wanted to run away from the academy or something, because in their mind, any ces in this world would not be safe once the Abyss really broke.

    The academy was actually one of the safest ces in this world even if the Academy had one of the four dangerous Abyss gates where demons woulde out.

    The Eltonians were just shocked that they only had less than a day to face the iing catastrophe and everything was too sudden.

    Maybe the World Union had already noticed the signs of the Abyss'' gates opening, but they focused on suppressing a lot of gates so that there would be fewer broken gates.

    That''s why, they only notified the academy justst night and it was because the Abyss gate at the academy could not be saved at all.

    The academy had also noticed the signs before, but they all tried to fix the seals and suppress the breakout.

    It was just that, afterst night, everyone determined that the Abyss gate at their academy could not be blocked at all.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1988 "Arriving At Snow Apes Lair"

    ?

    That''s how the academy quickly arranged things and these Eltonians were thest to know the news.

    The Eltonians who stayed in the live broadcast room and still watched the live assessment could not help but chat with each other vigorously.

    [Damn it. Will we really fight demons?]

    [I think so. It''s already a tradition handed down for a century. It''s an honor to defend the academy!]

    [I heard from pioneers that ordinary college students have already gathered for emergency training.]

    [Instructors and special instructors have all been called to gather as well. I heard that many experts stayed in Central City, ready to fight.]

    The whole academy was mobilized, and now it was their turn to gather with the pioneer Eltonians and discuss tactics with the people from the academy.

    The ten deans had alreadyunched an online meeting with all people in the academy, including the experts who stayed at the Central City.

    Before long, maybe they would have finished distributing the positions, tactics, strategies, supplies and so on.

    Many students were production-type ability users and they were perfect to stay at the rear, supplying resources to the frontline soldiers.

    The healers were all gathered and distributed to all posts, ready to save many lives.

    The beast and monster tamers among the students and the instructors started to tame as many beasts and monsters around the academy as possible.

    They wanted to reinforce their force so that they could all survive.

    One by one, the Eltonians who were watching the live broadcast left the live broadcast room and soon, there were no more than 100 people in the whole live broadcast tform especially designed by the academy.

    The special instructors all left, the 400-ish Eltonians also left, leaving the deserted live broadcast rooms of the few hundred contestants.

    There were around a few thousand people on the Four Seasons Ind including the contestants and the students.

    These people were isted from the outside world and only special staff and the judges still kept an eye on them to prevent any unexpected ident.

    No one knew that the audience had left one by one.

    The contestants were still busy dealing with the rebellious geniuses, exploring the ind, doing missions, and other things, as if the outside world was not chaotic.

    The Abyss showed signs of breaking too suddenly, catching everyone off guard, but no matter what, the people on the Four Seasons Ind didn''t know anything about it.

    Maybe they would never know until the war started or until the war ended.

    It was just that, the contestants and the students knew nothing, but the mutant nts, beasts and monsters on the ind started to get restless.

    Animals and nts were more sensitive to danger and they could feel the change in the space fluctuation around the ind.

    The maic field became more chaotic than before and the strange smell of miasma or demons from the Abyss started to spread out from one of the floating inds to the Four Seasons Ind. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Snow Apes, one of the most intelligent beasts on the ind, were neither natural nor an exception.

    Before Ainsley''s group arrived at their nest, the apes had already begun to feel restless.

    They could feel the evil aura from somewhere far away but strange to say, somehow, the evil aura felt so close, as if it was already on the ind.

    The ind was huge, but the evil aura from Abyss and the miasma that would leak out every time the seal loosened could spread far and wide.

    One of the four gates that were determined to be broken within twelve hours was not far from the Elven Continent but the exact position should be the Abyss Gate near the Beast and the Beastmen continent.

    There was too much miasma over there which was also the ce that gave birth to monsters.

    Naturally, the seal there was the weakest, and without strong beasts and beastmen who guarded the ce...

    Maybe in the end, that gate would have been knocked open.

    Now, because of the aftermath of the war six months ago, the abyss'' seal could not hold on anymore and it would break soon.

    The beasts and monsters, plus mutant nts on the ind could feel the evil aura from the Abyss Gate in one of the floating inds above Elton Academy.

    The monsters and beasts, and even the mutant nts living on that ind which contained an Abyss Gate were even more restless and irritable than the ones at Four Seasons Ind.

    More and more monsters went berserk while beasts were slowly contaminated by the miasma and soon turned into brainless and mad monsters.

    Mutant nts either went crazy, withered on the spot, or continuously evolved to survive.

    Arge number of beasts and monsters in that Abyss Gate Ind ran away from the hidden Abyss gate, causing beast and monster tide throughout the whole ind.

    The ones at the Four Seasons Ind were still okay, not directly creating a panic swarm.

    However, the monsters and beasts became more aggressive against strangers and they were even hostile to their own people.

    The contestants all over the ind with the students gradually realized something was wrong after many of them came into contact with monsters and beasts who acted strangely, not like the data about their species.

    Ainsley''s group was one of the contestants'' groups who noticed something wrong.

    Everything had to go back to fifteen minutes before the strange things happened.

    Fifteen minutes ago, the team had finally arrived at the Snow Apes'' favorite habitat and soon, the group started to search for a lone ranger among the young and vigorous snow apes.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1989 "Searching For A Lone Ape"

    ?

    So far, the team had not seen any snow apes around, which was why everyone still didn''t know the real appearance of the snow apes except from the information on the holographic screen.

    Since the team had arrived at their destination, the members started to talk to each other, especially the students talking to Ainsley for advice.

    "Instructor, where should we go to find a lone ranger? Is it possible that most lone apes will go to the forest instead of living in the caves?"

    Delph looked around as they hid their sleigh behind a huge rock covered with white snow.

    The weather was still good even though it was winter, but there was still a lot of snow around, perfect for the camouge of many creatures who lived here.

    Ainsley peeked at her 3D map and saw that most of the apes gathered inside the caves while the young adult apes went to the forest to hunt.

    Some went in a team of three to five apes while others went in two or went alone.

    The range of Ainsley''s 3D map had been expanded just to find the lone ranger, but Ainsley didn''t want to spoil the students with her convenient ability.

    Thus, she guided the students to the right path without really telling them the detailed information.

    "I think the apes will go to the forest to hunt for food. Those who didn''t go will stay at the cave."

    The students were also not dumb. When they heard Ainsley mention this, they immediately knew that this was a small clue.

    Since the snow apes went to the forest to hunt, it means that the chance of meeting a lone ape would be greater than if they went to the cave.

    After all, the ice caves were all homes for the apes, so there should be tons of snow apes inside.

    Thinking like this, the three students looked at the dense pine forest in front of them and they could not help but purse their lips.

    The forest didn''t look as dangerous as a rainforest with lush trees everywhere because this forest had sparse leaves.

    However, one knew how magical the forest could be and this forest looked like a devil forest from novels...

    The students had never seen such a forest before, but Finley was a little bit more experienced because of his past life so he calmed down the fastest.

    Finley tried to encourage the other two seniors who seemed to be not so confident to enter the forest.

    "Seniors, I''ll use my wind ability to detect our target''s movements and avoid groups of apes. Let''s enter the forest before it''s dark!"

    Although it was still noon and the forest was also brightly lit by the gentle winter sunlight, who knew if there would be a snow storm or something, so they had to hurry.

    Seeing that the youngest among the students was braver than them, the two seniors gritted their teeth and finally walked into the forest cautiously.

    The group undoubtedly left trails of footsteps everytime they moved, but the smart Finley immediately manipted the snow to erase their trails so that any enemies in the dark would not be able to find their traces. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This time, Finley did the same, but little did he know that after the group entered the forest with one invisible spirit, a few vague figures popped out of the caves not far from the entrance of the forest.

    The few figures were all three to four meters tall, and each time they moved, the snow would scatter and the ground would tremble a bit.

    These figures looked at each other with bloodshot eyes and soon, they nimbly chased after the disappearing backs of the four people.

    Ainsley and the others were already a distance away from these pursuers and so, they didn''t notice they were being followed.

    Even the usually sensitive Godfather could not detect anything, either because the enemy hid their killing intent well or there were other reasons.

    The group walked to the forest and as they got closer to the pine trees that they only saw from afar before, everyone was once again amazed.

    The pine trees were not like the usual pine trees because these ones were so tall it was difficult to see the end of the tree''s top.

    The sharp leaves were not lush at all, but with many trees gathered around, the leaves could ovep easily.

    It did give an impression that the trees were lush.

    However, the bottom part of the tree only had the tree trunk with no branches or leaves, making the forest seem a bit deste.

    The group basically relied on Finley''s ability to manipte the wind to find their target, but the forest was not that noisy.

    On the contrary,pared to the Sun-kissed Forest with various animal noises, this forest was calm and tranquil.

    Unfortunately, it was such a situation that made the students clench their teeth tightly while their bodies trembled.

    Everyone would feel some kind of chill down their spine and goosebumps would appear once in a while in such a quiet environment.

    Staying in the wild yet the surrounding was quiet...this was much more terrifying than being surrounded by various noises.

    Who knew whether this forest was haunted or not? Or there would be any other unknown dangers.

    The students didn''t know their surroundings that well and relying on the whisper of the wind alone was too vague.

    However, thanks to her 3D map, Ainsley, who spread the range of her map to the forest area ahead, had already caught signs of many living beings.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1990 "Flying With The Wind"

    ?

    Strange animals were hiding under the snow, there were also insect monsters hiding behind the pine leaves or sticking to the tree trunks.

    There were also swift shadow beasts and monsters running here and there far away from their location.

    It was not that the forest was silent. It was just that, the natives living here were all good at hiding their presence.

    Once in a while, there would be birds passing by the sky above the forest, and the three students would look up nervously, afraid that the birds would suddenlye down and attack them.

    Finley, who yed the role of a detector machine, relied on the news to his seniors from time to time but the seniors didn''t just rely on Finley''s contribution alone.

    They would also check the various marks around, from the smell, the w marks on the trees, footsteps, and so on.

    Within ten minutes, relying on the double information gathered through visual and hearing, the group finally determined the location of an ''unlucky'' lone ranger among the Snow Apes.

    "The snow apes usually eat fruits and vegetables and only eat meat once in a while or when they are forced to fight enemies."

    Delph murmured as he recited the information about Snow Apes that the holographic screen showed to all of them.

    "Maybe the ape was climbing the tree and might not be on the ground. Should we climb the tree, or what?"

    Delph looked around and asked his two juniors but didn''t dare to ask Ainsley.

    Anyway, the instructor was only here to assist them and protect them in times of crisis.

    So, let''s be independent from now on!

    The two juniors also seriously listened to Delph''s words and agreed with his hypothesis.

    "If the ape will stay in the trees, we will have to climb. We can''t even see the target from below, so how can we even attack the target?"

    Celia gave a new suggestion to the team because even if she could draw arrays from afar to kill, it was difficult to do so without finding the target''s exact location.

    After agreeing to choose to move from tree to tree and stop traveling on the ground, the group got another issue.

    How to climb the huge tree and how do they move from one tree to another?

    It was indeed more difficult to spot the target if they stayed on the ground and they would also be an easier target for those creatures who hid around the trees.

    It was just that, only Ainsley had wings and could fly while Finley had to use his wind maniption ability.

    The other two seniors surprisingly or unsurprisingly could not fly at all.

    The two seniors were not embarrassed by the fact that they could not fly because most human beings could not fly in the first ce.

    It was just that, even with their awakened abilities, they still could not fly. They could only jump from one tree to another tree, but the distance between each tree was more than a few meters. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even with their physique as ability users, it was not easy to jump several meters in one go while they were above the ground by a few meters as well.

    The two seniors looked at Finley with embarrassment in their eyes but they could not help but ask Finley for help.

    "We can''t fly and can''t jump from one tree to another, so, junior...can you help us to fly with your wind maniption ability?"

    The two seniors knew that they were not as useful as the boy and over the past few hours, they relied more on Finley than anything.

    The two seniors were ashamed, but in order not to dy the group''s agenda, they could only bow their proud heads and begged Finley to help them.

    This was indeed the best way to solve the problem, but they naturally would have to sacrifice a lot of Finley''s energy to manipte the wind for three people at once.

    Finley checked his energy core again and when he saw that his energy for wind maniption ability was still plenty, he immediately agreed to help the two seniors.

    "It''s okay, seniors. I''ll help you with the wind."

    After that, Finley slowly manipted the wind around to blow below the three people''s feet and soon, everyone started to levitate from the ground by a bit while their hairs danced wildly in the air.

    Blowing the wind when it was winter was actually quite deadly and it was cold, but thanks to the cloak and jackets everyone had, their body temperature remained at afortable state, not too cold or too hot.

    While the three students used the wind to levitate and slowly flew to the nearby tree, Ainsley casually spread open the wings that were hidden when she was in her human mode.

    Because the wings only existed in blood n mode, the baby naturally entered the blood n mode and her appearance immediately changed.

    Within seconds, the baby''s hair and eye color became ck and crimson respectively.

    Then, the cool wings spread open on Ainsley''s back, stirring the wind and the snow around her.

    With a slight tap of her feet against the ground, the baby jumped up into the air and her wings immediately pped vigorously.

    The baby easily flew to the tree branch that the three students had chosen.

    The pine trees here were huge and the branches could even hold several adults without feeling cramped or anything.

    The three students were still looking around from a new height with eyes full of novelty, observing the beauty of the snowy pine forest.

    However, this state didn''tst long.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1991 "Elements Five Senses Sharing"

    ?

    When the three students saw that striking figure with ck hair, crimson eyes and a pair of ck-red demon-like wings, everyone''s attention immediately shifted to Ainsley.

    They all forgot about the beauty of the snow forest.

    To be honest, it was not as if they had not seen Ainsley in her blood n mode or her using her wings to fly.

    The three people naturally had seen the famous battle videos six months ago, but seeing something from the screen and seeing something right in front of their eyes, alive and vivid....

    The feeling was different.

    The three students unknowingly held their breath as their eyes widened, obsessively following Ainsley''s small yet nimble figure below there.

    The beauty and charm of the blood n mode seemed to be reduced by 50% when it was shown on the screen and recorded in various videos.

    Now that everyone saw the real deal with their own two eyes...

    Even Finley, whose aesthetic was closer to the fairy''s aesthetic of being pure, full of positive energy from nature, bright and such, also could not help but admire the little blood n not far from their ce.

    That dark aesthetic beauty against the backdrop of snow-white ground and dark green-brown trees looked like something from a movie.

    It was much more charming than seeing a snow fairy or anything of the same color scheme with a snow-white background.

    ck and red would always be eye-catching when ced among white colors.

    Ainsley didn''t know that her three students were all stunned because of her blood n mode.

    The baby quickly arrived at the ce where students stood on top of the huge branch and soon, she folded her wings without retracting them.

    Since she was going to move from one tree to another and because the leaves here were not too dense, she would need her wings again anytime soon.

    After Ainsleynded, only then did the three students snap out of their daze, but each of them could not help but look at Ainsley with sparkling eyes.

    Finley had already seen many creatures with wings, such as the fairies, but Ainsley with wings just hit differently.

    It was cool, but also cute. It was cute, but people could still feel the sense of awe and mystery.

    The other two students have also seen some creatures with wings, such as the winged ability users and celestials who often appeared in Gasha Country.

    But this was the first time they saw a blood n with their own eyes. A blood n with wings!

    Naturally, the two students could not help but be a little bit excited.

    Even if this world was indeed a fantasy world and everyone knew that there were fantasy creatures out there, the majority of human beings rarely saw non-human creatures.

    Those who studied at Elton Academy would have a higher chance to interact with non-human creatures, but there were also certain races that they could not see at the academy due to their inclusive nature or rarity. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The blood n had been dormant and hidden from the eyes of the public for so long, so long that the grandparents of these kids could not even see the blood n news on the inte.

    It was only recently that the blood n upied the headlines once more and this time, the two students even came into contact with a real blood n who had a simr look to the pure-blooded blood n race.

    Ainsley was not pure blood, but she looked the most like the pure blood among so many halflings and descendants of the blood n.

    It was said that the Billios Family had a bit of blood rtionship with the blood n, but even so, they could not have wings or grow fangs.

    Ainsley, who had sessfully awakened her blood n''s bloodline, naturally became closer to pure blood than a halfling.

    The two students had never seen a pure-blood vampire n with a pair of wings and those little fangs, so how could they not be excited?

    The students were so excited that they wanted to approach Ainsley to ask questions, but because she was their instructor, the two students restrained themselves.

    Maybe this would also be the case for the cheetah guy, the mermaid girl and the earth gnome with their students because both the mermaid girl and the earth gnome were rare species.

    Ainsley didn''t know her students'' true thoughts and just asked the students to pay attention to the branches above their heads.

    "Be careful of snakes or insect monsters, they might be hiding above our heads. There is also a certain possibility of snow apes hiding above us."

    The pine tree was huge, and there were manyyers of branches, which means one snow ape could cling to the branch above their head in secret.

    The students immediately obeyed Ainsley''s reminder and soon, they searched around the first tree to see if they could find a snow ape searching for fruits.

    The pine trees here were strange because they could produce a variety of fruits, which should be impossible ording to science.

    Thus, every single tree could be the snow ape''s hunting ground.

    The other two students searched manually, but Finley used his elemental power to search for the snow ape.

    He still could not create a natural disaster from his elemental ability, but sharing five senses relying on his elemental ability was still possible.

    The reason why although elemental ability users were mon'' yet many top powerhouses had at least one elemental ability was because they could do so many things with their elemental ability.

    The elemental ability users¡­they could share five senses with their controlled elemental ability!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1992 "Detour"

    ?

    For example, a water element ability user could actually sense things through water, but if the surrounding was dark, they also could not see anything.

    There were drawbacks and disadvantages, but elemental ability users had always been more powerful and all-rounded than rare and unique abilities.

    It looked like abilities such as weapon maniption or various strange abilities were stronger than elemental abilities, but the truth was not like that.

    In most cases, elemental ability users would be surrounded by a lot of natural elements, so even if they could not conjure the element out of thin air, they would still be strong.

    Many solo ability users with unique abilities could not fully exert the potential of their ability because their ability was ''iplete''.

    It was as if people with only one ability were limited to a certain power fragment while those with more than one ability finally got theplete power fragment.

    Finley could manipte wood, so naturally, he was somewhat simr to a nt maniption ability user but if the nts didn''t have any wood element, for example, grasses and flowers...

    He could not manipte them.

    The pine tree naturally had wood elements, and Finley relied on this to share senses with the three branches of the tree they were resting on.

    This search method was way faster than the two students'' manual search because, within just a few seconds, Finley could even sense whether there were insect monsters around or not.

    After scanning the whole tree with his wood maniption ability, Finley immediately shook his head and told the seniors about his finding.

    "We better move to another tree. I don''t find any Snow Ape here, but there are a lot of small insect monsters."

    The two seniors knew that Finley could manipte a lot of elemental abilities, but when they heard what Finley said...

    The two seniors were still shocked again and again.

    How could this little guy already finished searching the entire tree when the tree was huge and tall?

    They knew that elemental ability users could share senses with the element they controlled, but this speed was too fast, okay?

    The two seniors once again felt how useless they were because Finley might be able to detect the surroundings by sharing senses with the snow.

    Of course, this skill was more exhausting than manipting the wind to hear noises and such.

    Finley could be a scout, a defender, an striker, and so many things...

    This was a true all-rounder, the little prince of elements.

    The people in the academy often called the boy as the little elemental prince.

    If they didn''t want to confuse the boy with the real elemental spirit, they would actually want to call him the elemental prince.

    Speaking of elemental spirits, there were many students in the academy who didn''t have elemental ability but they were Elementalists.

    It was said that elementalist were a notch better than elemental ability users because those elementalist who only had contact with one elemental spirit could still exert all the power of that element. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was impossible for a solo elemental ability user.

    Many people even wondered whether Finley was actually an elementalist because elementalists were just like shamans who could contract more than one elemental spirit if they were strong.

    This way, they naturally could have more than just one element ability.

    Finley could manipte all elements in this world, which was too overpowered for a child who was only ten years old.

    The students in the academy secretly guessed whether the boy''s feat was because of the fairy''s blessing or because he was actually an elementalist.

    Elemental ability users were often hostile to elementalists due to their simr ability but different ability source.

    The elemental ability users used the elementalists of being weak and only relying on their contracted spirit while the elementalists looked down on elemental ability users who were not ''chosen'' by elemental spirits.

    Anyway, both sides felt that they were inferior to each other.

    The two seniors, who had just been shocked by Finley''s action, also recalled the rumor about Finley and secretly thought whether the boy was indeed an elementalist.

    It was said that an elementalist was more sensitive to five senses sharing through element than ordinary elemental ability users.

    Could it be that Finley was also like that?

    The boy didn''t know what the seniors were thinking and just politely urged them to leave the tree because he was the one who would use the wind to bring the three of them to fly from one tree to another.

    After Finley urged his seniors, the two students immediately put aside their useless thoughts and followed Finley to fly from one tree to another.

    It was actually a novel experience to be flying with the wind and not having wings at all.

    Thus, the two seniors enjoyed the short flight while Ainsley followed behind, flying gracefully with her wings.

    The team repeated their action to search for a lone snow ape a few times.

    There was actually one time when the team almost met a group of snow apes in one huge tree, but Finley discovered their traces in advance and the group immediately detoured to avoid problems.

    After fifteen minutes of painstakingly doing a nket search to find one lone snow ape, the group finally got lucky.

    The group was already deep into the forest when they finally found one lone ranger who might be separating from the group because it wanted to hunt fruits all for itself or other reasons.

    Anyway, the group didn''t actuallynd on the tree with that lone snow ape andnded on the tree next to their target''s tree.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1993 "Finding A Snow Ape"

    ?

    The group actually discovered the target thanks to Finley and just before they were about to move to another tree, Finley stopped the group.

    "Wait. Let''s not move first. I discover a huge movement on top of the tree right in front of us and I suspect that it is a snow ape."

    The wind movement and other things that Finley sensed through the wind and the wood actually gave Finley a little guess.

    There should be a lone snow ape over there because therge movement indicated that there was only one ape, not several.

    If there were more than one snow ape, therge movement would be more frequent and the tree branches along with the leaves would tremble from time to time.

    After meeting the group of several snow apes back then, the group had already discovered some traces and signs of snow apes.

    For example, there would be scattered fruits here and there if the snow apes were there.

    The footsteps of the snow apes would be visible on big branches, which means the snow apes had a great strength to make footsteps visible on tree branches.

    The tree that Finley pointed out didn''t have really visible signs, but they did find some marks and footsteps belonging to a snow ape, just not much.

    The group believed Finley''s judgment and they immediately surrounded the boy, wanting to discuss strategies to catch the snow ape.

    "What do we do now? There is only one snow ape, but it should climb high, so we shouldnd on a higher branch than the snow ape."

    Celia spoke softly but she mentioned the crux of the problem in one casual speech.

    If the snow ape climbed high and they could not climb higher, the snow ape could easily find the team and then it would be easier to attack them.

    It was just that, they didn''t know the exact location of the snow ape.

    Ainsley probably knew the exact location through her 3D map ability, but she would not help the three students unless it was an emergency.

    Thus, the group once again relied on Finley''s wood maniption ability to share five senses and precisely locate the position of the snow ape.

    The snow ape should be at a much higher branch than the branch they were on because even though they were right across the snow ape''s chosen tree...

    They looked down at the opposite tree and still didn''t see any shadow of the snow ape.

    The information said that a teenager snow ape was around two meters tall, and the body was also quite big.

    It should be eye-catching because the tree had sparse leaves and so, any movement was often visible to the naked eye.

    It was just that, there were no signs of a snow ape anywhere, so the ape should have climbed higher than their current location.

    The trees were tall and Finley had to spend a few more seconds to carefully locate the snow ape, especially when the snow ape should move around a lot and he might miss the movement of this ape when it touched the branches or the tree trunk. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was not until Finley caught a glimpse of heavy movement against a certain branch far above their heads at the tree in front of them that he immediately told his teammates.

    "There! The snow ape is indeed at a higher branch than our current location but the ape moves nimbly. We have to fly higher and then catch it all at once."

    Finley had to concentrate on tracking down the moving snow ape but he also had to help the seniors to fly using his wind maniption ability.

    It would actually be a difficult thing for many ability users to divide their focus into two abilities, but Finley only frowned and looked a little bit ufortable.

    He didn''t say anything and just gritted his teeth as he helped the seniors fly to a higher branch.

    At the same time, he kept an eye on the movement of the snow ape.

    The branches didn''t have eyes, so naturally, Finley could not see the target and could only sense it when the snow ape touched the branches or the trunk.

    After all, the weight of the snow ape itself and the core strength would always press the branches and the trunk to a certain extent.

    This suppression became the little hint that allowed Finley to track down the snow ape.

    Ainsley and the other silently flew to a higher branch but they didn''t move to the target''s tree just yet.

    If they went to that tree now, even if their position was higher than the snow ape and they had the terrain''s advantage, the snow ape could still climb swiftly and then caught them off guard.

    To be honest, the group didn''t want to fight the snow ape in a meleebat because apes would always have more advantage in a meleebat, especially when they were on top of a tree.

    It was better to snipe from a certain distance and avoid meleebat.

    The team slowly flew to a higher branch and they kept an eye on the tree in front of them.

    Finley naturally led the team to an angle where they could see the snow ape with their own eyes.

    The altitude now was already high, so far away from the ground and soon, the surrounding was full of the sharp pine leaves here and there.

    Looking at the surroundings, although the leaves were sparse, it still blocked the view to some extent.

    Not to mention that the closer they were to the top of the tree, the more leaves there were.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1994 "How To Confuse A Snow Ape"

    ?

    It was strange because the usual pine tree should have more leaves when it was close to the root and then it had less leaves when approaching the top.

    This pine tree was just the opposite, making the whole tree a bit mysterious and awkward.

    The sharp line leaves still obstructed everyone''s eyesight and slowed down their movement due to the sharp edge.

    But in the end, the team still could see the lone snow ape that they were targeting.

    The snow ape was facing the other side and only its back was visible to them, but even so, from such a distance, people could still vaguely measure the gigantic body of this snow ape.

    Two to three meters tall was around the height of some doors, and the ape itself also looked more like a gori but with slender long arms and legs.

    The arms and the legs were longer than their whole body, making the ape look strangely distorted but it didn''t make them look like monsters.

    The long arms and legs helped the apes to move between trees freely even with their huge body size.

    They also had no difficulties walking on two legs like human beings because despite their huge upper body, their legs and thighs were big enough to support their upper body''s weight.

    The ape, just like its name, had pure white fur and with the snow as the background, it would be difficult to find the ape even when it was such a huge target.

    Thankfully, the pine tree still had other colors aside from the white snow pilling on the branches and the leaves.

    It was rtively easier to see the snow ape when it was on a tree then when it was walking on the snowy ground below.

    The group carefully observed the ape and would follow from time to time behind the ape, and yet the ape still didn''t notice their presence.

    It could be seen that the ape was either dull or insensitive towards danger.

    The ape was agile, but it would stop for quite a long time whenever it found a nest of small beasts and monsters on the tree or found ripe fruits.

    The fruits produced by each pine tree here was different, but the snow ape seemed to like all the fruits.

    It didn''t even let go of small insect monsters and small beasts that it saw wandering around the tree.

    With such a huge body, it did need a lot of food to survive, especially when the winter environment was harsh.

    However, the team was even more bewildered by the fact that these trees still produced fruits when it was winter and there should be no fruits avable!

    The forest became even more mysterious in the eyes of the four people but soon, they returned their focus to the lone snow ape.

    This snow ape was indeed not as big as the other apes in one group that the group encountered before, so it should be a teen ape, still young, brave and vigorous enough to move alone.

    Even so, the team knew nothing about the ape''s ability because most beasts could awaken one or two special abilities and they were more troublesome than monsters. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Monsters also had special abilities, but not a lot could use it and most of the monsters relied on their physical advantage.

    The three students looked at each other for a while and decided to discuss strategy again.

    "What to do? I think the snow ape is smart, so it will be more difficult to handle..."

    They just didn''t want the snow ape to attract other apes when they were fighting so that they would not fall into danger.

    The three students seriously analyzed the strength and weakness of the snow ape that they could find for now, and all three students agreed to use the killing array and finley''s various elemental abilities to attack.

    "We can also use the illusion fog to confuse the beast and then hurriedly attack it. How is it?"

    In short, the students all wanted to avoid meleebat.

    Even if Delph was good at meleebat because of hisser saber ability, he didn''t want to fight a meleebat with the ape unless he had to.

    The students repeated their trick that they used to barely tame the Snowball monster and soon, a thin white fog approached the ape who was busy eating fruits with relish.

    It was not umon to see mist and fog around, so the ape was not vignt at all and just casually waved its huge palm to clear away the fog.

    The way it moved was so simr to a human being, and it once again showed its high intelligence above many monsters.

    It was just that, the fog that looked ordinary was not an ordinary fog at all.

    To avoid making the ape suspicious of them, Delph naturally made white-colored fog so that it wouldn''t look sketchy at all.

    Naturally, no matter how smart the ape was, it could not distinguish between a real mist and a mist made out of a special ability because most ability users would also be fooled.

    The fog sessfully circled the ape for a while before it was chased away by the ape itself, but that few seconds of contact was already enough.

    Delph was sure that the ape had inhaled the fog somehow, but he still chose to see whether the ape had started to see illusions or not.

    The illusion that the boy made for the ape was a simple illusion of the ape losing its fruit, which means the ape should have started to react or at least panicked a bit!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1995 "Cold Poison"

    ?

    However, a few seconds passed by, and the ape didn''t move at all, just kept munching on the fruits.

    It was as if it never saw the fruits disappearing or anything.

    Such a scene naturally rmed the three students.

    "What is going on? Howe the ape didn''t react to the illusion at all? Are you sure it has inhaled the fog? Or maybe the illusion fog doesn''t work at all?"

    Celia questioned Delph softly and Finley also squinted his eyes at the unaffected snow ape not far from their ce.

    Something is wrong here!

    The information provided by the holographic screen didn''t give detailed data about the snow ape''s various innate abilities.

    There was only the snow ape''s 3D image, their diet, special characters such as being cruel and having a high intelligence, plus the location of theirir.

    Now that the group encountered something unexpected, the three immature students would undoubtedly panic.

    But Finley was someone who had lived to twenty years old in his past life and if added up with his age in this life, he was already thirty years old.

    Unlike the unstable teenagers with little experience, Finley calmed down quickly and immediately tried to solve their unexpected problem.

    Since the illusion fog was suspected to be ineffective against the snow ape, the group would have to readjust their strategy.

    Delph also didn''t know why his ability didn''t work on the snow ape, but he quickly recalled all creatures and people who were immune to his illusion fog.

    Then, he told his teammates about themon characteristics of these immune people.

    "The illusion fog has both the element of poison and mind control or mental attack, so if the other party has an immunity to any of these three elements, my illusion fog will never work on them."

    It seemed that the snow ape should have a good poison immunity or it had a good mental strength so that a mental-element attack could not affect it.

    There was also the possibility of resisting any mind control abilities...

    But for wild beasts, it was moremon to be immune to poison.

    "The snow here is strange, and I suspect that there is a cold poison in the snow."

    Celia, who had more knowledge about various terrains than Delph immediately gave away another guess that she thought in her mind.

    "If that''s the case, for any creatures to live here, they need to be immune to poison, " she added.

    The cold poison was often found in any ice element ability that would not only freeze opponents but also invade them with poisonous chill.

    The chill would slowly freeze the inside of the target and the target would injure their internal organs, energy core, and so on.

    Cold poison was one of rare poisons and not many people had natural immunity toward this poison.

    There were medicines and potions that could cure people who got cold poison, but the goods were hard to find.

    Now that they came to a strange snowy mountain, it was not false if they assumed that the snow pulled up here actually had a little bit of cold poison. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Just living here for a while would only weaken the body and after leaving the ce, the people might recover bit by bit.

    But for those who lived here all year around, if they didn''t have cold poison immunity, they would have died already.

    Celia''s exnation hit the nail in the head and everyone felt that what she said was the closest to the truth.

    Upon realizing that the snow around might contain a little bit of cold poison, even Ainsley''s face turned grim.

    Although she had a hundred-poison antidote, the cold poison was notmon and it was a rare one.

    She didn''t have any antidote that could go against the cold poison.

    If any of them were really poisoned to a certain extent, they might all die here!

    Ainsley immediately reminded her three students about the cold poison in the snow.

    "Don''t touch the snow or anything rted to the snow with your bare hands. Don''t let the snow touch your skin too."

    Ainsley was afraid that even if the amount of cold poison in the snow was not much, the umtion of the poison might be dangerous.

    "Try not to inhale the air too deeply in case some ice or snow particles enter your nose and lungs, " Ainsley added.

    Since they now knew that the snow might be poisonous, everyone had to be more careful than before.

    The three students obediently followed Ainsley''s words and after making sure they didn''te into contact with the snow around the leaves or the branches, the three students huddled together again to discuss the change in their strategy.

    "Since the snow ape is immune to the illusion fog, we will have to attack right away while it is sober."

    Celia pointed out the main strategy that they would have to change and Finley followed after.

    "I think I also will not use any ice element ability because the snow ape might have a higher durability towards any ice-rted attacks."

    The snow ape had thick fur and the fur was also long, looking as if the ape was wearing beautiful clothes.

    No wonder the fur of the snow ape was the most precious thing on the snow ape''s whole body.

    Finley usually used his ice element ability to attack enemies and he didn''t rely on the ice destruction power.

    Because his strength was still not that great, what was truly frightening about the ice element ability was naturally the cold poison.

    It was much easier to kill people with advanced cold poison than with the destructive power of the ice.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1996 "Four Red Dots"

    ?

    Some types of cold poison were slow-acting ones while more skilled ice element ability users could turn the slow-acting cold poison to fast-acting poison.

    Finley trained more in this regard and so, naturally, he was more confident in using a fast-acting cold poison to kill people or stun the target.

    Finley looked at the snow ape who was still leisurely eating fruits without worrying whether the fruits were poisonous or not and immediately listed out several elemental abilities that could be the ape''s weakness.

    "I think fire element ability is definitely good, but with the environment like this, any fire element ability will be much weaker than usual."

    Aside from the fire element ability, lightning ability, earth, wind and wood were also good.

    "Maybe I can tie up the snow ape by manipting the branches around it?"

    "Then, Senior Celia can use the killing array to make the first move and if the ape is still alive, I''ll use wind element ability."

    To be honest, if they used fire or lightning element abilities, they could kill the ape quickly because these two elements had the highest attack force.

    But by doing so, the snow ape''s fur would definitely be scorched and they didn''t know whether this would affect the final grading of the mission.

    With wind element ability, they could at least cut the ape''s vital part without damaging the fur by too much.

    Anyway, if they relied on the wind de alone to hurt the ape where its body was covered by its thick fur, the fur would not be damaged badly but they also could not deal a huge blow.

    This arrangement was tricky, but Finley was confident that he could aim for the right weakness using his wind de.

    There was also Celia who would be using her killing array and Delph, who unfortunately could only assist others using his emotion maniption ability.

    Anyway, this ability could magnify the emotion of the target, and it could be a good ability if used well.

    The three students were discussing things vigorously, not knowing that four snow white giants, a circle bigger than their target, wereing their way.

    Ainsley had not noticed anything wrong, but it was the Godfather who suddenly had an ominous feeling.

    His five senses were sharp but he didn''t sense anything wrong either. It was just that, his sixth sense was ringing.

    Every Time there was such a bad feeling, the Godfather knew that there would definitely be a hidden danger in the near future.

    The Godfather hurriedly told Ainsley about this, wanting her to check the surroundings with the 3D map ability.

    [Lilss, this lord has a bad feeling. There must be danger ahead or around us. Use your 3D map ability to find the truth!]

    Ainsley had long been used to the Godfather''s sudden reminder and she had always believed in the Godfather''s sixth sense.

    Thus, the baby didn''t pay attention to her students anymore and started to expand her 3D map so that she could see what was going on.

    The 3D map ability scanned the surroundings in a circle, so even the ces behind Ainsley could not escape from the sound wave scan.

    It actually didn''t take long for Ainsley to find something different with the newly updated map. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The four people''s location was marked with green dots that could be zoomed in to show the no dead end 360¡ã 3D modeling.

    However, there were also several other colored dots on the map that represented different things.

    The blue dots represented living creatures other than nts that were not considered harmful or dangerous to the green dots.

    Then, there were dark green dots representing ordinary nts and yellow dots representing mutant nts.

    Since there were already green and blue, naturally, there were also red dots which were marked by the map as potential danger.

    Ainsley''s 3D map had advanced to the point of making map analysis for the owner of the ability.

    Now, this simple information that looked useless actually helped Ainsley a lot, especially to identify potential dangers.

    Before this, the red dots that appeared on the map only belonged to the group of snow apes which they avoided early on.

    The group of apes didn''t move closer to their ce, but the strange thing was, there were four new huge red dots slowly approaching their green dots'' coordinates.

    The red dots kept blinking, unlike the other stagnant red dots which means the creatures represented by the red dots were moving fast.

    They were considered more dangerous to Ainsley than the stagnant red dots.

    Ainsley immediately zoomed in on the map that showed the four blinking red dots which was a circle bigger than other dots around.

    Ainsley didn''t know whether the size of the dot represented the strength of each creature or the actual body size of the represented creature.

    If it was the former, Ainsley''s 3D map ability should have gotten an appraisal attribute and didn''t only contribute as a map technology alone.

    Ainsley didn''t really care about the size representative and just kept an eye on the zoomed four red dots.

    When the image on the map zoomed in, changing from 2D dots on a 2D map to aplete 3D simtion map, only then did Ainsley notice the four dangerous dots captured by the map.

    The four dangerous dots appeared in the form of crimson-eyed snow apes that looked way bigger than the one the team was trying to hunt down.

    The four snow apes moved vigorously, but they were obviously in a strange state.

    Their eyes should not be crimson, but their eyes were reddened and full of bloodshot, as if they were losing their minds or something.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1997 "A Cursed Country?"

    ?

    The four beasts also opened their mouths like idiots with saliva flowing down from their mouth.

    The usually intelligent snow ape would never behave like their current state which was too simr to a mad dog.

    Ainsley''s eyes instantly widened at the scene she saw on her 3D map.

    These four apes looked crazy, but they could follow the group without rming them at all, which means these apes were really good at camouge and hiding their presence.

    Not only that, but the snow apes'' white skin had signs of blister and there were wisps of ck fog from the snow ape, which was not too visible.

    But the 3D map ability was really good and could capture those subtle ck fog, which was why Ainsley immediately noticed the ck wisps around the four apes.

    When she saw the ck wisps, Ainsley''s first thought was that the snow apes were under control of some kind of special abilities, but then, the Godfather suddenlymented solemnly.

    [Those ck wisps. Howe they look like the miasma from Abyss? This one looks even thicker and stronger than the one around the Beast Continent.]

    One had to know that the miasma around the beast continent was the worstpared to other ces because there was a particrly strong Abyss Gate there.

    This time, that gate was also one of the four dangerous gates that were predicted to be open soon.

    That ce was not far from the Beastmen Continent and the Elven Continent, the home of two big races among the global''s seven big races.

    The two races had many resources that other races needed and their individual''s skills were also greatly needed by many other races.

    That''s why, even though other big races were far from the dangerous Abyss gates, the other big races all sent their powerful soldiers and warriors or help with sending supplies and technology.

    The whole world seemed to unite to face the enemy of all creatures in this world¡ª the abyss demons.

    After the Godfather mentioned the thick miasma and the miasma''s characteristicpared to the one near the beast continent, Ainsley immediately looked at the Godfather with astonishment.

    [This is a joke, right? If that wisp of miasma is thicker and stronger than the one around the beast continent, won''t that mean there is an even stronger Abyss Gate around?]

    But the Abyss Gate at Elton Academy was located at another ind, which was so far away.

    It was impossible for anything outside of the Four Seasons Ind toe to the ind without any teleportation techniques due to the strange space fluctuation and maic field.

    Now that the Godfather said that the miasma around the four apes were way stronger than usual...

    What does that mean? That means there was an Abyss near them or some Abyss gates around suddenly opened.

    The first guess was impossible because Abyss gates could not appear out of thin air.

    Only dimensional holes could.

    The second guess...it was usible, but the miasma still could not enter the ind due to various reasons. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Could it be that there is a sudden dimensional hole around? I don''t know whether this ind have dimensional holes, but looking at the strange terrain full of space fluctuation...]

    It is possible to have dimensional holes around.

    The Godfather was also more willing to believe that there were dimensional holes because he didn''t feel anything strange with his weak soul that was used to seal one of the biggest Abyss Gates.

    He didn''t tell Ainsley the fact that his soul was the one used to seal the Abyss gate at Elton academy, but even the academy didn''t know about this because matters rted to abyss and such were handled by the World Union.

    Maybe Ainsley already knew about this fact because of the memory inheritance that should have been digested agree so long.

    But the Godfather''s memory inheritance would be blurry unless Ainsley faced a simr situation with the scene inside the memory.

    This was to prevent burdening Ainsley with too much memories that didn''t belong to her so as not to cause identity crisis or something like that.

    When Ainsley knew that there might be dimensional holes around and the miasma from the nearby Abyss gate might spread through the dimensional hole, the whole person suddenly felt unwell.

    It was not as if she had never seen dimensional holes in the Godlif country''s capital city, but the appearance of dimensional holes here meant apletely different thing.

    Miasma would contaminate beasts to be monsters and monsters would be stronger after inhaling miasma.

    Monsters would also be able to travel somewhere far away within a few seconds relying on being sucked into the dimensional hole and tossed somewhere else.

    One dimensional hole would breed more holes and this usually indicated the loosening of the Abyss'' seals.

    Before this, Godlif Country had dimensional holes because of the Abyss gate at Pandora Ind which was the closest to Godlif Country.

    The Gasha Country next door didn''t suffer from this because they had the celestials to protect them.

    Even if the celestials were in decline after the big war, because the celestial''s territory was right above the Gasha Country, for various reasons, the Gasha Country was free from any dimensional holes.

    On the other hand, many other smaller countries suffered from several dimensional holes and monster attacks.

    These small countries often went to find Godlif country for help and Godlif country also attracted more dimensional holes than other countries due to their number of citizens and their level of strength.

    To be honest, even many people still didn''t know why the Godlif Country attracted dimensional holes. It was as if they were cursed!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1998 "Miscalculated"

    ?

    Godlif Country was just a medium-sized country but who in this human continent would dare to mess with Godlif Countries?

    Just by the fact that they could still survive under the vigorous growth and rebellion of the mafia families alone showed that Godlif Country''s military strength was strong.

    And those mafia families, no matter how bad they were, were still quite patriotic, so if other countries'' forces dared to attack Godlif Country, those badass mafia families would definitely protect their mothend.

    Some people even suspected that the government didn''tpletely get rid of the mafia system because they wanted to keep those forces tied to their territory.

    If another country came to invade or something, the mafia families definitely would lose their territories.

    Even if some countries might promise the mafia families that the territory would still be kept, it was just different.

    The mafia also knew that if they didn''t have Godlif country, they would also lose their power.

    Thus, it was rumored that Godlif Country used this advantage to keep people in the country as a reserve force to face unknown danger.

    Even now, in front of the danger rted to the Abyss breakout at Pandora Ind which would happen anytime soon, the forces in Godlif Country had already traveled to Pandora Ind.

    They were all eager to stop the Abyss demons from ever touching Godlif Country.

    Still, the appearance of dimensional holes already meant trouble, and since Godfather suspected that there might be dimensional holes on the ind...

    Ainsley became serious.

    She didn''t think the four crazy apes were dangerous.

    The most dangerous thing was when the beasts turned into monsters and then the irritated beasts would join hands with the monsters to create a beast and monster tide.

    With a few sacred beasts on this ind and various other monsters on the same level as sacred beasts, if these creatures went berserk because of the miasma...

    The whole ind would be in chaos and them, a pitiful group of four underage people, would probably die quickly.

    The group could not find other contestants because those contestants might also be in danger anytime, so everyone was now on their own.

    Ainsley wanted to contact the people from the academy to tell them about the miasma, but she thought that there must be someone watching the live stream, anyway.

    So, they should have known that there were dimensional holes around, right?

    The people from the academy who kept an eye on the live stream of every single contestant did find out something wrong with Ainsley and many other contestants.

    Some contestants had already realized that there were dimensional holes at their location and the miasma had started to contaminate the beasts and nts around.

    Some didn''t know about this, but they also encountered beasts and monsters who acted strangely, which gradually aroused their vignce.

    The people from the academy saw this scene and they almost passed out on the spot.

    There was one person for each one live broadcast room, which meant there were as many as hundreds of staff from the academy in charge of keeping an eye on the contestant and the students. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The staff had already known about the unexpected catastrophe that might happen within twelve hours, but they didn''t expect there would be something wrong with the Four Seasons Ind as well.

    That ind was thought to be the safe haven for the contestants and the geniuses from their academy.

    Who would have known that it would suddenly turn into a hell that trapped everyone?

    The staff immediately contacted the higher-ups and many people who paid attention to the live broadcast also discussed things with worried faces.

    [This is bad, right? If there can be dimensional holes, it means once the abyss opens up, the demons can also be teleported away through the dimensional holes.]

    This is also why, countries who had dimensional holes had activated the first-level defense and soon, the whole citizens would know about the crisis they would face.

    The people from the world union also thoughtfully put more soldiers and ability users at ces with dimensional holes.

    This is not the worst thing yet.

    With the abyss opening up, the miasma level alone would sharply increase and many ordinary people, even weaker ability users might die on the spot.

    There were also beasts and monsters who would go berserk and possibly attack humans and other creatures around.

    Even if abyss demons would probably also devour those monsters and beasts mindlessly, but the fact that there might be beast and monster tide everywhere before the abyss even opened up could not be denied.

    Many experts had even started to evacuate citizens to avoid sudden beast and monster tide.

    In this regard, the Godlif country suffered the most and even the mafia families had to cooperate with the government to prepare.

    Themon ordinary people and weaker ability users still didn''t know about the abyss'' matter but they were also evacuated for reasons such as surprise beast and monster tide.

    This kind of thing happened once in a while because the beast and monster tide did not always happen at a fixed time each month.

    There were also cases when the tide happened more than once in a month and the citizens were already used to it.

    They would not know that aside from the beast and monster tide, what they would face in the near future were a bunch of crazy abyss demons.

    The people from the academy immediately held another emergency meeting and this time, even the ten deans looked more worried and nervous than when they attended the previous meeting.

    They all miscalcted so badly!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 1999 "Trapped"

    ?

    "There are reports that dimensional holes appeared at Four Seasons Ind and it''s estimated that they are dimensional holes connected to the nearest Abyss Gate."

    The staff who was in charge of monitoring the ongoing assessment and the contestants plus the students'' safety made his reports with a trembling voice.

    He had already sweated so much and was about to break down, but he had to report to these higher-ups so that they could think of a way.

    The higher-ups all had dark faces and some older ones almost got heart attacks.

    "If there are dimensional holes on that ind, we have to evacuate the contestants and the students as soon as possible."

    "Let''s start the teleportation and get them back to Central City''s main square."

    The ten deans also agreed that since the ind was no longer safe from iing demons, they had to urgently evacuate the contestants and the students.

    "Let''s try teleportation right now and if it works, we will monitor the process of evacuation."

    This process should not take even half an hour, so the academy''s higher-ups all insisted on staying.

    They knew that many of their good seedlings were now on that Ind, so they could never rx until they witnessed with their own eyes how the students had arrived safely at Central City''s main square.

    The staff in charge of the teleportation channel between the Four Seasons ind and the academy immediately started to activate the teleportation and randomly locked in a certain contestant with the three assigned students.

    The teleportation from the academy to the ind could send many people at once and then spread the people to the desired coordinate, but if they wanted to teleport back contestants and students from the ind to the academy...

    They could not do mass teleportation from various coordinates at the same time.

    Thus, the staff only picked a random constant and within a few seconds, the teleportation channel had already been activated.

    The array circle on the floor of the Central City''s main square had already brightened, ready to ept the teleported targets.

    But no one would have thought that something happened just before the teleportation.

    No matter what the staff did, the teleportation on the side of the ind didn''t respond at all to the one at the main square.

    It was as if the connected line was suddenly cut and the one being cut was the one on the Four Seasons Ind.

    The staff tried a few more times and used various ways to make things happen, and even the experts who maintained the teleportation array also joined in, but...

    Nothing happened.

    The teleportation array seemed to hit an unknown wall that prevented any space transfer.

    The staff already broke into a cold sweat but he still quickly told the higher-ups in the meeting room about their problem.

    "I don''t know why teleportation can''t work at all. Maybe the space fluctuation there is bigger than usual, or because there are dimensional holes."

    Usually, teleportation would not work for two reasons.

    One was because of any anti-teleportation material such as the one Ainsley encountered at Loch Ness'' little cave. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The second reason was because the space fluctuation was going crazy and not stable at all.

    So, to prevent any ident when entering the teleportation array, all teleportation arrays and even one''s own ability would automatically not start the teleportation before the situation was judged to be safe.

    The higher-ups of the academy felt that the first reason was impossible because if there were really anti-teleportation materials on that ind, they would have never been able to create teleportation arrays and such.

    If it''s the second reason... they had encountered even greater space fluctuation but the academy''s teleportation channel was special, different from the usual ones.

    It was built to be on a stable space, maybe like a different dimension that was not affected by any space fluctuation around the ind.

    If they could not use such tricks, with how great the space disturbance around the ind, they would have never entered the ind smoothly using their teleportation channel.

    The second reason was also invalid, but since there were dimensional holes..

    Dimensional holes were just like its name.

    Not only was it like teleportation arrays, but it was also a small wormhole connecting one dimension to another.

    Of course, unlike wormholes that could connect far dimensions, dimensional holes could only connect dimensions that were attached to one another, such as the abyss.

    But even so, the entire abyss dimension was sealed, so what could escape from the dimensional holes were only the miasma and sometimes, abyss demons who had to turn into monsters to be able to pass the seals.

    Once the abyss demons became monsters, they were not demons anymore and they didn''t have any demonic ability.

    They would only be strong monsters at the same level as sacred beasts and such, but most demons who attempted to do this die before they could even transform to escape.

    The academy''s higher-ups felt that the teleportation channel did not work because of the dimensional holes, but this also meant that people from their academy could no longer enter the ind.

    Only creatures connected to the dimensional holes coulde and go.

    Maybe, monsters from the beast continent would slowly be teleported to the Four Seasons ind through the dimensional holes.

    Some monsters from Pandora ind could alsoe to their ind through dimensional holes.

    Then, once the abyss was opened, the abyss demons would definitelye to their ind through dimensional holes.

    Even if the abyss gate was on another ind, the demons could pass through the dimensional holes.

    When that happened, the whole ind would be a literal hell on earth.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2000 "A Hidden Stronghold"

    ?

    The higher-ups'' faces instantly turned pale and even the ten deans, the highest authority of the academy, could not help but be stressed.

    This case involved the future generation of their academy!

    How could they not panic?

    If they could not save the trapped contestants and students¡­

    The Elton Academy would regress in strength by a few years.

    The ten deans were strong, but even they could not solve the issue with dimensional holes, the abyss and so on.

    What they could do now was to ensure the people inside the ind could survive until the space disturbance became normal again.

    Maybe a few days after the abyss opened up, there would be a change in the space disturbance and maybe, the people trapped there could also leave.

    The question was, how do they ensure the contestants and the students stay alive for a few days when there would be abyss demons attacking?

    The people inside the meeting room were silent for a moment before one of the ten deans, a beautiful elf woman, spoke in a soft voice.

    "Let''s try to use internal teleportation first. We have to gather all the students and contestants in one ce that is far from any dimensional holes."

    The chosen ce also had to consider the terrains which were easy to guard but hard to be attacked.

    The elf dean was also nervous because there were quite a few elves among the students sent to the ind, and other deans who had students of their races were equally as worried as the elf woman.

    Their non-human race usually didn''t have a lot of descendants and so, each child was so important, unlike humans who could give birth to a lot of people and had a high fertility rate.

    Maybe humans would also mourn for the lost talents, but there could be new talents every single year.

    On the other hand, the non-human races could not ept the death of even one child, no matter if the child was talented or not.

    The celestial race had a high number of poption, but they were also pushed back a lot after losing around one million of their poption within just a few days of the war.

    That war was a nightmare and could be considered a huge genocide urrence recorded in history.

    The celestials would lose their potential growth and many other advantages for more than one decade at the loss of one million soldiers.

    Even if not many youngsters joined that one million number and the majority of people who died were halflings...

    The celestial race still could not bear the huge loss.

    Maybe they would have never thought that they would be wiped out and only less than a thousand celestials on the battlefield survived.

    Now, the non-human deans had a simr experience with the celestial race, so how could they stay calm?

    The elf dean''s suggestion sounded really good and many other deans thought about it before asking the staff to try.

    "It will be good if we can really use the internal teleportation and gather all the contestants plus the students in one ce." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This way, even if the people were trapped on the ind, they could also be transferred from one location to another just to ensure everyone''s safety.

    It was impossible not to have a single casualty, but if they could, the people here hoped that the contestants would protect the students.

    They all had a little selfishness and hoped that the contestants could sacrifice instead of the students.

    Of course, this thought was malicious, but the academy could not favor contestants who had not even be the academy''s official instructors.

    On the other hand, those students were students the Academy had cultivated for a long time, wasting many resources.

    It was clear which side the academy would favor more.

    However, without the contestants, just relying on the students'' strengths would be impossible.

    The academy still had to beg the contestants to protect the students for their sake.

    The staff hurriedly tried to teleport a random contestant with their three students to another ce on the ind and this time, the teleportation worked.

    Seeing this, the staff immediately informed the higher-ups in the meeting room and the higher-ups hurriedly discussed the stronghold location they wanted to give to the contestants and the students.

    "Where do you think we should gather them? The ce should have enough resources for around 1.500 people, and the geographical location should also be strategic..."

    The deans led the discussion and soon, the people in the meeting room opened the recorded holographic map of the entire ind.

    Considering that the ind would not suddenly change location and such, they had to find the best location to build the temporary stronghold.

    To be honest, the chance of the ind suddenly changing terrain like yesterday was small because now, the situation was different than before and the ind should also be different than usual.

    The deans and the higher-ups tried to recall whether they had built temporary housing or some kind of resting houses on the ind for those who came to the ind.

    To their surprise, they did build something like a small castle with one huge hall and a three-story tall building.

    There were tall walls and everything simr to a castle full of basic defensive weapons and such.

    But this stronghold, which could hold up to a few thousand people, was an old stronghold that had been abandoned.

    The stronghold was built for mercenaries and guild members in the early days of ind exploration.

    That ce was already as old as someone''s great-grandparents, so the defense was not that strong anymore.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2001 "Emergency Announcement"

    ?

    It was just that, such a ''small'' and old stronghold could still be used as a shelter against natural disaster or monster and beast tide.

    The stronghold was located at the top of the snowy mountain area, and the materials used to build the stronghold were naturally immune to extreme cold and simr disasters.

    The terrain was good because it was high up the mountain with a river full of edible fish around.

    There was also a small fruit forest where the inhabitants were mostly docile herbivores.

    This ce was the most suitable ce to be chosen as a temporary base because coincidentally, there were some old arrays and barriers that could still be activated there.

    The snowy mountain did have several dimensional holes, but the distance was far away from the top of the mountain where the base existed.

    Not to mention that abyss demons were naturally immune against hot temperature but they were a bit weak against cold.

    Just like that, the higher-ups finally found the most suitable location of the stronghold where everyone would be gathered.

    They had no time and time was ticking. In order to quickly gather all contestants and students at the stronghold, the higher-ups immediately asked the staff to start teleporting people to the small castle.

    At the same time, the staff also modified the notification that they could give to the contestants through the holographic screen.

    So far, no cameras had been damaged, which means everyone could still use the holographic screen for various purposes.

    The contestants were all busy doing their own things.

    Some were fighting beasts or monsters, some were on the way to their mission location, others were resting or fighting with the rebellious students.

    It was at this time that all contestants'' cameras suddenly beeped, and the holographic screen was automatically projected from the cameras right in front of the contestants'' faces.

    Those who were in the middle of a battle would be surprised as a matter of course, but they were all professionals and the slight disturbance didn''t stop them at all.

    Of course, these people didn''t have time to read the text on the holographic screen, so the cameras kept beeping, as if to remind the contestants to read it after they got rid of their enemies.

    Other contestants who were not in the middle of a fight with other creatures or were in the middle of stalking their prey immediately abandoned whatever they were doing and hurriedly checked the holographic screen.

    They knew that every time the camera beeped, it meant there was super important news.

    Thest time the camera beeped was on the second day surviving at this ind.

    That morning, everyone got the content of the new mission and other information, which means every time the camera beeped, there must be important news.

    Those who were fighting enemies also knew about this and so, afraid that the holographic screen would suddenly disappear because it had a limited time to show up, the contestants sped up the fight.

    Most of the contestants didn''t directly fight enemies and let the students experience a real life battle.

    So, when the camera beeped and the holographic screen came out, they immediately kept an eye on the content of the new announcement. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the same time, Ainsley had just finished chatting with the Godfather and when she chatted, the higher-ups were also in a meeting rted to the dimensional holes issue.

    Thus, after Ainsley finished chatting with the Godfather, the meeting also ended at the same time and that''s how the new announcement was released.

    The ball-shaped cameras around Ainsley, which are usually quiet, suddenly beeped, like the sound of a time bomb or something.

    If there were any creatures around, they would have been rmed by the sound of the cameras'' beeping, but fortunately, the nearest creature that Ainsley had to be guarded against was one tree away from her ce.

    The students around her were the ones who heard the unusual noise and they immediately looked at Ainsley.

    Coincidentally, the holographic screen popped out of the flying camera''s small projector, but even though the interface screen was half-transparent, only Ainsley could see the content of the interface.

    Ainsley squinted her eyes as she looked at the screen that suddenly popped out.

    Her nerves were already tense and she had to let the Godfather keep an eye on the four apes shown on the 3D map while she looked at the holographic screen.

    The baby subconsciously inhaled and exhaled the cold air around her, and no matter how warm she felt under the automatic cloak that could adjust temperature...

    White mist still came out of the girl''s mouth, as if she let out a misty breath or something.

    The baby saw the mist from her mouth hitting the holographic screen and slowly enveloped it, making the screen look like some kind of sacred information scroll.

    This state onlysted for one second though, and the mist just blended with the surroundings.

    Then, Ainsley calmly read the announcement that was colored with bright red warning, showing the anxiety behind the text.

    The font of the text was rigid, and the tone of the sentences were cold, as if givingmands to soldiers.

    But even so, it didn''t cover up the tone of urgency because even the first word of the whole text was already underlined and printed with a bold font.

    EMERGENCY!

    Just the first word already revealed the seriousness of this announcement and so, Ainsley hurriedly read the text in less than ten seconds.

    The content of the text was not much, and people could read it while understanding the content within just a few breaths.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2002 "Priority To Survive"

    ?

    However, after Ainsley finished reading the text, her whole body subconsciously trembled and all color was stripped away from her face.

    The previously warm clothes suddenly felt so cold, as cold as the surrounding.

    Ainsley''s lips turned bluish purple and only had a little bit of red after the girl subconsciously bit it.

    The baby''s crimson pupils erged, like a frightened beast cub and her whole body emitted this depressed aura.

    This was the first time the Godfather saw Ainsley in such a state.

    Even when she was worried about Jake in the war back then, she never reacted as strongly as now.

    It was as if she was about to faint.

    But instead of fainting, Ainsley just clenched her fists that were hanging next to her waist until the usually invisible blue veins started to pop out on the creamy skin one after another.

    More veins popped out on Ainsley''s forehead and as someone who had a sensitive hearing, the Godfather could even hear the sound of teeth ttering, as if suppressing something or fearing something.

    Ainsley indeed reacted greatly and was too different from her usual self.

    Just how could she be calm? Anyone who was told that the abyss would open up tomorrow would all have the same reactions as Ainsley.

    Maybe many would react even worse than Ainsley.

    Ainsley just didn''t expect the abyss that the Godfather guarded with his own soul would still break out in the end, which means all his efforts and sacrifice were in vain.

    Not only that, but because this sacrifice was not voluntary, the news of the abyss breaking out and the demons would surface again became even more ironic.

    Aside from feeling heartbroken for Godfather, Ainsley also panicked because the announcement said that there were dimensional holes on the ind, which means the demons would go to the ind sooner orter through the dimensional holes.

    The announcement also said that the people on the ind could not leave the Ind for some reason and so, they had to survive until the teleportation could be used again.

    Ainsley shared the shocking news to Godfather, who also had a pale face right after Ainsley said her first sentence rted to Abyss.

    Even Ainsley was heartbroken for the Godfather, so how could the man himself not feel anything?

    He also wanted tough in irony and this news had a chance of proving that his soul was about to disappear from this world.

    There was still a chance that his soul was still there even after the abyss'' seal was broken, but that chance was too small.

    The Godfather even felt that he would slowly disappear because a spirit could not exist without the soul.

    The Godfather didn''t tell Ainsley about this and just focused on the survival mission, which was not an ordinary mission anymore.

    "The staff said that we will all be teleported to a stronghold and we have to survive there with all the students."

    The most important mission was to protect the students because no matter what, the students were the future and they had to be protected tightly. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ainsley knew that the students had to be informed about this as well, and she could not hide the news from the students.

    Many students who were assigned to the contestants were rebellious and arrogant.

    It would be bad if they didn''t want to cooperate with the contestants and then courted death instead because of it.

    No matter how arrogant and rebellious the students were, once they knew about the abyss'' catastrophe, the students would also obey the contestants so that they could survive.

    The best thing was the students being obedient, but who could guess the heart of humans?

    There might be some idents where students push other students to block danger or students push contestants to protect them while simply trying to sacrifice others for their own safety.

    Some contestants with no heroic spirits and no tenderness for future generations could also sacrifice the weaker students who were regarded as burdens.

    Even if the students were arrogant and looked down on the contestants, in the end, they all knew that the contestants had a richer battle experience than them.

    Their abilities might be more powerful and unique than the contestants, but no matter what, in overall strength, the contestants were stronger than mere students.

    If the two sides could not work well, or if there were conflicts among contestants themselves, things would be dangerous.

    Ainsley didn''t know what the situation would be, but she just kept an eye on the approaching four apes while hurriedly telling the news to the three students.

    "So that''s thetest news. We have to wait on the spot or just move away from any battle so that we can be teleported anytime without idents."

    Ainsley didn''t look as nervous as before and tried to look calm to reassure the students.

    No matter how mature the students were, they would also panic when they faced such a global catastrophe and they were at the crux of the storm.

    Even Finley, who was basically an adult in the body of a kid, could not hide his shock at all.

    All three students'' faces instantly turned pale and they all ignored the target that they had painstakingly monitored.

    The priority now was not toplete the missions but to survive!

    After letting the three students digest the news and giving them a buffer period to calm down, Ainsley immediately gave them another shocking news.

    "There are four mad apes contaminated by the miasm, and they are approaching our location. We must prepare to fight them while waiting to be teleported to the stronghold."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2003 "Preparing To Fight Mad Apes"

    ?

    Ainsley felt that the staff would start teleporting people who were far away from the stronghold first because those who were close to the stronghold coulde there manually without relying on teleportation if they were lucky.

    They would also dy the teleportation of contestants who had group teleportation or space element ability because these groups could teleport away by themselves without relying on the people from the academy.

    Ainsley and her students were close to the stronghold, but she still had to go through many dangers if she wanted to go to the stronghold without using teleportation.

    And so, Ainsley decided to wait to be teleported by the academy''s staff instead of going to the stronghold manually.

    But this means they had to wait for a while and in the meantime, the four mad apes would have already caught up with them.

    The battle could not be avoided!

    Ainsley knew that the situation was urgent, so she immediately took the position of the leader in the team and no longer silently followed the three students like before.

    "This is an emergency, so all three of you have to closely follow my instructions, okay?"

    Ainsley turned around and looked at the three students behind her with a serious expression on her face.

    She needed the students to be obedient so that they all could survive.

    These three students were not that arrogant and even if they had their own little temper and arrogance, they never dared to show it in front of Ainsley.

    Many people might question Ainsley''s true strength and think that all her fame was just hype or relying on the true big bosses around her.

    However, these three students would be dumb if they thought like that.

    During the short journey together, they had basically confirmed that Ainsley''s strength was real, and she might have made a new progress after that war ended.

    After all, it had been six months since the war ended.

    The three students immediately nodded at Ainsley and cautiously moved around her, ready to listen to her instruction.

    They had heard that there were four mad apes going to their ce and these apes were all adults, so they should be high-level beasts and the weakest should still be a mid-level beast.

    Facing four high-level beasts with super high intelligence and various simr traits to humans, the group was also nervous.

    Ainsley naturally saw the three students'' tense faces and their little fidgets.

    Seeing this scene, the baby sighed and looked up at the three people taller than her with a pair of resolute eyes.

    "It''s okay, don''t worry. The snow apes are dangerous because of their simr traits to humans and their insanely smart brain, but now that they''re contaminated by the miasma..."

    Any creature contaminated by the miasma would slowly turn into monsters based on their previous species.

    Then, their physical strength would be enhanced but their intelligence would slowly drop.

    It was true that most monsters who were once high-level beasts still kept a certain level of their intelligence, not as idiot as normal monsters. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After all, the majority of ordinary monsters were transformed from ordinal animals and not beasts.

    Beasts all had a particrly high intelligence, so even if they became monsters, they would at least be better than ordinary monsters.

    Reptiles were also the easiest ones among other animals who could turn into monsters with a slight contamination, all rted to their intelligence.

    "The four crazy snow apes won''t be as smart as usual, but their physical strength will slowly increase, so you guys have to avoid any meleebat."

    In the first ce, snow apes were already good at meleebat and they could also use natural weapons for long-range battle.

    But now, the contaminated apes would definitely focus on meleebat and their already tough physique would be even better than before.

    "Delph, you can use your illusion fog but don''t inject any illusion into the fog. Just use it to cover the vision and smell of the apes."

    Ainsley started to distribute ''jobs'' to the three students so that they could immediately take their posts and start the teamwork.

    "Your emotion maniption ability is also good, but since it can only greatly magnify the already existing emotion, it will be counterproductive if used on the already irrational apes."

    As for theser saber...Ainsley actually asked Delph to be prepared to use the sword ability because in case of emergency, they would still have to fight a melee battle.

    "Celia, you stay in the middle and focus on using your killing array, but your main responsibility is to be a healer."

    "Save anyone among us who have dangerous wounds and such."

    Next was Finley, who was the best at using long-range attack, so Ainsley put Finley at the rear.

    "Me and Delph will be at the front, Celia will hide behind us and Fin will guard the rear."

    Ainsley had 3D map ability, so she could monitor the whole battlefield with no dead ends.

    Finley was the strongest among the three students, so he could guard the rear by himself as they moved forward.

    "You can use any of your elemental abilities that you feel suitable to be used in this kind of environment. Just save up your energy and only act when you need to act."

    This battle was still going to be fought by Ainsley because the baby''s final goal was to escort the students safely to the stronghold and survive the iing catastrophe.

    After distributing everyone''s tasks, the group immediately flew down from the tree, but they didn''tnd on the ground right away.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2004 "The Apes Appeared"

    ?

    Ainsley and Delph were at the front with Celia protected behind them and Finley, who used the wind to make the students fly in the air, stayed at the rear.

    "Let''s not go down to the ground. If we can maintain our state in the air, the fight against the snow ape will be much easier, " Ainsley told the students but she looked back at Finley in the eye.

    It was the boy who made the other three students fly, so they would also burden Finley for this operation.

    Finley knew that Ainsley trusted him because they were close friends.

    Even if the two had notmunicated as Ainsley and the little fairy, they stillmunicated as Ainsley and Finley Walter from the Walter Family.

    Still, Finley didn''t expect Ainsley to trust him so much that she could put the safety of the other two students in his hands.

    This was incredible and touching because Finley believed that Ainsley didn''t know much about his abilities and his overall strength.

    Despite that, Ainsley still gave him an important job, so how could Finley not feel ttered.

    Finley immediately nodded at Ainsley and swore in his heart that he could protect the other two students despite their huge age difference and seniority.

    Many ability users could not use two abilities at the same time, and even these geniuses who were sent to the ind could barely learn the trick when they entered senior high school.

    But Finley was a reborn person and he also lived in a mafia family.

    The mafia family was stricter and harsher in terms of ability training, so many geniuses from the mafia family knew how to use two abilities at the same time.

    Even those who were not genius because they awakened their abilities at ten years old, which was the average age for people to awaken their abilities...

    The children from the mafia family still learned many things rted to using their abilities, including how to use more than one ability at the same time.

    Those who had more than one ability had to learn this trick while those with only one ability would be urged and stimted to awaken another ability while honing their first ability.

    The other two students didn''t know that Finley could use more than one ability but even if they knew, they would not be too surprised anymore.

    There were already many geniuses from the mafia family who could do things like that.

    The group prepared for a fight within just a few seconds and soon, they saw messy snow and scattered mist from the snowy area not far from their ce.

    The snowy ground was being flipped here and there and the thick fog brought by the mysterious snowy ground made everything even more strange.

    The four people immediately knew that this was the sign of the four apes approaching their ce with great strength.

    Ainsley deliberately turned on the view-sharing function of the 3D map, so the four students could see the floating 3D map in the air that showed the exact situation behind the snow and the fog.

    Those apes ran towards them with their four limbs and because their strength was too great, they would always mess up the thick snow around them, creating obstruction to the eyes. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But even so, the apes acted as if their own eyesight was not blocked at all.

    Either they also relied on their keen sense of smell or their keen hearing.

    Anyway, the four mad apes seemed to be determined to target only the four of them.

    Because the four apes had to go through the group of other apes that Ainsley and the others avoided before, the group hoped that the two sides would actually start to fight.

    Even from afar, the group could already see the umted snow particles from the rush of these four apes, extremely fierce and threatening.

    But to their surprise, the four people saw with their own eyes the projection of the 3D map didn''t show them what they wanted to see.

    It was not that the map apes didn''t try to attack the group of apes on the tree, but that group of apes had already started to run away from the mad apes before the apes could even think of climbing the tree.

    Usually, apes would indeed travel by swinging from one to another tree, but God knew why the mad apes ran on their four limbs instead of swaying from one tree to another.

    Obviously, this was the reason why the four mad apes had not even touched the other group of sane apes and that group of sane apes had already escaped.

    As expected of apes with high intelligence.

    They must have known that something was wrong, so they chose to avoid the map apes and ran away.

    Even the solo ape not far from Ainsley and the others also seemed to sense something dangerous or something and hurriedly flew away from one tree to another.

    The movements were so smooth and agile and within seconds, the lone ape had already disappeared from everyone''s view.

    Then, in the next second four huge apes suddenly appeared below and from this altitude, the group of four underage people could clearly see their enemies.

    These mad apes kept screaming and howling as they rushed towards the group, but because the group was all suspended quite high in the air...

    The tall apes could do nothing but swing their arms around, trying to catch the prey in the air.

    The length of these apes'' arms was quite long, and they moved nimbly even when the snowy ground made it difficult to stand or run normally without their legs sinking!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2005 "The Three Students Joint Attack"

    ?

    The four apes arrived too sudden, and they also moved out of the blue, almost catching everyone off guard.

    If not for their current altitude being much higher than the apes''s physical attack range, just one swing of that long arm would have already smashed them or tossed them around.

    This was the first time the three students saw a non-flight creature that could threaten flying creatures.

    The apes were already tall, as tall as a two-story building, unlike the teenager ape that was only two or three meters tall.

    Compared to these adults, the teen apes indeed looked like a toddler and they were much weaker inparison.

    However, these behemoths still had smooth and agile movements.

    Not to mention that with their remaining intelligence, every time they swung their arms to catch the team members, they would also use various tricks.

    If not for Ainsley''s 3D map providing everyone with a 360¡ã view of their surroundings, it would be easy to be caught from behind or from below.

    The group of apes cleverly used a formation to encircle the team and once they could not catch the target, they even started to climb the nearest tree to have a high ground.

    The apes had their intelligence lowered by the effect of the miasma, but they were still smart.

    Some apes even boldly threw their bodies from the high branch of a tree straight to one of the four people in the team.

    Luckily or maybe not so lucky, the person targeted was Ainsley, who was the closest to the tree.

    Ainsley was busy fighting the two apes on the ground and also leading the three students to fight so that they could have some experiences when her 3D map ability suddenly rang an rm in her mind.

    When the rm sounded, Ainsley immediately looked at the projected 3D map in the air and she immediately saw the image of one ape jumping down from the nearby tree.

    This ape had long limbs and the jump was also quite far.

    The ape just casually jumped like that and its target was actually Ainsley.

    Seeing this scene, instead of pping her wings to avoid the ape, Ainsley immediately turned around and waved her hand with a stern face!

    That ape jumped fast and within seconds, its figure was gradually erged when it approached Ainsley in the air.

    The sunlight was blocked, and all Ainsley could see was the shadow above her head.

    The ape even stretched its four limbs, trying to catch Ainsley and crush her to death.

    However, Ainsley didn''t stay still.

    She bravely looked up at the erged figure of the savage beast and with almost no fear in her eyes...

    She shot a surge of pink dots straight into the ape''s body.

    The pink dots moved faster than light and it had already entered the ape''s body within less than a millisecond. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The moment the ape grinned and showed a cruel smile while drooling all over the ce, the pink dots inside its body suddenly became active.

    In no time, the previously reddened eyes caused by madness were soon dyed in pink, and its previous evil expression instantly changed as fast as lightning.

    The facial expression that could be described as mad and cruel before, suddenly melted, as if all the craziness was reced by another crazy thing, but in different directions.

    The ape still stretched its limbs and even fully hugged Ainsley''s whole body, but only Ainsley knew that the strength used by this ape was so gentle that it could not even leave a mark on her delicate skin.

    But the three students only saw the bad scene from the 3D map ability so when they saw the ape sessfully ''captured'' Ainsley, all of them almost went mad on the spot.

    That''s their instructor! How could they let their instructor die in front of their eyes?

    Other students might not care much about their temporary instructors but the three students here were already close to Ainsley and they all adored her.

    If they could not even protect their instructor, they didn''t need to learn so hard back at the academy.

    The three students reacted quickly and were just about to attack when Ainsley''s soft voice suddenly sounded right next to their ear even though the baby was a distance away from them.

    She definitely used the sound wave to transmit her own voice so that others could hear her loud and clear no matter what the distance.

    "It''s okay, don''t panic. I''ve tamed this ape. You guys better target the other ape that is about to jump from the tree near the three of you."

    Ainsley''s voice was calm and soothing, which immediately had the effect of calming down the restless blood of the three youngsters.

    The three students were already used to Ainsleymanding them, so they subconsciously obeyed her and vent their previous anger to the ape on the tree instead.

    Delph threw hisser saber because he could always create more.

    Celia immediately activated her killing array that had already surrounded the ape and even locked onto the ape so that even if the ape ran away, the killing array would always follow.

    There was also the boy favored by the fairy who immediately used two abilities at once aside from the wind ability used to help people fly.

    Finley didn''t hesitate to use the ice element ability and the wood maniption ability at the same time.

    The tree branches and the trunk immediately came alive and started to attack the ape while the ice element slowly froze the ape on the spot.

    Even the cold poison was not left behind.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2006 "Love Virus Vs Mad Apes"

    ?

    The three students dealt with one ape using all of their might and maybe, because the ape was caught off guard before it could jump and because the three students were also venting their anxiety to the ape...

    It didn''t take long for the ape to freeze on the spot, get one of its limbs cut cleanly, and then get its whole body pierced by various branches and tree trunks that seemed to transform into spears.

    There was also the invisible killing array that released a strong air pressure to the ape, already crushing the ape''s bones and inner organs to the point of no return.

    No matter how strong the ape''s natural defense was, enduring thebined attack of the three students was still too much.

    The ice made the ape immobilized and the cold poison immediately weakened its natural defensive ability.

    It was only natural that after those buffs were stacked together, the ape could not resist the physical attack from theser saber and the killing array.

    Even the wood attack also pierced its tough fur, skin and meat.

    Finally, the first ape was killed, but there were still three apes around.

    Of course, one of the three apes behaved abnormally and after hugging Ainsley, the ape immediately went to another tree and didn''t care about the other apes on the battlefield.

    The three students all saw that one ape ''kidnapped'' Ainsley and were about to follow up but Ainsley spoke once again in a calm voice.

    "It''s okay, don''t worry. This ape is already under my charm, so it thinks that I''m its child."

    The apes were smart and their characteristics were close human beings, so they also cherished their children a lot.

    In a situation like this where there were many enemies around, the ape didn''t want its child to be implicated, so instead of fighting, it just kidnapped Ainsley and brought her to another tree so that the child would be safe.

    After knowing that the ape did those things because it was under Ainsley''s charm, the three students immediately sighed in relief and they focused on dealing with the other two apes.

    However, since Ainsley had already tried to charm one ape and she did it, how could the baby stay still and let the students fight on their own?

    Even if she wanted to give the students some battle experiences, it didn''t mean she was willing to let her students bear all things on their own.

    Thus, while the three students distracted the two apes, Ainsley quietly released her love virus and those invisible virus slowly floated down to the apes on the ground.

    It was at this time that the snow apes who could not catch the three students in the air started to make a new move.

    The two remaining hostile apes didn''t climb the tree or anything, but it just scooped a handful of snow and somehow, the snowball they created would slowly freeze into a snow block.

    Then, the apes immediately threw those hard-rock snowballs to the three students in the air and their aim was actually super urate!

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    One frozen snowball after another flew to the three students like a parab, and the three students immediately dodged for their lives.

    Even if those snowballs should not have a lot of damage, it must hurt to be hit by the snowball or one might also be injured. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After all, the first few snowballs didn''t have that strong impact, but as the apes became more proficient, their throws became fiercer and faster than before.

    With that speed and the weight of the snowball itself, getting hit by it might cause some bone injuries if not internal injuries.

    BAM!

    Some snowballs that didn''t hit the moving targets naturallynded on the trees behind the three students and once the snowball touched the branch of the tree....

    Some branches suddenly had a deep dent mark.

    Others had the tree barks peeled out of the blue and some smaller branches even instantly got chopped down on the spot.

    Those snowballs didn''t look like snowballs anymore. They were like bullets!

    The three students immediately became tense and they all relied on Finley to manipte the wind so that they could dodge all the attacks.

    However, this new trick did make the three students more nervous and terrified than before.

    Just a simple graze from the snowballs had already created some shallow scratch wounds or frostbites.

    The other hits directly created blue, purple and ck bruises all over the body even though the snowball did not really hit the three students'' bodies.

    Ainsley who saw this scene immediately sped up the process of the love virus invading the two apes and upying their whole bodies.

    In just a few seconds, the love virus had already took over the two apes and the two apes'' reddened eyes soon turned pink, just like the first victim.

    Then, Ainsley immediatelymanded the two apes through her mind to stop attacking the three students and the apes obediently stopped.

    Looking at the two ferocious apes that suddenly became docile and didn''t even want to attack the group anymore, the three students silently sighed in relief.

    They knew that the snow apes should have many other abilities but because they were contaminated by the miasma, these crazy apes only focused on attacking using their raw physical strength.

    Still, to be able to think about using the snowball attacks or pouncing on them from the tree...

    If these apes were sober and rational, they would have been an even more dangerous opponent.

    The three students could deeply feel how difficult it was to fight the high-level beasts because even that one dead ape was not an easy opponent.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2007 "Gathering At The Stronghold"

    ?

    Both Delph and Celia almost exhausted all of their energy just to deal with the ape but they knew that most of the damage came from Finley.

    The boy also exhausted 2/3 of his energy rted to the ice element ability and the wood element ability.

    Even so, the three of them worked together and could only kill one ape.

    On the other hand, Ainsley easily subdued three apes with her charm ability and they didn''t even see blood from the fight.

    Is this how a top expert fights? It''s too beautiful!

    Ainsley subdued three apes by herself, and now, there was no more danger.

    The three students could finally rest assured and take a break while still looking around with vignt eyes, afraid that there would be some more mad apes around them.

    Ainsley, who had tamed the three apes, naturally used the three apes to stand guard so that there would be no other wild animals approaching them.

    Since the miasma contaminated the apes, there could be other monsters, beasts, and ordinary animals who were also infected.

    There could be many more crazy animals out there, so even if the group took a break and rested, they could never really let down their guard.

    This situationsted until a full fifteen minutes, and then, the long-awaited teleportation channel finally arrived.

    The group only saw a white light in the form of a pir falling from the sky, suddenly shrouding every single one of them, and before the group could react, their surroundings had already changed.

    The teleportation was fast, and there was literally no warning before the teleportation started.

    And so, everyone could only see the previously snowy surroundings full of snow, big rocks, and gigantic pine trees suddenly changed into an old and worn hall.

    The hall was huge, so big that the group of four people felt like entering a castle or something, but the wall around had signs of molding, the paint was already peeled off, and even the bricks and stones could be seen.

    The hall''s floor was dusty and so murky that the supposedly white marble had already turned ck-gray.

    The air around was not as fresh as the one outside, and it felt as if this ce had not seen the sunlight for so many years when obviously, there were many huge double-door windows on the wall around the hall.

    The air quality was awful to the point of making some people breathless and suffocated.

    One could even smell some musky smell and other strange smells such as a rotten smell or the smell of dry blood.

    The mottled wall also had deep marks from various weapons, such as the deep sword cut, the huge dent, and the dense holes from bullets.

    The weak winter sunlight came into the hall through the floor-to-ceiling windows around, but even so, it could not hide the old feeling of the hall.

    The appearance of the old ballroom hall attracted Ainsley and the others.

    Still, soon, after the light from the teleportation disappeared, they could finally hear the noises and see the actual scene around them.

    The hall was currently full of hustle and bustle, so noisy that it looked like a free market somewhere. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Not only that, but the spacious hall was directly filled by half, and people wearing various uniforms and casual clothes could be seen walking around aimlessly.

    These people all had pale faces, and their eyes were full of worry.

    The people in uniforms sometimes sat on the floor while hugging their knees, while others seemed to have conflicts with the people wearing casual clothes.

    All in all, the atmosphere was extremely depressing and chaotic.

    More and more light pirs came to the hall, and within just a few seconds, more people arrived at the hall with nk faces or confusion on their faces, just like Ainsley and the others.

    This scene looked really magical, simr to the mercenary guild out there, but the addition of the seamless teleportation one after another made this scene more unique than ordinary scenes in some mercenary guild halls.

    Ainsley and the others basically adapted for a few seconds before they gathered into one group and started to discuss things rted to their surroundings.

    "Where are we? Is this the stronghold mentioned in the announcement?"

    Delph quietly looked around as he asked Ainsley, who seemed to know more about their current situation.

    After all, the students only knew from Ainsley that they woulde to a stronghold because the abyss would break out soon.

    As for what they would do aftering to the stronghold and what to do to survive, they didn''t know.

    Actually, Ainsley also didn''t know anything about the future n because the announcement only told them that they would be teleported to a stronghold to survive the uing catastrophe.

    Ainsley shook her head at the three students and honestly told them about the announcement.

    "So far, the announcement didn''t say anything anymore, but judging from how the apes can be contaminated by miasma, there should be dimensional holes in this ind..."

    This means once the abyss really broke out, they would also face the demons because the demons coulde to their ce through the dimensional holes.

    The three students listened to Ainsley''s words, and they soon became as speechless as the baby herself.

    This means they were trapped on the ind, and they would probably have to rely on the people around them to survive the iing abyss demons'' invasion.

    There was also the possibility of a beast and monster tide...

    The three students suddenly worried a bit, but they didn''t know that while they were worrying about themselves, the people around them had started to notice their little group.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2008 "Meeting Experts Throughout The World"

    ?

    There were too many people around, and it was actually difficult to notice anyone in particr, even if the student was a famous one among other students or the contestant was a well-known person.

    After all, there were just too many people around, and even if some students noticed fellow famous students or famous contestants, they would only peek once or twice.

    But Ainsley''s group was really eye-catching and even among so many people, her group still attracted the most attention and gazes from the people in the hall.

    It was none other than because of Ainsley, the smallest person in the room who was even shorter than the ten elementary school students who were sent to this ind and were now gathered in the hall.

    There were only ten elementary school students in the whole hall and seven of them were entrusted to the whole Ainsley''s temporary team back then on the first day of the assessment.

    The other three were handed over to three famous experts, one non-human and two humans.

    So far, it was so easy to spot the children because they were the shortest among all students and contestants, but it was also easy for them to hide because of their small bodies.

    However, Ainsley and Finley didn''t deliberately hide among the crowds and even through the crowds, two children standing together would definitely attract attention.

    After all, the other children didn''t gather with fellow children and obediently followed their temporary instructor.

    Among the ten children, only Finley was already on par with many junior and senior high school students in terms of strength, so these kids naturally obeyed the instructors without being arrogant.

    They knew that no matter how genius they were, in this situation, they were drags and they were burdens for the temporary instructors and the senior students.

    And so, because all other children stuck with the adults, seeing two children with one younger than the other and the two children were only with another two equally young teens...

    Ainsley and her three students directly became the focus of many contestants and students.

    The students might not really recognize Ainsley and only knew Finley, the famous monstrous elementary school student who was predicted to be the new dark horse.

    However, the contestants could never pretend they didn''t recognize Ainsley.

    Since Ainsley came when she had already put away her blood n mode, her appearance returned to her iconic purple hair and blue eyes.

    There might be a lot of people with purple hair and blue eyes out there, but if people were asked about the kind of person that appeared in their mind when they imagined a person with purple hair and blue eyes...

    99% would immediately think of a certain monstrous baby who just recently became a global superstar due to her ''debut'' in the fantastic war six months ago.

    Who else was worthy of this fame if none other than Ainsley Sloan?

    The moment the contestants saw a young kid barely five years old with purple bob-cut hair and a pair of blue eyes...

    Everyone immediately stared at Ainsley with tant eyes. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Some contestants were too stunned to speak and could only look at Ainsley with fiery eyes.

    Others had all kinds of curious eyes directed at Ainsley and only a small part of people had a slight disdain in their eyes but they quickly covered it up.

    It was still impossible for someone to be loved by everyone, so unless Ainsley directly used her charm ability on purpose, there would always be people who didn''t like her.

    Ainsley didn''t seem to notice those gazes but even if she did notice the fiery gazes and all sorts ofplicated gazes, she would not care, anyway.

    Right now, Ainsley was watching the three students discussing their future n rted to the abyss'' breakout while she herself was talking to the Godfather in her mind.

    The two of them were gossiping about the contestants around them.

    Because Godfather knew more about these experts than Ainsley, who knew almost nothing, Godfather kindly gave Ainsley some science poprization.

    [That one over there is a famous elementalist expert from a small country and it''s said to have more than five elemental spirits with five different elements.]

    [That one is an old expert known for its unique witchcraft abilitymonly called a ''curse'' by others, and that one came from a small and rare non-human race.]

    [The one over there is one of the youngest well-known experts in the world, and she''s hugely famous in the circle of warriors because being a female warrior swinging spears and swords is rare.]

    [That one not far from our ce is an ability user known for its unique ability to turn words into reality, almost simr to your Realism Art, but this one is moreplicated and has many rules.]

    [The person over there once held the position of a big guild''s vice president, and she shoulde to the academy as a special instructor to retire beautifully.]

    [The person near the window is not a beastmen but has a unique beastmen-only ability such as partial beast body part and beast transformation.]

    [This one belongs to an old and elite family far away from Godlif Country, and its ability is media propaganda and brainwashing that is effective even against monsters and beasts.]

    [That beautiful man over there was once a global superstar and was rumored to be a half-blood siren. His ability has something to do with singing, which is unique.]

    [The one over there is also a half-blood from the dwarf family, and the ability has something to do with detecting minerals, ores, and such.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2009 "Pink Devil"

    ?

    [That one...is quite sensational in his heyday because he is a half-blood fairy, half-human, and half-fairy.]

    [It was said that one of the parents was a royal fairy family because only the royal fairy family had the same body size as humans.]

    [A royal fairy having an affair with a human and then sessfully having a child, which then became sensational news.]

    [That man has fairy wings and can use many elemental abilities, but he''s famous for his ability to change the season in a whole province.]

    Yesterday was summer, and the next day became winter? Possible.

    This man''s emotion could even affect flowers'' growth and some small weather changes.

    Ainsley carefully listened to the Godfather''s words about famous people all over the world, and the baby could not help but be amazed.

    It seemed that even if the abyss were about to break out soon, the situation would be different from the war six months ago, where only some people were involved, yet the damage involved the whole world.

    This time, experts all over the world would definitely join the battle against abyss demons, so maybe, the situation was not that desperate yet.

    Ainsley gained a little bit more information about the people in the hall while the three students around her also subconsciously talked about the seniors and juniors gathered at the hall.

    "I don''t see any college students and Eltonians here..."

    "I think the academy already knew about the abyss'' matter early on, and that''s why they didn''t send the college students and the Eltonians."

    The three students talked about a little bit of truth rted to them being sent to the Ind.

    Judging from all sorts of information, the academy should have wanted to protect them by sending them to the ind instead of returning them to their families.

    After all, this would be a global catastrophe, and this ind was indeed one of the safest ces isted from the outside world.

    It was just that they didn''t expect even the Four Seasons Ind, which was already associated with space and time miracles, would also be breached by the dimensional holes.

    The three students looked at the human and non-human students around. Their number could easily reach more than 500, and now, they were all gathered in one ce.

    The huge hall slowly became cramped, and no matter how big the hall was, it was also difficult to amodate 1000 people at once.

    Thus, some people who could fly immediately floated in the air to make space for newly added people, while others started exploring the ces outside the hall.

    This hall was not the only intact ce in the castle.

    There were still many empty rooms outside, so the contestants who had been staying at the hall far longer than other neers slowly explored the castle with their students.

    The contestants knew that as long as they didn''t leave the castle, which was the stronghold chosen by the academy, they would not necessarily be in danger. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The people who left the hall made some space for neers, so the previously packed hall slowly looked as gigantic and magnificent as before.

    The remaining people didn''t leave the hall and just ran around the hall, either trying to get more information from students and contestants or simply wanted to check the hall itself.

    Since more and more people started to interact with each other, Ainsley and her team could no longer stay still.

    To be honest, many people had been eyeing their group, wanting toe over for a chat.

    Of course, the first few people who bravely approached Ainsley and her students were Ainsley''s former teammates on the first day of the assessment.

    The six teammates, a few were non-humans, one was a half-blood, and others were humans, immediately brought their students to Ainsley and the three students.

    Because each of these people had at least one elementary school student with them, out of the sudden, eight of the ten elementary students who were sent to the ind gathered in one ce.

    The first one to approach Ainsley, because their position was the closest, was the cheetah man.

    The cheetah guy brought one little girl with him and two young boys, but they looked like they were already senior high school students with that height and aura.

    The three students were all humans, so facing a non-human temporary instructor, they all had various curiosities and so, they never had conflicts with the cheetah man.

    Even if the two boys were indeed more arrogant in their daily life, they put down their arrogance in front of curiosity, and soon, they got along with the cheetah man very well.

    The little girl who was one year younger than Finley, now nine years old, was not a shy girl at all, and she also looked like an arrogant, spoiled brat.

    However, when seeing the cheetah man, maybe because she was afraid of his cheetah feature or was excited because of seeing a ''big cat'', the girl became so docile and obedient that the other two boys were shocked.

    They were senior high school students, but they knew about this girl because she was privately called as the little devil from the elementary school district by many instructors and seniors.

    So, when they saw the little girl with her mboyant long pink hair actually acting all shy and cute in front of the cheetah man, the two boys almost doubted their whole lives.

    Is this the so-called double standard? Why is it so obvious that it hurts them?

    As expected of someone secretly nicknamed the pink devil. She''s really such an evil girl!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2010 "Abandoned Students?"

    ?

    That''s how the four people got along well and when the cheetah man approached Ainsley with a big grin on his face, naturally, his three students also noticed Ainsley.

    Seeing the little girl not wearing school uniforms while the other three students behind her wore uniforms, the three newly acquainted students almost doubted their eyes.

    Who is this little loli? She''s even younger than the pink devil, but she''s not wearing a school uniform and she actually wore the same constant number badge as their temporary instructor!

    Don''t tell them this little loli, who was even younger than the pink devil was actually another temporary instructor?

    You''re kidding, right?!

    The contestants who became temporary instructors were all knowledgeable, and they naturally knew Ainsley, even if they had never seen her fight with their own eyes.

    Of course, the six teammates already saw Ainsley''s true strength, sopared to the others, they knew truly well how strong Ainsley was, especially in arge-scale battle.

    On the contrary, students, moreover young ones who were not even junior high school students yet, only knew textbook-level experts recorded in history and such.

    At most, they knew popr and strong instructors in the academy and also knew outstanding seniors. Still, it was near impossible for them to know newly emerging superstars in the ability user circle.

    So, when the pink devil saw Ainsley, she was so shocked that she thought the four people didn''t have any temporary instructors and they were all abandoned students or something.

    The pink devil could not help but blurt out.

    "Where is your instructor? Howe there are only four students here? And there are even two elementary students like me!"

    The pink devil put her hands on her waist and red at the ''four students'' but her eyes were full of pity instead of any other negative emotions.

    "This instructor is too irresponsible, right? Did the instructor die or run away after knowing that we are trapped on this ind?"

    It was normal to feel that the students were burdens when the contestants knew the assessment was stopped mid-day due to the iing abyss catastrophe.

    The contestants could still tolerate the burdensome yet arrogant students when they were still doing the assessment, but once it involved real life and death situations that had no connection to the assessment...

    If not for the academy ''threatening'' the contestants to escort the students safely to the stronghold with the teleportation thingy, many contestants would have abandoned the students.

    It was true that the contestants wanted to be instructors, and instructors had to protect students, but in a case like this, they didn''t even know whether the academy would still exist or not.

    Bing an instructor might be an impossible thing.

    Thus, the academy provided the contestants with the teleportation service and sent them to the stronghold so that they didn''t leave behind their students.

    Once the contestants arrived at the castle, whether they wanted to live or not was their own freedom.

    Some lone wolves among the contestants chose to leave to find a better hiding ce from possible monster and beast tide or abyss demons'' attacks.

    The others felt that grouping was better than going alone, so they all stayed at the castle but they didn''t just stay at the hall. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The contestants had already started to be grouped into small teams, and so were the students.

    Contestants who got along well with their assigned students would bring their students to their assembled small team.

    But those who didn''t get along with their students left their students in the hall, forcing the students to group with fellow students.

    That''s how Ainsley saw some depressed students who looked so pessimistic about the future.

    The cheetah man got along with his students, so he didn''t abandon his students after arriving at the stronghold.

    But the pink devil knew that some contestants or the so-called temporary instructors abandoned their assigned students, so naturally, the pink devil thought the four students were all left behind by their instructor.

    Although she didn''t know why four students would be in one team, the witty yet simple-minded girl didn''t think too far.

    Facing the little girl''s question, Ainsley twitched her lips and looked at the cheetah man with a bit ofplex emotion in her eyes.

    It was as if she was saying, ''your student is so unique, huh. Speechless''.

    The cheetah man naturally saw Ainsley''splicated gaze at him, and the guy could onlyugh dryly while patting the pink devil on her head.

    "Hey, hey, they''re not abandoned at all. That little girl younger than you is the contestant and the temporary instructor."

    The cheetah man hurriedly exined more before the pink devil could speak.

    "You don''t know Ainsley Sloan? One of the youngest heroes in the war six months ago. If you search her name on the inte, you will know how famous she is."

    In short, this is a child prodigy who was stronger than any child prodigy in the whole castle.

    The cheetah man''s words shocked the pink devil and the other two teens until they dropped their jaws to the floor while looking at Ainsley with trembling pupils.

    This girl who is the youngest among them all is actually a contestant and a temporary instructor?

    She''s a child prodigy who was involved in the famous war six months ago?

    The two junior high school students immediately recalled one of the famous characters in that war, and they suddenly remembered Ainsley''s famous name.

    Although they didn''t know much about her, they did hear about the name Ainsley Sloan, a five-year-old girl who was one of the key figures in the war.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2011 "Unique Students"

    ?

    That war was so famous because there had been no war for close to a century, so the people called thest war as the new century war.

    Now that they saw one of the protagonists involved in that war...

    The two junior high school students with their heroic boyish hearts almost kneeled down in front of Ainsley, eager to worship here.

    At the same time, the pink devil also looked at Ainsley as if she was a monster.

    The pink devil had heard about the new century war and even heard about a rumor rted to one of the key figures there being a little girl several years younger than her.

    She had never believed the rumor, and she also didn''t spend time on the inte, so she didn''t know about the details of that war.

    Now that the cheetah man told her that the rumor was true...since the cheetah man was trustworthy and honest, it means this little girl was indeed one of the war heroes of the new century war!

    The pink devil was stunned for a few seconds, but soon, she also epted the truth.

    The little girl was not as passionate as the two teenage boys with boyish hearts, though, so instead of admiring Ainsley''s strength and her legendary feats...

    The pink devil only liked Ainsley because she was such a cute younger sister.

    But since this younger sister had a higher status than her and it was so awkward for the pink devil, who was used to being arrogant, the pink devil said nothing and just stood still next to the cheetah man.

    After the cheetah guy introduced his three students to Ainsley and chatted a bit, Ainsley''s previous teammates also came to her one after another with their students.

    The carpenter guy brought a junior high student who was an alchemist and a cksmith, rare dual productive type abilities in one person.

    Usually, one person would not awaken more than one productive type ability, especially a contrasting one like the alchemist ability and the cksmith.

    But this quiet teenager boy was actually such a rare dual productive type ability user.

    There was also one elementary school boy with the carpenter guy, who was as noisy as hell and managed to fight with the pink devil in just a few seconds.

    After all, the pink devil hated such a brat the most, so even if the brat was a few years younger than her, around seven years old, the pink devil still didn''t have mercy on this bratty boy.

    Then, there was this cheerful girl who was also the carpenter guy''s assigned student and she was a senior high school student.

    Most importantly, this one was actually a half-blood giant race, so her height was close to three meters, and her body was also muscr.

    But the girl''s face was not intimidating, and to be honest, it made a contrasting vibe between the body and the true character.

    After the carpenter guy met Ainsley, the next one to join therge group chatting was none other than the mermaid woman, but ironically or not, all her students were humans. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One of the students was a cool and young boy who was only a year older than Ainsley, but he already looked so mature, just like a little adult.

    The little adult was cold, and he looked like he had facial paralysis, but even so, he had already awakened two abilities at such a young age.

    The mermaid didn''t tell Ainsley about the boy''s abilities, but Ainsley could feel that the cold little adult should have an unusual ability.

    The other two students under the mermaid woman''s care were all senior high school girls who liked mermaids a lot, so the group surprisingly got along well.

    Then, there was the sses man who came just right after the mermaid woman, and the students he brought also had one from the elementary school district.

    This one was a little girl around the same age as the pink devil, but if the pink devil was like an arrogant princess, this girl was like a polite and gentle littledy.

    The littledy was a quarter-blood elf, and she also had the blood of a royal fairy, so her appearance was actually off the chart.

    It was as if looking at priceless art that no one dared to see because they all felt that just by being in the same ce as this person, they had sinned.

    The littledy was polite and cute.

    Despite her appearance that almost blinded a lot of people and attracted the attention of fellow children, the littledy was not arrogant at all and was even down-to-earth.

    The other two students brought by the sses man were all boys in senior high school, and they severely protected the littledy, afraid that perverts would harm their cute temporary teammate.

    The two senior high school boys were twins with an exact same face except for the color of their eyes.

    One had pure ck eyes, like a ghost or something, and the other had pure white eyes, as if dead.

    The two twins had abined ability that they often called yin and yang ability, which was rumored to be able to open a special domain even when the two twins were still not qualified to create a domain.

    After the sses man introduced his students to Ainsley, the sonic guy, and nt-tamer girl also gathered around and introduced their students to Ainsley.

    One of the two people''s students was a pure-blood from the celestial race, with a pair of beautiful half-silver and half-golden wings.

    This appearance was so unusual that many people in the hall had at least peeked at the young man from afar.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2012 "Leaving The Main Hall"

    ?

    It was said that the young man was a mutated celestial race, and despite his beautiful wings, his bloodline was unclear, and fellow celestials often bullied him.

    Only when he went to the academy was he admired and often sought after due to the handsome face that many students secretly stamped as ''the lost angel''.

    There were also two elementary school students with the two people, and both of them were boys.

    The two boys were not naughty at all and could even be said as awesome.

    One of the boys had this kind of gentlemanly chivalry aura even when he was at the same age as Finley, ten years old.

    The other was gloomy and silent, like a sharp assassin in the dark.

    With a small body and graceful movement, many students secretly nicknamed the boy as a little ghost from hell.

    The other three students under the two people''s care were human beings, but they were much more ''ordinary'' than their teammates, so they didn''t stand out much.

    After all the former teammates gathered with their students, the group immediately became arge group that almost reached 50 people.

    Seven people, with three students each, there were already 35 people, not to mention some other contestants also came to Ainsley or abandoned students shyly joined therge gathering after seeing the group''s friendly interaction.

    Ainsley, who had to remember a lot of new faces, only remembered a few key people.

    Ainsley definitely remembered the pink devil girl with her mboyant barbie pink hair, the cold little adult, the littledy, the 3-meter-tall maiden, the lost angel young man, the twin yin and yang boys, the cold little adult, the little knight, and the little assassin.

    Most of the people Ainsley remembered were the elementary students because the rest of the students didn''t really catch Ainsley''s eyes.

    The dual productive type boy was also unique, but after seeing many half-blood students and even non-human students, it was easy to forget these ''ordinary'' students.

    Seeing so many nonhuman students and half-bloods from various races, Ainsley became really interested, and the small gathering slowly became a big one with many other strangers joining.

    Just the face value of the seven teammates and their students alone was already enough to make their group a walking signboard, not to mention the many non-human contestants and students around.

    It was as if half of the non-human people among the contestants and the students were gathered around Ainsley.

    Seeing more and more people gathered around, Ainsley approached her six former teammates and suggested they change their gathering ce.

    "Let''s leave the hall and find another empty room? It is too crowded here."

    Seeing more and more people gathering around them, the adults immediately brought their children out of the hall and they started to search for an empty room that could fit a whole thirty five people.

    Although most of the people on this huge team were teens and children, which means they didn''t really take a lot of space, the huge group just wanted to find afortable gathering ce where all could take a break in the same ce. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The group was divided into several teams, and they walked around the castle to find a suitable room.

    After searching for ten minutes, the group finally found a small music hall on the top floor, but the music hall was already emptied.

    The music hall wasn''t as huge as the main hall downstairs, but this one was still good to gather thirty five people and still have space to roam around casually.

    The group immediately upied the music hall, and the adults started to check all the equipment and the environment around.

    So far, although the music hall was full of dust and it needed a deep cleaning to be a suitable resting ce, the music hall didn''t have a broken roof or a crack in the wall.

    The floor was also sturdy, and the overall structure of the hall was still good.

    The four pirs at the four corners of the hall were all still in good condition.

    After making sure that the hall was habitable, the group of thirty five people immediately divided the members into several smaller teams and then each team was handed over a cleaning task.

    The whole ordealsted for several hours and when the hall cleaning was finally finished, the sun had just set down.

    The thirty five people already got into contact during the small teams grouping, and so far, there were no big conflicts.

    And so, even if this group was quite a big one with thirty five people, the seven adults in the team minus Ainsley who was not an adult but was regarded as an adult, finally decided to keep the team as it is.

    "I thought gathering up like this would be troublesome, but so far, it looked okay? Maybe a bigger group would also have its own advantage."

    The sses man fixed his sses with his finger as he looked around the music hall that they had transformed into a small base.

    The group didn''t only clean up the hall thoroughly but also put the portable beds, mattresses, and many other daily life essentials around, turning the hall into afortable ce to live.

    They even divided the hall into several small sections, such as the kitchen, the dining room, the bedroom, and the living room for free activities.

    Of course, the energetic students would often leave the music hall to see other ces in the castle or simply went to the main hall to chat with their friends, which was a way to calm their emotion and face the iing catastrophe with a clear head.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2013 "Listing Abilities"

    ?

    But so far, the students knew their limit and would always return to the music hall once every one hour.

    After the hall was transformed into a suitable base for thirty five people, the group held a small meeting with the seven contestants as the core of the meeting while the students obediently listened at the side.

    The first one to speak was naturally the sses man, who was the leader of their previous temporary team.

    "We don''t know when the abyss'' catastrophe will happen, but it is estimated to be tomorrow, so we have to n things as soon as possible."

    First of all, the sses man naturally listed the roles and abilities of all people in the hall so that when the catastrophe happened, everyone would have their own roles and would not be confused.

    The listingsted for a full fifteen minutes and while listing the abilities, the students and contestants could choose not to give information about their ability, but they still had to say at least one thing they were good at.

    No one could dream of doing nothing and being protected.

    Even the seven elementary school students were not an exception aside from their preferential treatment rted to their safety.

    During the listing, naturally, the students and contestants who were not familiar with each other listened to the information carefully, so that they could know more about their temporary teammates.

    Naturally, Ainsley''s information was the one that drew a lot of students'' attention.

    During these few hours, many students who were not under Ainsley''s responsibility had been getting along with the kid through the various small team arrangements.

    However, aside from knowing that Ainsley really had no air as a global superstar in the ability user circle, the students didn''t really know about Ainsley''s true strength.

    The students who were brought up here were naturally not bad in both strength and character.

    Even if there were one or two arrogant ones, they would all be obedient in front of their own temporary instructor.

    However, the students were still curious about Ainsley''s ability, so when they got to know the list of Ainsley''s abilities, even the mutated celestial boy who had the least affection for Ainsley was shocked silly.

    The mutated celestial boy who was about to graduate from senior high school naturally could not really like Ainsley, who was one of the key figures contributing in the huge defeat of their race.

    The Celestial race, who was known as a war race, would actually lose, and this girl was one of the reasons why they lost.

    Even if the boy had been bullied because of his strange appearance and his overall experience in the Sky Kingdom was not as good as when he stayed at the academy...

    He still had the pride of a celestial, who it was really difficult to like Ainsley.

    It was already good that the boy didn''t hate Ainsley and nned to do something bad to her behind everyone''s back or something.

    But this means it was also extremely difficult for the boy to be impressed by anything rted to Ainsley.

    A pity. The moment Ainsley''s abilities were listed, even if the baby only gave the most basic description of her abilities, it still shook the boy''s mind. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    That famous love virus was naturally one of the abilities that the boy focused on.

    Still, he never expected Ainsley to awaken so many abilities, and she even said that she had one secret ability that could not be exined clearly.

    Many people suspected that this secret ability was something rted to a curse ability or something, but that was already so cool.

    Mind you all. The mutated celestial boy was more than a decade older than Ainsley, yet he only had three abilities so far.

    Even if his abilities were indeed unique, not counting his innate abilities as a celestial, it could not bepared to Ainsley''s various abilities.

    Just the charm ability that could do so many things, the secret ''curse'' ability and the realism art ability alone had already defeated many of the students and contestants here.

    There were also still the 3D map ability and Ainsley''s shaman ability.

    It was said that she had many reserve dead spirits in her particr contract space or something, and she could borrow one of the spirits'' abilities whenever she was in need.

    After Ainsley became stronger, the shaman''s ability became the one seen as the weakest by other people and many even said that the shaman ability, which used to be Ainsley''s trump card, was now her most ordinary ability.

    Even so, this ''ordinary'' was definitely only among Ainsley''s other abilities because ifpared to other people, such an ''ordinary'' ability was enough to suppress them to death.

    The mutated celestial boy only knew Ainsley''s most famous charm ability, so when he got to know the other abilities, he could not even express his shock.

    How could Ainsley have so many good abilities? This is just too unscientific!

    The other students who didn''t know Ainsley well also secretlymented and evenpared Ainsley to their temporary instructor.

    It seemed that this junior, who was way younger than them and could even be said as the youngest among all thirty-five people, was actually better than their temporary instructors.

    Although their instructors were also amazing and each other had their own unique plus rare ability, Ainsley won in terms of age.

    The other contestants were like dozens of decades older than Ainsley!

    But the students really could not see Ainsley as a five-year-old girl because aside from her own appearance as a little girl, everything else felt like a young adult.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2014 "Mutated Celestial Boy"

    ?

    This kind of feeling was even more apparent than in the cold-faced little adult boy over there.

    That boy did feel like a mature guy, butpared to Ainsley, the boy still felt a little awkward.

    On the contrary, once Ainsley was serious, people would often forget her appearance and her actual age.

    They would subconsciously treat Ainsley as a real adult.

    The students were silent as they listened to the abilities listed by the sses man and soon, the students started to pay attention to fellow students'' reported abilities.

    To their surprise, many of the younger generation, such as those in junior high school and elementary school, were all super talented.

    Each of them either had more unique ability than the seniors or awakened more abilities at a young age.

    Out of the seven elementary school students, Finley already had more than two abilities.

    Other three students had at least two abilities at the end, although they had only awakened one ability, but their power was so unique and rare!

    This made the senior high school students and even the junior high school students embarrassed in front of their little juniors.

    It was still okay for the junior high school students to be talented and such, because the age difference with the senior high school students was not that much.

    But the elementary school students...

    Howe kids nowadays are so scarily genius?

    Just that pink devil girl was an otherworldly summon specializing in demonic creatures and demons, which means she was already helpful in various real-life battles and fights.

    And the girl was barely nine years old! There were still several years until she became a junior high school student.

    The junior and senior high school students all looked at the seven elementary school students withplicated eyes.

    Although there were also many awesome senior high school students, such as the yin and yang twins, the mutated celestial boy and the half-blood gigantic girl, the seven elementary school students were still too good.

    The older students were a bit envious of these elementary school students, especially that one famous star from the elementary school district who had already awakened aplete set of elemental abilities at the age of ten.

    Being a fairy''s favorite is really such a desirable thing!

    After the sses man listed the awakened abilities of all thirty-five people, he discussed dividing the big group into several divisions.

    "There must be a melee fighter, a long-range fighter, a tanker in charge of defense, a healer group and the support group for productive type ability users."

    Of course, there would be another small team, such as the auxiliary group, but it was more effective to put these people into the same group as the fighters to add buffs and such.

    The most important thing was, of course, to choose the healer team, but out of the thirty-five people, there were only four to five people that could barely be considered healers.

    The mermaid woman could restore special energy, so she was included in the healer team. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The nt-tamer girl could use nts to heal team members, so she was also barely included in the healer team.

    Celia was a healer but also a long-range fighter, so she held two positions but her main job was definitely being the only pure healer in the healer team.

    Then, there was the mutated celestial boy with his light element ability that also had certain healing effects.

    Finley, who also owned this elemental ability, was barely regarded as the reserve member of the healer team.

    There were too few healers, so the sses man had to merge the healer team with the support team, such as an alchemist and a cksmith or something.

    Anyway, that support team barely had ten members out of thirty-five people, but it did reach a third of the whole team members.

    The auxiliary team that could add buffs and such only had two miserable people, so the two people were stuffed into the melee fighter team and the long-range fighter team.

    Then, there were barely three main tankers, including the sses man who could create barriers.

    The mermaid woman could also create a water barrier and such, and many others could also create a non-original barrier made of pure energy.

    However, the main tankers were indeed only three people, so other members had to multitask as tankers if the situation required them to.

    One person could hold two or three positions, but they always had their main position, and they had to prioritize their main responsibility.

    The rest of the twenty people were divided into ten melee fighters and ten long-range fighters.

    And among the fighters, they also held sub-positions, so everyone really had to multitask a lot.

    Only elementary school students other than Finley got fewer tasks, but even so, everyone had to use all their abilities when the situation required them to.

    After everyone got their possible position for tomorrow''s big event, the group started to take out their food.

    Not to mention, to enhance teamwork, the thirty-five people had to eat together and chat with people they were not close to.

    Naturally, everyone knew that the mutated celestial boy had beef with Ainsley, so these two were specially chosen to eat together and talk.

    The two awkward people sat face to face, and in the first few minutes, the two people spoke nothing and just silently ate their food.

    To be honest, Ainsley did have mixed feelings about this celestial boy.

    As much as she loved the half-silver and half-gold wings, she still remembered how the celestial race started the war against the blood n, so... \

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2015 "Solving The Racial Feud"

    ?

    Even when Ainsley was close to some celestials who were on a patrol team back at the Gasha Country, the so-called winged nannies, after the war, Ainsley also tried not to remember those people anymore.

    She didn''t know whether they all joined the war and survived or not, but Ainsley just felt heavy and ufortable whenever she met a celestial race.

    Every Celestial race had a little bit of hatred towards Ainsley, and the baby also knew this, so she didn''t want to make thingsplicated and chose to avoid the Celestial race.

    It was just that...now, she had to meet this student, and she even had to work together with this celestial boy for the sake of the bigger picture.

    It was so awkward, ah!

    The two people were visibly awkward, and someone among them had to take the initiative to start the conversation.

    Ainsley''s status as a temporary instructor was higher than the celestial boy who was just a student, and even if he was also an outstanding Sky ss student plus top 10 student in his grade..

    Ainsley''s status was still higher, so it was actually Ainsley''s responsibility to be more generous and start the conversation.

    However, the celestial boy was more than a decade older than Ainsley, and even if he was the ''junior'' here, the boy felt that if he could not even be magnanimous to a child, their celestial race could be looked down even more by the races.

    The boy knew that many races now disliked the celestial race because they were the ones starting the war and after escting the war to a new height, they still could not win.

    Such a shame and such a huge sin would always be a stain in the celestial race''s history, because history was written by the winner.

    Among these thirty five people, there were not only students and contestants from the human race but also from other big races.

    There were also some rare races who were not in their huge team but they still stayed at the main hall downstairs.

    The celestial boy had already felt many unkind gazes when he was at the main hall before and many contestants, even fellow students, started to look down on him.

    It was true that students didn''t really know Ainsley, but they knew about the new century war, so they also disliked the celestial race that indirectly created the iing catastrophe.

    It was said that if not for the celestial race waging war on the blood n, the abyss'' seal would still hold on for dozens of decades or a few hundred years.

    In those years, the higher-ups could always find a solution to strengthen the loose seal, which means the abyss would never break out like now.

    But the celestial race caused all of this global catastrophe, so how could it be possible for other races and students in the academy not to hate the celestial race?

    The boy was actually popr before the new century war because of his good look and his unique appearance.

    There were too few students from the dark race, so the celestial boy had almost no enemies or haters.

    He was even popr because he was a unique celestial and, to be honest, many people still liked celestials due to their unique wings and good looks. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But after that war, everything rted to the celestial became a massive taboo for many people, especially the victims of the war, such as the beastmen and other races who lived not far from the main battlefield.

    Many people either lost their lives, families or their homes in the war back then, so how could they not hate the celestial race?

    Many people also hated the blood n as one of the two races involved in the war, but because the blood n had shown their strength through winning the war...

    Many people didn''t dare to belittle the blood n in public and could onlyin in private.

    It was different with the celestial race who lost so miserably.

    After the war, the celestial boy''s status in the academy plummeted to the bottom, and he even became a school bully.

    If not for many impartial instructors who still protected him from bullying and punished the bullies, the boy would have suffered more bullying.

    The boy was actually already used to the hatred in those six months, and he was already used to being a loser.

    So now, even when facing one of the indirect culprits that made his life miserable in the past six months...

    He even felt that he deserved all those hatreds and malicious treatment.

    Just as the boy was about to struggle to maintain thest dignity that a celestial race could have by starting the conversation, the girl sitting across from him suddenly opened her mouth.

    "I know you don''t like me because of the racial feud, but I''m now here as a temporary instructor, and you are a student, so I will put aside my grudge and whatever prejudice I have rted to you and your race."

    Ainsley looked at the boy in the eyes and spoke sincerely, with no lies at all.

    Her eyes gleamed in the brightly lit music hall, and when looking at those pairs of clean eyes, people could feel the purity and sincerity in those eyes.

    "I can''t be racist to you, so let''s get along well for the sake of the team, and after the catastrophe is over, it''s your freedom whether you want to hate me or anything."

    Ainsley stretched her small hand to the boy and smiled until her eyes were bent like crescent moons.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2016 "Exploring The Castle"

    ?

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Ainsley Sloan, and I''m one of your temporary instructors. I will do my best to ensure all students'' safety, so please take care of me."

    Ainsley''s voice was soft yet determined, and she had no air as someone with a much higher status than the celestial boy.

    She didn''t even look at the boy with eyes full of hatred, mockery, pity or anything.

    She just sincerely stated her responsibility as a temporary instructor, and she would never be biased just because of the student''s race.

    This wave of operation definitely hit the heart of the celestial boy, and even other students from various races who eavesdropped on the conversation couldn''t help but look at Ainsley with a different look.

    They knew that the issue with racism would always exist and even some instructors or special instructors in the academy were a bit racist or biased.

    That''s actually quite normal, as long as the instructor didn''t treat the students differently because of their personal feud or something.

    But Ainsley...she really didn''t hate or dislike the celestial boy, and in her eyes, the students from other races were the same.

    Maybe this was because Ainsley got the blood of a human, a blood n and even a hell demon, such as Asmodeus, which was why she was more tolerant of many other races.

    Even if she was considered a dark race instead of a light race, she didn''t look at the light race badly.

    Even when she once fought to the death with one of the light camp''s creatures, she still could not hate all races like that.

    No matter if the person was also a celestial race member.

    As long as this person was not involved in the war, the person would never be considered as an enemy.

    Ainsley''s sincere attitude won the heart of many other students, making them more willing to believe in Ainsley even when most of them had never gotten in touch with Ainsley.

    The Celestial boy was also too ashamed to act like a devil in front of Ainsley or be rude to such a genuine child like her, so the boy could only shyly try tomunicate more with the baby.

    He still could not really like Ainsley, but at least, he would try not to hate her and do things that harmed Ainsley and their team.

    After a nice dinner, everyone already got in touch with fellow students and other temporary instructors in the team, so the group''s rtionship became visibly closer than before.

    There were still a few hours left until the usual bedtime and ten o''clock, and most people didn''t even sleep at ten o''clock, especially the energetic teens.

    But the elementary school students did sleep early, so the group turned off themp in the music hall and only lit up a smallmp far from the beds of the elementary school students.

    Because the group would inevitably be noisy when they were not sleeping, the group of teens and some adults decided to leave the music hall and went to explore the castle ormunicate with other people. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ainsley was not a real elementary school student, and because she had been trained in various harsh environments, she was not sleepy yet at this time.

    It was only eight o''clock, so the nightlife had just started.

    Ainsley followed the other two adults with most of the teens out of the music hall while the rest remained at the music hall to take care of and protect the elementary school students.

    When Ainsley left the music hall, the first ce she saw was naturally the old corridor, which was already dimly lit with torched and small candlemps attached to the wall.

    The corridor had this old yet mysterious vibe due to the lightning, and it was much more elegant at night than in the afternoon.

    The group prepared their own shlights and other light sources as they went to check most of the rooms and halls on this floor.

    Since they were on the top floor, and this floor was the third floor aside from the rooftop, the rooms ced here had simr functions to their music hall.

    It was either a small dance hall, an old kitchen, empty warehouses, medium-sized bedrooms fit for two to four people, and so on.

    The third floor was more for entertainment, and the important items were all stored on the second and first floor so that it could be used as quickly as possible.

    Ainsley and the others naturally split into small three groups with one temporary instructor per group.

    But because almost all the teens went with the group, one person handled more than five students, and it was naturally a bit overwhelming for the temporary instructors.

    Still, the students were quite obedient, and the students under Ainsley''s leadership were all those who either knew her well from various news, her young fans or those who had good impressions of her.

    Thus, the exploration with this team was not annoying at all, but in the end, this castle was really just the usual western-vibe castle that was already so old that the wall already showed the brick and rock foundations beneath the paint.

    The floor had cracks here and there, and every corner of the ceiling had dense spider webs and dust.

    The torches and the candlemps on the wall only worked even without oil and simr fuels because they were made to be lit up with special abilities.

    Without special abilities, the torches and themp would not work at all, but this setting also saved resources and prevented idents cleverly!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2017 "Ainsleys External Image"

    ?

    During the exploration of the third floor, the three groups naturally met some other groups, and most of the groups had two adults in one team with at most ten students.

    Some groups even had more temporary instructors than students, and other groups had an all-student group with no contestants or temporary instructors there.

    These all-student groups were either groups of abandoned students or their temporary instructors were just not with them at the moment.

    There were always some small disputes between the temporary instructors themselves, and students also had small conflicts with fellow students, but so far, Ainsley and the others didn''t see any big deal.

    It was just that, most students and temporary instructors who saw Ainsley would either be curious until they stared at Ainsley intensively or hurriedly tried tomunicate with the baby because they knew the baby''s identity.

    Just from these interactions alone, the students under Ainsley''s temporary leadership could see how popr Ainsley was among the temporary instructors, a.k.a, fellow contestants.

    On the other hand, Ainsley was not so popr among the students, but once some knew her, these people would be her fanatic fans on the spot.

    Those students even looked at the group of students behind Ainsley with eyes full of envy and jealousy as if the group of students did something bad to offend them.

    The students in Ainsley''s team would get goosebumps from time to time just because of those eyes full of envy and jealousy, so these students once again refreshed their understanding of Ainsley''s poprity.

    Ainsley is too popr, so popr that all contestants at least know about her full name and her great achievement in the war.

    There were even her fans among the contestants, and some were even die-hard fans who knew Ainsley''s life history from the first battle that made her famous to thetest one.

    The students who were with Ainsley could not help but be in awe, and some even secretly opened their optical brains and essed the academy''s internal inte.

    This Ind didn''t really block allmunication, so the contestants could still get messages from the academy''s staff and the administrator of this assessment event.

    The students also essed the academy''s internal forum and the forum was actually full of news about Abyss and such, and even the students who were sent back to their families already got the news.

    It was strange that amidst this chaos, the group of students trapped on the ind actually started to search for anything rted to Ainsley instead of the news about the abyss.

    The academy had a lot of good intel, and information about Ainsley could be easily found there.

    These students hurriedly read all information about Ainsley, and after they read a viral post summarizing Ainsley''s achievements, the students could not help but gasp once more.

    They never expected Ainsley to be so powerful.

    Her first battle was actually a life-and-death situation for her entire family, and at that time, her family was at a massive disadvantage against the enemy.

    But Ainsley saved the day and that battle became the first battle that made Ainsley famous.

    The baby was only three years old at that time, and she had just awakened her abilities for a few months.

    Looking at this information alone, the students who were following Ainsley to explore the castle could not help but get goosebumps. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This baby must not be a real baby, right? Is she a reincarnation of some big bosses in history, or what?

    How could she be so powerful at such a young age and when she had just awakened her ability for a few months?

    These students slowly became more convinced by Ainsley''s true strength, and many even felt that the media didn''t spread rumors for the first time.

    There were indeed too many ability users who were hyped by the media specializing in spreading news rted to this magical part of the society.

    And so, in fact, many famous and well-known experts were actually not as strong as the unknown ones, which made many ability users look down on famous ability users who were hyped by the media.

    There were indeed some real good ones that got famous through media propaganda, but the ratio between the really good ones and the bad ones was too small.

    That was how ability users gradually disliked the popr ability users who were seen on TV, in media, inte and such.

    Unfortunately, ordinary people who loved and hated the ability users didn''t know much about the ability user circle, so they always believed more in the media, inte and other rumors or propaganda.

    One''s own image could also be ruined or built by the media, such as how people viewed the Godfather as a vile viin but also a great hero.

    The media yed a big part in shaping the Godfather''s image to ordinary people and many ability users.

    The media obviously loved Ainsley a lot, and not many discredited her or tried to bring down her image because Ainsley got one powerful ''weapon'' to save her appearance in other people''s eyes.

    Her super young age.

    It was easier to discredit Ainsley''s true strength than to shape her image as a viin or something.

    This was why many people liked Ainsley, but they didn''t consider Ainsley''s strength too good.

    They knew that she was a prodigy and she must be the best in her generation, and she could even beat many other child prodigies.

    But not many people thought that she could rival the talented teens or mature adults who already got their own little fame.

    After all, how could a child, no matter how good they were, beat strong adults and talented teens?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2018 "Student-Only Group"

    ?

    It was just that, people who had fought alongside Ainsley or those who had fought against her knew that Ainsley''s strength was indeed as good as the one boasted by the media.

    Ainsley''s strength had crushed many experts, but that was not only because of her super unique abilities and her abundant number of awakened abilities.

    Her creativity to create skills rted to her ability, her precise control over her skill, her various techniques, all of these were a huge part of why Ainsley became so strongpared to other experts.

    The students explored the castle and met many other students that night, and some evenmunicated with the contestants to seek advice or something.

    But then, there would always be some little troubles.

    Maybe because everyone saw that this group of students looked well-fed, glowing, rxed and carefree or maybe because they saw Ainsley among the students...

    Many students who lost their temporary instructors or those who were abandoned right after they entered the main hall, couldn''t help but look at Ainsley and the other two groups with glowing eyes.

    The observant students already saw that Ainsley was with the other two groups, which means her team brought many students under their wings.

    Even if these students were gathered because the other six contestants made a group with Ainsley...

    Such a lot of students made other abandoned students more relieved and not so ufortable.

    The contestants would not really do something bad to the students, but these students who had been abandoned once could not really trust those contestants who had not be a real instructor.

    If those people had a bad thought about the student...they might either die, or there would be other troubles.

    The students could not trust the other contestants and even those contestants who didn''t abandon their students could not really be charged either.

    Those contestants either grouped with other contestants who had students, or they grouped with contestants who didn''t bring their students with them so that there could be more contestants in a team than the students who could only be a drag.

    These students were all talented and at the top of their grades, so how could they swallow the humiliation of being abandoned?

    The students were also arrogant, so some students rebelled and left the group, grouping with other students and vowed not to be led by a contestant.

    Others even tried to outcast their own temporary instructor, making the instructor mad and then leaving the team to join hands with other contestants.

    These temporary instructors who were once contestants had many troubles.

    But Ainsley''s group was one of the biggest groups with the least trouble.

    Even if there were some small conflicts between the students or between the students and the instructors, the disputes could be suppressed.

    And it was even rarer for fellow contestants not to have conflicts at all and even got along very well.

    Ainsley''s group became the focus of many abandoned students who didn''t join student-only groups and stayed with their remaining teammates.

    Some teammates left the group that had been abandoned by the instructor and joined the student-only group, while others huddled together, at a loss for their future. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Not all students had potential as leaders, and no matter how talented they were, there could only be a small number of students who could lead others or take the initiative in nning things.

    These scattered students didn''t think of joining the student-only group because that group also had a chain of disdain because they were all arrogant.

    The senior high school students looked down on the junior high school students.

    Students from senior high school looked down on those with lower grades and younger than them because they were seen as too immature.

    The ones in the top five of their grade looked down on people in the top ten, and those with unique abilities looked down on those with not-so-unique abilities.

    That was why, many students became scattered, and they didn''t even join the student-only groups.

    These scattered students were quite desperate, but thankfully, there were no elementary school students among these students because other contestants never abandoned the elementary school students assigned to their group.

    The mysterious array master, the earth gnome, and the assassin girl who once went against Ainsley didn''t abandon their students.

    They even created a group with three of them as the instructors, and they brought their three students with them.

    Although the group was not as big as Ainsley''s group, with around twenty-eight people plus scattered students added to the team, which totalled thirty-five...

    That group was still considered a big group.

    Many scattered students had already joined the trio group, while Ainsley''s team had not seen any new students wanting to join their group.

    Twenty-one students were students of the seven contestants, so the other seven students were all close friends of the original students.

    These students left their original team and chose to be with their close friends instead, but because they knew that they were just tagging along, they were all obedient.

    The thirty-five members in one team was naturally the biggest group ever formed among these many people.

    The scattered abandoned students quietly observed Ainsley''s team and felt that this team was worth their trust.

    There were many top students in that team, and there were even as many as seven elementary school students, but all members looked happy.

    There should be many conflicts with a lot of people together as one, but the disobedient ones were all taught a lesson, and all arrogant students slowly learned to be humble.

    Plus, after acknowledging Ainsley''s strength, these students became even more united.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2019 "Picking Up Abandoned Students"

    ?

    The scattered students immediately made decisions, and the brave ones suddenly blocked Ainsley and her smaller team before the group could return to the third floor to sleep.

    "T-that¡ª please wait!"

    The representative of the abandoned students, a young boy in junior high school, blocked Ainsley and her group with his whole body, but even his body from head to toe trembled like mad.

    The young boy broke into a cold sweat as he quickly spoke to Ainsley, without waiting for her reaction.

    "T¡ªthis, this¡ª y-you...is your group still recruiting people? W-we want to join the group!"

    The young boy pointed at the ten or more abandoned students behind him and quickly looked back at Ainsley with pleading eyes.

    He had to look down because Ainsley was much shorter than him, but even so, his posture was so humble, with his shoulders hunched as low as possible.

    He even bent his back and waist, as if wanting to bow or kneel on the spot just to beg the baby.

    The students who were with Ainsley immediately furrowed their eyebrows, but they didn''t say anything about this boy''s behavior.

    They knew that it was rude to block people like this, but this boy and the students behind looked like abandoned students, so as fellow students, they still had a little bit of sympathy.

    Thus, this group of usually arrogant teens didn''t make the abandoned students at all.

    After all, if they didn''t have a good temporary instructor, they would also be a part of the abandoned student group.

    These abandoned students all had their own pride as the top 100 excellent students in their grade, so when they were left like that, their self-esteem was injured too much.

    These students were also aggrieved.

    They had always been praised and appreciated by fellow students or instructors all years around, but now, they were actually cast aside like an unwanted burden.

    The more aggressive and bolder students had already created their own student group, but these leftovers were mostly timid despite their achievement as top 100 students.

    These students also knew that they had to group up soon if they wanted to survive, so that''s how they picked the kindest instructor among other temporary instructors.

    The lucky one to be chosen was naturally Ainsley.

    Ainsley looked at a total of fifteen students who were abandoned and maybe many more were abandoned.

    When she saw the haggard and depressed look of these proud talents who should have been pampered and praised highly before...

    The baby also had a little bit of sympathy.

    No matter what, even if the catastrophe ruined her n and basically scrapped her intention to enter the academy because there was no need to do that anymore...

    Ainsley still had a sense of responsibility and felt that protecting the students was important not only for the academy but for the world itself.

    Ainsley also had her own selfish intention, wanting to recruit these talents when they were still young so that after they graduated from the academy, they coulde to the Sloan Family.

    Thinking that there were already several wandering students who tagged along with the original students in their team anyway, Ainsley decided to ept these students. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She didn''t know whether her teammates would agree or not, but let''s try first.

    Anyway, these students should also be useful, but the size of their group would be even bigger.

    Maybe the music hall would feel much smaller after adding these fifteen students.

    Thus, Ainsley didn''t say anything to the student and just nodded at the young boy while gesturing to the students behind the boy.

    Then, the baby detoured the boy with a calm face while the students behind Ainsley urged the boy, who was still in a daze.

    "Quick! Follow us! The instructor has epted you! You guys have to return to our base camp and abide by the rules."

    The boy and the other abandoned students were still stunned, but once they heard what the other students said, they immediately woke up and rushed to follow behind, like little tails.

    They didn''t dare to be too happy or to celebrate or something, but the abandoned students still could not help but be emotional.

    Some of them secretly sobbed or shed tears in silence while others twitched their lips, wanting to smile but didn''t want to look too happy, so they had to endure it.

    Themotion just now was quite loud, so it was natural for many students and contestants in the main hall to notice the whole scene.

    When they saw Ainsley and her small group of students ept all those abandoned students with no group, people reacted differently.

    A few groups dominated by contestants looked at Ainsley''s back withplicated eyes, feeling that the girl was too nosy or too soft-hearted to ept those burdens.

    Others felt that Ainsley was too full of herself, thinking that she could handle those students at ease and could even protect them.

    She overestimated herself by too much.

    On the contrary, the student-only groups looked at those fifteen abandoned students with disdain in their eyes.

    Some of their temporary instructors also abandoned them, but they didn''t cling to those instructors and created their own small teams.

    Those who blindly followed the temporary instructors were really cowardly, and they''re all trash!

    These once-abandoned-students didn''t have any good impression of the contestants who were supposed to be their temporary instructors yet actually left them behind.

    Some students also felt they were not as weak as the instructors thought, so why should they bow their heads to these non-official instructors?

    There were no guarantees that these instructors would treat them well, anyway.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2020 "The First Gate Is Open"

    ?

    The students disdained those leftover students who blindly followed another instructor and ''betrayed'' their student camp, but others thought the opposite.

    Some groups of contestants who had all their students intact in the group looked at Ainsley''s mighty army, and they all considered whether to ask for cooperation or something silently.

    It might be difficult to ask to merge the group into an even bigger group, but cooperation between more than one group should be possible, no?

    But it was already quitete at night, and it was impolite if they went to the other party''s territory at this time.

    Thus, other contestants and their groups secretly vowed to approach Ainsley''s 50-people group early in the morning instead.

    Early in the morning, before the sun rose on the horizon, Ainsley and the other adults had already woken up.

    It was not because they were used to waking up early or anything, but because as people with a high-level ability, they were somewhat sensitive to many changes.

    This morning, around four o''clock, when the sky outside was still dark, the seven people in the music hall abruptly felt some kind of strange, nauseating energy from far away.

    The difort happened so suddenly, and all seven people felt it was just a sense of powerlessness for a few seconds, and then the surrounding felt so suffocating.

    It was as if there was something stinky or rotten invading the air around them, making the air quality so bad that they could not breathe.

    Then, following that feeling, there was a sudden burst of energy in a farawaynd, as if it had never happened in this world.

    However, that burst of energy instantly sent out a wave of scorching air, which also irritated the skin to the point of causing irritation and many other skin problems within just a few seconds.

    The burst of hot air was only a few seconds, and soon, chilling energy slithered out from somewhere out there, far away, but also near.

    This feeling was simr to when the underworld gate was opened, and the hell gate was opened, but this time, the difort didn''t make people go mad or be evil.

    The side effect only made people feel nauseous, and one would feel as if their whole body was being eroded by something filthy.

    This feeling was not as dangerous as the one when the hell gate or the underworld gate was opened, but it felt far more disgusting than the previous events.

    It was as if the whole body was being submerged in an ocean of corrosive liquid, which not only corroded the body and the mind, but also entangled people tightly.

    The sense of irritability surged up, and somewhere in the mind, this strange feeling always induced people to go mad.

    Ainsley and the others immediately woke up with a cold sweat all over their body and they immediately found each other.

    The seven people, who were already soaked in their own sweat and even their faces were as pale as paper, gathered at the center of the music hall with only small candles as their source of light.

    Seeing the grim faces of the teammates, the seven people immediately deduced what had just happened.

    The series of strange feelings didn''tst long, less than a minute, but one minute felt like a century, so much so that the timid ones would have fainted on the spot.

    Even the nt-tamer girl still had difficulty in breathing, and her breath was heavy and chaotic. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was as if she was about to get a heart attack and die.

    Ainsley looked at the faces of her teammates and slowly opened her trembling lips.

    "That...that strange feeling before...is the Abyss already open?"

    Ainsley''s voice, which was usually cute and crisp, suddenly became hoarse and dry, really as if her voice was drained overnight.

    The other teammates also had hoarse voices as they spoke up one after another.

    "It must be the abyss. I have not felt anything like this before, which is simr to when the underworld and the hell gates were opened in the new century war six months ago."

    "That feeling is only fleeting, and I think the students didn''t feel anything wrong, so the abyss that had just opened must be far away from our ce."

    Maybe it was the one abyss that was the farthest from their civilization.

    After all, the academy told them that there were four gates suspected to have broken seals that would soon open up.

    One of them being the most remote one, far away from any hustle and bustle in this world.

    But the other three were all near civilization.

    One was near the Beast Continent that included the Beastmen, the dwarf and the elf territory.

    There was also the Merfolk that would be disturbed because this Abyss Gate could also be connected to the sea.

    The most remote gate might also have some connection to the sea, and there were indeed some abyss demons who were actively moving in the water.

    Then, the third gate was the one on the recently popr Pandora Ind.

    Many big guilds built their guild branches there, so when the abyss gate over there opened up, there should already be reinforcements from various guilds all over the world.

    Many private forces and organizations from the human continent would also gather there because the non-human would take care of the abyss gate near the non-human territories.

    As for the World Union, they would take care of the remote gate while also helping many human countries, preventing any beast and monster tide.

    The whole world was moving, and only the low-level ability users plus ordinary people were still not informed of the possible apocalypse yet.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2021 "Forming A Bigger Group"

    ?

    Last but not least, their academy also had one abyss gate that would open soon, but they only had themselves because the academy itself was already a massive powerhouse in the whole world.

    Maybe the Academy would invite reinforcement from many hermits or fellow academy forces because no matter what, the Elton Academy was like the representative of all academy forces in this world.

    "I think it is only the most remote gate that has already opened, so we only feel the difort for a while, but I think within half a day, the academy''s abyss gate will also open up."

    They didn''t know whether the first abyss gate that broke free would cause any beast and monster tide in their ind, but this possibility was huge.

    The seven people were sure that other adults and some highly sensitive students would have already noticed themotion just now.

    They could not stay within their own group anymore and had tomunicate with those who also sensed the movement just now.

    Ainsley, who had felt the opening of the underworld gate, the hell gate and the heavenly gate from a close distance, could swear with her life on the line that the sensation just now dide from an abyss gate opening up.

    The feeling was not as terrible as the opening of the other three big gates from the underworld, hell and heaven, but it was still ufortable for Ainsley.

    Maybe because she had the blood from a hell demon lord and the blood n, when sensing the opening of the abyss gate...

    She felt more ufortable than others. It was not fear in a sense, but more like a disgust of seeing cockroaches and rats.

    Hell demons were nobler than abyss demons, and in their eyes, abyss demons were indeed like rats and cockroaches, annoying and disgusting but hard to kill.

    These demons spawn quickly and they also had tenacious lives!

    The other six teammates agreed to gather with other contestants to discuss the issue, and soon, the group of seven people hurriedly left the students at the music hall and went to the main hall downstairs.

    Apparently, other contestants also sensed the same thing as the seven people in the music hall, and they all had the same thoughts ofing to the main hall to discuss things.

    There were still many contestants and students who stayed in the main hall, so when the group of contestants from the second and third floor went to the main hall...

    Naturally, the dark hall was slowly lit up with the torches on the wall and the contestants also brought their own shlight or various night pearls to light up the hall.

    Themotion forcefully woke up the contestants and the students sleeping in the main hall.

    The people who stayed here mainly were neutral contestants and abandoned students who didn''t join any groups yet.

    The student-only groups already upied some rooms on the second and the third floor, so there were actually less than 100 people in the main hall.

    The other 900 people were scattered all over the first floor''s various guest rooms, the second floor''s various halls and rooms, and there were also the rooms and small halls on the third floor. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The people in the main hall were woken up early in the morning, and they all had bad tempers, but before they could get mad, the contestants who lived in the main hall stopped the students who were about to erupt.

    These contestants also had just woken up a few minutes before the group of contestants from the other floors arrived, but they didn''t wake up the surrounding students.

    These contestants also sensed the strange feeling of the abyss'' gate being opened, but before they could do anything, the other contestants had already rushed to the main hall.

    The contestants who lived in the main hall immediately exined to their assigned students about the thing they sensed just now.

    The students, including the abandoned ones, could only listen to the contestants'' exnations with all sorts of grumbling and curses behind the contestants, but soon, they all shut up collectively.

    What? The abyss just opened up?

    Even if it was the farthest away, it was said that the abyss gate at the academy was also included in the list of potential abyss gates that could break free anytime soon.

    Since the first abyss gate had already opened up, although they didn''t see any strange phenomenon, unlike when the underworld gate, the heaven and hell gate were opened back then, it was only a matter of time before other abyss gates also opened.

    Realizing this, the students didn''t get mad at the contestants who woke them up from their sleep anymore and when they saw that the contestants from other floors didn''t bring the students with them....

    The students in the main hall guessed something and immediately felt a sense of superiority.

    Hum. So, maybe only them knew that the first abyss gate had officially opened up, and the abyss seal was alreadypletely torn.

    These hot-blooded youths all felt a faint excitement, as if they were about to be heroes in such an important event that would be recorded down in history.

    However, the contestants didn''t care much about the students, and they all started to talk to each other eagerly.

    "What to do? Should we act separately, or should we work hand in hand together?"

    "There are 1000 people in this castle. This number is too big. We can''t move with so many people at once. Naturally, we will have to divide the people into several smaller groups."

    Of course, each group would also need a leader and a vice leader.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2022 "A Clash With The Student Groups"

    ?

    However, how to divide the team and who would lead those teams became another matter because even if their mission was to survive until they could leave the ind, these contestants also knew that this catastrophe was a chance.

    The four abyss gates would definitely be the four main battlefields against the demons and anyone involved in the battle would be recorded down in history.

    Some would just make up a number of fallen soldiers or something, while others, even if they died in the end, might be recorded as a small team leader of a small group of something.

    Even if the name might not mean much in such a position, judging from the past experiences, leaving behind a small stroke in history was already enough for them to be dead spirits after they died.

    Some people regarded the spirit realm as a second chance to live, even if they could not really be a living being, but once they cultivated again to a certain level, they could materialize a body.

    Even if it was not for the reason of bing a spirit after death, who didn''t want to be famous and be respected by the whole world?

    Just look at Ainsley. She became so popr and well-known because she was one of the key figures in the new century war back then.

    Even the name Jake Billios and many other people who didn''t contribute to the war that much were still passed down in the formal history of the world recorded by the elves and the fairies.

    This honor was such a huge temptation to these contestants, who were also famous and strong experts from all over the world.

    Coincidentally, all contestants gathered in the hall, so they peeked at each other, hesitating to discuss dividing teams and deciding the team leaders.

    What to do to start the conversation and select the key figures?

    Ambitious people in the group and those with high prestige, such as the people that Godfather introduced to Ainsley, had already started to form their own team.

    Many of the chosen contestants had students with them, and naturally, the students would be included in the big team.

    These contestants were all broad-minded people, and no one abandoned their assigned students, which barely lessened the hatred of the left-behind students.

    Still, relying on this little bit of affection, the big wings managed to include a lot of abandoned students in the hall into their own team.

    There were at least as many as 1000 people in the entire castle, enough to be called a medium-sized military force.

    However, the big wings seemed to tacitly agree to form a 100-people team, which means there were only ten groups with 100 people in each group.

    Just 10 teams, ten leaders and at least ten vice-leaders.

    Only twenty people upied the most important role among 1000 people in the whole castle.

    The contestants might feel that they would lead all ten teams as temporary instructors, but how could the rebellious teens agree?

    Many of the students were still sleeping soundlessly, but the students in the main hall sneaked out of the main hall and informed the students on the second and third floor. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They also awakened the students on the first floor, so within thirty minutes, while the contestants were busy grouping into ten groups, the students arrived at the main hall with great momentum.

    Those who still had their temporary instructors and were still one team with the group they formed after entering the castle immediately grouped with their original group.

    Those who didn''t have any groups scattered everywhere in the main hall, while two student-only teams looked at the bustling main hall with cold eyes.

    These two student-only teams were junior and senior high school students regardless of their factions because right now, the senior high school students despised the junior high school students. In contrast, the junior high school students didn''t want to be looked down upon.

    Thus, these two groups only recruited fellow junior high school students or senior high school students, and there were as many as 50 people in one team.

    Even more intriguing, the students who could join this team are all in the top 50 of their grades.

    One team had three grades but only fifty members, so, the actual rank of the students in the team was as high as the top 30 in their grade.

    The others below the rank determined by the two groups either joined their original temporary instructors, or were abandoned.

    The abandoned students were all those in the top 100 of their grade, and if this was in the academy, their existence was already the borderline of elite students.

    But here, they were all discarded, as if no one wanted them.

    The contestants were busy trying to group this many people into ten groups and then selected leaders plus vice-leaders from fellow contestants.

    However, the student-only groups started to cause trouble.

    The two leaders and vice leaders of the two student-only groups approached the group of contestants and started to make trouble.

    "We agree to divide all the people in this castle into ten groups, but who said that we want any of you, fake instructors, to be in the group?"

    "The two remaining groups will have us as the leaders and the vice leaders. You stinky instructors just upy the other eight teams."

    These students'' arrogant words immediately aroused the contestants'' fury, and many people who had been eyeing the leader and vice leader positions retorted.

    "Just you, stinky brats, still want to be leaders and vice leaders? You think this is your usual academy field trip or something? Dream on!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2023 "A Wake-Up Call"

    ?

    "I have had enough of these idiot and arrogant brats. You all overestimate your abilities."

    "Just your not-so-rich battle experience alone is enough to kill you."

    "These students living in a greenhouse and ivory towers never know the real danger of society. Stop ying whatever factions you know in the academy. This is not child y."

    "Children can just sit still and listen to the adults. How dare you dream of forming a whole student-only team? You wanna die that much?"

    The students and the contestants got into conflicts while the big wings among the contestants looked at these stubborn teenagers with wry smiles on their faces.

    These big wings were not as ambitious as other contestants, but their strength proved that they were the most suitable to be the leaders and vice-leaders of the 10 teams.

    It was just that, they wanted all students to be included in these teams and there should be at least ten instructors in the 100-people team.

    They believed that the students were strong and they never looked down on these talented students who had also gained their own battle experiences somewhere.

    But as adults, they also believed that this was not the time for the students to be rebellious.

    They were too hot-blooded and they all wanted to be heroes when they never knew the cruelty of a real life and death battle.

    All contestants here had participated in small orrge battles all their lives, and there were already countless lives and blood in their hands.

    Compared to these students who might only kill beasts and monsters but not people, the difference was too big.

    Some bad-tempered contestants were provoked by the students'' arrogance and they recklessly unleashed their killing intents that had been honed in countless battles against humans.

    BOOM!

    The killing intent pressed over several bold students and the students, who almost never received such a tant threat over their lives, instantly turned pale.

    Some students almost kneeled on the spit while others bit their lips or tongue, trying to resist the killing intent that stabbed over them wantonly.

    Noticing themotion, the other students immediately backed away and some reckless ones who were loyal to these few students immediately tried to attack the contestants out of a rage.

    However, the other contestants also moved fast, and one by one, they just used the pressure brought by the difference in the strength realm or their umted killing intent to stun the reckless students.

    Out of a sudden, the students became as quiet as quail, and even those who were usually bold and arrogant also woke up from their usual state of mind.

    Even if they were strong and had various unique abilities, in front of these contestants who had higher strength realms and richer battle experience, these talented students were just like useless children

    The students all held their breath as they looked at the contestants, who slowly retracted their killing intent and the pressure they put on several rebellious students.

    Those students could be said as the best of the best, but in front of the contestants, they were still so weak. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They had not even used their abilities and they were already subdued.

    If the college students were here, they might be able to fight an equal fight with the contestants, but these students were still too young.

    Even if they were at the top of their grades, the real geniuses usually didn''t appear in public and they followed their special instructors as special disciples.

    The special disciples were not sent to the ind, so naturally, even if these students were at the top of their grade, they could not bepared to the real hidden monstrous talents in the academy.

    Those special disciples didn''t enter the rank that was formally released by the academy and actually entered a hidden rank above the official rank.

    Their existence was like the Eltonians among the college students, but the Eltonians'' ranking was still official, while the special disciples'' ranking was hidden.

    The Eltonians didn''t have any hidden ranking, but the younger students did, all to protect the privacy of these seedlings so that they would not die or be heavily injured before they could really bloom.

    The students who were gathered in the hall right now were still not the opponent of the contestants, but even so, no matter how cruel the adults were, even if they abandoned their assigned students, they never made a real move against the students.

    The adults just gave these brats a warning and a douse of cold water to wake the arrogant students.

    The humble and diligent students never had any conflicts with the contestants, and to be honest, even if their ranking in the academy might not be as high as those few students in the student-only groups...

    Their actual life battle performance might be higher than these top students.

    After all, to be a top student required many factors to be assessed, and a real-life battle performance alone was not enough.

    So, these top students were all-rounded, but the lower ranking students might be specialized students who were not all-rounders.

    Themotion between the two sides slowly died down after the students shut up, and soon, several big wings who had been watching themotion joined the conversation with calm attitudes.

    "How is it, little brats? You still want to lead a team of 100 members, and all members are students like you? Are you sure your team won''t be wiped out within minutes?"

    The big wings didn''t intend to provoke the students and injured their self-esteem.

    This was just a wake-up call.

    Without that intimidation, this group of students would still bewless and rebellious.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2024 "Ainsley As A Vice-Leader"

    ?

    The situation right now was not like the usual field training and various other trainings the students did while they were still at the academy.

    The situation now was a real battle that would involve the lives of so many people.

    How could it be the same as the usual field training?

    The students lowered their heads and listened to these big wings reprimanding them.

    Even the arrogant students reluctantly acknowledged their current situation, and even if some of them were still dissatisfied with the contestants or held small grudges, the students still knew how to bend and stretch.

    These students were not idiots. They were just too hot-blooded and impulsive.

    After being taught by reality, the students calmed down a lot, and they gradually agreed to the big wings'' ns to put at least ten instructors in one team.

    There were as many as 400 temporary instructors here, but there were around 600 students.

    Naturally, these 400 people had to be divided into ten teams, and they had to ensure that the team would be an all-rounded team that could survive even if separated from other teams.

    No one knew whether they would be separated in the future or not, so to increase the chance of survival, each team had to be an all-rounder led by experts and some big wings.

    400 contestants could be divided into ten teams equally, with each team having forty contestants.

    But one team would also have 60 students, so these forty contestants would have to be responsible for at least one or two students.

    Some who had once abandoned the students would not be assigned any students so others would have picked up one or two students.

    If there were too many instructors who didn''t have any responsibly toward students because they had once abandoned their assigned students, the other contestants in the team would have to take three students at once.

    However, the contestants with no students assigned because of the early abandonment would have to be responsible more to protect the contestants who held students with them.

    In short, these solo contestants would probably be pushed to the frontline or, if they were not suitable for being at the frontline, their responsibility would still be bigger than those who had to protect the students.

    Under the lead of these big wings from various corners of the world, 1000 people in the hall were soon divided into 10 teams.

    The hall became cramped with too many people, but the students and the contestants could only bear with it and waited for the assigned team.

    Each contestant and student would list the abilities they wanted to show and use in the battle to these big wings and these big wings used their experience in leadingrge groups to divide the teams.

    The whole ordeal took several hours until the sun slowly rose from the horizon.

    Once the sunlight prated the floor-to-ceiling windows around the main hall, the grouping was finally done.

    There were not that many big wings and there were only around ten super famous big wings aside from Ainsley. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thus, these big wings were naturally assigned as the leaders of the ten teams.

    Then, the vice leaders were picked and chosen, and Ainsley, as one of the most famous people in the whole group, was also chosen as a vice leader.

    To be honest, with Ainsley''s strength, she could be a leader just fine, but even in the new century war back then, she was never a leader of a group.

    Even if she also had many experiences leading groups in a territorial battle, there were still many more suitable people who could be better leaders than her.

    Ainsley calmly epted the position of vice leader, and, to her surprise, the leader of her team turned out to be the mysterious array master who once went against her in a small mission before.

    Maybe these big wings considered factor of being acquaintances to ensure smoother teamwork or something, but anyway, Ainsley''s original 50-people team was still included in the 100-people team.

    It means that, even if the leader of this group was that mysterious array master, most of the students and the contestants in the team knew Ainsley better than the leader.

    The leader didn''t mind this and even felt that Ainsley''s role as the vice leader had already shown up.

    As long as the team could be more united, the leader didn''t mind not being the most popr member of the group.

    This mysterious array master might not be well-known by the media, but in the world of ability users, his name had been passed down in many historical events.

    Many people guessed that this master was a non-human being because people spected that he had lived far beyond an average human''s lifespan.

    Whether this master was a human being or not, Ainsley didn''t really care and the baby just wanted to know more about the rest of the 50 people in the team.

    A 100-people team was a huge team, and to be honest, this was Ainsley''s biggest team so far because in the war back then, she moved with the demon lords rather than with the crowd.

    And the teamwork needed right now would be moreplicated than the war back then because this time, many people, such as the students, would depend on her.

    If, in the war back then, Ainsley had the demon lords and many other big bosses, this time, she was the ''big boss'' that would be the toughest shield and mental support for many people.

    It would have been a lie if Ainsley was not nervous.

    This battle¡­might be bigger than the new century war.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2025 "Century Survival Base"

    ?

    Aside from the size of the war, there was the factor of the allies.

    Ainsley was also nervous when participating in the new century war six months ago, but she had many people she could depend on.

    Now? No one.

    Now, even Ainsley''s sacred beasts were not with her, and she didn''t know what would happen in the next few hours.

    Whether the beast and monster tide would happen first or the abyss would break out first...

    No one knew.

    Everyone didn''t know Ainsley''s true thoughts and grouped into one team of 100 people.

    The other half of the entire team was already close enough due to the previous grouping, and only the other half of the team needed some bonding.

    There were 40 contestants, including Ainsley and her six previous teammates, plus the mysterious array master.

    The others were still not close enough to each other, so the team leader started asking the contestants and students on the team to introduce themselves one after another.

    The self-introduction sessionsted for a whole fifteen minutes before the team vaguely knew each other''s roles and abilities.

    Maybe to make a tighter bond and better teamwork, the team leader suggested naming their huge team first and then dividing the roles of each member into the vanguard or the striker at the front line, the tanker, the long-range striker, healer and supporters.

    Speaking of the team name, everyone was not that interested, but because the team leader, the mysterious array master, already told them to think of something, the group could only obey and started to think of a simple but good name.

    Just when the team members were about to think of a casual name, someone in the group suddenly spoke softly but clearly enough for everyone around to hear the words.

    "I think we have to think of a good, meaningful, and cool name because maybe, this name will be written down in history. Who knows, right?"

    "If we choose a casual name and this name is actually recorded in the history of Elton Academy or world history, won''t all of us be embarrassed? I''m sure we will all regret it."

    What the person said was so logical that even if this person was still a student, the other contestants who heard the suggestion immediately straightened their backs and started to think of a good group name.

    It was true that there would be a high chance of their group name being recorded in history, so if they were too casual when naming their group name and their group name was actually recorded in history, wouldn''t that be a shame?

    They would regret this their whole life!

    Thus, half of the group started to think about the name of their group, while the other half helped the group leader to assign everyone''s roles, stuffing the members to the subdivision of their group.

    Ainsley was not included in the other half of the team that wanted to assign the roles, so she joined the other half that was thinking about the name of their huge group. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Someone suggested something like Century Troop because they had 100 members in a team, and a century was also 100 years.

    The others wanted something cool such as the alliance of top powerhouses or something.

    Others also suggested various strange names in different races''nguages, but they all had beautiful names.

    It was just that, it was not easy to remember these beautiful names, so eventually, everyone agreed to name the group as the ''Century Base''.

    It was said that their team might be the base of the future humans and other races'' survival, and this group might affect the world''s development a century in the future, so the group unanimously agreed with the name ''Century Survival Base''

    That name sounded more like an elite force with a stronghold than just a temporary survival team of a hundred people consisting of people who were trapped on an ind.

    After picking the group name, the other half of the team had also decided everyone''s assigned roles, and after some adjustments depending on the person''s willingness to ept their roles, the team finalized their group structure after a whole thirty minutes.

    After the century survival base group finished the group strategy meeting, other teams had also finished their short meetings. Still, not every team was as harmonious as the century survival base group.

    No matter what, many contestants and even students would be ambitious in one way or another, so they all had conflicts regarding the division of roles.

    Naturally, not many people wanted to be at the front line, but some were especially eager to be at the frontline.

    It was just that, many people also didn''t want to be in the support division because this division had the least visible role yet the most demanding position in the entire team.

    In other words, the support division might work harder than those at the front line without betting on their lives, but they would also receive the least recognition.

    The front-line people and the vanguard position usually received the most acknowledgment and appreciation, not only because the mortality rate was high, but also because their contributions were more visible than those in the support division.

    How many people would be willing to work hard but remain unknown, especially when this was a global catastrophe, a chance to be a huge powerhouse?

    Even if the catastrophe might kill countless lives, in troubled times, there would be many heroes, new forces, and powerhouses rising up like rockets.

    War destroyed many things, but many people also benefited from war, especially those big forces all over the world.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2026 "Century Base Groups Internal Dispute"

    ?

    Once again, Ainsley became a living example because many people felt that the baby was too lucky to be backed by many big wings and her life was not too threatened.

    Still, her contribution was visible to many people, so she became famous in one fell swoop.

    They also wanted to be like that, ah. The catastrophe might be dangerous, but opportunities existed alongside dangers.

    Ainsley and the others couldn''t help but watch the other teams debating and fighting over the division or roles.

    Even the big wings, which became the team leaders, were powerless to stop the fight because these people would say that their assigned role didn''t fit their abilities, and so on.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t join the fight in other teams, but the people in their team looked at the other groups trying to get the best role for them, and one or two were also ''inspired''.

    Some contestants and students in the Century Survival Base group started to raise opinions rted to the role assigned to them even when they had already epted their roles before this.

    Humans were greedy by nature, and even non-human beings also had their own little selfish intentions.

    Since they could not join the fight against the abyss demons alongside their race, it would also be good to try to make a name for their race in another ce.

    Everyone was sure that the four battlefields would be the main focus of the entire world. Many experts would be recorded in history because of their participation in this catastrophe.

    Even if history only mentioned names and a simple sentence as the introduction to these experts'' achievements in the battle, it was already enough.

    It was said that the fairy''s flower of life recorded the entire world''s history with no bias at all, unlike the media controlled by humans and other races.

    The fairies were known for their abundant knowledge, which was why they were also named as a race of judges, the judges that could ease the fights between so many races.

    The media might not include all experts in their reports, and only a handful of people would be famous for this battle, but as long as the flower of life recorded their name, that was enough.

    The experts knew more about fairies and other non-human races'' gossip than the low-level ability users.

    It was said that those whose names were recorded in the flower of life''s little notebook would gain many benefits.

    For example, their life would be much smoother than before, they would be luckier and could grow stronger than their peers.

    Then, after they died, the chance of bing a dead spirit could reach as high as 99%, and if they didn''t want to be dead spirits, their next reincarnation would be arranged to have a better life.

    The flower of life was just like the elf''s World Tree, but the flower of life concerned the life and death of many creatures, which included the history of this world from the beginning up to now.

    On the other hand, the world tree cared more about the development of the world rather than the history or the life cycle.

    Anyway, all those things were rumors, but these experts all wanted to have a name in the flower of life, so they started to fight for a better position in the team. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One person didn''t want to be in the support division and wanted to be a long-range fighter, the others wanted to be the vanguard instead of the tanker, and so on.

    These people had multiple abilities and they could actually take more than one role, but they wanted a more favorable main role even when the rted ability was not as strong as their other ability that fit the role assigned in the beginning.

    The mysterious array master looked at his own team members who were swayed by other groups'' internal disputes and immediately had a headache.

    Most of the team members who rebelled were those who were not in Ainsley''s previous 50-people team.

    It was strange to say that the people in Ainsley''s previous team were all obedient.

    The students were also ambitious, but they looked at Ainsley first before doing something and when they saw Ainsley''s disapproval of these people''s actions, the students immediately behaved well.

    The contestants in Ainsley''s previous team were all her former temporary teammates and in the team before this, they already had their own assigned roles.

    That''s why, these people didn''t bother to fight for a better role whatsoever because they believed that they could still shine no matter which role they took for themselves.

    The mysterious array master was not too old, but he was indeed wise.

    This matter started because of everyone''s ambition and greed, so the mysterious array master simply asked these rebellious people to show their skills rted to the main roles they wanted.

    If their abilities rted to that role were not up to standard, or others with simr abilities were better than them, they had to shut up obediently.

    This method worked well, and after one full hour of testing, the matter was settled.

    By the time everything had calmed down, it was already nine o''clock in the morning, and everyone became busy eating breakfast.

    There were still no signs of beast and monster tide or something simr to that, so the group could rx a bit for a while.

    However, soon, each contestant received a new announcement from the people at the academy.

    When the contestants saw the content of the message, almost everyone wanted to curse out loud.

    Some wanted to curse out of shock and others actually wanted to curse out of excitement!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2027 "Abyss War Live Broadcast"

    ?

    The message simply stated that just this morning, right when the sun came out of the horizon, the second abyss gate was opened, and it was the one near the non-human races'' continents.

    The abyss gate over there didn''t give any strange phenomenon simply because the phenomenon had already appeared when the first abyss gate was opened.

    During those few hours between the two gates'' opening time, the miasma that leaked out of the first abyss gate had already caused natural disasters.

    The creatures in the ocean became irritable and even if the first gate was located far away from civilization, it still caused a sea monster and beast riot that destroyed a lot of empty inds around.

    Tsunamis happened, there was also a whirlpool in the sea, and many members of Merfolk race who lived in that area of the sea had to evacuate with their lives on the line.

    Such amotion was naturally huge, so the world union could not suppress the news anymore.

    Now, ordinary ability users and ordinary people all over the world had already known about the abyss'' opening and the catastrophe was near.

    Many countries instantly experienced mass panic. The economy was in a dire strait within just a few hours, and chaos could not be stopped.

    Even though the governments of many countries all over the world had quickly calmed down their citizens, the situation was still not optimistic.

    Now, many people even knew that a group of students and contestants were trapped in one of Elton Academy''s private floating inds.

    The family members behind the students and the contestants made this topic trending in various media tforms, which immediately asserted pressure on Elton Academy''s higher-ups.

    In the end, the academy had to share the live broadcast function attached to the contestants to the outside world so that the family members and forces rted to these trapped victims could monitor their beloved every single day.

    Knowing that the live broadcast would soon be connected to the outside world and many other forces involved in various abyss battlefields had also started live recordings and rted media y for various purposes...

    The contestants and the students in the hall became even more excited.

    They would soon wee a lot more viewers and even if there would be many simr live stream channels showing the same situation in various battlefields, this new rule still gave the contestants and the students a chance to show themselves to the world.

    The students were also equipped with at least one flying camera, so although the recording angle could not be as good as the contestants who had three cameras, that was still enough for them.

    The Elton Academy''s higher-ups probably agreed to show the live stream so that rted family members would not worry too much, but other experts in various battlefields must have their own little selfish reason to start a live broadcast.

    Since the whole world already knew about the catastrophe anyway, the world union didn''t care whether the experts wanted to live stream the bloody battle ahead or not.

    Anyway, it was impossible for abyss demons to affect audiences through the camera, unlike what happened with the archangels and demon lords. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Although this live broadcast didn''t appear on every single electronic device, unlike the new century war that had demons hacking all phones, TV,puters, and even LED ads screen in the street, this battle still invited more attention than the new century war.

    The abyss war had a lot of things to do with the future of all beings, so a lot of people would definitely want to watch the progress of the war.

    The scene would be bloody for sure, but the various live broadcast tforms would have set up many filters and so on to make the scene not so bloody.

    This means, many people from all over the world would want to watch the live broadcast and whichever live stream channel they chose in the end, the chosen one would still gain a little bit of poprity.

    Anyway, the channels of popr experts would be full and many people might not be able to enter the live-stream channel to watch, so the audience would definitely be divided into other people''s live-stream rooms.

    Thinking about this, the contestants who were not so popr racked their brains, wanting to attract more poprity while surviving at the same time.

    On the other hand, the students were both nervous and excited because this might be their first time being shown to the outside world.

    Even if many students became famous all over their countries or the whole world or just the human continent, the number was pitifully small.

    Usually, only graduate students could show themselves to the outside world and the rest had to show something through their faction in the school.

    Now that there was a chance to show their true strength and potential to the outside world...the talented students who didn''t have a good family background were eager to attract elite forces'' attention so that they could have a stable future.

    Everyone had their own thoughts, but Ainsley was still calm. She was more looking forward to seeing Elliana and her two sacred beasts joining the live broadcast room and maybemented something about their own situation.

    Ainsley could not contact her people because the optical brain could only connect with the existing live broadcast room and receive or send messages to the people from the academy.

    Many students and contestants would also think of this way to contact their family through the live broadcast room because maybe, maybe, they could see thement section...

    Then, it was possible tomunicate through text message.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2028 "General Commander & Vice Commander Selection"

    ?

    Although the previous live broadcast didn''t give the contestants ess to see thement section, maybe now, the people from the academy would let them see thement section.

    As for whether they could really see thements from their families or not, that depended on luck.

    Ainsley calmed down quickly and immediately looked around the people who were in the same group as her.

    The students were already excited and didn''t think about the danger of their future battle at all, but the students in her previous 50-people team were different.

    Maybe because they got along well with the seven experts like Ainsley and her teammates or what, they became more mature than their peers.

    In this kind of exciting chance to be a hero in one fell swoop, the students in Ainsley''s 50-people group were more worried about the possible danger that they would face.

    "Is there any strategic n yet? Or maybe we will have to wait until the danger is detected? Everyone is too rxed, ah."

    "Yes, yes. This is a catastrophe, so how can they consider it a chance to show off their strength? If they die in front of the camera and their family members are watching, what will happen?"

    "These hot-blooded brats are really¡­idiots. But the adults are also excited over the fame they will gain soon. Is it really importantpared to surviving?"

    "Maybe their main mission is to survive, but they also want to get fame while they still can."

    "Our academy has a whole battlefield on its own, sopared to the other battlefields with many more ability users, the chance to be noticed is higher here."

    "I think so too. There might be two different focuses as well."

    "Those who were trapped on the ind and those who were outside of the ind but still fought in the academy''s territory. These two focuses."

    "Yep, yep. There might be more than a thousand fighters in the whole academy because the number of college students alone plus the Eltonians, is huge."

    "Yes. Compared to us, even if 1000 people is already a lot, it seems our battlefield has the least fighters...but maybe, the demons we will face will also be the weakest and least in number."

    "I''m sure that the people outside of the ind will attract the demons for us so that we won''t be too overwhelmed."

    "But what we need to pay attention to is the possible beast and monster tide caused by the miasma leaked from the opened abyss gate."

    "There are too many beasts and monsters on this ind. I think our main enemy will be these beasts and monsterspared to the abyss demons..."

    "I also feel that the beasts and monsters will attack us first before the abyss demons arrive."

    "Damn it. Thinking again, our zone is one of the most dangerous battlefields, but our fighters are not necessarily one of the best."

    "We have instructor Ainsley here, but I also think it is unfair to just put all the burden on her...."

    "If the instructor can summon her sacred beasts, we will have more helpers, but I doubt she can, because this ind has been sealed off, and even sacred beasts can''t cross the space and dimension just through a contract." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If this was just an ordinary space with a certain distance and no disturbance, a contracted beast could be summoned even when the owner was on the other side of the world.

    But this ind had its own space interference and such...

    The sober students all sighed and looked at the excited students and contestants withplicated eyes.

    The big wings were not as excited as the other contestants, but these contestants were also experts among experts, so how could they be like this, being drunk on fame and achievement?

    Maybe they were jealous of Ainsley for being so famous and respected at such a young age.

    The sober students were all worried about whether these unreliable team members could really protect them and defeat the enemies, but soon, they were relieved by the big wings'' actions.

    After the initial excitement, the big wings didn''t forget to guide the contestants and the students to think about a strategic n.

    This time, the team leaders and vice leaders of all ten groups were gathered in one ce, and they had to choose the big leader and the big vice-leader of the entire 1000 people.

    It would be like the generalmander or something.

    The meeting to discuss this issuested for a whole thirty minutes until one old expert with the most warmander experiences was chosen.

    This expert was a tough old man that looked like the typical stern general in many novels and stories.

    The old man was already around sixty years old, but he was still healthy and strong, with a two-meter-tall body and bronze skin.

    The old man didn''t look like an old man with shriveled skin or a bent back at all. He was even more imposing than many young people nowadays.

    This old general was once a general in a certain country''s army, and he came here to retire, but identally got involved in the abyss war just like that.

    Now that the situation was urgent, the old general picked up his previous job and became the generalmander of their 1000-people army.

    As for the vice leader, to avoid wasting more time to vote and choosing, the generalmander was the one who would point to the vice leader that he thought was the most suitable.

    Everyone thought that the old general would choose among leaders of the other 10 groups.

    But the old general broke everyone''s expectations.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2029 "Stationing The Ten Groups"

    ?

    To everyone''s surprise, the old general suddenly raised his hand and pointed at a certain young person among so many older talents without even changing his expression.

    "I think she will be a good vice leader considering her experience in arge-scale warparable to the size of this abyss war."

    The one pointed out by the old general was none other than the youngest person in the group.

    Ainsley Sloan.

    The other team leaders and vice leaders all turned their heads to look at the little sprout among them, and they all widened their eyes in shock.

    Why is it her again? The position of the whole force''s vice leader is so that many team leaders think that even if they can''t be themander, they can be the vicemander.

    But who would have thought that the old general would choose a five-year-old kid instead?

    This is so unscientific!

    A hot-blooded contestant among the leaders and vice leaders of each group suddenly raised their hand and immediately objected to the old general''s decision.

    "With all due respect, even if Miss Sloan is strong and experienced, she must never have led many people in a war, and her age is also there."

    "I think it''s inappropriate to appoint her as the vicemander of the whole force."

    Other contestants who didn''t want Ainsley to upy their potential position also raised objections one after another.

    The old general listened to the voice of objections calmly, but after hearing enough reasons and excuses, he immediately dismissed these people''s objections with a few light words.

    "She''s just a vicemander. She''s only going to be my assistant at most. There''s no need to be really skillful in leading a troop or anything."

    "Also, the reason why I chose her is because of her unique ability. Her 3D map ability is really useful for amander like me, and no one among you has a simr ability with the same level as her ability."

    "As for her age...five years old is okay. Just look at her as a mature baby or something."

    "Anyway, she has already survived the cruel new century war as one of the key figures involved. She will also be at ease facing the abyss war."

    The old general still had his prestige, and no matter how strong these contestants were, they also had to respect the former hero of a big country in the human continent.

    Other contestants who were not humans were actually a bit dissatisfied with having a human as their leader, but Ainsley became the vicemander and she could barely count as a representative of the non-human races here.

    Thus, the slight dispute was solved right away and soon, the old general started to appoint territories that the ten groups had to defend.

    Since the old general also had to lead his own 100-member team but then he was appointed as themander of the whole force, the team leader was changed to the previous vice leader and someone else took the vice leader position. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ainsley also had to let go of her vice leader position in the team, and it was the sses man who took her ce because of various reasons.

    The old general somehow already drew a rough map of the castle they currently lived in, and he also drew a simple map of the terrain around the castle.

    "All of us will definitely have to be at the top of the castle and the other half will be at the first floor but our goal is to guard the two castle gates so that no enemies cane in."

    The old general had counted the number of people who could create barriers and he had also activated the castle''s defensive array and old barriers way before they gathered for a meeting.

    Thus, there was a little bit of space for the survivors here to move around the front yard or the backyard, as long as they stayed inside the barrier.

    "The team with more melee fighters will be stationed at the front yard and the backyard, guarding the two gates."

    "Teams with a high number of long-range fighters will be stationed at the top of the castle."

    "Then, teams with more support ability users and healers will be stationed at the main hall on the first floor."

    The rest of the rooms in the castle would be used to store food, supplies, medicine and clean rooms for any injured fighters.

    There were many rooms in the hall, and the old general had started to transform these rooms into simple functional rooms such as warehouses to store simple weapons, medicine room, kitchen, and so on.

    The old general moved fast, and the entire force of 1000 people were soon employed to prepare the castle so that they could really call the castle as their stronghold.

    Those who knew arrays went to check the arrays around the castle and those who were proficient in making traps and such went to make traps around the castle.

    The surrounding area was full of snow, and there was also a possibility of an avnche, so the group had to prepare many things for the worst case scenario.

    The castle became lively and full of hustle and bustle. Each team of 100 people went to their own positions and soon, they also moved here and there to fix the castle as perfectly as possible.

    Although it was impossible to fix the broken castle so easily, the production-type ability users still did their best in repairing the castle''s exterior plus the interior.

    Those who could make weapons went to fix old weapons in the warehouse or create new simple weapons.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2030 "Live Stream Starts"

    ?

    The alchemists were busy making potions with whatever materials they had.

    Some adventurers among the crowd also want to explore the surrounding terrain that circled the castle and they also brought back many supplies for the group.

    Food would be scarce and everyone didn''t know how long they would have to stay in the castle to survive, so before there were any dangers, everyone collected as much food as possible.

    The hustle and hustlested for a few hours until it was lunchtime, but everyone didn''t eat a lot and just kept their belly half-full so that they could be prepared for any emergencies without feeling ufortable.

    The entire group had prepared medicines, potions, food supplies, weapons of various types, and many other things needed to survive against any attack from either the beasts, the monsters or the abyss demons.

    The group of 1000 people went to gather with their own 100-people team, and they also upied the territory that they had to guard.

    Two teams went outside of the castle to patrol the surroundings and check the arrays plus the barriers all the time.

    The other teams either went to the warehouse, the medicine room, the rooftops or other ces where they were most needed.

    Each 100-people team had fighters and non-fighters so that if the team met an unexpected danger, the entire team would not be helpless to fight.

    However, naturally, the fighters in the team that upied the warehouse and medicine room were dissatisfied with the arrangement yet could do nothing.

    Other warriors went to the rooftop or the front yard and the backyard to fight enemies, but they had to stay inside the castle, guarding the nonbat ability users.

    Despite feeling aggrieved, these people didn''t dare to be aswless as before because right at twelve o''clock at noon, the live broadcast channel was connected to the worldwide tforms.

    If before, the live broadcast could only be watched by Eltonians and special instructors, now, the whole world could be watching!

    Maybe because the Academy also wanted the contestants and the students tomunicate with their families outside of the ind, the staff opened thement section for the contestants and the students to see.

    However, thement section was limited, so that only people who sent gifts to the live broadcast room couldment.

    Even if the gift was just the cheapest one or the free gifts that the audience could get from doing whatever missions rted to the live stream tforms, everyone could still send theirments.

    This arrangement made each live stream channel with a few hundred thousand audiences not freeze or get stuck.

    Thement section was also not too crowded with meaninglessments.

    The family members of the contestants and the students started to enter their chosen live stream channel, and soon, they smashed gifts to the live stream room one after another just toment.

    The contestants who were not patrolling and could see thement section through the holographic screen projected by the flying cameras immediately searched for their family''sments.

    Once they found one, the contestants and the students would excitedly talk to the cameras, as if talking to their family members face-to-face. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hi, mom. Yes, I''m fine now. No, no, I''m not injured at all. The instructors are all good, and they protect me well before we are gathered at this castle."

    "Big sis! I''m trapped here, ah...but please don''t"t worry. Many experts are taking care of us, so students like us won''t be pushed to the frontline."

    "Yes, yes, we will be fine! Really! You also have to stay at home and not go out. What if there are dimensional holes spewing out abyss demons?"

    "How is the situation at home? Is there any beast and monster tide yet? Please take care and don''t worry about us. Even if we are trapped here, we are not that helpless."

    The students and the contestants chatted with their family members, trying to get some news about the outside world.

    At the same time, Ainsley also noticed that the live broadcast channel had been opened to the outside world and if she could see the number of viewers that surged into her channel in just a few seconds...

    She might be surprised.

    There were a few hundred thousand audiences within just a few seconds and within minutes, the number soared to millions!

    The number of viewers didn''t stop at that because this live broadcast channel was connected to many live broadcast tforms that had connections with the academy.

    Don''t know how the system worked so that peoplementing from different tforms could all gather in one ce and be seen by Ainsley, but anyway, the total number of audience from various tforms who were watching Ainsley''s live stream soared to a few hundred millions in just ten minutes.

    If not for the live broadcast being connected to many tforms, the server would have copsed already with so much traffic!

    Even if thement section was limited and only people who sent gifts couldment and there was also a time buffer from onement to another, thements in thement section still scrolled fast.

    So fast that Ainsley could only see clear sentences and words from special gifts that gave thement a special effect with superrge size, filling the entirement section.

    Ainsley saw a few specialments and some of thements were not from her rtives or the people she was waiting for, but soon, Ainsley''s people started to send specialments.

    Thements were all huge and filled the entire screen with some special effects, looking eye-catching.

    The first one to send ament was none other than Elliana.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2031 "Battle Preparation"

    ?

    [Sloan Family''s left-wing guardian: boss, are you okay? Can you summon your sacred beasts? Bello and Cellino are here with me, and we are still at the academy''s Central City.]

    [We are going to join the Elton Academy''s fighter group so that we might be able to get close to the ind or be sent there.]

    Ainsley saw Elliana''sment, and she couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Hi, El~ I''ve tried to summon Bello and Cellino, but it doesn''t work. It''s okay, though. I''ll be fine here. You guys also have to take care and don''t get hurt!"

    Soon, Grandpa Yofan, Jake, and other people from the Sloan Family or the guild started to sendments to Ainsley one after another, and Ainsley kept answering their questions for a full fifteen minutes.

    However, the good time didn''tst long because just as the time was about to hit one o''clock in the afternoon...

    The staff from the Elton Academy send all students and contestants an urgent announcement.

    [Attention, attention, the Academy detected arge movement of beasts and monsters around the snowy mountain area, and it''s estimated that this movement will turn into a beast and monster tide within thirty minutes.]

    [The direction of the beast and the monster tide will be the opposite of the stronghold, but there is a possibility of abnormal beasts and monsters going to the castle after sensing other living beings'' breaths.]

    [There is also a taller mountain peak than the one where the castle is positioned, so there is also a risk of avnche from a higher mountain peak to the other peaks.]

    To be honest, it was quite impossible to be hit by an avnche when the castle was already located at the peak of the mountain, but there was nothing set in stone when it was rted to this strange Ind.

    Thus, the academy''s staff reminded the contestants and the students about any possible danger they would face.

    The beasts and monsters who moved in groups didn''t go in the direction of the castle, but if there were intelligent beasts and monsters among the group who just wanted to attack the castle after feeling the breath of many beings other than their race...

    It would be a disaster, and the people in the castle would have to be prepared to face the danger.

    Ainsley saw the announcement, and when she saw the estimated time for the beasts and monsters to attack their castle was only thirty minutes, the girl immediately gathered her 100-people team along with the mysterious array master.

    Although Ainsley was the vice leader of the 100-member team, she was now the general vicemander of 1000 people.

    Of course, she had to ensure the overall situation than her 100-people team, but Ainsley still cared about her 100-people team and the new vice leader of the team also didn''t mind Ainsley helping her to gather the team members.

    The team members gathered at the rooftop within just fifteen minutes, and there were two other teams at the rooftop.

    Because one group of 100 people guarding the front yard and the backyard was not enough, the old general assigned one more group for each territory.

    This means, there were now four groups outside of the castle but still inside the range of the barriers and the arrays. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There were three teams on the rooftop, and the other three groups were inside the castle.

    The teams inside the castle mainly were a healer-dominated group, a support type-dominated group and a production-type dominated group.

    The three groups stayed inside the castle to provide supplies and help to the other teams at the rooftop and outside of the court.

    The rooftop was quite huge, considering this was a castle, but the three teams were divided into the castle''s three rooftops.

    The castle itself had one main building and two tall towers.

    Two teams were positioned at the tall towers on the left and right sides of the main castle building.

    Then, Ainsley''s team was at the rooftop of the castle''s main building, plus the old general.

    From this height, the teams at the rooftops could see the surrounding scenery clearly, and they could also see the four groups outside of the castle.

    The rooftop groups'' main mission was to guard the aerial territory and to assist the meleebats outside of the castles.

    Although not all people outside of the castle were melee fighters, there were also many other types, but those teams were indeed melee-oriented groups.

    There were more students than contestants in their 1000-people elite force, so naturally, no matter what, the students were also deployed to fight, but most of them stayed at the rooftop if they were not that good at meleebat.

    If the students were especially good at meleebat and they were also experienced, the old general still assigned them to the melee-oriented groups outside of the castle.

    The distance between the castle and the barriers alone was actually quite wide, giving enough safe space for people outside of the castle without being exposed to the danger all on their own.

    It was just that all barrier ability users and array masters among the 1000-people would probably work their a*s off because if they didn''t mend a hole in the barrier, the ones getting hurt first would be the melee-oriented groups down there.

    After gathering the team members at the main rooftop and spreading the members to their position, Ainsleymunicated with the old general who was also at the main rooftop.

    "Grandpamander, the array masters, and the barrier ability users have all been gathered at the center here, along with all nonbat ability users in our team."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2032 "Small-Scale Beast & Monster Tide"

    Ainsley looked around and nodded before asking themander in a soft voice once more.

    "I wonder if other teams have finished their formation yet? Is there a way tomunicate directly with all members to makemunication smoother during the battle?"

    Ainsley felt that if they just relied on each team''s leader and vice leader''s decision making, when there were situations that those groups didn''t know but they knew because of the height advantage...

    It would be troublesome.

    The old general also thought about this, so he went to find someone who could usemunication-type ability in case their currentmunication device could not be used during the battle.

    Thankfully, among 1000 people, they got one student with thisrge-scalemunication ability like telepathy that worked both ways with her as the meeting point.

    With the girl here, the whole group finally didn''t have to worry about losing contact and such.

    The settlement of all ten groupssted for exactly thirty minutes, and when the predicted time came, all 1000 people could already feel the signs even from afar.

    The snow mountain was usually quiet, but today, even from far away, one could see the snow umting over the horizon and seemed to move like a wave toward the mountain peak.

    Naturally, it was not a real snow wave and was just a tide of monsters and beasts kicking the snow around, which would usually create a strange dust fog if the ce was not a snowy mountain.

    Seeing the ''snow wave'', the people on the rooftops were the first to realize what was going on and the people downstairs didn''t notice anything wrong for a while.

    It was just that, the snowy ground had been shaking and trembling for a few seconds, so the people downstairs vaguely knew that there seemed to be a huge crowding their way.

    It was the groups on the rooftops who precisely saw the huge crowd behind the ''snow wave''.

    The skin color of many monsters and beasts in the snowy mountain usually would also follow the surroundings so as to hide themselves better, but there were still a lot of monsters and beasts with eye-catching skin color.

    From this height, the group could see a bunch of ck dots and many colorful dots a few kilometers away, and judging from the speed of the crowd''s movement, the crowd would definitely arrive at the castle within just ten minutes.

    Or maybe faster.

    The old general squinted his eyes before he looked at Ainsley, who had already consciously activated her 3D map and spread the map to a size simr to a big ckboard in a university ss.

    After activating the shared mode and adjusting the range of the map to include a few kilometers ahead, the 3D map immediately showed the continuous movement of the colorful crowd amidst the pure white snow background.

    Even if these people had already worn warm clothes and they would not die because of the cold, when people spoke, white mist still came out of their mouth, just like what happened to Ainsley right now.

    The baby opened her mouth to speak, a burst of white mist came out of her mouth. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Grandpamander, you can see this map, and from visual inspection alone, there are at least thousands of beasts and monsters in this crowd."

    Although a beast and monster tide with only thousands of ''participants'' was considered a small beast and monster tide, they could not be sure whether the number of the enemies were only that much.

    The old general nodded at Ainsley with a stern expression on his face, but when he spoke, he deliberately softened his voice, as if to be considerate to this little vicemander.

    "Can you detect the exact number of the beasts and monsters in the crowd, or maybe get some more information?"

    The old general didn''t really know how Ainsley''s 3D map ability worked, whether it could do appraisal on beasts and monsters or not.

    But indeed, Ainsley''s map ability had been upgraded again and again in the past six months.

    Her 3D map ability was essentially a scanner using the power of a sound wave, so it was impossible to act as an appraiser to identify enemies so easily.

    The map would only show the 3D moving picture of the target in real life, and would not give any other information.

    However, Ainsley had tempered her ability again and again, so this ability also had a little bit of appraisal skill.

    Although it could not tell the exact species and type of the target, it could be used to do statistics based on the overall body size, body structure and many other details of the targets scanned by the sound wave.

    The process of gathering all this information would take quite a while, but it didn''t mean Ainsley could not use the ability well.

    "Grandpamander, I can''t act as an appraiser, but getting the exact number of the enemies is still within my capability. There is also the general ssification of the beasts and the monsters."

    The sound wave could not be too detailed and could only group together beasts or monsters with simr body size or unique characteristics, such as aerial beasts and monsters, beasts and monsters with horns, or extremelyrge beasts and monsters.

    Soon, within five minutes, before the group of monsters and beasts could reach the attack range of everyone in the castle, Ainsley gathered the information needed from the enemies through her sound wave.

    "There are around 5000 beasts and monsters. The number of monsters are more than beasts, but the beasts are all irrational because of the miasma, so they can be ssified as slightly intelligent monsters."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2033 "First Wave Riot From The Forest"

    ?

    The monsters are also mostly converted from beasts."

    The sound wave could still detect the miasma density, so it was easy to differentiate these data.

    "There are at least 200 aerial beasts and monsters, and there are 300 superrge beasts and monsters."

    "The number ofrge beasts and monsters are around 1000, and the rest are all medium-sized to small beasts and monsters."

    This data might be simple and not too important, but such data was already enough for the old general to formte battle ns and strategies for their people.

    There were actually 5000 beasts and monsters in the beast and monster tide, and this was already categorized as a small-scale to a medium-scale beast and monster tide.

    To be honest, if this case happened in other countries aside from the Godlif Country, 5000 beasts and monsters in a tide would already be considered arge-scale tide.

    However, because the Godlif Country encounters arge-scale beast and monster tide each year with around 50.000-100.000 beasts and monsters...

    Only 5.000 beast and monster tide was just on the verge of being categorized as a medium-scale tide, but it was still in the category of a small-scale tide.

    It was just that, they only had 1000 people here. 1000 people seemed a lot, but more than half were students who were not too experienced.

    And they didn''t know how many mid-level and high-level beasts or monsters were in the tide.

    What if there was a monster on par with a sacred beast or there was a sacred beast among the crowd?

    Ainsley''s 3D map could not show whether there were really sacred beasts and monsters at the same level as sacred beasts or not because just from the outer look alone, it was hard to distinguish between sacred beasts and non-sacred beasts.

    The same goes for monsters.

    Many sacred beasts and powerful monsters would even hide at the back when the beast and monster tide happened so that they couldmand other beasts and monsters at will.

    It was just that, the miasma''s effect this time was too strong, which means sacred beasts themselves might also be affected to some extent.

    After getting the general information from Ainsley, the old general immediately used the student''s groupmunication ability to ry the news, especially to the four groups outside of the castle.

    "Everyone, there are around 5000 monsters and beasts in the tide, and the groups at the rooftop will deal with aerial enemies, superrge andrge ones."

    "The four groups outside of the castle can focus on medium-sized enemies and small-sized ones."

    "There will be a lot of those enemies, and we don''t know whether they''re all low-level, mid-level or high-level, so please be cautious."

    "Array and barrier team, please pay attention to any holes in the barrier. Please create at least threeyered barriers with no weak points. The array masters can help the barrier ability users to strengthen the defense."

    "We also need the array masters to set up a defensive array and arge-scale killing array to target monsters and beasts with huge bodies." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The old general swiftlymanded the other people in their force and these experts who were usually proud and arrogant all bowed their heads to this old general.

    Everyone immediately moved fast and prepared for the uing attack.

    Because the terrain was at the top of the mountain, there were forests around, tall rocks and other natural things that could be used to hide bodies.

    The beasts and monsters would definitelye from the forests or the smooth road leading to the castle, but this was also good news.

    Any nt ability users in the group all secretly used their ability to spy on the movement of the beasts and the monsters when they started to enter the forest range.

    The array master had already set up the defensive array, so they immediately worked together to create a superrge killing array, and they also created the array above the forests.

    One could immediately see therge magic circle slowly appearing in the sky above the forest, and one morerge magic circle appeared on the ground in the forest.

    The sky array glowed in a blue light, almost blending with the blue sky, while the ground array was dyed in red, looking as if it was painted with blood.

    The magic circle in the sky and on the ground didn''t look like it could do anything, but these expert array masters used all their might to create the double heaven and earth killing array.

    The first wave of irrational monsters and beasts advanced to the forest area a few hundred meters away from the castle, and because the forest basically surrounded the castle like a ring...

    The monsters and beasts that came also surrounded the castle in a circle.

    However, the sky and earth array are precisely locked onto the forest without targeting the castle as the center of the array.

    It could be said that the castle was set as the center of the array where the source of power was generated and the only weak point of the array.

    Everyone outside of the castle could see the thin runes of the array on the ground beneath their feet, but they all knew that they were at the eye of the array, so they would not be affected at all.

    The ground shook, the trees in the forest swayed, and the leaves rained down the entire forest.

    The surge of monsters and beasts started to enter the forest, and wherever they went, they would carelessly hit the trees with their bodies or various attacks.

    BANG! BOOM!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2034 "Winter Forest Battlefield"

    ?

    One after another, the trees fell, and the ground shook more with the fall of these trees.

    Some trees were not that tall and gigantic, but other trees looked so strong, yet the trees still broke in half or were simply destroyed in various ways.

    The snow and dust flew into the air with the fall of each tree, and the sound of the fallen tree would echo at the silent mountain peak.

    The usually tranquil mountain peak instantly became noisy, full of suppressed growls and screams of the crazy monsters and beasts.

    The sound of trees breaking and hitting the ground would echo from time to time, and the huge bodies of these trees would sometimes smash random monsters and beasts around.

    Blood started to dye the snow white ground with red, and yet, the monsters and beasts around didn''t stop. They smelled blood, and they actually became crazier.

    The crazy monsters and beasts would keep advancing no matter whether there were walls made of tree trunks or the bodies of somerge beasts who died under the trees.

    The snowy ground was already full of messy footprints of different sizes and depths.

    Blood, flesh, bones, skin and fur were scattered everywhere, following the traces of trees and nts'' destruction.

    The nt ability users who had been spying on this wave of monsters and beasts immediately used the fallen trees to block the monsters and the beasts'' path, but even so, the crazy monsters and beasts still didn''t stop.

    The mad beasts and monsters were full of tyrannical desire to destroy, and so, they didn''t hesitate to destroy anything that blocked their path.

    Even many smaller beasts and monsters were trampled by their own kinds behind them, and the corpses would scatter miles away.

    The trail of corpses didn''t stop these mad beasts and monsters, and the usually greedy monsters didn''t even stop to eat the bodies.

    They all just kept advancing, destroying anything around them, not even letting go of these cold corpses.

    The nt ability users and the earth element ability users were the first to make their moves.

    Taking advantage of the forest as the battlefield, these ability users manipted the earth and the nts a few hundred meters away from their ce with gritted teeth.

    The students could not have such a wide range of abilities, so only the contestants made the first move.

    The ground in the forest which was buried by thick snow all year around slowly rose, and whenever it moved, the ground would sweep a group of monsters and beasts straight to the depth of thend.

    Monsters and beasts were buried alive.

    Some were pierced byrge earth thornsing out of the ground, and the roots of big trees around would strangle others.

    The forest, that was once the victim of these monsters and beasts, seemed toe alive.

    The leaves became sharp needles, raining down on these creatures and stabbing them with hundreds of ''needles'' to death. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The thick trunks would move flexibly, and whenever it smashed the surrounding beasts and monsters, even beasts and monsters five meters tall would have their bones broken on the spot.

    The thin branches would move like snakes, capturing smaller beasts and monsters and piercing their vital organs with the sharp tip of the branches.

    People who could manipte wind or snow would also join the chaos, massacring many beasts and monsters before they could use their abilities.

    Mad beasts and monsters would have a slower response in using their own awakened abilities, but their physical strength would indeed soar to an astonishing degree.

    Just one beast could easily knock down an ordinary tree, and the nt ability users had to manipte every single part of the broken trees to be able to injure their targets.

    These attacks did not even wound some stronger monsters and beasts, which allowed these beasts and monsters to cross the forest with almost no injuries.

    No matter how the ability users tried to slow down the movement of the first monster and beast wave, even if they created a small earthquake and such, in the end, half of the beasts and monsters in the first wave still came out of the forest.

    The forest was not big at all, and it only took several minutes for these mad beasts and monsters to cross it if not for the ability users trying their best to restrain them.

    The beasts and monsters in the forest were still fighting, but they could not focus on the forest battlefield at all.

    Soon, the groups at the rooftops, who were mainly the long-range ability users in charge of attacking the beasts and monsters from afar, found the 200 aerial enemies slowly approaching the vicinity of the forest.

    These beasts and monsters moved faster than those inside the forest, and only the wind ability users slowed down the movement of the aerial beasts and monsters.

    Most of the fighters who attacked the wild animals in the forest were from the rooftop groups.

    Now that they found the aerial enemies already entering their attack target, these people had to leave the rest of the enemies in the forest to the four groups outside of the castle.

    Even if these groups outside of the castle were mainly melee fighters, it didn''t mean they had to go out of the barrier to fight.

    These melee fighters could still fight while staying in the barrier, because the barrier allowed them to attack enemies from a close distance without letting enemies attack them.

    They were like being protected by jelly armor.

    Of course, the warriors could not leave the barrier. If they left the barrier, with so many beasts and monsters around, they would all be crushed to death within seconds!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2035 "Activating The Sky Array"

    ?

    When the old general saw that the aerial enemies were already here, he immediatelymanded all the rooftop groups to focus on these 200 aerial enemies.

    "Everyone, focus on the aerial targets! We have to wipe them out before they canunch any attacks!"

    There was almost no obstruction blocking these aerial enemies, unlike the case in the forest, so these enemies could also attack the castle way easier than the forest''s force.

    Even if there were at least 300 people on the three rooftops, and they outnumbered the aerial enemies, the aerial enemies could use their abilities faster than the ones in the forest due to their height advantage.

    It was easier for the enemy''s attacks to arrive first before the rooftop fighters couldnd a blow on these aerial creatures.

    It seemed that the aerial fight would be more troublesome than the forest battle!

    The rooftop fighters were all prepared, but the aerial force was also prepared.

    Before the aerial force entered the attack range of the rooftop fighters, the aerial force started to use their ability one after another.

    Most of the aerial beasts and monsters had long-range abilities and these beasts and monsters, despite being influenced by the miasma, still thought of using their abilities rather than just using their physical strength.

    Maybe it was their instinct as aerial beasts and monsters, knowing their advantage was their altitude and distance to their target.

    Thus, just a few seconds after the old general asked the rooftop fighters to focus on the aerial beasts and monsters, the 200 aerial force had already bombarded the barrier with their various abilities.

    Boom! Bang! Smash! Bam!

    Colorful light and cool effects from various abilitiesnded straight on the dome of the castle''s barrier, attacking right at the rooftop area.

    There was around 50 meters of distance between the floor of the rooftop and the barrier above the rooftop, which gave enough room for anyone who could fly in the air to fly without leaving the barrier.

    However, before they could even do anything, countless attacksnded straight on the barrier, and the transparent barrier instantly showed chaotic ripples starting from the center of the barrier above the rooftop.

    The barrier team created at least fiveyers of barrier, and they made sure that the barrier would stay strong no matter in which direction.

    However, as the first area that was bombarded by the enemy''s attack, twoyers of barriers in the rooftop area instantly shattered to pieces, scattering sparkles in the sky.

    The barrier didn''t shatter as a whole, and only several holes were opened in the first and secondyer of the wall.

    However, these holes were enough for the next wave of attacks to pierce through the thirdyer of the barrier, showing another sign of being prated.

    The array master and the barrier ability users who saw this scene immediately reinforced the holes in the barrier, and the array masters, who wanted to target the beasts and animals in the forest, changed their target. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was true that the castle was the center of the array, the eye of the array circle, and there would be no attack entering that area, but the sky above the castle was still included in the scope of the array''s attack target.

    The killing array enveloped the whole castle and was spread to the forest around, including the sky and the ground, as if the whole area was stuffed into a huge invisible cage.

    The array masters saw that the aerial enemies were more threatening than the forest enemies, who had only crossed the forest with half of the group detained inside the forest.

    Thus, the array masters immediately activated the sky array above the three castle''s rooftops.

    To be honest, the effect of the array was the best when both the sky and the earth array were used at the same time because this array was a collective work of many array masters here.

    Even students who could use arrays were also forced to join the process of making this huge array.

    The array could work twenty four hours a day as long as the array masters kept feeding energy to the array, and with so many capable array masters here, it was not a problem to maintain the array for twelve hours straight.

    Not to mention that the alchemist team created many energy recovery potions for the array masters and the barrier team, which means they could do this all day long.

    The array masters collectively looked up at the glowing blue sky array above their heads, and they all moved their hands and fingers.

    Then, with a super synchronized movement, the array masters, including the students who could create arrays,did a set of dazzling hand seals, simr to the one used in many action anime and manga.

    The set of hand seals was dizzying, and these people did the whole hand movement in just a few seconds!

    Everytime the group of array masters moved their fingers and hands, the runes that made the sky array slowly brightened, and the various strange symbols seemed to be dancing wildly.

    The wind blew hard, and everyone in the castle or outside the castle could feel the strange pressureing from the sky.

    It was as if a mountain suddenly fell from the sky, about to kill them all.

    But what happened was just the sky array brightened to the point of looking like a holy circle, and the next second, countless energy beams just shot out of the magic circle in the sky.

    Then, as if these beams had eyes, the beams targeted the aerial beasts and monsters'' vital organs!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2036 "Mini Tornado"

    ?

    The aerial beasts and monsters'' tough feathers and skin, which usually could even block bullets, suddenly became so fragile.

    The energy beam created of some kind of energy easily pierced through many unprepared beasts and monsters in the sky, directly piercing their vital organs.

    One beast and monster could be targeted by at least three beams, and three beams were enough topletely kill those beasts and monsters.

    Blood spurt out from the bodies of these beasts and monsters.

    Soon, various blood of all colors rained down from the sky and hit the transparent barrier, dyeing the barrier with a strange color.

    SPLASH! SPLASH!

    The corpses of thoserge and small aerial beasts and monsters slowly fell from the sky, and all bodies hit the barrier with a huge bang, as if it was theirst effort to break the barrier.

    The array masters forgot about the corpses of those targeted aerial monsters and beasts, and so, the barrier group could only watch helplessly as the huge and heavy bodies of many aerial enemies hit the barrier so hard that some parts of the barrier had holes once more.

    The other parts of the barrier was intact, but the corpses all slid down and fell to the ground outside of the barrier with a thud.

    The trail of blood left from the corpses stained the transparent barrier, creating a stark contrast before and after the massacre.

    Countless corpses, feathers, internal organs and blood just rained down the rooftop groups, but even if these things were all blocked by the barrier, the sight was still too bloody for many inexperienced students.

    Students with weaker minds started to puke one after another while some students just passed out directly.

    The stronger ones only had pale faces and their stomach was churning, but they bit their tongue and forced themselves to be sober.

    Unexpectedly, the healer and the medic team''s first patients would be a bunch of students who fainted because of the cruel scene.

    The array masters could onlyugh wryly at these ''victims'' while they wiped out nearly 50 beasts and monsters with just onerge-scale attack.

    However, the rest of the beasts and monsters either dodged those attacks and only suffered small injuries or they were still sober enough to use their abilities before they were attacked.

    These beasts and monsters didn''t look as irrational as the forest beasts and monsters.

    Maybe because they could fly away from the source of the miasma, which was why their minds were still clear.

    The attacks of these aerial enemies were usually elemental attacks, but so far, no beasts or monsters created natural disasters such as tornadoes and other things.

    It was just that, it didn''t mean there weren''t any beasts or monsters among the surviving 150 aerial enemies who could create natural disasters.

    Maybe they saw the sky array as something super threatening or what, but these big bosses hidden among the aerial enemies finally made their moves early.

    The rooftop groups basically cooperated with the array masters to target those who were injured but didn''t die yet.

    However, the role of the rooftop fighters was indeed not as good as the array masters at the moment. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was just that...before any of the people in the rooftop groups could use big moves to show off, the big bosses among the beasts and the monsters were already one step ahead.

    One of the beasts in the sky, arge bald snow eagle whose wings could block the sun, suddenly let out a harsh cry.

    "KAAAAA¡ª"

    The deafening cry spread throughout the sky, showing the majesty of this hidden eagle somewhere at the rear of the aerial force.

    Following the cry, the surrounding wind suddenly surged faster than before, and visible to the naked eye, the wind gathered into one point below the sky array, yet it didn''t disturb the surrounding flying beasts and monsters.

    The wind was obviously wrong, but the beasts and the monsters were not affected at all.

    The gathered wind spun fast, and soon, the wind whirled into a visible tornado.

    The tornado didn''t look huge at all, and could be said to be a miniaturepared to a real tornado that could be seen from kilometers away with the naked eye.

    However, the strength of a true tornado waspressed into this car-sized tornado.

    The car-sized tornado was indeed not that big against the background of the huge sky array in the sky and the castle''s rooftop that could host more than a hundred people without being cramped.

    However, the people on the rooftop strangely could feel the pressure from the wind and the swish swish noise it made as it rubbed against the air.

    The tornado had a sharp edge and a wider ''mouth'' at the back, but the edge was like a drill made of wind, capable of making a hole in steel.

    The people on the rooftops saw the tornado that just suddenly appeared like that, and they all immediately gasped.

    Some people on the rooftops looked at the Array Masters and barrier ability users around them with eyes full of pity.

    "This tornado will definitely create a big hole in the barrier. If we don''t stop it, the barrier will shatter to pieces!"

    Wind ability users among the rooftop groups tried to offset the tornado by sending out their own wind attack.

    Still, to their surprise, this tornado actually absorbed their wind attacks and strengthened the tornado instead!

    Many people in the team could actually create natural disasters out of the elemental abilities they had.

    However, the scope of the natural disaster would not be as strong as a real natural disaster,

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2037 "Miniature Natural Disaster"

    ?

    These elemental ability users would also empty out their whole energy just to create a few seconds of natural disaster.

    Usually, monsters and beasts had more advantages in this regard because they had ten times more energy than humans, so for monsters and beasts who could create natural disasters, it was not a big deal.

    But nature was also fair. Even if these monsters and beasts could casually create natural disasters with their abilities, only a handful of monsters and beasts among high-level beasts and monsters could do it.

    The majority of high-level beasts and monsters could only create miniature versions of natural disasters with their elemental abilities.

    Just like this snow bald eagle.

    People still could not see the appearance of this eagle if there was no Ainsley''s 3D map ability, and this snow eagle was a high-level beast that could only create a miniature natural disaster.

    However, its miniature natural disaster was also unique.

    It could absorb any elements rted to its natural disaster, and if there were attacks of the same element, those attacks would be devoured and assimted into the mini natural disaster instead.

    Ainsley and the others saw the wind ability users did their best from sending wind des, air cannons, air sts, wind bullets, and so on, but the car-sized tornado just absorbed all attacks.

    Even more strange was that, the size of the tornado didn''t change, but the color of the wind, which was between transparent, gray and white, slowly deepened as if about to turn ck.

    Seeing this, the old general immediately stopped the wind ability users from trying to destroy the mini tornado.

    Before the tornado could attack them, the old general asked whoever could use the defensive ability on arge scale to help the array masters and the barrier ability users.

    "Strengthen the barrier! No matter what, focus on the area above the rooftop. The enemy only targets the three rooftops, so focus on these areas!"

    "Those possessing other elemental abilities who want to try weakening the tornado are wee. Just don''t waste too much energy. Remember. Our battle is still long!"

    Some people in the rooftop groups had been waiting for the old general to give them a signal, and soon, the other elemental ability users, except for fire and wind, started to attack the tornado above their heads.

    Some who could freeze the wind tried to freeze the tornado.

    Those who manipted the earth created solid rocks and soils out of thin air and used these things to weaken the wind''s momentum.

    It was said that the wind was weak against earth, so the earth maniption ability user tried to prove this theory.

    The earth could indeed capture the raging wind and absorb the wind until it died down, but with the size of the tornado and the power it contained inside, any rocks, soils, grounds and whatsoever could only be torn apart, as if they were thin papers.

    Ice could freeze the wind for a while, but since it didn''t freeze the whole tornado, the ice was also chopped by the tornado.

    Instead of freezing or slowing down the tornado, the ice only became an added element to the wind, almost creating an icicle tornado.

    Ice didn''t work. Water would never work, either. Earth only had a little effect. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There was still a thunder element and such.

    However, a thunder elemental ability was so rare that there was only Finley among these 300 people on the rooftops who had this ability.

    Judging from Finley''s overall strength realm, his energy should not be that abundant, and if so, throwing thunder into the tornado might only make the tornado evolve into a thunderstorm or something.

    Since this tornado could already absorb fellow wind element attacks, it might be possible to evolve into something strange after swallowing other elements.

    This wind...was not as simple as the usual wind element that wind ability users had.

    This wind should have another attribute attached, which is the ability to swallow energy or elements to strengthen its own attack.

    Seeing that many people failed to destroy the tornado and could only slow down the movement of the tornado and weakened its destructive power by a little bit...

    The old general was even more sure of strengthening the barrier instead of destroying the tornado.

    Thus, the ice elemental ability user, water elemental ability user and various other ability users whose ability could be made into some shields or sorts, were all pushed to make different shields above everyone''s heads, right outside of the barrier''s outermostyer.

    Ainsley was one of the people who were pushed to make barriers out of anything.

    As someone who had once created a blood dome in a battle against shamans, even if the blood dome she made before had special effects because it was more like a small and iplete blood domain...

    Creating a simple blood dome whose main feature was to absorb damage and turn the damage into the barrier''s strength was still okay.

    Ainsley, whose hair was purple and eyes were blue, slowly transformed into a ck-haired little girl with a pair of ruby eyes.

    The others around were busy with their own business, so only the old general saw Ainsley''s short transformation.

    Under the sunlight, the blood n mode could only exert around 60% of its true strength.

    But it was enough with so much fresh blood around as materials.

    Ainsley used the 3D map ability to ''see'' the traces of blood all around the castle and she did not even let go of the blood sshed at the forest far away from the castle.

    A drop of blood gathered together might create a pool of blood, after all.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2038 "Collecting Blood"

    ?

    Now that Ainsley''s blood control range had reached hundreds of kilometers, if she used up all her energy, just getting blood from a few hundred meters away or less than a few kilometers was not a big deal.

    Others were focusing on their own battle, so they didn''t see the ssh of blood on the barrier, on the snowy ground, on the soil inside the forest, every bit of blood sshed by injured and dead beasts or monsters...

    Whether the blood was blue, red, ck, green, purple or other color, it slowly flew from the surface they were attached to, and soon, the blood gathered to the closest pool of blood.

    Then, the gathered blood slowly created a fist-sized blood ballposed of fresh wet blood but also some dried blood that was peeled off the soil or other surface.

    Once the amount of blood could condense a fist-sized blood ball, the blood ball would stop gathering more blood and slowly flew over to the main rooftop of the castle.

    At first, no one noticed the blood ball that kepting to the main rooftop, but soon, because more and more blood balls appeared, many ability users on the rooftops noticed the blood balls.

    Some people didn''t know that it was Ainsley''s ability and they thought that it was some kind of strange attack from the aerial monsters and beasts.

    However, before they could deal with the blood balls, the balls slowly changed form and soon, various blood balls built a thin dome above the main rooftop.

    The dome was only as big as the main rooftop but even so, the main rooftop was huge to be able to house 100 people while also giving these people room to move around.

    The blood dome of various colors was only as thin as paper at first, but as hundreds or more blood balls came from every direction, the blood dome became thicker and thicker.

    Then, the other two rooftops were also soon covered with the same blood dome right above the barriers.

    Whenever an aerial beast or monster in the air shed blood, the blood would immediately fly obediently to the blood dome and soon became one with the blood dome.

    The smell of blood became so thick due to the umtion of blood in the blood dome, and the sunlight above shone upon the thick ck, red, green, purple, blue and various strange blood colors, giving an eerie sensation to those standing below this colorful dome.

    Ainsley could actually use the sshed blood of those beasts and monsters in the air and in the forest to draw their blood until they became dried mummies, but such a move took too much energy.

    Thus, the baby only took the blood that was already sshed and separated from the body.

    Relying on the precise visual of the 3D map, Ainsley could control even a single drop of blood attached to some random leaf in the forest or the blood sshed on the skin of other beasts and monsters.

    If the injured monsters and beasts had already died due to various reasons, Ainsley didn''t hesitate to immediately suck out all the blood in their bodies because sucking blood from dead corpses was easier than from living bodies.

    The whole process of controlling the blood on the battlefield to create three separate blood domes for the three rooftops only took Ainsley less than five minutes.

    The mini tornado aimed at the main rooftop had not even gathered all of its strength, but Ainsley had strengthened the blood domain of the main rooftop several times already. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The smell of blood became so prominent that the people on the rooftops had to hold their breath or pinch their noses so their stomachs would not churn anymore.

    This thick smell of blood from various beasts and monsters was indeed too much for human beings, and even non-human races on the rooftops could barely cope with the smell.

    Naturally, Ainsley, who caused all of this, became everyone''s center of attention once more.

    It was easy to see someone with ck hair and ruby eyes because although many people here had ck hair, no one had ruby eyes like Ainsley.

    When night came, those eyes would be darker and deeper, just like the color of blood.

    The little blood n Ainsley didn''t mind the gazes of her team members around and just did her job dutifully, as if emotionless.

    Others would not have time to ask Ainsley anything about how she could gather so much blood and make a dome with the blood, but the old general was right next to Ainsley, so he could easily ask the little girl.

    This was the old general''s first time seeing a blood n in action with his own eyes because watching a live stream and looking at the scene with naked eyes felt different.

    When Ainsley manipted the blood on the battlefield just now, the old general could feel his blood boiling, as if responding to Ainsley''s control even when Ainsley never intended to do that.

    Is this the so-called blood suppression? Humans were at the bottom of thedder in terms of bloodline and such.

    It was said that blood suppression not only worked on fellow blood n members but also on other races.

    At first, the old general thought that it was just a rumor.

    But after he really felt the change in his blood and that sense of suppression straight to his blood cells, making his body moring to kneel in front of such a little girl...

    The old general also had some strange feelings.

    He felt as if he never knew the blood n really well.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2039 "The Blood Clans True Strength"

    ?

    After all, even someone as famous as the old general and as respected as him would also bow down in front of a blood n whose bloodline should not be the purest.

    The old general couldn''t help but ask Ainsley while the baby kept herself busy to repair the blood dome to perfection.

    "That, little girl, how did you manipte blood? I mean¡ªmy blood reacted to your maniption just now, so this is amazing."

    There were too few people outside of the blood n who could manipte blood, so such an ability was naturally so strange in the eyes of many people.

    Ainsley heard the old general''s question and instead of feeling troubled, she was actually a little bit happy that the old general had been watching her.

    This general didn''t look like Grandpa Yofan at all, but his vibe was simr.

    Ainsley had not seen Grandpa Yofan for a while, so she actually saw Grandpa Yofan in this old general.

    Thus, Ainsley was so respectful and even felt close to the old general, not to mention just answering somemon questions rted to her blood maniption ability.

    Ainsley quickly looked at the old general and grinned, showing her two lovely fangs glinting under the red light from the blood dome above their heads.

    "Well, the principle is simr to manipting water, but what I manipte is blood."

    "To be honest, if a water ability user reaches a high degree to be a domain master, they can also manipte water inside their enemies'' bodies and suck the water dry."

    However, blood maniption didn''t need such a high degree of strength to be able to suck someone''s blood dry because manipting water inside someone''s body was naturally harder than just using their blood.

    "It was just that, at my level, I still need someone to be wounded to a certain extent to be able to suck their blood dry while those more skillful than me can actually manipte blood inside enemies'' bodies without the enemies having wounds at all."

    Of course, not even all warriors in the blood n could achieve this state, but some could easily kill humans by doing so.

    "I heard from my seniors that non-human races'' blood is more difficult to manipte, but it is not impossible."

    "It was just that, the purer the bloodline, the harder it is to control their blood."

    The old general listened to Ainsley''s words and could not help but marvel at the ability of the blood n.

    He even wondered how human beings could survive in a war era back then against so many non-human races with their own unique innate abilities plus awakened abilities?

    But it was rumored that only strong non-human beings or high-level ones could awaken special abilities aside from their innate ability, which means the rest of the race was just like ordinary people in the human race.

    But they were still born with innate abilities.

    Maybe human beings won in terms of arge number of poption...in terms of technology, the dwarves were more advanced, but their direction was in the use of magical technologies. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was not purely science.

    On the other hand, although human beings knew the existence of ''magic'' from the ability users, their technology was more directed to science, such as the use of electronic devices, and so on that didn''t need energy crystals.

    It was just that, if humans wanted to use some magical technology, they needed energy crystals as the ''battery''.

    The old general didn''t know much about non-human beings, just like many humans also didn''t know about the non-human races.

    Many just knew from history, legends, or stories. Only high-level humans and officials knew more about non-human beings because they contacted some.

    It could be said that the Elton Academy became a target school for many prestigious families because the Academy opened a path for the children to get in touch with non-human beings.

    It was said that after the academy was established and more non-human beings were mixed as formal students, the friction between races slowly disappeared, and the future generations slowly learned to be tolerant of different races.

    Even students from the dark race and students from the light race didn''t fight as often as before and they were not too influenced by their own families after getting in touch with each other more often.

    However, those who didn''t enter the Academy were all still quite old-fashioned, and so, Ainsley still became a strange ''attraction'' to many human contestants.

    Of course, they also marveled at the mermaid, the cheetah guy, the gnome, and many other rare races among the contestants.

    There were even non-human beings among the students, and the contestants were more curious about these students than their fellow students themselves.

    For example, that mutated celestial boy was indeed somewhat like a superstar in the senior high school district, but the students were not so curious about the boy.

    Even the most ordinary student in the academy must have seen a non-human race with their own eyes during their studies in the academy.

    After all, there would be at least one or two non-human beings in every ss, and there were also quite a few non-human instructors and special instructors.

    For the students, the mutated celestial boy was just a superstar because of his acknowledged strength, just like Finley.

    There were even many students from the mafia family and human society who brought their contracted fairies with them, so much so that the school dormitory even prepared small houses for these fairies.

    The school dorm also prepared special residences for non-human beings with harsh environmental demands, such as someone from the merfolk race who could not live without water for too long, and so on.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2040 "The Blood Clan Elders Watching Ains Live Stream"

    ?

    Still, even the rarest gnome race or some other small races in the academy only became a little more popr than other non-human beings for a while, but the blood n was an entirely different matter.

    This race was one of the strongest races in the whole world, but they were not included in the top 7 big races because of the number of their pure-blood poption.

    The poption was only around 200.000-300.000, which was not even enough to fill one big city in many countries.

    Because of this, the blood n became even rarer than many rare races, and because they also hid from the world for a thousand years, which was enough to change many things, the blood n was more like a legend in the past.

    Now that the legend emerged because of the new century war and one of the so-called blood ns with a typical blood n appearance actually appeared in front of them...

    Many contestants and students on the rooftops were distracted.

    They kept peeking at Ainsley and although they somewhat knew that Ainsley was not a pure-blood vampire, she was the closest to a pure-blood vampirepared to other halflings.

    That pure ck hair, the pair of ruby eyes, the small protruding fangs....there was also a pair of small devil-like wings on the back...

    Although these wings must be in the state ofpressed, those tiny wings alone were already enough to show the beauty of the blood n''s wings.

    Even the unbearable smell of blood around suddenly seemed pleasing if coupled with the little girl''s appearance.

    Many contestants wondered in their hearts whether pure-blood vampires would give them more visual shock than Ainsley or what.

    This girl alone was already enough to shock people with her visual and her aura, not to mention the seniors in the blood n...

    The blood n had once again closed their newly acquired kingdom, and no outsiders could enter the kingdom that had been protected by an upgraded version of the famous blood dome in the new century war back then.

    Even abyss demons might not be able to enter the kingdom. The dimensional holes might also be blocked outside by various spatial arrays arranged by the blood n.

    After all, they moved all the arrays created at the underground kingdom to the new kingdom, which means the blood n could still enter some low-level dimensions to hunt and get resources.

    This was the only race in the whole world who had already entered a new era of expansion because no matter what, the whole world had only started to explore theories about dimensions and such after the new century war that opened wormholes in their world.

    In this regard, the blood n was already one step ahead and with the strange resources they had, the abyss demons might not be a threat anymore.

    Ainsley''s performance shocked not only her teammates but also the audience from all contestants'' channels.

    After all, Ainsley''s blood maniption would always be captured by the passing cameras one way or another, so the audience who watched the live broadcast from various channels were still attracted to the passing scene.

    Who would not be curious when seeing some strange blood balls flying around in the background, forming that huge blood dome that was enough to the background scene of many contestants and students? <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Still, because Ainsley was already somewhat popr, many viewers in the various channels already knew a little about Ainsley.

    Still, it didn''t stop them from admiring her exquisite work of building the blood dome.

    Some of the online audiences who were hidden among hundreds of millions of other audiences could not help but look at Ainsley''s familiar way of building the blood dome with gratified smiles on their faces.

    "The little girl is doing well. I thought after the war six months ago, there would be seque or something, but it seems that she''s getting even stronger..."

    "Should we open the kingdom to help the kid face the iing abyss demons? But I doubt we can help her with anything."

    "Yes. Our own force is too weak now, and without the blood dome all over the kingdom, we might be wiped out by the catastrophe directly."

    The hidden audiences were none other than the seniors in the blood n, including the elders, the royal family members and even the king of the blood n who silently watched Ainsley''s live broadcast while dealing with many issues of his own race.

    With the halflings and anyone with a little bit of vampire''s bloodline gathering in one ce, the kingdom could barely have millions of citizens, butpared to other races, this number seemed to be a bit too small.

    Humans alone upied a lot of territories due to their poption reaching several billions.

    Other big non-human races basically only upied a few continents and gathered small races under their wings, barely reaching the poption of several hundreds of millions or one billion.

    That also counted the number of halflings and race members with a thin bloodline, not the pure-blood non-human race.

    On the contrary, the blood n that had already counted all kinds of living beings with at least a drop of their bloodline yet still could only reach the number of several millions...

    Their poption was indeed pitifully small.

    The blood n elders, seniors, royal family members, and those who survived the war and didn''t have to be resurrected for months or years gathered in one ce to watch Ainsley''s live broadcast with relish.

    They were not worried that Ainsley would be vulnerable before the beast and monster tide.

    Someone who had fought against angels and such would not fear these feral animals!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2041 "Tornado Vs Blood Dome"

    ?

    There was also the abyss demon''s invasion, which was not a big deal for the little kid because she had once worked together with Hell demons.

    Abyss demons should be as inferior as ants in front of someone who had seen hell demons'' strength.

    The elders in the blood n could assure that even if Ainsley died, they could resurrect her as soon as possible as long as her corpse remained intact.

    Even if she only had her soul left, the elders and seniors in the race were also willing to give Ainsley the privilege of being resurrected before anyone else.

    Ainsley didn''t know that her elders from various races and families were all watching her with the eyes of seeing their daughter growing up well.

    The baby just focused on controlling as much blood as possible to reinforce the blood dome because that mini-tornado seemed to have stopped absorbing energy and was going to m straight to the main rooftop''s barrier!

    Ainsley''s promotion came true because seconds after she patched thest few drops of blood that she could find during this period of time, the previously motionless tornado that had been spinning alone on its track, suddenly moved with a swoosh.

    No beasts or monsters dare to get close to the tornado, so the on-going aerial attacks were allunched from a certain distance, weakening the impact of these attacks.

    However, thepressed mini tornado that had absorbed a lot of energy suddenly moved, and even the people inside the barrier could feel the change in the airflow around them.

    The wind outside of the barrier became more rampant, and the raging wing cut like sharp des straight to the wall as if wanting to peel the barriersyer byyer.

    And it was just the wind affected by the tornado''s movement, not the tornado itself.

    The suction power of this tornado alone was so strong that even if it was high above the ground, the soil and snow a few meters away from the tornado surged into the air, slowly merging with the buzzing tornado.

    At this moment, the tornado didn''t look like a tornado but more like a drill made of sharp wind.

    The swishing noise gave people goosebumps, sending illusions as if one''s flesh and bones were being torn apart bit by bit.

    The animals in the forest or those who had crossed the forest and were about to approach the castle instinctively stepped back, as if knowing that if they kept going forward, they would die right away.

    Those beasts and monsters who were already crazy still cherished their lives and just followed their instinct to avoid danger.

    Even if their desire to destroy and kill could not disappear at all, this fear of danger was enough for them to ''calm down'' and didn''t rush to go to the castle.

    The animals were affected, not to mention the trees closest to the castle.

    Even if the tornado didn''t touch the ground at all and just magically levitated in the air, some trees with weaker roots had already started to be sucked into the vortex of the tornado.

    Those trees would all be uprooted straight away, and once the bodies of the trees touched the spinning outer wall of the tornado, the trees would all be shredded apart.

    The remains of those trees would hit the barriers with a huge bang-bang noise, and some would even hit unlucky beasts and monsters around the forest. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Bang! Bang!

    Amidst the little chaos, the tornado''s sharp edge slowly approached the top of the main rooftop''s barrier.

    Soon, as if beingmanded by someone, the tornado started to drill the blood dome outside of the fiveyered barrier!

    As someone who created the blood dome, Ainsley was the first person who felt the tornado''s attack, and she could see the thick blood dome that already had so much damage absorption, it almost could not keep up with the damage it received.

    The tornado only targeted one specific spot, but because thepressed energy was focused on one point, the prating damage was tenfold the normal tornado!

    Ainsley felt that if she didn''t do something, the blood dome would shatter and create a hole.

    If the blood dome could not persist, even the fiveyers of barrier would shatter within just a few seconds.

    Then, the beasts and monsters above their heads would take this chance to immediately bombard them through the exposed hole.

    Thinking about this, Ainsley hurriedly relocated some of the blood domes assigned to other rooftops to the main rooftop instead, continuously fixing the damaged barrier.

    The other contestants who had created various shields also moved their shields to the tornado''s attack point, sharing the damage with the blood dome so that the blood dome could persist longer.

    As long as the tornado''s energy was exhausted, they could pass through this hurdle!

    One elemental shield after another crashed under the attack of the mini-tornado, but the elemental ability users around didn''t get discouraged.

    They all wanted to help Ainsley lessen the burden on the blood dome.

    After all, even if the aerial force of the enemy had gathered and they would note in wave after wave, there were still a lot of forest beasts and monsters who would join the first wave of attack.

    By then, the barrier''s role would be even more important, so they could never let anything happen to the barrier.

    Not even to the outermostyer of the barrier!

    And Ainsley''s blood dome was thest shield that could protect the barrier, so if they did nothing and just watched the blood barrier shatter again and again, they would all be done for.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2042 "Snowfield Battle"

    ?

    The struggle against the mini-tornadosted for an entire fifteen minutes, and during the fifteen minutes of battle, the beasts and monsters in the forest or those who were about to attack the barrier outside of the castle retreated to the back of the forest.

    However, the long-range ability users among the four groups outside of the castle didn''t let go of those monsters and beasts.

    Those who could manipte the ground would make small earthquakes from time to time, and those who could manipte nts would be even more unrestrained.

    It was just that, no students could join this first wave of battle because the forest was a few hundred meters away from the barrier, and there was a vast snowfield with big rocks here and there.

    The snowfield would naturally be thest battlefield once the monsters and beasts in the forest crossed the forest.

    Because the students'' abilities didn''t have such a wide range, only the contestants could participate in this battle.

    The students could only wait patiently until the monsters and beasts in the forest crossed the forest and entered the snowfield area.

    While the four groups outside of the castle were busy decreasing the number of enemies that they would be facing, Ainsley and the others had also sessfully grinded the energy of that mini-tornado.

    Although Ainsley''s blood dome did leave a huge hole in the aftermath, the mini tornado lost all of its energy for a full fifteen minutes and the tornado slowly disappeared.

    The attack of that one snow eagle failed, and other flying beasts and monsters tried to use their various miniature natural disasters to attack the barrier.

    However, as if they had a tacit understanding or what, these aerial monsters and beastsunched the attack one by one, unless the element of the attacks matched well.

    There was another monster in the crowd who could breathe fire, and someone among the beasts could create another mini tornado.

    This time, the tornado didn''t rely on the power of the wind alone and relied on the heat of the burning fire blown by the tornado.

    If not for the array masters still using the sky array to kill beasts and monsters once every fifteen minutes, Ainsley would have run out of blood to replenish the blood dome.

    Those monsters and beasts tried to attack different areas of the blood dome, trying to find its weakness, so for a full thirty minutes, Ainsley already depleted her energy twice to keep the blood dome intact.

    The aerial beasts and monsters could create various mini-natural disasters, and if not for the damage-absorbent feature of the blood dome, the dome would have copsed several times and the barrier behind would also be wiped out several times.

    Judging from this alone, Ainsley''s role was so important.

    Other ability users also used their various unique abilities to create shields to share the damage or help the array masters kill as many beasts and monsters in the sky as possible.

    However, Ainsley''s blood dome was just too effectivepared to other shields because people inside the blood dome could feel their recovery from injuries, and theck of energy sped up to a certain extent.

    After all, the blood dome was not just an ordinary barrier made of blood.

    Even if what Ainsley made now was not the same as the blood field that she created back at the mausoleum war, this dome still had some little effects on replenishing energy, slowing down injuries or repairing small wounds. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The ability users who noticed these small features could not help but look at Ainsley with eyes full of awe and respect.

    They had seen many unique abilities, but the blood n''s blood maniption ability was really too all-rounded.

    No wonder that n could still survive despite only having 200.000-300.000 pure-blooded family members.

    Ainsley''s blood dome contributed tons to the ability users around until they fought against the aerial enemies for a whole hour and the enemies with a little bit of sanity left, decided to retreat unwillingly.

    The aerial beasts and monsters were not as affected by the miasma as the other monsters and beasts in the forest or in the snow mountain.

    Thus, they still had reasons left and didn''t madly advance just to attack the castle.

    On the contrary, after the rest of the aerial force retreated, the forest beasts and monsters who had been avoiding the aerial attacks became more confident.

    Soon, the remaining batch of the first wave of attack rushed out of the forest, crossed the snowfield and began their crusade against the people inside the castle.

    The snowfield itself spans a few hundred meters, a vast battlefield that was good for the beasts and monsters with huge bodies.

    But no matter what, even the melee fighters in the crowd of ability users didn''t dare to leave the barrier to plunge into the dense crowd of beasts and monsters.

    Thus, once again, it was the long-range ability user who started to target whatever beasts and monsters that came out of the forest to cross the snowfield.

    Monsters generally relied more on their physical bodies, and they rarely used their awakened abilities unless they felt the need to.

    On the contrary, beasts, even the mad beasts like now, still subconsciously used their various abilities.

    Most beasts and monsters awakened elemental abilities and they also only awakened one ability at most, which means their ability was iplete and they had to rely on the surrounding elements to fight.

    This means, the abilities awakened by the beasts and the monsters would also depend on their habitat and ce of birth.

    What kind of elemental abilities these beasts and monsters would have?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2043 "A Strange, Intelligent Monster"

    ?

    Since this ce was a snow mountain¡ª

    Naturally, most of the beasts and monsters awakened the ability to manipte water, ice, snow, wind, earth, wood, and a little bit of fire.

    The monsters and beasts crossing the snow field had started to use their various elemental abilities.

    Although most of the beasts and monsters here only had one ability, which means they could only use the surrounding elements, there were some monsters born with innate fire elements.

    They also awakened the ability to manipte fire.

    Thus, a monster that should not be able to use its ability because there was no source of fire around actually used its ability by producing fire with its innate ability and then used its imperfect awakened ability to manipte the fire.

    It was strange that a monster born in a snow mountain should not have any fire-rted innate physique, but maybe because there were indeed beasts or monsters who ''evolved'' by going against the element of their habitat.

    For example, this strange reptile monster had fur and scales at the same time, but maybe because it was still a cold-blooded reptile in a sense, and it became sleepy, inactive, entering hibernation etc., when it lived in a cold ce that it gradually mutated.

    The monster would die if it were so inactive and sleepy all day long, even if it lived in a rtively peaceful snow mountain.

    Thus, it started to generate fire so that it could at least be active even in the cold and could also beat many ice and snow-element beasts or monsters around.

    This monster was a high-level monster that could not be distinguished between a mammal or a reptile, and this monster was also a rare sight.

    There were too few monsters like this that could mutate such a strange element, just like Ainsley''s mother raptor who awakened a unique metal ability.

    That raptor''s body also became metallic and different from many other raptors.

    In a sense, the mother raptor should also have mutated, increased its intelligence, and finally used its metal element ability without needing any metal around, even if her ability was imperfect as a solo ability user.

    This fire-breathing monster was also the same.

    It was a high-level monster, and its intelligence was suspected to be equal to a beast, which means its intelligence was high, but its physical strength was also above the usual beasts.

    This fire-breathing mixed monster didn''t rush to attack and cross the snowfield, but whenever the ability users behind the barrierunched ice and snow-element attacks, the monster would quietly use its fire ability to offset the attack.

    Unlike other monsters and beasts who couldn''t even think straight and just wanted to attack any human beings in sight, this monster was strangely calmer, as if its purpose was never to indiscriminately attack the humans.

    Ainsley and the old general immediately noticed this strange monster through Ainsley''s 3D map ability and the two people zoomed in the map just to take a closer look at this strange monster.

    The monster was more like a lizard with a not-so-tall body, but the size was even bigger than a crocodile, and it had a furry tail, furry ears and a furry back.

    The scales strangely only grew on this monster''s vital parts such as the throat, the belly, around the eyes, the chest, and so on. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The four feet were also not as short as a crocodile, which made this monster so strange because it could actually run as fast and nimble as a wolf.

    The feet were all paws, like ordinary wild mammals designed to step on a snowy ground with no problem.

    However, the ws on the paw looked more like a reptile''s w, not a mammal.

    The eyes of this monster also looked like a snake, clearly indicating that this monster was a reptile that somehow evolved into a half-mammal and a half-reptile.

    Seeing such a strange monster mixed with the surge of monsters and beasts who were crossing the snow field while sending attacks to their barrier, both Ainsley and the old general became serious.

    Ainsley still remembered the few special monsters and beasts back at the Godlif Country''s beast and monster tide.

    Just one or two abnormal monsters with high intelligence and unique abilities could overturn the entire battlefield.

    If this monster was also as strange as those few monsters and beasts back then...

    Ainsley was about to speak when the old general already beat her to it.

    "This monster is unusual. But we can''t immediately target it. If it knows or realizes that we are targeting it, we might lose sight of it or it might be angered to an unimaginable extent."

    From what the old general observed, this monster neverunched any attack to the barrier and just used its ability to offset the attacks of the ability users on the monsters and beasts around.

    So far, this monster was calm, and it didn''t look affected by the miasma at all, unlike the monsters and beasts around.

    Monsters were the easiest to be affected by miasma due to their low intelligence and their abundant negative emotions.

    However, this monster was not affected at all even when the beasts, who were the hardest to be affected by the miasma, all went berserk.

    This matter was strange, and maybe they would benefit from the discovery of this monster or something.

    After all, once a beast was contaminated by the miasma to a certain degree, they would slowly turn into ugly and strange monsters.

    Intelligent monsters who knew how to n could be way more dangerous than beasts who were still sober and not contaminated by the miasma!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2044 "The Old Generals Ability"

    ?

    Such a monster couldn''t be distinguished from sober beasts except for their obvious appearance.

    The huge difference in appearance between beasts and monsters was the mere fact that no matter how strange a beast was, no matter how many different animal bodies it had on its body, beasts always looked good and majestic.

    It was as if those strange body parts were just right for them.

    On the contrary, monsters, even if they were just the most basic reptile or insect, they all looked ugly and hideous.

    This was also why most reptiles and insects were monsters or ordinary ones instead of beasts because even ordinary insects and reptiles were often seen as ugly by human beings.

    No matter how ugly a hippopotamus was, it could not be uglier than a strange insect.

    Ainsley felt that they should deal with the monster right away, but the old general who had more experience than her even in the face of monster and beast tide wanted to observe the monster for a while.

    Knowing that the old general must have its own purpose, Ainsley simply obeyed, but while the group of monsters and beasts had started to leave the snowfield and were stopped outside of the barrier...

    The four groups who were guarding all four directions had started to send their melee fighters because those beasts and monsters that managed to escape from the attack at the snow world had started to crazily dash their own bodies to the barrier!

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The group of beasts and monsters who had gone insane either used their abilities indiscriminately or just used a rough way to smash the barrier with their own bodies, as if they didn''t care whether their bodies would be injured or not.

    The barrier trembled, again and again, making the barrier ability users break into a cold sweat.

    The array masters who had just pushed back the aerial enemies now had to use the ground array on the snow field right after the forest to reduce the number of escaping beasts and monsters.

    They could not attack the beasts and monsters that had run away from the snowfield because the killing array was only set up on the snowfield and the forest.

    A killing array didn''t really have eyes and would just kill any living beings inside the range of the array, which means the array could never be used in a ce with many allies.

    There were killing areas that could differentiate between friends and foes, but such arge killing array as the sky and ground array could not possibly be so detailed.

    The array was just arge killing machine, killing everything in sight with the energy of the array masters as the battery.

    The array masters had started another round of killing spree, and this time, the rooftop teams were all deployed to help the other four teams outside of the castle to attack the escaping beasts and monsters which were already right outside the barrier.

    Because the range of the battle was not as vast as before, students could finally join in the battle and while being guided by any contestant around them, the students experienced their first time fighting arge number of mad beasts and monsters.

    Many students already have some experience in fighting beasts and monsters, but this must be the first time they participated in such arge battle involving many people and a herd of beasts plus monsters. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Some students did well, others were nervous and made some mistakes, a small part of the students didn''t listen to their senior''s guides, and almost endangered their own teammates.

    Unfortunately, the hustle and bustle outside of the castle didn''t have any impact on Ainsley.

    Even if the students in the rooftop groups also had some problems here and there, as the general vicemander of the whole force, Ainsley''s role was not to discipline the students.

    Ainsley and the old general took turns targeting some highly dangerous beasts and monsters among the crowd of berserk monsters and beasts.

    To be honest, this was the first time Ainsley saw the old general''s abilities being used on the battlefield.

    The old general was worthy to get his position when he was in his prime because even after he retired and became an old man in his sixties, Ainsley had to admit that this old man was still strong.

    Maybe way stronger than Grandpa Yofan.

    The old general also had more than one ability, and he had several unique abilities that were not rarely seen in other ability users.

    Usually, those with unique abilities were non-human beings for some reasons, so human beings with unique abilities were all cherished by the human race to an extent.

    This old general''s ability was actually so strange yet so powerful that if he became a viin, he could actually destroy the world.

    Many people secretly sorted abilities from F-rank to S-rank depending on their lethality and the degree of danger that could be caused by certain abilities.

    Ainsley''s luck maniption ability and her charm ability after sheprehended the love virus skill could all be ranked as S-rank abilities.

    Maybe if there was a rank above S-rank, those two abilities could be categorized as double S or triple S.

    Even her realism art was still in the category of S-rank ability.

    As for Ainsley''s shaman ability and her 3D map ability, both were ranked as A-rank abilities in terms of lethality and degree of danger.

    After all, the 3D map ability was not just a map or a spying ability anymore, and Ainsley could actually use the 3D map ability as her medium to release her other abilities.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2045 "A Hidden Humanoid Weapon?"

    ?

    This is why the lethality of the 3D map ability can''t be underestimated at all.

    Then, there was this old general whose ability wasbeled as an SSS-rank ability, on par with Ainsley''s luck maniption ability or her love virus charm ability.

    At first, Ainsley was confused and didn''t know about the old general''s ability.

    However, soon, she saw the old general casually raising both of his hands, and somehow, the body of some monsters and beasts suddenly disintegrated into cubes of bones, blood, and flesh, as if it was in a strange game.

    Ainsley had seen many people who could kill monsters and beasts by bursting their bodies, but to make them literally disintegrate into small cubes the size of a pinky...

    It was strange. So strange!

    Not only that, but when there was an emergency, and a little hole was opened in the barrier outside of the castle near the four groups'' battlefield, the old general flicked his finger, and suddenly, small cubes of energy rushed into the hole and soon filled in the hole.

    If the previous one was ''disintegrate'', then this one should be integrating the lost energy that made the barrier have a small hole.

    Ainsley still could not understand the logic of this ability, but apparently, the old general could even assemble his own body parts and rece injuries with new body parts, much more like reassembling toy blocks and then recing broken parts with new ones.

    This scene was so strange for Ainsley, who had never seen such a thing before.

    Ainsley had seen many strange abilities, and had even seen someone who could enter another person''s dream world and steal many things belonging to the target that also existed in reality.

    That dream walker could even kill people in their dreams and the people killed would also die in reality.

    But assembling and disintegrating matters? Ainsley was sure that the old general could really manipte matters, not just certain elements or something.

    This...isn''t this terrifying?

    Ainsley knew that the old general came from a huge human country that was the representative country of the human race.

    The old general''s position should be a marshal of that country, overlooking many generals, major generals, admirals, and so on.

    He should have led the country''s entire soldiers, countless battalions, and special forces.

    He should be the number one military hero in that country.

    That country was known for being neutral and never did anything that vited humanity''s bottom line. It was one of the countries that never attacked Ainsley''s Pandora Ind just for the inheritance stone.

    Still, for this old man to ''retire'' when he literally could destroy the whole world with his ability alone...

    Since when have human beings cultivated such a humanoid weapon? And howe he was not as famous as many other ability users?

    This is so...strange! Or maybe the military concealed the old general''s identity and strength so that only the country and relevant departments knew about his super-dangerous ability? <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ainsley was not the only one who was shocked at the old general''s ability.

    Other contestants and students who were not on the same team as the old general were also shocked, and they were even more surprised than Ainsley.

    The old general never told them his ability, and they just chose him as themander because of his old profession, which was the best fit to be amanderpared to other contestants here.

    It was just that they never expected the old general''s ability to be so OP.

    This ability was already on the verge of being too powerful that the person could be ssified as a walking disaster.

    Strangely, the old general was only popr in his own country as that country''s hero, a person with the highest military position in that country.

    But even so, many soldiers, ability users and ordinary people in one of the biggest human countries didn''t know about the old general''s ability.

    This person was hidden too deeply, and only now did his ability was exposed.

    Because there was also the live broadcast, by now, many people should have seen the old general''s ability, but because he had retired from his position, it should not be considered leaking a country''s top secret.

    The contestants were shocked, and the students felt their worldview had been reced with some strange ideology.

    It felt as if they had just opened their eyes to see the world. All this time, they were just frogs at the bottom of the well.

    The four teams outside of the castle and those inside the castle didn''t know anything about the old general''s ability, and the situation at the frontline was too chaotic for them to see other people''s fight.

    It was only the three groups on the rooftops who saw this scene clearly due to Ainsley''s 3D map ability and their height advantage.

    The 300 people on the rooftop collectively went silent for a while, and even the array masters plus the barrier teams were distracted for a few seconds.

    They should have known that there were still many strong people in this world who were not well-known at all, but they silently contributed a lot to the peace of this world or something.

    Ainsley and the others would not doubt this person if he said that he once served the World Union and also had a pretty high position or something.

    There''s no way this person was only employed by the country because the World Union needed more people like this person to deal with many things.

    It was just that, it did feel strange for such a person toe to join the academy''s test just to be a special instructor.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2046 "Biochemical Weapon?"

    ?

    Even if the old man was already sixty years old and he had already retired from his previous profession, this old general was still worthy of holding a high position in the World Union organization instead of being a mere instructor.

    Or maybe he came here because he knew about the abyss'' trouble in advance and wanted to be a special instructor when his real purpose was to guard the academy that might be one of the fiercest battlefields against the abyss demons.

    Everyone spected things in their heart, but the old general didn''t care and just silently dealt with a few high-level monsters or beasts who had strange abilities before these beasts and monsters could fully show their abilities.

    The old general was like an emotionless killing machine, and his momentum was so much like a seasonedmander who was often on many battlefields.

    Ainsley could not help but be in awe of this old man, and after being distracted for a while, the baby started to take turns dealing with suspicious beasts and monsters around.

    With Ainsley''s love virus, it was easy to infect a few high-level beasts and monsters to work for the baby and then use these beasts and monsters to go against the others.

    Many charm ability users actually could not charm so many targets at once, and if the strength realm had a huge gap, the effect of the charm would also weaken.

    No matter if these charm ability users had been trained to be irregr tamers and could charm other beings than humans, this inherent weakness was still there.

    But Ainsley''s love virus broke the weakness of the charm ability, and through the love virus, targeting many enemies and silently charming them one by one became a lot easier.

    Of course, others could not simply form a love virus using their charm energy and gain that skill, so for now, only Ainsley could do this.

    She even used the sound wave from the 3D map ability to deliver the love virus without worrying about her skill range.

    The love virus would only follow the range of the 3D map ability, and this ability had one of the widest ranges among Ainsley''s many abilities.

    The old general had been focusing on harvesting the lives of several monsters and beasts, but he still paid attention to the situation on the battlefield through the 3D map.

    Thus, he naturally saw how several monsters and beasts'' eyes turned pink and then, they started to fight against other monsters and beasts.

    These strange beasts and monsters would also cleverly use their abilities, so much like a tamed beast or monstermanded by a beast tamer or a monster tamer.

    There were indeed a few monster and beast tamers around, but they were busy taming beasts and monsters right outside the barrier, not the ones far away.

    After all, most tamers in this world could only tame their target when the distance was close, and it was hard to be like Ainsley, who could tame monsters and beasts from such a distance of a few hundred meters.

    Naturally, the old general noticed this scene, and he recalled Ainsley''s ability that was famous all over the inte and guessed that it should be one of the baby''s abilities.

    This ability should be a better version of the usual charm ability.

    Rumors said that this girl''s ability could even confuse archangels and otherworldly creatures from higher-level worlds. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    To be honest, the old general didn''t understand how the weak charm ability could be such a strong ability.

    Even if that ability evolved or something, the essence was still more like mind control, and such abilities had many limitations.

    However, Ainsley''s ability didn''t seem to have such limitations. To be honest, the love virus was already a bit beyond charming ability.

    It should be categorized as a virus-rted ability, a biochemical weapon or something, but the essence was indeed something that could charm others...

    No wonder many people felt that the love virus was such a strange skill, but it was something creative and unique, so much so that even many experts were still discussing and analyzing the nature of this skill.

    Seeing Ainsley using this ability so casually and didn''t look as if she needed a lot of energy to subdue those powerful beasts and monsters, the old general was also silently in awe of Ainsley.

    He was already in his thirties when he perfected the use of the OP ''dissection'' ability, but from the look of the scene just now...

    Ainsley''s use of the love virus had also reached an almost perfect state when she was only five years old!

    What kind of monster is this?

    Are all cubs of the blood n so strong?

    Even though the old general was confused about Ainsley''s strength and all sorts of things about her, it didn''t stop the two of them from continuously targeting highly dangerous monsters and beasts, leaving the rest to the contestants and the students.

    The students had started to join in the fight, and because of the existence of the barrier, there were almost no casualties so far, and very little injuries.

    Those who were injured were mostly attacked by some kind of special abilities that could bypass the barrier and give the target some internal damage.

    For example, a sound wave attack, and so on.

    Of course, other elemental attacks were blocked by the barrier, but with so many beasts and monsters attacking the barrier, no matter how careful the array masters and the barrier ability users were, there would always be some small holes in the barrier that they overlooked for a few seconds.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2047 "The Last Abyss Gate Is Open"

    ?

    Those few seconds were enough for the nearby monsters and beasts tounch their attacks and then hit the people behind the barrier.

    The battle had been going on for an hour, and there were already two waves of attack from the beasts and monsters around.

    This batch alone was actually just a group of beasts and monsters who were distracted and didn''t run away or go berserk in the same direction as the huge tide.

    The real beast and the monster tide had a few hundred thousand monsters and beasts, which was enough to drown everyone even if they had fiveyered barriers, arrays and the blood dome.

    Ainsley''s blood dome only protected the rooftop before, so when there were holes in the barrier outside of the castle, there would still be some students and contestants being injured.

    The whole group moved in an orderly manner, and if some people were tired, they would return to the rear and people from the rear would rece them to the frontline.

    The battle didn''t really feel that difficult, mainly because of the fiveyered barriers, the sky array and the ground array that could kill so many beasts and monsters at the same time.

    There were also the two ''guardians'' on the rooftop, Ainsley and the old general who secretly killed many dangerous beasts and monsters at the back.

    That was why, so far, there had been no strange event such as the one Ainsley experienced at Godlif Country''s annual beast and monster tide outside of the capital city.

    However, the smooth battle didn''t mean they would always have good news.

    Just an hour after the battle against the beast and monster tide, the academy sent a new urgent message to the contestants and the students in the castle.

    [Emergency news! The Abyss gate at the academy has started to open. It is predicted that 20% of anything thates out of that gate wille to the Four Seasons Ind.]

    Then, this 20% of creatures that came out of the abyss would be scattered all over the ind, but they would always move towards ces with more beasts and monsters or areas with the breath of humans.

    [Please prepare for the abyss'' opening, and please stay away from any miasma. Don''t be affected, and please survive until the maic field around the ind stabilizes so that we can teleport all of you back to the Academy.]

    After seeing the news, everyone''s faces darkened.

    Still, they also didn''t have time to worry more about the abyss'' gate at their academy finally opening or something because these beasts and monsters suddenly became even crazier than before!

    Especially the monsters.

    More and more mother monsters with their children appeared on the battlefield, and more beasts and monsters from the main tide got attracted to their direction.

    The previously estimated 5000 beasts and monsters slowly grew to 10.000, and the strength of these beasts and monsters also gradually soared.

    More beasts were alienated and turned into strange monsters with rtively high intelligence and good uses of their abilities.

    This means, more and more abnormal beasts and monsters appeared, which gradually exhausted the two guardians on the rooftop that had been cleansing these abnormal enemies. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    While Ainsley and the others were sweating hard to fight the sudden influx of monsters and beasts, the abyss gate at one of Elton academy''s three floating inds slowly showed signs of change.

    The abyss entrance was usually like an invisible space on the ground, but there would be obvious space fluctuation and thick miasma around that area, which greatly identified the appearance of abyss gates.

    However, now, the previously invisible abyss entrance, with only thick ck miasma around, suddenly changed.

    First of all, the thick fog of miasma became denser, and it also floated to a certain height of more than ten meters.

    It was as if the fog wanted to be a curtain to hide something.

    Then, as the miasma became thicker and thicker, people could no longer see anything behind the miasma curtain, and that was when the abyss'' entrance changed.

    The entrance that was previously on the ground, slowly appeared floating in the air by a few meters.

    The abyss entrance was just a huge ck hole at first, but as the miasma around thickened, the shape of the gate slowly changed and transformed into a formal twenty-meter-tall gate with two doors.

    The gate looked so simr to the underworld gate, heaven gate or hell gate, but this once was just made of dirty stone and thick ck fog, so shabby and looked a bit more deste than the other three gorgeous gates.

    Once the gate appeared in the shape of a real gate, the sky a few miles around the gate slowly changed.

    The white clouds gradually ckened, the blue sky turned grayish, and soon, the sunlight dimmed, but the sun was still there.

    It was just that, the color of the sun seemed strange, as if it was dyed in ck and red paint.

    However, this phenomenon onlysted for a few seconds, and the sun officially disappeared behind the thick ck clouds without changing color anymore.

    Still, the color of the sky remained dull gray, and there would be a sh of lightning once in a while shing over the gloomy sky.

    It was just that, the color of the lightning was obviously not white, but deep red.

    The wind blew over, and one could even sense the smell of rust, burnt smell and the thick smell of blood from nowhere.

    Then, the dull and deste abyss gate slowly shed with a few colorful lights before one saw a huge magic circle full of runes right on the surface of the gate.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2048 "Godfathers Soul In The Seal"

    ?

    Anyone who saw this scene would immediately think of one word when they saw the strange blue magic circle full of runes.

    That must be the abyss seal that had been sealing these gates!

    However, the seal had spider web-like cracks everywhere, as if it was about to disappear with just a single smash.

    Invisible to the naked eye, countless transparent humanoid figures were trapped inside the seal, and these humanoid figures would show struggles from time to time, but soon, they disappeared, leaving only countless soul mes of various sizes and color.

    No one knew that inside the seal, the material of the seal itself, countless souls were trapped, extracted and used to block the tightly shut abyss gate.

    However, at this time, some souls obviously dimmed a lot, and the fire didn''t flicker anymore.

    A lot of souls had slowly disappeared with thest burn of their soul fire, leaving nothing but sparkles behind.

    The other souls inside the seal were still full of vigor, but a lot had also turned into small soul fire, as if the soul itself had been cut a few times to the current size.

    When the abyss gate in Elton Academy appeared, and the seal also appeared, the Godfather suddenly touched his chest and looked in the direction of the floating ind where the abyss gate was located.

    He didn''t know why, but just now, his weak soul became agitated and that agitation pierced his spirit consciousness, making the usually calm young man show signs of anxiety.

    The Godfather could feel a connection between his spirit and the abyss gate in Elton Academy, as if his soul was rted to that specific abyss gate.

    Thinking about it, the Godfather furrowed his eyebrows but said nothing to Ainsley.

    He could be sure now that his soul must be inside the seal that sealed the abyss gate in Elton Academy.

    No wonder he could never find the exact location of his soul because he never checked the Elton Academy and also, the seal would not appear until the abyss gate appeared and the seal was about to loosen.

    The Godfather could be so sure that his soul was being extracted faster than before, as if to squeeze all thest energy in his soul to maintain the broken seal barely.

    However, maybe, once the seal broke, if he was lucky, his soul would be freed, and even if the soul was so weak that it could disappear anytime, there was still hope.

    It was just that, if he was unlucky, his soul would have been squeezed dry before the seal broke, and at that time, he would really disappear, not having the chance to be reincarnated anymore whatsoever.

    The Godfather didn''t dare to tell Ainsley about his discovery, afraid that Ainsley would be distracted when she was busy fighting the monsters and beasts around.

    However, as someone who had inherited the Godfather''s entire memory, Ainsley suddenly saw pictures and scenes in her mind rted to the soul that was taken away and stuffed into a specific seal. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even if Ainsley could not feel the whereabouts of that soul because she was not the owner of the soul, that sh of memory that appeared in her mind right after the Academy announced that the abyss gate on their ind had appeared....

    Just thinking with instinct alone, Ainsley knew that there was a huge chance that the Godfather''s soul was there, trapped inside the seal that sealed the abyss gate in Elton Academy!

    Ainsley didn''t know how she suddenly had such a thought, but once this thought appeared, the baby immediately looked at the suspended Godfather next to her and asked with uncertainty in her voice.

    [That, uncle Godfather, is your soul inside the seal that sealed the abyss gate in Elton academy? Somehow, I suddenly have this thought...]

    If this is true, Ainsley nned to get closer to that gate and snatch the soul away or something, even if she didn''t know how to free the Godfather''s soul from the seal.

    If freeing the soul was so simple, the Godfather would not have waited for hundreds of years or more to get his soul back.

    The Godfather didn''t expect Ainsley to suddenly mention this when he didn''t even say anything about this to Ainsley.

    Still, since the baby already knew somehow, the Godfather didn''t hide anything and just replied to the baby''s question calmly.

    [Well, you''re right. I sense my soul inside the seal that sealed the Abyss gate in Elton academy, but I don''t know whether my soul will be free once the seal breaks and the abyss gate is opened.]

    There was a chance that because his soul was too weak, the soul would stop being stuck in the fragments of the broken seal, or his soul would be sucked dry before the abyss seal broke.

    There were too many possibilities, so the man just left everything to fate because even if they knew the exact location of the soul, they didn''t have any methods to remove the soul from the seal.

    Ainsley''s face darkened at the Godfather''s words, but since the man himself said that there was nothing they could do for now and they had to wait to see what happened after the abyss seal broke, Ainsley could only close her eyes and pray sincerely in her heart.

    Please, please, as long as the Godfather''s soul still had the slightest energy left, it was enough to be sent to reincarnate.

    Just a sliver of energy in the soul was enough. Maybe Zev could repair the soul and send the Godfather to reincarnate or something...

    There is still hope!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2049 "Souls Inside A Seal"

    ?

    It was said that an iplete soul had to be nourished first if they wanted to enter the reincarnation cycle because those with iplete souls would be reborn with iplete souls after they reincarnated, and that would affect them in their new life.

    For example, their bodies would be weaker. Their intelligence would be low because they lost much of their soul fragments...

    They would go crazy asionally and have all sorts of problems.

    Ainsley was sure that Zev would have some treasures that could nourish Godfather''s soul, as long as the soul was still there and didn''t disappear into nothingness.

    Thinking about the gate that would soon open and the seal that would soon shatter to pieces, Ainsley held her breath and was even a little distracted when attacking those monsters and beasts far away from the castle.

    This moment was a decisive moment for the Godfather, and Ainsley didn''t want the man to disappear because his soul also disappeared out of the blue.

    Should she boost the Godfather''s luck?

    Ainsley had this thought and immediately told the Godfather about it.

    [How is it? At least, your soul won''t be sucked dry and disappear. Whether the soul will be freed immediately or will be locked in the fragments of the seal, it''s all good.]

    Maybe, the soul being trapped in the seal fragments might not be so bad because although it would be luckier and better if the soul was immediately freed, but with the chaotic situation on the battlefield right now, there would be no time to nourish the soul.

    If it were locked in the seal fragments, the seal would not absorb the soul anymore, but it could also help to ''freeze'' the state of the soul so that it would not disappear or weaken.

    The Godfather heard Ainsley''s suggestion, and his eyebrows were immediately knitted together.

    He was about to refuse Ainsley''s idea when the baby had already used the luck maniption ability on his spirit body within just a few seconds.

    The Godfather saw his golden glowing body with speechless eyes.

    How could this girl use the ability so fast now? This should be a good thing, but it also stops him from refusing the girl''s help, ah!

    Evil!

    Since Ainsley had already boosted the Godfather''s luck to the maximum, the Godfather could do nothing but sulk at the baby.

    However, the man also could not stay mad at Ainsley for a long time because he suddenly sensed some movement in the abyss seal!

    The people who were monitoring the current state of the abyss gate in Elton academy also shared the image captured by their special drones with the higher-ups.

    Maybe because the higher-ups felt that the people trapped on the ind should also know the progress of the abyss'' break out to save their lives, the ten deans unanimously agreed to share the live stream video to the contestants and students. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thus, the contestants and students who were not currently fighting, especially those inside the castle and the twomanders on the rooftops, quickly saw the holographic screen projected by another camera around them showing the live stream video of the abyss gate.

    Ainsley could finally see the real scene at the abyss gate, so the baby left the work of infecting beasts and monsters to the live virus, just providing the skill with energy and letting this virus run amok among the high-level beasts and monsters without care.

    The old general also stopped whatever he was doing and focused on the screen in front of him because once the abyss really opened the gate, the situation on the battlefield would also change.

    These idle people all stared at the huge gate with another high rune circle on the surface.

    That circle made of mysterious runes had already shown signs of cracking, yet those who were not shamans could not see the souls trapped inside the seal.

    Ainsley was coincidentally one of the idle people who could see the soul fires raging inside the seal and several humanoid figures projected from the soul fires that kept struggling to break free.

    Maybe because the Godfather''s spirit was here and separated from the soul, Ainsley didn''t see the Godfather''s figure inside the seal.

    Those humanoid figures should be the spirit attached to the soul, either because they could not awaken as dead spirits after they lost their souls, or for other reasons.

    After all, although all those souls should be the otherworldly people''s souls, not all otherworldly people had enough fame, recognition and admiration to be a dead spirit after their death.

    Thus, it could be seen that dead spirits were all somewhat famous when they were still alive, no matter whether they were strong enough or not.

    Anyway, many spirits had to climb up from being a low-level spirit to a high-level spirit after their death, and those with a real good strength could level up faster than others, just like what Godfather had experienced.

    Or it could be that he immediately became a high-level spirit when he died. Who knew?

    Ainsley kept an eye on the seal that looked so torn up and broken that it looked unreliable, but her attention would drift over to the souls trapped inside the seal itself.

    Ainsley didn''t know how many soups were trapped there, but there should be many, around fifty or more.

    This was just one of the abyss gates all over the world, but because it was one of the gates with the highest chance of being breached because many strong demons gathered behind these gates....

    The number of souls needed to seal the gate was alsorge.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2050 "Seal Fragments"

    Maybe, other milder gates only had five or ten otherworldly people''s souls which couldst for hundreds of years or thousands of years if the energy in the soul was used sparingly.

    The Godfather said that his soul had been trapped for hundreds of years, yet because his soul was rtively strong, up to now, it still had a few breaths left.

    However, weaker souls that were used to seal these highly dangerous gates must have been used up, and one wonders how the world Union replenished the lost souls.

    There was an even more bizarre question here.

    Just how many otherworldly people''s souls were summoned to this world each year?

    The number must be at least ten or more.

    Just say that all abyss gates in this world needed thousands of souls once every hundred years on average, which means, the world union indeed needed around ten souls per year.

    To avoid these summoned souls not being caught in time, at least the number of summoned souls would be doubled or tripled to twenty or thirty per year.

    There was no way the fairy of space, who could summon souls from different worlds, was not involved in this system because only that fairy could gather so many souls without relying on idental soul crossover and such.

    Thinking that transmigrators mighte to this world not by ident but being summoned for a purpose, Ainsley felt sick to her stomach, but she also could not me whoever thought of this method.

    Only thirty people''s souls summoned from another world each year didn''t look abnormal, and maybe, all the people whose souls were summoned to another world were either people who really wanted to leave their previous world or they had already died.

    Thus, in a sense, the transmigrators were not kidnapped forcefully and they were actually given a new life in a new world.

    The people whose bodies were possessed were also those who have died, which means, both sides never harmed anyone.

    Or maybe, some souls from this world would be sent over to upy the body of otherworldly people who didn''t die when their soul was summoned over to this world.

    For example, Ainsley''s body in her previous life might be upied by a strange soul from this world.

    Maybe it was a form of exchange?

    If that was the case, was it possible that the one upying her body back in the previous world was the real Ainsley who died for an unknown reason at the age of three?

    But stuffing a baby into the body of an adult would look strange, unless that person whose soul was a kid was determined as a person with a mental health condition or something.

    Ainsley''s mind wandered a bit, and she was baffled by all the mysteries behind the World Union and the fairy who assisted the World Union.

    It could not be said that the World Union was a viin, because without these otherworldly souls that contained elements of space because of their souls which came from another world, the material to make an abyss seal would not exist at all.

    There could be some space-element items both made by people or found in nature, but the abyss was not an ordinary space. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was an artificially created dimension.

    Naturally, the material of the seal must be unique too, which was why they had to burden the fairy of space to summon souls and such to make the seals.

    Ainsley quietly looked at the round magic circle full of runes, which was the appearance of the abyss seal that was now slowly bing dim.

    The cracks on the surface of the seal grew bigger and bigger, and some smaller soul fires could even escape from the crack of the seal.

    Once some soul fires escaped from the crack of the seal, the speed of the seal''s destruction elerated, but the speed of squeezing energy from the soul also soared.

    More and more soul firespeted to escape from the seal, as if they had their own thoughts and minds.

    It was just that, only smaller soul fires could escape from the crack, and the seal itself still trapped others.

    The seal looked like a study wall that prevented these souls from running away.

    Most of the souls with the spirit attached burn faster because generally, their souls were not as strong as those souls whose spirits had separated and became dead spirits wandering around this world.

    Naturally, their size became smaller than other soul spirits, which was why, most of the souls that escaped were those that were about to burn out to nothing.

    Maybe because the Godfather was lucky or something after Ainsley''s luck booster, the soul was also one of the small-sized souls that could escape through the crack.

    However, as if it had a mind of its own, this soul actually attached itself to a nearby seal fragment and didn''t choose to run away.

    The seal cracked more and more badly, and some parts had already crumbled, turning into fragments full of runes and light.

    The Godfather''s soul attached itself to one of these fallen fragments, and within seconds, the soul was separated from the rest of the seal without being squeezed dry.

    As long as the ck fog miasma around the gate lingered around the seal for a little longer, the seal would slowly be corrected, and more seal fragments fell from the already loose and broken seal.

    The seal tried to fix itself by absorbing the energy from the souls inside, but obviously, the speed of absorbing energy and fixing the seal could not beat the speed of the seal being corroded.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2051 "The Trapped Souls Escaped"

    ?

    Usually, there wouldn''t be a high density of miasma, but because of the war six months ago, the abyss demons were stimted, which in turn exerted more miasma out of the abyss.

    That miasma was like the energy of the abyss demons and for them to excitedly use up their energy to break out, it would only happen because of being stimted.

    After all, no matter what, in the past thousands of years or even longer, the abyss demons'' attacks from behind the gate would not be fierce at all, unless there were some stimnts from this world to the abyss.

    The seal still showed signs of struggle, but it didn''tst long and a few secondster, under the eyes of people from the academy and the 1000 people trapped on the ind who were watching through the live stream provided by the academy...

    The seal exploded with a bang and shattered into pieces.

    The seal''s fragments were big and small, and some even directly turned into sparkles, but the one fragment that the Godfather''s soul attached itself to didn''t be sparkles.

    The fragment just fell from the seal on the surface of the gate, but unlike other fragments that fell into the ground near the gate, this one fragment flew out and hid somewhere in the ind itself.

    It didn''te to the ind where Ainsley and the Godfather were trapped in, but since the soul inside the seal fragment didn''t disappear or anything, as long as the two people left this ind and went to the ind where the abyss gate was located...

    It was possible to retrieve the seal fragment and take out the soul fire that was dying.

    Ainsley and the Godfather both sighed in relief, but soon, they saw many other trapped souls escaping from the broken seal and flew far away, as if wanting to find the spirit of that soul or found a ce to reincarnate.

    Some soul fires that were already too small directly burnt out and disappeared, while other bigger souls that still had the spirit bodies attached to the soul fires slowly ascended to the sky.

    No one knew where the soul fires were going, but the sight of many blue fires rushing out of the broken seal was still captured by the camera and broadcast live to many people.

    Even the audience of the 1000 people trapped in the Four Seasons Ind could still watch the scene from the holographic screen of the 1000 people.

    Even if the video was not that good because of the double screen effect and not a direct video, those blue mes were still too eye-catching.

    With the background of the gloomy and dpidated gate, those beautiful fires became the attention of many people.

    [What are those blue things? They look like a wisp of fire or something...]

    [Hey, hey, there are other colors of fire too! I saw a purple one, a red one, a ck one, white and even golden. What the hell are those things?]

    [Howe I think those mes are like a soul fire? It is not as if I have seen a real soul, but when Ainsley first died, I saw the same strange meing out of her body and was then besieged by many assassins.]

    The people in Ainsley''s live broadcast channel were mostly those who had watched her journey for a long time, and so, many people still remembered the strange fire that came out of Ainsley''s body when she died. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Once someone mentioned the soul fire, many other audience members also thought of the same thing and they all discussed the fact that many souls wereing out of the broken seal.

    Even the fear of seeing the seal shattered with their own eyes was suppressed by this strange phenomenon.

    [Howe there are souls inside the seal? Or maybe those are the souls of the heroes in the past who created the seals by sacrificing their lives?]

    [If that is really the case, the souls should have been made into a seal, but these escaping souls have different sizes, and they didn''t look like the souls of those heroes in the past...]

    People who were not shamans could not see spirits attached to some of the souls, but they could still see the soul fire.

    Hence, it was strange to see so many souls trapped inside the seal that immediately escaped once it broke.

    Some shamans in the audience had sharp eyes and even saw the vague spirit bodies attached to some of the escaping souls.

    Spirits would still be recorded in the camera, but only shamans could see the spirits.

    These shamans reyed the recorded live broadcast and zoomed in on the video to check the spirit bodies attached to those souls.

    The shamans didn''t really know those spirits because they must be unpopr to be still attached to the soul without being a free spirit, but some shamans were idle, and they were too curious about those spirits.

    Thus, they used some technological means special to the shamans to make a clear photo of those spirits, and they deliberately searched the identity of those spirits.

    To their surprise, these people did exist, because the spirit would always follow the appearance of the body, and the searching machine gave a matching result.

    But these people either died because of a mysterious death or disappeared out of the blue.

    Then, there were cases where people behave abnormally once in their life, as if they changed characteristics and became entirely new people.

    The most confusing thing was, these people had track records of going to some soul-rted ability users, and deeper information even revealed that these people''s bodies suddenly rejected their souls or something.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2052 "The Abyss Demons Are Out"

    ?

    Of course, the majority of the idle shamans only got the most superficial information rted to these people''s history when they were still alive, but some who had various unknown purposes or were hackers got shocking news one after another.

    They didn''t expect the souls trapped inside the seal to have identities more than just what was written on the surface.

    Although these hackers and various interested people didn''t know about transmigrators, they all found out that those souls were not the souls of ancient heroes who first created the seal at all.

    The surface identities of these people alone showed that they were not the ancient heroes and they were all newer heroes in the past hundreds of years, not thousands of years.

    This means the seal actually consumed the souls of people who were not involved in the making of the seal at all.

    What does this indicate?

    The seal required sacrifices!

    Whether the souls were taken away voluntarily or not, just the mere fact that the seal required human sacrifice still terrified these hidden masters on the inte.

    To say that they despised whoever made such a seal, they could not, because it wasmon for people to sacrifice for a greater good.

    But the surface identities of these people were all nothing extraordinary.

    Even if they did be extraordinary after behaving abnormally, the fact that these people used to be ordinary means that anyone could be chosen as a sacrifice.

    The hidden masters and shamans who were paying attention to the scene of the seal being broken, plus the scattered souls, could not help but want to dig for more information about this.

    After all, the other three gates whose seals already shattered also had the same phenomenon of souls escaping. It was just that, this one gate had more souls than the other three.

    The shamans and the hidden people were all focusing on the mystery of the seal, thinking that they had stumbled into a conspiracy or something.

    On the other hand, Ainsley and the others paid attention to the gate that was now without a seal.

    Once the seal shattered and broke into pieces, the contestants and students who were idle to watch the live broadcast all held their breath.

    Their hearts leapt to their throat and they all looked at the huge gate with tense eyes.

    Not even a second after the seal shattered, the door of the gate was suddenly thrown open with a loud BANG noise even though the gate definitely only hit an empty air.

    The first thing that came out was not the abyss demons but a surge of thick ck fog.

    The miasma from the abyss that the gate had held back was suddenly released, and the surge of miasma immediately spread to the surroundings.

    Whenever the miasma went, whatever it touched, whether it was the grass, flowers, the soil, the air, water, living beings or non-animate items...

    All living beings suddenly withered and lost their breath.

    The air was contaminated, the soil was stained and the nts nted in the soil would all wither and leave nothing but a handful of ashes.

    The miasma was like the God of Death''s sickle, reaping any vitality and lives a few hundred meters around it. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As more and more miasma poured out of the gate, blocking the sight of many people, soon, the first abyss demon slowly crawled out of the opened gate.

    Yes. Even though the gate was not located on the ground and it levitated in the air, the abyss demon didn''t just walk out or fly out of the gate.

    It actually crawled and dragged its strange body amidst the thick miasma.

    People could barely see the appearance of the abyss demon, but they could still see the silhouette of a humanoid creature two meters tall or even taller.

    The humanoid figure was skinnier than the average human being, and the strange thing was, the whole body was pitch ck, enveloped by the miasma.

    There were some crimson veins winding around the body, and the blood-colored veins would throb from time to time, as if pulsating and alive.

    From afar, people could see just the humanoid silhouette, the conspicuous living veins, a pair of fat sheet horns and a pair of small yet sharp bat wings.

    The wings looked tattered, but the wing bones all looked tough.

    The edges were all sharp, and the wing itself was covered with the scales of unknown creatures.

    The humanoid thing crawled on four limbs that were so skinny they looked like tree branches.

    However, it didn''t mean that the speed of this creature crawling out of the gate was slow.

    On the contrary, the speed of crawling was fast enough to scare many audiences to death.

    This scene did look like a demon climbing out from help, and soon, many other humanoid figures, either limping, staggering, crawling or something else, rushed out of the gate with a low roar in their throat.

    The low growl was so hoarse and harsh to the ear, sending goosebumps to many people.

    The low growl sounded more like a harsh scream from the depth of hell than a beast''s intimidating roar.

    Such noises naturally scared both the contestants, the students and the audience who were watching from afar.

    Following the harsh shrieking noises, countless abyss demons of all shapes, whether tall or short, too skinny or too fat, crawled out of the gate with greed and malice in their strange bottomless eyes.

    RAAAAA!

    They''re finally free! Eat! They have to eat those delicious humans, especially the ones with special abilities!

    People with special abilities gave more energy for them to evolve and be stronger!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2053 "Abyss Demons In Four Seasons Island"

    ?

    The demon abyss went crazy as soon as they came out of the gate, and they immediately rushed to find any living beings through the breath.

    But even the grass, the tree and other inanimate things with a bit of breath of life were scrambled over by the mad demons.

    No one knew how these demons devoured the grasses and the trees, and they only saw the demons'' strange bodies swiping over the targets and the targets were all reduced to nothingness.

    The ind over there was soon enveloped with a thick miasma, and the monsters plus beasts there had long all gone insane.

    The mad beasts and monsters just wanted to attack everything, including the demons that had juste out of the gate.

    Mutant nts that survived the miasma and didn''t wilt also became crazy, wanting to devote the abyss demons instead.

    The chaotic battle between the four sides including the abyss demons, monsters, beasts and mutant nts finally began.

    The ind next door had already turned unto purgatory on earth, but soon, the opened gate somehow created a few dimensional holes, and the abyss demons that rushed out of the gate would all be sucked into the holes and teleported somewhere else.

    More and more dimensional holes appeared around the opened gate, and one spot could suck ten demons at once.

    At this moment, each abyss gate that was opened still held back the abyss demons, not allowing all abyss demons toe out of the abyss.

    The capacity of each gate might only be able to hold back a few hundred thousand demons or a few million demons if the number of abyss demons had reached millions.

    Some gates could only let out thousands of demons. Others could let out as many as millions.

    That''s why the World Union worked hard to fix the seal of other abyss gates, but unfortunately, they still couldn''t fix the seals, allowing four gates to be breached.

    The remote gate farthest away from the hustle and bustle of living beings in this world only ''store'' or imprison several thousand demons, and this number was actually considered smallpared to the poption of the abyss demons.

    Abyss demons could reproduce fast, like insects and bugs. They reproduce fast, but because of that, their growth and birth are not perfect at all.

    This led to abyss demons having ridiculously strange bodies, even uglier than hell demons with various strange body parts.

    If hell demons were ugly because humans'' aesthetics could not appreciate hell demons, abyss demons were even worse.

    They didn''t look that disturbing or disgustingpared to hell demons that might have strange body parts stitched together, forming disgusting monsters.

    But abyss demons were too abstract, just like an iplete living being who only knew how to devour and eat anything around them.

    Even bricks and soil could be eaten if they didn''t have any other food.

    Someone once spected how the abyss demons were born like this and how many demon abyss were there in the abyss itself.

    The abyss was indeed a separate dimension, but could it be as big as this world? Of course not.

    It might not even be bigger than Earth, Ainsley''s previous world. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, the number of abyss demons could easily reach hundreds of billions, not just several billion.

    With so many demons who also had a huge appetite but the resources were limited and even the space to live was also limited.

    The abyss demons had to fight each other and devour each other to survive in such a situation.

    Maybe their entire life was just to breed and eat, living a strange dead life.

    Only higher-level abyss demons with higher intelligence would not live as simply as these abyss demons.

    Still, they all strived to fix their imperfect bodies and be hell demons if they could.

    Even now, when the gate was opened, these higher-level demons didn''t intend to leave the abyss.

    For the majority of abyss demons, the abyss might be a barren ce with no resources at all, but how could the higher-level abyss demons not have their own small territory where they could cultivate resources in private?

    Maybe they even used these ordinary abyss demons to make more resources for them to continue to live well.

    Of course, the higher-level abyss demons were not interested in leaving the abyss for the time being, but it didn''t mean they would not leave if the gates were opened for too long.

    What if they were tempted to leave the abyss to get more resources from the outside world?

    Ainsley and the others had to exterminate the escaping demons and close the gate quickly. Then, they had to seal the entrances so no more demons could escape.

    The main battlefield of the abyss demons that appeared in Elton Academy was the Academy itself and the ind where the gate was located.

    No matter what, the Four Seasons Ind was just a lesser battlefield.

    However, the dimensional holes stopped bringing hundreds or thousands of demons to Four Seasons Ind, and some were dropped directly at the snowy mountain not far from the castle.

    Other abyss demons that were teleported to various parts of the ind had already begun to attack monsters and beasts, including nts and anything that they could eat.

    The demons who came to the snowy mountain were the same, but their keen sense of smell could sniff the scent of humans and delicious ability users miles away.

    Some weaker demon abyss didn''t care to pursue better food and had already started to chase after therge beast and monster tide, which was in the opposite direction of the castle.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2054 "Mid-Level Abyss Demons"

    ?

    Other demons went to find the smaller beast and monster tide for a quick lunch.

    Only a handful of abyss demons, around hundreds of demons, resolutely bypassed the small monster and beast tide and went to the castle with the purpose of eating humans and ability users.

    These hundreds of abyss demons were apparently mid-level demons with some preference and higher intelligence than the low-level demons!

    Maybe people would say that just a few hundred of abyss demons were not that bad in front of 1000 people inside the castle.

    However, mid-level abyss demons were a world different from the low-level ones.

    Half of the entire Abyss demon race was full of low-level demons who could only eat, and devour things in sight and would not care about their meal quality.

    Just like the few thousand demons who had been dropped to the snowy mountain area, and yet they just rushed to find monsters and beasts to eat, not caring about anything.

    One low-level abyss demon could eat an entire vige, not to mention that they had been trapped inside the abyss and they had to devour fellow demons which didn''t really give them a sense of fullness.

    It just barely maintained their life for a while, and then, these low-level demons had to devour each other again.

    The abyss was like a ce to breed the strongest demon, and usually, in a mere decade or even less, many low-level Abyss demons who had devoured a lot of fellow demons would all have a qualitative leap in all aspects.

    That''s how they became mid-level demons.

    The low-level demons only had their instinct to devour living beings and satisfy their hunger. Still, this instinct was also a way for them to be a better version of themselves, which was to be a mid-level Abyss demon.

    A mid-level Abyss demon had the same level of intelligence as dogs, dolphins, octopus and many more smart animals.

    Some special ones even had developed intelligenceparable to children and could even have many small emotions or needs simr to children.

    It was just that, while most children were kind, children also had their own cruel side, and the demons only had this cruel side.

    Whatever they wanted, they had to get it. They were possessive and stubborn, but they also knew how to use their advantages to get what they wanted.

    70% of the Abyss demons were low-level ones, 20% were mid-level demons, 9% were high-level demons, and thest 1% were royal families.

    With a poption of hundreds of billions, 20% of the poption was still a lot.

    Although among the demons that escaped this time, almost 90% were all low-level demons, but there were still some mid-level demons mixed in.

    And these demons set their eyes on the people inside the castle.

    Low-level demons had no ability other than the miasma they were born with, and their various strange physical strength depended on their different body structure. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, mid-level demons have already started to awaken special abilities like humans and other non-human races in this world.

    And they were pretty proficient in using their various strange abilities.

    When Ainsley spotted a few hundred mid-level demons appearing on the 3D map and were just about to cross the forest toe to their side, the baby immediately notified the old general.

    "Grandpamander, am I mistaken or not? These humanoid monsters are mid-level Abyss demons, right?"

    After all, Ainsley had seen the low-level abyss demons who escaped from the gate, but these ones looked different.

    Although they still looked abstract, these strange humanoid monsters had wings and sharp tails! They also had various types of horns!

    Some had sharp yet thin horns. Others had only one horn, like a unicorn. Another one had horns like sheep or antler''s horns.

    There were so many different horns, and even the shape of the wings plus the tails were quite different from each other.

    The contestants and the students who were around Ainsley could see the huge 3D map above their heads and so, they also naturally no fixed these strange humanoid monsters that kept rushing to their castle without even looking at the monsters and beasts around.

    Everyone basically guessed on the spot that these things must be the escaping abyss demons, but howe they looked different from the demons they saw through the live stream?

    The old general immediately checked Ainsley''s map and after making sure that these humanoid things looked like abyss demons, the old general nodded with a solemn expression on his face.

    "They are indeed mid-level abyss demons. Anyway, they look stronger and different from those lowly things that just came out of the gate."

    It was just that, the old general didn''t expect the low-level demons to be distracted by the beast and monster tide, which made them pounce on the beasts and monsters instead of attacking their stronghold.

    Still, despite the low-level abyss demons not attacking them with an overwhelming number, the mid-level demons were still quite a headache, especially when these beasts and monsters who strayed from the main tide were still desperately attacking their castle.

    The other contestants and students around basically confirmed that those strange beings were abyss demons and they were also powerful demons, so some of them couldn''t help but be nervous while others were excited, curious about the strength of abyss demons.

    Just how dangerous the abyss demons could be until their ancestors sacrificed the leader of all big and small races back then during the founding war just to create a dimension to trap these demons?

    Either the demons could not be killed using a normal way or their number was just too numerous!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2055 "Creatures Made Of Miasma"

    ?

    Since even the strong ancestors could not deal with the demons in one blow and had to drive them away to be locked instead, these demons must be strong and hard to kill!

    The contestants and the students were nervous, while Ainsley and the old general had already started to analyze the iing demons from the projected 3D map.

    There was still a distance away from this demon abyss to the castle, and with how vast the mountain range, the forest, and the snowfield were, coupled with the speed of these abyss demons, it was estimated that the abyss demons would arrive right outside of the barrier within fifteen minutes to thirty minutes.

    The distance between the castle and the ce where the abyss demons were dropped was far away, reaching more than just a few kilometers and could even count as a mile away.

    The beasts and the monsters who first attacked them had already appeared outside of the forest when Ainsley noticed them, so it really only took them ten to fifteen minutes to arrive right outside of the barrier.

    Ainsley''s range of the map was only a few kilometers when she first used it on this battlefield.

    Still, after seeing the other live stream that showed the demons disappearing into dimensional holes, the baby expanded the map to miles away.

    However, she cut a part of the map and let her sound wave only ''scanned'' the abyss demons and not beasts or monsters.

    This naturally reserved more energy while also allowing the baby to keep the range of the map around the moving demons.

    The old general had more experience than Ainsley, so even if he also had never fought the abyss demons at all, he still knew some information from important people in his country that was the human race''s representative country for many years.

    Representative countries would be changed once every three years based on the performance of the human race''s countries and the benefit they brought from other races to the overall human race.

    For the old general''s country to sit in this position more than once showed that they had a lot of tricks and skills to obtain benefits for human beings.

    Naturally, the human race representative must be someone from that country and the position held in the country must be special even if not directly the head of the country.

    Since the representative must have joined the World Union on behalf of human beings, he or she must also know many things about the abyss demons.

    As that country''s hidden humanoid weapon that might be the hero of the country or even the hidden hero reserved for the entire world, the old general could know a lot of things rted to the abyss demons.

    Not to mention, just now, even the academy''s staff directly sent a lot of information rted to abyss demons to the contestants and the students.

    Ainsley had not checked the information because the old general had already told her a lot of precious details.

    "From what I know, abyss demons are creatures with natural fire and darkness elements."

    "Their weakness is naturally water, ice, snow, cold temperature and anything involving the light element."

    That''s why they had to use the thick miasma to cover them up from any possible light that could harm them. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was just that, these demons were indeed miserable because it was still noon, and the sun was quite strong in the winter.

    Thus, many low-level demons without brains had already died due to the natural sunlight while smarter ones moved within the shade of trees, rocks and so on.

    More skilful ones directly dug underground and moved underground so as not to be exposed to the sunlight.

    "Low-level abyss demons only have their strong physique that can withstand extreme heat, extreme hunger and many other extreme states such as being poisoned, and so on."

    However, they could not create miasma. They only emitted a little amount of miasma, but could not deliberately produce a lot or control it.

    "But mid-level abyss demons all have this innate talent to produce miasma and control it."

    "Miasma not only rob vitality, make other beings go crazy or mutate, but also slowly corrode people''s mind and soul."

    The usual miasma in Godlif country''s capital city had been weakened a lot due to iting out of the dimensional holes, so the effect was only less than one tenth of the original miasma.

    These mid-level demons could control and produce original miasma, so the effect of the miasma would be ten times more dangerous than the usual miasma that Ainsley saw.

    The old general really knew the strength and weaknesses of abyss demons, and he even knew about the mid-level abyss demons.

    Not to mention that the old general said several other key points in one go.

    "The mid-level abyss demons and low-level abyss demons will slow down in a cold ce and they are weak against ice element attack. However, abyss demons can never be killed without a light element attack."

    Ice attacks and other elemental attacks would only add negative buff to the demons because these demons, despite having solid bodies, their bodies were mostlyposed of miasma, which means, many physical attacks would not work well.

    "Low-level abyss demons will turn into miasma after they are seriously injured and in the miasma state, only light element attack and purification can wound them again."

    The most annoying thing was that low-level demons would not die when it was in the miasma state and after waiting for a while, they could even heal themselves and return to their solid physique.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2056 "The Abyss Demons Attacks"

    ?

    "Low-level demons need at least an hour topletely recover from serious injuries while mid-level demons only need thirty minutes."

    This was why, abyss demons were difficult to be wiped out, and the ancestors chose to seal them inside a brand new dimension.

    "Abyss demons only die if they were purified, attacked with light element abilities, or devoured by fellow abyss demons and other creatures that feed on miasma."

    Unfortunately, such special creatures didn''t live in the four seasons ind, not to mention the snowy mountain range.

    "Our strategy will be to ask all light element ability users and those who can use purifying ability to deal with the demons while the others will have to freeze the demons so that they can''t recover."

    Then, all they could do was to wait for light element ability users and purifying ability users to kill the trapped demons.

    The old general shared this tactic with all contestants and the students.

    Coupled with some more small information from the academy''s staff, the contestants and the students finally understood why their ancestors created an abyss instead of wiping out this disgusting race.

    It turned out, it was so difficult topletely kill a has demons and the only way to reduce their number was to let them devour each other, purify them one by one with a special purifying ability, or use light element ability.

    But light element ability was not somon, and the same went for the purifying ability.

    The only way was to seal these demons, let them consume each other and then slowly purify them from time to time.

    Ainsley understood the tricks, so she immediately gathered the light element ability users and purifying ability users on the rooftop.

    These people had to be protected, and they would be the main vanguard to kill demons!

    The special people were gathered in less than five minutes, and Finley was among the people selected as the main vanguard against the abyss demons.

    It was because this guy had the light element ability, and thinking again, even lightning ability could be barely ssified as light element ability.

    Because too few people could be used as the trump cards against the demons, the group could only gather as many sub-light element ability users as possible, such as anyone who could manipte fire, lightning, and any other rted abilities.

    In the end, among 1000 people, there were not even 100 people who had these rted abilities and the group could only gather 50 people on the main rooftop.

    Now, the main rooftop had around 150 people, with the other 100 people surrounding the 50 people in the center to protect them.

    At the center of the 50 people were naturally Ainsley and the old general, who had started to distribute missions to the 50 selected people.

    Around 30 people were contestants and the other 20 were actually students.

    The mutated celestial boy before was included in this special 50 people, and the young man also listened to Ainsley and the old general''smand.

    "The elementary and junior high school students will be paired with two contestants, and high school students will be paired with one contestant." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The old general started to pair up the inexperienced students with experienced contestants, and each small team of two or three people would have at least one person with a ''main'' ability to exterminate demons.

    The substitute abilities such as fire, lightning and other abilities, were all paired with ability users with main abilities such as the light element and purifying ability.

    After the old general created the small teams, he started to tell these people about how to kill demons as fast as possible and how to reduce the number of demons in a short time.

    "You have to target demons who are slowed down or severely injured by other teammates first before finding the healthy ones."

    "Remember, the other teammates outside of the castle will help you guys to attack the demons as well, so don''t let their effort be wasted because you guys don''t kill those already injured demons."

    In the end, there were indeed too few special vanguard, so even if there were only about a hundred or a few hundred mid-level demons, they were still bad at relying on the other people before giving one fatal blow to the demons.

    These vanguards had to have their energy because who knew if there would only be a few hundred mid-level demons or if there would be more demonsing to them?

    No one knew.

    After assigning tasks, the 50 special vanguards hurriedly went to their own positions, surrounding the rooftop to attack demons from 360¡ã angles with no dead end.

    The mid-level demons traveled fast, and the fifteen minutes were already hard for these people to prepare strategies and so on.

    So, after everyone got into their position, Ainsley had already seen the dense ck dots approaching the castle.

    The mid-level demons had already crossed the trees and were now at the snowfield!

    Naturally, the previous small beast and the monster tide were still there, so some greedy demons went to catch these monsters and beasts, instantly making the battlefield chaotic for the enemies.

    However, it didn''t stop other demons fromunching their long-range attack on the huge barrier!

    Most abyss demons fought with miasma that could corrode many things, including polluting one''s mind.

    However, the mid-level demons could awaken their own abilities, so these demons that usually awakened darkness element abilities had already started to use their abilities to smash the barrier!

    A surge of ck fog, wriggling shadows and so on had already started to rush out of these demons'' bodies or limbs straight to the barriers from all angles.

    BANG!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2057 "An Unexpectedly Easy Battle?"

    ?

    The vanguards who heard what their teammates said immediately tried to send the fatal blow to the left chest of those demons, and, indeed, the monsters whose hearts were struck by light element ability or purifying ability immediately turned into the miasma and disappeared.

    But then, their body parts still fell on the spot. It was just that, the body parts were not limbs but some strange stones, as if these were the cores of the demons that kept them alive.

    Ainsley had seen those colorful gems before in Pandora Ind and it turned out, there should be a battle against the abyss demons on that Ind in the past, and the corpses of the demons turned into those colorful gems with various unique features.

    These abyss demons really looked like a strange race that came out of a game.

    When they died, they dropped treasures.

    At first, the fifty vanguards could kill one or two mid-level abyss demons on their own, and the number of abyss demons on the battlefield continued to shrink.

    Even if the barrier was now not as perfect as before and there were small holes here and there, only the attacks of these demons could enter, not to the demons themselves.

    The monsters and the beasts were also distracted by the abyss demons, and half of the small beast and monster tide didn''t attack the castle anymore but started to fight with the mid-level demons at the snow field.

    After all, even if they were irritable and went crazy, these animals could still feel which side was more dangerous for them, so they decided to eliminate the danger first.

    With the beasts and monsters surprisingly attacking the mid-level demons, the battle was beyond everyone''s expectations, and it didn''t feel too difficult.

    The mid-level abyss demons were indeed not easy to be killed, and many people could only imprison the demons or severely injure them before the vanguard team killed the demons.

    However, maybe because the number of the abyss demons were only a few hundred, not even as many as the number of their entire 1000-people force.

    There were also the monsters and beasts who went against the abyss demons for their own survival.

    Not to mention that the array masters quietly changed the form of the sky array, and now, the sky array''s attacking method was rted to light element, fire, lightning, purification and so on.

    Don''t underestimate array masters.

    Many of them could use various elemental abilities depending on the arrays they created.

    The more arrays they could use, the more powerful and all-rounded they would be.

    Alchemists still could only stick to a single potion form that was rted to the alchemist ability they awakened, and most alchemists could only make one or two different types of potions.

    It was rare to see alchemists who could make various strange potions other than the most basic healing potion and energy recovery potion.

    However, the array masters were not limited to just one array form.

    As long as they could learn it and their strength realm allowed them to create the array, the array masters could do almost anything.

    Of course, array masters also had the so-called skills theyprehended on their own, and if they were not enlightened, they might also only be able to make one or two types of arrays. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The same goes for the cksmith and other production-type ability users.

    They all had their own specialities, and these things were all rted to the abilities they awakened.

    The array master contributed a lot to the battle against the abyss demons, and it only took one or two hours for the 1000 people to kill most of the abyss demons that attacked them.

    There were casualties, some people were devoured by the haze, and some went crazy, but this fight was not as terrible as the new century war six months ago.

    Even Ainsley and the old general didn''t have a chance to show off their abilities and fight the demons when the demons were already slowly cleaned up.

    The huge group went from being nervous and scared of the legendary abyss demons to doubting the strength of these mid-level demons.

    Howe they didn''t seem so strong? Or did the abyss weaken their strength? It could be.

    However, if these demons were only at this level, the ancestors didn''t need to create an entire new dimension just to lock the demons, right?

    The demons might look scary and unbearable, but with the right strategy and so many other factors, it naturally felt easy.

    However, the people at one of the four main abyss battlefields far away from the ind didn''t think the fight was that easy.

    Just the people at the academy alone had to face a few thousand low-level demons and a few hundred mid-level demons.

    The total poption of mid-level demons here was 100-200 more than the ones attacking the castle.

    Maybe it was true that the abyss severely weakened these demons who had been hungry for so long, but in the end, the abyss demons always won by virtue of their overwhelming number.

    Even though the number of abyss demons that ran away was limited, the people at the Academy had goosebumps as they watched the densely packed ck dots in the sky, on the ground and in the sea which all came out of the Abyss Ind.

    It seemed that most of the escaping demons either wandered around the ind or got teleported by the dimensional holes to the academy.

    Still, obviously, the dimensional hole here abducted many Abyss demons in one go, unlike the one at Ainsley''s ce.

    The number of demons at Ainsley''s ce was not even a fraction of the ones sent to the academy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2058 "50 Special Vanguard Vs Hundred Abyss Demons"

    ?

    Following the attack, these demons once again let out a harsh, shrill scream of excitement.

    The demons were naturally excited because they could finally eat good quality meals, and even if they were super hungry, there were still many beasts around that they could use as a temporary food reserve.

    The demons attacked with almost no clear strategies, and they just bombarded the barrier with whatever abilities they had.

    The mid-level demons were indeed smarter than the low-level ones, but their intelligence was also limited.

    Being able to choose a better meal than a casual meal, plus being able to use their abilities to precisely target the barrier, was already better than the brainless abyss demons who usually only cared about eating and eating.

    The demons'' darkness ability could corrode the barrier and give several other damages that were more dangerous than the usual elemental abilities.

    The barrier that got hit immediately melted, and if the barrier team and the array masters didn''t do something to stop the spread of the darkness ability, the barrier would have gotten holes here and there so easily.

    Most of the darkness ability was indeed simr to corrosive ability, but the darkness ability could also bypass the barrier after melting it only for a bit.

    Even if the barrier didn''t have a hole, the darkness ability could still bypass the barrier and rush to the targets behind the barrier.

    Most darkness abilities would melt down the targets, leaving them with only a pool of blood, turning into shadows to attack, manipting the mind with mental pollution, and so on.

    However, the mid-level abyss demons all had unique darkness ability traits, which were the ability to devour people with only their abilities, not needing them to eat the prey with their physical bodies.

    This was why mid-level abyss demons were much more dangerous than the low-level ones who could only pounce on the prey with their physical bodies and then devour the prey with their teeth, just like any savage animals in the forest.

    Some special mid-level abyss demons could even devour spirits and souls, leaving an empty shell behind.

    The 50 special vanguards didn''t stay still when the demons started to attack the barrier.

    ¡¤?¦Èm Even if they would only make a move tond thest blow to these demons, the special vanguards were also not idle.

    Those with light element abilities started to create temporary barriers for the people at the main rooftop because the demons just targeted the main rooftop somehow instead of targeting the people outside of the castle and right behind the barrier.

    Maybe for them, light elemental ability users were more noticeable, so they started to target their nemesis first.

    The 50 special vanguards created a light barrier that could block the attack from darkness element abilities, and indeed.

    When those attacks bypassed the main barrier and hit the light barrier, the attacks slowly faded away, as if being purified or shrunken to a certain extent.

    The shape of darkness elemental attacks was usually fog, shadow, mist, and something simr to those.

    Once these attacks hit the light barrier, the attacks became dimmer than before, and they were almost white-washed or something.

    It was just that, the demons not only attacked the people at the main rooftop but also started to attack random ability users everywhere, which made these 50 vanguards hopeless. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They also didn''t think they could protect everyone, so they could only watch as some ability users were hit by those attacks and suffered injuries to certain degrees.

    This is when the healer team and other teams inside the castle yed their roles.

    The logistics and support team started transporting the injured people to the healers.

    At the same time, other production-type ability users created more and more healing potions, energy recovery potions, and so on.

    They had to help as many people as possible and reduce the number of casualties.

    Even if a lot of contestants didn''t get along well with the students, when they were in a dire situation, they subconsciously protected the students, so a lot of students were only injured lightly while the contestants suffered more injuries.

    Despite this, everyone worked together to attack the demons to a certain extent and leave thest blow to the 50 vanguards on the main rooftop.

    The vanguard team was actually under a lot of pressure because if they didn''t kill the demons after the other ability users worked hard to severely injure the demons, they would be sinners who indirectly kill their teammates.

    No matter how experienced Finley was, and no matter how mature he was because he was a reincarnated person, in his two lives, he had never fought against abyss demons.

    Thus, the kid was actually under a lot of pressure, especially because he was one of the main vanguards and not the substitute who could only use fire, lightning, or other rted abilities.

    The kid used his light element ability, which he rarely used, and tried to kill as many demons as possible!

    The mutated celestial young man was also doing his best to shoot many light arrows with his mutated wings.

    To be honest, he had both light and darkness elemental abilities, but now, he could only use the light element, which meant only controlling half of his wings.

    The young man had never done such a thing before, and it took time to adapt.

    However, no matter how unskilled the students in the vanguard team were, the contestants were all experienced.

    Even if this was also their first time fighting against abyss demons, everyone adapted quickly.

    Some even discovered a way to quickly kill the demons.

    "Their weakness is in their heart position! Direct the light element ability or the purifying ability to the left chest. They will immediately turn into miasma and then disappear!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2059 "The Large Horde Changing Lanes"

    ?

    Ainsley and the others didn''t know that the big battle happened outside of the ind, and they didn''t have to face a Hell difficult battle.

    However, as time passed by, more and more demons from the four gates, not only from the one at Elton Academy, got sucked into the dimensional holes and were sent away randomly.

    The Elton Academy''s abyss gate was not the biggest that could hold many demons, and it was Pandora Ind''s abyss gate that had been holding back tons of demons.

    These demons were sucked into the dimensional holes and then ''distributed'' to many dimensional holes in this world, not only the one that had just appeared in Four Seasons Ind.

    Chaos started to spread to many countries in both the human continent and non-human continents because no matter what, every ce that was within a certain range from an abyss gate would have dimensional holes appearing from time to time.

    But maybe because of the countries'' countermeasures to interrupt the space and time rules inside the dimensional holes located in densely packed cities, only a handful of low-level demons were teleported to those cities.

    The rest were actually teleported and concentrated at the Elton Academy and the Four Seasons Ind!

    Maybe the demons changed their diet from human beings to mutant nts, beasts and monsters?

    Anyway, beasts and monsters who awakened abilities had more or less the same ''meat quality''pared to ability users with special abilities.

    Maybe their meat was just a little bit worse, or it was not considered ''premium''.

    But there were indeed a lot more beasts and monsters in the three floating inds plus the back mountain of Elton Academy, which might be why a lot of demons from other gates were teleported to their ce instead.

    Ainsley and the others had a rather easy battle against the mid-level demons because the number was just a hundred or a few hundred.

    These demons were also slowed down by the cold temperature around, plus the effort of the 1000 elites...

    Even if the students were inexperienced, they were also the best students among the best in the academy except for the college district.

    The contestants who could apply to be special instructors were also elites, so the group of 1000 people was more than enough to fight a few hundred demons who were also besieged by monsters and beasts with keen intuition to survive.

    But that was only when the number of mid-level demons was just a few hundred.

    As time passed by, hour after hour, the low-level demons scattered all over the ind might be attracted by the smell or the aura of the mid-level demons around the castle.

    Demons had a strict hierarchy and maybe the mid-level demons called up for help when they shrieked and screamed all day long.

    Anyway, the scattered thousands of low-level demons slowly ran to the snowy mountain or turned into a fog and then drifted over to the snowy mountain.

    Low-level demons didn''t have wings or tails, but they could still turn into miasma to ''fly'' away.

    The low-level demons that were busy chasing after the horde of beast and monster before also returned to the direction of the castle, as if being summoned by something. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even more mysterious, the direction of therge beast and monster tide suddenly changed, and they detoured but actually went straight to the castle at the top of the snowy mountain from another direction.

    If the previous small beast and monster tide came from the direction of the North, then therge horde came from the south,pletely far away, but they still went to the castle anyway.

    ¡¤?¦Èm There were also low-level demonsing from all directions, surrounding the lone castle at the mountain''s peak.

    Ainsley was the first to notice this phenomenon, and when she saw therge horde strangely running toward their castle from the south mountain area, plus the groups of low-level demons drifting over in various forms...

    Ainsley was dumbfounded.

    "What the¡ª howe therge horde suddenly changed direction and came to our castle? And the low-level demons too..."

    Ainsley hurriedly told the pod general about her discovery, and some other team members who were in charge of long-range scouting also turned pale in fright as they scrambled to tell the old general about the bad news.

    "Commander! There is arge beast and monster horde from the south, and their distance to our castle is about a few miles away."

    But with how fast beasts and monsters ran, plus a lot of flying-type beasts and monsters in therge tide that suddenly came over, it was estimated that they only had less than an hour to face therge horde.

    Miles away were not a huge problem for a lot of beasts and monsters!

    "Report! There are a lot of low-level demons running toward our ce, and theye from all directions!"

    Several people reported bad news one after another, and the only news they could be happy about was the fact that there were no mutant nts in a range a few hundred meters away around the castle, so there would be no possibility of a sudden mutant nt attack.

    It was just that, the number of beasts and monsters in therge horde could easily reach a few hundred thousand, which was too much for their group of only 1000 people.

    Not to mention that so many low-level demons, around a few thousands, also suddenly ran towards their direction, as if wanting to attack them too.

    Just what was so tempting for these creatures until they all gathered in one ce?

    Something is wrong here, for sure!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2060 "The Demons Blood Suppression"

    ?

    No matter how calm and capable the old general was, when he got the news, he also trembled and staggered on the spot, almost falling down with a bang.

    There were so many enemies that suddenly came to attack them.

    This was not normal at all.

    There must be some conspiracy or there was something that tempted these creatures to suddenlye in their direction!

    The old general thought that the beasts and monsters were tempted by the thick amount of miasma around the castle because after they were polluted, the beasts and monsters would want to inhale more miasma and they would be polluted even faster, thus forming a vicious cycle.

    However, looking at the moving picture shown on Ainsley''s 3D map, the beasts and the monsters looked as if they were running away from something...

    As for the low-level demons, they must have been called by these mid-level demons because the demons could not attack them at all and had to try on the advantage of numbers.

    The old general recalled what the records and history said about abyss demons and indeed, the higher-level demons would often ''call'' lower-level demons to help them as cannon fodder or anything if they could not beat their enemies.

    After all, even if the low-level demons were weaker than mid-level ones, people without special abilities rted to light and purifying ability could notpletely kill the demons and could only dy time or imprison the demons for a while.

    That''s why, the mid-level demons and high-level demons loved to use these lowly demons to act as meat shields and so on so that they could achieve their goals.

    Blood suppression worked well in many non-human races, including the light race and the darkness race.

    Light creatures in light race and dark creatures in dark race all had hierarchy systems based on bloodline one way or another, and it was innate because it was something that could unless one used another special way to resist bloodline suppression.

    The blood n was not the only one with a particrly harsh bloodline suppression because demons were also like that.

    Seeing so many beasts and monsters, plus low-level demons, gradually surrounding their castle at the top of the snow mountain, the old general was already strong enough not to faint.

    The other contestants outside of the castle might not be able to see the iing enemies, but they had also sensed various signs, such as the shaky ground, the swaying trees in the forest and so on.

    Although they didn''t know the exact problem that would arrive soon, they knew they were in danger.

    A great danger.

    The academy''s staff, who was left to monitor the situation of these 1000 people, also noticed therge group of enemiesing to the castle, and the person hurriedly informed the higher-ups who were resting after a few hours of battle.

    A few deans among the 10 deans who were not at the frontline received the emergency notice rted to the 1000 survivors at the four seasons ind, and they were all stunned beyond relief.

    "How could this be? How could the beasts and monsters change direction, and even the low-level demons scattered on the Ind rush to one direction?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One of the ten deans, a young and beautiful woman, gritted her teeth as she read the report.

    To be honest, their battlefield just now was definitely more exciting than these 1000 people''s battlefield, but the biggest problem here was therge beast and monster tide reaching 100.000 ''participants''.

    This wave was already enough to kill several big cities and small countries because such a number of beasts and monsters means that there would at least be one sacred beast or a monster at the same level as a sacred beast in the crowd.

    Maybe other forces could deal with this wave, but these 1000 people were understaffed.

    Their stronghold was not a reinforced city wall or a solid barrier made of machines.

    They created the barrier with their own abilities, and even if there were barrier arrays or some smaller devices around the castle, the stronghold had been abandoned for so long.

    The equipment was just not up to date to deal with this wave of beasts and monsters.

    There were also the surge of demons that kept transferring from other battlefields to their academy and the four-season ind...

    ¡¤?¦Èm It was as if there was something that attracted them toe to these two ces, but there should not be anything interesting.

    It was just that, the academy might be one of the ces with the most ability users gathered together, and the four seasons ind was simply the closest to the Abyss Gate Ind.

    Thinking again, there were too many ability users in the academy and even after the Academy let a lot of their students return to their families, the remaining students were still a lot.

    Demons also subconsciously tried to find ability users, so it was not really strange that out of the four battlefields, a lot of monsters were teleported by the dimensional holes to their ces.

    It was just that, how could those 1000 people survive under the massive attack of so many beasts, monsters and demons??

    Even the ten deans didn''t think that they could save those 1000 people unless they were all teleported back to the academy in time.

    Thinking about teleportation, the woman immediately asked the staff in charge of the teleportation portal connecting the academy''s Central City main square to the Four Seasons Ind.

    "When can the teleportation portal be opened, and we retrieve these people trapped on the ind? Is there any estimated time or will it bepletely random?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2061 "Survive Until Dusk"

    ?

    The people in charge of the teleportation gate answered the phone call and immediately replied to the woman with a cautious voice.

    "Well, the space and time tunnel should have stabilized after a few hours, and the strange space turbulence around the ind will also disappear at dusk..."

    When it was sunset, it would be possible to start the teleportation portal again and retrieve all 1000 people back to the academy regardless of the person''s life and death.

    But it was only noon right now, and there were at least four to five hours left until dusk came.

    And the worst thing was, the tide of monsters and beasts would arrive within one hour or if they were blocked by something, they would still arrive within two hours.

    It might be less than the predicted time.

    Can these 1000 people survive for two hours or more until they are all recalled back by the teleportation portal?

    The deans had headaches about this situation, and they had no choice but to inform the contestants and students about this little ''hope''.

    The people outside of the castle and the one inside the castle didn''t really understand why the academy wanted them to survive until dusk, but the people on the rooftops knew exactly why the people from the academy sent the message to them.

    It was to give them hope because only they knew that there would be a huge catastrophe ahead, and no one knew how many people among these 1000 people could survive until dusk.

    Of course, students would be their protection priority, but many contestants also wanted to survive for their family members or friends, so the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    The 300 people on the rooftops, plus the fifty special vanguards, all looked at each other with dark faces and dodgy eyes.

    Many of them felt that the first to be victims would be the people outside of the castle and then the second would be their rooftop team because, among the huge beast and monster groups far away, there were many more flying beasts and monsterspared to before.

    Everyone felt that this was a dead end for them, and no matter what, many people would die here.

    However, the old general could not despair for the sake of his people.

    Thus, he started to think of what to do in this situation and what to do to increase everyone''s survival rate.

    As expected of the pir of the team, he quickly came up with various strategies to let as many people as possible survive for several hours.

    "Gather everyone who hasrge-scale offensive abilities andrge-scale control abilities."

    "Reduce the number of melee fighters outside of the castle in one period and let everyone take turns to fight instead so that the others can rest well."

    The old general quickly stabilized the team and even informed the people outside of the castle about the catastrophe that they would face without distracting them from continuing the fight against the scattered beasts, monsters and demons outside of the barrier.

    At first, the groups outside of the castle were also shocked when they knew that therge beast and monster tide, plus many low-level demons would being to their castle.

    However, the old general didn''t give them time to despair and just assigned more tasks, rearranged positions and revised battle strategies, which prevented these people from overthinking about their future destiny.

    The rooftops teams had been reshuffled many times and now, all people on the rooftops were those with long-range attacks with a certain range coverage, the fifty vanguards against demons and the newly added people withrge-scale attack orrge-scale control abilities.

    Ainsley was naturally included in the list of people withrge-scale attack abilities because most of her abilities were meant to be used on an enormous battlefield instead of a small battle or a duel.

    It was at this moment that the old general and others on the rooftop realized that Ainsley had too manyrge-scale attacks and evenrge-scale control-type abilities, which were too suitable for arge-scale battlefield like now.

    "Can you use more than one ability at once? For example, the lightning ability from the shaman ability, the blood control ability from our racial talent ability and then the charm ability love virus.."

    The old general mentioned Ainsley''s abilities one by one, and despite not mentioning Ainsley''s most mysterious ability that many people could not guess, he still mentioned thest ability that could be used to face therge beast and monster tide.

    "There is also this realism art ability. If we can make something good, everyone''s survival rate will increase exponentially. We will do our best to provide you with as many energy recovery potions as possible."

    There was also the mermaid contestant who was put among the 50 special vanguards because of her super unique ability to recharge people''s special energy using her own energy that could be recycled through some methods.

    Right now, the groups inside the castle only consisted of healers and production-type ability users because all other people who could fight or have a better fighting ability over their other abilities were all deployed to fight.

    It was useless to guard the people inside the castle because once their castle was breached, everyone would die for sure.

    However, these healers and production type ability users were also not all powerless. Many of them had various offensive abilities, but their healing abilities and production type abilities were indeed better than their other abilities.

    ¡¤?¦Èm Ainsley heard what the old general said and tilted her head as she looked at the old general with a serious gaze.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2062 "Creating A Holy Phoenix"

    ?

    "I can definitely use the blood control ability and the love virus at the same time, but lightning ability is still unstable. I don''t know whether it can be used or not."

    There is also the realism art ability....

    "I will focus on blood control, lightning and love virus from charm ability, so realism art can''t be used simultaneously with the other three abilities. Using three abilities at once is already my limit."

    Thus, they had to think of what they wanted to create through the realism art ability.

    ¡¤?¦Èm "As long as the thing created by this ability is still in use, it will still need my energy, so I will probably consume a lot of energy for several rounds before my energy core shows signs of difort."

    So, it was possible to create many things with the realism art ability, but it also sucked energy faster than just creating one thing but a super powerful thing.

    The question is, what kind of thing do they need? Is it a barrier? Hot weapons? Or what?

    This world also had things simr to explosives, bombs and so on, and back then, when the abyss demons were still in this world, going rampant everywhere, many people had to use bombs several times topletely destroy the demon race.

    However, many demons escaped by turning into miasma. Then, they could hide everywhere without being injured by the bomb.

    It was just that, this method didn''t work for a long time.

    After all, the use of explosives also had a lot of negative impacts on the environment and the citizens near the explosion area.

    The demons also adapted quickly, and they began to try devouring the explosives before the explosives could blow them up or simply consume the explosive''s energy so that the bombs would not work anymore.

    That''s how the ancestors ended up creating a new permanent dimension just to trap the demons inside.

    The old general and the other people around Ainsley heard Ainsley''s calm exnation and they also started to think about what kind of thing they could create using this unique realism art ability.

    This ability was too heaven-defying, so the energy consumption should berge, and there should also be many limitations.

    Ainsley exined the limitations, and after hearing that the baby could create the best drawing only if she could fully imagine and understand the object of the drawing, several people started to ask Ainsley all sorts of questions.

    "We need to know what kind of abilities, creatures or anything you have seen and experienced with your own eyes so far. It can be a good reference as the object of the drawing."

    "Yeah. You have participated in the new century war back then, so you should have seen a lot of strange creatures, right? Is there anything you think you can recreate?"

    Of course, the stronger the object of the drawing and the bigger the strength difference between the one who drew the object and the object of the drawing itself, the worse the quality of the drawing object would be in the end.

    And so, everyone needed some kind of existence that could quickly get rid of many beasts and monsters or control these creatures. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was best if this creature could also deal huge blows to many demons.

    After all, only 50 vanguards could not possibly face thousands of low-level demons and a few hundred more mid-level demons that mighte from the dimensional hole.

    Ainsley thought about this question and slowly told the people around her about the creatures she had seen at the new century war six months ago.

    "There is a Cerberus, a Hydra, my own sacred beast, Code-L...there is also the king of the blood n and many other famous elders of the blood n."

    But Ainsley felt that drawing real people would be impossible because Realism Art ability could not possibly create clones or something, so it could only be some kind of beasts at most, and these beasts should not have any humanoid figure.

    It means, Code-L could not be drawn as the object of the ability''s drawing.

    To be honest, Ainsley felt that drawing a dragon or the holy Phoenix would be much better being able the holy Phoenix could suppress many beasts with her beast''s bloodline and could also exterminate demons with the holy energy.

    It was just that, they had to change the nature of the holy Phoenix to be as aggressive as possible, not mind control or brainwashing like before.

    A dragon was also good, but in terms of using light element ability, a phoenix was more suitable for various reasons.

    As for the monsters, there were a lot of ways to deal with them.

    Beasts were more dangerous than monsters even if they were all in a crazed state because of the miasma and would probably already turn into monsters.

    After all, there could be a sacred beast in the horde...having another creature at a sacred beast level could help a lot.

    Ainsley told the others about her idea as she described the holy phoenix''s various advantages that only she knew among all these people.

    After all, only Ainsley had seen the holy Phoenix with her own eyes, and others could only imagine it or watch it from the war live broadcast back then.

    Still, after the group listened to Ainsley''s exnation rted to the holy phoenix, they all also thought that this creature was the best object they could create using the realism art ability because Ainsley had really seen this creature before.

    It was just that, the group was still skeptical about whether the holy phoenix could beat a bunch of monsters and beasts.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2063 "A Small Holy Phoenix?"

    ?

    After all, the holy phoenix made out of someone''s ability would not have the exact same strength as the real one.

    Even if the holy phoenix was said to be an artificially created phoenix using all sorts of means involving magic and holy energy, it was still a creature above the sacred beast in this world.

    Many sacred beasts in this world could not fight against the holy phoenix, and only another phoenix might have a chance to deal with the sacred phoenix.

    But once again, that was just the real holy phoenix, not something created out of ability.

    "Can you calcte the degree of simrities in strength between your artificially drawn holy phoenix and the holy Phoenix you have seen before?"

    The old general finally asked Ainsley about this problem, and Ainsley was also silent for a while, calcting things in her heart before she moved her mouth.

    "My holy phoenix can at least reach 80% of the real holy phoenix''s power, which means it''s just slightly stronger than a mid-level sacred beast."

    That should be enough, right?

    They didn''t intend to kill all the monsters and beasts because it was impossible. It would be good if they could just scare away the beasts and monsters with the sacred beast''s deterrence aura.

    They didn''t know whether monsters would also be intimidated or not, but the holy Phoenix must at least have this function.

    Hearing that the drawn holy phoenix could be better than a mid-level sacred beast, everyone felt this was already enough.

    The real holy phoenix was said to be on par with a legendary beast. Maybe just a little worse, but its strength was already above the realm of just a sacred beast.

    Since the holy phoenix that Ainsley was about to draw would have the power beyond a mid-level sacred beast, this showed that the holy phoenix would not be too weak to scare away the bunch of monsters and beasts.

    After thinking about it again, everyone agreed to let Ainsley create a holy phoenix out of her drawing and everyone also wanted to offer many treasures they brought with them so that Ainsley would not have any idents midway.

    Everyone was afraid that the process of drawing the holy phoenix would be difficult, and that there might be a chance of failure.

    What if this failure sent a bacsh to Ainsley, and they could not rely on Ainsley''s strength anymore?

    Everyone''s priority now was to chase away as many monsters and beasts as possible while also killing the demons outside of the barrier.

    After finalizing the object of the drawing that would be brought into reality, everyone prepared all sorts of tools that Ainsley might need, and the baby didn''t refuse everyone''s help even if she actually didn''t need it.

    Time is tight, so Ainsley didn''t wait for too long and immediately summoned her golden brush even if she could create the drawing with her mind alone. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This project would be much moreplicated than just simply creating a barrier and such, so using the brush would help the baby to concentrate better.

    Everyone around Ainsley saw the golden brush with some kind of strange glow around it, and they couldn''t help but gasp.

    The students rarely saw many good treasures, while the contestants had been used to seeing treasures, but even so, this brush was too unique because although it did look like a strange treasure, it was actually a part of someone''s special ability.

    Everyone could feel the energy of a special ability from this brush, which means the brush was indeed something rted to the special ability.

    After Ainsley brought out the brush, the baby started to leave one golden stroke after another in the air, and she didn''t forget to keep the mutated celestial teen close to her side.

    After all, Ainsley was someone from the dark camp, so it would be difficult to draw a holy phoenix who had holy energy.

    If they wanted the authentic holy energy inside the holy phoenix to also turn into something real, Ainsley felt that in the process of creating the holy phoenix, she still needed someone to inject holy energy into the drawing one way or another.

    This was actually just a gamble and an experiment, but when the mutated celestial boy really did inject a little bit of holy energy into the drawing, and the drawing shone with white light for a few seconds, Ainsley was sure of her conjecture.

    "Please inject the holy energy into every stroke of the drawing, but just give a little bit of holy energy."

    "If measured in how we measure water, maybe just one drop of holy energy per the drawing''s line is enough."

    Ainsley politely asked the celestial boy for help, and the boy also put aside all grievances with this girl due to their race feud because, at this moment, he also wanted to see the holy Phoenix that appeared in the legendary war a few months ago.

    Ainsley worked with the celestial boy for a whole thirty minutes to ensure the final holy phoenix would resemble the real one as closely as possible.

    The final drawing was not that big, just the size of an A4 paper in the air, but the drawing was really life-like with color and such, as if the phoenix was already alive in the drawing even before the ability was finalized.

    Everyone who saw the drawing could not help but gasp in awe, and some even wondered whether the drawing was already alive, and, if so, how could the size of the drawing be so small?

    If this was really the case, wouldn''t their holy phoenix be as small as this drawing as well?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2064 "The Holy Phoenix Comes Alive"

    ?

    However, before everyone could ask Ainsley about the holy phoenix''s drawing itself, the baby had already put away the golden brush and simply injected her special energy into the floating drawing in the air.

    In that instant, the drawing suddenly swelled, and it kept soaring to the sky along with the increase in the size of the drawing.

    Then, every line of the drawing slowly formed the bones, flesh and blood of a living creature, but all of this process was hidden behind a bright golden light thatpletely covered the drawing itself.

    This creation processsted for several minutes, but judging from the coverage of the golden light alone, the size of this phoenix should be huge.

    It was as big as the three rooftops, and its whole body covered everyone''s heads, blocking the sun above.

    The golden light alone had already created a faint shade for everyone, and the creature had not really been born, but everyone could vaguely feel a sense of oppression from that creature in the sky.

    Everyone once again marveled at the fact that Ainsley''s ability was so powerful.

    Still, they didn''t notice that Ainsley''s face was pale for a few seconds before she gradually recovered the lost color on her face.

    The creation of this holy phoenix alone had already sucked almost all of Ainsley''s special energy that was allocated for the Realism Art ability, and just now, it was the mermaid girl who quietly replenished Ainsley''s energy.

    If not, Ainsley felt that she might faint on the spot.

    She never expected that this holy Phoenix, which was still in the process of being created, could suck so much energy!

    Back then, Ainsley never used up a lot of special energy rted to Realism Art, even if she created some living creatures.

    However, maybe because the creature that Ainsley created now wasplicated or something, the moment it was about to be ''born'' from a drawing into something real, the energy needed to realize this ability suddenly soared.

    Thank God Ainsley''s energy was enough because if she didn''t have enough energy, either the ability would create a bacsh to Ainsley, or the baby would die of energy exhaustion.

    Even if it was only a part of her entire body''s collective energy because the energy allocated to different abilities in the same body was also different, but once one ability bottomed up the energy allocated for activating the specific ability...

    It was not umon for the owner of the ability to die out of exhaustion. There could be a huge damage to the energy core that stored ability users'' special energy, so it was really a dangerous thing to have one ability suck up almost all energy left for that precise ability.

    Ainsley didn''t mention her dangerous situation just now because soon, the golden light that was covering the unknown creature in the sky slowly disappeared, and the next second, the figure of the holy Phoenix could be seen with the naked eye.

    People could directly look up to see the belly of this phoenix, but even if people didn''t look at the phoenix directly, they could still see theplete appearance of this phoenix through Ainsley''s own 3D map ability.

    Almost everyone chose to look at the phoenix through the map, afraid that there would be dangers if they directly looked at the phoenix''s body without any preparations.

    Obviously, these people had at least experienced the bad thing transmitted through images that happened in the new century war six months ago. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Who knew if this holy Phoenix also had the same negative effect.

    Everyone could only look at the super-detailed 3D map in the air, which also tactfully only showed theplete picture of the holy phoenix.

    The phoenix had just been ''injected'' with life, and it was trying to p its wings, circling the three rooftops without going too far and doing all sorts of things.

    The holy phoenix was still simr to the one Ainsley saw back in the new century war.

    However, this one was smaller, although with its small body, it could still cover the three rooftops, which were far apart from one rooftop to another.

    In a sense, because the three rooftops existed above the main castle building and the two attached castle towers...

    This Phoenix had a body width simr to the whole castle.

    This is such a gigantic creature!

    Everyone looked at the map again and eximed from time to time, discussing things.

    "I didn''t expect the drawing to reallye alive! This beast doesn''t look like a puppet or something. It really looks like a living being!"

    "Such a Heaven-defying ability, is there really no price other than arger consumption of special energy?"

    "I think there isn''t any price to pay because although this ability looks strong, it depends entirely on the person who draws the drawings."

    "Still, this is sick. Take a look at those feathers and carefully feel the trace of holy energy inside this beast....I would never expect someone to create this creature out of thin air just by using a drawing."

    Everyone was excitedly talking about the holy phoenix that was still trying to adapt without leaving the range of the barrier, which inevitably made this new own Phoenix dissatisfied due to its restricted freedom.

    This creature did look like a regr beast that everyone could see in the Phoenix family.

    But maybe because this creature was created out of a drawing, no matter how vivid and real this Phoenix was, it still had a sense of disobedience and strangeness, as if this phoenix was not supposed to be in this state.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2065 "Wiping Out The Horde"

    ?

    Anyway, this creature could be said to be simr to a puppet, but it was definitely a high-level puppet with its own intelligence and the ability to make judgments.

    The holy phoenix''s whole body was glowing with a white and golden light, and those feathers looked as if it had been dyed in a golden-white paint, luxurious yet solemn.

    Even if it was ''fake'', everyone still subconsciously treated the Phoenix as a real sacred beast.

    From the overall aura alone, this fake was indeedparable to a real sacred beast, which made everyone subconsciously sigh in relief.

    Since the Holy Phoenix had the real demeanor of a sacred beast, it meant their n was half-sessful, naturally making these people sigh in relief.

    After Ainsley made the holy Phoenix and let the Phoenix familiarize itself, the baby went to the array masters and barrier ability users for a discussion.

    "Can you let the holy Phoenix out of the barrier now? Just go through the sky route, hum. I know we are still fighting the remaining beasts and monsters from the small tide, and there are also the demons..."

    But if they didn''t let the Phoenix leave the barrier while there were still not too many attacks on the barrier around the rooftops and there were no flying-type beasts either, they would have no chance to let the Phoenix out of the barrierter on.

    After all, once therge horde arrived, there would be more sky beasts and monsters in the crowd, which meant they could not open the barrier.

    The array masters and the barrier ability users immediately agreed with Ainsley''s proposal, and they hurriedly opened a section of the barrier above their heads.

    Soon, the holy Phoenix that was still hovering at a certain altitude, slowly soared out of the barrier and then circled the castle''s sky a fewps, as if including the entire castle and the yards into its own protection circle.

    Of course, Ainsley didn''t immediately let the holy Phoenix join the battlefield to kill the remaining mid-level demons among the hundred mid-level demons that came to attack them hours ago.

    The holy Phoenix needed a lot of energy to maintain, especially when using its ability. So, Ainsley didn''t intend to let the Phoenix join the battlefield right now.

    Anyway, the 50 special vanguards were still there, and once the holy Phoenix was born, in the future, the job of eliminating demons would fall on the Holy Phoenix, so these vanguards would naturally not be so useful anymore.

    Since that was the case, just let them work hard now to lessen the burden on the holy Phoenix.

    The group of 1000 people took turns attacking the beasts and monsters around the castle, but with the barrier being as stable as usual, there were no casualties just yet.

    Even if there were any, the wounded people still had some breath left or they fell into aa.

    Some were disabled, but some healers could generate body parts, so everything went well.

    Not to mention that these contestants were all experts from all over the world, so they were all tenacious, and it was not easy for them to die just like that.

    It was actually the students who were more ''unlucky,'' but besides serious injuries and such, no students lost their lives.

    In this kind of situation, the future of these kids was not so important. As long as they survived, even if their abilities were ruined or something, there would still be hope to return to being a genius. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    But once they died, there wouldn''t be any hope left.

    Therge beasts and monsters tide didn''t arrive until a full one hour because even if they all ran fast and some even flew, they still had many obstacles.

    It was just that, the flying-type beasts and monsters, plus the low-level demons, were estimated to arrive faster than the main army of therge horde.

    "Judging from their current distance to our castle, they will arrive in fifteen minutes! The flying-type beasts and monsters will arrive first, and after another fifteen minutes, the demons will arrive."

    Then, therge horde would finally arrive thirty minutes after the low-level demons arrived.

    Their goal was just to survive for two to three hours, which didn''t feel that long, but when fighting against many enemies, a few hours of battle could be super draining.

    Ainsley showed the 3D map to the old general and showed him the current location of the sky beasts and monsters that would arrive within fifteen minutes.

    Then, there were also the low-level demons...

    Looking at the dense red dots moving to the castle reflected on the map and relying on the simple statistical ability of the 3D map, Ainsley and the old general counter that the number of sky beasts and monsters seemed to reach an rming number...

    If before, there were only about 200 enemies, now, the number was directly multiplied by ten times.

    There were as many as 2000 flying-type beasts and monsters of all typesing their way!

    Seeing this, Ainsley''s face instantly turned ugly, and the old general also held his breath as sweat trickled down his forehead.

    "We can''t let those beasts and monsters get too close to the Castle before we kill them. Just relying on the sky array alone is not enough."

    Ainsley concluded this just after a few seconds of seeing the huge number representing the sky beasts and monsters that they had to fight.

    So¡­they had to create arge-scale attack that could wipe out most of the enemies while they were still far from the castle.

    If they didn''t do that, they would be overwhelmed when the time came!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2066 "Natural Disaster Field"

    ?

    "Do we have anyone who can create natural disasters rted to a tornado, a storm, or something?" Ainsley suddenly asked the old general next to her.

    "We have to block the way of these beasts and monsters so that when they enter our attack range, their number will have shrunk to a certain degree."

    And to do that, Ainsley needed those ability users who could create disasters.

    The old general agreed with Ainsley''s idea, and he immediately gathered elemental ability users who could create natural disasters.

    To be honest, with so many experts here, the number of people who could create natural disasters was also high.

    After all, if the contestants had not even reached the level of being able to make a small natural disaster from their elemental ability, they would not be able to join the exam to be a special instructor.

    There were as many as 100 contestants who could create natural disasters with their abilities, and this means one-fourth of the contestant group had elemental skills. They could create natural disasters based on their elemental powers.

    There were many things that a hundred people could do. After choosing those with wind element ability, snow element ability, lightning element ability, water element, and so on, the group got 40 people.

    Ainsley looked at these forty people and expressed her satisfaction with their selection.

    "We need to create a thunderstorm and a tornado that will target the group of sky beasts and monsters before they enter a certain range."

    "Please create the natural disaster as far as possible and look at the 3D map to pinpoint the location of our target."

    Ainsley wanted to make a dangerous field that could kill or deter many sky beasts and monsters, so the range of the natural disaster should also be wide enough.

    "I need the coverage of the natural disaster to include several hundred kilometers. It will be better if you can cover a few miles, but if you can''t, just join hands with yourpanions to create arge natural disaster field."

    With so many people here, it was not hard to make a natural disaster field of tornadoes and thunderstorms to reach several miles.

    The group of ''disaster makers'' got detailed instructions from both Ainsley and the old general.

    Since they were all experienced, it didn''t take long for them to create the natural disaster field.

    As soon as these people made their moves, the surrounding wind suddenly blew like crazy, and the cloud slowly darkened.

    A bunch of clouds drifted slowly and covered the sun, blocking the sunlight for anyone beneath the sun.

    A few shes of lightning flickered among the dark clouds, and unnatural rain slowly poured down the clouds, as if the water was just being poured down out of nothing and not from the clouds.

    Naturally, the water was created artificially, and the change in the color of the clouds was not because of the water maniption ability but more due to the lightning ability user. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    There were only three lightning ability users among all elemental ability users in the group, and the three people included Ainsley, Finley, plus another entric contestant.

    The three people worked hard to generate lightning among the clouds, and they were ready to strike down any sky beasts and monsters that passed through the natural disaster field.

    The group made this field rtively fast, and they managed to catch up with the passing sky beasts and monsters flying toward their castle.

    The wind blew hard as it slowly formed tornadoes, and even when the tornadoes were not ready yet, the wind blowing hard alone had already pushed back many sky beasts and monsters, affecting their flight.

    To be honest, no matter how strong the elemental ability users and other ability users were, they would not have the ability to destroy a whole city or something before they could reach the realm of creating a domain.

    However, elemental ability users did have some advantages in theter stage because they were generally less powerful than other strange abilities in the early stage.

    It was just that, when elemental ability users finally reached theter stage of their strength, it was still possible to create small natural disasters that could possibly destroy viges and towns if they wanted to.

    Just the earth elemental ability users alone could create earthquakes that could also trigger tsunamis.

    Water element ability users could create rain and tsunami, and they could also create strange rain if they fused their ability with other abilities such as creating an acid rain or something.

    Not to mention other elemental ability users such as wind, lightning, and so on.

    Even fire elemental ability users could create a wildfire, or if their fire element evolved to magma, they could create volcano eruptions.

    People with mental abilities or wood element abilities looked as if they could not create any natural disaster, but metal element abilities could y a huge role if they developed a side skill such as to manipte various rocks.

    They could easily create andslide using these rocks, and the effect would be even greater if they joined hands with the earth element ability user.

    The wood element ability user could make the entire foreste alive, so even if they could not make any dangerous natural disasters, their ability alone was close to having a domain on their own even when they had not started to create a domain.

    Ainsley watched as the elemental ability users around her created a small natural disaster field that was already faintly touching the entrance of making a domain.

    This is actually such a surprise because, with this, the strength of the whole field will reach another new height!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2067 "Sky Battle"

    ?

    A domain was a new separate dimension from this dimension, but the joint efforts of these many elemental ability users did make the small natural disaster field look like the embryo of a domain.

    Everyone who participated in the making of this natural disaster field could feel some enlightenment rted to the secret of creating a domain.

    Many people got stuck in the strength realm before the domain realm, and they could never create a domain in their entire life because to reach this realm, people could not just rely on continuously growing their energy reserve.

    Making a domain involved the rules of space and time, so many people could not make domains even when their strength had already reached the stage of a domain maker.

    This was also why many space element ability users or time element ability users could easily enter the domain realm because they had already touched the rules of space and time before they made their own domain.

    Now that these elemental ability users worked together to create an environment where everything was manipted by all of them, even if this field didn''t involve any rules of time, but it did touch a little bit of space rules.

    The elemental ability users who were busy perfecting this fake environment that they created to kill many sky beasts and monsters plus the iingrge beast and monster tide, could feel something changing in their bodies in mind.

    Many people got enlightenment at the same time, and although the enlightenment was just a small one and they could not immediately make domains...this was already enough to give them a direction.

    The enlightened people couldn''t help but peek at Ainsley with eyes full of gratitude.

    Still, they didn''t dare to celebrate this small benefit because the targets had already entered the range of their natural disaster field.

    Now, it was time for them to generate natural disasters to kill as many sky beasts and monsters as possible!

    The people who manipted wind joint hands to create several significant tornadoes and because there were many wind ability users among these disaster makers, it was not difficult to make severalrge tornadoes at once.

    The tornadoes umted from the raging wind slowly appeared on the 3D map, and as the size of the tornadoes slowly became bigger and bigger, everyone could even see the fair shadow of those tornadoes with their naked eye.

    Right after the tornadoes were born, the thunder and lightning among the clouds started to rush out of their ''hiding'' ces, directly striking severalrge sky monsters and beasts with no mercy!

    BOOM! BOOM! FLASH!

    The lightning came mightily and they all targeted the biggest and strongest sly beasts and monsters in the sky, not giving them any preparation to defend themselves.

    The lightning came fast and struck the targets precisely, instantly annihting beasts that didn''t have strong defensive bodies like the monsters.

    The beasts were either struck down until they fell to their death or just got burnt into a living meat in the air.

    "KAAAAA!"

    "AAAKKK!" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "GREECE!!!"

    The screams of many sky beasts and monsters instantly sounded one by one followed by the thunderous sound of the lightning.

    Monsters did have better defense than beasts, but they were all also knocked down from the sky and had to p their wings desperately to prevent themselves from falling to their death.

    Some beasts and monsters around the targeted beasts and monsters were also affected by the lightning and they were either seriously injured or got struck until they were nailed to the ground thousand of meters below them.

    The first strike of lightning killed many strong beasts and monsters hidden in the horde, and soon, the raging tornadoes directly swept away countless beasts and monsters in the sky, breaking their formation and killing many weaker beasts and monsters.

    Those who had some defensive abilities didn''t die on the spot, but others who were caught off guard could only die miserably in the face of sudden natural disaster.

    The might of a natural disaster could not be underestimated, and the group of elemental ability users also created a natural field with the most natural and precise disasters as close to the real ones, directly making the threat of this field soar to the max.

    Because this natural disaster field was the joint effort of many Ability users, the power contained inside the field was naturally great, which was almost simr to a domain.

    It could be said as a fake domain.

    The sky beasts and monsters that had to go through this small natural disaster field to reach their destination had no choice but to struggle to survive.

    Those who were sober didn''t want to leave this field just to retreat, but most of the beasts and monsters that were affected by the miasma still had their instincts overwhelming their bodies, so a lot of them fled in embarrassment, never daring to enter the field again.

    They better go rampant and vent their irritable nature elsewhere than to enter this death field!

    The number of sky beasts and monsters continued to decline, with the majority fleeing and the rest started to fight back against the natural disaster with their own abilities.

    It looked as if they weremanded by someone stronger than them to pass through this natural field and went to the castle for a certain purpose.

    However, many beasts and monsters were also clever and they took a detour instead of plunging straight into the natural disaster field.

    The field spanned arge range, but it didn''t mean these sky beasts and monsters could not escape from the field and fly to the castle through another route.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2068 "Creating A Blizzard"

    ?

    After all, the sky route was freer than thend route due to various reasons.

    It was just that, these sky beasts and monsters that had already entered the range of the field yet still wanted to retreat could not escape as easily as before.

    Even if they wanted to escape, the fierce tornadoes had already blown away countless sky beasts and monsters.

    The rain was somewhat strange as it was mixed with acid and such, adding insult to injury.

    This thunderstorm field was really so terrible that many sky beasts and monsters fell from the sky directly to their death.

    A lot of beasts and monsters didn''t die due to the direct attacks of these elements, and they actually died because they could not fly anymore, broke their wings or something, and then they died a tragic death after falling to the ground.

    This farcested for a full fifteen minutes, and after that, therge horde of thend beasts and monsters had started to enter the vicinity of the thunderstorm field.

    Thesend beasts and monsters should have arrived earlier, but maybe because of other unknown reasons, they were dyed and had only entered the field just now.

    Of course, because therge horde didn''t just run to the castle in onerge group and was separated into countless smaller tides, only one-tenth of the entire 98.000nd beasts and monsters came to the thunderstorm field.

    The other 2000 beasts and monsters were flying-type beasts and monsters, and right now, with so many of them fleeing, surrendering or constantly dying in the field, the number of these monsters and beasts had already been cut by half.

    Now that most of the sky beasts and monsters had been dealt with, the group focused on the iingnd monsters and beasts.

    Therge tide didn''te all at once and some of them arrived faster than the low-level demons due to different areas and terrains.

    Still, even if the number of beasts and monsters that entered the range of the thunderstorm field was less than 10.000, such a number was already considered more than a small beast and monster tide.

    The previous small tide that attacked the castle was just around 5000 beasts and monsters, yet the group had to work hard to deal with these beasts and monsters.

    Even if most of the beasts and monsters that attacked the castle were low-level ones, and there were not many mid-level ones or even high-level ones, arge number of low-level beasts and monsters were enough to drown an entire city within less than a day.

    Now that these beasts and monsters had already entered the thunderstorm field, Ainsley and the old general wanted to use this to kill as many beasts and monsters as possible.

    This group was just one-tenth of therge army, but their mission was just to survive for a few hours, and as long as they dyed things again and again, they didn''t need to kill that many beasts and monsters.

    100.000 beasts and monsters looked like it was not a huge number at all, but if people knew that the capacity of a football stadium used for concerts and other entertainment events could only hold around 60.000-70.000 people...

    Imagine the sea of humans were reced with the sea of beasts and monsters with various body sizes from those with normal body sizes to those as big as elephants and as tall as a two-story building or even more. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Just imagining it gave people goosebumps on the spot!

    Ainsley and the old general felt that the tornadoes could still be used even to fight thend beasts and monsters, but they still had to create a chain ''disaster'' to kill a lot of beasts and monsters with the lowest effort.

    "They have already entered the snowy mountain area, and the thunderstorm can be changed into a blizzard or something. It will enter if the rain is reced with snow, but lightning will still have to y many roles."

    Then, they could make a avnche but with snow, and there could be earthquakes as well.

    "When these beasts and monsters start to cross the outer forests, we can burn the forest, trap and kill many beasts or monsters too."

    Ainsley felt that the first step was to create a snowstorm or a blizzard with the tornadoes, then this would definitely trigger the surrounding trees in the forest to fall and block the path.

    Then, earthquakes could be used several times to create a avnche that would knock more trees down than ever.

    Then,st but not least, burn the forest.

    "The snow umted from the avnche will at least block the fire from spreading to our castle, but we also have to calcte the movement of the avnche so that it won''t affect our castle."

    To be honest, the castle was already at the top of the mountain, so if there was a avnche, as long as the mountain higher than their mountain didn''t have any idents, the snow would not touch their castle at all.

    "We can use the direction from our castle down to the path below the mountain to create the avnche, " Ainsley added.

    Even if the castle was surrounded by forests, people did have to climb the mountain to get to the castle, so it was quite easy if they wanted to knock down many beasts and monsters.

    The disaster-maker team listened to Ainsley''s suggestion and felt that her suggestion was good.

    At the same time, the old general also agreed, so the group immediately changed the thunderstorm to a blizzard with just a few adjustments!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2069 "Stampede"

    ?

    The rainwater was not mixed with anything else, and with the help of snow and ice elemental ability users, the rainwater turned into sharp icicles.

    Then, snow started to pour down from the shing clouds, and as more snow fell, the raging tornadoes slowly created a blizzard that blocked the monsters'' and beasts'' eyesight.

    The blizzard and the ice rain came fast, instantly engulfing many beasts and monsters with great destructive power.

    A lot of beasts and monsters were blown away, frozen to death, stabbed by the icicle rain, got buried underneath the snow, or torn apart by the tornadoes.

    Even the beasts'' thick fur and monsters'' hard skin could not stop them from being turned into frozen statues!

    The temperature was really low, and because the ice was made by an ability user, its degree of coldness, plus the various attack abilities were way beyond what a normal ice and blizzard should be.

    Countless monsters with cold blood were the first to be affected because they either hibernated or just slowly froze to death.

    Beasts that were mostly mammals with thick furs could survive for a while, but most of them were also affected by the heavy blizzard, which kept blocking everyone''s eyesight.

    Not to mention that thunder still struck several bignd beasts and monsters from time to time, quickly eliminating a lot of beasts and monsters in the crowd.

    The first attack basically caught these monsters and beasts unprepared, but then, after these beasts and monsters adjusted to the sudden extreme ''weather'' and environment, the smart beasts started to use their various abilities to slowly cross the problematic field.

    There were also a lot of beasts that were not too heavily affected by the miasma and chose to make a detour or join the other beast and monster tide from another direction.

    All in all, even before the group started to make some earthquakes and avnche, the beasts had already retreated, and many monsters died on the spot.

    The power of nature was indeed too formidable, and people could never underestimate the power of a natural disaster.

    Still, even if the beasts and the monsters retreated or used their various abilities to survive, the disaster-maker team still started their second and third n in a row.

    They started a small earthquake that only affected that certain field.

    It was actually difficult to create a real earthquake because a real earthquake was not as simple as the soil ground moving or something, but it was indeed easy to make a superficial earthquake by manipting the surface ground to move.

    The beasts and monsters were still caught in the heavy snow, the difficult terrain, the icicle rain, and the blizzard, and they had not even fully adapted yet when the group around them suddenly shook!

    Trees and rocks started to tremble. Some parts of the snowy ground broke into two, revealing a deep crack.

    The entire natural disaster field suddenly shook, jolting manynd beasts and monsters into chaos.

    These beasts and monsters had been traveling in a group, and most of them were indeed irritable because of the miasma, so once the ground shook like that and tossed many big and small beasts and monsters, the whole crowd became chaotic.

    Beasts and monsters ran around by instinct because this was not a real natural disaster, and their instinct alone could not rm them before the ident happened.

    However, they still subconsciously ran away from the source of the disaster, which means the trajectory of these beasts and monsters'' running paths suddenly changed. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Those in front suddenly turned around and wanted to go to the rear, but those behind still chaotically ran forward.

    The earthquake actually didn''t do much damage to these beasts and monsters aside from burying them in the snow or getting many trees to fall to smash these monsters and beasts.

    However, the earthquake disturbed the monsters and the beasts'' formation, and once they panicked, a stampede urred.

    This stampede was the one that killed many smaller beasts and monsters.

    Even bigger monsters and beasts also had to suffer because some smaller beasts and monsters had sharp horns and other body parts which unknowingly bumped into their huge bodies when the riot happened.

    "GRAAAA!"

    "GRRRR!"

    "HOWLLL¡ª "

    Countless roars, growls, and screams resounded from the natural disaster field, and many beasts and monsters became even more determined to change their running direction to another path.

    However, the huge change not only affected these 10.000 beasts and monsters but also disturbed the rhythm of other beasts and monsters in other smaller tides.

    Therge tide was divided into several smaller tides but then, each small tide had many beasts and monsters.

    Some monsters and beasts that escaped from the natural disaster field were either strong or were huge in size.

    Once they panicked and ran to the other small tides, the group over there also got chaotic.

    Before this, many beasts and monsters would also identally die due to stampedes, but the number of victims was small for various unknown reasons.

    Yet now, the chaos from just one area triggered a real beast and monster tide, which disturbed the rhythm and formation of these beasts and monsters.

    The beasts and monsters who panicked because of the small deserters from other areas triggered a chain stampede in their own area, resulting in many casualties due to stampede alone.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t purposely target the beasts and monsters in other directions, so they were pleasantly surprised when they saw the chaos projected by the 3D map.

    "This¡ª the other small tides also have idents one by one! Stampede is really the best way to kill a lot of targets at once..."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2070 "Sniping Demons"

    ?

    Someone among the disaster maker team sighed as he continued to help other disaster makers to resume their n.

    Once the earthquake happened and stampedes urred, the avnche could not be left behind either.

    Since many of these beasts and monsters from various small tides would all end up climbing the mountain, anyway, the avnche could target not only those inside the natural disaster field but also everywhere else.

    The people in charge of making a huge avnche were those who could manipte earth and snow.

    With thebination of the two, the top of the mountain slowly showed some changes, and one could even hear the deafening rumbling noises from the top of the mountain not too far from the snowfield and the forest around the castle.

    The starting point of the avnche was indeed around the castle and would go down to swipe many beasts and monsters around.

    Because this was a man-made avnche, the attack point was not only in one direction but from various directions.

    All over the mountain was now full of snow that rapidly fell from the top of the mountain and snowballed to the foot of the mountain.

    The monsters, beasts, and even demons who were climbing the mountains were all caught off guard, and the fierce ''snow tsunami'' directly swept down the enemies miles away, burying almost all enemies inside the snow!

    The avnche destroyed half of the pine forests around, and the broken trees directly swept away many beasts and monsters to death.

    Demons would not die because of this, but they were also greatly injured, and the 50 special vanguards who had been waiting for this moment immediately sniped these injured demons one way or another.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    PSIU!

    The sound of various attacks got mixed with the huge rumbling noise of the avnche around the castle, drowning these small attacks that only targeted injured demons.

    Many beasts and monsters were once again caught off guard, and those who were still far away from the avnche immediately turned around and ran away from the avnche, not daring to approach the top of the mountain at all.

    This first attack directly injured many beasts and monsters, even killing tons of beasts and monsters with just one wave of a natural disaster.

    Those who survived the avnche immediately used their various abilities to stay. Still, the survival instinct of these beasts and monsters made them run away from the top of the mountain, never daring to look back.

    No matter how manic and crazy the beast and monster tide was, once they met a ''natural disaster,'' they all instinctively ran for their lives.

    To hell with their irritable nature or their desire to destroy. If they didn''t survive, how could they destroy things?

    Only flying-type beasts, monsters, and demons could survive the sudden colossal avnche that swept the entire mountain like a flood, but even so, if they identally got into touch with the natural disaster field where the strong blizzard and the tornadoes were still going rampant...

    They would also die more or less. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It was difficult for intelligent humans to survive a sudden natural disaster, not to mention these beasts and monsters.

    Even if beasts were also smart, they could not bepared to humans unless they became sacred beasts.

    The avnche became thest straw that wiped out therge beast and monster tide, directly reducing the number of survivors by half in less than thirty minutes.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t expect that the avnche and other natural disasters could really wipe out so many monsters, beasts and even low-level demons in such a short time.

    It was true that beasts and monsters were strong, and their vitality was better than other creatures.

    Many times, bullets and guns could not kill beasts and monsters. Many abilities also failed to injure beasts and monsters with thick fur or hard scales.

    It was just that, avnche did kill many beasts and monsters because these creatures were not only swept away by the raging snow but they alsocked oxygen when they were buried in the snow.

    Naturally, many beasts and monsters died just like that.

    Not to mention that no matter how tough a monster''s skin and scales or a beast''s fur was, they also could not withstand repeated damages from arge force such as natural disasters.

    This artificial natural disaster still triggered a chain of genuine natural disasters, which further doubled the lethality of the attack.

    Now, many beasts and monsters had died. The smell of blood tempted many low-level demons, so these demons ate the dead beasts and monsters instead of advancing toward the castle.

    Not to mention that other mad monsters were also stimted to eat the beasts or monsters around them, which further added to the number of casualties.

    Beasts were more rational, and they immediately fled if they felt the danger, but they were also helpless because of the monsters and the low-level demons'' behavior.

    It was just that, maybe because there was a hidden sacred beast among the beasts who could hide extremely well and also kind towards fellow beasts, the beasts were strangely protected, and the number of casualties was lower than the monsters.

    There might also be monstersparable to sacred beasts among the monsters, but even if monsters at this level were extremely smart, they were more selfish than beasts.

    Monsters would only care about their own families but unless the family member was their own mother or a father that could suppress them, it was not umon for them to eat their siblings to be stronger or to survive hunger.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2071 "Energy Shortage"

    ?

    This was why, the status of monsters had always been the lowest in the eyes of many creatures, and for beasts to mutate into monsters because of miasma, many beasts would rather die as a beast before they turned into monsters.

    Seeing that the n worked well and the number of beasts and monsters in the distance continued to dwindle due to the various aftermath of the disaster, Ainsley and the others sighed in relief.

    "It seems that it''s okay to survive for a few hours...but I don''t know about the demons."

    Ainsley looked at the 3D map once again and felt that even with the help of the holy Phoenix, somehow, more and more demons came out in various dimensional holes, and now, their number had soared instead of declining.

    The beasts and monsters could be dealt with using natural disasters, but demons just would not die unless they were hit by specific attacks.

    Obviously, ice and snow could only slow down the movement of the demons or weaken them, but killing the demons still relied on the newly born holy Phoenix and the 50 vanguards.

    But every attack that the holy Phoenix used against the demons, such as holy beams, holy rain and so on, sucked a lot of energy from Ainsley as the creator of the sacred beast.

    Ainsley even doubted whether she could survive until several hourster if they kept using the kill Phoenix to kill demons.

    The demons didn''t look that terrifying or monstrous because most of them would turn into miasma whenever they wanted, but the demons were really like cockroaches.

    Their vitality was too strong, and it was too difficult to kill!

    But beasts and monsters that were attacked by the demons would suffer because once the miasma entered their wounds, the wounds would not heal even with healing potions and could only be purified by purifying abilities first and then using the healing ability.

    Some ability users whose wounds were contaminated by the mid-level demons'' collective attack back then also suffered like the poor beasts and monsters.

    Ainsley now worried more about the demons than the beasts and monsters because, for the time being, the monsters and beasts were under control.

    Even if there was a hidden sacred beast and a monster with the same strength as a sacred beast among the monsters, those two big existences definitely didn''t want to reveal themselves when they were still a distance away from their destination.

    Thinking about demons and then thinking about her own energy that was still sucked dry by the holy Phoenix every single second, Ainsley spoke to the old general about her worries.

    "Grandpamander, is there a way to eliminate as many demons as possible without relying too much on the vanguards or my holy Phoenix?"

    Ainsley bit his lips and paced back and forth around the old general, feeling increasingly anxious.

    "I don''t think this n will work for hours because even now, I have only made the Phoenix kill some demons for less than ten minutes and my energy has been sucked dry twice..."

    Ainsley had arge reserve energy for the realism art ability and even if this ability didn''t get allocated a lot of energypared to other abilities in her body, it was obviously not easy to empty out her energy twice in a row within just ten minutes. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    This is too outrageous.

    This was also Ainsley''s first time creating such a creature like this Phoenix, and she never knew how much energy this creature sucked from her.

    No wonder this ability seemed wonderful, but she had never heard of anyone famous with this ability.

    Maybe there were more than just Ainsley who also possessed simr abilities, but it was too difficult to create and feed numerous strong creatures.

    Most of the time, it was better to draw weapons and such rather than drawing any living creatures...

    After all, these living creatures were much better than living puppets, so the price was also a bit too high.

    When the old general heard that Ainsley could not continue to use the holy Phoenix unless they wanted to wait until the Phoenix dealt with a sacred beast among the enemies, the old general finally showed some expressions.

    The old man raised an eyebrow, and subconsciously looked up at the hovering holy Phoenix in the sky withplicated eyes.

    He also felt that relying on Ainsley''s holy Phoenix alone to deal with the demons was too much, but other team members had already done their parts, and no one else could deal with the demons other than the few selected vanguards.

    What to do? Is there any other way to hold back these demons?

    They only had to wait for a few hours until they could escape from this ind. They didn''t need to kill all the demons because, obviously, it should be impossible.

    "Are there any tips and tricks to deal with demons other than using light element abilities and purification? Maybe by suppression or something, or the demons have other weaknesses..."

    Ainsley murmured as she kept an eye on the old general, and the old general also looked at Ainsley with eyes full of worries.

    From what was recorded in history, obviously, there were too few ways to deal with the demons, which was why the ancestors used some mysterious ways to gather demons from all over the world in one ce and then sent them all to the newly built abyss.

    Ainsley and the old general racked their brains for a few minutes, and even the live stream''s audience, who had been watching everyone''s performance with bated breaths, could not help but try to think of some ideas for these 1000 people.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2072 "Holy Water & Talisman"

    ?

    [In many novels, we can get rid of demons by using some chants or holy water. Maybe if the purifying ability users and the light element ability users infuse any water with their abilities, they will create holy water that can kill demons?]

    [This one sounds like a usible idea. From what I know, purifying ability users are usually called priests and they also have their own guilds. Won''t they also know how to make holy water?]

    [Our mercenary teams often go to temples or churches to find priests when we are entangled with some kind of strange, negative buff. They did sell holy water.]

    There were many things in this world that needed to be purified, for example, a curse, or a wound left from a corrosive element, or wounds left from a dark element ability.

    People who could heal negative buff plus wounds or even regenerate people''s bodies existed, but priests with their purifying ability also had many uses.

    They were also famous for being able to detoxify various types of poisons because they could purify something.

    The guild that epted priests in one ce must also have something to sell other than the special ''healing'' service of the priests.

    That''s when they sold holy waters and simr items that were already injected with the power of purifying and could be carried everywhere.

    People with strange wounds could use holy water to purify their wounds so that they could drink healing potions.

    Most of the dark element abilities prevented healers from healing the wounds left behind, but the usual dark element abilities were not as strong as the demons'' dark element abilities.

    Usually, after being purified by holy water, the victims could use healing potions just fine without having to find healers or priests.

    It was said that just like the small guild of exorcists that sold talismans and various props to guard against spirits and such, the priest guild also sold various things such as amulets to protect against curses, purified barrier props that could resist the power of dark element ability...

    And so on.

    Dark element ability not only had a corrosive effect but could also corrode one''s mind, soul, and many things.

    These portable one-use purified barriers were a must-have for many mercenaries, and people who often traveled around people who would meet many enemies in their journey.

    Of course, the holy water was even more popr because of its cheap price and it was said to have other benefits than just purifying things.

    The holy water could clear one''s mind, guard against mind-control and could even detoxifymon poisons.

    The price of holy water in a tiny thumb-sized bottle was actually expensive for ordinary people, but users with any ability could earn money ten times easier than ordinary people.

    Even experts among ordinary people and some third-line celebrities might not make as much money as an ordinary ability user.

    Even a useless ability could be used to perform tricks and the obsessed ordinary people would definitely pay high prices to watch the show.

    The audience tried to give suggestions, and Ainsley also saw thements scrolling on thement section projected by the holographic screen.

    When Ainsley saw such ideas, she was immediately inspired, and the baby hurriedly told the old general about this suggestion from theizens. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "We can try to make holy water and light talismans or something like that."

    "It will be easier to attach just a little amount of purifying ability and light element ability to countless items than to attack demons one by one."

    Ainsley even felt they could coat a bullet with light element ability or douse the demons with countless buckets of holy water.

    The effect might be better than sniping the demons one by one?

    The damage to the demons would definitely not be as good as a direct attack, but they only had to stall time so that they could run away with the opened teleportation.

    This method only required a little energy but the effect would definitely be surprising.

    The old general didn''t have any more ideas, so he agreed with Ainsley''s ideas and asked the special vanguards to inject their ability into several items.

    The production-type teams were all asked to produce various weapons, such as arrows, bullets, etc.

    Students who could create water were also asked to make water for the vanguards because the other water element ability users were still busy maintaining the natural disaster field.

    For a while, the entire castle was bustling.

    The melee teams had rotated shifts for a while, and they were still tirelessly attacking the surrounding beasts and monsters or demons who were still left behind after several waves of surprise attacks.

    The number of enemies around the castle had dropped a lot, but there were still some who wanted to break the barriers, so the melee groups had no choice but to work hard.

    The healers were also busy healing injured warriors in the castle one after another, ensuring that no one would side because they still had a barrier, which means if there were any casualties, healers like them would never exist.

    It would be a nasty stain on their name and pride as healers!

    The healers silently ''fought'' the ''God of Death'' to have the lives of these warriors and students.

    At the same time, production-type teams and logistic teams were also busy moving here and there, providing everything for the fighters on the rooftops and the melee groups.

    No matter whether they were contestants or students, everyone had to work and contribute something to the whole group.

    From time to time, people whose abilities were broadcasting or something rted to that continued to share the progress of the battlefield with the people inside the castle, as if to motivate these people at the rear or something.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2073 "Light-Coated Bullets"

    ?

    Thanks to everyone''s hard work, the vanguards finally produced their first light-coated bullets and arrows, plus several buckets of holy water.

    The first batch of light-coated bullets and holy water actually didn''t take a long time to make because this was just trial and error, so the people who made these items only made around ten bullets and ten bottles of holy water.

    Once the item was ready, Ainsley focused the scene captured by the 3D map on their target demons so that everyone could witness the experiment that they were about to do.

    Even if therge armies were still several hundred kilometers away, there were still sporadic mid-level demons and low-level demons around the castle.

    The low-level demons that came here before therge army had already lingered around the forest for a long time, but they didn''t rush to the castle until that sudden strange scene.

    In short, many low-level demons were actually already so close to the castle at the top of the mountain, but they were busy eating animals inside the forest or in other ces.

    How could they have time to go to the top of the mountain when there was so much prey around?

    Now that the low-level demons were summoned by the mid-level demons, they all crawled to the castle, and they finally became the test target chosen by Ainsley and the others.

    As usual, the low-level demons would attack the barrier with their corrosive ck miasma and just like before, the melee fighters outside of the castle would take turns trying to injure the demons that were right outside of the barrier.

    At the same time, the rooftop teams other than the special group formed to create disasters and fight demons started to do their usual routine in thest few hours¡ª

    Bombarding the demons and then letting the vanguards give thest blow to these demons.

    Ainsley and the others had already spotted the demons that were injured by the rooftop teams'' continuous attacks, coupled with the melee fighters'' desperate counterattack.

    This time, Ainsley didn''t let the 50 vanguards attack those injured demons and just gathered professionals on the rooftop teams who were good at sniping and using guns.

    There were also a few water element ability users picked from the disaster maker team to manipte the holy water as skillfully as possible.

    "Snipers, first of all, please try to use an ordinary or a special sniper rifle strengthened by abilities. Use one light-coated bullet per demon."

    The reason why Ainsley wanted the snipers to use real weapons first, no matter whether the weapons were ordinary or special weapons created by production-type ability users with various materials, was because the baby wanted to see the lethality of this bullet.

    If the bullet was shot through an ordinary weapon or a weapon that was not conjured out of thin air by a firearm ability user, would the lethality be the same, or would the effect be better if they used weapons conjured by firearm ability users?

    After all, even special weapons made by production-type ability users were different from weapons conjured through the special energy of an ability user.

    The former couldst longer, and thetter was limited to the energy of the one making the weapon.

    Still, thetter usually had more damage points if used against enemies than the former.

    Many times, special weapons still could not win against energy weapons or weapons made out of special abilities because the former still relied on materials and techniques of the weapon maker while thetter relied entirely on the special energy and the uniqueness of the special ability. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The first batch of snipers, consisting of three people, chose to use an ordinary sniper rifle that wasmon among ordinary people and ordinary ability users who could not afford to get special customized weapons made by production-type ability users.

    The second batch of snipers, only two people, used their own special customized sniper rifles.

    Then, the third batch, just one person, conjured a sniper rifle using his firearm ability and then loaded the light-coated bullets into the energy sniper rifle.

    As soon as thest person prepared himself, all snipers already got into their positions, and they soon targeted the injured demons with sharp eyes.

    It didn''t take long for the first batch of snipers to shoot the bullets with almost no sound.

    PSIU!

    The 3D map clearly showed the whole process of the three people''s bullets flying out of the rifles and piercing through the left chest of three low-level demons who were greatly injured.

    In that instant, the demons didn''t be miasma as usual, but slowly got burned, as if being purified.

    Then, just like any other demons who died, the body of the demons slowly disappeared, leaving only strangely-shaped gems or some of their body parts such as their hard nails, small horns, teeth or something.

    Seeing the three bullets killed all three demons with the same degree of wounds as what the 50 vanguards used to deal with, everyone suddenly cheered.

    "We did it! Ordinary guns can also kill demons if the bullets are coated with light element abilities!"

    "The bullets will melt after getting in touch with the demons, but this is okay!"

    After all, their goal now was just to dy time and kill as many demons as possible.

    They didn''t think of truly extinguishing all demons.

    Then, following the first experiment, the second and third batch of snipers also had great sess.

    The two other batches with customized weapons and energy-made weapons could even kill mid-level demons who were greatly injured.

    This experiment proved that many people other than the chosen vanguards could also kill demons!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2074 "Last Survival"

    ?

    The experiment with the light-coated bullets worked well, and the experiment with the holy water also gave satisfying results.

    "We need ten drops of holy water to kill a seriously injured low-level demon and exactly one thumb-sized bottle of holy water to kill a seriously injured mid-level demon."

    A thumb-sized bottle might contain a hundred drops of holy water, which showed the gap between a low-level demon and a mid-level demon.

    Still, this method worked well as long as there was someone manipting the water to hit the target.

    Then, there were also talismans made by array masters who joined hands with priests because they had to make a purifying talisman.

    The group tested the talisman, and one low-level demon could be killed entirely without being heavily injured just by pasting one talisman to the heart of the demon!

    This is another great news, but mid-level demons needed ten talismans to kill in a perfect state, so it was still a waste of talisman if they attacked the demon when they were not seriously injured yet.

    Once a mid-level demon was injured, even if the injury was small, the talisman could decisively purify the demon and kill it.

    The attacking power of the talisman was indeed better than the light-coated bullets and the holy water, so the group decided to save the talismans as their trump cards.

    It was just that, it was indeed not so easy to make purifying talismans.

    At least, light-coated bullets and holy water could be mass-produced with the help of many production-type ability users in cooperation with rted ability users.

    But the purifying talisman needed the array master to make the runes and the priests to inject their ability into the talisman.

    The material to make the talisman was also special.

    So far, it was the array masters who contributed all the nk talisman papers that they usually carried around to make array papers.

    Usually, exorcists were the ones who often used talismans to do this and that, and array of masters used talismans to quickly create arrays that they had previously drawn on the talisman paper.

    The making of purifying talismans was not as fast and convenient as the making of light-coated bullets and holy water, so the majority of the group still chose either light-coated bullets or holy water.

    Nowadays, ability users would already get in touch with firearms and guns from early on, so almost all students and contestants here knew how to use guns even if they could not be snipers.

    The melee fighters were now equipped with handguns, while long-range fighters had to use sniper rifles.

    Those who made the bullets were either firearm ability users who could conjure bullets out of thin air, metal and other ore ability users, plus many production-type ability users whose ability were to create modern weapons and technologies.

    The production-type ability users still made arrows and swords or daggers as well, and all these weapons were well-covered with light elements and couldst for at least an hour until the light element attached to the weapons disappeared. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Light element ability users alone could not easily coat weapons with their element and they needed enhancers to enchant weapons, and so on.

    The preparation of making weapons that could deal with demons didn''t take a long time due to the good teamwork of the whole group, but soon, the main army of the beast and tide horde, plus the surge of demons, finally arrived.

    The natural disaster team had done their best to reduce the number of enemies, and now, they focused on moving their natural disaster field to the area hundreds of meters away from the castle.

    If before, the field was located hundreds of kilometers away or even miles away, now, the entire pine forest and the snowfield around the castle have be the focus of the natural disaster field.

    The people inside the barrier could see the chaotic weather and the sudden change of the surrounding, including the blizzard that suddenly appeared, tornadoes and such, the icicle rain and so on.

    However, no one panicked because they knew that these disasters were all made by theirpatriots!

    Hidden behind the thick mist, the raging blizzard and the heavy icicle rain, dense ck dots from beasts, monsters and demons slowly advanced to the pine forest that had been destroyed by half during the previous battle and the aftermath of the avnche.

    Even now, the corpses of beasts and monsters, plus the gems and body parts of fallen demons, could be seen scattered everywhere on the snowy ground.

    The white snowy ground had already been dyed red-ck, and even the blood had already frozen a long time ago.

    Still, the beasts and monsters, plus the demons, were all determined to attack the 1000 ability users hiding inside the castle because, for them, just one ordinary ability user was worth ten low-level beasts or monsters.

    Even monsters knew how to find better quality meals to quickly evolve or advance.

    The beasts didn''t like to eat humans, but it didn''t stop them from wanting to attack humans for personal grudges between beasts and humans.

    Ainsley knew that she had at least killed half of the entire big army, but looking at the slowly advancing enemies amidst the harsh weather and environment, her heart still skipped a beat, and a drop of sweat dripped down her forehead.

    The group had already prepared many weapons that could kill demons, and they also had the holy Phoenix that would deal with most of the beasts, but even so, Ainsley''s heart was still tense.

    This would be theirst battle to survive, and if they failed, they would all die here.

    Yes. It was that serious!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2075 "Flying Above The Clouds"

    ?

    As usual, the attack of these monsters, beasts and demons didn''te at the same time.

    The first wave of attack naturally came from the Air force that didn''t get injured or run away in the battle before.

    Around 1000 sky beasts and monsters fled from the natural disaster field and now, as if guided by something, they all still went to the castle through another route.

    Unfortunately, the natural disaster field had been moved to include the area around the castle, which was much closer to the castle than before.

    Thus, no matter which direction it was, to reach the castle, these sky beasts and monsters either had to fly above clouds or bravely pass through the natural disaster field.

    Many sky beasts and monsters that could fly high immediately thought of flying above the clouds to avoid danger.

    Even if they might have to dive down again once they arrived at their destination, the 20 meters zone around the castle was void of any disasters, which would be a good thing for these beasts and monsters tounch their attack.

    After all, the team didn''t want the disasters that they created to ruin the barrier, so they had to keep the disasters at a certain distance away from the barrier, and the barrier was still also a distance away from the castle buildings.

    The tornadoes were put the farthest away from the barrier because the disaster maker teams were afraid that the tornadoes would identally attack their own barrier.

    Some monsters and beasts who could fly high immediately pped their wings and tried to fly higher and higher, surpassing the clouds that the ability users had not controlled.

    However, Ainsley had also been paying attention to the air raid, and she even simply divided the focus of the 3D map into several pieces.

    The first mini-focus 3D map was to monitor the air raid. There were as many as four maps dedicated just to watching thend beasts and monsters.

    Then, there were at least two maps with a high-definition focus to monitor the low-level demons and the mid-level demons.

    Ainsley let the old general handle the monitoring of therge beast and monster tide force and focused on the air raid instead.

    As for the demons, Ainsley left the two ''screens'' to the 50 vanguards to deal with.

    This trick to divide the 3D map projection into several maps was also something that Ainsley had learned in the past few months, but it was not until now that she needed to split screens that she used this trick.

    When Ainsley saw that the sky beasts and monsters projected on the 3D map actually tried to fly higher than the clouds to avoid all the disasters below, Ainsley immediately contacted the ability users in charge of controlling clouds and the lightning hidden among the clouds.

    Finley, despite being one of the people who had a lightning element ability, didn''t have time to join this small team because his goal was still to hunt demons while preparing more light-coated bullets or holy water for other non-vanguard fighters.

    Thus, the people who manipted the lightning among the clouds were actually two contestants, one student and Ainsley, who could be called an all-rounder. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The baby joined many small projects as if she didn''tck energy at all when the mermaid had actually replenished Ainsley''s energy that was used to activate the 3D map and maintain it several times already.

    After Ainsley gathered the three people in charge of lightning ability and two people who could manipte clouds, Ainsley immediately shared 3D map screen to these people and then pointed out the crux of the problem

    Because the map was 3D and could be manipted at will, Ainsley could easily pinpoint the batch of troublemaker beasts and monsters who wanted to fly higher than the clouds.

    Some beasts and monsters who flew fast had already disappeared behind the clouds.

    If not for the 3D map ability that could still catch up with them...it would have been impossible to detect the movement of these beasts and monsters.

    Even Ainsley''s ability was also limited by the distance, so the picture disyed on the map was not as clear and as urate as usual.

    The statistical data calction that came with the function of the 3D map itself also failed to provide important information other than the estimated size of these beasts and monsters.

    "There are at least 100 beasts and monsters among these 1000 that escaped from the range of the natural disaster, and all 100 of them are actually high-level beasts and monsters, "

    Ainsley spoke with a gloomy face and could not help but want to curse these cunning beasts and monsters.

    "100 doesn''t look like a lot, but if all of them are in the high-level realm, this will be too difficult to guard against."

    Not to mention that, it was actually easier to kill these beasts and monsters using the natural disaster than everyone''s individual attacking power.

    "Can you guys manipte the clouds to trap these beasts and monsters and then stun them with lightning? We don''t need to kill them, but make sure they will still fall into the area of the natural disaster below the clouds."

    The lightning element ability users were once needed to snipe many dangerous beasts and monsters in the crowd, but now, they are more needed to deal with these 100 cunning sky beasts and monsters.

    Hearing that Ainsley needed all five people who were brought over immediately expressed their readiness to join another small secret mission from this cute vicemander.

    It was just another small mission, but it was as important as the mission to make disasters before.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2076 "Barbeque In The Sky"

    ?

    After the five people understood their assignments, Ainsley also prepared to join the small battle, and soon, she ''circled'' and ''marked'' several eye-catching beasts and monsters above the clouds.

    These freaks flew fast, and it might only take them several minutes topletely cross the natural disaster field and then arrive at the sky above their barrier.

    After all, now the distance between the start of the natural disaster circle and the firstyer of the barrier was just several hundred meters.

    The natural disaster field actually spanned several hundred kilometers, like before, but these beasts and monsters could easily cross the sky if there were no obstacles at all.

    Thus, while these beasts and monsters still didn''t know they had been targeted, Ainsley and the others had to hurry to deal with those who looked the most dangerous.

    The baby picked severalrge beasts and monsters with the most ferocious and capable appearances and then asked the cloud maniption ability users to make their move.

    "Guide the clouds to surround these beasts and monsters so that the lightning hidden in the clouds can sessfully hit the targets."

    It was actually not that hard to send a lightning bolt to the target, but it was indeed much easier to attack the targets if they had mediums.

    Since there were clouds as mediums here, why bother using a moreplicated and time-consuming way?

    The two cloud maniption ability users immediately looked at the 3D map to confirm the location of their first few targets.

    Then they immediately moved the clouds around in several different directions.

    Newbies might only be able to move a handful of clouds to just one target, but experts could manipte the clouds to surround more than just one target at the same time!

    The clouds usually didn''t move fast, but under the control of these cloud maniption ability users, the clouds crept fast in the sky, and soon, the unsuspecting beasts and monsters were covered by the clouds.

    It was not that these beasts and monsters were dumb, but because they saw that the problematic clouds were the ones below them at this time, and the clouds above their heads were all normal ones.

    These beasts and monsters were not really free from the clouds and they had not really broken through the clouds zone, so they were still slightly in the middle.

    Because of this, when the clouds suddenly moved to envelop their bodies, these targets just thought that the clouds moved because of the wind blowing or something, and they didn''t suspect anything.

    Especially the monsters. How could they have the brain to think about anyplicated tricks?

    They would only have a sense of danger or something, but these clouds were really not threatening at all!

    The unsuspecting sky beasts and monsters just went through the clouds when the lightning ability user cleverly sneaked in some lightning currents among the clouds.

    Then, just like that, the lightning that usually struck down hard just swam like slipper snakes, but these ''snakes'' still went through the vital body parts of those sky beasts and monsters in the sky.

    Many beasts and monsters had thick skin and fur to resist various special attacks. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Still, not a lot of monsters and beasts could be immune to lightning attacks, which was why, among elemental ability users who couldn''t make small natural disasters...

    Lightning ability users had the most powerful attack power and lethality on many beasts and monsters.

    These sky beasts and monsters were just flying among the clouds when their whole bodies were suddenly struck with something, and before they could even react, their vital parts had been pierced by the small yet sharp lightning attack.

    The lightning attack flew like arrows, and the electric current not only had a stun effect, but it could also burn the targets.

    Not to mention that the sharp edge and the powerful st of the lightning directly pierced through the monsters and the beasts'' outer fur or tough skins.

    In an instant, their hearts and other body parts were pierced ruthlessly, and their flesh was burnt, as if they were being barbecued.

    "KAAA¡ª "

    "GYAHHH!!"

    The screams of these monsters and beasts immediately sounded among the clouds, yet the monsters and beasts below the clouds could not hear those shrill screams of horror.

    They were also busy with the natural disaster they had to face under the clouds, so how could they have the heart to care about those ''big bosses'' who could fly beyond the clouds?

    The first wave of the surprise attack directly killed a third of these 100 sky lords, and their huge corpses quickly fell from the sky, smashing other beasts and monsters below the clouds or smashing thend beasts and monsters scattered on the ground.

    Just one dead sky beast or monster could possibly injure or kill other beasts and monsters, which was like killing two birds with one stone.

    Who would dislike such a trick?

    Even if the surviving sky overlords above the clouds were already on guard against the surprise attacks, there were just too many clouds around.

    It was not easy to escape the pursuit. Even if they flew fast, the abnormal clouds could even entangle them, making it difficult for them to run away.

    After all, the clouds manipted by the cloud maniption ability users had long been turned into special clouds that could turn into a solid existence, which directly annoyed these sky overlords.

    Not to mention that the wind maniption ability users who didn''t join the tornadoes project also helped this small team, blowing the wind above the clouds and sending wind des from time to time.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2077 "Defeating The Sky Overlords"

    ?

    These overlords also used their various abilities to dodge the attacks, but their enemies were nowhere in sight while out in the light.

    This feeling of being targeted made the sky overload super ufortable.

    More and more sky overlords were seriously injured and had to leave the sky, diving down to flee or something.

    These attackers in the dark were also insidious, directly targeting these overlords'' wings other than their vital parts.

    Losing the ability to fly was a big deal for these sky beasts and monsters, especially when they were already high above the clouds.

    The height alone could kill them to a meat paste.

    These overlords were finally scared away by the fierce attacks from the wind, the clouds and the lightning.

    Only sky beasts and monsters who had barrier abilities could barely survive, while the others were still far away from their targets and could not even kill those who attacked them.

    The aggrieved sky lords could only dodge those attacks by relying on their flying speed or simply fleeing from the battlefield.

    Many sky overlords just joined the huge tide for fun, not for any purpose such as being irritated, crazy or something.

    Since their own lives were now threatened, these overlords, especially the beasts with high intelligence, chose to run away and not provoke the difficult enemies.

    Ainsley and the others neatly solved these 100 overlords within just five minutes, and the people who manipted the natural disaster field had also scared away many other sky beasts and monsters.

    The previously huge number of troops looked vulnerable in front of the power of nature, and there were not many beasts or monsters among this batch who could create natural disasters such as the previous eagle with a tornado.

    Even if there were some beasts and monsters who could create a small natural disaster to mess with Ainsley and the others or destroy the natural disaster field, they had long been targeted by Ainsley and the others through a surprise attack.

    So far, no sky beasts and monsters could create any threatening natural disaster, which was the key to everyone''s swift victory.

    Since the sky beasts and monsters had been resolved more or less and the rest could not impose too much threat, Ainsley let the five people deal with the rest of the sky beasts and monsters while she returned to the big group to see the ongoing battle.

    When Ainsley returned to the big group, the baby immediately asked the old general and the others who were battling the waves ofnd beasts and monsters.

    "How is it going, everyone? Are there any special beasts and monsters among the crowd?"

    Ainsley asked this because herst beast and the monster tide had too many strange beasts and monsters, which created a lot of trouble.

    She thought this ind should have more strange beasts and monsters, but surprisingly, so far, most of the beasts and monsters here had elemental ability users that could not create natural disasters.

    Compared to those strange beasts and monsters that Ainsley fought back then, this beast and monster tide felt much ''weaker''.

    Only the number of beasts and monsters was enough to overwhelm people. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The old general heard Ainsley''s question and immediately told her the progress of their current battle to survive for several hours.

    "We have to save our energy, so we focus on heavily wounding those beasts and monsters or chase them away with the natural disaster that we make."

    And so far, there were indeed almost no extraordinary beasts or monsters among these many beasts and monsters.

    "It was just that, this wave is just the first or the second small wave, and the special beasts and monsters might still be hidden behind..."

    Even if therge beast and the monster tide had slowly entered the pine forest zone, they still attacked using several groups, sending small wave after wave.

    After all, so many beasts and monsters couldn''t attack the castle all at once because that would definitely make idents for the monsters and beasts in the crowd.

    Once any small idents happened, it would be too easy to create bigger idents that might kill a lot of their ownpatriots.

    Thus, what the group faced now was still rtively weak monsters and beasts with asional one or two strong ones.

    It was actually the demons that made everyone more nervous.

    "Has anyone tried to attack the demons?" Ainsley immediately asked the people in charge of fighting demons.

    Although now, all warriors could also fight demons with the light-coated bullets and holy water, but the main attacker team was still the 50 special vanguard.

    The vanguards led the other people who had not tried to injure demons or fight demons, and now, there was a chance to sh with the low-level monsters that had just arrived at the pine forest or the snowfield.

    The people from the vanguard team immediately answered Ainsley''s question one by one without hiding their nervousness at all.

    "We have not tried because the beasts and the monsters have been blocking the demons...but we are about to try to attack the demons now."

    The vanguard team spoke in a trembling voice, and some even bit their lips or yed with their fingers, fidgeting here and there.

    They had fought against mid-level demons from afar and even fought against low-level demons as well, but in front of the big abyss demon army, that numerous number alone was enough to intimidate anyone.

    Because of this, the vanguards, mostly the students, all had pale faces and sweaty hands.

    Those demons were really ugly and intimidating, totally unlike a creature from this world at all!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2078 "The Lethality Of Holy Water"

    ?

    Ainsley pondered over these people''s reports and then started to divide more 3D screens so that everyone could monitor the movement of the enemy as precisely as possible.

    "The natural disaster does not hinder the demons, but it still can y a role in injuring some low-level demons or slowing them down. We can focus on attacking these demons."

    Ordinary warriors would attack those demons in distress while the 50 vanguards now took on a heavy role in injuring healthy mid-level demons.

    The ordinary warriors would also have to do this job sooner orter, but for the first experience, it was better to ''pick up the leak'' before contributing more.

    After Ainsley arranged the vanguards and also monitored the other warriors around who were about to fight demons, the baby finally left everything to the old general and focused on finding the two big bosses among the sacred beasts and monsters.

    These two existences would be the crucial key to changing the situation on the battlefield, so if they were caught off guard by these two big bosses, the group would suffer a lot of casualties.

    A pity. Ainsley had not even started to search for the hidden bosses with her 3D map ability when the vanguards and the other warriors had begun to face the demons!

    Many demons who had entered the snowfield zone immediatelyunched their miasma attack on the barrier even when the distance was still far away.

    Miasma could be controlled from afar, but the lethality remained the same.

    This trick was what many abyss demons liked to use when fighting enemies who were far away from them.

    The snowy ground and the gloomy weather instantly became even darker as the ck mist surrounded the whole area.

    One after another, a few wisp of miasma started to gallop freely in the air, and soon, many more miasma gathered to the point of almost turning the whole ce into a dark night.

    The natural disaster zone was already gloomy, with tornadoes, blizzards and such, and now, with the miasma slowly taking over the battlefield, it became more eerie.

    The miasma would pass by the beasts and monsters agilely as if they were living snakes.

    The monsters and beasts that were touched by these mists would soon be more agitated and manic than before.

    Their red eyes quickly turned even redder, even faintly bing pitch ck with no white at all.

    Monsters would slowly drool all over the ce, as if losing their minds, and beasts would slowly transform into various strange shapes.

    Ainsley didn''t want to see such a strange scene of a beast turning into a monster, so she quickly looked at the performance of the warriors and the vanguards.

    At this point, the melee warriors were still fighting the beasts and monsters right outside the barrier, so once again, the task of killing demons in the distance fell to the people on the rooftops.

    The people on the rooftops had started to use their bows and arrows, riffle guns or whatever abilities could attack enemies from a distance. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The first to make a move was the water elemental ability users, who were not needed to make rain in the natural disaster zone anymore.

    These people were divided into two groups.

    One group created water out of thin air and then poured the water into a special bucket for the vanguards to bless with their purifying ability or light element ability.

    The other group was the one in charge of manipting the water and then hitting the demons.

    To save more holy water, these people had to have precise control over their ability because they could only use several drops of holy water to kill an injured demon.

    Manipting water by drops and not by several bottles or buckets required delicate control over the water itself, which was why most of the people who joined the attacking group were the contestants and not the immature students.

    The students were all at least dual ability users, and most of them were multiple ability users, so it was easier for these students to make water out of thin air than to have precise control over water drops and then use it on the battlefield.

    The holy water was ready, and the water warriors immediately manipted several drops of water in one co and even targeted more than one demon in one simple action.

    For the students, targeting one moving demon alone was already a headache, but these experts could even hit many demons at once with their small water droplets!

    The water droplets were tiny in size, so small that amidst the chaotic tornadoes and other crazy disasters on the field, even the demons with keen survival abilities would not notice such a small, useless thing.

    One low-level demon, who was slightly injured by the disasters on the field, became one of the first victims of these seemingly harmless water droplets.

    Even if demons were more sensitive to their nemesis element such as any purifying ability and light element, the water droplets were really too small and easy to ignore amidst the chaotic battlefield.

    Also, many light element attacks would bombard the demons from time to time, so they were more sensitive to these huge light element attacks than the small water droplets with a little bit of purifying ability or light element ability.

    But such a small thing that could be ignored at will was actually even deadlier than the big attacksunched by those vanguards.

    Once the water droplets touched the injuries, and even better if the wound was on the left chest, the water droplet would make sizzling noises and soon, just a drop of water melted the demons'' miasma bodies!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2079 "Enhanced Array"

    ?

    The water ability users even made a slight rain of holy water, and all drops would always hit demons. Those water droplets would never hit the ground and be wasted so easily.

    The students who saw the action of these experts were all in awe.

    It was already difficult for them to target more than one moving enemy, and yet these experts could even use so many tricks to deal with more than one enemy at once...

    If this action was not something admirable, what else could be considered admirable?

    The holy water team was doing great, and the bullets team was not to be outdone either.

    A bullet''s lethality was better than a drop of water, especially when the shot was already coated with a light element.

    Thus, the bullet team was also doing great, sniping the demons and bombarding them with a rain of bullets.

    The demons, which were so difficult to deal with before, suddenly became easier to kill.

    The old general also noticed this, so he immediately told Ainsley about this good news.

    "The bullets and the holy water are all effective. If we can retain this state, we can sessfully survive for several hours!"

    Maybe back then, the people in this world could survive against the demons by relying on light-coated bullets, holy water, and simr things.

    If not, how could the people in this world survive when there were so many demons around and only special people could kill the demons?

    Ainsley listened to the old general''s report and felt that indeed, the demons didn''t look so dangerous anymore.

    They could destroy the barrier with the miasma, but with the purifying ability users here, those who were affected by the miasma could recover in time.

    Not to mention that these demons had the same attack pattern again and again, which made their only threatening point being their number.

    Ainsley thought that the demons could be dealt with like this and even if there were also an increase of mid-level demons on the battlefield, mid-level demons were just harder to kill.

    Even if the miasma was stronger and the mid-level demons could damage the barrier faster, the array masters kept fixing the barrier along with the barrier team.

    The array masters even mixed purifying ability and light element ability into theirnd array to weaken the demons.

    Even if the array that had been infused with the light element ability and the purifying ability did not have a lot of lethality such as the bullet and the holy water, the array did weaken the demons from all aspects.

    The demons'' self-healing ability would be slower under the effect of the enhanced array, and this gave a lot of opportunities for the warriors to kill the demons before they could regenerate.

    With the array, the bullets, and the holy water, plus the talismans as the trump card to guard against any special demons, the situation on the battlefield became more optimistic than before. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The audience could also see this, so they all cheered for the big troops who were going all out to survive.

    [I didn''t expect the holy water and the bullets to be useful. We have to tell the people on the battlefield or anyone repeated to the four big battlefields to copy this method!]

    To be honest, other battlefields had even created a heavy artificial rain full of holy water just to douse a lot of demons around the abyss'' gate and then kill them bit by bit without losing too many warriors.

    The people from Elton Academy also held the same information as other battlefields, and they didn''t only prepare bullets coated with light elements but even cannonballs, grenades, and so on.

    There were just too many demons around the academy, and without heavy weapons, the academy would have been destroyed a long time ago.

    Now, every warrior who went to right demons had at least a gun with several holy bullets, a few bottles of holy water, a few pieces of holy talismans, and even cold weapons coated with light elements.

    Every once in a while, the officers would throw bombs or other heavy weapons to the battlefield just to wipe out a lot of demons at once, but soon, the disappearing demons would be reced by new blood within seconds.

    It looked as if the number of demons that coulde out of many abyss gates should be more than several millions, because they were just endless.

    This situation happened on many battlefields, including Ainsley''s small battlefield.

    At first, everyone felt a little bit safer knowing that their bullets and holy water could also kill many demons, just like the 50 special vanguards.

    However, soon, the warriors could not smile anymore because, as far as they could see, howe there were more demons than beasts and monsters in less than an hour?

    The number of beasts and monsters unknowingly decreased, and now, the number of demons increased sharply.

    The surrounding miasma even too heavily polluted some monsters and beasts until they turned into abyss monsters!

    The first time Ainsley realized something was wrong with the monsters and the beasts was when the baby identally saw something strange projected on her 3D map.

    Maybe she mistook this strange monster or beast for a demon, or maybe there was a demon around, but howe this strange thing looked as if they wereposed of miasma?

    But they didn''t have a humanoid body, just like the usual beast or monster. So, how could the body emit miasma and it could manipte miasma?

    The strange creature that Ainsley spotted was something like an elephant with a snake tail, the head of a lion and had thick fur like a wolf.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2080 "An Abyss Monster?"

    ?

    However, the four thick elephant legs of this creature were covered by strange scales instead of the fur which covered its entire body.

    The eyes of this creature resembled a reptile, but the white part of the eyes turned red while the pupils were pitch ck.

    It really looked more than just an ordinary ugly monster!

    What caught Ainsley''s attention was the fact that this monster would emit ck miasma from time to time, and most of its attacks were also using vapor, just like the demons.

    But no matter whether it was the monsters or the beasts polluted by the miasma, whether it was a beast that turned into monsters or not, all of them would not use miasma as their weapons.

    They would just use their own abilities to attack the castle because no matter what, only demons could use miasma as their weapon.

    However, this strange creature could, and as someone who had the blood of a hell demon like Asmodeus, Ainsley was also sensitive with the breath of all kinds of demons.

    What Ainsley was sure of at the moment was the fact that this creature actually had the breath of an abyss demon!

    The breath was the same, disgusting and rotten, as if it came from a ce full of garbage and something irritating.

    The smell of the abyss was like this, so how could this monster have the same breath as an abyss demon if it didn''te from the abyss?

    The question is, what kind of creature crawls out of the abyss aside from the demons?

    Will there be any demon pets or anything rted to the abyss around here?

    Ainsley didn''t really know the history of this world, but she also knew one or two things about the abyss, and it was only a rumor that escaping demons would turn into monsters if they went through a sealed gate.

    Is the rumor true? If so, this strange creature was once an abyss demon who sessfully ran away from the abyss but because of the seal''s magical effect, it turned into this creature?

    Ainsley immediately asked the old general who knew more about abyss and demons.

    "Grandpamander, do you see this creature? I feel that it came from the abyss, but howe there were other living beings in the abyss other than abyss demons?"

    The old general was busy monitoring the battlefield when he saw the screen that Ainsley showed him, and the person immediately took his eyes from his own 3D map screen.

    "What is this? This creature did look like something from the abyss because of the miasma, but it''s really strange that something like this can exist in the abyss..."

    The old general knew that rumors about demons turning into monsters to escape the abyss were not true at all because all demons who escaped from the abyss when the seal was still there would all turn into dust, leaving only their precious heart gems and other body parts.

    That''s how Pandora Ind could ''mine'' so many strange gems and demons'' body parts because many demons tried to escape but all of them died in the end.

    The old general felt this strange creature was worthy of his time and attention.

    He didn''t know why, but he vaguely felt a strange pressure and aura at the same level as a sacred beast from this monster. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Is it possible that this is a sacred beast-level monster who got polluted and then turned into an abyss monster?" the old general tried to discuss with Ainsley.

    Abyss should not have monsters other than demons, so this name was just a nickname for the unknown, strange variable in the battlefield.

    Ainsley also felt the same aura and pressure from this monster and she also thought of those monsters on par with sacred beasts.

    Could this monster be one of the two big bosses hidden in the crowd? But howe this monster looked more like something that crawled out of the abyss?

    Just when Ainsley was wondering about this mystery, the strange creature suddenly roared, and a gust of thick miasma burst out of its body in just a few seconds!

    "ROAAAAR!"

    The strange abyss monster yelled to the sky, and the thick miasma on the battlefield seemed to increase bit by bit until it was visible to the naked eye.

    The thick miasma continued to corrode the barrier, and several demons even took this chance to sneak into the barrier.

    If not for the arrays that kept weakening these e demons and the quick reaction of those warriors behind the barrier, those demons would have already broken into the castle and massacred the people there!

    When the strange abyss monster let out that long roar, Ainsley once again felt a pressure descending from somewhere and pressing down her whole body.

    This feeling was like being smashed by a mountain out of the blue, without any warning whatsoever.

    The sudden pressure instantly hit many students and contestants on the rooftops, and those who were not prepared immediately kneeled on the spot ory t on their stomachs.

    Some students lost consciousness out of the blue, and others broke into a cold sweat.

    This feeling as if being smashed by a mountain and then being eyes upon by arge, feral beast in the dark, was so ufortable that many people were already soaked in a cold sweat.

    Ainsley herself also got hit by the pressure, and her internal organs were almost squeezed on the spot.

    However, the holy phoenix sensed Ainsley''s difort through the connection between the creator and the created object.

    Sensing its master''s pain and resistant to the pressure in the air, the holy Phoenix didn''t sit still anymore and immediately reacted.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2081 "The Abnormal Number Of Abyss Demons"

    ?

    The holy Phoenix made a move just a few seconds after the pressure descended, and it also cleverly released its aura as a sacred beast.

    "KAAAA!"

    The holy phoenix''s shrill cry resounded from the top of the castle and a burst of light suddenly spread from the holy Phoenix as the center straight to the battlefield filled with ck miasma.

    The burst of light touched the thick miasma and the miasma suddenly seemed to be fried.

    The previously thick miasma suddenly sizzled and the mist slowly disappeared into thin air, as if being purified by something.

    The strong burst of light not only purified the miasma but also affected the demons and many other polluted monsters or beasts around.

    The demons all wailed in pain while the beasts and the monsters gradually regained their sanity, but the process was also painful.

    That short burst of light managed to stop the pressure that the abyss monster exerted, but the monster refused to back down.

    Maybe this monster was the one leading the monster group or something and somehow became even stronger after being tainted with the energy from the abyss.

    The abyss monster growled at the holy Phoenix while hiding behind anotheryer of thick miasma fog, but that low growl was still loud enough for everyone on the battlefield to hear.

    The holy Phoenix naturally heard the growl full of threats, and its pride was being challenged.

    The proud holy Phoenix couldn''t bear being challenged like this and since that creature was at the same level as itself, the holy Phoenix didn''t think much and immediately pped its wings, flying straight to the abyss monster behind the thick miasma.

    Ainsley herself didn''t stop the holy Phoenix from flying to fight that abyss monster because, naturally, the holy Phoenix was a good match for that monster and it could keep the monster from harassing them.

    Indeed. The monster got no time to exert pressure on the warriors because it was finally entangled with the holy Phoenix, and soon, the two creatures fought using their perspective elemental ability.

    Seeing that the troublesome monster was being taken care of, Ainsley shifted her focus to the rest of the demons on the battlefield, but then, the baby could not help but furrowed her eyebrows.

    Howe there were even more demons appearing on the battlefield than before?

    This number didn''t look like the number of demons from the four abyss gates.

    Could it be that other gates were also open?

    Ainsley was not the only one feeling that the number of demons had increased again because even the people on the four great battlefields also noticed this strange situation.

    The people from the academy, the non-human race alliance near the Beastmen and the Beast Continent, the guild alliance, and the World Union''s people at Pandora Ind and the past deserted ce...

    All of them noticed the growing number of the demons and they calcted that this number had exceeded the capacity of each gate! <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Each abyss gate blocked a certain area in the abyss because the abyss was also separated into various zones so as not to gather all demons in one single ce and let them work together to escape.

    There were so many abyss gates in this world, meaning the abyss was divided into many zones.

    All high-level demons and mid-level demons were separated into various zones so that one zone could only have less than ten high-level demons and no more than 1000 mid-level demons.

    The rest of the low-level demons were scattered casually.

    The zones that the four abyss gates blocked were indeed one of the biggest zones in the abyss itself, yet there was no way the number of demons in those four zones reached this many.

    The people on the four battlefields had fought for a few hours, and they had calcted the number of demons appearing and those who died on the battlefield.

    With the help of technology, they could see the number of demons that crawled out of the gate so as not to let some demons escape to highly popted cities or countries.

    It was just that, obviously, the number of demons that escaped from the gates increased from time to time, and it had already exceeded the predicted number of demons in those four zones.

    "Could it be that the abyss guardians are not doing their job well in the past years?"

    "Well, the guardians have to enter a special passage in the abyss to count the number of abyss demons once per month to suppress the number of demons in the abyss."

    But if they made a mistake and didn''t suppress the growth of the abyss demons, it was logical that the number of demons in those four zones multiplied so fast.

    The people from the World Union asked the abyss guardians about this strange phenomenon, but the guardians were also ignorant about the case.

    "We definitely have killed many demons in the abyss in the past hundred years or thousand years...there is no way the number of demons in each zone will multiply to an unimaginable number."

    The abyss guardians were all from notable families, and they would take this job from generation to generation.

    They were all priests and light element ability users who had a strong immunity to miasma and could stay in the abyss for some time without being too affected.

    These people had been visiting the abyss frequently just to suppress the growth of demons and check the abyss seal by the way.

    Even if they could not stop the destruction of the four abyss seals, they could still prevent the loss of other abyss seals.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2082 "Abyss Guardians & Abyss Walls"

    ?

    After all, the abyss seals were also divided into many parts so that once the seal malfunctioned, not all abyss demons could escape from the abyss.

    Only the demons in that zone where the abyss seal was destroyed would have a chance to escape, just like now.

    Now that the number of escaping demons did exceed the predicted number, either the abyss guardians in the past few hundred years had not been doing their job well, or there were some other factors that they didn''t know.

    The abyss guardians were people who knew the most about the abyss because they would enter the abyss through a special passage once a month.

    The passage was built to be like in a sea world or aquariums where visitors could stay inside a well-protected corridor but they could see the creatures outside of the corridor without being attacked.

    The special passage in one zone alone could connect to a lot of ces, and the abyss guardians also had their own special cultivated pets that could live in the abyss for a period of time without being polluted.

    Their special pets would be the ''camera drones'' to monitor the movement and activity of abyss demons in each zone.

    The number of abyss guardian families counted to more than ten families, and each family would cultivate more than twenty guardians who could check the situation in the abyss from time to time.

    The abyss guardians were either sent to monitor the abyss or to ''clean up'' the abyss, but usually, not all abyss guardians would do the clean up, and they would also bring many other elite ability users and priests with them.

    To be honest, the World Union felt that the abyss guardians had done a good job, and it was impossible for them to neglect their responsibility or cover up the problem from the World Union.

    After all, once the demons from the abyss all escaped, the whole world would be in chaos, and no one would want that.

    Not even the arm dealers who usually liked war because in a war against demons, the World Union could forcefully ask arm dealers to donate weapons to be transformed into suitable weapons.

    The power of the World Union was not just like a big empty name organization.

    The head of the representative of each race had to be a member of the World Union organization, and the seven big races were the 7 main members of the organization.

    No matter whether there were big families or forces out there or not, no matter how strong those forces were,pared to the united strength of the World Union, everything became too weak.

    If not for this, how could the Godfather be captured and his soul be taken away when he was so strong?

    Ainsley could survive because many transmigrator families from various races protected her, but this alliance had only started after the Godfather''s death, and the World Union didn''t press the alliance too hard.

    Once the World Union really wanted to capture all transmigrators in this world, even the Transmigrator Alliance could not help at all.

    To be honest, Ainsley''s biggest backer might be the blood n because that race didn''t join the World Union at all, and the World Union had seen the power of this n.

    Even if this race was now weak after the big war six months ago, everyone didn''t want to take a risk to provoke the sleeping devil. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    What if they opened the gate to hell again and further agitated the other demons in the abyss to break the seal?

    They would only cry if that happened.

    The World Union believed that no matter how outrageous the abyss guardians were, it was indeed impossible to make such a huge mistake about the poption of the abyss demons.

    Then, the only usible reason for this phenomenon to happen must have something to do with the seals themselves.

    The abyss could be divided into many zones because there were ''walls'' made of thebined power of the big races'' ancestors back then by sacrificing their whole bodies, lives and even their souls.

    The whole abyss was created by sacrificing almost all the big guys in both big races and small races.

    Without that, how could they create such a stable dimension such as the abyss and could even manipte the dimension?

    The manipted dimension had already helped everyone to kill as many demons as possible in the past few thousand years, weakening the demons to this point.

    This was also why Ainsley and the others felt that the abyss demons were not that hard to kill once they knew the right way to kill them.

    If the demons were at their peak strength, just one miasma attack could kill an ordinary ability user within seconds.

    How could it be like now, only injuring the target person?

    Miasma was like a nasty poison that could corrode one''s body, mind, ability and even soul.

    Many fighters in the past lost their abilities after fighting abyss demons due to the poisonous miasma. Still, now, the newest generation of abyss demons has be so weak that their gas could only turn beasts into monsters or melt barriers by a bit.

    Still, since the number of demons that escaped from the four gates was higher than predicted, there should be a problem with the ''walls'' that separated the zones.

    All this time, the walls had been maintained by sacrificing the body and souls of various old elders from many big and small races in the world, from human heroes to evil dragons in the West.

    The walls never had any problems so far, so how could it suddenly have problems just after the abyss gates were open?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2083 "The Demons Breeding Ground"

    ?

    This mystery remained unanswered for now, but many abyss guardians believed the walls had problems because of the new century war six months ago.

    It seemed that the effect of opening the hell gate and even summoning the avatars of demons lords from Hell had seriously impacted the Abyss'' seal and even the zone''s walls inside the abyss.

    The people could not do anything about this, and this was also just an unconfirmed guess.

    If the wall of some zones really broke and the demons from other zones poured into the zones of the four opened abyss gates...

    It was no wonder that the number of abyss demons could multiply to an unimaginable number.

    The abyss guardians had authority to check the monitoring ced in the abyss and since the situation was urgent and they could not possibly enter the abyss to check the condition of the walls....

    They could only look at the hidden monitoring which was especially developed to survive in any harsh environment and could even send signals from one dimension to another dimension.

    The abyss guardians started to check which wall had problems so that they could immediately repair the walls or estimate how many abyss demons escaped from other zones.

    After tinkering with the monitor for a while, the abyss guardians finally found several walls with big and small holes scattered around the four impacted abyss zones where the gates opened.

    Looking at the hole in the wall, the wall should have its own regeneration ability, and it would soon be a solid wall again, but the process was slow, and during the process of fixing the holes in the walls, many demons had snuck out.

    The demons could not take the initiative to destroy the walls or widen the holes because the walls could easily purify even mid-level abyss demons.

    High-level abyss demons would be seriously injured if they attacked or touched the separation wall.

    Because of this, even if the wall had holes here and there due to unknown reasons, the demons only took the chance toe to the four ''free'' zones through the holes and then escaped from the abyss through the opened gates.

    Seeing the recorded monitoring, the abyss guardians immediately calcted how many demons would sneak out of their perspective zone until the holes in the walls were fixed, and they actually got a terrifying number.

    "There will be more than a million demons from other abyss zones that wille out of the four gates. Most of them are indeed low-level demons, but there are also mid-level demons mixed in the group..."

    A million! The number of demons that escaped from the four zones alone had reached several millions, and now, they had to add another one million to the number of enemy troops.

    Even if all ability users in this world and the World Union worked together, it would take a long time to kill all several million demons!

    And the longer they let the abyss demons leave the abyss to stay in this world, the more possibility of these demons attacking densely popted cities!

    They were afraid that the demons would hide somewhere and then started to grow their poption outside of the abyss. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    If that happened, everything would be done for. History would repeat itself, and it would take years of blood and sweat to exterminate demons.

    The world''s peace would be broken, and everyone in this world would enter the same martial state as thousands of years ago when the world was full of abyss demons.

    Children and ordinary people would have to learn how to fight demons even without abilities, and the whole world would be busy fighting demons that could appear anytime to eat anything.

    Imagining the chaos, the abyss guardians, and the World Union''s high-ranking officers all shuddered in fright.

    "Have the leaders finished discussing the solution to force the demons back to the abyss and fix the seal? If we don''t push the demons back to the abyss and fix the seal as soon as possible, the world will really be in danger."

    The abyss guardians hoped that the higher-ups would have a way to chase out all the demons back to the abyss and then quickly re-sealed the four gates.

    But now, it was still important to kill as many demons as possible to prevent any demons from slipping out of the and entering densely popted cities.

    The government of many countries has been warned about this, and the whole world was busy trying to find demons who slipped out of the four main battlefields.

    As long as there were two demons of different genders in the same ce and the authorities did not find them, the demons could hide well, have children, and then the demons could multiply super fast.

    This terrifying ability to have cubs made many people call the demons ruthless breeding machines because they could even have cubs with other species, not necessarily having to be fellow demons.

    The more races were polluted with the blood of demons, the more chaotic the world would be, and in the end, these mixed-blood children would be potential viins worse than the abyss demons that could destroy the whole world.

    The abyss guardians were worried about the demons breeding everywhere in this world and increasing the possibility of restarting history.

    However, they didn''t know that many demons had indeed gone to a ce that they deemed the most suitable to copte and increase the number of their poption in this world.

    They chose a ce with a natural space and time barrier that could shield them from the outside world, a ce with abundant ''food'' and a suitable environment...

    What other ce can it be than the Four Seasons Ind?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2084 "The Demons Breeding Season"

    ?

    When the World Union knew that the demons went to the Four Seasons ind to breed freely so as not to be caught back in the abyss so easily, they immediately informed the people from Elton Academy.

    "Most of the demons are actively trying to be teleported to that ind through the dimensional hole, and we think they vaguely know which dimensional hole will lead to the four seasons Ind."

    Because of this, the World Union sent reinforcement to Elton Academy, and the guild alliance, plus free ability users, were also relocated to Elton Academy.

    If they wanted to catch all the demons and stuff them back into the abyss, the four seasons ind might be a good way to gather almost all the demons and teleport them all back to the abyss.

    The fairy of space could definitely do this, but they also had to enter the ind to make sure all demons were gathered in one ce, and none were hiding somewhere to breed.

    The ind was huge, and it was suitable for many demons to hide.

    There were even abundant resources there, and if the demons wanted to use that ind as their breeding ground to once again dominate the world, they would only take less than a year to recreate the dark history thousands of years ago.

    The people from Elton Academy and the ten deans didn''t know that the demons kepting to their academy so that they would have a higher chance of finding dimensional holes leading to four seasons ind or abyss gate ind.

    However, the s gate ind was still not that popr among the demons because due to the effect of vapor all year around, that ind was full of monsters without any abundant resources, unlike the four seasons ind.

    That ind was strange and dangerous for many students, but it was a paradise for beasts, monsters, and even demons.

    The abyss gate, which was opened at Elton Academy, was located on Elton Abyss Ind.

    The people from the academy had been surrounding the ind to fight demons who wanted to fly down to enter the Elton Academy''s main Ind, where the school buildings and the central city were located.

    Low-level demons just wanted to find food, and there were many people, plus animals, on Elton Academy''s main ind.

    If not for the Abyss Ind being suspended high above the ocean and it was a distance away from Elton Academy''s main ind, the main ind would have been breached a long time ago.

    The hungry demons even hunted for fishes and many other marine creatures, creating a wave of war between demons and marine creatures.

    The rolling waves from the aftermath of the battle alone almost drowned the entire main ind several times already.

    If there was no ind barrier, the main ind would have been destroyed by several waves of tsunami.

    However, this didn''t stop the ten deans and all people in the academy to worry more about their situation.

    After they knew that the demons from other battlefields all tried toe to their academy to find a way to teleport into Four Seasons Ind, these big wings from all walks of life instantly broke into a cold sweat.

    "What?? The demons are all heading to Four Seasons Ind because that ce is the most suitable ce for a breeding ground??"

    No wonder the number of demons that escaped from the gate on Elton Abyss Ind alone was three times more than the number of demons from other opened gates. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It was estimated that the demons who sneaked out of their personal abyss zones all went to this gate because they had a clear goal.

    Even demons who went out of the abyss through other gates also subconsciously followed the breath of their kinds to go to Four Seasons Ind.

    The demons could eat their own kinds, and they actually preferred eating powerful demons and ability users than ordinary people.

    Thus, even if they could go anywhere in this world, the majority of low-level and mid-level demons that escaped from the abyss all went to Four Seasons Ind.

    Some of them seeded, the others were sent to other ces such as the capital cities of many countries.

    But the government had already implemented martialw, so the whole world was now keen on spotting demons and helping the authorities to kill demons.

    For the time being, there would not be any cases where the demons massacred many ordinary people.

    It was just that, knowing that the demons targeted the Four Seasons Ind, the people from Elton academy and the guild alliance could not sit still.

    Many of the contestants joined a guild or a loose ability user organization.

    Even if they didn''t join any forces, many of these contestants had good rtionships and beneficial exchanges with various families and forces in this world.

    Now, a lot of them were trapped on that Ind along with the future of Elton academy itself.

    How could they not be in a hurry?

    The people outside of the ind wanted to enter the Ind to gather the demons in one ce to help the hidden fairy of space to teleport the demons back to the abyss.

    However, they still could not enter the ind and there were actually a thousand promising and powerful people trapped there who had to face the increasing number of demons!

    Now, the whole world''s attention was really on this group of 1000 people.

    The media had already broadcasted the news rted to the demons'' obvious movement.

    When the family members of those people trapped on the ind knew about this, a lot of them fainted on the spot!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2085 "1000 Sacrificial Baits"

    ?

    [How could this be? If the demons really head over to the Four Seasons Ind, the 1000 people trapped there will be targeted by all demons for their valuable ''nutrient'', especially for demons who want to breed more demon cubs.]

    [Damn it. The people in charge of all broadcast tforms have censored any information about the demons heading to the Four Seasons Ind. What does this mean?]

    [The people on the ind can still see thement section, so it must be to prevent them from panicking and losing morale.]

    [Yes, yes. It''s better for them to think that the number of demons have increased for some reasons than to know that they have a high chance of dying because the demons will soon besiege them.]

    [The contestants and the students said that they will only need to survive until sunset. It''s still one hour before sunset, can they survive?]

    [Surviving for an hour is easy, but I don''t think they can leave the ind in an hour. The arrival of so many demons through dimensional holes will disturb the space and time fluctuation around that ind.]

    If that happened, no one could be sure whether the ind''s teleportation channel could be activated safely within an hour.

    The people in charge of the teleportation did notice this, and when he saw the gradually stabilizing space fluctuations suddenly went wild again and even became worse than before...

    He almost copsed.

    This means the teleportation channel could not be used even when sunset arrived!

    That one-hour survival deadline might be extended infinitely!

    The people in charge of the ind''s teleportation channel immediately told the news to the ten deans and the higher-ups of Elton Academy.

    When they heard what the staff said, the ten deans'' faces instantly changed and many high-ranking academy administrators almost fainted.

    "How could this happen?! Those demons are really¡ª the dimensional hole is something that they can manipte to a certain extent. They''re really cunning to choose that ind as their new ''base'' to breed."

    The demons didn''t have a high IQ, but there should be high-level demons behind these demons who directed them to find a ce to breed outside.

    The high-level demons didn''t leave the abyss even when the gate was opened, but they were happy to release a bunch of useless monsters so that these trash would not disturb them anymore.

    And since the chosen ind did have a lot of special resources, the high-level demons could always get some benefit from the monsters they sent to this ind.

    The use of dimensional holes was not just to transport living beings.

    The people in this world had an artificial abyss to imprison the demons, but demons also had dimensional holes to send monsters here and there to take a little bit of revenge on the people of this world.

    Now that the demons escaped, the role of the dimensional holes became even more prominent.

    Now that there was even a space and time tunnel that might lead to other dimensions or worlds out there, this world became unsafe.

    The abyss demons alone already gave them a headache, and the future of this world became uncontroble. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The ten deans all felt heavy as they received report after report about the demons advancing to Four Seasons Ind.

    Even if the World Union gave a lot of reinforcements and the guild alliance was also here to help, the fate of the 1000 people in that Ind could not be predicted anymore.

    The chance to save them was so small, and even the fairy of space could not rashly teleport out these people because her priority would be using all her energy and power to teleport the demons back to the abyss before they sealed the open gates once more.

    The lives of so many people depended on whether they could send the demons back to the abyss before everything became even more chaotic.

    As for the 1000 people on the ind? Maybe they were necessary baits used to gather all demons in one ce, which was right around their old castle.

    The deans and all people who sent their promising students to the ind to protect them yet actually harmed them instead could not be more regretful than now.

    They wished they could grab the fairy of time to turn back time, but it was obviously impossible because the fairy of time could not turn back time so casually.

    It was said that this fairy had already turned back time once, and their current timeline happened because of that one reckless decision.

    Many things happened, and even the appearance of the demons was also the consequence of turning back time.

    Or maybe this was already a parallel world different from the timeline before time was reversed. Who knew?

    Anyway, that fairy was now already in trouble, and the fairy elders had already detained him.

    If not for this, how could the fairy remain indifferent when his contracted partner was also trapped on that ind and might die anytime soon?

    With the power of the fairy of time, he could at least influence the time flow of the ind so that the people on the ind could take a breath for a while or something.

    However, the power of time was too great, so to prevent any unforeseen problems, that fairy was imprisoned.

    He could not even leave the fairy continent to save his dear contracted person.

    The news that the demons were all heading to the four seasons ind was blocked from the people inside the ind just like that.

    However, Ainsley and the others had also noticed something wrong, something entirely...strange.

    "The number of new iing demons...isn''t it too high?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2086 "Trapped To Death"

    ?

    The group had been fighting beasts, monsters and demons all the time, and they had changed shifts so many times already.

    They could survive up to now entirely because of the touch barrier and the natural disasters they created to st off the enemies.

    However, even so, seeing the number of demons increasing instead of decreasing, even if a lot of people could kill demons using the prepared light-coated bullets and holy water...

    The group members slowly became restless, and now, one of the rooftop team members subconsciously questioned the increasing number of demons.

    Ainsley naturally also noticed it because the 3D map showed more red dots representing the abyss demons.

    The ck dots representing monsters and the blue dots representing beasts only decreased and not increased, but the red dots representing the demons kept growing despite how many demons they had killed so far!

    This is obviously wrong.

    "What''s going on? I can feel that the miasma around us is getting thicker and thicker. The number of the demons is not quite right...."

    Ainsley asked the old general for advice because she thought the grandpa would be more knowledgeable than her.

    However, themander was also confused at the moment.

    "There should not be so many demons here. Even if some demons from the neighboring inde to this ind through dimensional holes, there should not be this many..."

    After all, the main battlefields should still be the ces where four abyss gates were opened, but howe their ind was getting more and more crowded with demons?

    Even therge beast and monster tide slowly backed down instead of attacking because the low-level demons around kept attacking either beasts or monsters to satisfy their hunger that hadsted for years.

    The abyss had been there for more than a thousand years, so the demons should have been hungry for a long time as well.

    These hungry demons attacked the monsters and beasts around, which naturally made these irrational creatures fight back the demons or silently fled from the battlefield.

    Many monsters and beasts were polluted by the miasma to be restless and irrational, but it didn''t mean they would stay obediently to be a food for the demons.

    Now, the monsters and the beasts were not a threat anymore, and even the hidden sacred beast among the crowd might have an idea to cooperate with the 1000 survivors inside the castle to fight these nasty demons.

    Naturally, this incident directly highlighted the growing number of demons around the castle, and looking at the map alone, the red dots had densely surrounded the castle!

    Ainsley had goosebumps and felt the need to ask people about the strange thing happening here, but because the audience''sment section blocked all the important keywords and news, there was nothing Ainsley could decipher.

    It was not that the Academy wanted to abandon the 1000 people, but they didn''t want them to panic and make mistakes.

    Anyway, if they survived a little longer and waited until the fairy of space started to teleport the demons back to the abyss, these people would sessfully survive.

    There were no other hopes for leaving the ind or people from the outside entering the ind to help the survivors because the World Union and everyone else except for biased people had already nned to use the four seasons ind as a temporary ''prison''. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Gather all the criminals in one ce, and the fairy of space could save her energy to teleport all the demons back to the abyss.

    The fairy could actually teleport these 1000 people away, but the fairy elders refused to let the space fairy waste her energy on these 1000 people.

    Some people from the World Union even thought of letting these 1000 people die and then reap their souls because there should be one or two transmigrators among the survivors!

    There was also the highly anticipated and needed Ainsley Sloan''s soul. Since they failed to get her soulst time, they could try again.

    This time, they didn''t have to harm Ainsley on their own because the demons would ''help''!

    If Ainsley knew the nasty thoughts of the big wings, she would have been speechless.

    However, not all people were like that.

    The ten deans and the guild alliance were all worried about these 1000 survivors, yet no matter how strong their space element ability was, they could never teleport these people out of the ind.

    Flying out of the ind manually was also impossible because the people would feel like bumping into an invisible space and time barrier, which would be dangerous.

    Ainsley and the others still didn''t know that they had been ''abandoned'', but the family members rted to the 1000 survivors knew about it from various new sources.

    Even the Sloan Family, Bello, Cellino and Elliana who were fighting demons at Elton Central City, unfortunately knew about this ''tough decision''.

    When the three people who apanied Ainsley to the academy heard the news that the World Union ''could not save the 1000 survivors trapped on the ind and could only let them survive on their own¡ª

    Elliana almost punched the stone road underneath her feet.

    "What did you say?!"

    Elliana, who was usually silent, suddenly raised her voice as she grabbed the cor of staff from the academy who had been passing down the news to any family members rted to those 1000 survivors on the ind.

    Many family members of the students had also entered the central city of Elton Academy, and they all received this bad news out of the blue just like that.

    "You want to leave the survivors to fend for themselves just to save energy??" Elliana once again questioned with a roar.

    Isn''t this ridiculous?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2087 "The Fairy Of Spaces Essential Role"

    ?

    The academy staff in charge of Elton Central City could only look at Elliana and the others with a face full of shame, yet also a slight feeling of being powerless.

    "This...the deans and all higher-ups of the academy also want to oppose this decision, but without the help of the space fairy, we can''t even enter the ind..."

    So it was not that the Academy abandoned the students.

    It was just the World Union who chose to sacrifice these 1000 people because they didn''t have any worthy value to exhaust the energy of the space fairy who had to teleport all demons back to the abyss as soon as possible.

    The world union even felt that these people should be heroes who lured the demons to stay in one zone so that the fairy could sweep the demons all in one go.

    Hearing the staff''s flustered exnation, the faces of Elliana and other students'' family members instantly became twisted.

    They knew that the Academy cherished students and their instructors more than anything, so it should really be the World Union who made this decision to ''abandon'' the 1000 people until the fairy of space was ready to teleport away all the demons in that Ind.

    The only way for these 1000 people to survive was for them to persist until the fairy of space hadpletely teleported all the demons in the ind back to the abyss.

    The fairy of space had always held an important role in a war against abyss demons, no matter now or back then.

    This fairy of space was already the newest generation, but just like her ancestors, her sole role was to put the demons back to the abyss.

    After that, whether the abyss could be sealed again or not had already be the world union''s responsibility.

    The family members of the students knew that the world union made this decision based on the overall situation on all four battlefields, but to use the students and those contestants to lure more demons to gather in one ce for convenience...

    The family members just could not ept this result no matter what.

    Cellino actually had the power of space fragment, but even so, in front of the extremely unstable space fluctuation around the Four Seasons Ind, only the dimensional holes could transport people.

    Maybe even many demons died before they could reach the ind because the dimensional holes were also unstable, and the chance of the space tunnel copsing was high.

    The only person who might have a chance to enter the ind safely was someone like Code-L with her strange wish-fulfillment ability, but she was now still trying to break through to a legendary beast realm.

    It had been more than six months since that little ancestor went into seclusion to advance to a higher realm.

    Even if the world outside was turned upside down, there was no way Code-L woulde out of seclusion anytime soon.

    The matter with the abyss demons breaking out of the abyss had already rmed many races, including the legendary beasts lurking in this world.

    Right now, on the battlefield of the non-human races, one or two legendary beasts had already led an army of beasts to reduce the number of demons that would escape to the Four Seasons Ind through the dimensional holes.

    However, since more and more demons went to that ind instead, these legendary beasts were not really needed here. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    They were actually needed more in the four seasons ind, but even so, the space fluctuation around the ind blocked these beasts'' intentions to go to that ind to kill demons.

    The Four Seasons Ind had indeed be a trapped ind where only demons could enter, but even the demons might not necessarily be able to leave the ind.

    Still, even if they could not leave the ind in a short period of time, the demons only wanted to increase the number of their offsprings and they could wait patiently inside the ind, waiting for the space fluctuation to calm down.

    The space fluctuation even became their natural barrier to preventing outsiders from entering the ind and cleaning up their newborn demons.

    All in all, this ind was just too favorable to the demons.

    Only someone who could manipte space freely without any restrictions could be a threat to the demons seeking refuge on the ind.

    And that someone was the fairy of space.

    That''s why, the fairy of space had to save up her energy because only she could really stop this war.

    Back then, when the abyss demons were still going rampant around the world, and there was no artificial abyss yet, war happened every single day for hundreds of years.

    No one could be safe and sound because many cities were full of demons lurking in the dark, trying to eat anything.

    The ancestors'' efforts to create an abyss and send away so many demons to be locked in the abyss required more than just a thousand years to be done.

    Just the construction of the abyss alone took hundreds of years, requiring the blood and soul of many prominent figures in history.

    After most of the demons were locked in the abyss, the people in this world''s had to clean up the remaining demons outside of the abyss in a hurry.

    Thanks to these initial efforts, now, even when the abyss'' seal broke, and a group of demons escaped, the war would not even be dragged to several days or weeks.

    This incident was indeed a catastropheparable to an apocalypse.

    But such an apocalypse was way safer than the chaotic world back then.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2088 "Multiplied By Ten Times"

    ?

    The ancestors had already prepared everything for future generations, and the world union also acted fast to prevent the demons from going to ces other than the chosen battlefields.

    That''s how this apocalypse would not really destroy the whole world''s order.

    Their act of sacrificing the 1000 survivors was just an attempt to protect the whole world.

    Elliana and the family members of the students were all desperate, but they could do nothing but watch the 1000 people struggle to survive on that trapped ind.

    They could not even send messages to warn the survivors because the live broadcast filtered all information rted to the abandonment of these 1000 people.

    At this time, Ainsley and the others were discussing the issue of the sudden surge of demonsing all over the ce.

    "There is something wrong. Maybe the demons from the ind next door escape to our ind, which is why the number of demons rises sharply."

    Ainsley guessed some truth, but she also didn''t think about the demons from other big battlefields rushing to their ind through dimensional holes.

    It was true that the demons from the ind next door escaped to their Ind for their own reasons, but the number of abyss demons would not have risen so sharply.

    For a moment, Ainsley was still calcting the exact number of demons on this ind.

    If she knew that the exact number of the demons would multiply by ten timespared to hours ago, the baby would have fainted on the spot.

    It was just that, now, the group still knew nothing about their desperate situation, and they thought that in less than an hour, they could leave this ghostly ce alive.

    It was already super good for them to have no casualties and only people with disabilities or heavy injuries.

    The students were also well-protected, and their future was kept well. No one became disabled or anything like that.

    The group around Ainsley talked about the surge of demons with a bit of fear in their hearts, but they were not as desperate as before.

    "Can we increase the output of holy water and light-coated bullets so that others can kill more demons?"

    "I''m just afraid that the production-type ability users are too exhausted to make so many bullets and holy water."

    The group did feel that they would put a lot of pressure on the production-type ability users, but their lives also depended on these production-type ability users.

    The group had no choice but to put a lot of pressure on the production-type ability users, and these people were also willing to do their best to ensure the safety of the warriors outside of the castle.

    The discussion was harmonious for a moment because everyone felt that they could survive in less than an hour using these weapons.

    Even if the number of demons suddenly surged, the warriors were not too worried.

    Until Ainsley finally calcted the exact number of demons in a radius of several miles away and found that the final number was indeed ten times more than the number of demons hours ago.

    When Ainsley saw the data calcted by her own 3D map ability, the baby''s body swayed, and she almost lost consciousness. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "How could this be? The number of demons has increased by ten times within just an hour!"

    Ainsley showed the map that calcted the number of scanned demons on the battlefield to the oldmander and other people around her.

    When these people saw Ainsley''s data, their faces instantly turned pale, and even the usually stable old general couldn''t help but widen his eyes in disbelief.

    "Ten times? The number of demons from the neighboring ind can''t possibly be this much, right? Even if half of the demons there migrate to our ind, this increase is still abnormal!"

    There could be millions of demons on the ind next door, but it was impossible for all of them to suddenly migrate to their ind for no reason.

    The dimensional holes could identally suck in demons and send them to various ces, but the ident couldn''t send so many demons to their ind like this.

    Unless it was somewhat manipted.

    Ainsley and the others could think far, and they also knew that the dimensional holes usually only transported monsters by ident with a lot of abstract rules, which might have be more coordinated after the abyss was opened.

    If that''s the case, why would the demons rush to their ind?

    Ainsley and the others didn''t know the reason, but knowing the possibility that many demons might be rushing to their ind for an unknown reason alone already sent a chill down everyone''s spine.

    "So many demons...the dimensional holes in the ind must also be a lot, right?"

    "Will the space fluctuation affected by the abyss next door calm down in less than an hour like what the academy said?"

    A few people among the group who had fragmented space element abilities could not help but question the authenticity of the news about the ind''s teleportation tunnel being steady in an hour.

    This...looked impossible no matter what.

    The experts here didn''t want to be an rmist to scare their own teammates, but they also felt that the possibility of the teleportation tunnel being chaotic once more was too high.

    When the others on the rooftops who were not fighting at the moment heard what these people said, their hearts instantly sank.

    "This...it can''t be, right? If the tunnel is unstable even when the promised deadlinees, the Academy should have notified us as soon as possible."

    "It might be that the Academy will notify us fifteen minutes before sunset? But if they noticed something wrong, they should have notified us as soon as possible, just like before."

    So, why...no movement?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2089 "Zero Casualty Achievement"

    ?

    The people on the rooftops became suspicious of the academy staff''s attitude, and they slowly became restless bit by bit.

    Those who were still fighting didn''t know anything, but this small group of people with less than ten members in a small group led by Ainsley and the oldmander gradually guessed the truth behind this strange incident.

    The 50 special vanguards were all busy providing more ''ammunition'' for fellow fighters who were desperately killing demons here and there.

    And so, the ten-or-so people who were still gathered around Ainsley were all people with scout-type abilities and anything rted to information gathering.

    There were also several battle strategists among these 10 people, not to mention the mermaid woman who could replenish energy was also there because Ainsley needed a lot of energy just to maintain the operation of her 3D map ability.

    Not far from the small team at the center of the leading rooftop was a group of array masters and barrier teams who didn''t have time to use their abilities and could only continue to guard the stability of the barrier.

    The barrier already had holes here and there over the past few hours, and without the excellent teamwork of everyone here, their castle would have been breached a long time ago.

    Still, when Ainsley discussed this sensitive topic with the ten people around her, the array masters and the barrier team heard one or two keywords.

    Although they didn''t doubt there was something wrong with the teleportation tunnel that was promised to be opened once the sun went down, they did hear bad news about the number of demons multiplying by ten times.

    Unfortunately, even if all of them almost had a heart attack due to this issue, they could only grit their teeth and worked hard to maintain the barrier.

    Due to the change in their battle tactic, now, there were moreyers of barrier, but the barriers were all ced a certain distance away from otheryers.

    The outermost barrier wall was a few kilometers away from the castle, not as close to the castle as before.

    This move definitely pushed away the demons and the crazy horde that kept upying their defensive lines.

    After several hours of hard work, they could finally push their defensive line a little bit so that it would not be too close to the castle.

    Then, the second barrier wall was just a few hundred meters away from the outermost wall, followed by the third barrier wall, the fourth, and then the fifth.

    As if it was not enough, every barrier wall had at least twoyers of barriers stacked together.

    This style of the defensive line puts more burden on the barrier team, but they didn''t have to crazily repair all theyers of barrier that could be melted within just a few moves from the demons.

    Since the distance between each barrier wall became far apart, once the first barrier had a hole, it would only affect the secondaryyer attached to the first barrier and wall.

    The second barrier wall was still safe and sound.

    The demons or any monsters and beasts that breached through the first barrier wall would still have to run a distance to reach the second wall, which means giving enough time for the warriors to kill these enemies. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The barrier had been expanded to reach hundreds of kilometers away from the castle, which suppressed the free zone for the beasts, monsters, and demons.

    The natural disaster field was also moved away bit by bit to avoid hitting the barrier, and with this setting, the group survived the surge of demons without truly noticing the abnormal number of the demons.

    Naturally, this arrangement also sent many melee warriors to venture a little bit far away from the castle and was not limited to staying at the front or the back yard anymore.

    The danger level soared, but it also allowed the warriors to kill monsters, beasts, and demons easier.

    Each barrier wall created a kind of small ''safe zone'' where the warriors assigned to those zones would do their best to kill demons and other enemies that trespassed.

    This arrangement shared the burden that long-range ability users had to endure, so that the people on top of the castle could focus on sniping powerful enemies or saving theirpanions who were about to die.

    Naturally, thanks to this strategy, there were still no casualties among the 1000 survivors.

    The warriors assigned to the first-level zone, the one right behind the first outermost barrier wall, were all powerful meleebatants who could tear beasts and monsters alive with their bare hands.

    Once they were injured, they would take a healing potion that they were equipped with, and if they were too seriously injured, the logistic team would shuttle among the safe zones to carry injured people back to the castle.

    In just a few hours, the 1000 survivors had already created a weaker form of a real battlefield''s arrangement such as defensive lines, safe zones, and so on.

    The warriors who fought to protect the five small safe zones were all armed to the teeth, and even underground monsters or beasts could not escape their detection.

    The natural disaster field far in front of the barrier alone had already eliminated most of the enemies. With theseyered barrier walls, the safety of most survivors was guaranteed to a certain extent!

    When the people in the live broadcast room saw this orderly military arrangement, they all sighed in relief.

    Thank God. No wonder, so far, no one had died among these 1000 survivors.

    The battle n was just too meticulous, and everyone carried at least one life-saving item!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2090 "Cornered"

    ?

    But can this situationst long?

    As more and more demons gathered, the outermost defensive line was breached over and over again, forcing the contestants to retreat and lose a part of their safe zone territory that they had to protect.

    The warriors at the front line suffered more injuries, and some people had almost died several times or were only left with a slight of breath.

    Without good healers inside the castle, it would be impossible for these warriors to survive.

    The logistic team was also good enough to bravely transport all the injured people back to the castle regardless of the danger around, which further suppressed the chance of casualties urring.

    However, thirty minutes before sunset, because of the sudden increase of demons on the battlefield, many warriors could not return to the battlefield.

    They could only lie down with bodies full of injuries.

    Some contestants even fell into a deepa despite being able to keep their little fragile life.

    The students who were assigned to the second and third defensive line had all reiterated to the fourth and fifth defensive line, leaving the second defensive line and the third one for the contestants.

    The previously second barrier wall now became the first defensive line, which means the originally five barrier wall was now only four.

    The first barrier wall could not be repaired anymore and instead of wasting energy to fix the hole, the barrier teams shifted the barrier to the second barrier wall and added moreyers so that this defensive line couldst for a while.

    The array masters also quickly enhanced the barrier walls while still killing as many demons as possible through the infused sky array and earth array.

    The sky and earth array were all infused with a trace of purifying ability or light element ability, which helped a lot in killing demons.

    However, no matter how many demons were killed, new demons just popped out of the dimensional holes, recing the dead demon.

    This was the first time everyone saw such a tenacious race that was so simr to bugs in terms of poption and aggressiveness.

    These demons kept popping out and the difficulty in killing them all was indeed the fact that there were just too many of them.

    Maybe the overall poption of abyss demons reached hundreds of billions or even trillions, which was why the ancestors had to create such a huge artificial dimension just to trap the demons.

    After all, it was simply impossible to eradicate the demons!

    The demons could give birth to new cubs in just one month and the growth progress of low-level demons was so fast.

    A six-month-old abyss demon was already considered a teenager ready to go to the battlefield, and even those younger than six months old were all born strong with their own plundering talent.

    The abyss demons could devour many things, and they were really born to rob others.

    With how fast the demons breed new cubs and how fast the cubs grow, coupled with how difficult it was to kill the demons without the right method, it was no wonder that back then, the ancestors could not be free from abyss demons for thousands of years. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Now that Ainsley and the others realized the surge of demons on the battlefield, the warriors at the frontline had also faintly realized something was wrong.

    However, they were still supplied with bullets, holy water, and talismans¡ª so the warriors didn''t think the problem was serious.

    Anyway, they only had to fight low-level demons because the mid-level demons were left to the special vanguards and the people on the rooftops.

    It''s not that hard.

    Still, as the sky slowly reddened and the sun went down, there was no notice from the academy about the promised teleportation tunnel.

    The academy''smunication line seemed to be cut off from the people on the ind, and even the students could no longer ess anything other than the live broadcast room.

    At this time, they didn''t know that 70% of the demons all over the four battlefields had already rushed to them, and half of the whole army had already arrived at the ind.

    They were just wandering around the ind, trying to find a ce to hide and breed, but the surge of demons at the top of the snowy mountain attracted many other demons to go to that ce.

    Maybe that ce was a suitable ce for demons to breed or something?

    Of course not. Demons were weaker in a cold environment, but many mid-level demons resolutely went to the snowy mountain regardless of anything because they sensed the thick smell of ''food'' from these 1000 survivors!

    All these survivors were elites among elites, so their quality as ''food'' was also better than many beasts and monsters around.

    Of course, on the way to the snowy mountain, the demons would kill one or two beasts and monsters to fill the stomach that had been empty for so long.

    The low-level demons almost swept the whole area on the way to the snowy mountain, which immediately triggered the overlords of those territories to fight.

    More hidden sacred beasts and monsters at the same level as sacred beasts were threatened by the demons'' aggressive attack, leading to another chaos on the ind.

    It was only because of this that the number of demons on the battlefield around the castle did not continue to rise sharply.

    The aborigines of this ind who were not affected by the miasma or joined therge beast and monster tide fought hard against the demons, indirectly helping these 1000 survivors.

    Unfortunately, even with this ''help'', the survivors were still cornered bit by bit.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2091 "The First Few Casualties"

    ?

    After being pressured and cornered for a long time, these 1000 survivors were slowly worn out, and in the end, the first casualty was born.

    The death of the first victim was not cruel because the victim didn''t die in the stomach of the demons.

    This person died in the castle because the injury was too serious, and no healers could heal this person.

    Still, even if the death was not so tragic¡­someone died.

    The death of the first person rang an rm in everyone''s mind.

    Although it should be normal for casualties to appear on such a tense battlefield, the death of the first person directly shook everyone''s psychological state.

    The students were the most affected by the first death among their 1000 survivors. Even if the person who died was a contestant, seeing someone they knew for a while, someone who fought side by side with them, suddenly leaving this world...

    The immature students were all shaken.

    The students must have killed beasts and monsters or seen the death of humans and other living beings, but it didn''t mean all of them had seen with their own eyes the death of someone whom they knew.

    The death of this contestant was something ''new'' for the students, and most of the students, especially the elementary school ones, panicked on the spot.

    Some students broke down with tears on their faces, and others fainted or retched due to the unbearable impact on their psychological state.

    "S-sir was still alive ten minutes ago...how could this be? How could he suddenly...."

    "I just saw his wounds and it''s actually not that frightening, but I suspect that his death has something to do with the miasma that entered the body..."

    "Ah¡ª sir is the leader of my small team! Why did he suddenly die? No! No!!"

    "Hey, hey, someone fainted! Quick! Help them!"

    "What to do with the body? We don''t have time to bury him or something...is it okay to cremate him so we can keep his ash?"

    "I''ll ask the team leaders!"

    The students reacted strongly, while the contestants were already used to seeing the death of people that they knew, so they were rtively calm.

    Still, this first casualty became the contestants'' heart hurdle, and everyone could feel the tense atmosphere around them.

    For someone to die even after the team tried their best to minimize casualties...it means they were slowly being worn out yet the enemies slowly became stronger.

    This isn''t good.

    Ten minutes before sunset, the number of casualties slowly added up to five people, but this time, before they died on the bed in the castle, these warriors all begged Ainsley to lend them inheritance stones.

    The people who were already on the deathbed, weak and helpless, still wanted to leave something behind for their families or even for the survivors in the castle.

    Although no one knew whether the inheritance stone could help the remaining survivors or not, these warriors all let go of their abilities before they died, and they stored their various abilities in various inheritance stones.

    Ainsley naturally pocketed a lot of inheritance stones, and despite the high price, she didn''t hesitate to let these warriors use the stone before they died.

    "At least...our abilities won''t be wasted on us..." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The warriors were still thinking about benefiting their families or the survivors around them even before their death.

    These people''s determination to leave a legacy behind touched the hearts of other contestants and students, slowly changing the bond between each person in the survivor group.

    Five people died before the sun went down, but then, after the sun went down and the sky slowly turned gray, there was still no news from the academy about the teleportation tunnel, and there were no signs of teleportation either.

    "How is it? Still no news? We have already told the audience in the live broadcast, so the people from the academy should have known about our situation..."

    Some contestants who were resting at the rear talked to their teammates with a voice full of exhaustion.

    As the sky darkened, the hearts of these survivors also darkened, and everyone felt that the Academy was acting strange.

    When would they leave this ind? The people from the academy promised them that they could leave when the sun went down!

    Ainsley and her small team were also discussing this issue.

    The Sonic guy, Ainsley''s previous teammate, had a group teleportation ability, so naturally, he became the core member of everyone''s emergency meeting on the rooftop.

    "Big brother, can you check whether the space fluctuation has calmed down or not? Maybe the rescue is dyed by a few minutes because the space fluctuation is still there..."

    Ainsley asked the sonic guy and tried to be optimistic.

    She believed that if there was a dy, the academy would soon tell them, and there was no need to hide the news.

    After all, they had been trapped here for quite a time, and it was okay to wait for several more minutes up to ten minutes.

    It was just that, no matter how optimistic Ainsley tried to be, her intuition still told her that the Academy was acting strange.

    She had a bad premonition.

    Even the Godfather had the same intuition as Ainsley, and his face couldn''t help but be tense.

    The sonic guy listened to Ainsley''s suggestion and tried to sense the space fluctuation around the ind.

    However, after only a few seconds, the man suddenly opened his eyes, and his face turned pale rapidly.

    A trace of disbelief shed through his eyes.

    "This can''t be! The space¡ª it''s still so chaotic!"

    It''s even more chaotic than in the afternoon!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2092 "Fighting An Unfair Battle"

    ?

    The chaotic space fluctuation means that the teleportation tunnel could not be opened safely at all.

    Even luck might not be able to save people if they insist on using an unstable space tunnel.

    When the sonic guy told the others that they could not open the teleportation tunnel at all, some quick-witted people had already thought of a guess.

    Could it be that the Academy knew they could not open the teleportation tunnel anymore for an unknown reason, which was why they didn''t say anything to avoid spreading panic and unrest to the survivors?

    If the survivor discovered the issue by themselves, they might be a little calmer than if someone dropped the bomb and told them that the situation was hopeless.

    The space fluctuation was so great that it was impossible to open the teleportation tunnel in a short period of time.

    They might have to wait for several more hours or even days.

    After all, only space element ability users could barely calm down a space fluctuation, and the space fluctuation around the ind was too strange.

    It could be affected by the opening of the abyss gate or the increasing number of dimensional holes inside the ind.

    When these people realized that they could not return safely and still had to survive for an unknown period of time, their hearts sank to their stomach, and even people with a strong psychology were also on the verge of breakdown.

    Surviving for several more hours or even days while being surrounded by an unknown number of ferocious demons that could eat people, leaving not even a single drop of blood or bones behind?

    Absurd.

    If they really had to wait for several more days, not to mention surviving from the demons, even the issue of food, medicine, and other survival factors also became unstable.

    The people who fought here followed shift schedules, and everyone could take a decent rest if they wanted to.

    However, with more and more demons around, the break time would be shorter, and everyone would use up their energy faster.

    Even if there were holy water and bullets as a weapon that could be used without using specific abilities, everyone''s stamina was still limited.

    They had survived on this ind since days ago, not just today, and just a few hours of non-stop fighting against these demons was already enough to break anyone.

    They didn''t have a strong base like the Elton Academy, and their number of 1000 survivors was too smallpared to the number of their enemies.

    Even if the monsters and the beasts had started to attack the demons instead of attacking them, the demons alone were enough to give these survivors a headache.

    Soon, the news that the survivors could not teleport away from the ind yet was spread to every person in the group, and the person who spread the news was naturally the oldmander.

    However, because the oldmander knew how to handle his people, the survivors were not too panicked or anything.

    They were just a bit...hopeless.

    The contestants were all ready to die anytime and anywhere due to their jobs before going to this academy, so they were also a bit calmer. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    But the students were all people with hopes for a bright future.

    Knowing they would die here sooner orter and the hope of being rescued plummeted, how could they not break down?

    The senior high schoolers were still quite okay because they had almost graduated to be college students, and even the tenth-grade students who had just be senior high school students were all children who were used to seeing big things.

    They were elite students along, the elites, so they also often went to do missions outside of the academy and they were constantly exposed to a life and death situation.

    Even if they were also full of hope about the future, their minds were already opened to the outside world, and they were all ready to lose their lives in extraordinary cases.

    To live in this world full of magic and danger, even with the existence of safe countries and so on, the students who specifically came to study in a magic academy like Elton Academy knew that they would enter that dangerous zone sooner orter.

    They were fated to be different from ordinary people or casual ability users because of their extraordinary talent, strength, or identities.

    It was the junior high school students and the elementary school students, who had never been exposed to a cruel incident or environment, who finally broke down in tears.

    How could they not break down when their future was unknown, and they might die young?

    They rarely saw the death of their own family members or their friends, yet now, they would slowly be faced with these cruel scenes.

    The young students fainted or broke down one after another, and the contestants inside the castle had to calm down the students so that they would not disturb the pace of the battlefield with their delicate minds and thoughts.

    If these students did something reckless out of fear, they might affect everyone around them.

    Ainsley herself didn''t have time tofort the students because the baby was still looking over the dense troops of demons a few hundred meters away from the castle, blocked by the barrier.

    Seeing this many demons, the baby racked her mind to do something.

    She had joined a battle where her allies only had 200,000 people and the enemies had a total of one million troops.

    Fighting an unfair battle was somewhat her forte.

    So...how about she used the love virus to affect the demons?

    Would things work?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2093 "The Nemesis Of Charm Ability"

    ?

    Ainsley had never tried to use the love virus to influence the demons, but since she thought about this, she dared to experiment.

    Immediately after thinking about this absurd but bold n, the baby activated her charm ability and carefully spread a little bit of her love virus to the nearest demons in front of their defensive barrier.

    The demons here were on the verge of breaking through the defensive barrier, so they became Ainsley''s experimental subject almost immediately.

    The invisible pink virus floated straight into the bodies of those demons and soon, the virus started to emit a pink light, wanting to influence the heart and mind of these demons.

    However, Ainsley still had too little knowledge about the demons.

    Monsters could still be influenced because even if their intelligence was low, that intelligence was there, and they still had feelings toward their birth mother.

    Even if they might attack their own siblings, the power of bloodline made them obedient to their birth mother.

    Even if they didn''t have a strong feeling of intimacy with their family members other than the birth mother, the feeling was this there, albeit weak.

    As long as the feeling was still there and the instinct still made them cherish their family members, anyone could be influenced by the love virus.

    Even spirits without tangible bodies could be influenced because they also had feelings.

    The self-proimed emotionless war machine such as the celestial race and the valkyries still had feelings because no matter what, when they saw theirpanions die in front of their eyes, they also had this surge of anger and a sense of humiliation.

    As long as there was a little bit of feeling, the love virus could exert its influence.

    This was why, even the archangel''s avatars like the ones summoned to the battlefield months ago could also be influenced by the love virus because they still had their own thinking, emotions and feelings.

    Unfortunately, low-level demons didn''t have this kind of ''luxury'' and ''privilege'' at all.

    Low-level abyss demons were looked down upon by many dark creatures and even hell demons were ashamed to admit that abyss demons came from the same ''big family tree'' as them hell demons.

    Why? Because even a hell creature in hell still had a little bit of wisdom and feeling, such as ordinary animals in this world who also had feelings for their family members regardless whether they awakened their wisdom or not.

    It was just that, low-level demons didn''t have even an ounce of feeling other than excitement from their own instinct.

    They would not be angry, they would not feel sad or any affection for their family members.

    Even the children could eat their parents if they were stronger and it wasmon for the parents to eat their children once they ran out of food.

    This is why the abyss demons preferred a ce full of resources to give birth so that they themselves would not eat their children out of hunger.

    Such a monster that was even more disgusting than the monsters in this world, how could they be moved by the love virus?

    They didn''t even feel the need to obey Ainsley or feel close to her.

    The only thing that could move them was their own instinct such as the fear engraved in their blood towards a higher-level demon with a purer bloodline. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Mid-level and high-level demons might have feelings, but mid-level demons'' feelings were not enough to be detected by the love virus.

    They had already opened their intelligence, so they could barely attract and summon low-level demons to achieve their goals.

    However, they still could notmand the battlefield and would only instinctively attack the weak spot of their prey.

    Ainsley didn''t feel any response from the love virus, and there was no established connection between her and the low-level demons that she infected.

    The love virus was not polluted by the miasma inside the demons'' bodies, but simrly, the love virus also could not influence the demons!

    This was the first time Ainsley met a creature that could not be influenced by the love virus or her charm ability other than those who purposely drank anti-charm potions or already had immunity toward charm-rted abilities.

    Still, Ainsley''s usual charm skills might be ineffective in certain situations, but the love virus was a notch higher than the other charm skills.

    Even people who had already consumed anti-charm potions would still be influenced by the love virus without them knowing because that skill was essentially creating a virus.

    It was strange how Ainsley could even make a virus when her main ability was a charm, but love, affection and admiration could be contagious.

    A pity. It didn''t work for the abyss demons at all!

    To a certain extent, the abyss demons might be Ainsley''s first nemesis in terms of charm ability.

    Ainsley, who had dominated almost all battlefields relying on her charm ability, finally kicked an iron te and was powerless in front of these demons.

    The biggest weakness of a charm ability was just whether the target was immune to charm or not, and whether the target fulfilled the requirement to be influenced by the charm ability.

    If Ainsley were facing an emotionless robot army, her charm ability would also fail.

    If she faced an army of artificial intelligence without emotions or feelings, her charm would also fail.

    However, as long as the AI could awaken feelings and emotions simr to humans, the love virus would always be able to affect them.

    It was such an unfortunate thing that the abyss demons were still not given that function!

    Ainsley was stumped hard, and now, she had to think of another solution!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2094 "Trying Asmodeus Mode"

    ?

    Charm ability didn''t work, but Ainsley was not someone who would give up so quickly after trying once.

    The baby carefully analyzed all factors that couldmand demons or at least manipte demons, and to her surprise, the hierarchy system of the abyss demons was actually so simple.

    It was bloodline pressure.

    Strength pressure from any creatures stronger than the demons also worked to intimidate demons, but it would never be able to make the demons obey.

    Low-level demons could even eat their own family members, but they would never dare to challenge mid-level monsters because of their strict hierarchy system.

    Mid-level demons could easilymand millions of low-level demons, and the stronger the mid-level demon, the more low-level demons it couldmand.

    Themand might be something simple such as to attract demons to gather in one ce or a simr thing, but it was enough to give mid-level demons a lot of ''power'' among abyss demons.

    The bloodline suppression of mid-level demons to low-level demons could not be refuted and low-level demons could not resist the suppression.

    The bloodline of mid-level demons would always be purer than low-level ones, and naturally, they were also stronger.

    That''s why, many low-level abyss demons tried to devour fellow demons so that they could digest the ''bloodline'' of these demons and get themselves a purer ''bloodline''.

    Because the bodies of abyss demons consisted of miasma, there should be no blood whatsoever, but people could indeed extract blood from the miasma in the demons'' bodies.

    Some body parts of the abyss demons were not made of vapor, such as their horns, nails, tails, wings, fangs and other ''essories''.

    Not to mention that in special ces such as where the abyss gate was located, that ce could automatically extract all valuable blood and other body parts from abyss demons and turn those parts into gems or things like that.

    The blood of abyss demons could be in the form of a crystal, and so on. Maybe, one of the materials inside an inheritance stone was the abyss demon''s blood.

    Bloodline was still important for demons, so Ainsley...was going to try this route.

    It was just that the bloodline of the vampires could not influence abyss demons because, no matter what, they were different breeds.

    Even if both of them were from the same dark faction and were considered dark creatures, they were totally different.

    The skilled members of the blood n might be able to manipte the hidden blood of these abyss demons, but not all blood ns could easily do that.

    What Ainsley wanted was to manipte the demons just like how she manipted beasts and monsters using her charm ability.

    The only way was to start with a simr bloodline to the abyss demons, or something more superior that mid-level and high-level abyss demons would be afraid of.

    What other race had a simr characteristic in terms of family tree than the hell demons?

    Maybe, in this entire universe, there would only be two types of demons. Abyss demons and hell demons. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Low-level hell demons were not that appreciated in hell, but even a low-level hell demon could easily suppress a high-level abyss demon in terms of the bloodline.

    Those abyss demons who wanted to go beyond the realm of high-level demons were all desperate to have their blood purified to be qualified as low-level Hell demons.

    After all, abyss demons were failed products of hell demons, and in the world of monsters, abyss demons, even the top ones, were the same as half-demons out there.

    They might be treated worse than the halflings because at least the halflings were all intellectual beings, while the abyss demons could barely be called one.

    If not for high-level demons having the same IQ as beasts in this world, the abyss demons would never be considered a race or a civilization.

    Now that Ainsley guessed the direction of the bloodline that she needed, the baby didn''t hesitate to try to activate her meager bloodline that she got from Asmodeus'' consciousness body back then.

    Just one percent of the bloodline purity was enough to deter many hell demons, not to mention to manipte abyss demons.

    But Ainsley had only tried to activate the surface state of Asmodeus mode, and she had never attempted to use a full Asmodeus mode.

    A full-on mode means that her physique would also change, just like when Ainsley used her blood n mode.

    It was just that, Ainsley didn''t know whether there would be any side effects or things she had to pay attention to when she wanted to use the whole mode of Asmodeus from hell.

    It was undoubtedly dangerous to try an unknown skill that might have a severe side-effect in the middle of a fierce battlefield like now.

    However, Ainsley had a hunch that if she didn''t try to manipte the demons now, sooner orter, they would all die under the demand.

    After all, the number of demons on the battlefield still continued to soar, which rmed the hearts of many warriors around.

    Everyone used up all their trump cards, various tricks and such, but it could barely suppress the rapidly growing number of demons on the battlefield.

    Even the old general, with his unique disintegration ability, was also powerless because only light elements and purifying ability could kill demons.

    Even if the demons were disintegrated to be so small, most of their bodies were made of miasma, so they really would not die and would only lose their horns, wings, tails or nails if they had them.

    Ainsley had no choice but to take a risk, so the baby immediately closed her eyes and tried to sense the meager Asmodeus bloodline in her veins.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2095 "Ainsleys Demonification"

    ?

    Ainsley almost never tried to use her Asmodeus mode because she didn''t really know how to use it.

    The blood n mode could be acquired because she had awakened her bloodline, and she also became a blood n the moment she was resurrected.

    But the case with Asmodeus'' bloodline was not that simple.

    Even if she did have an Asmodeus bloodline through the Sloan family''s ancestor, and the Asmodeus avatar himself had already purified her bloodline to be exactly 1% purity instead of the less than 1% purity like before...

    But Ainsley had never transformed into a hell demon derived from Asmodeus'' demonic form.

    Other people who had legendary bloodlines were all already the same race as that bloodline, so they didn''t really need to transform her.

    It could be said that although halflings were seen as dirty things that tainted the prestige of pure-blood people, halflings who could awaken their various bloodlines could be much stronger than a pure-blood person with only one bloodline.

    Ainsley might not be the strongest blood n member among the rest of the blood n, but with the addition of that bloodline, if she were to fight a pure-blooded vampire right now, Ainsley would still win.

    The baby''s low bloodline purity means that pure-blood people could suppress her, but because Ainsley also had the blood of a human, the blood suppression didn''t work that well.

    This was why, sometimes, halflings were more like bugs than people with impure blood.

    The blood impurity coulde from being halflings, but their bloodline percentage was still mostly the vampire, or for other various reasons.

    A halfling that had more bloodline on the side of their ''weaker'' race but actually awakened the bloodline of their stronger race could have the power of that stronger race without being too suppressed by the stronger race''s bloodline suppression.

    Not all halflings were weak in front of the pure-blood people.

    And to be honest, ever since Ainsley also awakened her Asmodeus mode, even if it was only 1%, it could dominate the blood n and the human''s bloodline in herself, which also boosted Ainsley''s charm ability due to thepatibility.

    The blood n was born with an outstanding charm, and charm was one of their racial talents, even if it was not an ability like Ainsley''s.

    Then, there was Asmodeus, who was famous for being a demon with an ability concentrated on the word ''charm''.

    These two bloodlines justplimented Ainsley''s charm ability even more, so even if Ainsley used Asmodeus mode now, her blood n bloodline might be suppressed, and the baby could not manipte blood. Still, the charm ability would be ten times stronger.

    If it was just 1% of Asmodeus''s bloodline without the blood n''s bloodline, there was no way Ainsley''s charm ability could be so strong all this time.

    But of course, since the abyss demons were immune to charm, the only thing that Asmodeus'' bloodline brought to Ainsley was this thing.

    Bloodline suppression.

    At this time, Ainsley, who had already awakened her Asmodeus bloodline but had never formally transformed her body, was ready for the big transformation.

    Back then, when she first grew her blood n''s wings, it was such a difficult transformation, and now, Ainsley would need to do another transformationpletely different from the blood n. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The baby had already asked the old general and the people around her to stay a certain distance away from herself because she was going to transform.

    Many people in this world feared and hated demons, but hell demons were something out of their imagination and expectation.

    The hell demons were not from this world, and only abyss demons were born in this world.

    Thus, it was really a mystery as to how the Sloan Family''s ancestor could get a drop of Asmodeus'' bloodline.

    Did he find a way to leave this world, go to hell, have an adventure there and then return to this world to build the Sloan Family?

    Or maybe he was indeed a transmigrator with a soul from hell, so he could also return to hell to do things.

    Anyway, Ainsley was already sure that the Sloan Family''s ancestor must be a transmigrator.

    Maybe, even the ancestors of the 7 sacred mafia families and the 7 great mafia families were all also transmigrators.

    Since the elders and many high-level people in the glorious Billios family could be a transmigrator, it was logical for other big families'' ancestors to be transmigrators as well.

    Maybe, even the people who suggested making the abyss were also transmigrators.

    After Ainsley made sure that the people around her would not be too close to her when she was attempting to transform, the baby finally closed her eyes for the second time and carefully felt the boiling bloodline in her vein.

    Ever since the number of abyss demons on the battlefield skyrocketed, the blood n''s bloodline was calm without any reaction, but Asmodeus'' bloodline kept boiling, as if fuming in anger and disgust.

    It was as if it could not see that the bearer of such a noble bloodline would be stumped by these low-level bugs.

    For Hell demons, Abyss demons were indeed worse than anything.

    Abyss demons were just a stain to their demon race, and the abyss demons were the symbol of their demon race''s huge failure.

    The Asmodeus'' bloodline in Ainsley''s body had been moring all the time, but because it was only 1% purity, Ainsley didn''t really feel the boiling bloodline until she carefully sensed it just now.

    As if knowing that Ainsley formally noticed its existence, the noble Asmodeus'' bloodline immediately became active like never before.

    The blood heated up, and soon, the power of a certain bloodline spread throughout Ainsley''s veins like a surging river!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2096 "Hearts In Pupils"

    ?

    Ainsley had never personally felt the process of transforming her body from a human body to another race''s body.

    Back then, even when Ainsley became a blood n, she was in the state of being unconscious.

    The only thing she experienced fully was the process of growing wings, and that alone was already so painful.

    Now, Ainsley was sober, and she had to fully experience the body transformation from a human body to a demon body.

    People might ask why Ainsley didn''t enter her blood n mode before transforming to demon form so that it would not be so painful.

    However, it was precisely the opposite. If Ainsley were in her blood n mode before she became a demon, the body of the blood n would have to be ''smashed'' or ''reset'' before the demon body could be formed.

    Ainsley''s human body had already been tempered due to the resurrection, so she should still be able to bear the pain when transforming to a demon body from a human body.

    But if she were in a blood n mode, all her blood n''s characteristics would be forcefully deformed or destroyed to fit the demon body''s characteristics.

    It would be lucky if the blood n mode was still there and not be assimted by the demon body.

    The worst case that might happen was that the blood n''s body and the demonic body fought to assimte each other because there could only be one ''main'' bloodline in the end.

    However, being in a human form was the same as being in an empty state, not influenced by anything yet.

    Even in human form, Ainsley also had the blood of vampires, but the human''s bloodline would suppress any other bloodline in that form.

    Thus, when she transformed into the demon body, the human body would not be assimted and would only be ''added'' or ''adjusted'' to be a perfect demon body.

    The human body didn''t have horns, tails, wings, sharp teeth, reptile eyes, thick skin or sharp nails, so it was indeed easier to transform these ''basic features'' than transforming the already perfect blood n''s body.

    Blood n''s teeth were like human beings other than their fangs, but demons'' teeth were all sharp even if they were not that big or anything.

    The fangs were also different from the vampire fangs that could be retracted at will, which means, Ainsley would have cute ''tiger teeth'' protruding out of her lips when she was in her Asmodeus mode.

    Since the demonic bloodline was also a special Asmodeus'' bloodline, the demon form would be vastly different from the usual hell demons.

    The usual hell demons were ugly, but Asmodeus'' demons were all stunning, and they resembled humans the most.

    This was just like the blood n.

    At this moment, Ainsley''s humanoid body was slowly being ''reshaped'' to fit the demon body''s standard, starting from her head to her toe.

    Ainsley''s previously purple hair in her human form slowly turned pitch ck, but unlike the pure pitch ck hair in blood n mode, the hair now had a gradient color of dark pink.

    The dark pink color looked mysterious yet enchanting simultaneously, like a hidden treasure in a dark ce, stunning yet dangerous at the same time.

    The bob-cut hair grew out wildly, and the hair became wavy, adding a more charming yet cute element to the little baby.

    The little kid''s wavy hair made her look like an arrogant princess, but her hair was not blonde.

    The hair looked as if it was just the usual hair with a different color, but the hair of hell demons under Asmodeus'' ruling, and even Asmodeus himself, was totally different from the usual hair.

    Ainsley''s waist-length wavy hair looked so smooth under the gold-orange sunset, and this silky smooth hair slowly ''awakened'' their consciousness and started to wriggle slowly, as if just waking up from a deep sleep.

    Yes. Asmodeus'' hair could actually move freely, just like Medusa''s snake hair!

    This hair was as soft as silk, but as strong as a spider web. Just one strand of the hair could be used as a killing weapon to kill humans.

    The hair was formed, and Ainsley only felt her scalp itching every few seconds, but other than that, there was no obvious pain or any other feelings.

    However, hair was just the first transformation and next was the pair of eyes.

    Ainsley''s eyes in her human form were like the color of the sky and sometimes it would look like the deep color of sapphire.

    Yet now, the white areas of her eyes slowly darkened, as if being sshed by a thick ink.

    The ''ink'' spread from the ring around Ainsley''s pupils and filled the entire eyes, turning the whole white to ck!

    Then, the blue pupils slowly changed color to a pretty pink color.

    The pink color was lighter than the hair color, but it was still strangely cute and dangerous against the background of pure ck.

    Then, as if it was not enough, the center of the pupil was, usually only a circle or something like that, transformed meticulously into the shape of a heart.

    It really looked like anime eyes, but it was more exquisite andplex, adding more cute-cool charm to the little kid.

    Ainsley felt nothing when her eye color changed, but when the heart shape appeared, her pupils were hot and it stung for a few seconds before the pain stopped.

    Then, the closed eyes were opened, and the baby''s eyesight instantly became ten times or even a hundred times better than when she was a human!

    Even the strengthened human body didn''t have such good eyesight!

    And this eyesight also had an additional unique attribute....

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2097 "Growing Horns"

    ?

    Just like when Ainsley used luck maniption ability and could see the luck level of living beings around her, these eyes could also see the affection meter of the people around Ainsley, as well as various other ''data'' rted to affection.

    For example, how likely it was for this person to have an affection for Ainsley, and which ''weak spots'' could be ''attacked'' so that the target would soon develop affection to Ainsley.

    Of course, most of these affections were more like adoration toward the younger generation, awe towards the strong, maternal love, and so on.

    Unless the other party was a pedophile, there would never be romantic affection among these older people.

    Still, when Ainsley could see such ''data'', she almost wondered whether she was in a love game or not.

    Howe she could see all this data so casually?

    No wonder Asmodeus was such a strong demon...he might not be considered the strongest in terms of pure brute force, but with this ''cheat'', he could do many things!

    Ainsley was speechless but excited at the same time. Unfortunately, before she could even explore the function of her new eyes, the transformation had spread to the baby''s bones, skin and her back.

    The first one to be transformed was the bone, and the bone throughout the whole body became stronger than before.

    The bone-strengthening process was surprisingly not as painful as what Ainsley imagined because she often read cultivation novels and subconsciously felt that strengthening the bone would be painful.

    But God knew what kind of method this transformation took so that the bone-strengthening process was not so painful, just a little itchy.

    Then, the skin had also slowly changed from a human''s vulnerable skin to the demons'' thick and tough skin.

    Even if Asmodeus was the most beautiful demon in Hell, he was still a demon, and although he was not that ugly, if he wanted to show his best form, his original form was still that of an abstract demon with the possibility of looking like a monster.

    Thus, Ainsley''s skin slowly showed some changes, such as the skin became thicker, and there were strange scales here and there, but the rankings were simr to a dragon scale.

    It was just that, the scale was pink in color, and it looked super cute on Ainsley. Ainsley herself had changed her skin color from pure milky white to white with a slight pink blush here and there.

    Yes. The skin suddenly looked like a delicious mochi with those unnatural pale pink shades that should only exist in anime.

    Ainsley''s skin color didn''t change much, but her skin color was closer to a porcin doll than a standard human''s skin, and her whole palm from the tip of the fingers to her wrist, became pitch ck.

    The veins that could be seen on the skin all changed color from the usually blueish-green to pinkish-red.

    This change made Ainsley look as if she was a fragile creepy doll wearing pitch ck gloves that were actually her natural skin color.

    If she was a cat, she must be a Persian Himyan cat like Bello and the others who looked as if they were wearing masks and socks.

    The previously round and t nails also grew wildly, forming a beast-like w but still with a touch of pink sh every time the sunlight hit those sharp nails.

    Ainsley endured all the pain of the growing nails and her vein''s change of color, but she was still a bit confused with the direction of her transformation.

    Howe she looked more like a character from Monster High than a mighty hell demon?

    Ainsley was thinking about this when her head, which was previously ''empty'' without any decorations, suddenly felt super itchy and ufortable.

    Her entire skull burned, and something felt like smashing the top of the skull, as if wanting to break free.

    Ainsley immediately guessed the next direction of this transformation.

    The horns! She must be growing horns now!

    Ainsley thought that she would not grow horns because the transformation from the hair went straight to the eyes without adding horns at all.

    Ainsley thought that since that part was ''skipped'', she would be a hornless demon.

    However, it turned out that the horns just needed time to finally touch the ceiling of her own skull so that it could grow out of the skull after it took ''root'' in the skull.

    Vampires didn''t have horns, so Ainsley never knew how it felt to grow horns.

    She only heard and knew from novels and such that horns were sensitive body parts to many creatures with horns, and only now did she know why.

    Just like the wings grew out from the bone on her back, the horns should also grow out of the skull, right?

    No wonder the bones were strengthened first so that when the horns grew, her skull would not be destroyed by the horn itself.

    Still, such a process...it would be painful, right?!

    Ainsley had just closed her eyes again, trying to breathe in and out to calm down, when out of the blue, a stabbing pain came from the top of her head straight to her whole bones!

    The feeling of something breaking out of the bones and growing wildly, piercing the scalp, was not something many people could endure.

    That feeling was as if something grew out of the bone, and the thing even took root in the bone, so much so that the bone had to endure all the strange, indescribable pain.

    When the pain hit, Ainsley shuddered from head to toe, and she could not help but yelp in deep pain.

    "AHHHH¡ª "

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2098 "A Demon Cub?"

    ?

    Ainsley had a high pain tolerance, but even so, the baby could not endure this pain which was worse than when she grew wings.

    In that instant, once Ainsley screamed out of pain, the people around her immediately surrounded the baby, each of them with a pale face.

    "What''s going on? Is it an enemy attack? Why is the little vicemander in so much pain?? It looks as if she''s about to die!"

    "Her appearance suddenly changes...is she being polluted or what?"

    "Idiots¡ª the deputymander said she will transform to her other awakened bloodline. Since she''s already a blood n member, she can also awaken other bloodlines!"

    "Ah...but her transformation looks like a demon...is she not affected by the abyss demons? Or maybe the bloodline she has awakened is the abyss demon''s bloodline?"

    The demons could breed with any creatures, so it was not strange that there were many people, beasts and even monsters in this world with the bloodline of abyss demons.

    However, most of them never awakened their abyss demon''s bloodline for various unknown reasons, but once someone did show signs of an abyss demon''s bloodline awakening, they would be killed on the spot.

    That''s why, many people were wary of any halflings with abyss demon''s bloodline, and those who got the bloodline would cover up their secret desperately, not even having an idea of awakening the bloodline.

    They would rather stay ordinary and weak than awaken the abyss demon''s bloodline and be killed immediately.

    The people around Ainsley were all suspicious of Ainsley''s transformation, but even so, this person was theirrade who had just fought with them side-by-side.

    Maybe, even if the baby awakened her abyss demon''s bloodline, it was for their sake, right?

    After all, these people were all experts and they were definitely smart.

    They already realized they were abandoned here, trapped with no way out until someone dealt with the demons around them.

    But they might have already died before the demons were dealt with.

    Or maybe, their only value was to be baits so that the demons could gather in one ce and be dealt with cleanly.

    The warriors outside of the castle didn''t have time to think about such things and only knew that they had to survive even if only for a minute.

    However, the people on the rooftops and those inside the castle did have time to ponder about things, and they were sure that there was no hope of escaping.

    Since that was the case, it would be great if someone could protect them until reinforcement came.

    Even if this protector was someone with an abyss demon''s bloodline...everyone didn''t care.

    As long as Ainsley was still sane and didn''t rashly attack them, she would be the greatest sword against the demons.

    Fight poison with poison. Fight fire with fire.

    Thus, the people around Ainsley gradually rxed, and they even tried their best to make Ainsley''s transformation sessful without her ''losing her sanity''.

    Various potions to reduce pain were used, and various mind-rted abilities were also used to stabilize Ainsley''s sanity.

    Only the oldmander knew that Ainsley was definitely not going to be an abyss demon, but something much greater.

    After all, most of the abyss demons were either pitch ck due to the miasma, or had blood red and purple skin.

    Ainsley''s skin was pale like a ceramic doll, and her overall transformation definitely looked more pleasing to the eyes, evenpared to many other demons with the same pale skin.

    This transformation was definitely not to be an ordinary abyss demon or hell demon.

    It should be a high-rank one...

    After all, the stronger the demons, usually, the better their outer appearance when they showed up in their semi-demon form.

    Even the demon lords'' consciousness who were summoned to assist the blood n in the new century war back then were all in their semi-demon form, looking attractive with their own different charms.

    If it was their true form, they might look like a monster...

    But the archangel''s true form should also not be a handsome or beautiful humanoid form like angels and such.

    They should also have strange, ''ugly'' appearances that don''t conform to many people''s aesthetic sense.

    The oldmander had a hunch that Ainsley''s final transformation would make her into a powerful demon, at least a high-level hell demon.

    Themander had never seen a hell demon with his own eyes, but he also watched the live broadcast back then and immediately felt that Ainsley''s transformation looked more like a Hell demon than an abyss demon.

    Thanks to the experts around Ainsley helping her to reduce the pain and support her in a lot of things, the pain subsided, and Ainsley could continue to keep her consciousness while the horns were growing.

    A few minutester, the two horns were sessfully formed, but it was a bit different from what people imagined rted to the demons'' horns.

    Even the people in the live broadcast who had been watching the transformation were all taken aback at the sight of Ainsley''s new horns.

    The horns didn''t look majestic or big, and it also didn''t look vicious. On the contrary, it looked...cute?

    The two horns were pitch ck, but the root of the horns were dyed in pink.

    Not to mention that the horns were the typical subus horn with that cute little hook, and from afar, the two horns faintly resembled the two parts of a heart.

    However, the horns were small, only the size of a thumb, so small that it could barely be seen.

    Such a small horn...it was indeed only for demon cubs.

    No matter what, Ainsley was indeed still just a child, so her demonic form was also a demon cub!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2099 "A Successful Transformation"

    ?

    Ainsley could not see her small horns, but others could, including the live broadcast audience.

    These people all looked at the tiny and cute horns on Ainsley''s head, with eyes full ofplex feelings.

    [I thought a demon would be terrifying and scary...but howe Ain is still cute even as a demon? Are all demon cubs this cute?]

    Someone in the live broadcast roommented, and soon, others replied to this person''sment.

    [I have seen abyss demons and many other demons in history books, story books and so on, but I think even a demon cub is somewhat scary...no one is as cute as this little one.]

    [Same here. There are quite a few beautiful demons, but there are too little cute ones. Cute demons only exist in anime and cartoons.]

    [Exactly. Even in many folklore and legends, demon cubs or any scary creature in the shape of babies are usually even more terrifying and cruel than adult ones.]

    [...I kinda want to bite the horns...it looks cute and edible.]

    [Hey, hey, Ain is trying her best to save these 1000 survivors, how can you think of eating her horns??]

    [Anyway, this must be the cutest demon cub ever. And howe I don''t think she looks like an abyss demon''s cub?]

    An abyss demon''s cub was also ugly, and they would never be as pretty as Ainsley.

    [I think she should be a hell demon''s cub...remember the new century war back then? Ain should have gotten some benefit from Demon Lord Asmodeus.]

    [Agree, agree. So...we can say that Ain is Asmodeus'' child? Anyway, she has Asmodeus'' bloodline, even if the purity might be so pitifulpared to other demons under Asmodeus himself.]

    But many demon lords disdained to have children that might upy their throne, so, there were only very few people who could have the bloodline of these hell demon lords.

    Even if there were any, the bloodline''s purity would be less than 1% or exactly 1% so that these people could sacrifice their bloodline to summon the consciousness of these demon lords for help.

    The demon lords were also cunning, and unlike the archangels with fixed positions, the demon lords'' thrones could be changed at will depending on the new challenger''s strength.

    Thus, while the demon lords cultivated their own subordinates and citizens, they also secretly limited the development of their people so that no one would usurp their throne.

    Since Ainsley did get the 1% bloodline and even activated it, it was not wrong to say that Ainsley was one of Asmodeus'' children somewhere across many worlds.

    There could be many people in the same situation as Ainsley in various worlds out there, but there was only one Ainsley in this world who had the bloodline of Asmodeus from Hell.

    When the audience was allmenting about Ainsley''s horns, the baby had already passed the pain of growing her horns, and soon, she started to grow wings.

    The process was equally painful as when she grew horns, but once again, the warriors around Ainsley helped the baby to reduce the pain, and so, soon, a pair of lovely wings grew out of Ainsley''s back.

    The wings were small, like a bat wing or a subus wing, and it was as small as Ainsley''s wings when she was in her blood n''s mode.

    However, the blood n''s wings were mostly ck and red, while this one was actually ck and pink.

    The colorbination was so cute yet dangerous, giving a strange, mixed feeling.

    The shape of the wings was also unique because it looked more like an angel''s wings that could be folded casually, plus forming a vague heart shape.

    However, the edges of the wings were as sharp as knives, and the wings were also full of tough elements such as scales and so on.

    Even more unique, there were many faint heart patterns on the wings, and it would shimmer under the glow of the sunlight or the moonlight.

    This pair of wings looked more like an essory than an essential body part used in a battle, but no one could look down on that pair of wings because it was indeed simr to the wings of demons from Asmodeus''yer of hell.

    Once the wings grew, it was time to grow a tail.

    Usually, a demon would only have one tail, but when Ainsley grew her tail, she actually had two tails!

    The tails were thin, just like a subus'' tail, slender yet flexible with a heart-shaped edge.

    The edge was sharp, and it could pierce through many things, including metal and iron.

    The two slender tails were flexible and naughty, just like a cat''s tail.

    The slender tail with no fur could actually look so cute and fresh, and the tails even often formed a heart shape on their own.

    Once the tails were formed, soon, Ainsley''s lower body was also transformed into a demon body, but there was not much difference other than the densely packed pink scales below the knees, acting as a ''boot''.

    The whole transformationsted for a full fifteen minutes, and during those fifteen minutes, five more people lost their lives, including one senior high school student.

    The situation became dire, but the moment Ainsley finished her transformation, a dark surge sted out of the baby''s newly formed body.

    An invisible ripple of pressure suddenly spread out of Ainsley as the center, and it started traveling throughout the battlefield!

    The people around could not feel the pressure or the change, and at most, they only felt that Ainsley somehow looked different, looking more majestic and awe-inspiring with her cuteness.

    But not for the demons.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2100 "The Only Demon Cub In This World"

    ?

    The demons on the battlefield immediately felt this strange pressure, and suddenly, many of them froze in ce.

    That little bit of pressure was leaked after a sessful transformation, but that little bit of pressure alone rmed the abyss demons down there!

    The abyss demons growled, and all of them were visibly restless, as if ufortable with something.

    Still, there was also a hint of excitement, fear, submission, and so many other chaotic feelings in these demons who usually didn''t have any emotions.

    For demons who didn''t have any emotions such as affection to actually show a natural state of visible excitement, fear, and many more, that was so strange.

    The people who were fighting at the frontline could sense the demons'' abnormality, but they didn''t have time to think deeper about the demons'' actions, so they just kept fighting.

    The people on the rooftops didn''t really focus on the demons down there unless they were doing their shift.

    Naturally, the people who were fighting could sense something wrong with the demons, but the people around Ainsley, who were resting and not doing their shift yet, didn''t know.

    They just stared nkly at the ''freshly baked'' little demon floating in the sky, bathed in the golden-red light of the setting sun.

    The sunlight that could easily make people look like angels became weird and distorted when it fell on this pale demon, but even so, the touch of golden and red did increase the majestic feeling inside this demon cub.

    Ainsley''s body was still that of a five-year-old kid, and she didn''t be taller or anything.

    However, no one could casually look down on the youngest survivor among them all¡ª just because of her new transformation.

    Ainsley''s eyes were still closed, and she was curling in a fetus pose, as if still insecure or in a deep pain.

    The pair of wings on her back slowly pped on its own, keeping Ainsley''s body floating in the air.

    The two tails on the back vigorously moved around from time to time, curious about everything.

    This scene looked quite strange, but everyone didn''t mind it and just focused their eyes on Ainsley.

    They were all holding their breaths, betting whether Ainsley would lose her sanity or not.

    Even if the oldmander had informed these people that Ainsley''s bloodline was a hell demon, what if that bloodline still affected Ainsley and made her go crazy?

    Abyss demons ate humans, but hell demons could also eat humans if they wanted to.

    Not to mention that eating ability users would rapidly increase their strength, so as a ''newborn demon cub'', it was logical for Ainsley''s instinct to drive her to ''eat''.

    Everyone was not sure whether this version of Ainsley would be their foe or friend.

    After waiting for a few seconds, amidst everyone''s silence, the previously motionless demon cub showed signs of movement.

    The tails that were moving with no direction suddenly became still, and soon, the tails gently touched the arm of this curled up baby, as if wanting to see whether the owner of the tails was already awake or not.

    Ainsley''s eyelids twitched, her eyshes fluttered and in the next second, she slowly opened her eyes while stretching her curled up body.

    "Hummm..." Ainsley whined as she subconsciously rubbed her eyes, as if she had just awakened from a deep sleep.

    The baby''s movement was slow and a bit stiff, maybe because she was still not used to her new body.

    The girl yawned from time to time, and her strange demon eyes started to produce natural tears, sliding down her chubby cheeks.

    The baby looked extremely sleepy and tired, but this state didn''tst for too long, and after adjusting herself for a few minutes, Ainsley slowly regained her consciousness and became sober.

    The baby put down her hands that were rubbing her eyes and slowly cast her gaze on the nervous faces of the people below.

    These people were surrounding Ainsley in a circle, and all of them looked up at the demon cub above their heads withplicated faces.

    They still didn''t know whether Ainsley was sane or not, and whether she was still herself and could still help them or not.

    The baby took a deep look at the expressions of these people, and she even blinked her eyes a few times, apparently thinking about something.

    The baby''s expression was usually calm andposed, like a little adult, and if she needed it, she would start to act like a real kid.

    But now, there was something different with this kid.

    The baby just pped her wings and floated still in the air, looking down on these people with a focused gaze, but people inadvertently felt a strange aura from the kid.

    It was more...evil? Mysterious and dangerous.

    No one knew how this dangerous feeling appeared, but maybe it was an instinct in front of a non-human existence that should not appear in this world.

    Many people had the blood of abyss demons and some rare survivors even quietly awakened their bloodline to be a half-demon and lurking in the ck market or other chaotic ces in this world.

    However, there should never be a halfling with the blood of a hell demon, and even if there was, no one should be able to transform into thispletely demonic body.

    There were many dark creatures simr to demons in this world, and they were all not as nasty as abyss demons, but a literal hell demon was impossible.

    Ainsley should be a unique existence, the only hell demon''s cub in this world!

    Everyone all around the world watched the live broadcast with bated breaths, nervously witnessing the birth of another miraculous existence!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2101 "Half A Million Demons"

    ?

    After waking up, the first thing Ainsley did was to tilt her head yfully while looking at the people around her with bright eyes.

    "Hi, everyone~ how are you doing? Is everything okay?"

    Ainsley was used to worrying about others, but when she was in her Asmodeus mode for the first time, her personality was a bit affected, making the baby more yful and naughty even when she was worrying about the people around her.

    The people around Ainsley could also feel the slight change in Ainsley''s personality, but since the baby was still sane and didn''t look as if she was about to lose control or something, everyone sighed in relief.

    "Well, we are not doing that well. During your transformation, we lost five more people, and one among them is a senior high school student."

    The battlefield was chaotic, and even if every contestant would apany several students to fight and never let any student fight alone without a contestant, idents still happened.

    The five people who died had two people in the same small team, which was the student and the contestant that protected the student.

    The contestant died, and the student didn''t have time to run, or he was also protecting the other students behind, which led to his death.

    The student was still young, barely eighteen, and maybe even more youthful, but he had to close his eyes forever on this battlefield.

    The people who watched the student''s live broadcast all felt ufortable for not being able to help the student and could only watch his death from afar.

    The family members and friends of that student immediately grieved, and they all nned to ask the academy for an exnation about this incident.

    These elite students should not be trapped on the ind, but because of the academy''s strange idea, it backfired instead.

    It was true that somewhere outside of the academy, a few good students of Elton Academy also died, but most of them were tightly protected by their own families, so almost no one died.

    On the contrary, the students on this ind would likely die before the reinforcement came to help.

    After all, no one knew when the space fairy woulde to teleport the demons away, so everyone just tacitly agreed that they might have to survive for another few hours, half a day or even another whole day.

    Maybe they would have to survive until tonight, tomorrow, or two dayster¡ª who knew?

    The group only had one goal for now, and that was to survive.

    After all, even with the group teleportation abilities of several people, if the space fluctuation around the ind was still so bad, they also could do nothing.

    Once the space fluctuation calmed down, that might also be when the space fairy woulde to teleport away the demons.

    Now, everyone could only put their hope on Ainsley, the one with an unknown power after turning into a hell demon.

    Even if she was still in a demon cub form, that was enough to give them hope more than the space fairy that woulde to save them!

    Ainsley listened to the oldmander''s report about the death of another five people, making the total of casualties 10 people, including a student.

    The baby still had that strangely yful attitude of a little demon, but her eyes were cold.

    "Hmph. Those stinky demons dare, huh? They should be watching for their lives if they dare to offend me!"

    Ainsley clicked her tongue in annoyance as she swiftly used her 3D map ability to look at the situation on the battlefield.

    In just fifteen minutes of transformation, the number of demons had indeed increased again, and now, Ainsley would not be surprised if the number of demons had soared to half a million.

    This number was just too much for only 1000 people. 1000 versus 100.000 was already bad, and now, the number of enemies kept increasing despite the massacre fifteen minutes ago.

    It was as if the demons were unlimited, and no one couldpletely eradicate them!

    The people around Ainsley naturally could see the dense dots representing the demons, and they also vaguely guessed that the number had increased again.

    This revtion chilled everyone''s hearts, including those who had just returned from their shift to rest.

    The people around Ainsley had already changed once because the shift would change once per hour.

    The people who had just gathered around Ainsley were still looking at Ainsley''s demon form with curiosity, but when they looked at the floating 3D maps in the air, everyone had gloomy faces.

    No wonder they felt that they had killed so many demons, yet it didn''t seem that their number decreased.

    Now, even the hidden sacred beast among the beast and the monster tide had already withdrawn from the battlefield and the monster who was fighting the holy Phoenix had been defeated as well.

    However, despite all of this, despite the holy Phoenix joining the battlefield once more to get rid of the mid-level demons, the pressure on everyone in the battlefield was still heavy.

    It turned out that the number of demons increased way faster than the number of casualties on the demons'' side, which was why it felt as if the demons were endless.

    They were indeed endless because the warriors here must have killed a few thousand demons or maybe even reached the initial number of demons that came to this ind.

    But, now, there were still so many demons, and these demons all came from outside of the ind!

    The people outside of the ind were also working hard to decrease the number of demons entering the ind, but...

    It was useless.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2102 "Vain Deaths?"

    ?

    The people around Ainsley, who finally knew that the number of demons had increased instead of decreasing, were all in despair, but they didn''t dare to tell the people who were still doing their shifts outside of the castle.

    They didn''t want their warriors to be shocked, and then one fatal move would take their lives.

    The group slowly spread the news to the warriors who were taking a break inside the castle, and soon, almost everyone except for the people who were still fighting knew that not only were they trapped for a while, but the number of demons also kept increasing.

    They didn''t know when the space fairy woulde to save them, so there was a massive chance that many of them would die here before they could sessfully escape from the ind.

    Everyone''s fighting spirit slowly weakened, and many even felt gloom in their hearts.

    The fire in their hearts and eyes went out, and all that was left was just despair, huge despair.

    They had tried their best to survive all this time, and many of them even walked on the death line back and forth, dying and living every single second.

    But now...it seemed that all their efforts were fruitless. It was all in vain.

    Many of the warriors died not on the spot and they died because the healers really could not save them anymore, but if they could leave this ind, there was still a chance to save the heavily wounded people with the technology and skills of the experts outside of the ind.

    Even though there were also many experts on the ind, there were more experts outside, especially medical experts.

    The healers inside the ind were notparable to those outside, and most of them didn''t focus on developing their healing ability and chose to develop their other abilities.

    As time passed by, the wounded warriors would slowly lose their vitality.

    They might die anytime, and this also could not be med on the healers or anyone else because the wounds inflicted by miasma from the abyss demons were hard to heal.

    There would be more and more deadpanions, but even so, they were not sure whether they could really escape this ind without everyone being buried there.

    There was even one student as a victim already, so how could they be sure that at least half of them could escape from this ind alive?

    Even if they were still alive, maybe they would face countless future issues, such as being disabled, not being able to use their abilities anymore or turning into ordinary people...

    Their future wasn''t as bright as they imagined because they were not heroes. They were just sacrifices.

    Even if their name might be recorded in history as fallen ''heroes'', everyone felt that they were really just baits so that the demons could gather in one ce and the fairy could easily teleport away all those demons in one single try.

    At first, these contestants and even the students still had ideas about bing famous in one battle, just like Ainsley, especially when almost the whole world was watching them.

    However, after they reached this point, everyone didn''t care about such things anymore. Just surviving would be good...

    And being able to die with an intact body was already super lucky.

    None of these ten sacrifices died being eaten by demons because their teammates desperately tried to save them even to theirst breath.

    Even when these warriors died on the spot, before the demons could ''eat'', the teammates had already transported the corpses away so that these heroes would not end up as food.

    Not to mention that there were many beasts and monsters around to attract low-level demons to eat, so it was still possible to save the corpses of these warriors.

    Some warriors, with theirst breath, even refused to be healed so that the healers could save their energy for other teammates who truly needed it because they were destined to die with such injuries anyway.

    And before they died, they all asked for the inheritance stone and didn''t hesitate to directly pour out all of their abilities into several inheritance stones.

    Ainsley had already taken out all of their inheritance stones that she kept in her spatial storage and the baby put the stones inside the medical room for the dying warriors.

    These warriors would seriously pick out ''useful abilities'' among all the abilities they had awakened and voluntarily sent out their abilities to these stones so that they could leave something behind for the future generation or for their family members.

    Everyone trusted these inheritances to Ainsley and the oldmander, so that if these two could leave the ind alive, they could deliver the stones to the fallen warriors'' rted families.

    Seeing more and more warriors dying, yet the number of demons continued to grow crazily, Ainsley''s pink-ck eyes darkened, and she squinted at the densely packed monsters projected by the 3D map.

    Others felt that they were already on the way to death and they could not survive until the fairy of space came, but Ainsley, as a newly ''born'' demon cub, had the courage of a newborn who wasn''t even afraid of anything.

    This arrogance and pride belonging to the demons were deeply rooted in Ainsley''s heart and continued to grow rapidly as she adapted to her new body.

    This is Asmodeus mode, the body of a demon cub with Asmodeus'' 1% bloodline.

    Even ordinary demons would have to be polite in front of such people who could sessfully awaken the demon lords'' bloodline and even shape themselves into rted demons.

    So, how could the lowly abyss demons not kneel and submit on the spot?

    Let''s show these abyss demons what it means to submit!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2103 "Attempting To Use Bloodline Suppression"

    ?

    Ainsley didn''t know the effect of her bloodline on these demons, but the baby still wanted to test a lot of demons in one go so that she could test the reaction of these demons easily.

    The baby first spread her sound wave to the demons around the castle who were already pressing down the defensive line made by the survivors.

    Then, the baby carefully distinguished the way to use bloodline suppression in her own veins for a few seconds before she barely grasped the key to use the bloodline suppression.

    First of all, Ainsley had to sense the bloodlines of the targets that she wanted to suppress.

    This feeling was mysterious and strange, and could not be described in words so easily, but maybe it was more like sensing mana or sensing Qi in various magic and cultivation novels.

    It should take quite a while to be able to sense bloodlines, but of those with a lower bloodline quality, maybe because Ainsley was also a blood n''s member, bloodline connection and other things were not so strange to her.

    Back then, even if Ainsley was never bullied by the pure-blooded vampires in the n, that sense of strange suppression would always exist.

    This feeling came from the depth of their blood, the feeling of submitting to stronger people and obeying them no matter what.

    That should be the so-called natural bloodline suppression.

    Then, Ainsley used this kind of feeling to sense the bloodline that was inferior to her current Asmodeus bloodline.

    Sensing a bloodline that was of a higher quality was as easy as drinking water because the weak would always have this natural sense of survival instinct, and the wariness of danger, which made it easier to sense the bloodline suppression in their veins.

    But to sense a lower-level bloodline and even mobilize the power to suppress other people''s bloodline, people had to train bit by bit, and now, Ainsley could only learn all of this on her own and even in such a short period of time.

    The baby tried to feel the weak bloodline connection in the air very carefully, and after five minutes doing nothing, just closing her eyes, Ainsley finally barely grasped that weak ''bloodline thread'' connecting her body with some demons not far from the castle.

    Ainsley could ''see'' the bloodline threads in her mind, but in reality, there were no such threads at all.

    Still, after sensing the bloodline threads, even if only a few, Ainsley subconsciously tried to affect the threads connected to the few low-level demons around the castle.

    There were only about ten demons that became Ainsley''s first training target, but their location was eye-catching, and the 3D map had even locked onto their location so that the map could continue to project the actions of those selected demons.

    Then, Ainsley just let her newly awakened instinct take over her mind for a second, and in that split moment, Ainsley ''tugged'' the bloodline threads connecting to the demons.

    Ainsley didn''t really tug the threads with her own hands, but it was more like her mind ''moving'' on its own and ''tugging'' the bloodline threads.

    When the threads were all tugged at the same time, Ainsley''s blood instantly boiled in response, and a slight pressure came out of the little body, traveling fast through those threads and then burrowing into the body of the ten demons.

    Not even two secondster, those ten demons seemed to be electrocuted by something, and all of them paused in ce, trembling from head to toe.

    Then, amidst the strange expressions of the warriors who were fighting these demons, the demons suddenly kneeled on the ground with their heads pasted to the ground, kneeling and bowing respectfully in the direction of Ainsley''s ce!

    The ten demons'' actions might look low-key because of the surrounding dense demons, but the people on the rooftops all watched the ''3D live broadcast'' from the 3D map, so they all saw how those ten demons suddenly appeared as if they were seeing their kings!

    They might not have any IQ or brains to tter their kings, but the subconscious feeling to submit and kneel was still there, which was what people often said was an instinct facing a superior being.

    Just like how humans would uncontrobly kneel in front of angels, these demons also kneeled far away in front of Ainsley.

    Even the king of these abyss demons would not be able to suppress the abyss demons to such an extent!

    The people around Ainsley looked at this scene with amazement, and they couldn''t help but want to speak to Ainsley!

    However, when they saw the baby was still closing her eyes while floating mid-air, these people immediately shut up and held their breath, afraid of disturbing Ainsley, who was concentrating on something.

    At first, Ainsley could only feel the bloodline connection with a few abyss demons, but soon, more and more bloodline threads ''appeared'' in Ainsley''s mind, so dense that it almost upied her whole eyesight.

    However, strangely, this scene didn''t make Ainsley irritable or something, and only gave her a sense of superiority and omnipotent.

    It was as if these demons were all toys inside a ss ball that could be observed and yed with at will, so weak that they had to bow down in front of her and obey her.

    That fleeting feeling as if she was the king of the world and could hold the fate of those demons shocked Ainsley for a second, but soon, that feeling became more like a sense of control over the omnipotent 3D map.

    Ainsley could ''feel'' the existence of many low-level and mid-level abyss demons around her, and it felt like just a pinch of her fingers could crush these demons to death!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2104 "Kill Each Other"

    ?

    Still, Ainsley knew that the demons could not be killed by blood suppression alone because even if they could be greatly injured, the special bodies of these demons would allow them to recover naturally.

    And so, the greatest effect of blood suppression was naturally the deterrent effect and the ability to make these demons, even the mid-level ones, obey.

    It was just that, these demons could notmit suicide because they couldn''t really kill themselves due to their unique body structures.

    The only thing that these demons could do to benefit humans was probably to start fighting among themselves.

    And so, since Ainsley sensed the few hundred bloodline threads connected to a lot of low-level demons and a few mid-level demons, Ainsley didn''t hesitate to give her firstmand.

    Before the firstmand fell, the moment Ainsley sensed the bloodline threads, the other demons acted just like the previous ten demons, and all of them stopped fighting the humans.

    Then, amidst the shock of many warriors and even beasts outside of the castle, the demons kowtowed in the direction of Ainsley!

    The number of demons here had already reached half a million, so just a few hundred demons suddenly making such an action could be ignored.

    However, the warriors around those demons could not ignore such a strange action at all!

    How could these demons suddenly kneel and kowtow like that?

    That''s the ferocious demons who could only think about eating and eating, ah!

    The warriors who were fighting the demons closest to the barriers were all doubting their lives, but then, something even more strange and surprising happened.

    Ainsley kept her eyes closed and just casually snapped her fingers whilemanding those few hundred demons when the bloodline threads shook hard!

    The moment those threads trembled, the demons acted as if they were possessed by something, and soon, they looked at thepatriots around them with red eyes.

    Ainsley was also clever and didn''t let these few hundred demons that she had just connected to fight a vain battle.

    Since it was cannibalism again in the end, these demons had to eat other demons that were still not connected to Ainsley''s bloodline threads.

    Although all demons had already sensed Ainsley''s presence and a lot of them didn''t even dare to attack the castle rashly anymore, the free mid-level demons''mand still forced these ufortable demons to attack the castle.

    The demons who were not connected to Ainsley''s bloodline threads were also pressured and became a little timid.

    They also became less aggressive than before, but this only slowed down the aggressive attack, notpletely stopping the attacks.

    So, Ainsley used bloodline suppression to forcefully order the demons to eat other demons that were not connected to the bloodline threads yet!

    Just like that, in the blink of an eye, those few hundred demons nearest to the survivors'' defensive line from various directions suddenly turned around and attacked the demons behind them!

    Abyss demons also devoured fellow abyss demons when they were still extremely hungry back in the abyss, so they quickly executed themand without even a single hesitation.

    Because their blood was inferior to a true demon like Ainsley, even if her bloodline purity was just 1%, that was also a nobler bloodline than the average hell demon.

    If ordinary hell demons could also suppress low-level abyss demons, how could Ainsley not be able to do that?

    Relying on these demons'' natural submission towards existence with a stronger bloodline, Ainsley directly made these demons attack their fellow demons who were not yetpletely affected by the stronger bloodline.

    "ROAAAAR!"

    As thest trace of sunlight shone upon the vast white field around the castle and the sky darkened at speed visible to the naked eye, those few hundred demons caught fellow demons off guard and sessfully sucked in the bodies of other abyss demons!

    The way abyss demons devoured each other was as simple as sucking in the whole miasma thatposed the body of other demons into their mouth.

    Stronger demons among low-level demons would be able to resist and then counterattack using their ws or their own miasma to devour the miasma inside the other demon''s body.

    In the end, the concentration of miasma inside the demons'' bodies determined their final strength and rank.

    Of course, there were also many ''lucky'' demons with a weaker strength but able to survive until they became stronger.

    At this time, many other demons were busy attacking and eating both monsters and beasts, and few would eat their own kinds.

    Even if miasma could also make them stronger, the energy inside other living bodies gave these demons more strength to grow stronger.

    Devouring miasma was full of pain, and it was not as ''tasty'' as devouring any living beings outside of the abyss.

    So, as long as there was other food aside from fellow abyss demons, the demons would work hard to eat other food first.

    It was just that...when these few hundred demons caught them off guard and just swallowed them alive, leaving only the hard parts of the demons such as their heart gems, nails, horns, solid skins and such...

    The other demons who felt the danger immediately retaliated, intending to devour the demons that dared to challenge them!

    Mid-level demons fought fellow mid-level demons, and low-level demons fought fellow low-level demons.

    Soon, the area around the defensive line turned into chaos, and yet Ainsley still tried to sense as many bloodline threads as possible and once the number reached another few hundreds or even a thousand....

    The baby immediatelymanded these demons to attack other demons who were not connected to the bloodline threads.

    Go! Kill each other! Perish!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2105 "50.000 In 30 Minutes"

    ?

    These demons'' sudden riots caught the other demons off guard, and in the blink of an eye, the few hundred demons affected by the bloodline suppression had already devoured a lot of demons around them.

    Even if it would still take a long time to evolve from a low-level demon to a mid-level one, these demons'' strength against fellow low-level demons still soared to the sky.

    Thanks to this, the few hundred demons under Ainsley''smand sessfully disturbed the peace between fellow demons and even decreased the number of demons in just ten minutes!

    The speed of those demons devouring other demons was so fast, faster than the speed of rooftop teams and the front line warriors when killing demons.

    The sudden decrease of demons was so obvious that other warriors all over the battlefield outside of the castle could see that the number of demons besieging their defensive lines became fewer, only one or two demons would attack one warrior at the same time.

    Before this, one warrior could be besieged by five demons at once, and if not for the barriers barely protecting the warriors even when the barriers became tattered, more warriors would have died as food for the demons.

    Seeing that the demons suddenly eat each other and the number of demons who attacked their own kinds increased sharply, many warriors were overjoyed, and with the tacit understanding that they had cultivated for almost half a day, these warriors only attacked demons who were keen on attacking their barriers.

    As for other demons who started fighting and devouring each other? These warriors were even happy to cheer on those demons!

    Within fifteen minutes, Ainsley had ''connected'' with a few thousand demons in the crowd and those few thousand demons, both low-level ones and mid-level ones, sessfully submitted to the baby''s bloodline suppression.

    Then, they dly fought other demons who were not truly affected by the bloodline suppression yet, devouring those demons to grow stronger.

    However, once they were detected to be so strong that they were about to evolve to a higher level, the rooftop snipers would receive the information and assassinate these demons with no hesitation!

    The tactic of using enemies to fight enemies worked so well that in just half an hour, one-fifth of the whole demon crowd had obviously disappeared.

    There were around half a million demons on this ind before, and half of this number was concentrated on the battlefield around the castle.

    But now, as many 50.000 demons had been exterminated, either devoured by the growing number of Ainsley''s ''demon army'', or killed by the survivors.

    This number didn''t seem impressivepared to the huge half a million, but 50.000 demons could easily fill a small football stadium, so one could imagine how a mere less than 1000 people could kill so many demons in just thirty minutes.

    Even other ability users and warriors on various battlefields out there, no matter how lethal their abilities were and how strong they were, could not clean up that many demons in just thirty minutes.

    They even struggled to clean up 10.000 demons in an hour, so how impressive it was for less than 1000 people to kill 50.000 demons in just half an hour?!

    Naturally, the people outside of the ind, both ordinary people, ordinary ability users and various elite forces who had been watching the live broadcast, saw the sudden change on the battlefield.

    Soon, witty people with good observation skills and sharp eyes caught the ''source'' of this miracle and when they saw Ainsley in her demon state, even half of Elton Academy''s ten deans taking a break could not help but exim.

    "Is that little girl a demon halfling? Howe I remember that she''s a blood n''s halfling??"

    "That demon form...it is not the abyss demon. So, is it the hell demon? This girl is really lucky to be able to awaken the bloodline of a high-level being..."

    Many high-level people in the academy watched Ainsley''s live broadcast with a little bit of envy in their eyes because for them, who had touched thebat ceiling of this world and knew many strong beings, there could be no stronger creature than higher-level beings outside of this world.

    Many elites in this world had actually known the existence of other worlds and various high-level creatures, but they only had a chance to get into contact with such creatures after the new century war happened.

    Now, they even saw someone with a bit of bloodline of a higher-level creature...even if she were a halfling, she would be the best halfling in the entire world!

    Non-human creatures in this world looked down on humans and halflings, but if the halfling or the human being had some connections with high-level creatures, then these non-human beings would also bow their lofty heads.

    Dragons, elves, dwarves, celestials and such were already existences beyond human being''s recognition and many ordinary humans even felt that there were no such races in this world despite the various news on the inte.

    After all, there were more ordinary humans in this world than the number of humans ability users, so it was normal for many ordinary human beings to feel that such fantasy creatures never existed and if they ever saw one, they would probably also worship these fantasy creatures.

    The same goes for these fantasy creatures when facing higher-level existence outside of this world.

    They all felt they were just the lesser version of those high-level races outside of this world.

    For example, this world had giants and dwarves, but the giants here were at most five meters tall, not as huge and tall as those giants described in various legends!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2106 "The Chaotic Fairy World"

    ?

    The dwarves here were good at mining and making technologies, butpared to high-level dwarves out there, they did look like counterfeits.

    There were also the forest elves here who were the closest existence to the higher-level elves out there, but they were still weaker than those higher-level elves even if they also had the so-called World Tree.

    It was no wonder that many elite humans and non-human beings who were all watching the global war live broadcast couldn''t help but be envious of Ainsley, who could get the bloodline of a higher-level being and even awaken that bloodline.

    Getting the bloodline might not be that difficult because there were also a lot of ancient families in this world whose ancestors had left this world and became a part of a higher-level world yet could still go some methods to transfer a part of their high-level bloodline to their descendants.

    The Celestial race, for example, also had the bloodline of heavenly angels or archangels, but only the queens and kings of each generation could awaken that thin bloodline all this time.

    Other races were also like that, and most humans could rarely ept the bloodline of high-level beings unless those beings were also inherently humans, who were just stronger than humans in this world.

    Maybe, for humans in Ainsley''s previous world, the humans in this world were also considered ''higher-level beings''.

    Regarding Ainsley''s way of solving countless demons in one go, many elite forces were not too surprised, and some people from the World Union even shrugged at the monitoring screen.

    "I told you that they will still be able to survive with that monstrous girl over there. Maybe it''s a good thing we have not taken her soul just yet."

    After all, even if the World Union proposed to abandon the 1000 survivors, they also didn''t want so many worldwide experts to die just like that.

    If these people could survive until the fairy of space was ready to teleport the demons back to the abyss, the World Union''s people would also be happy.

    The elite from various zones in this world knew that Ainsley must have awakened this bloodline when she participated in the new century war, and maybe, even her bloodline was given by the demons in that war.

    No one could be jealous because back then, the new century war did feel more threatening than the abyss'' break out. After all, who would have thought the celestial race and the blood n could summon higher-level beings to help them?

    Even if those beings descended only inside the domain that was in a different space from this world, that war was truly terrible, so much so that maybe, the space and time here in this world could go astray anytime.

    Seeing that Ainsley could finally cope with the dense demons on the ind, the people all over the world outside of the isle sighed in relief, and the World Union also urged the fairy world to prepare the fairy of space to save the world.

    Right now, the fairy world, a world in a different dimension from this world but could be entered through an existing flower garden ind, was also in chaos.

    Ever since the fairy elders knew that the fairy of time had already turned back time once just for personal gain to help the chosen master be reborn, the whole fairy world was already in turmoil. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    That skill could only be used once by every fairy of time in each generation, and so far, from the start of this world up to now, there were only five fairy of time, and so, one generation spanned for a long, long time.

    That skill to turn back time usually consumed that fairy''s entire life, so the skill would only be used in a critical moment such as to prevent the destruction of the entire world.

    But God knew why the newest generation fairy of time didn''t die after turning back time and even used up such an ultimate skill for personal gain.

    Anyway, the fairy world was in chaos, but everyone also knew that they had to prepare Aetheria, the fairy of space, to quickly collect a huge amount of energy to teleport a lot of demons back to the abyss.

    The fairies were like the guardians of this world, and although they lived in a different dimension like the existence of the abyss, they could enter and leave their small world anytime, unlike the demons in the abyss.

    Right now, the fairies were umting energy everywhere so that the fairy of space could quickly leave the fairy world to save the other world attached to the fairy world.

    To be honest, the sole reason why the fairies live in a different dimension was because of their small sizes and their needs of various abundant energies to support the main world.

    Because of this, to avoid any idents happening to these fairies who were in charge of many elements in the main world, the fairies lived in a dimension attached to the main world.

    If the abyss was like a mini hell, then the fairy world was like a mini heaven.

    The fairy of space was still gathering energy, but Ainsley and the others didn''t have time to care or even know about the iing reinforcement.

    At this moment, they were all crazily trying to kill as many demons as possible, especially with Ainsley as the one who massacred tons of demons with just a little bloodline suppression.

    However, maybe because the bloodline was too thin or Ainsley was just a newly ''born'' demon cub, the energy needed to do the blood suppression thing was unexpectedly huge!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2107 "Ainsleys Demonic Core"

    ?

    As Ainsley connected with almost 5.000 abyss demons and used blood suppression so that these demons would devour other demons as long as they were still alive, her ''energy'' bottomed up.

    Asmodeus mode was not a special ability, but with such a transformed body, there were many racial abilities, such as this natural blood suppression toward demons, the ability to manipte darkness, and so on.

    However, maybe because Ainsley had just tried this mode now, she didn''t rashly try to use the darkness ability belonging to demons, which should be vastly different from the usual darkness abilities in this world.

    So, bloodline suppression was also actually a kind of awakened ability, and naturally, it needed the energy to be used.

    If Ainsley''s reserve energy for this ability was 100 points fifteen minutes ago, now, the energy points had already dropped to only ten points!

    Ainsley was a new demon, and she really didn''t know how to increase her energy, and this time, even the mermaid''s energy-recharge ability didn''t work on Ainsley when she was in her Asmodeus mode.

    After all, the mermaid here was still a creature weaker than a high-level being, such as a hell demon, so naturally, the energy-recharge ability didn''t work at all.

    Demons had their own ways of recovering energy, such as eating food from hell, devouring other monsters or demons, bathing in the fiery magma in hell, sleeping in the dark hell to absorb the dark element, and so on.

    Different demons also had different ways to recharge their energy. For example, all demons in the same family tree as Asmodeus, and even the demon citizens of his territory had a unique way to recharge their energy.

    Yes. They needed lust, affection, love and various simr energies from any living beings to recharge their energy and most of the demons there needed lust or energy from intercourse to recharge their own energy.

    After all, Asmodeus was a demon lord of lust, so it was natural for himself and the demons in his territory to adopt this way to recharge energy.

    Ainsley had Asmodeus'' bloodline, but coupled with her dominant cute charm ability, surprisingly, the way to recharge her demonic energy was the same as how to recharge the energy needed to use her charm ability.

    Ainsley needed love, affection, adoration and all sorts of positive feelings from people all over the world!

    Coincidentally, unlike charm ability with limited range to capture energy using the love battery skill, the demon''s way to absorb energy was not limited by distance or through the screen.

    It could be said that having just 1% of a higher-level being bloodline, moreover a fully awakened one and a total body transformation was enough for people to be almost invincible among other heroes and experts.

    That 1% bloodline, when put on the celestial queen, could even summon archangels'' consciousness, and at that moment, the queen had not fully transformed her body into a heavenly angel.

    Her body just changed when the archangel''s consciousness possessed her body.

    Without that consciousness, the body was still that of a celestial, or what other high-level beings said as lesser angels.

    After all, celestials only had wings, not the angel halo. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Someone like Ainsley, who was blessed by the demon lord himself to awaken the bloodline and even transform the body sessfully, was quite an unusual existence.

    Even humans with strong bodies would die once they tried to transform into a full demon body, but Ainsley had been tempered by the blood n and had transformed into a blood n''s body first, which was why, when she became a demon, even if her default body was a human, it was ten times or a hundred times stronger than other strong humans.

    Besides, thepatibility of the bloodline also affected whether the person could transform into another body rted to that bloodline, which was why, the celestials who had an archangel''s bloodline or an ordinary heavenly angel''s bloodline didn''t dare to transform their bodies rashly.

    Awakening bloodline alone was already difficult, not to mention fully transforming their bodies.

    Ainsley was sessful because herpatibility with the bloodline reached an astonishing rate, and she also had the luck bonus.

    If Ainsley saw her luck level before and after the transformation, she would see that her luck level dropped by several level, but after using the blood suppression ability, her luck level climbed up bit by bit.

    Now, Ainsley, who was in need of energy, discovered a surge of energy from the live broadcast holographic screen around her, and there were many other sources of energy from the people around her or from faraway ces.

    The surge of pink energy came too timely, and it directly expanded the ''ce'' to store the energy reserve, which what the demons called as their demonic core.

    Actually, there were two cores in Ainsley''s current body.

    One was the demon core that became superior because of the currently used demon mode, and the other was Ainsley''s original core.

    The demon core was just the size of a pinky finger''s nail, maybe just the size of a small sesame seed, but it was so domineeringpared to the other colourful energy core.

    When Ainsley was in her blood n mode, the core in her body was the same as when she was a human because even non-human beings in this world also had the same energy core as everyone else from the moment they awakened their abilities, including a racial ability.

    On the contrary, hell demons had a different core from the people in this world, so now, that demon core was absorbing all the love and affection from all over the world!

    The charm ability in the other core would get none of that love energy.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2108 "Expanding The Demon Core"

    ?

    Ainsley keenly captured the source of that energy, so when she realized that the energy came from people''s positive feelings towards her, the baby didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    She could feel that in Asmodeus mode, she could not use any other abilities except for the demon''s abilities and even if she insisted on using those special abilities, she could only use one ability at once, unlike when she was in the blood n mode.

    This sounded bad, but in front of those demons who could only be killed with specific abilities, Ainsley felt that the demon mode was still the most suitable.

    So, Ainsley calmly watched as the surge of energy entered her demon core, replenishing her ''demonic'' energy and then the excess energy started to expand the size of the demon core!

    Usually, when the energy core of ability users expanded, the ability users would feel a strange state offort, and it was indeed an enjoyable thing to expand the size of the energy core.

    However, maybe limited by the body or what, for unknown reasons, when the energy swelled the demon core and started to expand it, Ainsley suddenly felt a bust of tingling pain!

    It was as if her stomach was about to burst anytime soon, but clearly, it would not burst out like a balloon.

    Still, the feeling was there, and Ainsley''s face suddenly turned pale.

    The baby pped her wings and slowly descended from mid-air before she squatted on the spot while hugging her belly.

    The people around her, who were in awe of the baby''s achievement in the fifteen minutes, all saw Ainsley''s strange reaction and they immediately panicked.

    "Ah!! Ain, what''s wrong? Did you get corroded by the miasma or something? Is your stomach hurting??"

    "She''s clutching her belly. Maybe it''s really a stomach ache...but a simple illness like that will not make Ain be in so much pain like now, right?!"

    The people around Ainsley could see the baby''s pale face and the drops of sweat dripping down her foreheads.

    As someone whose body had already turned into a demon, what kind of pain would it be to force the baby to react so strongly?

    Most people around didn''t know what to do and could only keep stuffing the baby with painkillers and such.

    Others, who knew more about hell demons from legends or their ancestors and such started to analyze the source of Ainsley''s pain and to their surprise, they did guess one thing.

    These people even asked people all over the world through the live broadcast to help them diagnose Ainsley''s source of pain.

    Even if Ainsley didn''t groan loudly like before and just gritted her teeth while whimpering like a wounded beast cub, everyone could see that the sole reason why she didn''t scream loudly or do things like that was because of her demon body''s pride.

    The hell demons disdained the weak, and they were also tough people, so even if Ainsley wanted to scream loudly, her subconscious reaction was to hold back the scream and persevere with her strong will.

    No one knew that her demon core expanded crazily, and this process hurt so much that Ainsley doubted whether she would die of pain first or what. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It was as if her entire inner organs expanded, burst out, and the scene started again.

    Naturally, the positive feelings of other people that became demonic energy inside the demon core was much more chaotic and ferocious than the usual special energy used on the awakened special abilities.

    That''s why expanding the demon core was such a torturous thing, and so, many demons expanded their demon core bit by bit from a very young age.

    It was rare to be like Ainsley, who expanded her core in one breath because of the surge of energy.

    Many demons in Asmodeus''yer of hell, the Hell of Lust, could not get enough energy from fellow demons in the same hell level, and although demons were indeed depraved and full of bad ideas, the energy they could give to these lust demons was not much.

    It would be quicker to just kill the other party and absorb their demonic energy.

    Even so, the demonic energy that could be absorbed was not as good as transforming negative feelings of many lower-level creatures into demonic energy.

    That''s why, many hell demons rarely fought their ownpatriots or schemed against each other due to the small amount of energy that they could gain.

    They would rather use various means to go to many dimensions or be summoned to various lower-level worlds so that they could be stronger.

    The food of many hell demons were usually negative feelings of various creatures, and the more negative the emotions, the better the taste.

    Of course, the lust demons were unique and aside from gaining energy from the usual negative feelings, they could also get enough energy from lust and various other ''positive-negative'' feelings.

    The real hell demons could absorb those negative feelings that were not aimed at themselves and it was enough to just stay in a ce full of negative emotions.

    However, what Ainsley needed was strangely only positive emotions, and they had to be aimed at the baby herself.

    In a sense, Ainsley should have been able to absorb negative emotions as well, but it turned out that the 1% bloodline purity still gave her some limitations¡ª such as the problem of replenishing energy.

    Of course, many demons rarely absorbed such a lot of energy as what Ainsley did now, so most of them never had any difficulties over the pain when expanding the demon core.

    Ainsley was one of the few rare ''lucky'' demons who got to experience this cmity!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2109 "Berserk Abyss Demons"

    ?

    The bone-breaking pain apanied Ainsley for a full fifteen minutes, and maybe because the baby was in so much pain, the demons who were under her bloodline suppression could ''feel'' this pain, so they became crazier on the battlefield.

    Once a bloodline suppression was used, even if the person who used that power were in pain or not in the mood to continuemanding the people under the bloodline suppression, those ''victims'' would still be loyal to the death.

    This is the scariest thing about races who had this kind of bloodline suppression system.

    Not many races in this world had a strong bloodline suppression and a clear hierarchy system, but most of the powerful races did have such a system.

    For example, hierarchy and blood suppression was extremely important for the blood n, and the same goes for the beastmen.

    Of course, in the beastmen race, it was more like natural suppression rted to the beast genes inside the Beastmen''s bodies.

    For example, mice-rted beastmen would always feel a natural suppression from cat-rted beastmen, and most of the herbivore beastmen would also fear carnivore beastmen.

    Even among the same tribe, a stronger beastmen could subdue other beastmen with just a natural bloodline suppression.

    Of course, this bloodline suppression mostly didn''t work if it was against the natural suppression happening in reality.

    So, the beastmen always chose their king through twoyers of tests. The first was bloodline suppression, making sure that their beastmen race''s king would not be suppressed by other beastmen.

    The second was a brutal fight between the king or the Queen candidates.

    Females were usually weak in the beastmen race, but some tribes in that race did have a stronger female, and history also recorded several queens instead of kings among the beastmen.

    But this didn''t mean each tribe would not have their own tribe chief, and most often, some tribes liked to provoke other tribes, and there were often small-scale wars inside the beastmen territory, just like the Merfolk race.

    To be honest, maybe only humans, elves, dwarves and some other smaller races didn''t have an obvious hierarchy system and bloodline suppression system.

    Even if the elves also looked at the purity of bloodline on a daily basis, it would never affect the elves during battles and such.

    And so, many strong elf warriors actually had a low blood purity and some of them were even halflings who had sessfully awakened their bloodlines and became the elves'' shadow guards who could never show themselves in front of other elves for a long time.

    Most of the bloodline suppression system made the victims resolutely obey the superior person and they would never hesitate to sacrifice themselves for their superior.

    Because of this, when Ainsley was in extreme pain, the few thousand demons under her ruling also roared madly and all of them became more aggressive!

    They all rushed to eat more fellow demons who were not connected to the bloodline threads yet, and this elerated the demise of the demons!

    No one would have thought that Ainsley''s pain actually brought such a ''benefit'', but the people around Ainsley didn''t take this chance to use Ainsley''s pain to kill more demons.

    Even if that strategy was usible and no one would even me those who used such a trick, these people all respected and even adored Ainsley in their hearts, so instead of intensifying the pain or letting the painst a little longer... <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    These people resolutely used whatever they could to lessen the pain that Ainsley had to endure.

    That''s why the whole ordealsted only ten minutes, but that full ten minutes might be Ainsley''s nightmare.

    Even if the demon core had already swelled from just the size of a sesame seed to the size of a marble and such a promotion would shock even senior hell demons...in the end, Ainsley never wanted such a promotion to happen anymore.

    It was indeed better to just umte strength bit by bit than to use a shortcut.

    Ainsley controlled the amount of energy that her demon core absorbed so that her core would not expand anymore.

    She didn''t know how to do this before, which led to this tragedy, but now, if she continued to force the core to swell like that, her own foundation would be shallow and her demonic energy would be unstable.

    It would be easy for her to lose control and be irrational, just like the abyss demons.

    After all, there were indeed records among hell demons that showed some hell demons degrading into abyss demons after losing control of their demonic energy.

    After the unbearable pain that felt like a century instead of just ten minutes, Ainsley finally recovered consciousness despite her clothes being soaked in sweat and she looked as if she had just fallen into the water or something.

    The people around Ainsley, including the oldmander, immediately summoned healers and helped Ainsley in various ways, thinking that she exhausted her energy or something.

    Even if Ainsley was in the form of a demon and demons should be strong, everyone just could not bear to see such a proud demon cub looking so miserable.

    If the hell demons could see this scene, they would be as distressed as these people.

    "Take a deep breath. It''s okay. The painkiller should have worked, right? Any other difort? The healers are on the way!"

    But they also didn''t know whether healers could heal demons because, essentially, healers belonged to the light camp.

    Indeed, demons could not be healed, but their own healing ability was top-notch.

    They were one of the most tenacious races among many other worlds and living creatures in the universe!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2110 "Manipulate More Demons"

    ?

    Ainsley nodded weakly at the oldmander and the people around her as she tried to speak, even when her voice was so hoarse that it startled everyone around her.

    "I-I am fine for now...no need for healers. Demons can''t be healed unless we absorb energy to promote our body''s self-healing skill."

    Ainsley also didn''t know how she suddenly knew quite a lot ofmon senses rted to Hell Demons, so it must be some kind of inheritance that every demon cubs and demon halflings would get, right?

    Of course, as a halfling, the inheritance that Ainsley got would not be asplete as a pure-blood demon cub, but because Ainsley''s bloodline was directly from one of the seven demon lords in hell, her inheritance was still a lot more than the usual demon halflings.

    At least, only halflings who had awakened the demon lords'' bloodline in their bodies could have the blood suppression skill because other halflings would not have such a skill.

    Only pure-blooded demons still had this small skill, but usually, demons also rarely used that skill unless they were high-level demons because that skill was almost useless if not for the great difference in the bloodline level.

    Ainsley rested for a few minutes, dried her clothes and drank water for a while before she stood wobbly.

    Even if Ainsley said that she was okay, her listless two tails and the dropping wings clearly told others that Ainsley was not okay at all.

    Still, the baby did her best to look okay so that she could continue to participate in the battle.

    Although the group had killed tons of demons, it was not even a fifth of the entire demons on this ind.

    Even if the number of demons that came from outside of the ind had decreased because therades outside of the inds tried their best to kill as many demons as possible to prevent them from running to the ind....

    There were still too many demons, and their survivor group might be wiped out any second.

    How could Ainsley not worry? Unless the fairy of space finally came, the baby didn''t intend to stop participating in the war!

    The other people around Ainsley also knew the baby''s concern, and they all could do nothing but work hard to eliminate more demons.

    Just one more demon killed was already a significant contribution!

    The demons were indeed like cockroaches, and no matter how many demons were ''easily killed'' after getting the correct way to kill them, these demons just ''spawned'' out of nowhere.

    Ainsley looked at the still densely packed demons shown on the 3D map, but then, she also saw the group of monsters that she ''controlled'' using bloodline suppression still devouring other demons like crazy.

    Many of these demons had even reached the threshold of bing a mid-level demon, but before they could evolve, the snipers among the survivors had already targeted them and killed them in one blow without any hesitation.

    As for the mid-level demons, their fight was more brutal and hard to describepared to the low-level ones, so it was really not that easy to devour a mid-level demon, even when the devourer was also a mid-level demon.

    At most, the mid-level demons in Ainsley''s hands were able to restrain other mid-level demons, but to devour one, it was harder than simply killing that demon. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A pity. Abyss demons could not kill theirpatriots using any tactics other than devouring their fellow race.

    This means, the humans were the ones who had to kill those mid-level demons while they were being restrained.

    Everything looked more hopeful than before, but even after Ainsley used blood suppression to make the demons fight each other, the baby was still not optimistic about their current situation.

    As if to prove her right, in the next thirty minutes, ten more people passed away, and there were two students among the new batch of casualties.

    The number of students who unfortunately passed away here started to climb up, and no one could do anything about it because if not for the contestants protecting the students with their own lives, many of these students would have died countless times already.

    The students had experience rted to real battles one way or another, but it was also their first time facing such a strange existence such as the abyss demons.

    The contestants could adapt faster simply because most of them were adventurers or people who had seen the world and saw many wonderful, strange creatures.

    Not to mention the hidden creatures in this world, just some unknown small non-human races in this world also challenged the contestants'' ability to adapt.

    It was not a surprise if the contestants said that there was a small intelligent bug race, which was a branch of the beastmen race and the peak evolution of many insect-type monsters.

    Some monsters did awaken wisdom and intelligence, thus forming a new race, while most of the peak-level existences among the insect-type monsters only had monstrous strength without awakening their knowledge or intelligence to be considered an intelligent race.

    No matter how smart the peak-level monsters were, no matter how they could speak some strangenguages and useplex sentences on top of that, they could not transform into a humanoid form, and they were still too influenced by their natural instincts.

    Anyway, the contestants could adjust better to fight demons, but the students could not.

    Facing this problem, Ainsley once again detected the demons around the castle and connected their bloodline threads one after another!

    This was the only way to prolong the time so they could wait for rescue.

    Manipte more demons! Make them kneel and obey!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2111 "100.000 Bound Demons"

    ?

    To be honest, in this battle, Ainsley didn''t feel the same death and life situation as when she participated in the new century war because even if the demons broke through the castle, with her natural demon bloodline, no demons would harm her.

    Even when she didn''t deliberately connect the bloodline threads to use bloodline suppression, the abyss demons would still sense Ainsley''s demonic breath from Hell, and they would subconsciously take a detour, afraid that this ''big boss'' wanted to eat them.

    The moment Ainsley sessfully transformed into a demon cub, she was no longer human, and naturally, the abyss demons also had less interest in her.

    Still, the others in the castle would not be able to escape from the abyss demons'' attacks because the abyss demons feared nothing other than hell demons and higher-level beings.

    They were not even afraid of celestials or those with light element abilities. Even if these people, including priests, could kill demons, the demons could also devour these people.

    At most, they would get ''food poisoning'', and not dying would be a kind of luck.

    Ainsley naturally knew all of this and knew that in her demonic form, she would not be in any danger.

    Even if the demon form would onlyst for hours, even shorter than the time limit of blood n mode, those few hours were enough for Ainsley to umte energy to survive until the end.

    She could hide, she could recharge her demonic energy, she could use this mode again, and she would still survive even when the whole ind was full of demons.

    But Ainsley was pushing her limit now, not because of herself, not because she had to survive, but because she had to protect!

    In the new century war, Ainsley knew that she was being protected instead, so even if the risk of dying was higher back then, she didn''t have to push her ability or do anything desperately, and at most, she fought to protect Jake.

    However, now, so many people were behind her, and if she didn''t protect these people, they would all die.

    Ainsley was not someone who wanted to protect the whole world or anything, and her desire to protect the survivors now only came because there were some of her temporary teammates in the group, and a bunch of children with bright futures.

    In terms of the body, Ainsley was also a child, but her soul was already an adult.

    Seeing these underage children and some teens who had just stepped into the gate of maturity had risks of dying here without seeing any bright future...

    Ainsley didn''t have the heart to abandon them, so now, she was pushing the limit of her newly acquired demonic mode.

    For halflings like her, using bloodline suppression was indeed not easy, and now, even after the baby connected the bloodline threads with a few hundred thousand demons, Ainsley had to bear the huge pressure and bacsh from this bloodline suppression skill.

    If this was someone with pure blood, using bloodline suppression was as easy as drinking water, and the number of people affected by the skill would be limitless.

    Unfortunately, for Ainsley, connecting one bloodline thread to an abyss demon means risking herself being ''counterattacked'' by the demons under her suppression. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    If Ainsley herself was not strong enough, the abyss demons with keen sense could suddenly backstab the person who suppressed them, and that person would naturally suffer.

    The pure-blood demons didn''t need to connect bloodline threads one by one because the form of their suppression was already so wide and so easy to use.

    Ainsley only had one percent of Asmodeus'' blood, and even if it was the blood of a demon lord, because the abyss demons were naturally resistant to charm, the additional bloodline bonus didn''t seem to work.

    The more bloodline threads were connected to the demons, the higher the risk of being counterattacked.

    But maybe, because the baby also chose her targets carefully, even when she also targeted the mid-level demons, there were no bacshes for a moment.

    At this moment, there were already as many as 100.000 abyss demons who werepletely under blood suppression, and this number was already one-fifth of the entire demons gathering on this ind.

    Not to mention how many demons were devoured and then killed, the number of demons dwindled fast, so fast that even the other warriors could see that the originally densely packed snowfield around them suddenly revealed many traces of snow white ground with no pitch ck miasma from the living demons.

    The live broadcast audience could also see the huge change, and soon, many peoplemented enthusiastically.

    [Damn. What happened? When did the number of demons suddenly decrease? Who killed them all? I only saw those demons devouring each other out of the blue...]

    [Upstairs, are you blind? Ainsley must have used bloodline suppression to make those demons devour each other.]

    [Take a look at Ainsley''s demonic form. She is a hell demon, a level higher than abyss demons! It''s normal to be able tomand those abyss demons.]

    [Wow! Doesn''t this mean everyone is out of danger now? Maybe those demons would have devoured each other to death before the reinforcement came.]

    It was indeed such a good wish, and many survivors who saw the change on the battlefield also wished that the number of demons continued to decrease with no new demons entering the Ind.

    However, the demons from outside would still find a way to enter this ind, so if not for the fast massacre and the sharp decrease in the number of the existing demons, everyone would not even be able to see any change on the battlefield.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2112 "Evolved Demon"

    ?

    Indeed. The change on the battlefield onlysted for a few minutes, and soon, new demons continued to pour into the ind, just like moths plunging into the fire!

    The warriors who thought there would be hope in surviving until the fairy of space arrived instantly changed their faces.

    Seeing new demons pouring non-stop, as if wanting to conquer the whole ind, and most of these demons were concentrated around the castle...the warriors were about to break down.

    They even suspected whether there was something in this castle that attracted the demons so much.

    For example, maybe there was a demon-inducing powder mixed into the structure of the castle or something....

    If not, how could so many demons from all over the ind insist on approaching this castle?

    It was true that many mid-level demons summoned the low-level demons out there to besiege their castle, but this was already too much...

    Maybe someone directed the demons to gather in one ce?

    The warriors could not help but to suspect the people outside of the ind because now that they knew they had been ''abandoned'', it was logical for the people outside of the ind to use them as baits so that the fairy of space could teleport away the demons easily.

    It was just that, there was no evidence rted to this guess, so the warriors could only continue to fight for their own lives.

    Fortunately, with Ainsley using bloodline suppression, the number of casualties on the survivors'' side decreased until no one even died anymore.

    But this was not the end. As more and more demons were under the bloodline suppression, more demons ''evolved'' or get stronger because they were their fellow nsmen.

    The warriors outside of the castle only had to kill demons who still attacked the fighters on the battlefield, while the people on the rooftops all acted as ''snipers'' to kill demons who had already got stronger to a dangerous line.

    There were also many demons who were not under Ainsley''s blood suppression who were provoked and had to fight other demons, which means they also devoured other demons who might be under Ainsley''s blood suppression.

    These wild demons might also evolve to a stronger demon, and the worst case would be if one of them were lucky to be a mid-level demon right there on the battlefield.

    The ''snipers'' had to kill both evolved demons under Ainsley''s blood suppression and the wild evolved demons.

    However, the battlefield was too chaotic, and even if a group of four snipers got one mini 3D screen to notify them about the emergence of evolved demons or dangerous demons, there would still be fish slipping out of the.

    Some demons were not killed when they had already evolved into a mid-level demon, and some mid-level demons even slowly approached the rank of a high-level demons.

    Not to mention that this demon was actually under Ainsley''s blood suppression!

    The ident happened here.

    One of the mid-level demons under Ainsley''s blood suppression had already devoured a few other mid-level demons around and countless low-level monsters.

    Now, this demon was on the verge of bing a high-level demon, and a high-level monster could have aplete body that looked simr to hell demons. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    They could even transform into an iplete humanoid form!

    There was not only one demon who had reached this point, but other snipers joined hands to deal with those dangerous demons.

    Because wild demons were more dangerous than those under blood suppression, the snipers and 50 vanguards all prioritized killing wild demons first.

    It was because of this that one demon under Ainsley''s blood suppression ''slipped through the'', and Ainsley herself was still not that proficient in sensing the strength or the change of her ''vassal''.

    Not to mention that she had to connect with a few hundred thousand demons, and many were on the verge of evolving too.

    This one demon might be lucky or something, and Ainsley didn''t notice it even when it was about to be a high-rank demon.

    This abyss demon was already at the peak of mid-level demon and after devouring countless abyss demons who had just devoured other demons or eaten a full meal, the promotion became fast, faster than when it was in the abyss.

    When this demon wanted to breakthrough to be a high-level abyss demon, it sensed the blood suppression that made it ufortable.

    The abyss demon was chaotic and cruel by nature, so they also didn''t think much and once they felt ufortable or irritable, they would immediately act.

    This demon could feel that the blood suppression inside its blood had signs of loosening, and the effect was a little bit worse than before.

    Maybe because it was about to be a high-rank abyss demon, which made the blood suppression weaker than before.

    Once the demon noticed this loophole, the demon immediately reacted and tried to go against the blood suppression!

    Blood suppression could make all lower beings tremble in fear, and there would be no thoughts of counter-attacking or anything like that.

    However, Ainsley was really just a newborn demon in a sense, and her blood purity was also not high.

    Even if her demonic blood was so noble, there were still risks when using blood suppression, especially on abyss demons who were on the verge of bing a high-level abyss demon.

    A high-level abyss demon was really just one in a thousand, or maybe just one in a few hundred thousand.

    The abyss restrained these high-level demons severely, and no matter what, even after the abyss seal was broken, it took time for these demons if they wanted to escape from the abyss.

    But now?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2113 "A Backlash"

    ?

    Now, a demon that was about to be a high-level demon actually stayed outside of the abyss that could provide it with a safer and smoother way to evolve.

    Thus, that demon didn''t hesitate and immediately counter-attacked the bloodline suppression!

    Ainsley actually didn''t know what it felt to suffer a bacsh from the bloodline suppression that she used on the abyss demons.

    And so, at that moment, the baby only felt a surge of attack suddenly piercing her veins and soon, one of the bloodline threads connecting to the abyss demons became tense!

    Then, within seconds, the thread already had signs of being cut!

    That painful attack came too fast, and it had already ''stabbed'' Ainsley''s inner organs, but even so, Ainsley subconsciously tightened her blood suppression on that disobedient bloodline thread and after that, the thread stopped showing signs of breaking apart.

    On the contrary, the thread became even more solid than before, but just that one thread had already depleted ALL of Ainsley''s demonic energy.

    The energy that could be used to suppress a few thousand abyss demons at once was actually used just to repair one broken thin thread.

    And that bacsh attacked Ainsley''s inner organs, which naturally also heavily injured her vital organs.

    Ainsley spat blood from her mouth, and her face instantly turned pale.

    The pain of tearing her inner organs apart was so intense that Ainsley couldn''t even open her mouth to scream.

    All that escaped from her lips were some inaudible words full of pain.

    "Uhhhh¡ª "

    The baby''s breath became chaotic, and her chest went up and down unnaturally.

    Ainsley''s situation naturally attracted the attention of those warriors and the oldmander around the baby.

    From the moment Ainsley suddenly spurted out blood, even if the amount of blood was not that much, it was enough to severely rm the warriors and the oldmander next to Ainsley.

    "Little girl!"

    "Ahh! Ain!! Help! Help! Healers! Ain spat out blood!"

    The people around Ainsley were instantly chaotic, and all of them nervously tried to help Ainsley, forgetting that healers could not heal demons.

    Ainsley herself only felt that unbearable pain for a few seconds, and soon, to her surprise, her severely injured inner organs started to heal on its own.

    The bloodline suppression skill of a halfling was indeed not as good as a pure-blood demon, but it turned out, Asmodeus'' one percent bloodline purity gave Ainsley a tough body.

    The body could regenerate fast, so fast that in just a few minutes, the severely injured organs were all healed without any trace of injuries!

    Ainsley felt that she was about to die of blood loss or organ failure just a minute ago, and now, she was already alive and kicking.

    The baby widened her eyes in surprise, really not expecting the demon to have such a strong body! <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    With this kind of body, it would indeed be difficult to kill hell demons unless the demon core was shattered or they were killed in one blow.

    No wonder hell demons were categorized as high-level beings....

    Maybe, a lot of high-level beings had this kind of body, which made it hard to die even with so many heavy injuries.

    The people around Ainsley were still panicking because they could not heal Ainsley with the help of the healers, but then, Ainsley''s pale face slowly recovered, bing rosy again.

    Then, the baby casually wiped the trace of blood from her mouth and even had time to wipe the trace of blood on her clothes.

    Seeing Ainsley''s sudden change, the people around Ainsley looked at the baby with wide eyes, as if seeing a zombie.

    If this girl is not a zombie, how could she suddenly recover when her face was so pale before, and she spat out a mouthful of blood?

    Or is this the innate ability of a hell demon?

    Human ability users could also awaken regeneration ability, but maybe, for hell demons, this ability was just something they were born with.

    Yes. It was not only a quick repairparable to healing, but it could also regenerate missing limbs or missing organs.

    Not to mention that demons could live for a few more seconds or minutes, even without a heart.

    Ainsley once again felt the awe of hell demons'' abilities, and they were worthy of being called a higher-level version of abyss demons.

    Abyss demons were also tenacious, but they could still be eradicated with light element ability.

    However, it would be hard for hell demons to die from those attacks unless the people who attacked them were also high-level beings, such as angels or archangels.

    After Ainsley personally felt the danger of bacsh and the miraculous ability of hell demons, the baby immediately told the other people around her about what had happened just now.

    This was also a little bit of exnation to appease her friends and family members, who might be watching her all the time.

    "Just now, one of the demons counter-attacked my blood suppression, so I have to endure the bacsh. There is one demon in this coordinate who is already about to revolve to a high-level demon."

    That is a high-level demon! They really had to kill that demon before it could evolve because once a high-level demon was born here, even with Ainsley''s ability, she could not ensure whether she could protect the survivors around her or not.

    When these people heard that there was even a demon who was about to be a high-level demon, they immediately arranged snipers and special vanguards to find the specific demon and kill this demon as soon as possible.

    Nip the danger in the bud!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2114 "Running Out Of Time"

    ?

    It was not easy to kill an abyss demon that was about to be a high-level demon, and even when Ainsley restrained the movement of that demon with the remaining power of bloodline suppression, that demon was still dangerous.

    This demon was not under Ainsley''s absolute control anymore.

    The counterattack did almost cut down the bloodline thread, and Ainsley had already fixed it, but even so, the damage had been done, and aside from restraining the demon''s movement from time to time, there was nothing Ainsley could do.

    The 50 special vanguards used almost all their energy just to deal with that one quasi-high-level abyss demon.

    The assaultsted for a full ten minutes when usually, the whole vanguard team could kill one mid-level demon together within several minutes or several seconds.

    For them to kill that demon in ten minutes, even after joining hands with the rest of the people in the vanguard team, means that the strength of that demon was already ten times the strength of a mid-level demon.

    If the demon could sessfully advance, even Ainsley herself didn''t know whether she could survive or not.

    Asmodeus mode was only avable for a few hours, and after that, the baby had to gather a lot of energy once more.

    Ainsley could not be sure that she would be safe and sound in a few hours once that demon advanced to a high-level demon.

    The big threat hung above everyone''s head, like a guillotine knife ready to chop off their heads.

    During those ten minutes, the people around the vanguards held their breath, praying sincerely so that the demon could be killed.

    Finally, after exhausting the energy of 50 special vanguards, that demon died cleanly, leaving only its ''gem'' and other solid body parts.

    Ainsley immediately asked someone who had rted abilities to take away those items from afar so that no demons would identally eat the demon ''gem'' and gain strange power.

    The demon gem should be the demon core, and as time passed by, the miasma inside the core would disappear, turning the core into a valuable treasure for many beings in this world.

    To be honest, the abyss demons were really terrifying, but they were also like a mountain of treasure.

    Many people back then gathered the body parts of these abyss demons for a living, and these so-called abyss scavengers could even build a longsting, powerful family based on the treasures from the abyss demons.

    Someone even said that the inheritance stone in legends mighte from abyss demons who were about to be high-level demons but failed to advance, and their demon cores were mixed with various special substances in the environment.

    That''s how Pandora Ind could ''produce'' inheritance stones.

    If this guess was true, then imagine how many quasi-high-level abyss demons who died on that ind?

    The war back then must have been truly difficult, so much so that the generations nowadays could mine the inheritance stones that might be the core of quasi-high-level abyss demons.

    Regardless of whether the inheritance stone was actually a demon core or not, in the end, Ainsley still kept the core of that quasi-high-level demon with everyone''s permission, and soon, the group once again plunged into the endless battle.

    They had been fighting for several hours already, and now, it was seven o''clock. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Some survivors had already rested inside the castle, eating dinner hastily and then continued to clean up demons.

    The students were all exhausted, and they all rested for half an hour before they had to go back to their posts.

    The whole castle was lit with some modern lighting tools and traditional ones such as torches.

    Still, those hustle and bustle didn''t look warm and beautiful at all.

    On the contrary, it looked like thest sliver of hope remaining in the hearts of these survivors, so bleak and pitiful.

    The castle was the only one with the light source, and the dark night didn''t even have the moon as a natural light source.

    The battlefield outside of the castle was so dark that the dark abyss demons could not be seen properly, increasing the danger on the battlefield several times.

    The area protected by the barriers still had some scattered light sources, but outside, the whole world seemed to be eaten by the darkness, and those terrifying demons were all hiding in the dark, ready to attack.

    Only their blood-coloured eyes would sometimes shine in the dark, sending a chill down everyone''s spines.

    There was still no news about when the fairy of space woulde, but considering that the fairy had to umte power to teleport so many demons at once, even if she had been collecting energy since two days ago, she might still need a little more time.

    Everyone here had basically tacitly agreed that the fairy probably would note to their ind until tomorrow.

    But dawn was still ten or eleven hours from this moment, and the survivors didn''t think they could survive for such a long time.

    The number of casualties alone had hit fifty whole people, and most of them were contestants who had great strength yet sacrificed in order to protect the vulnerable students.

    Those students who were arrogant before had all been beaten by reality and admitted that they were actually just a burden to these contestants.

    Maybe, without them, the contestants would be able to live longer.

    The mental state of many students worsened, and many even attempted tomit suicide after transferring their abilities to the inheritance stones.

    The contestants were also in a bad state, and after some calction, their rations, medicine and other supplies would onlyst exactly until dawn tomorrow.

    They''re running out of time.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2115 "Ignorance Is A Sin"

    Even when Ainsley had such amazing abilities here and there, and her holy Phoenix even contributed to half of the total demons who were killed today, this battle was not just one person''s battle.

    Eight o''clock in the evening, five more people died, and this time, there were more students than contestants who died.

    Maybe because the students all felt that they were useless, so some heroic ones dared to sacrifice themselves so that the contestants could live, or not allowing the contestants to use up their own lives in exchange for the students'' lives.

    Some of these students died in the belly of abyss demons, and their death was miserable.

    Some contestants also died on the spot on the battlefield, and not even a single bone was left.

    Others who managed to return to the castle before they died, all asked Ainsley to give them inheritance stones so that their abilities would not be wasted just like that.

    They even felt they could give these inheritance stones to their family members so that their older siblings or young siblings could use their abilities even after they died.

    The family members of those victims had been watching the live broadcast, and when they saw the tragic death of their loved ones or the deeds that these people did on their deathbed...

    The family members broke down crying, and in just one night, several powerful families from various human countries and even from non-human families put pressure on the World Union so that they could send the fairy of space to the ind as soon as possible.

    [They''re all dying, ah! These students should have been safe and sound on the ind, but they became the ones dying instead. These students are all the best out of the best, yet now, we are going to lose them!]

    It was such a bad choice to send the top students to the ind instead of sending them back to their own families.

    The Elton Academy was too proud and thought that they could protect their students better than the students'' family members, but they became the ones pushing their own students to death instead.

    Several instructors who were close to these students already broke down in tears, and some instructors even thought of dying to atone for their sins.

    They were not the ones who made the decision to send the students to this ind, but they should still be the invisible murderers who killed their own promising students.

    They were not worthy of being instructors anymore!

    Some instructors who taught these deceased students about various survival skills and real-life battles even felt that they didn''t teach the students properly, so when the students were in danger, their teaching didn''t help the students to save their own lives.

    They had sinned.

    Ignorance is a sin, and their ignorance, coupled with the students'' ignorance, are all sins!

    As more and more students and contestants died in this battle, the people outside of the ind also became more nervous for their loved ones.

    Those whose loved ones died on the ind immediately rioted and used their own authorities to force the World Union to do something. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    There should be some kind of divine treasure that could open a stable space tunnel even when the space fluctuation was still crazy around the ind.

    That way, the survivors could all leave the ind even before the fairy of space arrived.

    However, these influential people knew more or less the reason why the World Union didn''t even do anything to save those powerful survivors.

    They did think of making the survivors as baits to keep all the demons in one ce.

    But that was not necessary! It would be even worse to let so many powerful people die inside the ind.

    Many strong guilds, underground forces and various influential families finally made a joint movement to force the World Union to do something. Still, the world union shifted the me to Elton Academy.

    Anyway, the teleportation portal could not be used, and it was not the world union''s fault at all. As for why the fairy of space was still not here yet? It was also not the world union''s fault!

    The World Union was already busy taking care of other matters rted to the abyss, and there were many ces affected by this incident, not just the people inside the four seasons ind.

    The world union paid more attention to some scattered abyss demons who managed to sneak into some countries, which would be much more dangerous than the situation in four seasons ind.

    After the world union refused to do anything to the survivors on the Four Seasons ind, the family member, friends, teachers, colleagues or many acquaintance of those survivors finally went to the people in change of Elton Academy toin.

    These people all sent representatives to meet the people in charge of Elton Academy, but the Academy had also been turned into a battlefield against the abyss demons.

    Even if the people in the academy cared about those survivors, they were also busy fighting the abyss demons who came out of the abyss gate in Abyss Ind next to four seasons ind.

    In the end, these influential people could only try their best to gather treasures that could help the survivors in the ind.

    Space-rted treasures were so rare and unique, and it was even more difficult to find a treasure that could stabilize a crazy space fluctuation or create a stable space tunnel when the space fluctuation around that tunnel was already out of control.

    The only thing these people could hope for was the natural mechanism of a four seasons ind, where the ind would gradually change the maps, just like changing the maps in the game.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2116 "Map Shift"

    ?

    Today, the snow mountain area was in this coordinate, and tomorrow, it might change.

    The season might also change from whatever it was to other seasons.

    Even more possible was that, there would be an entirely new ''map'',pletely changing the surface map of the whole four seasons ind.

    This was not that strange, but such aplete ind change was indeed rare, only once in a decade.

    The academy also used this special transformation to hold the grand tournament for so many years.

    When the Ind changed its topography, the people in that changed area might also be teleported somewhere else, and everyone might be scattered or might be moved out altogether with the castle.

    Many people who knew the unique characteristics of this ind said that buildings and man-made things inside the Ind would not disappear with the change of the topography, so it would only be the surroundings that changed.

    However, if the new environment was too unsuitable for those man-made things such as the castle, the castle itself might break down in no time.

    Many people spected that the map switch of this ind only switched or conjured certain zones, so the whole snow mountain area might be switched to another whole other area.

    If the castle would indeed stay in ce and only the surroundings would change, the demons outside of the castle might be transported elsewhere alongside the whole snowy mountain, but the people inside the castle would be separated from the demons.

    The oldmander also thought about this and he had already told Ainsley about such a possibility.

    "If there is a possibility that tomorrow right after midnight, the map will switch, we can''t leave any warriors outside of the castle."

    The previous arrays, barriers and other things would all disappear, reced by a brand-new environment.

    All the natural disaster fields prepared before would also naturally disappear because of the sudden increase in distance.

    But there was also a possibility that the snowy mountain was only transported to a zone right next to their new zone.

    If one looked closely now, beside the snowy mountain area spanning several miles away, there would be the tropical forest area, the huge river, or some other strange areas such as the sky river, and so on.

    There could be an ocean out of the blue as well, so everything remained a mystery.

    But whether the miraculous daily shift would happen was also an unstable factor.

    Usually, the ind would not change its topography in just a day, and the change would happen once a week or once a month.

    The thing that changed daily was the season of a certain zone.

    Back then, Ainsley and the others moved from one ce to another because the people from the academy manually teleported them.

    Then, they were teleported again to the castle at the top of the snowy mountain.

    Everyone didn''t know whether the same thing could happen tomorrow, and whether they could use this way to escape from the abyss demons'' aggressive attacks and wait safely until the fairy of space arrived. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    After all, the space fluctuation around this ind was already wrong, so maybe, the unique mechanism of this ind would also be abnormal.

    Ainsley listened to the oldmander trying to pin their hope on the sudden topography change rted to the uniqueness of four seasons ind with a deep thought.

    To be honest..Ainsley was not that sure about this vague ''n'' that might change anytime.

    It was true that they could barely escape from the demons this way, but what if they encountered another herd of beasts and monsters in the new zone who were also affected by the demons?

    And since the demons could find them in this snowy mountain, what if tomorrow, the dimensional holes would also chase after them and keep teleporting demons out of the holes to their new ce?

    If that new ce were more beneficial to the demons than the snowy mountain, they would have to fight a more difficult battle.

    The snowy mountain could at least help them slow down the movement of the abyss demons with the cold, and there were also their set-up barriers, arrays and natural disaster fields that could help to eliminate many low-level demons or some crazy beasts and monsters.

    If they went to a new ce, all of this would be gone, and they would be more vulnerable than before!

    "Grandpamander, rather than hoping that we can change the ce at dawn tomorrow, isn''t it better to pray that we won''t have any changes?"

    A new change could possibly be more fatal and dangerous than now!

    Everyone around Ainsley, who had been thinking about whether they could change their environment or not, suddenly woke up from their ''dreams'' and shuddered in unison.

    What Ainsley said was right! They should hope that there would be no change!

    And what if their new environment was actually deep in the sea or something like that?

    Then, they would all die within just a few minutes.

    Everyone had pale faces, and they even wanted to warn the warriors outside of the castle to return to the castle before dawn.

    If there was indeed a new change and these warriors were still outside, they would definitely die under the demons'' collective attack.

    Ten o''clock in the evening, the defensive line had been pushed again and again, and now, the furthest defensive line was only several hundred meters away from the castle.

    More and more people died, and Ainsley even exhausted her demonic energy several times already.

    However, this didn''t seem to be the worst case possible yet because there was still an unknown danger rted to the map shift!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2117 "Midnight Is Coming"

    ?

    Everyone became tense again, and soon, they started to inform the warriors who were still fighting the demons outside of the barrier to return to the castle before midnight.

    Knowing that there was a chance that the natural disaster field, the sky and the ground arrays, and the barriers around the castle, might all be lost after midnight, the survivors started to use up all thoserge killing weapons to kill as many demons as possible.

    They could not waste everyone''s effort to create those arrays, and the natural disaster field, so the only way to properly consume those things was by killing more demons in a short period of time before midnight.

    The survivors seemed to be injected with a lot of energy and out of the blue, everyone worked extremely hard to kill more demons before midnight.

    Even if there was a chance that they might really be able to escape from the demons for a while after the map changed, everyone subconsciously spected the worst case possible.

    The survivors no longer cared about whether the map would change or not, and now, all they could do is to directly reduce the number of abyss demons on the battlefield.

    However, the people outside of the ind still racked their brains to help the survivors in the Ind.

    Since changing the map of the ind might not be a safe way for these survivors to dy time until the fairy of space came, then, could they do something to the dimensional holes that kept sending abyss demons to that Ind?

    It was not as if no one ever thought about this because in the past, the existence of dimensional holes were indeed the ones threatening the lives of many ordinary people in many countries.

    In the past, the capital city of Godlif Country must have been the most dangerous ce in the country just because of the dimensional holes there.

    The dimensional holes appeared and disappeared randomly, but such a hole could kill countless ordinary people in just a few seconds.

    Many experts had thought of a way to seal the dimensional holes or prevent the dimensional holes from appearing in cities with a lot of ordinary people.

    To be honest, ordinary people lived a bad life when it was still the era of great war and chaos.

    The ordinary people here referred to humans who had not awakened their abilities yet or would never awakened one in their entire life.

    The majority of human beings were ordinary people, andpared to non-human races who were born extraordinary even when they might also not be able to awaken any special abilities...

    Humans were too weak.

    Not to mention that the abyss demons often appeared in cities with a lot of ordinary people because back then, maybe the abyss demons paid more attention to these ordinary people than ability users.

    Experts had tried various ways to reduce the number of dimensional holes, researching a way to suppress this hole, or do anything possible so that no demons could use dimensional holes to prey on ordinary humans.

    However, it seemed that there was only a way to prevent the dimensional holes from appearing in certain areas, or reduce the number of dimensional holes that might appear. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Still, dimensional holes could not be destroyed so easily, and that''s why, Godlif Country''s capital city still had many dimensional holes emitting scattered miasma and random monsters every single day.

    Now, the family members of the survivors wanted to seal the dimensional holes or do something about it, but all they could do was to kill as many demons outside of the ind as possible so that the number of demons entering the ind would naturally decrease.

    Time passed by, and soon, it was only ten minutes before midnight. All warriors who were fighting outside of the castle had already returned to the castle one after another, and they all gathered at the three rooftops.

    The barriers were still there, and the arrays were also active, but more and more barriers broke down, leaving only a minimum amount to protect the castle tightly.

    The demons had been crowding the area right outside of the castle, but unlike when the demons focused on attacking the survivors, now, many demons were busy fighting each other due to the abnormal demons who started to attack their fellow nsmen.

    The number of demons that really attacked the castle was much less than before, and the burden on the warriors also became lighter.

    The number of casualties on the survivors'' side had been suppressed so that, in the end, before midnight, there were less than 50 casualties.

    This number was already very good, considering that there were only 1000 survivors facing half a million of demons.

    70% or 80% of the survivor group was also students, not contestants, so for this group to only have less than 50 casualties was already the best state possible.

    People had to admit that it was Ainsley and the 50 vanguard''s roles that suppressed the number of casualties on their side, and without Ainsley''s bloodline suppression, how could theyst for so long?

    Five minutes before midnight, everyone silently looked at the ck sky and the dark night around them, deep in thoughts and worries.

    There were almost no stars visible in the sky, and even the moon was also hiding behind thick ck clouds.

    No one knew since when snow started to fall down, or maybe the snow was from the natural disaster field that they made and was blown away by the wind.

    The survivors stayed on the rooftops wearing thick clothes, and each of them had this visible exhaustion on their faces.

    Midnight ising.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2118 "To The Desert"

    ?

    A few minutes before midnight, Ainsley and the others, including the oldmander, started to take a break in turns.

    The demons were indeed crazier at night, but with the natural field that everyone created, which could already function normally like a real thing without everyone manipting it every single second, there was really no need to work hard to kill demons.

    These warriors all saved up their strength and just made sure that the barriers couldst long. They all tacitly left the job of killing demons to Ainsley and the vanguards.

    Even when Ainsley was resting, the bloodline suppression would still help her kill more demons using the hands of those demons.

    The vanguards and the original rooftop team members could not really rest well because they didn''t want to miss another strong demon that might be a threat to them.

    Wild evolved demons were the most dangerous, but ''tamed'' evolved demons could also counter-attack Ainsley''s bloodline suppression, which made everyone worry.

    The abyss demons kept fighting down there, and the inhuman growling noises, the chilly wind, and the constantly destroyed surroundings showed how fierce the battle between the demons was.

    The warriors who were not on the rooftops before this didn''t know what the demons looked like from this height, and when they looked down only to see the pure whitend full of ck and red abyss demons...

    Even these warriors who had been fighting the demons from a close range could not help but get goosebumps.

    There were indeed too many demons, and from this height, they looked like dense crazy ants or an army of ghosts.

    Abyss demons might as well be called ghostspared to spirits in this world because although spirits were the real ghosts in essence, the creepiness and the terrifying feeling of ghosts came from those abyss demons rather than the dead spirits.

    Hell demons did look like scary demons in stories and legends, and they looked like mighty monsters, but abyss demons looked more disgusting than that...

    Sometimes, they didn''t even have a solid body, which made them close to looking like ghosts.

    Ainsley and the others held their breath as they waited until the time struck at midnight.

    Maybe they were lucky or unlucky, but soon, everyone saw their surroundings bing blurry.

    The sounds of demons'' growls and other noises seemed to be distant.

    After a dizzying sceneid in front of their eyes for a full one minute, everyone felt their heads spinning around, just like the feeling when using teleportation or something.

    Then, after the scene around them changed rapidly, once the sight stabilized, the surroundings directly changed drastically.

    If before, the surroundings were full of snow and harsh wind, now, as far as everyone could see, what they saw was ck sand and a vast area of desert.

    Yes. It was a desert.

    The desert at noon was hot, but it was midnight now, so everyone could only feel the drastic temperature change of the desert.

    The coldness in the desert was no less than the snowy mountain area, and the air was also dry, making it felt ufortable all over. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    There was almost no light source here, and only the castle itself was brightly lit, illuminating the surroundings by several hundred meters.

    ''Standing'' in this vast darkness with only sand everywhere, everyone could not describe their mood at the moment.

    This ce should be far away from the snowy mountain, so far away that it should be at the opposite ends, but seeing that all their arrays, natural disaster and even the barriers were all gone...

    Everyone didn''t know whether to be thankful or not.

    Ainsley herself had checked her bloodline connection with those demons and found that many demons had ''lost contact'' with her, which means they would either target beasts and monsters as prey, or continue to devour each other until thigh-level demons were born from the chaos.

    Ainsley could not predict whether there would be really high-level demons evolved from those demons, but no matter what, at least, for now, they were quite safe because there were not a lot of wild beasts or monsters in the desert.

    Strictly speaking, they were indeed lucky, and they could use this rare rxing time to rest and dy time until the fairy of space arrived.

    Even if dimensional holes might appear here and send more demons, they still could react ordingly.

    When the audience in the live broadcast saw that the survivors had all been teleported away or the map shifted just like that to a safe ce, everyone also sighed in relief.

    Thank God these survivors had time to take a break, and there didn''t seem to be any danger around them!

    Now, they had to continue forcing the fairy of space to quicklye to the four seasons ind to teleport the demons back to the abyss!

    The survivors were indeed safe for the time being. Still, unfortunately, due to the new environment, they also had to check the castle itself because a building that suddenly appeared in the desert didn''t look like it would hold on for a long time.

    What if the castle suddenly broke down for unknown reasons? What if the foundation was not good?

    The one that changed should be the environment, not the castle itself, but the foundation of the castle was attached to the snowy field back then.

    What if the foundation disappeared after the map changed?

    Or maybe, this castle was indeed a high-risk building because the environment had changed several times and they didn''t know what kind of damages this building got over the years.

    They had to check it out before it was toote!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2119 "The Desert"

    ?

    At midnight, the group of warriors started to check the whole castle for possible damages, and to their surprise, the building was indeed full of strange damages, and the building looked as if it was about to disintegrate within seconds!

    If the castle were attacked once more with such a poor foundation, it would not be long until the castle broke down.

    Everyone started to care about this matter because they didn''t think they could sessfully leave the ind in just a few hours.

    What if they had to stay here for days or even weeks? Everyone was already prepared for the worst case possible.

    Thus, the group had to divide teams once more to fix the broken buildings, hoping that at least the castle could be strong enough to withstand the attacks of many demons.

    Some warriors who were not fighting demons before the map''s shift went to fix the castle with the production-type ability users, while the rest visited healers so that they could rest well.

    At the same time, Ainsley and the oldmander tried to use the 3D map ability to see whether there were any dimensional holes or demons within several miles of the castle.

    Maybe because the Goddess of luck was finally on their side, this time, there were not too many dimensional holes in the whole desert and so far, there were really no signs of demons at all.

    It might be true that this ce was at the opposite end of the snowy mountain, and the distance between the two locations was so far away.

    If this was really the case, then, they might also have a little time to rx and take a break!

    The twomanders had long wanted to take a brea, but they didn''t dare to do that because of the tense atmosphere on the battlefield.

    Fortunately, now, they finally had a chance to take a break and started thinking of ways to survive until the fairy of space arrived.

    The survivors rested for several hours in peace, and there were only some wild desert beasts and monsters who asionally attacked the castle, but it was really not a big deal at all.

    However, starting at four o''clock in the morning, when the sky was about to brighten but still as dark as the night sky, some changes happened to the few dimensional holes in the desert several hundred kilometers away from the castle.

    Those dimensional holes that usually only spat out monsters slowly teleported abyss demons from outside of the ind or those who were still in the snowy mountain.

    Maybe the dimensional holes were really ''conscious'' enough to help these abyss demons, and there were indeed a few abyss demons with snow traces all over their bodies who were thrown out to the desert in less than twelve hours.

    Abyss demons were actually more used to environments like the desert, barren, dry, and hot, just like the abyss that they used to live in for thousands of years.

    And so, when those demons came to the desert from the snowy mountain, they all became more energetic even when the desert was still as cold as the snowy mountain without the sun shining over this vast sand territory.

    More and more demons came out of just several dimensional holes, and as time started to approach dawn, there were even several new dimensional holes in the desert! <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Although the number of dimensional holes here was not as many as when in the snowy mountain, it was true that the dimensional holes ''chased'' after these ability users.

    Of course, not many demons came, especially to ''hunt,'' unlike when the demons were gathered at the snowy mountain.

    The demons that came here were all scattered, and they didn''t look as menacing as the demons gathered at the snowy mountain.

    Still, when these demons approached the castle and entered a few kilometers range, Ainsley''s 3D map that had been spread throughout the area several kilometers away from the Castle immediately sounded an rm.

    At this moment, Ainsley was already asleep, and it was the patrol team in charge of monitoring the 3D map who first discovered the anomaly.

    Ainsley''s control over her 3D map ability had been improved to the point that she could use the ability while she was unconscious or when she was sleeping.

    This ability has been upgraded to be ''automatic'', so it already became so convenient for Ainsley to use, and others could even use a little bit of the map without having to continuously rely on Ainsley, as long as she permitted them.

    Thus, the patrol guard, which consisted of the survivors, including students as well, with the help of the 3D map, sessfully warned their fellow survivors about the iing danger.

    When someone woke up the sleeping baby, Ainsley immediately sprung out of her simple sleeping bag, and while yawning non-stop, the baby rushed to the rooftop once more.

    This time, Ainsley was still in her human form because she had already inactivated her Asmodeus modest night to conserve energy.

    At this moment, the baby was in her human form, with her iconic purple hair and blue eyes.

    Those pairs of eyes were full of subconscious tears as the baby yawned lightly and wobbled to the rooftop.

    The baby''s bed hair even stuck out stubbornly, swaying here and there with her movement.

    Other survivors also woke up one after another, ready to have another battle even when it was now even dawn yet.

    Clutching her coat that covered her pajamas, Ainsley went to the patrol guards on the rooftops, intending to see what was going on u the survivors in charge of night vigil as patrol guards had to wake up everyone.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2120 "Dawn Of Survival"

    ?

    When Ainsley arrived at the rooftops and saw the huge 3D projection in the air showing images of demons scattered around the empty desert, the baby couldn''t help but twitch her lips.

    She didn''t expect the demons to be so stubborn to crawl over from faraway ces to this desert through the dimensional holes just because they wanted to find better ''food''.

    It was not as if there weren''t any high-quality beasts and monsters, so why should these demons insist on attacking the ability users?

    And so far, there were less than five survivors who died in the belly of the demons, so it was really strange that the demons still wanted to rush over to their castle.

    Or maybe it was the castle that had a problem?

    But everyone had checked the castle once more, and aside from the various damages over time, there was no strange materials inside the castle that could lure abyss demons so desperately like this.

    Ainsley shook her head and started to adjust the 3D map to show her the details of those demons who had just entered the desert.

    Even though the demons still came to chase after them, just like what they predicted before, it was true that there were not as many demons as before.

    Before this, the number of demons might have reached an overwhelming half a million or maybe more, but now, there were not even a few hundred demons.

    The dimensional holes threw out two demons at one time, but the number of dimension holes didn''t grow like when they were at the snowy mountain.

    And so, in several hours, there were only a few hundred demons.

    If before, a few hundred or thousands of demons alone could already throw many ability users into disarray.

    Still, for the survivors who had seen the densely packed demons reaching half a million, a few hundred demons looked so pitifully small.

    Ainsley didn''t ask the vanguards to fight and just requested the original rooftop teams to snipe those demons to death quickly.

    Anyway, these demons should be new demons from another battlefield and not those from the snowy mountain because most of them were still low-level demons, and they were not evolved yet, looking skinny and starving.

    If there were demons from the snowy mountain, the demons would at least look better than these starving ghosts that looked as if they were about to die of starvation.

    Of course, the hungrier these demons, the fiercer they would be, but they were much weaker than those in the snowy mountain who had already devoured beasts, monsters and even fellow abyss demons.

    And so, in less than thirty minutes, the rooftop teams killed those few hundred demons, and the speed of dimensional holes spewing out new demons could not catch up at all, unlike when in the snowy mountain.

    Maybe the number of demons outside of the ind has already decreased a lotpared to when the abyss just broke out, so the number of demons that came to the desert was not as many as the number of demons that came to the snowy mountain.

    Anyway, it was also strange that not many demons were teleported from the snowy mountain to the desert, which means most of the demons were still ''trapped'' in the snowy mountain. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Maybe the snowy mountain did have some strange topography that could trap abyss demons? Or maybe someone had already set up a special array a long time ago?

    Anyway, the current situation was much better for everyone, and even Ainsley felt that they could all leave this ind with their lives intact.

    Ainsley was right. The current situation was much better than before, but little did she know the problem she had to face was not these demons, but somewhere outside of the ind.

    What could make her despair was not these demons that she initially thought to be the most dangerous enemies she had to face.

    While Ainsley still knew nothing, the rooftops teams had already started to clean up the demons around the desert, and soon, the sun began to show up on the horizon, illuminating the whole deserted sandy kingdom.

    The golden sunlight shone upon the sand, making the sand also glow in a simr golden light. It was usually beautiful and breathtaking, but now, several ck figures all over the desert just ruined this beautiful scenery.

    The demons were stilling over one by one, and because the cold did not slow them down, their movement became much faster than before.

    Fortunately, the people in the Castle had already created a new barrier to protect them, because if they didn''t do that, the demons would have easily breached the Castle just by relying on their speed.

    These demons floated several centimeters away from the ground, and they really didn''t look like monsters or anything other than ghosts.

    When these demons moved, they did look like grim reapers or ghosts with no solid bodies, making these creatures unique and strange at the same time.

    The group of survivors didn''t have time to appreciate the ''wonder'' of these demons, and soon, they all started another round of hearty battles.

    Everyone had rested for several hoursst night, and they were much better than when they were besieged at the snowy mountain.

    Now, everyone''s strength and energy were already charged to the fullest, and so, this battle became much easier than before.

    Everyone fought hard, and there were no casualties yet.

    Even if the demons moved fast, the warriors didn''t leave the castle at all, and all tried to attack using a long-range attack, which were all much faster than the speed of the demons themselves!

    Dawn arrived, and the dawn of survival and victory also came for these survivors.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2121 "The Fairy Of Space Is Here"

    ?

    The battle against the demons in the desert was not that difficult anymore, so everyone could fight without worrying about casualties.

    They could even fight for several hours straight, and so far, there were no more casualties.

    The audience who had been waiting for a long time, watching the movement of these survivors also collectively sighed in relief.

    The World was indeed in chaos because of those abyss demons, but everything was actually quite under control.

    There were no particrly strong demons that needed many people to defeat.

    To be honest, many citizens even felt that this disaster was somewhat less dangerous than the impact of the new century war six months ago.

    Soldiers quickly caught the abyss demons who escaped to some cities, and the patrol guards also protected everyone in various cities.

    The abyss demons rarely went to unpopted ces, so they were all concentrated in the big cities, which actually made things much easier for the patrol guards and soldiers who were already prepared.

    The World Union did y a huge role because they had already stationed a small patrol team in each big city in various ces, including the human continent and other non-human continents.

    This small patrol guard team consisted of elite members, and some were even a part of the special organization in charge of hunting transmigrators.

    Thanks to this, the ''apocalypse'' was not too dangerous except for the affected four battlefields.

    Still, this was much better than in the past when the abyss demons could still roam freely, eating people here and there.

    Now, the number of casualties all over the world could be considered smallpared to the number of casualties in the past.

    It was just that, the four battlefields were all in a tense atmosphere.

    The fairy of space had umted enough power to start teleporting demons back to the abyss and the world union had also researched a way to temporarily seal the broken abyss seals for one whole week.

    The fairy of space started to make her move right at dawn, and she first went to the four battlefields to slowly teleport the demons back to the abyss.

    Each battlefield required the fairy to make her move for one whole hour, and after that, the fairy also had to rest for another hour.

    Thus, when the fairy of space, Miss Aetheria, finally arrived at Elton Academy, which was the fourth battlefield, a whole six hours had passed by.

    Six hours from dawn, and it was right at noon.

    The number of demons around Elton Academy had shrunk a lot because most of them went to the four seasons ind, but still, casualties were unavoidable.

    Of course, there were little to no student casualties, and most of the victims were mercenaries, guards and various forces that had been guarding the Academy. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    With sacred beasts, the academy''s guardian beasts helping the people of the academy, including various experts gathered at the academy, the fourth battlefield actually had the smallest number of casualties if they excluded the battlefield inside the four seasons ind.

    When the fairy of space came to Elton academy, she also took a whole one hour to send back most of the thoroughly uninjured demons, leaving injured demons to be killed on the spot.

    Then, after the fairy performed her ''magic'' of making demons disappear out of thin air, she even tried to seal dimensional holes around the fourth battlefield, even destroying some unstable dimensional holes so there would be no unexpected idents here.

    The fairy of space also did the same thing on other battlefields, and this indirectly helped the survivors inside the four seasons ind because once the dimensional holes were sealed or destroyed, the number of demons that came to the ind plummeted rapidly.

    After another hour, the fairy of space who had finished resting and recharging her energy finally set her eyes on the four season ind, a ce that was not the main battlefields but actually had a lot of demonsparable to the number of demons in one of the four main battlefields.

    This fairy of space, Aetheria, used her normal human-sized form to go to various battlefields, and so, without showing her fairy wings, the young girl looked no different from any other human beings or non-human races.

    It was just that, she looked like she was the same age as Code-L, who was in her human form, maybe around the age of seven or ten years.

    This ''little girl'' with tan skin and silver hair looked solemn as she stared at the floating four seasons ind from the academy''s floating carriage.

    "The space fluctuation around the ind is indeed too chaotic, and I need to use a lot of energy just to locate the positions of those demons."

    The fairy didn''t intend to enter the ind because, in her eyes, everything could not be hidden as long as it belonged to a certain space in this world.

    Maybe the whole world looked like the SimCity game for this fairy because if she wanted to, she could also mess up the space of the whole world.

    Back then, the fairy of space cooperated with leaders of various races to make the abyss, but after the abyss was finally born, the fairy of space died.

    This vast power and authority was then passed on to the fairy of space right before Aetheria.

    Now, Aetheria used the same power of space not to create an abyss, but to return the demons back to the abyss.

    The fairy prepared her energy and strength to ''break through'' the space fluctuation around the ind so that she could teleport the demons back to the abyss as soon as possible.

    The reinforcement is finally here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2122 "The Fairy Of Spaces Big Moves"

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.

    The reinforcement camete, but it was not aste as what the survivors suspected.

    The survivors thought that the fairy of space would onlye after a few days or maybe even a whole week, but to their surprise, even if they had to survive for almost a full day, the fairy of space finally came.

    It was noon when the fairy of space tried to crack the space fluctuation around the ind, and after she did her best for a whole thirty minutes straight without moving, the fairy finally found a way to infiltrate the fluctuation space barrier around the ind.

    However, the fairy didn''t have any intentions to enter the ind, and she just closed her eyes, spreading her power of space to enter the ind.

    In her eyes, space was just like a block of cubes or a 3D map simr to the SimCity game.

    Once she could spread her power of space, almost nothing could escape from her senses and her ''eyes''.

    The fairy could easily ''see'' the scenery inside the ind, and soon, she also ''found'' the crowd of demons on the snowy mountain.

    The group of demons went wild, either devouring each other or killing the beasts and monsters throughout the snowy mountain.

    However, maybe because there was no definitemand from someone to devour each other, with many ''food'' around, most of the demons didn''t devour each other, preventing some mid-level demons from evolving further to a high-level demon.

    The fairy of space saw the densely packed abyss demons at the snowy mountain surrounding a strange empty space that looked as if there used to be a building there.

    The demons intended to move around to find food, and in the past hours, ever since the castle disappeared, the demons had been scattered all over the snowy mountain, and some even went out of the snowy mountain to find food or build their nests.

    The world union''s n to keep all demons in one ce failed in thest step, but the fairy of space didn''t really care about this.

    As a fairy in charge of space, her whole existence was like the spirit form of the world, and she could sense all kinds of ces or living beings in those ces.

    Finding the scattered demons didn''t matter at all, and the fairy was sure that she could clean up the demons without leaving one behind.

    Only the World Union wanted to make things convenient until they made excuses about using those survivors to keep all demons in one ce for the sake of the whole world or something.

    The fairy of space first targeted the mid-level demons that were about to evolve or on the verge of evolving, and with just a wave of her hand, those demons miraculously disappeared on the spot!

    Then, the fairy of space started to make an invisible space barrier around the abyss demons gathered in one ce so that they would not wander around.

    The space barrier was like a normal barrier, but the demons didn''t even feel the existence of the barrier and didn''t even try to attack it. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    However, whenever they tried to walk out of the specific zone, they would return to the same ce again, as if never leaving that specific area.

    The space barrier was something mysterious and rare that many space-element ability users could not have.

    However, for the fairy of space, this kind of barrier was too easy to create, and from one generation to another, fairies of space were the ones maintaining the fairy world that was located in a different area and dimension from this world, yet was still attached deeply.

    For them, making space barriers already became as easy as making ordinary barriers.

    After keeping groups of demons in several zones, the fairy started to ''hunt'' the scattered demons first, not wanting these demons to run to some ces with unstable space fluctuation, which means they might run out of her surveince.

    The fairy hunted all the scattered demons for an hour while sitting inside the floating carriage, looking noble and sacred.

    The fluctuation from the power of space around her body alone was enough to deter a lot of elites inside the same carriage, and even three deans among the ten deans also didn''t dare to breathe heavily.

    All of them were famous and well-known worldwide, and most had participated in big wars in history, but when they were with this fairy of space, they all acted like juniors.

    It could be seen that just like the fairy of time, the status of this space fairy was extremely high in this world and among other fairies.

    It was already a miracle that the fairy of time in this generation created a bond with a human being, and even a kid from a small, chaotic country.

    However, since this boy was somehow favored by the fairy elders in the fairy world since he was still so young, no one found it strange that the fairy of time made a contract with him.

    The boy was even said to be blessed by the fairies to awaken all elements when he was just barely ten years old.

    To be honest, what should be questioned was the fact that in Finley''s past life, ir, the transmigrator from Aretha family could actually make a contract with the fairy of space, which should be an impossible thing.

    Now, maybe because the time was not ripe yet or everything had changed, but ir did not get in touch with this fairy just yet, and the fairy was still doing her mission alone.

    Putting aside this issue, after the fairy teleported away many scattered demons, the girl finally set her eyes on the demons trapped inside the space barrier.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2123 "Teleporting Out"

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.

    Even after Ainsley and the others killed a lot of demons, there were still a few hundred thousand demons roaming around the snowy mountain and the fairy of space caught them all inside the space barrier.

    These demons were trapped, and so, it only took the fairy a few huge teleportation tunnels to transport these demons out, back to where they belonged.

    Since the fairy had already infiltrated the ind, it was easy to create a stable teleportation tunnel, but she didn''t care much about whether the tunnel was safe or not for these demons.

    These demons could just die inside an unstable space tunnel, but it would be bad if the demons were teleported anywhere else other than the abyss.

    If the demons were teleported to some random ces in this world because of the unstable space tunnel, then, the fairy would be in a lot of trouble.

    The fairy just waved her hand lightly and soon, several thousand demons in one space barrier were gone in seconds.

    Those demons just disappear without any signs, showing how powerful the space ability of this fairy was.

    After all, usually, teleportation needed some kind of teleportation circle to light up first and there was also a period of time to activate the teleportation.

    For this fairy to use her ability with nog and no so-called ''ceremonial'' things such as the teleportation circle, one could see the strength behind this seemingly ordinary non-human race.

    Many people in this world who awakened space-element abilities were said to be chosen by the fairy of space herself, and even other fairies with simr abilities to the space ability were all under the ruling of this fairy.

    Among the people who apanied Aetheria to the floating ind''s periphery, there were one or two people with space-rted abilities, and the way they looked at the fairy was as if seeing their God or something.

    As the fairy did her job to teleport more and more demons, those two space-element ability users were all in awe of their ''God''.

    To be honest, one could not prove whether this fairy indeed bestowed space-rted abilities to those ability users, but they still believed their ability came from this fairy.

    They were somewhat the ''chosen'' ones.

    It was not wrong, because many Ability Users with unique and rare abilities also said that they were the chosen ones or something like that, and no one would even argue with these people.

    The two little fanatics watched as the fairy easily ''eradicated'' the remaining demons in the ind and teleported all of them back to their ''abyss'' zones, not intending to gather all these demons in the same ce in the abyss.

    It took the fairy a whole oke hour to eradicate that many demons, even when she could use her abilities within seconds.

    The energy needed to teleport that many demons was not enough, so the fairy could only take a break once every few minutes and in that one full hour, 80% of the time was used to gather or replenish the exhausted energy.

    Even as a royal fairy who held one of the most important abilities in this world, the fairy, who had a huge energy reserve, also felt that she was being emptied out fast every single second. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It was not easy to send that many demons to another dimension, and so, the amount of energy needed was still too big.

    After a whole one hour of cleansing, the fairy finally finished her mission at one or two o''clock in the afternoon.

    Naturally, because all demons throughout the ind had been teleported away, even the ones in the desert were not left behind.

    The warriors first notice the disappearance of those demons around one o''clock in the afternoon.

    When they confirmed that what they saw was not a hallucination because of the hot weather or something, they all howled in excitement.

    Even when the temperature was at its highest in the desert at that moment, even when everyone sweated like crazy, and many warriors even got heat strokes, these people hurriedly sent messages or ran down to the castle from the rooftops with flushing faces.

    "Everyone! Good news! The demons suddenly disappear with no trace! The fairy of space must have arrived and is now starting to send those demons back to the abyss!"

    Just this news alonepletely closed up the survivors inside the castle, who were all doing their own things.

    Some people abruptly stood up. Others sprung out of their beds. Many survivors even rushed to the rooftops, wanting to see whether the news was true or not.

    "Is this true?! Are we saved? Or do we need to wait for a few more hours because the fairy has to umte energy?"

    "I''ve been fed up! We have been trapped here for a whole day, or maybe more, and this is the longest day in my entire life. I felt like I''ve been through a long century of war..."

    "It''s not easy to fight for an entire day. Even if we take turns to fight, a full twenty-four hour battle is indeed too tough."

    "This experience is too bitter for those students, especially the elementary school students. We need to get them some therapies and introduce them to reliable experts so they will not be traumatized when they grow up."

    "Wait, wait, what about the dead bodies of ourrades? Can the fairy also teleport their bodies out, or will she save her energy and not teleport any dead brings without breaths?"

    "Each of us can hold those bodies so that they can be teleported to."

    "Hey, everyone, get ready asap! We don''t know when the fairy will start the massive group teleport!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2124 "Back To Central Square"

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.

    Everyone became busy in an instant, and the originally dull atmosphere also became much more cheerful, full of hope.

    Everyone just didn''t expect that the catastrophe they thought wouldst for a long time would be solved in a short period of time, and they didn''t have to live in the desert surrounded by demons for days or even weeks.

    The fairy of space took her time to teleport away as many demons as possible, not letting go of even one demon, whether the demon was injured or not.

    Thus, it was only after three o''clock that the fairy finally replenished her energy and had time to check the situation of those survivors.

    The fairy easily swept through the entire ind with her power of space, and soon, she found those survivors inside the castle stranded in the desert.

    It was indeed too strange for a castle to be built in such a ce, and so, the fairy immediately guessed that the map of the entire ind should have changed, which was why the castle was now in the desert.

    The castle itself didn''t move, but it was the entire environment around it that moved.

    Just relying on this fact alone, it was true that the four seasons ind might have a huge power of space or something special, which made it possible for the entire topography to just switch and change as casually as now.

    Even for the fairy of space, she required a lot of energy to move an entire huge area from one ce to another.

    Indeed, teleporting living beings was more troublesome, but in terms of energy, natural environments required more energy when doing a whole space change.

    Not to mention that this ind probably also teleported the animals living in those habitats, which means the energy to do such a shift once in a while was already so big.

    The demons were all taken away along with the snowy mountain, so it showed that the animals living in that area would also be ''taken away'' when the map changed.

    It was just that, man-made buildings would stay in ce, and the people inside the castle were all counted as one with the castle.

    It might look like the castle was the one that moved away, but it was indeed the whole environment that suddenly changed, not the castle.

    The surroundings brought all the demons away when the map changed, leaving only the lonely castle and the survivors hiding inside the castle.

    If the survivors were not inside the castle when the map changed, they would all be taken away along with the snowy mountain, and they would see that the castle ''disappear'' in front of them when it was actually them who were teleported somewhere.

    The fairy of space knew that the survivors had been trapped on this ind and had to fight the tide of monsters and beasts, plus therge-scale demon attacks.

    At first, Aetheria thought there would be a lot of casualties, and maybe half of the entire 1000 survivors had been wiped out already.

    Aetheria was already preparing her heart and mind so that she would not me herself too much for not saving the survivors sooner because she couldn''t help them, but when she ''saw'' the survivors in the castle with her power of space....

    The fairy was rarely speechless but in a good way.

    She really didn''t think that there would be many survivors who were still alive, and judging from the neatly covered corpses gathered in the warehouse behind the medicinal hall, there were not that many casualties. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    From visual inspection alone, at most, there were less than a hundred casualties, and very few students became a part of the casualties.

    This result was naturally beyond Aetheria''s prediction, and when she told the people around her about this, those people from the academy were also equally shocked.

    Among 1000 people, only 100 people died, and the rest only had serious injuries or some disabilities, but they could still survive for a while.

    Such a statistic waspletely illogical because the number of monsters, beasts and demons that these people fought in a full twenty-four hours could easily reach a whole one million!

    Maybe it was not really one million, just a few hundred thousand, because most of the enemies ran away before they faced these survivors.

    Still, to only have a hundred casualties with a total of a thousand fighters battling a few hundred thousand enemies...

    This looked like a dream.

    Everyone was shocked silly, but soon, they hurriedly contacted the people in the Academy to prepare medical help and various other things to wee the return of these survivors.

    At the same time, the fairy of space directly included all the survivors and the bodies of the fallen warriors into one invisible space portal and with a flick of her fingers, those warriors who were chatting with each other suddenly disappeared out of thin air!

    Ainsley and the others only felt the surroundings be blurry once more.

    Their heads spun around, making everyone dizzy.

    However, there were no other ufortable feelings, and there were no traces of space transport, as if they disappeared not because of the group teleportation activated by the fairy of space.

    The whole teleportation only took several seconds and soon, everyone found out that their blurry surroundings slowly became clearer, and familiar buildings greeted their eyes.

    The buildings were familiar because this ce was the central square of Elton Academy''s Central City.

    The strong sunlight at noon shone upon the exhausted and battered survivors, as if to wee them.

    The ce where they started their wild adventure and thrilling survival finally became the ce where they ended their whole journey.

    They''re back!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2125 "Reuniting With Family Members"

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.

    The moment the survivors returned to the all-familiar central square, the first group to burst out in tears was actually the students.

    The students were all too familiar with this square, and most of them had visited this square countless times during holidays, and they had lived in this school for years.

    Some without homes or families even grew up in the academy with the instructors as their parents and the central city as the city where they grew up in.

    Seeing such a familiar and unique central square, the students, whose nerves had been tight and nervous for days, finally copsed in relief.

    "Ah! We-we return to the central city! I can''t believe it! I thought I would die an ugly death on that damned ind."

    "Ahhhh!! We are safe! Everyone, we are safe! Quick, contact your family members or the instructors so that they can pick us up!"

    Many studentsy down directly on the stone road with exhaustion all over their faces.

    The usually arrogant and proud students had been beaten by reality, and they all discarded their usual elite images.

    Now, they all sprawled in the middle of the square while wailing like children, wanting to see their family members, friends and even their instructors.

    They didn''t even think they would miss their devil instructors so much.

    The students who had their own families outside of the academy nervously tried to contact their family members.

    At the same time, students who practically grew up in the academy rushed to get their instructors, who also acted as their guardians.

    The whole live broadcast had been cut the moment these survivors returned to the central square, and soon, the family members of these survivors rushed to the academy regardless of any danger from demons on the way.

    Those who were already in the academy either rushed to the central city or went to the central square because they were already in the central city.

    Others were still helping the academy to deal with the aftermath of the short battle, mainly to deal with some rioting wild beasts and monsters who were infected by the miasma.

    In just fifteen minutes after the survivors arrived at the central square, the family members, acquaintances, friends, and other close people of these survivors had alreadye to the central square with tears of happiness in their eyes.

    "Ah! My son! My son! You''re safe!"

    "Big Brother! Here! Here!"

    The survivors'' family members who had arrived at the central square immediately rushed to their loved ones, hugging these people while crying andughing at the same time.

    The family members whose loved ones were still alive were ecstatic, and instructors wereing over to greet and wee their top students.

    Some instructors were the guardians of the students in the survivor group, and as their nominal parents, when they saw their childrening back alive and well, the instructors all burst out in tears. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Even the stern instructors, old and young, strong or not, all of them shed tears for their young students who had to endure this kind of catastrophe.

    The medical team also arrived along with these people, quickly taking care of the seriously wounded survivors and other survivors who needed treatment.

    Some survivors were alive, but they lost their abilities for some reasons, turning into ordinary people in an instant.

    However, their friends, or the forces behind them, didn''t throw them away mercilessly and even nned to give these people a pension to live their life freely and without worries, even as an ordinary person.

    Some students also lost their abilities due to their energy core''s injuries, but the staff from the academy didn''t n to kick out the students from the academy just yet.

    Everyone tried their best to find healers to heal those whose cores were injured, and other instructors also believed that since the children were still young, they still had a high chance of awakening abilities once more.

    There were also the inheritance stones from the dead contestants and students, which were all handed to the family members of the victims.

    If the family members didn''t particrly need the power inside the inheritance stones, then, those who lost their abilities would bargain to buy the inheritance stone so that they could at least keep being an ability user even if they had to cultivate their power from the beginning all over again.

    The central square was now full of people, but the crowd, which was usually a bit of a menace for anyone, suddenly became something lively for everyone in that square.

    When they looked at their left and right, from and back, there were all humans or non-human races. There were no terrifying demons, crazy monsters or mad beasts.

    This sight really relieved the heart of the survivors, who had been tense for a whole day.

    Many students even developed PTSD and they became extremely sensitive to the sight of beasts, monsters and demons.

    They were even a bit repulsed when meeting people other than the survivors who had been fighting side-by-side with them, and any darkness-type abilities could scare them to tears.

    The instructors had to care for these poor students, and the people from the academy''s higher-ups also sent experts to help with the students'' psychological issues.

    Even if these students survived, they might have seen the death of their fellow students, and even if they might not be close to those students or the dead contestants, it must be a huge blow to them.

    Especially if they saw the contestants or students who died eaten on the spot by the demons.

    That scene could scare adults until they had nightmares, not to mention these students who had never seen such a cruel scene.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2126 "Axelle Is In Trouble"

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.

    While the survivors were all busy with their loved ones or busy dealing with other problems after they survived, Ainsley and the oldmander had already distanced themselves from the crowd.

    They quickly went to a nearby store several meters away from the central square and sat on the seats outside of the store.

    People could still see them from the square, but they would not be crowded by the wave of survivors along with their family members.

    There were already a lot of survivors in the square, and the court was already a bit cramped.

    Now, with family members and other peopleing to the square, such a ce was suffocating for both the youngest and the oldest among the survivors.

    Of course, this time, Ainsley was not alone with the oldmander because Finley soon followed behind Ainsley in silence, not knowing what to say or exin after all the troubles were over.

    Seeing the shy and awkward boy trotting toward them, the two youngest and oldest survivors looked at each other andughed.

    "Is he your little friend? I see that he has been peeking at you several times before, but howe he looks as if he''s guilty of something?"

    The oldmanderughed while teasing Ainsley with a smile on his wrinkled face.

    This stern oldmander now looked as gentle and warm as the sun.

    Ainsley also looked at the awkward boy a few meters away from her ce and sighed while shaking her head.

    "He did something wrong. He lied to me for years, and now, somehow, I found out."

    How could Ainsley not find out about the lie when Finley used the exact same face as Finnie the fairy?

    Back then, Finley always hid his face and even changed his hair and eye color whenever he met Ainsley.

    Now, because of the emergency, he could not hide things anymore.

    The two people didn''t speak to each other, but in their hearts, they already knew that the lie had been uncovered entirely.

    Ainsley knew that there was no Finnie the fairy, and there was only Finley Walter, the new rising star student of Elton Academy who came from the Walter mafia family.

    He was also that blessed boy who was loved by fairies and got a fairy of time to be his contractedpanion.

    Ainsley didn''t want to see Finley for now because even when they had already returned to the academy, and the demons were all teleported back to the abyss, the baby was still restless and anxious.

    She was waiting for Elliana, Bello and Cellino toe, but even after a full thirty minutes, the three people didn''te to her ce.

    This is strange, because they should not be fighting demons or anything and they should have time to rush to the square as soon as they watch her return to the central square through the live broadcast.

    So, is there any hidden problem? <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    At first, Ainsley felt that her biggest problem would be the abyss demons and the war would take a long time to finish.

    The war would be worse than the new century war back then, and maybe they had to use various trump cards or something to deal with this catastrophe.

    However, the problem was actually solved so fast just by relying on that fairy of space, so out of the blue, everything felt unreal.

    Did the war end just like this? No more dangers? What about the broken seals? If everything was okay now, she could retrieve Godfather''s soul, right?

    Ainsley thought that the Godfather would be happy, but when she looked up at the invisible Godfather, the man had a solemn face, as if about to face a bigger disaster.

    Seeing the Godfather acting like this, Ainsley also had an ominous feeling, and just after she had this bad feeling, a call went through her phone.

    After returning to the central square, Ainsley could return hermunication devices, and she had nned to call Elliana before. Still, even when she had not called Elliana, someone already called her.

    Ainsley took the phone call with a little bit of puzzlement on her face, not knowing who would call her at this time.

    However, when Ainsley saw the name of the contact person who called her, the previously suppressed ominous feeling sprung out again.

    The one who called her was actually Elliana, who didn''te to pick her up even after an hour!

    Did something happen to Elliana, and someone used her phone to call her, or is it Elliana herself who called because she is in trouble?

    Ainsley could not guess the truth, so she just held her breath and carefully picked up the phone call.

    Before Ainsley could even say anything, Elliana''s urgent voice had already sounded over the phone.

    "Boss! Emergency! A group of elves and people from the World Union trespass into our mansion and capture Axelle!"

    "They said that he''s a half-demon who has awakened his ability, so they are going to catch him to execute him!"

    Elliana''s speech was already clear and not as bad as before, and she even spoke hurriedly, telling Ainsley all the key points of the problem they encountered.

    When Ainsley heard that someone from the world union and even the elves went to her house just to capture Axelle, she almost could not breathe normally and suffocated on the spot.

    The baby quickly adjusted her breathing rhythm, calmed down her beating heart and tried to know more about the situation.

    She had to remain vignt even if the one who called her was Elliana because what if this person just imitated Elliana and was not Elliana herself?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2127 "World Central Island"

    ?

    Ainsley quickly asked Elliana to start a video call, and after making sure that at least, the appearance of the caller was indeed Elliana and there was even the humanoid Bello with the cat-sized Cellino in his arms, only then did Ainsley sigh in relief.

    Then, the baby hurriedly asked Elliana and Bello to exin the simple chronology of the shocking news she just received.

    Maybe because Ainsley had been through a lot of strange incidents and dangerous situations, which was why, even after knowing that Axelle was taken away by a group of people with powerful abilities, the baby was only shocked for a moment before regaining her calm.

    From an ordinary student in a peaceful modern era to the head of arge force in a fantasy world, Ainsley had been baptized in just two years, and now, she had truly adapted to her new identity and her new home even when her identity and home were so dangerous.

    Elliana used a video call to talk to Ainsley, and it could be seen that she was not at the mansion at the moment.

    At most, the woman was on the way to the mansion or going somewhere else, maybe to catch up with Axelle or something.

    Elliana''s face was a bit pale, and even the usually sunny and cheerful Bello also had a gloom on his face, looking more like an imposing sacred beast than his usual fun self.

    Elliana took a few deep breaths before she smoothly exined the ins and outs of the sudden news.

    It turned out that, just after the abyss demons in several battlefields were all teleported back to Abyss, the group of elves and the people from the world union who had been lurking around the Sloan mansion suddenly received a signal to make their moves.

    Everyone suspected that these people already knew about Axelle awakening his demonic bloodline.

    Of course, the news should not have spread from the people in the Sloan Family because only the inner core members knew about this.

    And no one was stupid enough to sell Axelle''s news to other forces because they knew that once someone discovered this secret, their entire Sloan family might be attacked by various forces.

    It was just that, maybe the world union had their own ways of detecting the breath of abyss demons, and this was also why no abyss demons would be left outside of the abyss even after the sudden breakout.

    This special method could even detect the existence of other halflings who had not awakened their abyss demon bloodline, and unknown to these people, they had always been under the world union''s monitoring since their birth.

    Maybe the world union had already detected Axelle''s awakening in advance, but they didn''t make their moves because the abyss was on the verge of breaking out.

    The situation was dangerous back then, so they could only send people first, waited patiently and then strike the moment the demons were cleared out.

    The Sloan Family was indeed strong even without Ainsley, but all the sacred beasts were not at the mansion, and even with the nine generals, the five buds and the seven cursed elders protecting Axelle...

    In front of the elite team of elves and experts from the world union who were especially sent to restrain Axelle and the others, they were still defeated. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    However, these people didn''t kill Grandpa Yofan and the others and they also only wanted to take Axelle away due to his dangerous identity.

    Seeing this situation, Axelle didn''t want to sacrifice his own people and finally volunteered to follow those people back to the World Union''s headquarters on arge ind right at the center of the whole world.

    People called that ind the World Central Ind, and the ind was as big as a small country ind, which was enough to keep several hundred millions of people or thousand millions of people.

    Every non-human race and all countries in the human continent would send their own people to this ind for the purpose of world peace, and so, the ind was said to be the gathering of the strongest people all over the world.

    Elton Academy also had many experts, but most of them became instructors and even those who only lived to guard the academy also rarely left the academy.

    On the contrary, the people who coulde to the world central ind were all promising people from various generations, and many guild tournaments had been hosted in that ind.

    Every race would send at least one elder or higher-up of their force and send their younger generation to train them.

    That whole ind was full of ability users, and it could be said as a ce where most of the strongest ability users aspired to visit.

    They even have one of the fairy''s royal family living there, so that ce has always been the sacred ce for all beings who lived in this world.

    On that ind, all sorts of forces had to unite for the sake of world peace, and it was said that the representatives of the major races also lived there.

    Now that Axelle was taken to that ind, it was a big deal.

    The people from the Sloan Family could not even try to attack the ind or something like that, and so they could onlye to Ainsley to seek advice.

    Back then, when these people came to arrest Axelle, even Zi was heavily injured and could not stop these elites from taking Axelle away by force.

    Their only hope was Ainsley and the three sacred beasts, who still had a chance to challenge the people from the world union.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2128 "Finleys Inner Struggle"

    ?

    Hearing this, Ainsley immediately asked about Elliana''s whereabouts.

    "Where are the three of you? Don''t be impulsive about going to World Central Ind. Let''s gather up first!"

    If they wanted to save Axelle, they had to fight against the whole world union, and even Ainsley herself was not sure to in, unless the legendary beast Code-L was with them.

    At this time, Elliana and the others were on the way back to the Sloan Mansion, but they were only halfway through there when the news of Axelle volunteering to leave with those instructors spread to their ears.

    The people from the Sloan Family told Elliana and the two sacred beasts about this, so now, the three people could only stay at their current location for a while, wanting to n things out.

    Then, they saw through the live broadcast that Ainsley had already returned to the central square in Elton Academy''s central city, so for a whole hour, the group had been traveling fast to the academy.

    There were no direct teleportation gates from Elton Academy to other ces that the public could use, so the three people werete to pick up Ainsley.

    After knowing that the three people were on the way to Elton Academy''s central square, Ainsley sighed in relief and said a few more words to these people.

    "Okay, be safe on the road, and don''t be impulsive. Tell the people in the Sloan Mansion to stay still and not make any unnecessary moves against those intruders."

    Ainsley was afraid that the Sloan Family would chase after the intruders in a fit of anger, and then they would attack the headquarters of the World Union or something.

    Thankfully, the Sloan Family was not so reckless, and after Ainsley sent some text messages and even sent videos, video calls, and such, the people from the Sloan Family calmed down.

    They were already in a bad mood when Ainsley was trapped inside that ind, so Axelle''s forceful kidnapping broke the family''sst thread of patience.

    Thankfully, Ainsley had returned from that ghostly ind, and a little bit of good news, the little sacred beast who had just been promoted, that cute Phoenix, was also with Axelle.

    The people from the world union didn''t care whether the Phoenix came with Axelle or not, because even if this Phoenix was crowned as the Phoenix emperor right after advancing to the sacred beast realm, there were still so many strong sacred beasts at the headquarters.

    Rumors said that the World Union''s headquarters even had several hidden legendary beasts, which was why, back then, the Godfather was defeated miserably.

    Ainsley made sure that Elliana and the two sacred beasts were all on the way to Elton Academy before cutting off the phone call.

    After such a discussion, the baby was in a worse mood than before, and both Finley and the oldmander could sense it.

    Finley, who felt guilty and had a little bit of unsolved ''beef'' with Ainsley, could only walk back and forth several meters away from the baby, not daring to approach the girl.

    Even if he was a reincarnator and his actual age was already an adult, facing Ainsley, he also felt like a helpless child.

    They had not seen each other for years, but their reunion didn''t seem to go well... <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    After the whole ordeal about the abyss demons and such, Finley also got some sporadic news from his father about the existence of transmigrators, so now, seeing Ainsley, he had a guess in his mind.

    If Ainsley was indeed the so-called transmigrators that his father mentioned, it was indeed normal for her to be so powerful and act like a mature adult.

    No wonder the trajectory of life in this timeline had changed, because this Ainsley was not the same as that Ainsley in his past life.

    Finley silently pursed his lips and wondered whether his rebirth had any meaning or not.

    He didn''t know whether the abyss broke out in his past life because he died before such things happened.

    It was just that, maybe, in the past life, the new century war still existed, and the abyss still broke out, but because there were no Ainsley, Finley, the Walter family or the Sloan family, many things might be different.

    Thinking again, after knowing about transmigrators, Finley suspected that ir, the enemy that indirectly killed his whole family in the past life, might also be a transmigrator.

    After all, ir was too powerful back then, and she had many strange things...

    Even the fairy of space, who should not make a contract with anyone, actually made a contract with that woman.

    Finley had aplicated feeling towards transmigrators, but now, there was no time to discuss transmigrators, the past life or his lie to Ainsley about being a little fairy.

    Ainsley never said anything to him, but when they met as Finley and his appearance was the same as Finnie the fairy...

    Even if Ainsley was busy with the battle against abyss demons and had no time to care about this lie...

    Finley was still a bit ufortable.

    He did prevent his family from being betrayed by the Aretha Family and changed many things in the dark, but the biggest change in his life that even affected almost the entire world was the existence of Ainsley who was a transmigrator.

    Could it be that Chronos agreed to turn back time simply not because of his death in the past life but because he knew something and tried to make a change?

    Or maybe the fairy of space had some kind of secret deal with Chronos, which led to the current situation.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2129 "Gathering Forces"

    ?

    No matter how hard Finley tried to think about the current situation, he knew that Ainsley had new trouble, and he could do nothing but secretly support her.

    The Walter Family is now not as influential as the Sloan Family, so the only help that Finley silently gave to Ainsley had all been done in the past when the Sloan Family was still growing.

    There was also the case of Ainsley losing much of her lifespan due to overusing her ability.

    Ainsley didn''t know about Finley sacrificing his own lifespan to help Ainsley just for that little possibility of changing the future, and now, the future had changed beyond recognition.

    Finley felt that his role as a reborn person should be great, but after seeing Ainsley, he knew that his rebirth was only useful to deal with matters rted to the mafia family but now, the whole world was in danger, and his rebirth seemed meaningless.

    The only meaningful thing might be because his rebirth gave fate a chance to Ainsley to transmigrate into this world and change the fate of the poor original Ainsley Sloan.

    Without the rebirth thingy, this Ainsley would never be able to transmigrate and change something because when the real Ainsley Sloan in the past life died, the whole Sloan family was already destroyed and acquired by other mafia families.

    Finley shook his head as he tried not to think about suchplicated things.

    At the same time, Ainsley, who nned to talk to Finley about his lie and everything about the two of them, also got distracted by the news of Axelle''s disappearance.

    Ainsley knew that Axel''s awakening would bring troubles, but she didn''t expect that the abyss demons didn''t get her danger, yet the World Union was the one who gave her a feeling of danger.

    Ainsley felt that the world union would do something big because they had only teleported the demons back to the abyss and had not fixed the broken seals.

    Since the seals were all maintained by the souls of otherworldly people, was there also a chance that the world union would capture a lot of transmigration in a short period of time?

    If so, Ainsley felt that Axelle was the bait that the world Union threw to lure her in.

    However, the baby really had no choice but to step into that trap, even after knowing that it was a trap, because no matter what, Axelle had contributed too much to the development of the Sloan family, and he was also a family member.

    Finley had been asking about the meaning of his rebirth just now, but both he and Ainsley didn''t know that something was about to change the whole world, and it did have something to do with Finley''s rebirth, Ainsley herself and Axelle.

    While waiting for the three people toe to the academy, the news of the Sloan Family being attacked by the world union had already spread throughout the Godlif Country and the Billios Family, who also got the news, immediately contacted Ainsley.

    It has been a while since Jake talked to Ainsley because too many things had happened in the past few six months, and even the sudden abyss breakout also affected the Billios Family.

    Now that Ainsley was safe and sound, Jake could finally contact Ainsley to talk about Axelle''s case.

    The moment Jake''s phone call was connected, the young man hurriedly spoke before Ainsley could even say anything.

    "Ain! I know you must be worried about Axelle, but please don''t go to the World Union''s headquarters!" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "They''re trying to fix the abyss seals, so they must be deploying troops to catch many transmigrators at once."

    They''re targeting Ainsley!

    When Ainsley heard Jake''s voice full of concern, the baby could only smile wryly.

    She also knew that going to the headquarters to take Axelle back was a trap set up for her because she was too tenacious, and it was not easy to take away her soul after several failed attempts.

    However, she could only go, and by the way, she also needed some troops to ensure that even if she went to the trap, she could still defend herself.

    And so, Ainsley posted a mission request to the guild members of her Irregr Tamer guild that had been spread throughout the world in the past six months.

    The mission was not mandatory, but because the risk was high, the reward was also super attractive.

    Ainsley directly gave away demon gems and inheritance stones as the reward of this escort mission, which was something that many forces could not get their hands on.

    Now, the Irregr Tamer guild members all over the world regardless of their race could take this mission as long as their guild member level met the requirement.

    After all, Ainsley needed elite people, so she was also selective when posting the mission.

    The baby did ask the people from the Sloan Family not to be impulsive, but she also asked the elites of the family who had sworn a soul oath to the family to gather at Pandora Ind, the headquarters of Irregr Tamer guild.

    Ainsley didn''t n to go alone, so she quickly told Jake about her n.

    "It''s okay, dad. I need to go to matter what, but I will bring many elites with me. At least, they can ensure that I''m alright."

    Ainsley nned to bring Zi, Ava and other beasts and monsters that she had been nurturing in the past six months.

    The usually forgotten dimensional bracelet nourished tons of high-level spirits who could materialize, and now, there were also armies of beasts and monsters kept inside the bracelet.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2130 "Reuniting With The Trio"

    ?

    Ainsley wanted to use all of the forces that she had cultivated from the start until now because it was finally time to mobilize all the privately acquired forces.

    There were also the allies who could send some elites as a symbol of supporting Ainsley even when they knew that Ainsley was in a dangerous situation.

    Ainsley made her move while waiting for Elliana and so, she predicted that after they reunited and all went to Pandora Ind to gather forces, it would not even be dusk yet.

    Maybe they would arrive at the world union''s headquarters after the sun set down, and if there were a conflict, it would be a thrilling night battle.

    But Ainsley had nned things thoroughly, so Jake didn''t need to worry.

    When Jake heard that Ainsley had even prepared elite forces to escort her to take Axelle back from the world union, the young man could only sigh andment that Ainsley was too capable.

    "Okay, then. Since you are already determined to go, I''ll not stop you. But I will also gather at Pandora Ind with the Billios family''s forces because the World Union will target the transmigrators in our ce sooner orter too."

    Even if the Billios Family was strong and influential, Jake still didn''t think he could win against the world union on his own, so he better took those transmigrators to Pandora Ind to gather with arger force so that the risk of getting killed could be lowered.

    After Ainsley knew that Jake would also go not only because of her but because of the transmigrators sheltered in the Billios Family, Ainsley didn''t persuade Jake not toe over but just reminded her adopted father to be careful on the way.

    "There should be a teleportal leading straight to Pandora Ind from the Billios Family''s main territory, right? Use the Teleportal so that your convoy won''t be attacked mid-way, dad."

    Ainsley was worried that the people from the World Union would attack various forces who were protecting transmigrators.

    Although those forces had been keeping a delicate bnce between themselves and the world union, once the world union insisted on doing something, even those families would also let go of the sheltered transmigrators if they didn''t want to suffer heavy losses.

    The world union seemed to be driven to a dead end because of the broken seal, which was why they also didn''t mind suffering heavy losses to snatch those transmigrators forcefully.

    The world union even offered benefits and various temptations to those forces so that they could ''sell'' the transmigrators to their families.

    Maybe now, there was already chaos in many hidden forces, not because of the abyss demons, but because of the world union and the transmigrators.

    Ainsley sighed and cut off the call with Jake since they had already made an appointment to meet at Pandora Ind.

    Now, Ainsley only had to wait for Elliana and the others toe.

    As for the oldmander and Finley...Ainsley knew that she didn''t have time to talk things with them.

    However, while Ainsley was talking to Jake back then, Finley also took a call, and soon, his face turned solemn.

    After that phone call, the young boy immediately walked towards Ainsley, abandoning all his guilt and shame.

    "Wait, Ain. I know that you''re going to the world union''s headquarters, but can Ie with you? My Walter Family is also going to gather at Pandora Ind because we also have something to do with the world union." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Finley spoke straight to the point, not even bothering to use small talk because things were urgent.

    Ainsley couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the young man''s words, but when she heard that the Walter Family also had something important rted to the world union, the baby just nodded at Finley.

    "Okay, we can go together. We will all go to the headquarters together, but after that, you can do your own business while I do mine."

    Finley immediately agreed with the proposal, and so, the two kids suddenly waited together for the arrival of the trio.

    The oldmander, who didn''t know anything and was dumbfounded all the time, could only peek at the two adult-like children with a helpless smile.

    He was also curious, but he felt that he should not interfere in this matter because it might be something that he should not know.

    The oldmander had been through a lot of things throughout his life, so now, he didn''t bother to know about some problems and adventures.

    He only wanted to retire happily by going to Elton Academy as an instructor.

    Now that the matter with the abyss demons had been solved, the academy would soon select suitable instructors through their live battle performance against the abyss demons.

    The oldmander felt that he should be able to pass the selection, so no matter what happened outside, and whether the abyss seal could be fixed or not, it was not his business anymore.

    After the three people waited for another hour, Elliana, Bello and Cellino finally arrived at Central City and they rushed to the central square.

    When the three people saw Ainsley, who was sitting calmly in front of a random cafe, Elliana almost burst into tears while Bello''s cold and solemn face finally had a hint of excitement, just like his usual self.

    "Boss!"

    "Ain-nyaaan!"

    "Aoooo!"

    Cellino in his cat form, hugged by Bello, also meowed at Ainsley with eyes full of tears, as if someone abused him or something.

    [Ahh, ah, master! I miss you so much!! I thought I would never see you again, ah!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2131 "Transit Island"

    ?

    Elliana, Bello and Cellino did think that even with Ainsley''s abilities, it would be hard to survive on that ind until reinforcement came.

    They also thought the reinforcement woulde days or weekster, but who would have thought that the reinforcement actually came the next day?

    They really had to thank the fairy of space for going to the ind as soon as possible, even if there were still many casualties among the survivor group.

    Even those who survived might not have a bright future anymore, and those fights to snatch better positions so as to be recorded in the annals of history or something like that seemed a bit silly.

    The live broadcast was indeed watched by many people all over the world, but even so, only some survivors got famous overnight, especially young, potential students.

    The contestants were actually also famous, one after another.

    Still, theizens paid more attention to the inexperienced students who finally survived the ordeal without making trouble for their fellow students or the contestants.

    It seemed that even when many people held an important position that could be called ''cool'', no one cared about those positions anymore.

    The survivors didn''t even think about performing well to be famous. Back then, they all struggled just to survive and live.

    Now that Ainsley escaped from the ind safe and sound, the trio, who were not optimistic about Ainsley before, finally sighed in relief.

    Ainsley first hugged Elliana and Bello for a while before taking the cat-shaped Cellino from Bello''s arms.

    After not seeing Cellino for days, Ainsley also missed this fur ball.

    The baby gently stroked Cellino''s head full of fluffy fur, and the cat couldn''t help but purr happily.

    "It''s nice to see you again, everyone." Ainsley had a soft smile on her face as she looked at the three people in front of her.

    The baby spoke in a gentle voice, as gentle as her stroking movement that was about to melt Cellino into a cat cake.

    Elliana and Bello, the two ''humanoid'' people, also looked at Ainsley with slight tears in their eyes.

    They thought of calling Code-L out of her seclusion early if Ainsley could not leave the ind and was in danger.

    Thank God the baby surprisingly lived well and survived without suffering from any fatal injuries.

    At this moment, Ainsley was already back to her human form, and so, Elliana and the others didn''t have the chance to see Ainsley''s Asmodeus mode with their own eyes.

    Elliana and Bello both clicked their tongues in their hearts, feeling that it was a pity they could not see Ainsley''s Asmodeus mode with their own eyes.

    But now, there was no time to discuss such things, and they had to hurry to Pandora Ind.

    "We can go to the nearest ind or territory from Elton Academy and find a Teleportal that can lead straight to Pandora Ind''s teleportal. How is it?" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Bello spoke his thoughts and gave some ideas to the group, but he didn''t look at Finley, who was standing behind Ainsley.

    After all, he didn''t know that Finley also wanted to go to Pandora Ind with Ainsley.

    Hearing Bello''s advice, Ainsley immediately agreed and asked Elliana to check which nearest checkpoint had a teleportal leading straight to Pandora Ind.

    After Elliana dug out some information and checked the information on the inte, the young woman finally found several areas not far from Elton Ind with teleportals leading straight to Pandora ind.

    "The first checkpoint is a seafood gourmet ind, a small ind specialized for foodies. The ind is a few kilometers away from Elton Academy, and it has quite good defensive measures."

    Many students and instructors liked to go to that tourism ind to have some good seafood because the rumors said that the people in this ind had a special way to cook their seafood, which was unmatched even with so many other inds'' seafood dishes.

    The second checkpoint was also only several kilometers away from the Elton Academy, and it was actually a special transit ind not as big as someone''s house, but it was artificially made, and it was much stronger and more durable than a natural ind.

    "I suggest we use this transit Ind because students and instructors in Elton Academy also oftene to this transit ind to go to ces that are not recorded in Elton Academy''s teleportal service."

    It was precisely because of the needs shown by students, instructors and everyone living in the academy that a clever businessman, Jake''s rival, made such a transit ind there.

    Jake actually had some contributions to the constructions of the man-made ind, so that business rival did not entirely own that ind.

    There were not many checkpoints with good teleportals leading straight to Pandora Ind, so everyone could only choose the safest and mostmon Elton Transit Ind that many students and instructors often used.

    That ind was a one-way teleportal, which means, people far away from that ind could note to that ind through teleportal, which was why people still needed Elton academy''s special flight toe to the academy.

    Things were all for the sake of guarding against sudden enemy attacks and things simr to that.

    Anyway, after determining their next destination, Ainsley and the others rented a boatman service to take them away from Elton academy to the transit ind.

    And it was at this time that the trio realized they had one more ''tail'' following their group.

    Seeing that familiar face, that familiar blonde hair and the emerald eyes, Elliana and Bello subconsciously asked the young boy one after another.

    "Young master Walter?"

    "Ah! Isn''t this that fake fairy boy? Why are you here with us?"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2132 "Forgiving Finley"

    ?

    Finley was rarely embarrassed, and now, he was so ashamed that he was about to dig deep three meters into the ground just to hide from these people, especially Bello, who knew that he had been lying to Ainsley about being a fairy.

    Finley could only smile sheepishly and nodded at the two adults in front of him.

    "Hi, I''m sorry to disturb you guys. I also need to go to the headquarters for some issues, so I also want to gather my family''s forces at Pandora Ind."

    "Maybe my father will be able to exin to all of you about his business with the world union."

    But for now, Finley didn''t want to tell anyone the reason why he also had to go to Pandora Ind and go to the world union''s headquarters with the group.

    Elliana and Bello were not that interested in other people''s secrets anyway, so they stopped asking and just focused on their own business.

    It was actually Ainsley who took this chance to talk to Finley because there would still be several more minutes until they arrived at the transit ind to go to Pandora Ind.

    Maybe because Ainsley felt that they would have no time to discuss this trivial thing after they all went to the headquarters, so the baby tried to discuss the issue right now on the boat.

    The baby silently looked at the boy, who was already half a head taller than her and looked more mature than before despite being only ten years old at most.

    The boy didn''t look like a child anymore, and somehow, he had already shown signs of maturity between a child and a teenager.

    Ainsley was silent for a few seconds before she spoke to the boy in a soft voice full of questioning intent.

    "Why did you lie to me about being a fairy?"

    Ainsley never addressed this issue back on the ind, and she might not even care about the lie or might even forgot about the lie and only recall the strange things after the demons were all teleported back.

    Still, Ainsley felt that it was so mean to lie to a child full of fantasy like this.

    Ainsley admitted that when she had just transmigrated to this world, she still knew too little, which was why it was easy for the boy to fool her around.

    But after seeing a real fairy with her own eyes, Ainsley didn''t care much about the lie being exposed, and she was actually not that disappointed.

    Anyway, many children were naughty, and it was normal to fool around with friends, right?

    Maybe Finley wanted to be close to her back then, so he used such a method to be her friend.

    Finley, who was assumed to be a real child, would cry tears and blood if he knew about it.

    Fortunately, Finley didn''t know, but because he didn''t know, he thought that Ainsley was disappointed with him. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Even if he knew that Ainsley''s real soul might not be a child, and he himself was also an adult in the past life, Finley still felt extremely guilty for the lie he made up casually back then.

    He did think of having fun teasing Ainsley, but he didn''t have any malicious intent.

    If anything, it was so cute to see Ainsley adoring himself when he was a ''fairy'', which was why he even made up several other lies and camouge so as not to be exposed.

    Now that the lie was exposed somehow, Finley could only sigh.

    To be honest, even if Finley met Ainsley in his ''fairy'' appearance as a student of Elton Academy, it was still possible to fool around by saying that he studied in this academy as a royal fairy, which was not a bad excuse.

    However, maybe Ainsley already realized something was wrong or perhaps after she became a hell demon, she was more sensitive to the breath of various races.

    Finley smelled like a human being, which was why Ainsley had already begun to doubt his identity as a ''fairy''.

    Long short story, Ainsley had discovered the lie, and now, Finley didn''t bother to quibble and just lowered his head while speaking in a voice full of apologies.

    "I''m sorry...I know I''m wrong. I...I lied to you back then just to tease you, but I didn''t expect the lie to get bigger and bigger. I don''t want you to discover the lie and be disappointed in me, so I use various means to cover up the lie..."

    Finley thought that as a child, anyone would be disappointed if they knew their fantasy race friend was actually just a human being, but Ainsley should not be a child inside, so now, Finley was a bit more courageous to admit his lie.

    Of course, he knew that Ainsley would still be disappointed in him, and there was a chance that she would not want to be his friend anymore, but Finley was ready to ept all consequences.

    Anyway, they were going to face off against a strong enemy, so whether they could still stay alive as friends was also questionable.

    Ainsley listened to Finley''s apology and exnation with a slight smile on her face, and to her surprise, she didn''t feel that made towards the little boy who dared to fool her.

    Maybe it was because she thought Finley was a real child, so it was more eptable to fool around like that.

    Well, if the lie was exposed before the tragedy with the abyss demons, Ainsley felt that she would be angrier than now.

    But now that they had more important things to consider than just that silly lie, Ainsley generously forgave the fake little fairy.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2133 "Pandora Island After The Chaos"

    ?

    Ainsley just smiled wryly at Finley''s clumsy exnation and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear.

    "Well, I ept your apology. Just don''t lie to me about your true race anymore. I can''t afford to have a real royal fairy as a close friend."

    Ainsley shrugged and joked around, instantly making the tense Finley sigh in relief.

    Since Ainsley was no longer angry with him, Finley could finally rest assured and focused on the problem he and his family encountered.

    Coincidentally, after the two people made amends, the boat docked at the small transit ind.

    At this moment, there were not a lot of people who came to the transit ind to use the teleportal because most of the people in Elton Academy and other nearby inds were still busy cleaning up the mess after the short one-day battle.

    The battle against the abyss demons unexpectedly ended early without swallowing too many casualties, but the damages to infrastructures and such was still there.

    Some inds around were even busy erecting barriers to defend against possible tsunami or sea beast and monster horde that might attack the scattered inds around.

    The Elton Academy was also preparing for such an aftermath, so now, there were less than twenty people on the transit Ind, including Ainsley and her group.

    The people who had already stepped foot on the ind lined up in front of the teleportal as big as an elephant, trying to go to another ce with teleportals.

    Some people went into the teleportal alone or with one friend. Others went with a group.

    Ainsley and her group didn''t attract too much attention from the people on the transit ind because even if Ainsley was famous, these people were all in a rush to go somewhere, so they didn''t have time to look around.

    Even though the transit ind not only had a teleportal but also provided various services for tourists, such as a simple motel, restaurants, small stores and other things, many of the people who came to the Ind at this time also didn''t have time to enjoy those services.

    Everyone was busy, and so, in less than ten minutes, Ainsley and the others could finally use the teleportal.

    The teleportal in this ce was not like the huge one at Jake''s ce, with the shape of a magic circle on the ground.

    This one was a vertical portal that people had to pass through with their whole body, but as long as they set up the number of teleportal users and the destination, they could still use the teleportal together as a group.

    Ainsley and the others paid the teleportal fee to the staff standing around the elephant-sized portal and after asking the staff to adjust the setting of the portal, the four people and one cat leisurely stepped foot into the dazzling and mysterious portal.

    The teleportation didn''tst long, and within just a few seconds, the group had already arrived at the drop point in Pandora Ind.

    When the group walked out of the teleportal, they were already greeted by the unique ck, red and purple soil of Pandora Ind.

    The teleportal was ced in four directions outside of the protective barrier, which means after tourists left the teleportal, they still had to be screened to enter the true Pandora Ind.

    The teleportal waiting ground was built roughly, with almost no roof or buildings to protect the tourists. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The tourists just arrived with nothing above their heads, and there were only simple benches around the dark soil.

    This teleportal waiting site didn''t look good, but many people didn''t care about the poor reception at all because once they entered the real Pandora Ind, everything was already built to be a good tourist ce.

    Ainsley and her group arrived at one of the four teleportal sites.

    There were not many tourists around them, and those who came here looked as if they were about to fight rather than enjoying a vacation.

    After all, the ind also had a special street full of guild branches, which means, many guild members and ability users all over the world came to this ind for serious businesses.

    Not to mention that after the abyss gate in Pandora Ind was opened, the whole ind was in a mess.

    The buildings were in ruins, blood dyed the road, and the whole ind looked like a barbarian ce.

    Naturally, the remaining tourists on this Ind had long escaped from the ind using various methods.

    Thankfully, the area where the gate was located had already been ssified as a forbidden zone, and there was arge vacant area around the gate.

    The ind''s infrastructure was built far away from the gate, so even if the gate was opened, there was still a vast field used as a battlefield to protect the real ind''s development behind.

    Still, the people who came here after all the mess were all experts or those who came with specific purpose and not for a vacation.

    To be honest, even before the catastrophe, Pandora Ind had been known for a gathering of ability users.

    Many ability users means many troubles, which was why, usually, there were too few tourism sites for ability users.

    The existing tourism sites were opened for ordinary people, and ability users could barely mingle with ordinary people to protect the weak.

    And so, the dangerous Pandora Ind strangely became a ce for ability users to have fun like ordinary people during weekends or a long holiday.

    Now that the ind was even more dangerous than before, the people who came here were all capable, and no low-level ability users dared to stay there.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2134 "Headquarters Or Fan Club?"

    ?

    Ainsley and the others were all low-key, and after finishing the check-in and other formalities, the group rushed to Irregr Tamer guild headquarter on the Ind, where Ainsley gathered all the forces she wanted to take to the world''s central ind.

    And so, the group bypassed the tourism section and directly went to the guild branches zone, which was surprisingly in better condition than the messed-up tourism zones.

    The Guild Zone was well protected by many ability users during the chaos.

    So many ability users from all over the world also came to the ind to help fight back demons, which was why,pared to the bloody and dirty tourism zones, this ce was much cleaner inparison.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t look around and immediately went to the most prominent and tallest building in the Guild Zone, which was naturally the Irregr Tamer guild headquarters.

    Maybe because the designer of the headquarter''s building wanted to emphasize the charm-based ability of this guild, the guild building was in the shape of a 3D pink heart, which looked way girlish and cutepared to the solemn guild buildings around.

    Many male guild members were ashamed when they entered this girlish building, but soon, they adapted well and were even proud of their unique headquarter''s building.

    Ainsley had already seen this unique building before, and all the people in Ainsley''s small group had seen the cute building except for Finley.

    When the boy trotted behind Ainsley, and saw the eye-blinding pink heart-shaped imposing building that was almost three times bigger and grander than the surrounding guild buildings...

    Finley couldn''t help but twitch his lips.

    His father said that the Walter Family was going to gather near the Irregr Tamer''s headquarter building, and they would not enter the guild building as a non-member.

    However, just standing in front of this strange building was already shameful, okay?

    Of course, Finley didn''t say such words out loud and even thought that, to be honest, the shape of the building suited the theme of the guild itself.

    Even though the guild was named irregr tamer because the tamers could tame all sorts of living beings using charm, many people secretly named this guild as the Charm guild or the Enchanter Guild.

    The whole guild was full of people who could enchant others and hook souls with their charm, which was by no means weak at all.

    Even if this guild was a strange guild with 2/3 of the members being female, which was rare among many other guilds, the lethality of this guild could not be underestimated.

    Finley didn''t n to enter the guild building with Ainsley and the others, so once he was in front of the building, the young man immediately said goodbye to the little group.

    "Everyone, I''ll just stay here and wait for my family members. I won''t enter the guild building. Thank you for letting me follow your group during this time. I hope we can meet each other again safely and soundly."

    Finley politely bowed at the group of people, and after that, he stood still, not moving even a step away from his position.

    Ainsley paused her footsteps at Finley''s words, but in the end, she didn''t look back and just waved her tiny hands at her dear little liar.

    After the short episode with Finley, Ainsley and her three people entered the headquarters building, and they were immediately blinded by the cute decoration inside the guild headquarter. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The wall was painted in pink, purple and blue, symbolizing the color that represented Ainsley the most.

    Then, the furniture in the main hall on the first floor was also rted to Ainsley, her love virus and so on.

    It was easy to find shelves full of Ainsley''s merchandise.

    The television in the hall, the huge screen projector and many other screens simultaneously yed various videos rted to Ainsley, such as her famous battle videos, her movies, documentaries and such.

    The couch on the hall had various Ainsley''s chibi dolls or pillows, and the whole ce looked like a fan cafe instead of a guild headquarter.

    Many people who joined this guild more or less admired Ainsley, so even when the whole hall was full of Ainsley''s pictures and her chibi images, the guild members were not annoyed at all.

    On the contrary, they casually wandered around the front hall while hugging small Ainsley plushies or drinking milk, tea and coffee with Ainsley''s cute face on the mug.

    Some people even wore non-uniform but with Ainsley pictures on their clothes, looking like a member of the fan club rather than an official guild member of the imposing Irregr Tamer guild.

    Ainsley was too busy with many things before, so it was true that she rarely visited the headquarters of her guild.

    She only visited this building once or twice, but back then, there was not too much Ainsley''s merchandise in the front hall.

    The front hall was the hall that would greet visitors every single day, and it was the ''face'' of the guild itself.

    Usually, other guilds, even if just guild branches, would design their front hall as unique as possible so that even as a guild branch, the front hall could represent the uniqueness of the guild branch.

    The guild branches of Irregr Tamer guild all over the world had amazing infrastructures and unique systems.

    Still, none of them could be as ''unique'' as the headquarter that directly turned the entire front hall into Ainsley''s fan club.

    They even used Ainsley''s voice as a voice to announce things or to fill the voice system of the whole guild.

    "Ladwies and gentwlemen, welcwome two Iwwegr Tamer Gwuild''s Headqualters~ "

    Even the baby talk was perfectly copied!!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2135 "Irregular Tamer Guild Headquarters Unique System"

    ?

    From time to time, people could hear Ainsley''s cute voice and that silly babynguage filling the entire front hall, either to give reminder, notification, or announcement.

    Ainsley never saw such a huge change before and when she also saw the modified front hall with that huge Ainsley colored statue at the center...

    Ainsley almost slipped and fell.

    She didn''t have such a thick face to calmly enter a ce full of her own face and merchandise!

    Ainsley was so ashamed that her whole face blushed pink, turning the baby into a pink tomato.

    To be honest, if this happened when Ainsley was still using her cuteness as her weapon and such, the baby would even be proud of having a whole guild full of her cuteness.

    However, after being tempered in this world for two whole years plus six months, Ainsley felt that she could not deliberately sell her cuteness anymore, which was why she stopped the silly baby talk and also deliberately restrained her cuteness.

    Now, her charm ability didn''t heavily depend on her cuteness, which means, even after she grew up, her charm ability would still work.

    It was also possible to evolve the charm ability into something simr to Godfather''s coercion ability by relying on people''s admiration and respect.

    It was just that, Ainsley was naturally cute even without her deliberately acting cute, and so, the charm ability still worked vigorously for a while.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley had long passed the phase of having to deliberately show her cuteness to fool enemies and so, when they saw the front hall full of her own cuteness in the past, Ainsley only felt that these people were digging her shameful past.

    Back then, Ainsley knew she acted cute on purpose because she was not strong enough.

    However, now, it was already different!

    Ainsley wished she could tear down the entire front hall, but seeing this ce full of joint efforts of her guild members showed the love and admiration from so many people...

    Ainsley didn''t have the heart to tear down such a masterpiece, and so, the baby could only grit her teeth and went to one of the empty couches in the front hall.

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that the guild headquarters would receive waves of visitors from time to time, not because of any business or wanting to be guild members, but just because the headquarters was already a semi-tourism spot for anyone who wanted to know more about Ainsley.

    Many of Ainsley''s fanatical fans would go to the headquarters to know more about Ainsley in detail because, as the founder of the guild, the guild would naturally record a lot of things about Ainsley.

    It was rare to see such a huge and sessful guild that still had its founder alive.

    So, not only Ainsley''s fans came to this building, but many guild enthusiasts also came to inquire about things.

    Ainsley finally suppressed her urge to destroy the whole front hall, and at this moment, the guild members and visitors in the front hall had already noticed Ainsley who was sitting on the couch.

    The front hall was just one huge t hall with only some partitions between the resting area full of sofas and the empty hall, which was why many people could see Ainsley, who was sitting near the floor-to-ceiling window far away from the front gate.

    From the front gate, if one continued to walk forward, they would see the resting area with elevators on the left and the right side at the very back.

    However, if people directly turned to the left after entering the front hall, they would see the receptionist and customer service boxes for people to ask about things.

    If someone turned to the right side instead, they would see another receptionist for guild members to take missions, and there were also many screens showing the rankings, leaderboards and all sorts of points rted to the entire Irregr Tamer''s guild member.

    The headquarters ranked all guild branches, and there were even individual member ranks, which would further motivate the guild members to continue contributing to the guild itself.

    When the visitors at the front hall and some guild members passing by saw Ainsley and her small team, they immediately eximed, and some even jumped on the spot.

    "Ah! That''s Ain! I''m d she finally escaped from that ghostly ind alive!"

    "Oh wow, that''s our guild founder! This is the first time I saw her, ah! But why is she here, though? I thought she wouldn''t inspect the guild anytime soon..."

    "Is it because the abyss gate on our ind just broke free? Maybe the guild founder is worried about us."

    "It could be."

    "No, no, no, guys, didn''t you see the worldwide guild announcement just now? The guild founder has an SSS-ss mission and is gathering forces! That''s why she''s here."

    "Yes, yes. She''s waiting for the people who want to take the mission to gather at the headquarters."

    Nowadays, as long as there were teleportals, it didn''t take long for someone at the other end of the world toe over within an hour or less after several transits.

    Of course, many people still had to use traditional vehicles such as nes, cars, flying carriages and such toe to certain ces without teleportal.

    Some people also lived in ces without teleportal, so they had to go to ces with teleportal first.

    And to be honest, not all teleportals had aplete teleportal coordinate of other portals, which was why nes and other traditional vehicles were still widely used.

    Pandora Ind cooperated with Jake, whose teleportal business was spread all over the world, and so, many teleportals recorded Pandora Ind''s coordinates.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2136 "A New Era Is Coming"

    ?

    Ainsley was not really in a hurry because she felt that Axelle could still hold on for several days without being executed.

    And so, the baby leisurely waited for all her summoned forces to gather at the front hall.

    At this moment, she also restricted the flow of visitors aside from guild members, guild members'' family members and rted people.

    That way, Ainsley could gather her forces without worrying about strangers and visitors at the front hall.

    There was also Jake, who woulde to the headquarters with his own force.

    The whole front hall was closed to the public, and even guild members who didn''t join the SSS-ss mission could not freely enter or exit the front hall.

    To be honest, the guild had other halls for meetings, but the front hall was one of the biggest areas inside the headquarters building, and Ainsley also wanted her forces to be able to leave the building as soon as possible.

    Thus, the baby chose the front hall as the gathering ce of her various forces.

    As time passed by, interested guild members all over the world, even those from the non-human races, rushed to Pandora Ind with excitement.

    Ainsley''s loyal subordinates in the Sloan family, the nine generals and even the five buds also rushed to Pandora Ind, bringing Zi and Ava with them.

    They also prepared various heavy weapons and vehicles, as if they were about to dere war or something.

    The Billios Family sent almost all of their forces to go with Jake and the transmigrators to Pandora Ind as well, acting as if the world was going to end.

    They even brought so many war resources, from food to weapons, clothes to medicines, and so on.

    Many guild masters with a close rtionship with Ainsley also sent their own guild members to help Ainsley for whatever she wanted to do.

    The alliance of thirteen or fourteen forces also gathered their people to go to Pandora Ind because they knew that since Ainsley was seriously gathering forces for the first time, there must be something big going on.

    Not only that, but the Walter Family also gathered their various resources, and forces and used theirworking to gather as many capable ability users as possible.

    The wealthy Billios Family directly hired countless mercenary teams from all over the world.

    Relying on his close rtionship with many non-human races, he also gathered several non-human warriors to go to Pandora Ind.

    The number of people who went to Pandora Ind for more or less the same purpose had reached a terrifyingly high number of 10.000 people.

    Don''t look down at ''only'' 10.000 peoplepared to the many experts in the world central ind belonging to the world union.

    These 10.000 people were still those who could rush to the ind as soon as possible, and there were still many who needed a few more hours to go to Pandora ind. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Not to mention that the beasts who lived in Ainsley''s mafia territory actually got the news of Ainsley gathering forces, and these smart beasts actually volunteered to go to Pandora Ind to help.

    Such a big movement from various forces naturally rmed many elite forces, and when they knew that it was Ainsley who started to gather forces for an unknown reason, everyone broke into a cold sweat.

    From the momentum, is this the precursor to another war?

    They had notpletely solved the danger of abyss demons, and someone was going to trigger a war with another big force?

    Many people could feel that there would be a huge change in this world that would be recorded in history, and so, those who had some rtionships with the Sloan Family, the Billios Family, the Walter Family or Irregr Tamer guild would go to Pandora ind to take a look.

    They didn''t really mean to join whatever things the crazy baby wanted to do, but if it were beneficial for them, they would not hesitate to join the chaos.

    The movement of these big forces from various countries and even involving some non-human races naturally rmed the people from the world union.

    Not to mention that when the blood n, who was keeping a low-key profile, had signs of making some movements to go to Pandora ind, the people from the world union had to take things seriously.

    "Is this big movement aimed at us? Is it because we kidnapped that filthy demon and also kidnapped many other transmigrators?"

    Some higher-ups started to talk to each other, and even the big leaders of various races who led the entire world union also had to talk about the brewing storm.

    If this was in the past, they would scoff at anyone who wanted to challenge them, but now that each race also has internal fighting and these opposing forces actually sided with that little baby...

    Everyone could not underestimate the brewing storm anymore.

    And to be honest, many elite people from the world union were also afraid of Ainsley''s Hell demon bloodline, afraid that she would suddenly summon the gate of hell or something and tten all of them to death.

    Ever since that new century war, many things were out of control, and forces from outside of this world could infiltrate the world bit by bit, weakening the absolute force of the world union.

    The world is changing, and an absolutely new era full of danger is approaching.

    Even now, maybe the existence of transmigrators could not be hidden anymore because, in the future, it was even possible to travel out of this world.

    With the emergence of several wormholes leading to some worlds of dimensions out there, everything is possible!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2137 "Peace Talk?"

    ?

    The people from the world union didn''t really want to start another war, so if they could solve the problem without having to use force, they would also want to do that.

    "Speaking of this Miss Sloan...isn''t she also a transmigrator? She''s on the list of people that we want to capture."

    One of the people in the meeting room could not help but remind the others because if they wanted to capture all the people in their list, this was a good chance to catch that little troublemaker girl secretly.

    However, the others in the meeting room could not agree because, unlike other transmigrators, somehow, Ainsley had already grown too big, and her united forces could not be underestimated.

    There were not many such outstanding transmigrators for so long, all because the organization regrly captured new transmigrators using a certain detection machine.

    They usually scanned and tested people over fourteen years old. Fifteen years old was the youngest transmigrator that they ever recorded in their data.

    It didn''t mean that the soul of that transmigrator was fifteen years old, but the body that the soul upied was indeed fifteen years old.

    That''s why, the organization actually missed a lot of good timing to catch Ainsley when she was still young and weak.

    It was a pity that after they got a little bit of information rted to this anomaly, the baby had already been protected by various powerful forces.

    The same goes for that little girl from the Aretha Family.

    However, now that the Aretha Family had fallen, the world union could easily kidnap the littledy, and in fact, the people they sent to catch the littlest should have gotten a good result.

    Now, only Ainsley and several other transmigrators under the Billios Family and some other powerful forces were still running away everywhere.

    The smart ones even seek refuge at Pandora Ind where many powerful forces gathered.

    There were also transmigrators who hid in elton academy and that academy didn''t care about the so-called foreign souls at all.

    As long as the person worked for the academy, the academy would always protect their own people.

    Because of this, there were still many scattered transmigrators around, and the organization needed a lot of transmigrators'' souls to repair the severely broken seals in the four abyss gates.

    They even had to take back many souls that escaped from the broken seal to minimize the need for new souls injected into the seal.

    The people from the world union had a big headache about those transmigrators hidden in various powerful forces but they could do nothing for a while, unless they wanted to wage a war to so many powerful forces at once.

    It was just that, now that they were also cornered because they had to fix the broken seal urgently, the organization had already started to hunt those transmigrators belonging to various forces who were not at the headquarters of those forces.

    As long as the transmigrators went missing when they were on a trip, there were many ways to fool around, even when those forces knew the truth.

    As long as there was no definite evidence, they could still maintain a superficial peace.

    It was just that Ainsley and the others were predicted to go to the world union''s headquarters, and she didn''t even bother to maintain a superficial peace because when the Sloan Family was attacked, elves were involved.

    This matter has already touched a delicate friendship between two big races.

    Even now, the people from the Sloan Family have already fanned the mes on the inte, saying that the elves started to act wantonly in human''s territory.

    Many elite human forces were rmed, and even the forces within the elf race themselves were also in chaos.

    The representative of the elves that joined the world union was the current elf king, and the elf king never advocated war or rudely kidnap Axelle even when he knew that Axelle had already awakened his bloodline.

    On the contrary, some nobles who didn''t like the king and the royal family were eager to catch Axelle to prevent others from ''staining'' the reputation of the elf race.

    No one wanted to be associated with the abyss demons, not to mention the noble and sacred elf race.

    That''s why, some people in the world union who had been eager to catch Axelle went through a back door and cooperated with those nobles to ''represent the elf race'' in catching the sinner of the entire race.

    Now that the elf king knew about the conspiracy, he was also rushing to go to this meeting between high-level people of the world union.

    Even inside this big organization, there were many contradictions, and because there were no definite leader and everything had to rely on votes, there were various factions formed here.

    Some factions actually disagreed to use the souls of those foreigners to build the abyss seal, and other factions supported the idea that had been implemented for thousands of years.

    "The number of transmigrators has increased in the past hundred years, but only some of them are outstanding and have a chance to change the whole world."

    "Naturally, we don''t need to be as guarded to them as before, right?"

    "And since the new era ising, we might need the help of transmigrators who alsoe from various other worlds to learn more about those worlds."

    So far, there were no high-level beings who transmigrated into this world, but even if there were, their soul and their original strength should have been suppressed by the rules of the world.

    Thus, instead of making enemies with these foreigners, wouldn''t it be more beneficial to cooperate with them?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2138 "The World Unions Ultimate Plan"

    ?

    "Maybe some of them could give us advice on how to fix the broken seal without using the souls of foreign beings."

    The world union had already offended too many transmigrators.

    What if the rtives of these people in their original world could somehow trace their souls to this world to avenge them?

    Now that the wormholes have appeared, even if it was only a one-way path from their world to the outside world and not vice versa, there were chances that such idents might happen because of their tant massacre.

    It was not an ordinary massacre because after the victims died, they even tortured their souls, using those souls as fuel to create the abyss seal.

    Such a cruel means to hold the abyss seal...

    Once the rtives of these people knew, they could find a way to get revenge even across worlds and dimensions.

    Now that this world has been exposed to the outside world, the possibility of a world traveling from one world to another and from one dimension to another is not impossible.

    Maybe, the future would change rapidly and in a decade or more, the term ''outer world travel'' would bemon.

    People with abilities would go outside of this world to perform missions, either a private mission or other missions.

    Thepetition to explore the other worlds to get resources would be fierce, and many guilds would even change drastically.

    There were even threats of otherworldly invasion, because worlds of the same level could still enter and exit using extraordinary means, unlike a higher-level world that would be restricted severely.

    It was just that, how many worlds or dimensions are out there with the same level as their world?

    There would be too many!

    "This is not the time to fight with transmigrators. We should cultivate them as warriors who might be the first batch to explore the other worlds out there."

    One of the higher-ups in the world unionmented, and even guessed whether they could solve the problem of the abyss seal if they traveled to other worlds and dimensions.

    "For now, we should have a peace talk with that little brat and find a temporary way to seal the abyss."

    "We can reuse the old transmigrators'' souls, or we can use the newly captured ones, but let''s not provoke transmigrators who have not been caught yet."

    With so many spare souls they had captured throughout the years, it was not impossible to fix the four abyss seals for a decade.

    In a decade, they could focus on exploring other worlds or dimensions, and there must be a permanent way to create the abyss seal.

    "I heard that the blood n survived in hiding for a thousand years by going to different dimensions through a special space formation. We can ask those vampires about other dimensions and the various resources there."

    A dimension usually only had one single race, and there would not be too many varieties of living beings.

    However, if they managed to find a dimension that could solve the problem of the abyss'' seal, everything was worth it.

    These people wanted peace talks with Ainsley, but others still felt they were being challenged and looked down upon.

    "If we back down in such trouble, won''t people look down on the authority of our world union? It''s not as if we can''t send representatives to fight that brat...."

    Even if they didn''t use brute force, there could be many ways to deter that little brat.

    "We could announce the existence of transmigrators to people all over the world so that they would side with us. Can such a small force really fight the entire world?"

    "And I bet this brat didn''t tell her family members that she''s a transmigrators, not the real heir of the Sloan family. Once we spread the news at once, even her people might betray her."

    At that time, between choosing to trust a foreign soul who had been hiding the truth all this time or fix the abyss seal for the sake of the whole world, which one would the people choose?

    "That brat''s skill is to recharge her energy through the love and affection of her fans. Once she loses fans, we can severely weaken her."

    After all, the biggest threat was still that terrifying love virus and the unknown Asmodeus demonic mode.

    This time, even those who advocated using peace talk also felt that the idea was good.

    Anyway, they also had to announce the existence of transmigrators sooner orter, and using Ainsley was a good move because she was currently the most popr living transmigrator and the one that could arouse goodwill the most from other people.

    Once the goodwill copsed, it was easy to also harbor bad intentions towards other transmigrators because even someone as sweet and popr as Ainsley turned out to be an ''alien''.

    People had always been afraid of the unknown, especially after the wormholes appeared.

    This time, they could change public opinion so that no one would take pity on transmigrators.

    They might even me the transmigrators for ''taking over'' the body of the ''victims'', which would further worsen the image of transmigrators.

    At that time, family members, friends and acquaintances of the ''victims'' would definitely react the strongest.

    "Okay, so, we just need to wee the brat and her force. Meanwhile, let''s prepare to announce the identity of transmigrators and that demonic elf."

    Of course, they would also mention some notorious figures in history who turned out to be transmigrators, which would further push the transmigrators to the bad side.

    It couldn''t be said to be an intentional framing or anything, because there was truth in what they nned to publish to the public!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2139 "Cant Underestimate Ainsley"

    ?

    Anyway, before the world union created a special division to deal with transmigrators or monitor them, there were indeed many notorious transmigrators who used their advantages to create chaos everywhere.

    It didn''t mean there were no good transmigrators, but many famous figures recorded in history were well-known for their crimes.

    Even someone like the Godfather was not entirely ''white''. At most, he was in the gray area as a mafia.

    Only that woman from Godlif Country who was called as the mother of the alchemist, was a good transmigrator, but many other transmigrators, either famous or not, did harm others a lot.

    The world union finally agreed on one same n, and so, they immediately prepared to execute their ''peaceful'' n.

    On the other side of the world union''s headquarters, Ainsley waited for several hours and even waited all night for all possible forces to gather at Pandora Ind.

    Because there were too many people, even the front hall of the guild could not host all visitors.

    And so, only the main core of these forces got to stay at the front hall while the others upied the entire guild street.

    Anyway, the guild members stationed here had already been notified in advance to amodate the visitors.

    Ainsley waited patiently for several hours until she finally gathered all the forces at midnight.

    However, Ainsley didn''t n to go to the headquarters right away.

    She thought that she would go to the headquarters tonight, but it took a long time to gather the forces, and there were many interested people who just wanted to fish in troubled water.

    Ainsley didn''t want to offend people by leaving those who had not arrived just yet, and so the ''recruitment'' period was stretched until midnight.

    Seeing that the visitors were all tired from a long trip, Ainsley decided to depart tomorrow morning.

    She was nning to show off her might to the world union''s people by gathering these forces, but if they could talk peacefully, she didn''t care.

    As long as Axelle could return to the Sloan Family sessfully and the people from the world union would not trouble her and her various allies anymore, everyone could take a step back politely.

    It was just that, Ainsley felt that with the arrogance of the world union that they had shown through the hunter organization in charge of assassinating and capturing the souls of the transmigrators...

    Ainsley didn''t believe the world union would also want to do a peace talk.

    The possible scenario was that the world union felt their majesty and authority was being challenged, so they would definitely respond with violence.

    After all, the world organization had forces from various races, and they were like the ''police'' of this world.

    Even if there might be some conflicts behind the door, snatching resources or striving for one own race''s benefit, in front of a mutual enemy who wants to challenge their authority, the world union must not be afraid at all.

    Even after gathering these many forces who were interested in ''knocking'' on the door of the world union''s headquarters, Ainsley was still not confident that she could win.

    She just wanted to ''threaten'' the world union and let them see that fighting her would mean starting a meaningless war, which must be contrary to what the world union advocated all this time¡ª world peace.

    Ainsley just wanted to use this deterrence to make the world union rethink their decision to start a huge war over just one person who might not be dangerous at all.

    After all, even after the abyss broke out and abyss demons crawled out freely, Axelle could still control his rationality and never harmed the people from the Sloan family.

    Their family had personally tested this elf with their lives as the bet, and they won the bet, so why should the world union be worried too much about Axelle?

    At most, Axelle would be monitored everyday, and he had to wear some restraint rings or various tricks to make sure he would not go berserk as an abyss demon.

    There was no need to snatch people and purposely want to execute him, right?

    Axelle was actually worth more than when he was just an irrational abyss demon.

    As a halfling and someone who could retain his rationality even after awakening the abyss demon''s bloodline, the world union could actually use him for research or to get to know more about the abyss demons.

    There were still many ways to take advantage of Axelle instead of rushing to kill him.

    Ainsley even suspected that the one who wanted to kill Axelle the most was those from the Elven continent.

    Those noble elves should know some secrets about Axelle and be afraid that the secret would stain the reputation of the elf race, so they wanted to silence Axelle as soon as possible.

    Ainsley felt that as long as Axelle was alive, even if he had to cooperate with the world union to do some research, as long as the research didn''t harm Axelle, it could be considered.

    Axelle was also smart. If he could contribute something with his unusual identity, he would be willing to do that.

    Ainsley sleptte that night, worrying about Axelle, afraid that people would torture Axelle or something.

    It would be bad if some mad researchers had ideas about Axelle.

    Ainsley was really worried that her obedient and cute alchemist would suffer a lot.

    To be honest, Ainsley''s guess was not wrong, because many researchers were interested in Axelle, someone who had awakened the abyss demon''s bloodline yet could still remain sane.

    It was just that, the higher-ups were afraid that they would offend Ainsley by doing something to Axelle before they implemented their n.

    They really could never underestimate Ainsley Sloan!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2140 "7 Days Left"

    ?

    After a night''s rest, Ainsley didn''t forget to check on the Godfather''s soul fragment that she picked up before going to Pandora Ind.

    Afraid that the soul would be too weak and then disappear within seconds, Ainsley had to rely on Zev''s special means of nurturing and nourishing weak souls.

    Still, Zev also had terrible news for Ainsley.

    When the baby had just woken up, and the Godfather was not around, Zev quickly told Ainsley about the Godfather''s soul state.

    "Even with my special method to nourish the soul, this soul is already too weak, and we have to send it to reincarnate as soon as possible."

    "Let the soul stay in the underworld for nourishment, and then let the soul enter a new cycle of reincarnation."

    To be honest, special figures in history also had privilege when they entered the underworld, especially those who collected a lot of merits before they died.

    "The deceased person''s soul can choose whether to reincarnate without memories, reincarnate with memories, but they will also shoulder greater responsibilities, or simply transmigrate."

    Soul transmigration is poprtely, and even the underworld also had this kind of service.

    It was just that, souls who were transmigrated using this way had to fulfill the obsession of the deceased body that they would use in the future.

    There might be risks of disturbing the world bnce, but these souls also shouldered important ''missions'', and so, they were also restricted and would only be allowed to promote growth rather than destruction.

    And in most cases, transmigrated souls would be sent to worlds with higher levels than their original worlds so that when they live a new life in a new world, they could barely make any ssh, unlike their past life as influential historical figures.

    This was also fair because even with all those restrictions, owning memories of a past life was already a cheat.

    At least, it allowed people to be more than ordinary people, but they would not be a historical figure or something like that.

    "Godfather''s soul is weakening bit by bit, and I can only hold back the soul for a week at most. After that, if we don''t send him to reincarnate in the underworld, his soul will disappear forever."

    Once the soul was gone entirely, the person would not have any chance to be resurrected, reincarnated, transmigrated, and so on.

    The spirit left in this world would also disappear seconds after the soul was gone.

    When Ainsley heard that the Godfather only had one week left in this world, the baby felt as if a thunderbolt had struck her silly.

    How could it be? How could the Godfather, who had apanied her for so many years, witnessing her growth from when she had just arrived to this world up to now...actually only had one week left to live?

    And that one week was also a chance that Zev painstakingly created for Godfather.

    Without this mysterious and omnipotent system, there was no way the Godfather''s soul couldst for a week.

    Ainsley thought that the Godfather could at leastst for another decade because his soul had been holding on for hundreds of years.

    But the baby didn''t know that in order to hold back the almost broken seal a day ago, the seal squeezed a lot of souls like crazy, instantly depleting ten years of lifespan remaining in that soul.

    If the Godfather''s soul didn''t escape from the crack of the seal in time, the soul would have beenpletely absorbed and then be in vain because the seal still broke in the end.

    Several transmigrators disappeared forever in vain just like that, and even after their death, their souls could not rest in peace.

    Now that the souls had been squeezed dry, maybe it was also a kind of freedom for them, even if they didn''t have any chance to reincarnate or whatsoever.

    Ainsley opened her mouth slightly in a daze, and her eyes wandered to the empty void.

    She...was still in disbelief.

    The baby clenched her fists tightly, trying to calm her nerves, but knowing that the Godfather only had seven days left to live...

    Ainsley has a sense of anxiety and a bad omen in her heart.

    This news was too shocking for her.

    After all, it was not easy to make the Godfather reincarnate because his obsession was too deep.

    Not only did he wanted to take revenge on those who killed him, but he also wanted to prevent his own humiliating death.

    Even if time could be turned back, the Godfather couldn''t change his fate so easily because back then, the world union was much more tyrannical than now.

    And the enemies that the Godfather hated should have passed away because it had been hundreds of years already.

    Maybe, only the non-human race enemies were still alive as old people in retirement.

    Ainsley really had a headache about this problem.

    She wanted to fulfill the Godfather''s obsession so that he could reincarnate, but she would need the help of the fairy of time.

    It was just that, rumors said that this fairy was under arrest, and it might be the royal fairies who cooperated with the world union to restrain the rebellious fairy of time.

    Ainsley bit her nail and paced back and forth in front of the bed.

    The baby slept in a special roomst night on the top floor of the guild building, so now, she could have a little privacy.

    "What to do? It''s difficult to fulfill the Godfather''s obsession. Maybe the first step is to identify his enemies and see if they''re still alive?" Ainsley asked with uncertainty.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2141 "Godfathers Heart Knot"

    ?

    Zev also knew that the second obsession to prevent the Godfather''s humiliating death would be super difficult, so the first obsession was a little bit easier to fulfill.

    "When we go to the World Union''s headquarters, I''ll bring the Godfather to identify his enemies secretly. If there are any, and if the Godfather is capable, he can take revenge with his own hands."

    Zevid the n and discussed things seriously with Ainsley.

    He was also anxious because, so far, none of his hosts lingered in this world for too long with such a weak soul.

    Even that alchemist woman who was the shaman guild master''s contracted spirits also had a carefully sealed soul in a good state so that she could live for a long time in this world without worrying about being targeted by the hunters from the organization.

    Only the Godfather was in such a state yet could still roam freely as a spirit.

    It didn''t mean he never tried to take his soul out of the abyss seal, but after repeated failures, the Godfather also knew when to stop.

    "The first obsession is still okay. We might offend the world union anytime anyway, so it''s okay if we can kill some enemies. But the second obsession..."

    Zev looked at the increasingly anxious Ainsley, who behaved as if she was on a hot pan, and couldn''t help but sigh.

    "We need the fairy of time for the second obsession, but we can''t let the Godfather be influenced by the power of time. His soul is already too weak, so it''s better for someone else to fulfill his obsession for him."

    Anyway, at the most desperate time in his life, the Godfather didn''t care whether it was himself who could break free or someone who helped him.

    Of course, turning back time for such a matter was difficult, and if the person whose time was reversed didn''t exist in the Godfather''s life when he was young....

    There was no way to use the time maniption ability.

    "The most possible way is to turn back time in general so that there will be a parallel world, borrow the power of the fairy of space to send someone''s whole body to that parallel world and then save the Godfather."

    They needed two fairies to achieve this mission, and after that, the parallel world would have no connection with them at all, but the person who traveled to that parallel world had to be careful so that they could return to this world.

    If they used someone who existed in the Godfather''s life when he was young as the world and time traveler, they could only move the soul, and there might be idents because the traveler still had their own soul in that parallel world.

    Taking over the corpse of someone in that parallel world was also not usible because it would need time to adjust the connection between the body and the soul.

    And so, they could only take away a whole person in this world who didn''t exist yet in that parallel world as the traveler.

    That parallel world would appear because the fairy of time turned back time, and then the fairy of space detected the new world for the traveler to enter.

    This sounded like a bizarre andplicated idea of dangers, but Ainsley very much agreed with this n.

    "I shall be the traveler. If we can make the two fairies cooperate to do us a favor, I''m the most suitable candidate as the traveler."

    Ainsley was not born yet in the Godfather''s era, and when the timeline in that world reached the node when Ainsley was born, the soul would not be the same as Ainsworth the traveler.

    That way, there would be no further idents that might affect the other worlds.

    But since it was a parallel world, the Godfather in this world might share some memories or feelings, which would be the key to undoing the obsession.

    As long as the Godfather felt that in another timeline, he didn''t die, that was enough.

    Zev also felt that Ainsley was the most suitable candidate to be the space and time traveler, but since things were unknown for a while, they could only n things silently and hope that they could implement it.

    "Well, for now, let''s focus on trying to find the Godfather''s enemies at the headquarters," Zev decided.

    However, Ainsley still had some hidden worries even about the n to identify enemies at the headquarters.

    "There should still be some enemies who are about to die or retire, but if they have retired due to old age, there is a huge chance that they won''t be at the headquarters..."

    If that happened, what to do? They really could not possibly travel to other non-human race continents just to identify the enemy one after another, right?

    Zev also thought that it was impossible to go to various non-human race continents just to find the remaining enemies within a week, but he had a little bit of a solution regarding this worst case.

    "As long as we destroy a part of the headquarters where the Godfather once lost and died, we can definitely fulfill the Godfather''s obsession and undo his heart knot."

    Back then, the Godfather was taken to the world union''s quarters when he passed away, but the case back then was a bit like a mini war with many of the Godfather''s subordinates, admirers and other experts trying to save the Godfather.

    That ''historical'' ce should still exist in the world union''s headquarters.

    Maybe only the appearance of that ce had changed, but Zev could still identify it using his special system feature!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2142 "Going To The World Unions Headquarters"

    ?

    Ainsley felt this method was also usible, so the baby finally rxed.

    This secret conversation onlysted for ten minutes because the missing Godfather finally returned, and so, the two people stopped talking about this.

    They all knew that the Godfather should have realized the remaining lifespan of his soul, but he didn''t say anything to Ainsley, not even to Zev.

    Regarding this, Ainsley had the urge to pinch the stubborn Godfather.

    If Zev didn''t tell her about this, she would have been kept in the dark, and when the Godfather''s soul truly disappeared from this world, that man would create some excuses to leave her forever such as wanting to travel the world or something.

    That way, she really would never think that the Godfather had ceased to exist forever...

    Ainsley tried to act normal so as not to rm the Godfather because if the man knew, he would definitely try to stop her.

    Ainsley silently sighed in her heart and once again had the urge to pinch this tsundere historical figure.

    It was not shameful to ask for help, ah!

    Ainsley acted normal, and because of her potential oscar-level acting, the Godfather really didn''t think of anything wrong.

    Zev also didn''t mention anything and just kept the Godfather''s soul in his system space to nourish it.

    Thankfully, the Godfather didn''t notice the location of his soul fragment due to the space istion of the system''s inventory, so the man also noticed nothing wrong.

    The group just smiled to each other on the surface while hiding their own worries deep in their heart.

    At seven o''clock in the morning, Ainsley ate the breakfast provided by her guild members and soon, she gathered with a lot of acquaintances that she had not seen for a while.

    The whole process of socializing was not that long because everyone was ready to go to the world union''s headquarters, and Ainsley only told these people about their overall goal, which was to threaten the world union to release Axelle.

    As for other forces who were not too close to Ainsley, she didn''t care about their n when they went to the world union''s headquarters.

    The only thing she was sure of was that these people would definitely cause chaos at the headquarters, which was beneficial for her, anyway.

    After the short gathering, the group started to leave the guild street and Pandora Ind one by one.

    There was not a direct teleportal from Pandora ind to the world union''s headquarters, but there was a teleportal to an ind several hundred kilometers away from the world union''s headquarters.

    After that, they would need to use their vehicles or the world union''s special vehicles if they wanted to visit the world union''s headquarters.

    However, since they came to the headquarters with an impure purpose, how could they use the world union''s special vehicles?

    Everyone had already prepared their own means of transportation, whether using their contracted beasts, monsters, or other vehicles.

    Ever since the irregr tamer guild spread throughout the world, it becamemon for elite ability users to at least have one contracted beast or contracted monster.

    And so, it was indeed easy to travel without relying on special vehicles.

    Ainsley, herself owned all-purpose vehicles for the guild, and this unique boat-ne could be used for hundreds of people at once.

    The baby owned more than just one special vehicle enough for thousands of people, so the means of transportation was not an issue.

    At eight o''clock in the morning, the huge force departed to the nearest ind to the world union''s headquarters, and after various preparations, they arrived several hundred meters away from the world central ind where the world union''s headquarters was located at exactly ten o''clock.

    The moment so many vehicles, beasts, monsters and people surrounded the world central ind, the people at the world union''s headquarters were rmed one after another.

    The headquarters building upied one third of the entire ind the size of a city, and the building was built in the shape of a huge globe representing the '' of this world.

    Even if the was quite different from the image of earth, it was indeed round, and there were still some simrities such as the dominant area of water.

    Two thirds of the ind itself was also full of various strange buildings for several organizations under the world union, such as the hunter organization.

    That organization had a building in the shape of a blue soul me, which looked unique and pretty from afar, but definitely chilling inside.

    Aside from those buildings, there was a huge vast territory at the south of the ind nearest to the soul hunter organization, and Zev suspected that it was the ce where wars often happened, and should be a ce where the Godfather died.

    That ce should be reserved for the hunters to deal with their victims or to wee guests so that they would not directly arrive at the world union''s headquarters for security reasons.

    However, Ainsley''s huge army didn''t care where they should havended. Some were still on their huge boats, others were in the sky, and some evennded on that empty piece ofnd so fast that no one could react in time!

    The world union didn''t set up a barrier around that area, maybe for bait or something, so some forces easilynded there.

    Ainsley herself was still on her special boat, ready to use her special microphone to talk to the people from the world union from far away.

    At this time, the people from the world union were also prepared, and they immediatelyunched thousands of flying cameras to record all of this event live for people throughout the world!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2143 "Challenging The World Union"

    ?

    Before Ainsley even used the megaphone to talk to all people on the World Central Ind, the representative of the people from the World union had already started the initiative.

    After the invisible flying cameras were in ce and the live broadcasting tforms had all been activated to attract countless viewers, the world union''s representative immediately spoke in a polite and gentle voice.

    "Dear guests, we don''t know why you bring such a huge force to surround our headquarters. Is there any enmity between us, or are you going to rebel?"

    "If you want to rebel, then we can''t just do nothing and watch. This is our first warning. Please for the intruders, leave the ind within ten minutes. If not, we willunch an attack."

    "As for those who are surrounding the ind with malicious intention, we will alsounch an attack within thirty minutes. Please be considerate. Thank you."

    The live broadcast had started, and because it was an official channel opened by the world union, half of the entire world, mostly ability users who were concerned about the change in the world, immediately rushed to watch the live stream through various tforms.

    Official news channels in various countries also paid attention to the sudden live broadcast started by the world union, and so, even if people didn''t enter the live broadcast channel, they could also see the news from the inte, television, and so on.

    Thest time the world union started an official live broadcast was when there was that new century war, so now, everyone was also worried and nervous about the sudden circumstances.

    It was not a lie to say that many ordinary people already panicked for the second time, thinking that maybe, there would be another disaster other than the abyss demons breaking out of the abyss.

    If it was really a disaster bigger than the abyss demon''s case, ordinary people like them would be the first to suffer.

    When the audience all over the world heard what the representative said with a special megaphone, they noticed the dense boats, flying animals, vehicles and so on surrounding the world union''s headquarters.

    This was the first time they saw such huge forces suddenly surrounding the World Central Ind like that, and it didn''t look as if these people came to have a peace talk.

    Could it be that some people wanted to wage a war against the world union? But that was the world union!

    It was the biggest organization that kept the world''s peace for thousands of years, and thanks to this organization, there were no new wars between races for so many years already.

    For many people, including elite ability users, the world union was like a behemoth consisting of top leaders of various races.

    Many experts from all over the world gathered there, and it was such an honor to be able to work for the world union.

    Even big forces such as the elton academy and other private forces also didn''t dare to mess with the world union!

    Even if there were many mysterious and powerful families in this world, they also wouldn''t rashly offend the world union.

    So, which newly grown force could be so arrogant as to offend the world union? They even dared to surround the central ind like that.

    However, many people also had sharp eyes, and through various angles shown in the live broadcast, they could see a lot of familiar faces, including the iconic purple hair that was so distinguished from other hair colors in the crowd.

    Isn''t that iconic hair color belonging to Ainsley Sloan?

    So the idiot that they secretly scolded is one of the most famous people nowadays and also someone in the top ten list of people you don''t want to offend easily.

    After all, Ainsley''s life history was too exciting, and she really protected her own people.

    Now that her force had grown to a size that many elite families in this world were afraid of, coupled with the lunatic blood n as her backing, many people didn''t want to offend this little kid.

    If the one who challenged the world union was someone else, even if that force was famous or powerful, people would still snort in disdain, thinking that this person was sick in the head.

    However, if the person who provoked the world union was none other than Ainsley, then, there must be a backstory that they didn''t know!

    Ainsley was not someone who would offend people carelessly and even attack the world union by bringing such a huge force with her.

    She even brought various war equipment such as hot weapons, war ships, war nes and so on.

    This is not a simple territorial war that depended entirely on beasts and humans.

    This had already escted to a huge war like a war between races!

    Most of the non-human beings other than the dwarves rarely used hot weapons and other war equipment even when they were in such a huge war, but most humans still relied on technologies in a war.

    Even if the war supplies were not that much, such a disy of power means that Ainsley was serious about challenging the world union!

    If not for a huge feud with the world union, how could Ainsley do this?

    So, what''s the beef between these two forces?

    Although many people felt that Ainsley herself was dangerous, in front of the absolute world union, they were still worried that Ainsley would suffer a defeat.

    It was at this time when people wondered why Ainsley was so brave and reckless to challenge the world union that the baby spoke using another megaphone so that her voice could even be heard from several kilometers away.

    "Don''t pretend to be innocent! You guys kidnap my exclusive alchemist, Axelle, just because he is different from the usual elves."

    "What''s your excuse to rob people directly from my house and even think of killing him??"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2144 "Axelle, The Unusual Abyss Demon"

    ?

    Ainsley shouted with all of her might, and there was a hint of suppressed anger in her voice.

    People from far away and those who watched the live broadcast could definitely hear the extreme anger and disappointment in that milky voice.

    When people heard that the world union wantonly robbed people, everyone eximed, and they could not believe that such a huge force could do something so shameless.

    Was it because that alchemist was a halfling or something? Many people knew Axelle and knew that he was a halfling without knowing his other bloodline, but it was still too much to do this to a halfling.

    It was already kind of Ainsley not to directly bombard the world union with bombs and various attacks and tried to argue with those people.

    Well, to be honest, Ainsley also wanted to use force, but she knew that she had to be patient to give time to Zev and the Godfather to locate their enemies inside the headquarters.

    And Ainsley was also not so arrogant to think that with her gathered force, she could win against the world union without sacrificing a lot of people.

    And so, there was this dialogue across a few hundred meters away from the World Central Ind, and everyone only talked strongly withoutunching any attacks.

    It seemed that the world union also didn''t want to use brute force, so they also sent people to negotiate with Ainsley.

    Hearing what Ainsley said, the representative also didn''t want to back down so easily, and he immediately revealed another shocking news about Axelle.

    "Don''t think that he''s just an ordinary elf halfling. His other bloodline is an abyss demon, and he has even awakened his abyss demon! Such a person is no longer an ordinary halfling. He has already turned into an abyss demon!"

    Abyss demon!

    Just these two words instantly made those righteousizens change their minds within seconds.

    [If the elf has already turned into an abyss demon, then it is only good to execute him. There''s no way someone who has turned into an abyss demon can still be peaceful and not harm others.]

    [The Sloan Family must be hiding the existence of that elf because they have deep feelings for theirpanion, but such an existence that lived in a highly popted ce will be a hidden danger to society!]

    Ability users didn''t fear the abyss demons as much as ordinary people, so most of theizens who changed their mind like flipping their palms, mainly were ordinary people who were genuinely afraid of abyss demons.

    If there was an abyss demon in a ce like the Sloan Family''s mansion, even if there was still a certain distance from the manor to the city center and other people''s territories, it was still terrifying!

    [We can''t say that it is robbing people. Maybe the world union has already politely asked the Sloan family to hand over the demon, but the Sloan Family doesn''t want to, which was why, the world union had no choice but to use force.]

    Theizens used all kinds of excuses to defend the world union, but Ainsley was not that easy to be defeated in a verbal battle.

    Even if she didn''t n to use force on the world union now and only wanted to use words to argue, as someone who once joined her school''s debate club and even won a championship when she was a senior high school student, how could such a simple statement stumped her.

    Ainsley snorted and immediately retaliated before public opinion could grow rapidly in a bad direction for her.

    "You guys didn''t say all the truth. Axelle has indeed awakened his abyss demon bloodline, but he also can retain his sanity, memory and even personality like his usual self!"

    "Axelle is not dangerous at all, and he didn''t even try to attack us when he had just awakened his abyss demon''s bloodline. Since he''s not dangerous at all, why should you guys rob people?"

    "It''s still okay if you guyse to my house for a discussion before bringing Axelle to your ce, but you guys are just arrogant. You cooperate with some noble elves to attack us and rob Axelle forcefully!"

    Ainsley dropped another bomb, and theizens who heard the news were instantly in another uproar.

    What? How could someone who had awakened an abyss demon''s bloodline be able to retain their memories, sanity and even their characteristics just like when they were not an abyss demon yet?

    There were no such cases with those halflings before, so if the news was true, this should be the first case!

    Manyizens thought that Ainsley was just bluffing.

    However, theizens who thought that Ainsley was just lying were immediately pped in the face.

    The people from the Sloan Family who were left at the mansion uploaded a series of videos without any trace of editing to their homepage.

    They got a video of Axelle''s full demon transformation and his usual activity after he truly awakened his demonic bloodline.

    At first, Axelle was indeed aggressive and scary, but he never tried to attack anyone, and after the transformation stabilized, the whole person slowly became like his old self.

    He was just a little bit more imposing and irritable than before, but aside from those little side effects and his changed appearance, nothing else changed.

    Ainsley''s words were proven to be true, and many experts analyzed that the recorded video really had no trace of editing at all.

    The whole video was long, more than one hour, and there was not even a trace of the video being cut to shorten the video''s duration!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2145 "Human Experiment"

    ?

    Other inte experts hurriedly cut the video to highlight Axelle''s transformation after bing an abyss demon and how he still retained his sanity and consciousness.

    The video was spread on the inte at a fast speed, and it suddenly became a trending topic.

    Shocking news! Someone who awakened an abyss demon bloodline could actually retain their sanity and act like their usual self without harming others!

    Axelle didn''t even want to eat people or monsters alive and just asked for a deliciously cooked meat with a little bit of blood, which was so normal among other non-human races who also had such a recipe for their usual diet.

    "The World union should have known that Axelle is a different and unusual abyss demon, and therefore, he should have a special meaning to the abyss itself."

    "If the world union can be more polite, I''m sure that Axelle himself will also cooperate with anything that the world union asked him to do, as long as it doesn''t endanger him."

    "After all, as the first normal abyss demon who isn''t crazy and has considerable strength, he can be the breakthrough to the abyss demon''s matter. We can solve this problem once and for all!"

    "But you, the world union, don''t think of Axelle as a sentient being, and just treat him like a doll or something."

    "I bet that even if you guys didn''t execute him, you would also want to do research on his body without his consent!"

    In today''s era, human experiment is the most taboo because even beasts have developed intelligence and beast cruelty was also a controversial matter that many people have discussed for so long.

    Nowadays, beast tamers also had to respect intelligent beasts and they could not harm beasts or steal and forcefully tame beasts who didn''t attack them first.

    There were variousws to restrain beast tamers and beast poachers, not to mention human experiment.

    This world was both advanced in magic and technology, so it was normal for researchers and other ability users in this field to do research.

    After all, there were still many magical existences that people had not discovered in this world, just like those who could summon beings from another world, and many other mysteries.

    It was just that, human experimentation was extremely taboo because most researchers, no matter what race, would be interested in various unique non-human races.

    They could even do experiments on their own kin, not to mention some rare races hidden somewhere in this world.

    If not for the seven big races being strong enough, many of their people would have been captured for sales or for human experimentation.

    The so-called human experiment was not limited to only human beings because there were also many experiments involving non-human beings, mostly ability users.

    Some mad researchers in the past even researched the abyss demons and other ability users because their abilities were unique.

    After the severe ban on human experiments with the world union as thew enforcer, only then did ability users with super unique abilities could rest assured and be powerful forces.

    Now that the world union itself, who was supposed to be aw enforcer to prevent human experimentation, was actually the one who wanted to do human experiment....

    Even if that experimental subject was indeed unique and the research itself could benefit the whole world for eternity, it was still such a big irony.

    Of course, many people who believed in the world union didn''t think that the world union wanted to do a human experiment on that abyss demon like what the baby said, but those who were not so fanatical to the world union organization became skeptical instead.

    If the world union really thought of doing human experiments forcefully and without asking for the experimental subject''s consent, this would be a huge problem.

    Today, the experimental subject was just that abyss demon who was once an elf, but next time, maybe it would be them who had unique special abilities or a minority race with unique features.

    Public opinion surged again, and the representative of the world union could only deny Ainsley''s statement about the human experiment because there was indeed no definite proof.

    Still, the matter of robbing people could not be refuted.

    After all, Ainsley did have proof that the world union attacked their Sloan Manor to rob people!

    Since Axelle was proven to be innocent and not dangerous for the time being, it was naturally wrong for the world union to abuse their power and rob people casually.

    "I want to see how you people can exin to me and my family about the matter of robbing people for no reason at all!"

    Ainsley snorted and put her hands on her waist, looking extremely domineering.

    It was just that, because she was still in her human form, no matter what, Ainsley still looked adorable.

    Of course, no matter how cute the baby looked, people would never underestimate her again because those who underestimated her had already paid the price, such as death.

    The representative of the world union started to break into a cold sweat because they really could not exin the reason why they robbed people.

    The representative could only repeatedly say that Axelle was still a time bomb despite being sane and rational, so their world union just wanted to take away this dangerous element.

    However, no matter what, their authoritarian way of robbing people without any consent was still something that could not be excused.

    The world union was a symbol of peace and protection, not a group of robbers who acted arrogantly to other force

    As a symbol of peace, the world union has failed many people!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2146 "The Godfathers Empty Revenge"

    ?

    While Ainsley and the person from the world union were in a stalemate because no one wanted to back down, they also didn''t want to start a war rashly...

    Zev, the Godfather, and even some elites from the Walter family, along with Evan Walter himself, the head of the family, had already embarkeonto the ind, ready to do their own things.

    The Walter family actually had a great mission, and the Godfather also wanted to use this chance to find his past enemies.

    Even if his enemies might not be here or they might have passed away due to old age, the Godfather still had a glimmer of hope to get revenge.

    Maybe the Godfather was lucky or what, but on that ind, he actually met a few past enemies who were still alive but weak as hell because of their old age.

    These people were all living fossils who survived to such an old age due to various treasures they had obtained when they were still young.

    These people naturally didn''t hold any important or strategical positions, and they only had empty titles as lecturers or instructors in their retirement.

    When the Godfather saw those people who once besieged him again, the man thought that he would go crazy from hatred, but seeing these people who were once powerful and mighty yet already turned into weak old men or old women...

    The Godfather strangely felt a sense of irony and disbelief.

    He thought that killing the enemies who once contributed to his death would appease his anger, but then, seeing these bunch of weak old men and women who were way weaker than the old Grandpa Yofan....

    These living fossils were mainly human beings, and none of the human beings could live to several hundred years, even when they reached a high power realm.

    The only way to prolong life was either to leave this world to go to a higher world when they could, or sustain their life with various treasures.

    These people had eaten many resources just to keep their weak breath of life, and to be honest, even high-level dead spirits were stronger and better than them.

    Seeing the former enemies all so weak like this, the Godfather only nced at these people and snorted.

    He casually materialized his body somewhere these people could not see, and with just a wave of his hand, those people suddenly got heart attacks and died on the spot.

    They didn''t gather in one ce, and one by one, they lost their breath and just died silently like that.

    The Godfather didn''t show his face to his enemies to let them see his revenge because it was just too ridiculous, and the whole matter was done silently, without causing any big waves.

    The Godfather, who was burning with the fire of revenge, just felt empty after seeing those old enemies who died so easily with a wave of his hand.

    It was true that he was now stronger than when he was alive, but he could only materialize and attack people in a short period of time.

    He thought that his path of revenge would be a tough one, but those hateful enemies who once forced him to die, dig out his soul and consume his soul actually died like this...

    The Godfather didn''t feel satisfied. His entire face was gloomy, and a chilling air continued to emit from his whole body. Now, the man really looked like a walking Ashura ghost from hell.

    Even the yful Zev also kept silent, not daring to joke around with the Godfather.

    The Godfather''s aura was too gloomy and depressing, so much so that this depression formed a visible ck miasma around the body.

    Although it was not a real miasma, such a manifestation of negative emotion was really too much, and it further elerated the demise of the Godfather''s weak soul.

    All this time, the soul remained strong in front of many difficulties because of that one goal to get revenge, but after meeting the past enemies who were just a bunch of old men and women...

    Even if the non-human enemies should still be alive and well somewhere, the Godfather had lost all interest.

    With no more strong will to live, if not for the Godfather still remembering Ainsley''s existence, his soul would have died out already.

    The Godfather silently recalled the tiny bits of memories when he was young and that moment before he died.

    Maybe his obsession was ridiculous, because even when he could get revenge openly, his enemies might have died or were already so weak now.

    Even those long-life races should have already turned old, and as they became older, their strength would also decline.

    Unless they left this world, everyone had the shackle of death from old age here.

    The Godfather''s second obsession was fulfilled just like that, but the man still felt that his biggest and mostplicated obsession was his wish to dodge death.

    As a proud man, the Godfather was ashamed of his death back then, even when he was indeed besieged by many people and his own force was not enough to deal with those enemies.

    However, he also knew that his obsession was just wishful thinking because no matter what, he could never prevent his own death.

    His soul would always be used as a ''fuel'' to keep the abyss seal intact, and his glorious life ended so early just like that.

    He still had many things he wanted to do before he died, and after he became a dead spirit, he could not do many things until he cultivated his power as a dead spirit.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2147 "Murderer"

    ?

    The process to aplish things Godfather could not do after his death also took a long time, longer than his entire life, because he died at such a young age of less than forty years old.

    He was only in his thirties, still at his prime, and if he became powerful, he could still extend his life to several hundred years.

    However, those few hundred years were spent in a spirit state instead, and those enemies lived afortable life until such an old age.

    Thinking again, maybe he should never let those people die so easily!

    But they were already weak, and they would not be able to resist the tossing of torture within just a few hours.

    So...maybe they died a justifiable death.

    But of course, although the Godfather forgot about those people quickly, Zev still collected the soul of these people and silently used various ways to torture the soul, even using various secret means to prevent these people from bing a spirit after their death!

    It was a pity that these souls were useful to fix the broken seal because if it was somewhat useful, Zev would have already used these souls as a fuel to fix the broken seal on behalf of the Godfather.

    Even if the Godfather killed these people silently and without a painful death, the death of a few top senior members of the world union still rmed the people from the world union.

    Thinking that there were invisible assassins who could go through their strict security and kill people, the people from the world union felt extremely humiliated.

    They even had security measures to prevent spirits from entering the buildings, but with Zev, the little system with various unique cheats and an unknown background assisting the Godfather, naturally, those security systems all failed.

    Up to now, not even the Godfather knew the origin of Zev, and Ainsley also felt that Zev was not like the usual level-up system in many novels.

    Zev was more like a little fairy who came to give some help in exchange for doing meaningful missions.

    However, after Ainsley became popr worldwide, Zev had not released a new mission and, naturally, no rewards either.

    Ainsley didn''t really care about this because her strength was not obtained fully by doing missions and relying on the so-called system.

    It was just that, Ainsley was indeed a little bit curious about Zev''s origin and his purpose in binding the system with only transmigrators from time to time.

    Zev must have lived for a long, long time, because his first host had lived thousands of years ago when the Godlif Country had not poprized the alchemist profession and the world union had just been built.

    The war between races had just started to stop back then, and after that, Zev bound his first host, which means, there might be transmigrators who lived in the big war era back then.

    Maybe, many famous figures in history were actually transmigrators, or maybe, transmigrators themselves were the ones who gave the idea to use the soul of transmigrators to seal the abyss.

    The rampant abyss demon''s era should be when the world was still in its infancy, and there was no big war between races.

    Abyss demons back then should be the biggest enemy of all races, but since the abyss seal was made of transmigrators'' souls, could it be that transmigrators had existed for that long?

    After the great terror era because of the abyss demons, only then this world entered the era of racial war because the abyss demons robbed a lot of resources, and these races had topete to establish their territories and resources for their own people.

    Maybe back then, the abyss was still not stable, and the abyss demons often broke out of the abyss, which became the only time when all races all over the world united.

    At that time, the world union was created so that instead of going to war against other races, it would be better to monitor the abyss demons and prevent them from ever escaping the abyss.

    If that''s the case, whether Zev has existed since the chaotic abyss demon era, the great war era, or just after World peace was achieved¡­

    No one knew.

    But there must be a connection between this system spirit and all transmigrators who once lived in this world.

    The people from the world union didn''t know that it was Zev and the Godfather who killed these seniors, but they also suspected that it was someone from that ''rebel army'' who infiltrated their ce and killed the important seniors.

    Even if these seniors didn''t have any real power and their death would not disturb the operational system of the entire organization, those seniors were prominent figures from history.

    Some of them were even involved in the battle against the famous transmigrators among their field officers¡ª the Godfather.

    The feat of killing that legendary mafia figure was what motivated the younger generations to keep hunting transmigrators, no matter how famous or strong they were.

    Now that the seniors were killed so silently like this, everyone felt as if they were pped on the face because their pirs and pride were all crushed.

    The killer didn''t even let go of the seniors'' souls and somehow, none of these seniors turned into dead spirits even when they were all famous enough and had the qualification to be spirits if they wanted to.

    If they became spirits, they could definitely tell the others about the murderer who killed them, but a pity. Even the soul was gone as if swallowed by the murderer.

    So, who could the murderer be?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2148 "The Origin Of Abyss Seal"

    ?

    The people from the world union had started to investigate the sudden death of many historical seniors.

    Because the souls were also taken away by the murderer, the people from the world union already had a headache.

    At the same time, the argument between Ainsley and the people from the world union had already reached a feverish stage.

    Ainsley''s veins already popped on her forehead,, and she was this close tounch an attack on those people.

    However, reasons still prevailed, and Ainsley knew that she gathered these forces only to threaten the world union and made them choose the peace talk by themselves.

    This battle could not be started recklessly like when fighting other forces.

    Back then, whenever someone bullied the people from the Sloan family, Ainsley could easily bring her force to those families and level down their entire mansion within a day.

    There were also many ways to make those forces bow their heads, but the world union was a collective force of every single race in this world.

    The power held in this organization was naturally notparable to even some mysterious and hermit families out there.

    Thus, Ainsley held back her anger again and again, until the higher-ups told the representative of the world union to execute the n they had discussed earlier.

    But how to connect the dot between Axelle''s kidnapping case and the n they had discussed before...

    It was a bit difficult, but the representative was also someone who was good with their words, so the person immediately started to guide the conversation to transmigrators.

    "We admit that it is wrong for us to just kidnap that half-blood elf, but we also have our own reasons."

    "Actually, this reasoning is included in the top-secret mission involving the future of this world, but since you keep pestering us to answer, lest others think that we are overbearing and unreasonable.."

    The representative paused for a few seconds before letting out a heavy sigh, as if he had no choice but to speak these words.

    "We will reveal to all of you about the top-secret mission rted to the half-blood elf."

    Ainsley just raised an eyebrow and waited patiently for the representative to quibble.

    Anyway, she didn''t think that these people could give any legit reason for their kidnapping deeds.

    It was just that, the representative''s moves were out of imagination.

    The representative started to talk in a low voice, as if his heart was heavy and it was just an important announcement made to the whole world.

    At the same time, the people from the world union also prepared the draft news ready to be sent out on various official tforms and social media ounts belonging to the world union.

    The representative brewed his emotion beautifully, as perfect as an old-seasoned actor.

    His face bes gloomy, showing his extreme reluctance yet forced to do this because Ainsley pestered the world union to take responsibility for Axelle''s kidnapping.

    "To be honest, the kidnapping of the half-elf did have something to do with fixing the seal of the abyss, but just him alone might not be able to fix the broken seal."

    "And so, in this top-secret mission, we not only kidnap the half-blood elf, but we also forcefully kidnap many other people who have something to do with the abyss'' seal."

    The representative was frank and even exined to everyone who were watching the live broadcast that not only did they kidnap that elf, but they kidnapped more than just one person!

    Before theizens could erupt in uproar, the representative had already guided the topic back to the abyss seal, because even for ordinary people, this matter was so significant.

    "Everyone here must know about the abyss seal because every history ss must have exined about when the abyss is created and why it was created."

    "The abyss was created to imprison the abyss demons to death, and the abyss seal was like the lock thatpletely sealed the entire abyss so that no abyss demons could escape from the abyss."

    "However, none of the history lessons told us how to create the abyss seal. Maybe many people only thought the seal existed after our ancestors sacrificed their bodies and souls."

    "This ispletely wrong. The ancestors sacrificed all of their strength, bodies and souls just to create an abyss, which was a perfectly formed dimension that would not copse even without energy supply from ability users."

    After all, imagine if the abyss needed a lot of energy from ability users to maintain.

    Every single second, how many ability users were needed to sustain such arge dimension that kept billions of abyss demons?

    That dimension might as well be as big as a small, such as mars or something.

    "That''s why, the ancestors sacrificed only to create the abyss, but the abyss seal is something entirely different."

    "Let''s imagine what kind of lock can be used to lock up a dimension that is attached to our world so that anything happening in that dimension will not affect us in this world?"

    Some people guessed special material barriers, space barriers, and something, but abyss was too unique, and it was not just like a domain that could disappear after the owner retracted the domain.

    "A space-element ability alone is not enough."

    "Space-element ability can only be used to create the gates and divide districts in the abyss, but the supreme thing that seals off all path for the strange abyss demons to escape..."

    The representative swallowed and spoke in a low tone of voice.

    "We need...souls. Burning soul mes with an otherworldly attribute, not a mere spatial attribute."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2149 "Revealing Transmigrators"

    ?

    "A spatial attribute alone is not enough, because only the fairy of space can control space outside of our world."

    The abyss was like apletely brand new small world, so to block the passage between the two worlds, they at least needed the power of the fairy of space.

    But this required a lot of energy, and to maintain the seal for so long, just one fairy of space could not do it.

    Not to mention that this fairy still had responsibilities rted to space matters inside the world itself, such as suppressing the dimensional holes'' growth, and so on.

    "So, we need something that has an otherworldly attribute to block the passage between the two worlds. We discovered that the energy from souls can barely block the passage between the two worlds."

    But what kind of soul?

    "This is where the top secret is involved. Just like all of you have seen before, there are already wormholes in our world, which means, it is possible to go outside of this world and go to other worlds or dimensions."

    "We are not alone here, and there are many weaker or stronger worlds out there with intelligent beings living there, with their resources."

    "Since all of you should have vaguely noticed the existence of other worlds, higher-level beings such as the angels, valkyries, and the hell demons that we saw in the new century war six months ago..."

    "You also should know that there are certain cases or ways of these otherworldly people toe to our world, and that is through soul travels."

    "The souls of these otherworldly people will enter the bodies of natives in this world, no matter whether the natives are alive or just empty bodies."

    "We....call these people as TRANSMIGRATORS!"

    Boom!

    The representative dropped such a bomb, and many people, including Ainsley herself, were caught off guard.

    How could this man suddenly reveal the secret that the world union had been keeping for thousands of years or even longer than just thousands of years?

    Is it really alright to drop such a bomb? And what''s the use of revealing that secret now? What''s the connection with Axelle.''s kidnapping case??

    Ainsley questioned these things, but theizens focused on these otherworldly people mentioned by the person from the world union.

    Is that like...an alien?

    Imagine an alien just grabbed someone''s body and that someone was either alive or already dead.

    If they were still alive, they would have been devoured or something, right?

    So...it was like an alien invasion, but through souls? And the world union used the souls of these aliens to make the abyss seal!

    Many people became curious, terrified, and confused about the sudden breaking news.

    Soon, elites and those who never knew about these otherworldly souls started to gather information.

    The World Union''s official ounts on many tforms simultaneously released the news about otherworldly souls or what they called transmigrators.

    Not only did they release the official news, but they even gave some science poprization for the masses to learn more about these ''aliens''.

    The information stated several unique knowledge about transmigrators and how to identify one among so many natives.

    The world union exined that transmigrators were all foreign souls, so when they upied a body, the character would change drastically.

    Even if the character didn''t change and everything was the same because the characteristic of the foreign soul was simr to the upied body''s original character, there would always be some strange actions.

    For example, they should know more things that never existed in this world, and they would suddenly be more brilliant than before.

    Some became worse instead, but if others wanted to test these foreign souls through the memory they spent together with the original body, it was nearly impossible, because after some research, the world union determined one thing.

    Most of these transmigrators would receive the memory of the original body, and so, they could blend in seamlessly, and only their actions and behaviors would change.

    However, most of the people around the transmigrators would not notice anything wrong because it was also normal for some people to be stimted and then be better than before.

    Transmigrators were smart, especially thetest generation who already had their predecessors creating some kind of transmigrators'' gathering to share information about how to hide their identity better.

    That''s why, it became harder and harder to find transmigrators among several hundred billions of people in this world.

    "There is no definite way to check whether someone is a transmigrator or not unless you can check their soul. Ability users with soul-rted abilities are more sensitive to transmigrators and can find the whereabouts of these ''aliens'' faster."

    The representative spoke to theizens who were both learning about this ''alien'' and those present on the soon-to-be-battlefield.

    "We can''t say that all of these aliens are bad, because there are many historical figures in history who are excellent and benefit our entire world because of their unique advantage as a transmigrator."

    "However, a lot of these transmigrators also disturbed the rules of our world. Just imagine if someone from an entirely different world and an entirely different power system came to this world..."

    Many of their ideas could benefit this world and further push the development of the power level in this world, but some ideas could destroy the world without anyone realizing.

    "In the past, we have hunted so many transmigrators and released a lot of transmigrators who will not disturb the rules of this world."

    "We have also learned a lot of strange things from these aliens, which is why we have developed so far like now."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2150 "Aliens"

    ?

    The world union didn''t deny that these aliens were also somewhat helpful, so theizens would not question whether the world union just gave out the news one-sidedly.

    The world union even sent out a list of historical figures who turned out to be transmigrators, including their deeds in their entire life and the proof that they were indeed foreign souls.

    Theizens could judge by themselves whether these aliens were more harmful or useful.

    "We know these transmigrators alsoe to our world by ident, and it''s not because they wanted to."

    However, they needed foreign souls to keep the abyss seal, so what to do?

    "We capture a lot of potentially dangerous transmigrators, and we have to use their souls to keep the abyss seal intact for thousands of years."

    "The abyss seal needs a lot of souls, maybe ten souls a year, and one foreign soul with a rtively weak strength can only keep the seal intact for a decade."

    And so, nowadays, even if the transmigrators were not evil or potentially dangerous, the world union still had no choice but to capture them and use their souls as fuel to maintain the abyss seal.

    "Our World Union has tried to hide the existence of these aliens for so many years, but now, we have to reveal it because our seal has been broken, and we need more foreign souls than ever before."

    "We have detected and even kidnapped a lot of transmigrators in the past few days for this purpose, and so, if a lot of your rtives are suddenly missing or kidnapped by our people, please assume that there are the transmigrators we have been looking for."

    "Of course, the half-blood elf that we kidnapped is not a transmigrator, but there are people rted to this elf who are actually transmigrators."

    "We know that the transmigrators'' association has taken refuge in many elite families, and now, they are all resisting us. Even among these rebels in front of me, transmigrators might be mixed in."

    "We, as the world union organization, just wanted to protect the natives of our world, so we have no choice but to ''mistreat'' these foreign souls."

    "From what we have researched, half of these foreign souls should have died in their original world, so even if we use their souls as fuel, it doesn''t mean anything anymore. These people should have died, anyway."

    But the world union didn''t mention the possibility of not being able to reincarnate after losing the soul, and the pain of having one''s soul burned forever just to maintain a seal.

    Ordinary people knew that souls were important, but since these souls were aliens, it was difficult for them to sympathize with these aliens.

    Even the rtives and friends of those whose bodies were upied by transmigrators had a lot of hatred toward these aliens.

    What if their rtives and loved ones were still alive but died because these aliens upied the body?

    They didn''t know whether their loved ones had already died when these aliens entered the body.

    Many rtives of the victims were in self-denial, and they believed that the aliens killed their loved ones instead of their loved ones dying first, and then the aliens upied the empty bodies.

    To be honest, strong people''s souls could easily upy the empty bodies of the natives in this world as fellow natives, but very few people knew about this.

    To be honest, the number of transmigrators who seized an empty body might be higher than the number of native experts who upied the body of their fellow natives.

    The former was creepy, because they were basically ''aliens'', while thetter, although equally creepy, was still understandable and a bit easier to ept.

    Many people subconsciously believed that these aliens devoured the dying souls of those victims while they were on the verge of death instead of upying empty bodies.

    The level of medical technology in this world was already high, and many capable healers could bring dying people with only one breath left back to life.

    As long as there was still a sliver of chance to live, it was not so easy to die.

    However, the masses believed that once these aliens entered the body of those dying people, the already weak soul of those dying people could be easily devoured and used as a nutrient for these aliens.

    It was difficult for people to ept anything that was different from themselves.

    It took several thousand years just to stop the war between many races in this world so that people could at least make peace on the surface.

    Now that there were aliens from other worlds and not from one world but many different worlds out there...

    Who knew if these aliens'' real bodies were humanoid-shaped or like those monsters in legends?

    It was not umon for monsters in legends to have high intelligence and possess unimaginable strength.

    Even if many people were curious about different worlds, the culture there, the power level there, and many other things that might really benefit their world, the fear outweighed their curiosity.

    80% of the masses, from ordinary people to elite experts, instinctively rejected the existence of these transmigrators.

    They even silently supported the world union''s choice to use the souls of these aliens in exchange for their world''s stability.

    Some people even wondered if they could do human experiments on these aliens, but because the bodies were the bodies of natives in this world, a lot of people still rejected the human experiment rted to aliens.

    Unless they took out the foreign soul first and did experiments with the foreign soul.

    It''s still a good idea, though.

    After all, these foreign souls are aliens!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2151 "List Of Transmigrators"

    ?

    The discussion about transmigrators spread fast, so fast that Ainsley and other transmigrators were caught off guard.

    When they snapped out of their daze, the headlines in various continents, countries, races and cities were already about transmigrators.

    All inte tforms pushed the news about transmigrators, and because the world union had prepared many materials and data about transmigrators, a lot of people believed the news were not fake ones.

    The matter with transmigrators were shocking, but even more surprising was the list of historical figures who turned out to be transmigrators.

    Although there were indeed a lot of good ones in the list who had contributed a lot to this world and even opened up a new era or something, there were also a lot of notoriously bad people involved with war, massacre, and so on.

    To be honest, the number of notorious transmigrators were a bit higher than the good ones, and many were in the gray area, notpletely ''kind'' and helpful to this world.

    After all, people were not from this world, and they actually didn''t need to contribute anything to this world.

    Many transmigrators, especially those who came from a better world than this one, had a superior mentality, so they looked down on the native of this world.

    Those who came from a weaker world, such as Ainsley and Godfather, did not have this kind of superior feeling over the natives, but because their souls were different and they were blessed, they also became huge figures.

    In the list of historical figures who turned out to be transmigrators and were categorized in the gray area, someone noticed a super eye-catching name, especially those from the Godlif Country.

    Yes. They impressively saw the Godfather''s name!

    That was the Godfather! The father of the mafia! The person who made the era of the mafia flourished while overthrowing the corrupt government back then!

    And so, the Godlif Country''s current government has always had aplicated feelings toward this troublemaker.

    It was true that the Godfather started the mafia era, but the mafia era also started because the government back then was simply the worst.

    Now, many of the mafia families passed down from one generation to another had slowly washed themselves clean from the mafia business, and they had honestly done good businesses as a new force.

    However, Godlif Country still had many new mafia gangs or families, which might be a symbol of Godlif Country.

    These mafias would not necessarilymit crimes and such, and they were more like some forces built for certain purposes, just like many other elite forces or families.

    These mafias did fight the government to snatch territories and even ruled the citizens living in that territory, making the whole country look like a divided pizza.

    But the mafias did protect their own citizens, and not many mafias treated those people who lived in their territories badly.

    There were also many famous families and elite forces in the Godlif Country, and unlike the mafias, they didn''t rob territories with the government.

    Even if the government wanted to take back those territories, they had been passed down for hundreds of years from one generation to another, so it was a headache to snatch back that territory.

    Now that the world union said that the Godfather, who started the new revolution back then and was even called as the father of the mafia, was actually a transmigrator...

    Many people from the Godlif country were in disbelief, but seeing that the man''s name was in the gray area and not on the notorious list...the citizens hadplicated feelings.

    Especially those who had seen the Godfather.''s spirit before or whose elders knew the man in person.

    One of the ''celebrities'' that they knew all this time was actually an alien...even if he was not notorious and might even be a kind one despite being ruthless and such, but many people, especially ordinary ones, were still scared silly.

    The Godfather was actually one of the transmigrators...even the alchemistdy, the person who poprized the profession of alchemist in their Godlif country was also an alien like the Godfather....

    Just how many aliens existed? And most of these aliens were indeed influential!

    The people were in uproar once more, and theizens started to issue their opinions about this matter.

    The majority of theizens were still in fear of these so-called aliens, so even if these aliens contributed a lot of good things to their world, many people instinctively rejected these transmigrators.

    The whole inte was full of news about transmigrators, and public opinion burned vigorously.

    Most ability users were indeed a little bit fearful of these unknown intruders who came to their world, but ability users were usually tougher and had a challenger mentality.

    Thus, the majority of ability users were more curious about transmigrators than having negative opinions about these aliens.

    It was the ordinary people who reacted the strongest.

    Because their poption was so highpared to the number of ability users, public opinion did tilt towards the world union.

    These ordinary people rejected the existence of those transmigrators, and they all begged the world union to catch those aliens and use their souls as fuel to keep the abyss seal intact.

    [No matter how good these aliens are, they are still aliens! Who knew if they could send some messages to theirpatriots in their original world about our world?]

    [Maybe these aliens came here not by ident. They had already nned to go to our world to inquire about the news!]

    [Yes. Yes. They might be spies sent by the aliens to do things in our world that might destroy our world! What if the abyss demons are also their secret deeds?]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2152 "Capturing Transmigrators"

    ?

    Now that the wormhole is already opened, even if aliens can''te to our world just yet, maybe it will only be a matter of time before they can enter our world!]

    [So scary...they pretend to be our rtives and loved ones while secretly devouring the souls of our loved ones.]

    [Just the fact that they caused the death of another native in this world with their existence already proved that none of these aliens is kind!]

    Theizens were all moring for the transmigrators to be arrested, and in many ces, a lot of transmigrators who were caught by the hunters were actually not caught just like that without resistance.

    However, they were actually sold out by their own rtives and loved ones, who were eager to send away those aliens who ''killed'' their loved ones.

    There was one young transmigrator who transmigrated to the body of a young teenage boy. The boy was eighteen years old, and the transmigrator was actually of the same age.

    Both of them were males, and so, when this transmigrator first crossed over, he could adapt fast.

    The boy had lived in this world for two years and now, he was already twenty years old.

    The original body was an ordinary person, but after the boy transmigrated into the original body who died after an ident when he was ying, he awakened his abilities.

    Then, he became famous in his city step by step, making his family proud of him.

    The transmigrator was not malicious, and he even helped his family members in this world several times, basically raising his family''s quality of life.

    The original body had already died when the boy came, but because the boy was guilty of receiving all the love and affection from the family members in this world, he tried his best topensate the original body''s family members.

    The boy was not dead in his original world, and even had a warm family, but one way, his soul was summoned and he upied the body of the dead original owner.

    The boy never thought that after living here for two years, a group of people would suddenlye to his ce and arrest him.

    When the news about transmigrators broke out, he was also so shocked, especially when he saw the reaction of his family members.

    "Oh God, these aliens are too scary, right? Thankfully, our Daniel is not like this."

    "Although he did encounter a life-threatening incident two years ago, his character never changes, and he even awakens abilities in times of crisis!"

    The mother and the father of the original owner talked to each other with lingering fear.

    In contrast, the younger sister and the younger brother of the original owner patted their chest, feeling relieved.

    They all believed that Daniel should not be the so-called alien, so they just casually talked and discussed about the transmigrators.

    "Those rtives and friends of the victims are so pitiful. They actually lived with aliens. That''s so disgusting, right? If it were me, I would also faint or puke on the spot."

    The younger brother and sister, who was still in junior high school and had not awakened abilities, vigorously gossiped about the breaking news.

    The father and mother of the original body also talked with restrained fear, sighing from time to time and praising God that their family was not the one who got an alien living by their side.

    The transmigrator boy looked at his family members with a pale face, and he could not even continue to read the news about the transmigrators when those hunters broke into his house as fast as lightning.

    At first, his family members instinctively protected him even when all of them were ordinary people.

    But then, when the hunters used some kind of strange device to show that his soul was foreign and he was one of those aliens mentioned in the news...

    His family members changed their faces. The younger brothers and sisters broke down on the spot while the parents roared at him with thick hatred reflected in their eyes.

    "You monster! You killed Daniel! Ahhhhh¡ª give him back! That''s his body!"

    "MY SON! MY SON! How could you kill him to seize the body? You don''t even have a heart and continue to pretend to be him!"

    "Damn it! DIE! DIE!!!"

    The parents, who were just ordinary people, actually rushed to Daniel with a ferocious face full of murderous intent, trying to kill this alien, but when they saw the body of their son, that face that was still their own son...

    The parents didn''t dare to harm the body because the body was still their son.

    They could only re at Daniel, wishing they could skin him alive, torture his soul in hell and swallow him alive!

    The thick hatred in their eyes were about to overflow, along with deep despair, disgust, grievance, disbelief, and so many otherplex emotions.

    The younger brothers and sisters were already on the floor, stupefied.

    They looked at their panic-stricken brother, whose face turned pale as pale as ghosts with eyes full of unwillingness.

    They didn''t expect their brother to be an ability user, and no one even asked Daniel to be an ability user because they were just an ordinary family.

    If the price they had to pay for their dear brother bing an ability user was to have apletely different soul in that body....

    They would rather their brother never awaken any abilities!

    Obviously, the family members believed that in that ident two years ago, Daniel could still live if not for this alien seizing the body of Daniel, who was dying and his soul was weak.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2153 "Blair Is Caught"

    ?

    Thinking that the soul of their Daniel was gone forever, eaten by this alien....

    The younger brother and sister screamed as they broke down to tears once more.

    "Give me back my brother! Give me back my brother! Spit out his soul! Leave his body! Maybe my brother''s soul is just suppressed in the body or something..."

    "Ah¡ª damn alien! Ah! Ah! Ah! Return my brother to me! Why did you have toe to our world? You guys should have died already! You guys robbed everything that should belong to my big brother!"

    Daniel''s face turned pale in an instant, and his lips quivered.

    He opened his mouth, breathless, just wanting to exin that when he came here, the real Daniel had died in that ident.

    However, his family members never let him exin, and even if Daniel exined the truth, the family members who were grieving could not believe Daniel''s words at all.

    Just like that, Daniel was pushed out and soon captured by the hunters.

    The family members even especially instructed the hunters to torture Daniel so that he could ''pay'' the price of killing the original Daniel.

    The same cases happened all over the world.

    Those without rtives or friends were much better off without those betrayals, and at most, they were just captured in silence or fought hard without giving up.

    Those who had cultivated a good rtionship with others, having family and such, were all in so much pain because most of their loved ones looked at them with fearful and hateful eyes.

    Only a small number of the rtives still loved these aliens and even begged the hunters not to catch their loved ones.

    However, the hunters turned a deaf ear to these people and just captured all the transmigrators they had detected over the years.

    Many transmigrators who got the news from other captured transmigrators ran away with their lives, hiding in various dangerous ces.

    The transmigrator''s association did their best to help those scattered transmigrators, and the elite families who protected the transmigrators also did their best to help the transmigrators to hide from the hunters.

    They didn''t want to sh with the world union openly, but they could still secretly help these transmigrators.

    The luckiest transmigrators were actually those in the Billios Family because they had just arrived at Ainsley''s ce near the world union''s headquarters, mixed in with the joint forces.

    Because the world union did not want to sh with Ainsley so soon, they never attacked the troops, which was why these transmigrators could hide safely.

    The most dangerous ce turned out to be the safest ce.

    The transmigrators all over the world were in panic, and those who knew that Ainsley was also a transmigrator cleverly nned to sneak into her joint troops to hide.

    After all, even if the world union exposed the baby or attacked her in the end, the chance of surviving was still higher than hiding somewhere else.

    The hunters got various strange equipment that could hunt them down no matter where they were, so, sooner orter, unless they hid in uninhabitable ces such as wild forests, mysterious ces and so on, they would still be caught.

    However, surviving alone in those ces also had a high death risk.

    The best way was naturally to go to Ainsley''s troops!

    The hunters did not dare to approach Ainsley''s troops because even if they only entered the troops'' certain range, it would be regarded as a provocation.

    And so, many transmigrators used submarines and various vehicles to silently join the huge troops around the world union''s headquarters, and the hunters could only let them go.

    They could only intercept those transmigrators when the transmigrators were still a distance away from the joint force''s provocative range.

    At the same time as the global hunting, ir, one of the transmigrators in this world who was also a kid like Ainsley, finally met troubles.

    The Aretha family was not as strong as before, so the world union also became unscrupulous, sending some elite hunters to the Aretha family.

    When the hunters came and showed the proof that ir was a transmigrator, the whole Aretha family was in chaos.

    "How could this be! My adoptive daughter is an alien? We have been fooled all this time! Does our family''s decline also have something to do with her?"

    Michael, the head of the family, fell to the ground in disbelief. His face was already full of wrinkles from all the stress, and his hair was also thinning.

    In the past two years, the family was in continuous decline due to the Sloan Family''s rapid rise.

    Because they werebeled as the Sloan Family''s nemesis, the Aretha family was targeted by many forces one after another.

    Michael''s hair turned white in just two years when he was still at his prime.

    His eldest son, Raphael, seeded his throne and it was only thanks to this genius that the family could still barely enter the rank of the 7 sacred families.

    Now that the news about transmigrators was rampant and the hunters suddenly came to catch one of their family members....

    Michael was shocked to death.

    If he knew that this lucky child was actually an alien, their family would never decline so much.

    The root of the tragedy was all because this kid provoked the Sloan family!

    Michael was already speechless, and he did not care about the kid''s fate at all.

    It was actually ir''s second and third brother who frantically tried to protect the kid even when they knew that the kid might be older than them and she is also an alien!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2154 "The List Of New Generation Transmigrators"

    ?

    "No! You can''t take our sister away! Even if she is an alien, she is a good one! She has always tried her best to care for us, and her love is not fake!"

    "Dad! Dad! Wake up! ir can''t be med for that incident. It was us who also wanted to provoke the weak back then. ir is not the only one responsible!"

    "B-ir has taken care of us at school and whenever we went back home for holiday, she was always the one who greeted us first with gifts and smiles!"

    "ir is not evil! She''s an alien, but isn''t there a magnanimous and kind alien list sent out by the world union? ir must be one of the kind aliens!"

    However, no matter how the two brothers tried to resist the hunters to help ir, even Raphael didn''t agree with his brothers helping ir.

    Only ir''s sacred beast, the beautiful unicorn, tried to help ir, but Van, Raphael''s sacred beast, the mighty pegasus, blocked her path.

    The two sacred beasts instantly fought in front of the Aretha Family''s manor, almost destroying the whole surroundings.

    While the two beasts fought, ir was already taken away without resistance.

    Maybe the world union was nning something, which was why they didn''t kill the transmigrators on the spot and take away the souls.

    Anyway, ir was also kidnapped alive, but that kid could not even open her mouth to cry.

    She looked at her father and her oldest brother with eyes full of tears and disappointment.

    She might be an adult inside, but she had been longing to have a family for so long, and now, her family members actually sold her out.

    With ir''s experience in the zombie apocalypse world, she could at least resist the hunters and run away to save herself in a short period of time.

    However, she was so heartbroken that her eyes became dull, and she acted just like a broken doll with no soul.

    The kid, who was around seven years old, had already resigned to fate.

    She had seen close rtives turning against each other in her zombie apocalypse world, but she didn''t expect that the same would happen in this peaceful world.

    She lost everything. Why should she resist?

    ir in the past had Aetheria as her contracted fairy, and none of this incident broke out, which was why she could be the lucky star of the Aretha family, annexing the Walter Family and reaching the top smoothly.

    Maybe, even if she was targeted when she grew up, this fairy of space would protect her from all those hunters.

    Even the world union would not dare to offend her rashly.

    However, in this life, ir did not have the favor of the fairy of space for some unknown reasons, and the Aretha family also became weak.

    Not to mention that the world union finally revealed the existence of transmigrators, so everything changed.

    Just a little p of the butterfly wings sessfully overturned the entire chain of fate.

    In many ces, whether it was the human continent or non-human continents, one transmigrators after another was kidnapped alive.

    Those who resisted fiercely were all killed on the spot, and their souls were taken away, trapped inside a special soul box that could imprison souls.

    The entire world was boiling because of this, but this was not the peak just yet.

    After the world union announced the news, Ainsley naturally also knew about the turmoil on the inte, and she already guessed what would happen next.

    However, even so, the baby only felt her heart jump to her throat for a while before she clenched her fists and stubbornly waited for the ''killing knife'' to fall on her head.

    She knew what the world union wanted to do.

    It was because she knew that she didn''t bother to interrupt or run away.

    Ainsley knew that sooner orter, the secret would be revealed, and with the Godfather''s eternal deathing near, Ainsley couldn''t care less about anything other than the Godfather''s safety.

    She was ready for the world union to reveal her real identity, and she was ready to bear all the malice and backstabbing from the whole world and her own family!

    As expected, just after themotion all over the world started, the world union sent another new list of transmigrators who were still alive in this world and they even sent out detailed proof of those people being transmigrators.

    There were various logical analysis, and the picture of the soul scan which showed how different these people''s souls were from the natives in this world.

    In that long list of names, the name at the top was even painted with a bright red name, put in the transmigrator''s gray area list.

    And that name...was a familiar name, so familiar that the audience who were still watching the live broadcast of the confrontation between Ainsley and the world union while reading the released list almost choked to death.

    How could this be? How could this name...this person...be one of those aliens?!

    The world union put this name in the gray area and not the bright white kind of aliens for some reasons, but it didn''t stop people from all over the world from looking at the name put on the top of the list with wide eyes.

    This¡ª this is shocking! Impossible! What kind of list is this?

    There were not many known people in that new generation transmigrator list, but the name at the top of the list....

    Even babies knew!

    As if the released list alone was not enough, the world union''s representative looked at the silent Ainsley hundreds of meters away from their headquarters with a malicious smile.

    Your time is up!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2155 "Ainsley Is A Transmigrator"

    ?

    The name list was not enough, and the representative had to announce the bad news out loud.

    "Everyone must have read the name list of the new generation transmigrator, right? And here, we will announce that Ainsley Sloan is, in fact, a transmigrator!"

    The world union''s representative''s words echoed throughout the ind and the troops around the ind.

    Even those joint forces who were also monitoring the trend on the inte could not help but gasp while looking at Ainsley''s special boat with eyes full of disbelief.

    Hello? The famous monstrous genius turned out to be a real ''monster'', an alien?!

    But it was indeed logical if this baby was a transmigrator because how could a normal baby be as abnormal as this one?

    Even little geniuses could hardly achieve what this baby could achieve.

    In an instant,izens all over the world flooded the live broadcast''sment section.

    [This can''t be! I don''t believe it! Even if there is already some evidence listed, there''s no way my little idol is an alien!]

    [This must be the world union''s conspiracy theory, right? They kidnapped people first and then wanted to me Ainsley so that their own sin would be forgotten.]

    Ainsley''s loyal fans didn''t believe that Ainsley was a transmigrator, but many people who only knew Ainsley through media and got a little bit of a good impression about her could not help but believe the news.

    After all, some of these people had their own rtives turning into those ''aliens'', and those aliens'' names were also on the list.

    They saw with their own eyes the result of the scanned picture on the spot and the souls of those aliens were indeed different from the natives.

    Some were even killed on the spot, and everyone could see the different souls simultaneously.

    This scene was also recorded and sent to the inte as another wave of evidence so that no one could say the world union fabricated lies to frame the people they didn''t like.

    Wave after wave of evidence was sent to the inte, and now, most of the people in this world had already believed that the world union was fair and just.

    They didn''t lie about the existence of those aliens, and even the people included in the name list all turned out to be transmigrators.

    After all, some of those transmigrators could still have time to argue with their family members or rtives while feeling betrayed, and they indirectly confessed that they were indeed not from this world at all.

    The world union didn''t lie, and even if there was indeed a little bit of a lie, it was about how these ''aliens'' could seize the body of the natives.

    But even that one was not aplete lie.

    The world union did say that the alien might enter the body of the victim when the victim was dying, or when the victim had already died and the body was empty, with no soul.

    It was the masses who believed that their loved ones were dying and then killed by these aliens, not that their loved ones had already died even before the aliens seized the bodies.

    Ainsley was a global figure, but even so, her loyal fans could not defeat the opinion of the masses.

    Once the masses knew that even such a famous person with a lot of potential was also an ''alien'', everyone went into an uproar.

    [I didn''t expect this! I thought she was cute, but imagine if the real her was not a kid at all, or maybe not even a girl. That''s creepy, okay?!]

    [What if this alien turned out to be a creepy middle-aged man or something? He pretended to be a cute kid to deceive all of us...scary! Disgusting!]

    [Everyone, these aliens might not even have a humanoid form, okay? Have you seen alien movies? Intelligent aliens are the worst!]

    [Are we going to have a war against aliens? I definitely support this agenda, but I''m also sad for those victims who have been killed by these aliens.]

    [Since we need the souls of those aliens, then just take them away? I know there are also good aliens, so we just need to kill the gray-area aliens and notorious ones.]

    [I don''t care whether the world union put the wrong name list and framed good aliens as bad ones. Anyway, they''re all aliens. They''re dangerous. Sparing the kind aliens alone is already our benevolence, right?]

    [We can gather all the good aliens in one ce so that they won''t run around turning into bad ones. These aliens are useful not only because of their souls but because of their unique knowledge about other worlds!]

    [Yeah, yeah. I think we are going to enter an otherworldly adventure in a decade, so it''s better to know more about those outer worlds.]

    [These aliens can be used and once the body dies, take the soul as nourishment to keep the abyss seal safe.]

    A lot ofizens were cruel towards transmigrators, and many were driven by unknown fear, so they could only unleash all their negative feelings to these aliens.

    Of course, there were alsoizens who were neutral and those who supported the transmigrators because they had benefited from these aliens for a long time.

    Still, the number was so small that they were drowned in the public opinion of otherizens.

    At some point, because theizens felt ''betrayed'' by Ainsley, they started a move to spread various negative hashtags such as #killthealiens or #killAinsleySloan.

    Those words were all hurtful, but Ainsley didn''t see thements. Her eyes were always on the members of the Sloan Family in her ship and all the guild members.

    Would they...also hate her?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2156 "Are They Traitors?"

    ?

    Jake, Elliana, and some people already knew that Ainsley was a transmigrator back then, and they had already epted her existence.

    But many more in the Sloan Family, such as Grandpa Yofan, the five buds, the nine generals, and so on, didn''t know about this.

    Those people from the guild were even more ignorant.

    When they saw the news released by the world union, their first thought was indeed to me the world union and reject the news.

    The world union must have wanted to frame Ainsley because of Axelle''s matter, because all of this was just too ''coincidental''.

    However, as more and more evidence was sorted out and posted on the official ounts, the Sloan Family and the guild members started to doubt whether the world union really lied to them or what they said was the truth.

    Grandpa Yofan even tried to call Ainsley, but the baby didn''t want to answer the call just yet and was still staring at the people on the boat.

    She looked at these people with resolute eyes, and her silence already indicated that what the world union said was not a lie at all.

    When the people on the boat saw this and confirmed that Ainsley herself indirectly admitted that she was one of those aliens...

    Some people panicked, some people looked at Ainsley withplicated eyes, others felt betrayed by their own leader.

    Those people looked at Ainsley with reddish eyes, as if asking ''why? Why would you betray us? Why would you pretend when you were actually an alien?''

    Are all those affections and care in the past also fake just to build up a force?

    Are you a good alien, or not?

    Then what are they? They were the direct subordinates of an alien, and they were the guild members of a guild created by an alien.

    Are they traitors of this world?

    Many people were in a mess, but strangely, no one thought of attacking Ainsley or anything.

    Some people did talk to each other with a sob, but if Ainsley could hear their words, these people did not curse Ainsley or get mad at her.

    They...they just felt lost, felt betrayed, because the light in their life turned out to be a fake light that might have endangered their own world.

    Facing those silent gazes without any curses or bad words that Ainsley imagined, not even a sign of betrayal, Ainsley was in a trance instead.

    If these people got mad and rioted, betraying her or something, the baby would ept all of this calmly, because she already expected those things to happen.

    But...but her guild members and the members of the Sloan Family who came with her...

    Not even a single person tried to revolt or leave the troops.

    Other forces might try to separate themselves from Ainsley''s force, but the people on the same boat as Ainsley...

    They just shed tears and looked at the baby with confusion.

    So...are they traitors? Was what they did all this time...just had their world instead?

    The guild members all looked at Ainsley with tears, and some even fainted on the spot.

    The guild leader, one of the people who were the closest to Ainsley and the most indebted to Ainsley, looked at the baby with teary eyes.

    "Guild founder...why did you...why you...."

    But she could never say even a single usation.

    She just wanted to ask...whether all their hard work all this time was in vain or not.

    Ainsley looked at those tearful eyes and her heart felt as if being squeezed so tightly that she could not breathe properly.

    She had already been prepared to face various malicious gazes, disbelief, backstab, and such, but she was not prepared to see the tears in these people''s eyes.

    They did not hate her, but were just asking whether they were used as a gunman to do bad things.

    Whether the guild that they painstakingly develop to this point was just something used to spread an alien''s agenda to conquer the world or something, or it was all for their own good.

    Not all people were ungrateful, and the guild had also filtered many people who might betray the guild through various tests all this time.

    Thus, those who could still be a member of their irregr tamer guild were loyal to the bone, and even if cases like when many forces attacked the guild in the past happened again, no one would run away on their own.

    No one would betray the guild.

    And so, now, even after knowing that their guild founder was an ''alien'', instead of immediately betraying the guild, they looked at Ainsley with such sincere eyes, just wanting to ask whether all their hard work was, in fact, for bad things.

    Ainsley was in the gray area transmigrator type, because she was a mafia, and she also killed many people.

    Her hands were no less bloody than a mass murderer, and the people she had killed both directly or indirectly could even form a small mountain.

    It was not umon for ability users in this world to kill people, especially those who worked in the gray area, such as the mafia family.

    That''s why the guild members could not be sure whether Ainsley''s n to spread her guild was an evil n or not.

    Ainsley also understood that the guild members did not use her of anything and just wanted to make sure that they were not doing things in vain.

    She could ept their disappointment in her, and if they wanted to betray her, that was also okay.

    But what happened next was actually beyond Ainsley''s expectation.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2157 "Trust"

    ?

    When Ainsley looked at the guild members'' straight backs, their resolute eyes, and their undying spirit, even when they were surrounded by many other forces who were all fearful and full of malicious intentions toward her as an ''alien''....

    Those faces full of trust towards her even when they were hurt by the truth, yet still stubbornly just wanted to ask their guild founder whether they were wrong or not¡­

    The trust they still had in their guild founder, even in the face of white lies that might destroy all their hard work all this time¡­.

    Seeing all of this, Ainsley really wanted to cry on the spot.

    How could these people still have a sliver of trust in her, who was an ''alien''?

    Just¡­how much they believed in her even in the face of an unknown situation?

    Ainsley once again wanted to shed tears of mixed happiness and grievance.

    However, the baby held back her tears and looked into the eyes of her important guild members one after another, from the most important guild member to the least influential and was just an ordinary guild member.

    She wanted to tell them that¡­their trust was not ced in the wrong person.

    Ainsley slowly opened her lips and spoke in a soft voice, yet one could still hear her silent sobbing.

    "I...I never n to do evil things. The guild...is built to elevate the status of charm ability users...because I''m also a charm ability user."

    Ainsley spoke with all of her heart, sincerely, and with a bit of hope that her guild members could still believe her.

    "Even if I''m an alien, this guild is not an evil thing, and it''s not built to conquer the world or anything. It''s all for charm ability users to get more recognition that they deserve¡­"

    Ainsley did not expect the guild members to believe her exnation right away, and she also understood if they wanted to leave the guild so as not to be implicated or treated like a ''traitor'' of this world''s natives.

    However, deep inside, Ainsley also wanted the guild members to believe in her.

    Just...just give her a chance to prove that she built that guild for a good purpose, and that she never did anything to harm this world!

    She even contributed many good things to this world, not like those notorious transmigrators!

    Ainsley already knew about the worst case possible, where her guild members and the people from the Sloan family turned their backs on her.

    The baby did not see grandpa Yofan because he was not here, but the old man had been trying to call her all this time, yet Ainsley was too afraid to take the call.

    She would see the reaction of the Sloan Family members in this boat first, and if the reaction was not too harsh, then maybe...maybe she could also take Grandpa Yofan''s call bravely.

    After saying those words, the baby closed her eyes, not wanting to see the reaction of her guild members.

    She could imagine how they would react. Disbelief? Hurtful? Hatred? Malice? Disgust? Fear? Curiosity? Or what?

    Ainsley just resigned to fate and yed herself a fool, thinking that if she closed her eyes, at least, she could iste those negative feelings in everyone''s gazes.

    However, after waiting for a full two minutes, the expected curses and various bad words didn''t appear from the mount of the people in the boat.

    The surrounding forces were already in a mess, and the baby also knew about this.

    The people on other boats or other vehicles who were not the core force belonging to her were already taking a little distance from her core force, afraid of suddenly being attacked or something.

    Various murmurs full of fear and hatred could be heard from those surrounding forces, and it was normal, but strangely, the boat where the main core of force was still silent.

    Ainsley had a big question mark in her heart and could not help but slowly open her eyes.

    When those eyes finally showed the beautiful blue pupils once more and the light from the sky poured in bit by bit, what Ainsley saw was not faces full of grievance, despair, fear, disgust or any negative emotions.

    What Ainsley saw was actually faces full of peace, as if the burden on their shoulders just disappeared within seconds.

    These people more or less had relieved faces, and those who felt betrayed or hurt by Ainsley''s true identity also slowly regained their calm and just looked at the little girl who was closing her eyes with a trace of teasing on their faces.

    There were no such things such as disgust or fear, and half of the entire guild members who came with her here actually had faces full of innocent curiosity, with no malice.

    Ainsley did not know that the rest of the guild members who were at the guild headquarters or the guild branches all over the world, who were watching the live broadcast, were not in chaos like what Ainsley predicted.

    There were very few betrayals, and the number was so small that it could basically be ignored.

    Even Ainsley''s hardcore fans, which directly stopped being the baby''s fans and even became her biggest haters, could not influence the guild members.

    The front hall was still an Ainsley-themed hall, and no amount of haters could make the guild members change the decoration.

    Even if 90% of Ainsley''s fans or those who had good impressions of her either directly became her greatest haters after being ''fooled'' and ''betrayed'' by their idol, or lost all passion about the little baby¡­

    The guild members stand still!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2158 "The Real Villain"

    ?

    Only around 10% of Ainsley''s fans were still in a wait-and-see attitude, and among this 10%, less than one percent still stubbornly believed in Ainsley even when she turned out to be an alien.

    It turned out that, other than the guild members, some fans were still on Ainsley''s side.

    [Ain is a good alien! Even if her inside might be a greasy old man or something that is not even a humanoid, her current appearance is cute, anyway, and she has never done anything bad to this world!]

    [I think this setting is actually even better than before. Imagine, a little baby mafia boss is actually an alien! What a blockbuster online novel theme!]

    [I still believe what I see with my own eyes and what I experience with my own body. I would forever be indebted to this girl, so even if she''s an alien, as long as she doesn''t like to eat me, I''ll still support her!]

    Ainsley looked at those peaceful faces with wide eyes full of confusion.

    Howe the guild members reacted strangely? Even the Sloan Family members also acted strange!

    Shouldn''t they hate her, curse her, and abandon her or something?

    It''s already good not to suddenly attack her and seize the boat....

    After all, she''s an alien from another world! She might be a cruel man-eating alien, and everyone would believe she''s evil.

    Why are these people not afraid of her at all? So strange!

    Ainsley blinked her eyes once more, thinking that she was hallucinating or what, but the guild leader had already approached her and lowered her head as she tried to talk to her in a serious tone of voice.

    "Since the guild founder already said so, based on the guild founder''s usual way of acting, we all believe that what you said is true, and you will not lie to us."

    Since the guild was not built for evil things and actually helped many charm ability users, then, whether the guild founder was an alien or not, that''s another matter.

    The guild leader spoke confidently, and she even asked some private stuff rted to transmigrators in a casual and rxed tone of voice.

    "Guild founder, is it true that aliens like you kill the soul of the body you possess? Or you seize the body when the body is already empty?"

    Ainsley''s head was still in a mess that she could not help but answer without thinking too much.

    "How could it be? When I suddenly woke up in this world in the body of a baby, I knew nothing! I didn''t even get this body''s memories, ah! How could I swallow the soul of the original body?"

    "It''s also impossible for me to unconsciously swallow the original body''s soul because my soul is still just like before, not getting stronger or anything."

    "Thinking again, if I did swallow the original body''s soul, then shouldn''t my own soul have a simr characteristic with the soul of the natives in this world?"

    "How could it be possible for others to see clearly that my soul is a foreign soul, ah!"

    "And who said that all aliens like us are dead when we suddenlye to this world? I was still alive when I came here, and I came here because of a strange magic scroll!"

    "Mind you that my original world is a low-level world with less advanced technology than this world and has no magic or supernatural power at all."

    "I am also still confused about why I suddenlye to this world, and still be a baby who was abandoned by parents and had to be a puppet leader of a soon-to-die mafia family, okay?"

    "I was an ordinary person, and in my world, killing people is a crime! Me, who has never killed anyone in my entire twenty years of life, suddenly had to get used to killing superpower people if I didn''t want to die!"

    "Even if I did dream of going to a magical world, my life was so difficult when I first came to this world, okay? One wrong step and I would have died already!"

    Ainsley subconsciously vented all her grievances that she experienced in the past two years and bbered non-stop, revealing some of her secrets as a transmigrator.

    The people on the same boat as the baby were all already stupefied as they listened to the baby cutely cursing and telling her own tragic stories with eyes full of rage and helplessness.

    It turned out that the baby did note here willingly...

    "I even suspect that because this world needs many foreign souls to maintain the seal, some people purposely summoned our souls from another world!"

    This is why, even those who were still alive were also transmigrated over.

    The people on the boat were all stupefied at Ainsley''s words and those who were watching the live broadcast also had a look as if they were doubting their whole lives.

    Howe this baby suddenly burst out like that? She suddenly vented like that...but...all her words sounded logical...

    Although there was no definite proof that could make Ainsley''s words sound more credible, but miraculously, the people on the boat and the audience who were watching the live broadcast were a little bit convinced.

    If, if the aliens really only seized dead bodies, and they also didn''t do that on purpose because they all came here identally or because someone purposely summoned them just to take away their souls for nourishment...

    Then, wouldn''t they, the natives, be the viins instead of these aliens?

    Some people didn''t believe Ainsley''s words at all, but more rational audiences had started to question the truth.

    Who was the real viin here??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2159 "Mass Testimonies"

    ?

    Theizens immediately started another round of discussion, and naturally, the people from the world union also noticed the sudden change.

    They didn''t know whether Ainsley used her special ability or how to influence so many people with just a few words when almost the whole world had already started to hate on the transmigrators.

    Noticing this change, the world union''s representative quickly took action, wanting to guide the public opinion once more so that they had a ''legitimate'' excuse to catch Ainsley once and for all without having to go on war at all.

    "Everyone, don''t be swayed by this alien''s few words! Don''t forget that she has a unique charm ability. What if she has influenced you guys and everyone is not aware of it at all?"

    "Ability users can''t defend against her unique ability without special preparation, not to mention ordinary people! Everyone, snap out of your mind and focus on the truth we have already released!"

    Theizens who were watching the live broadcast immediately snapped out of the discussion, and some of them were guided back to the public opinion to hate transmigrators.

    Still, more people were cautious, even against the world union.

    [I know whether I''m under the baby''s charm or not. I still don''t like her and don''t even think she''s cute, so I''m not under control.]

    [After all, the premise to be under Ainsley''s charm ability is to think she''s cute and such.]

    Some experts had already cracked down on Ainsley''s unique charm and ability the love virus, and indeed, even if people might not realize that they are already infected by the virus, there were still some signs that they could guard against.

    The easiest way to suspect whether the love virus already influenced someone or not was whether they thought Ainsley was cute or not.

    Those angels and various high-level beings in the new century war six months ago all thought that Ainsley was cute and had a little bit of goodwill towards her, even if just a little.

    That''s the precursor of being manipted by the love virus, and the love virus alsomanded people so subtly that people would not even realize they were already bing convenient tools for others.

    Theizensmented and said truthfully that they were still suspicious of Ainsley, even afraid of her, but they rationally felt that what Ainsley said was correct.

    The world union did not make a definite statement about the process of how transmigrators seized new bodies, whether they swallowed the soul of the original bodies or what.

    In this aspect, listening to the experience of someone involved in the case was much more credible, albeit there was a chance that the person might be lying.

    However, many other transmigrators who were arrested or were on the run but still paying attention to this live broadcast started to share their experiences one after another, just to support Ainsley, because she might as well be their representative.

    [I''m an ''alien'', and my experience is simr to Ain-sama! I was still alive before I transmigrated and my life was not bad, so why would I want toe to this dangerous world when I lived peacefully before?!]

    [I am also a transmigrator, and my lifespan was still long because I was a high-level being in a high-level world. Who would have thought that some idents would make my soul travel to this world?]

    [When I came to this world, the original soul of my body was already dead, and I can be sure of that. As someone who was once a high-level being, I am not interested in the soul of a low-level creature.]

    [However, once my soul came to this world and automatically seized an empty corpse, I was suppressed by the rule of this world, so I could only make some groundbreaking things through the ck market by relying on my background as a high-level being.]

    Other than the umted knowledge, this high-level being was almost no different than genius ability users in this world, and he was even more restricted every single day, as if the world was targeting him because his soul was much more powerful than the natives in this world.

    This high-level being was one of the world union''s most wanted targets, but even after so many decades, the person was still not caught yet, and now, the person was still freely running here and there,pletely provoking the world union!

    More and more transmigrators shared their own experiences.

    They even gave some proof by attaching some unique knowledge that never existed in this world but could be proven through various scientific data, legends and such.

    The captured transmigrators did not have time to share their own experience, but they would shout all the way to the world union''s headquarters, which would always attract attention even after the hunters'' attempt to imprison them in special boxes and such.

    Of course, once the hunters wanted to kill them to silence them, these clever ''aliens'' would shut up immediately.

    There were indeed more transmigrators who had died once and came to this world when they died, but there were also a lot of transmigrators who lived a good life yet were forcefully transmigrated to this world.

    With so many testimonies and various special knowledge as the proof that thesementers were transmigrators, the masses began to be in a dilemma once more.

    Since the fairy of space controlled space, it was actually possible for her to summon foreign souls once in a while, so...

    What if these transmigrators were victims of the world union themselves because they wanted to maintain the abyss seal?

    But the seal was also for the sake of the whole world....

    What to do??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2160 "Dont Cross The Line"

    ?

    Theizens were shaken, but the world union did not want theizens to change their opinion so quickly, so they continued to guide public opinion, brainwashing people again and again.

    Naturally, the first to believe the world union''s brainwashing was the forces that gathered together with Ainsley.

    They came just to fish in a muddled water, and they actually didn''t want to really sh with the world union.

    They just wanted to follow Ainsley to make trouble and get some benefit, by the way.

    Ainsley''s core alliance forces, such as her thirteen alliances who ruled Pandora Ind, the Billios Family, the Walter Family and even the Godlif Country''s government, were all still loyal to Ainsley''s side despite being a little cautious towards the baby.

    However, other forces didn''t have any scruples to betray the joint forces because their purpose when they came along was not pure, anyway.

    Thus, the bold ones started to whisper and then talked loudly, all directed to Ainsley.

    "Alien! She is an alien! How can someone still believe in her quibbles? Just hand her over to the world union!"

    The world union was also clever, and they started to send people to negotiate with these scattered forces so that they would hand over Ainsley for some benefits in exchange.

    These forces were elites, but they were also greedy for benefits.

    Since Ainsley was in the ''enemy'' camp, then it was just right to go to the world union''s camp and milk some benefits by the way.

    More and more people around the core alliance''s boats booed Ainsley and cursed her, even uttering some malicious words that were too unbearable for the ears.

    Some bold ones even started to approach the main boat, trying to sneak into the boat and causing trouble.

    It was easy for these forces to betray, and Ainsley also didn''t really care, but these people could influence her own people.

    Those words were too hurtful, and these people even started to maliciously curse her own people,beling them as traitors.

    "Anyone who sided with the aliens are traitors of the whole world! Shame on you and your entire family from your first ancestor to your future generations!"

    "All of you will be known as a sinner who sided with the aliens!"

    "Hand over the alien! Don''t be fooled! No alien is good for no reason at all! They''re disasters! Kill them!"

    Just when everything was about to change in the worst direction, Jake, who had just arrived, suddenly rushed to Ainsley''s side and stood right in front of the baby.

    His face was dark, and he unleashed his aura freely to threaten people not to have any wrong thoughts about his daughter.

    The huge pressure directly spread throughout the boat, pressing down people until they were breathless!

    It was as if there was a mountain on everyone''s chest, about to crush people to death.

    Even Elliana and the two cats ran toward Ainsley and surrounded her from all sides with their backs facing Ainsley.

    They didn''t want Ainsley to be sad.

    Jake was so close to the baby that the baby could even touch Jake''s waist with just a single reach of her arm.

    At this moment, Jake slowly squatted and smoothly took Ainsley into his embrace.

    Then, he hugged the baby while standing up with a straight back.

    The man''s crimson eyes stared at every single person on the other boats, but there was a chill in his usually yful gaze.

    "I don''t care whether you want to believe in Ain or want to hate her, but anyone who crosses the line, I will not hesitate to kill them. No matter who you are."

    Jake''s voice was not loud, but it was clear and tough, mming into the hearts of many people.

    Jake was not too much older than Ainsley''s real soul, so the baby could never really think of Jake as a father.

    Even now, Ainsley did not think of the man as her father, but she could see the shadow of a reliable older brother in Jake''s back view.

    Those broad shoulders were used to shield herself from any malicious gazes out there.

    The warm embrace warmed up her flustered heart.

    The strong pair of arms was like a tough bunker, protecting her from any waves and winds outside.

    At this moment, Ainsley felt even if the whole world hated her, she could still stand bravely with Jake by her side.

    There was also Elliana, who stood next to the baby and Jake with a solemn face.

    She didn''t say even a single word from the start to now, but her stance showed that she would advance and die with Ainsley.

    Bello turned unto his human form, and he, too, looked at the humans around him with a pair of disdainful eyes.

    Ainsley''s own people chose to believe her, so what were these greedy and dumb humans doing, provoking others?

    Bello was so tempted to use his sacred beast aura to smash these people into t pies!

    No matter how powerful these forces were, they didn''t have a sacred beast that could rival both Bello and Cellino.

    Even if they were elite forces, most of them here were not the main troops of their force, and they were just troops sent to get some benefit but they were never the core strength of those elite forces.

    Naturally, in front of Ainsley''s guild who even brought many of their core members plus two sacred beasts and Ainsley''s own abilities, they were not even worthy to be equal opponents.

    Nowadays, with Ainsley''s strength realm almost reaching a level where she could create a domain, naturally, very few elites could face her if they were not at the domain level!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2161 "Facing Grandpa Yofan"

    ?

    Seeing that those forces really didn''t dare to rashly attack Ainsley because of her main force''s strength and Jake''s presence, plus the two sacred beasts, the world union was in a hurry.

    They knew that public opinion would only prevent Ainsley from recharging the energy needed to use her charm ability and the terrifying love virus, but other than that, public opinion wouldn''t make Ainsley obediently surrender.

    The World union felt that Ainsley should be the representative of all transmigrators, so it was important to capture this kid and kill her in public, so as to deter the other transmigrators along with future transmigrators.

    It was just that, if they wanted to catch Ainsley now, relying on those forces alone wasn''t enough, and they could only go all-out.

    But there would be inevitable war, and if Ainsley summoned some strange things that might affect the abyss, all their efforts would be in vain once more, and they would have to catch back the demons once more.

    Considering this side effect, the world Union could only think of the second-best n, and so they immediately went to find the people who detained Axelle at the world union''s headquarters.

    Since Ainsley cared about her little subordinate, then, they could use that elf to restrain Ainsley.

    While the world union was sneaking to do bad things, the other forces around its headquarters were in a stalemate because their higher-ups didn''t want to conflict with Ainsley for no benefit at all.

    Even if they coveted the baby''s inheritance stones'' mines and even yearned for her unique guild, these forces had to wait until Ainsley was surely defeated because if not, learning from the Aretha Family''s lesson, this baby was a vengeful person.

    Once there was a chance to make aeback, those forces who were once hostile to the entire Sloan family had now been annexed by other troops under the Sloan family''s maniption.

    Just the case when the guild was attacked, and many people betrayed the Sloan Family because of Ainsley''s death, yet the baby didn''t die and even became more powerful...

    That lesson was still fresh in minds, so now, even if Ainsley died in front of their eyes, unless her soul disappeared or was imprisoned somewhere, no one would rashly annex Ainsley''s various forces.

    During the stalemate, Ainsley finally had time to face the continual ringing phone in her pocket.

    Grandpa Yofan had called her countless times during these fifteen minutes or more, and Ainsley could never dy picking up the call.

    The baby held her breath as she slowly took her phone from her pocket.

    The baby herself didn''t know, but others could see that the girl''s hands were shaking, and cold sweat dripped down her forehead.

    Even her back was so sweaty that her clothes almost got stuck to the skin.

    Seeing the baby''s pale face like that, Jake felt as if his heart was smashed to pieces.

    The man couldn''t help but hug the baby tighter, not allowing her to go back to stand on the surface of the boat with her own legs.

    "It''s okay, don''t worry. Grandpa Yofan will never hurt you even after knowing your real identity." Jake tried to console the little baby, but he was also not sure in his heart.

    Human''s hearts were unpredictable, so who knew whether Grandpa Yofan could really ept Ainsley''s real identity or not.

    Even so, this little bit of constion was all Ainsley''s need.

    Once again, the thought that even if the whole world was against her, yet Jake, Elliana and her sacred beasts would never betray her or hate her gave Ainsley some strength.

    "Yeah, dad. I''ll be fine." Ainsley hugged Jake''s neck and took a deep breath before epting the iing video call from Grandpa Yofan.

    This old man had been trying to call her for a long time, and each time the call was not connected, the old man would immediately try to call her again.

    The old man might still be thinking that the call would not be connected so soon, but then, to his surprise, this time, the ck screen of his phone light up, showing a familiar face of a certain little mafia boss.

    Seeing this face that he had not seen personally for a long time, Grandpa Yofan felt his nose was sour for a moment.

    He had a feeling that Ainsley didn''t pick up the call because she was afraid of his reaction and the reaction of other important figures in the Sloan Family.

    It was just that, thinking that Ainsley had obviously lost hope in them and had prepared for the worst case possible, Grandpa Yofan once again felt his heart ache for the little kid.

    Even if her real soul was already an adult, but in his eyes, twenty years old was still young, so young that it should be difficult if someone wanted to adapt from living in one world to an entire different and dangerous world.

    Not to mention that back then, they all relied on Ainsley by too much, and the baby even had to solve some inner troubles within the Sloan family itself.

    Maybe, that time was not too long after the baby had just transmigrated into this world.

    Once again, thinking that after doing so many good things for the family, yet the girl was ready to be betrayed or hated...

    The corner of Grandpa Yofan''s eyes reddened.

    When did Ainsley''s trust in the Sloan family deteriorated to this point?

    Or maybe she never truly believed the family because of her secret identity?

    How pitiful it was to work hard for the family, yet always be in fear of being hated and betrayed because of her real identity?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2162 "Are You Not Afraid?"

    ?

    It could also be because Ainsley herself rarely stayed at the manor in the past months, always traveling all over the world to do many good things for the family, but never truly enjoyed the care and warmth from her own subordinates.

    She''s lonely. She adjusted to this world alongside other people such as Jake and the Godfather, not their Sloan Family who could only be her burden.

    Grandpa Yofan could understand Ainsley''s concern, so after burying all those thoughts, the old man took a deep breath and the first few sentences he said to Ainsley were not anything rted to the transmigrators.

    The old man looked at Ainsley on the phone screen with a gentle smile on his face, but there was also a hint of worry in his eyes.

    "Little Ain, are you okay? Are you not in any danger? Don''t see the inte for a while, the inte is a mess, and there is so much nonsense there."

    Grandpa Yofan paused before sighing softly.

    "Don''t listen to those malicious words. You''re fine, and you''re not evil at all. No matter who you are, you are still our little baby mafia boss, the one who revives the whole family."

    Maybe because the original body was only three years old when Ainsley reced her, so the people in the Sloan Family didn''t have any deep feelings towards the original body.

    Even when the higher-ups attached a lot of importance to bloodline and such, when they thought that their true heir had already died of unknown reasons when she was just three years old...

    Many people in the Sloan Family reflected on their past behaviors and felt that the death of the little heir was due to their own negligence.

    Maybe she died of hunger, illness, malnutrition, assassination or what.

    No one knew, because they never cared about the little puppet heir back then, so when they knew that the real Ainsley might have died a long time ago...

    These people felt guilty, but they really didn''t have any deep feelings towards the original body.

    Grandpa Yofan even felt grateful that the kind baby had already passed away with maybe no pain at all, because she was still too young and might not understand what happened to her.

    If she was still alive, maybe her life would be much more painful and difficult, because she was a real toddler, not someone like Ainsley.

    Even if many people in the Sloan Family were still afraid of the unknown aliens and their family head turned out to be one of those aliens, they were not ungrateful people.

    They knew who revived the family to this height, and once there was no Ainsley, their family might still be able to hold on for a while, but the family would definitely decline sooner orter.

    The Sloan Family didn''t depend entirely on Ainsley anymore, but it didn''t mean losing Ainsley would not have a big impact on them as well.

    The people from the Sloan Family could quickly ept Ainsley''s new identity because, for them, it didn''t matter whether Ainsley was an alien or not and whether the baby was the real heir of the family or not.

    The bloodline was there because the body was, indeed, the body of the Sloan Family''s heir.

    As for the soul, as long as this person didn''t harbor any bad thoughts toward the Sloan family, everyone just epted things calmly.

    Grandpa Yofan exined things to Ainsley, and once again tried to establish a deeper trust with the honest Ainsley, who had a secret identity all this time.

    "The ones who get along with us are you, not the original Ainsley, so although this sounds cruel, the one who earned all our affection and respect is you, not the real Ainsley."

    What Ainsley robbed might only be the identity of a mafia family''s heir, but back then, who would want to be such a useless heir for a crumbling mafia family?

    The danger was greater than the benefit one could get from that identity.

    Back then, just one wrong move, and Ainsley would have died countless times!

    And so, no one could say that Ainsley took advantage of the real Ainsley''s body because all the power and influence she owned now was built from scratch.

    Even if there was Zev to assist, without Ainsley''s own worth, Zev would not choose her to be his host because there were really a lot of other transmigrators that Zev could choose.

    Ainsley listened to Grandpa Yofan''s words, who wanted to assure her that the Sloan Family would always be on her side, and her eyes couldn''t help but turn reddish.

    It turned out that her people didn''t even me her, and they even found so many excuses to ept her new identity!

    The baby choked up with tears as she quietly questioned the old man through the phone call.

    "You...you guys are not afraid of me? I''m an alien....even if I''m also a human like you guys, but Ie from another world...are you guys not scared?"

    This was exactly what Ainsley thought about because how could people not be afraid of the unknown?

    No one could be sure whether she would betray the Sloan Family or do bad things using the entire Sloan Family.

    Such a foreign soul from an unknown world with an unknown ability....

    Could people not be afraid?

    To be honest, Grandpa Yofan and the others were indeed afraid, and that''s just normal because they were human beings in the end.

    However, they decided to curb their fear based on their trust in Ainsley.

    Just by recalling Ainsley''s deeds in the past, how could they still not trust her that she would definitely not harm them?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2163 "Acceptance"

    ?

    Grandpa Yofan and some people around the old man took turns showing their faces on the video call, and one by one.

    They immediately reassured Ainsley with stiff smiles on their faces.

    "It would be a lie if we said that we are not afraid, but if this alien is you, then, we will try not to be afraid. We also know that our life can be good like now, all thanks to you, an alien, so if we still want to attack you or anything, that means we are ungrateful people."

    The conversation between Ainsley and her people over the phone was also faithfully recorded by the various flying cameras around, thus, broadcasted to many audiences who had long flocked into the live broadcast rooms ever since the news about transmigrators came out.

    This one here was legit, living ''alien'', so, even if people were afraid of aliens, their curiosity made them watch Ainsley''s live broadcast carefully.

    Naturally, those people who had contacts with transmigrators were also watching the live broadcast, and when they heard what Ainsley''s people said over the phone, everyone could not help but blush in silence.

    They...they had already betrayed that alien even when the alien was so kind to them and even wronged them or nned to do evil things to them.

    After all, they had lived with the alien for years, and if the alien really wanted to harm them, they could do so a long time ago.

    There were indeed many notorious transmigrators, but most of them upied the body of a cast-aside child or an orphan with no families and a difficult living environment.

    When they grew stronger, they really had no attachment to the people in this world or anything, so they didn''t hesitate tomit various crimes that endanger the people in this world.

    Some people also seized the body of unlucky children who were not favored in their family or the family was tooplicated, which forced the transmigrators to take revenge for the original body or simply to survive well.

    Revenge led to another revenge, and so, the transmigrator could easily create enemies here and there, which was why they werebeled as ''notorious''.

    Even Ainsley, who basically never harmed innocent people, wasbeled as a gray-area transmigrator because she had killed too many enemies.

    Naturally, that was because she had to climb high and so, offending people was inevitable.

    The people who had close contact with those transmigrators and even benefitted from those transmigrators yet directly betrayed those ''aliens'' without trying to understanding anything were all ashamed of themselves.

    Some of them thought that the aliens being kind to them was just to ease their guilt after killing the soul of the original bodies, so these people still stubbornly hated the transmigrators.

    But then, more people had a little bit of conscience, and because they had lived with those aliens for so long, it was impossible not to have even a sliver of affection.

    Recalling again what those aliens did to them in the past years, many of the aliens took good care of their own foreign family even when they didn''t have to do that.

    Even if they felt guilty of murder and wanted topensate, if they had the slightest idea to leave, none of these family members could make the aliens stay.

    After all, even those who came from ordinary worlds like Ainsley were also blessed with a unique soul that gave birth to innate ability, which would always make the aliens extraordinary, above many others.

    It was not difficult for these aliens to harm people or use their various knowledge to change the world if they wanted to, especially those who came from a better world.

    Those people were born proud, and they could quickly kill the people in this world even if they were suppressed hard by the rules of the world.

    However, as much as they disdained the low-level beings here, they also had feelings, and so, many of them grew attached to their family members and even gave so many benefits to the family.

    All of that was in exchange for quick betrayal and a thick hatred without any attempts to seek the truth from the aliens themselves.

    No one bothered to ask the aliens, because they already had prejudices to the aliens!

    Many people woke up from their own mistake and instantly felt a surge of regret for betraying the people who had changed their lives in a better direction.

    However, it was all toote because many of these transmigrators who were attached to their family members were the first ones to be caught by the hunters.

    They were caught so fast not only because of the hunters themselves being strong, but also because of the family''s various betrayals, whether in front or behind them.

    It was actually a bit better to be hated right on the face, but some transmigrators were sold out by their family members behind their backs, so when these aliens knew the truth, one could imagine their feelings at that time.

    These behaviors were exactly what would drive many transmigrators tomit crimes and hate the world, because they were all lonely in essence, just travelers from another world.

    Even if there were a lot of transmigrators here, the chance for two transmigrators toe from the same world was so low that people would rather not believe they could findpatriots from the same world.

    Ainsley listened to the warm words of her own people and looked at the worried faces of these old men and women with a little smile on her face.

    However, little did she know, aside from smiling, she already shed tears in silence.

    She...is actually still so lucky, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2164 "Speak Up"

    ?

    Ainsley realized that she was still too luckypared to other transmigrators because contrary to her expectation that all her people would betray her and those closest to her would hate her....

    The reality was the exact opposite.

    Although there were indeed a small group of people from both the Sloan Family and the guild who left these two forces and their action could be said as a betrayal, unlike the case when Ainsley was dead before, these people only quietly left these forces.

    They didn''t go topetitors to backstab their former organizations, and they also didn''t do anything to harm the interest of the two forces.

    Despite them leaving the two organizations because of Ainsley''s real identity, this kind of ''betrayal'' could hardly be called a betrayal.

    After all, people were also human beings, and even non-human beings were not omnipotent.

    Many of them were indeed afraid of being involved in such a dangerous force that had a transmigrator as the head of the force, so it was not wrong for them to leave the two organizations.

    Many non-human members of the irregr tamer guild left the guild overnight, but they were also civilized, and none of the non-human beings attacked the guild branches built on their territories.

    If this were before, the guild branches would have been attacked by the masses.

    However, maybe because many people still subconsciously acknowledged Ainsley''s contribution to society through her unique guild, no one attacked the guild branches anymore.

    Some businesses under the Sloan family that were well-known would undoubtedly still suffer a bit from boycotts and such, but their high-end business, such as the inheritance stones, would not be affected at all.

    The end result was much better than what Ainsley expected, so, even if the whole world might hate her, Ainsley still felt that she was too lucky.

    She was so lucky to still have many people on her side!

    The touching scene between the baby and her people both on the boat and those far away who could onlymunicate through the phones undoubtedly touched the hearts of many people.

    The masses were afraid of these ''aliens'' because of the fear of the unknown, which was expected, but now, seeing Ainsley''s interaction with her people, she didn''t look like anything different from her usual self.

    Maybe because the public only knew Ainsley Sloan after she had already changed her soul, so the ones that people knew all this time were indeed the alien, and this ''alien'' had done nothing but great contributions to society.

    Just those people under the Sloan Family''s wings. These ordinary people were given chances to awaken through the magical water of the mysteriouske deep in the Crimson Lily forest...

    And many more.

    At first, these people were silent and didn''t defend Ainsley on the inte because the masses panicked, and no one would even listen to those positive words about the aliens.

    After all, when the panic first started, Ainsley''s name was not mentioned yet.

    Now that almost everyone paid attention to Ainsley''s matter, which would also determine the end of many transmigrators, these people finally dared to open up and protect Ainsley on the Inte.

    [I am one of the ordinary people living in one of the Sloan Family''s many territories.]

    [That ce is not even included in the main territory, but ever since the Sloan family took over our ce, we have been living a better life, like ten times better than before.]

    Before the Sloan family took over, that territory was once owned by the government, but then, the government could not keep the territory from the growing mafia families, so this strategic territory fell into the hands of mafias.

    For so many years, the territory had changed hands several times, and that ce became amon battlefield for various forces.

    The ordinary people living there who could not move out for various reasons could only live in fear, not knowing when they would die from the various battles every single day.

    Not to mention the crime rate such as r*pe, murder and other things were so high because of the chaotic zone.

    It was a year ago when the Sloan Family officially took over the territory and built sturdy walls to protect the people living in this territory so that even if there were territorial battles, the citizens would not be too affected.

    Not only that, but the Sloan family single-handedly made the whole ce flourishing, turning a ce that was once like hell, to something like heaven.

    That mafia family created many job opportunities, and none of the mafia members acted like ruffians to the ordinary people living in that territory.

    Usually, any ces upied by mafias would all turn into something like a colonized country, where the people living there had to pay taxes to these overlords instead of the country, and the people were all potential ves with no human rights.

    This is why the Godlif Country was one of the most chaotic countries in the human continent, because that country still did not have a centralized power.

    After all, to eradicate the mafias that had been flourishing for hundreds of years while guarding against beast and monster tide once a year...

    The government had worked hard.

    This case did not just happen to one person or one ce and many other people in other ces experienced the same thing.

    When the Sloan Family ruled those territories, the citizens lived an even better life than those who lived in ces ruled by the country''s government!

    It sounded unbelievable, but it was true, and now, many citizens had started to speak up on the inte.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2165 "Citizens Supports"

    ?

    [I''m also one of the citizens living in the Sloan Family''s territory, and we are only in danger when the Sloan Family is still in the early stage of development.]

    [Now, not to mention danger, our ce has flourished a lot with various shops, the economy is getting better, and our life is also getting better every single day.]

    [You guys don''t know how many ordinary people like us are forever indebted to Ainsley and the Sloan Family.]

    [The citizens living in any of the Sloan Family''s territories only need to pay a little tax every year, but our children at the age of ten have a chance to drink the magic water from thatke.]

    [That way, the chance of being an ability user is super high! It''s true that all awakened ability users in the Sloan Family have to work for the Sloan Family more or less for a certain period of time.]

    [But they don''t always provide dangerous jobs such as joining the Sloan Family''s mafia gang. The Sloan family has many businesses, and they need a lot of ability users.]

    [Even ordinary people like us can also get better jobs after the Sloan Family develop their territories! Various tourism spots appear, shops are built here and there, and they even made facilities such as schools, hospitals, and so on!]

    The Sloan Family was even better than the government because the government had not made schools or hospitals in their ce, and the infrastructure was also bad.

    [I don''t know how vast the Sloan Family''s territory is, but if you think that they only take up strategic territories with values, you''re wrong.]

    [My ce is not worth anything. It''s barren and too backward.]

    [However, it''s close to one of the Sloan family''s valuable territories, so before the Sloan family took over that territory, there were many bandits, mafias and criminalsing to our ce for some purposes.]

    [But because our ce is really not worth it other than a strategic ce tounch an attack on that special territory, no forces or even the government want to take care of us.]

    [Our small town has been suffering for generations, and many people left the town once they became adults. But all of this changed after the Sloan family took over the special territory.]

    [They saw our ce, and actually included our ce in their protected territory as well, and they dispersed some ability users to guard our ce!]

    [Then, they simply transform our small town into a better ce, and even make some small bases for the Sloan mafia members'' living ces. ]

    [These ability users are all humble and not arrogant even to us ordinary people, and they even increase the chance of us ordinary people to awaken an ability, even if only a useless ability.]

    [The Sloan family even gave way for the teens and children in the town to leave the city and get a better education without having to work super hard like before.]

    All in all, the Sloan family led by Ainsley had done nothing but help others, which was better than many mafia families who only plundered others and enved the people living in their territories.

    Many ordinary people were afraid of mafias because they were like bandits and pirates who could only bring chaos and make their originally good life super bad or from the originally bad life to worse.

    However, many ordinary people realized that the Sloan family was different from other mafia gangs, and the ordinary people also had various ways toin to the Sloan Family''s higher-ups if someone from the Sloan family abused their authority.

    Ordinary people felt so protected, and ability users born in these territories were also grateful to the Sloan family who even taught them how to be ability users and gave them various jobs suitable for their own abilities.

    Just that Shaman Project, which took a lot of children from various poor ces or orphans to be potential shamans alone, had already won the love of many people.

    Orphans, especially those without abilities, lived the worst life ever in Godlif Country and their only ending would either be sold as ves, or having their organs taken away for money.

    But the Sloan Family took many orphans and focused on cultivating them into various ability users.

    Even if the children could never be ability users and remain ordinary, they were also taught various special skills so that they could live a good life when they grew up.

    The Sloan Family also didn''t imprison the children for a lifetime and after they served the Sloan Family for a decade, they could be free to go anywhere and everywhere, unrestricted.

    The voices of these ordinary people were not loud in the beginning, because even if the Sloan family had a lot of territories and citizens living in those territories, it was no match to the masses all over the world.

    However, bit by bit, various positive news about the Sloan family, the irregr tamer guild and Ainsley herself started to emerge.

    The guild had built guild branches everywhere around the world, and just this alone had indirectly helped many people, especially charm ability users who were often mistreated and looked down upon as prostitutes.

    [I don''t care whether the guild founder is a devil, an angel or an alien. Anyway, she is the reason why my hellish life ended and I can also be proud of my own ability!]

    [The guild drives the economy at various ces to flourish, so I''m really looking forward to having more guild branches built everywhere!]

    [The guild even gives free guidance for ordinary people who want to be charm ability users and such.]

    They''re simply saviors!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2166 "Axelle Is Brought Out"

    ?

    The various voices piled up, and soon, just like what the world union was afraid of, many people started to side with Ainsley even after knowing that she was an alien.

    Many people actually didn''t care about demons, angels or aliens, as long as they could live a good life.

    Ordinary people often have bad impressions of ability users because a lot of ability users abuse ordinary people everywhere, and this happened the worst in the chaotic and dangerous Godlif Country.

    Once a group of highly respected ability users even in the circle of ability users actually cared about ordinary people and protected these ordinary people, other ability users would more or less follow in the footsteps of these highly influential figures.

    If someone made a detailed statistic, ever since the Sloan Family rose to the top, the crime rate of ability users against ordinary people had dropped a lot, and the chance of ordinary people bing ability users actually increased.

    The crime rate of many mafia families also declined, and that''s why the government could only close their eyes to the Sloan family''s rapid growth.

    After all, even though the government targeted the Sloan family before, now that they were allies and the Sloan family actually made the Godlif Country better than before, the government was also satisfied.

    They were indeed ipetent, so they could only let local mafias take over various territories in the country.

    However, the Sloan Family often returned those robbed territories to the government if they thought that they didn''t need those territories or didn''t have the funds to continue developing those territories.

    Thus, the government had already be the Sloan family''s biggest ally, and the government didn''t hate the mafia families that much anymore.

    This was huge because the conflict between the government and the mafia families had been going on for hundreds of years.

    Only in thest few decades the rtionship between the two started to get better, especially after the 7 great families and the 7 sacred families established themselves for generations.

    These two big alliances were often milder and less cruel than the usual mafia gangs.

    Although the 7 sacred families still did many evil deeds, it was already much better than the mafia families in the past.

    The 7 great families were all kind mafias who didn''t engage in forbidden business such as very, prostitution, organ business, drugs, and so on.

    The few illegal businesses they had were mainly potions, hot weapons, and so on.

    Although they were not as kind as the Sloan family who basically became like a mini government, the 7 great families were already like a turning point in the mafia circle.

    Now, the Sloan family basically sealed the deal, and so, naturally, many people were not ungrateful, and despite their fear of the unknown aliens, they bravely stood up for Ainsley.

    Seeing more and more people supporting the baby on the inte, the world union finally didn''t hold back anymore and brought out the captured elf shackled with various thick and special chains.

    The world union built a simple tform near the shore of their ind and they put the eye-catching elf on this ten-meter-tall tform.

    The surroundings were packed with special troops from the world union, so one could see the tight security aimed at the strange elf.

    When Ainsley and all other forces around the ind saw themotion, they immediately looked at the crowd of neat soldiers and that tall metallic ten-meter-tall tform.

    Axelle''s figure as an elf was not that small. At least,pared to humans, Axelle was more than two meters tall.

    However, when he kneeled on that tform with thick metal cors and handcuffs on his wrist, the whole person did look pitiful and petite.

    This crimson-skinned elf had his pair of legs tied with chains where people bound a heavy metal ball at the end of the chains.

    The elf could not walk freely, and the wrists were also bound tightly. Not to mention the special thick metallic cor that looked as if a cor chain used to tie some gigantic beasts....

    The world union really treated this elf as a terrifying enemy or something.

    These chains were just something that could be seen with naked eyes, and maybe, there were many other invisible restrictions because no matter what, this man had the blood of an abyss demon, and those demons'' main bodies were miasma.

    Those chains prevented Axelle from turning into his original demonic body in the form of miasma because the chains were all specially made to deal with abyss demons.

    Then, there must be invisible cages to iste the trace of miasma leaking out of this elf.

    It was suspected that as a unique half-blood abyss demon with his own rationality, his miasma concentration should be high enough to poison and kill many ability users around.

    The soldiers all used tightly-closed uniforms like the one used by the white soldiers in Star Wars.

    The soldiers all brought hot weapons with them, but each was also a unique ability user who didn''t need to rely solely on their hot weapons.

    Seeing such amotion and seeing Axelle''s state as if he was a beast in a circus, Ainsley''s eyes turned red with tears, and her chest heaved up and down heavily.

    The baby felt her blood rushing to her head, and there was this strong impulse to just run to the tform and snatch Axelle from those hideous people!

    However, Ainsley knew that it was unwise to do so, and even if she was strong, she could not be sure whether she could beat the crowd of soldiers over there.

    Keep calm first, and see what will happen next!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2167 "Threatening Ainsley With Axelle"

    ?

    Ainsley took a deep breath and shouted at the world union''s representative, who was not far from Axelle''s current location.

    "Hey, you! What do you mean by doing this to my people? Did you abuse him or something? Howe he looked so unwell?"

    There were indeed no traces of wounds and such on Axelle''s body, but his face was pale and haggard, as if he had just been going through a problematic torture or something.

    The world union had already expected Ainsley''s reaction, but they were calm and just innocently exined their own ''rules'' in dealing with dangerous prisoners.

    "We never abuse our prisoners, but we have to put on those chains and cors for our reason. Even if this elf doesn''t do anything dangerous at the moment and has no violent tendencies, precautions still have to be taken."

    "As for why he looks haggard...maybe he is not used to our specially-made cors and chains that can restrict a high-level abyss demon to a certain extent."

    The world union had also done their research rted to the abyss demons for so long, but they focused on dealing with the high-level abyss demons than the low-level ones.

    After all, these cors and chains could only trap high-level abyss demons in their humanoid form and had solid figures.

    If they were in their miasma mode, even if their appearance was somewhat humanoid, there would still be no way to capture those demons.

    That''s why, once Axelle was kidnapped, they immediately restrained his body, afraid that he would transform into his miasma body and then escape from their clutches.

    Maybe they were lucky or what, but anyway, Axelle was still not proficient in controlling his demon body, so before he could figure out how to transform into his miasma body, he was caught.

    That was what led to this situation.

    Axelle could hear Ainsley''s voice from several hundred meters loud and clear, but it was exactly because of that, the elf lowered his head even more, not daring to look at Ainsley in the distance at all.

    With his newly transformed demonic body, not to mention the night vision, his eyesight could see far away, even kilometers away was not a problem.

    Unfortunately, even his sharp eyesight was useless at this moment because the young man only wanted to bury himself so as not to be seen by Ainsley.

    Axelle knew he had be a burden to the person who had saved his entire life.

    He thought he could still be useful even after bing a demon, but he became a hostage instead.

    He didn''t know what the world union would do to him, and he didn''t really care, but if his existence actually caused trouble for Ainsley, he would rathermit suicide on the spot.

    But once again, even this option didn''t exist because these chains and other invisible items were all preventing him from even exerting a little physical strength, not to mention special abilities.

    Someone must have used a lot of neutralizer from neutralizer ability users to block his abilities.

    The World union''s representative kept bluffing around, trying to fool the audience, who were watching the live broadcast.

    Even if the audience knew that they were just doing things for show, at least, no one could formally sue the world union for their illegal deeds.

    Anyway, they didn''t abuse the temporary prisoner, and they did not discriminate against the prisoner because he was a halfling with the blood of an abyss demon.

    The world union yed an angel-like role in front of everyone.

    While doing so, they secretly contacted Axelle through telepathy, and only the two parties could hear the content of their conversation.

    [If you don''t want your little master to suffer and die, just obediently stay here and be our hostage.]

    [If you do anything suspicious...we will not hesitate to use all of our troops to attack your little master and her people!]

    Axelle knew that the world union wanted to use him to threaten Ainsley, but Ainsley was also a kind of restraint on Axelle.

    He knew that both sides didn''t want to escte this conflict to a level of war, but if he didn''t want the two sides to wage war on each other with so many troops around, he had to obediently stay still, and be a tool to threaten Ainsley.

    Axelle felt that Ainsley was indeed not afraid of starting a war, but the elf had to think more about all the people who might have to sacrifice themselves if the war happened.

    Among those potential martyrs, Axelle knew a lot, and he could not let these people die in vain just because of him.

    His existence was already a sin, and if he let people sacrifice for him, he would only umte more sins, and he would not be able to bear the guilt forever.

    And so, Axelle could only obediently stay as a hostage for a while, but he was also thinking of a way to break the deadlock so that Ainsley would not be at a disadvantage at all.

    He didn''t mind dying for Ainsley, but he didn''t want his death to be in vain.

    If he had to die and was willing to do so, at least, his death had to be meaningful and extremely beneficial to Ainsley.

    It was not that Axelle still had a ve mentality, but he really thought that since Ainsley was the one who bought his life, freed him who was a ve, and gave him a new life, then, it was not excessive if he used his little life for Ainsley.

    Ainsley didn''t know that Axelle was thinking about sacrificing himself because at this moment, the World union obviously gave Ainsley a silent threat.

    They took out Axelle to threaten her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2168 "Step By Step Threat"

    ?

    The world union didn''t openly threaten Ainsley by attacking Axelle, but it was easy for them to inflict wounds or other injuries to this elf without anyone knowing.

    Even the live cameras could be adjusted so that whenever something happened to Axelle, the camera would not capture it.

    The people at the scene might be able to see those tricks, but most of the people here, including the forces who once wanted to oppose the world union, had already sided with the world union to eradicate the alien, a.k.a; Ainsley herself.

    This situation was not favourable to Ainsley, and even now, the world union has started to use various tricks to torture Axelle.

    The wounds they gave to this elf were all hidden underneath the clothes, and so, from outside, Axelle only looked haggard, but no one knew that he was silently enduring the torture.

    Axelle understood that if he showed to others that he was in pain and Ainsley saw it, the baby would definitely know that he was being tortured, and that''s when she knew that the world union was using him to threaten the girl.

    And so, the elf tried his best to look normal, but even if Ainsley didn''t know the exact thing that happened to Axelle at the moment, she was alreadypletely sure that the world union must have yed tricks to torture Axelle.

    Ainsley just wanted to screw everything and attacked the world union, but God knew how many experts were hiding there, and with these forces around her who also wanted to better the temporary alliance....

    It was not a good idea to rashly attack the enemies like this.

    Ainsley could only grit her teeth and quibble, trying to release Axelle from a moral standpoint and so many other excuses.

    "I don''t know why your world union has to kidnap people like this, but anyway, Axelle has never harmed anyone. Can you just return him to me?"

    "If you''re afraid of his potential risk, then, you can just send some people to monitor his every move every day, and I can also keep the metal cor on Axelle''s neck so that he will not be able to turn into miasma and run away."

    At least, with hidden experts monitoring Axelle, once the elf did something to endanger the surrounding people, they could immediately arrest the elf.

    Ainsley''s words all sounded logical, but how could the world union easily let go of Axelle? Their goal was now to catch Ainsley alongside Axelle, so how could they be so kind to release the elf?

    The world union''s representative started to quibble again, and by doing so, he dyed the release of Axelle as a prisoner, and the hidden soldiers around the prisoner could continue to torture the poor elf!

    Even if the baby didn''t see with her own eyes which people tortured the elf, Ainsley could guess a few things from just Axelle''splexion.

    The man tried to hide his pain, but his face was already pale, and his back was drenched in sweat.

    It was really not a good sign at all, and as a smart person, how could the baby not guess that someone must be torturing the elf every single second until she gave up?

    Ainsley even thought of just trying to use a brute force to get the elf back to her side, but then, the world union started to direct the debate to the transmigrators'' topic once more.

    "Let''s talk about the aliens, Miss Sloan. Since you are also an alien, you are actually in our hunting list, and as a ''criminal'', we have every right to arrest you right now, but we didn''t do so because we are still benevolent."

    The world union directlybeled Ainsley as a criminal with no evidence at all, and many audiences were also mad.

    Although they were afraid of aliens and wished all those aliens to be captured as soon as possible, Ainsley was a special case.

    What kind of criminal could she be?

    Ainsley nevermitted a crime that was worthy to be judged as a criminal by the World union themselves.

    In other words, the world union very much wanted to be a gangster and capture the kid right away, but considering many hidden factors and problems, they could only y tricks like now.

    As long as their action was justified, other forces could not interfere, and it was not with it to interrupt just to help an alien like the baby.

    There were also audiences who had to be appeased because the world union got their current reputation and trust from these audiences all over the world.

    The world union kept ying with words while continuing to torture Axelle at the back, forcing Ainsley step by step.

    Even the two sacred beasts around also noticed that something was wrong with Axelle, but before they wanted to make a move, an invisible pressure spread from the world union headquarter building.

    This kind of pressure was so familiar for the two sacred beasts because it felt the same as their own pressures.

    The released pressure was not way stronger than the two beasts, but there was more than just one pressure that continued to be aimed at the two of them.

    These pressures would not make the two beasts break in a cold sweat or anything dramatic like that, but their faces became a bit ufortable.

    After all, the released pressure made their movements be restricted to a certain degree, which was annoying for beasts who were used to freedom.

    The joint pressure that silently spread from the headquarters was another silent threat to warn the two sacred beasts that even if they were strong, there were several strong sacred beasts at the headquarters too!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2169 "Surrendering?"

    ?

    The pressure was only aimed at the two sacred beasts, so other people, including the Godfather and Ainsley, plus Jake, didn''t even feel anything.

    The two sacred beasts looked in the direction of the world union''s headquarters with hatred in their eyes.

    No matter how strong they were, their strength was not too much different from those hidden beasts inside the headquarters building.

    Only one full big realm gap could overwhelm countless sacred beasts one level below, but those beasts were all at the same level as Bello.

    Of course, there were only about two beasts at the same level as Bello, but they were indeed a little bit inferior to Bello because they were all sacred beasts who had just transformed into their humanoid form weeks ago.

    On the contrary, Bello had been at this level of strength for six months or more, so, he was indeed slightly better than the two unknown beasts inside headquarters.

    It was just that, there were two of these beasts over there, and there were as many as three beasts at the same level as Cellino, who had just been able to speak human words in their beast and form.

    Cellino was already about to touch the threshold of transforming into his humanoid form, while the other three beasts had just entered the realm of being able to speak human words.

    The gap was wider than the gap between Bello and the other two beasts, but Cellino was alone, while those beasts had more people.

    One against three was indeed still disadvantageous for Cellino.

    The two sacred beasts were restricted just like this, not to mention that there were also two more sacred beasts among the joint forces around them.

    Although they had just be sacred beasts like ze, and ze was also here to deter them, once again, they won with numbers.

    The two sacred beasts also could not guess whether there would be a legendary beast protecting the world union, and so, no matter how aggrieved the two beasts were, they could only swallow their breath and kept calm.

    Ainsley knew that the purpose of the world union doing this was just to capture her, but if she just went there without resistance, it would be a joke.

    Still, each side didn''t dare to start arge-scale war for various reasons, and so, the world union used the elf to threaten the baby bit by bit, grinding her emotion so that she would obediently give up the fight.

    Ainsley looked at the people around her and felt that even if sheunched an attack now, maybe, she would only sacrifice people in vain.

    The world union''s goal was precise, and it was only her and Axelle.

    Even if the baby was unwilling, but since she cherished the elf, the baby could only step unto the trap waived by the people from the world union.

    She¡­wanted to ''surrender''.

    After such a stalemate, Ainsley finally gritted her teeth and spoke to the person from the world union.

    "Although I''m not a criminal, since you guys insisted onbeling me like that, then, I have no choice but to try to visit your headquarters. Is that right?"

    Ainsley''s words were like surrendering to the enemies with no resistance at all, but both the Godfather and Jake surprisingly didn''t stop the baby.

    After all, they knew that this was the best way to stop the world union from torturing Axelle, and they would alsoe with the baby, so it was not really a dead end in a sense.

    It was just that, Ainsley had to be clever when she arrived at the headquarters so that she could find a way to threaten the headquarters from the inside.

    The world union didn''t expect Ainsley to really give in just like that, but they didn''t think much because they were powerful.

    Anyway, even if Ainsley brought some people with her to the headquarters for this ''friendly visit'', the world union believed the group would still be vulnerable.

    And so, the world union took Axelle back to the headquarters, and they escorted Ainsley, Elliana, Jake, the invisible Godfather, the two sacred beasts, and the irregr tamer guild leader to visit the ind.

    This wave of operation definitely confused the troops who were about to betray Ainsley, so they could only watch helplessly as the person who was arguing fiercely before, suddenly became ''friendly'' to each other.

    The world union thought that Ainsley surrendered to them because of Axelle, but little did they know, Ainsley thought further.

    Even Jake silently contacted the blood n''s elders as backup ns so that once something happened to their little group of people, the blood n would surround the ind in a domineering way, threatening the world union with their unreasonable operation.

    The two sides secretly nned things, but Axelle didn''t know about this.

    When he saw that the baby surrendered and even went to the ind with the ''escort'' of the world union''s soldiers, his mind just turned nk.

    All the pain he felt before just became numb, and at this moment, his eyesight gradually darkened, as if his entire world was dyed ck.

    How could this be? How could Ainsleye to the headquarters as a ''criminal'' because of himself?

    Axelle thought that the baby would fight a bloody battle first, but because of him, Ainsley gave up this n and just obediently became a hostage, ready to be ughtered!

    Axelle was so shocked that he walked forward without souls, just like a puppet, a walking dead.

    Axelle was already quite irritable and sensitive after he became a demon, and now, this incident just blew his heart and mind.

    Axelle could think of nothing and only felt his whole body boiling with anger!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2170 "Axelles Memory Inheritance"

    ?

    Axelle only felt a surge or power filling his entire body, and soon, sporadic memories simr to some strange inheritance started to flood his mind!

    Axelle had indeed transformed into a high-level abyss demon, but he was the son of thest generation''s abyss king, so, in essence, his bloodline awakening was still not thatplete.

    Maybe because Axelle didn''t want to transform into a demon, or in his heart, he severely resisted the idea of bing a demon, which was why the awakening was notplete.

    It was only at this moment, when Axelle realized his helplessness, when the man was provoked too much and he wished he could just blow up all these people that the sleeping inheritance was finally awake.

    Axelle''s head was full of all kinds of memories that he never knew before, and so he appeared to be more and more silent outside, as if he was in aa.

    Of course, Ainsley also noticed Axelle''s strange state and that split second of dark energy''s outburst, but she could not do anything so as not to make the world Union suspicious of her.

    Ainsley was half a creature from the dark side after all, so she was indeed sensitive to the change in many negative energies, dark energies, evil energies, and so on.

    Axelle''s split second of energy outburst was abnormal no matter what, and usually, it was a precursor to losing control and going berserk.

    Ainsley didn''t want Axelle to lose control and go berserk. If that happened, people all over the world wouldbel Axelle as dangerous, and by then, there would be no way to save him at all.

    Ainsley knew that this elf had always been a ticking time bomb from the start, and yet she still bought him over and gave him freedom.

    Facing this unknown situation where the elf might go berserk soon, Ainsley could only pray that Axelle had strict discipline on himself so that he could still be rational even when his demonic nature was triggered again and again.

    What Ainsley didn''t know was that Axelle did have a split second of energy outburst, but that was not because he was going to go berserk, but because he had just awakened the memory inheritance out of rage.

    The mixed feeling of rage, helplessness, grievance, unwillingness, and so on made Axelle finally awaken the memory of the inheritance that belonged to Abyss demons'' royal family.

    And this was not just an ordinary inheritance for the royal family alone. What Axelle got was also memory inheritance from every king and queen that ever existed as an abyss demon''s supreme existence.

    Many of these demons had left this world way before the abyss was created, and they all transformed into a hell demon, once notch nobler than the handicapped abyss demon.

    These kings and queens could rule over millions or even billions of abyss demons, but they would rather be an ordinary hell demon instead of bing the queens and kings of the abyss demons.

    It was like the abyss demons were still in the category of non-intelligent beings, while hell demons were like ordinary humans who were already ssified as intelligent beings.

    Now, Axelle, as thest bloodline of the previous demon king who disappeared with his wife, a royal princess from the elf race, also inherited all the basic knowledge, experiences, and many other important information rted to the previous rulers.

    And in this heap of information, one thing caught Axelle''s attention the most.

    Maybe because his mother was an elf, even when he became a demon, he was much more rational and conscious, no different from an ordinary hell demon.

    It was just that, the abyss demon did have a curse from birth that they would always be violent, uncontroble and vicious.

    Even those who became royal family members, the queens and the kings in the past were all helpless in front of this curse from birth.

    As these noble abyss demons lived longer, they would gradually lose their sanity and turn into the usual abyss demon with no intelligent or clear mind at all.

    The stronger the demon, the more terrible thete outburst would be, which was why, the abyss demons'' royal families strived to strengthen themselves and then quickly leave this world to hell, so as to change their inferior bloodline.

    It was true that high-level abyss demons and the noble abyss demons were much smarter and rational than the low-level ones, but in the end, they would only dy this outburst and one day, they would also turn into monsters like those low-level abyss demons.

    Demons from hell called these abyss demons no different from hell monsters who had random humanoid body shape but could not be called an intelligent creature at all.

    This means that in the end, even if Axelle stayed in this world and restrained his demonic nature, he would still turn into a monster who could harm hispanions anytime, anywhere.

    He might even be a threat to the whole world because the strength of an abyss demon''s king was not to be yed with.

    Seeing this memory, Axelle''s face turned pale, but then, some more information attracted his attention, and this information had something to do with the abyss demon king''s own memories and secrets.

    Thest demon king left this world with his wife, yet he left his child in this world.

    It looked cruel, but the man also left a lot of things in the memory inheritance, enough for Axelle to grow strong to a certain extent and then he could leave this world to go to hell, bing an ordinary hell demon.

    That''s also a sliver of hope to escape from the terrible future!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2171 "Isolating The Abyss"

    ?

    However, among the various ways to be a hell demon, maybe because the previous demon king was influenced by his elf wife or something, he also had several strange pieces of information rted to the whole abyss.

    Several generations of abyss demons were born in the closed abyss, barren and with almost no resources at all.

    Those born stronger could actually tear open dimension to go out of the abyss, but no matter what, because of the seal, they could only go to other dimensions rather thaning to this world.

    It was like the space tunnel between this world and the abyss was blocked by a door, and other dimensions'' paths were not blocked by a door.

    Those demons used the resources in other small dimensions simr to their abyss world to grow stronger to leave this abyss world forever, sessfully washing off their inferior bloodline and bing a hell demon.

    But then, for unknown reasons, the previous demon king actually researched a way topletely cut off the space channel between this world and the abyss!

    The abyss was born from the people in this world, so the abyss had always been attached to this world.

    If this world was destroyed, then, the abyss would also disappear, killing all living beings inside.

    But then, the abyss itself could not be destroyed, unless someone from a higher-level world came, or the main world that created the abyss was destroyed.

    Because of this, the experts and ancestors in the past could only carefully seal the channel between the two worlds and clean up the demons once in a while.

    However, now, the abyss demon king who left the abyss world for thousands of years, leaving the demons with no ruler at all, actually researched what the experts and ancestors in the past could not do!

    It was not an exaggeration to say that if this method was leaked, the entire world would celebrate with tears of happiness.

    They had long wanted to cut the channel between the two worlds so that the abyss demons could note over, but it was strange that the abyss demons themselves wanted to cut off the connection between the two worlds.

    Wouldn''t that make the abyss isted with no way to gain resources or hunt food which was only avable in the main world?

    Axelle questioned his father''s strange research in his heart, but then, as he received more and more information in his mind, he finally understood why his father researched this topic.

    All that time, only the kings and queens of the abyss demon race could wash off their inferior bloodline to be hell demons, and usually, these kings and queens came from the royal abyss demons.

    Still, only one or two demons from millions of abyss demons could be a hell demon in each generation.

    The number was too pitiful!

    But this research could actually solve that problem.

    To be honest, the abyss was such a barren ce that was only good for exile¡­it was deliberately designed to trap the abyss demons and weaken them for eternity.

    As long as the abyss was still connected to the main world, even if they could sometimes break the seal to go to the main world and snatch resources to grow stronger, the number of times this tactic could be used was limited.

    In history, after the abyss was established, for thousands of years the number of times when the abyss demons broke out of the abyss could be counted by one hand.

    The number of ''jailbreaks'' was so pitiful, and even after the abyss demons escaped, most of them were killed or returned back to the abyss, and so, they would still starve in the end, not to mention bing stronger enough to wash off their inferior bloodline.

    The previous demon king boldly made a research about this problem and he actually got one shocking solution to break the current situation.

    Cut off the tunnel between the two worlds, making the abyss world an independent dimension!

    Dimensions could also grow into aplete world one day, but as long as the dimension was still controlled by others, how could it develop?

    Once the abyss cut off the connection with the main world, the abyss demons could not enter the main world, but they could still enter various dimensions or worlds that didn''t have any security measures against otherworldly beings outside of their own worlds and dimensions.

    Because the abyss was attached to the main world, people from other dimensions or worlds also could not enter the abyss, and the abyss demons who could go to other dimensions to find resources were all at least high-level demons.

    Not to mention the risk of dying in those ces, or they got lost and couldn''t return to the abyss and had to live alone in apletely unfamiliar world...

    Whether they could be strong enough to wash off their inferior bloodline became unknown.

    Everything was just too difficult for the abyss demons, so they could only remain inferior, defects, and the chance to be a hell demon was like one in a million or even one in a billion.

    The previous demon king had thought of cutting off the tunnel between the two worlds, but he had to leave before he could implement this long-term n.

    And so, the king left this research to his son that he left at the Elven continent before he left the abyss.

    He wished that his son would also inherit his ideals, free the abyss from the main world and develop the abyss independently.

    The abyss demons actually didn''t need to solely rely on the main world, so it was not a big problem to cut off connections!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2172 "Never To Return"

    ?

    Back then, the abyss demon king should not be able to leave the abyss to fall in love with the princess of the elf and family, but because of the king''s specialness, he could escape from the abyss once in a while.

    Unlike other demon kings and queens who only thought of conquering the main world, this king was more interested in developing the abyss!

    So, even if he could escape from the abyss, the king was not interested in destroying the world or anything, which was why this king was not widely known by the experts from the world union.

    The previous demon king just fell in love with the elf princess and gave birth to Axelle, who was then left alone at the Elven Continent because both parents couldn''t stay there anymore.

    Axelle didn''t have any concept of having parents because his parents should have left him behind right after he was born, which was why he grew up with other elves as an ''oddity''.

    Now that he suddenly got something rted to his parents, Axelle''s emotion was a bitplex, but then, he was more interested in the research mentioned by the previous demon king.

    It was actually easy to cut the channel from the abyss demon''s side.

    As long as they sacrificed half of a demon king''s power, the abyss could bepletely separated, and the demon king could also recuperate slowly.

    It was true that other abyss demons might assassinate the king when he was in a weak state, and so, the previous demon king suggested whoever would inherit this secret n to bring a few confidants with them when they returned to the abyss.

    The only drawbacks of this method was that, anything or anyone living in the abyss would never have a chance to return to the main world, no matter how developed they were in the future.

    Each world and dimension had an invisible time and space tunnel leading to many other worlds and dimensions.

    Once the specific tunnel was blown up, no one from both sides could visit each other.

    For the previous demon king, this ''drawback'' was not a drawback at all, because who would miss returning to the main world if they could bring people with them to the abyss?

    Even if life would be difficult in the beginning because the abyss was too barren and the environment was harsh, the previous demon king was confident in whoever would adopt this n.

    They would be able to develop the abyss so that abyss demons could get more resources, be stronger and wash off their inferior bloodline.

    They might also be able to find ways to prevent abyss demons from going berserk and so many other problems.

    This way, the abyss demon could be a proper race, not just a bunch of vicious monsters!

    ''The drawback'' was not a drawback at all for the previous demon king, but for Axelle, it was such a huge one.

    Once he inherited his father''s will and strived to develop the abyss, he would never be able to enter the main world anymore, and it means a forever goodbye to all the people in the main world.

    He was also unsure whether he could survive after sacrificing half of his life to destroy the channel and continue to be the King of the abyss demons.

    It was just that, not just any abyss demons could destroy space and time tunnels, and the strict requirement was aimed at the demon king.

    Only the demon king or the demon queen, the ruler of the entire abyss demons in that one generation could forcefully destroy the established tunnel.

    Not even a royal family member of the abyss demon race could rece the king or the queen''s importance in destroying the tunnel.

    This was why, when the previous king left, there was still no new king or queen so far, and the tunnel remained there.

    Usually, the throne was indeed an inherited thing, but once the previous ruler disappeared and there was no new abyss demon king in several hundred years, other strong abyss demons such as the royal family members could be the new king.

    They would fight to death, and the winner would naturally clear almost all the members of the royal family, and the winner would rece the member of the royal family with his or her own bloodline.

    Of course, once the demon king or the demon queen left for some reason and their children sessfully awakened the king''s bloodline, the abyss immediately had a new ruler, and the royal family members from the previous generation would still remain alive.

    Usually, abyss demons could have so many offspring, and the kings and queens were the same.

    Axelle should have had tons of siblings who would be added to the rank of the abyss demon''s royal family members, but his mother was not a fellow abyss demon.

    Once the two species intermarried, it would already be a blessing and a miracle to conceive one child, which was Axelle.

    Unfortunately, the parents gave birth to Axelle right when the abyss demon king''s curse was about to explode, and he could not stay in this world any longer if he didn''t want to harm his family members.

    And so, the demon king washed off his inferior bloodline, left this world and went to hell with his wife, the elf princess.

    The poor Axelle was left behind.

    Still, relying on the fact that Axelle was the only child of the elf''s royal princess, even if he was a disgrace, the elves still reluctantly let him grow up.

    Now, Axelle had just awakened the king''s qualification, and once he returned to the abyss, all demons would bow down to him!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2173 "Redeeming Life"

    ?

    Axelle''s mood was like a rollercoaster.

    At first, he was a little happy to know more about the parents who left him behind, and was also a little bit relieved that his parents really didn''t intend to abandon him, but it was just because of the situation.

    Such a weak baby could not leave this world because only people whose strength had hit a certain threshold could leave this world.

    In the past hundreds of years, almost no one could do this, but the previous abyss demon king could do it because the threshold of strength in the abyss was not as high as the main world.

    A pity, the parents could not bring their child with them, and the elf princess could leave the main world entirely because she went to the abyss voluntarily with her husband, survived in such a harsh environment, became stronger and finally left through the abyss'' low threshold.

    Almost no one in the main world knew about this ''trick'' because if they knew, those who often went to the abyss to clean up demons would also use this trick to leave the main world and the abyss, to have their own thrilling otherworldly journey.

    Axelle should be happy that his parents never intended to leave him because of his halfling status, but then, his mood dropped to the lowest degree possible because of the drawback in the n.

    It was actually easy to ignore this huge n and just continued to live in the main world as it was, but Axelle remembered one thing rted to Ainsley.

    As long as the abyss'' tunnel was still there, connected to the main world, the abyss seal that worked as a door would always have to exist, but to retain the seal, the people needed a lot of otherworldly souls.

    Ainsley...was one of those people with a foreign soul, and as long as the situation remained the same, sooner orter, she would also be captured and sacrificed to retain the seal.

    As a half abyss demon, how could Axelle not feel bad for the person who personally saved him from his miserable life?

    He knew that his existence was a taboo since birth, no one liked him, everyone feared his potential to be a berserk abyss demon.

    After Ainsley redeemed his life, Axelle lived the most happy and peaceful life ever in his long hundred years of life.

    Even if that life onlysted for one or two years, and these short years were onlyparable to two hours or two months in a human''s life...

    It was the best life ever.

    Elves lived a long life, and two years were too short for them, but for this halfling elf, those two years were like an eternity.

    He wished that he could always live a life like that, and then served the Sloan Family with his long lifespan.

    But...his existence indirectly made others target Ainsley''s foreign soul.

    Axelle had mixed feelings about his own identity. When would he stop endangering the people around him with his true identity?

    Fellow elves hated him because his bloodline was a disgrace to the elves.

    Abyss demons didn''t care about him and would even try to devour him because of his special identity.

    The parents loved him, but they had to leave him forever because of some circumstances, and they might only be able to see each other after Axelle left the main world and the abyss.

    Axelle didn''t have too many good memories with others, so he was also not attached to anything in the main world.

    Only Ainsley and the Sloan Family made him reluctantly leave this world and never return.

    If he died, he would not be able to miss these people, but if he was still alive, he could never meet these people anymore until these people could leave the main world...

    Axelle already had a wave of heartache.

    He felt a sense of belonging to the Sloan Family, and although he was withdrawn, he also made many friends and acquaintances.

    There were people who genuinely loved him, admired his alchemy skill, and were not afraid of his abyss demon''s bloodline.

    For someone like Axelle who had been exposed to all kinds of negative treatments ever since he was still so young, this kindness was just too precious.

    So precious that Axelle was reluctant to leave that warmth and kindness which he had never felt before for hundreds of years.

    Being abused, bullied, exiled and even sold as an enved person after living for hundreds of years as an elf was enough to make many elves go crazy and be a lunatic.

    However, Axelle strongly inherited his mother''s soft and gentle nature, so, even if he was sometimes crazy, such as when he used his corrosive ability, in daily life, this man was really like a meek and cute sheep.

    Axelle was often ''transparent'' for many people because of his withdrawn personality, and even after he joined the Sloan family, aside from his unique potions, Axelle was not that ''essential''.

    Many people felt that Ainsley cherished Axelle among so many people in the family because of his unique race, because he was the only non-human race in the Sloan Family aside from the sacred beasts and Ainsley, who had awakened her non-human bloodlines.

    Throughout Ainsley''s various thrilling journeys and experiences, Axelle was rarely involved, and even Jake, who rarely got into touch with his daughter, was often more involved in Ainsley''s important life events¡ª such as now.

    Axelle thought about many things and finally concluded that since he was not that ''essential'', Ainsley would not mourn too much when he disappeared.

    So...he can finally redeem his life for Ainsley''s future.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2174 "Goodbye In Three Days"

    ?

    Axelle decided all of this in just a few minutes.

    While the crowd finally arrived at the world union''s headquarters, Axelle also started to check the various steps and methods to destroy the space and time tunnel that connected the main world with the abyss.

    Since Axelle had decided everything, first, while others didn''t focus on him, the young man tried to sense the change in himself.

    After he got the memory inheritance, he had awakened his king''s bloodline, but there were not a lot of changes rted to his appearances.

    Of course, other changes were still there, but it was all rted to Axelle''s own abilities and skills.

    Axelle had unknowingly awakened several abilities rted to the king of the abyss demon, such as a natural ability tomand all abyss demons, the ability to use miasma to heal himself or to attack enemies...

    Axelle was also already at the level of someone with a domain.

    Abyss demons at this level of strange could already break through the abyss'' space and time barrier to go to other ces other than the main world because of the existence of the abyss'' seal.

    However, abyss demons'' domains were not like the usually creative domains that everyone knew.

    Abyss demons only had one domain, and that was the abyss.

    Once the abyss changed, the domain that they summoned would also change, and this was one of the reasons why the previous demon king wanted to develop the abyss.

    If the abyss was developed well, every demon''s domain would be stronger, and so, even after they became a hell demon, at least, they would not be bullied in the new ce.

    After all, although abyss demons could wash off their inferior bloodline to be hell demons, they still retained some unique racial characteristics such as their miasma and the domain rted to the abyss.

    Axelle, who had digested the memory inheritance, naturally awakened all the abilities so that he would be qualified to be a king.

    The abyss demon''s way of getting stronger was indeed unique because just one inheritance could boost someone to the highest level possible.

    Of course, this didn''t mean Axelle could leave the abyss and go to other worlds as soon as possible because even though he had awakened those abilities, his real strength was still not enough to break through the abyss'' strength threshold.

    In the abyss, anyone who had already been able to make a stable domain could tear open the space and time to leave the abyss and choose to go to other dimensions or worlds.

    Abyss was a dimension, not aplete world, so the threshold of strength was indeed lower, especially when this dimension was a dependent one, not an independent dimension that could grow into aplete world.

    The people who left the abyss usually had to enter other dimensions first, and after they became even stronger, only then they could tear open the space and time barrier in each dimension to go to otherplete worlds.

    It was much more difficult to go from a mid-level world to a high-level one, but to go from one mid-level world like the main world to a fellow mid-level world, it was not difficult.

    Axelle had started to secretly study the abilities that he awakened, but his priority was to ensure he could sacrifice half of his strength and then slowly recuperate at the abyss until they reached the domain stage once more.

    When he sacrificed half of his strength, his life force would also weaken, so it would be extremely dangerous.

    Still, Axelle didn''t think of bringing any teammates with him because he felt that no one should endure a harsh life in the abyss just because of him.

    If he was lucky, maybe he could survive, and maybe one day, he could see his friends and loved ones again in some other world.

    If he was unlucky, the worst case would probably just be death.

    Of course, the probability of meeting friends and family members from the main world in other worlds or dimensions was close to zero because there were just too many worlds and dimensions out there.

    Axelle felt he could probably master the method of blowing up the tunnel in three days at the fastest and six days at thetest.

    Although it looked too slow, this speed was already the fastest, considering that the elf would do something that no one had been able to do from the beginning of the main world up to now.

    And three days were enough to ensure that he would not die in the hands of these people from the world union, and Ainsley would also be safe and sound.

    Once the abyss was separated from the main works, there was no need for foreign souls to be sacrificed, which means the baby would be safe and sound.

    This sounded like it was a big bargain for the people from the world union because they could solve a huge trouble while not being responsible for the death and torture of so many transmigrators.

    But this was the first big step to protect future transmigrators.

    As much as the elf hated the people from the world union, and as much as Ainsley disliked these experts and ancestors, she had to admit that all they did was just to ensure the safety of the people in this world.

    For Ainsley, they were viins, but for many people in this world, they were undoubtedly heroes.

    Axelle trusted that Ainsley would be able to dy his death sentence for at least three days, so he had to speed up and quickly implement the n!

    At this moment, Ainsley didn''t know that she would have to say goodbye to Axelle in three days....

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2175 "The Youngsters Enthusiasm"

    ?

    The people from the world union managed to ''abduct'' Ainsley, but they could not tantly cut off the live broadcast because theizens would immediately suspect them of being unfair and things like that.

    Of course, the people from the world union cleverly manipted the cameras so that there would be many blind spots, but unknown to them, Ainsley''s allies, such as her five cute friends, also gathered a lot of hackers from the hacker guild.

    They silently hacked some of the flying cameras and even hacked some of the live broadcast tforms so that when the world union wanted to cut off the live broadcast for various ''excuses'', these few hacked tforms and live cameras could still earnestly broadcast what was happening.

    Ainsley''s friends still believed in Ainsley, even though she was an alien and she was way older than genuine children like them.

    At first, the children also felt ufortable because they treated someone much older than them as the youngest instead.

    However, thinking about Ainsley''s usual way of interacting with them, it could be seen that the baby was indeed a bit childish, even in her soul.

    And so, the children quickly epted Ainsley''s new identity and even felt that things were unique and novel!

    They could brag to others that they were Ainsley''s best friends. Rounding up, they were besties with an alien!

    Even if children from the mafia family usually matured early, these children were still elementary school students or at most, still at junior high school.

    They were at the age of being curious about everything, and so, unlike the adults who feared aliens, many teens and young adults found these transmigrators to be cool.

    The existence is other worlds and dimensions, and even a chance to go out of this world made the young people extremely motivated.

    For them, the unknown was indeed scary, but the unknown was also an opportunity.

    Even now, the students from various academies and teens or young adults all over the world, no matter the race, were vigorously discussing things on various forums and the live broadcast''ment section.

    [I can''t believe that there are really unknown worlds and dimensions out there. When will we be able to explore the other worlds? Will there be pioneer troops sent out to various worlds?]

    [If that happens, I wish I can be included in the list of the troops as well! But I heard that to leave this world, even if there are already wormhole tunnels, we need to at least have the strength to make a domain?]

    There were less ability users than ordinary people, and those who could create domains were also too few.

    Don''t look at how many people around Ainsley who could create domains. That was because the baby was surrounded by experts.

    In fact, maybe only one percent of ability users all over the world could create domains.

    With such a terrible ratio, among all people in this world, even if the poption of this world was huge, reaching hundreds of billions of people, maybe, not even a million people could leave this world.

    Not counting the babies, the elderly, the retired ones who''s strength had already declined even if they could create domains...

    The teenagers were hopeful, but they also knew that maybe, for all ability users to be able to travel to other worlds and be otherworldly travelers, it might take more than just a decade.

    By then, they would have already turned into young adults or fully mature adults, and maybe, they would not be as passionate as now to explore the dangerous worlds out there.

    Still, these teens were all curious about the transmigrators, and they even felt that killing transmigrators was a waste of time and energy because they should ask the transmigrators about the other worlds instead!

    The youngsters thought more about the distant future where maybe, all people including ordinary people had to learn about some basics rted to the other worlds so that if there were otherworldly invasions, they would not panic too much.

    To be honest, the world union also wanted to get detailed information about those various worlds and dimensions from these aliens, but many of the transmigrators would rather die than spilling key information about their original worlds.

    That''s why the world union had no choice but to kill the transmigrators and used their souls to seal the abyss.

    Under the eyes of billions of people in the world, the world union invited Ainsley ''kindly'' to the public meeting room of their headquarters.

    It seemed that the world union did not intend to fight Ainsley to death because their style was not like this.

    Back then, the world was still a bit chaotic, and many transmigrators were killed without anyone knowing.

    Even history recorded the Godfather''s life wrongly, not exposing the truth at all.

    However, now, under the eyes of so many people, naturally, the world union would not kill the baby just yet.

    They just wanted to make the image of transmigrators negative in the eyes of the masses while firmly controlling the representative of these aliens, Ainsley Sloan, in their hands.

    Of course, because all the manpower was concentrated to keep an eye on this miraculous baby, for a while, no one in the headquarters noticed the movement of the people from the Walter family.

    The Walter family came to the headquarters to release the fairies who were detained by the World union in cooperation with the fairy elders from the fairy race.

    The two fairies that they wanted to save were naturally the two most important fairies in the whole fairy race¡ªthe fairy of time and the fairy of space!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2176 "Blowing Up Souls"

    ?

    While the people from the Walter Family went to rescue the fairies, the transmigrators who were caught from all over the world were also transported to the headquarters with tight guards one after another.

    One fifth of the whole transmigrators was killed on the spot because of their violent resistance, and the hunters naturally only brought back their souls.

    These souls were all sealed inside a special box so that they could guard against the possibility of someone using soul-rted abilities to steal the souls.

    There were also at least one shaman mixed in the group of hunters who went to capture transmigrators or the hunters would wear spirit sses so that if the transmigrators became spirits, they could also deal with the newly born spirits.

    Maybe because a lot of shamans were deployed and the number of spirit sses was not sufficient, the people at the headquarters didn''t notice the Godfather''s movement a while ago.

    If not, they would have been able to detect the Godfather''s movement as he killed several seniors in one go.

    The experts at the headquarters were currently all those who were good at offensive, defense and a lot of soul-rted abilities.

    Most of these experts were good at duels and a small-scale battle, while the rest were good atmanding troops in arge-scale battle.

    The troops were all soldiers especially sent from various races and countries because the world union was essentially the representative of the whole world.

    When Ainsley and her small team went to the public meeting room, along the way, many experts had stiff faces as they raised their guards to the max.

    Even though many people were more experienced in battle than the baby, and their abilities were also all unique, Ainsley''s charm ability was too difficult to defend against.

    This charm ability was already strengthened by a creature from a higher-level world, and it was even effective on some high-level creatures outside of this world!

    Ainsley''s love virus was like an invisible assassin, ready to kill any time and anywhere.

    They were not even sure whether the ordinary anti-charm potions could defend against the love virus.

    Ainsley didn''t seem to feel the tense atmosphere around here because she herself was also tense.

    She entered the den of ''wolves, tigers and dragons'', so one small mistake could definitely kill her on the spot.

    There were a lot of ways to kill people in silence even in front of so many live cameras, and the world union was best at making excuses to look upright, so Ainsley was extremely cautious.

    At this moment, all soul-based ability users were deployed to the public meeting room, either to intimidate their guest, or just to defend against the alien''s sudden attack that was rted to souls.

    Ainsley didn''t know, but the whole meeting room that looked extremely ordinary, like the usual meeting room inpanies and such, was actually built with various special features.

    The wall was like a one-sided mirror where the people outside of the meeting room could see the people inside the meeting room, but the people inside would only see ordinary walls.

    This was one of the world union''s unique inventions¡ª a one-sided wall.

    Then, the ceilings also hid various futuristic hot weapons, countless hidden cameras with extremely high capacity and flexibility, and so on.

    The defensive barriers were there to protect every single chair and the people sitting on the chair in the meeting room.

    The meeting room''s long oval table also hides many secrets, both to defend the people sitting on these chairs or attack them.

    Even the seats also hid various strange features such as hot chairs,fortable massage chairs, healing chairs, attacking chairs, and so on.

    Not to mention that the whole meeting room could fit in a total of fifty people, which means, the people from the world union could send so many people to fill in the seats, just to stare at this unusual baby.

    There were hidden guards inside the meeting room, there were bodyguards for each chair, there were also troops who were good at soul-rted abilities outside of the meeting room, surrounding the meeting room tightly.

    Maybe, the headquarters deployed the whole troops to be concentrated at the public meeting room, because soon, they would gather all transmigrators in this room!

    Of course, just fifty seats would not be enough, and so, less important transmigrators would have to stand up while being handcuffed to prevent them from using their abilities.

    It seemed that the world union wanted to harvest the souls of a lot of transmigrators in one go, and no one knew why they had to do this all at once just to get freshly ''baked'' souls out of the dead bodies.

    Ainsley and the other transmigrators would not understand the world union''s reasoning of doing this, but if they knew, especially if Axelle knew about the secret n, they would all be shocked.

    Why? Because the world union actually had the same n as Axelle!

    Yes, they could not use the sacrifice of many experts in this world to blow up the tunnel between the two worlds, but it was only after hundreds of years of research that they realized the greater use of these foreign souls.

    All this time, the world union sucked up the energy of those foreign souls to maintain the seal, but they never tried to blow up the full-power foreign souls to destroy the tunnel.

    After various research and hypotheses, the world union finally decided to use this huge move to try to destroy the tunnel connecting the two worlds once and for all.

    For this, they needed A LOT of transmigrators at once!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2177 "Top-Notch Security"

    ?

    The hunters sent to capture the transmigrators made sure that they would not have to kill the transmigrators if they could, especially those who were famous for being strong.

    It was not because they feared theizens or the citizens aroundining about the world union being overbearing, but because the ''fresher'' the soul, the better the effect when blowing the tunnel.

    When the soul was separated from the body, the soul would be much weaker than before.

    That''s why, it was best if the transmigrators were still alive when they collectively blew up the souls.

    Of course, these aliens would never do such a thing to blow up their own soul, but the world union had many experts who could force the transmigrators to do this.

    It sounded cruel, but if the n worked, the future transmigrators didn''t have to worry about being captured all day long, and the world union even thought of setting up a special organization for the transmigrators.

    This way, new transmigrators would have a sense of belonging to this world and they could quickly integrate without causing troubles.

    Of course, the world union was not that kind, and they thought of this n just to prepare for the iing new era where their top world experts might leave this world to explore other worlds.

    There might be invasions from other worlds as well, so having more transmigrators who usually became stronger quickly could also help a lot.

    A pity, the transmigrators in this era had to die and could not enjoy the benefit that future transmigrators might have.

    The world union was not idealist, and they knew that even if what they did seemed inhumane,pared to the lives of so many natives in this world, these hundreds of transmigrators could be sacrificed.

    At first, when Ainsley entered the meeting room, there were no other transmigrators around, and there were only many strange people from the world union.

    However, as time passed by, the fifty seats were slowly given to new guests, and these guests were all handcuffed with various chains, cors, and so on.

    There were at least four people for each new guest, and even after these guests were seated, the people from the world union immediately opened the small barrier around each seat.

    This barrier was usually used to defend from outside attacks, but now, the people from the world union changed the setting so that it trapped these people instead.

    And these people could not use their various abilities, even the unique ability born from their souls was also ''sealed'' temporarily.

    Only Ainsley in the whole room did not use any handcuffs, metal cors and so on, but it made her look absolutely abrupt among so many other haggard ''guests''.

    When Ainsley saw the steady stream of guests entering the meeting room, the baby had already realized the true identity of these people from various age groups.

    The baby held her breath and clenched her fists below the table as her eyes kept wandering from one guest to the others.

    These haggard people with bloodied clothes, dust everywhere and some were even critically wounded or dying....

    They were fellow transmigrators.

    The transmigrators'' mouths were all sealed with a special seal, so they could not even let out a single whimper as they were seated down by force.

    These people did look like prisoners, and those who were dying looked even more miserable.

    However, staff wearing the world union''s uniform with their unique logo woulde one after another, healing these critically dying people to a certain extent.

    This way, they would not die, but they would not be in a top condition either.

    Only a small number of the fifty people gathered here didn''t have any injuries at all, and their faces also looked rudy.

    Maybe some of them had pale faces, but their physical condition was at the top, much better than the other wounded ''guests''.

    Ainsley didn''t know how many transmigrators there were in this world, but there should be more than just fifty.

    It means, the world union probably brings other batches of transmigrators to other meeting rooms, not wanting to gather all the dangerous people in one ce.

    The people who were sent to the same meeting room as Ainsley seemed to have a higher status than other transmigrators because the baby even saw many familiar faces that she often saw on the media, inte, news and so on.

    Ainsley was silent, and the people behind her, Jake, Elliana, the irregr tamer guild leader and the two sacred beasts, were also quiet.

    However, even when they were silent and looked calm, their bodies were all tense, ready to attack or defend, depending on the situation.

    Even Ainsley had already quietly used her love virus to spread a small amount of love virus to the people inside the meeting room, but because she was afraid of being noticed, the baby did it bit by bit.

    There should be a technology here that could detect whether someone was using their abilities.

    Still, if the energy fluctuation was not high, the machine should not be able to capture these little movements precisely.

    After all, energy fluctuation from abilities would always exist from those barriers per chairs, the various technologies in this room, and even from those bodyguards.

    Each seat had two bodyguards guarding behind, and next to each chair, there would be one person from the world union wearing their own unique clothes.

    These people should be the experts working for the world union, and outside, there must be soldiers who have awakened their abilities, patiently guarding these meeting rooms.

    The security was top-notch!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2178 "Reverse Order"

    ?

    Ainsley''s charm ability was indeed too difficult to be detected, especially when she used it bit by bit to avoid the machine''s detection.

    Experts should actually be able to feel whether they were being targeted or not, or whether someone used abilities on them, but charm ability was too difficult to sense.

    After all, before the user of the charm ability used it tomand others to do something for them, most people, including experts, would not be able to feel the change in their emotions carefully.

    As long as the ability user remained silent, the charm ability could work silently, waiting in the dark.

    Before Ainsley made the irregr tamer guild, even the best charm ability users had a limited way of thinking, and they subconsciously only used their appearances or voices as the medium of their charm ability.

    That way, many people with average appearances or average voices yet awakened charm abilities already regarded this ability as useless, because they subconsciously felt that only people with nice appearances or voices could use the charm ability well.

    However, all of this changed after Ainsley made her big move.

    Nowadays, even if the baby didn''t use the special enlightenment method to make the charm ability users able to charm beasts and monsters, the charm ability users'' way of thinking had already changed drastically.

    Now, charm ability users could use their abilities better than before, and they were not seen as mere prostitutes to seduce others.

    Even people with average appearances could also make use of their awakened charm ability, and because other ability users still had some stereotypes about charm ability users being good-looking, these average-looking people actually gained the upper hands.

    It was easy to guess that some handsome and pretty ability users were charm ability users, and many experts would subconsciously guard against good-looking ability users.

    However, those with ordinary appearances were not noticed at all, and in their hands, the charm ability became an even sharper weapon, better than many other fancy abilities.

    The charm ability could be used even in daily life, such as making others agree to do some small things, quell people''s anger, and so on.

    Many people did not realize that they were already affected by the charm ability, because even such a small amount of energy could still move the heart of ignorant ordinary people and some newly awakened ability users.

    Ainsley''s move was so smooth and cautious, and so, even after all the people in the meeting room got at least a little amount of love virus in their bodies, they were all ignorant of this move.

    Back then, it was easy to guess that someone was already under the charm ability by examining one''s own feelings toward the suspected ability user.

    If the victim felt that their feelings toward the suspected ability user had changed subtly or obviously within a short period of time for no reasons at all, there was a high chance that they were already affected.

    But Ainsley was also clever.

    She knew that many experts in the headquarters would be even more cautious and sensitive than other experts outside, so even when the virus had already entered the targets'' bodies...

    The baby purposely suppressed the subtle change in the feeling so that the love virus could always remain dormant, and the victims also didn''t feel their feelings change to a better direction at all.

    Ainsley even made use of the love virus to influence these people so that they would dislike her more than before.

    Love virus in the previous battles and wars could be used to make others like the baby until they did whatever she wanted them to do, and the victims thought that those sudden thoughts were all inner hearts, their active mind, or intuition.

    However, all in all, their feelings toward the baby would always lean on the positive side.

    Now, Ainsley made such a contradictory and strange trick, which was to rely on these people''s inner obedience to make them dislike her a little bit.

    At this time, the people in the room, especially those from the world union, had thoughts one after another, and they all felt that it was their inner mind, their inner heart, or something like that.

    The mand'' given was not abrupt, and the victims only gradually felt a little bit of change in their feelings, but it was not a positive change at all.

    Everyone was guarding against Ainsley''s love virus, but they subconsciously felt that those who were infected by the virus would immediately have good impressions of the baby.

    Who would have thought that Ainsley would do the opposite, and make the people in the room dislike her for various reasons?

    This sense of dislike was really not abrupt, because just by standing there and existing inside the meeting room, many people from the world union were already holding grudges to this baby who forced them to do such a big thing.

    On the other hand, Ainsley also made fellow transmigrators dislike her so as not to show any strange reactions and such, which might attract other people''s suspicion.

    The transmigrators also had various reasons to dislike the baby, even if only for a bit.

    Just by looking at the baby, who was the only one without handcuffs and metal cor, it was enough to draw hatred and jealousy among other transmigrators!

    The transmigrators unanimously thought of the baby as their representative, but seeing such a different treatment, these superior aliens also felt imbnced.

    Even if they were in a bad situation, they had their own pride and self-esteem!

    Ainsley being the only one getting VIP treatment and was unscathed at all became suspicious in the eyes of many transmigrators.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2179 "Careless?"

    ?

    This wave of small dislike was not noticeable at all, and it didn''t create a fuss.

    No one even noticed that each of them in the meeting room, except for Ainsley''s group, all collectively disliked Ainsley, even if only a little bit.

    The world union gathered these transmigrators for their own reasons, and these meeting rooms were actually connected to each other so that it was the same as one huge hall with several walls to divide people.

    The world union chose this location after so many calctions.

    After all, what they wanted to blow up was the invisible tunnel between the two worlds, even if there were many visible tunnels from each abyss gate connected to the main world, those tunnels were created artificially.

    The real space and time tunnel was invisible, and after decades of studying this, the experts finally pinpointed the exact location of the tunnel, which was in this ce.

    The headquarters was built here so that they could guard the invisible tunnel, and now, the meeting rooms were also made with precise calctions.

    They were ready to withstand the astonishing damage of blown souls, and now, the people from the world union all headed to the temporary residence of the two royal fairies in their hands¡ª the fairy of space and the fairy of time.

    These two could easily influence the invisible tunnel and guide the foreign souls'' explosion so that it would hit the tunnel and would not hit anything else.

    The reason why the world union had to use foreign souls was precisely because of this.

    The space and time tunnel existed somewhere in the void, and without someone with outstanding space and time abilities, it would not be easy even just to touch this tunnel.

    After all, this tunnel was what made the two worlds connected in the first ce and the reason why abyss demons could use various dimensional holes to enter this world without the existence of the seal.

    The invisible space and time tunnel needed the fairies to take care of it, so what about the ''explosive'' item required to blow up the tunnel after it was exposed?

    Of course, it needed another explosive thing with space and time attributes.

    Space and time had always been the two strongest ''elements'' in this world, and it was difficult to manipte without advanced technologies and various strong abilities.

    Technology could already touch the essence of space, such as creating teleportals, creating spatial storage, and so on.

    Even though most of these technologies relied on the power of space ability users, the technology was also already mature.

    However, it was difficult to create an explosive that had this space attribute.

    Even if the two fairies could direct the explosion to hit the space and time tunnel, that tunnel didn''t have any solid or concrete existence.

    It was as vague as spirits and ghosts.

    The only thing that could destroy the tunnel was a special energy, but no matter how many space ability users or even time ability users used their abilities to bomb the tunnel, the tunnel would only be damaged slightly, but it would not disappear.

    If the tunnel was damaged, what if it led to some kind of error and the abyss demons actually escaped from the abyss because of this mistake?

    That''s why, the tunnel had to be blown up once and for all, and the only thing that had the same energy as a bomb, and also had both space and time attributes was a foreign soul of a transmigrator.

    Transmigrators came from various spaces and time, so their souls also carried that space and time attribute, which gave them a little advantage in terms of awakening unique abilities in this world.

    The world union obviously targeted this unique attribute, nning to use those souls as collective bombs.

    And as for whether the transmigrators would obediently blow up their souls or not?

    The world union hid many unique experts, and there was no shortage of people who could manipte the souls of the living!

    These abilities were off the chart, but just like other outrageously powerful abilities, once the ability was used, the ability user would have to rest for a long time in a weakened state.

    Not to mention that things rted to souls were way moreplicated, so as early as several years ago, these soul experts had already umted energy to execute today''s n.

    Today would be a historical moment throughout history where they cut off the connection between the two worlds, eradicating the abyss demons for once and all.

    The World union needed at least two hundred transmigrators of various level of strength, but now, they had only caught more than fifty.

    Because of this, the world union scattered these transmigrators to several other meeting rooms first, so each meeting room was not full with fifty transmigrators.

    Maybe the world union was too cautious or what, but they actually rotate the transmigrators from one meeting room to another.

    Maybe they wanted to avoid the possibility of these aliens cooperating with each other.

    Thus, the originally full meeting room was soon emptied out, and many other transmigrators left the previous meeting room.

    This tactic was indeed good for preventing the transmigrators from using an unknown method to contact each other and stage some rebellion.

    However, this tactic actually supported Ainsley''s spread of the love virus instead!

    It didn''t mean that the world union was careless because there were indeed a lot of other transmigrators who had already colluded in silence using strange methods from their original world when they met each other in their previous meeting rooms.

    The world union just didn''t expect Ainsley to have already spread her love virus despite everyone already guarding against her so desperately!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2180 "Spying On The Enemies"

    As the world union continued to rotate ''aliens'' from one room to another, Ainsley also focused on slowly spreading the love virus to every single person that she met.

    If this person never had any contact with her before, Ainsley focused to restrain the characteristic of the love virus, so that the virus entered a ''dormant'' state.

    This ability became more and more perverted, as if what Ainsley controlled was not a charm ability with characteristics of a virus but a real virus with charm ability characteristics.

    Ainsley named this skill as a love virus not because the skill did produce a virus, but because the way of using the ability was simr to how viruses spread around and infect people.

    Some viruses in this world could indeed enter a dormant state, as if sluggish and weak because of the surroundings, and the virus would be active after meeting certain requirements.

    Many people could make the abilities they left in other people''s body to stay still, as if in a dormant state.

    Most people called this method a ''curse'', because curse-rted ability users had simr characteristics.

    But Ainsley continued to polish her ability, especially her charm ability, which was why, if before this, Ainsley could not make the charm abilityy dormant in other people''s body, now, she could.

    The love virus stayed silent in the bodies of people who had never met Ainsley, but for those who had seen Ainsley face-to-face, especially just now, each person had varied reactions.

    Some of them slightly disliked Ainsley without them realizing why. Others had a little pity in their heart, and various other emotions.

    Charm ability was usually restricted to only inducing lust, but Ainsley''s charm was unique and flexible based on ''cuteness'' and affection.

    There were many types of affections, and it was not only the feeling of like or dislike, ck and white.

    There were also many micro-affections and micro-dislikes, such as the feeling of pity, the feeling of jealousy, the feeling of arrogance, and so on.

    Ainsley cleverly manipted the change of feeling in many people so that everyone would have different reactions, and even if they cross-check with other people, they would not realize that they had already fallen to this cunning ability.

    This move directly robbed a lot of the baby''s energy, and it also required a high degree of concentration.

    No one realized that Ainsley''s forehead had already dripped with sweat as she closed her eyes, pretending not to care about her surroundings but was actually making some small movements in various rooms!

    After imnting the love virus in many people, Ainsley immediately used the love virus as a medium to activate the 3D map ability.

    Usually, to use the 3D map ability, Ainsley relied on the sound wave that came with this ability set, but now, she actually made a new breakthrough, which was tobine the two abilities.

    Ainsley used the love virus inside people''s bodies as an anchor so that the 3D map could show the location of various bodies with the love virus inside.

    Of course, unlike the usual 3D map that could show the real scenes directly, this love virus map was 2D rather than 3D, and it only showed dots after dots dyed in pink.

    The pink dots showed the location of those people with love virus, and Ainsley used her own location with the highest amount of love virus as an anchor point to estimate the distance between her and these many people.

    This map was rough and simple, not as urate as the real 3D map ability, but Ainsley didn''t want to open up the sound wave that came with this ability because it was easy to be detected by the detection machine.

    Charm ability was one of the most difficult abilities to be detected by the machine, but abilities such as the 3D map that relied on the sound wave were too easy to be discovered.

    After all, the energy fluctuation must be huge, and so, how could it operate in silence just like the love virus?

    Despite the map being rough and straightforward, Ainsley still used the map to monitor the movement of transmigrators and those from the world union.

    Ainsley deliberately increased the amount of love virus for people from the world union, so it was indeed easy to distinguish between transmigrators and those from the world union.

    After doing this, Ainsley selected a random staff member from the world union who was not in the same ce as herself and started to do a shared-vision skill relying on the love virus.

    This skill needed a lot of energy, so Ainsley only shared the vision with these people for one second each, just to catch a glimpse of the current situation.

    After looking at the situation in various meeting rooms, Ainsley realized that there were too many transmigrators gathered alive, but there was no Axelle, even though they came together.

    It seemed that Axelle was ced at another ce, but it should not be too far from these meeting rooms that were actually prisons in disguise.

    Ainsley could not guess what the world union wanted to do, and it was not time to fight them directly, so the baby continued to spread her love virus around

    The world union did the live broadcast to reduce the amount of energy that Ainsley could transform from the love of the audience all over the world, and this trick did work.

    After the true identity was revealed, Ainsley''s speed of replenishing her energy slowed down a lot, but it didn''t mean there were no other people who sincerely loved her and had positive feelings towards her.

    Relying on these, Ainsley barely replenished her energy several times, which was almost not enough!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2181 "Deadlock"

    ?

    Thankfully, after a full fifteen minutes, Ainsley managed to cover all the people around these meeting rooms with the love virus.

    Ainsley saw that aside from the transmigrators, there were also strange people in special uniforms bringing special metallic boxes with them, looking like soldiers from a sci-fi movie.

    These people were suspected to be from the hunter organization who worked under the world union, and their main job was to hunt transmigrators.

    Ainsley could already guess the thing inside those boxes.

    It should be the soul of a fallen transmigrator.

    Each meeting room had at least two to five people bringing boxes like that, so, considering that there were around four meeting rooms, the number of souls inside the boxes was quite high, as many as twenty.

    So many transmigrators died, while the rest were either heavily injured, or not injured but had pale faces because although they didn''t fight the hunters, they were still tortured on the way to the headquarters.

    The people from the world union assigned to each meeting room would prevent the transmigrators from talking to each other, and once every fifteen minutes, they would check the cor, handcuff and the seat barrier of every transmigrator.

    That way, the transmigrators could not use their various hidden tricks to break free, because their every movement was already under the eyes of these guards.

    The guards would also inject some kind of serum to these transmigrators, making them weak with no energy at all and could onlyy their heads on the table, looking extremely sluggish.

    The strict guards and various methods to restrain the transmigrators were all perfect, showing that the world union had indeed nned to do this for a long time.

    Even Ainsley, who was the only one not bound with a cor or handcuff to restrain her abilities, nor was she trapped inside a special seat barrier, didn''t dare make any big moves.

    To be honest, it was not that the world union didn''t want to restrict the baby with the cors, handcuffs and special serum.

    Ainsley was their number one target, and she was also the most troublesome transmigrator due to her extensive rtionships with various forces, especially the blood n.

    Since there was a live broadcast all the way to the headquarters that kept recording Ainsley''s whole situation, the world union couldn''t handcuff her or give her the metal cor to restrain her abilities.

    There were also serums...

    It was even more impossible to use the serum.

    The world union also tried to use food and drinks provided at the meeting room to silence Ainsley''s abilities.

    However, how could someone as cautious as the baby leisurely drink the water and food prepared by her enemies?

    The baby even used special gloves to touch everything in the room, afraid that there could be something on the table, the seat, or on the utensils that could silence her abilities.

    Ainsley was too cautious, so the World union didn''t have time to treat the baby as a prisoner.

    As for the other transmigrators?

    The masses would not care too much about them, because they were still categorized as dangerous aliens, so it was normal for them to be treated like prisoners.

    Only Ainsley, who was the ''star'' of the global live broadcast, could get a little mercy from the masses, especially from the people who benefited a lot from her organization.

    Seeing that so many transmigrators failed to use their various hidden tricks one after another, Ainsley got a bigger headache.

    Even if she had already infected a lot of people with the love virus, this amount of virus could not be used tomand them to do anything useful in this situation.

    Ainsley could not even make them turn a blind eye to her because all eyes were on her, and everyone''s purest thought in their heart and mind was to keep an eye on this ''dangerous element''!

    Such a small amount of love virus could only be used to share visions for a few seconds, or make a rough love virus map.

    Ainsley racked her brain to find Axelle and escape from the headquarters, but so far, there were still no good ideas.

    If only there were sudden chaos here, and the attention of these guards were lured away.

    But who would make such a mess here?

    Even other transmigrators had already quieted down, not daring to use their various small movements in an attempt to escape.

    After all, there were too many experts outside of the meeting room who were keeping an eye on these aliens, just like mad researchers inside aboratory who were observing their experiment subject.

    Ainsley had never seen these experts before, and she would not know how strong these people were.

    Even if the blood n was imposing, and their ability was recognized by the entire world, the blood n was in a recuperation mode, and they would not be able to summon otherworldly high-level creatures anymore.

    These experts, each of them had at least reached the realm of making a domain.

    Even if the domain they created as a beginner in the domain realm was as small as an ordinary bathroom, or even worse, just the size of a bag or something, the domain was already the power ceiling of many ability users.

    It was true that to leave this world without relying on wormholes and such, one had to be beyond the realm of a domain, like the ancestors of various races who chose to leave this world back then.

    Their strength could easily destroy cities and countries, which was why the world also actively rejected them for the sake of world peace.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2182 "Domain Masters"

    ?

    People in the domain realm might seem weak to these ancestors.

    However, for other ability users who were still below the domain realm, just an entry-level domain realm ability user could already crush them to death several times.

    Even if the range of the domain were as small as a backpack, as long as someone''s body part entered that domain, they would immediately die.

    It was easy to make someone''s head enter the bag-sized domain, and so, it would be as easy as killing ants to kill these people.

    Even if Ainsley was extremely strong, she had also personally experienced how it felt to enter someone else''s domain.

    Wilhelm from the blood n, that little prince who was actually already a few hundred years old and had already turned unto a spirit, was one of the examples of how strong a domain realm ability user could be.

    When Wilhelm died, maybe he was not in a domain realm yet, but after he became a spirit, he cultivated for a long time and sessfully reached this state.

    Then, as if his whole body was reborn, this spirit could materialize for a long time, or possess the body of his contractor, Joan, to create an extremelyplicated and powerful domain.

    Once a spirit could use a domain, it could even kill many shamans and non-shaman ability users, cracking the taboo of the dead killing the living people.

    Many people suspected that the Godfather should have already reached the domain realm when he was about to die, but even after he became a spirit like now, no one had seen his domain.

    Someone said that the knot in the Godfather''s heart was too big, affecting his ability to create a domain when he became a spirit.

    Others said the young man could not enter the domain realm because his enlightenment was cut off right when he died.

    However, Ainsley had a feeling that the Godfather should be able to use a domain, yet for some reason, he never showed his domain at all.

    Or maybe, just like what other people suspected, his enlightenment to create a domain was cut off when he died, which was one of the reasons why he was still brooding over his death, refusing to reincarnate.

    If this was true, Ainsley became even more determined to loosen the knot in the Godfather''s heart, but for now, she wanted to discuss a way to save Axelle and escape.

    Ainsley didn''t mention anything about domains and just asked the Godfather whether he had some ideas or not.

    [Uncle Godfather, I don''t know how many shamans are there in this building, and how many people use spirit sses, but what if you can use your invisible state to roam around and find Axelle?]

    Ainsley tentatively asked the Godfather whether this idea was feasible or not.

    If there were shamans or people with spirit sses around, it was indeed not good for the Godfather even if he was in his spirit state and was basically invisible in the eyes of other people.

    However, Ainsley believed that the Godfather could avoid the eyes of shamans and people with spirit sses.

    Anyway, there would not be any security cameras that were made especially to detect spirits, which was why, everyone needed the expensive spirit sses or became shamans in order to be able to see spirits.

    Ainsley really thought that the Godfather could roam around freely and might be able to save Axelle as well.

    [If uncle can bring Axelle here, please bring him to this meeting room, and that''s when I''ll create chaos for all of us to escape.]

    It sounded foolish to bring Axelle to the most strictly guarded ce in the headquarters at the moment, but as the sayings said, the most dangerous ce was often the safest ce.

    Ainsley only needed to reunite with Axelle, and then, she could go wild as freely as she wanted.

    The Godfather had already visited the headquarters to kill people before, so he was more or less knowledgeable about the headquarters'' structure.

    Thus, the man readily agreed to help Ainsley find and save Axelle.

    [Okay. Don''t attract attention until this lord finds that little elf.]

    The Godfather was much more silent than usual, and he also looked more stern, which might be because of his bad memories rted to the headquarters.

    Although the headquarters should have changedpared to hundreds of years ago, the ind was still the same, so in the eyes of this fallen hero, the whole ind was like his tomb.

    The Godfather had been sullen and taciturn ever since they went to the ind, but Ainsley didn''t mind this because the Godfather must be a little traumatic.

    For him to agree to find Axelle in such a ce, it was already super good.

    Ainsley also felt that it was inconsiderate of her to ask the Godfather for help when the man might be repulsive towards anything in this ce.

    However, maybe because the Godfather saw himself in Ainsley or in Axelle, which was why he agreed to help Ainsley find the elf.

    After all, back then, the Godfather also hoped that someone could save him, or just give him a little time so that he could reach the domain realm and escape from the clutches of those people.

    Domain ability users, no matter whether they were still new or not, were not easily killed, and once they opened their domain, as long as their personal domain was strong, even if they were new domain masters, they could still survive or escape the siege of many other domain masters.

    Now, the Godfather just wanted to save both Ainsley and Axelle, so as not to repeat his tragedy.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2183 "Overlapping History"

    <h4>Chapter 2183 "Ovepping History"?</h4>

    Right now, Ainsley''s situation was indeed simr to the Godfather back then.

    Even though Ainsley had only lived in this world for two years, much shorter than the Godfather, who lived in the new world for more than decades, Ainsley still caught up quickly to the realm of domain masters.

    For multi-ability users, they didn''t need to create domains based on all their abilities, and just a domain based on one of their abilities was enough.

    More often, multiple-ability users could actually reach the domain realm faster than those with only one or two abilities, because they could find the ability that really suited them best, which led to enlightenment to create a domain.

    Like Ainsley now, her overall strength was actually still way lower than the Godfather back then, but for various reasons, and maybe because the baby''s resources were greater than the Godfather back then...

    Ainsley quickly reacted the? realm of strength right before the domain realm.

    She just needed one enlightenment to create a domain, but up to now, what Ainsley created had always been a mini domain or what people called as a pseudo-domain.

    The Godfather was also like this before, and so, the man felt as if history was ovepping, and if he didn''t do anything, the bad history was going to repeat.

    The Godfather actually didn''t want Ainsley to save Axelle, because, in the Godfather''s eyes, Ainsley was the most important of all.

    However, his sixth sense did tell him to save Axelle because if he didn''t, the end result would not be something he would want to see.

    Thinking about the simr situation between his past self and Ainsley right now, the Godfather clenched his fists as he slowly left the meeting room under the eyes of so many people.

    The Godfather felt that Ainsley had a brighter future than him, and so, if the baby died just like that before she could create a domain, his heart knot would not be loose, and the heart knot would add up another number instead.

    The Godfather knew that one of the heart knots that prevented him from reincarnating had been solved, but aside from the heart knot over his death, he also had another worry that kept him from reincarnating.

    It was Ainsley.

    Before the world union and the hunters had any guarantee that they would never harm Ainsley anymore, the Godfather would still worry about Ainsley, afraid that her end would be exactly the same as himself.

    If that happened, Ainsley''s situation would be worse than him, because at least, he was already thirty years old when he died back then.

    Of course, his soul age was not thirty years old when he died, because he was an adult when he transmigrated into this world as a ten-year-old boy.

    Overall, the Godfather might already be fifty or sixty years old when he died in this world, but because this world had many races with long lifespan, the Godfather''s mentality had always been young.

    After all, he was also influenced by those races, and his body was only thirty years old when he died, so he also felt that he died young.

    The Godfather, who actually died at ''old age'' if hebined the age of his previous life in his original world and the life in this world, felt that he died at such a young age, which left countless regrets, not to mention Ainsley?

    She was only in her twenties when she transmigrated, and this body was also only five years old.

    Counting this and that, the baby''s total age was not even more than twenty-five, and her body in this world was still five years old!

    At such a young age, the baby had already reached a realm that no other child geniuses could touch, so it would be a massive regret if the baby died just like that.

    Although it was indeed possible to continue to live as a spirit and cultivate to be a strong spirit with a domain, but once the baby died here, she would also have immense regret, which would definitely hold her back from creating a domain.

    Just like himself.

    The Godfather was so emotional for a moment that he considered whether he should blow up his soul to create a chaos and save the little baby, or what.

    He didn''t care whether he could be reincarnated again or not. Anyway, after reincarnation, his memory would be gone, and he would not remember anything that happened in this life.

    He had already lived two lives, and although he didn''tplete his two lives to old ages, but the Godfather was already satisfied, not obsessing over being reincarnated or not.

    If his soul could save Ainsley for once and all, the Godfather would have already sacrificed his soul.

    Unfortunately, that''s just a temporary measure, and sooner orter, the world union would still try to hunt Ainsley.

    The Godfather didn''t know that the world union wanted to blow up the invisible abyss tunnel so that future transmigrators or those who were still hiding would not need to offer their souls to fix the seal.

    If he knew, he would definitely prevent Ainsley from following the world union''s people to the headquarters, no matter whether they could save Axelle or not.

    But now that everything had already happened, the Godfather followed his instinct to look for Axelle and brought him to the meeting room at all cost!

    While the Godfather was looking for Axelle and the group from the Walter family was looking for the fairies, Axelle had finally digested all his memory inheritance, including understanding the method of destroying the invisible space and time tunnel.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2184 "Prison Break"

    <h4>Chapter 2184 "Prison Break"?</h4>

    After Axelle learned all the methods to destroy the invisible space and time tunnel between the two worlds, he also started to develop a kind of sensitivity to detect the location of that tunnel.

    His judgment said the tunnel was in this headquarters, somewhere inside the void.

    However, the specific area was not at this simple prison, anyway.

    It should be on the other ces, which was located on a higher floor than the prison.

    Axelle was detained in a simple-looking prison, and the prison was built underground, right below the headquarters.

    People called the prison a dungeon, and there were many other prisoners inside.

    Of course, Axelle had a ''VIP'' treatment, so he didn''t see other prisoners when he was detained.

    The prison looked simple, like the usual old prison, but it was actually full of magic and high-tech features.

    The prison bars themselves were made of special metal that could prevent people from using their abilities, regardless of their abilities.

    There were not many special metals like this in the world, and many races only used this metal to build handcuffs, cors or small items to seal the abilities of their prisoners.

    To build a whole prison out of this special metal, one could see how high Axelle''s ''treatment'' in the prison was.

    Axelle not only had to wear a cor made of the special metal, but his hands and feet were also tied with the special metal.

    Not only that, but there was a trapping barrier behind the metal bar, and many other protective measures inside the prison so that the person inside could not escape at all.

    Axelle felt that he had to turn into his miasma form to escape, but the handcuff on his hands was a special one that could make abyss demons unable to turn into aplete ck miasma with no forms.

    As long as someone cut open the handcuff, Axelle believed that no matter how tightly guarded this prison was...he could still escape relying on his miasma form.

    Axelle didn''t dare to put this hope on someone else, and so, the elf quickly racked his brain to escape from the prison.

    His strength as a newly awakened abyss demon king was strong, so strong that these special metals could not seal his abilities at all.

    After all, abyss demons didn''t have awakened abilities, and they were naturally immune to those special metals.

    Because Axelle was half-blood, he was still affected a bit, but it was not to the extent that he became as weak as an ordinary person.

    Axelle''s abilities, such as corrosion, and other abilities that closely resembled the image of an abyss demon, were not sealed at all.

    Only his alchemy ability could not be used, but that ability was not needed at the moment, anyway.

    Still, how to destroy this special metal handcuff?

    Not only could it restrain abyss demons so that they could not turn into their miasma form, but it was also resistant to corrosion.

    Axelle''s big ability that he was used to was corrosion, and the other abilities that he had just awakened after being an abyss demon was themon darkness maniption ability that many abyss demons could subconsciously use.

    Then, there was this natural ability to manipte miasma.

    Other than that, Axelle also had this superior bloodline suppression to suppress other abyss demons andmand them as his private troops.

    However, currently, none of these abilities could break the handcuff.

    While Axelle was in a dilemma, the Godfather relied on his sixth sense to guide him all the way to the dungeon beneath the headquarters.

    There were indeed shamans and some people wearing spirit sses, but as someone who had experienced hide and seek with the hunters for years when he was still alive, hiding from these people became so easy.

    Shamans were sensitive to spirits, but the Godfather was a unique spirit, and he could hide his spirit aura very well, hiding tightly from the shamans.

    Then, there were also those with spirit sses, who were not even as sensitive to spirits as shamans.

    Once again, the Godfather used various abilities to hide from these people, and in just ten minutes, he managed to enter the dungeon.

    The dungeon was indeed strictly guarded, but the man was a spirit, and he could casually bypass the wall of the dungeon.

    This was also how the man hid from those shamans and people with spirit sses before they could see him.

    To be honest, spirits who could materialize were indeed good seedlings to be assassins, which was another advantage of being a shaman with a strong contracted spirit.

    After all, even if there were special materials to seal people''s abilities, there were still too few materials that could effectively block spirits when they were not in a solid state.

    Only special barriers and arrays made of runes could block spirits, but there were not many people who could create these special anti-spirits barriers or arrays.

    The world union''s headquarters had barrier masters and array masters, but they also didn''t set up special anti-spirit barriers and arrays, because no spirits had tried to breach into the underground dungeon for many years!

    And so, the Godfather just went into the dungeon swaggering, right under the eyes of so many patrol guards and other prisoners.

    The man roamed around the prison for a while before finding Axelle''s special prison cell, which was in a separate area from most of the other cells.

    Seeing such a ''VIP'' treatment, the Godfather clicked his tongue and abruptly felt that this elf was treated no way worse than he was back then.

    Since they were both miserable people, it was okay to save this elf!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2185 "Prison Chaos"

    ?

    Just saying things was easy, but the Godfather also knew that he could enter the prison without any obstacles because he was in a spirit form, and he could hide from those shamans and people with spirit sses on the way there.

    It was indeed easy for spirits toe in and go to many forbidden ces, and even if the people from the world union also guarded against himself as a spirit, their technology was not mature enough to really guard against spirits.

    For others to want to escape from this prison safely, that was another story.

    The Godfather believed that once Axelle left the prison, there would be chaos more or less, so they had to be prepared.

    The man floated in the air as he stopped right in front of a special cell that stood still with no otherpanions around.

    This cell should be where Axelle was detained.

    After all, the prison still looked like an old-fashioned one, so people could see the prisoners behind the prison bar through the gap between metal bars.

    The Godfather quietly checked the security measures of this cell, and found out that aside from the patrol guards who would check this prison once every five minutes, there were also many other security measures.

    The hidden camera was there, the chains on the feet and the handcuff, plus the cor was another matter.

    There was still this tough barrier that would sound an rm once it was broken.

    The metal bars looked ordinary, but they could actually seal abilities, including spirits'' abilities.

    The Godfather could enter the prison relying on his spirit state, but after that, he would not be able to use his abilities.

    So, how could he save people??

    The Godfather was in aplicated mood.

    Should he create chaos so that they could escape relying on the chaos?

    Or should they escape quietly in silence?

    Or maybe both.

    First, create chaos, and then escape quietly.

    Anyway, if only Axelle had escaped, the Godfather felt that they would be exposed within seconds.

    It was wiser to help other prisoners escape first, create chaos, and then bring this elf back.

    The Godfather felt that since Ainsley said she also needed to create some chaos to escape, it was not a big deal for the chaos to be a bit earlier than nned, right?

    And these prisoners could bring more chaos to the entire headquarters than the group of immobilized transmigrators.

    The transmigrators took away many personnel, so to be honest, there were not many patrol guards and experts around here.

    Everyone believed in the magic and technology of the prison, so they didn''t put too much manpower to guard the prisoner.

    Unfortunately, these people would never expect a spirit to sneak in and even help other prisoners to escape.

    It was not as if the headquarters forgot about the godfather''s existence, but there was really a shortage of experts who could continuously maintain the special anti-spirit barrier and array.

    After all, even the technology development here was still unable to create barriers or arrays against spirits.

    If the world union could invent such a thing, many spirits would have been captured as ves for the shamans, and they could also use such a principle to capture abyss demons in their miasma form.

    The Godfather spent another ten minutes to understand the mechanism of each cell so that he could let those prisoners escape.

    The prison cell here has variousyers of security.

    Still, all of that could be unlocked by the guards, so to be honest, it was much easier to manipte the guards to release the prisoners than forcefully destroy those security measures.

    Maybe because this prison zone didn''t imprison powerful figures or dangerous creatures, which was why the guards could casually unlock the prison cells.

    It was estimated that the prisoners here, at this zone, were just people from the world union themselves whomitted some crimes worth imprisoning.

    The Underground dungeon had more than just one prison zone, and one zone could amodate hundreds of prisoners.

    The area closest to the headquarters above the ground was called a D-level dungeon, and most prisoners here were those whomitted non-heavy crimes during their service as a member of the world union.

    For example, the world union''s staff stole something, leaked some secrets or vited thews and rules of the whole world union...

    Because these crimes might happen in their missions, the world union could not just punish them lightly, and had to imprison them for days, weeks, or at most a few months.

    The D-level prison zone was all for nonbat staff of the world union whomitted crimes, and vited the rules andws of the world union that needed them to be imprisoned for a while.

    The Godfather wanted to create chaos, so this kind of prisoner was not worth saving.

    Thus, the man, who had just returned to the D-zone level from the furthest prison zone below the ground, went deeper to the next dungeon zone¡ª the C-level prison area.

    The C-level prison area imprisonedbat members of the world union whomitted crimes, vited thews or the rules of their whole organization.

    The world union had many other small organizations under their wings, and many of the members, who were far away from the world union''s monitoring, often abused their authority in the name of the world union, which would tarnish the good name of the world union.

    These people were all imprisoned at the C-level dungeon zone, and the security measures were much stricter than the ones at the D-level zone, mainly because the prisoners here were all strong.

    Naturally, these people could be used to create a small chaos!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2186 "Experimental Base"

    ?

    The prison cells at the C-level zone didn''t rely on the guards to unlock those security measures, and the guards needed other high-level officials toe to unlock those locks.

    The prisoners here didn''t have many rights to move around like the usual prisoners in Ainsley''s world, and they also ate and drank food that the prison officer had prepared before.

    The meal was enough for a whole month, but the officers didn''t care whether the prisoner would lose their meals or not, whether the meals would be bad and stale or not.

    Anyway, the treatment here was much worse than the prison in Ainsley''s previous world.

    Maybe, these prisoners could only leave their cells once a week, and it was natural for many prisoners to be weak within a week.

    Of course, since the world union could treat the prisoners, who were their own staff, with such bad treatment, they also had the confidence to quickly restore the strength of these people after they finished their sentence.

    The world union might do this so that the prisoners would not be able to beat the guards even if they escaped from their cells.

    The Godfather naturally thought about this, so he didn''t rush to destroy the cells'' protective barriers and other security measures.

    The man floated out of the C-level zone and went further down to the B-level zone.

    Here, the prisoners were still in the same category as the ones in the C-level zone, but most of the prisoners here had unique and strange abilities, and the majority of them were from different races other than the human race.

    Facing such a variety of races with their own unique abilities, it was no wonder that they were ssified as a B-level prisoner.

    The prison cell here was also unique, tailored to amodate certain races.

    Different directions, different corridors and different cells were used for different special races.

    At least, that way, a merfolk prisoner would not die due to theck of water in their prison cell.

    These people were also mostly those who worked for the world union, but there were also people who were caught because they provoked the people from the world union or sabotaged the missions of the world union''s soldiers.

    The prisoners at the B-level zone were still treated as harshly as those in the C-level zone, but the Godfather felt that the tenacity of these non-human races was better than humans, so they also looked stronger than those in the C-level zone.

    Even the weakening effect that the prison officers wanted didn''t do much to these special people.

    Going further down to the A-level prison zone, the Godfather saw many notorious experts all over the world, who hadmitted great crimes one after another.

    Only a globally notorious expert would be detained and punished here, because other countries and races didn''t have the strength topletely make these people repent.

    These people might also be prisoners on a death row, and many of them were also non-human beings.

    Their crimes mostly involved a group of ethnic, a whole country, a continent, or even the whole world.

    For this kind of people, the leaders of various races and countries unanimously handed over these criminals to the world union.

    However, even if the Godfather wanted to create chaos to save Axelle, he would still not release these vicious people who might endanger the lives of many innocent people out there.

    Fortunately, there were other prisoners in the A-level zone, and these prisoners were surprisingly intelligent beasts from all over the world!

    There were also strange monsters that the man had never seen before, and their cells were perfectly made to target these species'' weaknesses, so that they would be entrapped for life.

    The Godfather had travelled to a lot of ces all around the world, and he had also met many strange races and civilization.

    Unlike in low-level worlds such as Ainsley''s world, where human was the only civilization and the races were divided among human beings, there were too many civilization in this world that might be ten timesrger than Ainsley''s original world.

    Even so, this world was just a mid-level world among so many other words out there, so people could imagine how big a high-level world was, and how strong their ordinary citizens would be.

    Maybe, ordinary citizens in the high-level world were like ordinary ability users in this world, which means, just one ordinary citizen in a high-level world could kill many citizens of this mid-level world.

    The Godfather had seen many big and small civilization, and the big ones were all collectively called the 7 big races.

    War among these civilizations had long been stopped after the great world peace, but there would still be wars in many remote ces or among small civilizations.

    Now, the Godfather finally saw some of those rare and strange civilizations that were not under the wings of the 7 big races.

    There were monsters who could talk. There were beasts with various strange limbs but also could talk, just like other intelligent races.

    There were both light camp creature and dark camp creature, including strange-looking demons that were neither the abyss demons nor hell demons.

    The Godfather even saw a group of slimes behind the special ss prison cell, which looked more like aboratory than a prison.

    The magical section here was indeed not like a prison anymore, but more simr to an experimental base.

    The world union was usually governed by the representatives of the 7 big races, but the Godfather didn''t expect them to experiment on some small civilizations and races that many people never knew before.

    This is against thew!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2187 "Anti-spirit Material"

    <h4>Chapter 2187 "Anti-spirit Material"?</h4>

    This experiment already vited the taboo of experimenting with intelligent beings, but the world union dared to do this behind everyone''s back!

    There were even nt civilizations here, simr to druids, but they didn''t have a humanoid form like the druids, which was why they became a small civilization that no big 7 races wanted to take in.

    The 7 big races all had humanoid forms, and even the rare races attached to the 7 big races also had humanoid forms, such as druids, golems, stone men, orcs, goblins, or gnomes.

    On the contrary, the races locked up here for experiment didn''t have a humanoid form, and so, even though some of them were popr races mentioned in many fantasy novels and stories, most people didn''t think these races really existed.

    Even now, many human beings, especially those who were not ability users, were ignorant of the non-human races living outside of the human continent.

    History did mention the existence of these races.

    Still, since ordinary people never had a chance to see a real non-human race member, gradually, all non-human races were regarded as a fantasy that only lived in stories.

    If not for the global live broadcast that showed the existence of hell demons and other strange creatures outside of this world at the new century war back then, ordinary people would still think that non-human races were illusory creatures.

    Now, these small races and civilizations might also be illusory and unreal in the eyes of other big races.

    Even ability users from various big races might never have known that slimes existed, or these kinds of nt and flower civilization without humanoid forms existed.

    Just how many unique resources that the world union could get from these small races and their habitat?

    Even Ainsley and the Godfather, who had traveled around many big and small race''s territories, could not be sure there were some unexplored ces out there.

    Not to mention otherworldly journey, even the exploration of this world might not have reached 80% just yet.

    Of course, the unexplored zones should not have overwhelmingly strong creatures because if these creatures existed, they should have joined the war in the beginning of this world and strived to be one of the big races officially recognized by everyone.

    Still, the resources and strange materials that the world union could get from exploring those unknown ces with small races and civilizations, even doing experiments on these small races was unimaginable.

    No wonder they could create strange handcuffs that could seal people''s abilities, no matter how strong the abilities were.

    They could also make buildings out of those strange materials, and maybe, they were on the way to develop buildings that could prevent spirits and the likes to bypass the walls.

    The world union hid deeper than the Godfather imagined, which made the man think about his defeat back in his day.

    Maybe, his defeat was not so frustrating if the world union did have various unique resources that allowed them to develop unique weapons and such.

    Now that the Godfather found these pitiful experimental subjects, he was determined to release them along with the prisoners in area B and C.

    As for the prisoners in the S-level zone? Currently, only Axelle had the honor to use that zone, and the number of prison cells there didn''t even exceed ten.

    The Godfather suspected that if he was not killed directly back then, and if Ainsley was also caught alive,? both of them would upy one prison cell each at the S-level zone.

    The Godfather decided to release the experimental subjects first, and then go up to release all the prisoners in the B and C-level zone.

    After that, he would have to go down again to release Axelle amidst the chaos.

    The n was good, but the Godfather looked at the special ss-like prison cell of these experimental subjects and encountered his first hurdle.

    It had been a long time since he was entrusted with important missions, but the first important mission that he got after so long was actually close to an impossible mission.

    The ss prison should not be an ordinary prison cell, and the ss wall should be made of strange materials that the world union got from unexplored areas in this word.

    The Godfather just checked the wall for a bit, and he was surprised to see that his spirit body could not go through the ss wall as usual.

    This ss wall was actually an anti-spirit wall!

    Of course, the wall was not built to guard especially against spirits, but it was because many small and unique races also had simr forms to spirits and abyss demons.

    If the Godfather looked further, there were even prison cells dedicated to imprison abyss demons of various levels, but that zone had been entirely built with the same anti-spirit material, from the wall, the floor, even to the doors.

    Not the whole thing was made of this anti-spirit material.

    After all, this material was extremely rare, and the world union could not build an entire zone relying on this material alone.

    The world union might only use the special material as the surfaceyer of the wall, floor, doors, windows and other ces that could be used by spirits as their passageways.

    As long as the surface of these things could repel spirits, it was enough.

    Now, this material was used to build the ss prison cells, and the Godfather also saw various strange creatures simr to spirits and abyss demons.

    Their bodies were not solid, and they could pass through the wall and other solid objects, just like real ghosts.

    However, the anti-spirit ss wall firmly trapped these creatures!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2188 "Bloodline Evolution"

    ?

    The Godfather even saw various array circles on the floor of each prison cell, which should be an anti-teleportation array so that no one could distort the space inside the cell, not even creatures with space ability.

    The whole prison was used to be able to withstand massive explosions, fire, corrosion, and so many other attacks.

    The world union got some strange materials to neutralize various abilities, including soundwave attack, and many other invisible attacks.

    These prison cells were made more exquisite than the prisons for the A-level world criminals next door.

    One could imagine how good the defensive system of the S-level prison zone would be.

    The Godfather had to stop thinking about using force to break through the ss wall, so he started to look at the prison cell''s door and the lock attached to the door.

    The lock was like an electronic lock with a fingerprint or iris detection program.

    Still, it was also mixed with the principle of ''magic'', so anyone who wanted to open the door had to show their unique energy.

    Every single ability user had this unique aura and energy that was simr to mana for mages or Qi for cultivators.

    The lock here would recognize the energy fluctuation and the aura of those with permissions to open the door, so, unless the person was threatened to unlock the door, not even fake fingerprints and irises could open the lock.

    However, the officers here were all cautious, and each of them would be apanied by four strong bodyguards with at least dual abilities.

    The officers or researchers here also had various rotating systems so that the researchers would not be left alone, and different time means different researchers stationed at the prison.

    The prison had an automatic food and drink machine to feed these creatures, so, the researchers usually didn''t need to open the door at all, unless they wanted to transport these experimental subjects to theb at the lowest level of the whole underground dungeon.

    If the Godfather went further down, he would find an extremely flourishing ''underground kingdom'' that connected one building on this ind to another building.

    There was even a huge base under the ind, both underground and deep under the sea.

    There should be air bases above the clouds as well, but not even the Godfather and Ainsley knew about this.

    It was indeed the wisest choice not to fight the world union so strongly.

    After all, they still had their air forces that could change the situation on the battlefield within seconds.

    The Godfather studied the structure of the prison meticulously, and found out that many of his abilities could not be used.

    However, to his surprise, maybe because of some X factors, the ability to use blood maniption still existed.

    The Godfather''s most famous abilities were the blood maniption, the ability tomand people at will, which was simr to charm but based on charisma instead, and the lightning that could create an entire legion.

    Other abilities were not as strong as these abilities and not that famous either.

    Now, the Godfather was indeed taken aback to see that his blood maniption ability actually worked.

    He could feel the blood of the experimental subject inside the ss prison cell responding to his call, and this call actually stimted the bloodline power of these strange races!

    The Godfather''s blood maniption ability should not be able to stimte the bloodline of other races, but maybe because he was blessed by the blood n or something, or maybe because his soul was finally not trapped and squeezed him....

    The man gained such a strange skill, which was a huge blessing for many races in the world.

    These small races also needed bloodline awakening and other things rted to the bloodline, and now, the target chosen by the Godfather had already started to undergo a strange change.

    But maybe because the change was only in the bloodline, so that the security camera and other machines inside the cell didn''t ring the rm to tell the researchers about the change in their experimental subject.

    One by one, the Godfather visited all the experimental subjects that he could see, and whenever he used the blood maniption ability, these races would subconsciously upgrade their bloodline.

    The Godfather felt that such an important matter such as upgrading a bloodline should require a lot of energy, but once again, the man didn''t know why his body was still energetic, full of special spirit energy.

    The Godfather didn''t know and would never have thought that because he also awakened blood maniption ability despite being a human, the blood n unanimously ''adopted'' him to be a part of their n.

    Then, after the blood n rested for half a year after the new century war was over, they gave a little ''gift'' to the man, which would also be beneficial to Ainsley and all people around her.

    In the end, the blood n still wanted to give some benefits to their little baby, so they used the godfather as the ''medium''.

    Bloodline awakening or bloodline purification was a unique skill belonging to the blood n, but the sad thing was, they could not use this skill on their own race, which was why, for the blood n, this skill, which was a part of their blood maniption ability, was the worst skill ever.

    Now, it was just right to give the skill away to a fellow ''nsmen'' that could benefit one of their precious babies.

    Not to mention that the energy needed to use the skill was mostly taken from those who benefited from the skill itself, not from the ability user.

    This is such a cheat!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2189 "Puppet Race"

    ?

    The Godfather didn''t know why he suddenly had this skill, but he felt a little pity in his heart.

    Unfortunately, he knew that his days were numbered even as a spirit, so this skill could only be used as much as possible within his numbered days before he disappeared.

    Thinking about this, the man looked at one of the experimental subjects whose bloodline had been evolved, wanting to see whether they could escape on their own after their bloodline was upgraded.

    If not, the Godfather also didn''t know how to destroy this ss prison cell.

    If the cell still used metal bars with some gaps, there was still room for maniption, but the prison cells in the A-level zone didn''t use that outdated style anymore.

    The prison cells of those global criminals also used special metal that could be seen from the outside, but the people inside could not see the people outside of the cell.

    These prison cells were all tough and could withstand various attacks both from inside and outside.

    Not to mention the neutralizer effect inside the prison...

    However, unlike the twin zone next to the A-level zone for global criminals that used anti-spirit materials, the prisons of these global criminals didn''t use that unique material, unless the prisoner was a shaman.

    The world union even captured the contracted spirits of these shamans and locked the spirits at the ss prison cells in theb area next to the A-level prison zone.

    Of course, theb area next door was not the realboratory and was just used to keep various experimental subjects who had not undergone any experiment.

    Once they were chosen to do an experiment, these experimental subjects would not be kept in this zone anymore.

    Theb should be way further down than the S-level prison zone, which means the most tightly guarded area should be the realboratory rather than these prisons.

    Maybe the world union told the outside world that the underground dungeon was used as prisons for both members of the world union and global criminals, but the real use of the dungeon was to be aboratory to study various forbidden research.

    The Godfather patiently waited until the chosen experimental subject had undergone a bloodline evolution and opened their eyes with a trace of cruelty in their eyes.

    This experimental subject was a doll-like creature, only as big as a real doll, around 30 centimeters tall, with a big head and a small body.

    It was said that this race was called the doll race because not only their bodies were like tiny dolls when they were born, but after they became adults, this race could possess any dolls and puppets as their new bodies.

    It was easy to destroy this race''s bodies, because they were as weak as real dolls, and their spare bodies were also dolls in an essence, but it was difficult to kill their souls.

    Even soul-rted ability users found it difficult topletely capture the soul of the people from this race, which made this doll race even more annoying to deal withpared to transmigrators.

    Now that the world union caught one doll race member, this puppet race should still be underage, so that if the body was killed, they also could not move the soul to a new doll body.

    However, the godfather''s bloodline boost directly makes this underage puppet race mature, just like an adult in their race.

    Once they became an adult, their soul could move from one doll body to another, even if they were trapped inside a neutralizer prison cell with various advanced features!

    The godfather didn''t know much about this puppet race, but there was a brief note about this race on the door of the prison cell, which might be made to inform new assistants or researchers who came to look at this strange race.

    So far, the world union could only kidnap the underage puppet race members and once they became adults, the world union had to rack their brains to imprison the souls of these puppet race members.

    The adult ones might have already entered theboratory with a stricter guard, but the underage one has left here.

    As soon as the underage puppet race matured and could use their natural ability to put their soul to another doll body, this puppet race caught the opportunity very well, and they immediately moved their soul to a doll body far away from the current ce!

    The godfather only saw the small doll race fall limp to the floor, just like a dead doll in reality.

    This doll race didn''t speak or do anything fancy before, not as lively as the real doll race members who were known for being naughty.

    This doll race just quickly left this ghostly ce, but before they left, this child also knew that someone should have helped them because their bloodline became more powerful than before, on par with an adult puppet race.

    Although the doll could not see the people outside of the prison cell due to the characteristic of the special ss, the doll still silently said thank you as its soul left the doll body.

    The godfather only saw that the doll became limp, like a real doll, but based on the characteristics of this unique race, he knew that the doll should have escaped without even breaking the prison cell!

    The Godfather, who wanted to release these people to create chaos, was dumbfounded by the silent escape, but then, since he affirmed that the first person could escape, although it was such an unconventional way to escape, there was still hope.

    Okay. Let''s try to evolve or boost the bloodline of other experimental subjects!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2190 "The Slime Army"

    ?

    It was true that the first person to be saved just disappeared quietly, but the other people could not escape so silently like that.

    The Godfather met various other races trapped inside the ss prison cells, starting from a weak-looking slime, a nt that could speak and move like humans, to various strange beasts.

    The slime had a highly corrosive acid inside their body, so they could digest a lot of things, which was also why they were called the most excellent trash dposer.

    Then, when their bloodline was boosted or even evolved to a certain degree, their corrosive acid could melt the ss wall that trapped them all this time!

    This corrosive acid was even stronger than the abyss demon''s miasma effect and Axelle''s corrosive ability.

    And because the corrosive acid was not an ability and was something that came with their bodies, the slimes could use the corrosive acid to make a hole in the ss wall to escape!

    The slimes that escaped from their cells immediately went to help other trapped people who could not get out even after their bloodline had been evolved or boosted.

    However, this kind of pitiful people who still couldn''t escape was only a small number, after all.

    The rest of the experiment subjects, especially the ferocious beasts, could escape with their own boosted strength, and they naturally created a lot of chaos!

    The sound of ss breaking could be heard throughout the entire zone, and because the prison wall was destroyed, the rm immediately rang.

    The deafening rm sounded harshly, instantly shocking the guards who were guarding this zone.

    However, even if these guards rushed to the emergency zone, it was already toote.

    The Godfather had already released a lot of experimental subjects, and the rest, who didn''t have time to digest their bloodline boost or evolution, were all helped out by the group of slimes.

    The slimes were indeed ''weak'', and they could not even speak their ownnguage like other races, but in a sense, they were also ''immortal''.

    As long as their slime core was not destroyed, they could split into new bodies and they would never die.

    The slimes naturally protected their core with their corrosive acid, and now that their corrosive acid became even stronger, no one could easily destroy their slime core.

    Their corrosive acid could even corrode various special attacksunched by ability users!

    The zone was instantly in chaos with the beasts and various other unique races running out of their prison cells.

    Even though the guards brought neutralizer guns with them to ensure that these prisoners could not use their abilities, most of these prisoners had more than one ability.

    The neutralizer bullet could only neutralize the most dominant ability in the target, so the researcher and the guards had to put on a special handcuff and metal cor to turn the prisoners into ordinary people.

    These experimental subjects also wore various handcuffs and metal cors even when some of them were nts, stonemen and other races without humanoid forms.

    There were even those with non-solid bodies, but of course, those with non-solid bodies could not wear these materials because although these things were made of anti-spirit materials, they were still solid in essence.

    That''s why, the researcher would have to spray some kind of neutralizer gas into the special anti-spirit cells to numb the abilities of these races'' non-solid bodies.

    Now that these races escaped from the prison thanks to the slimes and other groups of races, they could only use their various abilities.

    Unlike these non-solid races, other solid races were still bound by the cor and handcuff, but the slimes once again became the ''MVP'' and corroded those things, releasing these beastspletely.

    And maybe because the researcher didn''t want to kill these rare races with a limited ''supply'', they didn''t put any explosive bombs on the bodies of these experimental subjects.

    There were not even suicidal chips or GPS chips inside the body of these races.

    After all, chips and such would only be useful to humanoid races and at most, animal-like races.

    These beasts and monsters here looked like the usual beasts and monsters that everyone knew, but they were intelligent races, way more intelligent than beasts who could only speak and turn into humans after reaching a certain power level.

    These beasts here could not turn into humans, but they could already speak variousnguages since they were born, and they also had their own unique civilization and technology.

    The majority of the races known to the public, including the 7 big races, were better at advanced technologies such as spatial storage, teleportation, and other machines.

    However, these beast-like and monster-like races were good at biotechnology that was somethingplicated and magical for many other races.

    Their drones might be ''alive'', their robots and various machines might contain living cells, just like in a real magical world where floating eyeballs were used as cameras.

    However, these races had ridiculously low birth rates, so, even when they had such good technology, they could only hide from the world so as not to be robbed by other big races.

    Of course, the world union tried to dig out information about biotechnology from these rare races, but so far, they might not have any good results.

    All the experimental subjects were liberated, and they also created chaos to vent their anger after being imprisoned for god knows how many years or decades.

    Relying on this chaos, the Godfather brought the ''invincible slime army'' to release other prisoners at B-level and C-level zones.

    Naturally, humanoid races could create worse chaos than these rare races in terms of tactics and such.

    The entire underground dungeon is now in a real chaos!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2191 "A Violent Prison Break"

    ?

    The entire underground dungeon was in chaos, and the guards were all busy trying to catch back the prisoners who escaped from the prison cells.

    Naturally, the Godfather, in his spirit state, finally had time to go to Axelle''s ce, and the slime army even went with him to express their gratitude.

    Although the slime race had a low IQ, they were still an intelligent race, after all, and they were just a little stupid sometimes.

    Contrary to their low IQ, the slime race had a high EQ, and they were also a sympathetic race with many allies and friends.

    The slime army of ten slimes with various body sizes decided to follow the Godfather to help him to do whatever he wanted to do, and other experimental subjects followed the man out of gratitude.

    There were almost no human beings and non-human races locked at the B and C-level zone who followed the Godfather to thank him, but the Godfather didn''t care about this.

    Anyway, these humans could escape and created chaos for him, which was enough.

    He didn''t really need the help of so many people, but since these rare races wanted to help, the Godfather could not stop them.

    There were as many as ten experimental subjects with small to medium-sized bodies who went with the Godfather, while the rest could not follow due to their huge size that could be easily targeted or spotted by the guards.

    These races could not see spirits with their naked eyes, but they had a keen sense of smell, energy fluctuation, sound, and so on, which was how they followed the Godfather without even seeing the man.

    Aside from the slime, who could bounce around and use their corrosive acid stomach to melt the prison and various anti-spirit materials, the other rare races also showed their talents one after another.

    Before this, the path to the S-level zone was not difficult to pass for the Godfather, but after the chaos just now, the guards erected special barriers to prevent anyone from entering the S-level zone prison or exiting the zone.

    The erected barrier even had an anti-spirit function, so the Godfather could only rely on the slime to corrode the barrier so they could pass through.

    Thankfully, the guards were not around because they focused all their manpower to thonA-level prison zoneboratory area, the B-level prison zone, and the C-level zone.

    Hundreds of prisoners escaped within just fifteen minutes, so one could imagine how busy the guards were.

    Not to mention that many prisoners were still on the way to break through their prison cells, so the remaining guards also had to take precautions against these rebels.

    Thanks to all the chaos, the Godfather and his small group sessfully entered the S-level prison zone without alerting the guards, and they quickly went to Axelle''s special prison.

    Strangely, this prison did adopt the old prison style with no solid ss wall or something like that, but despite looking old, the security measures were much better and stronger than the ss prison used to trap the rare races.

    Seeing this, the Godfather once again had to rely on the rare races that he saved.

    First, the ten slimes spurt their stomach acid to corrode the door of the prison.

    Then, when the door showed signs of being corroded, and the rm was about to sound, one of the ten rare races in the group immediately used their unique innate ability.

    This race was actually a branch of the famous and powerful fairy race, but because this race didn''t have the good look of the fairy race and their wings were not as pretty as the fairies, they became a minority race.

    They were not even under the protection of the fairies, because for the fairies, their insect-man race was like a stain, a pollution, and a heresy.

    It was like how forest elves and any elves from the light camp treated the dark elves from the dark camp.

    Both of them were elves in a sense, and even their appearances were not much different except for the skin color and the natal elemental camp.

    Dark elves were also shunned away, but because they were much more capable than the insect-man race, they didn''t end up to be a minority race that wasbeled as a ''super rare'' race.

    The insect-man race had the same appearances as the fairies, but their wings were insect wings, and they had various insect characteristics on their humanoid bodies, unlike fairies with various beautiful butterfly wings and pretty faces.

    In a sense, butterflies were also insects, but the fairies looked like something that came out of a fairy tale, while the insect-man race or what fairies called pseudo fairies looked as if they came out of a horror movie.

    Still, this race had a unique ability rted to sound, noise, sound wave and anything rted to sounds.

    Thus, when the rm was about to ring, the insect-man race used their abilities to silence any noises in a certain range, so when the rm rang, there was no sound at all.

    The rm would still notify the guards somehow, but without the defeating sound, the guards would react a beat slower than when the rm sounded harshly.

    The other rare races in the group also used their various talents to smash the prison cell brutally, scaring a certain elf who was already a half-king of the abyss demon!

    Axelle just thought of waiting for someone to create a chance for him to escape or break these chains and cors when the prison door was smashed violently until not even a single metal bar was left behind.

    What kind of prison break is this??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2192 "Pseudo-ghost Race"

    <h4>Chapter 2192 "Pseudo-ghost Race"?</h4>

    Amidst the dumbfounded Axelle, the group moved fast and broke a hole in the prison, enough for Axelle to crawl out even when he didn''t use any of his abilities.

    The elf was indeed stupefied, but that was only for a split second.

    The man who was about to be the king of the abyss demons immediately seized the opportunity to crawl out of prison as fast as he could, afraid that there would be some strange mechanism triggered after the prison broke down.

    Axelle''s intuition was correct, because the whole prison cell suddenly lit up with a high-volt lightning arc, ''barbecuing'' anyone who passed through the lightning mechanism.

    If not for the elf being fast enough to run out of the prison before the mechanism was triggered, he would have to wait for the Godfather to manipte the lightning before he could escape.

    After Axelle went out of the prison, the rare race army immediately helped the elf to destroy his cor and handcuffs while they ran out of the S-level zone, heading up to the entrance of the underground dungeon.

    Among the ten rare races, there was someone who was called ''a ghost race'' because they could be invisible, and their innate ability was to make others invisible as well.

    However, unlike spirits who were the real ''ghosts'' and could pass through solid objects, the pseudo-ghost race could not do that.

    If someone bumped into them when they were invisible, the other party would still be able to feel that they bumped into someone, just that someone was not visible.

    Although others could not use spirit sses to see the invisible pseudo-ghost race, there were still tools such as infrared, thermal sses, and so on that could see some invisible creatures based on their energy fluctuation or body temperature.

    Still, the pseudo-ghost race helped everyone to be invisible, and they quietly passed by the chaotic zones without bumping into anyone.

    Even if they bumped into someone during their escape, they would immediately divert the enemy''s attention so that they would focus on what was visible rather than what was invisible.

    Relying on this tactic, the group safely escaped from the S-level zone, the A-level zone, and even the B-level zone.

    The guards did close the path connecting these several zones so that the prisoners could not escape further, but there were too many talented prisoners, and after the annoying cor and handcuffs were destroyed with the help of the rare races....

    It was not difficult for them to destroy the door that blocked their path.

    This door used an anti-spirit material, and it also used a rare neutralizer stone material that could absorb abilities so that no special skills could destroy it.

    However, there were still many prisoners with great strength, even without their abilities, so they worked together to forcefully destroy the gate with their brute force, not relying on their abilities!

    The small group of rare races snuck into the crowd of other prisoners and used this opportunity to smoothly escape from the S-level prison zone, straight to the B-level prison zone, and now, they were about to enter the C-level zone!

    Every prison zone was already chaotic, not to mention the higher-level prisoners that escaped up to the C-level zone, which further frustrated the guards.

    Most of the guards in the headquarters were deployed to guard the transmigrators at the meeting room, because these people had too many ways to be sneaky, even when their abilities were sealed.

    Due to the shortage of guards, there were not too many capable guards guarding the prison, and unfortunately, all prisoners just decided to break free at this time.

    Naturally, the guards felt that there should be outsiders who went to help these prisoners out, but they didn''t see anyone even through the security camera!

    It was only after they saw the empty cell at the S-level prison zone that the chief and other guards had some guesses about the person who came to release the prisoners.

    "The S-level prisoner is gone! There should be his friends and people who came to release him."

    "Since we didn''t even catch anyone through the security camera, there''s a huge possibility that this helper is a certain famous spirit..."

    The guards and the chief looked at each other before they blurted out one name.

    "The Godfather!"

    Yes. If it was not this guy, how could the helper go all the way to the S-level prison zone without being captured by the security cameras?

    Invisibility was one of the factors here, but if a spirit could go through the wall and other solid objects, it was indeed easier to act.

    However, even if the guards and the chief finally found the culprit who released all these prisoners, they could do nothing.

    The anti-spirit materials were limited, and the spirit sses were also limited, so it was hard to see this enemy or even block him.

    The shamans could do something, but how many shamans stayed in the underground dungeon?

    Most of the shamans went out to do missions to prevent any dead transmigrators from turning into ferocious spirits.

    Other shamans stayed in the meeting room, afraid that one of the most famous shamans among the transmigrators, Ainsley Sloan, would use her tons of spirits to do things behind their backs.

    It was a pity that these shamans didn''t even see the Godfather sneaking away,? so no matter what,? these shamans cultivated by the world union were still much worse than the shamans from the shaman guild.

    The guards at the prison zone had started to catch back some prisoners, but the appearance ofrge-sized rare races kept bothering these guards.

    It felt like facing several sacred beasts at once!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2193 "Lesser Dryad"

    <h4>Chapter 2193 "Lesser Dryad"?</h4>

    The escape from one prison zone to another was rtively smooth, but when the group returned to the headquarters above the ground, the difficulty increased.

    No matter what, the underground dungeon was a secret building, so there were not too many guards so as not to attract people''s suspicion.

    However, the headquarters above the ground was a legitimate building, so there could be as many guards as possible.

    Although the security measures were actually loose and not as good as the underground dungeon, with so many guards, various problems began to emerge.

    The prisoners who sessfully left the underground dungeon were mostly members of the world union who did something wrong and were punished.

    However, very little of these people actually betrayed the world union, so the rest were actually still loyal, but they were naughty.

    These prisoners could escape from the prison to regain their freedom, but once the world union issued a mission and promised them that they could be released from the prison without having to sneak out like this if theypleted the mission....

    Many prisoners dly epted this ''sudden mission'', and they started to look for the S-level prisoner who escaped with them!

    With so many traitors, the small group had to advance more carefully and slower than before.

    Even the big experiential subjects also went berserk, trying to escape from the headquarters building, but the guards didn''t really focus on them.

    They were all on guards because the rumored super dangerous S-level prisoner who had the potential to destroy the world had just escaped!

    It became more and more difficult for the group to move to the tightly guarded meeting room, and Axelle also felt that they could not stay silent anymore.

    They had to fight no matter what!

    Thus, the group started to show up, canceling their invisible state, and theyunched various attacks on the surrounding guards one after another.

    They even attacked the building so that the situation could be more chaotic for their smooth escape.

    Among the ten rare races, three of them, such as the slime, the insect-men race and the pseudo-ghost race had shown their talents one after another.

    The remaining 7 rare races who followed the Godfather had no choice but to show their talents as well, for the smooth escape of the whole group.

    Among the 7 remaining rare races, there was one who had the shape of a literal bonsai nt, not big, only the size of a real Bonsai in Ainsley''s previous world.

    However, this bonsai didn''t stay inside the spot and actually ran wildly with its roots as its legs.

    Now, the bonsai, who could speak humannguage but could not turn into a humanoid form like the Dryad, started to use its special talent that made its race hunted down by the world union.

    The world union called this race a ''lesser dryad'' because they were simr to the dryad, but they could not transform into a humanoid form.

    Just like Dryad, this lesser dryad race also had a high affinity with nts, but they had something more unique than the Dryad.

    They could turn other beings into immobile nts for several seconds to several minutes, depending on each race member''s own strength!

    The Bonsai casually ''cursed'' an annoying guard who kept intercepting their path with their unique ability and with a poof, the guard suddenly turned into a grass!

    It was a literal grass that one could see often at the side of the road.

    This grass could not talk, could not use any of their abilities, and could not even move with their tiny roots.

    This innate ability was simr to a witch''s curse of transformation, but the enemy would only turn into various nts.

    Once they became nts, their bodies did be nts, but their mind and consciousness were still that of human beings or other humanoid races.

    The first time someone turned into a nt that could not move at all, how could they not panic?

    And it was extremely easy to tear apart a stalk of grass that could not move or use any of their abilities!

    The guard who turned into a grass panicked, but in such a chaotic scene, the grass could be easily trampled even by their own allies.

    Just like that, the grass was trampled to death, and when the effect of the ability disappeared, the guard turned back into its original humanoid form, but the person had lost their breath forever.

    Such a unique ability shocked both the Godfather and Axelle, who had never seen such an ability.

    This ability could be said to something not only unique, but extremely powerful if it could be used well.

    No wonder the world union went as far as catching this lesser Dryad race for experiment subject!

    If they could develop a potion based or some kind of weapon based on this ability, wouldn''t it be easy to kill a lot of enemies, no matter how strong they were?

    But of course, this ability was limited to any ability users below the domain realm, and the target had to be visible or in a solid state.

    In other words, spirits and abyss demons in miasma state would not be affected by this innate ability at all.

    With the help of the lesser Dryad, the group marched forward and turned a lot of difficult enemies, including some prisoners who hunted them down, into stalks of grass, flowers, and other weak nts.

    Aside from the lesser Dryad, the fifth race among the ten rare races in the small group also started to use their ability, and this race even had a simrly unique and confusing ability as the lesser Dryad''s one!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2194 "Lilliputs & Toy Race"

    <h4>Chapter 2194 "Lilliputs & Toy Race"?</h4>

    If the lesser Dryad race was called a lesser Dryad because they could not transform into a humanoid form, then, this race was called a lesser dwarf because they were indeed dwarves, but they were much smaller than dwarves!

    These lesser dwarves or what could be called ''Lilliputs'', were only the size of a fist, so small that they could be easily trampled to death.

    That''s why they created their own paradise far away from aggressive animals, humans, and other humanoid non-human races.

    The Lilliputs lived in Tiny Utopias, and because they were only the size of a chibi figurine, they had to live cautiously.

    Of course, the Lilliputs could live up to now because they created many technologies suitable for their small bodies so that even when they were caught in danger, they would not be trampled to death so easily.

    Maybe because they were small, their ability also made other people into something as small as themselves, or even as small as a lego figurine, much smaller than the Lilliputs.

    Once the Lilliputs cast their abilities on any living beings, those beings would turn into a small Lego-sized thing, and even more surprisingly, they would be in stunned effect for several seconds!

    This opportunity gave the Lilliputs a chance to attack their enemies, or run away from their enemies.

    And so, the group once again witnessed a group of enemies turning into Lego-sized things on the ground, scattered everywhere and trampled to death within seconds.

    The Lilliputs usually had their tamed beasts, such as small birds and other animals with high agility, to run away so they would not be squeezed or trampled to death.

    However, enemies didn''t have such a convenient ''vehicle'', so they could only be at a loss in their surroundings that suddenly became like ''giants'',? and when they were trampled to death, they would return to their original body size.

    This ability was so unique that there were less than five people in the whole world who had such an ability, but the whole Lilliputs race was born with this ability.

    Since the giants existed, then, it was normal for this kind of race to also exist!

    Of course, the giants rarely went out of their territory, but once they did, they might frighten a lot of people.

    It was said that the ancestors of the current giants could be as tall as fifty meters, and the ocean would only be their swimming pool at most.

    Some shallow sea could be used as a bathtub instead...

    But now, most of the giants were, at most, ten meters or twenty meters tall, and the average height was only around five meters tall, not much different from tall races such as elves, celestials and such.

    Maybe that''s why the giants rarely came out anymore because they had gradually lost their advantage of being huge and tall.

    With the help of the Lilliputs, the situation became even more chaotic, but the sixth rare race in the group also joined in the ''party''.

    The sixth race actually looked simr to the Lilliputs race, because both of them were not big in size, especially suitable to be a palm toy.

    However, the sixth rare race was a true toypared to the Lilliputs that just looked like a living toy.

    The world union called this race the toy race, because when they were born, they were born in the form of various humanoid-shaped toys or animal-shaped toys.

    Some were born as humanoid dolls simr to Barbies, some were born as anime figurines, both the chibi version and the normal ones.

    There were also those who were born as plushies of various types, from the recently popr squishmallow, to the oldest type cotton teddy doll.

    This race was indeed born like toys, and simr to the doll race who were born as 20-cm or 30-cm chibi humanoid dolls, the toy race also had a natural ability to change bodies when they died.

    However, aside from that talent, they also had one talent that was famous from the popr pirate anime in Ainsley''s previous life.

    The toy race could cast a curse, turning people into toys that were not limited to animal-shaped toys or humanoid toys.

    People could turn into cards, toy cars, and so many other toys aside from the humanoid ones and animal ones.

    The natural talent of this race was so terrifying that the world union was interested in them, which was why the toy race was hunted down and used as an experimental subject.

    Before this, the toy race lived in the toy kingdom that they built either underground, or hidden in various ces.

    There could be a toy vige hidden in various toy stores at malls scattered in various countries or continents, which should look simr to the scenes in the Toy Story movie.

    The talent of this race made it difficult for the enemy to defend.

    Once they were turned into toys, the toy race could manipte the toys at will, which was a linkage ability rted to their ability to turn people into toys.

    Of course, each race member could only turn people into one type of toy, and each race member would have absolutely different types.

    Naturally, the toys they could manipte at will were also limited to the people they transformed into.

    A toy race who could turn people into cards could only manipte cards, but even when there were no enemies, this race member could still manipte cards!

    The toy maniption was this race''s signature ability,? just like blood n''s blood maniption ability.

    However, these abilities could still be blocked by neutralizer materials or abilities, unlike their innate talent to change bodies at will!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2195 "The Crystal, Ore, Star & Galactic Beast Races"

    <h4>Chapter 2195 "The Crystal, Ore, Star & Gctic Beast Races"?</h4>

    The sixth rare race is a toy race. The seventh and the eighth race were all beast-shaped races.

    The seventh and the eighth race were not as big as the usual beasts who were 3-5 meters tall, and they looked just like ordinary pets such as dogs and cats.

    However, these two races were also unique because one of them was entirely made of strange crystals, which was why they were called the crystal beast race, and the other was made of a strange ore, so they were named the ore beast race.

    The crystal beast race was said to have the same body structures as other beasts, but they ate special crystals from birth, so their whole body was full of hard crystals as their armor.

    The same goes for the ore beast race who ate special ore and their skin became as tough as those ores.

    Maybe because they ate crystals and ores, but this could also produce a more valuable crystal and ore just by eating ordinary crystal or ore.

    Of course, without eating special crystals and ores, these races would be weak and would have no strength to fight, but the world union precisely wanted them to be weak and just became their machine to produce special crystals and ores for free.

    That''s why, there were a lot of crystal beast races and more beast races who were captured this time, but not many were put in theboratory.

    The world union didn''t want to keep relying on these two races to produce crystals and ores, so they wanted to research why these two races could produce special materials just by eating ordinary ones.

    There must be a particr substance inside the body of these two races, and that''s what the world union wanted to know.

    The two races didn''t look strong, but they could still fight by turning people into crystals or ore with just a touch.

    Their ability was simr to the hand of Midas, who could turn anything he touched into gold.

    And maybe because these two races had been starving for good-quality crystals and ores, when they turned the enemies into crystals and ores, the stronger the enemies, the better the crystal and the ore''s quality would be.

    Then, these two harmless-looking races just devoured those crystals and ores that were once living beings.

    It didn''t look cruel to eat crystals and ores, but when people knew that those crystals and ores were once living people....

    Anyone would be scared, okay?

    But Axelle and the Godfather were not too surprised because these two races could strengthen themselves while killing their enemies, which was much more efficient than the other rare races.

    The seventh and the eighth race were simr in both appearance and ability, so they worked together side by side to either turn people into crystals or ores.

    Then, the ninth and the tenth race, thest but not least in their group of ten rare races, also made some contributions to the group.

    The ninth and the tenth race were also beast-like races, and they could speak humannguage, just like the previous crystal and ore beast race.

    However, the ninth and the tenth beast race didn''t look like crystals or ores, and they all looked as if their whole fur was dyed with the color of a gxy and interster.

    Either ck, purple, white, or a gradient of the color of a gxy.

    The ninth race in the group was often called a star beast race while the tenth one was often called a gctic beast race.

    The star beast race was one of the rarest beast races in this world, because they were intelligent and could even be a human at one point, but their humanoid appearance was much more like precious heroes in various interster games.

    No one in this world knew whether there would be others or gxies outside of their world, but these two races were really the key to explore the universe.

    Unlike the wormhole that would take people to another world or dimension, these two races could open an interster wormhole to take people to outer space and explore the universe!

    The so-called ''world'' was not just one, but might be a whole universe if that ''world'' had this kind of concept.

    However, judging from the essence of this world, this was a world of magic and technology, so the chance of exploring the universe like an interster-themed world was not big.

    Of course, the chance was not small either.

    That''s why these two races, the star beast and the gctic beast, existed.

    These two races have to eat things from outer space or absorb the energy from outer space, such as the sun,? the moon, meteor, and so on.

    But they could also manipte those things for.? The outer space had enough energy, which was why they were actually extremely dangerous.

    Imagine if someone could manipte the sun or the moon. The whole world might be in danger!

    Thankfully, most of these two races were born in outer space, and there were huge chances that they could not even enter this world, which made them a pseudo-transmigrator in a sense.

    These two races had a pitifully small number of poption, but because of their unique abilities and identities, the world union was indeed eager to research these beasts so that they might be able to roam the possible outer space and the universe to get more resources.

    The two beasts who followed the Godfather were all weak and could not manipte the sun or the moon, but relying on those interster energies, they could still fight a hearty battle with the guards.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2196 "Hidden Sacred Beasts At The Headquarters"

    With the ten rare races who followed the Godfather joining the battle, the group quickly left the underground dungeon, and even managed to ''climb'' the building to the meeting room where Ainsley and the others were detained.

    The world union made one whole floor to contain these transmigrators, so the security could be targeted into the whole floor.

    When Axelle and the others were rushing to breach the security guards of this floor, with so many other guards and prisoners chasing them from behind, the Godfather finally contacted Ainsley about their sessful escape.

    [Lilss, we are about to enter the floor where the transmigrators are detained. Quickly find a way to create chaos and attract attention so that we can escape.]

    Of course, escaping might not be as easy as what the Godfather said because even if there were windows in all meeting rooms, those windows might be fake windows or traps.

    During the Godfather and Axelle''s struggle to escape from the prison, there were already several transmigrators who made a fuss with their unique abilities that they might carry from another world, but all these people were handled well.

    The world union didn''t allow the transmigrators to make a fuss to distract their attention, so all kinds of tricks and brute force just failed miserably.

    Even Ainsley became less confident that she could escape from the world union together with Axelle.

    It did seem like a foolish decision to follow the world union for the sake of Axelle, but even until now, the baby never regretted anything!

    Ainsley didn''t tell the Godfather and Axelle through telepathy that she might be unable to create chaos for them to escape.

    Still, with Jake behind the baby, Elliana and the two sacred beasts, Ainsley felt everything would be okay.

    Of course, the two sacred beasts were also cautious because they were still receiving a wave of threats and intimidation from various sacred beasts hiding somewhere in the headquarters.

    There might be a lot of sacred beasts here who could already turn into their humanoid form, which means they were at the same level as Bello.

    These sacred beasts might be lurking around, disguising themselves as staff or something like that.

    Bello and Cellino knew that the probability of meeting a sacred beast would be like one in a million, because only one in a million beasts could be a sacred beast.

    Such a number was too small, but with this world that was ten times bigger than Ainsley''s previous world, the poption of beasts must also reach a few hundred or even thousands of billions.

    Judging from the probability of one sacred beast in a million, just one billion of the beast poption could produce 1000 sacred beasts.

    Not to mention that the poption of beasts should be way higher than the rest of intelligent races including the 7 big races.

    If the poption of ''human beings'' and other non-human races with humanoid figures were tens of billions or even hundreds of billions, then, one could imagine the poption of beasts.

    Thankfully, most of the beasts were not keen on attacking other races if they didn''t live near those races, and most of the beasts were even weaker than low-level beasts.

    They had just evolved from ordinary animals into beasts with the intelligence of a ten-year-old child or younger than this age level.

    Higher-level beasts could already be included in the list of intelligent races, but because they could not speak the humannguage until they reached a certain level of strength, unlike these rare races that the Godfather met before...

    The beast race was not called a race and was usually regarded as wild beasts, animals with valuable body parts, etc.

    The crystal beast race, the ore beast race, the star beast race and the gctic beast race were all the branches of the overall beast race in this world, but most of them would never be able to transform into a human.

    However, they had the same intelligence development as humans, and they could also speak various human or non-human race''snguages as they learned bit by bit.

    The huge poption of the beast race gave birth to a lot of sacred beasts, and maybe a third of all sacred beasts all over the world could transform into a humanoid form.

    It was not strange at all that the world union, a big organization led by the leaders of various races in this world, could have a lot of sacred beasts in possession as either partners, employees, or even high-level officials.

    Not all sacred beasts were keen on fighting, so a lot of them also mingled with humans and other non-human races as politicians, idols, stars, and many other eye-catching professions.

    It could be said that if the beast race united as one, they could push away humans and the other members of the 7 big races.

    The beast race had already infiltrated the social system of various races, and with their good rtionship with the beastmen race, the beast race was an uncrowned big race.

    They could be called the invisible eighth biggest and strongest race in the whole world.

    The original 7 big races actually had an eighth member that everyone often forgot.

    Many people also felt that the Beastmen'' ancestor should be sacred beasts who could transform into humans and the beast race who had not been able to transform into humanoid form.

    Since they mate in their beast form, but one of them could already be human beings, their children were born in a humanoid form with beasts'' characteristics and when they became adults, they could fully transform into their beast form.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2197 "The Disappearing Fairies"

    ?

    Bello and Cellino were strong, but knowing that there were many hidden sacred beasts at the headquarters, and there were also a lot of beastmen guards among the world union''s guards....

    The two sacred beasts also didn''t dare to act wantonly.

    One after another, they all thought back to their decision to let Ainsley enter this tiger and wolf den.

    The three of Ainsley and her sacred beasts had been cautious for a while, but now that they had to distract the guards, the three of them hardened their hearts to take this risk.

    However, what they didn''t know was that, even without them making a move to distract the guards, right now, the guards and the world union''s numerous staff were already in a slight chaos.

    They were indeed waiting for more transmigrators to arrive, but since they felt that the number that they gathered was enough, the higher-ups wanted to start the project as soon as possible.

    To do that, they naturally needed the assistance of the two royal fairies¡ª the fairy of time and the fairy of space.

    Not only these two could help them pinpoint the location of the time and space tunnel connecting to the abyss in real time urately, but they could also deal with any emergencies.

    In case the explosion from the transmigrators'' souls actually tore open another space and time void or something, the two fairies could fix the hole on the spot so that there would not be any unwanted wormhole like what was left after the new century war months ago.

    Unfortunately, they also met a problem. They didn''t expect someone to sneak into the headquarters to find these two fairies, and because the world union concentrated their menpower to guard and catch the transmigrators...

    There were not enough experts to keep the fairies locked because of their sins.

    The world union didn''t care whether these two fairies vited the fairy race''s rules of not using their abilities for personal gains.

    Anyway, since the two fairies could still do their job well, the world union just closed a blind eye to whatever these two fairies did in private.

    That''s why, although they ''imprisoned'' the fairies under the order of the fairy elders, the security was not that right.

    Who would have known that a group of people actually took this chance to take away the two fairies?!

    By the time the world union wanted to fetch the two fairies to start the project, these two fairies were already gone.

    Gone!

    The disappearance of the two fairies terrified the world union''s staff and officers to death.

    These people, who were always stable even when the new century war happened back then, now truly lost theirposure.

    The two fairies were one of the most important keys in their project aside from the transmigrators, and now, these two key people are gone!

    No one knew where they went or why they disappeared, but after tracking down all the clues and other signs, the people from the world union finally knew the reason why these two fairies were gone.

    It turned out that there were people from Ainsley''s troops who went to sneak into their headquarters in advance to find the fairies and release them!

    Although the world union didn''t know the identities of this group of people clearly, they narrowed down the suspects to those forces who came to surround their World Central Ind.

    The world union''s staff and officers wanted to check those forces who were still around the ind, but time was ticking, and they had to solve the issue of the fairies'' disappearance first.

    When the world union''s higher-ups knew that the fairies had disappeared, they almost fought among themselves.

    "A bunch of useless people! Which race guarded the fairies? What a weak race."

    "What? It was our beastman race who guarded the fairies. Do you have any problem with our race?"

    "Just so you know, your race is the one guarding the underground dungeon, right? It''s now chaos down there!"

    "My race isn''t the only one guarding the underground dungeon. And who guarded theboratory''s warehouse in the underground dungeon? How did all our rare species'' stocks go??"

    The beastman race and the elf race fought because the elf was in charge of the underground dungeon while the beastman race guarded the fairies.

    Both of them failed, and even the celestial race, who was in charge of theboratory''s warehouse, was also implicated.

    However, there was indeed more than just one race who guarded the underground dungeon, and the dwarves were also among the guards.

    Usually, the dwarves only participated in the manufacturing of various weapons, building various bunkers and secret ces such as the underground dungeon.

    It was entirely because the world unioncked experts that the dwarves took this job to guard the underground dungeon as well, but they all failed.

    The chaos was still happening over there, and so many prisoners, especially those rare species, had already escaped from the dungeon.

    If they released the news with some evidence about the world union''s forbidden experiment, their reputation would be destroyed, and they would not get the trust of the masses.

    Although the world union was indeed led by the leaders of various races, there were always conflicts among people in the same race, and it was easy to be ''pinched to death'' by their political opponents once the news spread out.

    The various leaders of the world union were also not all aware of what the world union did in private, and what they had agreed upon unanimously was only the project of blowing up the abyss tunnel.

    Some leaders didn''t even know the world union actually did illegal experiments!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2198 "Time & Space Experts"

    <h4>Chapter 2198 "Time & Space Experts"?</h4>

    After all, the world union was not like a mafia family where once you joined, you will be like a family within the organization.

    The world union just employed people with benefits and sound money, and there were not many loyal members except for the higher-ups and those experts who built the world union together with these various leaders.

    The leaders of various races who worked with the world union also changed from time to time because the world union had essentially existed for a long, long time.

    This organization was one of the oldest and biggest organizations in the world, and they were like representatives of the whole world.

    Naturally, there had been many leaders of this organization, and different eras had different leaders.

    The previous generation''s leaders might have carried out the illegal experiment, and the leaders in this generation would never approve of such an experiment.

    After all, the race such as the beastmen would not let the world union experiment on some rare beast species, because, in essence, they were also ''beasts''.

    If the world union could experiment with those rare beasts, maybe they could also experiment with the unique beastman in the dark.

    Even though the elves were arrogant, they were once enved everywhere because of their beauty, so for them, things such as very, organ business, prostitution and illegal experiments were taboos.

    Once the elves knew that the world union in the past generations did such a thing, they would definitely revolt.

    The celestial race was indeed bad, but they also cared about such topics.

    Although their race guarded theboratory''s warehouse, they never knew what was inside the warehouse because theb''s staff were mostly people from all races who had been exiled thanks to their crimes.

    There were also halflings who were rejected everywhere and could onlye to the world union to seek shelter.

    The current leaders of various races would not agree with illegal experiments, even if the investigation could benefit all races just by sacrificing some rare and small races.

    The world union''s higher-ups who were fighting among themselves were actually the remnants of the previous generation''s higher-ups, and they could be called ''antiques'' due to their age.

    They had secretly made a lot of profits through those experiments, and the world union could be so strong up to now thanks to them.

    There might be a lot of dark businessmen out there who worked with the world union to hunt rare races and get some benefit from the illegal experiment.

    Jake''s business empire should be big enough for the people from the world union to do some dark transactions with him, but because this man and his family was known for being the ambassador and ''bridge'' to all races....

    They would definitely not want to harm any races, even if those races were rare and small in number.

    That might be why the world union did business with other businessmen instead, and who knew whether there were many people in the dark who experimented on the transmigrators?

    The world union must have experimented with these otherworldly travelers for them to know how to use these ''aliens'' proficiently.

    The world was not always bright and peaceful, because there might be a silent wave raging in the dark.

    Because the fairies were gone, the world union could only try to start the project by relying on their experts and some secret technologies that they had developed.

    Coincidentally, the secret technology was all built thanks to the experiment with the gctic beast race.

    The gctic beast race has owned space and time ability ever since their birth, so it was indeed a good ''material'' for the world union.

    After researching the ability of the gctic beast race for so long, they finally created a technology to detect space and time fluctuation that was outside of this world, such as the tunnel connecting to the abyss.

    Technology also made it possible for people without any space and time ability to urately find the existence of space and time items or anything with that essence even when those things were not in this world.

    The abyss'' space and time tunnel existed in the void outside of this world, so this technology was aimed at that tunnel.

    A pity. Without the fairies, if there were any side effects of the transmigrators'' soul explosion, they could only rely on the rest of the experts that worked for them.

    These experts were all domain-level experts, and they also had space fragment ability or time fragment ability.

    Space fragment ability was not as strong as the fairy of space''s unique space ability that could even summon otherworldly souls, create a brand new dimension and so on.

    However, the space fragment ability users could still do things such as teleportation, space rift attack, and so on.

    Time fragment ability users were even rarer than space fragment ability users because even though they could not turn back time at all, not even for a second, but they could freeze time in a specific area for several seconds.

    They could also fast forward or fasten time in a certain area, and they could even sometimes predict the future.

    Of course, seeing the past, present and the future was actually the job of Evan''s contracted fairy, who was in charge of the past, present and future, but this fairy was indeed closely rted to Chronos, the fairy of time.

    These time experts were the reason why the time in spatial storage could freeze so that things put inside would not rot or be destructive.

    They also created special training rooms with a time ratio difference from the time flow outside of the special rooms.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2199 Mimicry Domain"

    ?

    Now, these experts who had contributed to the whole world''s advanced technology in terms of space and time gathered around to make another history in life.

    Many people would record today''s event as something honorable, and everyone involved in the project, from the behind-the-scenes people to those who stayed at the ''frontline'', would go down in history as heroes.

    However, whether the world union would credit the transmigrators for their sacrifice or not was still questionable.

    These space and time experts were also interested to see the space and time tunnel connected to the abyss, but without the fairies, they would not be able to see the tunnel with their own eyes.

    In the end, everyone could only grope around with their meager fragmented abilities and judge the general location of the tunnel.

    This project wasplicated, and the fairies actually held one of the most important links for the project to seed.

    First, they had to make the tunnel appear, and then, they had to make sure that the transmigrators were all locked inside a certain range around the abyss tunnel so that when their souls exploded, the explosion would not spread to the surrounding void.

    After all, no one knew whether a soul explosion, especially a foreign soul explosion, could tear apart the surrounding void and create disasters.

    This job was supposed to be the fairies'' responsibilities, but now, these experts had to bear the responsibility on behalf of the two fairies.

    First, these experts silently created a joint domain of more than fifty people, just enough to cover the ces where the transmigrators were seated.

    Then, the other staff, guards, and other people inside the domain left the domain one after another so as not to be affected.

    However, because this domain was created to be as simr to the real world as possible, the transmigrators who were not sensitive to the change in space and time would not notice it at all.

    Then, the soul experts were already behind the space and time experts, so that they could control the souls of so many transmigrators and blow up the souls all at once.

    The abyss'' space and time tunnel was something huge, and the location passed by all transmigrators in the meeting room, so it was not abrupt for the transmigrators to be separated like this and not gathered in onerge ce.

    The tunnel was long, so topletely destroy the tunnel and not leaving even a single fragment, the world union calcted everything and that''s how the transmigrators were seated.

    There were also a lot of loose souls without bodies because the transmigrators had died, and these loose souls would be like free bombs to explode whatever fragments were left after the tunnel was bombed.

    So many experts were ready, and there were even array masters and barrier masters cing arrays and barriers outside of the locked domain so that if something happened in the domain and it also spread to the real world, the arrays and the barrier could at least help with something.

    It was indeed too dangerous to bomb the invisible tunnel in the void when everyone was still in the real world, but if the explosion happened inside a domain, then, anything that happened in the domain would not have a huge impact on the real world.

    As long as the domain was strong and the destruction inside the domain didn''t spread to the real world, just like the case with the new century war.

    At this time, naturally, Ainsley and the others who had not even started to make trouble, noticed that the staff, bodyguards, guards and soul experts suddenly left the room.

    However, surprisingly, even after no people were guarding the transmigrators, for unknown reasons, the transmigrators could not escape or leave their seats at all.

    This scene was strange, and many transmigrators started to discuss this strange phenomenon hotly, with some anxiety in their hearts.

    At first, Ainsley also didn''t understand what was going on, but the two sacred beasts were keen on space fluctuation, and they also knew about humans'' domains.

    Although Cellino could still not make a domain, Bello could already make a domain, albeit not as strong as Code-L''s domain.

    Still, Cellino had a space fragment ability, so he was also sensitive to the change of the surrounding space.

    Just now, both beasts felt arge space fluctuation covering the whole meeting room, and as far as they could sense, this fluctuation even covered the whole floor.

    Bello was already someone in the realm of a domain master, so he knew the signs of a domain being created out of thin air.

    This huge space fluctuation was exactly like when a domain was created, but it was more than just one domain.

    Even more weird, the domain''s scene was exactly the same as the one in the real world, so it should not be aplete domain and was just a mimicry domain.

    Domain masters could create two kinds of domains. One was their own exclusive domains where they would be the God inside their domains.

    The other type was a domain derived from reality, and they could never be the God controlling the whole field and be invincible.

    However, the second type of domain was often used to iste a ground-breaking fight so as not to affect reality, or to do things under the eyes of so many people without them noticing.

    The mimicry domain was great at doing bad things such as doing illegal experiments, or other things, but how long the domain couldst depended on the strength and energy of the domain master itself.

    Now, there was actually such arge mimicry domain made of so many mimicry domains, which means the world union must be the one behind this incident!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2200 "The Start of The Project"

    <h4>Chapter 2200 "The Start of The Project"?</h4>

    Bello and Cellino knew that whatever the world union did, it would not be anything good, anyway.

    For the masses, the world union was indeed a hero, and a stable organization where people could trust them with various dangerous situations.

    However, for minorities such as those rare races, the transmigrators and people who were not really weed by the world, the world union was the biggest viin, an existence that was worse than an abyss demon.

    At least an abyss demon could be killed, but such a behemoth like the world union was not too easy to be defeated.

    Bello and Cellino realized that something was wrong, but they could not break through the domain.

    Even if the mimicry domain didn''t make the domain master the God of the domain and made them invincible, the domain master could still restrain the people inside the domain to a certain extent.

    Not to mention that this whole domain was created by more than fifty domain masters, much more than the number of people who created the joint domain at the new century war back then.

    Back then, there were only ten celestial elders who created a domain to summon those valkyries, angels and such, but now, there are five times more domain masterspared to those celestial elders.

    Although these domain masters only made mimicry domains that could only show off 10% of a real domain''s true strength, it was more than enough to make everyone inside the domain obey themand from these domain masters.

    Bello could create a domain, but his domain was notplete yet, which was why he never showed his empire to other people, even Ainsley.

    Now, he wanted to break through a domain made of more than fifty masters, which sounded like a dream.

    Maybe he could make a small hole for Ainsley and the others to escape from the domain, but moving or getting out of the seats was impossible.

    Ainsley, Jake, Elliana and the two sacred beasts found out, to their horror, that they could not move their bodies at all.

    They couldn''t even move their fingers or make an expression, and only some transmigrators with unique means could move freely to discuss things, but they still could not leave their seats.

    Ainsley, Jake and Elliana didn''t have these transmigrators'' unique ''technique'', so the three of them were still silent, immobile, just like statues.

    Ainsley could only speak to the two sacred beasts through telepathy, thanks to their contract.

    [What''s going on? Howe we can''t move at all? What did the world union do to us?]

    Ainsley was a little panicked in her heart despite still being able to monitor the people who were infected by the love virus.

    To be honest, it was exactly because of this that she panicked, because the love virus in the bodies of those staff and guards seemed to ''disappear'' out of thin air.

    The love virus was still there, but the connection was cut off, so the love virus went into a dormant state or slowly disappeared.

    This was what shocked the little baby because unless these people drank super premium anti-charm potions, there was no way to get rid of the love virus or cut off the connection between the love virus and herself.

    Other people could still cleanse the virus with their various abilities, but it didn''t mean the connection between the love virus and Ainsley as the master would be cut off.

    At most, the love virus would disappear, and the baby would definitely be able to sense the disappearance.

    However, now, the baby did not feel anything, as if the connection was blocked by something.

    The two sacred beasts definitely knew what was going on, so Ainsley hurriedly asked the two of them.

    As expected, Bello and Cellino knew what was going on, and both of them answered Ainsley''s question with a heavy tone of voice.

    [Master, there is a domain around us! We are now inside a domain, which is why we can''t do anything, and our abilities might be restricted as well, woof.]

    Cellino exined the situation to the baby, and Bello also followed behind.

    [We are trapped inside a joint domain, and this is a mimicry domain, which is why the surroundings look exactly the same as in the real world, nyaaa!]

    [There should be a lot of people who jointly create this domain, because this domain us too strong despite being a mimicry domain that usually only retain 10% of a real domain''s strength, nya~ ]

    Ainsley could not help but want to open her mouth at Bello''s shocking words.

    Unfortunately, she could not even move her mouth now, and could only blink her eyes like a normal human being.

    Maybe that was the onlyst sign of her being a living being who had to blink her eyes instead of bing a motionless stone statue...

    [A domain? What the hell is the world union doing? Do they want to kill all of us, or what? But they don''t need to create such a domain and invite so many experts just to kill us....]

    There must be a conspiracy here, because if the world union just wanted to kill them, there was really no need to be so overboard.

    So, what the hell was the world union nning to do?

    Ainsley didn''t know, but the world union had started to check and re-check the condition of the abyss'' tunnel, the general location and how much energy was needed topletely blow up the tunnel.

    After confirming the progress of the project for ten minutes, the staff finally asked the soul experts to start manipting the souls of those transmigrators.

    Death is iing.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2201 "Soul Control"

    <h4>Chapter 2201 "Soul Control"?</h4>

    Manipting souls sounded easy, but to manipte a foreign soul to explode themselves, it was definitely not easy, which was why the transmigrators were all ''locked'' inside the domain so that even if they wanted to resist, only their souls could resist to a certain degree.

    At this moment, the soul experts gathered around the meeting room were twice as many as the number of the transmigrators inside the meeting room.

    The world union probably gathered almost all soul experts that they could find, and even soul ability users below a certain strength level were still hired because if not, where would they get as many as 400 soul experts?

    Any abilities rted to souls had always been rare, maybe even rarer than people with space fragment abilities.

    After all, this world focused more on the physique and not the soul, which was why soul ability users were not as developed as those outside of this world.

    These soul experts, two people for each transmigrator, slowly probed the soul of their target and slowly gave some kind of soul hypnosis so that the person would want tomit suicide by blowing up their soul.

    Many transmigrators who came from a low-level world with no magic and fantasy elements at all could easily be fooled by such hypnosis.

    However, because they came from another world anyway, their souls still resisted the hypnosis a bit.

    Of course, sooner orter, these transmigrators would lose themselves to the hypnosis and then, they would definitelymit suicide by blowing up their souls.

    It was the other transmigrators from fellow mid-level worlds or even high-level worlds who were so tough.

    Many people did not pay attention to the cultivation of their soul, which was why many experts had fragile souls and could not endure soul transmigration, changing bodies and such.

    Many mid-level worlds also didn''t pay attention to soul cultivation, but people from high-level worlds all knew the significance of cultivating souls.

    That''s why, when transmigrators from mid-level and low-level worlds struggled to adapt to their new bodies because of the body''s rejection, these people from the high-level world could quickly integrate their soul to their new bodies.

    Others would more or less get injuries in their souls and it was definitely difficult to heal such wounds, but people from high-level worlds practiced their souls so that their souls would not be injured so easily.

    They even knew how to fix their souls and heal soul injuries using various external help or even their own cultivation so that even if their souls were injured, they would not die helplessly like that.

    Naturally, their souls were strong and could fend off against hypnosis and many other soul-controlling abilities.

    If the people who owned soul control abilities were from high-level worlds, maybe they could easily be able to control the souls of these high-level transmigrators.

    However, the soul experts here were just from a mid-level world, so it was like trying to tame a T-Rex with just a fragile rope.

    Even if there was a domain that acted as a cage, for these high-level people, they could still ''run around the cage'', avoiding the ''rope'' that wanted to manipte them.

    The world union underestimated the toughness of these high-level transmigrators, so after the n started, the soul experts could only capture and manipte the souls of transmigrators from low-level world and mid-level worlds.

    As for those from the high-level worlds, if the soul experts were not careful, they could even be counterattacked and suffer a bacsh!

    The people from the world union were furious, but time waited for no one and they could only quickly manipte any souls that could be manipted.

    This included Ainsley.

    The soul experts didn''t bother to look at Jake, Elliana or the two sacred beasts, because the only valuable thing among this group was the soul of a transmigrator.

    And Ainsley was that transmigrator.

    The baby came from a low-level world, so naturally, her soul would not be that strong.

    Back then, she could quickly adjust to her new body because the new body was still a child, much weaker than other bodies and so, it could ept new changes without much resistance.

    If it was the body of a stronger person, even after death, the body would still resist any kind of soul invasion, which was why it was rare for transmigrators to directly possess the body of famous people in history who had already died.

    Not only because those corpses would not beplete and ''fresh'', but also because of the strong resistance.

    If it was in a high-level world, strong people could revive themselves in the same body as long as their souls and bodies were not destroyed.

    Even if their bodies were destroyed, as long as the soul survived, they could continue to possess new and younger bodies.

    Of course, only empty bodies without souls and ''fresh out of death'' could be used.

    Now, the soul experts also targeted Ainsley, and because the baby didn''t have a strong soul, it should be easy to control her.

    However, the baby was unusual.

    She might be weak in terms of soul strength, not even as strong as the Godfather who survived having his soul drained for hundreds of years, but she had many strongpanions.

    The Godfather himself was Ainsley''s contracted spirit, and it was not a blood contract but a soul contract because spirits only had souls and no blood.

    Then, there were also the two sacred beasts who did soul contracts with the baby, the ''side effects'' of being revived by the blood n...

    Back then, the soul must have been tempered as well so that the baby could be revived!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2202 "Trapped Inside A Domain"

    <h4>Chapter 2202 "Trapped Inside A Domain"</h4>

    A soul contract with a stronger creature would make the soul of the weaker creature stronger, so one could imagine how strong Ainsley''s soul had be.

    First, she had a soul contract with the Godfather, and then the two sacred beasts. Not to mention, although Ainsley''s other backers didn''t have a soul contract with her, their influence could more or less strengthen Ainsley''s soul.

    For example, Asmodeus''s little avatar once blessed Ainsley, so even if only the bloodline was enhanced, but the soul must also be affected in a certain way.

    There was also the case of the blood n and the soul contracts with so many loyal subordinates...

    These small fragments naturally formed a stronger soul for the little baby.

    If her soul was not strong, back then, when there were bullets inside her soul, she would have suffered a worse soul injury and might probably have be an idiot on the spot.

    There was still Code-L, who although had not made a contract with Ainsley, but she had also protected the baby with her own ways, so it was possible to strengthen the baby''s soul.

    Among transmigrators from low-level worlds, only Ainsley and the Godfather had strong souls enough to bepared to people from high-level worlds.

    The Godfather''s soul was strong back then because he also unknowingly cultivated his soul, and when he became a spirit, in order for his spirit body to be strong, the man also cultivated long-distance soul cultivation.

    That''s how the soul couldst for hundreds of years even after being drained of energy.

    There were also factors such as Zev contracting the Godfather before he died, so, even if the Godfather was just an ex-contractor, his soul must have been strengthened with Zev''s system contract.

    Ainsley was the same. After the Godfather died and his soul was detained, Zev chose to let go of the man, and then after waiting for so long, he contracted Ainsley.

    Ainsley''s soul was naturally also strengthened to a certain degree, and all of these factors directly made the baby''s soul as strong as those from high-level worlds.

    When the baby heard the bewitching and brain-washingmand to blow up her own soul, the soul trembled, and as someone who had awakened charm ability, such tricks like hypnosis just paled inparison.

    Ainsley could feel her soul resisting those strange and bewitchingmands, and as she resisted more, thosemands became weaker than before.

    However, after this short episode, Ainsley finally knew the world union''s purpose.

    Even though the baby didn''t know the world union''s true purpose of doing this, she finally knew what the world union wanted to do by gathering the transmigrators.

    They wanted to make the transmigrators blow up their own souls!

    Ainsley was terrified, and she felt cold from the spine spreading up to her head and then spreading down to her toes.

    Her whole body was cold, as if drenched in an ice pool.

    The domain was not cold and could even be called cool, breezy andfortable, but Ainsley felt as if she was at the ice age.

    Jake and Elliana didn''t know what was going on because they were not targeted, but when they saw Ainsley suddenly breaking into a cold sweat, frowning tightly with a pale face....

    They realized that there was something wrong that they didn''t know because they were not the ones targeted by the enemies.

    Jake and Elliana were not too restricted by the domain because the domain mainly focused on restricting the transmigrators, so they quickly bent down and whispered next to the baby''s ears.

    "Ain, are you okay? What happens?"

    "Boss...what''s wrong?"

    The two people asked with eyes full of concern, and their hearts also became messy, as if there was something bad that would happen soon, but they could not stop the bad thing from happening.

    Naturally, the baby could not answer these two people even if she wanted to, so to their horror, these two people finally found out that the transmigrators in the meeting room was all strangely restricted by something invisible.

    And after the two people checked their surroundings more thoroughly this time, they also found out that they seemed to be trapped inside a domain, yet they didn''t even realize until now.

    Since when was there a domain that was exactly the same as the scene in the real world?

    The two people noticed something wrong because they had been in the meeting room for hours, and now, the sun outside of the window should have moved its position, slowly preparing for ''sunset''.

    However, the sun outside remained the same, and even the movement of the wind seemed to be constant all day long.

    Although the clock inside the meeting room was working, with the constant temperature of the room, the constant movement of the wind, the air, or even the clouds outside of the window...

    This ce looked like a high-end imitation.

    Jake was still a step away from bing a domain master, just like the current Ainsley and the Godfather back then.

    And so, he knew a lot about domains in order to be able to make one. He immediately realized that this ce must be a mimicry domain.

    This domain looked strong, and it didn''t seem like a domain owned by only one person because of the various energy fluctuations mixed inside the domain.

    This is a joint domain!

    Jake, who was usually stable in front of any problems, finally panicked.

    He himself was not targeted by the domain or the people behind the domain, but Ainsley was targeted!

    And because he was also inside the domain, he could not stop the people behind the domain from harming Ainsley!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2203 "Saving Ainsley"

    <h4>Chapter 2203 "Saving Ainsley"?</h4>

    Jake could not evenmunicate with Ainsley because he didn''t have a specialmunication device that could be used inside a domain.

    He also didn''t have any telepathy ability to talk to Ainsley, so the man could only try his best to give a series of advice to the baby, even when he knew that the baby would not be able to respond to his words.

    "Contact the Godfather. If he sessfully rescues Axelle, maybe they can find a way to create a hole in the domain and let us out."

    Jake could only give such advice because right now,? rashly using his abilities would only bring bad things to the helpless baby.

    But the man didn''t know that Ainsley was fighting the control of the soul experts over her soul. If she was distracted even a little bit, she would definitely be controlled, and then, her soul would explode.

    Although now, the low-level transmigrators who had been controlled have not blown up their souls for some reasons, sooner orter, they would do that.

    Ainsley could not be distracted, but just talking to the Godfather was still okay, and it even gave her a little strength to fight back because she didn''t want to die so tragically in front of the Godfather.

    [Uncle¡ª I''m trapped inside a domain, and someone is trying to hypnosis and control my soul to blow up on its own. I don''t know until when I can resist, so please, if you can, make a hole in the domain and let us escape!]

    After that, Ainsley didn''t bother to speak anymore through telepathy and just focused on fighting the control that wanted to ''reign'' over her soul.

    Some soul experts used the hypnosis method, but others also used a more domineering way, such as using their strength to control the target''s soul forcefully.

    These people must have owned strong souls, which was why they dared to sh ''power'' with the transmigrators.

    As soul experts, these people might have super weak bodies, but their souls were all overbearing.

    Of course, strong souls with weak bodies would not work either, so these experts must have used various medicines,? potions and techniques to cultivate their bodies so that their bodies could contain the power from their strong souls.

    Now, because some of the hypnosis failed, these people started to use brute force to control the souls that had not been controlled yet.

    Ainsley was one of the victims.

    Since the soul experts realized that hypnosis didn''t work on the baby, they started to use various brutal and cruel methods to attack Ainsley''s soul, weaken it, and then control it with a ''reign''.

    The World union would not care if the souls became a bit weaker. Anyway, the strength from the soul explosion would still be significant enough to blow up the space and time tunnel to the abyss.

    Ainsley was fighting with these people''s souls using all of her might and betting her entire life on it.

    At the same time, the Godfather and Axelle had just sneaked into the floor where the transmigrators were detained.

    The Godfather and Axelle had just stepped foot on the entrance of this floor when the man received a hurried telepathy message from Ainsley, and soon, the baby didn''t contact him anymore.

    The Godfather''s joy of finally sneaking into this floor with Axelle instantly disappeared, and his face sank.

    The man''s face darkened, with ck clouds seemingly hovering above his head. If this was an anime style, there must be a bunch of lightning shing among the ck clouds above the head.

    The temperature and the air pressure around the Godfather plummeted, and even Axelle could not help but cringe as he felt a shiver down his spine.

    That...the Godfather suddenly looked so scary...

    Axelle gulped and tried his best not to care about his heart which was beating so fast that it was about to leap out of his chest.

    The young man kept his mouth shut, waiting for the Godfather to speak or say something.

    Well, the Godfather was silent with such a low air pressure around him for several seconds before he looked at Axelle with unkind eyes and reluctantly opened his mouth to speak.

    "The littless is trapped inside a domain, probably a strong one and someone is trying to control her soul so that she will blow up her soul. We have to make a hole in the domain and fish her out with the rest of the team."

    The Godfather exined the crux of the problem to Axelle,? but he didn''t pin his hope on this useless elf.

    He didn''t think that the elf could help with anything because as far as he knew, this elf was not that strong.

    Who would have known that the elf had just digested his memory inheritance and his strength soared to the top?

    Maybe Axelle''s true strength had always been that high, but this power was sealed because he had not opened the memory inheritance or triggered it at all.

    Now that everything had been consumed and digested, the hidden power burst out.

    The elf could be called a domain master now even if he had not created or showed his domain.

    Of course, just like other abyss demon kings or queens in the past, their domain would always be the current picture of the abyss.

    As for how big the domain they owned, it depended on their own strength.

    So far, even the strongest abyss demon king or queen in history could ''only'' create a domain as big as half of the entire abyss.

    The abyss was small, but it was small because it waspared to the real world that was ten times bigger than Ainsley''s previous world.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2204 "Axelleâ€™s Domain Prototype"

    <h4>Chapter 2204 "Axelle''s Domain Prototype"?</h4>

    The size of the abyss in the beginning should only be as big as a small country, but now, with the surge of the abyss demon''s poption and the efforts of the demon kings as queens...

    The abyss should be as big as Ainsley''s previous world, but 2/3 of that dimension was just barren ces like desert or something.

    No one knew how big an abyss demon king or queen''s domain could be, but the bigger and moreplex the domain was, the stronger the domain would be.

    In a battle between non-domain masters and domain masters, most of the domain masters would definitely win without much effort.

    However, in a battle between domain masters, since both domains would sh with each other, the stronger domain would definitely be the one winning the battle.

    When ability users reach the level of a domain master, if they had more than one ability, usually, only one of their abilities would be the main ''theme'' or the core of the domain.

    For example, the king of the blood n''s domain looked gorgeous andplicated.

    However, the core was still lingering around the conqueror''s ability mixed with a little bit of blood maniption ability.

    The blood maniption ability should be the sub-core.

    The King of the blood n had a domain that was unusual, even among domain masters, because it was rare for one person to be able to create such aplete andplex domain, almost reaching the level of a dimension.

    Usually, strong domain masters would only have a domain as big as Wilhelm''s domain which was the size of a theater.

    Of course, that size was already so big because it could amodate hundreds or even thousands of people at once.

    Wilhelm could even expand the size of the theater so that it could fit a hundred thousand people or millions of people, which should be even more significant than a football stadium.

    However, the concept was still a limited space, notparable to the king of the blood n, whose domain was an entire kingdom.

    The kingdom might only upy an ind, but it still had a capital city inside the kingdom.

    There must be many buildings inside the city, not to mention the scenery around the Ind...

    Such aplex domain was naturally iparable to Wilhelm''s rtively simple theme¡ª just a theater.

    Aplicated domain with many elements naturally needed more than just one core, so the domain back then had several cores or pirs that could be targeted to copse the domain.

    People with only one ability could create a strong and focused domain, but to have aplicated andplex domain of various elements andponents, the domain masters had to own more than one ability.

    This was where the non-dominant abilities would be incorporated into the domain with the core of the most dominant ability of that domain master.

    Axelle had more than just one corrosive ability right now, such as darkness maniption ability, the ability to manipte miasma, and his alchemist ability.

    But since the kings and queens of the abyss demon would always have the abyss as the core of their domain, and the core would also depend on the current situation of the abyss...

    Axelle''s domain would definitely be that gloomy and barren abyss.

    Even if the miasma ability was not the most dominant ability of this elf, because of his race, that ability became the core of the domain that he would create.

    The miasma represented the abyss because no other? ces had such a thing like miasma.

    Then, the sub cores should revolve around the darkness maniption ability and corrosive ability.

    Corrosive ability was simr to miasma, so it worked to strengthen the miasma that appeared inside Axelle''s abyss domain.

    The darkness maniption ability would make the whole abyss darker than the real abyss, and the power of evil or creatures from the dark side would be much stronger inside this domain.

    Then, there was thest but not least alchemist ability.

    This ability didn''t seem to fit well with the overall vibe of the abyss, but many domain masters also have abilities that didn''t suit the theme of their domain.

    Either they didn''t incorporate those unsuitable abilities to their domain, or they made some adjustment so that those abilities could still work inside the domain.

    If Axelle made a domain,? he would definitely use the power of the alchemist to inject more vitality to the barren abyss domain, so that there would be some auxiliary abilities such as healing, booster and so on inside his domain.

    Naturally, all of this was just a spection, and the godfather didn''t even know that the weak elf in his eyes had already reached the level of a domain master.

    Of course, as long as they had not created a domain, such people were still called a pseudo domain master or a demi-domain master.

    Still, the Godfather died when he was a demi-domain master and had not tried to create a domain of his own.

    Now, the weak elf in his eyes was already at the same level as him, and because of his heart knot, even as a spirit, he could not create a domain.

    After all, even Wilhelm from the blood n was also a spirit, and no one knew whether he made his domain when he was still alive or when he was a spirit.

    In the end, even a spirit could make a domain if they borrowed the body of their own contracted shaman.

    Joan, Wilhelm''s shaman, was not a domain master, but Wilhelm could still create a domain, which means, the Godfather could actually make a domain if only there was no knot in his heart that hindered his enlightenment to be a domain master!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2205 "New Domain Masterâ€™s Privilege"

    <h4>Chapter 2205 "New Domain Master''s Privilege"?</h4>

    The Godfather was in a bad mood, but he still racked his brain to think of a way to rescue Ainsley.

    He had to admit that although he was strong, and that he was a legend back then, he was still helpless in front of matters rted to domains and domain masters.

    Don''t look at Ainsley, who was abnormal and had already reached thest step before bing a domain master in just two years after she awakened her abilities.

    To be honest, many people might never even be able to create a domain in their lifetime, and generally, domain masters were all people above fifty years old.

    Many ability users could live a longer life as they grew stronger, and rumors said that domain masters could even reach a lifespan of 200 years!

    However, how many experts could be a domain master before fifty years old?

    Anyone who became a domain master at the age of fifty was already considered a talented domain master, but even geniuses usually only became domain masters at the age of forty.

    The Godfather was only in his early thirties when he died, and at that time, he was truly only a step away from bing a domain master.

    In that fierce battle, being besieged by many masters, the man had already faintly broken through to the realm of a domain master, which was why he became a demi-domain master.

    However, the Godfather died just before he could create his first domain, which cast a lot of shadow on this guy and blocked his path to bing a domain master forever.

    The Godfather was already a genius among geniuses, and Ainsley was actually an exception because although her body was a child, her soul was already around twenty years old.

    She was in her mid-twenties when she reached the step of almost bing a demi-domain master, but she also had some luck from various encounters, cheats and so on.

    With Asmodeus'' blessing, the blood n''s support after reviving the baby, Zev''s system and so many other cheats, Ainsley''s luck was the biggest factor as to why she could quickly reach this level.

    Still, most of her abilities were not even at the level of being the sub-cores of a domain, so if Ainsley created a domain, the core of the domain would definitely be the charm ability, and the sub-core would be the luck maniption ability and the 3D map ability.

    As for the shaman ability and the realism art ability, because the baby didn''t use it much in thest half a year, naturally, they became a bit ''non-existent'' and were not evenparable to many other weaker ability users.

    This often happened to people with multiple abilities because they could not possibly pay attention and develop all of their abilities well, so they divided their abilities into their primary abilities, secondary abilities, and then just auxiliary.

    Ainsley was like this, and so, even if she was strong thanks to various factors, now that she met domain masters, she was as weak as ants.

    Even the Godfather felt irritable and helpless because he really didn''t know how to create a hole in the domain.

    Such a n sounded easy, but back then, during the new century war, there were many experts who worked together even just to make a small hole in the domain.

    Now, only the two of them had to do this...

    Even the Godfather felt that he was powerless to do anything.

    The Godfather was strong, but not invincible.

    This was the second time that the Godfather felt powerless and hated his own weakness.

    Still, because he died right before he could make a domain, the blow to the Godfather''s inner heart was huge, and it became like a boulder, suppressing the Godfather from bing stronger.

    The Godfather was in a dilemma, but Axelle looked at the whole floor with eyes full ofplex emotion.

    He could feel the space fluctuation ahead, which means that there was indeed a strong domain around.

    At first, he nned to make a domain and establish his strength before he blew up his own power to destroy the tunnel thoroughly, but he didn''t expect that someone else thought the same thing.

    It was just that, these people should want to sacrifice the transmigrators including Ainsley, so he could not agree with these people.

    The Godfather and the others might not know why these experts even created a domain and controlled the transmigrators souls to explode, but Axelle, who already had a simr n, immediately realized their true purpose.

    This purpose was indeed noble and not something evil,? but Axelle was biased, after all.

    If Ainsley was not involved in this project, he would even close one eye on this matter, but then, he would still have to return to the abyss to develop the abyss.

    Now that someone also wanted to do the same project as him, and they had even pinpoint the location of the abyss tunnel, Axelle wanted to elerate his n.

    And to do this, he had to be close to the joint domain, and then opened his own domain.

    Axelle had not created his domain, but every new domain master would have some privilege when they first created a domain.

    The energy leaked out of a domain creation process could beat other existing domains, which was called a new domain master''s privilege.

    But that was only when the domain master was in the process of creating their first domain.

    Of course, no one would want to use this privilege in the middle of a battle because once they were distracted, the creation would fail and they would definitely suffer a heavy bacsh!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2206 "Creating A Domain"

    <h4>Chapter 2206 "Creating A Domain"?</h4>

    Axelle was not in a battle at the moment, so he could definitely use this ''privilege'' to st off the already established domain, no matter how strong the domain was.

    The Godfather didn''t know what the elf would do, but out of the blue, the man just started to close his eyes and seemed to want to meditate on the spot!

    The Godfather was dumbfounded and looked at the elf with confused eyes, but despite the Godfather''s strange gaze, Axelle just concentrated on creating his first domain.

    Many people could not create a domain because they didn''t feel the essence of creating something.

    They didn''t know how thews worked inside the domain, what kind of elements had to exist inside a domain, and how to construct something out of their own abilities.

    All these factors made many people stop at the level of a demi-domain master with the strength of a domain master, but without a domain, they were still as weak as ants in front of domain masters.

    Axelle might not be the best ability user ever, but in terms of creation and such, as an elf, he naturally had an advantage.

    An elf is a creature that is close to nature and can understand ormunicate with nature the most.

    Any creation must have something to do with nature, so elves, who are sensitive to the nature around them and can evenmunicate with nature, be one of the races in the world who can easily create a domain.

    The other race who had this gift from birth was the fairy who was loved by the elements and loved by the whole world.

    There were also elementals, but this race was like an inferior version of fairies, with no humanoid shape and only represented certain elements.

    Naturally, they could not awaken abilities or even create a domain.

    Now that Axelle had started to create a domain, the space around him suddenly fluctuated, and the man suddenly seemed to be isted from the whole world.

    When Axelle entered this mysterious state, there was a strange, ancient power ofwing from his body and touching the surroundings.

    This state was what all domain masters had to enter when they were creating a domain.

    When a demi-domain master created their first domain, nothing outside could disturb them, not even bombs or anything.

    Even their bodies would be in an invincible state, so that no attacks, wounds, or something could harm the soon-to-be domain.

    This was like another privilege given to new ''creators'' who were attempting to create a domain because once their domain was judged not to fulfill the requirements of being a domain by thew of the world itself, this person could never try to create a domain ever in their entire life.

    Just one try, and it determined everything.

    In the past, it was much more difficult to be a domain master because people were still groping around.

    Fortunately, nowadays, many domain masters usually take in disciples and guide them so that they know how to create domains that could be ''epted'' by thew of the world.

    Thew of the world was like thew of space, time, any minds of elements, and so on.

    Everything in this world was made of countless invisiblews operating in the dark, and living beings got to know thesews from physics, chemistry, biology, general science, and many other study topics.

    As someone who wanted to create a whole new space that belonged to them and could be controlled at will, they were no different from being creators, and so, whether the new space could be called a domain or not depended on whether thew worked well inside the domain.

    Axelle, just like his predecessor, would automatically create a domain with the abyss as the main theme.

    Even if the elf had not visited the abyss in his entire life, at this time, he seemed to be looking at the entire abyss, as if his consciousness visited that tightly guarded ce so casually.

    The domain was usually like an oval or a circle of projection behind the ability users, but this kind of domain was the lowest-level domain, and many people called these domains a t domain.

    After all, it did look t, like a background board for the ability user, just with some special effects.

    The more advanced domain was naturally a 3D projection, turning the surroundings into the inside of the domain, but the change in temperature, smell, atmosphere, thew, and everything would only be subtle, not as great as aplete domain.

    People liked to call this type of domain a domain embryo.

    If people with a t domain fought with those who had not created a domain at all, their attached t domain in the background could not only make their enemies surrender in fright, but could also affect the person''s whole actions, as if hypnotized.

    However, a t domain could never beat a domain embryo, because a domain embryo could already change the surroundings into the scene inside the domain, and people could also be brought into the domain.

    Of course, the domain embryo was still in the same space as the real world, just people would feel as if they were inside a formation.

    The level above the domain embryo was, naturally, aplete domain like what Willhelm used before, which didn''t have a definite shape, but from outside, it looked like an invisible dome, blending with the real world.

    If the first two levels of domains could be seen with naked eyes by people outside of the domain, then, aplete domain could not be seen by people outside of the domain because it was already in a different space!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2207 "Non-stop Domain Creation"

    <h4>Chapter 2207 "Non-stop Domain Creation"?</h4>

    People who wanted to create a domain would first create a t field, and after it was sessful, they would try to develop the domain into a domain embryo.

    In this process, domain masters might fail to upgrade their domain into a domain embryo, and it happens for various reasons, such as their own limited imagination, the not-detailed domain, not understanding thew of nature, and so on.

    Usually, people would stop right after making a t domain, and they would spend years or even decadesprehending thew of nature so that they could upgrade their domain.

    This method would not let them fail, but once they tried to upgrade their domain and it failed, their domain would stay as a t domain forever.

    The same goes for domain masters who wanted to upgrade their domain from a domain embryo to aplete domain.

    They might spend a longer time upgrading their domain, but domain masters generally live long.

    People who could already create a t domain could even live for more than 100 years if they were human beings, and they could live far longer than that with the help of various treasures all over the world.

    Once they created a domain embryo, their lifespan was extended even more, and they could live for more than 200 years!

    Not to mention domain masters with aplete domain, they all could live as long as non-human races.

    That''s why, maybe, among the domain masters here who trapped Ainsley and the others, there might be someone who once suppressed the Godfather when he was still alive.

    After all, these people could live for a very long time.

    Unfortunately, Axelle didn''t have much time, and he could only break through the levels of domains all in one go.

    Usually, creating a domain couldst for days, but that was only inside the special zone created when the domain masters tried to make their first domain.

    This zone was often called a creator zone, where any external forces would not harm people, and time also flowed slowly inside this zone.

    And so, if the people outside thought that domain masters created their domains for several days straight, it might mean that they made the environment for longer than that, maybe weeks or even months.

    It was just that, for people outside, the domain master only spent several days making a domain.

    This showed that creating a domain required a lot of power and effort, and it was not that easy just to even make the first t domain.

    The bigger the size of the t domain, the higher the potential to evolve to a domain embryo and aplete domain.

    The domain would also be more potent than other domains, so, people judged the strength of the domain masters not only from itsplexity and thepleteness, but also from the size.

    As for domains with the same size, the theme decided the winner and the loser between the domain masters.

    Some themes just restricted other articles, but if the domain masters could mobilize their domain cleverly, they could also win against restraining domain themes.

    Now, Axelle was in the progress of creating the t domain, and the Godfather finally felt something wrong with Axelle.

    When Axelle started the process of creating his first t domain, there was like a vacuum zone around himself, making him separated from the rest of the world, as if he were a bystander or even¡ª a creator.

    This kind of thing although the Godfather had never experienced it before, he had seen such cases on many demi-domain masters who attempted to create their first-ever t domain.

    The Godfather finally looked at Axelle with disbelief written all over his face.

    The Godfather had always been rather cold or grumpy, and usually, even when he was in distress or worrying about others, there won''t be such an expression on this man''s proud face.

    After all, this man was indeed arrogant, and even when he died aggrieved, there was never a feeling of disbelief on his face, not to mention shocked to the bone, speechless, and such.

    This was the first time the man showed such an expression, and it was shown toward someone who had a low sense of presence in the eyes of this proud man.

    If Zev were here, he would also be surprised that this proud man could have such an expression.

    No one knew how shocked the Godfather was and how strong his self-denial was.

    He could not believe and didn''t want to believe that someone who was seen as a weakling in his eyes, suddenly attempted to create a domain that he could never do!

    It was not as if the Godfather was jealous or something, but he just didn''t expect someone that was so ''weak'' to actually surpass himself.

    The man''s pride and arrogance were smashed to pieces at this moment, but aside from slight envy, regret, disappointment, and someplex feelings, overall, the Godfather was happy for Axelle.

    If Axelle could indeed create a domain, even if it were just a t domain, the Godfather would already be grateful because they could finally create a small hole in the experts'' joint domain and save Ainsley.

    The Godfather never had any jealousy towards those who were stronger than him, and now, all he wanted to do was to protect someone who had a simr experience with him.

    If Ainsley died aggrieved just like him, without being able to create a domain, although there might not be a heart knot over this because of the baby''s easy-going personality, the Godfather would feel even more regretful than before, and he would never be able to reincarnate!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2208 "Last Pure Land Domain"

    <h4>Chapter 2208 "Last Pure Land Domain"?</h4>

    Knowing that Axelle is now trying to create a domain to help them out, the Godfather could only keep an eye on their surroundings.

    Even if Axelle had the invincible buff when he was creating a domain, if someone discovered that Axelle was creating a domain, they might be guarded against him and right after he finished creating the domain, he would be besieged to death, not to mention helping Ainsley.

    While the Godfather was looking out for possible enemies, Axelle had started to weave the t domain, just like painting something with his imagination.

    Because domains needed the creator to have a high level of imagination, usually, people created a domain with the scenery that they had seen before or something that was deeply imprinted in their mind.

    For example, the blood n king had a domain that looked like a fantasy world, but the core was still the kingdom of the blood n when it was still standing still above the ground, not being forced to hide for thousands of years.

    The queen of the celestial race''s domain, along with the joint domain of the ten elders looked like something that would never exist in this world, but these elders created the domain based on the picture that their ancestors sent to them.

    It was either scenery from somewhere outside of this world, or it was the celestial race''s past kingdom when they didn''t decline so much.

    Now, Axelle also had an image in his mind, and to be honest, he wanted to create a domain based on the Sloan Family''s mansion, but thendscape background quickly generated the scenery of the dark, barren, and strange abyss.

    The abyss'' sky was blood red, and the clouds were ck. There was no sun, but in many ces, there were strange light sources, making the whole abyss eerie, just like a haunted house scene or something.

    There would be one or two dead ck trees with no leaves growing in this barrennd, but even these trees had evolved into a demon-eating tree.

    The trees here not only devoured abyss demons to grow, but they also consumed the barren soil of the abyss.

    Sometimes, there would be acid ck and red rain pouring over the entire abyss, and this rain would either kill demons or make those abyss demons stronger.

    This scenery was slowly ''painted'' into a t, oval background, and the ''painting'' was so realistic that it looked like it was directly cut off from the real scenery.

    As thendscape took shape, the power of space and otherws of nature started to revolve around the oval t background, slowly making this t background own severalws of nature and even retained a bit of space attributes.

    After thendscape was finished, Axelle, whose domain''s core was the abyss and the core was made of his miasma ability, slowly created several sub-cores.

    First, he added his corrosive ability in the form of continuous ck and red rain that poured all over the dark and barren abyss.

    The abyss was engulfed with thick miasma once in a while, and there was this continuous corrosive rain....

    The domain became more and more like a ce that ghosts and demons liked.

    Then, Axelle also incorporated his alchemist ability in the form of creating a mansion and putting his alchemist ability inside the mansion.

    The mansion on thendscape was pure white,pletely abrupt and different from the eerie surroundings, but it strangely blended well with the whole domain.

    The mansion itself was also something that Axelle knew too well, because he directly used the Sloan Mansion that had already turned into a castle as a part of his domain.

    It was as if in this way, the Sloan Castle could always exist even if he was gone and could not see that castle anymore.

    The white castle standing amidst the strange horror-vibend gave off a mysterious and sacred feeling, as if even if the whole world was full of filth and sins, this castle would remain pure and untouchable.

    This castleplemented the domain very well, because a domain was usually the representative of someone''s inner core and mind.

    The more the domain resembled the owner of the domain, the stronger it would be and the chance to evolve would also soar.

    Axelle himself was a demon, who was so filthy and full of sin, but there was still a piece of purend standing amidst the filthy and horror surroundings, just like his heart and rationality that remained pure and sober.

    That white castle stored Axelle''s alchemist ability, but it should also hold the main core of the entire abyss domain.

    Domain masters usually liked to name their domain, and at this time, Axelle also had an epiphany about his domain.

    He had always resented his identity as a filthy abyss demon, but now, looking at thepleted scenery on the t oval background behind him, which was so big that it had already faintly formed a half-ball shape....

    Axelle silently named this domain as ''Last Pure Land''.

    This name looked so ridiculous because the whole domain was so dark and depressing that it was strange to name the domain as a purend.

    However, the core of the domain was indeed the onlyst purend amidst the dirty and dark abyss, which also means that when Axelle returned to the abyss, he would be thest purend that could slowly purify and change the current abyss.

    That''s his hope, and also his determination to remain as a sober abyss demon.

    After the t domain waspleted, Axelle sighed in relief, not realizing that his entire body was already soaked in sweat!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2209 "A Peerless Genius?"

    <h4>Chapter 2209 "A Peerless Genius?"?</h4>

    Axelle felt that he only created the domain for, at most, thirty minutes, but in fact, inside the domain zone itself, when the time was already slowed down, he spent more than six hours, close to twelve hours!

    Of course, only ten or fifteen minutes passed by outside of the domain zone, which was considered fast for those who created a t domain.

    After all, usually, people outside felt that these domain masters created the t domain for hours, close to half a day, which means, inside the domain zone, they actually made the t domain for days, not just hours.

    For Axelle to be able to create such aplex domain this fast, even many domain masters withplete domains would be ashamed!

    This is a peerless genius, okay? Even the Godfather would not be able to create his domain that fast if he was given a chance.

    Since the t domain was finished, the invincible zone also disappeared, and the Godfather caught a glimpse of Axelle''s newly formed t domain.

    Usually, people''s t domain would only be two or three diameters in size, either oval or circle.

    There were also rectangr shapes, depending on the preference of the domain master.

    However, Axelle''s t domain was so big that the diameter of the field must be more than ten meters.

    The domain itself had already formed a half ball, which means it was not really t, and had gradually shown signs of volume and dimension.

    Only a domain embryo had these signs.

    Axelle''s first domain was actually not just a t domain, but was already between the t domain and the domain embryo!

    And he did all of this in just ''fifteen minutes'' in the eyes of the Godfather.

    The Godfather also knew about the time difference inside the domain creator zone and outside, but he was still shocked.

    This elf is outrageous, okay? Not to mention creating a domain that almost became a domain embryo. He even did it in just several hours, not reaching half a day!

    In reality, only fifteen minutes passed by, and the Godfather got news from Ainsley that she could prolong her resistance for one hour at max.

    After all, it turned out, other transmigrators also had various means to dy time, so the soul experts had to take turns to replenish their ability while continuing to control the rest of the transmigrators firmly.

    The low-level transmigrators had all been subdued, but because the higher-ups needed these aliens to blow up their souls at the same time so as not to let the tunnel recover on its own, they had to subdue the high-level transmigrators as well.

    These elites had many ways to survive, even if they were restricted by the joint domain, which was a headache for many soul experts and the people from the world union.

    Still, this resistance would notst long, and Ainsley told the Godfather she had only one hour to survive while other transmigrators from high-level worlds might persevere for several more hours.

    As long as they could dy for several more hours, Ainsley believed that the Godfather and Axelle could find a way to help her out.

    The Godfather was overjoyed that Axelle could create a t domain this fast, and he thought that the man would immediately use this newly ''baked'' domain to create a hole in the joint domain, but to his surprise, Axelle actually rested for five minutes and immediately created a new ''domain creator zone''.

    Everyone knows what this means.

    This motherfcker wanted to evolve his domain!

    The Godfather gasped and lost hisposure, but before he could stop Axelle from being impulsive, the man had already entered the invincible zone, and no external forces or things could affect him anymore.

    Seeing the elf was immersed in the creation of his following domain embryo, the Godfather could only clench his fists and cursed Axelle for being reckless.

    If their force had someone with aplete domain, even the world Union would have to weigh themselves and would not be as rash as today.

    After all, none of these transmigrators had reached the level of a domain master, and only several people from high-level worlds had already reached the demi-domain master stage.

    These transmigrators should not have lived in this world for too long, because those who had lived for so long were all either captured as a fuel for the abyss seal, or they had already improved their strength and left this world.

    It was true that nowadays, not many people could leave this world and go to other worlds out there, but transmigrators had affinity with space and time, so it was easier for them to ''ascend'' and leave this world when their strength was enough.

    There might be domain masters among the existing transmigrators, but the world union only caught 200-400 people, and these people were all especially chosen to be non-domain masters with strong souls.

    If not for that, how could these transmigrators be so helpless in front of the people from the world union?

    The stronger transmigrators were all in hiding, or they simply didn''t bother to fight the entire world union, even when they were already domain masters.

    After all, even if they were domain masters, facing the siege of so many other domain masters, they could indeed survive, but to save people? It was too difficult, especially if they had to save 200-400 people.

    These transmigrators didn''t have any close rtionship with those who were captured, so why should these experts risk everything just to save their ''own kinds'' when they were not really the same kind?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2210 "Creating A Domain Embryo"

    <h4>Chapter 2210 "Creating A Domain Embryo"?</h4>

    The Godfather knew that he would not be able to stay with Ainsley and the Sloan family for a long time, so he just wanted to leave a few more trusted people and even treasures to help the organization of his beloved disciple.

    Now that Axelle had a chance to be a domain master, the Godfather didn''t want him to be so reckless in trying to evolve the domain in such a short time.

    If Axelle was given a chance, since he was an elf, and he would live longer than many humans, not to mention this elf was also a domain master...the elf would be able to evolve his domain sooner orter.

    With his long lifespan, he could evolve his domain slowly, and in the end, he would be a strong force for the Sloan Family.

    And because he could live for a long time, maybe a few hundred years, the Sloan Family could have a backing from a domain master for so many generations.

    Once that happened, the Sloan Family would not immediately decline after Ainsley passed away or, fortunately, could travel to other worlds for adventure.

    The Sloan Family was strong now because of Ainsley and her newly established guild. If the future generations were not as excellent as her, the family would still slowly decline.

    At least, there must be descendants who could make a contract with one of the three sacred beasts when Ainsley had left this world or passed away.

    The Godfather had so many things to say to Axelle, but he could only sigh and wait patiently for the elf to develop his domain sessfully.

    Anyway, the domain he made just now had already shown signs of bing a domain embryo, so the Godfather was not worried that Axelle would fail.

    Domain masters did need toprehend thew of nature to sessfully create a domain, but thew of nature in a t domain was the most basic, and the one used in a domain embryo was only slightly advanced.

    This was another reason why most domain masters were multi-ability users or at least had more than just one ability.

    After all, they could automaticallyprehend thew of nature from the abilities that they awakened, and creating a domain needed more than just onew of nature due to its uniqueness.

    Many experts who only had one ability often could not create a domain, even if it was the lowest level of domain, which was the t domain.

    Most ability users in this world were indeed solo ability users, and multi-ability users were rare. Still, in the circle of elite ability users, even dual ability users were considered too normal.

    Many people awakened more than just two abilities even if in the end, only some of their abilities were developed well, and the rest became auxiliary abilities or ''essories''.

    Those with a lot of abilities usually only focused on developing the abilities that suited them best or the abilities that they desired the most because of their powerful attributes.

    Then, the other ''useless'' abilities were only developed to a level of basic ability users so that they could still use those abilities, but not as proficient as masters or even bother to develop skills rted to those ''useless'' abilities.

    Axelle didn''t have a ''lot'' of abilitiespared to other experts, but his abilities were developed in an all-rounded way.

    He was proficient as an alchemist, and since his corrosive ability was his only means to defend himself or attack others, naturally, he was also proficient in using this ability.

    Theteer miasma ability and darkness ability only appeared after Axelle became an abyss demon, but abyss demons were born to manipte those powers, so Axelle could just use those abilities even when he was relying on instinct.

    Now, the man who was proficient in all four abilities slowly incorporated thews of nature into his semi-finished domain, and soon, the domain embryo was created.

    A domain embryo could ''project'' the domain into the real world, changing the scenery of the real world, such as grasnd into a barrennd, and so on, but after the domain was retracted, the scenery would return to the original one.

    It was more like projecting the scenery of the domain into the real world, and making people enter the domain even if they didn''t want to.

    It was just that, the domain embryo could still be seen with naked eyes, and the space ovep, so it means that everything happening inside the domain could also affect reality.

    Because of this, naturally, the strength of the domain would not beparable to aplete domain where the domain masters were literally Gods in their own domains.

    The domain embryo would make people feel the temperature, atmosphere, smell and various other senses belonging to the domain, and there would even be some elements in the domain that could affect the enemies trapped in the domain.

    However, this domain was not invincible, and the restraint was also not great.

    Even people who were not domain masters yet and were just demi-domain masters could still break free if they used treasures or various means to escape from this domain.

    The domain embryo didn''t look as mighty as the real domain where aplete space existed, but the domain embryo would still scare many people because it oveps with the real world and could affect the real world.

    Of course, once the elements inside the domain stepped out of the domain range, such as beasts inside the domain running out of the domain, those beasts or any attacks would immediately disappear, as if just a mirage.

    And so, many experts could outsmart these domain masters by dodging out of the domain range before it waspletely created!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2211 "Axelleâ€™s Dual-themed Domain Embryo"

    <h4>Chapter 2211 "Axelle''s Dual-themed Domain Embryo"?</h4>

    Still, the way the domain was arranged would also affect whether the restraining effect on enemies would be great or not.

    When Axelle slowly created his domain embryo, the creator zone around him slowly changed, following Axelle''s own domain that was finally projected into the real world.

    The marble floor slowly changed into a dry and hard ground, dyed in ck, red, or purple.

    There would also be some sandy areas, but the sand was blood red, and it could suck both people and demons and devour these prey.

    The ground had changed, so naturally, the ceiling of the corridor where Axelle stayed also changed. The ceiling slowly became an open area, showing the vast sky that was so weird that people who saw it would definitely cower in fear.

    The sky was still as red as the magma flowing between the cracks in the dark ground, and the clouds in the crimson sky were all pitch ck, as if they were not clouds at all.

    Corrosive ck and red rain slowly fell from the sky, and following the light shower that looked ''harmless'' yet deadly, the domain also released the aura, atmosphere, temperature and even the smell inside the domain.

    ck dry trees popped out from the ground one after another, and the pitch-ck ground with red or purple cracks in between also emitted a strange sulfuric smell mixed with the smell of decay.

    There was also this strange smell of cold darkness, but the whole ce was not cold at all. The abyss was dry, barren and the temperature around was so hot at noon that even the abyss demons could be cooked alive.

    Then, at night, even if no one knew when the night came, the temperature would drop so low that even the ground was enveloped with a strange ck-red ice.

    The ice itself was not white, but ck and red, because the ''water'' that was made into theyer of ice came from the ck and red rain water, mixed with the blood of some abyss demons who bled because they didn''t have time to change into their miasma state.

    The smell of sulfur, decaying corpses, blood and darkness, was so suffocating that it could drive people insane on the spot, not to mention the abyss demons who had to live there for so long.

    At night and early in the morning, miasma would descend, and the thick fog would corrode many surviving trees and even melt the ground.

    Some abyss demons could replenish their strength by relying on the miasma, but those who were not strong enough would be devoured by the miasma.

    Axelle''s domain looked as if it had the main theme of abyss and miasma, but the abyss'' main theme had always been devouring, devouring, and devouring.

    Even if there were no living beings other than trees inside this domain embryo for now, sooner orter, there would be abyss demons inside the domain.

    Even if these demons were not exactly abyss demons from the real abyss, these creatures born from the domain would retain the characteristic of the domain''s theme.

    And Axelle''s domain theme was ''devouring'' aside from the st purend''.

    It was not rare for a domain to have two main themes, especially if the themespleted each other.

    Because Axelle named his domain as the Last Pure Land, there must be filth or something impure inside his domain so that the core of the domain was the only purend.

    Axelle himself was a contradictory person because he was both evil and not evil, both a light creature and a dark creature.

    His domain''s theme was naturally like that, contrasting, butplementing each other.

    Of course, if others saw Axelle''s domain, they would strongly disagree that this domain was called thest purend.

    It should be called the Abyss Devourer!

    The domain seemed to exist by devouring a part of the real abyss, and the strong theme of this domain was the devouring one, not thest purend!

    Still, if it were people who knew Axelle well, they would agree that the dual-themed domain suits Axelle so much because of his identity.

    The domain embryo was slowly formed, and since the domain even had time change from night to morning, morning to night, and anotherplex natural process such as rain, this domain had faintly learned thew of time, which was one of the most essentialw of nature to evolve the domain into aplete domain.

    Aplete domain could even ''give birth'' to new creatures, so there must be a lot ofws invoked there, including thew of time and space, thew of life, death, and so on.

    Of course, not many people could produce living beings inside their domain. The King of the blood n and the queen of the celestial race were exceptions among exceptions.

    Even now, no one knew whether Axelle would be able to reproduce abyss demons inside his abyss-themed domain.

    Axelle should have spent almost twenty-four hours inside the creator zone because this creation was moreplex, but because his t domain already had signs of bing a domain embryo, the man still finished the domain in about twelve hours inside the creator zone.

    Outside, in the real world, it was only about another ten to fifteen minutes or so.

    Still, counting the time with the previous 10-15 minutes, the two people only had thirty minutes left to save Ainsley from the one-hour deadline!

    High-level transmigrators couldst for several more hours, but Ainsley could onlyst for one hour, so the two people naturally didn''t want to take risks, right?

    That''s what the Godfather thought.

    But Axelle''s following action almost scared him to death.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2212 "Completing The Domain"

    ?

    After stabilizing his domain embryo, this elf actually plunged into the creator zone once more, attempting to evolve the freshly ''baked'' domain embryo to aplete domain!

    This time, even the Godfather almost could not help but want to drag Axelle away from the creator zone..

    Unfortunately, he could not do that, so the Godfather could only grit his teeth, praying that all sorts of luck would bless this poor elf.

    Maybe because the elf had been poor and unlucky for hundreds of years, now, he slowly got his own little luck, which was all used to evolve the domain continuously.

    When Axelle was creating the first and second stage of the domain, not many people noticed this strange space fluctuation, but after Axelle tried to make the domain into aplete domain, the space fluctuation even spread throughout the ind and reached the troops outside of the ind!

    Ainsley''s people, ze, and some troops from other families and forces suddenly felt arge space fluctuation from the World Union''s headquarters, and they thought that there would be a dimensional hole there or something.

    However, since they didn''t know much about domains, none of these people thought that there was someone creating a domain.

    Only ze, a unique sacred beast who had the potential to be a legendary beast, noticed the familiar energy mixed with the space fluctuation.

    It was Axelle''s energy!

    Since this energy appeared quietly with therge space fluctuation, this incident must have something to do with the elf.

    Even if ze had ''grown up'' now and became a beautiful Phoenix, not a little chicken anymore, she still remembered the people who took care of her.

    The one that ze was the closest with was Axelle, so the bird could not help but sneak into the ind, trying to find Axelle.

    This Phoenix was a special sacred beast, and so many sacred beasts on the ind didn''t even notice her presence.

    Only some hidden legendary beasts noticed the sneaky little bird, but these legendary beasts were not really under the control of the world union.

    Even if a lot of legendary beasts were born thanks to the world tree belonging to the elves and the elves joined the world union organization, legendary beasts disdained to interfere with other races'' business, especially the 7 big races.

    And so, these legendary beasts just closed one eye to the little intruder and were more curious about the person who was creating aplete domain.

    The first two levels of domain would definitely give off space fluctuation as well, but because there was arge joint domain nearby, the space fluctuation was covered.

    Now, since the domain master wanted to evolve the domain, the space fluctuation and many other energies soared so high that even the joint domain could not cover up these reactions.

    The most noticeable thing about someone who was about to make aplete domain was the presence of variousws of nature that could be felt through the surroundings.

    For example, since Axelle''s domain had a dark theme, now, thews of nature rted to darkness, the abyss, and anything rted to the domain''s theme had be more active than before, resulting in a small chaos around.

    Sea monsters and beasts with devouring ability or darkness maniption abilities became stronger than usual, and they also created chaos in the deep sea.

    Thew of darkness and other elements became active, and if night came, the sky would be darker than usual, and maybe nighttime wouldst longer than before.

    These signs were enough to rm the people inside the headquarters building, but even so, those who were inside the building were busy doing their own things for this big project.

    Those who didn''t have anything to do could not even disturb the person who was creating a domain, anyway, so these people could only probe over the person who was attempting to create aplete domain.

    The birth of aplete domain would always be celebrated by the world, and there would be some unique phenomenon around, or there would be an unexined blessing that could benefit many ability users, including ordinary people.

    The unique phenomenon would only happen around the ce where theplete domain was born, but the blessing would spread throughout the world.

    Of course, many people would not even realize they got some blessings through this way, and only demi-domain masters or domain masters would notice the blessing.

    For demi-domain masters, getting this blessing might allow them to create their first domain level sessfully.

    For domain masters, the blessing increased their chance of sessfully evolving their domain.

    That''s why, these people would always pray that the domain master attempting to create aplete domain would seed so that they would also get some blessings.

    Right now, the people at the headquarters had already noticed the anomaly, but when Axelle was inside the creator zone, especially when he was attempting to create aplete domain, no one could see his figure, only his created domain.

    People could see the progress of his domain creation, which could also be an inspiration for other demi-domain masters or domain masters who wanted to evolve their domain.

    At the same time, the Godfather was invisible, and even domain masters could not see spirits with naked eyes unless these spirits were inside their domains.

    So, the people from the world union could find no one and could only stare at Axelle''s process of creating theplete domain.

    These people didn''t know that Axelle wanted to use theplete domain to sh with the existing joint mimicry domain.

    If they knew, because they could not stop the elf, they probably would vomit blood in anger!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2213 "Last Step of Completing The Domain"

    <h4>Chapter 2213 "Last Step of Completing The Domain"?</h4>

    Right now, Axelle was concentrating onpleting hisst level of domain.

    What set up the standard of aplete domain was not only thepletew of space and time, which means the domain could be separated from this world and would not affect this world directly like the domain embryo, but also some other factors.

    It was true that not allplete domains could give birth to living beings such as a new race or something, but mostplete domains had living beings, such as trees, nts, microorganisms, and so on.

    Axelle did produce a tree before but this tree was considered dead, so now, he had to create some kind of microorganism or any living beings inside the abyss, even if it was just a worm or something.

    Thew involving creation of life and death was the mostplicated aside from thew of space and time.

    This is where many domain masters failed. A lot of domain masters could master thew of space and time to perfection so that their domain could have a different timeline and its own space, separated from the real world.

    However, thew of life and death was soplicated that even to create microorganisms or some simple living beings with only singr cells, many people still could not do it.

    And so, the trees and any living beings inside their domains were usually not real, just phantom images to enrich the scenery and make the domain more realistic.

    Still, to make aplete domain, not only thew of space and time was needed, but thew of life and death was also needed.

    After all, many domains were associated with the embryo version of dimensions, which would then slowly be aplete world.

    Even if many domains didn''t have living beings, there must be one or two living beings such as invisible microorganisms, or things like that.

    Otherws were alsoplicated because if they wanted to create aplete domain, they had to make it like a small world or something.

    It means, they even had to create many elements that existed in this world, create oxygen, and other substances needed for the growth of something.

    The domain master would enter their domain, so if even they could not live in their domain, that domain would be called a failure.

    Of course, the concept of ''liveable'' was different from one race to another. For demons, they could live well in hell, but humans mostly likely would not be able to live in hell.

    The same goes for other races, which was why many domain masters created domains that were liveable for themselves.

    This was also why some enemies who entered the domains might even die on the spot without the domain master doing anything because not all people could live inside a domain!

    At first, people could see the process of Axelle''s domain creation as hepleted the domain bit by bit.

    However, as the size of the domain expanded and the variousws inside the domain became more and moreplicated, the domain slowly ''disappeared''.

    Others who knew about domains would not panic when seeing a domain disappear into thin air just like that because this was one of the sessful signs when domain masters created aplete domain.

    The disappearance of the domain with the space fluctuation still there means that the domain had truly been separated from this world and now existed in another space!

    The first step of separating the domain from the real world had beenpleted, and now, Axelle had to set up some living beings inside the domain.

    The more living beings existed and the moreplicated the living beings, the stronger the domain would be.

    Axelle was an elf by nature, so he couldprehend thew of life as natural as drinking water.

    Coincidentally, his other identity as an abyss demon also made him understand thew of death represented by the greedy abyss demon.

    Axelle carefully created some more trees inside his domain, but this time, even if the trees looked the same as before, dry and ck, but these trees were all alive.

    These trees existed in the abyss, and they grew up not from a seed, but from a condensed miasma.

    They grew by absorbing miasma, and because abyss demons'' whole bodies wereposed of miasma, the Abyss Tree always liked to eat abyss demons.

    Aside from creating the abyss trees, Axelle also created other strange races that lived in the abyss, such as abyss insects that also lived on eating miasma but preferred to eat abyss trees...

    There were rock-like creatures who lived by absorbing energy from abyss demons themselves.

    These strange creatures all existed in the abyss, but many experts, even the abyss watchers and those who had visited the abyss through a special path didn''t know much about those creatures other than the abyss demons.

    Next, Axelle spent hours just to create one child-sized abyss demon at the lowest level. This abyss demon should be a baby abyss demon, who was so weak that even the abyss tree could eat it to death.

    However, Axelle didn''t care too much whether his domain could produce abyss demons.

    Anyway, after creating living beings, he finished the second step, andst but not least, he had to determine the border of his domain and then closed the domain so that it would be an independent space that only he could control.

    Therger the domain, the more difficult it was to be ''closed'', which was why not many people created a domain that was too big so that they could close the domain and finallyplete the domain.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2214 "Expanding The Domainâ€™s Border"

    <h4>Chapter 2214 "Expanding The Domain''s Border"?</h4>

    Still, only ordinary domain masters didn''t dare to create arge domain because top experts such as the king of the blood n and the queen of the celestial race dared to create a domain that was so big it looked like aplete world already.

    Axelle was not a top expert before, but after he inherited the memory inheritance and was about to inherit the throne of the abyss demon king, the man hadpletely turned into an expert.

    If he didn''t make arge domain, he would make the abyss demon race ashamed because even in history, the kings and queens of the abyss demons hadrge domains, one after another.

    Their domains were all based on the condition of the abyss in their own regime, but still, how big the domain would be depended on these rulers.

    These kings and queens might have passed away or left this world to go to hell and be an ordinary hell demon, but their domain would remain, which means, even if they became ordinary hell demons, they were special demons with domains.

    Maybe, for people in this world, a domain master was already at the top of the power pyramid. Still, in high-level worlds, even people who had just awakened their abilities would also create a simple t domain that they would evolve as they grew stronger.

    There were no such things as failing toplete their domain forever if they failed once, which was far different from the people in this world.

    It was not strange to say that many God-level figures lived in high-level worlds, and because of them, many other small worlds were born.

    Maybe, the dimensions and other unexplored worlds that the people in this world looked up to were all actually created by the people from the high-level worlds.

    After all, the people in this world could even make the abyss that housed billions of abyss demons, even if they had to sacrifice a lot of top experts, so how could the people in high-level worlds not be able to create simr things?

    Axelle didn''t care about people from high-level worlds and so on,? but as the new king of the abyss, even if he was not officially crowned yet because he had not returned to the abyss, he was already a veritable king.

    With his bloodline and strength, he was qualified to be a king!

    As a king, how could his domain be small?

    Axelle expanded his domain and even casually enveloped the whole floor where the abyss tunnel project was in process with his domain.

    His domain even slowly ovepped with the joint domain created by the domain masters, instantly making these domain masters aware of his presence.

    A big domain would not be as small as several meeting rooms merged into one, but many domain masters, even those withplete domains, would only have domains the size of rooms, floors, or buildings.

    Such a domain was alreadyrge, such as the grand theater belonging to Wilhelm that could house hundreds of thousands to millions of people.

    However, Axelle''s domain was the abyss. Theplete domain could not be as small as just one floor or one building.

    The world union headquarters was indeed massive, bigger than the White House, which means, the World Central Ind, which housed a lot of huge buildings was also big.

    This ind might be as big as Singapore in Ainsley''s previous world, equal to a country!

    Of course, in this world that was ten times bigger than Ainsley''s earth, such an ind was not worthy to be called a small country. At most, even just a small town or a small stranded ind somewhere.

    In Ainsley''s world, Singapore was indeed small, only as big as some countries'' capital cities, but the world union could build their organization''s base on an ind as big as the capital city of a big country....

    That was already a whole different level.

    The Elton Academy was indeed bigger than the world union''s private ind, but their central city was small, and the big areas were all upied by virgin forest where they housed beasts and monsters, the floating inds, and school buildings from elementary school to college.

    Naturally, it would be big.

    Now that Axelle had started to expand his domain, how could it stop at only upying one floor?

    Within just a few minutes, the boundary of Axelle''s domain swelled and went farther from the core of the domain as it created the scenery inside the domain.

    Usually, the bigger the domain, the moreplex the scenery and the inside of the domain, which would take a long time to create.

    However, the abyss was barren, and the scenery was definitely monotonous.

    The abyss did have many other secret ces full of danger than no other races knew, but it still could notpare to the king of the blood n''s detained domain and queen of celestial''s vast heavenly domain.

    That''s why, the speed of the domain expanding the border was so fast because the domain only had to copy and paste the scenery again and again, creating a boundless but boring abyss.

    Then, the domain started to add more details, such as the abyss trees, the abyss devil rocks, some quicksand areas, rocky hills with dangerous caves, and other representative ces that only belonged to the abyss.

    Axelle even divided his domain into sections, just like the real abyss.

    He also didn''t forget to create a ce where high-level abyss demons and the royal abyss demons lived, which was not far from his white castle that represented the castle of the abyss demon''s royal family.

    Even humans and other experts never knew such a castle existed in the real abyss!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2215 "Swallowing Domain"

    ?

    Axelle''s domain grew bigger and bigger until it not only covered the whole floor but slowly covered the whole building, and soon, it expanded to the entire ind!

    Of course, people could not see this scene with their naked eyes unless they were domain masters.

    However, this domain did ''ovep'' with the space of the whole ind in this world, so it directly covered the joint domain created by the domain masters.

    Axelle''s domain had slowly prated into another space that was not in this world, but this kind of space was called the fourth space, which was where domains existed.

    Other worlds out there and dimensions out there might either upy the same space and time or upy a different space and time that needs people to travel through wormholes to visit.

    Now that Axelle''s domain has expanded even to the sea area outside of the whole ind, it was natural for this domain to collide with the joint domain.

    Usually, domain masters respect the domains made by others, so everyone tacitly never shes their domain with other people''s domains.

    However, when people wanted to provoke others or start a fight, naturally, they would sh their domain to the other party''s domain.

    If the two people had equal strength, their domains would only be like the one at the new century war six months ago, unable to fuse or dominate each other and just meet at a certain intersection point.

    Usually, in this case, these domains would be a buff field instead of restricting enemies and such, so that the domain master could win the fight.

    However, when one of the two domain masters had a weaker domain, even if the level of the domain was the same, their domain would lose in front of the stronger domain.

    The stronger domain would definitely overwhelm and cover the weaker domain, so that the domain would have almost no effect on the domain masters from both sides.

    The experts called this phenomenon ''swallowing domain'', but of course, the domain would not really be swallowed, and even if the weaker domain master could not exert their strength, with their own domain, they could still escape.

    That''s why it was extremely difficult to kill domain masters, even when these domain masters were in a weak state.

    As long as they were able to conjure their domain, even if it was at the lowest level of a t domain because theycked strength or were injured, they could still save their lives in an emergency.

    Many strong people who had reached a level beyond the domain master and left this world would also have headaches if they wanted to kill domain masterspletely, unless they could do it in one blow.

    Now that Axelle was expanding his domain and even enveloped the joint domain, naturally, the domain that was ruthlessly ''swallowed'' became dim, and the joint domain could not exert their previous dominance over the people inside the domain.

    The other domain masters who made the joint domain didn''t expect someone''s newborn domain to be able to overwhelm their joint domain.

    Even if it was not a premium joint domain such as the one shown by the elders from the celestial race, and this domain was the lowest level of a joint domain¡ª a mimicry domain, it was still a joint domain of more than fifty domain masters!

    Logically speaking, although it was still weaker than the celestial elders'' joint domain, it should not be too weak to be ''swallowed'' by a random domain master who had just created their domain!

    Everyone was stunned, and the people inside the domain, who were still not controlled by the soul masters, took this chance of regaining freedom to quickly counterattack those soul masters!

    Those who were still not controlled yet were transmigrators from high-level worlds, and they had their own means rted to souls.

    Once the enemies were distracted or weak for a while, they could immediately unleash their various tricks to catch their enemies off guards.

    As a result, these poor soul masters were attacked in unison and they immediately suffered serious injuries to their souls!

    The soul experts panicked, and even the domain masters quickly went to see what kind of domain could suddenly overwhelm their domain and lessen the power of the joint domain.

    At this time, Ainsley also sensed the weakening of the domain, but she didn''t have many tricks to counterattack those soul experts and could only keep using her charm ability to charm the people in charge of trying to control her soul.

    Maybe because these two people were also distracted because of the riot next door and the domain did weaken for a bit, these soul masters were distracted.

    Once they were distracted, the charm ability could easily enter their bodies and take effect as soon as it entered the body.

    To be honest, this kind of thing could not happen inside a domain that was controlled by others, but due to the sudden weakness of the domain when it was first ''swallowed'' by another domain, this case happened.

    Ainsley''s charm ability had always worked wonders and truthfully, if it was an ordinary charm ability, no matter how creative the ability user was, there was no way they could create such a strong ability.

    Ainsley''s charm ability was already secretly believed by many experts as an evolved version of the usual charm ability.

    It was more simr to mind control or heart control because even the person being controlled didn''t know they were being controlled.

    After all, the usual mind control would make people sluggish and dull, and other control abilities also made the victims know that they were being controlled.

    But Ainsley''s charm was different!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2216 "Devourer From Abyss"

    <h4>Chapter 2216 "Devourer From Abyss"?</h4>

    Ainsley''s charm was silent but deadly, and because people didn''t know they were being controlled, they were naturally not immune towards the charm ability and they didn''t even think of getting rid of it.

    Of course, once this ability was noticed, the charm effect would be greatly weakened. Still, the same person could be charmed countless times, which means that even if the person neutralized the charm effect for a while because of being sober, sooner orter, they would fall into this trick.

    Ainsley''s charm ability looked omnipotent relying on this fact, and after several evolutions, even the anti-charm potion could not stop the charm ability anymore.

    Ainsley quickly took over the two people in charge of controlling her and quickly made these people stop for a while with a ''reasonable thinking'' of wanting to check what was happening with the riot next door and the weakening of the domain.

    Because many soul masters in charge of low-level transmigrators also left their positions to check the situation, these two people didn''t suspect anything wrong and just went to see the situation next door.

    The domain masters were all inside of the domain, and they were fine because the domain would protect them, but the soul experts didn''t have this immunity.

    To control low-level and mid-level transmigrators, some experts didn''t have to enter the domain.? However, to control the high-level one, they could not do that across space and time.

    So, to control the souls of high-level transmigrators, these experts had been sitting inside the domain with the other transmigrators and domain masters.

    Now that the domain weakened, it was natural for them to be counterattacked in an instant.

    The World Union''s people also divided the meeting rooms into several rooms and ssified each room for different transmigrators.

    The low-level ones were grouped with low-level transmigrators, the mid-level with fellow mid-level, while the high-level ones were scattered to several different meeting rooms and the troublesome ones were simply gathered in the same meeting room as those domain masters.

    The gathering ce of the domain masters was naturally the core of the joint domain, where the suppression effect was the highest, but still, when the domain weakened just now, these transmigrators immediately attacked the soul experts who were not really protected by the domain.

    Before the domain master could save these experts, these poor people had already been injured in one way or another.

    Since the injury was in the soul, and soul healers were even rarer than soul experts in charge of controlling souls, these experts could only endure their injured souls and tried to save their lives.

    These transmigrators were too fierce, and just one blow could almost cut the soul master''s soul into half. Some transmigrators even sucked the soul directly to nourish their own soul and so many other tricks!

    Naturally, several meeting rooms were in chaos, including some meeting rooms where a few high-level transmigrators were scattered.

    Although Ainsley was a low-level transmigrator who came from a low-level world, she was ced among mid-level transmigrators andbeled as one of the scattered ''high-level transmigrators''.

    Her meeting room where she was detained was right next to the core of the domain where many high-level transmigrators were detained!

    The joint domain trembled, but the domain masters did their best to strengthen this joint domain. If not for the domain being a mimicry domain and not their signature domain, how could those ''aliens'' be able to take advantage of the domain''s momentary weakness to counterattack?

    And the domain masters also resented whoever created a domain at this moment. The domain was even so big it not only enveloped their joint domain but also the whole ind belonging to their world union.

    A pity, anyone who was creating a domain would have this ''invincibility'', so that these domain masters could not stop that annoying newly advanced domain master.

    While the people inside the joint domain were in a mess, Axelle still concentrated on expanding his domain and groping the border of his domain so that he would not create a borderless domain that he could not control.

    The domain was now already as big as the whole Ind, which means it was as big as a capital city of a big country and a whole country for a small country in Ainsley''s previous world.

    This domain was already bigger than Wilhelm''s theater, but it was indeed not as big as the ones belonging to the king of the blood n and the Queen of the celestial race.

    Still, Axelle felt that this domain was already big enough to prove himself as the king of the abyss demon race, so the man slowly started to draw the border of the domain, wanting topletely close the domain so that it would be aplete domain.

    This process looked easy, but it took a whole thirty to forty minutes outside of the creator zone toplete, which means it might be thirty hours or a whole day to finish inside the creator zone.

    Completing the domain, drawing a border and closing the domain, all required a lot more energy and time than the previous two domain levels.

    There were even requirements on thew of space and time, thew of life and death, and many other smallws circting in the domain.

    And because Axelle''s domain was unique, he also had toprehend thew of darkness, thew of devouring, thew of the jungle, and so many other elementalws rted to the abyss demons, the abyss, and thest purend in the abyss.

    With these corrections, the whole domain should be named Devourer From Abyss rather than the Last Pure Land!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2217 "Domain Preview"

    <h4>Chapter 2217 "Domain Preview"?</h4>

    Axelle managed to close his domain within the deadline before Ainsley could not hold on anymore, and even because the two soul masters in charge of the baby had been charmed and then distracted away, the baby was not in great danger for a while.

    Naturally, this allowed Axelle toplete his domain carefully, not as rash as before.

    After the elf closed his domain, his domain was finallypleted, and maybe, as the ''reward'' of the domainpletion, before the creator zone was gone, Axelle could give a ''preview'' of his domain to the people enveloped inside the domain.

    The first to sense this domain ''preview'' were naturally the group of domain masters who were sensitive to anything rted to domains.

    When they felt a strange strength slowly restraining their bodies, these people realized that someone used the newly born domain to restrict them and even tried to dominate them!

    At first, these domain masters were not ''strong'' because they only made a joint domain that was not even theirs, so their domain didn''t look that intimidating.

    However, after this newly born? domain provoked these groups of domain masters, these experts were all enraged.

    Many people knew about the ''domain preview'', which was something granted by thew of this world after a domain master sessfully created aplete domain for the first time.

    It could be said that the world was celebrating the birth of a new domain, even if this domain would not exist in this world and would exist in anotheryer of space, which was what domain masters called as the fourth dimension or the fourth void.

    This phenomenon was normal, and the domain master usually wanted to see the effect of their new domain, and so they usually? made use of this ''domain preview''.

    This preview was one of the benefits given to a domain master by the world itself because when they used the domain preview, they could basically control the domain without using too much energy.

    The energy they needed to maintain and even control the domain would only be one tenth of the real energy they had to spend to use a domain in a normal time.

    Back then, when the world was still chaotic, many people who had just created aplete domain used this privilege tounch a fierce attack on their enemies so that they could reap more benefits with the least effort.

    However, after the world was not chaotic anymore, domain masters had a tacit understanding not to use this privilege to attack others maliciously.

    Those who wanted to be domain masters would definitely join the elite circle of these domain masters, and there was even a domain master association to help new domain masters evolve their domains.

    With this kind of exchange, almost all domain masters or demi-domain masters in this world, except for hidden hermits and lone wolves, gradually developed a tacit understanding or an unspoken rule in the circle.

    Just like there were many unspoken rules between guilds or various elite forces, there were also a few unspoken rules in the circle of domain masters.

    Everyone would not really attack others relying on this ''buff'', and every time someone managed to create their first t domain or even make theirpleted domain, other domain masters woulde to congratte them with gifts.

    Then, the new domain master would invite these experts to tour around the newly built domain with no maliciousness whatsoever.

    The fight between domain masters would also often be more like hello you, hello us, hello everyone, and it would never involve blood feud unless there were really problems that could not be solved peacefully.

    So, one could imagine the moment Axelle challenged these domain masters by using the buff he got frompleting his domain.

    These domain masters were used to maintain superficial harmony between demi-domain masters and domain masters, but who would have thought that someone would actually challenge all of them together?

    This was not only a provocation, but a tant show of power!

    A newborn calf was not afraid of a tiger.

    The seniors in the domain master circle felt that this newbie was too arrogant just because they had justpleted their domain.

    Of course, the more sensitive and calctive domain masters had already realized something wrong with this new domain master because if they remembered it right, just an hour ago, this person had only started to create a t domain!

    It means, in an hour, this unknown guy actually evolved the domain to aplete one.

    Which genius could be as good as this person?

    Even the geniuses in the past had to spend several months or years before they tried to evolve their domain to perfection, and the record of the fastest domain evolution was exactly one year from a t domain to aplete domain.

    Now, someone actuallypleted all of this in just an hour! An hour!

    This person was either someone who had already created a domain in the past lives or something, or they were monsters.

    Axelle was indeed unusual because even Ainsley would not be able to create a stable andplete domain like Axelle in just an hour.

    Not only did the man''s mixed bloodline hold an important role in doing this, but the man''s own talent was also equally frightening.

    Some reckless domain masters had already started to think of teaching this ignorant newbie a lesson, but the wise ones held back their moves, wanting to test the water first.

    It was indeed difficult topletely kill a domain master, but it didn''t mean it was impossible.

    In case this newbie had some tricks, they, who were now also included in the range of the new domain, might die without even summoning their domain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2218 "Besieging Axelle"

    <h4>Chapter 2218 "Besieging Axelle"?</h4>

    The other domain masters didn''t want to let the newbie show off their power when they had just created aplete domain for the first time.

    Although not all of these domain masters ownedplete domains, those withplete domains immediately summoned their domains one after another, instantly ovepping the space of the joint mimicry domain and Axelle''s own domain!

    When two or more domains sh, the weaker one would be ''swallowed'', and the domain master of the defeated domain would not have any advantage in such a battle.

    Even if the mimicry domain was jointly made by a lot of domain masters, when several domain masters withplete domains released their domains, they also withdrew from the joint domain.

    These people focused on supplying energy to their own domains, which quickly weakened the mimicry domain by a few degrees.

    Still, unlike Axelle''s domain that could swallow the mimicry domain so easily, even if it only happened for a few seconds, other domain masters could not do such a thing with ease.

    The mimicry domain was indeed overwhelmed just now, which was why the domain weakened, and it gave a chance for the transmigrators to strike.

    However, after the initial weakness, the mimicry domain still faintly emerged once more, cutting off Axelle''s domain that ovepped with the mimicry domain.

    It was just that, in some areas farther away from the core of the mimicry domain, Axelle''s domain still dominated the mimicry domain, and this move undoubtedly released the restraint on those transmigrators.

    Of course, those whose souls were already controlled could do nothing even with this chance, but with the change of domain owner, the soul experts staying inside the domain were all suppressed by the new domain, and they also vaguely lost control over the souls they had grasped.

    This gave a slight chance for those low-level transmigrators who were already controlled to silently break free from the control.

    Because the world union needed to blow up the foreign souls all at once to ensure the destructive power could break the abyss tunnel, they had not really detonated the controlled souls. Now, the already controlled souls slowly began to break free from the control.

    In areas where the mimicry domain dominated the fourth space belonging to the domains of this world, the transmigrators were still restricted, but because? the mimicry domain also weakened due to some domain masters retracting their energy supply to the domain....

    The transmigrators could do one or two things to give the people from the world union a massive headache.

    The domain masters who separated from the joint mimicry domain had already summoned their own domains.

    Some of them had aplete domain the size of one meeting room, others had domains the size of several meeting rooms merged together.

    Only a small number of domain masters withplete domains had a domain the size of an entire floor, not to mention the entire building.

    The building was huge, with countless floors, so it was indeed umon for domain masters to have a domain as big as the entire World Union''s headquarters.

    It was just that, with these masters joining hands to deal with Axelle''s domain, no matter how small their domains were, maybe there was still a chance to defeat some of the areas in Axelle''s domain.

    After all, a domain would not be strong from all sides. The strongest area of a part was naturally the core of the domain, followed by the sub-cores and then other ces without cores.

    It was normal to upy those domain areas without cores to suppress the influence of the domain master, but whether they could also overwhelm the core or not, it depended.

    Usually, in a battle between domain masters, it was rare for both sides to have the exact same strength, which would lead to the scene at the new century war months ago.

    Since people usually had different strength levels, even if only for a little bit, naturally, this difference would be magnified a lot in a battle between domain masters at the same level.

    Even if both people hadplete domains, one domain could be stronger than the other one, all relying on the theme of the domain and how exquisite the domain was.

    These several domain masters knew that just from the size of their domains, they could not beat the newbie domain master, but they were confident that in a sh of domain themes or the details of their domain, their domain could dominate the domain of that newbie.

    The moreplex and detailed a domain was, the closer it would be to a real world, and the stronger the domain must be.

    A strong domain that suited the domain master the most would also boost the strength of that domain master until they could really be called ''Gods''.

    Now, Axelle was facing the joint attack of several senior domain masters. After these people ''swallowed'' Axelle''s domain areas without cores, they started to search for ces with sub-cores.

    Five seniors were besieging the elf, and three of them were male domain masters. The other two were female domain masters.

    The first senior only had a domain the size of the meeting room that could fit around fifty to a hundred people, but this size was already big for aplete domain.

    It was easy to create arge t domain or arge domain embryo, but when it came to aplete domain, more often, the domain masters had to cut off their domain areas when they closed their domain to be aplete one.

    Either because those areas were not good enough for the standard of aplete domain, or for other reasons!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2219 "Light Domain, Transformer Domain, Time Fragment Domain"

    ?

    The first senior had a domain with a theme closely rted to the light element.

    Maybe this person''s most dominant power was light element ability, but this was not a healing power.

    The light element ability either had a soft power to heal, create, purify, and boost, or had a strong attack powerparable to missiles, bullets, and even bombs.

    This senior had an aggressive light element ability as the core of the domain, and so, the entire domain was like a small sun full of blinding white light with some degree of heat that would be unbearable to many people.

    The aggressive light element ability was the best against the dark element ability, and Axelle''s domain core belonged to the dark element.

    The light element domain was not as exquisite as Axelle''s abyss-like domain, but this light element domain had apletew of space and time, including thew of light element.

    The light element domain didn''t have too many things inside, and most of it was something rted to strange white light, which surprisingly had some effects to create illusions.

    The senior was also clever because his other abilities were something rted to light element, illusion, and buff abilities.

    All of these abilities were incorporated into the abstract world of light, creating a strange but strong domain!

    The second senior was also a male, older than the first senior and naturally, his domain was also bigger.

    His domain was the size of two meeting rooms merged together, which means the domain could house around 200 people in one ce.

    How could it not be big?

    This senior was also a multiple-ability user, and his most famous ability, the one he used frequently, was a unique transformation ability.

    Yes. This senior was said to be able to transform into anything, from nts to animals, from human beings to other races, and even to dead things and fantasy creatures that didn''t exist in this world.

    The transformation had a wide range, and it depended on his imagination.

    It was said that the more understanding he had regarding the target of his transformation, the closer his transformed self would be to the real deal.

    This ability looked simr to mimicry, but it could not mimic someone''s soul, ability, or aura.

    Of course, if this senior turned into other races, nts, animals, or even fantasy creatures, he would be able to use the inherent racial advantage of those creatures.

    However, if he targeted a specific person, only his outer appearance would change, and he could not mimic the abilities as well.

    Because of this, the senior often studied strange creatures in history, tales, and even movies to expand his transformation pool to catch his enemies off guard with his various strange shapes and strange abilities.

    Just this one ability was actually the same as owning many other abilities, not only could it mimic the appearance but also the inherent unique racial advantage of that race.

    This ability was both like a mimicry ability, an ability to copy other people''s ability and use it as their own, such as the one Jake had despite having to sacrifice gold coins in the process...

    There was also imagination involved here.

    Naturally, the domain was unique, and it was called Transformer Paradise.

    In this domain, the domain master could change into anything they wanted, even if it was a high-level creature and those who stepped into this domain would also be forcefully changed into some other creatures or even dead, inanimate things.

    Then, the enemy would naturally have all the racial advantages of the race they transformed into.

    Still, the domain master would never be so kind as to let the enemies get some good transformation targets.

    Usually, the enemies would transform into weak races, babies, or even inanimate things, and the only thing they could do was to rely on their own domain so as not to be killed so easily.

    Of course, this experience was terrifying, and so, this senior also had a ''title'' from various experts.

    People called him the mad transformer, or some kind of wizard.

    His other awakened abilities were not as powerful as his main abilities, and it could be said to be trash except for some auxiliary uses, so this senior created some sub-domain cores from the additional abilities and then used the useless abilities as randomplementary elements inside the domain.

    This domain master had a domain like a wondend full of strange creatures. Maybe because he himself could transform into many things, he understood somews rted to creation, life, and death.

    So, there were many native creatures born from this domain, and this senior''s domain was also strong because of the birth of these new creatures.

    The third senior was a female, and she should be an old woman like the other male domain masters, but maybe she used some tricks or to remain beautiful and young at the age of twenty.

    This domain master was the youngest-looking domain master among the five seniors who went to test Axelle''s new domain.

    It was said that this woman''s ability had something to do with time, which was why she could remain young and beautiful forever.

    Her domain was naturally based on her most dominant ability, which was a time fragment ability.

    No one knew what kind of ability this woman had, because anything rted to time looked simr from the outside.

    However, judging from how she could retain her youthful look, others spected that either her ability only worked on herself, which means she would be immortal in her domain, or maybe there were some other tricks.

    Anyway, this senior was also known to be mysterious and strong, even if her domain was only the size of an ordinary bedroom, only able to house less than twenty people.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2220 "A Narcissistic Merman & The Queen Mother"

    <h4>Chapter 2220 "A Narcissistic Merman & The Queen Mother"?</h4>

    The fourth senior was a male, and he was the second youngest-looking domain master among the other domain masters.

    The other male domain masters already looked like Grandpa, so even if they still looked energetic and majestic, just like some wise sages, this person still looked eye-catching with his young-looking face.

    People estimated that he was around thirty to forty years old, but maybe because his genes were like that, he looked just like someone around the Godfather''s age when he died in his thirties.

    This person should be around forty and not in his thirties, but his youthful face could fool a lot of people.

    With such a young and handsome face, not to mention being aplete domain master, this person was also famous, as famous as the Godfather.

    People even subconsciouslypared these two andmented that if the Godfather was still alive, or if he lived in this era, when he was around forty, he would be better than this senior.

    Only insiders knew that the Godfather died young, not dying of old age.

    Still, this person was also an insider anyway, so he had always felt that he should be more famous than the legendary father of the mafia.

    With his talent, he was indeed only forty this year, but he looked young, so people hailed him as a genius.

    Being able to create aplete domain when he was forty years old indeed made him a genius, but no one knew that he was not from the human race.

    Insiders knew that he came from the Merfolk race, and he was from the mermaid kingdom.

    He was a rare merman, but unlike other mermen or mermaids whose appearance still had signs of being a Merfolk race even when they were in humanoid forms, this person lookedpletely just like a human.

    His real age might be 400 years old or even older, but in order to be called a genius from the human race, he said that his age was only 40.

    It was true that for non-human races, 400 years old might only beparable to 40-60 years old in human age, which was why non-human races were much stronger than humans in general.

    However, most of them took pride in their own race and would never even admit themselves as a member of another race.

    Even halflings with the thinnest bloodline would desperately say they were a part of a certain non-human race because of the bloodline superiority.

    This person was the opposite.

    But maybe, because he was just like Axelle, who looked around 300-400 years old and looked like he was in his thirties in the eyes of human beings, this person could still be called a genius.

    Of course, he spent hundreds of years just to make aplete domain, but said to the whole world that he did it in less than a few years or a decade, making himself one of the ''youngest''plete domain masters!

    Because he is a merman, just like any other non-human races who ownedplete domains, their domains would always have a theme rted to the environment of their race.

    Among the group of five people who were the most impulsive among the other domain masters, this merman was the only non-human race.

    Generally, other non-human races were indeed arrogant, but they were calmer than human beings because of their long lifespan.

    Only this rash merman joined the group of five impulsive people to test Axelle''s new domain.

    As someone from the merfolk race, his domain naturally had the theme of the merfolk race¡ª the underwater world.

    Even if this man wanted to tell others that he was a human, a genius, and so on, but inside, he would still be proud of his race, so his domain also had the theme of an underwater world.

    This man might also be a narcissist, so his domain was an exclusive mermaid kingdom, not including other tribes of the same merfolk race.

    The man''s most dominant ability was naturally something his race was good at¡ª controlling water.

    However, his most dominant ability was not only limited to water, but also to any creatures rted to water.

    It was said that his ability was like an upgraded version of water maniption ability, and he had a significant suppression effect on any creatures rted to any types of water.

    Human beings looked as if they didn''t have anything to do with water creatures, but because more than half of their body wasposed of water, they were included in the list of animals that could be suppressed, tamed, or even controlled by this person.

    Thanks to this strange ability, he got the nickname such as the ''underwater conqueror'', or the ''water bender,'' and so on.

    Aside from that, his other abilities had something to do with manipting public opinion, and anything rted to one''s image or reputation, which fit the man''s selfish character very well.

    Last but not least, the fifth member of the five impulsive people was the second woman in the group, who was the only one with an old-looking appearance other than the other two male domain masters.

    The other female domain master in the team looked young, so she was the only one with white hair and wrinkled skin,pletely an olddy.

    But this olddy was definitely much more dignified and majestic than the other old men in the team, making herself look like the empress dowager in some kind of pce romance novel!

    The other four domain masters even respectfully called this olddy the ''queen mother'' and called the other youngdy as dy '' or ''immortal fairy ''.

    Look at the huge difference!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2221 "Nemesis of Domain Masters"

    <h4>Chapter 2221 "Nemesis of Domain Masters"?</h4>

    The other four domain masters seemed to respect this Queen mother for some reasons, which means this old woman should be the leader of the five impulsive people.

    However, judging from this grandma''s calm andposed aura, she should not be an impulsive person.

    Axelle and the Godfather suspected that this old woman was the real mastermind behind the other four impulsive people, and she should also have her own reasons for why she did this.

    The Queen mother had a strange domain which made people unable to guess her real ability.

    This grandma''s domain was a gorgeous ancient China pce, but it was suspended in the air, surrounded by ethereal clouds and mist, mountains, hills, forest, waterfall, and river.

    The scenery was like something that came out of an ancient China fantasy, simr to those pictures that often appeared in cultivation manhwas or novels.

    However, it was precisely because of this that people could not guess the abilities of this queen mother.

    They could guess that the floating ancient pce should be the core of the domain, but next to the pce, there was also a seven-story pagoda, pavilion, and otherplementary buildings.

    Who knew which one was the main core of the domain and which one was the sub-core?

    Axelle wasn''t really worried about the other four people except for that one young woman whose ability was suspected to have something to do with controlling time flow.

    However, when he saw this old woman with a dignified face, like an empress dowager in ancient China, Axelle''s intuition told him to be cautious!

    He knew that there must be a lot of hidden experts, even among those 50 domain masters in charge of the mimicry domain, but he didn''t expect to meet one so soon.

    Axelle had alreadypleted the domain, and he just had to enter the mimicry domain, ce his domain to rece that domain, and then....do something to destroy the abyss tunnel.

    However, he would definitely release the captured transmigrators first, so these domain masters would not let him go.

    Obviously, the Queen Mother was here to do that.

    Axelle knew that these domain masters had slowly invaded his domain with their own domain, but the domain that restricted his domain the most was the light element domain.

    Of course, if the darkness was stronger than the light element, the light would be swallowed instead, and his domain really ''liked'' such a light element domain.

    Axelle didn''t bother to clean up this person first and swallowed his domain for real, intending to leave him behind as a reserve ration to replenish his energy.

    Yes. Domain masters were used to the terms of ''domain swallowing domain'', but these domains were never really swallowed by another domain, just overwhelmed and restricted.

    Even a defeated domain master would still retain their domain, and it was extremely difficult to break a domain to pieces.

    Even if that domain really broke down because the core blew up or something, the domain master could still repair the domain and summon it again as long as they had enough energy.

    However, Axelle''s unique domain theme was destined to be the nemesis of all domain masters.

    His domain was dual-themed, and the first theme was ''devouring'' that came from the abyss demon''s characteristic of devouring anything.

    The second theme was his pure and rational self, alchemist side, andst purend.

    This theme would resist the invasion of other domains because it would remain as thest purend.

    Even if the whole darkness domain that could devour things was destroyed, thest purend would still survive and be the realst survivor.

    Right now, Axelle was overwhelmed by the gradual invasion of the five domain masters.

    Domain masters had a unique way to fight among themselves, not using shy movements, skills, and such, but byparing domains.

    Once the domain was determined to be weaker, stronger, or equal, only then they would use the various buffs and power of their domain.

    Now, except for the Queen Mother, the other four domain masters slowly ''ate away'' a part of Axelle''s domain, restraining those weaker areas inside his domain.

    Because his domain was too big, naturally, there would be a lot of weak areas that could be upied and dominated by other domains.

    The vast and boring barren abyss areas without any special creatures or spots were the first few areas to fall under the influence of the four people''s domains, especially the light element one.

    As for the transformation domain and the underwater world domain, these two just steadily advanced further because their domain theme could not really restrain Axelle''s abyss domain.

    In the abyss, there was no water except for the corrosive rain, and this rain would pollute the water inside the underwater world domain, which made the narcissistic merman a bit annoyed.

    Even if his real ability had little to do with water, the hideous rain could not be manipted, and the rain could even corrode away or pollute his domain.

    How could he not be pissed off?

    As for the transformation domain full of strange beasts and monsters, that domain also could not live in the abyss, except for some strong supernatural creatures rted to the darkness.

    Other creatures soon died one after another, so this domain was also affected by the abyss domain.

    The young woman''s domain, which she usually called the timeless domain, was an abstract domain with some invisible or small living creatures.

    Those creatures were creatures that lived in the time river, time cracks, or something, which would not be visible to the naked eye unless the person had time fragment ability and could enter those mysterious ces.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2222 "1 VS 4"

    <h4>Chapter 2222 "1 VS 4"?</h4>

    Time was a strong power, and the timeless domain had always remained invincible.

    Even now, this domain could stagnate the flow of time in the Abyss and slowly overwhelm some weak areas.

    However, the abyss itself didn''t have a fixed time flow. People could not differentiate between day and night, not to mention season.

    It was as if time flowed slowly in the abyss, or the time flow here was just chaotic with no fixed patterns.

    For time fragment ability users like this woman, such a chaotic time flow domain was undoubtedly her biggest nemesis.

    If her domain were not just a time fragment domain, even such a chaotic time flow domain would not be able to disturb her.

    However, her ability was just a fragment of the real-time maniption ability belonging to the fairy of time Chronos, so she also had some weaknesses.

    And her weakness was a chaotic time flow.

    She could manipte time in a ce where the time flow was regr, with a fixed pattern and rule.

    No matter how different the pattern or the rule was from the time flow in the real world, as long as it followed a fixed pattern or some kind of rules, her ability would still be effective.

    Then, her timeless domain would be able to dominate those domains.

    After all, all domains had thew of space and time, which means there must be a flow of time inside each domain, and that''s why, this young woman''s domain was almost invincible.

    Except for domains with a chaotic time flow.

    The abyss was definitely one of the domains with the most chaotic time flow, so chaotic that sometimes, the time flow in some areas stagnated, which was why no creatures could live there.

    In other areas, time moved slowly, and in a certain area, time flowed faster.

    There were even areas in the abyss where time moved backward, creating a chaotic ce that not even abyss demons could live in.

    Axelle''s domain was not as big as the real abyss, but he ced all the unique things in the real abyss inside his domain, which means his domain was like a mini representative of the abyss.

    The most domineering power of this domain was the power of devouring things that came from the abyss demons, but there were many other strange things inside the abyss.

    Those things weren''t rted to Axelle''s abilities, but because they were made out of great details and a set ofplexws of nature, the abyss domain could have such strong areas as the ones mentioned before.

    The young woman with her timeless domain could not overwhelm some parts of the abyss domain, so she could only grit her teeth and try to overwhelm those areas with a normal time flow.

    A pity, because the abyss domain was toorge, even the four people could not overwhelm one-third of the whole domain.

    This showed the strength of Axelle''s domain.

    Four domain masters with their own unique domains could not even overwhelm one-third of Axelle''s domain!

    The previously reckless and arrogant domain masters finally held back their arrogance and became more cautious.

    No matter how arrogant they were, to be able to beplete domain masters, none of them were idiots.

    Since the enemy was stronger than they expected, these domain masters didn''t dare to underestimate the newbie.

    They did look down on this newbie because even if they could make aplete domain, he was still a newbie in the field ofplete domain masters.

    If these people knew that Axelle transformed from a non-domain master to aplete domain master within an hour in reality, they would probably spurt out blood.

    These four people tried to use every means to overwhelm Axelle, but no matter what they did, those important areas in the abyss domain, not even the sub-core areas, could not be overwhelmed and dominated at all.

    The four domain masters slowly became anxious and they sweated a bit.

    Each of them felt that their domains were unique, especially the light element domain, which should be the biggest nemesis of the abyss domain.

    However, Axelle''s abyss domain was stronger than the light element domain, so that domain could only overwhelm a little area inside Axelle''s domain, and the impact was negligible to the whole domain.

    Seeing that even the nemesis of the abyss domain could not really take down this domain, the four people realized that Axelle''s domain should be far superior than their own.

    Not only in terms of the size but also in other aspects.

    The first senior with the light element domain actually had visited the abyss, so he knew that his light domain was somewhat helpful to suppress the creatures inside the abyss.

    However, Axelle''s abyss looked far stronger than the real abyss, maybe because of Axelle''s own abilities, or because of other aspects.

    The first senior didn''t think that someone could make the abyss as their domain theme and the domain was even stronger than the real thing....

    The four people continued to dominate Axelle''s domain with their own domains whilementing their own recklessness to challenge this newbie before.

    At this time, they could do nothing but to pretend that they worked super hard to bring down this mysterious domain master.

    After all, Axelle hid inside the white castle inside his domain, so the five domain masters could not see his appearance.

    When domain masters fought, it was rare for these domain masters to have to enter other people''s domains to fight.

    However, because Axelle''s domain had already enveloped the entire ind, even if it was in another space and not in this world, all domain masters would automatically enter his domain due to their domain master''s uniqueness!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2223 "Testing The Domain Masters"

    <h4>Chapter 2223 "Testing The Domain Masters"?</h4>

    Domain masters were sensitive to anything rted to domains, so their bodies would also enter domains quicker and easier than ordinary ability users who weren''t domain masters.

    Of course, normal ability users would also be dragged into a domain if they were enveloped by the domain, but domain masters, who could avoid domains as long as the domains weren''t around, would be as helpless as ordinary ability users if a domain enveloped them before they could summon their own domains.

    No domain masters would like to enter another domain master''s domain. Usually, domain masters only sh their domains, making the domains fight each other, overwhelming each other.

    The domain masters themselves would be inside their own domain, trying to ''eat away'' their opponent''s domain.

    But now, they were inside someone else''s domain. Of course, they also had their own domain to protect themselves, but this feeling of being suppressed by a strong domain was ufortable.

    Axelle''s domain was like a big bubble whereas their domains were like small bubbles inside the big bubble.

    And these domain masters were even smaller in the face of the big bubble.

    They could only stay inside their own bubbles, trying to upy and overwhelm the big bubble.

    However, they could do so because Axelle had not even used his domain''s unique ability.

    Each domain had a special theme, and this theme would be the domain''s unique ability.

    In a domain, there would be many abilities incorporated into various things, scenery, and other items inside the field.

    These things were only good for dealing with normal ability users or domain masters whose domains were notplete.

    However, forplete domain masters, usually, what they used was the unique ability of the domain itself which came from the theme of the domain.

    A dual-themed domain was as rare as a multiple ability user, and among the five domain masters, none of them had a dual-themed domain.

    Only Axelle, whose real self was also duality and contrasting, could create such a dual-themed domain.

    Axelle was still groping around with domains, checking other people''s domains and getting to know more about this field that he had just stepped into.

    After he fought against these four people for a while, he already grasped some knowledge rted to domains, so the man slowly nned to use his domain''s ability.

    The unique ability of a domain could sometimes be the key to victory in a battle among domain masters.

    Even if a domain had an inferior theme and could not overwhelm another domain''s theme because of natural restriction, if the unique ability of the domain was good, that domain could still win in the end.

    Many domain masters had destroyed the domains of other domain masters.

    Although domain masters whose domains were destroyed would not really lose their domains because their domains would always exist, they would still suffer a huge bacsh and would be in a dire state.

    The owner of the domain would not be trapped by the broken domain, but any other people inside the domain would definitely die due to the space explosion, and many other dangerous factors, which was why, back then, Ainsley and the others worked hard to prevent the domains from getting destroyed.

    Now, Axelle wanted to see how his domain''s unique ability, the devourer, could do for him.

    He heard that domains have various unique abilities, so he wanted to see how unique those abilities would be.

    Axelle knew that the four domain masters still had not used this domain''s special ability and just used the theme constraint to slowly overwhelm some areas in his domain.

    Those areas that had been ''taken away'' or ''dominated'' would be difficult to control even if Axelle was the owner of the domain.

    The control over those areas weakened, which means, he could not pressure the domain masters who were inside his domain because of this.

    He would also lose his ''Godly'' qualification, such as being able to see through everything that happened inside his domain, or being able to be present anywhere inside his domain.

    For a domain master, even a small stone could be used to kill people.

    However, that only worked for non-domain masters.

    Domain masters would not lose that quickly.

    Axelle slowly mobilized his control over some dangerous areas in his domain, and his first target was naturally the light element domain master whose domain had the greatest restraining effect on his domain.

    Light was indeed the nemesis of darkness, but once the darkness was dark enough, even light could not shine through it.

    Axelle ''saw'' with his Godly qualification as the owner of the domain that the light element domain master had just stepped into a certain dangerous area in his abyss domain.

    The acid ck and red rain still fell onto the domain of those domain masters, slowly corroding their domains bit by bit, but because these domain masters were all inside their domains, they didn''t notice anything that happened outside of their domains.

    If domains were like bubbles, then the rain hit the surface of the bubble and slowly corroded it away, but the people inside the bubble would only notice things that happened inside their bubble, not something outside of their bubble.

    That''s why the size of a domain has always been one of the factors that judged whether a domain was strong or not.

    Not only a big domain could overwhelm a lot of domain masters and harm them, but a big domain could do so much more.

    Axelle first manipted the ce where the light element domain master stayed at and slowly triggered the dangerous factor there.

    That area was a quicksand area, but it should not be able to do much to a person with their own domains.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2224 "Devouring & Assimilating A Domain"

    <h4>Chapter 2224 "Devouring & Assimting A Domain"?</h4>

    The simplest quicksand could definitely kill even the strongest ability users who didn''t have a domain yet, which was why the Godfather died back then.

    However, this kind of trap would only annoy domain masters, especiallyplete domain masters, instead of bringing them danger.

    The light element domain master sensed the change in his surroundings, and when he felt that he had just stepped into a quicksand area, the man scoffed and mobilized his domain to dispel the quicksand below his feet.

    The light element domain now acted as the man''s personal buff because this man got no one stepping into his domain, so his domain''s strength was not fully disyed.

    Still, with a burst of light pir from the ball-shaped domain around the man, the quicksand area was sted to pieces, creating a huge sandy hole emitting smoke within seconds.

    But maybe it was because this was inside a domain. Soon, the huge sandy hole slowly recovered to its original state in the blink of an eye, and the quicksand appeared once more.

    A domain was like a new little world, but such a world also had many miracles because, depending on the domain owner, this world could be anything.

    It did require a certain amount of energy to repair a damaged area inside a domain, and many domain masters would not bother to fix those areas if they weren''t important ones.

    However, Axelle, as the new king of the abyss demon race, had a lot of energy, much more than these domain masters.

    He could proudly say that the whole abyss was his mobile bank, and the abyss demons inside the abyss was like an energy reservoir that could be used anytime to recharge his own energy.

    There was a reason why many royal abyss demons covet the throne of the abyss.

    After all, they could be the ''God'' in Abyss, and any abyss demons who were not royals would willingly die just to recharge the energy of their king or queen!

    Axelle restored the quicksand area, and soon, the light element domain master was entangled again.

    This kind of danger was not a danger at all for domain masters, but Axelle slowly mixed the power of his domain, the devouring ability, into the quicksand.

    The light element domain master was safe and sound inside his own domain, but little did he know that while he tried to get out of the quicksand area by sting the quicksand countless times.....

    An invisible power slowly gnawed away the outer shell of his domain with the cover of the quicksand.

    This power gnawed the domain from the bottom area that touched the sand.

    Because a domain was a kind of space anyway, the meeting of two different spaces would create a certain resistance.

    However, the stronger space could slowly assimte the weaker space, blending into one and allowing a passage from one space to another.

    That''s how the abyss tunnel was born because the abyss was separated from the main world, so it was the secondary space of the main space.

    The main world wanted to assimte the abyss, but the people inside the main world wouldn''t want that because it means the abyss demons would blend into their world, and return.

    That''s how the seal blocked the passage between the two spaces.

    Now, these domain masters inside Axelle''s domain didn''t have the so-called ''seal'' to block the assimtion of two spaces, but they thought that a domain would not be so strong that it could assimte other domains.

    Indeed, no matter how strong Axelle''s domain was, it would be difficult to assimte domains, but his domain''s ability was to devour, and it was simr to assimtion in the end.

    Once a domain was assimted, it would definitely disappear forever, not just a temporary loss, unlike when domain masters destroyed domains to pieces.

    This is the real loss because the domain itself was assimted!

    The light element domain master didn''t notice anything wrong at first until he was still entangled even after a few minutes, and maybe he was dazzled or what, but somehow, he felt his domain was getting weaker and weaker.

    This feeling was different from when someone destroyed his domain in the usual way.

    It was more like someone destroyed the real domain that he owned, not the one that could be summoned countless times.

    It was true that when domain masters summoned the domains that they had already created, that domain was not the body of the real domain, even if it existed in another space.

    However, the ''clone'' was still connected to the real domain, so once the clone was destroyed, the domain would also be damaged to a certain extent, which was what people called a ''bacsh''.

    The domain master would have to recuperate from the bacsh for a long time, and after that, only then could they fix the damaged domain.

    In this situation, healers who created domains with healing ability as the theme became the most popr among domain masters because although theirbat ability was not good, their domain could ''heal'' the damaged domains of their domain masters.

    There were soul healers, spirit healers, and ordinary healers, so there could also be domain healers.

    People whose domain had the main theme of space ability were also popr because, with their strength, they could also fix other people''s domains or even expand the size of the domain after the domain had been created.

    Of course, expanding a domain after the domain was finished was a big deal and not all space element domain masters could do that.

    However, this business was still one of the most popr businesses for people with space element ability.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2225 "Immunity Gained"

    <h4>Chapter 2225 "Immunity Gained"?</h4>

    When someone tries to destroy a domain''s clone, the real domain should not be too affected and would only be affected after the domain''s clone waspletely destroyed.

    But that was for others. Axelle''s domain had a unique devouring ability, and what it devoured was not only the clone but also the real domain!

    Since there was an invisible connection between the clone and the real domain, the devouring power could go along this ''thread'' just to devour the real body of the domain.

    It was very rare for the real body of the domain to break down severely, and once the real domain was destroyed, that would be the death of the domain master.

    When a domain master died, their real domain would still exist somewhere in space crack and other ces, bing ownerless domains that people often called as wandering dimensions.

    These dimensions were the dimensions that the blood n race often visited through a special method, and there must be a lot of strange resources inside.

    Since a domain was like a small world, the lost resources would also recover as time went by, and the energy needed was not from the owner of the domain anymore but from the space crack around.

    Wandering dimensions were proof that domain masters once existed, and there were even rumors that domain masters who died could still be revived or be reborn with a full memory in their domain.

    Still, they could never leave their territory until they had recovered their strength.

    Of course, such a rumor was groundless because not all domains were suitable for living creatures withplete life-and-deathw.

    If the domain could only give birth to microorganisms, then, if the domain master was reborn inside their domain, they would also be microorganisms.

    There were not many domain masters who could create humanoid creatures inside their domains, so these domains were really just dimensions, or even more inferior than dimensions.

    After all, some dimensions had humanoid living creatures, such as the ce where the Valkyries lived, but there would not be too many races there, and the environment would also be monotonous, with just one or two main elements.

    Aplete world was moreplex than such dimensions.

    So, domains were really inferior even to dimensions.

    However, once the domain masters died, their domains had a chance to grow into aplex dimension or even merge with other sizes and create aplete world.

    Unfortunately, if the real domain was destroyed instead, the domain master would die on the spot, and their domain would disappear forever.

    For domain masters, they would even use some special props to open a path to enter their domain for other people so that when they died, others could still visit their wandering domains to remind others of the existence of the domain master who had passed away.

    Some people liked to call these wandering domains that were equipped with a ''door'' and a ''path'' for others to find as ''realms''.

    It was indeed simr to the ce where Ainsley''s three sacred beasts lived.

    That vast meadow at the center of the Sloan Castle...

    It should be a wandering domain that was equipped with a door and a path so that people could always enter the domain.

    As for whose domain that meadow belonged to in the past? Who knew?

    Many domain masters regarded their domains as their everything, as their resource pool, and something that they could give to nurture future generations.

    There were many ''realms'' made of wandering domains, and basically, every big force and family in this world must have one or two.

    When the domain masters were still alive, they could not take out the resources inside their domain or release the creatures inside the domain to the real world because they could only take people from the real world to their domain.

    However, once they died, their domain became an independent space, and if they transformed the domain into a ''secret realm'' that could be opened and entered through a door, the resources inside could be taken out.

    Domain masters would rather die than let their real domains be destroyed.

    So far, there had been no cases of someone destroying the real domain because that person would have to find the real domain floating in the space crack and had the ability to destroy it.

    This ability was already too much even for the top powerhouses in this world.

    It was indeed not easy for Axelle to devour the real domain and assimte it, but maybe because he was an abyss demon that should live in another space or what, but he could urately find the real domain of this domain master, and with the connection between the clone and the real body....

    Axelle slowly ate away the domain''s clone and transferred the damage to the real body, slowly destroying the real body of the domain and even absorbing it.

    After all, devouring something means swallowing it and finally processing it.

    This was the first time Axelle used the power of his domain, and it was not easy.

    The light element domain was not that big, but he could only eat away very little areas.

    Of course, once these areas were assimted into his own domain, Axelle''s domain automatically became immune to light element attacks.

    Now, his domain was not so scared of light element domains.

    The light element domain master was also a master anyway, so he finally noticed something was wrong, and when he checked his domain clone and even the real body of the domain somewhere in space crack...

    He was stunned silly.

    How did he see a big hole in his domain, as if gnawed by a rat?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2226 "A New Target"

    <h4>Chapter 2226 "A New Target"?</h4>

    The light element domain master knew what a damaged domain would look like, and the damaged part was usually the scenery or things inside the domain.

    But this time, the damage was a part of the domain itself, so a whole area just disappeared, turning into a dark space that belonged to the space cracks, not the environment.

    It was like a crystal ball with miniature houses inside. The usual domain''s damage would be the houses inside the crystal ball, but now, a section of the crystal ball, along with the miniatures inside the crystal ball, just disappeared, as if broken or gnawed by something.

    The light element domain master had been a domain master for so long, and this was the first time he saw a domain being damaged like this!

    It was easier to fix the damaged scenery and things inside the domain than the domain itself.

    Usually, only when the domain''s clone waspletely broken that the real domain would have this kind of damage, but even so, it would not be like this where the part of the domain disappeared, turning into empty space.

    If the domain''s clone was destroyed, the real domain would only have cracks, like when a crystal ball fell and had small cracks somewhere.

    It was different when the crystal ball lost a whole piece, as if it was a defective product!

    The light element domain master finally panicked. He had never seen such a case before, and now, his domain became the first victim.

    He suspected that this had something to do with their enemy, or maybe the strength of the new domain was so weird like this.

    The light element domain master could not tell other domain masters about this because they basically could notmunicate well once they were inside someone else''s domain.

    The domain owner was like a God in their own domain, so they could just eavesdrop on any conversation happening inside the domain.

    The light element master didn''t know why his domain was damaged like this, but he quickly got rid of the quicksand after wasting quite an amount of energy and hurriedly ran away from the quicksand area.

    The light element domain master had quite a huge domain if it could fit fifty people, but in front of this vast domain that seemed to be borderless, his domain was too small, so small that the quicksand area just now could already trap him for a while.

    The light element domain master thought that the quicksand was the one that gnawed away his domain, but he was more inclined to think that the newbie domain master used the power of the newly born domain to deal with him.

    If he were not careful, his domain, even the real one somewhere in the crack of space, would cease to exist!

    He had heard in the past that some ancestors could assimte other people''s domains, and the fight among races also included battles to snatch existing domains.

    It was said that in the past, ancestors who had domains would fight other domain masters to snatch their domains, just to expand their own domain without doing it on their own.

    This kind of war was already too high-level for many people in the current generation, and not many domain masters even had the ability to assimte domains like the ancestors.

    And so, the light element domain master just didn''t expect someone to be able to do what the ancestors did.

    The light element domain master left the quicksand area with a lingering feeling, and because he was being targeted, he also had no choice but to mobilize the power of his domain.

    The main theme of his domain was an aggressive light element that could burn enemies, blind enemies, and do many other damage, especially to dark creatures.

    Now that he was pushed to the corner like this, the domain master quickly used his domain''s unique ability, which was to shoot countless light pirs around, sting the surroundings to pieces.

    A lot of burnt marks appeared on the barren abyss, making the poor abyss look even more miserable.

    However, the aggressive light domain''s ability also had a unique buff to purify filth, so the abyss was burned, but the miasma mixed with the soil, the ground and other things also slowly disappeared.

    Of course, if this was the real abyss, many abyss demons would be happy, but this abyss was a domain, and the miasma inside the domain was a part of the domain''s strength.

    The light element domain master purified the miasma, weakening Axelle''s devouring ability that belonged to his domain.

    When Axelle sensed this, he could only shake his head andmented that no matter what,plete domain masters were experts, so how could it be so easy to assimte their domains by devouring it?

    His domain now had a little immunity towards light elements, but the purifying ability was just too annoying.

    Even if his domain finally had immunity thanks to devouring the light element domain before, the purifying ability still had some impacts on his own domain.

    Thankfully, because of the immunity, the purifying effect of the light element domain could not really erase the existence of the miasma mixed with the whole abyss domain.

    Axelle had done enough to test the light element domain master, and seeing that this person became a bit weaker than before because his domain was damaged, the elf finally cast his eyes on another domain master.

    As the ''God'' of this domain, it was indeed easy to locate people who entered his domain, even if these people had their own domains to resist the suppression of his abyss domain.

    The elf quickly found his next target¡ª the animal transformation domain master.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2227 "Assimilating New Creatures"

    <h4>Chapter 2227 "Assimting New Creatures"?</h4>

    The animal transformer domain master actually had a strong domain with so many strange creatures inside his domain, but that only worked when the enemy''s domain was weaker or equal to his domain, so that the creatures inside his domain could enter the enemy''s domain.

    After all, when a domain was weaker than another domain, it would be ''swallowed'', which means the two domains ovepped.

    When the domain was equal, it would still have a certain intersection where creatures from both domains could enter the other domain through this intersection.

    It would be even better if the enemies entered the domain full of strange creatures.

    The domain master himself could also turn into various strange creatures to strengthen himself, which was why he was nicknamed the transformer.

    The transformer could even turn enemies into weak and strange creatures, and could also turn the creatures in other people''s domain into some kind of strange creatures that brought more damage to the domain than benefit.

    Such a person was extremely cunning and cruel, and many domain masters with a lot of creatures inside their domains would always suffer in this person''s hands.

    However, abstract domains such as the light element domain and the timeless domain would not be affected by the transformer because what the transformer could transform was only living creatures.

    Of course, he could transform microorganisms into some kind of deadly virus, but it was more difficult to locate microorganisms in someone else''s domains, so this kind of abstract domain had a little advantage in front of the transformer domain.

    Usually, the bigger the domain, the more it would contain creatures other than microorganism and the likes, unlike an abstract domain that was usually not big in size.

    Each domain had their own strengths and weaknesses, but the transformer domain master was especially good at fighting domain masters with arge domain full of creatures.

    Unfortunately, when he entered the abyss domain, he had not even seen any abyss domains, and all he could see was a vast, barren ce.

    There were some dead trees here and there, but nts, trees and the like were not in his transformation recipe unless the nts were somewhat like beasts or other creatures.

    He was the best at transforming into animals and humanoid creatures, not nts.

    Even microorganisms transformation was already thetest skill that he had developed for years.

    Now, he actually saw such arge domain, but there were no living creatures inside, not even a bird!

    In this ce where birds didn''t even sh*t, the transformer domain master was frustrated.

    He purposely wandered to ces where there could be some hiding creatures that he could use, but no. He didn''t even find the famous abyss demons.

    Axelle knew that among the four domain masters who were actively attacking him, there was one who could transform creatures into anything he wanted, so he deliberately hid the abyss demons so as not to create troubles for himself.

    The transformer domain master could not use his domain''s special ability like this, but Axelle still slowly targeted the man, swallowing a part of his domain.

    Of course, he chose ces with less living creatures because even his domain''s devouring ability found it difficult to devour living creatures, especially ones with high intelligence.

    This man was also a master, so after Axelle assimted a part of his domain, he quickly noticed, but he could not even use his domain''s ultimate ability, so he could only run away or use the various unique abilities of the creatures inside his domain to stop the strange assimtion.

    Just like the light element domain master, this man was also shocked by the fact that someone assimted a part of his domain.

    He didn''t know how this newbie did it, but it should be the innate power of the domain itself.

    It had been so long since a domain master could assimte the domains of other domain masters, and now, such a monster was born in this generation!

    The transformer domain master could only keep mobilizing the strange creatures inside his domain to slow down the domain assimtion.

    Still, even if he ran away from his current location, Axelle could use anything around the man to gnaw away his domain slowly.

    Unless the man puts away his domain, Axelle would still be able to eat his domain!

    The man was terrified beyond imagination and could only passively defend his domain with sweat drenching his whole body.

    This was the first time he had such deep fear and frustration toward a newbie domain master.

    Even if he wanted to pretend he was not afraid, who would not panic when their real domain was damaged to a certain extent?

    Usually, domain masters would immediately put away their domains instead of letting their enemies destroy their domainspletely.

    After all, even if the domain they summoned was the clone of the real domain inside the space crack, once the clone had troubles, the real one would also be affected one way or another.

    The transformer domain master was in trouble, but Axelle didn''t n topletely devour his domain because there were just too many living creatures inside the domain.

    Devouring and assimting domains with living creatures, especially creatures with high intelligence, was ten times more difficult than to assimte abstract domains like the light element domain and the timeless domain.

    And so, after assimting a part of the domain with some low-intelligent creatures, Axelle stopped devouring the other party''s domain and seriously went to integrate the newly swallowed domain into his own domain.

    The abyss was too barren, with almost no other creatures than the abyss demons.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2228 "Domain Robbers"

    <h4>Chapter 2228 "Domain Robbers"?</h4>

    If the abyss demons were left alone like this, with no other creatures as food, they would devour each other, and Axelle didn''t want such a thing to happen.

    Thus, as he incorporated those low-intelligent creatures into his domain, he quickly bred a lot more livestock for the abyss demons.

    The transformer domain master didn''t know that many creatures inside his domain were taken away and assimted into Axelle''s domain.

    Once a domain was assimted, that part of the domain would be lost forever unless the domain master re-created the lost areas, which required more energy and time than just fixing the damage from apletely broken domain clone.

    Some creatures in this man''s domain were gone, and Axelle happily integrated those creatures into his abyss domain so that they could be food for the abyss demons in his field.

    Axelle didn''t feel any guilt for doing something like that might endanger other people in this world.

    After all, even if the abyss demons here were really abyss demons, just like the ones in the real abyss, Axelle sees these abyss demons as something more than the usual abyss demons.

    He was the God of this space, and he could also experiment with the abyss demons here so that he could find the best way to make them evolve and stop being a threat to a lot of races.

    There must be Axelle''s version of the abyss somewhere in the space cracks, but the real abyss was attached to the main world, unlike this domain that could only be essed by the domain master.

    Others could not even enter the body of the real domain, just the clone.

    There had been many generations of abyss demon kings and queens with their own abyss domains, and after they left this world, their domains were still floating somewhere in space cracks, and they could also summon the clone in the new world they chose.

    Whether the new world was Hell for demons or other worlds, at least, these miniature abyss domains never had any connections with each other.

    Still, the real abyss'' condition did affect the miniature abyss domains to an extent, but that was only before the domain was created.

    After the domain waspleted, the real abyss could hardly influence these miniature abyss domains.

    Some kings and queens even generously let their domains blend with the real abyss before they passed away so that their miniature abyss domains would not be a new abyss that mightpete with the original abyss.

    That''s how the abyss had been silently expanding in size, slowly approaching the level of a small dimension and not just a dependent space attached to the main world.

    The number of abyss demons could reach billions thanks to the leftovers from these scattered domains.

    When the abyss demon kings and queens, they voluntarily fuse their domains into the real abyss just to improve the level of the abyss for their future.

    However, it was already difficult to create abyss demons in domains, not to mention creating other creatures that could be fused back to the real abyss.

    That''s why, even after so long, the abyss remained barren and deste, with almost no improvements other than the increase in dangerous factors.

    Axelle was one of the first abyss demon kings who sessfully created another living creature in his abyss domain other than the abyss demons.

    The creatures that Axelle chose were those with high vitality and a tough survival ability. These creatures could even eat rocks and soils to live in, so they could definitely live well in the abyss.

    And these creatures all had low intelligence, but they could breed new cubs so fast.

    Once they gave birth to cubs, there could be ten or more cubs, and these cubs also grew up faster than other creatures.

    These creatures were indeed suitable to be raised as livestock for other creatures with a big appetite.

    Axelle felt that his abyss demons would definitely love these creatures. Hence, the man became busy letting these creatures multiply first before allowing the abyss demons devour something to upgrade themselves.

    After all, abyss demons had a terrifying appetite, and if they were not controlled, even these creatures would immediately cease to exist in just a few hours...

    The transformer domain master didn''t know that Axelle had just used his domain as a way to cook ''snacks'' for his abyss demons.

    All that he knew was that the real body of his domain was also somewhat damaged with a missing corner. A lot of creatures were also gone, leaving only a few of the same kind behind.

    The transformer domain master also didn''t expect someone to be able to assimte domains, and he had heard the rumors about these people that they could strengthen their domains by assimting other domains.

    They definitely could not assimte the sub cores with abilities embedded, but other loose areas could be ''stolen''. If the domain master was killed, the domain could also be robbed and assimted.

    These kinds of people were often called assimtors or domain robbers, but such people never existed anymore since the world became peaceful.

    Ancestors in the past often became domain robbers or even shamelessly transformed other people''s wandering domains as their own secret realm, but maybe because theter generation became weaker and weaker, no one had the ability to assimte domains anymore.

    Now that one suddenly popped out, the man became vignt, afraid that this newbie coveted his whole domain.

    Even if his domain was not huge, there were a lot of strange creatures inside.

    These creatures actually needed a vast domain, but because his domain was not that big, these creatures were ced inside the domain just like pets in cages.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2229 "Targeting The Merman"

    <h4>Chapter 2229 "Targeting The Merman"?</h4>

    The man knew that his creatures could not exert their true strength because his domain was not so big, but he was still reluctant to let people steal the creatures that he had created with painstaking efforts.

    Creating new creatures was actually soplex that many domain masters even offered to buy some of his creatures'' designs and ask him for some lessons about how to create new creatures or living beings.

    The man thought Axelle would continue assimting his domain, but he was proven wrong.

    Axelle was not greedy at all. After ''stealing'' a few creatures for the abyss domain, the elf didn''t pay attention to the transformer guy and started to target the timeless domain master instead.

    This time, he also didn''t assimte a lot of parts from the timeless domain and just wanted to gain the special feature of freezing time in some areas in his domain.

    After getting this little buff from the assimted timeless domain, Axelle set up his white castle to be a timeless area where time didn''t move at all, only himself could still move freely.

    Then, after resting for a while, Axelle looked at the underwater world domain master with a bit of cute greed in his eyes.

    The abyss never had any source of water aside from the acid ck and red rain, which not even abyss demons could consume.

    The first step to improve the abyss was to add a source of water to his domain so that maybe, he could assimte a part of that water source in his domain to the real abyss out there.

    The people in the main world controlled the abyss, but once the tunnel was cut off, the abyss would be an independent dimension, so Axelle could let his own domain fuse with the real abyss bit by bit.

    A domain could be created again even if the second time he created a domain, it would take years.

    However, improving the abyss'' condition would only be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Axelle even thought of bing a domain robber, entering the space crack to find wandering domains and let the real abyss ''devour'' those wandering domains or make his own domain as the medium to help the real abyss assimte those wandering domains.

    Other worlds, dimensions, space, and domains out there were all scattered in the space crack, and people who could travel freely inside the space crack were all those who had broken through their world''s ceiling of power so that they had to leave their world.

    Most people chose to immediately enter a higher-level world to develop, while others became scavengers in the space cracks, looking for opportunities.

    Of course, the space crack was much more dangerous than any high-level worlds, so few experts dared to stay in the space crack for a long time.

    Now, Axelle targeted the water source, the sea, and the underwater creatures of the merman guy who insisted on being called a genius human being.

    Since he fancied that person''s domain, then, the elf would not be polite anymore.

    Devour! Assimte!

    The merman still didn''t know that he was being targeted, but soon, he noticed that a part of the seabed in his domain had just disappeared out of the blue, as if stolen by someone.

    The merman didn''t believe his eyes at first, but after he checked his domain clone once more and even checked the real body of his domain through the connection between a domain master and their domain...

    He realized that a part of his seabed, arge amount of water and even a lot of sea creatures were gone! The area that was lost suddenly became pitch ck, just like the color of the space in the space crack.

    That certain area was cut off with the entire space, which was why the domain was damaged from the outside to the inside!

    The merman didn''t know how his domain suddenly became like this, and he had not even used his domain''s ability that could make other intelligent creatures rted to water obey him.

    His domain was called the emperor of the sea because of the unique ability to manipte any creatures rted to water, including those who had blood because blood was also a liquid, more or less associated with water.

    Human beings'' whole body also consists of water, not to mention other non-human races.

    This man could be called a genius entirely because of his domain''s unique ability that was too overwhelming.

    However, now, someone actually secretly attacked his domain and devoured his domain without him knowing!

    Even if he wanted to use his domain''s ability to manipte whoever stole a part of his domain, this merman had to see the target first before he could make the move.

    If he was not currently inside someone else''s domain, the merman didn''t need to see the target and just had to sense the water element inside the target''s body.

    As long as there was water, he could do a lot of things!

    But the abyss didn''t have any water source, and the only thing that could be called water was the rain.

    Unfortunately, the rain was toxic, and the merman could even feel the water corroding and polluting the water in his domain.

    This kind of environment is the worst for the merman''s underworld domain!

    The merman felt aggrieved, but he could do nothing but pay attention to his domain so that the domain thief would not dare to make a move anymore.

    At the same time, the merman was forced to use his domain''s ability in advance, but all he could locate was the other fellow domain masters, and it would be difficult to control the water in their bodies due to the protection of their own domains!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2230 "The Grandmaâ€™s Domain"

    <h4>Chapter 2230 "The Grandma''s Domain"?</h4>

    The merman domain master was already silently taken down, and even the timeless domain master was also not Axelle''s match.

    Even if the timeless domain was more difficult to devour because thew of time there was stronger than thew of space, and the devouring ability focused more on anything with thew of space as the foundation, Axelle could still assimte a little bit of that domain.

    Thanks to that, not only did his white castle be a timeless ce, but other ces had a fast flow of time, and another had a slow flow of time, which was allocated strategically so that the abyss domain could thrive.

    The abyss still had a chaotic flow of time, but it was more ''orderly'' now.

    Of course, there was no pattern of time here, so the timeless domain master could not make use of her domain too much, unlike when she faced other domain masters.

    Four domain masters were all used to strengthen Axelle''s domain, and now, he only had to be wary of thest domain master, the old granny, who didn''t show her presence the whole time.

    This person should also be inside the domain because, strictly speaking, everyone on the ind was all inside Axelle''s domain.

    It was just that, other domain masters had the mimic domain they jointly created, and this domain fended off a lot of the influence of Axelle''s domain.

    So, only the five domain masters who first provoked him faced and felt the true strength of his domain.

    The others were all busy controlling the transmigrators who wanted to take the chance to counterattack many soul masters to death.

    Axelle knew that the fifth domain master would be different from the other four.

    The other four, no matter old or young, genius or not, all of them respected and even feared this grandma.

    This grandma should not be a simple person,, and she should also have a lot of influence amongplete domain masters.

    Even among domain masters, there were chains of contempt, and those who had already createdplete domains were at the top of the pyramid.

    They all despised domain masters who could only create t domains or domain embryos.

    For them, onlyplete domain masters were worthy of being called domain masters.

    Among such arrogant people, to be able to get their respect and even be feared like this....

    Grandma should be strong.

    But Axelle could not guess or see what kind of ability the grandma''s domain had. The other four people had an easy-to-guess domain, but this one....

    She had been silent all this time, just casually strolling around the abyss, as if strolling her back garden.

    Her presence was so thin and low-key that Axelle almost forgot she existed.

    And among the domain masters who came to test him out, this old woman had the biggest domain and the mostplex one.

    Even if the underworld domain was alsoplex and the transformer domain had tons of strange creatures, due to the size of their domain, the theme of the domain could not be appropriately used, and the strength was also suppressed one way or another.

    On the contrary, the old woman''s domain was huge, like aplete immortal residence in ancient China.

    It would not be as big as Axelle''s domain that covered the entire ind as big as Singapore in Ainsley''s previous world.

    Still, the grandma''s domain could at least cover half the headquarters building, which was already huge enough to unleash the potential of her domain.

    Axelle carefully located the grandma''s current position and saw that the grandma was still calm, walking around the bleak and deste abyss with her lush and beautiful immortal domain.

    It was such an eye-catching contrast that it made people pity the barren abyss even more than before.

    Axelle also had a little jealousy in the face of such a beautiful and fertile domain.

    Cranes were flying in the sky, fish swimming below the waterfall....

    Even if this immortal domain was built in the sky with the mountain as the background, there was a river in the sky below the waterfall, and the waterfall also fell from the mountain between the immortal pces.

    The whole ce looked magical and serene, with some kind of natural music in the background.

    In the morning, there would be a thin mist or fog at the top of the mountain, covering the upper part of the waterfall and blocking the sight of those floating pces, pavilions, and pagodas.

    The river in the sky seemed to exist so naturally, maybe because the whole domain was in the sky, and there was nond other than the mountains in the sky.

    The domain looked like an aerial type, but there were many creatures here as well, including various strange animals from Chinese mythology.

    At dawn, one could see a golden Chinese dragon passing by, and at dusk, people could see phoenixes descend along with the golden sunlight from the sunset.

    The whole ce was so beautiful, unlike the always gloomy and dark abyss.

    Axelle did assimte a water source from the underworld domain, and he even created ake around the white castle so that the castle would be in the middle of theke, full of pure and natural water with no impurities.

    Because there was an invisible barrier here and because of the theme of the white castle ''thest purend'', the corrosive ck and red rain didn''t touch the white castle or theke.

    The two elements became so eye-catching and abrupt when ced in such a barren ce as the abyss.

    Axelle also wanted to make the abyss flourish, so when he saw the immortal domain, he was tempted to devour it.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2231 "Dual-themed Heavenly Immortal Illusion Domain"

    <h4>Chapter 2231 "Dual-themed Heavenly Immortal Illusion Domain"?</h4>

    Axelle still didn''t know the true ability of the immortal domain, but he tried to devour the domain anyway, and soon, he received a rush of vitality from that extremely beautiful domain.

    Axelle immediately assimted a part of that domain, such as a small part of the river, the waterfall, or the corner of the mountain in the sky.

    The blue sky, the clouds, the mist...all of them were taken away mercilessly.

    Immediately after that, Axelle incorporated these new elements to the area around his white castle, which was thest purend.

    The sky above the white castle turned blue, not eerie crimson and ck like before. The dark clouds became soft and fluffy white clouds. The thick miasma around also became a refreshing white mist.

    These elements didn''t contradict Axelle''s own abilities because he was an elf, and many abilities were actually suitable for his identity.

    Many times, domain thieves could not incorporate the stolen domains into their own domains because the elements inside the stolen domains conflicted with their domain.

    However, Axelle was a contradictory person, someone who was both good and evil, who was both from the dark camp and the light camp, and someone who owned a dual-themed domain.

    These contradictions just fit his domain''s theme, as long as the cement was good.

    Axelle quickly added a little mountain that became a hill behind the white castle and let the small piece of waterfall fall down from the hill straight to theke.

    Then, theke had some branching paths around the barrennd, creating a small stream of pure water.

    The previously gloomyst purend became more lively and alive just after adjusting these elements.

    If not for stealing other people''s domains, Axelle knew that he would not be able to create such a new change because his abilities didn''t allow him to do that.

    The grandma was a sensitive person, so she definitely knew that Axelle devoured a part of her domain, affecting the body of her real domain.

    However, even so, grandma just kept a calm face as she slowly used her domain''s main ability.

    To be honest, Axelle was not the only one who had a dual-themed domain. A dual-themed domain didn''t mean that the domain had to be contradictory.

    A domain thatplements each other and has two main cores could also be dual-themed domains.

    Most domain cores were developed from the domain masters'' abilities, usually the dominant ones.

    Then, the sub-cores came from the rest of the abilities belonging to the domain master.

    In this regard, there were actually a lot of people who had two or even three dominant abilities, and all of them were their signature abilities.

    However, when creating a domain, it was difficult to maintain the bnce of two domain cores or even three domain cores because the main cores had toplement each other, creating a tightly bound connection.

    Then, the main cores would be connected to the sub-cores, just like tree roots branching everywhere.

    It was extremely difficult to bnce out two themes to create two main domain cores, not to mention three cores.

    And so, most people only had one domain theme, and one main core.

    The old woman was one of the rare people like Axelle, whose main domain core was not only one but two.

    Many people didn''t know the old woman''s abilities and how her domain became such a ce for immortals in ancient China or in cultivation novels.

    However, the old woman did have good dominant abilities to be able to live for so long and create such a domain.

    Her first ability was actually a vague ability simr to Code-L''s ability and the ability shown by one of the archangels in the new century war back then.

    It was a ''miracle''.

    Yes. The ability was called a miracle because this old woman could create miracles one after another, and the way her ability worked was just so confusing that people didn''t bother to analyze it anymore.

    This miracle became the domain''s main theme and was projected in the form of the immortal residence in cultivation novels.

    It could indeed be called a miracle. After all, immortals themselves should be miracles, and there could be such a ce in the sky, such as a floating mountain, a river in the sky, and a waterfall among the clouds...

    What else does these things represent? Of course it would represent a miracle.

    Then, the second ability was something even more strange, but it just blended well with the first ability.

    It was an illusion ability.

    Illusion was a low-level ability that many people looked down upon because it was toomon, but the old woman''s illusion was at another level, enough to blend well with the miracle ability and create such a heavenly domain.

    No one knew whether the domain they saw, felt and experienced was an illusion or not, whether the real appearance of the domain was the same heavenly ce or not.

    Thisbination directly made the domain owned two themes thatplement each other perfectly.

    Some senior domain masters even said that the heavenly immortal domain was just the firstyer of the domain, which was presented as an illusion.

    The illusion was so real that the entire domain felt as if it had a sub-domain.

    Then, there was another domain behind the one shown in the illusion, which many people never had the chance to see at all.

    Since the firstyer should be an illusion-themed domain, then, the secondyer, the real appearance of the domain, should be where miracles appeared.

    Illusion and miraclesplemented each other because miracles could also be called illusory things.

    How ironic, right?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2232 "Illusion?"

    <h4>Chapter 2232 "Illusion?"?</h4>

    Axelle didn''t know the old woman''s ability, but ever since he took away a part of the grandma''s domain, the elf felt something was wrong with the part he took.

    Maybe because the firstyer of the domain, the immortal domain, was an illusion, so when Axelle took away that part, what he took away was also an illusion.

    The illusion was so real that even Axelle didn''t realize that the true appearance of the old woman''s domain might not be the heavenly immortal domain.

    However, Axelle was also someone who had the blood of the abyss demon king, so something like illusions, no matter how strong they were, would also give off a strange vibe.

    This strange vibe was enough to rm Axelle, making him wary of what he saw, touched, sensed, smelled, and everything he experienced.

    The part of the domain that he just assimted did feel wrong, as if it was illusory and not real, but since the illusion was strong enough to work like the real thing, Axelle, who just wanted to decorate hisst purend, didn''t care whether those things were illusions or not.

    However, the illusion domain slightly affected Axelle''s abyss domain, slowly changing its appearance from the barrennd to something simr to the heavenly immortal domain.

    All of this was an illusion, but as the owner of the domain, Axelle even felt that the gradual change was real, not an illusion at all.

    If not for his strong abyss demon bloodline that could distinguish against many evil energies or anything confusing, Axelle would never doubt why his domain suddenly changed into somethingpletely opposite of the abyss domain.

    Because Axelle assimted and devoured a part of the illusion domain, his own domain was affected by the illusion, and the illusion power slowly spread throughout his domain clone.

    Of course, only the clone was affected and the real domain was not affected. Only assimtion and devouring power could affect the real domain through the domain clone.

    Still, when Axelle saw his domain clone slowly changed from a barren abyss to a beautiful heavenly ce full of green grass, trees,ke, river, mountains, and other natural sceneries, Axelle was in a daze for a while.

    He is now staying at the white castle, the secondyer of the abyss domain that he called thest purend.

    For domains with more than one theme, the domain itself would beyered, and the firstyer was naturally the huge abyss domain.

    At the same time, the small part was thest purend, symbolizing Axelle''s elf identity that his demonic bloodline had already pushed back, yet it still existed.

    Sitting inside the white castle copied from the appearance of the Sloan Castle, Axelle ''looked'' at his entire domain that slowly changed from being barren to a beautiful ce, and unknowingly, his heart was touched.

    He did feel something strange with the sudden transformation, and he also had a vague guess that what he saw might be an extremely real illusion, including the waterfall, the hill, and the river around his white castle.

    But this illusion just touched his heart and his dream. He wanted to change the eerie and barren abyss into something more suitable for the abyss demons to live in.

    It doesn''t need to be such a beautiful heaven-like ce, but at least, the abyss would not be a cage for abyss demons to devour each other and remain weak, without intelligence orplex feelings.

    Abyss demons were defective demons caused by a taboo marriage between two conflicting races or something simr to that.

    It was not the abyss demon''s fault that they became what they were now, and if they were given a chance, they could actually be better and stop eating everything.

    A pity. The world didn''t give them a chance, and they had already be a catastrophe for the people in the main world.

    No one could tolerate the abyss demons'' existence at all, and that''s how they were trapped inside the man-made abyss dimension.

    The illusion slightly influenced Axelle, and he was indulging in this beautiful dream for a while, but no matter what, his identity as the king of the abyss demon prevented him from continuing to indulge in such a beautiful illusion.

    Illusion was still an illusion in the end, not real. No matter how real it was, no matter how much the temperature, the smell, the sense of touch and everything else were exactly like reality, they were still fakes in the end.

    Axelle had to wake up from his beautiful dream and look at the illusion around him with a pair of cold eyes.

    The previous abyss domain that changed into such a beautiful ce slowly turned back to the appearance of a barren, eerie, and miserable abyss full of ck mist.

    This illusion actually not only affected the owner of the domain but even affected the domain itself, making the domain ''feel'' that they were indeed supposed to be like what the illusion showed.

    This kind of illusion was already at the top of any illusion techniques or abilities because even the domain would change on its own to follow the illusion, hence slowly turning into something that was not itself.

    Such a contradiction would definitely lead to aplete breakdown of the domain, even if the broken domain was just the domain clone.

    This was one of the reasons why the old woman, the grandma who looked like an empress dowager, could make other young and genius domain masters fear her.

    She must have fooled these people''s domains until it broke down because of the contradictions with the real core and sub-cores, leading to a total destruction!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2233 "Illusion That Can Affect A Domain"

    <h4>Chapter 2233 "Illusion That Can Affect A Domain"?</h4>

    Fooling the domain master was still understandable, but fooling even the domain itself so that it changed even after the domain had beenpleted and was supposedly not able to change unless the domain master assimted a new domain?

    That''s already beyond logic.

    Axelle broke into a cold sweat as he broke free from the illusion, along with his domain. He knew that if he didn''t break free from the illusion soon, his domain would have been destroyed within just a few minutes.

    It was not the domain master who changed the domain under the illusion. The domain master just watched without stopping the change, which led to aplete destruction.

    The illusion would make the domain masters indulge in their dream domain, the domain that they felt the best, and by not doing anything to stop the change in the domain clone, the domain would break.

    Only now did Axelle understand the horror of a high-level illusion because just now, he really didn''t feel anything weird and just thought that he slowly assimted the domain of the old woman.

    If his domain broke in this way, he could not achieve his purpose because the core of his domain was far away from the space where the abyss tunnel was located in the void.

    Axelle even had a hunch that when the domain clone broke down, the energy st would be absorbed by the old woman because she was the one who caused the domain to break, which meant none of his ns would work.

    Just thinking about this gave Axelle a shiver down his spine. He was not arrogant, but he was indeed confident that he could at least fight a dozen domain masters before heunched his great n.

    He didn''t expect someone to almost make him fail. Once again, if not for his bloodline''s uniqueness that was somewhat immune to many negative effects and buff, including illusions, he would probably die, just like other domain masters.

    Until now, the other four domain masters would still not guess that the owner of the abyss domain was a real abyss demon, not someone who had visited the abyss domain and wanted to create a domain based on the abyss to get a good devouring ability.

    Axelle and the other kings or queens of the abyss were not the only ones who made abyss domains.

    Many abyss watchers or people who had been to the abyss were fascinated by the power inside the abyss, especially the devouring power that could assimte domains.

    That''s why there were quite a few domain masters who had sessfully created an abyss domain, but their abyss domain was pitifully small.

    The abyss was not even as good as one tenth of the real abyss.

    The real abyss might be miserable for living beings, but when turned into a domain, it was indeed a good thing.

    Of course, these domain masters knew that once they created an abyss domain, it was the same as creating a mini-abyss somewhere in the space crack, but they didn''t worry about harming the people in the main world because there would be no such convenient tunnel from the real body of the abyss domain to the main world.

    It was unlike the real abyss itself that was attached to the main world with a tunnel.

    However, after these domain masters died, the domain masters also could not predict what would happen in the future, so none of them created abyss demons inside their abyss domain and changed the creature inside their domain with another creature.

    Because of this, the kings and queens of the abyss could not assimte or absorb those mini-abyss domains out there, allowing many abyss counterfeit to flourish after the domain master died.

    The other four domain masters would not think that the newbie who created the abyss domain was an abyss demon because, up to now, they had not even seen a glimpse of an abyss demon in this domain.

    But it was different for the old woman. She casts an illusion to the entire abyss domain, making the domain clone respond to the illusion and slowly change.

    Even if Grandma was not the domain master of the abyss domain, through the illusion, she could ''see'' a lot of things that other domain masters in this domain could not see, including the hidden abyss demons.

    When the old woman saw a glimpse of that familiar, dangerous existence, she was no less panicked than Axelle, who had just snapped out of the illusion.

    The old woman, the empress dowager who had always been called and steady even if the sky fell, could not help but break into a cold sweat from head to toe, as if she was thrown into a cold cer or a coldke in winter.

    How could this be? Many wannabes who created abyss domains just imitated the abyss and no matter what, even if they wanted to, they could not create abyss demons because even with so much research on abyss demons, no one could understand thew of creating abyss demons.

    Unless this creator was a fellow abyss demon with an extremely high intelligence.

    It was not as if the world union and its experts never knew about the existence of the abyss demons'' royal families or the king and queen of the abyss.

    Still, because they didn''t want to provoke these terrible beings, they just got rid of high-level to low-level abyss demons, pretending not to know the existence of the royals and the rulers.

    Many domain masters who hadpleted their domains knew about this grand secret, including herself.

    She had heard of some rumors about abyss demon kings or queens owning abyss domain imitation, but she didn''t expect to meet the real deal now!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2234 "The Unfavored & The Favored Ones"

    <h4>Chapter 2234 "The Unfavored & The Favored Ones"?</h4>

    The old woman was sure that this newbie must be an abyss demon because only abyss demons could recreate fellow abyss demons in their domain and then merge the domain into the real abyss once the domain masters passed away.

    That exined why the number of abyss demons had always been huge, and the territory of the abyss also expanded even when the creators of the real abyss never expanded the space.

    After all, the essence of the real abyss and the domain was simr, especially the real body of the domain that was already ssified as a separate dimension.

    The abyss was also a dimension created by using the method of creating a domain, but what they wanted to create was not a real domain that had a clone.

    They wanted to create a separate space attached to the main world to exile the abyss demons because they were too numerous and difficult to deal with.

    Still, in the end, domains were also simr to the real abyss, and if such domains were using the theme of the abyss and even creating abyss demons in it, when the domain merged with the real abyss, the real abyss would also change.

    That''s why, the current situation of the abyss would also affect the abyss domain master when they wanted to create an abyss domain because the domain and the real abyss influenced each other somehow.

    The old woman thought that those kings and queens in the abyss were all low-key because, for unknown reasons, they were not aggressive towards people in the main world and were busy doing something.

    It was also because of this reason that the experts, ancestors, and people from the world union turned a blind eye to these abyss kings and queens for so many years.

    Even if these rulers wanted to marry a wife or a husband from the main world, as long as they took away their spouse and never left their offspring behind, it was fine.

    The experts just didn''t expect thest abyss demon king to secretly leave his child in the main world and even the elf race helped the abyss demon to conceal this fact from the entire world, just saying that the child was a halfling with a thin blood of the abyss demon.

    It was indeed not too rare to see halflings with the abyss demon bloodline because during the great war era between the main world and the abyss demons, there were many such offspring that were born for various negative reasons.

    These children were either captured by the officials, killed on the spot, or became ves for nobles.

    Axelle was an exception because of his unique identity, and the elf elders back then still wanted to keep the child because of the royal elf bloodline in his body.

    It was only after he became an adult and his appearance looked more like the abyss demon with his blue skin than an elf that the elders abandoned him, turning him into a ve for sale.

    The empress dowager knew that the enemy was an abyss demon and should be at least a royal abyss demon because even a high-level abyss demon could not be capable enough to create domains.

    High-level abyss demons had the same intelligence as ordinary human beings and other intellectual non-human races in this world. However, because their nature was still greedy for food and energy, they didn''t have a delicate mind to inspire themselves to be domain masters.

    Domain masters were not something that many ability users could be, not to mention abyss demons who were monsters by nature.

    So far, only the beast race, such as sacred beasts and legendary beasts, could create domains among so many intelligent lives in this world aside from the known ones.

    The unknown races, the small races that were taken as research objects could not create domains at all because even if their intelligence was the same as humans and they also had their ownplex feelings, traditions, civilization, and such, this world seemed only to favor several intelligent beings.

    The unfavored ones, those who were forgotten by history and could only live in hiding all their life, could not create domains no matter how hard they tried.

    The old woman never expected a royal abyss demon toe to their ind, the headquarters of the world union which was known as the first weapon against the abyss demons, without anyone knowing.

    Or maybe the world union knew that there was an abyss demon here, but they didn''t expect this abyss demon to create a domain out of the blue?

    The old woman started to list out several abyss demons'' halflings that the World Union detained for research or any captured high-level abyss demons who were lucky enough to be royal abyss demons suddenly...

    The empress dowager could not think of anyone other than the newly captured halfling, a half-elf, and a half-abyss demon whose skin was already red, unlike the usual abyss demons.

    Many experts suspected that this halfling was at least a royal abyss demon, which was why the people from the World Union were so interested in capturing this guy.

    Could it be him? What''s his name again? Axel...Axelle...

    But wasn''t he imprisoned at the S-level prison underground? The security was strict there, so how could he escape?

    Or maybe he didn''t escape and just created a domain inside the prison and then enveloped the whole ind with his domain, which was then used as a way to escape?

    After all, even if a summoned domain was just a clone, it was still located in a different space than the real world anyway.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2235 "The Mystery of The Fourth Void"

    <h4>Chapter 2235 "The Mystery of The Fourth Void"?</h4>

    People said that the ce where domain clones were summoned was the fourth void, something in between the real world and the space crack.

    The real body of the domain would not exist in the fourth void at all because the fourth void was too ''small'' to sustain such aplete dimension like domains.

    But to host domain clones, the fourth void was enough.

    People who used teleportation or any space-rted abilities actually got in touch with the fourth void and not the real space crack because the space crack was like the path to find new worlds and new dimensions.

    The space crack opened the path for people from various worlds to leave their world and enter a brand new world, and most often, they had to venture the space crack first before entering a new world.

    This is also why, only people whose strength had already reached the ceiling of this world could leave safely.

    After all, the space crack was not only full of danger from the space and time turbulence itself, but also from various strange space crack monsters or intelligent creatures that lived in the dark, preying on fellow monsters or travelers.

    It was said that the tunnel connecting the main world and the abyss was located at the fourth void because beyond the fourth void was the space crack where the real bodies of many domains existed, including dimensions,plete worlds, and small worlds like the abyss.

    The fourth void was the closest space outside of the main world to the main world itself, which was why teleportals, people with space fragment elements and anything rted to space and time were often conducted or existed in the fourth void.

    For example, when someone uses a teleportal or a teleportation in general, they actually traveled to the fourth void first before returning to the main space.

    The fourth void was named like that because the firstyer of void up to the thirdyer of void was only used to hold items in personal space, such as people''s spatial storage or a small space that could make the flow of time be different from the real one.

    These small spaces were all scattered between the first void up to the third void, and usually, even if there could be living beings such as spirits, beasts, monsters, or anything else living in the threeyers of void, they were locked inside their personal space and could not leave at all unless the space that trapped them broke down.

    The fourth void was then thestyer of void that could be used by a lot of ability users with space fragment ability to travel from one ce to another, like a cable for aputer.

    The first threeyers of void were all locked space and there was no possibility of bumping or merging spaces unless the owner of the space changed.

    But the fourth void did have chances of meeting because domain clones were ced in the fourth void.

    If the domain clone was much stronger than usual, the domain clone would be ced between the fourth void and the space crack.

    If one looked at the connection between the main world up to the space crack, it would be like onion peels with the main world as the core, andyer afteryer was the first void to the fourth void until thestyer, which was the space crack where one could find their next destination and entered a brand new ''onion''.

    The new century war back then happened in the fourth void that was already so close to the space crack, which was why, then, the two domains were about to break...everyone panicked.

    After all, if the domain broke, they would be trapped in the fourth void that was already so close to the space crack full of spatial disturbance and other dangers.

    Of course, now? that these domain clones were all located in the fourth void, people who entered the fourth void could sneakily return to the main world in another coordinate without anyone noticing, just like using teleportation.

    The prison prevented people from using abilities and from using teleportation, but if someone could create a domain inside the prison...it was not impossible for this person to run away through the domain clone that they summoned.

    They just need to enter their domain clone, drift away in the fourth void, and return to the main world, arriving at a different location.

    This was why the domain masters were hard to kill because even if their domain clone broke down, they would automatically be sent back to the main world but to another coordinate, which made it difficult to chase.

    The old woman thought that the S-level prisoner was suppressed to the point of having to create a domain to escape and she didn''t even expect this person to be difficult to deal with.

    Now that she knew the true identity of this newbie, the old woman was even more determined to stop him, at least to stop him from escaping.

    It was said that people could use domains to teleport away and they could even bring a lot of people, things or monsters and beasts with them if they wanted to.

    The old woman felt that the elf wanted to save Ainsley and her group, but since there was still the mimicry domain blocking the way, at least this newbie could not steal anyone from the meeting rooms.

    This empress dowager would have never thought that Axelle had another n for his domain and now, he had slowly adjusted the domain''s coordinate so that the location of his domain''s main core became super close to the abyss tunnel in the fourth void.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2236 "The Start of Axelleâ€™s Plan"

    <h4>Chapter 2236 "The Start of Axelle''s n"?</h4>

    Axelle always knew what he wanted by creating a domain. He had alreadyprehended the tricks and the way to blow up the abyss tunnel without affecting the main world.

    The abyss tunnel was in the fourth void, which means it was in the same space as many summoned domain clones.

    The fourth void was bigger than the first threeyers of void because the first threeyers of the void were all locked with owners, which means that space was like a densely packed honeb with its own space inside the honeb.

    On the contrary, the fourthyer of the void was simr to the space crack full of real domains, dimensions, and various worlds.

    The space crack was like the universe that contained tons of small worlds or big worlds and inside those worlds, if there were any concepts of nts, sr system, and such, then, there would also be countless gxies and universes inside that ''world''.

    The space crack allowed travelers to choose the worlds or dimensions that they wanted to enter after they left their original world because their original world could no longer hold back the power inside each individual.

    The fourth void was like the thin membrane, the thin barrier leading to the space crack. When the blood n used their own unique formation to generate mountains and other natural sceneries, they actually stole those sceneries from things inside the fourth dimension, such as some stranded small ces that were not enough to be called domains.

    Those small ces were said to be fragments of broken domains, and they filled the fourth void with those things.

    Of course, the blood n also used a formation to go into another dimension to get resources, and the dimension they went into must be something in the space crack connected to the blood n''s kingdom through a path existing in the fourth void.

    Through the fourth void, people didn''t need to really enter the chaotic and strange space crack and could safely enter another dimension or worlds, as long as the ''gate'', or the wormhole was there.

    Axelle had long been eyeing the abyss tunnel that existed in the fourth void as a path for people in the main world to enter the abyss that existed in the space crack without having to enter the space crack and find the abyss from countless other worlds, dimensions, and domains.

    Many people who had left this world and ventured to new worlds or dimensions would also build tunnels and gates in the fourth void and determine their destination before they left this world in a rather safe way.

    However, to find the coordinates of their destination, these experts still had to enter the space crack and choose their new world before they built a tunnel.

    After so many generations, those tunnels had either been lost, or the new generations used the tunnels to leave this world without having to enter the space crack, which further lowered the standard of strength belonging to the new generation.

    Axelle didn''t care about those tunnels made by others to go to another world, but he cared about the abyss tunnel because he didn''t want someone to be able to enter the space crack and find the abyss once more, thus, creating a tunnel connected to the main world so that they could enter the abyss.

    No one would actually do such a thing, but who knew whether there were madmen among the experts and domain masters here?

    Axelle wanted the abyss to be a secluded world until it developed into a strong world that could wee foreign visitors.

    Creating a tunnel means the people from the other side could also enter the main world, but if the people from the other side came from a higher-level world, they could not go down to a mid-level world, which was why many experts carelessly created tunnels for their own convenience.

    But the abyss wasbeled a ''world'' at the same level as the main world, which means it would be easy for both parties to travel back and forth.

    Axelle not only wanted to destroy the abyss tunnel and close down the abyss but also wanted to make these people lose the coordinates of the abyss in the space crack.

    He didn''t mind not being able to return to the main world after doing all of this because if he was fated, he might leave the abyss, enter a new world, and maybe, he would meet his beloved people in that new world.

    The possibility was less than 0.0001%, but Axelle could only get a littlefort from this thought.

    The older woman didn''t know Axelle''s n because if she knew, she would curse him to death.

    Axelle wanted to blow up the domain clone that was near the abyss tunnel, which means the mimicry domain that was in the fourth void near the abyss tunnel, the domains of these five domain masters¡­

    Everything would also be affected.

    Domain masters would be ejected out of their domains if the domains broke down, but what about others inside the domain?

    Even if it was just a clone, those who didn''t belong to the domain itself might really die inside the broken domain...

    Of course, Axelle had thought about this because he didn''t want to harm Ainsley.

    The world union also had a simr thought because they had to blow up the people''s souls inside the mimicry domain, which means the mimicry domain would also be destroyed by default along with the sted abyss tunnel.

    But how could the world union have the heart to sacrifice a lot of soul masters, the guards or anyone else who was also inside the mimicry domain?

    They were all talents!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2237 "Planning A Domain Explosion"

    <h4>Chapter 2237 "nning A Domain Explosion"?</h4>

    The world union would not want to sacrifice other people except for the transmigrators, so the first step of the n was still to explode the souls of the transmigrators.

    Then, the explosion that came from the souls of transmigrators would pierce through space and time, urately sting the nearest object in the fourth void¡ª the abyss tunnel.

    Because the tunnel itself was made of thew involving space and time, only such a ''bomb'' could destroy the tunnel.

    Or, people could also blow up their own domain clones, but just several domain clones would not be able to destroy the abyss tunnelpared to the soul explosion of hundreds of transmigrators.

    Unless the domain clone was as big as Axelle''s domain.

    Once the transmigrators were sacrificed, the World Union''s people would immediately eject all the people inside the domain back to the real world a second before the domain clone broke downpletely, relying on the power of those joint domain masters who controlled the domain itself.

    Because the explosion would start from the center to the edge of the domain, the domain masters and everyone else who stayed at the edge of the mimicry domain would be able to escape before the domain clone''s breakdown killed them.

    Since the world union had such thoughts, naturally, Axelle could also think like that.

    But what he wanted to do was a little moreplicated. The moment his domain exploded from the core, it would also affect the mimicry domain, inducing that domain to break down.

    When the domain broke down, the domain masters would not care about the lives of the transmigrators, but Axelle cared because they were Ainsley''s future in some ways.

    He had to suck these transmigrators to enter his domain so that he could control them and then toss them back to the real world before the domain broke downpletely.

    However, instead of returning to the real world, Axelle would immediately go to the abyss and when he entered the abyss, he would make sure that the abyss tunnel had beenpletely blown up.

    An explosion of a domain clone was stronger than a nuclear bomb, and different from breaking down like when the domain clone shattered, or some areas were lost, a domain clone explosion would severely injure the main body of the domain.

    The domain master would also be weakened to less than half of their peak strength, and they could not even summon their domain clones in the near future.

    Axelle meant this by sacrificing half of his strength to blow up the tunnel.

    Since a domain clone also had a strongw of space and time, it had the same effect as the souls of transmigrators.

    But which domain master nowadays would want to explode their own domains? Even if it was just the clone, domain explosion and domain breaking down were two different matters.

    The first one was violent damage that wouldpletely erase the domain clone until not even a single fragment remained, while thetter would break down into fragments.

    Those fragments might stay forever in the fourth void as small ces wandering for eternity.

    The damage to the real body of the domain was far greater when the domain clone exploded to nothingness than when it broke down into fragments!

    These domain masters would rather sacrifice the ''aliens'' than harm themselves.

    Axelle felt that the old woman was difficult to defeat, so he elerated his n and didn''t care whether the people inside his domain would survive or not.

    He would definitely save the transmigrators and Ainsley plus her whole small team, but for these domain masters...since their domains were still there, they could definitely escape to the real world with a small price of breaking down their domain.

    If the domain masters reacted fast enough, they could run away to the real world first and then quickly call back their domain clone so as not to explode because the domains ovepped with an exploding domain.

    Axelle was already determined to blow up his domain, so he first started to test the strength of the mimicry domain that cut off the ovepping ce with his domain.

    When Axelle tested out the mimicry domain where the transmigrators were detained, he found out that only the core area of that domain was difficult to crack. Unfortunately, Ainsley was in the core area.

    Axelle had no choice but to take a risk by blowing up his domain first, affecting the mimicry domain, and then quickly take all the transmigrators inside the mimicry domain into his domain.

    If he didn''t do that, the domain masters in charge of the mimicry domain would rather throw away these transmigrators to the explosion and hope their souls would explode in thest minutes, ensuring that the abyss tunnel would be blown up for real.

    Then, the rest of the transmigrators would be left behind in the crumbling mimicry domain that might explode in no time.

    After all, domain masters also found it difficult to quickly eject so many people inside the domain back to the real world.

    They would only care about important staff members and might even abandon the low-key guards or other less important staff.

    Thinking of this, Axelle gritted his teeth and slowly explored the core of his own domain that was already right next to the abyss tunnel.

    This tunnel was invisible, and even when people entered the tunnel, they might not realize that it was a tunnel leading to another world, which was why, aside from the soul summonings, many transmigrators from high-level worlds came to this world due to identally entering the tunnel leading to this world!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2238 "Domain As A Nuclear Weapon"

    <h4>Chapter 2238 "Domain As A Nuclear Weapon"?</h4>

    From the moment the fairy of space summoned the souls of many people in various worlds to enter this world, this world had already opened up itself to various worlds out there, but the tunnel might be scarce.

    Most of the tunnels that appeared would only be tunnels created by the ancestors who went to high-level worlds and as early as when the first transmigrator entered this world, that''s when the ancestors found the existence of tunnels, which was a shortcut to leave this world instead of entering the space crack to venture for a long time.

    Entering the space crack to record coordinates and entering the space crack to find a suitable world were two different concepts.

    The first one was less dangerous because these ancestors might have already locked on the location of their favorite world through various records from their predecessors.

    At the same time, thetter forced the ancestors to open up the ''wastnd'' and explore on their own, giving convenience toter generations.

    The tunnel that connected one world to many worlds was invisible, but Axelle could sense the unique space fluctuation of the tunnel, and it was indeed only a distance away from the core of his domain.

    Even his own domain faintly ovepped with the tunnel, which means, if someone wanted to use the tunnel to go to the abyss or vice-versa, they would either go through the tunnel smoothly, or identally enter his domain instead.

    These kinds of idents weremon when traveling through time and space.

    Even souls that traveled from one world to another world also have idents, which was why, the souls of many high-level beings identally stranded into this world and got suppressed so badly.

    Axelle let out a small sigh of relief after confirming the location of the abyss tunnel, and soon, he explored his own domain''s main core, which was naturally the st purend'', the ce where the white castle stood majestically against the background of mountains, hills, waterfall,ke, river, and so on.

    This was Axelle''s first time trying to explode the core of his domain, so he had to be careful in case of killing himself without blowing up the abyss tunnel.

    A domain could also be used as a nuclear weapon aimed at a certain object instead of just self-exploding, and this was what Axelle wanted to do.

    At least, this explosion had to hit the abyss tunnel and none of the energy from the explosion was wasted in the fourth void.

    As for whether the fourth void could bear the explosion of both the domain clone and the abyss tunnel?

    The fourth void would not be affected that much, and at most, it would affect the real world a little bit through the first threeyers of the void.

    It means, if someone near the abyss tunnel''s location in the real world separated by theyers of void, brought spatial storage items with them, their spatial storage items might explode and break down on the spot.

    Either the items inside would shatter to pieces due to the power of space turbulence, or the items inside the spatial storage would be thrown out of the storage while the storage was scrapped to pieces.

    There was also a chance of those stored items to identally float out of the owner''s spatial? storage in the fourth void and went to the nearby spatial storage in the fourth void.

    Most likely, the missing items would enter the spatial storage items of other people near the ident area.

    Just like the war in the domains back at the New century war actually affected the real world to the point of creating natural disasters...there must be a negative impact from this explosion as well.

    Either the whole building would crumble within seconds, or the sea level around the ind would rise and create a tsunami, or the ind would shake as if there was an earthquake, and so many other possible side effects.

    Still, Axelle believed that Ainsley could definitely handle those disasters very well.

    Explosion in the fourth void was not that rare, and not thatmon either, and the most severe impact would only affect the real world or the space crack itself, creating new wormholes in many worlds because of the explosion.

    Even if this world didn''t have a huge war like the new century war six months ago, space crack and the fourth void had countless incidents every single day, and sooner orter, this world would also be exposed to wormholes, tunnels, the fourth void, the space crack and countless worlds or dimensions out there.

    They might even identally enter a wandering domain in the space crack that no one imed into secret realms because the owner was dead and the descendants could not tie up the wandering domain to the real world as secret realms.

    Axelle carefully studied the core of his domain and the core itself was actually the wholest purend, but there was indeed a fist-sized strange stone at the center of the castle, hovering mid-air.

    Because the center of the castle was a hall where elders in the Sloan family held their daily meetings, that fist-sized stone looked extremely eye-catching amidst the empty butrge hall.

    Axelle slowly entered the hall while pping his demon wings, approaching the core at the center with precautions.

    After tinkering with the core for a while, the elf knew how to control the core to explode, but then, he didn''t know whether he should be at the center to explode the core to attack the abyss tunnel or go to the edge of the domain so that he would not be too injured.

    What to do?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2239 "A Timeless Miasma & Rain Zone"

    <h4>Chapter 2239 "A Timeless Miasma & Rain Zone"?</h4>

    After a fierce debate in his mind, Axelle felt that if he was seriously injured before the abyss tunnel copsed utterly, the explosion might go out of control.

    Then, he would not be able to save Ainsley and the transmigrator.

    So...let''s go to the edge of the domain.

    Axelle was decisive and immediately went to the edge of his domain to start his n, but then, his domain was so big.

    Even if he could move instantly in his domain, Axelle still had a headache over which edge area he should choose so as to be safe from the domain core explosion for a while.

    This kind of move would really hurt himself and his future, but Axelle didn''t mind it at all because this n was not only his wish to save Ainsley, but also his father and his predecessors'' wishes.

    Today, he had to blow up the abyss tunnel, no matter what it cost.

    Axelle finally chose a certain edge area at his domain that was enveloped with miasma all year around. The acid raid that was not so dense in other areas poured down heavily in this area.

    Not to mention that the time flow at this edge area was abnormal. Time stopped here, and even the rain, which was so dense, frozepletely when it entered this range, which made the whole ce look strange.

    Miasma in this ce didn''t move like smoke, so it just froze, bing like a ck wall of fog.

    Then, the raindrops also froze, but there were too many raindrops, either stopping mid-air, on the ground, or still in the sky far away, so these raindrops were like natural icicles, blocking the eyesight of everyone inside the area.

    There were too many raindrops and once the raindrops were touched, it would not melt and would just stay still, like frozen in time.

    Because of this, the raindrop that was not affected by time would not move at all, and so, the whole ce was full of frozen raindrops from the sky to the ground.

    Only the owner of the domain could move inside this area, and others would also freeze in time, unless they had time fragment abilities such as the timeless domain.

    Axelle hoped that this ce could freeze the energy of the explosion that spread from the core of the domain.

    Even if this timeless area didn''t have a sub-core, maybe, this ce would be thest ce to be destroyed in the whole domain, or it might be a lucky one that broke into aplete fragment, separating from the domain clone and wandering around in the fourth void.

    Anyway, Axelle believed that this timeless miasma and acid rain area could save his life and allow him to save people before he was ejected into the abyss by the broken domain clone.

    Axelle sighed as he peeked at the overall situation in his domain. The other four domain masters were still doing their own things, and the old woman surprisingly didn''t do anything else to his domain.

    Axelle was relieved for a while, and soon, he started to manipte his domain core.

    The domain core had to lock on the target first,the abyss tunnel outside of this domain, which was in the fourth void.

    The fourth void was a space without concrete appearance, just messy and abstract, so that people usually called this space the wormhole, space and time tunnel, and so on.

    But those tunnels all existed in the fourth void. Even when people used teleportation, they established a tunnel inside the fourth void that allowed them to travel through space safely.

    When the tunnel was destroyed, if people still insisted on going through the fourth void, they would probably be shredded to pieces and die without aplete body and soul.

    When people said that space turbulence was too bad and chaotic, and they could not do a safe teleportation, it should refer to the instability of the ''tunnel'' that they unconsciously created through their space fragment abilities.

    And the fourth void was the ''thing'' that would endanger them if they insisted on using their space fragment ability when the space was still full of turbulence, which means the tunnel was unstable.

    Axelle probed out of his domain with the power of the domain core.

    As someone with the blood of the abyss demon, although he didn''t have a concrete power of space, he still had some small tricks to explore various spaces and dimensions, such as now.

    When the elf probed out of his domain, he could feel that the energy he sent out ''bumped'' into a concrete thing full of energy rted to thew of space and time.

    Around this concrete thing was something chaotic,wless, and abstract, so strange that Axelle instantly had a headache.

    This chaotic thing should be the fourth void itself, full of thews of space and time, containing tons of domain clones, tunnels, and other small paths connecting various worlds into each world itself or to other worlds and dimensions.

    Even people in the space crack behind the fourth void would need to create a tunnel inside the fourth void to go from one world to another, but without coordinates, the tunnel could not be established, which was why the ancestors risked themselves to venture into the space crack.

    The space crack was not as chaotic as the fourth void that only existed to hold spaces such as domain clones and tunnels leading to various ces.

    Even a simple teleportation several meters away actually made the teleporter enter a tunnel in the fourth void and exit the tunnel to their destination.

    All of this happened so fast that in the eyes of others, these teleporters or portals only needed seconds to move people from one ce to another!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2240 "The Abyss Tunnels Weakest Point"

    ?

    Locating the exact coordinate of the abyss tunnel from one end to the other end was not an easy task. Even the experts from the world union spent a lot of time confirming the coordinates, and that''s how they created the headquarters at this position.

    Not to mention that this tunnel was not just a one-branch tunnel because there were many abyss gates spread all over the world.

    The tunnel nearest to the abyss branched and the ones near the main world also had branches.

    These branches might look small and the distance between branches were not wide, but the concept of space could not be easily seen like the usual thing.

    The tunnel at the other end of the abyss had branches because the abyss was divided into several sections, and each section had one gate.

    These gates then became the first step for the abyss demons to leave the abyss, which means, there must be a lot of branches until there was one point where the tunnel was a straight line.

    Then, when the tunnel became closer to the other end of the main world, the tunnel would branch again.

    The unique thing here was, the demons from each section would always enter the same branch when they approached the other end of the main world''s gate, which was sealed and locked by the abyss seal.

    The appearance of the abyss tunnel might look like a tree''s branch with one straight line in the middle and branches at both ends.

    Still, thew of space and time involved here wasplicated, which allowed the demons to enter the specific tunnel branch ording to their abyss'' regions.

    The entire abyss tunnel lookedplicated and huge, but if one only entered the tunnel through a certain gate, they would not even see the branches of the tunnel and would only think that the tunnel has always been a straight line.

    Axelle observed the entire tunnel with the power of his domain that he projected outside of his domain, and his energy was rapidly consumed.

    Not to mention that the chaotic feelings of the fourth void slowly corroded Axelle''s mind, almost making him go crazy on the spot.

    No one could stay inside the fourth void without the tunnels as their protection, and to observe the things inside the fourth void, many experts had sacrificed their minds and sanity because the chaos inside the fourth void could drive people crazy.

    After bing an abyss demon, Axelle had indeed changed and became more irritable, just like the abyss demons. His sanity was also not that good and if not for his strong royal elf blood, he would have be as crazy as abyss demons.

    Even the royal abyss demons would sometimes go into a riot once in a while, including the kings and the queens, which means they only suppressed their madness to a certain extent to be more sober.

    Now that the chaos in the fourth void stimted Axelle, the elf gritted his teeth and used the power of his second domain core, thest purend, to keep his mind rational and not crazy.

    The elf had to find the weakest point of the abyss tunnel so that his explosion could really destroy the rest of the tunnel''s parts, leaving none behind.

    The experts from the world union didn''t bother to do this because the explosion of hundreds of transmigrators'' souls, followed by the explosion chain of the mimicry domain, was enough to blow up the abyss tunnel without looking for the weak point.

    Axelle could not do that, and even if his domain was huge, which means his domain core should hold a lot of energy as well, the elf didn''t want to take a gamble, so he could only endure the splitting headache, the growing madness, and the pain as he searched for the abyss tunnel''s weakest link bit by bit.

    After observing for several minutes, the elf had already broken into a cold sweat, and his clothes were stuck to his back, showing his reddish abyss demon skin.

    The elf looked as if he was fished out of ake with the amount of sweat he secreted within just a few seconds.

    As the chaos in the fourth void affected Axelle more and more, the elf would sometimes show some characteristics of the abyss demons, such as suddenly growling like a beast, salivating over something with a greedy look in his eyes....

    The man''s body also changed a bit, slowly resembling the real abyss demon.

    However, thest purend in his domain kept shining softly, maintaining Axelle''sst thread of sanity.

    So, even if the elf had already thought of eating everything around him, even if his body slowly showed signs of turning into a crazy abyss demon, even if he became more irritable and irrational....

    He still held a sliver of reason in his mind, keeping hisst sanity tightly and not allowing the external stimulus to taint his sanity.

    Axelle worked hard to find the weakest link of the abyss tunnel, and after he saw it, he immediately locked on the specific area with his domain''s power.

    After marking the coordinates, Axelle withdrew the power of the domain he used to probe into the fourth void andy on the ground in the timeless miasma and rain zone for several seconds to rest his exhausted mind.

    He was the only one who could move in this area where time froze for God knew how long, so no one also knew how many seconds or minutes Axelle needed to regain his full sanity and rational mind.

    The rest was not long, and soon, Axelle started to manipte his domain core again.

    Let the bombing begin!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2241 "Jake Controlled Ainsleyâ€™s Soul?"

    <h4>Chapter 2241 "Jake Controlled Ainsley''s Soul?"?</h4>

    While Axelle was manipting the domain core to explode, Ainsley and the others could not resist the restraint of the mimic domain anymore and so, they could only fight back the enemies with their own souls.

    Ainsley could barely fight back the enemies and retain control over her soul, but thankfully, because she had already charmed the soul masters in charge of her to go to other ces, the baby had time to breathe in relief.

    Jake and the others realized that Ainsley was temporarily safe, so they immediately surrounded the baby, no longer caring about whether they would rm the guards or not.

    After all, their meeting room now is already in chaos, and many high-level transmigrators, plus mid-level ones, started to fight back with all of their tricks.

    Jake could not save Ainsley before, but now that the restraining effect of the mimicry domain was not as good as before, the man could barely use his God of Wealth ability to do something for Ainsley.

    Jake was not a soul master, but he had seen how the soul master used their abilities, so, essentially, as long as he had money, he could use the same ability.

    Jake''s ability was not limited to just creating anything out of his memories but also copying other people''s abilities, which made him one of the strongest ability users in the entire world.

    It was a pity that this man focused on making money more than fighting, so, he was not that famous as a fighter and was more famous as a businessman and an envoy of the human race to deal with other non-human races.

    Still, it didn''t mean that Jake was weak. The Billios Family could be called as one of the many elite families even on the scale of the whole world, so, as the current family head of such a behemoth, how could he be weak?

    Even if the family head of the Billios Family might not always be strong, they would have at least one strong elite person whose soul was tied to this family head, bing their sword or shield.

    In this generation, Jake was a rare family head who was both good in business and a good fighter.

    The man had a chance to use his abilities, so why would he not use this chance?

    Jake lost a lot of money when he was controlled before, so this man rarely used his ability because he would lose a lot of money each time he fought.

    However, Jake''s method to get money was astonishingly fast, so fast that in the past six months after the war, he had already regained what he lost and even got way more than that.

    From about to be bankrupt to once again bing richer...

    There was no businessman who wouldn''t admire this man.

    Jake''s various businesses in this world involved many core businesses that many people in this world needed. They could not boycott, such as a lot of Teleportals, daily necessities, luxury items, rare items from non-human races, and so on.

    Jake was even a secret shareholder of the Merchant Guild, whose members consisted of both ordinary people and ability users who just wanted to be businessmen.

    The Merchant Guild had a very close rtionship with the Mercenary Guild, but the Merchant Guild was often looked down upon by people, not knowing that all big guilds often depended on the Merchant Guild''s money to fund a lot of things.

    The Merchant Guild was the shareholder and behind-the-scenes guild of many big guilds, and Jake, as one of the elders in that guild, was naturally powerful as a businessman.

    Not even Ainsley knew that her own Irregr Tamer guild could expand so fast in less than a year thanks to the funding from the Merchant Guild, and there was Jake''s handwriting behind it.

    Now, Jake had a lot more money than before, and his money might be ced in various ces and on various people, which is what people call cold money and not something that could be used immediately.

    However, after the war back then, Jake''s ability also had a little bit of evolution, and now, his money includes assets and things outside of just cash and gold that Jake owned privately.

    This means, the fund to use his ability multiplied by ten times or even more, because assets and those ''cold money'' were all counted as Jake''s ''gold coins'', the bargaining chip of his ability.

    The man found a chance when the soul masters in charge of Ainsley left the baby and immediately copied the soul master''s ability to manipte souls!

    As usual, the illusory effect of gold coins raining down behind Jake appeared once more, but this time, Jake didn''t sit on the pile of gold coins as his throne and just stood still behind Ainsley.

    Soon, mixed with the sound effect of falling gold coins, Jake flicked his fingers and aimed his ability at Ainsley!

    Ainsley''s back was facing Jake, so she should not know what Jake was doing, but the baby rxed her body even when she felt a strange force trying to control her soul.

    Because this force full with the smell of gold coins and money was just too familiar to her.

    Jake didn''t hesitate and immediately took control over Ainsley''s soul, and his invisible hand actually held the jumping golden fire soul in Ainsley''s body!

    Slowly but surely, the hand that was holding the living soul createdplicated seals, and some threads stuck out of each ten fingers of both hands, enveloping the lively golden fire soul of a certain transmigrator.

    This is a sign that the soul control has stepped to thest stage, and soon, the person''s soul would be controlled thoroughly!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2242 "Jake, The Trader"

    <h4>Chapter 2242 "Jake, The Trader"?</h4>

    Letting someone control your soul, even if the controller was someone close to you, would not be something pleasant.

    The feeling of one''s own soul being held in other people''s hands, regardless of whether the person was a close one or not, was nauseating.

    Even people who had been together for more than decades would not easily let the other party control them, much less a soul, which was the most important thing for all ability users.

    With a soul, they could still be revived or be spirits and embark on the journey to cultivate power as a spirit, which was like a second chance in life.

    However, without souls, one could not be spirits or reincarnate, and that means their life would end right there with no other possibilities.

    This was why, even though soul masters were unique, many ability users secretly hated soul masters.

    In the era where the world was not as peaceful as it is now, because of people''s excessive fear of soul masters, many elite ability users hunted down soul masters who could control souls, just like hunting witches and burning witches.

    On the contrary, soul healers were cherished and became everyone''s object of care, affection and other superior treatments.

    In the past, many talented soul masters died unwillingly, and ironically, after death, because others were afraid that their abilities would still remain in the souls and the soul masters might have other ways to live....

    Many ability users used various ways to destroy the souls of these soul masters.

    The soul masters were one of the public enemies in the past, much more hateful than nowadays transmigrators.

    No one would like the idea of their own soul being controlled and yed with by other people, unless they made a deal with the devil in exchange for their souls or something.

    However, Ainsley only had some subconscious reactions towards this soul-control force,, and soon, she restrained her innate instinct to resist and just let the controller behind her hold her soul tightly.

    There was this one uniquew among soul masters born from nature that even the top-level soul masters could not vite.

    The ownership of a soul would only belong to one person. When the soul masters controlled the soul of a certain someone, even if other soul masters were stronger, they could not forcefully control the already held souls unless the soul resisted or the soul masters died.

    Many soul masters would immediately brand the souls of their targets so that even if they didn''t consciously control the soul, those souls would already belong to them.

    This kind of soul contract was more binding than the usual soul contract because the usual one was just a contract, and there were various ways to erase the contract with the help of soul-rted ability users.

    On the other hand, the soul mark of soul masters was more like soul very, turning the targets into enved people.

    That''s how soul masters could have a lot of loyal enved people consisting of strong people because once a soul master branded someone''s soul, they could not escape at all.

    Jake didn''t brand or mark the baby''s soul, but he controlled the baby''s soul, which means, even other stronger soul masters could not interfere until the soul target themselves struggled or until the soul master stopped controlling the soul consciously.

    It was actually better to mark the soul once and for all, but Jake was just a copycat, so when he stopped using his God of Wealth ability, even if Ainsley''s soul had been marked, the mark would disappear because the soul master ability was gone.

    This was not like the real soul masters because their abilities would always be there.

    After all, Jake''s real abilities were not soul-rted abilities at all. The God of Wealth''s ability made him almost invincible, but there were also various limitations.

    After Jake carefully controlled Ainsley''s soul, the baby sighed relief instead of being afraid that her soul was in someone else''s hand.

    Ainsley had only been with Jake for two years or less, but she just felt like trusting Jake even with her most precious soul.

    Maybe because Jake was one of the first few people who knew her identity as a transmigrator and didn''t reject her, or something else.

    Jake himself also lived up to Ainsley''s trust andforted the baby so that she would not have to worry about her controlled soul all the time...

    The man finally used his newly awakened ability that he revived after the century war.

    Because Jake had to do business to recover his loss in the century war back then, the man vigorously used his businessman''s instinct and other deals to get tons of money.

    That''s when he awakened his third ability after living for twenty-five years.

    The third ability was still something rted to money and business, and it looked much weaker than the God of Wealth Ability that could use any abilities in exchange for money, but this ability could be said to be super suitable for the businessman.

    Jake''s third ability that very few people knew, and even Ainsley herself didn''t know just yet, was called the trader.

    Jake could make a trade or deal with other people, and both parties had to abide by their deals. If not, their souls would be extinguished by thew of this world!

    Any kind of trade or transaction could be realized, as long as both parties consented to the trade.

    Even a soul could be traded off.

    Now, Jake was more like a businessman from hell, like the devil who made a deal with someone else''s souls.

    Unless Jake died, the souls would forever be one of Jake''s invisible assets.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2243 "Soul Immunity"

    <h4>Chapter 2243 "Soul Immunity"?</h4>

    No one knew that Jake had owned the souls of several transmigrators in his family relying on this ability and so, those souls were immune to any soul-control abilities because their souls had been marked by Jake''s own ability.

    These transmigrators were also mixed with the few hundred transmigrators in the meeting room, and relying on their excellent acting skill, even the soul masters were fooled.

    Of course, some senior soul masters noticed the soul marks on these people''s souls and were so upset that they had to change their targets!

    Now, to appease Ainsley and not let her worry, Jake used his trader ability to make a deal with Ainsley, swearing that he would not misuse the control over Ainsley''s soul in exchange for Ainsley''s willingness to have her soul controlled for a while.

    Still, Jake didn''t use his trading ability to take ownership of Ainsley''s soul because no matter how Jake wanted to give Ainsley''s soul some immunity, he wanted the baby to own her soul and not let other people enve her soul.

    Even if the master of the soul would not enve Ainsley''s soul at all.

    When Ainsley knew that Jake had such an ability, he looked at this man with wide eyes.

    "What??? Dad, you awakened such an incredible ability?? Coupled with your God of Wealth and Probability, you have already be a top-notch businessman!"

    Ainsley actually wanted to say that this man was a capitalist. However, considering that this man was still her adopted father, the baby held back her tongue so that she would not hurt the fragile heart of her adopted father.

    Elliana and the two other sacred beasts also looked at Jake with shock.

    They were already used to such a strange ability like Code-L''s wish-fulfillment ability, but this Trade ability was equally strange and unique.

    Maybe, there was only one person in the whole world who had this ability, which was this ck-hearted capitalist in front of them.

    If Jake also awakened his thin blood n''s bloodline...he might be able to manipte blood as well.

    Wow, what a true blood-sucker, a capitalist with a ck heart!

    Because of Jake''s unique ability, Ainsley became more interested in Jake''s new ability instead of their current tense situation.

    Even though Ainsley knew that the world union would not give up controlling the souls of many transmigrators here, at least now, they could take a breather.

    With such a unique ability, Ainsley became a curious child once more and started to ask Jake about his newly gained ability.

    "Dad, how did you get this ability? Why didn''t you tell me about such good news??"

    This ability was too precious because anything can be traded, and the most precious chip here would be one''s own soul.

    Jake must have already collected quite a few souls, and Ainsley was curious about the benefit of collecting souls.

    Jake could only smile wryly at Ainsley and told her his story rted to how he gained this ability and the function of this ability.

    "Well, because I worked too hard to trade with others and make countless deals, I identally awakened this ability, and this ability is really convenient even in the usual business trading."

    It''smon to be cheated by business partners and such, but relying on this ability, even ability users could not renege on the deal they already made.

    That''s the first good thing that this ability could give to Jake.

    After Jake awakened this ability, he didn''t try to own people''s souls at first and just used the ability to ensure the fairness and trustworthiness of his business partners.

    Jake thought that, like the probability power, this trading ability should also be a nonbat ability.

    After all, even if Jake''s probability power was like a prophecy, Jake usually used this ability when he was gambling. As the owner of the casino, Jake also liked to gamble, but not using chips or anything.

    He was used to gambling when trading with new people or gambling in certain situations.

    When Ainsley had not met Jake and didn''t know him, his image was indeed a mysterious casino owner who was entric and liked to gamble.

    Evan, Jake''s friend, regardless of age, knew Jake''s true personality well. This guy was a bit crazy, but he was alsozy. He liked to y, he liked to gamble, but he was also steady and calm when doing business.

    He was like a two-faced person, but both sides were his realist characteristics.

    When Jake became Ainsley''s adopted dad, because he wanted to be a reliable adult to the kid, even after knowing that the kid was already an adult, Jake was used to maintaining his calm, mature, and loving dad persona.

    Of course, this guy was still a young man in the end, and he was not that calm or mature in his bones.

    After getting the trading ability, Jake, a curious gambler and someone who was slightly crazy, researched the use of this ability, and soon, he discovered a way to own other people''s souls and give them some kind of soul immunity.

    Owned souls could not even be extracted from the bodies and used as seals or sucked as energy to fuel something.

    That''s how the transmigrators in Jake''s family readily made a deal with him.

    So far, Jake almost never showed his dark side in front of Ainsley, and his mysterious and strange self was only shown to the baby when they first met.

    Now, Ainsley would not even be able to associate the current Jake with the mysterious owner of the casino back then, who wore a strange golden rabbit mask,zy, but also crazy.

    His businessman nature suppressed that madness.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2244 "Devilâ€™s Trade"

    <h4>Chapter 2244 "Devil''s Trade"?</h4>

    But aside from giving soul immunity to a soul that was traded away in a deal, Jake''s trading ability even had more functions that seemed to be against the sky.

    The deal didn''t always have to be fair, as long as both parties really ''consented'' to the deal. Jake had to give some kind of token as a symbol when making the deal and he had to abide by the deal itself.

    Otherwise, he would also die.

    However, this ability gave Jake various other inspirations, and Jake found out that people could even give away their abilities to him, as long as the deal was sealed.

    Of course, many people would not make such a deal that involved giving away their abilities, but many low-level ability users with useless abilities would be interested in giving away their secondary abilities that were useless in exchange for something from Jake.

    As someone who was influential and had a huge elite family, Jake had countless treasures, and many people would even sell their souls to him in exchange for these treasures or even a favor from this man.

    Ainsley never really knew how strong Jake was because she always met someone way stronger than that man.

    Still, even the king of the blood n relied on Jake to develop his kingdom after they officially upied a territory, so Jake was actually strong.

    A pity, the people Ainsley met were just way beyond the league, which made Jake look weak.

    Now, Jake has obtained the unique ability to make a deal, no matter what the deal, and the man became even more confident in protecting Ainsley.

    Even when the domain suppressed him, Jake could still find the loophole and quickly used his ability to control Ainsley''s soul for a while.

    Of course, after telling Ainsley about the trading ability, Ainsley became interested.

    "Can we fool the people around us to make an unfair deal? Maybe we can do something and not wait for Axelle and the Godfather to save us..."

    Ainsley didn''t know why, but she had a little bit of ominous feeling, as if something bad would happen to the people around her, which was why she didn''t want to rely on Axelle and the Godfather by too much.

    What if she got these two people in danger?

    Jake also thought about what Ainsley said, but he still didn''t know how to use his trading ability.

    It was true that he could be tricky and not let the other party know that they were in a serious deal, but experts might be more wary of anyone, even if just casual chats.

    After all, there were many strange abilities in this world, and there were abilities that could fool and trap people with just words.

    The father and daughter pair immediately got into a heated discussion, trying to find a way to utilize this ability to the max.

    "Dad, you said that you only need to use a token and let the target ept the token in order to use your ability, right? How about we try it with the transmigrators around?"

    Ainsley was afraid that this ability had a limitation on stronger people, which means maybe, the ability would not work on domain masters.

    First, test the ability on these high-level transmigrators and maybe, if the ability had an effect, there was also a chance to be able to affect domain masters.

    Jake nodded at Ainsley''s suggestion and immediately rummaged around his pocket, trying to see whether he had some small items as a token.

    As long as the person epted his token, even if he didn''t say the deal out loud, it was already considered a sealed deal, which was why, this ability was also called a devil''s trade.

    Of course, there must be limitations, such as the deal should not be too unfair, and the token also had to hold some values equal to the deal itself.

    There might be other limitations but for now, Jake didn''t know the limitations just yet.

    At most, using this ability to create just one deal absolutely drained more than half of his entire energy core''s reserve, which means this ability could not be used too often.

    Jake usually brought a lot of small things with him outside of his spatial storage. Because his spatial storage would not work inside the domain, the man could only look at other items he put inside his trousers'' pockets or chest pockets.

    Luckily, Jake had a coat with him, and the coat also had a lot of pockets. The man often put small snacks such as candies, and even more expensive items such as gold coins, gems, and so on.

    These items were all small and light, but the value was immeasurable.

    Jake often went on a trip or went on an adventure, so he was used to keeping some valuable items in his pockets and spatial storage in case he suddenly needed those items as a recement for money.

    Now, Jake had something valuable in his pocket, such as a small pink gem in the shape of a heart. This pink gem was a rare item and not an ordinary gem either because Jake got it from somewhere outside of the human continent.

    The pink heart gem was said to be dropped by subus'' descendants somewhere in this world, and whoever got the gem would be loved by a lot of people.

    The effect was simr to Ainsley''s charm, and Jake got a few of these gems.

    Of course, he looked for ordinary ones and not magical gems because these gems would be used as trading tokens.

    Jake took out an ordinary white gem from his pocket, and together with Ainsley, they started to search for an experiment target.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2245 "Experimenting With The Trader Ability"

    <h4>Chapter 2245 "Experimenting With The Trader Ability"?</h4>

    The two people chose the nearby transmigrator, who was still struggling to fight the soul masters, and using some kind of treasure, Jake managed to send a telepathy to this high-level transmigrator.

    The transmigrator is a man around Jake''s age, and he looked like a sunny and cheerful young man, but when he fought the soul masters, this man looked like a crazy mad dog, biting people everywhere with his various abilities and tricks.

    Maybe this person came from a higher-level world full of magic beasts, which was why he was more barbaric and rough, like a berserker.

    This man still fought against the soul masters, but after fighting for so long, his soul also gradually became exhausted.

    This man was not good at anything rted to souls, so he could survive up to now relying entirely on the quality of his soul that came from a higher-level world.

    Still, the man didn''t seem to be able to hold on anymore. Naturally, Jake and Ainsley would like to have such a desperate person as their first experimental subject to use trading ability.

    Jake quickly sent a message through telepathy, but he didn''t mention anything about his trading ability, as if he sent a telepathy just to help or ask for help.

    [Man! Are you okay? You look like you''re in trouble. The soul masters do not target me, so maybe I can help you?]

    Jake casually spoke through telepathy, and usually, if someone else got such a sudden telepathy when they were focusing on doing something, they would be so pissed off that they would lose focus on whatever they were doing.

    However, this man got quite a good concentration skill and to be honest, being able to hear the voice of someone else in a room full of tension was actually another form of relief.

    The man actually felt like he was fighting alone because even if he could see other transmigrators in the room, everyone was fighting their own battle, and no one had time to talk to each other unless they knew each other well.

    In this kind of situation, finding someone who actually talked to him made the man a little bit more motivated to continue to resist the control of the soul masters.

    His soul was already sore and painful from all the resistance to the soul masters, but he still had time to answer Jake''s question through telepathy.

    Jake''s telepathy treasure was two-way, so even if the man didn''t have a natural telepathy ability and didn''t have a simr treasure, he could stillmunicate in his mind.

    [Thank you for talking to me. I''m indeed in a big problem. I can''t resist the soul master''s persistent control anymore. I have a guess that the more I resist, the more soul masters will be assigned to control my soul.]

    Indeed. Each transmigrator was guarded by at least two soul masters of the same level as the transmigrators'' soul quality, but there were those who were surrounded by three or even four soul masters because they were too tough.

    Only two people surrounded this man, but the man felt that if this kept on going, there would be an extra person added to his post and by then, he would really lose control over his soul.

    Now, even mid-level transmigrators had almost been controlledpletely, and even a third of all high-level transmigrators sumbed to the joint attack of more than two high-level soul masters.

    Everyone even suspected whether the world union hired all soul masters in the whole world to be able to surround each transmigrator with at least two soul masters.

    There were hundreds of transmigrators here, about two hundred or more. The number of soul masters were double or triple the number of transmigrators here.

    Since when were there a lot of soul masters around? The probability of someone awakening a soul control ability was one in a million!

    Of course, there were hundreds of billions of people in the whole world, and getting a few hundred soul masters should not be a problem, but the world union must have used a lot of money and treasures to hire these precious soul masters from various races.

    The man was already in despair because he saw that some high-level transmigrators like himself were also subdued, and these soul masters used various skills and treasures to firmly chain the soul of those people, minimizing the chance of these aliens suddenly getting rid of the soul control.

    He didn''t want to be controlled like that even if he didn''t know what the world union wanted to do. He just had an intuition that if he let the world union control his soul, he would definitely die sooner orter.

    This man had a sharp, beastly instinct, and he had survived so far relying on his intuition. He really felt that he would die once his soul was not firmly controlled by himself.

    Jake listened to the man''s short rant and quietly went behind the man, avoiding the sight of other soul masters.

    The soul masters around were also in chaos, so Jake was not really abrupt among other soul masters and even transmigrators who broke the restraints of their seats and ran around the room, trying to escape.

    The world union prepared so well that they equipped each seat with various barriers and other restraining methods because now, many transmigrators had broken free, and they troubled the guards or the soul masters in the domain.

    Some people even had treasures that could briefly affect a domain to create a small hole for one person to pass through!

    Amidst the chaos, Jake quietly handed in the ordinary white gem to this man''s palm.

    Let the experiment start!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2246 "Getting A New Enslaved Soul"

    <h4>Chapter 2246 "Getting A New Enved Soul"?</h4>

    The man noticed Jake''s small movements, but out of trust in a fellow ''prisoner'', the man quickly epted whatever Jake gave him.

    When Jake spoke some vague words to the man, the man nodded even when he didn''t really hear anything clear. This way, he subconsciously epted whatever Jake did to him.

    Once the man epted the deal token and expressed his agreement with whatever Jake said or whatever Jake was doing, Jake''s trader ability was instantly activated.

    Jake could see a system panel suddenly appearing in front of his eyes, and the trade content appeared on this panel.

    Jake had not decided on the details of the trade, but since he wanted to help the man quite a bit, he immediately made the trade directly to a soul trade.

    The man would give his soul to Jake so that Jake could mark the soul as his possession. This means, the man''s life was in Jake''s hands, and he indirectly became the ve of this ck-hearted capitalist.

    However, Jake was not that cruel, so the content of the deal that he had to fulfill in exchange for getting the soul of that man was to guarantee the safety of the man and not misuse the control over the man''s soul.

    The content of the trade appeared in the form of golden words on the silver panel. After Jake clicked the plete the trade'' button on the panel that was the derivative appearance of his ability, a golden chain shot out of Jake''s body, and the chain bound Jake''s soul before disappearing into the soul.

    Then, the other end of the chain went to the soul of the man, slowly enveloping the soul and transforming the appearance of the soul fire into a soul coin.

    The soul me burned around the coin, and the surface of the coin immediately had the face of the high-level transmigrator.

    Soon, the coin went into Jake''s strange panel and disappeared into his asset bank, bing one of Jake''s precious assets.

    In an instant, a strange mark with the symbol of the Billios family appeared on the man''s soul, and the man, who was fighting hard over the two soul masters, finally noticed something different.

    In that moment, he felt that his soul didn''t entirely belong to himself anymore, and he could not really control his soul, but the strange thing was, this control was not connected to the soul masters but to the strange man behind him!

    He could feel the mark in his soul, making himself subconsciously obedient to the man behind him.

    The feeling of having one''s own soul controlled would never be pleasant, but maybe because Jake didn''t do anything to the soul, the man didn''t feel that repulsed.

    He could feel that the mark in his soul actually resisted the forced control of the two soul masters, and soon, this markpletely blocked the two soul masters'' power that had been trying to control his soul!

    The young man was not arrogant at all, even though he came from a high-level world, and maybe because he came from a broader world, he was not as panicked as others when his soul was controlled like this.

    His beastly instinct told him that being controlled like this could greatly increase his survival chance instead, so, the man suppressed his difort and focused on looking at the two soul masters who slowly panicked.

    Of course, they would panic. After all, they could feel that the soul they wanted to control already had an owner, and it was a permanent ownership with a higher authority than a soul controller.

    This means the two soul masters would not be able to control the soul of that high-level transmigrator anymore, but they didn''t know who owned this person''s soul.

    If they could kill the mastermind behind, naturally, the soul would be free again, or in the worst case...the soul would also be destroyed because the owner died.

    The two soul masters anxiously talked to each other, trying to find out about the sudden bizarre case. This gave the young man a chance to talk to Jake through telepathy.

    At this moment, Jake stood behind the young man, looking low-key.

    Jake could be as brilliant and as eye-catching as he wanted, but if he wanted to go unnoticed, as a trained head of the Billios Family, he naturally had his own ways to hide himself from various enemies and possible assassins.

    The young man already knew that it should be the man who talked to him just now who suddenly marked his soul.

    Although this behavior was kind of offensive to anyone, thinking about the urgent matter at hand before, the young man barely suppressed his depression and dissatisfaction.

    [This...did you mark my soul? Are you the new owner of my soul now? How did you do it? What do you want with my soul?]

    The young man was not naive since he had lived two lives as a transmigrator. There should be no free meals in this world, so the man wondered what kind of price he had to pay to the young man.

    Or maybe, his soul was already a part of the price he had to pay because he was saved and gained soul immunity?

    Jake didn''t beat around the bush and generously told him about the trade he did just now.

    [I made a trade with you using my ability, and I have to guarantee your survival and life. In exchange, your soul will be mine.]

    The exnation was simple, but the clever young man knew almost the whole truth.

    Knowing that his soul was not his own anymore, many people would panic, but the young man was extraordinary.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2247 "Energy Burst"

    <h4>Chapter 2247 "Energy Burst"?</h4>

    The man could feel that Jake didn''t mean to do anything bad to him, so it was actually better to have his own entrusted to this person than to the soul masters who were brewing evil ns in the dark.

    The man sorted out his feelings before he thanked Jake for the deal he made, even if the deal was not really a consensual deal in a sense.

    [Thank you. If you can ensure my safety, my soul will always belong to you.]

    The man said this with a little smile on his face. Looking at the man like this, he looked simr to Bello''s humanoid form but looked a bit older than Bello''s appearance.

    The man was a high-level transmigrator anyway, he should have some means to save his soul from the soul masters. So, Jake would also not push the man too hard and didn''t even think of making use of this man''s soul.

    He just got a lot of information rted to this young man''s previous world due to the connection between the two of them.

    This kind of information about life in a higher-level world was indeed a good thing, but Jake didn''t know that one day, this knowledge would be of great use in the future.

    Jake felt that this man should have some treasures bound to the soul that could help this man get rid of anyone''s control if he wanted to, but the man still didn''t use his treasures even when he faced off the two soul masters.

    Either his treasure was damaged, or there were restrictions, and he could not use it casually.

    A soul-bound treasure had always been at the top of the treasure''s pyramid because not only could the treasure grow stronger alongside the owner, but as long as the owner''s soul didn''t disappear, the treasure would always belong to the person.

    Even someone like Jake, who had countless treasures in his hand, didn''t have any soul-bound treasures yet.

    Someone once suspected that the cane that the Godfather often used when he was still alive was a soul-bound treasure, but up to now, no one could prove it.

    Jake had mingled with a lot of elites from various races, yet he only saw soul-bound treasures in the hands of the kings or queens of big races.

    The representative of the human race didn''t even have one, but the other non-human races had a soul-bound treasure that should be inherited from one generation to another.

    Maybe the chance of finding a soul-bound treasure was one in a billion.

    But that was in this world.

    The young man came from a higher-level world before his soul went to this mid-level world and possessed an empty body.

    A soul-bound treasure was extremely precious in this world, even more precious than inheritance stone that could pass down one''s own ability to another person before death, which was a great thing used by many families to ensure their family''s unique abilities would not disappear with the death of their ancestors.

    Still, in a high-level world, maybe a soul-bound treasure was only as rare as an inheritance stone or might be less rare than the inheritance stone.

    After all, the inheritance stone was a legendary treasure that only appeared in stories and legends, but after Ainsley uncovered Pandora Ind, the stone appeared.

    The soul-bound treasure should not be at the level of a legendary treasure in a high-level world because many ability users, cultivators, mages, or any people with special strength should be able to mark their treasures so that the treasures were bound to their souls.

    Soul cultivation in high-level worlds has always been more advanced than in mid-level worlds.

    That''s why Jake just kept a polite distance from the young man and only sought cooperation even when he held control over the young man''s soul.

    It could be said that as long as Jake thought of killing the man in his heart, just that little thought could directly crush and destroy the marked soul.

    After the simple cooperation, the young man followed behind Jake, and Jake also returned to Ainsley''s ce, telling her about the sess of their experiment.

    At least, Jake could be sure that this ability was indeed heaven-defying and could cross levels.

    If he was lucky, there was a chance that a domain master could be tricked into making a deal with him, just like how he directly made a deal with the young man with his vague consent.

    When Ainsley heard that this ability could work on domain masters as well, Ainsley''s eyes brightened.

    Now, she didn''t need to worry about relying on Axelle and the Godfather all day long. They could possibly escape on their own!

    However, just when Ainsley and Jake were about to find domain masters to try this ability, a surge of energy suddenly burst out right outside of the mimicry domain!

    This surge of energy was so strong that even with the mimicry domain as a natural barrier, everyone could feel the whole domain shake slightly.

    At first, the earthquake was only mild, but soon, the domain trembled more and more, as if it was about to burst to pieces!

    All the people inside the mimicry domain, especially the domain masters around, instantly had pale faces.

    The most taboo thing when staying inside a domain was to encounter high-burst energy that could destroy the domain.

    Even if the domain masters could escape, the instinctive fear of this great incident would always prevail, forcing the domain masters to lose theirposure.

    It was like when a pilot encountered a storm when they were flying the ne. No matter what, they would also panic a little bit and be wary!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2248 "The Domain Masters Escaped"

    ?

    The domain masters reacted the fastest and quickly tried to sense what happened outside of the domain.

    The real world should not be able to influence the domain and only domains could influence the real world. If they suddenly felt such an energy burst equivalent to a bomb, then, the problem should be at the fourth void itself!

    The more senior domain masters used the power of the mimicry domain''s core to peep into the fourth void but soon, all their faces darkened and these senior domain masters even almost fainted on the spot.

    What did they see just now? Howe they saw another domain floating so close to their domain and the abyss tunnel, but that domain shed with a dangerous red light, as if about to explode!

    No, no, that domain ovepped with their mimicry domain, so the mimicry domain was essentially inside this strange domain.

    Once anything happened to the bigger domain that enveloped them, the mimicry domain would also copse!

    Whose domain was that? What the hell happened? This kind of energy burst would not happen if the domain was destroyed normally because the domain would only shatter like fragile ss, not like now, continuously sending wave after wave of energy to the surroundings!

    The domain masters were in a dilemma, and the transmigrators used this chance to break free from some soul masters.

    After all, the domain shook so much that even soul masters could not focus on dominating the transmigrators'' souls. They had to lean on the wall or hold some furniture to avoid being thrown out by the turbulence!

    A lot of transmigrators vaguely felt something wrong with their domain, but only high-level transmigrators knew more about the incident.

    Their faces all turned slightly pale, as if all their blood was sucked out.

    These high-level transmigrators were all domain masters, even if not all of them wereplete domain masters, and most of them were t domain masters or embryo domain masters.

    So, they knew more about domains even when they entered this new world with a new strength and none of them had cultivated the level of creating a field once more.

    Of course, those who transmigrated when they were still alive could still easily enter the realm of domain masters with their existing domains, but because their domains were too high-level and didn''t fit the rule of this world, they also had to forcefully alter the domain if they wanted to be domain masters again.

    This led to many of the high-level transmigrators not being domain masters at the moment.

    Still, because they knew a lot about domains, they also knew that the current domain was in danger, but whether the domain masters would help them leave the domain or simply fend them off to survive on their own.....

    No one knew.

    The transmigrators leaned more to the possibility of these domain masters abandoning them.

    If the domain just broke into pieces, they could also leave the domain naturally, but if the domain exploded¡­

    The transmigrators also panicked, trying to save their lives. Since the mimicry domain shook just now, there were countless holes leading back to the real world, so the quick-witted transmigrators had already rushed to go to these small holes.

    Those who were under the control of soul masters would still be unlucky and be left behind, but even now, some younger soul masters lost control over the souls they just controlled, which resulted in a lot of transmigrators breaking free from the control.

    After all, these young soul masters were not that experienced, so when they saw the domain being in danger, these people got scared silly.

    The domain masters were not as vulnerable as the soul masters and they quickly checked the current condition of the joint mimicry domain.

    Even if this domain exploded, they could hide in the clone of their domain or immediately return to the main world.

    But they had to tell the world union about the possible domain explosion here because once a domain clone exploded in the fourth void, there must be an energy leak to the real world.

    There might be another series of natural disasters urring, or there might be some new wormholes born out of the energy leakage.

    The domain masters checked the situation outside of the mimicry domain, but after they made sure that the soon-to-explode domain actually targeted the abyss tunnel, everyone immediately changed their ns on the spot.

    Since someone suddenlymitted suicide like that, they didn''t have to use the transmigrators to blow up the abyss tunnel.

    They could imprison the transmigrators here to death, but transmigrators were also valuable resources.

    Some domain masters who were interested in higher-level worlds sneakily went to save some transmigrators that they had chosen out of the other transmigrators.

    The low-level transmigrators were basically ignored, but some mid-level transmigrators were also useful for various reasons.

    In an instant, the whole domain became more chaotic as the domain masters worked together with soul masters to kidnap the transmigrators and then left the mimicry domain one after another!

    The domain masters acted fast and were ruthless enough to leave the domain without telling other soul masters or transmigrators.

    The soul masters who were injured so badly because of the bacsh they got from transmigrators who escaped from their control were basically all abandoned.

    They had little to no value now.

    Even if soul masters were rare, the domain masters were even rarer.

    Among hundreds of billions of people in this world, maybe the number of domain masters didn''t even reach one hundred thousand, unlike soul masters, whose total poption still came to that number.

    The domain master may not be one in a million. They might be one in ten million or so!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2249 "A Sacrificial Lamb"

    <h4>Chapter 2249 "A Sacrificial Lamb"?</h4>

    Anyway, every domain master, especiallyplete ones whose number might not even reach a thousand, was extremely precious to the world union and the whole world.

    The domain masters cared about each other due to their small number, so they had little time to care about soul masters who were injured or useless low-level transmigrators from low-level worlds.

    Ainsley was one of those low-level transmigrators, but because she was strong and had unique abilities, she had more attention than those low-level ''aliens''.

    Many people in the farther meeting rooms didn''t know what was going on, and only those who were in the same room as the domain masters vaguely guessed what had happened.

    The high-level transmigrators had already started to organize a team to sneak out of the domain through some domain holes while the mid-level transmigrators were fighting back the soul masters who had faintly lost control over their souls.

    This is the danger of being a soul master. As long as the soul was not marked as one''s own property, once the controller got distracted and the chain or the threads that controlled the soul loosened, strong-willed people could quickly make aeback!

    Of course, the longer the person''s soul was controlled, the weaker the resistance would be and the weaker the consciousness, turning the soul into the soul master''s possession for eternity.

    This process was quite long, not as convenient as Jake''s trading ability, but that was already the highest level of soul control ability in this world.

    Even after death, the people whose souls were controlled would not be free because they could be resurrected again or reincarnated, but their souls would still belong to the controller.

    As long as the controller is still alive, the souls will always suffer.

    That''s the horror of soul masters, but behind such a power, there is also a huge danger.

    Now, the mid-level transmigrators fought back, but the low-level ones had almost been assimtedpletely.

    The assimtion means that these people would lose their consciousness and they would plead loyalty to the soul controller, bing the ve of the controller.

    The controller could choose whether to turn these people to puppets without consciousness or ves with consciousness but a loyal heart to death and even in the afterlife.

    The soul masters could even get stronger just by the connection between themselves and the enved souls.

    They could even steal the abilities that the enved souls awakened, which means whatever these people got in the future might fall to the hands of their soul masters instead.

    The low-level transmigrators were already hopeless, so Jake and Ainsley also didn''t have any thoughts of saving fellow ''aliens''.

    They immediately moved to search for dimensional holes around them because they were ced in a meeting room with one or two domain masters around, next door to the room that held the core of the mimicry domain.

    There must be holes here because the impact came from the room next door, which means the explosion came from a ce nearest to the core of the mimicry domain.

    Even if the mimicry domain didn''t explode on the spot, it was a countdown to explosions.

    The young man from the high-level world knew more about domains than Ainsley and her team, so he immediately helped the small group to find the holes in the domain.

    He even predicted the countdown to this domain''s explosion.

    "There is a domain that oveps with our mimicry domain and that domain is about to explode in several minutes, so it means our domain will also explode in about five minutes."

    Five minutes!

    Ainsley and Jake held their breath and both of them racked their brains, trying to find a way out.

    They didn''t know the domain that was about to explode belonged to Axelle, but even so, they knew that the exploding domain targeted the abyss tunnel.

    Otherwise, why would the domain suddenly explode if it wasn''t for destroying the abyss tunnel?

    Ainsley and Jake thought that the world union changed their tactics and wanted to use a domain explosion to destroy the tunnel instead.

    However, it was also usible that they didn''t do this to save the transmigrators.

    Maybe they hoped that these aliens would all die in the explosion and hopefully, their souls would be intact and then, the world union could just pick out the souls that left the bodies after death.

    Ainsley and Jake thought about this because the transmigrators were indeed too difficult to control, and even up to now, not a lot of souls had been controlled.

    Ever since the two people knew about the domain explosion that would ur, naturally, they could also guess the reason why the world union gathered the transmigrators here and wanted to control their souls.

    The world union wanted to use their souls as explosives!

    The young man from the higher-level world told Ainsley and Axelle about the existence of the abyss tunnel outside of the domain that he had just peeked at a few seconds ago, and that''s how the two people deduced all the world union''s n.

    "It''s really insidious. They first wanted to use our souls as time and space bombs, but then, because we are too difficult to control, they used a domain explosion to destroy the tunnel and kill us, by the way."

    This person whose domain was used as an explosive should be a sacrificialmb from the world union or maybe, someone among transmigrators who had already created a domain and then was caught somehow.

    The world union was indeed the good guypared to aliens like the transmigrators, and they just wanted to destroy the abyss tunnel, but forcing the transmigrators to ''sacrifice''...

    This is too much!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2250 "Silent But Deadly Explosion"

    <h4>Chapter 2250 "Silent But Deadly Explosion"?</h4>

    ?

    Ainsley and Jake were both furious, but they could do nothing about the world union and only thought of how they could escape from the mimicry domain before it exploded to nothingness.

    Although there were already domain holes right now, those holes should not be stable, and if they carelessly exited the domain through those holes, they might identally enter an unstable small tunnel in the fourth void.

    If that happened, before they could return to the real world, they might die in the fourth void instead.

    That couldn''t happen!

    Ainsley and Jake paced back and forth while the young man from a higher-level world went to search for domain holes that were rtively stable.

    As someone from a higher-level world, this man was familiar with anything rted to domains and space because he himself was aplete domain master in the past. Still, now, due to transmigration, he could not summon his domain clone for the time being.

    Still, his knowledge about space and domains could help at such a time.

    The three people who knew most about the current situation went on their own way to find a solution, not knowing that the culprit of the explosion had already thought of a way out for them.

    Rewinding time to before the domain explosion.

    After Axelle locked on the abyss tunnel with his domain core, he slowly stirred his domain core so that it would be more active, full of explosive energy.

    Then, Axelle just slowlymanded the main domain core to self-destruct in a grand way!

    The domain core explosion would not be as fast as a real bomb and because it was also inside a special space, the explosion was unique.

    There would be no deafening noises, no mushroom clouds, no such things.

    However, one would be able to see the usually invisible energy wavelength from the domain core, slowly spreading to the whole domain.

    When Axelle stimted the domain core to explode, because the domain core would not explode so easily even if it were just a domain clone, the fist-sized core started to self-destruct bit by bit from the center of the domain core itself.

    First, the destructive power started as small as a dot, and soon, it spread throughout the entire fist-sized domain core like a ripple.

    The explosive power started to destroy the inside of the core, and from outside, the fist-sized core that looked like a stone with an abstract shape also slowly showed signs of cracks!

    The stone cracked from the center bit by bit to the edge of the stone, and while the cracks appeared, wave after wave of strong energy full of heat burst out of those cracks.

    The energy wavelength touched the surroundings, and those things around the fist-sized domain core slowly disintegrated to nothingness, just like a code or data deleted forever from theputer!

    Once the things disintegrate into nothingness, another energy wavelength would appear from those disappearing things, and soon, the wavelengths chaotically shed with each other, bringing even more things around into its zone.

    Wherever the energy wavelength went, the things would disintegrate.

    Soon, the whole white castle turned into nothing in front of Axelle.

    There was not even a hint of debris left or anything, just an empty space!

    The spread of the energy wavelength started to go up, and soon, the whole st purend'' with the river, the mountains, and various ''essories'' that Axelle added before also turned into nothingness, making the whole ce back into a barren ce.

    But then, even the barren ce would soon cease to exist because the energy wavelength had already touched the sky, the ground, and domain void!

    When the energy wavelength touched the sky, the ground, and the void, the same thing happened all over again.

    Usually, when a domain was cracked or broken into pieces, it would be like ss breaking into fragments and the whole domain would copse, leaving countless domain fragments.

    But now, the sky, the ground, and even the void seemed to be ''eaten'' by the wavelength.

    The clouds disappeared, the red sky slowly had holes, and soon, the ck holes became bigger and bigger, swallowing the sky above thest purend zone.

    That ck hole was nothing more than the real space of the fourth void full of chaos and strangews of nature twisted together.

    The disappearance of the sky and the void of the domain directly exposed the domain to the fourth void, and from this distance, one could even see the invisible abyss tunnel next door!

    The tunnel was indeed invisible if seen from the real world, but if one looked at the tunnel in the fourth void, they would definitely find it.

    The energy wavelength not only destroyed the surroundings around the domain core but also leaked to anything nearby, including the mimicry domain that this domain enveloped and the abyss tunnel next door.

    The energy wavelength hit the tunnel''s edge, and soon, as if touched by a strange fire, the tunnel also disappeared bit by bit.

    It was like erasing a drawing, leaving only the crumbs of the pencil.

    The explosion in the fourth void was silent, but deadly.

    The whole tunnel shook, and the mimicry domain enveloped by the abyss domain also shook so hard that it started to crumble from the edge of the mimicry domain nearest to it!

    But because the abyss domain enveloped the mimicry domain fully, almost all parts of the mimicry domain started to be ''erased'' by the explosion as well, even when the core was still intact.

    Three things disappear at the same speed all at once, just because of one domain core''s self-explosion!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2251 "Escaping From Axelleâ€™s Abyss Domain"

    <h4>Chapter 2251 "Escaping From Axelle''s Abyss Domain"?</h4>

    Axelle''s own domain also shook greatly, as if the sky fell or the ground sank to a deeper level.

    The people in Axelle''s domain, the five domain masters, were the first people to sense something was wrong with the abyss domain.

    These people were all the closest to the source of the explosion, so when they sensed the whole domain trembled greatly and that invisible explosive energy from afar, the face of the four domain masters except for the old woman changed.

    "Damn it! This lunatic¡ª did he blow up this domain? For what? To kill us here??"

    "The domain is trembling. It''s about to copse soon or maybe turn into nothing because of the explosion. I have to escape!"

    "Run! Run! The domain will copse in just a few minutes, and maybe all of us will be trapped here to death!"

    The four domain masters tried to escape from the abyss domain through their own domain.

    Their domain clones were indeed inside the abyss domain, butplete domain masters could separate their domains from other people''s domains if the difference in strength was not too great.

    If the strength difference was too big, they could teleport to the main body of their domain, create a new small tunnel in the fourth void to go back to the real world.

    This is one of the many benefits of being a domain master.

    In emergencies, they could hide in their own domain, and no one else could find them because the bodies of real environments were already in the space crack, in the same space as developed dimensions andplete worlds.

    However, unlike dimensions andplete worlds that could be entered through some methods, private domains were enclosed tightly and even strong men from high-level worlds could not break in unless the domain master had already died and the domain became ownerless.

    That''s why it was not an exaggeration to say that whoever owned aplete world was like the God of that world because they could freely develop their own ''world'' as long as they had the resources.

    ''Editing'' the domain and adjusting the inside could not be done often, so the fastest way to develop domains without expanding the size was through concrete resources that the domain masters stuffed into their domains.

    They could even trap humans in the real body of the domain, so what else could they not do within their domain?

    The four domain masters tried to separate their domain clones from Axelle''s abyss domain clone, but to their surprise, their domains were still tightly trapped inside Axelle''s domain!

    The earthquake just now had already affected their domains, but now, they could not even separate their domains, which means that the strength difference was too big!

    Of course, judging from the size of the domains alone was enough for people to conclude that Axelle was far superior to the other domain masters.

    There had never been anyone with such a huge domain after so long, except for the kings and queens of various non-human races.

    Humans were weaker than other races in all aspects except for their poption, so naturally, there were not many or even no humans who could create a domain as big as those kings and queens of other races.

    Still, the strength difference between Axelle and the other five domain masters made these arrogant domain masters grit their teeth with hatred.

    Since they could not run away through separating the domain clone, they could only go to the real body of their domain in the space crack.

    But the price they had to pay was that their domain clones would definitely shatter to pieces the moment they went to the real body of their domain through this way.

    If they entered normally, there would be no sacrifice, but to move from the fourth void where domain clones exist to the space crack was a big deal.

    Usually, people would build tunnels to connect the two ces, such as the abyss tunnel that extended from the real world all the way to the space crack where the abyss existed.

    However, because the abyss was tightly attached to the main world, it was not too difficult to create a corresponding tunnel.

    On the other hand, now, these domain masters were essentially inside the fourth domain, not the main world, and although their domain clones had a close connection to the real body of their domains...

    The domain clone was not an official tunnel leading to the real body of their domain.

    Domain masters would create their tunnels simultaneously when they wanted to visit their domains, and the tunnel would disappear right after the domain masters entered their domains.

    The domain clone was never an official path, so if they wanted to move to the real body of the domain through the domain clone, the domain clone would also disappear, just like the invisible tunnels that usually allowed people to travel back and forth.

    The journey from the main world to any domain was usually longer than when people used teleportation in the main world to go to another ce in the same world.

    The former was a journey through severalyers of void and entering the space crack while thetter only went through the fourth void briefly and then returned to the real world.

    Usually, the domain masters escaped with their domain clones from the fourth void straight to the real world, but their domains were trapped inside Axelle''s domain.

    Since they could not separate their domains, they had no choice but to use the self-defeating way to escape!

    However, unlike the other four domain masters, the older woman noticed something wrong with Axelle''s action, and she wanted to stop him no matter what!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2252 "Stopping The Abyss Domain Explosion"

    <h4>Chapter 2252 "Stopping The Abyss Domain Explosion"?</h4>

    The old woman just realized that Axelle blew up his domain to destroy the abyss tunnel, but she knew that Axelle''s domain should have enveloped the mimicry domain where all transmigrators, soul masters, guards and domain masters lived.

    The old woman didn''t care about the transmigrators, but she had a few close disciples among the domain masters who came to the gathering and even had a lot of followers among the guards.

    She also had a close rtive among the soul masters, and this soul master was about to be a t domain master in just a few months.

    How could the old woman let Axelle do whatever he wanted to do?

    It was okay if the transmigrators blew up their souls and the mimicry domain copsed because either way, the domain masters would still be in charge and could save everyone else.

    But now, the mimicry domain would be destroyed because of another domain''s explosion.

    With such uncontroble things happening, the domain masters might not care about the guards or the soul masters inside the mimicry domain, and they would all be busy saving their lives.

    If that happened, wouldn''t her people, rtives, and disciples die inside the mimicry domain?

    The old woman could not enter the mimicry domain anymore because she was also trapped in the abyss domain just like the other domain masters.

    The only way to escape was to go to the real body of her domain and then go to the real world, which was an indirect trip back to the real world.

    Then, if she wanted to save those inside the mimicry domain, she had to enter the mimicry domain from the real world, but by then, maybe the domain would have copsed already.

    Since she left the mimicry domain and entered this abyss domain, she didn''t have any authority to manipte the mimicry domain!

    Everything would be over by the time she went to the mimicry domain after such a long journey.

    The explosion would end in just a few minutes, leaving nothing behind, but her journey would definitely take more than just five minutes.

    She had to protect her people, so she had to stop Axelle''s action!

    Whatever he wanted to do, even if he was suspected of wanting to blow up the abyss tunnel, which was the same goal as their world union, but the old woman was also selfish for her own people, anyway.

    She had to stop Axelle! Save her people first and then Axelle could freely sacrifice his own domain clone to blow up the abyss tunnel. Everyone would be happy, and no one would even stop him.

    But now, he had to be stopped first!

    The illusion didn''t work anymore, but the old woman still had one unreasonable ability in her domain¡ª a miracle.

    This kind of ability was once used by one of the archangels'' consciousness, which could change the direction of the war with just one move.

    There were not many people in this world with an ability rted to miracles, because miracles were actually random and abstract.

    However, this old woman had already grasped the way to control her random ability so that the ability could help her realize what she wanted at that time urately.

    This time, she wanted to stop the explosion that had already started. Only miracles could do that.

    Still, the bigger the miracle that the old woman created, the bigger the price she had to pay.

    The old woman rarely used her miracle ability and was more well-known for her superb illusion that could fool a lot of experts to death, even fooling domains to change their own appearances.

    However, the old man had paid quite a few things to activate the miracle ability. For example, when her grandchildren were about to die back then, she used this ability to save them from the brink of death forcefully.

    One of her grandchildren had even stepped into the gate of death and had already been dered dead for a few seconds, but a miracle could indeed revive a deceased person.

    The price she had to pay was naturally huge, and it was a life for a life.

    The old woman had to sacrifice someone close to her in exchange for her grandchildren''s life, and she sacrificed her own husband, turning her into a widow and the sole ruler of her family.

    The old woman''s family was a rare matriarchal family led by women, but this family did inherit various powers and abilities that only women could awaken.

    After her husband''s death, the old woman rarely used her ability again.

    Still, now, she had to use it because there were her close rtives, the people from her family, and her disciples inside the mimicry domain that might be in danger anytime soon.

    The old woman simply activated her invisible miracle ability, and soon, there was a whisper in her mind.

    This whisper sounded like both a girl and a boy, old and young, calm and crazy, as if this voice came from the world itself that represented all kinds of life.

    Ordinary ability users would definitely be crazy on the spot just by hearing this whisper. Their sanity value would drop to zero so fast.

    However, the old woman was blessed with the ability to create miracles, and she was used to creating disturbing illusions, so the woman had a tough mind and could listen to the murmur of this world.

    [What do you want to pay in exchange for stopping the domain explosion?]

    The old woman was silent for a while. She didn''t know what she should sacrifice, but then, the voice sounded once more.

    [Sacrifice a part of your domain.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2253 "The Explosion Canâ€™t Stop!"

    <h4>Chapter 2253 "The Explosion Can''t Stop!"?</h4>

    A domain explosion destroyed domains, so it was only fair for a domain to be sacrificed to stop the domain explosion.

    However, because the domain exposition had not spread too far and even the abyss tunnel had only shattered a little bit at the edge area, the price that the old woman had to pay was only a part of her domain.

    Of course, it would be a part of her domain clone because what the domain explosion destroyed was also domain clones and the abyss tunnel.

    The old woman didn''t want the mimicry domain to shatter, so she asked the miracle itself to stop the explosion.

    She could actually think of maintaining the mimicry domain so that it would not explode, but the price she had to pay would be even bigger, which might be her entire domain clone.

    Now, she only had to sacrifice a part of her domain clone, and she could just sacrifice a useless area in her illusion domain.

    The old woman immediately agreed with the voice, and soon, the noisy murmurs disappeared from her mind.

    Then, the invisible power of the world slowly stretched to Axelle''s domain, trying to stop the explosion with a miracle!

    A miracle involved countlessws of nature, and now, thews involved should be thew of space and time so that the explosion would stop and the space could not be damaged either.

    Axelle didn''t know anything and was just trying to destroy his own domain. Still, out of the blue, the silent energy wavelength that destroyed everything to nothingness suddenly stopped, as if someone pressed a pause button.

    But this ''someone'' should be extraordinary, way better than anyone with time fragment abilities or even the time fairy himself.

    After all, this explosion involved thew of space as well, so, unless both the fairy of space and the fairy of time worked together to stop the explosion, no one else could.

    Yet now, the explosion did stop!

    Axelle''s heart jumped to his throat, and he almost went berserk on the spot.

    Someone is targeting him and his explosion! He was sure!

    Axelle could not guess what kind of ability could stop his explosion, but it must be a unique and dangerous ability.

    Since his explosion was stopped so easily, the other party should know that he was the source of the explosion.

    Others outside of his domain, such as those in the mimicry domain, would not be able to find the crux of the explosion so fast.

    After all, they were inside the mimicry domain, and the mimicry domain was inside the abyss domain, so there wereyers of domains obstructing their perception.

    However, the five domain masters who left the mimicry domain should be the closest to the abyss domain and only these five people could identify him as the master of the domain in one nce.

    Axelle was smart, so he soon deduced that among the five domain masters, the only person who was most likely to be able to stop him would only be the old woman.

    After all, if her ability was only the ability to create illusions, she would not be able to create a domain.

    Domains needed more than one ability to be born, so this old woman should have another equally strong ability because she was also a dual-themed domain master like him.

    Her second main ability must be the one that could stop his domain explosion!

    Axelle was furious, and smoke came out of his whole body, as if he was baked alive.

    As someone who had already transformed into an abyss demon, even if he could still remain rational, this man also became more irritable and easy to be angry with.

    Now that someone provoked him and stopped his n, how could Axelle remain calm?

    Thest purend in his domain clone had already disappeared, so, even if the realst purend still existed in the real body of his domain, his rationality also disappeared bit by bit.

    Axelle snorted and let out a surge of hot air from his nostril and mouth, just like a burning kettle.

    But then, he also quickly restrained his impatience and used his authority as the domain master to quickly find the location of the old woman who was making trouble for him.

    Even if this woman had an awesome ability and her domain must be strong, Axelle knew that his whole domain could still put a huge pressure on the old woman so that she would be intimidated.

    Killing a domain master was difficult, but Axelle just wanted the old woman to stop whatever she was doing!

    The man quickly moved from the edge of the domain to where the grandma was.

    At the same time, the people inside the mimicry domain also noticed that the chain explosion stopped somehow, but for domain masters and people from the world union, this was actually not a good sign.

    If the abyss tunnel was not destroyed as soon as possible, the broken part would soon grow again, repairing itself bit by bit because the tunnel symbolized the connection between the main world and the abyss, which could never be denied unless the tunnel copsed.

    Now that the explosion stopped, the speed of the abyss tunnel breaking down also slowed down, and soon, the damage would stop and then, the tunnel would repair itself!

    The people from the world union didn''t care about controlling all transmigrators anymore and just wanted to help whoever bombed the tunnel to destroy the tunnel cleanly.

    And so, these people cruellymanded the soul masters who had controlled the souls of many low-level transmigrators to bring these people to the coordinate inside the mimicry domain that was the closest to the abyss tunnel!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2254 "Bloom & Wither"

    ?

    The low-level transmigrators could not break free, while others who were not yet controlled were also afraid of the sudden moves from the world Union.

    Everyone could only care about themselves, and that''s how the low-level transmigrators were brought to another meeting room that was the closest to a certain part of the abyss tunnel.

    This part was the continuation of the part that Axelle could destroy if his explosion didn''t stop halfway.

    The world union wanted to continue the explosion so at least, until Axelle''s explosion restarted, the abyss tunnel would not have time to repair itself.

    The soul masters stood a certain distance from these low-level transmigrators, and some domain masters who were still inside the mimicry domain did their best to prevent the explosion from these transmigrators from affecting the soul masters.

    Ainsley and the others could do nothing, and they didn''t even see anything when the soul masters simultaneously exploded the souls of fifty low-level transmigrators all at once!

    The soul master controlled the souls of these people, and these people obeyed.

    They obediently self-destruct by exploding their souls.

    This time, because it was a soul explosion, people could clearly see the explosion, unlike the domain explosion, which was more silent and invisible.

    When the soul exploded, the soul me first burned vigorously, and the me of the soul soared until it burned out of the chest!

    The soul me instantly engulfed the body of the soul''s owner, and the next second, as the soul me became bigger and bigger, the soul me just burst out with an intense energy fluctuation!

    The otherworldly soul had the characteristic of time and space, so when the soul exploded, the explosion bypassed the mimicry domain and uratelynded on the nearest space and time thing instead, which was the abyss tunnel.

    Fifty souls of different colors and different me sizes just floated out of the burning bodies and rushed to the invisible abyss tunnel!

    Still, the domain masters who could observe the true appearance of the abyss tunnel with the domain core of the mimicry domain all witnessed this spectacr phenomenon of fifty soul mes rushing to the abyss tunnel all at once.

    Then, when the soul mes that were burning vigorouslynded on the abyss tunnel, the soul mes bloomed one after another, just like a flower blooming before withering to death.

    The soul mes bloomed, and they all exploded like a firework.

    BOOM!!

    There was no sound in the fourth void, but people felt as if they could hear the deafening noise from the fourth void.

    The moment the soul mes of fifty people bloomed and exploded like fireworks, invisible energy waves from the soul bombs instantly spread to all nearby things, such as the abyss domain and the mimicry domain.

    As the object that was first hit by the explosion, the abyss tunnel that was about to repair itself instantly exploded to nothingness, and the me of the explosion devoured the rest of the abyss tunnel fiercely!

    The energy wavelength from the explosion spreads like ripples to the abyss domain and the mimicry domain. When it touched both domains, the outer shell of the domains shook, just like calm water being disturbed by something.

    Then, the energy wavelength prated both domains.

    Once the energy wavelength from the explosion prated the domains, anything in its way were all erased, as if it never existed in the first ce!

    The mimicry domain instantly lost a part of the domain, especially the weakest part nearest to the source of the explosion.

    The soul masters and the domain masters there had already evacuated to other meeting rooms with better defense, leaving a ring chaotic, and abstract ck hole at the ce of the explosion.

    The bodies of these transmigrators had long been burned to ashes by their own soul mes, and their soul mes also slowly disappeared with the destruction of the abyss tunnel.

    However, the abyss tunnel still retained half of its tunnel, which means the soul explosion of low-level transmigrators could only destroy less than half of the entire abyss tunnel.

    The hardest part of the abyss tunnel was the two edges at both ends, which symbolized the entrance and exit for both the abyss and the main world.

    Axelle''s domain core explosion first destroyed the edge closest to the main world, and the rest was burned to nothingness by the transmigrators'' soul me explosions.

    However, there were still half of the tunnel that remained intact and the power needed to st thest edge closest to the abyss itself needed a lot of energy.

    No wonder even high-level transmigrators had to be sacrificed.

    If they didn''t do that, the tunnel would not be destroyedpletely and if there was still a small piece left, the tunnel could repair itself very quickly.

    After all, this tunnel was a symbol that was born along with the abyss, so the repairing ability was also top-notch.

    Seeing that half of the tunnel was still left behind, the world union became restless and very much hoped that whoever sted the tunnel with their own domain clone could continue to do so.

    However, Axelle was still entangled with the old woman, trying to pressure her to stop using her ability which paused the progress of his explosion.

    Seeing that no other explosion appeared after a few seconds and the abyss tunnel started to repair itself again, the world union gritted their teeth and asked the soul masters and other domain masters to bring the next sacrifice quickly!

    They didn''t care about the fifty transmigrators who died without even a single hair left, with their souls destroyed to nothing. Not even a soul fragment was left behind!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2255 "Hand Seals Formation"

    <h4>Chapter 2255 "Hand Seals Formation"?</h4>

    Ainsley and the others didn''t know that fifty people died quietly, but they all could feel the domain bing more and more unstable, as if on the edge of breaking apart.

    It was indeed good for the domain to be unstable like this, which gave the transmigrators a chance to escape and return to the real world.

    However, if one identally stepped out of the domain without finding a way back to the real world, instead of returning immediately, they would only enter the chaotic and abstract fourth void.

    So far, no one could live in the fourth void without the protection of domains or natural tunnels that people used when moving from one space to another.

    The damage to the domain did harm a few mid-level transmigrators who weren''t that proficient in space and time, directly killing these people within seconds.

    Even the souls of these people were also forever trapped inside the fourth void, either bing a nutrient for other things inside the void, or wandering forever in the void until someone rescued them.

    Seeing the fate of their fellowpatriots, those mid-level transmigrators who were not familiar with domains and the fourth void immediately backed away from the ck hole in the domain.

    They were afraid that the ''ck hole'' would also suck them out, engulfing them to death!

    Ainsley and the others were not that far away from the explosion source of the fifty low-level transmigrators'' self-destruct, so they could see a glimpse of the ck hole that slowly spread throughout the domain, as if to silently swallow the domain or erase the domain to nothing.

    High-level transmigrators were not entangled by the soul masters, and the other enemies long used this chance to return to the real world using some tricks.

    However, there were still a few high-level transmigrators who could not escape because the remaining soul masters and domain masters especially restrained them with the leftover power of the mimicry domain.

    Even if the domain was seriously damaged, it was more than enough to trap someone who had not created a domain just yet.

    These high-level transmigrators actually already owned domains before, but when they died, their connection with their domains disappeared.

    So, even if their souls survived and they could live again through transmigration....

    They had to reestablish the connection and God knew whether the real bodies of their domains were still there or not.

    Someone said that domains were tied to someone''s souls, but it was true that once a person was judged dead and their souls left the body, the domain would also subconsciously mark the owner as ''temporarily dead''.

    That''s how the connection would be cut off, but the domain could not be seized by other domain masters just yet.

    The domain would not be a wandering wild domain for a certain period of time, waiting for the owner to be revived with the leftover soul.

    For people in mid-level worlds, only those races with special talents could revive the dead. For people in low-level worlds with no magic and such, resurrection was impossible and defied thew of their world.

    But for people in high-level worlds, it wasmon for dead people toe back to life, as long as their soul was still there.

    Even if their soul was cut in half or there was only a small fragment left, they could still be revived despite the possibility of losing a lot of intelligence, memories, and so on.

    That''s why high-level beings cultivated their souls and even practiced techniques topletely eradicate someone''s souls so that the dead enemies would not be resurrected at all.

    A pity, the high-level transmigrators had not been able to reconnect to their domains, so now, they were also powerless in the face of domain pressures from the domain masters.

    Ainsley and the others were mixed with the group of mid-level and a few scattered high-level transmigrators, which didn''t attract attention at all.

    After all, no matter how famous Ainsley was, in the eyes of domain masters and soul masters, she was not the most dangerous.

    The most dangerous in such chaos was naturally high-level transmigrators who hid some tricks under their sleeves.

    These people came from a higher realm, so how could they not have some treasures hidden in their souls or various techniques and tricks to suppress people from a lower-level world?

    Even if thew of this world severely suppressed the soul of these high-level beings, they were not to be underestimated.

    One of the oppressed high-level transmigrators proved this fact.

    When the domain masters suppressed a group of high-level transmigrators with the power of the mimicry domain, a few domain masters suddenly made a fast hand movement, like a hand seal that ninjas used in some anime.

    Then, the hand seals of one person resonated with another, and finally, all the hand seals with different movements resonated with all the people in the small group!

    This group of four people stood at four different corners, blending perfectly with the other people.

    Still, they were unlucky to be included in the scope of the domain''s concentrated pressure, which was why they had to make a move.

    Now that they were oppressed, these four people burst out and fought for a little chance to escape!

    The four resonating hand seals actually created a formation, a simple four-people formation.

    However, this formation came from a higher-level world, and the four people came from the same world.

    Although they didn''t know each other before, they could recognize the feeling ofing from the same world with just a nce.

    After all, their souls probably resonate or something.

    Then, these four people tacitly created amon formation in their world, but this formation could break through space!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2256 "Purposeful Soul-possession Technique"

    <h4>Chapter 2256 "Purposeful Soul-possession Technique"?</h4>

    The domain masters quickly wanted to use the power of the domain to stop whatever these four people were doing, but the formation movement was faster than the domain masters.

    In an instant, the hand seal resonance created sharp knives in the air, and these knives decisively cut open a hole in the domain!

    However, while cutting the domain, the knives also carved a tunnel for the four people.

    All of this happened in less than a second, so fast that the domain masters had not even reacted when the four people had already rushed to the tunnel that they created!

    Within seconds, their figures were swallowed by the dark, chaotic and abstract fourth void, leaving nothing behind.

    It did look as if these peoplemitted suicide or something, but they should have entered the tunnel that would lead them back to the main world!

    Four people ran away right in front of a lot of domain masters and soul masters, which was a p on the face for these people.

    Four people didn''t look a lot, but among the few high-level transmigrators trapped by the domain masters, four was a lot!

    Not to mention that the hole in the domain remained like that, and the hole could even suck people to enter the fourth void to die.

    However, the other transmigrators used this leftover hole to build various tunnels back to the main world quickly, and they would not be stupid enough to input the coordinates of their destination at the world Union''s central ind.

    After all, there might be guards outside of the domain in the main world, and it would be stupid if they left the wolf den but entered a tigerir.

    The people in the main world could also be sucked into the domain if they stood in a space ovepping with the domain itself.

    A few more high-level transmigrators used their trump cards to resist the pressure from the domain and immediately rushed out of the domain one after another, leaving a bunch of stupefied soul masters and domain masters behind.

    They really didn''t expect the high-level transmigrators to be so patient to wait until thest moment of chaos to escape!

    These people were really patient, waiting for the slightest chance to escape and now that their chance was here, they didn''t hesitate to use all their trump cards to escape, saving their lives!

    Some transmigrators even directly controlled their own souls and used some kind of strange tricks to make their souls teleport out of the domain, running to another world or back to the main world, just looking for a new dead body to inhabit.

    Not many transmigrators could master this kind of purposeful soul-possession technique across time and space, so even the domain masters around were stunned on the spot!

    How did these transmigrators do that??

    The high-level transmigrators really had various tricks hidden in their sleeves!

    The world Union had been in contact with a lot of transmigrators for so long, yet there were still a lot of things that they didn''t know about these transmigrators.

    The first time a transmigrator was ever detected in this world should be after the great chaos era and right after the world entered a peaceful era.

    The first transmigrator should be detected not long after the world union organization was established.

    Because of the world union''s establishment with a lot of contacts and information, the first transmigrator was detected, but this one came from a low-level world, which didn''t bring any kind of benefit to the world union.

    So, the first transmigrator was not tortured too much and the world union only studied the soul of this person before letting the person go.

    No one knew when the world union found mid-level transmigrators or even high-level ones.

    The World Union''s leaders had changed one generation after another, so there should have been a lot of transmigrators that they had caught.

    Still, even after so long, there were a lot of mysteries in high-level transmigrators, and the world union also kept an eye on these elite aliens, afraid that they would bring chaos to this world.

    Indeed, in the past, because the world union was still powerless against high-level transmigrators, many times, these aliens could create worldwide chaos.

    Someone even suspected that the transmigrators first appeared in this world during the great chaos era, and they might also be the ones inducing the races here to fight each other.

    There were also the abyss demons....

    Conspiracy theory said that there was a high chance of transmigrators being involved in these cases.

    The world union had done everything to study the transmigrators and even steal knowledge from high-level ones.

    It was said that the Elton Academy became the number one academy in the entire world because there were high-level transmigrators as backers in the early days, and these aliens provided the academy with various advanced knowledge beyond the era of this world.

    A lot of technologies such as Teleportal were said toe from high-level transmigrators andter, the people in this world slowly developed their own Teleportal based on the knowledge of high-level aliens.

    All these stories meant that there were still a lot of mysteries involving high-level transmigrators, so when the transmigrators separated their souls from their current bodies to escape, even if the domain masters and the soul masters were shocked, they quickly calmed down.

    Anyway, the transmigrators had always been mysterious and strong, so it was not strange for them to use such a method to escape, right?

    But the domain masters and the soul masters were still frustrated because it turned out, a lot of high-level transmigrators could overwhelm soul masters!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2257 "High-level Transmigratorsâ€™ Rebellion"

    <h4>Chapter 2257 "High-level Transmigrators'' Rebellion"?</h4>

    These aliens cultivated their souls, so it was more difficult for the soul masters if they wanted to control the souls of high-level transmigrators.

    What shocked everyone was the fact that these people could actually overwhelm the souls of the soul masters!

    Soul masters should have strong souls, but in front of these transmigrators, they were not enough.

    It turned out that these aliens pretended to be suppressed or struggled to fight against the soul master''s ability to control souls, but in fact, they were not suppressed at all.

    When these transmigrators escaped, some of them actually heavily injured the souls of several domain masters and soul masters, even under the pressure of the mimicry domain!

    Some stronger transmigrators even devoured the souls of weaker soul masters, then they separated their own souls from their current bodies and escaped from the domain, going somewhere with a full load.

    Those whose souls were injured or devoured on the spot either became idiots, fainted, or died, leaving an empty body.

    Then, the clever transmigrators immediately seized the bodies of these freshly ''baked'' corpses, and, using the bodies of the soul masters, they relied on the domain recognizing the bodies of these people to run away with an established tunnel!

    These people could change bodies as easily as changing clothes, shocking everyone including Ainsley.

    She thought that changing bodies would be difficult because there would be a rejection between the body and the soul, but God knew what these transmigrators did to suppress the rejection of the body toward the soul.

    Anyway, their movements were fast, and by then, these transmigrators either left with only their souls, or seized the bodies of the soul masters and ran away.

    These people could even injure the souls of the domain masters inside the domain when they were fully protected by the domain itself.

    Indeed, even if a domain was omnipotent, because the people in this world rarely pay attention to things rted to souls, they were also weaker in this aspect.

    Naturally, their domain would not be strong enough to fight against any soul-rted attacks, but because domain masters had at least created one living being, even if just a microorganism, they were considered half-experts in fields rted to souls.

    That''s how the domain masters'' souls were only severely injured, and none of them had their souls devoured on the spot.

    The soul-devouring transmigrators were really the scariest, but now that they had left, the rest could sigh in relief.

    Who knew if these lunatics would also devour the souls of fellow transmigrators to enhance their strength?

    These people escaped just because the power of the domain was still dangerous, and if they didn''t leave soon, who knew when they would be suppressed to the max once more.

    If not because of the mimicry domain''s serious damage, these people would never have been able to escape, no matter how good their various soul techniques were.

    Of course, the young man from a high-level world who was now one of Jake''s ''properties'' told Ainsley and Jake that the seemingly easy soul-possession technique was not easy at all.

    [They must have sacrificed something in exchange because leaving one''s body and seizing another person''s body is considered a forbidden technique, a taboo.]

    [That''s why, they might sacrifice something such as losing half of their current strength, losing memories of their previous life, losing their ability to seize another body within several decades, and so on.]

    Thew of this world bestows power to the people through awakened abilities, but in other worlds, the ''abilities'' that many people cherish might only exist as a kind of special technique.

    As long as the person had enough energy, they would be able to use various techniques not limited to awakened abilities alone.

    Ainsley was actually worried that these lunatics might eye Jake or herself because of their unique identity, but she was d that these lunatics targeted the soul masters instead.

    After a lot of high-level transmigrators escaped, the world union could only bring twenty mid-level transmigrators who have beenpletely controlled as the next batch of sacrifice.

    This time, the explosion didn''t even damage one-third of the abyss tunnel, which was only half and not a full one.

    This kind of speed was too worrying, and because of the previous idents with the high-level transmigrators, the abyss tunnel had already repaired itself.

    Without a sufficient soul bomb, the abyss tunnel would never be destroyed.

    The world union panicked, but Ainsley and her team were secretly happy.

    They didn''t know why the abyss tunnel should be destroyed, but maybe because Axelle was an abyss demon, the small group just didn''t want to see the abyss tunnel being destroyed.

    What if, just what if, something happened to Axelle because of this?

    Ainsley and her small team were actually ready to escape with the help of the young man from a high-level world.

    With that man as their ''navigator'', and with Cellino''s space fragment ability, they had already secretly created a tunnel leading back to the real world, but their coordinate was still at the world union''s headquarters.

    After all, Ainsley didn''t know where the Godfather and Axelle were, whether they were at the headquarters in the real world, or whether they were also sucked into this domain.

    This domain only upied one floor of the headquarters building.

    However, the domain masters and even the young man said that there was an even bigger domain enveloping the mimicry domain.

    That domain was as big as the entire ind!

    What if Axelle and the Godfather were sucked into this mysterious domain instead?

    Little did she know that the one who owned this mysterious domain was precisely Axelle.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2258 "Back To The Main World"

    <h4>Chapter 2258 "Back To The Main World"?</h4>

    Despite her worries, Ainsley still contacted the Godfather before she and her small group entered the tunnel leading back to the real world.

    No matter what, escaping should be the first priority. Otherwise, they would be the next batch of transmigrators used as sacrifices to bomb the abyss tunnel.

    Ainsley informed the Godfather about her sessful escape and immediately plunged into the tunnel back to the real world.

    However, because the group was now inside the tunnel of space and time, any type ofmunication, including telepathy, didn''t work.

    The Godfather received Ainsley''s report, but he didn''t know how to tell Ainsley that Axelle was still inside a domain, doing something that God knew what.

    The Godfather was indeed excited that the girl was able to escape, but his mission was to rescue Axelle.

    Who would have known that this guy could be so talented so as to create aplete domain on the spot?

    The Godfather didn''t enter Axelle''s domain simply because Axelle didn''t want to drag him into the domain, and the man also knew that he should not enter any other domains.

    So, the Godfather just stayed in the real world, lurking in the World Union''s headquarters.

    Ainsley and the others'' journey back to the real world was not that long, only a few seconds to one minute at most.

    When they entered the tunnel, they didn''t even feel that they went through a tunnel because they only felt that they teleported from inside the domain to outside.

    The coordinate that Ainsley chose was another floor in the headquarters that did not ovep with the mimicry domain, but she was also wary of the bigger domain that enveloped the entire ind.

    If the owner of that domain wanted to suck them into the bigger domain, then, they would also enter the domain despite just escaping from the mimicry domain.

    If someone here could see through space and time and could see the domain in the real world, they would see three ovepping shadows.

    The ind in the main world, the abyss domain, and the mimicry domain.

    In between these three, there was a low-key tunnel connecting the main world and the abyss.

    The abyss was still a distance away from these three ''shadows'', so even if someone could see beyond space and time, they would not be able to see the abyss itself, only the abyss tunnel.

    When Ainsley and the others exited the mimicry domain and returned to the real world, the young man from a higher-level world immediately detected his surroundings, afraid that they would enter another strange domain simr to the mimicry domain.

    The two sacred beasts, who were not doing anything big before the escape n, also used their senses to detect the whereabouts of the other sacred beasts in the headquarters.

    But maybe because the headquarters were also busy worrying about the people inside the mimicry domain, the sacred beasts were not too keen on protecting the headquarters, so a lot of them left to y or something.

    The whole headquarters was busy trying to connect with the people inside the mimicry domain to see the progress of the n.

    The world union had experimented with a lot of unique races in this world, so they also created a technology that could allow people outside of the domain to monitor the things happening inside the domain.

    They even had a technology that could capture things inside the fourth void so that they could see the other shell of the two domains, plus the abyss tunnel and a little vague picture of the abyss'' outer shell in the distance.

    A domain was like a ball, and the outer shell that people could see was usually something rted to the domain itself.

    The mimicry domain had an outer shell with patterns consisting of various colors derived from the real meeting rooms inside the headquarters.

    The outer shell of Axelle''s domain was ck, red, and a little bit white, representing the core of his domain, which was the abyss and thest purend.

    However, the people from the world union could not see anything inside Axelle''s domain, so they didn''t know that there were five other domain masters, each with their own domains inside Axelle''s domain.

    What they could monitor was the inside of the mimicry domain through some kind of unique technologies, so they knew the chaos inside the mimicry domain and were all worried to death.

    The people from the world union were already happy when the unknown bigger domain actually exploded bit by bit, impacting the abyss tunnel, but when the explosion stopped, and the soul sacrifices from the mimicry domain could not keep up, these people became restless.

    The situation inside the mimicry domain also made many higher-ups stunned, including the leaders of various races.

    The organization''s top leaders quickly held an emergency meeting while monitoring the situation inside the mimicry domain.

    When they saw that the mimicry domain was about to explode as well because of the chain explosion from the bigger domain, yet the transmigrators ran away, these people wondered whether they should just sacrifice the mimicry domain.

    "The mimicry domain is a joint domain created by a lot of domain masters, and this domain doesn''t have a concrete real body in the space crack, unlike the joint domain of the ten celestial elders in the war back then that might exist somewhere in the space crack."

    "Even if this mimicry domain exploded, the domain masters who created the domain will only get a little bacsh, and most of the bacsh will be shared evenly with other domain masters in charge."

    It does seem better to sacrifice the entire mimicry domain to keep up with the abyss tunnel''s bombing!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2259 "Sacrificing The Mimicry Domain"

    <h4>Chapter 2259 "Sacrificing The Mimicry Domain"?</h4>

    The domain masters can save the soul masters and return to the main world in advance before the domain really explodes.

    As for the rest of the transmigrators? Although it is a pity that they would probably die, their souls might not really be destroyed in the explosion.

    At most, they would be heavily injured, but then, they would definitely have to go to the nearest world to upy a body or cultivate their souls to a certain state before they could upy a new body.

    There were also a lot of transmigrators who didn''t know how to cultivate their souls and upy bodies.

    For these unfortunate souls, if they were valuable, the world union could consider hiring soul experts and domain masters to go to the fourth void and pick up these souls for other uses.

    Actually, a lot of leaders from various races didn''t really agree with this cruel n, including the current elf king.

    After all, even if he was not close to Axelle, he could be called Axelle''s rtive, anyway, so he also recognized the bigger domain that exploded on its own to bomb the abyss tunnel.

    No matter what, the king had done his best to protect Axelle, and even though the nobles secretly sold Axelle as a ve before and he was powerless to fight back, the king still hoped that this boy would be safe and sound.

    He was proud that the little elf who was rejected by everyone was already able to create such a big domain, as big as his domain as the king of the elf race.

    However, his heart also ached for the boy since the boy used his newly created domain to destroy the abyss tunnel instead!

    Does this boy want to return to the abyss but not wanting the abyss demons to enter the main world anymore?

    Such self-sacrificing behavior made the elf king furrowed his eyebrows in distress, but no matter what, this case was not something that he could solve just by relying on his small affection for the little boy from his family.

    The leaders who previously rejected the n to use soul bombs to destroy the abyss tunnel had no choice but to follow the opinion of the majority because these lunatics had already implemented the n, anyway, and they could not stop the n halfway.

    Now that the soul bombs required to destroy the abyss tunnel might not be enough, they also thought of letting the mimicry domain explode to destroy the remaining abyss tunnel.

    "We can''t rely on the bigger domain to explode first because it has been quite a long time since the explosion stopped mysteriously."

    "Either someone doesn''t want the big domain to explode, or the owner of the big domain backed off in thest minutes to minimize the damage to their domain clone."

    But the abyss tunnel would not wait any longer and it kept repairing itself with the energy drawn from both the main world and the abyss.

    These big leaders had no choice but to sacrifice the mimicry domain.

    Anyway, the domain masters involved with the mimicry domain would not be too heavily injured, and the mimicry domain was not even their natal domain that they created with their own hands.

    The connection would be way shallower than the connection between the domain master and their natal domain.

    After a quick decision, the people from the world union used a unique method to contact the domain masters inside the domain across time and space.

    Still, they could only use this technology sparingly because it would notst long, and they had to create a new one.

    The domain masters received the order from the World Union, so although they were reluctant to ''bleed'' to destroy the mimicry domain, they still did whatever they were told to do.

    At this moment, the domain masters were also ordered to evacuate the soul masters first and not care about the transmigrators before starting the mimicry domain''s self-destruct.

    Within minutes, all soul masters who were still alive, whether they were heavily injured, or turned into idiots or not, were all thrown back to the main world, the exact location as the ovepping coordinate of the mimicry domain.

    The guards inside the mimicry domain were also thrown out, but those who died because of the transmigrators'' counterattack remained inside the mimicry domain forever.

    The other transmigrators near the domain masters keenly captured the unusual movement of their enemies, and after knowing that these people finally didn''t care about their souls anymore, one after another, the transmigrators found a way out of the mimicry domain

    However, the second batch of transmigrators, the mid-level ones, were all already sacrificed to bomb the abyss tunnel.

    Most of the low-level and mid-level transmigrators had either died from the chaos or been sacrificed to destroy the abyss tunnel.

    In this incident, out of four hundred transmigrators, half of them were wiped out, and the other half sessfully ran away, but it didn''t mean that they werepletely safe and sound.

    Many transmigrators who managed to run away only escaped with their souls, and whether they could find new bodies safely in the main world or other better worlds out there remained a mystery.

    The guards and soul masters who died in this incident were also numerous, which was a huge blow to the soul masters'' poption that was already small to begin with.

    The ''good news'' was that none of the domain masters died, but many of them received bacsh and various injuries. Still, as long as they went to their natal domain''s real body, they could recuperate fast.

    In this incident, the transmigrators and the guards suffered the most!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2260 "The Mimicry Domainâ€™s Destruction"

    <h4>Chapter 2260 "The Mimicry Domain''s Destruction"?</h4>

    No matter what happened inside the mimicry domain, Ainsley and the others had already safely returned to the main world and even reunited with the Godfather, but then, the man brought them bad news with a gloomy face.

    [That little elf created a domain on the spot and is now probably still inside his domain. I don''t know what he wants to do, but since he doesn''t want me to enter his domain, the great me suspects that he''s nning to do something bad to himself.]

    The Godfather didn''t beat around the bush and just reported the key news that Ainsley and the others had to know.

    The Godfather managed to rescue Axelle along with other rare races who had already left the headquarters during the chaos rted to the mimicry domain, but Axelle himself disappeared into his domain for a long time.

    [I don''t know what he wanted to do, and I don''t even know what''s going on inside the domain, but from the various news that the world union''s people in the main world ry around, the world union is nning a big project using the souls of transmigrators.]

    Regarding this, although Ainsley didn''t know the details, she had already noticed the existence of the abyss tunnel and many other secretive things thanks to the young man from a higher-level world.

    Let''s say that his name is Daniel. Daniel told Ainsley and the others about the world union''s possible n, but now, they didn''t know whether the n would still continue or not.

    When Ainsley and the others heard what the Godfather said, even if they didn''t know what was going on, everyone suddenly had an ominous feeling.

    "It can''t be that Axelle is the owner of the big domain that is said to be self-exploding, right? The chaos started from that mysterious big domain."

    Jake mumbled to himself, but his words really frightened Ainsley and the others.

    They didn''t expect that Axelle would create a domain, and judging from the overall situation, there was a huge chance that the huge domain in the middle of self-explosion which indirectly saved their lives belonged to Axelle.

    But how could this be?

    Daniel said that the big domain''s explosion targeted the abyss tunnel. Axelle was an abyss demon in a sense, so he should not want to destroy the tunnel, right?

    If he did that, even if he could still live in this world, as time passed by and there were no more miasma, dimensional holes from the abyss, or abyss gates, Axelle would be weaker and weaker.

    All the other abyss demons left in this world would be killed sooner orter, and Axelle would be alone.

    Even if Axelle might not want the abyss demons to continue to breach the abyss gate and return to this world, having the abyss tunnel was like a safe secret n.

    If Axelle was one day hunted down, he could go to the abyss through the gate and the abyss tunnel. He could hide in the abyss for a while, and maybe, he could find a way to return to the main world when the abyss seal weakened.

    Unless he wanted to solve the problem of the abyss from the roots so that there would be no need for abyss seals anymore, and there would be no one hunting Ainsley''s soul to be used as an abyss seal!

    Thinking about this possibility, Ainsley''s face turned pale.

    She had a strong hunch that Axelle did whatever he did behind her in order to stop the world union from using transmigrators'' souls as abyss seals!

    Ainsley knew from Daniel that if someone''s domain clone exploded to nothingness, they would be seriously injured and would have to recuperate in their real domain for a long time.

    However, Ainsley didn''t really pay attention to this because she had a different intuition about Axelle.

    She didn''t know what would happen, but somehow, Ainsley felt that Axelle would do something that she absolutely didn''t want to happen.

    Still, no matter what, it was impossible to return to the mimicry domain or enter Axelle''s domain without the permission of the domain''s owner, and now that they were purposely keeping a distance from the floor where the mimicry domain ovepped, they really could do nothing but wait.

    Ainsley walked around the silent corridor with a pale face.

    The situation right now is crucial, but she can''t be involved because she''s not a domain master.

    This kind of helplessness once again hit Ainsley, reminding her that no matter how strong she is, she''s still just a newbie in the ability user world.

    Even now, many experts could silently counterattack her various trump cards, and without the help of her people and her sacred beasts, Ainsley can''t be safe and sound like now.

    Not knowing that Ainsley and her group had already escaped and were waiting for him outside, Axelle faced the old woman with all of his might and managed to kick her out of his domain so that he could no longer influence anything happening inside his domain.

    However, the old woman returned to the mimicry domain and saw that the domain was already half-destroyed, with the soul masters and domain masters missing from the domain.

    She guessed that they all should have returned to the real world or something, so the old woman didn''t bother to stop Axelle anymore and quickly left the mimicry domain that was about to explode.

    The mimicry domain was smaller than Axelle''s domain, so the degree of destruction was also faster than Axelle''s domain.

    In just a few seconds, that domain was ''erased'' by the explosion, but the explosion also hit the nearby Abyss Domain and Abyss tunnel!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2261 "Final Goodbye"

    2261 "Final Goodbye" When Axelle''s domain was half-destroyed in the explosion, the mimicry domain had already explodedpletely, and the explosion also touched the core of the mimicry domain, instantly triggering a bigger yet silent explosion.

    The explosion severely hit the abyss tunnel and further reduced the abyss tunnel to only a third left, but even so, the mimicry domainpletely perished, with all beings inside the domain who didn''t have time to escape.

    Unlike a domain that broke into pieces like ss shards, when a domain exploded, the people inside the domain would be trapped instead and not ejected out.

    There were still some dying guards inside the domain, heavily injured transmigrators and so on who didn''t have the energy to escape from the domain.

    All of them were swept by the explosion and were ''erased'', leaving not even a handful of ashes.

    Maybe some of their souls escaped from the explosion, but without sufficient techniques and skills to control the soul to go to various worlds, even the transmigrators were lost in the fourth void just like that.

    The souls of these people would wander around the fourth void like ghosts, and maybe, if they were lucky, they could enter some domain clones that people summoned and attach their souls to the bodies of living creatures inside those domain clones.

    Of course, once the domain clone was retracted, these people would be separated from their new bodies once more and continue to wander the chaotic fourth void until they found a way to go to the space crack and enter various real worlds instead of just domain clones.

    If some domain masters noticed their souls attached to the creatures inside the domain clone that they summoned, and if the domain masters were willing to save these souls, they could bring the souls to the real body of their domains and let these souls enter empty corpses inside their domain.

    But then, these souls would be trapped inside the domain for eternity, no matter whether they were reincarnated or not.

    Ainsley and the others didn''t see the destruction of the mimicry domain with their own eyes, but they did feel a subtle space and time fluctuation on another floor above their current floor, which should be where the mimicry domain ovepped in the fourth void.

    Daniel, who was the most sensitive towards space and time fluctuation because of his identity as a high-level transmigrators, immediately told the others about what he sensed.

    "The mimicry domain should be destroyed in the explosion chain from the big domain next door. It will not take a long time for the big domain next door to explodepletely, implications for the abyss tunnel and destroying the abyss tunnel until nothing is left."

    This sounded like good news, but ever since Ainsley and the others knew that the owner of the big domain was actually Axelle, they were all not in the mood to appreciate the destruction of the abyss tunnel.

    The world union did have a good intention, and they just wanted topletely stop the possibility of abyss demons ever entering their world once more, but their way of doing things were like viins for the transmigrators.

    Still, Ainsley could not understand why Axelle would ''sacrifice'' his own domain clone to blow up the abyss tunnel. Was it so that the world union didn''t use transmigrators'' souls as bombs instead?

    Ainsley was worried that Axelle would be heavily injured, and that this incident would hinder his future development, but little did she know that Axelle nned an even crazier thing.

    Ainsley still thought that Axelle would return to the main world no matter what, even if he could not go to the abyss for a period of time before he found a way to go there.

    After all, the abyss tunnel was destroyed, so no demons from the abyss could enter the main world and no demons from the main world could go to the abyss.

    Maybe, Axelle could create a tunnel connecting his abyss domain''s real body to the abyss, or slowly integrating his own domain to the abyss.

    This way, he could always visit the abyss through his own domain.

    However, the price he had to pay to blow up the tunnel was not as simple as sacrificing his domain''s clone.

    If he was left behind in the main world as the king of the abyss demons, sooner orter, the abyss tunnel might appear again between the abyss and the main world because the king was still in the main world.

    That''s why, if Axelle didn''t want the abyss demons to ever appear in the main world anymore, he could not stay in the main world.

    Maybe he could visit the main world sometimes with the connection between his abyss domain and the main world because his domain was created when he was in the main world.

    But certainly, this could only happen after the real body of his domain was fixed and after he survived in the abyss.

    No one knew whether he could stille out of the abyss alive with his injuries, so Axelle assumed a final goodbye to Ainsley and the people from the Sloan Family.

    To this second, Ainsley still could not contact Axelle.

    Still, when Axelle''s domain was destroyed until only one-third was left, Axelle suddenly got Ainsley through a particr space and time camera that could convey image and sound!

    Ainsley and the others suddenly got this strange screen popping out inside their mind, which was like a system panel in various fantasy novels, but there was Axelle''s real-time video on the screen!

    When Ainsley saw Axelle''s face in her mind, she immediately reacted.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2262 "Can Never Return"

    2262 "Can Never Return" [Axelle! What are you doing? Why did you blow up your domain¡ª ]

    Ainsley had not even finished her words when Axelle cut her off.

    [I''m sorry to make you worry, master, but I promise all this will end soon.] Axelle calmed down and acted just like his usual self in front of Ainsley, but he became more confident and not as shy as before.

    When he talked to Ainsley, he looked her straight in the eyes, not lowering his head or dodging other people''s gazes like his timid self in the past.

    Seeing such a change in the elf, who had low self-esteem for a long time, Ainsley didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.

    Just what kind of incident did Axelle have to go through for him to change drastically like now? Although the change looked good, Ainsley still had an ominous feeling.

    She just didn''t want Axelle to go far away from their family, even if he had already be an abyss demon. Such a change could also be called ''far away from home'', and Ainsley was still not used to the transformation.

    Still, because the baby didn''t want to hurt Axelle''s feelings as she also knew the ufortable feeling of having to face family members and friends in a new identity, Ainsley wisely didn''t treat Axelle differently and just acted like usual.

    A pity...

    Ainsley and the others didn''t know that Axelle not only awakened his abyss demon''s bloodline but also became the king of the abyss demons.

    Now, people could not sense his kingly aura just yet, but that was because the man had not returned to the abyss and had not been officially ''crowned'' by the abyss itself.

    Once he returned to the abyss and gained the recognition of all abyss demons, Axelle''s aura would definitely change. If he didn''t deliberately hide his aura, people would tremble before him, and the weaker ones might subconsciously kneel to him.

    The current Axelle didn''t have that evil and sinister aura belonging to the abyss demons, and he didn''t look crazy at all.

    But Axelle just hid all his ugly sides in front of his friends and family, not wanting to let the people he knew see him in apletely different state.

    Ainsley never really saw Axelle''s demonic transformation with her own eyes, and when the baby herself transformed into her Asmodeus mode, her aura was not that evil or sinister.

    She transformed more into a demonic state that showed off her charm because her direction of demonic transformation leaned more towards charm, seduction, and so on.

    And because the baby was still a little girl, she looked cute and naughty rather than sexy and seductive.

    Basically, the transformation was not that drastic and even if it was drastic, it only made Ainsley look cuter, like another cute version of Ainsley.

    Axelle, however, was in a different situation.

    Even right now, the image Axelle transmitted to everyone''s mind was his moderate appearance as an abyss demon.

    His skin was crimson, like blood magma, and he also had various other demonic traits, but he changed the color of his eyes and other small details.

    These small details were actually the things that excluded an evil and sinister aura.

    If someone looked at Axelle''s current appearance in real-time, they would find that the man''s eyes were full of distorted madness and greed for food, just like an out-of-control abyss demon.

    This was the usual state of any abyss demons. Evil, greedy, malicious, and crazy.

    However, Axelle camouged his state so that when Ainsley looked at the elf, he looked like a peaceful version of an abyss demon.

    The man looked more handsome and charismatic. He looked more like a brave warrior with a crimson skin rather than a crazy demon.

    No one knew that Axelle''s inner self was slowly turning into a crazy abyss demon because thest purend in his domain''s clone was gone in the explosion.

    Axelle felt that he could not maintain his good image for a long time, so he quickly told whatever he wanted to say to Ainsley and the others around her.

    [Master, don''t worry about me. I want to blow up the abyss tunnel because I got a memory inheritance when I awakened the abyss demon''s bloodline, and it has always been my ancestors'' wish to blow up the abyss tunnel.]

    Axelle briefly told Ainsley about the prospect of the abyss all this time and how the destruction of the abyss tunnel would benefit the abyss more than before.

    However, he didn''t tell Ainsley that he would stay in the abyss and would never return.

    In another few minutes, the domain wouldpletely explode along with the abyss tunnel, and soon, he would disappear forever from Ainsley''s life.

    The elf didn''t say anything about this, but Ainsley just had a sharp intuition and immediately asked him in a nervous voice.

    [It''s good if you destroy the abyss tunnel for your own sake, but when will you return to the main world? You have to go back before the domain and the abyss tunnel explodedpletely, okay? What if you got trapped there...you might die!]

    [Don''t worry about returning to the main world as an abyss demon. You just set up the destination''s coordinate at the Sloan Castle. After this incident, I believe the world union will not bother all of us anymore.]

    However, Axelle didn''t answer Ainsley''s question about when he would return to the main world.

    As he listened to the baby''s caring nagging, his eyes turned moist, and he clenched his fist hidden from the ''camera'', trying to hold back his tears.

    No....he can never return.

    If he wanted to live, he would have to say goodbye.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

    1-week Hiatus

 Chapter 2263 "Sacrifice For The Abyss Tunnel?"

    Chapter 2263 "Sacrifice For The Abyss Tunnel?"

    Ainsley was usually not a sharp person and was quite dull regarding emotions.

    However, this time, she keenly captured Axelle''s avoidance of his return, and her intuition mored to interrogate this elf until he spilled out whatever he was nning to do!

    Ainsley squinted her eyes and ''looked'' at Axelle''s image in her mind with eyes full of suspicion.

    [Axelle, you didn''t answer my question. When will you return? I don''t care about the world union and so on. Anyway, indeed, they will not bother us anymore if their goal is only about the abyss tunnel.]

    [I''m just worried that you don''t have time to escape before your domainpletely explodes, which will be dangerous. So, when will you return? Someone here calcted that your domain willpletely explode in several minutes.]

    As they talked, the countdown to total destruction kept going, and yet Ainsley didn''t feel Axelle''s urgency to return to the real world.

    Ainsley might not be able to guess what Axelle wanted to do, or she refused to even think about it, but the Godfather, Jake and the others all had a hunch in their hearts.

    They also looked at Axelle''s image in their mind, but none of them interrupted the talk between Axelle and Ainsley.

    Maybe it was because of their intuition or what, but they had a feeling that they should let these two people talk because maybe, this would be thest time.

    Axelle''s unique item that he got from nowhere should only be able tost until the domain exploded.

    After that, he could never contact anyone outside of the abyss unless Axelle left the abyss and wandered from one world to another.

    He might be able to return to the real world one day, but he would only be able to do that after the abyss developed to a certain extent because he was the king of the abyss, and he would be bound to the abyss until he had the strength to escape.

    In fact, Axelle might not even want to escape because his goal was to develop the abyss, which was what his ancestors had always wanted to achieve but failed to do.

    Axelle was not someone filial or something, but with the blood of the abyss king in his vein, he had this shackle, responsibility, and burden that would follow him for life.

    Developing the abyss was also good for himself so that he would not reach that point of madness that many kings and queens of the abyss in the previous generations always avoided by leaving the abyss and entering Hell as a new resident.

    Axelle was already determined to stay in the abyss for a long, long time and he was also prepared for nOT being able to see Ainsley and the others for their entire life.

    The lifespan of human beings was just too short. Even if Ainsley and the others had mixed blood and should live twice or three times longer than the average humans, plus with their growing strength, their lifespan would also be extended, but the lifespan of an abyss demon king was just too much.

    Axelle could live for thousands of years or maybe more than that because the previous kings and queens of the abyss should still be alive somewhere as demons in Hell.

    They washed away their inferior abyss demon''s bloodline and became an entirely new species. Even if they became an ordinary hell demon, their lifespan should still be longpared to humans in the main world.

    Axelle wanted to develop the abyss and lift the abyss demon''s curse, which means maybe, someday, the abyss demons would gradually be a proper race that was not like a monster with only greed and madness.

    By then, his lifespan would still be long as the king of the abyss demon, and he might not need to wash away his bloodline to be a hell demon.

    The abyss demon might develop to be on par with hell demons, and the abyss might also be bigger, with more than just oneyer, unlike now, where all abyss demons were stuffed into one big ce with only some ''walls'' to divide them.

    Axelle really didn''t want to answer Ainsley''s question, but Ainsley gritted her teeth and kept pushing the matter.

    [Axelle, can you hear me? Don''t pretend to be deaf. I know you can hear me. Tell me when you will return! Or do you n to sacrifice yourself or something topletely blow up the abyss tunnel?]

    [Does the total destruction of the abyss tunnel need the soul of a high-level abyss demon or something?]

    Ainsley thought that the World Union captured Axelle because they needed him to be a sacrifice to destroy the abyss tunnel, but even the world union didn''t know that Axelle was already a quasi-king of the abyss demons now.

    As long as he returned to the abyss and survived the brutal cannibalism and the fight for the throne, he would be the official abyss demon king.

    The abyss tunnel didn''t need such a sacrifice at all, but Ainsley misunderstood.

    She thought that Axelle would die, but in fact, he would definitely live. It was just that, they might not be able to meet each other for a long, long time.

    Maybe for eternity.

    Axelle could keep silent for a while, but as time went on and the countdown to total destruction reached exactly three minutes, only then did Axelle confess the truth to Ainsley.

    The man who had be confident suddenly turned his head away, not wanting to look Ainsley in the eyes.

    [I...I didn''t intend to sacrifice, but I have to go to the abyss, and...]

    And he can''t go back to the main world forever.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2264 "Denial"

    Chapter 2264 "Denial"

    Axelle didn''t say thest few words that he had to say, but no matter how ignorant Ainsley was, she also vaguely understood what would happen from Axelle''s few words that he revealed.

    Axelle said that he wanted to go to the abyss after the abyss tunnel was destroyed, and he could do this because of his blood connection with his hometown or maybe he would do that before the abyss tunnelpletely disappeared.

    But once Axelle went to the abyss and then the abyss tunnel copsed for real, wouldn''t that mean....

    He can''t return to the main world?

    Ainsley opened her mouth without uttering even a single sound, as if someone pressed a mute button for her.

    The baby looked at Axelle who refused to look her in the eyes and even went as far as turning his head away from the ''camera''.

    If this man was in front of her, she could at least touch him and p him to wake him up or something, but even this image only existed in her mind, so vague and illusory.

    There would not be a recorded video of this real-time image, and everything would soon disappear.

    Only memories would record thest moments with this elf.

    Ainsley felt as if someone squeezed her heart, and she had to open her mouth wide to inhale some oxygen into her lungs.

    For a while, her breath shortened, and her eyes became blurry. Even her mind became dull, and the image in her mind also became more vague than before, as if it would disappear anytime.

    What did this elf say? He said that he wanted to go to the abyss when the abyss tunnel was about to disappear? And what does that mean?

    Ainsley subconsciously refused to think further. She might not be close to Axelle as close as she was to Jake, the sacred beasts or Elliana, but this elf was someone that she rescued with her own hands.

    She watched the man transformed from a lowly ve to what he was now.

    Ainsley had always cared about Axelle, even if she rarely saw him or interacted with him. She even left her precious phoenix to Axelle to take care of, and now, the Phoenix already became a sacred beast.

    At this time, ze also received the image from Axelle in her mind, but she was not even at the world union''s headquarters with everyone else.

    At first, she was confused and didn''t understand what was going on. Even if she became a smart beast because of her evolution to a sacred beast, ze was still young after all.

    She didn''t understandplex things such as emotions, but this time, she felt a strange uneasiness and anxiety, as if someone important to her was about to disappear.

    When she saw Axelle''s real-time image in her mind, that''s when the anxiety grew stronger.

    However, Axelle was talking to Ainsley, so the Phoenix kept silent until Axelle said that he would go to the abyss before the abyss tunnel disappeared.

    ze didn''t know much about the abyss tunnel and so on, but she had a hunch that what Axelle wanted to do was not something good for her and for the others in the family.

    It was as if...he would disappear forever if he went to the abyss at this time!

    ze was still unable to speak human words, and usually, she could only talk to Ainsley due to their subtle connection.

    To be honest, Ainsley was notpletely ze''s contracted partner because when Ainsley established the contract with ze, the Phoenix was still a baby, and as she grew stronger, she could re-establish the contract with whoever she wanted to.

    ze naturally would not betray Ainsley, but she was also interested in establishing a contract with Axelle.

    Axelle was an elf, and as an elf, he could understand thenguage of all beasts, monsters, animals, and nts, which was why, without the connection, Axelle could still talk to ze very well.

    Now that Ainsley had stopped talking, ze immediately chirped in her mind and tried to speak to Axelle, but the elf was ruthless. He purposely ignored ze and only focused on Ainsley.

    He could be cruel and tough to Ainsley because he knew that the girl was an adult inside, and maybe, for Ainsley, his existence was not as important as Elliana, Jake, the three sacred beasts, the Godfather, and other people.

    However, for ze, Axelle''s existence might be number one, even above Ainsley, the person who saved her and took her away from darkness.

    Axelle was the one who got along with ze the most often, and he also had the deepest connection with ze.

    For Axelle, ze was already like his own little sister, and ze also looked at Axelle as if he were her older brother.

    Axelle would always soften his heart for ze, so when the Phoenix chirped and tried to talk to him, the elf ruthlessly turned a deaf ear to the little Phoenix.

    ze''s body size was not appropriate to be called a little Phoenix, but in Axelle''s heart, she would always be his little Phoenix, the blue Phoenix who looked like a baby chick with soft fur and a weak body.

    ze saw that her older brother ignored her and thought that he didn''t hear her words in her mind. Maybe something happened, so the Phoenix once again vigorously chirped, acting like a spoiled child.

    She used to do this to Axelle, and the elf would always soften his heart because of her cuteness.

    ze even slyly transformed her huge Phoenix body back to her little chicken body, so as to change the transmitted real-time image that Axelle received!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2265 "One Minute Countdown"

    Chapter 2265 "One Minute Countdown"

    Axelle''s heart softened into a puddle, but he quickly hardened his heart so that he would not interact too much with ze.

    He would leave this world for a long, long time, so it was better for ze, who was essentially still young, to forget about him soon.

    ze tried to act cute but failed. Seeing this, Ainsley knew that no matter what she said, Axelle would not change his mind.

    He was already determined to leave them because he also had his own grand mission.

    Ainsley had freed Axelle from his status as a ve, so the elf could go anywhere he wanted. He was already a free person, so Ainsley didn''t even have the right to stop Axelle from doing what he wanted to do.

    Still, the thought that Axelle would leave her and her family members for eternity and they might not be able to see each other again despite both of them being alive definitely crushed Ainsley''s heart.

    The Godfather was about to leave in a week, and now, Axelle also left her behind.

    Ainsley felt as if everyone would leave her. Maybe all of this started because her identity as a transmigrator was exposed.

    Ainsley wanted to me herself, but deep down, she also knew that it was not her fault whatsoever.

    The Godfather''s time was up, and she could not selfishly keep him here if she wanted him to have a chance to reincarnate and live well.

    The same goes for Axelle.

    Maybe, if he didn''t leave for the abyss and stayed in the main world, he would live a harsher life and might be weaker and weaker.

    The abyss demons had stayed in the abyss for so long that their descendants were already used to the atmosphere in the abyss.

    The main world was indeed attractive, but living here for a long time might weaken them instead due to the sense of security and the abundant resources.

    These demons might bezy due to the abundant resources, and no matter how demon, especially if after the abyss tunnel was closed and no abyss demons coulde to the main world for a long time, the world union would miss their ''research much resources they devoured, without that sense of survival and their innate instinct, these demons would be weaker instead.

    In the abyss,petition was everywhere, and even if the abyss developed into a better world, the abyss demons'' innate greed would arousepetition among themselves, which actually helped them to grow stronger.

    And here, the world union would never let Axelle live a peaceful life as an abyss demon, especially if after the abyss tunnel was closed and no abyss demons coulde to the main world for a long time, the world union would miss their ''research material''.

    Then, they would be tempted to imprison Axelle, who might be thest abyss demon in the main world.

    No matter what, the best choice for Axelle was to leave the main world and go to the abyss.

    Axelle might be a halfling, but his bloodline made him destined to never live in the main world peacefully.

    He has to go to the abyss.

    Ainsley understood this, but she still couldn''t help but be dejected. The baby pursed her lips and her eyes became watery, as if she was about to cry.

    Even the edge of her eyes reddened, just like the tip of her nose, but strangely, she bit her lips instead to keep herself from crying.

    She didn''t want to cry.

    For Axelle, although the future would be dangerous and no one could ensure that he could survive, this choice should be a brand new opportunity. It should be a happy thing.

    Anyway, Axelle didn''t have a really deep bond with everyone in the Sloan Family, so although the elf was close to everyone in the Sloan Family, due to his identity, everyone would still keep a certain distance from him.

    Everyone would be sad by Axelle''s departure, but they would not be too affected for a long time.

    Axelle also didn''t have a lot of nostalgic memories in the main world. For him, the short two years with Ainsley might be the only good memories he had in the main world.

    Axelle should be happy to leave for a better future, so how could she cry?

    Ainsley was stubborn and didn''t want to see Axelle off with tears in her eyes.

    She would never cry in front of Axelle! Even if the elf didn''t even look her in the eyes, Ainsley still didn''t want to shed tears.

    The baby could only inhale and exhale sharply before whispering in a soft voice.

    [....okay, if that''s what you want. I know you have your own n and mission to do, so...take care.]

    Ainsley actually wanted to say more, such as...

    Be careful in the abyss.

    Don''t be injured.

    Eat well.

    Don''t be too burdened by whatever mission he had.

    The most important thing is to survive!

    However, Ainsley could not say those blessings and caring words. She just stubbornly held back her tears and spoke to Axelle as short as possible so that the elf would not hear her crying voice.

    Still, Axelle had a sensitive ear, and the unique camera prop was something that he owned, so technically, he was extremely sensitive to whatever happened to the other party who received his real-time videos in their minds.

    He could feel what other people felt at this moment, so he also felt Ainsley''s depression and grief. He also knew that the baby wanted to cry, but held back for his sake.

    Axelle, who was already a bit cold-blooded due to his demonic bloodline, could not help but soften his heart once more, and somehow, a surge of deep sadness overwhelmed him like the deep sea.

    If he could, he also didn''t want to leave, but for his own sake and for everyone''s sake, he had to go.

    Countdown...

    One minute.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2266 "Thirty Seconds Countdown"

    Chapter 2266 "Thirty Seconds Countdown"

    There was only one minute left before Axelle left the Sloan Family forever, so soon, those who also got the same real-time video in their minds started to talk to Axelle.

    However, all of them pretended as if Axelle was not going to leave them forever and acted as if Axelle was about to go for a long journey and had his own adventure.

    [Axelle, take care of yourself! If I knew you were going on a long journey, I would have prepared some things for you.]

    [Axelle, the alchemist in our family, has already started to learn to make potions that you teach them! You can rest assured that though the Sloan Family''s potion business will decline, it will never go bankrupt.]

    [Axel! We will keep your bedroom and your studio until you return from your long journey! If you can, contact us sometimes, but even if you can''t, it''s okay. As long as you''re safe and sound.]

    [This is the first time you''re going to embark on a long journey. If you can, you have to record your adventure so that when you return, we all can know what you have been through.]

    [Don''t forget to buy us some specialties in ces you go through!]

    [If you sessfully develop your hometown, maybe you can connect with me, and we can do some business.] Jake even yfully spoke to Axelle as if his hometown was not the worst and barren ce, the abyss.

    Everyone spoke to Axelle as if he was just going to go on a long journey, such as going to other continents for years. The five buds of the Sloan Family also left the family for years before returning, so everyone acted as if Axelle was the same as them.

    They knew that Axelle might never return until one day the abyss was open to the public, and the technology in this world allowed cross-world journeys to be asmon as cross-country journeys, but they smiled at Axelle and joked around, even wishing him the best for his ''journey''.

    They didn''t want Axelle to feel guilty for leaving the Sloan Family and they wanted to tell Axelle that although they were not too close to this elf in daily life, they all wished him the best.

    Only ze was confused and chirped loudly to attract Axelle''s attention.

    She still could not speak human words, but Axelle could understand her birdnguage, anyway.

    If someone else could understand ze''s chirping, they would hear this conversation.

    [Big bro! Where are you going?]

    [When will you return?]

    [Why didn''t you bring me with you?]

    [Big bro, can you not go? ze is so lonely...ze wants big brother to stay, okay?]

    But no matter how loud ze''s voice was, no matter how many times she tried to attract Axelle''s attention, the man still refused to respond to ze.

    He was afraid that if he really responded to ze''s words and questions, his will might waver, and he might not be able to go to the abyss.

    Despite this, the people who received Axelle''s real-time video in their minds sincerely wished him the best. Axelle also contacted Grandpa Yofan and the others, and the old man evenmented that he didn''t have time to prepare good things or treasures for the elf.

    [Good boy, don''t forget to eat on time. Our family has a lot of treasures, but you want to go as soon as possible, right? We don''t have time to prepare anything good for you, so we can only wish you a safe journey.]

    The other elders and high-level people in the Sloan Family also spoke to Axelle, just like seniors talking to their juniors.

    Axelle has been treated fairly well in the Sloan Family, and because he looked young despite being old enough as an elf, many elders and high-level people in the Sloan Family liked to pamper this awkward and shy elf.

    That''s why, although no one was close to Axelle to the point of risking their life and death, these people were already like Axelle''s family members that he never had in the past.

    His own race hated him and many of his peers bullied him, but the people in the Sloan Family took him as if he was their own child, someone who needed a lot of care and affection.

    Axelle almost couldn''t help but shed tears in front of these elders and the Sloan Family''s higher-ups.

    He owed these people so many things. Even if he worked for the Sloan Family and sold a lot of unique potions, he himself also got ie from those options.

    However, on the contrary, the care and attention from the elders, and all other things that could not be counted with materials, these things were priceless.

    Axelle still could not repay their grace, yet now, he selfishly wanted to leave and even risked the Sloan Family''s potion business going downhill.

    After all, he was the alchemist of the Sloan Family and the reason why the Sloan Family''s potion auction was popr. There were many elf potions that only he could make.

    Even when the other alchemists whoter on joined the Sloan Family could also create various unique potions, they could never make potions valuable enough to be auctioned and be the signboard of the Sloan family.

    Axelle thought that the Sloan Family would not be too affected by his departure, but thinking again, the potion business would be hit hard, so how could it not be impactful?

    Amidst the guilt and variousplex feelings, Axelle looked deeply at the faces of all the people who received his real-time video in their minds with reddened eyes.

    Now...only thirty seconds left before the final goodbye.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2267 "Goodbye, Axelle"

    <h4>Chapter 2267 "Goodbye, Axelle"?</h4>

    The people who received the real-time video could not record this video in their minds unless they used special treasures, but Axelle''s treasure could.

    He was indeed poor and miserable, but after bing the core alchemist of the Sloan Family, he could find a lot of treasures from his customers who wanted to buy custom potions from him.

    This strange camera was one of the treasures that he got, and it could record the video which only existed in everyone''s minds as memories.

    Axelle could watch the video all over again anytime, but he still tried to imprint the faces and voices of these people into his mind so that even after so many years passed by in the future, he would not forget these people.

    He especially took a longer time to imprint the face and voice of Ainsley and ze, the two people who had the closest rtionship with him.

    It was really a pity that he could not watch Ainsley and ze grow up. Even though Ainsley was already an adult inside, Axelle was still curious about Ainsley''s appearance when she became an adult.

    There was also ze, who, despite her transformation, was still young, so she could not be called an adult just yet.

    Axelle thought that maybe, one day, he could find some treasures in other worlds so that he could sneakily go to the main world to find these two people or simply watch over them from a distance.

    Axelle didn''t have many words that he wanted to say to Ainsley and ze, but he used this short thirty seconds before the countdown to say some words to the two people.

    [Master, I hope you can grow up safely and be more sessful than now. I won''t be able to see your growth and your sess in the future, but I''m already d that I can apany you until this veryst moment.]

    [ze....forgive your older brother for leaving you alone, but you see, you won''t be alone, and you won''t be lonely. Ain-sama is with you, and you will also have a lot of friends in the future.]

    [Work hard, repay the master''s grace, and be the fourth sacred beast of the Sloan Family. Under your lead, the Sloan Family will always usher to the next level.]

    Axelle gave a few more pieces of advice to both Ainsley and ze, but soon, his image in everyone''s mind became vague and blurry.

    The thirty-second countdown had already reached ten seconds, and after that, Axelle had to go to the abyss before the abyss tunnelpletely copsed.

    10.

    [Master, ze, you guys have to grow up well.]

    9.

    [I don''t know if you guys want to find a partner after you grow up, but be sure to find someone who is nice to you!]

    8.

    [Oh, yes, your future partners also have to be as strong as the two of you, okay? Well, just ask Grandpa Yofan to filter your future partners for you.]

    7.

    [I''m going to embark on a long, long journey, and maybe I won''t be able to contact you at all for decades, but I''ll try my best to find some treasures that can get you guys even when I''m so far away!]

    6.

    [I hope after several decades, this world has developed an extraordinary journey to other worlds and dimensions so that you guys can one day meet me in some worlds out there.]

    5.

    [I hope by then, all of us have be stronger, and our names will be known to a lot of people!]

    4.

    [Grandpa Yofan and everyone, I''m sorry for all my mistakes when I was with you guys. I''m thankful for all the things all of you have done for me.]

    3.

    [This grace will be forever remembered, but I''m sorry, I can''t repay your grace for now.]

    2.

    [I...I will miss you guys, so please don''t forget me! Ah, I also hope new alchemists will soon be able to learn my potion recipes and revive the business once more. I left all the recipes on the table in my bedroom.]

    1.

    [In the end...thank you everyone. I''m going now. Don''t be sad. I''m just going on a long, long journey. Maybe we will meet again someday in other worlds!]

    [So....]

    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm

    Goodbye.

    0.

    When the countdown reaches zero, Axelle''s figure in everyone''s mind slowly disintegrated into countless light dots, and soon, the man used his bloodline to go to the abyss through the abyss tunnel that was about to disappear.

    This teleportation was dangerous with such an iplete tunnel, but with Axelle''s thick abyss demon bloodline, he still sessfully entered the abyss before the abyss tunnel disappeared.

    Right after Axelle went into the abyss with his back facing the direction of his domain, both his domain and the abyss exploded to pieces, leaving only colorful sparkles floating in the chaotic fourth void.

    Axelle...is now gone forever.

    Ainsley and ze were silent as they watched the light dots in their minds gradually disappear. Not even a single light dot remained behind, and all that was left were the memories.

    They lost their loved one so suddenly, but their loved one would continue to survive tenaciously somewhere that they didn''t see.

    Ainsley and ze could only pray sincerely so that Axelle would be safe and sound back in the cruel abyss.

    Let the elf seed in whatever he wanted to do, so maybe, one day, they would meet again in other worlds.

    To achieve this, they had to be stronger, so strong that they could leave this world''s barrier and travel to other worlds out there, just like their ancestors.

    Maybe it would take a decade or more to achieve this, but they had all the time in this world.

    Goodbye, Axelle, and see you someday.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2268 "Kidnapping The Fairies?"

    <h4>Chapter 2268 "Kidnapping The Fairies?"?</h4>

    After Axelle''s departure, everyone who received the real-time video was silent for a moment, as if to mourn the departure of their loved one.

    Although Axelle wasn''t dead, his survival in the abyss would be extremely difficult. His domain''s clone was gone, and the real body of his domain would suffer as well.

    Still, Ainsley and the others believed that one day, Axelle would leave the abyss and go to see them again.

    The group was silent, but the people from the world union who were monitoring the progress of the abyss tunnel''s destruction were not silent at all.

    When they confirmed that the abyss tunnel was really gone forever, and all the abyss seals were released, yet no abyss demons came over, the people from the world union cheered in their own offices.

    "Ahhhh! We did it! I don''t know who sacrificed their domain clone, but anyway, finally, we are free from the abyss!"

    "This is big news. Contact the world media and spread the good news!"

    "What about the transmigrators who survived? Should we catch them back again, or?"

    "The higher-ups told us to stop hunting the transmigrators. The hunter organization will be disbanded slowly because there will be no need to hunt the aliens'' souls anymore."

    "I thought the aliens'' souls would still be useful in other fields as well..."

    "It can''t be helped. One of the aliens is still super popr, and now, we can''t target these aliens anymore. Anyway, the seals are not needed anymore, so the aliens can be free."

    "I heard that the higher-ups are going to create a transmigrators inspector organization? They still have to be monitored, so the higher-ups will probably set up a special ''police'' for them."

    "Half of the leaders wanted the aliens to have a clear identity in this world, so the future aliens have to register their identity when they first arrive here."

    "Don''t you know that the space and time department said that in less than a decade, our world will be open to many mid-level worlds out there, so the higher-ups want to develop the police for uing foreigners as well."

    "They really have to set up an official department to manage those foreigners. Once we can leave this world, I think the officials will also set up relevant departments to manage those who want to leave this world or those who return."

    "I never expected our world to develop so far. Maybe, in the next few decades, it will bemon to see foreigners visiting our world or people from our world going to other worlds, right?"

    "Well, but aliens and foreigners are different. The aliens upy the bodies of natives like us while foreignerse with their own bodies. I don''t know who is more dangerous."

    "I think both of them are dangerous. I''m just afraid that the aliens will take revenge on us because of what happened today. Isn''t it the same as the aliens'' massacre day or something? Won''t they hold a grudge?"

    "They will definitely hate us, but what can they do? The world union is still the strongest official organization in this world that represents all races! When the wormholes are officially opened, the World Union will represent our world."

    "Right, right. But all of this might not happen in the near future. Let''s just take care of the wounded soul masters and domain masters from our side first."

    The people from the World Union were busy dealing with the aftermath, but they didn''t care about the death of the transmigrators who were sacrificed to bomb the abyss tunnel.

    No one would remember their name, and maybe, only fellow transmigrators would still remember their sacrifices.

    Ainsley and the others could not stay in the world union''s headquarters for a long time and soon, they left the ind with gloomy faces.

    Although Ainsley knew that the world union would probably not bother her anymore, she was still resentful of these elite leaders of various races.

    How could she not resent these people? They indirectly made Axelle leave her, and they also made the Godfather''s soul so weak that he had to reincarnate ASAP.

    Maybe he wouldn''t even survive up to a week.

    At this time, while Ainsley and the others returned to their ships, Evan and the people from the Walter Family had also returned to their ships, bringing two extremely important figures to the world union.

    The world union was still searching for these two people even after their n seeded, and these two were none other than the fairy of space and the fairy of time.

    Maybe because Chronos had a contract with Finley, the two fairies didn''t resist when they were ''kidnapped'' to the ship.

    Even the fairy of space was rarely silent and not as arrogant as before.

    She knew that a lot of transmigrators would hate her because she was the one who summoned a lot of them to this world just to take their souls as the abyss'' seal.

    The previous fairy of space had done this kind of thing for so long, and when it was her turn now, she also had to do the ''duty'' of the space fairy.

    Aetheria didn''t know why she was ''kidnapped'', but Chronos had a vague guess in his mind.

    First of all, naturally, the Walter family already regarded him as their family member, so it was normal to ''save'' him from the hands of the world union.

    But Aetheria....

    .c¦Ïm

    Since the Walter Family had a close rtionship with the Billios and the Sloan Family, they should also know some transmigrators.

    How could they not dislike Aetheria, who indirectly harms the transmigrators?

    So, what is their n to bring Aetheria back with him?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2269 "Less Than Three Days"

    <h4>Chapter 2269 "Less Than Three Days"?</h4>

    Evan actually didn''t think of doing anything to Aetheria and just rescued her along with Chronos because even his fairy also had a good rtionship with this fairy of space.

    Even if Aetheria was also responsible for the death of so many transmigrators, more often, she summoned the souls of people who had died, so she indirectly gave them a second chance to live.

    Evan understood this, and as the father of Finley, the good buddy of Chronos, the fairy of time who had a crush on Aetheria, Evan could never be cruel to this little fairy girl.

    It was just that, after Evan quickly returned to the ship of the Walter Family that was right next to the Sloan Family''s ship, he didn''t know yet that bringing Aetheria with him was the biggest help for Ainsley.

    At this moment, the World Union was busy with the aftermath of their n, and the live broadcast had long been discontinued.

    The people who gathered outside of the ind had long done whatever they nned to do at first, such as taking advantage of the world union when they were in chaos to take away some precious treasures.

    Some smart people among the troops around the ind even helped the rare races who escaped from the Ind in exchange for a chance to visit their hidden hometown or get unimaginable resources that only the world union could get in the past.

    Those who had long disliked the world union, regardless of their race, also secretly contacted top world media to spread the news about the world Union''s condemned deeds of experimenting on rare minority races and exploiting their resources.

    The world union spread the good news that the abyss tunnelpletely copsed, and the demons would never return to this world at the same time as the other elite families'' news involving the dirty secret of the world union.

    These people moved fast, and within an hour after Ainsley and the others left the ind for their ships, slowly going to the nearest Pandora Ind, the two parties released the shocking news almost at the same time.

    The world union was the first to release the good news of their sessful n to destroy the abyss tunnel and prevent demons from entering their world ever again.

    Now, they only had to hunt the remaining abyss demons in this world who escaped from the s'' before they could be free of demons for eternity!

    At first, the whole world was rejoicing, and everyone quickly put aside the shocking news about aliens and other worlds.

    The world union didn''t even mention the sacrifice of transmigrators and contributed all the merit to the domain masters who worked with them, saying that these people jointly created a domain clone and then sacrificed the domain clone to destroy the tunnel.

    The truth and lies got mixed up, but because the news was really too exciting, manyizens who didn''t really care about the life of those ''aliens'' quickly forgot about Ainsley who was escorted to the world union''s headquarters.

    Only Ainsley''s fans still cared, but because the world union didn''t tell them anything about Ainsley and those transmigrators who were captured before, everyone didn''t know what was going on with these aliens.

    The transmigrators who managed to escape also didn''t have time and didn''t even want to share the news that some of them escaped while the rest died as sacrifices.

    They were wary of the inte, afraid that the world union would track them down and hunt them again for no reason.

    These people all left their families and friends, staying out of the hustle and bustle of big ces.

    They tacitly went to some dangerous ces away from the crowd that could at least deter the power of the world union.

    The transmigrators were scattered everywhere. Some people got together because they came from the same world. Others became lone rangers or cooperated with other transmigrators because they were trustworthy.

    Transmigrators who had previously sought asylum with elite global families either ran away, abandoning the family who once cooperated with them due to the family''s inability to protect them at the critical moment, or returned to the family as if nothing happened.

    Of course, the majority wanted to be independent and didn''t believe in these families anymore because the world union was still too powerful, more than these elite families who gathered together to protect transmigrators.

    The world union was a joint organization consisting of governments from a lot of influential countries and races, which means, it was simr to a world government or something like that.

    Even if many global elite families were influential as behind-the-scenes? masterminds, the world government was still too influential, especially when the world would definitely change in the future, and the world union might be the representative of the world as a whole.

    Evan''s goal was just to rescue Chronos, but because he also wanted to see his best friend, the young man Jake, the Walter Family''s ship followed the Sloan Family''s ship to Pandora Ind.

    The abyss tunnel was gone, Axelle was gone, and the world union might not have time to hunt transmigrators anymore.

    Everything seemed good, but Ainsley deeply realized that she was still too weak in front of the big forces.

    There was not even a war between the world union and the Sloan Family, plus their allies, because once Ainsley was trapped, it was over.

    Axelle indirectly ''sacrificed'' to save Ainsley, but the baby didn''t even have time to mourn for his departure because right now, after the issue with the world union was solved, they still had one more critical problem at hand.

    The Godfather''s soul became weaker and weaker, and now, they might not even have three days to save him!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2270 "The World Unionâ€™s Bad Scandal"

    <h4>Chapter 2270 "The World Union''s Bad Scandal"?</h4>

    While Ainsley and the others were worrying about the Godfather, the outside world was once again plunged into chaos because just fifteen minutes after the good news of the abyss tunnel''splete destruction, another shocking negative news rted to the world union was revealed.

    People might really like good news, especially the ones that would indirectly affect their lives in the future.

    However, now that they were already relieved, many people had time to focus on gossip and various negative news, especially if it was rted to famous figures.

    This time, the world union which was like a world government! Moreover, this news was not a rumor because there was so much evidence attached to the news, overwhelming the entire inte in an instant.

    Television, the inte, various tforms, forums, newspapers, national radio and many other media tforms for both the human race and non-human race spontaneously brought this bad news rted to the world Union.

    What? The world union secretly conducted experiments on rare and minority races?

    What? The one who destroyed the tunnel was not the world union but a mysterious domain master who sacrificed his domain clone, assisted by the involuntary sacrifice of so many transmigrators?

    What? The world union shamelessly took the merit that should belong to others, even if they were aliens?

    What? The world union had been plundering the resources of many rare races in this world, almost making them extinct?

    What? The world union actually held various key technologies rted to space and time, and crucial outer world exploration, yet hiding these things from the masses?

    The government of all nations, regardless of race, had to pay taxes to the world union, and the tax came from themon people''s taxes.

    The world union not only became the symbol of peace among various races but they also became the bridge between ordinary people and ability users.

    Thew that restricted ability users and protected ordinary people all came from the World Union.

    So far, the world union has always been the hero of the masses.

    Even if top figures all over the world, including politicians and the head governments of various nations would be ability users more or less while ordinary people upied less important positions, the poption of ordinary people far exceeded that of ability users.

    The power of the mass was terrifying, and so far, only in a chaotic country like the Godlif Country where ability users could suppress and even enve ordinary people.

    In other countries, the ordinary people lived a good life and anything happening to ability users was separated from the life of ordinary people.

    Even when ability users fought in public, there would be special police officers to set up a separate space, like a small dimension that would not harm the real world or something like that.

    Ability users would rarely interact with ordinary people, and for ordinary people, meeting even the lowest level ability users was like meeting idols, which was why Ainsley had a huge fan base full of fanatics both from ability users and ordinary people.

    It was indeed the easiest to get ordinary people''s recognition when the person was handsome, pretty, young, or cute.

    Ainsley was young, sopared to adult ability users who looked more menacing, ordinary people would definitely like the ''harmless'' Ainsley instead.

    For ordinary people, the life of ability users was like a dream, something that was far away from their current life.

    Even ability users had their own separate schools and residences. The governments separated ability users and ordinary people into two living areas.

    Rich, ordinary people might not even live in a better ce than the lowest-level ability user.

    Yet, ordinary people didn''t protest because these ability users were essentially raised in a golden cage and treated as dangerous walking bombs.

    The chain of disdain from ability users to ordinary people existed. Still, even so, thew in various countries was strict, so ability users also could not casually kill ordinary people or harm ordinary people.

    Nowadays, ordinary people treat the news rted to ability users as entertainment news until the war between the two races which was called the new century war happened six months ago...

    Only then did ordinary people have a sense of being involved in those supernatural things.

    Now, ordinary people didn''t treat news rted to ability users as entertainment or something far away anymore because they were undoubtedly still rted to the well-being of ordinary people.

    Who would have known that the world union, who was seen as the hero of ordinary people, actually conducted arge-scale forbidden experiment on many other races and even exploited their resources?

    Those races might not be the same human race, and usually, non-human races were all born ability users, unlike humans, with the majority being ordinary people, but still. There must be ordinary people among those small races.

    Ordinary people in this world have arge number, especially among the human race. However, they were the ''minority'' because ability users led this world.

    Those minority races were all in the same position as ordinary people. They were helpless, they were weak, and they were the ''minority''.

    If the world union dared to experiment on those races, what if one day they had to experiment on ordinary people to research ability users'' power awakening or other things rted to the wormholes and other worlds?

    What if the world union wanted to sacrifice ordinary people, just like how they easily sacrificed the transmigrators and kept silent about it?

    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm

    Transmigrators here were also the ''minority''!

    A lot of ordinary people were still traumatized by the aftereffects of the new century war, so they were more sensitive nowadays.

    This newspletely provoked their already fragile nerves!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2271 "The New Era Is Coming"

    <h4>Chapter 2271 "The New Era Is Coming"</h4>

    [How can the world union be so bad? Is our human representative also involved in the forbidden experiment?]

    [I suspect some people also experiment on ordinary people like us, such as how to awaken ordinary people to be ability users.]

    [I heard there are awakening potions with a certain chance to awaken ordinary people to ability users. Could it be that the potions are from the world union?]

    [I checked the evidence of this scandal, and it''s all true. There are many prisoners who run away from the secretbs, and all of them are miserable.]

    [They might be rare races that most people never even heard of in their lives, but they are also intelligent beings!]

    [I heard from an insider that the portal technology actuallyes from a particr rare race somewhere in this world. It was said that the world union forced this race to be their experimental subject, and that''s how they poprized the technology.]

    [Is it true? Then, doesn''t that mean all portals around us are built on the blood and tears of other intelligent beings? Just thinking about it makes me want to puke.]

    [I''m an ordinary person from a Western human country, and it''s supermon to use portals in our daily lives. It''s like public transportation at this point. Now, I feel guilty!]

    [I don''t care whether an unknown race suffers out there, but just the fact that the world union dares to do an illegal experiment...I am just afraid that as the wormholes start to develop, they will need ''sacrifices'' and so on.]

    [We as ordinary people are worthless in the eyes of those noble ability users in the world union, so isn''t it really possible to use ordinary people as experiment subjects and say that they sacrifice for a noble purpose?]

    [The world union might even take all the credit, just like what they did to those aliens!]

    [I''m so scared. The world government is so evil. It was said that the world is going to change and there are possibilities of foreigners from other worlds entering our worlds through official channels. By then, what will happen to us?]

    [We, weak and ordinary people, can only be cannon fodder in the future, right? Maybe you will suddenly die when you go to work one day. It''s so scary!]

    The ordinary people became even more pessimistic than before, and a lot of them became paranoid, afraid of the iing future.

    For ability users, the chance to leave this world and explore new worlds or epting foreigners sounded like a bright future because the people in their world were not that weak anyway.

    But for ordinary people, it sounded like the start of their misery.

    Even ordinary people living in stable and safe countries feared their future where they might have an even lower status than now.

    Simultaneously, the inte was full of ordinary people protesting against the world union.

    Even ability users also made their moves because they were clearly more valuable and had a lot of good experimental potential, so how could the world Union not pay attention to ability users as well?

    Ability users panicked, ordinary people panicked, and elite families used this chance to weaken the influence of the world union.

    They knew that the world would change rapidly, and they also wanted to be a part of the so-called global representative in charge of developing the outer world journey.

    In the future, there will be a lot of new resources, which means a new chance to be stronger, a new potential to do various businesses, and so on.

    If they werete and didn''t get involved deeply, by then, they would be left behind by other families who had a connection with the people from the world union.

    The other elite families wanted to weaken the influence of the World Union so that they could be included in the global project, such as the wormholes, future foreigners, and so on.

    The top global elite families even created their own organization that was said to monitor the world Union as ''judges'' or something, which would definitely win the hearts of many ordinary people and ability users who were wary of the world union.

    The world union might hire a lot of domain masters, but top elite families also cultivated several domain masters on their own. When they united, they wereparable to the world union.

    In just two days after the destruction of the abyss tunnel, the whole world was boiling, and the world union didn''t even have time to find the missing fairies.

    The world''s politics would undergo a huge change, and the world union was busy washing up its name.

    Yet, many hidden forces always tried to hinder them and nder their name using various evidence and scandals.

    The world union knew that these forces just wanted to be involved in the development of the wormhole and future development of the entire world to wee the start of a new era.

    Even if they would only be able to stabilize the outer world journey in several decades from now, these forces with keen intuitions already swarmed to grab some positions.

    The new era would change everything, and those who werete would be defeated in the end and might only get the leftover benefits if they were lucky.

    The Billios Family also shamelessly joined the organization of those top elite families and forces, relying on their big name as interracial businessmen.

    Of course, there were other big business-oriented families as well, but the Billios Family was the number one from the human race''s side.

    Now, these families want to snatch the future good deals, so how could the Billios Family stay still?

    .c¦Ïm

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2272 "The Godfatherâ€™s Soul Is Weakening"

    <h4>Chapter 2272 "The Godfather''s Soul Is Weakening"?</h4>

    The Sloan Family was indeed busy with the Godfather''s matter, but Ainsley had a lot of good subordinates and elders behind.

    Hence, these people also rushed to get some benefit from this chaos, especially when the top elite families knew that Axelle, who bombed the abyss tunnel, came from their family.

    The Sloan Family was a rising star, and its foundation was indeed deep in the past, butpared to other hundred-year-old families or even thousand-year-old families, they were just like a baby.

    Still, this ''baby'' was the one who monopolized the inheritance stone and managed to protect the treasure, benefiting the alliance and even opened up a business with other old families.

    These old families knew that the Billios family and many guilds had good rtionships with the Sloan family, and even the Walter Family, who had a fairy of time in their hands, was close to the Sloan Family.

    The Walter Family was good in the mafia circle, but among top elite families, they were not that good.

    Of course, the reason why this mafia family still had a considerably good reputation and connections with top elite forces was all because the fairies they had contracted so far were all important royal fairies.

    For the development of the wormhole and the outer world journey in the future, the fairy of time and the fairy of space would definitely be needed, which means the Walter Family was already half a foot into this big project.

    Since the Walter Family was close to the Sloan Family, the other elite families had to give enough respect to this new rising star.

    Just looking at the four sacred beasts in the family, one of them was about to be a legendary beast, and another one would be the leader of all phoenixes...

    There were also the other two sacred beasts, one of them having space fragment ability, and the other could even open the gate of the underworld...

    The Sloan Family had such a tough backstage.

    No wonder this family had a hundred-year-old history and was considered a top family back in their era. Maybe they declined because future generations could not attract or awaken the three guardians of the family, which was such a pity until Ainsley possessed the body of the new young family head.

    Many top elite families were actually secretly jealous. Most strong transmigrators would not be involved too deeply with the family of the body they possessed, and many would even create chaos just to avenge the original body and so on.

    It was rare to find such a talented transmigrator who basically changed the whole family and brought the family to a higher level.

    Now, everyone in the Sloan Family was already convinced and would rather ept this alien as their family head than choose a new one.

    Unless they were fools, they would always treat Ainsley like their ancestor!

    The Sloan family''s top members went with Jake and the others to seize a chance to join world development, while Ainsley and the people close to the Godfather were preparing to do something to save the man.

    This time, Evan finally came to use because the two fairies were with him, but he sent his son over to ''deliver'' the two fairies in need instead ofing over alone.

    He was also busy joining Jake to seize a chance to be involved in the global project.

    Ainsley, the two sacred beasts Bello, Cellino, and Phoenix ze, were all surrounding the dim transparent person lying on the bed of the master bedroom.

    Zev, who was usually not ''online'' and was not even active leveled up Ainsley with all of his cheats, as if he was just a spirit and not a cheat system, finally showed up and began to be more active than in the past two years.

    Maybe because Zev didn''t want Ainsley to rely on his system for too much, which was why, after Ainsleypleted the ''main mission'' to be popr in the entire capital of the Godlif Country, there were no more missions, and Zev began to wander around the Godfather instead.

    Now, Zev showed up again, and it was also because of the Godfather. This looked too much like favoritism, but Ainsley was not even mad at that because she had already awakened too many abilities and was still not able to properly master her abilities well.

    She didn''t really need Zev''s cheats anymore, but now that Zev became active again, it means that the Godfather''s situation was really tricky.

    This time, Zev didn''t appear in the form of a baby and appeared as a young man with long ck hair and an ancient china costume. He looked as gentle as the breeze yet as resilient as the bamboo.

    People would definitely think of him as a bamboo prince or something.

    The young man covered the lower half of his face with a paper fan and frowned as he looked at the Godfather''s state.

    The Godfather''s spirit body became weaker and began to look transparent, and all of this happened after the abyss tunnel waspletely destroyed.

    Everyone got the Godfather''s remaining soul that had not been used up to fuel the abyss seal, but that piece of me soul was so small it looked like me from a candle!

    Just one blow of the wind and it would die out.

    Everyone had been using various treasures to keep the soul me inside, and even found soul healers or used rare ingredients to nourish the soul, but the soul didn''t get better that much.

    Looking at this, Zev spoke to Ainsley in a heavy tone of voice.

    [He only has less than a day to live.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2273 "Go Back To The Past"

    <h4>Chapter 2273 "Go Back To The Past"?</h4>

    Everyone knew that the Godfather would not live long, but after trying to expand his ''lifespan,'' in the end, what everyone feared finally happened.

    The Godfather only had less than a day left to live. He had to quickly leave this world and stay in the underworld to repair his soul first before he could really reincarnate.

    If the Godfather immediately reincarnated with such a weak soul, his new life would not be good, and he would either be an idiot or a sickly person.

    Everyone wanted the best for the Godfather, even after knowing that he might not reincarnate in this world.

    Ordinary people or ordinary ability users who died, such as Finley''s mother, could be reincarnated in the same world.

    On the other hand, those who had turned into spirits before they reincarnated could not stay in this world anymore.

    The souls would automatically be sent away to another world without memories, forming a virtuous cycle.

    Souls from other worlds that got reincarnated might also be sent to this world to live a new life without memories of the past life, which was like a ''student exchange program'' between various worlds.

    The Godfather could be saved by being reincarnated, but he would also leave this world, just like Axelle.

    Ainsley thought the Godfather''s soul and spirit could at least hold on for several years until she grew up.

    They used a lot of treasures to nourish the soul, but the energy kept leaking, as if the soul could not ept the energy anymore, and being sent to the underworld was the only way to go.

    After that, the soul had to be reincarnated.

    It might be because the energy of the soul itself had been absorbed into the abyss'' soul, or the abyss'' miasma polluted the soul so that the soul could barely nourish itself with the energy of other treasures.

    Even the precious soul healers could not help that much anymore because the Godfather''s soul was in a serious state.

    This soul could not even be called aplete soul me because it looked like it was just a small fragment.

    For the Godfather to be able to survive until now, the belief, affection, and other emotions from the people in this world must be the ones that kept his soul barely alive.

    The power of faith could nourish the soul, but the Godfather was not a God in the end, so the power of faith could only keep his soul so that it would not disappear up to now.

    Ainsley and the others had to make the Godfather want to reincarnate, but his obsession before death still entangled his soul and spirit, just like a cursed chain.

    There were many chains before this, but after the Godfather took his revenge on his old enemies, the chains broke up.

    Still, thest and the biggest ''chain'', which was the Godfather''s biggest obsession, remained.

    His biggest obsession was that he died before he could create a domain.

    That''s the start of all his tragedies, which was why, even after bing a spirit, he could not create a domain, unlike other spirits who could even create a domain and be domain masters as spirits.

    Such spirits were rare, but they existed, and usually, they would not create a contract with any shamans, including their rtives.

    Of course, if they felt that their souls became weaker and weaker, they would find ways to leave the knowledge and various treasures rted to the secret to be domain masters to their descendants.

    Many experts were obsessed with leaving a good image and poprity, or even got their names written in history books, all for the sake of bing spirits and benefiting their family even after death.

    Hermit experts often left this world without bing spirits due to being too mysterious.

    All their knowledge, abilities, and other inheritances were lost in nature, waiting for brave explorers and adventures to discover their relics.

    Many ordinary people who became travelers, adventurers, tomb raiders, and so on sessfully be strong ability users thanks to these inheritances and relics of those hermit experts.

    Still, in the end, the Godfather could notst forever. His soul was severely consumed, unlike other spirits whose souls were stable, and they could live longer than dragons and other fantasy races in a spirit state.

    On this day, Ainsley finally had to prepare to undo the Godfather''sst and biggest obsession, which required a meticulous n and careful care.

    The group had nned things way before the Godfather only had less than one day left, and now, they were just waiting for Evan to deliver the keys to their big n.

    The outside world was busy trying to create a new world ordeal, trying to divide the world union''s authority and being involved in the world project and so on.

    On the other hand, Ainsley just quietly apanied the Godfather, ready to do something big that no one would even try before.

    The only way to undo the Godfather''s obsession was to prevent the incident from happening, and this only means one thing.

    Going back to the past.

    lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm

    Ainsley would not turn back time like Finley, because even Finley essentially just returned to the past himself, not changing the time of the whole world.

    The previous world became a branch and this world that Finley entered after his rebirth became a new branch.

    Now, Ainsley wanted to find a parallel world, a new branch of this world where she could go to the day the Godfather died in the war against the world union and the hunters.

    She wanted to enter the past where her body had not even existed yet!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2274 "Meeting The Two Fairies"

    <h4>Chapter 2274 "Meeting The Two Fairies"?</h4>

    When Finley became a returnee and went to a parallel world with a different timeline, his body in the parallel world already existed.

    However, now, Ainsley wanted to enter a parallel world with a timeline when her body, Ainsley''s body, had not even existed.

    This is something close to impossible, and it was dangerous because it means Ainsley would enter a new world with her fragile body and would change the future of that world.

    Whatever happened in the future of that world would have a subtle connection to this world, but overall, everything would change drastically.

    The Godfather in that world might never meet Ainsley in that world because he didn''t be a spirit. Ainsley in that world would not be this Ainsley because she should be the original person, not a transmigrator.

    Maybe the Godfather in that world would notice Ainsley as his savior after so many years, or the Godfather would have already died of old age because their age difference in a true sense spanned across hundreds of years.

    The two people might never meet each other, or they might meet each other, and, therefore, new things happen out of control.

    Still, the subtle connection would be sent to the Godfather who would be the most affected, and that''s when he could undo his obsession.

    At least, the him in another timeline would not die.

    That''s Ainsley''s goal, which means she would travel through time and space with this body, and that was extremely dangerous.

    She had to go through a tunnel in the fourth void and go to a parallel world that might exist inside the fourth void or in the space crack or even outside of the space crack, like who knew?

    After all, if people could travel back and forth to parallel worlds with the same people and the same world overall, they would disturb the bnce in time and space.

    This action must be a taboo, and whoever allowed this to happen would also have to bear the consequences.

    The two royal fairies already understood what they had to pay in exchange for doing such a taboo thing, but they were willing, because they owed Ainsley and her family too much.

    Chronos was not really indebted to Ainsley, but Aetheria, as the one who summoned Ainsley to this world, including gathering ir and other transmigrators, felt super guilty for the poor baby.

    They might be imprisoned for hundreds of years because of this taboo n, but they would still be the fairy of space and time of this generation until their time was up.

    Some conspiracies even said that the fairy of time was actually the same identity from each generation because they could control their own time, which was their lifespan.

    But they lost their memories after controlling their lifespan, and that''s how the so-called several generations of time fairies appeared.

    Regardless of the fairy of time''s conspiracy, Ainsley still needed the help of the two fairies, and now, Finley, who was close to the two fairies, went to find Ainsley in person.

    This time, he also had something to tell Ainsley because they were both going to be a simr person who was involved in time and space matter.

    When Finley arrived with the two fairies hidden in his robe''s sleeves, Elliana and the two sacred beasts weed the boy, but then, after escorting the boy to the master bedroom, they left the boy there, as if to give him space to talk to Ainsley.

    This boy came to deliver the most important key to save the Godfather, and so, he might need some privacy.

    When Finley entered the bedroom, he immediately looked at the little girl who was sitting on a small chair right next to an empty king-sized bed.

    Finley could not see the Godfather, but he knew that from Ainsley''s behavior, there must be someone invisible on the bed.

    Although Finley had heard about the Godfather''s general condition from his father, he didn''t know a lot.

    Everyone in the elite circle only knew that the souls of those transmigrators who managed to escape from the abyss'' seal before they were consumed to death would be seriously injured.

    They would immediately be sent to the underworld to recuperate and reincarnate, but if there were souls that had spirits just like the Godfather and they could not leave this world yet because of their obsession, they would slowly die.

    Both the spirit and the soul would die.

    That''s why, Evan quickly contacted Jake and Ainsley about this matter. After knowing that the Godfather was in a simr situation, he sent the two fairies in the hope that there was a way to save the Godfather.

    Indeed.

    When Finley went to see Ainsley, before he could even speak, Ainsley had already turned her face around to face him and secretly nced at his sparkling sleeves.

    Fairies would spread sparkles when they flew, which showed that the sparkling sleeves definitely hid fairies.

    When Ainsley saw Finley, because she didn''t have time to beat around the bush and have a small talk with the boy, she immediately mentioned the two fairies hidden in the boy''s sleeves.

    "Did you bring the fairy of time and the fairy of space with you?"

    Ainsley knew from Jake and Evan that both fairies lived in the Walter Family and didn''t want to return to the fairy realm or the world union''s headquarters for now.

    She just wanted to make sure that these two fairies really dide here without any coercion.

    Finley nodded at Ainsley and acted calm, as if he was not the one who lied to Ainsley and imed himself as a fairy.

    Then, he responded to the girl''s question.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2275 "Parallel World"

    <h4>Chapter 2275 "Parallel World"?</h4>

    BM Chapter 2275 "Parallel World"

    "Well, yes, they''re the real deal, and they both said they came here to help you because they feel indebted to you."

    Chronos didn''t have such debt to Ainsley in a sense, and truthfully, it was Ainsley who owed him something because Finley transferred his lifespan to Ainsley, and Chronos helped with that.

    But let''s say that it was a small exchange because Finley lied to Ainsley, which was actually an overpriced exchange.

    Ainsley didn''t know about this, but now, maybe Chronos would tell Ainsley truthfully.

    Indeed, Chronos slowly flew out of Finley''s sleeve and pped his wings, creating some kind of clock silhouette and shadow behind him.

    The fairy boy had a long hoodie and a robe, which concealed most of his face, unlike when he first met Ainsley.

    Maybe the fairy boy didn''t want to be seen by others because he was a ''criminal on the run.''

    When Chronos appeared, Chronos immediately talked to Ainsley with his unique, cold tone of voice.

    "I''m here to help you, but it''s not because my contracted human feels guilty for lying to you. To be honest, he once transferred his lifespan to help you at the Aretha War back then so that you will not die from the heavy bacsh."

    Chronos didn''t like to have small talks and directly dropped a bomb!

    Even Finley was so shocked that he almost rushed to cover Chronos''s mouth, but Ainsley stopped Finley with a hand gesture.

    The baby was a bit taken aback by the news, but maybe because she was more worried about the Godfather, she calmed down quickly.

    The girl inhaled deeply and looked back and forth between the cold and arrogant Chronos to Finley, the blonde and sunny ''fairy'' boy.

    She really didn''t expect Finley to do such a precious thing behind her and without her knowing, but she had a feeling that Finley did this for a reason.

    Ainsley had little time to help the Godfather, so she immediately asked Finley about this.

    "I don''t know why you share your lifespan with me. It''s not that I want to suspect my savior, but may I know why you do this? If you do this out of kindness, then, I have to give back your kindness in some form."

    Lifespan is too precious, and almost nothing can pay for a lifespan, especially if the lifespan was a few decades, close to eighty or ny.

    That''s about to hit a hundred years!

    Ainsley didn''t want to suspect such a kind person, but no sane person would do this, and it was not like Finley knew her deeply when the aretha war happened.

    Finley must have a goal to do this, and his goal should benefit himself, or it''s just his selfish intention rted to himself.

    Finley was indeed not as benevolent as to share his lifespan with someone.

    The lifespan of eighty or ny years was precious, more precious than any treasures in this world because this could extend one''s life if they didn''t die of an unnatural death.

    Naturally, back then, Finley had his own reasons, and now, he was ready to tell Ainsley about this.

    Because this would be a long talk'', Finley took another small chair from somewhere in the bedroom and sat not too far from the baby, just an arm''s length from each other.

    After the boy was seated, just like Chronos, who dropped a bomb out of the blue, the boy seemed to ''inherit'' the fairy''s traits.

    "First of all, I have to tell you my secret."

    The boy inhaled deeply and looked at Ainsley right in the eye. His gaze was sincere, and he absolutely didn''t tend to hide anything or lie to the little girl.

    "You are a transmigrator, and that secret is already a public secret. But mine....well, maybe even my own father doesn''t know about this. Only Chronos knows."

    Finley''s heart sped up as he thought of revealing the biggest secret he ever had, even if this secret didn''t seem to be as disastrous as Ainsley''s secret of being a transmigrator.

    At least, when he went back to the past, he didn''t change a lot of things and only changed the Walter Family''s future, but Ainsley''s existence involved too many forces.

    The Walter family''s fall was indeed important in the past, but as the world was exposed to outer world travel and things like foreigners from other worlds, this kind of event became extremely insignificant.

    That''s why Ainsley''s transmigration overshadowed the boy''s light of being a time traveler.

    Aetheria should know about Finley''s secret because even if she was the fairy of space and not the fairy of time, she could feel that Finley''s soul came from another space and went to this world.

    It was just that because the souls and the bodies matched, the soul blended sessfully, and the original soul in this world received the memory of the older soul in another space and time.

    It was like a transmigration but because the person was the same, it was more like turning back time or going back to the past.

    Of course, the past world already became a parallel world that would not interfere with this world. The only connections would be some subtle feelings, dreams, and other vague references.

    As the fairy of space, Aetheria definitely knew about this, and because the parallel world involved more time control than space, she didn''t have a lot of authority over this.

    Maybe in other timelines, many Chronos knew about what this Chronos had done, but they would not interfere with each other or with other worlds.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2276 "Revealing The Secret As A Regressor"

    <h4>Chapter 2276 "Revealing The Secret As A Regressor"?</h4>

    This world was born out of Finley''s past world, so it could not be called a parallel world invasion or anything, unlike what Ainsley was about to do.

    What Ainsley wanted to do was indeed to turn back time first to create a parallel world, but then, she didn''t exist yet in that new parallel world''s timeline, which means she would be a parallel world''s invader.

    Now, Finley wanted to reveal his secret to Ainsley exactly because of this ''simr situation'' that Ainsley was about to experience.

    "The truth is, I....I am a time traveler, someone who came from the future, turned back time, and created this parallel world."

    "I...can be called a returnee, a regressor, or something like that."

    Finley finally dropped the bomb!

    For a moment, time seemed to stand still, and all Ainsley could hear was the loud ''boom'' noise in her head.

    She was in a trance for a while, and her eyes were out of focus, as if she was dead inside.

    However, the baby didn''tst long in this state and slowly regained her lost ''sanity''.

    Ainsley inhaled and exhaled, inhaled and exhaled again, repeated the action several more times, and only then did she dare to look at the boy in front of her with a serious gaze.

    "You...are you for real? Is it another lie?"

    Ainsley didn''t even realize that her voice trembled, and she spoke like a whisper, so quiet and soft that only Finley could hear her.

    Finley had a wry smile on his face as he nodded calmly, but the hand gripping his pants was definitely not a sign of being calm.

    The boy tried his best to convince Ainsley, who didn''t seem to believe what he said because he once lied to her, and the liested for quite a long, long time.

    Finley just nodded and looked the baby in the eye with a sincere gaze, but Chronos meddled and immediately testified to Finley''s words.

    "What he said is true. I''m the one who turned back time for him so that he can be a regressor. However, the price he has to pay is that he lost his mother in this world right after he turned back time, which is quite a heavy price to pay."

    Although Finley''s mother had been dying and sick anyway, Finley loved her, and in the past, using various methods, he managed to keep her alive until he was killed by that one girl from the Aretha Family, and his Walter Family fell to pieces.

    Then, his mother died of grief because she lost her husband and son in that fierce fight between the two families.

    In the past, the Aretha family grew bigger than now, and even the Billios Family had to be cautious with them because this mafia family was also backed by a lot of other elite families.

    In the past life, ir, the adopted daughter of the Aretha Family and the fourth child, relying on her luck as a transmigrator,? brought a lot of benefits to the family,

    Although she didn''t discover the Inheritance Stone as Ainsley did, she did discover energy crystal mines and other treasures, which boosted the growth of the Aretha Family.

    Then, she somehow made a contract with Aetheria, bing the only person in the Godlif Country who contracted both a sacred beast and a fairy.

    It was like a mon sense'' for many families connected to sacred beasts and fairies that these two forces would never appear in the same family, which was how the 7 great families and the 7 sacred families were born.

    The 7 great families had fairies as backers and the 7 sacred families had sacred beasts or even legendary beasts as backers.

    Of course, nowadays, no one has a legendary beast as their contracted beast, and it all happened to their ancestors, but that''s how the 7 sacred families system existed in the Godlif Country.

    The 7 thrones had been filled with different families all this time, and it was not easy for one family to keep their throne for so many generations.

    The Sloan Family should also have a ce in the 7 sacred families before, because they had three whole sacred beasts with them.

    However, as more and more new generations who weren''tpetent and no one in the family could establish a contract with these beasts, the Sloan Family declined so fast that they were almost annihted.

    Long story short, even when Finley tried to save his mother, when he died, his parents also died, which was why he strongly wanted to go back to the past, not knowing that his mother would be the sacrifice and the price he had to pay.

    Not only that, but after his life ended in this timeline, Finley''s soul would belong to the fairy of time for many generations toe, and he might be transformed into a fairy.

    He would lose his human identity, and his soul would forever reincarnate as a fairy, working for the fairies.

    Now that Chronos confirmed what Finley said, Ainsley reluctantly believed that Finley was a regressor.

    Now, reality finally hit her, and she couldn''t help but look at Finley with a different perspective.

    "Why did you share your life spans with me? Is it because you noticed I acted differently from the real Ainsley you saw in your past life? But why should you share such a precious thing such as a lifespan?"

    Ainsley voiced her doubt and confusion directly. The baby folded her arms in front of her chest and was all ears to hear Finley''s exnation.

    What was Finley''s purpose back then?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2277 "My Turn To Help You"

    <h4>Chapter 2277 "My Turn To Help You"?</h4>

    Finley didn''t want to make excuses or lie to Ainsley, so he truthfully told Ainsley what he thought of when he shared his lifespan with Ainsley back then.

    "My thought back then is that you are someone different from my past life. So, you might be the key for me to change the future. Even if I go back in time, there''s no guarantee I will sessfully change the future."

    If the whole case with transmigrators were exposed, maybe ir would still develop like in the previous life.

    If ir didn''t meet Ainsley, who went to the capital, the Aretha family would not decline at all.

    Ainsley went to the capital because she was not the original Ainsley anymore, who was just a fake family head under the control of other elders and higher-ups in the family.

    All of this indirectly changed the future, and even now, no one knew where ir was sent to. Maybe she was still at the World Union''s headquarters, or maybe she already died in the chaos.

    Ainsley herself didn''t see ir, who was the second youngest transmigrator in the whole circle.

    Maybe ir was not brought to the domain for some reason, or maybe she was bailed out, or maybe she was among the batch of sacrifices who were used to blow up the abyss tunnel.

    Ainsley didn''t know, but anyway, she was also surprised when she learned that ir was also a transmigrator!

    Finley briefly told the previous life story and knew the truth from Aetheria, who indirectly brought ir to this world.

    Since ir was a transmigrator, even Finley was not sure he could win against her.

    Of course, Finley didn''t know about this until the whole case with transmigrators was revealed, and ir was on the list of transmigrators announced by the world union.

    Only then did Finley realize why, in the previous life, that woman could betray him and kill his whole family.

    He suspected that this woman didn''te from a low-level world but from a mid-level world, just like their world.

    Everyone didn''t know for sure about the background world of these transmigrators. Not even ir''s close family knew.

    It was Aetheria who told Finley about ir. Well, she told the story after she escaped from the world union''s headquarters and lived with the Walter Family.

    Beforeing to the Sloan Family, Finley already knew almost all the truth rted to transmigrators and his lifelong enemy.

    It was ironic to think that his life-long nemesis actually didn''t belong to this world, and now, her life and death were unknown.

    Finley thought that he would have a fierce fight with that woman, but because of Ainsley, all problems were quietly solved, and the future that he painstakingly tried to change also changed for the better.

    "Back then, I didn''t think that far and only have this instinct or feeling that I had to save you no matter what because you might be the key to changing my future."

    Finley smiled sheepishly, but there was also a hint of pride in his eyes because his ''investment'' back then really worked.

    "Chronos already told me that it would be difficult to change the future that was too closely rted to the time traveler himself, which was often called the curse of fate or the curse of time."

    That''s why, time travelers like him usually found foreign aids that had a little bit of connection with themselves to change the future that they wanted to change.

    There must be a fateful connection between the time traveler and the foreign aid, and that''s why Finley shared his lifespan.

    This means he was already closely connected to Ainsley, and all the changes Ainsley created would also influence Finley''s future.

    This method was risky because the future that the time traveler wanted might not happen, or things might develop in a worse direction.

    However, Finley trusted his intuition back then, and that''s how he changed his figure drastically.

    The whereabouts of ir is unknown. The Aretha Family has fallen, and was hit hard.

    The Walter Family gained many things and developed faster than in the previous life, both because of Finley''s future vision and Ainsley''s fateful change.

    It was even better when Finley knew that Ainsley was a transmigrator, which means her fate and time was actually quite different from the one in this world.

    Maybe that was why she could really change the future of her own original body so drastically like now.

    If it was the real Ainsley who returned to the past, the difficulty to change her fate would be double or triple of what current Ainsley faced.

    Because this Ainsley was a transmigrator, the fate was like overwritten or erased thoroughly, which was why, many transmigrators could easily be important figures in new worlds even when they were mediocre in their previous world.

    Of course, foreigners who came to a new world with new bodies would have an opposite fate than transmigrators because their bodies and souls were foreign, so the new world heavily rejected them and suppressed them.

    As long as transmigrators could receive more affection and connection with the native people of the new world, their souls would slowly blend with the new body they possessed, which would benefit them instead.

    Ainsley unconsciously did this, and that''s one of the reasons why she could blend with the original body so seamlessly.

    "That''s all the reason why I share my life span with you. Now that the connection between us has benefited me, it''s time for me to help you a little bit."

    For Finley, sharing lifespan was cheaper than changing his and his family''s whole future in a better direction!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2278 "Shamanâ€™s Backlash"

    <h4>Chapter 2278 "Shaman''s Bacsh"?</h4>

    Finley knew that Ainsley would need his help and the help of the fairies, so now, he once again wanted to be involved in whatever Ainsley wanted to do because maybe, it would indirectly affect his future as well.

    Ainsley waspletely relieved after knowing the reason behind Finley''s glorious act of sharing his lifespan with her, even when they weren''t friends for too long.

    Still, even if she influenced Finley''s future and so on, Ainsley didn''t want to be too indebted to Finley, so she also thought of a way topensate for Finley''s lost lifespan.

    There were not many lifesaving treasures or treasures that could expand one''s lifespan, but Ainsley made friends with the rare small races through Axelle and the Godfather.

    Those people secretly sent messengers to contact her after Axelle left, and so, it was not difficult to get some treasures that could expand one''s lifespan.

    Of course, Ainsley also thought of bringing more business opportunities for the Walter Family and made the Walter Family quickly grow way stronger than before.

    The Walter Family was only strong in the Godlif Country before, unlike the Billios Family, whose influence spread everywhere.

    Now, the Sloan family had started to gain a foothold in the world circle thanks to the chaos of the new century war and the case with the world union.

    Although the Sloan Family''s signboard was still Ainsley herself and not many people really looked at the prospect of the Sloan Family itself, for now, it was enough.

    The Walter family also had to follow suit if they didn''t want to be left behind.

    Many mafia families from the 7 great families and the 7 sacred families except for the downgrading Aretha Family also used all their connections to get a certain foothold in the world circle.

    At least in the human continent first.

    The mafias were not that powerful outside of the Godlif country, so they usually spread their influence and power through branch families that didn''t have anything to do with mafias such as mercenary teams, businessmen, guilds, politics, and so on.

    The branch families had already grown to be powerful families in other circles other than the mafia circle, but the conflict between the branch family and the main mafia family also became bigger because the branch family wanted to separate themselves.

    Now, the main mafia family could not really continue to rely on their branch families that were not engaged in the mafia circle and they would rather create a subordinate family in other circles who needed the backing of mafias.

    The Walter Family should also have such subordinate families or branch families, and the Sloan Family''s seven branch families had long spread throughout the Godlif country, strengthening their mafia core.

    Still, the Sloan Family had a close connection with the Billios Family, so they also had a root in the business circle.

    Now, because of Ainsley, the family had gained a foothold in the global ability user circle who worshiped military strength.

    Just one strong man in a family was enough to carry the whole family so that no one would dare to mess with them.

    Ainsley was not yet a domain master, but everyone was already wary of her connection and potential.

    Most of the elite families in this world from various races all had at least one domain master from their family, and the other domain masters were loose ability users or people from other organizations such as the mafia family, the mercenary, guilds, and so on.

    It was said that every big guild in this world had a few domain masters whose core domain''s ability was rted to the guild itself, such as shaman domain masters, and so on.

    In this regard, the Walter Family was still far behind Ainsley, who had already established a new rising star guild that spread rapidly, especially in the entertainment circle, due to its unique power system.

    Finley once again wanted to help Ainsley for his own benefit, so knowing this, Ainsley also rxed and would not feel too burdened by the Walter Family''s help.

    However, before Finley started to introduce the fairies to Ainsley and share his experience as a time traveler, Finley mentioned one crucial thing rted to the Godfather.

    "Before I exin the precautions of executing this n, I have to ask about the Godfather, " Finley tried to make his words as gentle as possible with no possibility of offending anyone.

    Then, he asked a crucial question that not even Ainsley had considered.

    "I heard the rumor that the Godfather is unable to survive for a long time, which is why you want to help him undo his obsession and liberate him so that he can reincarnate."

    This is the truth, not just rumors.

    Ainsley nodded at Finley, agreeing with his words, and then, she motioned to him to continue his words.

    Finley carefully peeked at Ainsley and gripped his pants as he slowly blurted out a confusing question.

    "This...is the Godfather leaves this world, you will lose your contracted spirit, right? Then, what will you do? Will you contract a new spirit, or?"

    Finley wasn''t a shaman and didn''t really understand how shamans'' power worked, but he felt that if one''s contracted spirit left this world, wouldn''t the shaman get a bacsh or something?

    And if they didn''t immediately contract a spirit, they could not really be called a shaman without a contracted spirit, right?

    What would Ainsley do to solve this problem? Her most famous contracted spirit and her signature spirit was the Godfather...

    Without him, her shaman ability would definitely decrease to the point of no return, yes?

    Once someone''s ability regressed...what if something went wrong?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2279 "A New Chain of Obsession"

    <h4>Chapter 2279 "A New Chain of Obsession"?</h4>

    Ainsley could hear Finley''s words loud and clear, but her ears buzzed, and her head just became foggy for a split second.

    The boy''s voice and his words repeatedly sounded in Ainsley''s mind, further throwing her deep into confusion.

    The baby''s eyes were nk, and she looked at Finley with an empty gaze.

    This....she didn''t expect this problem, okay?

    Ainsley didn''t even think about the consequences of losing the Godfather as her contracted spirit!

    Although the spirit wasn''t killed or anything and just went to reincarnate, the contract between them would definitely be broken.

    Then....wouldn''t she get a huge bacsh?

    And not only that, but after the Godfather left this world, Ainsley also had to find a new spirit to contract.

    Ainsley...didn''t prepare for this at all.

    She had actually neglected her shaman ability quite a bit and just contracted a spirit to be her nominal teacher or something, not to be her real power.

    However, shamans'' power lies in the spirits they contracted. They could borrow the power of those spirits, and that''s why they could be strong.

    The stronger the spirits they contracted, the stronger the shamans would be. The stronger the shamans, the stronger the spirits that they could acquire!

    If Ainsley didn''t think about this matter, she would definitely be weaker and weaker.

    Some people had a conspiracy theory about multi-ability users, saying that once an ability was so weak for years that it basically didn''t exist or was not used at all, that ability might disappear from the body of the ability users.

    The ability users could lose their ability, yes!

    Since an ability could be stolen by another ability or could be inspired and awakened, then, it could also die out, right?

    Ainsley was rarely speechless.

    The baby was immediately deep into thoughts and tried to find a way to solve this problem because if she didn''t solve it now, she would not be able to help the Godfather undo his obsession calmly!

    What if the Godfather got a new obsession aside from his old obsessions, and that new obsession grew because of his worry about Ainsley?

    He didn''t want to reincarnate because he was afraid that Ainsley would lose her shaman ability without him, or anything simr to that.

    It could be!

    If Ainsley could see the so-called obsession chains in the Godfather''s soul me, she would definitely see that there was not only thest biggest obsession chain left, but there was this one small and low-key chain around the soul me.

    It was indeed a new obsession that should only be a year old or even younger, but it grew ''stronger'' rapidly in the past few days.

    As the lifespan of the Godfather''s soul slowly came to an end, and the deadline was near, this small obsession grew bigger and stronger, almostpeting with the old and biggest obsession.

    Yes. The Godfather didn''t want to leave Ainsley just yet because she was still in her growth period, and he didn''t want his disappearance to affect Ainsley''s power growth!

    The more Ainsley thought about it, the more frightened she became.

    The Godfather''s soul was in a deep dormant now, and the spirit was also in aa. Maybe the spirit would only wake up when he was about to go to the underworld to reincarnate.

    Ainsley could not speak to the Godfather to talk about this issue, so, there was a possibility that the new obsession chain would grow wildly, and if Ainsley didn''t solve this issue right away, even if she solved the Godfather''s old obsession before his death in the past, the man would still not be able to reincarnate.

    The chain of obsession would hold back his soul, and if this chain appeared because of Ainsley....

    Maybe this chain of events would also be Ainsley''s hidden obsession and heart demon, which would hinder her in the future, repeating the same fate as the Godfather.

    Ainsley''s face slowly turned pale, and sweat dripped down her forehead.

    She was too anxious to go back in time to solve the biggest chain obsession, not thinking that she herself had already be the source of the Godfather''s obsession.

    If not for Finley''s reminder, Ainsley would not have thought about this at all, and this might have be a big issueter on, especially when the Godfather had less than a day to live!

    Now, Ainsleypletely panicked, trying to pick a new spirit that could rece the Godfather as her contracted spirit, but after consulting the guild master of the shaman guild, there were new problems.

    "You have to find a spirit as strong as yourst spirit if you want to rece your previous spirit because the spirit disappeared or died."

    "If the new spirit isn''t as strong as the old one, the power difference will be the amount of bacsh that you will have to bear!"

    This is why, shamans contracted more than one spirit if they had the ability to do that because once one of their spirits died, at least they would not immediately get the bacsh because there were still other spirits connected to them.

    A serious bacsh only happened when the spirit died, and the shaman didn''t have any other spirit!

    But, the majority of shamans only had one contracted spirit, so for them, the death of their contracted spirit was indeed a nightmare.

    For other stronger shamans with more than one spirit, the bacsh would be shared with their other spirits, which was why the impact would not be too big for the shaman.

    Now, Ainsley had to find a new spirit as strong as the Godfather if she wanted to prevent the bacsh.

    She had to contract a new spirit first to prevent the bacshter on!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2280 "Choosing A Compatible Spirit"

    <h4>Chapter 2280 "Choosing A Compatible Spirit"?</h4>

    Even Zev, the omnipotent spirit system, also didn''t expect this problem to happen. With their limited time to save the Godfather, they have to find a new spirit quickly!

    Ainsley immediately asked for help from the shaman guild master, and she also took a look at the spirits who lived in her dimensional bracelet.

    The bracelet could house a lot of living beings, and Ainsley had already created a monster and beast farm inside the bracelet, further solidifying the strength of the Sloan Family.

    Now, she also had a lot of spirits who stayed in the bracelet and got to consume a lot of treasures that Ainsley casually tossed away to the bracelet for these spirits to use.

    These spirits were the ones from the spirit cave back then when Ainsley turned into a little bull cub.

    There were a lot of strong spirits here, and some were as strong as the Godfather because they were also famous people in their era.

    If Ainsley wanted to, she could easily pick up any spirit to make a second contract with her so that she could rece the empty contract with the Godfather when the man went to reincarnate.

    The guild master of the shaman guild immediately went to Ainsley''s castle and waited in the meeting room to discuss this important problem while Finley and his two fairies waited in the master bedroom.

    After Ainsley told the shaman guild master about picking a spirit from her ''collection'', the old woman from the shaman guild furrowed her eyebrows.

    She was the shaman guild master of the Godlif Country, but the grandmother of Jake, Ainsley''s adopted father, was also the head of a shaman guild, and she might even be the guild master of the headquarters.

    The old woman actually didn''t want to overstep the boundary by lecturing Ainsley and giving her advice here and there because Ainsley''s elder was also a respected shaman.

    Still, because the respected elder wasn''t here, the old woman could only take over and give some advice to Ainsley.

    "Don''t be too hasty to pick your second contracted spirit. Even if some of those spirits are as strong as your first spirit, if they are not suitable for you, your future development will be stagnant."

    Spirits and shamans chose each other not only because of theirpatible strength or potential, but also because of theirpatibility in various aspects such as world view, principle, abilities, feelings, and so on.

    Spirits were more like a ghost partner for shamans, so although people didn''t marry, they were like the closest partners, rtives, or other close connections.

    Many shamans even contracted the spirit of their dead family members or lovers, which was indeed the best fit for any shamans.

    This is also why the family of shamans was inclusive, just like the guild itself.

    A family of shamans would definitely have a lot of their members turning into spirits after death, whether they were shamans when they were alive or not.

    This kind of heritage was difficult to ess for loose and free shamans, so shamans who didn''te from shaman families joined guilds so that they could pick the best spirits for their contracted partner.

    The shaman guild didn''t have a good rtionship with spirits in general, but those were wild and free spirits who didn''t have any connection with the shaman guild.

    The shaman guild naturally had their own ''spirit farm'' where they cultivated people to a certain extent when they were alive and when they died, they would turn into spirits and would still be close to the shaman guild.

    Many ability users wanted to be spirits after death so as to gain a ''second chance to live'', but not many knew how to be spirits after death.

    The shaman guild knew a lot of techniques to do this, so naturally, many ability users made a deal with the shaman guild to be a part of their spirit farm.

    That''s how the members of the shaman guild could easily find a suitable spirit for them both in emotions, world view, principles, abilities, and so on.

    Wild and loose shamans barely knew about such a fit, so they only focused on strength or potentialpatibility, not thinking about thepatibility of their awakened abilities and the abilities of the spirits.

    Shamans who only had shaman ability also had their own ''element'' that they were suitable for.

    For example, if the shaman was afraid of insects yet the spirit they contracted had the ability tomand insects, then, the shaman would most likely never be able to master the borrowed ability.

    The spirit possession would also be poor because the shaman would not be able to ept it psychologically.

    Some shamans only wanted spirits from the same gender as them for various reasons, and all of this became the criteria for choosing the best spirit partner.

    The Godfather was a close fit for Ainsley because they were both transmigrators from the same world, and their fate was simr to each other.

    The Godfather could exist as Ainsley''s teacher, which was a close bond other than family members and lovers.

    Now, Ainsley wanted to contract a new spirit. She had to think about the connection between her and the new spirit, whether it would be a family member, a teacher, a best friend, or what.

    Different life perspectives would also make the spirit, and the shaman quarreled often.

    For example, if the shaman didn''t want to massacre children, but the spirit didn''t mind doing it, there would be a conflict in the spirit possession stage.

    "I advise you to find a family member as your contracted spirit or someone who can be your second teacher, " the old woman suggested sincerely.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2281 "Searching For The First Ancestor"

    <h4>Chapter 2281 "Searching For The First Ancestor"?</h4>

    Ainsley was rarely stunned for a few seconds before she thanked the old woman and rushed to check her collection of spirits or see whether there were any spirits from the Sloan Family.

    Ainsley didn''t really see a lot of strong spirits living around the Sloan Family, and because she was the only shaman from the family, the family members of the Sloan Family who became spirits rarely lived in the Sloan Family.

    They preferred to go somewhere with a lot of shamans so that at least, someone could fancy them and they could cultivate as a spirit together with the shaman.

    Although nowadays, the Sloan Family recruited a lot of shamans, those who became spirits usually belonged to the Sloan Family''s bloodline, not the mafia members.

    The mafia members who became spirits either left the Sloan Family or if they were loyal enough to the Sloan Family, they would linger around the mansion once in a while.

    Ainsley had alreadye into contact with all these spirits, but there were really no outstanding spirits because these spirits all came from the Sloan Family, who declined in the past few generations.

    These spirits also didn''t show their seniority to Ainsley and even behaved very well despite being the baby''s elders.

    After all, Ainsley was young, not even ten years old yet, but she had already firmly grasped the Sloan Family and developed it rapidly, even surpassing the achievement of the Sloan Family''s first ancestor.

    Speaking of the first ancestor, Ainsley wondered whether the ancestor was still here in this world.

    The soul should have been very old, so the spirit should not be able to hold on for long. Maybe the first ancestor had already reincarnated or something, right?

    The Sloan Family was said to be a few hundred years old, or maybe a few thousand years old, but Ainsley felt that the Sloan Family that she led right now should not have such a deep foundation.

    The 7 sacred families and the 7 great families didn''t have such a long history either, so the Godlif country in the past should not be too full of mafias until the mafias had their own factions like now.

    Or maybe, the mafia had indeed conquered the country for so long, but the emergence of the 7 sacred families and the 7 great families was just in the past few hundred years.

    Ainsley didn''t really understand the sequence of history rted to this world, but anyway, the most important history should be the era of the great world war among various races, and then the great invasion by the abyss demon, and then world peace.

    The blood n was defeated a thousand years ago, so maybe, the invasion of the abyss demons came after the blood n went into hiding, and the war between the blood n and the celestials back then should have been thest war between various races.

    Then, the races united to fight abyss demons while the blood n went into hiding due to their defeat, almost bing non-existent in world history.

    Then, after the ancestors drove away the abyss demons and world peace was achieved, the modern days flourished, which should be the start of the mafia era.

    The Godfather''s era a few hundred years ago should mark the peak of the mafia''s growth in Godlif Country.

    At that time, the Sloan Family, the 7 sacred families and the 7 great families should have been established, and the Sloan Family''s first ancestor should have existed around this era.

    Maybe the ancestor was in the same era as the Godfather? Or perhaps he was a few years older than the Godfather, so the ancestor was the Godfather''s senior instead.

    If nothing happened to his soul, the ancestor should still be here in this world, right? If he didn''t reincarnate and his soul was not squeezed for hundreds of years like the Godfather, he should be able tost for five hundred years or more!

    Some spirits with a particr strong soul couldst for thousands of years, and people said they were the primordial spirits.

    However, Ainsley didn''t know whether these spirits existed, so the closest to her era right now should only be the ancestor of the Sloan Family, the founder of the family.

    Ainsley was the seventh family head, but each family head would not reign over the family for a hundred years.

    Let''s say each of them only reigned the family for thirty years to a maximum of fifty years.

    It means the six previous family heads should all add up to three hundred years, which was quite close to how long the Sloan Family had existed.

    The Sloan Family really might already have existed before the Godfather became famous, or the Sloan Family and the other 7 sacred or 7 great families were built after the Godfather became famous, which started the rise of the mafia era until now.

    Comparing this to the Billios Family, which was said to have existed for thousands of years...the ancestor of the Billios Family, who was a transmigrator, should even be involved in the war between races or when they all fought off the abyss demons.

    The disparity is already so big, ah.

    Still, Ainsley wondered whether the ancestor of the Sloan Family existed as a spirit up to now.

    If he existed, he should have shown up earlier...but why didn''t he show up?

    Is it because he was too disappointed in his descendants as he watched the Sloan Family decline step by step? But that should strengthen his obsession instead and hold him back in this world!

    Where did the first ancestor go if he was not around the Sloan Family''s territory?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2282 "The First Ancestorâ€™s Records & Relics"

    <h4>Chapter 2282 "The First Ancestor''s Records & Relics"?</h4>

    Ainsley believed that the first ancestor of the Sloan Family, or what people said was the founder of the family, would be the best spirit she could contract to rece the Godfather.

    The ancestor had a blood rtionship with this body, and both of them were special charm ability users with a little bit of bloodline from Asmodeus.

    Such a person was rare because a great demon like Asmodeus should not travel to a mid-level world so casually and even have a descendant with his bloodline.

    It would be more logical if Asmodeus identally dropped his blood when he traveled around various worlds, and that drop of blood became a kind of treasure in this world.

    Then, the first ancestor of the Sloan Family was lucky to get that treasure. Not just anyone could consume the blood of a great demon from Hell, not to mention that Asmodeus was one of the 7 rulers of Hell.

    With the ancestor''s own special charm ability, and with various other factors, he sessfully absorbed the blood and became an indirect descendant of Asmodeus.

    If his bloodline were further enhanced and purified, he would definitely be a great demon, but he was a human, and the demon''s blood only gave him a little power and didn''t really change his race to a demon.

    Still, the power contained in that one drop of blood should not be something that a human could endure, so there was a chance that the first ancestor was not a pure-blooded human and should have the bloodline of other dark creatures.

    It was extremely difficult for a pure-blooded human to absorb the bloodline of a higher-level race, and many even died in the process.

    Ainsley suspected that the first ancestor already had a thin bloodline of dark creatures in this world, such as a dark beast with the power of charm, such as a nine-tailed fox, a siren, or something like that.

    Since they both had a lot of simrities, naturally, the first ancestor was indeed the best choice for Ainsley.

    However, Ainsley didn''t even know where this man was at that moment, so how could she even make a contract with him?

    Ainsley asked the elders in the family who might know something about the family''s first ancestor in an attempt to find his spirit.

    The elders were also worried about Ainsley''s weakening power if she didn''t find a new spirit soon, so the elders and other high-level people in the family who knew the history of the Sloan Family quickly told Ainsley whatever they knew about the first ancestor.

    They even brought her to the family''s library and showed her the books and documents rted to the first ancestor!

    "These are books and documents that record the history of our Sloan Family."

    One of the elders escorted Ainsley to the library and showed her the rows of bookshelves full of books and the cab below the bookshelves full of old papers.

    "That huge bookshelf over there, you see?" The elder didn''t stop at this and brought Ainsley to see the tallest and thergest bookshelf in their library.

    The bookshelf had a different color than the rest, because this one was painted in white-gold, looking more luxurious than the brown wooden bookshelves around it.

    This gigantic bookshelf with a height of ten meters was ced at the center of the library, with a formation around the bookshelf, some stone bs, statues, ss boxes, and other things surrounding the bookshelf, like a museum.

    This bookshelf was disyed like this, and although the security lookedx, there were countless hidden traps and formations around the bookshelf.

    Only the 7 elders and the current family head who owned the token of the family head could bypass the formations and traps safely.

    Ainsley looked at the huge bookshelf that the elder pointed at, and soon, they crossed the invisible formations and arrived in front of the stone b right in front of the bookshelf.

    The stone b was like a gravestone erected to inform visitors about the bookshelf or the content of the books and papers that persevered there.

    This bookshelf was dedicated to storing anything rted to the first ancestor of the Sloan Family.

    To be honest, the items here were not all relics left by the first ancestor because the Sloan Family had the ''wall of history'' dedicated to all family heads from the first generation to thetest.

    There, people could see the portraits of the family heads and each family head owned their own mini museum to store their belongings after their death.

    Most of the relics left behind by the first ancestor were naturally there, deep inside the Sloan castle and not put casually in the library.

    However, paper-rted things and book-rted things were ced in these ss boxes around the bookshelf.

    The stone b, which was as tall as the elder, much taller than Ainsley, recorded a brief achievement and history of the Sloan Family''s first ancestor.

    The founder of the Sloan Family had all his knowledge, heritage and anything rted to text and books stored safely in this mini museum at the Sloan Family''s library.

    Ainsley might never see this bookshelf at all because the formation even ''blinded'' the eyes of the people who went to the library, shielding the bookshelf to a certain degree.

    Now, the elder brought Ainsley to this mini museum to look at the records about the first ancestor, in hope that they could discover a clue to find the first ancestor.

    If they didn''t find any useful information, they had to go to the wall of history, or what most youngsters in the family called as the corridor of glory, to see if there were any relics that could find the first ancestor''s whereabouts.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2283 "Evil Shamans & Evil Ghosts?"

    <h4>Chapter 2283 "Evil Shamans & Evil Ghosts?"?</h4>

    Ainsley and the elder quickly rummaged through the huge bookshelf, and they even had to climb thedder next to it to pick up books and documents.

    Because the elder was already old, Ainsley was the one in charge of looking for the books while the elder was downstairs, rummaging through cabs to find some secret documents and other relics.

    Ainsley didn''t need thedder because she had wings when she was in her blood n, more of Asmodeus mode.

    Thinking that the first ancestor had something to do with Asmodeus, Ainsley chose Asmodeus mode and sessfully used her wings to fly around the giant bookshelf, trying to find some useful books.

    There were too many books here, so Ainsley activated the ''search'' function of this mini museum that people created just like artificial intelligence, but close to a book spirit or a library spirit.

    The spirits here were not dead spirits but dead things such as books, and so on.

    Those born from nature, such as the wind, fire, nts, rocks, and other elements, were mainly called the elementals, the inferior version of fairies.

    People said that elementals could evolve to be fairies, so people who could not contract a fairy as their partner would try to find elementals.

    Elementalists were those who could speak to elementals, just like shamans, but elementals were usually not as good as ability users with elemental abilities, so elementalists were rare, and if there were, they worked to help elemental ability users contract elementals to enhance their strength.

    Elementalists be more like support nowadays, not as independent and special as shamans.

    Ainsley was not an elemental, but she could see dead spirits, so naturally, she could also see the book spirit in charge of the mini museum inside the library.

    Sadly, the book spirit barely had any humanoid form, so it was just like a blob of light to Ainsley.

    The little book spirit should be born because the family had owned the library for hundreds of years, so it was extremely normal for spirits to be taken from these books.

    The book spirit didn''t have high intelligence. It was just like a cold machine, so it was finally used as a helper and assistant for people who visited the library in a hurry to find rted information.

    Because Ainsley didn''t have enough time to read these books one by one, the baby just used the book spirit to search for rted content that she wanted, and the spirit would summarize the most important and rted information to Ainsley''s question.

    The baby tracked the whereabouts of the first ancestor from the time his life was recorded in these books, trying to see whether there were any special ces that the first ancestor liked to visit, which would most likely be where the first ancestor was at the moment.

    There was also information about the first ancestor''s time of death and the ce where he died.

    Maybe, the spirit was shackled in? the ce of death for some reasons, which could also be a little clue to find the first ancestor.

    Ainsleypiled all this information and even recorded additional information from what the elder found.

    Within fifteen minutes, the two people effectively finally got all the information they wanted, and they immediately brainstormed with everyone else in the castle about the first ancestor''s possible whereabouts.

    "The first ancestor was born in a vige in Godlif country, and this vige is located in a certain province under the government''s ruling. But now, this vige is a part of the Meidian family''s territories, "

    Ainsley told Finley and the others who could help her to find the first ancestor about all sorts of ces deeply rted to the first ancestor.

    The Meidian Family was a famous healer and doctor family, and this family had quite a good rtionship with the Sloan Family, so Ainsley immediately asked someone in the family who was in charge of contacting other mafia families to contact the Meidian Family.

    Ainsley''s family also has several shamans now, so the baby didn''t? need to go to the ce on her own and could just send the shamans to see whether there were any spirits in that little vige.

    Ainsley even showed the photo of the first ancestor from when he was still a baby to when he finally died, in case the spirit''s appearance didn''t match the time of death and became vastly different.

    It was said that the appearance of a dead spirit would be theirst appearance when they died, but excluding all wounds and unnatural looks caused by their death.

    If those unnatural looks were still retained, these spirits would be more evil and less rational, leaning more to ghosts than dead people''s spirits who could still cultivate their own strength and even make contracts with shamans.

    Some dead spirits who went astray in their spirit cultivation or were affected by external things might also deform into evil ghosts, and by then, no shamans, aside from evil shamans, could contract these irrational ghosts.

    There were shamans, and naturally, there were also evil shamans, but evil shamans were small in number because evil ghosts'' only worth was the power of the spirits themselves.

    Evil shamans could not borrow the power of these ghosts or even be possessed safely because, usually, it would lead to a disastrous ending.

    Evil shamans usually directly control the evil ghosts to fight. Unlike dead spirits who couldn''t attack the living without shamans as a medium or without materializing, evil ghosts could do that without scruples.

    Ainsley was rarely afraid that if they didn''t find the first ancestor by his usual appearance, the first ancestor might have be an evil ghost with a deformed look!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2284 "They Owed Ainsley A Lot"

    Chapter 2284 "They Owed Ainsley A Lot"

    Ainsley had seen a lot of evil spirits before from hell, but they were somewhat different from the rare evil ghosts in this world. If spirits, no matter good or evil were like beasts, no matter good or evil, then, ghosts were like monsters.

    Most monsters didn''t have high intelligence, while most beasts were highly intelligent, almost approved as a kind of civilization on par with humans because they could even transform to a humanoid form!

    Despite all the doubts and guesses about the first ancestor, Ainsley just quickly sent the shamans of their family and some people who had spirit sses to go to several ces where the first ancestor might have lived.

    The first suspected ce was the ce of birth, and the second was naturally the ce of death, which was actually a vast forest at the border of the Godlif Country and a neighboring tropical country full of beaches and forests.

    This tropical country was as big as the Godlif Country, but the technology was still backward. Of course, their technology, in terms of magic, was higher than the Godlif Country that was dominated by the mafia who focused on magic guns, weapons, and only that.

    The ce of death was found, and another pair of shamans were sent to that border to find the first ancestor.

    Next, there were several ces that were marked as important in the life history of the first ancestor, such as the ce where he first met his wife, the ce where he first dated his wife, or the ce where he married his wife.

    Then, there were ces where his new family often visited, such as a resort on the mountain, ake house, a beach, and other natural tourist attractions.

    Ainsley sent her people to these ces to see whether they could find the first ancestor or not!

    To be honest, when Ainsley first told the others that she nned to make a contract with the first ancestor of the Sloan Family, everyone, including Finley, who was an outsider, was taken aback collectively.

    "This is indeed a good idea, but it has been hundreds of years since the first ancestor''s death, and we don''t even know if he still has any obsession and bes a spirit after death."

    The guild master of the shaman guild in Godlif country could not help but to remind Ainsley, so as not to make the girl disappointed when she didn''t even see the shadow of the first ancestor''s spirit.

    The others were also like that, especially the elders and those who knew more about the history of the Sloan Family.

    The seven elders were not the elders from the first generation, and it could be said that the seven great elders were first appointed after the first ancestor''s death.

    However, the current seven great elders would naturally get some kind of memory inheritance and other secrets passed down from generation to generation, just like the special information and heritage of the family head from one generation to another.

    It was just that the Sloan Family had declined too badly, so much so that there was almost no heritage left for the current generation of great elders or the family head.

    Despite this, the elders still knew a lot more about the first ancestor than Ainsley, who was not exposed to the history of the Sloan Family at all due to her young age.

    Even after her identity as a transmigrator was revealed, people in the Sloan Family didn''t expose Ainsley to the history of the Sloan Family just yet, afraid that Ainsley would think that they were tying her to the Sloan Family and wanting to make use of her when she didn''t have to do anything to the Sloan Family.

    Everyone knew that the real Ainsley died too young, just when she was three years old. Even if she survived and Ainsley the transmigrator never came to this world, that kid would not be able to bring as much benefit to the Sloan Family as the alien Ainsley.

    Everyone in the Sloan Family, especially blood family members, owed Ainsley so much.

    Now that they knew that she was a transmigrator and even had to carry such a weight for people who didn''t have a particrly deep bond with her real identity, everyone in the family became reluctant to involve Ainsley in anything rted to the Sloan Family.

    It''s not that they didn''t trust her because she was not one of their own. No one would be such idiots if they could be a part of the big mafia circle.

    Everyone was just afraid that Ainsley did all those things to their family because she wanted to survive, and everything around her forced her to be what she was now.

    It was all for survival in a new world.

    Now that her identity was exposed and she had a lot of assets and power outside of the Sloan Family, such as Pandora Ind and the Irregr Tamer Guild, if Ainsley wanted to, she could leave the Sloan Family without a burden.

    Even if the family would fall hard without Ainsley''s prestige, the family would not fall too hard like back then.

    Anyway, there were still the elders and other people in the family who faithfully wanted to develop the Sloan Family further.

    The people here thought they should not burden Ainsley too much with matters rted to the Sloan Family.

    So, no matter what, they didn''t tell Ainsley about the history of the Sloan Family, which was why, when they heard that the baby wanted to take the first ancestor as her contracted spirit...

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Let''s not say whether the spirit really existed or what.

    Just the meaning behind this move waspletely different!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2285 "Clues About The First Ancestor"

    Chapter 2285 "Clues About The First Ancestor"

    lights¦­¦Ïvel ?

    A contracted spirit would be a close partner to a shaman, and for Ainsley, aside from the teacher-student rtionship, she could only have a family rtionship with her spirit if she wanted to have a great fit for her.

    Even if Ainsley might want to take the first ancestor as her teacher or something, the deep meaning behind this decision still puts people in disbelief.

    Everyone in the Sloan Family didn''t want to owe Ainsley and burden her too much, but Ainsley resolutely devoted herself to the family and even wanted to say that she would always belong to the family, as long as the people in the family epted her.

    Both sides were thinking about each other, and Ainsley also had a little selfish intention to find the first ancestor.

    Once the first ancestor became her contracted spirit, she would be a part of the Sloan family in an ''official'' way, lessening her guilt and the sense of distance from the family after her identity was exposed.

    For Ainsley, although the Sloan Family that she knew when she first came to this world was an extreme garbage and toxic force, after the great purge, everyone and everything became like a close family to her.

    A family bond didn''t have to be a blood rtionship because Ainsley''s rtion with Jake was also good despite not being blood rted.

    Only the body could be considered blood-rted in some ways, not the soul.

    Everyone in the Sloan Family didn''t expect Ainsley to want to find the first ancestor, and the meaning revealed behind her decision warmed the hearts of everyone in the family.

    Now, they pretty much hoped that Ainsley could find the first ancestor, but those who knew more about the history of the Sloan Family were a little helpless.

    "There has been no incident of someone in the family seeing the first ancestor as a spirit. To be honest, we still have one or two shamans in the family when the family was still strong, yet no one saw the spirit of the first ancestor."

    The elders told Ainsley about what they knew from the previous generation''s elders, and everyone was not optimistic about the first ancestor''s spirit.

    Either the ancestor never lived around the Sloan Family, or he didn''t even be a spirit after death.

    The ancestor was famous, but if he didn''t have any obsession left in this world, then, he would not be a spirit after his death.

    Having an obsession was actually not that good, but many people deliberately create an obsession so that they could be spirits after death, just to extend their lives to a certain degree and take care of their loved ones.

    Still, if the ancestor became a spirit, what kind of obsession would he have? Why didn''t he linger around the Sloan Family for so long?

    Was he trapped in his ce of death like some spirits who were bound to certain ces because of their too-strong obsession?

    The Godfather was also shackled to his mausoleum or the ce of his death back then, but after he cultivated and became stronger, he could break free, mainly because someone pretended to be him, and this spirit became interested enough toe.

    Maybe they should do something to attract the spirit of the first ancestor?

    The first ancestor was the one who brought back the three sacred beasts, so maybe if something special happened to the three beasts, the ancestor would rush over?

    Everyone had countless questions, but for now, they could only keep sending people to ces that they suspected to have something to do with the first ancestor and the first ancestor might be there.

    After waiting for hours, before lunchtime, the people who went out to find the first ancestors all returned with some news.

    Of course, the news that they brought was not necessarily good news because no one even found the whereabouts of the first ancestor, but they did have clues about this matter.

    "We also ask other shamans in the guild who might have seen a wild spirit simr to the first ancestor, and afterpelling all the information, whether it is true or not, there is indeed some information rted to the first ancestor."

    One of the people sent to find the first ancestorpiled a report for Ainsley and after Ainsley read the report, she immediately caught some clues about the first ancestor.

    It turned out that even people from this generation had seen a spirit simr to the first ancestor, not just older shamans from hundreds of years ago.

    Other wild spirits also testified that they had seen someone simr to the various photos of the first ancestor, and thankfully, the ancestor had a normal appearance, not bing an evil ghost with a deformed look.

    It was just that, the man didn''t have the appearance as old as when he died. He looked quite young, as if the same age as the Godfather.

    When the first ancestor was in his thirties, he had already built the Sloan Family into a mid-level mafia family.

    However, what the people from the Sloan Family didn''t understand was that, why would his appearance be as young as when the man was in his thirties?

    It was said that the appearance of the spirit would follow the age group that was rted to the person''s strongest obsession.

    It means, the ancestor did have an obsession, and his obsession was when he was in his thirties.

    Ainsley had seen the photo of the first ancestor in his thirties, and to Ainsley''s surprise, he really didn''t look like someone in his thirties.

    He looked like he was in his twenties!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2286 "Femme Fatale Male Version"

    Chapter 2286 "Femme Fatale Male Version"

    Ainsley thought that the first ancestor would look majestic or a tough guy, just like the usual patriarchal mafia family that Ainsley often saw.

    However, she forgot that, basically, this man might have already found the drop of blood from Asmodeus when he was in his thirties, which was said to be his turning point in life.

    The man soared in strength and developed the Sloan Family to a certain degree within just a few months in his thirties, and it was said in the records that the man looked younger by a whole decade!

    The records didn''t say why this happened and only guessed about a fateful encounter that enlightened the first ancestor, or some kind of strange treasure...

    But Ainsley was sure these changes should be because of Asmodeus'' bloodline.

    Anyone with Asmodeus'' bloodline would not be a tough guy-like person, and would not look too masculine.

    To be honest, when Ainsley saw the first ancestor, she almost thought that the first ancestor was her cheap father''s own dad, not someone so far away, separated by several generations.

    They just looked way too simr!

    However, if Ainsley''s cheap father looked more gentle and warm, not suitable as a mafia leader at all, the first ancestor had this strange inhuman charm and a cold aura around his body.

    When Ainsley saw the photo, this person''s eyes were cold, ruthless, and decisive. He was like an overbearing and arrogant ice prince crown prince of some big empires, demanding people to bow down to him on their knees.

    His aura was so strong that even through a photo, people would subconsciously have this feeling of surrendering.

    However, his image was not like the king of the blood n with a devilish masculine charm or the mysterious charm of a dark creature''s king.

    This man looked more like a charming nine-tailed fox, but because of his own character, he appeared to be lofty and cold, as if everything was nothing and everyone was ants.

    The first ancestor had the same purple hair as many other people from the Sloan Family, and his eyes were also blue, just like Ainsley''s eyes and her cheap father''s eyes.

    But if the purple hair of Ainsley''s cheap father made the man look strange everywhere, on the first ancestor, the purple hair looked like the robe of a noble king, firmly crowning him.

    There were even some golden glitters on the hair, maybe a decoration for a photoshoot or some kind of power manifestation.

    And the interesting thing here was, it was recorded that the first ancestor didn''t marry a wife and had children until he had the drastic transformation due to the blood of Asmodeus.

    His every nce could arouse people''s lust, but coupled with the man''s ice-cold face, it made people feel unworthy in front of him or, if others were extreme people, they only wanted to destroy this kind of cold and untouchable person.

    The effect of Asmodeus'' blood might be way stronger for the first ancestor who directly digested the blood, unlike Ainsley''s body who inherited the bloodline, and then awakened the suppressed bloodline.

    This kind of great man, what kind of obsession did he have in his thirties when everything was going well for him?

    Ainsley could not understand what was happening to the first ancestor back then, but judging from the information collected just now, the first ancestor''s spirit appeared in a lot of ces over the past few years.

    This man had lived as a spirit way longer than the Godfather, and maybe because his soul was kept well, he could still be a spirit and a powerful one for the good of that for so long.

    The information said that the first ancestor roamed around the Godlif country, and some witnesses even said that they saw this person abroad, not only at the Godlif Country.

    The appearance of the first ancestor was too eye-catching and unique, so it was normal for many shamans, old and young, to still be able to remember this unique spirit.

    Many shamans even tried to make a contract with this man, but this man would always fight back the shamans, and if the shamans used ruthless methods against him, he would not hesitate to kill those shamans.

    As a few hundred years old spirit, the first ancestor could materialize his body to attack living beings, and he might not need shamans at all.

    It was just that, despite seeing this man once in a while or in some special ces, many people still didn''t see the first ancestor too often, and those who saw him also didn''t know why the first ancestor roamed everywhere like that.

    It was said that many spirits were indeed more adventurous, but most of them would stay in a good ce to cultivate because roaming a lot of ces means they might meet exorcists or people who could possibly harm and kill them.

    Unless the spirits needed materials for their cultivation, they would not leave their favorite space that they loved because of the abundant spiritual energy for souls like them.

    Unfortunately, the first ancestor was just the oddball. So, even now, many people in the shaman circle knew about this legendary spirit, but the man was more well-known to be mysterious and strange.

    It was said that this spirit could bewitch people, and shamans who were fascinated would be his ve instead of making a contract with this spirit.

    No one knew the truth, but it was true that the first ancestor probably had a strong charm ability, as strong and as unique as Ainsley''s charm ability.

    Many shamans said this mysterious man was nicknamed the ''femme fatale'' despite being a man.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2287 "Farmhouse"

    Chapter 2287 "Farmhouse"

    Many spirits, men and women, old and young, human or not, also fell under his pants, bing his subordinates, ves, or something like that!

    Ainsley''s people didn''t gather the information for too long, so they also could only find superficial information from the shaman guild and shamans who lived around those areas.

    ording to these shamans and the various records in the shaman guild, the mysterious femme fatale spirit would go to these specific ces every single day, as if looking for something.

    Maybe it was rted to his obsession, but anyway, the shamans got some news about where people could find this legendary strange spirit.

    "There are a lot of shamans who are curious about this spirit or want to make a contract, so this spirit is actually not that difficult to find."

    After the subordinates reported to Ainsley, the guild master of the shaman guild also said some words rted to this legendary spirit.

    "I didn''t know that the mysterious spirit would be the ancestor of your Sloan Family. This spirit is indeed famous in our shaman circle, and his fame isparable to that of the Godfather."

    Of course, non-shaman circles knew about the Godfather, but only shamans knew about this mysterious spirit and so far, no one even knew his true identity until Ainsley mentioned the first ancestor.

    If not for this, even the guild master wouldn''t know that the legendary spirit was the first ancestor of the Sloan Family.

    After thinking about it, the guild master used the shamans in the guild to find the trace of this legendary spirit so that they could immediately rush over to find the spirit.

    With the help of the shaman guild, in just fifteen minutes, news came from some shamans that they had found the legendary spirit!

    When Ainsley heard this, she immediately rushed to the designated ce with other people from the Sloan Family, leaving Finley at the castle because he was a guest and should not be involved with the matter of the family.

    The informants found the legendary spirit that was famous among shamans in a ce not far from the Sloan Family, and this ce was also a part of the Sloan Family''s territory that had been in the hands of the Sloan Family for hundreds of years.

    However, due to the family''s decline, this territory had been lost for years, and only when it was Ainsley''s era did they get back their lost territory.

    This territory was not that valuable, but it was rumored to have a lot of magical animals.

    The ce was just a farmhouse on the outskirts of the city.

    The farmhouse was close to mountains, rivers and forests, which was why it was not actually a good ce, especially when there were a lot of wild beasts and monsters around who liked to steal the animals on the farm.

    However, maybe because of this, the animals in the farmhouse actually evolved or something, bing tougher and more magical.

    Still, they weren''t considered beasts because their intelligence was still that of ordinary animals.

    The special livestock made this farmhouse famous, and so, the Sloan Family in the past cultivated the farmhouse to supply food and drinks, such as meat and vegetable, to fulfill the demand of many elite mafia families and other noble families.

    These elite people liked such rare meat and vegetables, so for a while, back then, the farmhouse was quite popr.

    It was not until the Sloan Family declined and the secret technique to artificially cultivate these animals and nts was lost that the farmhouse became an ordinary farm with only one or two natural magical animals and vegetables.

    Nowadays, people don''t eat special food from farmhouses, and they would rather eat the meat of some wild beasts, which was said to be the peak of a gourmet delicacy.

    Wild food such as wild beast''s meat, wild vegetables, grapes, and so on became more favored by the elites, especially if the beasts were rare beasts such as fantasy beasts or mythical beasts.

    Because of that, the farmhouse was already an abandoned farmhouse, no different from a vast meadow with fences.

    When Ainsley went to the farmhouse, she was still pondering in her heart about the reason why the first ancestor came to the farmhouse.

    Was there something special with the farmhouse and the first ancestor wanted to get this special thing?

    Or maybe he wanted to revive the dead farmhouse?

    Even after Ainsley took over the farmhouse, the farmhouse was only developed to be a niche tourist attraction for people who wanted to experience living far away from the busy city, surrounded by nature and fresh air.

    Despite the danger of wild beasts around the farm, a lot of rich ordinary people actually came to this farmhouse to see wild beasts from a distance or from a safe ce such as the farmhouse, which was definitely an exciting tourist attraction for ordinary people who usually feared wild beasts.

    No ordinary person would want to live near beasts, so it was actually difficult for ordinary people to see wild beasts or monsters, unless they lived in viges and ces near forests,ke, Valley, and so on.

    City people, except those in the capital, would not see a monster or a beast in their entire lives aside from movies, novels, photos, videos, and so on.

    When Ainsley went to the farmhouse, there were guests there, around three wealthy families upying the simple vis built inside the farmhouse.

    Ainsley didn''t want to disturb the ordinary people, so she and her group followed the informant to the edge of the farmhouse that was close to the forest and the mountain behind the specially strengthened fences.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2288 "Hundred Thousand Spirits Mountain"

    Chapter 2288 "Hundred Thousand Spirits Mountain"

    The further Ainsley walked, the farther it was from the farmhouse, and the informant actually started to enter the random forest behind the farmhouse!

    Ainsley and the group were dumbfounded for a moment. They thought the first ancestor would be at the farmhouse, but howe it looked like the first ancestor was at the back mountain instead?

    What was he doing there? Or was this ce a part of the first ancestor''s obsession?

    Ainsley immediately asked the informant who was leading the group, and to their surprise, the informant knew something about the first ancestor''s spirit.

    "This back mountain and the forest is not as famous as other forests and mountains with a lot of sacred beasts, but this mountain is the favorite ce for us shamans to find spirits!"

    The mountain was called Hundred Thousand Spirits Mountain, and this mountain range had one mountain, which was the highest among all other mountains.

    The shamans called this highest peak the Holy Spirit Peak.

    "We don''t know why, but there are a lot of beast spirits in this mountain! Many beasts who died and became spirits due to various reasons oftene to this mountain, and they like this mountain more than other mountain ranges."

    It was rumored that the Holy Spirit Peak, the highest mountain in the Hundred Thousand Spirits Mountain range, was the home of many sacred beasts who died and became spirits.

    The shamans called them holy spirits or sacred beast spirits, and that''s how the name of the peak came from.

    Of course, the ''holy spirit'' here differed from the one the archangels released back in the New Century war.

    The sacred spirits here were really the spirits of sacred beasts who died and became spirits!

    Ainsley was taken aback for the nth-time today. She was also a shaman, but she never heard about such a strange mountain range, and the mountain''s peak which was inhabited by sacred beasts who became spirits.

    The first ancestor shoulde here for the sacred spirits or other beast spirits in this mountain, right?

    Does he want to make a contract with these spirits? But can shades make contracts with fellow spirits?

    Ainsley didn''t know much about this, but it was impossible for the first ancestor to want to find beast spirits for his own use because he could not contract the spirits at all.

    Even if he could ''tame'' spirits and shamans with the dangerous charm in his bloodline, it would still be useless if other shamans came to take those spirits from him or if someone could nullify the charm effect on the shamans.

    The informant said that the first ancestor didn''t mean any harm and he never interacted with shamans at all, so those shamans who fell head over heels for him were not the man''s responsibility at all.

    "We often see the first ancestor visiting ces with a lot of monsters or beasts, but this mountain is the ce he visits the most."

    Aside from the man''s birthce, his ce of death and other ces, the man visited the Mountain peak every single day.

    Strangely, he almost never went to the Sloan Family mansion, which had been there for hundreds of years with almost no drastic change.

    Ainsley thought that the first ancestor should love his descendants, but howe he never lingered around the Sloan Family?

    If they connected things with the three sacred beasts in the Sloan Family and the beast spirits at the mountain....

    Could it be that everything happened because of some beasts? The first ancestor didn''t want toe to the Sloan Family because he didn''t want to meet the three sacred beasts, isn''t that right?

    Ainsley asked Bello and Celline about this, and when they heard her words, both of them looked at Ainsley with eyes full of confusion.

    "We have a good rtionship with our first ancestor. We even agree to be his family''s guardian beasts because we owe him a lot."

    The first ancestor single-handedly raised the three sacred beasts until they became sacred beasts, and to repay his favor, the three beasts vowed to protect the Sloan Family for hundreds of years.

    For sacred beasts, hundreds of years was not a lot. They could live for a few thousand years, so a mere few hundred years was not a big deal.

    It was just that, they vaguely noticed that the first ancestor did be a spirit after his death, but he almost never went to visit the Sloan Family, as if guilty of something or just didn''t want to meet anyone who might be able to see them.

    The sacred beasts could not see spirits, but these beasts also had a lot of treasures back at their magic prairie, so it was indeed logical to have some items that could see spirits.

    "We also don''t know the first ancestor''s biggest obsession because when he died, the family was already at the top of the mafia circle in the Godlif country. What else could he be dissatisfied with?"

    The man was good to his wife and children. He had a good and harmonious family, a lot of loyal subordinates, a lot of money, territory and power....

    It was strange that he still had an obsession when he died.

    The informant apparently had seen the first ancestor''s spirit many times, so he also chirped in from time to time.

    "We thought the legendary spirit was trying to find a specific or a certain beast spirit among all beast spirits at the mountain...as for what kind of beast, we don''t know."

    But people spected that he wanted to find beast spirits with charm abilities to match his famous charm ability.

    Of course, the man didn''t only have charm ability.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2289 "Demonic Nine-tailed Fox?"

    Chapter 2289 "Demonic Nine-tailed Fox?"

    Just like Ainsley, the first ancestor''s most iconic ability was indeed his charm ability, but it didn''t mean he only had that ability.

    The man even had a domain before he died, so now that he became a spirit, he naturally was already much stronger than the Godfather.

    If not for Ainsley not seeing the first ancestor at all and didn''t even know he became a spirit, maybe, her first spirit would be the first ancestor.

    "Others said that this legendary spirit wants to find a beast spirit to enhance his strength, but others also have theories about his unusual bloodline, " the informant generously told Ainsley about all the information he knew in exchange for a good fee.

    Few people knew that the first ancestor had the blood of Asmodeus, but it didn''t stop rumors from spreading. Or maybe, it was the ancestor himself to spread the rumors for a certain purpose.

    "There are many rumors that have been passed down from one generation to another in the shaman circle."

    "This mysterious spirit, the femme fatale, is the most popr wild spirit aside from the Godfather, so many shamans dig out his various information based on his appearance and the abilities he showed in the past few hundred years."

    As a shaman in the new generation, the informant knew a lot because a lot of shaman groups and guilds kept a library full of information about various spirits so that shamans could pick spirits suitable for themselves or at least knew not to offend spirits much stronger than them.

    "The record of this femme fatale is spread throughout a lot of shaman guild branches, small shaman organizations, and so on. From this information, a few people suspect that the mysterious spirit''s unique charm abilityes from his unusual bloodline."

    Many people also guessed that this legendary spirit should be the ancestor of the Sloan Family due to his unique hair color, but this theory was not popr until Ainsley became famous and many people found out that the appearance of this legendary spirit was so simr to Ainsley!

    Thinking that Ainsley also met Asmodeus at the war and after that, her charm ability obviously became stronger, many shamans suspected that the legendary spirit also had something to do with Asmodeus.

    "At that time, we guessed that Ain-sama could awaken such a unique charm ability and even create a new guild because she inherited the mysterious spirit''s bloodline."

    Then, she was lucky to awaken the bloodline and even further improve the bloodline thanks to Asmodeus.

    If that was the case, then, Sir Femme Fatale might also have something to do with Asmodeus!

    Unfortunately, his descendants didn''t really awaken the bloodline or something, and only a few people awakened a mutated charm ability, such as the ability of Ainsley''s father to charm people through the inte.

    "So, we all wondered whether Sir Femme Fatale went to various ces with beast spirits because he wanted to find something rted to Asmodeus?"

    From the ces that the first ancestor often visited, aside from the mountain peak full of sacred beast spirits, the other ces indeed had more charm elements, dark creatures, and anything rted to demons from hell, especially Asmodeus type.

    Asmodeus ruled over one floor of hell on his own, and even if not all his people were charm-rted demons, the high-level people in charge were indeed various high-level subus, subi and demons who were good at tempting others tomit sin.

    lights¦­¦Ïvel If Hell had a ranking about the number of people who sinned because of the demons in hell, then, Asmodeus'' people would have topped the demon list.

    "We don''t know the rtionship between Asmodeus and some beast spirit, but we suspect that what Sir Femme Fatale is looking for is a unique sacred beast with charm ability, even if the beast has no corrtion with Asmodeus or demons."

    The most suspicious one was naturally the demonic nine-tailed fox.

    Unlike the heavenly nine-tailed fox, who was considered an auspicious beast even when it was also a ''demon'' in some cultivation novels, the demonic nine-tailed fox was a pure-blood demon from the east.

    Hell sounded like it came from the western culture, but maybe, there were also a lot of eastern creatures, beasts, and monsters that came from hell? If that''s the case, these beasts would indeed have something to do with Asmodeus.

    "Maybe, what the first ancestor wants to find is the beast spirit of a demonic nine-tailed fox because this fox was once a legendary beast and then died."

    After that, a new generation of demonic nine-tailed foxes appeared, but the old one somehow became a spirit.

    Since the first ancestor had also died, he could not have anything to do with the living, so it was indeed more convenient to find fellow spirits even if fellow spirits could not contract each other.

    When Bello and Cellino heard that the first ancestor was looking for a nine-tailed fox, both of them furrowed their eyebrows and looked a bit disdainful.

    Well, they didn''t really look like they disdained the fox, but more like a sour and bitter jealousy.

    Bello was a feline, and he just disliked canines like foxes and dogs aside from his own sibling, who mutated abnormally.

    Celline was a cat, and even if he became a Fenrir wolf, he still sided with the feline.

    The siblings openly disliked the canine nine-tailed fox, especially when the fox had nine fluffy tails, which might rival their own fluffy tails and fur!

    rm bells rang in the minds of these two siblings because they knew that Ainsley was a hidden fluffy lover.

    What if some wild foxes bewitched her, and she forgot about them??

    Dangerous!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2290 "Dead Mountain"

    Chapter 2290 "Dead Mountain"

    Bello rarely used his cat form when he could already transform into a human, so he knew that if Ainsley wanted to hug a furry, she would first find Cellino, who was still in a cat form because his beast form was too inconvenient to move around in daily life.

    Bello suddenly felt that he had fallen out of favor!

    It was true that Ainsley rarely found Bello except when she needed him to fight, but that was because this cat was toozy and good at being spoiled.

    When he was at home, he would use his beast form at the magic prairie, and then, he wouldy on the grass, basking in the sun.

    He also liked to act like a spoiled child, but because he was in beast form, even Ainsley could not really spoil him.

    That''s why Ainsley went to find Cellino more often than Bello because the little one liked to be in a cat form, so it was also easier for the baby to interact with Cellino.

    Bello was instantly struck on the spot until the man''s usually cheerful face turned gloomy, as if the storm was about toe.

    The man just realized that he was really not ''favored'', and now that there was a possible new furry animal around Ainsley...

    Bello became even more anxious, and the man couldn''t help but say some things about the nine-tailed fox that everyone had not even seen yet.

    "What''s so good about a fox? I heard that a nine-tailed fox, especially the demonic one, is vicious. They feed on the flesh and blood of many human beings and other races."

    "They also liked to seduce people and suck them dry! Both the male and female foxes are like that. If you think that the female fox might be more vicious, then, you''re wrong."

    "The male nine-tailed fox is usually even more vicious because he can seduce both men and women of all races!"

    Bello tried to discredit the nine-tailed fox, but the poor fox had already been dead for God knew how long, and now, the fox was only a spirit.

    Whether the fox was a male or a female, it didn''t really matter because the fox was already dead, after all.

    Ainsley was speechless at Bello''s words, which felt like a jealous viin. She didn''t know why Bello acted like that, but maybe, the fox was really dangerous and a worthy enemy...

    Ainsley felt that they really had to be careful. Still, in the end, her goal was to find the first ancestor, not the nine-tailed fox spirit. Even if the fox was there with the first ancestor, it would only be a ''side dish''.

    It was only a rumor that the first ancestor wanted to find the nine-tailed fox, which might mean that the fox was not found yet.

    Ainsley quickly tried not to think about the fox or other unrted topics, and soon, the group had already entered the forest and climbed the mountain.

    It was rare for Ainsley to climb the mountain like this with the forest on the left and the right side of the small path winding up the mountain.

    The baby just took this chance to rx a bit, but then, after the group started to climb the mountain, Ainsley found a lot of extraordinary things on the mountain.

    First, wild animals would be everywhere, but strangely, these animals were all spirits.

    Yes. There were no living beasts or monsters here, not even ordinary forest animals. Not all tigers were beasts, and not all lions were beasts.

    If they didn''t awaken any abilities, even if just the simplest one, such as speed booster or strength booster, those lions and tigers would only be ordinary animals.

    For ability users with offensive abilities, no matter how weak they were, it would still be easy to face off an ordinary lion, tiger, jackal, leopard, wolf, and other fierce animals in nature.

    Many ability users didn''t even think of killing these animals and focused more on valuable beasts, so the number of beasts would continue to plummet due to excessive killing.

    However, after the country released thew rted to beasts, ability users became more careful when hunting beasts, and the only race they could kill wantonly were monsters who could breed super fast and were more dangerous to humans.

    This mountain was said to be a hundred thousand spirit mountain for a reason.

    There were several shamans in the group, and the rest wore various items to be able to see spirits.

    They all saw the various spirits living in the forest and the mountain, so they naturally saw the strangeness of this mountain.

    The mountain was flourishing, with a lot of magical nts, but there were no beasts and monsters around.

    Only spirits were left.

    Countless monster spirits, beast spirits, and so on, even ordinary animal spirits, reced living beasts and monsters.

    People in the shaman circle knew that besides mutated monsters with high intelligence, no other monsters would be spirits after death. Usually, only creatures with a certain amount of intelligence could be spirits after death.

    Beasts could still be ''famous'' and well-known among fellow beasts and humans because they had distinguished appearances, but monsters generally looked simr except if they were from different species.

    How could monsters be spirits after death? But here, there were indeed a lot of monster spirits, and they still looked like the usual low-intelligence monster.

    It was just that, usually, monsters were the most ferocious to humans and other humanoid races, but these monster spirits werepletely calm, as if they were never monsters in the first ce!

    How could this be? This is defying thew of nature!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2291 "Accidentally Entering A Domain"

    Chapter 2291 "identally Entering A Domain"

    ?

    The whole mountain was strange, as if it attracted spirits toe from far away and any animals who died in this ce would definitely turn into spirits.

    Or when they stepped foot into this mountain, they became spirits.

    Other humanoid races weren''t affected, and sacred beasts were also unaffected, but other beasts, monsters, and ordinary animals were affected.

    As if to prove this conjecture, at this moment, when everyone was confused about the strange mountain, a bird-type beast suddenly passed by the sky of the mountain right above everyone''s heads.

    But then, out of the blue the passing bird suddenly became more transparent, and then the whole body turned into a spirit on the spot, not even leaving a corpse behind!

    Everyone saw this passing bird and saw with their own eyes how this bird turned into a spirit in the blink of an eye.

    Spirits also had their dead bodies and souls, but this one, the soul and the body directly became spirits.

    The bird didn''t even seem to realize that it had turned into a spirit, but after it became a spirit, itpletely blended with the forest and the mountain, bing a part of their residence!

    Ainsley and the others who saw this transformation were all stunned on the spot.

    Only the informant and other shamans who often came to the mountain and now became the guides of the group looked normal, as if the shocking living transformation to a spirit didn''t shock them at all.

    Ainsley was still in disbelief but Bello had a stronger curiosity than anyone else here, enough to overwhelm his temporary shock. Soon, he asked the few shamans and the informant, who seemed to know this ce well.

    "What the hell was that? Did you guys see it? The bird beast just now suddenly turned into a spirit when passing this mountain! The body turned into a spirit, and the soul should also be inside the newly born spirit."

    But this is illogical! Spirits were like the consciousness of the dead, and they were separated from their soul me.

    Souls could barely take the form of the soul owner, so it was moremon to have spirits in the shape of humanoids rather than the soul being in the state of the soul owners.

    Of course, thisw was only for this world and out there, there might be no spirits, and there were only souls in the shape of the soul owners.

    However, no matter what, to be a spirit, the soul and the spirit would be separated from the body, and the body would be an empty corpse, which was why transmigrators could seize those bodies.

    How could this mountain turn such a living bird beast into a spirit without the soul and the body separated?

    Did the body just melt into a spirit state, or was the beast originally a spirit that materialized and then returned to the spirit state??

    The informant and the other shamans knew that these outsiders would be shocked by the mountain''s miraculous events, so they took turns exining some wonders about this mountain.

    "This mountain is not widely known to other ability users than shamans because, to be honest, the entire mountain is inclusive."

    Don''t look that the group could enter the mountain so easily, but to be honest, the Hundred Thousand Spirits mountain range and the sacred spirit peak actually didn''t exist in the same dimension as this world.

    "Only people who wear spirit-rted items and shamans can see the real mountain and even enter it. Without a shaman in the team, no one can enter the entire mountain range."

    That''s why, others said there were wild beasts around the farmhouse, which should be inside the forest behind the farmhouse. However, the back mountain was the Hundred Thousand Spirits Mountain.

    When the group stepped into the forest, they had already entered another dimension that was so closely connected to the real forest and mountains in the real world!

    There were beasts and monsters in the real world''s mountain range and forest, but here, in this ''small dimension'', the only living beings were their group.

    Only spirits, shamans, and people rted to shamans or those who wore spirit-rted items could enter this ce!

    Ainsley was once again stunned beyond imagination.

    How did they just casually enter another dimension, and these shamans were calm?? The concept of dimensions should be rare, and even if many people finally knew about this, only the higher-ups or special races got chances to go to some small dimensions.

    Who would have thought that there was a separate dimension here??

    The informant also looked calm, as if they often came to this dimension even when people should not visit dimensions often due to the uncertainty instead and various other factors.

    This is abnormal, ah!

    The guild master of the shaman guild was there with their small exploration group, so when she heard what the informant said, she immediately exined it more clearly to Ainsley.

    "Don''t panic, little kid. We called it a different dimension, but it''s not a wild dimension like what you know. This dimension....you can say that it is the real body of a domain belonging to a top beast spirit."

    Even spirits still had domains, so it was not strange that a sacred beast or even a legendary beast who died and became spirits still had domains.

    "The real body of a domain should be inside the fourth void, but maybe that''s only for humans and other humanity races."

    "These legendary beasts build the real body of their domains so close to the main world, just like the abyss."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2292 "Plant Spirits"

    Chapter 2292 "nt Spirits"

    ?

    Maybe it was even closer than the abyss because people still had to enter the abyss gate and went through a tunnel to go to the abyss, but this one....

    They didn''t even realize that they had entered a ''domain''!

    Axelle''s domain was a big ind, but if this domain included the whole mountain range....

    Well, Axelle''s ind was huge, as big as a small country, and this mountain range was obviously not the size of a small country.

    Still, it was enough to build a city directly on this mountain range!

    And because this domain was too close to the main world, people who met the requirements to enter this ce could enter this ce without even realizing that they entered a domain.

    Just what kind of ce is this and who was the owner of the domain?

    No wonder a passing bird turned into a spirit. That beast probably entered the domain and directly changed, or the beast was already inside the domain, to begin with, so the transformation was only natural.

    Thank God the ''rule'' of this domain didn''t force all visitors from outside to turn into spirits.

    If that were the case, they would be done for!

    Ainsley was still speechless by the real appearance of this mountain.

    If they actually entered a domain...it meant their life and death would be in the hands of the domain owner, but there were no unique feelings of entering a domain with an owner just like before...

    There was no sense of restraints or anything, so...could this be...

    "Is it a dead domain? The domain owner is already dead?"

    The guild master immediately nodded at Ainsley and spoke some more about the current situation.

    "It''s indeed a dead domain, but the owner became a spirit, and so, it''s not entirely a dead domain with no owner. It was just that, domains belonging to spirits might be weakened or something."

    As for why the whole domain forcibly transformed creatures to spirits and lured beast spirits to enter...

    "It might be a domain mutation that happens after this beast turns into a spirit, and then it collects a lot of beast and monster spirits, wanting to build an exclusive ce for spirits."

    The owner of the domain loved spirits very much, but it also didn''t hate shamans that much.

    It would cooperate with shamans who entered the domain, pick good shamans and entrusted several spirits to these shamans so that the spirits could grow stronger.

    Otherwise, why would the owner rule that shamans and even people who could only use spirit-rted items were allowed to enter the mountain range?

    Although there were no humanoid spirits here, humanoid spirits could also still visit from time to time. They just weren''t allowed to live in this domain.

    All of this proved that the owner of the domain weed all shamans, humanoid spirits and people with spirit-rted items.

    "The owner of the domain still exists as a spirit, so we should be more careful. You also know that spirits can still materialize for a short time, which means they can be ''revived'' for a certain period of time."

    The guild master knew that Ainsley just wanted to find her ancestor, but she also wanted everyone to be more careful when they were at this mountain.

    Ainsley and the others nodded solemnly, and as they continued their journey, they found more and more beast spirits, monster spirits and ordinary animals in the form of spirits.

    Not to mention that some nts also became spirits, which once again shook Ainsley''s heart and mind.

    There were so many strange things here!

    The informant also saw the nt spirit, but he could only look at the nt with eyes full of reluctance without being able to do anything.

    "A nt-type spirit is even rarer than beast spirits because generally, no nts can be spirits even if they are mutated nts with high intelligence and so on."

    Only rtively famous nts such as the world tree and other legendary nts could have spirits, but their spirits were bound to the body of the nts, and when the nts died, these spirits would also die.

    Unlike beasts and humanoid races who had to die first before turning into a spirit, nts'' bodies were already considered ''dead'' in a sense, not as lively as beasts and humanoid races.

    Thus, these nts could be spirits when their bodies were still ''alive'', and they could bettermunicate with other races.

    It was said that the spirit of the world tree didn''t diepletely and continued to ''reincarnate'' when the new world tree grew from the old tree, which was one of the many exceptions.

    Now that the group saw nts in the form of spirits, the real body of these nts should be inside the domain as well, but if they dared to pick the nts, the owner of the domain would certainly be mad.

    These nts could basically live forever inside the domain, and they were also unique because they were nts with spirits.

    Such nts were as intelligent as beasts, but at the same time, their value also skyrocketed.

    Any nts that owned spirits could fetch for a high price, not only to be an exotic pet or something, but for their medicinal value.

    It was rumored that those who ate such nts could be spirits after they died even when they didn''t have any obsessions or weren''t famous enough to be recognized by a lot of people.

    If fellow spirits ate such a nt, their strength would skyrocket, and if shamans ate that kind of spirit, they would be able to contract one more spirit regardless of their previous talent!

    What a treasure!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2293 "Legendary Beast Spirit"

    Chapter 2293 "Legendary Beast Spirit"

    There were so many such nts here, from the grass to trees, from flowers to vines...

    These nts all glowed in a strange light, as if they were ghosts.

    This state indicated that the spirit of these nts were resting inside their nt bodies and once they woke up, they could separate from their bodies and float around in the form of spirits.

    Of course, their form would only be that of nts, but famous trees such as the world tree and other nts in legends could even cultivate a humanoid form when they were in spirit mode.

    Ainsley never knew about any of this, so she even wondered whether these nts could be humans, just like in cultivation novels.

    The informant knew Ainsley was curious, so he generously exined about whether nts, especially mutated nts, could transform into humanoid form.

    "Generally, they can''t. Even when those nts have reached the level of a sacred beast, they can''t. But, they can transform their appearance when they are in their spirit state."

    A pity, that most of the spirits that came from nts would die when the nts died, so they didn''t dare to leave their bodies that couldn''t move at all.

    Even mutated nts who had cultivated spirits would cleverly hide their bodies somewhere that no beasts or humanoid races could find.

    This domain was undoubtedly heaven for such nts. There were almost no ordinary nts here, and all nts were mutated nts with awakened abilities!

    "But don''t you dare to pick any nts here, not even the seemingly ordinary grass and weeds. Even the rocks and soil here might hide secrets, so we really can only focus on contracting spirits that suit us."

    And the shamans had to be humble when they came to the domain. Not to mention that no ordinary shamans could enter this domain.

    It was true that the owner of the domain generously let a lot of people enter this strange ce, but to be honest, only people with certain strength could enter.

    Even those who were not shamans, as long as they had spirit-rted shamans with them, as long as they were strong, the owner of the domain would dly let these people enter the domain.

    There were too many spirits here, and even the natural environment could not supply the growth of these spirits forever.

    It was true that all things here were treasures for spirits and shamans, but with so many spirits around, it would be better to follow a shaman to live a better life.

    That''s why the domain owner lets strong people enter the domain to pick up spirits to reduce the burden on the domain itself.

    Fellow humanoid spirits were also wee to visit and cultivate for a short period of time and then, they would bring out one or two beast spirits with them as their fellow spiritpanions.

    All in all, the beast race still had to depend on humanoid races even after they became spirits because beast spirits were not asmon as the humanoid race''s spirits.

    Many spirit-rted techniques were only for humanoids because the beasts didn''t have enough research on this matter.

    How pitiful!

    Seeing more and more strange spirits in this mountain, Ainsley became less confident to find the first ancestor.

    She didn''t know whether the man would be here and if he was here, where would he go?

    The entire mountain was huge, so it was difficult to find people urately.

    Thankfully, the informant and other shaman guides often went to the mountain to find spirits or just to dig out treasures, so they also knew where they often spotted the legendary mysterious spirit.

    "At first, because we often saw this spirit at the mountain, we thought that he was a mountain spirit. It was only after our otherpanions found the spirit at other ces that we realized the spirit was not a simple mountain spirit."

    ording to the shaman guides and the informants, the first ancestor often went to therge cave at the top of the Sacred Spirit Peak.

    People said that he met the nine-tailed fox, which was suspected to be the owner of this domain.

    When the two cats in the group heard that their rival, the nine-tailed fox, was suspected to be the owner of the domain, they both looked at each other with a serious expression on their faces.

    One man and one catmunicated freely through eye contact and telepathy.

    [The informant said that the owner of the domain is suspected to be a legendary beast who died and became a spirit. Such a spirit...would they be as strong as when they were still alive, nyaaa?]

    Bello asked Cellino for some ideas, but even his voice sounded unsure and not confident at all.

    They didn''t expect that the nine-tailed fox wasn''t just a sacred beast but had already be a legendary beast and then died before turning into a legendary beast spirit.

    This kind of spirit was the one that many top shamans all over the world fancied, but beast spirits were more difficult to ''tame'' than humanoid spirits.

    The beasts didn''t have a good impression on a lot of humanoid races out there, so when they became spirits, they would also reject those humanoid shamans from all races.

    This kind of rejection gave the Irregr Tamer Guild a new way to establish a certain field of monopoly.

    After the war back then, Ainsley had set up a spirit tamer division in the guild, and now, these guild members used their charm ability to tame various spirits that many shamans found difficult to face.

    The shamans were all ecstatic to death.

    All hail the charm ability users!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2294 "Spirit Silk"

    Chapter 2294 "Spirit Silk"

    These people only had to use spirit sses to see spirits and help shamans to make contracts with these spirits.

    Thanks to the emergence of a new profession, many people who awakened charm ability users were trained early on to influence beasts, nts and even spirits other than charming fellow humans and non-human races.

    Those who were talented in charming beasts and monsters had their own division in the guild.

    Those who could charm spirits were rare, but they were highly sought after by shamans who wanted to tame many beast spirits or even nt spirits.

    Now, not only the beast tamer and the monster tamer guild who had a connection with the irregr tamer guild. Even the shaman guild became a strong ally of the irregr tamer guild.

    The name was indeed irregr tamer guild because they could basically tame anything, but people used tobel this guild as the guild of charm ability users because regr beast and monster tamer had to join their own guilds instead.

    People who had mutations in their taming ability could also tame various strange things, but in the past, they didn''t have a guild and had to be a lone wolf.

    Now, thanks to the irregr tamer guild, these special ability users could also have a guild that would be their solid backer.

    The number of charm ability users all over the world was actually a lot. The number was more than the poption of elemental ability users.

    In the past, charm ability was considered a weak ability because most charm ability users could not even make their targets aplete ve, much worse than a direct brainwashing or a mind-control ability.

    Charm ability also had many counters thanks to the anti-charm potions, so this ability became so unpopr and looked down upon.

    Now, even shamans would go to those charm ability users to help them tame spirits and such.

    These charm ability users finally found a unique charm technique thanks to Ainsley, and after being ''baptized'', as long as they were loyal to the guild, they could continue to do many things with their ability!

    The informant felt that the first ancestor was one of the many charm ability users who had a superb ability even before Ainsley emerged to poprize charm ability.

    If Ainsley was the icon of charm ability users in the new era, then, the first ancestor was the icon of charm ability users in the old era.

    Bello and Cellino naturally knew about this, so they were a bit cautious about the first ancestor and the nine-tailed fox.

    [Both these two figures are charm ability users. Do you think that the first ancestor had tamed the fox, or something? What if Ainsley also wanted to contract the fox aside from the first ancestor?]

    Ainsley''s shaman ability had already reached a point where she could contract a maximum of three spirits at the same time.

    However, three would be too burdening, so two would be enough.

    Still, after the Godfather left, Ainsley could freely contract that nine-tailed fox spirit!

    Although most shamans who had more than just a shaman ability would choose spirits with diverse abilities different from their own abilities so that they could have more power, most expert shamans tended to gather spirits with simr abilities to their own other abilities.

    This way, the spirits would strengthen the shaman''s other abilities instead of being a variety of new abilities.

    Too many abilities were not that good, especially if one didn''t know how to use it.

    Look at Ainsley. Lately, she rarely used the luck maniption ability, the shaman ability, the blood maniption ability and the Realism Art ability.

    Too many abilities also became distractions.

    [If Ainsley had two spirits with charm abilities, her charm ability would definitely soar to the max and we don''t know whether her ability will evolve or get more skills or something, nyaaa.]

    This is what Bello and Cellino were afraid of.

    They just didn''t want that nine-tailed fox to be near their cute little master!

    Let''s hope they won''t meet the fox!

    After the group walked for a full hour, they finally climbed the Sacred Spirit peak and found the entrance to the cave that the informant mentioned before.

    Of course, the number of beast and nt spirits was ten times more than the number of beast and nt spirits far from the cave.

    The cave itself seemed to be modified already, and the entrance was set up to be more civilized than the usual cave.

    Or maybe because this ce was a real domain, so the owner of this ce could easily modify anything in their territory.

    The cave''s entrance was a simple wooden gate, but there was also a light blue curtain, as soft as water and as light as feathers.

    The informant seemed used to this scene, and he immediately told Ainsley about the strange wooden gate with a light blue curtain.

    "This curtain is called a spirit curtain because it is made of a special spirit silk that has been soaked with spirit bodies for a long time."

    Shamans not only contracted spirits for strength, but they also made fortune from various resources that spirits could create unconsciously just by living in a certain ce.

    Spirits naturally liked ces with a lot of spiritual energy, and this spiritual energy was cold, so other living beings, both beasts, humans, and other non-human races, could never live in such a ce for too long.

    The coldness would seep into the body and would drain people''s vitality, turning into a denser spiritual energy for spirits.

    This kind of energy was not what ability users and beasts wanted because beasts and ability users had simr energy cores, which means they also needed a simr energy type.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2295 "A Herd of Sacred Beast Spirits"

    Chapter 2295 "A Herd of Sacred Beast Spirits"

    Of course, what ability users and beasts needed to be was not the spiritual energy.

    However, it didn''t mean spiritual energy would always be harmful.

    Many stones, ores, and various natural resources that had been ced in a ce full of spiritual energy and spirits would mutate to be special materials that not many people could get.

    Not even rich ability users and influential people could easily get these resources rted to spirits.

    The Billios Family was a big business family, but they also rarely got materials rted to spirits, and that''s why the shaman guild monopolized this kind of resource.

    "The spirit curtain is made of spirit silk, which is like the clothes of ghosts. It''s light and feels as if it doesn''t exist, but it did exist."

    The spirit silk was made of water and special threads from spider beast spirits and nt spirits who lived in a ce full of spiritual energy.

    "This silk is very beneficial for spirits in general, especially humanoid spirits, but it is also useful for other races because it has a strong defensive ability."

    It can also detect the spiritual energy in a person''s body, which was the best tool to screen out people who didn''t have anything to do with spirits.

    Not only that, but this curtain could also help people to camouge into spirits and blend easier with spirits, thereby gaining their trust.

    For non-shamans, this silk was good for capes and coats, because not only could it withstand a certain burn of fire, it was also waterproof and could withstand bullets.

    The silk was also a tough material that could be as strong as a barrier when facing off various attacks.

    The number of this silk was extremely small, so for the owner of this domain to be able to create a curtain from such silk...

    Even if anything in a domain could be created out of energy freely, still, this showed the proper level of the domain''s owner.

    Maybe, when the domain owner was still alive, they did use the spirit silk as their casual curtain, and when they died, they became a spirit and repeated the same habit as when they were still alive.

    Ainsley was once again amazed at whoever owned this domain and built the cave.

    The group of people politely greeted the surrounding beast and nt spirits, and these spirits also didn''t show any aggression.

    They just looked at these people withzy eyes and casually wandered around the cave to y.

    Although the spirits around looked ''harmless'', the informant still sternly reminded Ainsley and her group.

    "Don''t think that these beast spirits are weak. Even if they look just like the usual beasts in a ghost form, all these beasts are at least entry-level sacred beasts!"

    The beasts around the cave were either passerby bird-type beasts, a group of deer, horses, and typical herbivore beasts.

    The carnivore beast spirits weren''t around the cave, and most of them roamed around the forest, wanting to ''hunt'' to relieve their boredom.

    After all, once they became spirits, they could not eat fellow spirits and could only eat spiritual energy or ores with spiritual energy, which was boring.

    These carnivores would often y around in the forest below the mountain, hunting fellow beast spirits or nt spirits for fun without actually eating them.

    Only herbivores such as mountain goats, deer, birds, and other mountain animals liked to roam around the cave.

    The cave was at the top of the peak, surrounded by a thin mist in the afternoon and a thick mist in the evening and early morning.

    Only these mountain beasts and nts would like to roam around the cave, eating ordinary flowers and grasses that the aura around the cave had blessed.

    The air was already cold, but the group were all people with tough bodies, and even Ainsley didn''t even feel that cold with only a shirt and a jacket on her upper body.

    Since the living beings here didn''t feel that cold, the spirits who were used to cold air found this ce even morefortable, and that''s how a few herbivore spirits and aerial spirits gathered around the cave.

    But, the informant didn''t want the group to underestimate these spirits just because they were herbivores and looked easy to bully.

    "Some of these beasts were sacred beasts when they turned into spirits, while others cultivated into sacred beasts after they became spirits."

    The domain had their native creature, but most of the spirits here came from outside and decided to live in this ce.

    People could not differentiate between native creatures of the domain and spirits that came from outside.

    "These beasts are docile, and they are usually friendly, but if you dare to mess with them, even the two sacred beasts in your team might not be their opponent!"

    When the group heard that these beast spirits roaming around the thin mist in front of the mysterious wooden gate were at least entry-level sacred beasts, even Bello and Cellino were finally shaken to the core.

    What the informant said just now truly shocked a lot of people on the team, aside from those in the shaman circle.

    These harmless-looking spirits are actually sacred beasts!

    There are at least ten of them here!

    Since when there could be a lot of sacred beasts in one ce? In most cases, there would only be one sacred beast in a certain forest or a certain territory.

    So, seeing so many sacred beast spirits in one ce at once...

    No wonder people became speechless.

    This mountain is indeed too dangerous! As expected of a legendary beast, ah!

    Even their domain can make many sacred beast spirits willingly live for a long time¡­

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2296 "Priority To Choose"

    Chapter 2296 "Priority To Choose"

    Ainsley didn''t know how the informant and other guide shamans could easily climb the mountain and even went to the cave which should be the private residence of the domain owner.

    When Ainsley asked the informant about this, the informant couldn''t help butugh.

    "It''s actually not easy, but because we came here a lot and we had a chance to meet the domain owner, the domain owner finally let us enter his personal residence as long as we offered him something interesting from the outside world."

    This domain was too closely rted to the main world, but it didn''t mean the domain owner could easily roam around the world in the state of a spirit.

    He knew that his existence would scare a lot of people and many shamans out there wouldpete to take him under their contract.

    Thus, although the domain owner indeed wanted to go out of the domain to y, he had to be patient and wait for the right person toe.

    "This time, what we bring for the domain owner is a speciality from another continent. This item is useful for spirits even at his level."

    As for what the item was, the informant didn''t tell Ainsley, so the baby also didn''t ask.

    Soon, the informant knocked on the wooden gate and showed a box the size of one hug to the gate with no one guarding.

    Ainsley tilted her head at the informant''s action, but before she could ask, the box suddenly disappeared on the spot, as if taken by someone invisible or taken by a strange force somewhere.

    Seeing this, Ainsley didn''t want to ask the informant anymore and just quietly waited until the wooden gate opened on its own.

    When the gate was opened, it was so silent that people could only hear the sound of the wind around, which somehow reminded Ainsley of a ghost story somewhere.

    The baby swallowed silently as the other group members cautiously walked around the baby, not wanting to enter the wide-open gate without the informant and the shaman guides taking the first step.

    Knowing that outsiders would be afraid to enter the cave, the informant and the shaman guides were considerate and immediately walked at the front, guiding the group members behind to follow them.

    The entrance of the cave was not small, and it could amodate three adults walking side by side without feeling cramped.

    When Ainsley entered the cave, she once again dropped her jaw and looked at her surroundings with wide eyes.

    How could this ce be a cave?? Aside from the rocky wall, other ces didn''t look like a cave at all!

    Ainsley was right to be shocked because when the group entered the cave, the first thing they saw was the rocky ceiling and the rocky wall, but then, there were luxurious chandeliers and other uniquemps on the ceiling and on the wall.

    The floor wasn''t soil or rock, but a smooth paved path made of blue-ish cobblestone.

    There would be small animal spirits floating around from time to time, doing some things just like a little diligent servant.

    The entire cave didn''t look like a natural barbarian cave but more like a man-made cave.

    Was this a castle but with the theme of a cave?

    The corridor itself was brightly lit, and in some ces, there were sky holes, letting sunlight enter the cave to brighten the surroundings.

    Spirits didn''t like sunlight, but maybe the owner of the domain just wanted to see natural sunlight for fun or something.

    The cave was even colder than outside, but strangely, even for non-shamans in the group, the cold was ratherfortable than something painful.

    Ainsley had to re-assess the owner of the domain based on the cave that she had just passed by.

    This cave was built to be like a maze, withplicated branching corridors here and there.

    Without a guide, people could easily be lost here.

    As Ainsley walked further, more and more small animal spirits, nt spirits and small-sized beast spirits flew around the corridor, either ying or busy cleaning the corridor.

    There were already several metal doors on the left and right side of the path that Ainsley had just passed by, but she didn''t know what was inside the door because the spirits could just bypass the door and enter the ce behind the door without opening the door.

    The door seemed to exist just to mark the position of each room, or maybe, it was made for visitors like them.

    Judging from this, the domain owner should have a lot of guests from time to time, right?

    As the informant and the shaman guides brought Ainsley and her group further into the maze-like cave, one or two humanoid spirits finally appeared, but even so, these spirits only nced at the group and then quickly flew away.

    Some humanoid spirits saw Ainsley and their eyes instantly lit up. But then, maybe they thought of something, and they had eyes full of regret and reluctance as they flew past Ainsley.

    Ainsley saw all of this, and before she could even ask the informant, the informant seemed to already guess her thoughts and immediately talked to her.

    "Those spirits took a fancy to you as a shaman, but the rule here prioritized beast spirits and nt spirits to choose their favorite shamans first. Humanoid spirits can only choose a shaman at a fixed period of time after the beast and nt spirits had chosen their favorite shaman."

    The time when Ainsley came to the cave was still a regr season for beast and nt spirits to choose shamans, so humanoid spirits could not choose shamans just yet!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2297 "Midnight Courtship"

    Chapter 2297 "Midnight Courtship"

    Ainsley was once again speechless at what happened to the spirits inside the cave. To think there was a correct order to choose shamans as if they were picking cabbages...

    Well, most shamans out there hunted down spirits and made contracts with them through a duel until the spirit acknowledged the shaman''s strength.

    Here, the spirits could see at a nce which shaman would suit them the most and they were also more sensitive to the strength of these shamans.

    Because the shamans that came to this ce were limited in number, the spirits had to pick shamans on their own initiative and the shamans had a low status here.

    Thus, shamans came here to be ''chosen'', unlike when they usually came to ces full of spirits to hunt down spirits and chose spirits as they liked.

    Here, they were the ones being chosen.

    Many shamans from the guild who had entered this ce a few times all took pride in being chosen by a lot of spirits.

    Because fellow beast spirits and nt spirits could take a fancy on the same shaman, the group would gather together with their chosen shaman at midnight.

    Then, the spirits wouldpete with each other to get the shaman they fancied, just like how shamans out therepeted with fellow shamans when they liked the same spirit.

    The time when the spirits fought for the shamans they liked was called a duel for honor, or midnight courtship, which symbolized the effort of those spirits who wanted to get their favorite shamans.

    The shamans who coulde here were already ''filtered'' just because of the remote ce, the various dangers on the way to this mountain.

    Not to mention that even if all shamans could enter the domain, they had to climb the mountain painstakingly.

    If spirits in the mountain challenged them to a fight, they had to fight. If they won, they might get more appreciation from the spirits, and the losers would be kicked out of the domain.

    Even though the domain owner generously let in a lot of shamans and people rted to spirits and shamans, the owner also set up a secret rule to limit the number of people who coulde in.

    The domain owner didn''t want random shamans and random people with spirit items yet weak strength, so the domain owner had secretly filtered those who could enter the domain.

    The people who could enter the domain had all been ''approved'' by the domain owner as strong people, at least worthy of making contracts with the spirits all over the mountain.

    Even those who weren''t shamans, as long as they were strong, they could be sparring partners for the spirits, honing the spirits'' battle experience and abilities, which would also benefit the non-shaman strong people.

    Judging from this alone, Ainsley felt that the domain owner should really be a wise beast.

    Any spirits who went to the domain and lived here would be better than many spirits out there.

    Unfortunately, humanoid spirits from various races weren''t allowed to live permanently here, so most of them still lived in different caves outside.

    Shamans also usually liked humanoid spirits more than beast spirits, even if the spirits could transform to humanoid forms.

    Not to mention the small number of beast and nt spirits....

    The informant felt that 90% of beast spirits and nt spirits all over Godlif Country should be in this domain, while the remaining spirits were either contracted already or scattered somewhere.

    "If you find spirits who take a fancy to you and they give you something, just ept it, " the informant reminded Ainsley with a slight envy in his eyes.

    "When the duel of honor or the midnight courtship starts, you can show the items you receive from those spirits, and those spirits will discuss on their own about who will be your contracted spirit."

    Of course, the shaman could refuse the ''courtship'', but if they wanted to refuse, they had to fight the final winner who took a fancy on them to prove that they were worthy to reject the ''courtship'' of the spirit.

    Maybe because the spirits here were mostly beasts and nt spirits, which was why they were more barbaric and had such a unique tradition.

    Ainsley listened to the news with gusto, but deep down, she didn''t think that she would be popr among the beasts and nt spirits because she already had two contracted beasts here with her.

    Humanoid spirits could only choose shamans after the midnight courtship, which means they only got the leftovers of what other spirits didn''t want.

    Still, the shamans who came all the way to this ce would be grateful even if they didn''t get any beast or nt spirit.

    The humanoid spirits who coulde to this ce were also good!

    Ainsley wanted to contract the first ancestor, and if he dide here, the man would also have to wait for other spirits to choose their shamans before he could choose the shaman he wanted.

    The leftover shamans could also ''propose'' to humanoid spirits left in the arena, and this was what Ainsley aimed to do.

    Ainsley didn''t believe that she would also be popr among beast and nt spirits.

    To be honest, she didn''t even know why the humanoid spirits who met her just now were enthusiastic about her.

    What she didn''t know was that, aside from her young age and the strength that she possessed beyond her age, many spirits here were notpletely closed from the outside world, so they also got some popr news about people outside.

    They were especially interested in new rising stars from the shaman circle.

    They would even ask the domain owner to send an invitation to guide those potential shamans to enter the domain!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2298 "Popular Among Spirits"

    Chapter 2298 "Popr Among Spirits"

    Many humanoid spirits came to this domain for the same reason.

    Since this domain had already filtered out the best shamans out of the best, wouldn''t it be beneficial for all spirits if they came to this ce to pick up the ready-made shamans?

    Weak humanoid spirits didn''t dare to approach this ce and lived outside, bing ''prey'' for various shamans and exorcists.

    Strong spirits, especially those with good news connections, would definitelye to this ce once a month or even once a week.

    After all, humanoid spirits could only stay at the domain for a maximum of three days, and they could only visit the domain once a week at most.

    This ce became a festival for spirits who wanted to choose the best shamans that suited them the most, so every single day at midnight, the arena at the t grasnd at the foot of the mountain was full of interested spirits and shamans.

    It was indeed like arge-scale dating scene.

    The spirits here were not unaware of the outside news, so those humanoid spirits who were excited to meet Ainsley actually knew her true identity.

    They didn''t care whether this person was an alien or not.

    Even some ambitious spirits wanted to find transmigrators among shamans so that maybe, they would be brought out of this world and could find a chance to rebuild their body and be revived or something.

    Ainsley was one of the popr shamans in the shaman circle.

    Even if her iconic ability was not the shaman ability at all and that ability was rarely used, shamans still took pride in Ainsley as a fellow shaman who was popr and well-known.

    The shamans could use Ainsley''s name to attract customers who wanted to do business with the shamans, and also attract fellow shamans who didn''t join the guild before.

    The Elton Academy didn''t want to lose either and had already put out the banner of Ainsley being a special instructor at their academy as a way to attract more students.

    Ainsley had not even passed the second test when the academy had already epted her without words.

    The stigma of being a transmigrator might have some side effects, but the people here gradually changed and looked further at the development that might happen in the future.

    Since the abyss tunnel was gone and the transmigrators were not hunted down anymore, many forces approached these aliens in attempts to have a faster development rted to outer world travel.

    Nowadays, students from various academies dream of reaching the strength ceiling of this world and roam outside of this world, doing adventures in many new worlds.

    The Elton Academy had already quickly developed various programs to bring students to some dimensions that were closely connected to the main world.

    If they had a teacher who was a transmigrator, even if she was not a high-level transmigrator, judging from her foreign soul alone, people could get closer to the rapid development of time and space travel.

    It would be stupid not to use this ''sign board'' to establish the image of the Elton Academy and recover the parents'' trust due to the death of students because of the abyss of demons at the academy.

    The humanoid spirits here, including beast and nt spirits, also had various ideas about entering different dimensions and worlds.

    Many people desired such adventure and conquest.

    How could these spirits not know about Ainsley, one of the most popr and well-known transmigrators?

    A spirit contract was with the soul, and if the soul left the body, various contracts would still be valid, as long as the contracts weren''t blood contracts.

    Sacred beasts and fairies had blood contracts with their contractors, which was why they could leave their masters after their masters died.

    Spirits, on the contrary, would be bound to their partner''s souls until the soul reincarnated or the person became fellow spirits, which would cut off the previous contract.

    If Ainsley one day traveled out of this world, with the soul contract between spirits and shamans, as long as Ainsley didn''t be spirits after death or her soul couldst for a while after death....

    Wherever Ainsley went, the spirits could follow, including when the baby left this world to find a new world.

    How wonderful!

    The spirits also thoughtfully looked at the age of Ainsley''s body and felt that as long as the baby was strong enough, she could live for a long time.

    She had the bloodline of Asmodeus and the blood n after all, which means she could probably live for a few hundred years.

    The chance to explore the outer worlds was high!

    At such a young body age of five years old, the baby was already halfway to bing a domain master.

    She only had to consolidate her foundation for a few years before setting off to the outer worlds.

    Many spirits were aiming for Ainsley''s potential, so when the baby passed by a lot of beast and nt spirits....

    She was unexpectedly surrounded so tightly!

    The beasts and nt spirits looked at Ainsley with greedy eyes, as if the baby was a kind of delicious delicacy or something.

    These beasts and nts, who were usually aloof and rarely looked at guest shamans who came to their territory, suddenly scrambled to toss their various representative items to the poor little girl in the cave corridor.

    [Aren''t you the famous little subus shaman from the mafia family? Do you need a new spirit?]

    [Me! Me! I heard you like fluffy beasts. I am fluffy and can be an excellent partner!]

    [Bah! We nts are cute in humanoid form! Choose us!]

    In an instant, the spirits passing by fought over Ainsley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2299 "Friend Invitation"

    <h4>Chapter 2299 "Friend Invitation"?</h4>

    Each of these spirits boasted their advantage to Ainsley, and they frantically threw their signature items to Ainsley.

    The beast spirits threw their clipped nails, a ball of fur, the skins they shed during molting, broken teeth, horn, and so on.

    The nt spirits didn''t want to be left behind either and they also threw their cut roots, dry leaves, broken branches, tree barks, fruits, seeds, and so on.

    nts with flowers threw flowers, nts with fruits threw away their fruits. Those without flowers or fruits used their leaves and roots as a token of ''courtship''.

    Out of the sudden, Ainsley was submerged in the pile of tokens from this group of beast and nt spirits.

    The token itself was a solid material that these spirits plucked out when they materialized their bodies or things they took out of their own carcass.

    The nt spirits still had their nt bodies, so they just plucked those tokens from their bodies, which was still fresh and beautifulpared to the beasts'' tokens which were taken away from their own corpses or materialized from their solid spirit state.

    From a rough count, there were already a bunch of spirits passing by Ainsley''s ce, and their number could reach fifty spirits!

    During the short fifteen minute journey, the number of spirits who wanted to ''court'' Ainsley was already astonishingly high, rming other shamans who also came to this ce to participate in the midnight courtship event every single day.

    Those shamans and rted people didn''t see Ainsley because the path they took was different, but they still talked about this surge of excitement in the usually calm cave pce.

    Yes. The cave was like a maze, and many people said that there was an underground pce inside the cave buried deep in the mountain, so guests tacitly called the domain owner''s residence as the cave pce.

    "I just saw a lot of spirits going to a certain corridor while screaming a specific name. Who is it? I just heard Sloan or something..."

    "Ainsley Sloan? What?? Is she here, too?"

    "It''s impossible! She is not really keen on developing her shaman ability, so she should note to this ce."

    "Hey, didn''t you hear about those rumors rted to the Godfather? It was rumored that after the case with the abyss demons ended, the soul was too injured and had to reincarnate quickly."

    This means, the legendary mafia spirit would soon disappear from this world.

    "If that''s the case, before the Godfather disappeared,? Ainsley had to find a recement. Which spirit could be as strong as the Godfather so as not to trigger a bacsh?"

    No wonder the baby had toe all the way to this sacred ce for shamans.

    Shamans had many sacred ces, but this mountain range was a secret holynd for capable and elite shamans.

    Not only that, but the shamans also needed connections to sessfully find this ce because without that secret information, even those geniuses in the guild would not know that such a holynd existed.

    These shamans actually didn''t want to spread the location of this holynd to more shamans to reducepetition. Still, the domain owner required each shaman who came to this ce to bring rted people or shamans if they wanted to continue entering this ce.

    It was like a friend''s invitation system where one would be rewarded if they sessfully invited their friends to join something.

    Because of this, the shamans had no choice but to invite more shamans and rted people to enter the domain.

    Shamans were more willing to bring rted people who were not shamans to enter this ce than to get fellow shamans to enter their holynd.

    It was said that shamans from other countries had started to enter the holynd in the past few decades, which was actually a threat for local shamans.

    A pity.

    The domain owner was a legendary beast and didn''t really have a sense of nationality, so the domain owner allowed people from various countries and even from other races aside from human beings to enter this holynd.

    As long as they were strong shamans or people with rted item spirits, they were wee!

    Many people might wonder why even non-shamans were allowed to enter this sacred ce, but the domain owner had a broad vision and was thoughtful.

    Since his domain was closely connected to the main world, whatever happened in his domain could affect the real world and vice versa.

    The mountain would not always be lush like now, and if there were disasters in the main world, the domain would also be affected.

    This kind of situation was rare, and no one knew why it happened.

    But the domain owner knew that he had to allow more than just shamans to enter this ce because many people could help repair brokennd and mountains, or do something to restore the domain.

    The domain owner was also interested in many things outside of the domain, so to save up energy that he could use to conjure things out of thin air in the domain, the domain owner lured people of various professions toe.

    The underground cave pce, the smooth Mountain Road, the various facilities inside the pce...

    All of these came from those non-shaman people, and the domain owner really needed their service.

    The domain owner even liked many foods and things from the outside world, but because he could not leave the domain at all without a shaman contracting him, the domain owner could only lure businessmen and merchants toe to this ce full of treasures.

    The domain owner was not an old-fashioned person and was still following the newest trend!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2300 "Outrageous Spirits!"

    <h4>Chapter 2300 "Outrageous Spirits!" ?</h4>

    When the shamans knew that Ainsley might be here because she needed a recement for her contracted spirit, the group of shaman visitors and rted people were instantly in uproar.

    "That kid will definitely attract a lot of spirits!"

    "I don''t understand. In terms of shaman ability alone, that kid is not so powerful....why should she be popr among the spirits?"

    "If I were a spirit, I would also choose her. She''s a transmigrator. Being her contracted spirit means that we are bound to her soul. If one day she leaves this world to explore the outer world...."

    The shaman didn''t need toplete their words, and the others had already guessed what they wanted to say.

    Yes. These spirits also knew the current development of the world, and they didn''t want to be left behind!

    Those spirits who had lived for too long finally found a chance to explore a bigger world, so why should they reincarnate in peace when they didn''t know whether they could explore the outer world after their reincarnation or not?

    It was said that there was a way to reshape the body in other worlds out there, as long as the soul was still there.

    Even just a fragment of soul was enough.

    These spirits all hoped to reshape their bodies and explore new worlds.

    For them, Ainsley was like a fast-pass ticket or a VIP seat to lead the outer world exploration.

    Aside from that, the baby also had contracts with two sacred beasts, and she treated these beasts so kindly, as if they were her own blood family members.

    The beast spirits liked such people, and this became a bonus point.

    Ainsley herself was strong, and she was still young. She could reach the ceiling of this world in a short period of time.

    Even if she needed a decade to do that, she was still five years old now.

    When the outer world exploration officially started, the baby would still be fifteen years old, which was a super young age.

    Her potential was boundless.

    At the age of fifteen, if she could explore outer worlds, her exploration time would be longer than other experts who were already old and almost exhausted their lifespans.

    Only non-human races didn''t have this concern, but there were too few shamans from other races.

    Only the human race had a high rate of shamans!

    Those beast and nt spirits thought so far away, and their ambition was about to pierce the sky.

    That''s why they chose Ainsley, this golden eggying hen, who could bring them an immeasurable advantage!

    The shamans who heard these words were silent for a moment, but they could not even be jealous of Ainsley because she had all the qualifications to be favored by the spirits.

    Even if she was a transmigrator, it was revealed that she had just lived in this world for two years.

    In two years, she went from an ordinary person to someone about to create her first domain.

    What kind of speed is this?

    And the foundation was not shaky at all. The condensed power was all meticulously sorted out so that there would be no hidden dangers when advancing in strength.

    Everyone had to admit that aside from Ainsley''s real soul that was already an adult, her own talent in developing her various abilities was excellent.

    And she worked hard non-stop.

    If people at her age could be pressured day and night into a life-and-death battle, shouldering the lives of so many people every single day...

    Everyone with rich resources and such pressure would also be able to go from an ordinary person to such a height within two years.

    During these two years, there were already too many big and small battles that Ainsley participated in, and the peak was the New Century War.

    Those who could be involved in that war were all non-human races or experts ten times older than Ainsley''s soul age.

    Who could be like Ainsley yet still survive tenaciously?

    The shaman became silent, but they secretly swore to work hard to attract the spirits.

    At the same time, Ainsley finally moved with difficulties, slowly entering an underground hall, which was said to be where the domain owner received new guests.

    Yes. First-timers had the privilege to meet the domain owner, but after that, it was hard even to glimpse the tip of his nine fox tails.

    While dragging her body and putting all those tokens into her spatial storage, Ainsley had a wry smile on her face.

    The people around her couldn''t help but tease her, especially the informant.

    "Wow, this is the first time I see someone so popr among the spirits!"

    The informant''s voice echoed in the rocky corridor.

    The corridor itself was brightly lit with orange and blue light from the fire torches and the illumination stones from special spirit materials.

    The ceiling and the wall of the corridor were pure rocks and stgmites from the cave itself, with only the path below the feet being the artificially made one.

    Ainsley heard the teasing, and she couldn''t help but blush quietly.

    "I...I don''t know that the spirits here are so enthusiastic..."

    However, contrary to Ainsley''s shy face, the faces of the two cats on the team had already turned ck with anger.

    If not for the two beasts not wanting to offend the owner of the domain, they would have rushed to beat up those beasts and nt spirits.

    How dare these dead ghosts covet their cute little master??

    And those beasts even knew Ainsley''s preference for fluffy beasts, so the reptiles shamelessly modified their solid spirit state to have soft fur instead of being those slimy scales and rough skins.

    Outrageous!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2301 "Legendary Spirits Next Door"

    Chapter 2301 "Legendary Spirits Next Door"

    Ainsley didn''t know that her two cats were already discussing evil ns in secret, wanting to overthrow the cave pce and capture all those beast and nt spirits.

    It was actually normal for the two cats to be like this because there were just too many beast spirits in the cave who were at the same level as Cellino and Bello!

    Even the two cats didn''t expect there would be so many sacred beast spirits inside the cave.

    It was as if all sacred beasts who died in this world turned into spirits and entered the cave.

    However, this was not the end because the informant just dropped another ''heavy bomb'' on the two cats without noticing.

    "I don''t know if this is true or not. Anyway, there are rumors that the domain owner isn''t the only legendary beast spirit in this domain."

    The whole domain upied the mountain range, not just the Sacred Spirit Peak.

    The Sacred Spirit Peak was just one of the many mountains in this mountain range called Hundred Thousand Spirits Mountain.

    The Sacred Spirit Peak was the tallest mountain in this mountain range, so naturally, the domain owner lived there.

    However, there were eight to ten mountains in the whole mountain range, not including smaller hills, valleys, and other natural territories.

    "Rumors said that there are legendary beast spirits in each mountain, which means, there are about eight to ten other legendary beast spirits aside from the domain owner."

    When Ainsley and the others heard what the informant said, they all looked at the informant with eyes full of horror.

    Is this a joke or something?

    How could there be so many legendary beast spirits around?

    The term legendary beast was like a domain master in the eyes of many ability users, which represented the highestbat ceiling of their power system.

    There had been no monsters at the same level as a legendary beast so far, and there were only monsters at the same level as sacred beasts, just like Zi, the Godzi Monster who now guarded the Sloan Family.

    This further showed that a legendary beast was not such a simple thing.

    It was said that it was more difficult for beasts to be legendary beasts than human beings and other non-human races to be domain masters.

    A legendary beast could already travel through time and space if they wanted to, and domain masters could not do this just yet without space tunnels that connected one ce to another.

    In the whole world, in the same generation, there might only be a hundred legendary beasts.

    It looked like a huge number, but their number might be less than the number of dragons in this world.

    Dragons were another kind of race that were born strong and could already be considered legendary beasts when they were adults.

    However, the dragons, both from western and eastern, didn''t like to contact the outside world.

    They were busy with their own things inside their territory.

    Rumors even said that the territory of dragons was not in this world at all but in a separate dimension that was attached to this world and required this world as the gate to enter the dragon''s territory.

    This was the same as the fairies because the so-called fairy world was indeed a separate dimension just like this domain, but it ovepped too closely with the main world.

    That''s why, people could easily enter this territory without going through a gate like when they wanted to enter the abyss.

    Still, there were so few legendary beasts, and most of them lived around the elf''s world tree, so the legendary beasts that people could see were only one or two each year.

    Now, the informant said there might be eight to ten legendary beast spirits all over this mountain range?!

    The group didn''t enter other mountains and just climbed the Sacred Spirit Peak, so they would not see the lords of other mountains at all.

    However, just the thoughts that there were legendary beast spirits next door...

    Everyone sweated, and even the two cats instantly became more well-behaved without any evil thoughts.

    What evil thoughts could a cat have? Nothing!

    Ainsley also held her breath, bing a little nervous, but it seemed that the informant and other shaman guides already knew about this, so they were calm.

    If the top elite shamans coulde into contact with such awesome big bosses, maybe other professions also had the same privilege and cheats rted to their own profession.

    Is this a little secret in the circle of top elite ability users second only to domain masters?

    Ainsley''s attempt to distract herself from being nervous was a good move because she immediately thought about such a theory.

    No wonder the guilds in this world could be a ''norm''.

    If elite families and royal families of various races had channels to their ancestors who had left this world, it was also normal for guilds to have channels to their predecessors.

    Ainsley faintly felt that her guild also needed such a connection, and a ready-made one was here.

    The Irregr Tamer was a guild with a broad connection with various professions, so if their privilege was also connected with shamans and other professions...

    It didn''t seem wrong, either.

    Ainsley felt that even if she could not contract the first ancestor as her second spirit, maybe she could politely invite him to visit the irregr tamer guild to give pointers or something?

    Since other guilds might have the same privilege as the shaman guild right now, the irregr tamer guild also had to have the same benefit!

    Ainsley''s mind spun rapidly, nning bad things in the dark.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2302 "Spirit Altar"

    <h4>Chapter 2302 "Spirit Altar"?</h4>

    These elite guilds might also have connections with domain masters with the same profession as the guilds, but the irregr tamer didn''t even have one...

    The first ancestor had a domain, so he was also a domain master.

    Thinking like this....they really had to win over the first ancestor no matter what!

    Ainsley was in deep thoughts, but soon, the group entered the vast underground hall.

    Unlike the hall of some gorgeous pces that Ainsley saw in movies and castles of royal families before, this hall looked a bit simple, yet it still had a sense of low-key luxury.

    As usual, the wall of the entire hall was still the primitive rocks and soil from the mountain, but maybe because the mountain itself was unusual, these rocks and soil were also unusual.

    The rocks and soil all glowed in blue light, just like something that was dyed with a special paint that could glow in the dark.

    The ceiling was just like the wall, but sharp rocks forming a beautifulndscape reced the abstract and uneven surface, making the ceiling look like a natural beauty, worthy to be a part of this pce.

    Just like the corridor, the floor was not soil and rock but smooth marble tiles.

    Of course, one could still see a glimpse of soft and mysterious blue light from the gap of the marble tiles.

    The hall was huge, so naturally, there were four rock pirs on four corners, and all these pirs looked as if they were made of the same material as the wall and the ceiling.

    People might feel that this hall had a primitive beauty, looking mysterious, barbaric but sacred at the same time.

    But this really represented shamans and spirits.

    The whole pce looked like the pce of a spirit king, and shamans would all feelfortable in such a ce full of spiritual energy.

    Even if shamans used a different energy to use their abilities, but as shamans, they were indeedpatible with spiritual energy belonging to the spirits.

    Every shaman would feel as if they were swimming inside a cool pool, not too cold and not too warm either, which was just the right ''temperature''.

    However, non-shamans all shivered from head to toe, as if the breeze around them was a bone-chilling wind from the harshest winter.

    This kind of cold was so strange that it pierced not only the bone but also the soul!

    This kind of cold was special to ghosts and such supernatural creatures, and any living being, except those who lived in the underworld, would never like this ce.

    This hall gave off a feeling that it was exclusive to spirits and shamans, and it was super unfriendly to non-shamans like Elliana and the others.

    Even the two cats shuddered from time to time, feeling as if ghosts were clinging to their backs.

    Still, no matter how strange this savage underground hall was, everyone held their breath and cautiously moved forward without making a sound.

    Even the informant became more solemn and serious, as if he was going to meet someone that was beyond his league.

    Indeed. The hall was huge, but the end of the hall could be seen with just a nce from ability users like them.

    The end of the hall was a kind of stone altar that was so huge it could definitely house several cows in a row.

    However, no thrones or anything belonged to the domain owners on the altar.

    If anything, there was only arge and tall ''curtain'' covering the whole altar, only showing the silhouette behind the blue curtain.

    This curtain was still the same spirit curtain as the one at the cave entrance.

    After entering this cave pce, Ainsley and the others thought the cave belonged to an ant colony instead of a rumored nine-tailed fox legendary beast spirit.

    After all, the cave did look soplicated, just like an ant nest.

    How could a fox live here?

    But maybe, after bing spirits, spirits liked such a ce.

    Despite being deep inside the mountain, the cave itself was not small at all.

    That corridor just now could be walked by four people side by side, and the height of the ceiling was also four to five meters tall, which could amodate people from races with tall stature.

    The corridor alone was huge, not to mention the hall pce. From visual inspection alone, the height of the ceiling might be ten meters tall or more.

    Still, with such a vast hall, the stone altar, covered tightly by the blue-ish spirit curtain, attracted everyone''s attention at first sight.

    The lighting here was dim, mysterious and a bit gloomy, just right for spirits and shamans.

    Only when people came closer to the altar that they could see more.

    The altar didn''t look that big from afar, but when people walked closer, they all held their breath.

    In front of them was a tall stone staircase leading up to the altar, and the altar itself looked more like a building, not like an ordinary altar.

    The altar was so big that the humans in front of the altar felt like ants.

    From afar, the altar looked as if it could load several cows at once, but from a closer look....

    The altar already looked like a smallnd that could definitely house hundreds of people!

    The staircase alone was so big that each stair could definitely fit ten people at once.

    What kind of giant altar is this?

    The altar''s height also didn''t look that tall from afar, but at a closer look, it should be ten meters tall, just at the same height as the ceiling!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2303 "Meeting The Domain Owner"

    Chapter 2303 "Meeting The Domain Owner"

    However, from a distance, it truly didn''t look like that.

    Unless the height of the ceiling above the altar was taller than the ceiling of the hall itself.

    Ainsley and the others peeked at the tall ceiling above the altar and found out that the ceiling was like a natural hole in a huge cave, epting the baptism of natural sunlight.

    Sunlight and moonlight could easily shine on the whole altar through the ceiling.

    The ceiling....had a huge hole, showing the clear blue sky outside.

    Everything about the altar itself was strange, and now, they had to climb the stairs to go to a shorter tform in front of the altar!

    That tform was shorter and had a certain distance from the altar, so people would still be blocked by the huge blue curtain.

    From afar, the curtain looked like an ordinary curtain, but now, Ainsley felt as if she was standing in front of a natural waterfall.

    It was just that, this ''waterfall'' didn''t have water and was made of the same silky material as a fabric instead.

    Just how big was the altar and the silhouette behind the altar?

    Ainsley could not think about it at all.

    She had seen Code-L''s true beast form, and back then, she could y the whole domain full of millions of people as a ss ball.

    Even if that beast form was a part of her ability and should not be her true beast form....

    What if a legendary beast did have such a huge size?

    It was so big that people might be able to create a vige or a city on top of the beast?

    Just looking at the size of this altar made Ainsley even more suspicious of the legendary beast spirit''s true form.

    This...looked so terrifying, okay?

    Even the dragons shouldn''t look that big...or maybe the dragons back thenpressed their size because a huge body was inconvenient?

    Aside from the informant and the shamans who were used to seeing this altar, the others were all in awe as they climbed the huge stone staircase to the stone tform in front of the altar.

    The altar wasn''t used for a ceremony or anything and was simply the ''seat'' of the legendary beast who owned this domain.

    No wonder there were no thrones whatsoever in this hall. It was all because the owner of the domain could not fit a throne with his beast form.

    Ainsley was sure that even if the legendary beast already became a spirit, he should still be able to transform into a humanoid form.

    However, the legendary beast here seemed to be toozy to turn into a humanoid form and would rather create such a heavy and huge altar to contain his huge beast form.

    Ainsley didn''t understand the thinking of this beast, but soon, they arrived at a wide stone tform not far from the altar itself.

    Still, from this distance, all Ainsley could see was the tall ''wall'' of the blue curtain.

    Just judging from the blue curtain''s height, that legendary beast should be huge, so big that people would only be as tall as his front paw or something.

    Or maybe not. Maybe, just a nail of this legendary beast was as tall as an adult human.

    Ainsley gulped and waited patiently until the blue curtain suddenly lit up, and soon, the abstract silhouette behind the curtain became clearer under everyone''s astonished gaze.

    This silhouette was a ck vague shadow, but such a shadow was so....huge that Ainsley could not even see the end of the shadow.

    All she could see was the wildly wagging tails behind the curtain.

    Each of the tails looked like a long whip that could destroy cities and towns, and now, there were as many as nine tails behind the curtain!

    Ainsley could not see clearly the shape of the silhouette behind the curtain, and the curtain should also curb the pressure and aura of a legendary beast.

    Still, the moment the shadow became clearer, Ainsley''s heart felt a loud thump.

    The surrounding air suddenly condensed, and Ainsley didn''t know when the oxygen around seemed to be disappearing bit by bit.

    A pressure descended on her body, as if a mountain was just thrown to her back.

    The baby instantly broke into a cold sweat and even her legs swayed, almost kneeling on the spot.

    This kind of pressure...it was simr to when the baby first saw the demon lords and the archangels at the New Century war.

    Although the big bosses didn''te with their true bodies, the pressure from their clones alone was already enough to scare countless experts to tears.

    Even the informants and the other shamans who should be used to seeing the domain owner could not help but slightly bend their backs and lower their heads as low as possible.

    Even if they could not see clearly the body of the domain owner behind the curtain, no one wanted to identally meet the eyes of this legendary beast spirit through the curtain.

    It was rumored that some shamans who identally met the eyes of the legendary beast through the curtain, even when they didn''t even see the eyes clearly, all went crazy on the spot.

    Some people fainted and others unfortunately died.

    It was indeed that scary!

    Ainsley was used to seeing sacred beasts, but maybe, the gap between a sacred beast and a legendary beast was like heaven and earth.

    The gap was not that close, unlike the strength gap between high-level beasts and sacred beasts.

    It was true that one sacred beast alone could fight countless high-level beasts, but the gap didn''t seem to be this big...

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2304 "The Man On The Foxâ€™s Back"

    <h4>Chapter 2304 "The Man On The Fox''s Back"?</h4>

    Bello and Cellino, who were usually arrogant and confident, had unknowingly turned into a ball of fur next to Ainsley''s legs.

    Both of them trembled hard and didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, as if they would die the next second if they were too noisy.

    No wonder Code-L had been at the top of the sacred beast''s circle, yet she still had not turned into a legendary beast just yet.

    The cat did get enlightenment in the new century war, but even so, it has been six months since then, and there has been no news about Code-L''s advancement.

    Now, Ainsley finally knew why it was so difficult for Code-L to advance to a legendary beast.

    This aura, this pressure...

    The other party was in a spirit form, which should have weakened his strength by a lot, yet it was still so unbearable.

    Ainsley had seen and met domain masters, and had even seen domain masters with their domains opened.

    Even so, she had never felt such pressure that almost made her kneel on the spot or made her feel so helpless that she lost all confidence.

    It was as if she was back in her mother''s womb and became a weak being despite her current strength.

    Ainsley didn''t know that while she struggled to fight off the mountain-like pressure until her face turned as pale as a ghost, the others in the group were also withstanding the same pressure.

    However, no one struggled as difficult as Ainsley.

    It was not because Ainsley was the weakest here.

    To be honest, Ainsley was already the top elite ability user in their current group, so she should not fight the pressure so desperately like now.

    What people didn''t know was that, the moment the silhouette behind the curtain became clearer, a pair of golden-blue foxy eyes instantly locked onto Ainsley''s body.

    Ainsley didn''t lift her head, so she didn''t see this and only saw the lively tails spreading like a fan, and then, she resolutely didn''t dare to look at the shadow behind the curtain anymore.

    So, she didn''t see that pair of huge eyes so big that an adult human would still feel inferior in front of such huge eyes.

    An adult human''s height didn''t even reach the eyelid of the eyes, and the big eyes were more than enough to scare people to death.

    This legendary beast did look like a dragon in fantasy novels in terms of its huge size.

    The demonic nine-tailed fox was said to be a little smaller than the heavenly nine-tailed fox, but this one was abnormally huge.

    That pair of eyes had a hint of interest as the beast stared at Ainsley''s small body unabashedly, as if not afraid that the baby would die under his gaze.

    While the fox was looking at Ainsley with eyes full of interest, the shadow of a thin man was mixed with the shadow of this nine-tailed beast.

    The man itself was so smallpared to the beast, so no one even noticed that the man was there.

    However, this man unexpectedly sat on the back of the nine-tailed fox which was as big as a mountain.

    The nine-tailed fox was just lyingzily on the altar, not bothering to stand up because even the ceiling might not be able to withstand his height if he didn''t shrink himself.

    The young man on the fox''s back was graceful, but no one could see his appearance behind the curtain.

    At this time, the man was ying with one of the fox''s lively tails.

    He noticed the fox was looking at a certain purple-haired kid, and the man couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.

    [Are you interested in that kid?]

    The man''s voice was low and maic, but his tone of voice was soft, so soft that it sounded like a seductive whisper.

    One could definitely feel the majesty in his voice alone, but for an unknown reason, the seductive feeling inside that voice was stronger than his majestic side.

    Not to mention that the man was sitting on a demonic nine-tailed fox, which enhanced his charm even more.

    Just his voice alone was like the whisper of the devil, but without any malice and the evil feeling from a real demon.

    People would subconsciously rx in front of such a man, not knowing that his heart was definitely not as soft as his voice.

    He was more ruthless than he looked.

    The fox heard the man''s words, and his ears couldn''t help but twitch in response.

    He had been with the man for a long, long time, but he was still not used to the man''s bewitching voice.

    He himself was a charm fox, and because he was a demonic fox, his charm should be stronger than this man.

    Who would have thought that a fox like him would also be confused by this man''s voice? Not to mention if he saw the man''s face.

    The fox didn''t want to be bewitched by a fellow charm ability user, so he immediately focused on that interesting kid instead of the man on his back.

    [Of course, I''m interested. Don''t you see that this kid has unique purple hair? Her face is also simr to a certain person that I know...don''t you think so, my friend?]

    The fox''s voice was equally majestic, but with a less seductive feeling. Still, people could hear the sense ofziness and yfulness in his deep voice.

    It really didn''t match his image of a big boss.

    The man on the fox''s back stroked his own hair in response and squinted his eyes at the kid, who was still bowing her head in front of the altar''s curtain.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2305 "His Proud Descendant"

    <h4>Chapter 2305 "His Proud Descendant"?</h4>

    [Well, this kid does look simr to me. She should be my descendant in this generation.]

    The man looked at Ainsley with aplicated gaze and decided to talk more to his old friend.

    [I heard from the outside world that my worthless descendants finally found a good heir to revitalize the family, but she was actually a transmigrator.]

    The man paused and let out a small sigh.

    [To think that my descendants have to rely on an alien to sessfully revitalize the family and make the family flourish to a higher level...]

    The man was a bit confused and was still in disbelief that his descendants were getting worse one generation after another.

    He had seen the rise and fall of his family, and he had long decided not to care about the Sloan Family anymore.

    He was already too disappointed in his descendants, who could not even contract the three sacred beasts left in the family.

    But the man wasn''t against a transmigrator leading the family because this alien was much more affectionate and caring for her foreign family than the family members themselves.

    Don''t think that the man didn''t know anything because he was not around the Sloan Family.

    The man knew very well how rotten his family had be, and it was only thanks to the little alien that the family was cleaned up.

    The man did have aplicated feeling about Ainsley, but deep down, he still acknowledged her as a part of the Sloan Family and was even proud of her achievements.

    The man didn''t realize that when he talked, he curled his lips and bent his eyes, showing a gentle and charming smile that would conquer thousands of men and women on the spot.

    [She is a good kid. Don''t look at her too much. You will give her a lot of pressure.]

    The man warned the fox not to scare Ainsley, but the fox was still too curious about the kid.

    [She is not only a shaman but someone with a unique charm ability. Don''t you think her bloodline is connected to that one demon lord from Hell?]

    The man on the fox''s back naturally noticed Ainsley''s unusual bloodline, but instead of suspecting Ainsley and so on, he actually had a little smile on his usually cold face.

    [This kid inherited my bloodline, and she is the only person in my family who sessfully awakened that special bloodline.]

    After the New Century War, the bloodline was strengthened, so it was no wonder the fox keenly ''smelled'' the special bloodline of that one demon lord from hell.

    When the fox heard what the man said, the fox wagged one of his nine tails and snickered without any care about his image as a domineering legendary beast spirit.

    [This kid is indeed your proud descendant. Even if she''s an alien inside, she''s much more helpful and better than your other descendants.]

    This kid was the only one who awakened a special charm ability among all other descendants of the Sloan Family.

    No wonder this man liked this kid even more.

    The man nodded his head and looked at Ainsley with a tender gaze, as if looking at his beloved great-granddaughter, who fought hard to restore their family status.

    [Her Asmodeus bloodline has been strengthened, but she stillcks a spirit that can strengthen orplement her charm ability.]

    [That stinky bastard won''t be able to help the girl too much.]

    The stinky bastard in the mouth of this young man was naturally the Godfather, who became Ainsley''s first spirit.

    The young man went to visit various ces for a reason, but maybe now, he had already found what he wanted to find.

    And it should have something to do with Ainsley.

    The fox noticed this as well.

    After all, the man usually didn''t pay attention to anyone, but now, he paid great attention to his distant descendant.

    The fox immediately retracted his gaze from the little kid and curiously looked at the man on his back.

    [What did you find inside this kid? Is it something you have been looking for a long time?]

    The man suddenly mentioned other spirits just now, so the man should not be pleased that Ainsley''s first spirit was that stinky bastard.

    Maybe, these two used to be rivals or something.

    The man paused at the fox''s words and snorted with a hint of arrogance in his voice.

    [Well, I did find something that I want from her, but I do think her spirit should be someone who canplement her main ability well.]

    Ainsley''s most popr and most used ability was naturally the charm ability, not the luck maniption ability, because that one was used as a trump card and not the main ability in battles.

    Since that was the case, why not find a good spirit who couldplement the charm ability...

    Such as himself?

    The man had been watching the Sloan Family from afar, so he knew what Ainsley had done to their family.

    He was extremely grateful, and now, he even found what he wanted to find for a long time in this kid.

    He didn''t have any malicious intent, but they seemed to be destined for each other.

    The fox also knew that the young man had always wanted to enhance the bloodline that he got from Asmodeus''s drop of blood back then.

    Now, looking at Ainsley''s bloodline, which has already be much thicker than his own, the man finally found a clue to enhance his bloodline.

    It seemed that he had to leave this world and go to Hell to find that demon lord or someone rted to that demon lord.

    For this purpose, the easiest way was to find a shaman who could finally leave this world.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2306 "A Fox and A Mans Conspiracy"

    2306 "A Fox and A Man''s Conspiracy" The fox knew the man''s big obsession about strengthening his bloodline and now that the perfect person came to the door, how could he not be moved? But to be honest, the fox was also interested in Ainsley herself. [I''m a demonic fox. Even if my poweres from the east, I''m still in the same category as the devil and demons from the west.] [So...I should also be a suitable partner for the little kid, right?] The man on the fox''s back heard what the fox said and he was instantly speechless. [Since when did you want to have a shaman? Didn''t you say that there are no shamans who are worthy of you? Howe you are so interested in a little shaman now?] The fox wagged his tail casually and giggled. [I''m just really curious about your descendant, okay? And if I can leave this world, it doesn''t seem strange to find a suitable shaman.] Ainsley was not a strong shaman, but her abilities suited the nine-tailed fox and the man on the fox''s back. [The kid has already contracted several beasts as her partners, which means we are particrly suitable to be together.] The nine-tailed fox not only had an unparalleled charm ability, but as a demonic nine-tailed fox, he was also bloodthirsty, which was suitable for Ainsley''s blood n mode. It was said that a nine-tailed fox also had an affinity with fire, which means it was somewhat suitable with Ainsley''s ability to create things out of thin air because any elements would fit this ability. Not to mention that as a legendary beast that was famous in many tales and stories, the nine-tailed fox was still considered auspicious to a certain extent. Of course, no one would think of this beast as an auspicious beast like the real one, but the nine-tailed fox was indeed lucky to a certain extent. Then, doesn''t this mean the fox waspatible with Ainsley''s luck-maniption ability? The more the fox thought about it, the more excited he became. [I also think I''m super awesome and suitable to be with that kid. She''s indeed weak as a shaman, but her various abilities are all really suitable for me!] The man could not refute this because he also thought that the fox was really suitable to be Ainsley''s contracted spirit. However, he also had his ambitions, so he couldn''t help but snort and started to brag about his ownpatibility with the little kid. [You need more than just a suitable ability. The best spirit should be a spirit with a special rtionship.] [If I be her spirit, I can be her grandfather or her ancestor. The bond will be close.] [Not to mention that my main ability is charm ability, and it came from the same Asmodeus bloodline. So, obviously, I''m also super suitable to be her contracted spirit.] [And I have a hunch that she came here to look for me because she wanted me to be her second spirit. Even if she could contract the third spirit, you are too strong for her.] That way, the baby had to vacate the first spirit''s position first so that the fox could upy the second and the third slot while he, the ancestor, upied the first slot. Just one fox upied two slots to contract spirits, and this was not illogical because the spirit was too strong for such a shaman. This one was a legendary spirit, ah! How could they not be strong? The fox listened to the man''s various ns and couldn''t help butugh mischievously. [So you are also eyeing that kid. What n do you have in your mind?] The fox spoke as if the man was a heinous viin or something when in fact, he didn''t have any bad intention towards Ainsley. The man shook his head at the fox''s words and continued to look at Ainsley and the others, who had slowly stood up and were about to leave. The fox didn''t look at Ainsley anymore, so the baby also didn''t feel that thunderous pressure. After paying their respects to the mysterious domain owner behind the curtain, the group stood up and neatly got off the stone tform. They didn''t know that the two people behind the curtain were still looking at them with interested eyes. The man did have a n for Ainsley, but he was a humanoid spirit and could not choose a shaman that he favored even if he was the close friend of this fox. The fox was indeed more biased to his people, which was normal. Even if he had a close rtionship with the fox, he could not break the rule just like that because that would mean pping the fox in the face. The man couldn''t help but think of a way to give a token to Ainsley so that at least, he had a chance to choose the baby. If the baby knew that he was here and he was willing to be her spirit, she would definitely refuse other spirits even if she had to fight those ''suitors'' one by one. The fox had a different idea, which was quite mischievous and evil. [Say, I''m also a beast spirit. Should I give the kid a token? That way, tonight, at the midnight courtship, I can show up and she will definitely choose me first before you.] If that happened, because the fox upied two slots of contracted spirits, the man would not be able to contract Ainsley as his shaman until Ainsley''s first spirit was dead, gone, or disappeared in various ways. And who was the first spirit? Who else beside the famous gangster from the mafia circle? WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2307 "Shamans Honor"

    2307 "Shamans'' Honor" The man got a lot of news from the outside world so he knew that Ainsley''s first spirit was about to disappear, which was why she needed a recement to prevent the bacsh from the first spirit. However, if the recement was a beast spirit...no matter how strong the spirit was, they could not block the bacsh because they were of a different race! This is why most shamans would not contract beast or nt spirits if their first spirit was a humanoid spirit. There were too few beast and nt spirits, so naturally, most shamans only had the humanoid spirit as their first choice. Then, they would not want a beast or a nt spirit as their second spirit. Not to mention that shamans who could contract two spirits were too few in number. The shaman guild master herself had only contracted two spirits so far even when she could contract the third spirit. Managing two spirits was exhausting, so adding a third one would be a disaster. The man felt that Ainsley had to contract him first if she wanted to solve the matter of the bacsh before contracting the fox spirit as thest spirit. Although the fox spirit did upy two slots, he was only one in person, so it would not be too troublesome to manage. Ainsley could have a powerbat of three spirits with only two spirits! The man had already started to n out things and he even had the urge to quickly let the stinky bastard from the mafia gang reincarnate quickly. Leave his precious descendant and let her strengthen her charm ability!

    Seeing that his best friend was busy thinking about a way to abduct that little kid to be his shaman, the fox had another mischievous idea and immediately whispered to the man in a low tone of voice. [I know you won''t be able to approach the kid until all nt and beast spirits have chosen their pick. How about disguising yourself?] [I will also pretend to be a normal fox spirit, and then both of us can stalk the little kid.] After all, the legendary fox also wanted to roam his own pce without having to cause problems from time to time. Thinking about this, the man finally relented and agreed to disguise himself as a humanoid form of a nt spirit. It was actually difficult to disguise one''s own appearance when they were already a spirit, but the first ancestor had his own way to achieve this. 09:34

    Thus, one humanoid form of a nt spirit and one small white fox embarked on the way to stalk the kid they liked. At this time, Ainsley and the others had just left the hall, and Ainsley shared her experience with the rest of the group, thinking that she was still too weak as a shaman. But when the baby shared her experience with the team, the informant and shaman guides, who knew more about this case, immediately looked at Ainsley with wide eyes. "What did you say? You say that you felt a mountain-like pressure when you were in front of the domain owner??" "You also feel like someone is watching you from above??" "You were so pressured that you almost kneeled on the spot??" Ainsley was dizzy by the rows of questions, so she could only nod at these people who suddenly went crazy. "Well, I just don''t know why I feel that kind of pressure...the pressure is simr to when the slice consciousness of those archangels and archdemons were looking at me..." The shamans and the informant once again looked at Ainsley with faces full of astonishment and disbelief. Some shamans could not help but look at Ainsley with a burning jealousy, surprise, distrust, and various otherplex emotions in their eyes. Ainsley didn''t understand why these people reacted like this, so she just tilted her head and waited until these people calmed down. Then, the informant slowly inhaled and exhaled for a few times before exining what actually happened to Ainsley. "You really don''t know how lucky you are. That gaze and the pressure you felt when you were in front of the altar..." "That was the domain master directly looking at you!" "Luckily you didn''t lift your head because if you did, you would definitely see the eyes of the domain master just like in the rumor, and then, you might go crazy on the spot." Legendary beasts rarely appeared in front of people with their original form because just a single nce could drive countless people mad. The pressure, the aura, and the power that a simple nce conveyed were much more powerful than any other media, such as voice and sound. Some evil things did like to use voice and sound more because it could directly infiltrate the mind and the heart, but beasts'' most powerful way to direct their energy unconsciously was through their gaze. The eyes were the window to the soul, and this was true, especially for spirits whose form was closer to a soul than a body. Meeting the eyes of a legendary beast spirit could directly make people go crazy due to those various reasons above, so Ainsley was lucky that she didn''t lock eyes with the legendary beast. "When you felt pressured, at that time, the domain master must have been looking at you!" The informant spoke with gritted teeth, so jealous that he almost could not control his own expression. That was a legendary beast spirit, ah! No matter whether the gaze was intentional or just an ident, it was such an honor for shamans like them! Why could this weak kid get such an honor?? WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2308 "The Shamans Love and Hate"

    Chapter 2308 "The Shamans'' Love and Hate"

    Ainsley really didn''t know such a thing happened, so she naturally didn''t understand why the legendary beast spirit, the owner of the domain, actually looked at her for such a long time. It was indeed a long time because Ainsley felt the gaze and the thunderous pressure from the moment she stood in front of the altar until she left the altar! When the informant and the shamans knew about this, they almost wrung their handkerchief dramatically, bit their handkerchief and cried on the spot. So jealous, ah! The legendary beast spirit actually looked at this kid for such a long time! It would not be an idental gaze or something if it were that long. So, why would the domain owner look at Ainsley for so long? Was it because she was a transmigrator and the domain owner was also interested in her potential to explore the outer world? Or maybe it was because both of them had a unique charm ability? The nine-tailed fox''s most famous ability was naturally either charm ability or anything rted to fire. However, people were used to associate demonic foxes with charm ability, so the chance of the fox being interested in Ainsley because of her charm ability would be high! Don''t look at how many charm ability users there were in the country. The fox would not even take a nce at those people, unless they had a unique charm ability like Ainsley. The shamans were really jealous of Ainsley, but even if they knew that Ainsley was an adult inside, being jealous of someone who was a child from the outside....

    It was too shameful. Not to mention that the kid was really well-behaved and cute, not arrogant at all just because she was a big boss from the mafia circle and was famous all over the world. Ainsley might not be the strongest ability user ever, and she was more famous in the charm ability user circle and the circle of ability users with unique abilities than in the shaman circle. However, ifmon people and most ability users were asked to name several shamans that they knew or they felt were the most powerful, Ainsley would always be listed gloriously. The shamans were both jealous and proud of the kid. Jealous because the kid wasn''t strong enough as a shaman to have that poprity. Proud because the bad stigma of shamans, who were usually associated with gloomy people and freaks, was finally cleared thanks to this kid. The kid was cheerful and cute, and she was also a shaman. So, the entire shaman circle benefited a little from her. In the past, people looked at shamans as weirdos and maniacs. Now, they felt that shamans were cool wizards. The shamans all had a love-and-hate feeling for this kid who represented their entire circle! Despite knowing that the domain owner had been looking at her for a long time, Ainsley didn''t care too much about this and started to explore the cave pce to find the person she had been looking for. The group also knew Ainsley''s ultimate goal when she came to this ce, so they also helped her to find a humanoid spirit who looked like Ainsley. That person should be the first ancestor that Ainsley was looking for. It was at this moment that the fox and the first ancestor himself put on adisguise and went to stalk the little kid. Ainsley didn''t go with Elliana and the big group. The big group scattered all over the cave to look for the first ancestor, so everyone regrouped into a smaller group of two to three people. The shaman guides got along with fellow shamans. The informant went with the shaman guild master. Elliana went with the people from the Sloan Family. Naturally, Ainsley was left alone with her two sacred beasts. Bello didn''t bother to change into his humanoid form, so the group of one kid and two cats departed just like that. The three people tried to find a humanoid spirit among so many beast and nt spirits, and it was not an easy task at all. As usual, Ainsley was popr among the beast and nt spirits, so it seriously hindered their movement to find humanoid spirits who rarely showed up in front of guests. Ainsley and the cats also met fellow shamans from other ces who came to attract spirits, and these shamans were also a pain in the a*s for Ainsley. After all, Ainsley was too popr among the spirits, which seriously affected other shamans who also wanted to find spirits. One spirit could only give their token to their favorite person three times. Even worse, the humanoid spirit only had one chance. The people who came to this ce were all shamans and those who were ready to ept beast and nt spirits instead of humanoid spirits. They were either top shamans whose first spirit had already died, and they had already endured the bacsh, so they didn''t care whether their recement contract spirit was a beast or a humanoid spirit, or they were geniuses who had not contracted any spirits. These genius shamans at a young age were ambitious and didn''t want to be like other shamans whose spirits were humanoid spirits. It wasmon sense that beasts and nts all had a higher strength than humans and humanoid races who were on the same level. Not to mention that there were too many entry-level sacred beast spirits inside the cave pce. The number of mid-level and high-level beast spirits alone was numerous, too many to count. This cave pce was a mountain of treasure for shamans, so who would want to see their ''treasure'' running over to theirpetitor like mad?

 Chapter 2309 "Fox Spirit & Fox Tribe Beastmen Privilege"

    Chapter 2309 "Fox Spirit & Fox Tribe Beastmen'' Privilege"

    Instead of contracting an ordinary humanoid spirit whose strength might have been severely suppressed after they became spirits, wasn''t it better to find beasts and nts? It was just that, without this ce, it was difficult to find beast and nt spirits who wanted to contract shamans like them. Now that they had the chance, yet someone took away one third of their chance to get those spirits...

    Ainsley instantly became a thorn in the eyes of these shamans, and the shamans would trouble Ainsley once in a while. The way they bothered Ainsley was so secretive and creative that it was difficult to do anything to these people. Ainsley had to endure all sorts of problems, and her speed of finding the first ancestor slowed down by a lot! Just when Ainsley was already on the verge of snapping and was about to teach those genius young shamans a lesson....

    The disguised fox and the first ancestor finally came. The fox disguised as a white baby fox with only one tail, looking cute and fluffy. The other party, the first ancestor, became a gentle-looking humanoid form of a nt spirit. It was indeed rare to see a humanoid form of a nt spirit, but it was not impossible. Most nts needed to reach the same level as a sacred beast to be able to change their spirit form into a humanoid version. If they wanted to turn their nt body into a humanoid form, they would have to be at the same level as a legendary beast, which was why nts had it the most difficult to turn into a humanoid form. However, they could have a spirit body even when they were not dead yet, which was a little cheat for them who could not turn into a humanoid form for almost their entire life. The nt spirit could materialize, so if their humanoid form as a spirit also materialized, it was more or less the same as themselves, turning into a humanoid form, not a nt anymore. Of course, many nts didn''t like to use their humanoid form, so most of the nt spirits that Ainsley saw were all in the form of nts. There were too few nt spirits here who had a humanoid form, and even if there were, they looked more like the dryads than other humanoid races. The first ancestor was not an exception. When he disguised himself with a special technique and some kind of props, the man also turned himself into a male dryad, and he set up his character as a bamboo spirit. Because the man was always associated with an enchanting image, mysterious and cold, this time, the man took on a gentle and warm-hearted route, which was 180¡ã different from his real self. This man was usually as cold as the moonlight and as mysterious as the dark night. Still, because of his dominant charm ability, even when he purposely acted cold to dilute his charm effect, his every movement was still too alluring and charming, just like a poppy. This time, the man severely suppressed his charm ability and looked like a handsome young man full of warmth, gentle and bookish. His image was probably simr to Zev, the little spirit of the system, but Zev was more alluring and naughty, just like a wanton young master who liked to be free and arrogant. The ''bamboo spirit'' and the baby fox who disguised himself as cute and innocent, approached Ainsley just before the baby took care of those shamans who bothered her. It was at this time that Ainsley saw the two people at the back. Even though the surrounding shamans blocked the appearance of these two spirits, Ainsley just noticed them as soon as they came. The other shamans werete to notice, but they were also sensitive to anything rted to spirits. Thus, after a bted surprise, they quickly made a way for the two noble spirits to pass through. When the shamans around the corridor saw the cute baby fox spirit carried by a bamboo spirit in a humanoid form, they all couldn''t help but squeal in surprise. Their faces all turned red with excitement, and these shamans quickly forgot about Ainsley. "I actually saw a fox spirit and a humanoid nt spirit! So lucky!" The first ancestor looked like a humanoid spirit, but the bamboo swaying behind him and the bamboo leaves all around his body showed that he must be a nt spirit. A nt spirit with a humanoid form was already a top rare spirit here, but that baby fox was also unusual!

    Everyone knew that the owner of this domain was a fox beast who turned into a spirit after death. Because of this, any fox spirits, fox beasts, fox beastmen, and anyone rted to foxes had a high status in this domain. It was said that there were many beastmen from the fox tribe who went to this domain to get inheritance and treasures, which was why they could be one of the strongest tribes in the beastmen race. Just like the human race had people from various countries with different skin color and appearance, the beastmen race was the same. The merman, the dragons, the fairies, and the beastmen were people with the most diverse people aside from the human race. After all, many dwarves and elves didn''t have the so-called tribe with a huge appearance difference and, so on, which was why there were usually less conflicts there. Anyway, the fox tribe of the beastmen race could stand at the top tribe in the whole race, side by side with many ferocious beasts, thanks to the existence of the legendary nine-tailed fox beast!

 Chapter 2310 "Fox Cub & Bamboo Spirit"

    Chapter 2310 "Fox Cub & Bamboo Spirit"

    Thus, it was normal for the fox tribe of the beastmen race to visit this ce often just to worship the nine-tailed fox.

    There were a few legendary fox beasts, such as a heavenly nine-tailed fox and the demonic nine-tailed fox, but no one knew where the heavenly nine-tailed fox was, so the foxes here all went to the demonic nine-tailed fox.

    The fox, the owner of the domain, also loved his own kind, including those from the fox tribe of the beastmen race.

    The beastmen race existed because of a marriage between a sacred beast or a legendary beast who could transform into a humanoid form with the human race or other humanoid races, anyway.

    It could be said that these sacred beasts and legendary beasts were the ancestors of the beastmen and the merfolk of the sea.

    The merfolk race should be included in the category of beastmen, but they separated themselves and created an independent race that conquered the five oceans and the seven seas.

    They also had their own legendary sea beasts and sacred beasts, but their ancestors should alsoe from both the human race and those humanoid beasts.

    That''s why, aside from the elf who really looked like the human race the most, these two races were also quite close to the human race despite their innate arrogance and contempt for the weak human beings.

    Foxes, whether fox spirits or fox beastmen, all had a high status in this cave pce, especially fox spirits.

    Not to mention that the domain owner cherished cubs and babies the most, so, such a small fox spirit was even more valuable in this ce.

    They were even more cherished than the nt spirit, who could be a humanoid spirit.

    Seeing the fox cub spirit, the group of shamans all looked at the spirit with wide and eager eyes.

    That''s a fox cub spirit! Although its strength would not be stronger than adult spirits, such spirits had a lot of potential to explore, and whoever made a contract with this cub would have a high privilege in this holynd for shamans.

    Those treasures and other precious things in this ce would all be within reach!

    The shamans immediately rushed to please this fox cub spirit.

    "Hi, you''re so cute! Do you want some spirit chickens or delicious fruits? Big brother hase here!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, look at my big sister. I have a lot of toys for you. Even spirits can use themfortably."

    "No, no, no, toys and food are boring. How about I bring you to roam around the Hundred Thousand Spirit Mountain for a while? You must have not done this, right?"

    "Tsk, what a cunning guy. Let''s see, maybe you want some cute clothes? I have a lot of small clothes for canines like you!"

    The shamans surrounded the spirit enthusiastically, so enthusiastic that the fox was almost squeezed on the spot.

    If not for the fox being a spirit that not even shamans could touch, the fox would have been squeezed out of shape within seconds.

    Seeing such a big battle, Ainsley wisely didn''t join and slowly retreated to the circle''s edge.

    However, the fox cub came here for Ainsley, so he immediately noticed the baby who wanted to run away from the crowd.

    How could this be! He came here for this kid, not for these shameless shamans!

    The fox cub gritted his teeth and immediately flew straight towards Ainsley, bypassing a lot of shamans around.

    The ''humanoid bamboo spirit'' also went with the fox.

    Although he looked calm, his movement was not slow at all, and within seconds, he had already arrived in front of Ainsley, who was about to run away.

    The bamboo spirit immediately spread his hands to stop Ainsley and spoke to the frightened kid in a soft voice.

    [Hello, please don''t be scared. I came here just to see the legendary cute shaman. Just like the rumors, you''re indeed so cute.]

    First, the bamboo spirit praised Ainsley casually, and then, after calming down the frightened kid, he immediately introduced the fox spirit, who was eager to rush to Ainsley''s arm for a pat on the head.

    [This one is a fox cub spirit, and he''s a distant rtive of the domain owner. He alsoes here just to join in the fun, so don''t be afraid, okay?]

    After stating that they just wanted to join in the fun of seeing the famous and popr little shaman, Ainsley didn''t run away anymore, and soon, the three of them quietly went to a deserted ce with no shamans or spirits around.

    Of course, Ainsley''s two cats followed her, but they all looked at the fox cub spirit with scrutinizing eyes.

    The fox pretended not to see the gaze of the two sacred beasts and just coquettishlyy on Ainsley''s arm in the form of a spirit that couldn''t be touched.

    [Aw! Hi! I''m Foxie! My parents are toozy to name me, so they call me Foxie! Nice to meet you, aa!]

    The fox cub snuggled to Ainsley''s neck, but his head almost bypassed Ainsley''s head, forming a strange and eerie scene for others to see.

    After all, the fox was a spirit, so without materializing himself, he could not touch Ainsley so casually, even when Ainsley was a shaman.

    This move seemed to soothe the jealousy and suspicion of the two cats, and the cats finally didn''t pay too much attention to this silly fox anymore.

    Seeing this, the bamboo spirit guy chuckled and immediately started to heat up the conversation.

    [Little kid, I''ve heard of you for a long time, and now I know that your face is really simr to a certain guy that I am close with!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2311 "The Two Spirits Oscar-level Acting"

    Chapter 2311 "The Two Spirits'' Oscar-level Acting"

    Ainsley had never seen the bamboo spirit before, but when she heard what he said, the baby had a strange feeling and immediately asked more about the so-called friend of the bamboo spirit.

    [Mister, what does your friend look like? Does he have purple hair and blue eyes like me?]

    Ainsley had all the reasons to suspect that the friend of this bamboo spirit was the spirit that she was looking for.

    It should be the first ancestor!

    The bamboo spirit pretended to recall the face of his friend and after thinking for a few seconds, he nodded gently at the little kid.

    [Yes. My friend is a humanoid spirit and he has purple eyes plus blue eyes, just like you. He''s the one who taught me how to transform into a humanoid form as a nt spirit.]

    The man paused for a while to ''recall'' more things about his ''friend'', and soon, there was a gentle and soft expression on his face.

    [He didn''t live here and only lived here for a few weeks once every three months at most. I heard he''s a close friend of the Lord, so it''s not easy for ordinary spirits like us to see him.]

    The bamboo spirit boasted that he was so lucky to be able to get the guidance of that lord''s close friend and even got to babysit the fox cub spirit, who was the ''distant rtive'' of the domain owner.

    [That mysterious spirit became my friend for a long time, maybe decades or more. But he rarely came to see me even when he stayed here, so yeah...]

    The man looked disappointed when he said this, and he lowered his head to cover the brief loneliness in his eyes.

    However, because Ainsley was short, she could see the man''s face clearly even when he lowered his head.

    That deep loneliness and sadness of not seeing one''s close friend for a long time was so real that it almost affected Ainsley.

    She suddenly felt homesick and wanted to see the friends and family she had left behind in her original world.

    It was not as if Ainsley was never homesick. She missed her old life a lot, but this life right now was too chaotic and busy, so Ainsley rarely had time to think about the old life.

    Ainsley had some guesses about the first ancestor, and she even suspected that many founders of the current elite families worldwide used to be transmigrators.

    Could it be that the first ancestor was also a transmigrator, just like the founder of the Billios Family back then?

    Before Ainsley could think too far, the bamboo spirit had already sorted out his feelings and smiled sheepishly at the girl in front of him.

    [I''m sorry that I became emotional. How about I apany you to find that guy who looked simr to you? Maybe he was your rtive or ancestor.]

    Obviously, the bamboo spirit just wanted to find someone who might help him find his friend who often disappeared in the pce, but Ainsley didn''t mind being the ''tool guy''.

    It was just that, Ainsley didn''t understand why the guy defined his friend as her possible ancestor.

    Maybe because the friend of this bamboo spirit was already a spirit for so long?

    Ainsley didn''t know the age of the first ancestor, whether he was a few hundred years old or already a few thousand years old.

    Anyway, in the end, Ainsley still walked with the fox cub spirit and the bamboo spirit to find the spirit that was suspected to be the first ancestor.

    The baby didn''t even suspect that this bamboo spirit was the person she was looking for, not the imaginary friend of the bamboo spirit.

    The group went to explore the pce, and the two spirits in the team finally revealed their little purpose when they approached Ainsley.

    The fox cub was the first to ask the little girl, pretending to be an innocent cub who was just too curious about everything.

    [Human, my elders said that you are an alien. Is that true? Howe you look the same as other human beings?]

    This question was too rude, but because the one asking was just a fox cub, Ainsley was not offended at all and quietly nodded at the floating spirit next to her.

    [Well, your elders are right. I''m also a human being, but I''m not from this world.]

    Even such a small fox cub spirit already knew the concept of otherworldly worlds.

    It was suspected that in the next few months or years, the whole world would slowly learn more about this concept.

    Nowadays, older people who are not keen on searching the inte also get news from television and such.

    Many schools, universities, and academies, both for ordinary people and ability users, had already nned to incorporate some lessons rted to this new concept to their current curriculum.

    Governments of various countries, kings and queens of various races even prepared the new generation to be the ''explorer'', starting from an early age.

    The new era ising, and spirits should also adapt. If not, they would be forgotten by time and might even be ''extinct''.

    The fox cub was ''curious'', so he asked a lot of things about transmigrators and the outer worlds.

    He also asked about the baby''s unique charm ability, which was different from the fox n''s charm.

    On the other hand, the bamboo spirit asked the baby about her family members, about her ancestor and mainly focused on the first ancestor.

    [I suspect that my old friend is the first ancestor of the Sloan Family, famous for their purple hair, so when I saw you, I thought you must be his descendant and should know more about him.]

    That''s just the man''s excuse, though.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2312 "No More Time"

    Chapter 2312 "No More Time"

    The man just wanted to know Ainsley''s thoughts or opinions about him.

    Although the first ancestor had already decided to follow Ainsley as her new spirit, he still had some scruples in his heart, afraid that his descendant actually preferred that mafia bosspared to himself.

    The man himself was a proud person, so he was also extremelypetitive and quite disliked the Godfather who was one of the most famous ability users in his era.

    The first ancestor was also famous, but he was indeed not as well-known as the Godfather, which was why he was obsessed with improving the Asmodeus bloodline that he got from a chance encounter.

    Even after his death and bing a spirit for thousands of years, the man was still obsessed with this, and that''s how he remained a spirit and could not reincarnate.

    Thankfully, his soul was strong and was not affected at all, so, unlike the Godfather''s soul, it was squeezed dry for a few hundred years...the man could live for thousands of years or even longer.

    The Godfather himself was abnormal to be able to survive for a few hundred years when his soul was squeezed dry.

    Maybe, he secretly supplemented his soul through some kind of secret techniques using various rare materials, which was why he could hold up until now.

    Ainsley could not even imagine how strong the Godfather would be when he was still at his peak as a spirit.

    Nowadays, the Godfather must already be in a weak state, yet when the spirit made a contract with her, he was still too strong.

    The Godfather''s strength seemed endless, and it was a pity that Ainsley would never be able to see it unless she went to a parallel world, visited the Godfather''s past, and witnessed his prime time.

    Hearing the bamboo spirit''s question about the first ancestor, Ainsley was not suspicious of this at all and just thought that the bamboo spirit wanted to know more about his mysterious friend.

    And so, Ainsley told the bamboo spirit and the first ancestor''s general information she got from the Sloan Family''s library.

    [To be honest, I really admire the first ancestorpared to the other ancestors of my family.]

    Ainsley had a little smile on her face as she said this.

    [The first ancestor had a unique bloodline, and I was lucky enough to inherit a little bit of his bloodline and even awakened it and then purified the bloodline to a certain extent.]

    [Thanks to the first ancestor, I could be this strong. Without his bloodline, I would have died countless times.]

    [That''s why, even if I''m just an alien upying his descendant''s body, I still respected him a lot.]

    Ainsley paused after saying those words, and soon, her face became a little bit more mncholy, as if hiding a deep uneasiness.

    [I''m an intruder who stole the dead body of his descendant, so I don''t know what I should do when I meet him. What if he disliked me because I upied the body of his descendant?]

    Ainsley regarded the bamboo spirit as someone entirely different from the first ancestor, so the baby strangely rxed around the stranger and spoke out her true thoughts.

    She was indeed uneasy about this.

    The first ancestor could understand Ainsley''s worry, but he really didn''t mind that an alien took over the body of his descendant.

    His descendant was still a child, so she probably died in an ident or an internal family strife.

    This alien obviously didn''t have anything to do with the death of his descendant and only upied the empty body.

    To be honest, this alien even had to shoulder a lot of responsibilities and other things that tied her down...

    The first ancestor could not be mad at the alien at all.

    If anything, he sympathized with her.

    He heard that the alien was still a young girl in her twenties when she came to this world and upied the body of a three-year-old kid.

    That alone had already burdened the alien, so the first ancestor didn''t want to make things difficult for the alien and just wanted to use each other well.

    Not to mention that the one who probably awakened the bloodline of Asmodeus and even achieved the bloodline enhancement and so on was this alien.

    If the person who wanted to contract him was his real descendant without that ability, he would not even want to follow his descendant to be a bound spirit.

    This alien must be better than his real descendant, so this cold-blooded ancestor rationally chose Ainsley instead.

    Still, the man could not say anything to fort'' Ainsley, so he just quibbled and tried to ease the baby, afraid that the baby would be discouraged, and gave up on contracting him as her new spirit.

    [Don''t worry. From what I know, the first ancestor of your family is not such a petty person. As long as you''re not the one who killed his descendant, just using the body is okay.]

    After all, Ainsley was also helpless back then and could only seize the body without knowing anything because she instantly woke up in a new body.

    Just when Ainsley was about to reply to the spirit and talked more about the first ancestor in her eyes, Zev''s voice suddenly sounded in the baby''s mind when the man was so far away from Ainsley''s current location.

    [Host! Quick! You have to enter the parallel world as soon as possible. The Godfather''s soul is bing more and more unstable!]

    Ainsley had not even met the first ancestor when this news crashed down.

    She didn''t have a lot of time anymore!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2313 "Waiting For Ainsley"

    Chapter 2313 "Waiting For Ainsley"

    Ainsley looked increasingly anxious that even the bamboo spirit could notice her wrong state.

    Out of concern, the bamboo spirit still politely asked Ainsley about her situation.

    [Are you okay? Yourplexion suddenly looks terrible. Did something happen back home, or?]

    Ainsley snapped out of her daze and immediately answered the bamboo spirit while sprinting, trying to find the first ancestor faster.

    [I don''t have much time left. I have to find my first ancestor as soon as possible. If I can''t find him, I have no choice but to find other spirits that can at least be suitable to rece my first spirit.]

    Ainsley did want the first ancestor to rece the Godfather so that the Godfather could rest in peace and reincarnate without worrying about her.

    However, if the first ancestor was still missing, it was better to find other spirits that could at least lessen the bacsh of the Godfather''s death as a spirit.

    When the bamboo spirit heard what Ainsley said, he almost slipped mid-air.

    What the hell? The kid wanted to give up so fast! Was it because the Godfather was indeed about to die, and the kid was in a hurry to find a recement?

    Thinking about this, the bamboo spirit became awkward and felt a little guilty. He really should not pretend to be all mysterious and such.

    The fox cub also heard what the baby said, so he nced at the bamboo spirit and snickered mischievously.

    [You have to hurry to meet this kid and bring her out. It doesn''t matter if both of you can''t wait until tonight''s event. You can just leave the ce and then make a contract anytime you want.]

    The rule of this ce was not that favorable to the humanoid spirit, but as long as they left the mountain range, they could secretly create a contract with the shamans who also wanted to contract them.

    They could meet at the mountain range, but they could only make a contract outside of the mountain range.

    This kind of thing was shady, but the spirits inside the domain didn''t care about this, and they also believed that most shamans who came to their mountain range all wanted to find beasts or nt spirits, not humanoid spirits.

    After all, the more high-quality humanoid spirits were usually not at this mountain range and lived somewhere else where many shamans could visit, unlike this mysterious and faraway mountain range.

    The first ancestor already had the same thoughts as the fox cub. He also wanted to bring Ainsley out of the mountain range quickly and then made a contract with her.

    To do this, the bamboo spirit had to separate from the kid, and he had to return to his original form.

    The fox cub had the same n as the man, but he didn''t n to reveal his original form.

    Wouldn''t it be better to appear in his humanoid form?

    After all, the fox also nned to follow Ainsley and upy her other two spirit contract slots after the first spirit disappeared.

    For now, he could not contract Ainsley, but he could still follow her to have some fun with her three other sacred beasts.

    The fox had long nned to leave the domain, but he only had a suitable excuse and a ''tool person'' when he met Ainsley.

    The two spirits knew what they had to do, so they used various excuses to leave Ainsley and quickly changed their form as a spirit.

    When everything was ready, they went to a ce that Ainsley had not checked before, just waiting for her to discover them.

    The domain owner didn''t show up in the form of a fox.

    He turned into his humanoid form as a spirit, and then, he cleverly changed his clothes in the spirit form so that almost his whole face was covered.

    Then, the man stood with the bamboo spirit who had recovered his original form.

    The two spirits were in a special ce inside the underground cave pce, but shamans could stille to check this ce.

    Thus, the two spirits locked the door to this ce for other shamans and only included recognition of Ainsley''s shaman aura.

    After all, shamans also had different aura from their ability, and this was like an energy wavelength that ability users emitted when using their powers.

    This thing was more urate for tracking people than relying on smell and such.

    After all the preparation, the two spirits rxed and sat on the couch inside the small room that was suspected to be a hideout of these two spirits.

    The room still retained most of the cave''s characteristics, but the room was decorated to be warm andfortable.

    It would be warm in winter and cool in summer.

    Not many spirits knew about this ce, and even if they knew, because most spirit residents here were nts and beasts, they would not even bother to enter such a ce for humanoid spirits.

    Local humanoid spirits who stayed for a period of time were guests, and this room was a special room, so they also didn''t dare to enter this room.

    The two spirits waited for Ainsley here, and they previously had already induced Ainsley to find this ce.

    [There is a ce in the underground cave pce with a special wooden door that is suspected to be a resting ce for a unique humanoid spirit.]

    [The first ancestor you''re looking for might be there. I heard that no nt and beast spirits wanted to enter that room, and even other humanoid spirits didn''t dare to enter.]

    [If there are ces where the first ancestor and the domain owner might appear, it should be this mysterious ce.]

    After leaving those words, the two spirits left Ainsley and here they were, waiting for her arrival.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2314 "Officially Meeting The First Ancestor In Person"

    <h4>Chapter 2314 "Officially Meeting The First Ancestor In Person"?</h4>

    Ainsley quickly found the mysterious ce that the two spirits mentioned, and when she barged in carelessly, her eyes immediately caught the picture of two grown men sitting leisurely on the couch inside the warm, cozy little room.

    This ce was full of low-key luxury, but it was indeed much morefortable than the pce hall full of bright luxury.

    No wonder big bosses liked to use this mysterious ce to rest.

    When Ainsley saw the two people in the room, the first person who caught her attention was naturally the one with dazzling purple hair.

    From afar, that hair color was just too eye-catching, just like a signboard.

    The baby''s heart immediately jolted at this sight.

    She didn''t dare to believe that the person who was sitting on the couch with his back facing the door was the spirit that she had been looking for a while.

    Spirits usually didn''t have any color on their bodies, but high-level spirits would still have a specific color on their spirit body, such as their hair or eye color.

    The man on the couch was the same.

    His whole body was in a dreamy state of a spirit body, between transparent and not transparent.

    There was no other color on his body other than the unique spirit clothes he was wearing, so his purple hair became even more noticeable.

    Ainsley didn''t even have time to look at the other spirit in the room, who was also sitting on the couch across from the purple-haired guy and just rushed to the couch where the purple-haired guy sat.

    The baby''s face flushed red, just like a ripe and delicious apple.

    Her eyes shone so brightly, just like the stars in the sky.

    The first ancestor could not see this scene at all, but the fox was facing the door so that he could see all of Ainsley''s happy expressions.

    Looking at the excited kid, the fox once again felt that this kid was indeed worthy to inherit the Asmodeus bloodline that his friend once identally gained.

    This kid''s charm is too good, right?

    Even a legendary fox like him also felt that he was already affected by the baby''s subconsciously released charm.

    Otherwise, why would he think that the kid is too cute?

    The fox, who never really liked children and could only pretend to select children of the same n, could not help but really want to have a little sister or a daughter right away.

    Gosh. Not only is the kid pretty, but she''s also cute, adorable, strong, and so many other good things!

    Just when the fox was contemting on how to steal the kid from whoever became her guardian, the baby had already stood next to the first ancestor''s couch and talked to the first ancestor in a high-pitched voice.

    "G-good afternoon...sorry to disturb your excellency, but may I know if you are from the Sloan Family? Because your purple hair looks familiar to me!"

    Ainsley spoke straight to the point.

    It did seem rude, but as a child, many things could be forgiven, and Ainsley''s excuse to disturb the ''big boss'' was also because she saw the man''s purple hair.

    Nowadays, many people could dye their hair color, but a spirit could not easily dye the color of their hair or eyes when they are in their spirit body state.

    So, the kid''s excitement was not unreasonable at all.

    The first ancestor had actually been waiting for Ainsley to barge into this ce and started to question himself, so when he really faced the kid who suddenly came in out of nowhere, the man only showed a surprised look for a second before calming down.

    The first thing the ancestor did was to look at Ainsley''s purple hair and blue eyes with a face full of ''surprise and astonishment'', as if he just saw her now and was not with her as a bamboo spirit a while ago.

    [You¡ª who are you, kid? Is your purple hair real, or did you dye it?]

    Instead of answering Ainsley''s question, the man actually questioned her back.

    After all, if a stranger suddenly barged into a resting room of a certain someone, everyone would definitely react just like the first ancestor.

    Ainsley had already calmed down her turbulent emotion and immediately tried her best to look like an obedient child so as not to spoil the ancestor''s first impression of her.

    [I''m sorry to disturb you like this, so let me introduce myself first. My name is Ainsley Sloan from the Sloan Family in the Godlif country, and my hair is real, not dyed at all.]

    The baby looked up at the adult in front of her and cautiously tried to prove that her hair was real.

    [You can check yourself whether my hair color is real or not. I also have my birth certificate here...I am indeed from the Sloan family.]

    Ainsley didn''t introduce herself as the current head of the Sloan Family yet because she was afraid that the ancestor would not like the idea of a child leading the family.

    What if it actually gave the ancestor a wrong impression?

    The first ancestor nodded at Ainsley''s words and seemingly used some kind of special technique to check the authenticity of Ainsley''s hair color.

    After a few seconds, the man who was cold and always had a t face even when he spoke to Ainsley immediately softened his expression.

    [Your hair color is real. So...you are my descendant in this era, right?]

    Ainsley, who faced the man''s face that suddenly became much gentler and warmer, was immediately ttered.

    The baby suppressed her excited voice and nodded obediently at the man.

    [Yes! I''m your descendant!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2315 "The First Ancestorâ€™s Abilities"

    <h4>Chapter 2315 "The First Ancestor''s Abilities"?</h4>

    When the first ancestor heard Ainsley''s straightforward answer, readily admitting herself as a part of the Sloan Family, the man''s heart softened even more.

    He had been disappointed in his descendants in the past few hundred years, and it was rare to see a descendant he liked.

    Although this kid is an alien, the first ancestor didn''t mind it.

    As long as her heart belonged to the Sloan Family, he would rather have an alien lead his family than let his unworthy descendant ruin the family.

    The man had long wanted to tell the people from the Sloan Family not to pick the family head just from their bloodline.

    Even if they had to pick from the bloodline lineage, at least pick the best out of the best, not just let unworthy descendants inherit the ''throne'' based on their birth privilege.

    And so, the man was really happy that finally, a descendant from his family managed to save the broken Sloan Family and bring it to a higher level than when the first ancestor first built the family.

    The ancestor nodded at Ainsley and asked a few symbolic questions before he finally confessed that he knew Ainsley''s hidden secret.

    [I know that you''re an alien, not the real soul of the body you''re using.]

    [Technically, you are not my descendant, but I can see that your heart is with the Sloan Family, so I will also regard you as my descendant.]

    The ancestor just dropped the bomb like that, and Ainsley was too speechless even to say anything.

    At first, she wanted to confess after getting closer to the spirit, but who would have known that the ancestor already knew everything??

    Was it true that the first ancestor still kept up with the news of this generation?

    Since the ancestor already knew, yet he still epted her, the stone in Ainsley''s heart finally dropped, and the baby suddenly felt so liberated.

    From now on, she really didn''t have to hide her identity as a transmigrator, even from her close people!

    Ainsley looked at the first ancestor''s cold yet handsome face and couldn''t help but want to hug this spirit.

    Of course, she knew that she could not do that, so she just spoke straight to the point.

    [Thank you, ancestor. Since you have recognized me, can I have the right to invite you to be my contracted spirit?]

    [Maybe you already know about this, but my first spirit can''t reincarnate unless he can see that I finally have a spirit that can rece him.]

    Since the first ancestor already knew about the alien thingy, he should also know about the Godfather''s case.

    The first ancestor knew that Ainsley was in a hurry, so much so that she was restless and just wanted to leave this ce if there was no hope of finding him and made him a new contracted spirit.

    So, the man also didn''t beat around the bush and readily agreed.

    [I can see that we are suitable for each other. My main ability is rted to charm, so it is more suitable for you than your first spirit''s various abilities.]

    [My second ability has something to do with fortune telling, and this can be useful ifbined with your luck-manipting ability.]

    The first ancestor was not only a good fighter because his charm ability was great, but he was also sought after because of his fortune-telling ability.

    This kind of divination ability has always been rare, even among non-human races, so the first ancestor could smoothly build his own mafia family amidst a lot of other powerful forces.

    The man was popr with a lot of forces, thanks to his divination ability.

    [My third ability is a pure offense ability, but I rarely use it. This ability is rted to sound wave attack, but it''s not only a sound wave.]

    Any frequency, whether it involved sound waves or other kinds of locks, could be manipted at will.

    This ability was also the first ancestor''s trump card when his charm ability was not enough to kill people.

    It was said that his ability was named frequency control because he could manipte a lot of invisible frequencies that impacted the lives of many people.

    Animals with special sound waves were close to this man. He could manipte various frequencies, such as the brain wave, ultraviolet, and so many other types of frequencies.

    This was one of the many rare abilities that didn''t have a specific ssification.

    However, the side effect of this ability also made the first ancestor have to sense a lot of frequencies that normal humans or other races could not catch at all.

    He could even hear or sense an inte signal, signal from outer space if there were any, and so many other things.

    That''s why man was the first to believe that other worlds existed.

    It was also why he often visited various remote ces so that at least, he would not be too disturbed.

    The domain of the legendary fox was one of the ces with the least noisy frequencies, so the first ancestor just loved to stay here, even if only for one week or two.

    [I only have three abilities, but I have developed a lot of skills rted to these abilities and I believe that all my abilities are suitable with your abilities.]

    Ainsley was a shaman, and the first ancestor was a spirit. They matched.

    Then, both of them had charm abilities.

    The man''s divination ability could fit well with the luck-maniption ability that was still in the same ne''.

    Then, the frequency control ability was also suitable for Ainsley''s 3D map ability, which used sound waves to create a detailed map!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2316 "Shamelessly Selling Oneâ€™s Self"

    <h4>Chapter 2316 "Shamelessly Selling One''s Self"?</h4>

    Only now did Ainsley realize howpatible the first ancestor was with her.

    The first ancestor was indeed the best choice if she wanted to find a new spirit. He might be even more suitable than the Godfather!

    Knowing that the first ancestor should have some intentions to be her contracted spirit by telling her all this information, Ainsley silently sighed in relief.

    The baby quickly praised the first ancestor for his highpatibility with her.

    [First ancestor, this descendant is so lucky to meet you, ah! I have never met a more suitable spirit for me than you.]

    This is indeed true because the Godfather was onlypatible with Ainsley in terms of being both transmigrators, being able to manipte blood, and their charm that worked in different ways.

    The Godfather had charisma, Ainsley had her cute charm.

    However, the Godfather should have a lot more abilities that he had never even used when he was Ainsley''s spirit.

    Ainsley vaguely felt that those abilities might not bepatible with her abilities, which was why the Godfather only used one ipatible ability, which was the lightning control ability.

    On the contrary, the first ancestor only had three awakened abilities, which seemed too littlepared to Ainsley and the Godfather, but all of his abilities matched Ainsley''s perfectly.

    That''s already such a great coincidence, or maybe destiny.

    The first ancestor liked to hear Ainsley praising himself because he finally could feel a little more confident to rece the Godfather as Ainsley''s spirit.

    He knew that Ainsley''s bond with the Godfather was way stronger than him and the girl, so despite all of theirpatible elements, the first ancestor still envied the Godfather.

    The kid is someone from his own family, but she is closer to someone who was not a part of the family than her own family''s ancestor.

    The first ancestor was really feeling sour.

    It was at this moment that the fox spirit, who was listening to the two people chat with enthusiasm, suddenly interrupted their conversation and started to chat with Ainsley.

    [Hi, hi, maybe you don''t know me, but I''m also a powerful spirit. Won''t you consider making me your second spirit after your first spirit left this world?]

    The fox spoke with the voice of a flirty young man, just like a certain someone from the fox tribe who already became besties with Jake.

    Ainsley didn''t really notice the other man in the room, so when the other man finally spoke, the baby couldn''t help but look at the man with astonished eyes.

    [You...you are a fox spirit? You appear in a humanoid form...your level must be high!]

    Ainsley still didn''t know that the man was actually the legendary fox spirit because the fox appeared in his human form and the sense of oppression was greatly diluted.

    Ainsley only thought that the man was a fox spirit at the level of a sacred beast or something.

    Still, this man appeared here with the first ancestor, so they should be friends?

    The fox nodded at Ainsley and even boasted about himself, trying to ''sell'' his own charm and benefit.

    [I''m indeed a fox spirit and my level is quite high, which is why I can appear in a human form. My ability is also a charm ability, and I have a unique me that belongs to a mythical fox beast.]

    Fire element might not fit Ainsley''s other abilities, but since Ainsley could create a lot of things with her Realism Art ability, just one ipatible ability was not that big of a problem.

    Not to mention that a fox''s charm ability would always be famous, so coupled with Asmodeus bloodline''s unique charm, the twobinations might even make Ainsley''s charm ability evolve to a new height.

    Ainsley''s love virus skill derived from her current charm ability was already great, so one could not imagine how powerful Ainsley would be with an even stronger evolved ability.

    [I can also appear in my fox form and materialize myself, so count it as getting another cute pet around. You already have 2-3 felines anyway, getting one canine now won''t hurt, right?]

    [Variety is important!]

    [And your shaman''s contracted spirit slot is definitely enough to amodate me. I can attack or defend, and I can also assist you.]

    [My other abilities are more like support abilities, but my fox me ability isn''t the only offensive ability. I can use my physical strength to fight, just like all other beasts.]

    [How is it? I''ll just follow you until your first spirit leaves this world and then you contact my friend.]

    [After that, you will still have a few empty slots for contracting spirit, and you can consider me.]

    The fox chatted a lot, as if he was not a legendary beast who would attract shamans all over the world to line up just to have him as their contracted spirit.

    This fox even sold himself shamelessly, as if he were just an ordinary sacred beast from the fox tribe!

    The first ancestor was really speechless at what his friend did, but he knew that the fox did this because he didn''t want to burden Ainsley with his true identity.

    Just tie the kid first and then tell her the truth after the contract was established.

    A much stronger spirit might cause the shaman to have an identity crisis.

    However, the fox didn''t need to possess Ainsley to use his abilities because he could materialize himself many times, unlike other spirits.

    Isn''t this a good deal?

    The fox just wanted to use Ainsley to explore the world and the outer worlds that spirits could not reach.

    In return, Ainsley would also get a much stronger spirit for her whole life.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2317 "Preparation To Enter A Parallel World"

    <h4>Chapter 2317 "Preparation To Enter A Parallel World"?</h4>

    At first, Ainsley didn''t have any ns to contract a beast-type spirit because she already had the two sacred beasts with her.

    But thinking again, maybe the fox spirit could be friends with the two cats, and maybe, in the future, if the two cats passed away of old age or something else, they could learn how to live a little longer as spirits.

    Not to mention that this fox appeared in a human form, and he should also have a priority in choosing shamans due to his identity as a beast spirit.

    Ainsley could not immediately ept the fox''s offer, but she still gave the green light to the fox.

    [I can''t immediately say yes, but if you want to follow me, you''re wee. I hope you can get along with my sacred beasts too. The three of you will be good friends for sure!]

    Since Ainsley agreed to let the fox follow her, the fox sighed in relief and blinked his peach-blossom eyes at the first ancestor.

    It was as if he was saying, ''missionplete!''

    The first ancestor was speechless for the second time, but he could do nothing to stop his best friend''s action.

    Anyway, it was also good to have a friend when following the little kid.

    A spirit''s lifespan was too long, and it would sometimes be lonely when their contracted shamans had all left this world.

    The first ancestor was still obsessed with enhancing his bloodline, so his goal was also to go to the outer worlds with Ainsley, just like what the fox wanted as well.

    The first ancestor apparently had a special status in this ce, so he didn''t need to join the midnight event to be Ainsley''s contracted spirit.

    The same goes for the fox spirit, who introduced himself as a close rtive of the domain''s owner.

    As the domain owner himself, the fox''s face was still as thick as the great wall, so he didn''t even blush when he lied.

    It was just that he had things to do before leaving the domain so that the domain would still exist and the spirits living inside would not be insecure when living there.

    The fox spirit said goodbye to Ainsley and asked her to wait until midnight before leaving the domain because he had to meet the other beast spirits who helped him manage the other peaks.

    Just like that, only Ainsley and the first ancestor were left behind, but this time, she was not so anxious anymore.

    The Godfather had little time left to reincarnate, but it should be enough.

    After all, the travel to a parallel world would barely affect the time in this world, which means Ainsley might stay in the parallel world for weeks, but it was only a few hours or even less in this world.

    Ainsley felt it would only take a few days at most because she only had to go to the time node when the Godfather fought the hunters from the world union.

    Just like that, the group waited until midnight, and Ainsley reunited with her people, plus the guide shamans, the informant, and the grandma guild master of the shaman guild.

    When the group saw that Ainsley had sessfully found the first ancestor and even abducted another humanoid spirit, the shamans only expressed their jealousy.

    Then, they all decided to stay at the domain for the midnight event.

    Only Ainsley and the people from the Shaman Family nned to leave the domain and return to the Sloan Castle.

    No one realized that the fox spirit was, in fact, not a humanoid spirit.

    Only the sensitive sacred beasts noticed something strange, but they also thought that the fox was just a sacred beast spirit who shamelessly followed Ainsley, just like many other humanoid spirits who also followed her before.

    The Sloan Family had already grown so big, so Ainsley also found a suitable ce for the spirits who followed her to live in.

    They didn''t need to stay in Ainsley''s dimensional bracelet anymore because it would only be used to breed beasts and monsters, turning the space into a breeding ground for monsters.

    That way, the family would always get a steady supply of monsters that they could contract with the help of charm ability users and the members of the Irregr Tamer guild.

    Along the way back, the people from the Sloan Family were all silent and became more reserved in front of the first ancestor, the one who built the Sloan Family.

    They really didn''t expect Ainsley to be able to find the first ancestor and even make him agree to follow her.

    If this is not a miracle, what else?

    The group of people traveled for a few hours before they finally returned to the Sloan Castle, and it was already dark by then.

    When they returned, the well-informed higher-ups of the family all gathered at the front hall to wee the first ancestor spirit.

    They even wore spirit sses so they could at least see him, even if they might not be able to listen to his voice or talk to him.

    The guild master of the shaman guild also returned to the Sloan family with the big group to guide Ainsley when recing her spiritter, and now, she also joined the team that weed the first ancestor even though she came with the ancestor.

    After a brief greeting and such, the group rushed to the bedroom where Finley and the Godfather were waiting.

    When Ainsley met the two fairies in the bedroom again, the fairy of space, Aetheria, didn''t suggest Ainsley rush to enter the parallel world.

    "I need to prepare to open the space tunnel, and Chronos also has to find the right time node."

    "Not only that, we also have to protect your soul and body when passing through the time and space tunnel to a parallel world."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2318 "Can Save Him Soon"

    Chapter 2318 "Can Save Him Soon"

    "Not only that, we also have to protect your soul and body when passing through the time and space tunnel to a parallel world."

    Knowing that they were running out of time, Ainsley could only obey whatever the two fairies wanted her to do and immediately let the fairies start their preparation.

    At the same time, the Godfather had finally regained some consciousness, but this might be thest time he could remain conscious.

    When Ainsley discovered this, the baby hurriedly approached the transparent spirit and looked at the man with nervous eyes.

    [Uncle Godfather, are you okay? Can you hold on for a while? You will soon be able to reincarnate!]

    Ainsley told the Godfather about her n, but the Godfather furrowed his eyebrows at the girl''s words.

    [This is too dangerous. Not only do you have to go through time and space, but you also have to fight the world union in that time node.]

    The Godfather knew how strong those people were, and Ainsley, who didn''t have a domain, would not be able to help at all.

    Still, Ainsley felt the need to relieve the Godfather''s obsession.

    Even if she could not save him, as long as the Godfather could create his domain in time, everything would be different.

    [I know this is dangerous, but this is all I can do to repay your grace, uncle. I also already found a suitable spirit to guard me after you leave, so you don''t need to worry about my future!]

    Ainsley insisted on her n and carefully told the Godfather about the spirit that she found.

    Just like what others expected, the Godfather did have another obsession with this world because he was worried about Ainsley''s future.

    If he left, the baby would also be impacted.

    So, when the Godfather saw how prepared Ainsley was and how determined she was to make him reincarnate before his soul truly disappeared, the man felt warm in his heart.

    His nose was sour, and the man almost couldn''t help but be teary-eyed.

    However, this prideful man resisted the falling tears and looked at his disciple with gentle eyes.

    This might be thest time he talked to his disciple, and the next time, he would not be himself but his other self in a parallel world.

    He didn''t know whether his other self would ept his disciple''s help and existence because he felt that back then, he was indeed too proud and arrogant.

    He was a lone wolf who refused thepany of other people, which pushed him to the abyss in the end.

    The Godfather didn''t want his other self in the parallel world to hurt Ainsley, so he racked his brain and finally gave Ainsley some of his belongings that he kept in his mausoleum.

    [Go and get those items. My friend buried me there with all of my iconic belongings.]

    [No tomb robber should have sessfully dug out those things, so you only need to bring my soul fragment to the mausoleum and get the things.]

    [That way, maybe myself, in a parallel world, will not reject you and will ept your help. Those things are private belongings that will only end up in the hands of those whom I trust.]

    The Godfather even spent his spiritual energy to give Ainsley another mark so that his other self in another world could clearly feel the breath of the same kind from Ainsley.

    [This is all I can do for you. This Lord won''t be able to apany you to the parallel world, so be extra careful and prioritize your safety.]

    Ainsley might be able to bring her two sacred beasts because they could be ced inside the dimensional bracelet or a contracted space for monsters and beasts.

    However, the Godfather could not follow Ainsley with such a weak spiritual body.

    Even if he could enter the bracelet, the man would be too weak to go through space and time turbulence.

    Ainsley herself was betting on her life to go to a parallel world like this.

    Without the help of the two fairies, no one could do this kind of absurd journey.

    After the Godfather settled everything, the man quietly sank into another deep sleep and might only wake up once more when his obsession with this world had disappeared, and he would enter the underworld to reincarnate.

    Ainsley could not speak much with the Godfather and only listened to all the precautions he said to her.

    When the girl saw the transparent spirit entering another round of deepa, the baby''s eyes were wet with tears.

    The Godfather should not have an obsession with her future anymore and could reincarnate in peace.

    Hisst obsession was the fact that he died in the hands of those hunters from the world union, and he didn''t have a domain yet.

    Ainsley formted the best n with the people around her, and they all agreed that Ainsley should focus on protecting the Godfather until he created his domain.

    Once the Godfather became a domain master, even if his domain was just a t domain, he would not die that easily and could still escape with his life.

    At that time, the fairies would receive Ainsley''s signal, and they would immediately pull the baby back to this world.

    The two fairies were busy setting up a space and time tunnel at the throne hall of the Sloan family, which was now off-limits even for members of the Sloan Family.

    When Ainsley went to the throne hall, where she was once crowned as the new family head, the two fairies had already created half of the whole space and time tunnel.

    Upon seeing Ainsley, who had red and puffy eyes, the two fairies didn''t stop their job but still had time to care about the kid.

    "Don''t be sad. Soon, you can save your teacher!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2319 "The Parallel Worlds Travel Precautions"

    Chapter 2319 "The Parallel World''s Travel Precautions"

    "You might still be able to talk to your teacher before he is reincarnated, so this is not the end of your conversation with him."

    The two fairies tried their best to cheer up Ainsley because the baby was about to go on a dangerous journey, so she needed a stable mood and adequate preparation.

    Ainsley also knew that she might still be able to talk to the Godfather after she returned, so the baby sucked her tears and tried to focus on the journey''s preparation.

    Spatial storage items had to be inspected and strengthened so that it would not be lost in the space and time tunnel where the space must be a little bit more chaotic than just leaving this world to see other worlds out there.

    After all, Ainsley wanted to go to the same world as she was in now, but this world was located in a different time node.

    Space travel was still quite safe with the existence of space tunnels, domains, and so on.

    But time travel had always been something more difficult and more mysterious than space travel.

    The two fairies feared that Ainsley would be lost in the space and time tunnel and could not leave for eternity.

    There were many cases of people being trapped in space and time tunnels, wandering from one ce to another...all alone.

    The two fairies had to make sure that Ainsley would not have such an ident, and even if something happened, she still could be tracked down and summoned back to her own space and time in this world.

    Ainsley herself also prepared various weapons, medicines, potions, food, and various treasures rted to space and time fragments to prepare for this dangerous journey that no people in this world had tried before.

    Finley was one of the so-called time travelers, but only his soul returned to the past.

    On the contrary, Ainsley had to go with her whole body intact, and she also had topletely enter that world that didn''t have her just yet.

    Ainsley should not exist yet in the time node where the Godfather was besieged and died.

    "You have to be careful when walking through the space and time tunnel that we created. There might be some space and time creatures along the way who might attack you."

    "There might also be wandering souls inside the space and time tunnel or some kind of chaotic zone where you might meet people from various time nodes and other spaces."

    It was even more possible to meet someone who had died because Ainsley was going back in time, which means she might also see dead people who were still alive in that time node.

    "Your journey will be like walking backward, and you must enter the right time node to save the Godfather."

    "Of course, the time node that you entered will be a brand-new branch of this world, which was what we called a parallel world."

    Usually, time travelers could not travel with their intact bodies, and most of them traveled with their souls alone.

    After all, if two people with the same souls met at the same time in the same world, no one knew what would happen to that world or what possibilities might ur.

    Usually, time travelers would seize their own bodies in the past or in the future time node, but they would not kill their own soul in that parallel world and mostly would just absorb the soul, blending two souls into one.

    And this is just a normal parallel world, which was an exact duplicate as the main world, just in a different time node.

    One second difference could create a brand new parallel world, and that''s why the two fairies had to carefully make a path to connect Ainsley''s current world to the world she wanted to visit.

    If she entered the wrong time node, she might not even meet the Godfather and would be lost instead.

    "If you meet those wandering souls that were trapped in space and time tunnels or some souls that just briefly surfaced because of your action of going back in time, don''t talk to them for too long."

    Chronos, the fairy of time, gave Ainsley another warning about what kind of possibilities she might encounter on this journey.

    "If you meet strange space and time creatures, don''t attack them unless they attack you. Usually, these creatures live in space and time, connecting to parallel worlds, just like the strange creatures living in the fourth void."

    Void creatures were usually also space and time creatures, but because the worlds out there were not duplicates of this world, those creatures were not the same as the ones Ainsley might encounter.

    Space and time travel to another world in a different timeline with apletely different world was quitemon for people who had left this world to go to a higher-level world.

    However, a trip to a parallel world was umon.

    "Just call these things ''parallel world creatures.'' Some of them are aggressive, and some are docile. You can attack the aggressive ones only with space and time fragment abilities."

    Cellino had space fragment ability, but the three people who would go on this journey didn''t have any time fragment ability.

    This is where the fairies would y their role.

    "We will eventually follow you into the space and time tunnel to make sure that everything is okay. If you meet a creature that needs to be fought off with time fragment ability, just call me."

    Chronos generously promised Ainsley to help her ward off dangerous space and time creatures.

    Of course, Ainsley agreed readily.

    Half an hourter, after all the necessary briefings and preparations werepleted, the group was finally ready to depart!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2320 "Departure In Front of Everyone"

    Chapter 2320 "Departure In Front of Everyone"

    There were as many as five people on the team who were going to go on a space and time journey to a parallel world.

    Ainsley was the only human being in the team, followed by the two sacred beasts in her contracted beast space, and then the two fairies who would be in charge of sending the team to their destination safely.

    They would not be able to enter the parallel world to avoid bumping into their other selves in the parallel world, but they could wait for Ainsley in the space and time tunnel.

    The two sacred beasts also had a high chance of ruining the parallel world because they also had their other version in that parallel world.

    To avoid any unforeseen circumstances, the two beasts had to disguise themselves when they were in their beast form.

    This journey was an abnormal one, so the two fairies also prepared various props to help Ainsley withstand the various dangers in the parallel space and time tunnel.

    The baby now wore a tight-fitting space suit like the one people wore in interster novels.

    The baby didn''t wear a helmet, but a transparent film covered her face to withstand any chaotic elements in the tunnel.

    The baby was even equipped with various guns and cold weapons that were made with space and time fragment abilities, allowing her to cut through space and time even if only for a few seconds.

    The food, water and other supplies that Ainsley brought with her were also imbued with space and time fragment abilities, making the food and water resistant to any changes in the space or time flow.

    Ainsley''s spatial storage had been strengthened to the point that any disturbances of the surrounding space and time would not affect the spatial storage.

    Ainsley''s departure point was the throne hall of the Sloan Family because for Ainsley, this ce was her ''anchor'' point and the ce that left the deepest impression on her mind.

    When the baby returned to this world, she had to rely on this anchor point so that she would not be lost in time and space.

    At this moment, only high-level members of the Sloan Family knew about Ainsley''s n to go to a parallel world, so only these people crowded the Throne Hall to escort Ainsley before her departure.

    Looking at Grandpa Yofan''s increasingly old face, the faces of the other elders in the family, Elliana, the generals, the five buds and everyone else who were silently supporting her behind her back...

    Ainsley really had a feeling that she finally truly blended with this family.

    The family knew her true identity but still chose to ept her.

    Now, they also supported her whimsical n that might put her and her whole family in danger.

    If Ainsley unfortunately met with some idents, the Sloan Family would lose their precious family head and even if they would not be destroyed so easily like before, their family would decline by a few steps.

    Still, the family members and those mafia members who had sworn loyalty to the Sloan Family epted Ainsley''s whimsical n and didn''t even oppose her.

    Those who opposed her mainly didn''t want to see her getting hurt, and even proposed themselves as candidates to go on this difficult journey.

    The Sloan Family had gone through several ''purges'', cleaning many spies and people who were not too loyal to the family.

    Now, the Sloan family has already be as united as the Billios Family.

    The branch family didn''t fight with the main family over the control of the whole family anymore.

    They were busy carrying the name of the Sloan Family and their branch family affiliate to develop all over the Godlif Country, even expanding outside of the country as an ordinary elite family, not a mafia family.

    These awesome people lowered their heads in front of their five-year-old family head and now, they also gathered here to see Ainsley''s departure.

    They only hoped that Ainsley coulde back soon and she would return safe and sound.

    "Ain, I know that you''re not really a child inside, but grandpa really can only see you as a child."

    Grandpa Yofan slowly stroked Ainsley''s head and looked at the little girl, who was growing taller year by year, with misty eyes.

    He really could not help but be more emotional because Ainsley had grown up to this point, and now, she would even go to a parallel world to save the Godfather.

    This might be Ainsley''s biggest mission aside from Axelle''s case and the World Union''s attitude of hunting her down before.

    The two sides didn''t really fight fiercely in this world, but Ainsley might fight the world Union in that parallel world.

    That world still had the top domain masters who were at their primes, unlike the oldies who didn''t have any convincing strength in this timeline.

    Ainsley would face those legends in their prime, and she would be involved in a fight between legends.

    The baby would be as weak as an ant in front of these ''giants'', yet the baby still insisted on going, just to save the Godfather with her own hand.

    And she didn''t want anyone else other than her contracted beast and the two fairies to help her.

    She even left Finley with the Sloan Family so that he could wait for the return of his fairies.

    Ainsley felt that even if she might be lost in space and time, the fairies had to return sessfully for the sake of their world.

    Knowing all of this, Grandpa Yofan really could not hold back his tears as he slowly squatted to be at the same eye level as Ainsley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2321 "Parallel Space and Time Tunnel"

    Chapter 2321 "Parallel Space and Time Tunnel"

    "Ain, all of us are waiting for your safe return here, so please prioritize your safety. No matter what, your safety is the most important, okay?"

    Grandpa Yofan patted Ainsley''s head once more and even kneeled on the floor so that he could hug the little girl.

    Ainsley had not even reacted when the old man had already stretched his arms and pulled Ainsley into his embrace.

    The warm embrace immediately enveloped Ainsley along with the old man''s gentle breathing and the sound of his strong heartbeat.

    Ainsley, who was a bit nervous before, slowly calmed down and hugged the old man''s strong back with her small arms.

    She never hugged the old man anymore after her identity was revealed, but now, the old man himself reached out to her, so the baby could not resist at all.

    The two family members hugged each other for a while before they separated.

    Then, the other people in the hall also approached Ainsley one by one, either patting her head, hugging her, or kissing her cheek.

    Thedies in the room kissed the baby''s cheeks with worried eyes, and they really treated the baby as their own family member.

    Even if Ainsley was already an adult, for these people who had lived for a long time, twice as long as Ainsley''s life as an adult, even the adult Ainsley was still a child in their eyes.

    Especially now that the baby really bes a child.

    The group of people were reluctant to let Ainsley leave, but time waited for no one, and they had to go now.

    Zev didn''t go with Ainsley even when he was the spirit of Ainsley''s bound system.

    The system thingy was already not working well for Ainsley, and it only gave her a cheat in the early stage.

    Now, Zev just existed as another spirit who was closer to the Godfather than Ainsley.

    Thus, Zev stayed with the Godfather, wishing all the best for Ainsley, and was ready to use the various magical props stored in the system''s storage to help Ainsley anytime, anywhere.

    They were soul-bound anyway, so Ainsley could stillmunicate with Zev even when she was in another space and time.

    After making sure that everything was okay, under the eyes of so many people at the throne hall, the two fairies slowly opened the door to the parallel space and time.

    The door appeared out of thin air, just like the gate of the underworld back then, but this door was a small door, simr to Doraemon''s special door.

    Everyone could not see what was behind the door and could only watch the group of five people enter the door.

    The moment the two sacred beasts entered the door with Ainsley, they immediately got into the baby''s contracted space for contracted beasts, not wanting to cause her troubles.

    The five-men team became a three-men team, but the two fairies were still the size of a palm or even smaller.

    Of course, because they had to exert a lot of strength, the two fairies slowly changed their form to a normal-sized human with fairy wings, which was their original form as a royal fairy.

    Aetheria was already an adult, just like Chronos.

    The two people with the height of a normal human adult walked on Ainsley''s left and right side, looking like her parents.

    The human-sized fairies pped their wings and slowly walked down the road with the baby.

    When Ainsley first entered the door, what she saw was indeed a long tunnel with no ends at sight.

    The tunnel itself had some kind of protective membranes on the left and right side, including the path above the head and the road under the feet.

    Still, the membrane protector was transparent, so the baby could see everything outside of the tunnel.

    The parallel world space and time tunnel was indeed a mysterious and chaotic ce.

    What Ainsley saw was a pitch-ck world like the universe dotted with strange dots of light.

    It was actually beautiful, but then, some ces would look distorted, forming a lot of hypnotic sights that could confuse people to the point of being dizzy.

    Walking down the tunnel felt the same as walking down any other roads, but the temperature in the tunnel was indeed chaotic.

    Sometimes hot, sometimes cold, sometimes humid, sometimes dry, sometimes cool, and sometimes warm.

    Thankfully, Ainsley''s special suit allowed her to adapt well to the environment inside the tunnel.

    This was already inside an established tunnel, so one could imagine how chaotic it was outside of the established tunnel.

    Without a tunnel, traveling in this parallel space and time would be even more dangerous.

    People might instantly die the moment they enter such a chaotic space.

    At first, Ainsley''s group didn''t meet any dangers along the way due to the firm tunnel that the two fairies established with the power of time and space.

    The tunnel looked like an ordinary tunnel, but it was just an illusion to the eye to make Ainsley adapt faster to this new change.

    In fact, the tunnel was more like a dizzying wormhole full of various colors, distorted and strange.

    If Ainsley saw the real appearance of the tunnel, she would probably be too dizzy even to walk.

    Thankfully, the two fairies disguised the true image of the tunnel.

    However, no matter how well-built the tunnel was, there would always be some intruders with the power of space and time that could bypass the protective membrane created with the power of space and time.

    Since domain masters could enter the domain of fellow domain masters, any other creatures with aplete power of space and time or just one of the two powers would also be able to enter the tunnel.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2322 "Walking Down The Parallel Space Tunnel"

    Chapter 2322 "Walking Down The Parallel Space Tunnel"

    These existences were what the two fairies called ''parallel space and time creatures''.

    These creatures didn''t have any fixed image.

    The first creature that Ainsley saw looked like a long and fat white worm, wriggling and drilling into the tunnel where they were in.

    Fortunately, the worm was not that big, only the size of a tiger, and it was not aggressive.

    A tiger was already big in the eyes of a child, but Ainsley expected to see huge creatures as big as whales, elephants, or as tall as skyscraper buildings...

    That''s why, Ainsley was thankful that they didn''t meet a monster as big as a skyscraper or something like that.

    Of course, if the baby saw the space outside of the protected tunnel, she would not confidently sigh in relief, unlike now.

    After all, there were indeed too many huge creatures out there, so big that just one of their eyes was about to cover the whole tunnel that could fit several hundred people.

    The vast tunnel was empty, but it was precisely because of this that other creatures could seep into the tunnel and roam around.

    When the three people saw the tiger-sized space and time worm, Ainsley had not even reacted when the two fairies had alreadyunched their attacks at the worm.

    The space and time tunnel didn''t have any noises, just like the silent space.

    However, some murmurs and strange noises would still sound from time to time, just like now.

    When the two fairiesunched their attacks, Ainsley heard the sound of the space being torn a bit, just like a torn fabric.

    Then, the two attacks uratelynded on the tiger-sized worm, instantly tearing the worm apart.

    The strange thing was, the worm didn''t shed any blood or flesh, and it just disintegrated into countless fragments, as if it was made of fragile ss.

    Still, Ainsley knew that the fragments were not ss but fragments of space and time because this worm might be native creatures of this parallel space and time region.

    Indeed. After cleaning up the worm and absorbing the time and space fragments of the worm, the two fairies spoke to Ainsley through telepathy.

    [Don''t look at this worm being fat and white, as if it is harmless and not aggressive. No matter how docile a parallel space and time creature is, they will always be tempted to eat space and time fragments.]

    And the two fairies had aplete space and timew inside their bodies, which means they would definitely attract countless interested creatures.

    If not for the tunnel blocking most of those creatures outside, the group would not be able to walk this far.

    [These creatures are all born in the chaotic parallel space and time region. They grew up by eating the fragments of space and time.]

    The fragments came from the excess of any power rted to space and time.

    Ainsley could not see the outside of the tunnel, but if she could see, she would see countless vague parallel worlds, which was identical to her current world.

    Because her destination was the parallel world of her current world, then, the worlds outside of the tunnel were all ''copies'' of the leading world where she lived in the moment.

    [When people inside those worlds use their abilities rted to space and time, or whenever there is any huge space and time fluctuation, there would be ''crumbs'' floating to this space and time region.]

    That''s the source of these creatures'' food.

    So far, these creatures were still unable to enter those worlds even through the wormholes or some kind of space and time rupture, all because they were in the parallel region, not in a normal space and time region.

    However, now that the group opened such a tunnel, if they were not careful, these creatures could use the tunnel to go to the main world and invade it.

    That''s why, in the past, even Finley''s rebirth was only to transport his soul to the past, not his whole body so as to avoid creating a tunnel like this.

    The two fairies had already done too much for Ainsley just to repay their gratitude.

    Maybe after this, their qualification as the fairy of space and time would be taken back, and they would be an ordinary royal fairy, but these two didn''t regret anything.

    Aetheria was indebted to Ainsley because she was the one who summoned the baby toe to this world as a ''sacrifice'', just like many other transmigrators.

    Chronos owed Ainsley nothing, but he was also doing things for Finley, and he didn''t really mind whether he could still hold this power or not.

    Anyway, other royal fairies might not have enough qualifications and strength to hold this position, so Chronos was confident that the elders in the fairy n could not do anything to him.

    Listening to the fairies'' exnation about the worm just now, Ainsley didn''t know whether to be in awe or fear these strange creatures.

    They were born in such a strange ce. One could imagine if they invaded those worlds.

    Not knowing any more idents to happen, Ainsley suggested the group rush to their destination.

    [Let''s speed up. I can adapt fast, so don''t slow down just because of me.]

    The two fairies didn''t reject Ainsley''s idea because, honestly speaking, they were only a few weeks back in the past, whereas, their destination was a few hundred years back from the current time node.

    If they didn''t hurry up, they might spend several days or even weeks inside the long tunnel.

    The fairy of space herself didn''t dare to use teleportation in such a tunnel, afraid that a slight mistake would destroy the established tunnel and put them in greater danger.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2323 "Illusory Parallel World"

    Chapter 2323 "Illusory Parallel World"

    So, Ainsley and the fairies sprinted forward, passing by countless parallel worlds, other wormholes, space storms, and various strange creatures outside of the tunnel.

    Several times, some strange creatures, mostly abstract monsters, worms, and even invisible monsters, would enter the tunnel, but the two fairies could handle those monsters with ease.

    Ainsley also started to use the various props containing space and time fragment abilities to help the two fairies fend off whatever things were blocking their way.

    Ainsley didn''t know how long she ran through the tunnel. Maybe several hours, or maybe days, weeks, or even months.

    The sense of time and space here was too chaotic, and Ainsley''s special watch could not urately tell her the time around herself.

    Maybe she only ran for less than an hour, but they moved forward by several hours.

    Space and time were distorted, so no one knew their exact movement.

    Unless they developed more urate props to measure time and space in such a space, there were no ways to know the truth.

    Ran, ate food, rested, ran again, fought monsters, looked at the outside of the tunnel once in a while, talked to each other, and the cycle repeated.

    Sometimes, the fairies let Ainsley see the real scene outside of the tunnel, but most often, Ainsley could only see the scenery for several seconds before feeling dizzy all over.

    That''s why the fairies only let the baby look at the real scene outside of the tunnel several times, not too often, so that she wouldn''t get sick.

    Along the way, Ainsley did see wandering souls outside of the tunnel, and they were dead people in the past who were quite famous.

    Still, with the presence of the space and time tunnel, those souls could not approach Ainsley and might not even notice their existence.

    These souls wandered in space for a while before disappearing into their own worlds.

    Sometimes, some souls could not return and became permanent residents of this parallel space and time region.

    Just one individual could have countless souls in parallel space and time, and not all of their souls managed to return to their perspective world.

    It was indeed lucky for Finley''s soul to be able to find a new parallel world in the past and absorb his own soul belonging to that time node.

    If he got lost, he would be like these souls, unable to return, but would not affect other souls in other parallel worlds, bing a forgotten existence.

    Maybe this is why, parallel world travel is much more dangerous and taboo than travel to other worlds out there that might exist in a different timeline, too.

    One individual could have countless parallel worlds, so people could imagine how many parallel worlds there are.

    However, most parallel worlds were vague and illusory, and only parallel worlds rted to people who yed with time and space were more solid.

    Thinking about this, Ainsley couldn''t help but ask the two fairies about her destination.

    [Will our destination also be an illusory parallel world and not a solid one? That parallel world should have the Godfather as the core, because that''s our destination, but I don''t exist in his era just yet...]

    The Godfather was not a parallel world traveler, so his world should also be an illusory one, right?

    Then, how could they enter that parallel world?

    When Finley went to his parallel world, the core world of his destination was himself, who was still young, so that world would definitely be a solid one due to Finley being a parallel world traveler.

    But the Godfather''s world was not like that....

    Ainsley was anxious, but the two fairies were not too panicked.

    [It''s okay. We are here with you for this reason. We are also a parallel world traveler, and although our destination indeed uses the Godfather as the core of that parallel world, the two of us existed in that time node.]

    Since they existed in that time node and they became parallel world travelers now, their destination would gradually be a solid type of parallel world.

    But because the one who wanted to make a move was Ainsley, the two fairies didn''t want to enter the parallel world to avoid meeting their own versions in that world.

    Hearing this, Ainsley sighed in relief.

    [That''s good! I''m so panicked just now. If our destination is an illusory type of parallel world, I don''t know how we can enter that world...]

    Maybe only souls could enter those worlds.

    Once again, Ainsley realized just how troublesome a parallel world travel was, much more troublesome than a trip to other worlds out there.

    There were too many theories andws about the existence of parallel worlds, which made such a trip more dangerous than ever.

    After running for a while, Ainsley started to check their whereabouts and found out that they had traveled half a decade to the past.

    Five years ago, Ainsley didn''t exist yet, so when she traveled through this timeline, even when she was inside the tunnel, her body gradually became transparent.

    There were even glitches all over her body!

    Before the baby could panic, the two fairies hurriedly exined to Ainsley.

    [This phenomenon is normal. Don''t panic! After you get used to it, your body will slowly return to its original state.]

    [We have just passed through the time node when you don''t exist at all, which is why your body bes like this.]

    After passing through this time node, Ainsley would not feel ufortable, and her body would still exist inside the tunnel.

    Hearing this, Ainsley sighed in relief and was finally not so panicked as before.

    Thank God she wouldn''t suddenly disappear with no trace!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2324 â€œBeware of Covetous Soulsâ€

    <h4>Chapter 2324 ¡°Beware of Covetous Souls¡±?</h4>

    Indeed, after a while, Ainsley''s body was no longer as transparent as before, and her body had gradually adjusted to the change in time and space around her.

    The group continued their long marathon to reach their destination, but still, after walking and running for so long, they had only reached a decade time node.

    A decade was just one-tenth of one hundred years, whereas, the Godfather''s time node was a few hundred years in the past.

    The group didn''t know how long they traveled, maybe hours, maybe days, but in the end, they had to take a break once in a while.

    As a fairy of time, Chronos could still sense how long they had been running inside the space and time tunnel, which was not even one whole day.

    [We have only traveled for half a day. This whole journey might take several days, but because we are inside the space and time tunnel, our time here will be different from the one in the main world.]

    Even if they were gone for months, in the main world, maybe only a few hours passed by, which means they didn''t have to worry about the Godfather not surviving while they tried to untie his heart knot.

    During these few days, Ainsley never let her two beastse out of the contracted space, so the two cats just slept peacefully, waiting for the time they coulde out.

    The two fairies apanied Ainsley days and nights, quickly bing familiar with her and even bing much closer than before.

    In the past few days, countless parallel time and space creatures entered the tunnel. Some monsters aggressively attacked the group, while others just passed by calmly.

    Still, these monsters'' strengths were all within the range of three people''sbat strength, so there were no dangers.

    The only troublesome things were the lost souls, the souls of people from the parallel worlds, meeting dead people in the main world who were still alive in the parallel world with a different time node...

    Ainsley saw many such examples, but because these people didn''t know her and never even saw her when they were still alive, Ainsley was not affected at all.

    She was only slightly affected when she passed by the souls of people from the Sloan Family who died in the Aretha War two years ago.

    These people lived in a different parallel world and a different time node.

    In some parallel worlds, they were still alive because Ainsley never met ir at the capital and never started the war.

    In other worlds, Ainsley was not the current Ainsley but the original soul, so these people also didn''t die.

    Maybe because Ainsley traveled to the past, the parallel worlds with her as the core also appeared, and countless things were different from what happened in the main world.

    Sometimes, seeing those people still alive, Ainsley couldn''t help but feel endless regret and a bit of envy towards her own self in those parallel worlds.

    She didn''t know how these worlds operated differently from her main world, but in some worlds, the Aretha War didn''t happen.

    Of course, some new wars and battles never happened in the main world, which also had countless casualties.

    Still, Ainsley was a bit distracted by those souls who were still alive in other parallel worlds.

    The two fairies didn''t mind Ainsley''s distraction, but they also warned her severely.

    [Don''t be too attracted to these wandering souls or those souls from other parallel worlds.]

    [If you''re tempted, you wille to their worlds instead, and you in that world will definitely absorb your soul.]

    [You will be integrated with that world and will forget everything about the main world and your own mission.]

    Some parallel world travelers failed to achieve their goals entirely because of these temptations.

    Instead of entering the parallel world that they chose, they were absorbed into those parallel worlds instead, forgetting their own identity and merging with their other selves in those worlds.

    It didn''t sound scary because the two souls were essentially the same, but losing one''s identity, memory, and goals was the same as dying.

    Either the traveler found their destination and merged into that world by absorbing the native soul of that world, or they themselves were absorbed by the native soul of the targeted world.

    [When Finley returned to the past, only his soul traveled to the past, so there were not many temptations, and he could return to the past, bing a reborn person.]

    Essentially, Ainsley''s main world right now might be a parallel world to a world where Finley once lived until he died because there, Ainsworth, the transmigrator, didn''t exist.

    [With the space and time wormholes slowly appearing in our world, not only the otherworldly journey is possible, but there might be a few more parallel world travels.]

    [We don''t know whether there will be another you in those parallel worlds that also want toe to the future or the past, and then choose your main world as their destination.]

    [Those who have not done a parallel world journey won''t be too targeted, but those who have done it would also be targeted by their own selves in those parallel worlds.]

    After Ainsley returned to the main world, she also had to be careful not to be assimted by her other selves in those parallel worlds.

    No one knew the future, and so, Ainsley still had to protect herself.

    [Your main world must be attractive to those parallel worlds with you as the core.]

    [The original Ainsley who owned your body might also see your world as something wonderful, and if she has the ability, she might also want to rece you.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2325 â€œSoul Mergerâ€

    Chapter 2325 ¡°Soul Merger¡±

    When Ainsley reced the original soul, that soul was still a toddler who knew nothing. However, in those parallel worlds, they might have grown up.

    [Even the same version as you, who is a transmigrator, might also want toe to your world to rece you for a lot of reasons.]

    [If your other selves were treated worse than you because of their transmigrator identity, wouldn''t they envy the current you? So, just be careful.]

    Chronos and Aetheria were actually just scaring Ainsley to be more vignt because a parallel world journey needed the joint effort of the two fairies, not Aetheria alone or Chronos alone.

    To be able to get the two fairies to help the traveler would have already filtered out more than 99% of people in various parallel worlds.

    However, since Ainsley herself was outstanding, her other selves might also be as outstanding as her, so there was indeed a chance that they could get the help of the two fairies.

    [I also asked Finley to be careful of his other selves, but his other selves might not want to target his current world, even if his life is good now.]

    After all, the parallel world influenced each other in a subtle way.

    Other parallel worlds that were created out of the main world would also be better for Finley, which means there would not be a lot of ''Finley'' who wanted to travel to a parallel world.

    Ainsley was in a more dangerous position because her parallel worlds had countless possibilities and countless possible tragedies, which was why her other selves might also want to travel to other parallel worlds to rece the soul there.

    [Of course, whenever there are parallel world travelers, we, as the fairy of time and space in this world, will definitely notice it.]

    [If we sense that the other person who came was another version of someone in our world, we will be extra cautious not to let them in or let them roam around.]

    In Finley''s case, he was still close to Chronos and Aetheria, so when he traveled to the past and entered the current world, the two fairies in this world epted the boy.

    [I also traveled with Finley and absorbed my own soul in this world so that I won''t forget that we have indeed traveled through time once.]

    Only Aetheria didn''t do that and let her soul be absorbed by the one in the current world, so she knew nothing about Finley''s time travel, and knew nothing about being ir''s contracted fairy in the previous life.

    After all, if Aetheria insisted on retaining her original soul, she would definitely hate ir in this world who killed Finley, and she would lose her fairness as a fairy of space who was not contracted to anyone just yet.

    Because of these various reasons, Aetheria ''died'', and became the current one.

    When Chronos talked about this with Ainsley, there was a trace of sorrow in his eyes, but he covered it up so that Aetheria didn''t know.

    The old Aetheria ''died'' to atone for her regret because her contracted partner killed the contracted partner of Chronos, who was so close to her.

    Now, this Aetheria was clean and didn''t have to shoulder such heavy regret and various negative emotions.

    Ainsley listened to Chronos''s words carefully, and promised that she would be vignt if a strange soul wanted to absorb her and merge with her.

    She had to be the one who retained her identity, memories, and everything else!

    Of course, because Ainsley didn''t exist yet in her destination world, the two fairies in that world wouldn''t be too vignt or resistant to the baby, as long as Aetheria and Chronos themselves didn''t enter the world with Ainsley.

    After the short conversation, it was another round of a long journey.

    Ainsley and the others had to go through a lot of troubles before finally, the two fairies gave Ainsley some good news.

    [We are already a few hundred years time node in the past. We only have to walk for another decade time node and we will arrive at our destination.]

    The Godfather still remembered the day he died, so Ainsley also knew, and she took this date as the destination she wanted to reach.

    As for the specific time, the two fairies took a lot of trouble to sessfully lock the time node a few hours before the Godfather died.

    Hearing that she only had to walk for a few more hours before arriving at the destination because a decade time node was only a few hours here, the baby could not help but be geared up.

    She knew that she would not arrive when the Godfather was on the brink of death and would arrive a few hours before.

    She didn''t know what happened to the Godfather a few hours before, and she didn''t even know the Godfather''s location at that time.

    However, these few hours were for Ainsley to adapt to the parallel world with her physical body and prepare to fight whoever fought the Godfatherter on.

    [We will drop you at the ce where the Godfather met his final ending, but you will have to be careful not to be noticed by enemies.]

    After all, if Ainsley was discovered early, she might be unable to save the Godfather at a critical time.

    Ainsley nodded at the two fairies and kept in mind about hiding from the people inside that parallel world until she met the Godfather.

    She also brought the Godfather''s exclusive items with her, which was another way to convince the Godfather so as not to bebelled as his enemy.

    She''s ready for this great rescue mission!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2326 â€œArriving At The Godfatherâ€™s Parallel Worldâ€

    Chapter 2326 ¡°Arriving At The Godfather¡¯s Parallel World¡±

    After another few hours of walking and sprinting, the three people finally reached the end of the tunnel.

    When the group first entered the tunnel, they entered a circle portal that looked like an abstract spiral thingy.

    Now, at the end of the tunnel, the three people naturally found the same portal, but this one would lead to their destination.

    Ainsley obviously didn''t feel anything different, but just by standing in front of the portal unknowingly gave her a lot of pressure.

    The most difficult thing in parallel space and time travel was to establish the tunnel and the portal.

    Ainsley had already gone through all these hassles, so she could just go to the parallel world she chose through this portal.

    The portal directly tore open the space in the parallel world, sending Ainsley straight from the tunnel to the parallel world without going through another tunnel, unlike teleportations.

    It was obviously an easy thing, but Ainsley just gulped nervously and clenched her fists as she stood in front of this two-meter-tall portal.

    The portal was much taller than the baby, making the child look even more tiny and inconspicuous.

    Maybe such aparison did give Ainsley a sense of oppression.

    Noticing Ainsley''s hesitation and her nervousness, the two fairies could only cheer up the baby, trying to make her feel more rxed.

    [Don''t be too tense. Chronos has chosen a rtively secluded ce, even at the ce where the Godfather will die, so you won''t be discovered by others so soon.]

    [A ripped void wouldn''t be visible to the naked eye. People would only see a kind of ck hole in the air, and soon, after you used it, the ''hole'' would disappear.]

    [If you don''t go in as soon as possible, the people outside might notice this ck hole!]

    Hearing this, Ainsley immediately took off all of her hesitation and nervousness.

    The baby gritted her teeth and bravely went through the abstract portal with her back facing the two fairies.

    [I''m going! Please wait for me! If you feel that I have toe back soon, just send me the signal that we have agreed on!]

    Ainsley waved her hand without looking back, and soon, her body passed through the abstract spiral portal.

    When the baby passed through the portal, she only felt as if she had passed through a jelly-like barrier, which was a bit tough and resilient, as if wanting to expel her, yet in the end, the baby could still pass through the strange barrier.

    The two fairies called this barrier the world''s barrier, which would restrain foreigners like them.

    If the person''s strength was above the strength ceiling of the target world, the jelly-like barrier would be more solid, and the stronger the person, the more impossible it was for them to pass through the world barrier.

    The world barrier itself wasposed of the world''s rules andws, and someone who was too different from the local rules andws would also be greatly restricted.

    For example, someone who came from an interster world would have thews and rules of the interster world, and they would face great resistance when they wanted to enter a cultivation world full of qi, aura, and so on.

    It worked vice-versa, too.

    Thankfully, Ainsley came to a parallel world, so the one that restricted her was only whether she had her other version in that world and if she had one, the barrier would be tougher.

    Ainsley could easily pass through the world barrier because her strength was still within the limit of that world, and she didn''t have a ''doppelganger'', so she was just like an inconspicuous little traveler.

    Of course, because her body and soul were not from this parallel world, as time passed by, she would be rejected by the world, and if she didn''t return soon, the whole world''s nature,ws, and rules would try to eliminate her, as if erasing a virus.

    Ainsley quietly passed through the portal and when she came out of the portal, her body was not hanging in the air like what she thought because the hole from the ripped void wasn''t in the air at all.

    The baby smoothly walked out of the portal, and her feet stepped on the grass on the ground.

    The space and time tunnel didn''t have the wind, the smell of nature, and other stimnts, only strange temperatures and nothing else.

    Now that Ainsley hade out of the tunnel, the temperature around her was not so chaotic anymore, and currently, it was a bit cool, with a breeze blowing the baby''s hair once in a while.

    Along with the wind came the smell of grass and soil, which Ainsley had not smelled for days inside the tunnel.

    The sense of time inside the tunnel was not constant and messy, so Ainsley was naturally a bit ufortable with the current time flow in this world.

    She had ''jetg''.

    Not to mention that the tunnel sometimes had days and nights, sometimes it would be endless darkness and sometimes it would be endless light.

    When Ainsley entered this world, the moonlight shone gently on the baby''s face, highlighting her purple hair and her blue eyes.

    The dark night perfectly concealed the baby''s figure, but the moonlight also made her more mysterious and dreamy, just like an elf who strayed into the human world.

    Ainsley adapted to her surroundings for a few seconds before she quickly left the portal while looking around with alert eyes.

    The baby''s figure was small, and she was cautious not to make any sound of her footsteps. Even the sound of her breathing was so light that it was almost inaudible.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2327 â€œPlace of Deathâ€

    Chapter 2327 ¡°ce of Death¡±

    As Ainsley snuck around, she realized she seemed to arrive in an artificial garden or something. Of course, the garden was a bit too big to be called a mere garden because, as far as Ainsley could see, the garden was endless, with no border. The garden itself had stone paths, streams, beautiful trees, and flowers...even an artificial small waterfall, a fish pond, and bridges. Somewhere far away, one could see the looming figure of pavilions and other buildings. To be honest, Ainsley wondered whether this ce was a real artificial garden or someone else''s domain. But thinking that the domain would only be a copy and not the true body, it was impossible for her to enter someone else''s domain because if the space of the domain copy were ripped off like that, the domain would also be impacted. It seemed that this ce was indeed an artificial garden, but there were a lot of vast ces with only weeds and small flowers, making this ce a mix between a prairie and a garden. Ainsley naturally chose the rocky ces in the garden that might be decorations. Anyway, the open ce was worse than ces with trees, rocky areas, ponds, bridges, and pavilions. This ce should be the back garden of the World Union''s headquarters, but maybe there were some tricks used here so that people didn''t realize that the garden wasn''t that big in reality and they were on an ind surrounded by the sea. At least, Ainsley felt that this technology that tricked her perception was too good, but she didn''t see it when she was at the world union''s headquarters back then. Ainsley held her breath and focused on observing her surroundings. The first thing she did was to use her 3D map ability to check the crook and nook of this strange garden slowly. The garden had no technology to prevent people from using abilities, and there were no rms either. So, Ainsley smoothly used her 3D map ability to scan the surroundings and got the concrete map within a few seconds. The whole garden was indeed not as big as it looked. From the 3D map, Ainsley saw transparent walls surrounding the man-made garden, and the wall was used to fool people''s eyes into thinking that this garden was huge. However, the pavilion, streams, small waterfall and the pond were all real, so this garden was still quite a huge ce, enough to hide several assassins and spies. Of course, no assassins could easily enter this garden from the outside because even the sky of this garden was blocked by a barrier, and yet the barrier acted as arge screen pretending to be the sky, controlling what image could be shown. It could be daytime outside, and nighttime inside the garden. The sky was ck inside, but it was blue outside, or vice versa. Ainsley was sincerely in awe at the World Union''s various tricks, but these tricks helped her to hide her whereabouts. The garden would not sound an rm just because there were people inside because there must be people from time to time, and they would also use their abilities in the meantime. However, assassins and the likes could not possibly enter the garden even with teleportation. So, no one expected someone to directly tear open the void and enter the garden from another world. Ainsley looked at the vivid 3D map image in front of her and wondered when the Godfather woulde to this garden. Since the fairies chose this ce, it means the Godfather died in this garden. Was he already captured and then was put inside the garden as a prisoner, or was he avoiding the pursuit of those hunters and entered the garden in the end? Others could not enter this garden casually, but Ainsley believed that the Godfather could do that, especially when he was pressed to the corner and had to flee for his life. It was just that, for the Godfather to be at the headquarters, it means he was already captured before and when he got to the ind where the world union''s headquarters was located, he escaped again. If he could make a hole in the barrier that blocked the entire ind, including this garden, maybe he could escape smoothly. Ainsley focused her 3D map ability on the barrier that protected the garden, trying to see whether she could quietly make a hole there without triggering the rm. But it seemed impossible if she didn''t want to trigger the rm. And if the barrier could have a hole so easily, wouldn''t the Godfather have done that? He would not be trapped to death in this garden. Ainsley''s face became gloomy as she thought about the Godfather''sst struggle. Maybe what the Godfather could not destroy wasn''t the barrier but the domain of the people who wanted to catch him. After all, it was revealed before that the Godfather died because of being besieged by a few domain masters when he wasn''t a domain master yet. Ainsley still thought of creating a hole in the barrier as a means to escape, but she didn''t do it rashly and just silently calcted what she had to do to make a bang once and for all when the time came. At this moment, because of the barrier, Ainsley didn''t know that outside of the ind, countless people had gathered to besiege the entire ind, including the elites inside. The scene was simr to when Ainsley was taken to the headquarters, but these people weren''t people from various forces who came to fish in muddy water. They were all pure supporters of a certain someone. WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2328 â€œMeeting The Other Himâ€

    Chapter 2328 ¡°Meeting The Other Him¡±

    These people were all people who sincerely admired the Godfather and wanted to follow him but didn''t have an official organization, thus, bing a shadow organization to follow behind their lone wolf leader.

    If Ainsley could look outside, she would see several acquaintances, including the husband and wife pair whoter on became the contracted spirits of Jake''s grandma.

    There were also the heads of many mafia families who came with their own people, wanting to contribute something to the big figure who made their mafia circle grow to this scale.

    The Godfather never officially created his own mafia family, so he had no conflict of interest with these mafia bosses.

    As the ''face'' and the ''mascot'' of the mafia circle, naturally, these mafia bosses would not let the world union kill this big figure easily.

    If that happened, the mafia circle would get a heavy blow no matter what, and their influence would shrink to a certain extent!

    If Ainsley saw the people outside who were besieging the ind to save the Godfather, she would even see a familiar person from her Sloan Family.

    Yes. The first ancestor was also there to help!

    The Sloan Family had existed for a few hundred years, and it had been a few hundred years after the Godfather died.

    These two legends lived in the same era, and there were suspicions that the first ancestor was also a transmigrator.

    However, he dared toe to this ce where many people would love to hunt transmigrators just to save the Godfather.

    The Godfather might know about this, or he might not, but fate was such a funny thing because a few hundred yearster, this man became the contracted spirit of the Sloan Family''s youngest direct descendant.

    Now, the kid also went through time and space to save the Godfather.

    To be honest, in the current era, there should be many more transmigrators other than the Godfather, but he was the most eye-catching because he was a lone wolf.

    The other transmigrators all built their own organizations, forces, and families that could not be easily destroyed.

    Just like the ancestor of the Billios Family half a century ago, who was also a transmigrator, and now, he built a strong family like the Billios Family that also sheltered a lot of transmigrators.

    The Billios Family was also here to show their support to the transmigrators''munity.

    Ainsley knew nothing about this, but she still searched the whole garden, wanting to see whether the Godfather was already here or not.

    There were only a few hours left before the time of the Godfather''s death. If his final battle was in this garden, he should show up soon.

    Ainsley could see the whole garden as if the garden were just a toy in her hand.

    Thus, not long after, a familiar figure entered the map of the garden and soon, the figure rushed to the rocky area where Ainsley was hiding.

    The dark night inside the garden didn''t prevent Ainsley from seeing this figure through the 3D map in her hand.

    When the baby saw that familiar long dark green hair resembling a poisonous snake, the baby''s eyes couldn''t help but welled up with tears.

    The Godfather had always looked invincible and powerful in front of Ainsley, but now, the man''s whole body was full of fresh blood, and countless dried blood stuck to his tattered clothes.

    The whole person was like wearing a rag, escaping from a battlefield or something.

    The handsome face was smeared with dirt and dried blood.

    Countless wounds could be seen on his broad back that he couldn''t cover with the clothes that had already be slices of fabrics.

    The man''s shiny hair became dull and messy, with many uneven cuts here and there.

    The man''s cool hair style suddenly became so bad that it looked as if a wild dog gnawed it.

    No part of the man''s body was clean, but this man was famous for his love of cleanliness.

    How could such a person end up in a disgraceful state like now?

    Ainsley''s tears had already filled up her blue eyes and were about to fall, but Ainsley hurriedly rubbed her eyes and stopped the tears from falling.

    She''s here to stop the Godfather''s death, so she didn''t have any right to cry yet!

    Now, she had to think about how to talk to the Godfather and convince him that she came here to help.

    Of course, she couldn''t say anything about parallel world travel, but at least, she had to earn the Godfather''s trust.

    She didn''t want the man to attack her and was forced to fight him!

    While Ainsley was preparing her psychological state, the young man who looked exactly the same as his spirit state, had already run toward the tall, rocky areas, just a few meters away from Ainsley.

    Even when the man was in such a sorry state and was probably heavily injured as well, his keen senses, his God-like intuition, and his other abilities were still online, after all.

    He quickly sensed the presence of someone else behind the huge rock in this garden, and the man couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows.

    A fierce light shed in his eyes, full of bloodthirsty madness and a trace of despair.

    There is someone behind the rock! Is it an assassin who wants to ambush him? Did those bastards already know he woulde to this garden?

    If there was a prophet, it sounded possible.

    The Godfather tensed his muscles and quickly activated his various abilities, wanting to eliminate this assassin before they made a move.

    However, Ainsley, who saw the Godfather''s change of expression and other small movements through the 3D map ability, wouldn''t let the man attack her to death.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2329 â€œIs She A Related Household?â€

    Chapter 2329 ¡°Is She A Rted Household?¡±

    Even if Ainsley was strong, if she faced off the Godfather now, she might die within seconds!

    And so, Ainsley bravely poked out her head from behind the rock and looked at the fierce madman with eyes full of tears. Her whole body was suddenly full of a weak aura, just like a child who was harmless and got lost in the garden. "P-please don''t attack me!" The kid whispered in a choked voice as tears slid down her chubby face. She even stepped back a few steps while looking at the adult with horrified eyes. Yes. Our beloved baby finally activated her invisible ability once more¡ª oscar-level acting. The Godfather''s murderous aura full of blood thirst and madness, suddenly paused, as if someone had pressed the pause button. The man''s vicious and fierce expression also stiffened, bing like a silly statue. The man was not blind and wasn''t deaf. Naturally, he saw the kid''s whole body and her various expressions, bodynguage, and so many other signs. It was just that, the man was already letting out his murderous intent, keen on killing this assassin. Who would have thought that a kid would pop out behind the rock?! It wasn''t as if there weren''t any adults pretending to be kids and fooling people, but this kid... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    How to exin it? She really looked like a weakling with no power to kill a chicken. Her every movement showed great fear but also a kind of intention to get close to an adult to feel safe, yet was still frightened away by the adult''s fierce aura. As the ''adult'' in this story, the Godfather suddenly felt awkward. The man still had that vicious expression on his face, enough to scare people to death and scare kids to tears. However, he twitched his lips awkwardly, and his expression slowly softened. The man still didn''t let down his guard, but he did control his expression and the murderous aura around him so as not to scare the kid. This kid looked like she was about five years old, only as tall as his thigh. It would be a huge sin to scare such a young kid to tears. However, the Godfather never got along well with children due to his murderous aura and his sinister face. Even if he was so handsome that many people were willing to die for him, the man''s aura was still like that of a sinister and gloomy king cobra. Which child would like such an adult? The Godfather didn''t stop walking and immediately hid behind the huge rock, just several meters away from the child. Still, he had already restrained his aura, bing as inconspicuous as a pebble. The kid shouldn''t be scared anymore, right? The Godfather didn''t bother to talk to the kid and just secretly kept his distance while peeping at the trembling kid once in a while, afraid that she would suddenly cry and expose his whereabouts. He didn''t care who this kid was, but if she dared to ruin his escape n...

    Another fierce light shed in the man''s golden eyes, but Ainsley had already started her next round of acting. She didn''t seem to take the man''s cold attitude to heart. Even when the man didn''t reply to her words of surrender a few seconds ago, just by sensing the man''s aura that wasn''t as scary as before, the kid was relieved and became bolder than before. "A-are you here to hide too?" Ainsley spoke softly, as if afraid that someone would hear her voice and discover her. It was this question that once again alerted the Godfather, who was replenishing his energy, stopping his bleeding wounds, and using various potions to heal his injuries. ''too?'' Is this kid also hiding from someone? But how could it be? Who would chase after a kid until she hid like this? At most, she must be ying some kind of hide-and-seek game with her friends or with the adults around her. But thinking again, who could use the back garden of the World Union''s headquarters as a hide-and-seek yground except for the children of those officials in the headquarters? Most children of those officials could not even enter the back garden, so whoever could enter the back garden like this must be someone with a high privilege. The back garden was artificially built, and even illusion walls deceived people''s eyesight. However, there were indeed a lot of precious treasures inside the garden. The nts, weeds, flowers, stones, and every other living being in this garden could be worth millions of dors. Just this rocky area that was used as a decoration where they could hide for a while was actually full of precious ores. The ores here were said to emit a calming aura, making people who walked around the rock to be more refreshed and energetic. So, what kind of kid could ''hide'' here, in a ce full of treasures? The Godfather became wary of Ainsley once more, even thinking of using her as a hostage if her status was indeed high in the World Union''s headquarters. However, looking at Ainsley''s outfit, she didn''t look like a pampered princess. The baby wore a set of clothes that was easy to move around, and it was closer to a military uniform or anybat-oriented clothes. Judging from the clothes, the kid didn''t seem to be ying an ordinary hide-and-seek game, right? Or is she a genius ability user who was trained from an early age to be the world union''s sharpest de or something? That hunter team was also full of such people who didn''t have any family members and grew up in the world union, bing their loyal dogs. WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2330 â€œFellow Transmigrators?â€

    Chapter 2330 ¡°Fellow Transmigrators?¡±

    Thinking that the World Union didn''t even let go of such a young child who was only five years old, the Godfather became even more disgusted with the World Union. This global institution was indeed good at keeping the world peace and doing other good things for the masses. Still, they also had too many dirty deals behind everyone, including using the life of transmigrators to seal the abyss. Maybe out ofpassion or something, the Godfather was not so guarded against Ainsley, and even pitied her a bit. Just a bit, though. The man was a cold-blooded man, after all. The Godfather nodded at Ainsley coldly, but didn''t speak even a single word to the kid. If this were any other kids, they would have been frightened and cried on the spot. However, even when the baby had tears in her eyes, she didn''t flinch back or cry. The baby looked timid, but her actions were all bold and brave. "O-okay, uncle. If you are also hiding like me, are you hiding from those hunters? The people wearing special robes..." Ainsley directly dropped the bait that could further improve the rtionship between her and this parallel world''s native. The Godfather in this world was so different from the one that Ainsley knew, but from Zev''s stories that he often told Ainsley, the Godfather before his death was indeed such a cold-hearted and cool character. The first ancestor of the Sloan Family was also a cold man, but he was kind to children, and his coldness was more like the aloofness of an immortal being, not a truly cold-hearted and mad guy. This Godfather...he was worthy to be called a mad guy, a crazy dog, a cunning snake, and a cold-hearted lone wolf. Just from the short exchanges between them, Ainsley already felt the Godfather''s attitude. However, as expected. When Ainsley vaguely mentioned the hunters but kept the most critical information, the Godfather widened his eyes and turned his head sharply toward the kid next to him. The Godfather was the most sensitive toward those two words ''the hunters''. It was just that, he didn''t expect these words toe out of the mouth of a child! The Godfather''s heart beat fast, but his blood boiled with an unknown sense of rage. How could this be? Is it true that the hunters even targeted children? Transmigrators who entered the bodies of children were umon, but most of them were not really children inside, which was why they became ''child prodigy'' here. Even if the hunters suspected a lot of child prodigies to be transmigrators, because this world also cherished cubs and children, the hunters would rarely make a move on those suspiciouschildren. So, how could the hunters actually chase such a young child to this extent? The Godfather knew that the child''s soul might be an adult, but it was said that transmigrators who entered a body with arge age range from their actual age would be influenced by their new bodies. Youngsters might be more and more like old people when they enter the body of old people. Adults who entered the body of a child would also be more childish and soon, except for their geniuses, their characteristics and various behaviors would resemble a child more than an adult. This is why the hunters didn''t bother to hunt for child transmigrators because they could be assimted faster into this world and would even grow up to be a useful ''native'', slowly forgetting their own origin as a transmigrator. Only adult transmigrators were the thorns in the eyes of the world union and the hunters, who were the world union''s loyal dogs. Of course, there would always be an exception. Is this child the exception? If so, why is she an exception? Is it because she doesn''t blend well with her new body and she was not assimted into this world like other child transmigrators? And for unknown reasons, the Godfather felt a familiar aura and breath from this kid, as if this kid was someone who was close to him, so close that he really couldn''t be too vignt around this kid. But judging from the baby''s various movements, actions, speech and so on, she did look like a child of her age, just smarter and braver. What''s so special about this kid? And for unknown reasons, the Godfather felt a familiar aura and breath from this kid, as if this kid was someone who was close to him, so close that he really couldn''t be too vignt around this kid. The more he felt this way, the more wary the Godfather became, but he also didn''t immediately suspect Ainsley of using dirty tricks to approach him. His God-like intuition, one of his hidden abilities, told him that this kid was not here to harm him and would even help him at one point. Although he was skeptical about how such a child could possibly help him, the Godfather never ignored his intuition. At this moment, he still had Zev as his system, but Zev didn''te out at all to avoid distracting the Godfather. Naturally, Zev in this world didn''t see Ainsley, and Ainsley also didn''t see the system''s spirit. Otherwise, Zev in this world would definitely notice the familiar contract fluctuation from Ainsley, but he himself had never contracted Ainsley as the system''s host because the Godfather was still here as the host. The Godfather also didn''t know much about shamans, and he was not yet a spirit, so he didn''t notice the spirit contract between himself and Ainsley. He only felt that he could not and should not harm this kid for his own benefits. Thinking about this, the man tried to be more gentle to this kid and slowly squatted so that his gaze could meet the kid''s gaze at her eye level. Then, he slowly asked a crucial question in a firm tone. WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2331 â€œTemporary Allianceâ€

    Chapter 2331 ¡°Temporary Alliance¡±

    "Little kid, are you also chased by those hunters? Are you transmigrators, then?" The Godfather was not a patient person, so he just directly asked whether the kid''s identity was what he thought. Ainsley was not surprised by the man''s straightforwardness and even felt a little more intimacy and familiarity with this guy. Thus, Ainsley slowly stopped pretending to be afraid and calmly nodded at this ''uncle''. "Yes, uncle. I''m also a transmigrator. I was twenty years old when I came to this ce, and this body was only three years old back then." Ainsley didn''t mention that she was someone from the Sloan Family, and she even disguised her appearance so that her unique hair color would not bring her trouble. With the mostmon ck hair and eye, even if Ainsley was a transmigrator, it would be difficult for the Godfather to quickly associate her with a certain identity in this world. After all, she essentially didn''t exist in this world just yet. The Godfather did quickly try to recall whether there was a child transmigrator simr to Ainsley''s body information, but he couldn''t remember anyone. So...he must have never met this kid. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Even though the man could not know more about the kid''s identity and information, he had already believed that she was also a fellow transmigrator, all based on the sense of familiarity and the kid''s astonishing behaviors. No normal kid could calm down in front of a vicious mafia like himself. Even child prodigies with more mature minds would also not dare to speak to him. If this kid was also a transmigrator, then, it was a bit normal for her not to be excessively afraid of him because transmigrators would have a sense of familiarity, even if they didn''te from the same world. Since the kid was also being chased, the Godfather didn''t mind taking care of her, but he could not ensure that the kid wouldn''t be injured or even die on the spot. "I''m also a transmigrator. Both of us are now hunted down, and I can help you a little bit. But remember, don''t rely on me. I can''t ensure your safety or even your life." The Godfather had already exhausted all of his kindness in his era to this kid. The Godfather in this era was indeed cold-hearted, and the other emotions left were all given to Zev and his fellow transmigrators. Most transmigrators would not betray their fellow people just to escape because they knew that sooner orter, they would also be hunted down. It was better to gather together to get some strength to protect everyone than to be a lone wolf. The Godfather himself was a lone wolf, but he never rejected transmigrators who wanted to cooperate with him. Of course, he always said that he would not ensure the safety or the life of anyone else. And his life was also in his hands. Ainsley quickly agreed to the Godfather''s suggestion and started to introduce herself to the young man. "My name is Ainsley. Just call me Ain. I have several abilities. The first one, and my most proficient one, is the charm ability." "The second is the shaman ability, and there is also an ability to generate a 3D map through a special sound wave. Usually, only I can see the map, but now, I can also share the map with others." Ainsley didn''t tell the Godfather about her luck maniption ability and the realism art ability so that she would still have a trump card. However, she did tell the man about her other three abilities. When the man heard that Ainsley, at such a young age, had already awakened three abilities, including a shaman ability that was recognized as an elite ability and a strong one, the man couldn''t help but look at the baby with surprise in his eyes. He didn''t expect this kid to be a real child prodigy. Even other child transmigrators might not be able to awaken three abilities at the age of five. Abilities were not asmon as cabbages. Most of the people that Ainsley met did have more than just two abilities, but those people were the top 10% people in the world, or maybe only 5%. It might be the top 1% in the whole world too. Ainsley met too many experts, so she didn''t know that having more than two abilities was so rare that even if one of the abilities were ''useless'', they would still bebeled as genius. And the Godfather didn''t look down on Ainsley''s seemingly weak charm ability or the auxiliary 3D map ability. After all, for such a child to be hunted down, there must be something unique in her. The Godfather knew those hunters very well, and he also understood the people from the world union. If the transmigrators weren''t particrly unique, these people would not bother to hunt them down so persistently. Out of politeness, the Godfather also told Ainsley some of his mostmonly known abilities. "My abilities are blood control, lightning maniption, dominance, and intuition." The Godfather himself relied the most on dominance, which was an ability that relied on his aura to subdue people with just a nce. This ability sounded like a fancy yet useless one, but in fact, it was really powerful. Of course, the Godfather still had some hidden abilities that he had not even used when he was with Ainsley in the form of a spirit. People once said that the man had the ability called destruction, but it would also destroy his body along with his enemies. That''s why, he would not use this ability unless he was about to die. WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2332 â€œAn Un???????known Geniusâ€

    Chapter 2332 ¡°An Unknown Genius¡±

    It was rumored that this ability called ''supreme destruction'' could even destroy a copy domain without the user being a domain master.

    Of course, Ainsley only knew the abilities that the Godfather had shown her before, and she didn''t mind that the man hid one ability and many more that she didn''t think he had. Anyway, as long as she could help the Godfather until he created his own domain, her mission would be sessful. After introducing themselves to each other, the Godfather mentioned his title name, but not his real name. "You must already know me. Just call me the Godfather." The Godfather thought that everyone would know him for sure, especially fellow transmigrators. So, he didn''t need to introduce himself further. Ainsley nodded at the man and started to share the vision of the 3D map that only she could see at the moment. "Here, uncle. This is the 3D map of the whole garden. There''s no one else except for us right now, but maybe there will be more intruders in a few seconds..." Ainsley operated the floating map in the air, zoomed in and zoomed out at will to show how the map worked. "The two green dots here that we can see when the map bes 2D represent allies while a red dot represents enemies. There is no red dot yet, so we are safe for now." Ainsley showed the 2D vision of the map and then returned it to the 3D version. Then, she also zoomed in on the chibi image of the two people on the map, showing the details of these chibis'' movements. "The map can also transmit various voices, but for voices, only I can hear it. Uncle can only see the map." The Godfather seriously studied the strange 3D-colored map in front of him and was secretly amazed at the kid''s ability. Even if this ability was an auxiliary one, this ability could be so useful during battles and wars. Just like now. By knowing the whole terrain of the surroundings in detail, people could hide better from the pursuers and could also set up traps or something. Of course, if those pursuers finally invited domain masters and opened their copy domains, this advantage would also disappear. However, as if knowing the Godfather''s inner thoughts, Ainsley suddenly mentioned the use of the 3D map in a domain. "This map can also work inside someone else''s domain, but it won''t be too detailed due to the interference of the domain owner." Still, it would not bepletely helpless. The Godfather once again nodded at Ainsley, expressing his full admiration at the kid. He was never someone who couldn''t praise others. Since this kid had such a good auxiliary ability, she should be praised. But the Godfather recalled the girl''s other abilities and subconsciously asked about the baby''s most proficient ability¡ª charm ability. "What about your charm ability? Is it the same as the other charm ability users, or is it unique? After all, most transmigrators awakened a rather unique abilitypared to the natives." This was the first time Ainsley knew that transmigrators usually awakened a more unique abilitypared to the natives. The Godfather even said that transmigrators'' s awakened abilities were usually the evolved version of the abilities awakened by the natives. "The world union is keen on hunting us not only because they need our souls as the fuel for the abyss'' seal, but they also want to study the reason why we awakened better abilities than the natives." Another news that the Godfather in Ainsley''s era never told her. Not even in the inherited memories that the Godfather passed down before. Ainsley suppressed her shock and listened to the Godfather''s words attentively. Then, she answered his question about her charm ability. "Well, my charm ability is indeed different from other charm ability users. My charm can be effective on non-human races, spirits, beasts, and even monsters." "In short, I can be a part-time beast and monster tamer. I also have this virus-like skill that can charm people...even people with domains can be affected to a certain extent." Ainsley actually wanted to say that even archangels fell for her charm, but she couldn''t say that because no archangels ever appeared in this era. There was also the matter with her bloodline. Oh, yes, bloodline! Ainsley pped her forehead and quickly told the Godfather about her other secret that the man had to know so that he would not be shocked if she suddenly entered her blood n mode. Of course, Ainsley didn''t mention the Asmodeus mode just yet because no one in this era, except for the first ancestor of the Sloan Family, had anything to do with the demon lords from hell. "I forgot to say that I''m actually a halfling of the blood n, but I am lucky to awaken my ability and gain the power to manipte blood." Ainsley mentioned this in a casual manner, but the Godfather twitched his lips at the girl''s sudden confession. They had not even discussed the unique charm ability that could even charm spirits, beasts and monsters when this kid suddenly says that she''s one of the blood n members. That n had been in hiding for so many years! The halflings of that n were indeed not that rare, but almost no one ever awakened their bloodline and awakened the ability to control blood. This kid...is she super lucky, or is she actually a big shot? But if she''s so unique and strong, howe he never heard of her name? Just when the Godfather became increasingly suspicious of Ainsley, Zev, who was still sleeping inside the contract space of the system, suddenly woke up! WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2333 â€œZev Suspected Ainsleyâ€

    Chapter 2333 ¡°Zev Suspected Ainsley¡±

    The man was not in the shape of a toddler because his current host was already an adult in his thirties. Still, the first thing Zev noticed when he woke up was not his current host, but the beautiful and cute kid in front of his host. [Huh? This kid...] The man''s charming peach blossom eyes suddenly narrowed, looking even more seductive yet oppressive at the same time. The Godfather knew that Zev slept to retain his energy so that he could always help him during this difficult time. When the charming young man woke up, he didn''t get out of the contract space, so technically, he existed inside the Godfather''s mind. The Godfather raised an eyebrow at Zev''s strange reaction and hurriedly paid more attention to the kid in front of him. Zev reacted strangely because of this kid. [What''s wrong? Why did you wake up now? Is there something wrong? Or are those hunters finally here?] The series of questions were overbearing as usual, but Zev ignored the Godfather''s sharp questions and looked at Ainsley from head to toe through the Godfather''s vision. [This kid...howe she has that mark??] The usually naughty spirit was rarely speechless and shocked to the point of opening his mouth until it could fit an entire egg. Yes. Zev woke up because he felt a strange fluctuation around the Godfather. Afraid that it was something urgent, the spirit woke up, but then, he saw Ainsley. Naturally, as an ''omnipotent'' system, he could see the mark of a system''s host in Ainsley''s body, along with the mark of contract between a shaman and a spirit. But that contract felt so familiar because the other owner of the contract had a super simr aura, breath, and other signs rted to his current host, the Godfather! Since when did this stinky bastard create a contract with the kid? But wait. This stinky man isn''t a spirit at all. How did he have a shaman-spirit contract with this girl?! And the man''s body didn''t have the same contract as what was on the baby herself. It was just that, the contracted spirit had a super familiar aura, just like the Godfather himself. And what was even more confusing was that, the kid also had the mark of the system contract with her!! But he''s still with the Godfather? How could he create another contract with another host? This...this is so strange! Everything about this kid is so suspicious!

    Zev told the Godfather everything that he had discovered about Ainsley. At first, he hesitated whether to tell the man about the spirit contract mark, but after thinking about it again, he still truthfully told the information. He knew that the man hated concealment and lies, even if it was white lies for his own benefits. When the Godfather heard that the kid in front of him actually had the same system contract, just like him, and the system was Zev himself, his heart stopped beating for a second. Then, when he heard that the kid even had a contract with a spirit whose breath and aura was a doppelganger of himself, the man sucked in the cold air in silence. Ordinary people might be confused and wouldn''t easily ept this information, but as a transmigrator, the Godfather believed that everything was possible. If he coulde to another world, then, maybe....someone from the future coulde to the past, right? Time traveler. The Godfather was sure that Zev would not be able to contract a new host unless the old one had died or Zev cut off the contract for some reason. There was also the strange spirit contract mark....

    The logic here is clear. Zev could contact a new host because he died, and when he died, he became a spirit who was then contracted to this little shaman. Everything sounded like a lie or just a tale, but the Godfather''s intuition told him that it was the truth. This seemingly ordinary genius kid might actuallye from the future. Either the far future or the near future. The Godfather, who epted the possibility of his own death, was still calm, as if he wasn''t the one who got this bad news. The man just looked at Zev in his mind and asked another critical question. [How long will you contract a new host after the old one dies? What''s the requirement to activate your system and be the new host?] The Godfather actually never asked about this before, but now, he wanted to calcte the era where that kid came from. Naturally, Zev was the best calction method. Zev was silent for a few seconds before blurting out a number. [The fastest is in a decade so that my energy can be fully recharged. But to activate my system, the new host has to have something to do with the old host.] The system also needed a trustworthy host, and the Godfather was also chosen because the previous host had an intersection with the Godfather, and Zev quietly assessed the Godfather. He thought that this man would be a good future host, so he marked him as the new host candidate after his host died. His host didn''t die when they were still young, and since they lived a long life, they did have an interaction with the young Godfather. That''s how Zev chose his new host. [If this kid is the next host after you, then, I will definitely activate the system when the kid has something to do with you or you, in the state of a spirit, introduce her to me.] Zev''s wild guess was actually the closest to the truth! WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2334 â€œGuessing Ainsleyâ€™s Origin & Purposeâ€

    Chapter 2334 ¡°Guessing Ainsley¡¯s Origin & Purpose¡±

    And to be honest, Zev could feel that the kid was indeed the next host after the Godfather, not a system host several generations after the Godfather. However, whether she came from a decade in the future or way further...

    It was still vague. [If we can check her bloodline andpare it to the people in our era now, maybe we can guess which era she came from.] The baby said she was a halfling of the blood n, but she spoke about it so casually, without any intention to hide it. Nowadays, the blood n is still in hiding, and anyone rted to the blood n will more or less try to hide it, afraid that the celestials will bother them. Since the kid could be so open about her identity, it means the blood n in her era had alreadye out of their hiding ce, and possibly, they had already established a certain influence until the celestials couldn''t easily disturb them. This would be impossible in the near future because insider information said that the blood n would hide for thousands of years, and they would note out unless they found their kind. And they especially cherished cubs or children. The Godfather suspected that this kid came from the far future. At least more than just a decade. Maybe a hundred years, or several hundred years. [I suspect that she''s also disguising her appearance. Since she definitely knows you due to all those connections, she must use a disguise so that no one in this world can be associated with her, ] Zev suddenly added. The kid disguised herself so the Godfather would not trace her origin and found that she didn''t exist in this era. This means, she definitely came from a certain force or a family that the Godfather knew well, and even somewhat eye-catching or famous. Then, one could assume she came from the Godlif country because the Godfather knew most of the influential people in the Godlif Country more than any other countries. Then, if she had to disguise her appearance, it means her appearance would most likely point out her true identity that would not exist yet in this world. After all, she''s still in the body of a child, which means she has not lived for a long time. There were several forces and families in this country whose appearances were iconic and eye-catching. The Godfather listed them one after another, but he also matched it with whoever had the possibility of owning the bloodline of the blood n or awakened abilities rted to charm, 3D map, and shaman. These clues were specific enough, but it was messy and could not pinpoint the truth. Speaking of charm, it must be the first ancestor of the Sloan Family. But he didn''t have the bloodline of the blood n. He also didn''t marry anyone with the bloodline of the blood n. Maybe he did, but it must be hidden. Or, this kid was born from someone with the blood n''s bloodline, but the person didn''t exist yet in this era. The shaman ability... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Several forces were known to have iconic appearances and belong to the shaman families. Still, the Godfather''s intuition told him that none of those forces should be rted to this kid. After trying to guess Ainsley''s identity linked to the people in this era but to no avail, the two people stopped guessing and just focused on why this time traveler came to this era. [She appeared right at the ce where I was hiding. Judging from the fact that she would contract me when I became a spirit, she shouldn''t be here to harm me, right?] The Godfather was a bit unsure about this. After all, if he didn''t die, he wouldn''t be a spirit, and the kid would also lose her contracted spirit as well. But maybe time travel would create parallel worlds, so the original world would not change whatsoever. If that''s the case, why would the kid go to this length just toe to this era? Zev also thought that it was strange if the kid wanted to save the Godfather because it would not benefit her whatsoever. If she came from a far future, the Godfather would still not be alive due to his old age, but he might not be a spirit because he didn''t have any obsession with this world. Since the living Godfather would not have any intersection with this kid and even the spirit was gone, the kid would get nothing from doing all of these. The two people felt that time travel must be a difficult thing to do, so the kid must have a more significant goal that forced her toe to this era. Anyway, she must have a certain goal in mind, but the two people didn''t know whether the baby would want to harm the Godfather or save him. [If she wanted to harm me, she doesn''t need toe so far to this era. Since I became a spirit in the future, it means I''ll die anyway. She doesn''t need to do anything, and I''ll still die as she wished.] The Godfather analyzed the situation calmly, even mentioning his death as if it were casual. Zev, who was used to the Godfather being like this, only nodded at the man and looked at Ainsley once more. The kid was still talking to the Godfather and the Godfather would respond once or twice. However, in fact, the Godfather secretly talked with him, not with the kid. They really wondered why the kid would do suchborious time travel to go to this era? WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 2335 â€œWhat A Touching Storyâ€

    2335 ¡°What A Touching Story¡± [Or maybe, we are wrong. She didn''te here specifically for you.] [Even if she has a strong connection with you and me in the future, maybe her goal in this world is not you.] This is also another possibility. However, the kid chose thisnding point, and it was suspicious. Since he would die anyway, there was a huge chance that he would die in this garden. Then, why would the kid choose this ce as hernding point? Even if the Godfather knew little about time and space travel, he still knew some basics. Such travelers could always choose theirnding point, especially a time traveler who only went back in time and didn''te to a brand new world or something. As long as they traced the location they desired byparing the location to the one in their own era, they could indeed choose the bestnding point when they came to the past. These words instantly silenced Zev. He also felt that since the kid chose the Godfather''s possible death ce as hernding point...her goal should indeed be the Godfather and no one else. And judging from the shaman-spirit rtionship between the kid and the Godfather''s future self, who was in a spirit state, the two people should have a close rtionship. So close that the kid was willing to go through all difficulties toe to this era. If she wasn''t here for the Godfather, who else was she here for? And if she came here for the Godfather, there was only one possibility. She wanted to save the Godfather. The kid might not stay in this world to enjoy the change and might return to her world where the changes in this world would have almost no impact on her original world. What changed might only be some mysterious feelings between two people in different eras and times. But for this small change, the baby went through all the dangers to create this small change....

    Zev suddenly had an epiphany. [Is it because your spirit in the future is going to disappear, but you can''t reincarnate because of your obsession after death?] [That''s why, the kid wanted to save you in this world so that you in her world can at least feelforted and would be willing to let go of the obsession.] [If you really died here in the hands of those hunters, your soul would be used for hundreds of years, and one day, you would disappearpletely.] [If that happened, this kid, who might have a good rtionship with you, would want you to reincarnate to avoid disappearing without even a trace of the soul.] [That''s why she came here all the way, just to undo your chain of obsession.] Zev gasped quietly and looked at the cheerful kid in front of the Godfather withplicated eyes. [No wonder I chose her as my next host. You probably rmended me to her. And she...she really deserved all your attention and care.] Even Zev could vaguely feel that the future Godfather would cherish this kid so much that he rmended Zev to her. And this is such a rare thing because the Godfather was not a tender and affectionate person in the first ce. Only Zev got most of his heart and tenderness, but now, the Godfather might also have a little disciple that he could love with all of his heart as a senior. Zev suddenly felt his nose was sore for a moment. He had always wanted the Godfather to have someone he could care for, even if not a lover. The man could not always stay with a system spirit like him, right? But the man never got close to anyone. So, seeing this possible future and even seeing the cherished kid went all the way to the past to save the Godfather...

    Zev was so touched that he was about to ruin his character and cried on the spot. It was so touching, ah! Even someone with a cold heart, like the Godfather, felt that his heart just melted for this adorable kid. He didn''t know whether the kid came to this era to save him, but he would still feel touched, after all. Thinking that the baby worked hard to undo his future obsession, the Godfather suddenly had another strong desire. Not only did he want to survive desperately, but he also wanted to ept his death if his fate couldn''t be changed. That way, the future obsession would not exist, and his future self in thind''s world could feel the change. He would not make the kid worry. The Godfather believed in Zev''s analysis, so he also subconsciously started to pay more attention to this time traveler who didn''t know that she was already exposed. [Will the kid die for real if she died here? After all, she time traveled with her own body and not her soul.] If the baby traveled only with her soul, her body should already exist in the destination era, but in this era, the baby didn''t exist yet. At least, the Godfather, who knew a lot of people, had never seen this kid who was supposed to be famous because of her qualifications. With such a child prodigy like the baby, which elder in the family wouldn''t want to show off? Even if they hid the baby because they wanted to protect her, there must be some leaked news. However, the Godfather heard nothing, which means the baby really didn''t exist in this era. Zev heard the Godfather''s question with a tinge of concern for the baby and couldn''t help but be excited. How could he not be excited? Hs host finally learned to care for young talents and children! WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2336 â€œGuessing All The Truthâ€

    2336 ¡°Guessing All The Truth¡± Not to mention that his current host and his future host somehow met at the same space and time, and they were about to cooperate together! Zev was excited beyond imagination. [Well, if she died here, she will die for real, and because she died in a parallel world like our world, her soul might not reincarnate normally and would be lost in the parallel space and time.] That''s why, it was actually too dangerous for anyone to do time travel with their physical body. [And maybe she also has a deadline. If she didn''t return to her world by a certain time, she would be lost in parallel time and space forever or be trapped in this world where she didn''t belong.] [Since she''s not supposed to exist in this era, if she stayed here for too long, either she could make the whole world chaotic, or this parallel world would slowly erase her.] Anyway, the ending would be miserable. [We don''t know your exact time of death, but this kid must know. You don''t need to ask her, but make sure you don''t leave her side starting now!] Zev didn''t think that the kid could save the Godfather, but since the kid went to this era anyway, she must have a n or a countermeasure. [I think she will at least try to dy time for you to escape. The best way is for you to be a domain master, even if just a t domain master.] When Zev mentioned the domain master, the two people instantly thought of another possible obsession the future Godfather would have. [There''s a high possibility that you died without bing a domain master, and this bes a knot in your heart that prevents you from ever creating your own domain.] In other words, if the Godfather was given enough time during all the danger and external stimnts, there was a chance that he could be a domain master and escape from the enemy''s pursuit. And that might be the kid''s goal. The Godfather was stunned at Zev''s words, but he fell silent a few secondster and agreed with Zev''s analysis in his heart. If he really did die before creating a domain, he would really have a knot in his heart and his obsession would definitely be strong. Since he wanted to help the kid to eliminate the potential obsession to appease his future self, he had to be careful not to ruin the kid''s painstaking n. And the kid must not die. He could die if he was fated to die, but the kid must not. The Godfather felt that if he actually died to protect the kid, even if the kid might get a psychological blow, the Godfather himself would be more willing to die this way than to die an ironic death. He would never have any obsession if he died to protect the kid. As for whether the kid would grow another obsession or what, it should be his future self''s job to guide and enlighten the kid. After sorting out his thoughts, the Godfather formted a n with Ainsley. "The hunters should still be searching for us throughout the entire ind, but they won''t find us so quickly." The Godfather was the first to talk about the n. "This garden has its own signal-blocking system and can even mask the aura of ability users." "Even if the hunters use energy trackers to track our special energy from the use of abilities, they won''t find us so quickly thanks to this unique garden." So, they couldy traps here while recuperating the wounds. The Godfather carried buckets of blood inside his storage space, and he could use blood maniption to heal his own wounds. His wounds had stopped bleeding because he controlled it that way. Now, he only had to heal the wounds quickly. Ainsley listened to the Godfather''s exnation and felt that it was indeed difficult for the hunters to kill the Godfather. If the hunters didn''t ask for the help of domain masters, the Godfather would have been able to escape. The Godfather in the past really didn''t expect the hunters to invite more than one t domain masters and other higher-level domain masters just to kill him. However, now that the Godfather and Zev had predicted the Godfather''s death and even listed the possible factors that drove the Godfather to death, they could guess that there must be domain masters in this battle. The Godfather didn''t tell Ainsley to avoid the kid being suspicious of him knowing her true identity as a time traveler. The man acted as if he knew nothing, but Ainsley did remind the Godfather in a subtle way. "I know we can definitely face off with the hunters with various traps, but what if some idle domain masterse to join the fun, uncle?" Ainsley blinked her eyes and even mentioned several more possibilities. "I have a contract with sacred beasts, and they said that there are a lot of sacred beasts on this ind. If these beasts are also deployed to hunt us, then, our survival chance will be extremely small..." The Godfather twitched his lips at Ainsley''s words and didn''t know whether to be proud of his disciple or scold her because sheckedmon sense. Sacred beasts in this era were mostly free beasts, and there were too few people who could make contracts with them. Even the rising star Sloan Family''s first head, who was rumored to save three potential sacred beasts, might not be able to make contracts with these future sacred beasts even when he was their savior. After all, in this era, the sacred beasts were known to be too prideful and arrogant! WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2337 â€œThings From The Futureâ€

    2337 ¡°Things From The Future¡±

    Whoever could contract sacred beasts in this era would definitely be famous and well-known to the entire human continent.

    Most of these contractors were beast tamers, and there was almost no one who wasn''t beast tamers be contractors of the sacred beasts.

    This kid said that she had a contracted sacred beast, but she''s unknown and not famous!

    That''s impossible! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Godfather was thankful he had Zev and already knew the kid''s secret.

    If not, either he wouldbel the kid as a liar, or he would be extremely suspicious of the kid''s origin.

    The Godfather didn''t expose Ainsley''s suspicious points and just believed her wholeheartedly without looking suspicious or in disbelief.

    "You are such a good transmigrator to be able to contract a sacred beast. Since your sacred beast suspects that other beasts on this ind or even the domain master will be involved, then we have to tweak our n."

    The Godfather himself was a genius, and he believed that he could create a domain as long as he was given enough time.

    Enough stimtion and danger would definitely push him to be a domain master.

    "I''ll do my best to create a domain. Now, I know I can''t because Ick external danger and simtion to drive me to be enlightened."

    "So, you have to dy time for uncle to be a domain master. Use all of your strength! Once uncle bes a domain master, the two of us will be saved."

    The usually arrogant man who always mentioned himself as ''the great me'' actually called himself an uncle in this era.

    Ainsley was so shocked that she almost bit her tongue.

    She did call the Godfather ''uncle'', but for the man to call himself like that, it was too out of character! A major OOC!

    Or maybe because this man was the Godfather''s past self, so there should be some differences?

    Ainsley quickly put away her astonishment and obediently nodded at the Godfather.

    "Okay! I''ll try my best to dy time for the two of us!"

    However, the Godfather even proposed a crazier idea.

    "In fact, it will also be good if you use this chance to be a domain master. A t domain is also okay. It''s even better to have aplete domain, though."

    The Godfather acted as if bing domain masters was as easy as flipping one''s hand.

    "If both of us can create domains, we will have the invincible buff until we finish making the domain. It doesn''t matter if the domain creation takes a long time."

    "Just think of it as our death exemption medal."

    Ainsley was dumbfounded at the man''s casual words. He even looked calm andposed, as if what he said was not shocking at all.

    First, how did the Godfather know she was only one level away from bing a domain master?

    She''s essentially already a demi-domain master because she once created a mini domain out of her luck maniption ability and blood control ability.

    The second most shocking thing was that...how could it be so easy to be enlightened and be a domain master?

    Many geniuses spent their entire life trying to be domain masters, but they just couldn''t get the enlightenment.

    Maybe this is the confidence of a genius among geniuses¡ªthe one-in-a-thousand-year genius!

    But Ainsley was not so confident like the Godfather. Although the man''s idea was really good, Ainsley just focused on giving the Godfather''s enough time to be enlightened.

    As for whether she would be enlightened as well...

    No one knew.

    After arranging the n, the two people started to set up traps for the iing enemies.

    It was not that they didn''t want to find another ce as thest battlefield, but this garden was indeed the best ce for a tug-of-war kind of battle.

    They only had two people here, so they had to use the terrain cleverly.

    Not to mention that if they could make a hole in the garden''s wall, they would immediately see the beach and the shore.

    That''s the shortest escape path that the two people could ask for.

    That''s how the two people tacitly chose this garden as their battlefield and started toy out traps, ranging from simple traps to more advanced and concealed traps.

    "I have a powder here that can make Ability Users below domain master level lose their ability for a while. They can''t use their abilities, as if the neutralizer ability hits them."

    Ainsley came from the future, and she also brought a lot of small and big things that could help her defend the Godfather.

    These items would not change the trajectory or the development of this world, but these items would definitely bring trouble to those hunters.

    Ainsley had various potions, powders, and even advanced weapons and various props that were way too advanced for the people in this era.

    Ainsley''s era already had various devices that were derived from the unique abilities of many ability users, such as the man-made array, the barrier machine, the Teleportal, and so on.

    This era didn''t have a widely-used Teleportal. Not even the dwarves could develop such a technology early in the era.

    Ainsley''s era even developed a lot of new potions, medicines and weapons.

    However, the weapons that Ainsley brought were all magic weapons and not technological ones so as not to change something or bring a negative impact on this world.

    Seeing Ainsley taking out various strange props and putting them around the garden, even the Godfather and Zev were rarely speechless.

    It seemed that this kid dide prepared because she even brought those small tricks such asughing powder, tickle powder, and so on.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2338 â€œThe Power of Technologyâ€

    2338 ¡°The Power of Technology¡±

    However, the potions that Ainsley brought were also more effective and better than the potions in this era. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ainsley''s healing potions could heal 99% of surface wounds, no matter how deep the wounds were.

    As long as the wounds only involve skin and flesh, not bones, nerves, and other moreplex body parts, the expensive healing potion in Ainsley''s era could basically heal all those wounds.

    Of course, these potions were top-notch rare quality potions, so not many people could buy such expensive potions worth one house or more.

    Now, Ainsley generously prepared these things for the Godfather, afraid that he would die of blood loss or something that could actually be prevented.

    Ainsley''s era even had a teleportation scroll sold by people with teleportation ability, but because it was difficult to make, the price became too expensive for just an individual teleportation scroll.

    Except for researchers who wanted to study how to effectively create these scrolls, only influential families and rich people would buy such a thing.

    The others would rather use the public Teleportal from Jake''s familypany or other portalpanies.

    At worst, they could hire teleportation ability users.

    This era also had teleportation ability users, but there were no Teleportal, not to mention teleportation scrolls that were more convenient than a Teleportal.

    The Godfather, who had always been aloof and cold, could not help but show his admiration for these things from the future.

    He became more and more convinced that Ainsley must havee from a few hundred years in the future because in this era, flying carriages, nes and such were still in a development stage.

    There were no more advanced technologies such as cars, trains, nes, ships, and so on.

    People still rely more on beasts to pull carriages and such!

    Unfortunately, this garden also had anti-teleportation technology, which was maintained by the power of various Ability Users with space ability.

    The technology here was indeed worse than in Ainsley''s era, but they could still create a rough technology by relying on the power of manualbor.

    Still, Ainsley could use the teleportation scroll in the garden, so it also had its own uses.

    After a while, Ainsley had even started to target the garden wall, wanting to create a hole for a convenient escape.

    First of all, Ainsley brought many strange weapons she could use to destroy the garden wall bit by bit.

    Now that the hunters were still trying to look for them, they still had a little time to create a hole in the wall.

    Ainsley generously lent these weapons to the Godfather so that he could help her demolish the garden wall as soon as possible.

    "Here are some privately customized weapons that I have. These weapons are all customized based on the technology in my previous world, so they might not exist in this world yet."

    Ainsley clumsily tried to lie about why she owned a weapon that no one had ever seen before.

    These magic weapons were indeed not something from this era, so Ainsley also wanted to quibble a bit, afraid that the Godfather would suspect her.

    The Godfather pretended to be blind and believed whatever Ainsley said.

    Anyway, no one else except for him and the possible pursuers would see these strange technologies, so Ainsley could rest assured.

    Ainsley started to teach the Godfather how to use these magical weapons, including talismans, array papers, enchanted weapons, and so on.

    The term enchanted weapons didn''t exist yet in this era, but in Ainsley''s era, many ability users with a little more money would also use enhanced weapons that could work like a magic wand for mages.

    The weapons would help minimize the energy consumption of the ability users and the output would be way greater.

    Many ability users, especially the ones with offensive abilities, liked to use these enhanced weapons to ensure that their ability''s output could be the best.

    The Godfather was also considered someone with an offensive ability, especially his lightning maniption ability and blood control ability.

    When the Godfather used his lightning maniption ability to attack the garden wall with the help of an enhanced handgun, the previously intact and smooth wall suddenly had more scars and signs of cracking.

    This wall had been enhanced by barrier ability users many times, and the materials used to make it were also rare.

    Even the Godfather couldn''t make a slight scratching mark on the wall before, but now, with just a little effort, there were already signs of cracking.

    Although there was anotheryer of barrier outside the wall, with such a good weapon, it was only a matter of time before they sessfully created a hole.

    And maybe because the World Union was confident in the capability of the wall, they didn''t bother to set up an rm until there was a massive hole in the wall and the barrier outside of the wall.

    So, the two people silently worked together to st the garden wall asionally, slowly peeling offyer afteryer of the wall, revealing a hole big enough for one adult to pass through.

    Although the hole had not bypassed the entire wall and had only created a deep crater, the opened gap was already halfway through the other end.

    The garden wall was thick, so thick that it could withstand bombs and other explosions intact.

    However, after repeated attacks with the help of an enhanced weapon, the wall would also be vulnerable.

    Ainsley''s technologies were way above the ones in this era. They were just too far apart, so no matter what, the wall became as brittle as a biscuit instead of a tough and strong wall that the World Union was proud of.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2339 â€œEnemy Alertâ€

    2339 ¡°Enemy Alert¡±

    The Godfather himself knew how strong this wall was, but he never expected that Ainsley''s technologies from the future could easily tear down the wall in a matter of minutes. Thinking about it again, if there were no Ainsley, the Godfather would really be trapped to death here. The Godfather finally stopped underestimating Ainsley and started to consider a real n to escape with this magical kid. Since this kid brought a lot of strange things from the future, the chance of escaping alive became higher. Not to mention, the Godfather had a feeling that the little kid''s abilities wouldn''t be as weak as its name. Maybe the kid was really a strong one in her era? If she were strong in her era, maybe she would be stronger than many people in this era. Judging from the technology development alone, the development of ability users should also be better after a few hundred years, right? But if the Godfather knew the truth, he might shed tears on the spot. The future era became more peaceful for the development of technology to prosper, but in terms of individual Ability Users'' strength....

    It was on a decline. The future world didn''t need a lot of war and battles except for the always chaotic Godlif Country. Thus, most people in that era were way weaker than the people in the Godfather''s era. Even if Ainsley was strong in her era, she might be weak in the eyes of the people in this era. Fortunately, the Godfather didn''t know, so he finally looked at Ainsley with a different mindset. He didn''t dare to underestimate the kid anymore because his principle had always been to be alert in front of anyone, including the seemingly weak individual.

    Sometimes, it was not cold weapons or hot weapons that killed people, but people''s own arrogance. After digging a hole in the wall, Ainsley and the Godfather were already halfway through freedom, but out of the blue, the baby''srge map in the air suddenly flickered with an ominous red light. [Warning! Warning! Enemies spotted!] Prior to this, Ainsley had granted the Godfather exclusive permission to view a virtual 3D map in the air. Naturally, the man also noticed the strange rm. The Godfather hurriedly scanned the whole map, and as he scanned the map, his sharp eyes caught sight of an ominous red light flickering intermittently, indicating impending danger.

    Without hesitation, he gave orders to Ainsley to continue their work of digging a hole in the wall for defense while he himself prepared to confront the intruders. "Stay here! There are enemies iing. I''ll go and fight them." The Godfather was quick to realize that the World Union had mobilized their entire stock of hunters, and he could be their primary target. The World Union had moved their entire organization to catch a big fish, and he knew that he was that ''big fish''! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After all, the experts who studied souls, transmigrators, and anything else rted to these aliens had confirmed that the Godfather''s soul was the best soul to be used as the abyss seal. From the research result, the Godfather''s soul could be used to sustain the abyss seal for hundreds of years, which no other alien''s soul could achieve. If the World Union deliberately gave some nutrients to the soul, the soul energy could be extracted and used countless times, far more than just a few hundred years. The Godfather''s soul was indeed far stronger than any other transmigrators so far, and that''s why the World Union was so persistent in killing him and taking away his soul. Now, the organization had moved the entire group of hunters just to kill him. They might even get the help of many domain masters, whom they have not even invited when the organization was facing other big troubles. "My offensive ability is not good enough to destroy this wall. My only offensive ability is the charm ability and Realism Art, but Realism Art is also not that effective..." So, Ainsley believed that the Godfather was more suitable to destroy the wall than herself. ?? l?i b¨¬nh lu?n ??u ti¨ºn cho ch??ng n¨¤y.

    16:22

    The entire World Union Organization was really determined to hunt him down to the end. If he didn''t die, those people would not give up. They would chase him down to the edge of the world! The Godfather was already prepared to fight these people to the end. Even if he might not live in the end, at least he had to bring these people to hell with him, right? When Ainsley knew that the hunters had already entered the garden, the baby also wanted to help the Godfather, but the man insisted on letting Ainsley stay there to dig a hole. "It''s too dangerous out there. You should just stay and prepare a way out for us, okay?" the man was in a hurry, but he still tried to sound gentle so as not to scare the little kid. Unfortunately, Ainsley didn''t want to give up just like that. The baby immediately quibbles and negotiates terms with the man. "My offensive ability is not good enough to destroy this wall. My only offensive ability is the charm ability and Realism Art, but Realism Art is also not that effective..." So, Ainsley believed that the Godfather was more suitable to destroy the wall than herself. "My ability is arge-scale ability and is more effective on people than a tough wall like this one. I''ll hold back these people until they send someone stronger, and I can''t fight them." "If that happens, I''ll return, and you will go to the frontline. How is it?" Ainsley''s reasoning was logical, and the Godfather could not refute it. Although he knew that Ainsley was a half-blood n member and she could use her blood maniption ability to destroy the wall, it was indeed not so effective. It was better for Ainsley to use her abilities on people than on a dead object like this wall.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2340 â€œSoul Scannerâ€

    2340 ¡°Soul Scanner¡± The Godfather could not refuse Ainsley''s suggestion anymore, and in the end, he had to let Ainsley go to face those people while he stayed behind to dig a hole. This was the first time in the Godfather''s life that he didn''t fight at the frontline but stayed at the rear instead. It was indeed shameful, but since the n was the best one at the moment, the Godfather could only ept all of this with a big heart. As long as he destroyed the wall fast enough, he could catch up and go to the frontline to help the little kid. The young man immediately used the various enhanced weapons, injected his lightning ability into those weapons, and furiously smashed the dent in the wall! He had to screw this wall! Let this wall crumble! The Godfather didn''t know that he suddenly looked like a childish teenager with a second-grade disease or what people used to call a ''chuunibyou''. Fortunately, Ainsley didn''t see the Godfather''s rage over the wall and just ran towards the entrance of the garden, ready to lure the enemy into the traps that she and the Godfather had prepared inside the garden. However, she didn''t know whether these hunters would also pursue her or not because their main target was the Godfather, not an unknown child like her. What the baby didn''t know is that the researchers and scientists in this era were indeed not too good at developing a technology based on magic and pure technology. However, they had in-depth research on transmigrators and souls. The matter with the abyss was more urgent back then than in Ainsley''s era. The abyss'' seal was not so stable, and after the ancestors had just sealed the abyss for maybe less than a hundred years, many loopholes suddenly appeared. These days, dimensional holes have already started to emerge, sending out monsters to various ces one after another. The monster wave in this era was much worse than the one in Ainsley''s era, all because the abyss was not stabilized yet. The researchers had no other way but to focus on stabilizing the abyss, and that''s how the transmigrator hunt or alien hunt became worse than in Ainsley''s era. The world was eager to find a strong soul among these transmigrators as a base for the abyss seal in the long run. The abyss seal was created with the bodies and souls of the ancestors from various races all over the world. However, the abyss nowadays didn''t have the so-called scheduled clean-up every month, so the number of demons inside the abyss was still astonishinglyrge. To suppress those demons alone, the abyss automatically absorbed the energy of the abyss seal, so that these demons could never leave the abyss, blocked by the abyss gate and the abyss seal. This led to another problem, which was the rapidly weakening abyss seal. If the World Union didn''t fix this hidden danger soon, the world would be plunged into another chaos. That''s how these groups of people kept their eyes on the Godfather. Naturally, the researcher and the experts had already invented a portable item that could detect the strength and qualification of someone''s soul, including how to distinguish the souls of the natives and those of the aliens. Ainsley thought that these people didn''t have such technology yet because this era was still a few hundred years older than her era. In her era, it was normal for the World Union to be able to spot transmigrators as soon as possible and even determine the quality of their souls. There were already established ssifications, such as low-level transmigrators, mid-level, and high-level. Usually, mid-level and high-level transmigrators who came from mid-level and high-level worlds also had a better soul quality. The Godfather was another unique case aside from Ainsley whose soul was so strong despite being a mid-level transmigrator. The hunters in this era were not as sophisticated as the ones in the future. Still, it was already possible to detect a nearby transmigrator and vaguely determine the value of their souls. In the eyes of these hunters and the people from the world union, the aliens'' souls were not the souls of living beings, but justmodity or high-level energy that they needed to sustain the abyss seal. Therefore, Ainsley actually didn''t need to worry whether these people would chase after her and be lured to enter the traps. Ainsley had just arrived a few hundred meters away from the garden entrance when the group of hunters, around thirty to fifty people in total, got a warning from their portable soul scanner. These fifty people were divided into ten groups of five people per group, and only the leader of the group got to use the portable soul scanner. The scanner would automatically detect an abnormal soul within a few hundred meters from the scanner itself, but the device would not disy an urate map. It was just that, the closer the tool was to the source of the abnormal soul, the stronger the rm would sound. These ten groups naturally received a faint rm noise that was so faint it sounded like a mosquito buzz. Because the device was connected to the leader of each group and only the group leader could hear the rm in their mind to prevent the target from being alerted, only ten people noticed this change. At first, the buzzing noise was faint and too vague, so much so that these leaders thought the scanner was malfunctioning. After all, this scanner did detect the souls of foreigners because their souls had a different energy, aura, and invisible wavelength to those of the natives, but they weren''t without faults. WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2341 â€œDomineering Sound Waveâ€

    2341 ¡°Domineering Sound Wave¡± Because transmigrators'' souls had a different wavelength and space-time attribute due to their originpared to those of the natives, the scanner worked well to distinguish people''s souls. However, sometimes, natives who awakened the ability rted to space and time, even if just fragmented abilities, also changed their souls. Their souls would carry a hint of space and time distortion, making them unique and different from other natives. There were cases where the World Union caught the wrong person, not a transmigrator. Fortunately, after another round of testing, the person was proven to be a native, so the World Union never took the souls of the natives, even if by mistake. If this happened, maybe other powerful forces out there would have used this case to weaken the influence of the World Union, making the world organization a ce full of people with their own evil intentions. The World Union was a viin in the eyes of the transmigrators, but they were not that bad. Of course, they looked down on small races and even used these unique races as experimental subjects. Still, if other enormous forces and influential families could control the World Union, another world war might exist. And it would not be a war between countries of the same species but an inter-species war such as the war between humans and other fantasy species. The World Union''s soul scanner had a w, but the team leaders who held the scanner also had a way of knowing whether the scanner gave them the right reminder or not. After the rm in the leaders'' heads became louder and louder as the group approached the garden, the team leaders of the ten groups immediately became alert. There must be a transmigrator here! Is it their current target? The current target was listed as the most important target that the World Union had to get, no matter what. Their world was in urgent need of a strong soul that could be used to strengthen the abyss seal. This hunt was not for a selfish reason but for the whole world''s sake! Maybe, even if other forces knew about the hunt, they would pay no heed to this matter for their own sakes. Of course, as long as these aliens seek refuge in those powerful families, the World Union would also restrain their edges and choose lone wolves. The Godfather was the perfect choice. No wonder the Godfather regretted being a lone wolf and heavily asked Ainsley to have her own backing, at least a colossal organization or an influential family. The Sloan Family''s roots were not as deep as other global families that were at the top of this world, but the Sloan Family''s connections were just too big andplicated. Not to mention that after various forces failed to upy Pandora Ind, no matter what, these influential families could no longer look down on the emerging Sloan Family. Now, the Sloan Family and their allies monopolized several businesses, including the most popr monster-contracting business that even these influential families could not refuse. In the guild circle, the Irregr Tamer Guild had also made connections with the Shaman Guild and other guilds in the Godlif Country, and they even slowly reached out to many races out there. Naturally, the World Union could not tantly attack Ainsley as they did to the Godfather right now, but they still hunted Ainsley in the dark, which cost her one life. Even Ainsley, with a huge protection umbre, died once in the hands of these hunters, not to mention the Godfather, who was urgently needed to stabilize the World Union''s abyss seal. History seemed to repeat. The World Union hunted the Godfather because the abyss seal was about to break down. A few hundred years after that, the World Union once again urgently needed a strong transmigrator''s soul to fix the abyss seal that was already broken to pieces. They sessfully killed countless transmigrators on that day, but Ainsley survived thanks to Axelle''s sacrifice. Now, the Godfather was all alone. Ainsley''s heart was heavy as she approached the group of people at the garden entrance. She didn''t know that she had already entered the detection range of the soul scanner, but she still paid attention to these intruders through her 3D map. The map showed the densely packed red dots symbolizing enemies, and when Ainsley zoomed in on the map, she could see the chibi version of these enemies. From head to toe, no one was spared from the 3D map ability''s detection system. Ainsley didn''t know how strong the hunters in this era were, but her intuition told her that they must be stronger than the ones in her era because her era was already a declining era in terms of ability users'' strength. A peaceful era never produced a hero. Only troubled times produced warriors and heroes. Ainsley continued to walk forward while the hunter teams spread out throughout the garden, advancing toward the source of the soul detected by the soul scanner. Their target is near the entrance of the garden. They had to encircle the person to have a quick battle! Ainsley clearly saw the movement of these people from her 3D map, and she didn''t move forward any longer. Since they wanted to encircle her, let her give them a surprise gift! Ainsley quietly activated her charm ability, and once again, she silently spread the love virus in the air with the invisible sound wave as the medium. To be honest, the soul scanner could also capture various other wavelengths, such as sound waves, but the scanner only picked a special soul wave, not sound wave. In the end, the scanner missed the domineering sound wave that covered the entire garden. WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2342 â€œLike A Pebble, Like Insect Bitesâ€

    2342 ¡°Like A Pebble, Like Insect Bites¡± Among the fifty people, there were some with sound wave abilities, but their abilities were offensive and not auxiliary like Ainsley''s. They could naturally capture the strong sound wave in the air, but since it was not an offensive attack, it was ignored. This kind of sound wave was just like a tickle or a drizzle, not harmful at all. Unfortunately, this subconscious decision was what pushed the fifty people into the abyss that they would never forget in their entire lives. As usual, Ainsley''s way of attacking her enemies had never been violent. Her attacks had always been silent yet deadly. Ainsley''s love virus had already spread in the air, slowly touching the bodies of the enemies and even entering their bodies through sound waves, air transmission, and so on. Ainsley''s love virus was a unique charm skill that she developed on her own, and it was closer to a biochemical ability than a simple charm ability. If the effect of this skill were not to charm people, the victims would have died faster. Maybe God was still fair, so they didn''t let Ainsley''s love virus be infectious and deadly. There were too few people with such awakened abilities, and once someone awakened a disease-rted ability or biochemical ability, the local government and various other forces would immediately visit this ''lucky'' person. Usually, people with such ability would either be used by their own organization as a terrorist, or they would be captured and be used as an experimental subjects. The higher-ups all didn''t care about such dangerous people bing experiment subjects because, for them, this kind of people was the most threatening. Ainsley''s love virus was actually a skill simr to virus ability, but because the effect of her ability was just to charm people, the higher-ups and many other influential people didn''t take this kid too seriously. And this is exactly what Ainsley relied on to strengthen the influence of the Sloan Family slowly. The love virus didn''t look that dangerous. Ainsley had shown the ability of this skill, and it was even effective on a higher-level creature. However, experts and other influential people still couldn''t take things seriously because no matter how powerful this skill was, in the end, it was just a derivative of charm ability. Many experts and famous people were indeed on guard against Ainsley, but they could not openly target her just because of her skill. Other ability users and ordinary people would be afraid in front of people with viruses and disease-rted abilities, but they would not be afraid of a charm ability. People think that anti-charm potions and other potions could offset this skill, but whether people could defend against this skill or not, no one knew. Naturally, the fifty elite hunters in the Godfather''s era had all taken rted potions to guard against various poisons, drugs, and other harmful chemicals. They also had unique potions that could guard against strange viruses and diseases, which showed how prepared these people were. Even if this era''s potion development was far worse than the one in Ainsley''s era, all the necessary preparations were already implemented. How could these hunters ever think that one day, they wouldn''t fall in the hands of poisons, viruses or diseases but actually fell in the hands of charm ability? Ainsley''s invisible pink love virus had already entered the bodies of these fifty people, and soon, Ainsley''s 3D map showed exactly fifty pink dots. Some dots wererger than the others, but all the dots had a considerable size. Ainsley''s 3D map ability had also been honed all these years, and she had even created various new skills derived from her ability. Now that shebined the 3D map and the love virus, the map could show the intensity of the love virus in the targets'' bodies. Ainsley saw that most of the people with bigger pink dots were those who had absorbed more love virus and were more influenced. Naturally, the amount of love virus people absorbed depended on their immunity to simr skills. Those with bigger pink dots had weak resistance to simr skills, while those with smaller pink dots had better resistance. Still, these people had already been influenced one after another, without them knowing. Ainsley slowly increased the love virus she spread to these people, and soon, those with weaker resistance should have fallenpletely. The creepiest thing about the love virus was that, the victims behaved like normal, and they didn''t feel anything wrong. Even if they met the owner of the love virus who influenced them, they would not suddenly lose their minds and be love-brain idiots. In the past, Ainsley''s charm ability was much rougher and direct, instantly turning people into love ves. But now, the love virus has be more hidden and not so obvious, even better than when Ainsley used the skill at the new century war against the archangels. The fifty hunters didn''t notice anything wrong, and because the love virus was not considered something harmful, even if people with sharper senses noticed something wrong, they subconsciously ignored the danger. Just like when people stumbled on a pebble, they would notice the pebble, but they would immediately ignore such a small and unimportant pebble. Little did they know that the pebble had already bruised their feet, silently giving considerable damage. And such a ''pebble'' here was not only one pebble but many pebbles, or even many ''insects''. People would feel annoyed by insect bites, but few would do something to deal with the insects, especially if the insects disappeared fast. Some people would just curse silently, while others would only scratch the itch and continue their activities. No one took the ''bite'' seriously. WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes. PS: If you guys don''t read this on Webnovel and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 2343 â€œEncircling Ainsleyâ€

    2343 ¡°Encircling Ainsley¡± People would slowly be used to these annoying bites, and they would not notice that some of the insects might bring deadly disease. Ainsley''s love virus worked like an invisible poison, slowly influencing the mind and heart of the fifty hunters. Seeing that the pink dots became bigger and bigger, Ainsley was totally sure that these fifty people had all fallen to her charm ability. There was too little chance for them to get rid of the charm ability. After the ''fishing'' wasid down, Ainsley was finally ready to reap these fishes who came to her door. She would be sorry if she didn''t reap these big fishes! Ainsley was not a fool to appear in front of these hunters so deliberately. Not to mention that the fifty people were all scattered in various directions, wanting topletely surround the garden. Ainsley was now the closest to the second and third hunter groups, and coincidentally or not, these two groups were the ones with the lowest resistance to Ainsley''s love virus. Their pink dots on the map were bigger than the other eight groups. Either because they were the closest to the source of infection, or because their innate resistance was indeed not good. Ainsley immediately decided to pick the two groups as her first victim so that she could lure the attention of the other groups as well. She wasn''t afraid that these two groups would not follow her wishes because essentially, these people were already under her control. Ainsley sent a softmand to these people through the love virus, but themand was just something normal, not suspicious at all. These people only felt that they were closer to the transmigrator that their soul scanner just detected. Since their two groups were currently the closest to this unknown target that was also suspected to be their primary target, it was normal for the two team leaders to make the same decision. "Go. Go to this coordinate. We are now very close to our target. Let''s not startle the snake and be extra careful." The two leaders thought that their target was the Godfather because the soul scanner''s data showed that this foreign soul was strong, as strong as the Godfather''s. Who else aside from the Godfather had such a strong soul? The misconception from the start had already misled the two groups and soon, the two groups spotted their ''target'' behind a tall and beautiful tree in the garden. The tree was a decorative tree, with beautiful flowers and leaves. However, the tree was a huge one. The tree trunk was enough to hide the body of an adult. The lush leaves and branches were also a good ce to hide people as long as they climbed the tree. Ainsley was indeed hiding at the top of the tree while looking at the hunters below with a mischievous smile on her face, just like a little devil who was ready to tease her prey. The 3D map, Ainsley''s biggest cheat, urately showed the position of these hunters. Of course, some hunters with simr abilities would automatically cancel the sound wave scanner without them knowing, so their positions would be vague and blurry on the 3D map. Still, with the love virus sweeping over thisrge group of people, everyone''s position became as clear as the day. Ten hunters cautiously approached this beautiful pink tree that visitors often called ''the lovebird tree''. Not only because the tree had white trunk and soft pink leaves, but also because many lovebirds loved to build nests on this tree. The flower of this tree was even more beautiful because each petal was shaped like a heart,pletely showing off a romantic vibe. The white-pink flower that was simr to a rose aside from the heart-shaped petal became the favorite of many high-rankingdies who lived or worked on this ind. Thesedies were either the family members of the World Union''s higher-ups, or they were one of the higher-ups. To be honest, the ten hunters didn''t want to cause too much damage to this beautiful garden, but because their mission was the priority, they had no choice but to ignore any damage to the garden. There were severaldies among the ten hunters around the lovebird tree, and they also had a slight heartache when they thought about their mission. If their target was really hiding here, this tree would definitely be destroyed in the fight. What a pity. Such an emotion further strengthened the love virus in their bodies, and now, they were already at the phase where they would turn a blind eye even if they saw Ainsley right in front of them. However, Ainsley didn''t intend to let people turn a blind eye to her, just like what happened at the new century war against the celestials and higher-level beings. Now, she wanted these people to keep an eye on her and even requested assistance from other groups so that all of them would be focused on her. At this time, ten people had already surrounded the tree, and the two leaders even pointed their guns at the top of the tree. These people were all armed to the teeth, so even if their weapons were now the most basic iron bullet guns, not magic guns with abilities, they were still menacing. They didn''t bring electric guns orser guns, but these guns were enough to scare many transmigrators from low-level worlds and mid-level worlds who were not used to seeing guns in their lives. The moment the two leaders pointed their guns at the top of the tree... N?v(el)B\\jnn

    One of the two leaders suddenly shouted with a voice full of intimidation and threats. WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world. And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

 Chapter 2344: â€œThree Tester Attacksâ€

    "We know you are hiding there!"

    The man was full of arrogance and a hint of disdain as he shouted to scare the prey at the top of the tree.

    No one here underestimated the Godfather, but naturally, they knew the man was already at his limit.

    Just a little push and this superstar in the ability user circle would definitely fall from heaven to hell.

    One of the two leaders acted arrogant and careless, but in fact, he was still extremely alert, afraid that the Godfather would suddenlyunch an attack.

    If not for Ainsley having the 3D map to see the actual situation out there, she would also be fooled.

    This acting skill was not inferior to her Oscar-worthy acting skill at all!

    Ainsley sneered silently and didn''t bother to be provoked.

    On the contrary, she continued to use the love virus inside these people''s bodies to influence their emotion, their minds, and their hearts.

    Various subtlemands entered the minds of these people so softly that the people involved didn''t even think that something was wrong.

    They only felt that the person hiding at the top of the tree was a ''big fish'', and they had to be extremely cautious.

    If possible, it would also be better to call for more reinforcement.

    Naturally, these people didn''t know that Ainsley purposely chose this lovebird tree, not because the tree was a beautiful one, but because she set up one of the many traps here.

    The trap was not on the ground around the tree, but at the tree itself.

    Ainsley would love to inflict some damage on these people so that their overall strength would decline.

    Ainsley didn''t know the specific abilities of these people, but because they were elite hunters, Ainsley also didn''t dare to underestimate them.

    The trap that she set up would not inflict serious damage, and it was her own ability that was the true sharp weapon.

    Ainsley didn''t respond to the team leader''s provocation, but she did move from time to time, making rustling noises at the top of the tree.

    The hunters around the tree could only look up at the five-meter-tall tree with cautious faces, afraid that the target would use the rustling noises as distraction to run away or something.

    The team leaders had provoked the target enough, and they silently signaled the hunters around them toy down the trap they had prepared.

    The trap was not the same mechanical trap as what Ainsley set up but was more like a secret formation to capture a transmigrator in one swoop.

    As long as the Godfather died, they could get the soul that they had been wanting for so long.

    Some souls could escape on their own, so this formation was deliberately prepared to prevent any souls from running away.

    These people''s movements were as clear as the day in front of Ainsley''s 3D map, down to the smallest details.

    With the zoom-in feature, Ainsley could easily capture the smallest movements and facial expressions of these people.

    Even if the disyed figures were chibis, the chibis were realistic and easier to observe than a real-sized person.

    Knowing that the hunters had started to form a formation to surround her, Ainsley continued to give smallmands to these people through the Love Virus.

    She was not nervous at all because she knew that these people were already under her control.

    They just didn''t know about it.

    The hunters subconsciously choose their own positions, and soon, a few people in the two teamsunched their first attack to ''lure the fish'' at the top of the tree.

    These hunters were indeed elites, and their abilities were unique.

    The first few testersunched strange attacks one after another, including several invisible attacks that no one could see with the naked eyes.

    The sound wave could catch the change in the airflow around and other changes, so these attacks were all clearly visible on the 3D map.

    However, it didn''t mean Ainsley could easily fend off these attacks.

    The three attacks came at once, and two of them were even invisible attacks.

    Someone had a gravity control ability, and this person threw this ability to the whole love bird tree, wanting to crush the tree to the ground until nothing remained!

    The other invisible attack was an airflow attack.

    Within a second, the oxygen around suddenly became much thinner and sparse, so much so that Ainsley instantly felt difficulty breathing, as if she was at the top of a tall mountain.

    The gravity attack was already a suffocating attack, making people breathless.

    The heavy gravity was not too much different from the usual gravity, so it would not kill people into a meat paste within seconds.

    However, Ainsley''s body was still extremely heavy, and the tall tree slowly sank into the soft ground, as if there was a ck hole there.

    Gravity control has always been one of the most dangerous abilities, especially when used in arge battlefield.

    Even arge-scale attack was already bad, and now, the hunter concentrated the attack on a small area, multiplying the pressure by several times.

    Ainsley''s breath was stuck in her chest, and yet, the third attack, the only visible attack, also quickly followed after the previous two invisible attacks.

    This one was just a straightforward fireball attack.

    It might look ordinary and not worth it, but the lovebird tree caught fire easily!

    The three attacks either wanted to tten the tree along with the people, kill the people by deducting the oxygen, or directly burn the whole tree to ruins.

    These hunters were still just testing the water, yet their attacks were already full of murderous intent.

    So cruel!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2345: â€œRebound Attack"

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate to use her Realism Art ability and instantly conjuredyers afteryers of barriers.

    This time, the barrier she created with her painting was not a normal resistance barrier.

    On the contrary, the barrier absorbed these attacks and rebounded the attacks to the enemies!

    Such a clever design naturally consumed a lot of energy, but Ainsley''s energy was already a lot, so making this kind of design once in a while would not hurt.

    The people below the tree didn''t see how Ainsley waved her hand, and a strange drawing appeared midair.

    Then, within just a millisecond, the strange drawing solidified, bing a barrier that protected the whole tree from the crown of the tree down to the roots.

    The barrier was invisible, so the hunters below the tree didn''t see anything. They only saw their various attacks hit the tree, but then, it hit something unknown.

    Then, all three attacks, including the two invisible attacks, were suddenly rebounded and attacked their own group!

    The first one to be rebounded was the gravity control ability, and within seconds, everyone in the two groups felt their bodies bing so heavy that their bones were about to break!

    The clever members immediately kneeled on the ground or justy t to reduce the pressure from the gravity control, but others who reacted slower than their teammates weren''t so lucky.

    All of this happened too fast, so fast that the unlucky members only felt their bodies being pressed to the ground, but because they didn''t voluntarilyy on the ground with no energy, the pressure from gravity basically crushed their bones.

    Some members kneeled on the spot with their kneecaps crushed. Others had their legs broken, and their flesh almost bing a meat patty.

    As trained hunters, these people didn''t even groan when their bones were crushed, and their flesh was pressed like a meat patty.

    However, these people broke into a cold sweat and all of them turned pale on the spot.

    The leaders of the two teams wanted to speak, but they couldn''t even speak under the sudden gravity control attack.

    Even the one whounched the gravity control attack was caught off guard and almost destroyed his lower body if not for his good reflex.

    The man immediately controlled the gravity around him so the released gravity control could not affect him.

    However, he only had enough time to save himself, not his teammates.

    The attack heunched before covered arge range, and when it was rebounded, naturally, all ten people were included in the attack range.

    Seeing his teammates falling to the ground one after another because of an unknown gravity control attack that looked so much like his own ability, the gravity man almost passed out on the spot.

    What the hell! What happened?!

    The man thought that his ability was out of control, thus, attacking both the enemy and his teammates.

    However, he saw that the target tree didn''t sink into the ground, and there was no damage, unlike their hunter group.

    As if this was not enough, while the members were all pressed to the ground because of the gravity control, the oxygen in the air suddenly thinned, instantly depriving everyone of the ability to breathe normally.

    These hunters were already pressed to the ground and had difficulty breathing because of the sudden gravity control attack.

    The gravity was not too heavy, so they didn''t instantly turn into a meat patty.

    However, because this attack was intended to kill, they were still injured to a varying degree.

    Just when the gravity man was about to help his teammates by adjusting the gravity level around them, the oxygen seemed to disappear out of thin air.

    This is another ability that the groupunched to attack the target at the top of the tree.

    But this ability unknowingly attacked them instead of the enemy!

    The people who were already pressed to the ground found out that they could not even breathe properly, and many with weaker constitutions were already on the verge of fainting.

    This series of attacks was too fast, just in the blink of an eye.

    However, the oxygen decline was not thest nightmare because the fire that attacked the tree suddenly flew out of the tree and rushed to burn the hunter group instead!

    The gravity man hurriedly adjusted the level of gravity around the teammates, but then, he also felt difficulty breathing, and his mind became blurry.

    It was too damn difficult to concentrate when things happened like this.

    Still, the hunters were professionals, so the girl whounched the oxygen attack also immediately adjusted her state.

    Once the gravity level was back to normal, the oxygen girl hurriedly controlled the amount of oxygen around her and her teammates so that they would not be suffocated to death.

    Once the oxygen level was back to normal, not too much, but not too little either, the other hunters were finally able to let out a sigh of relief.

    Unfortunately, the third wave of counterattack had already swept them, and the fireball hit the empty ground at the center of the two groups.

    The fire was not an ordinary fire. It could burn as long as there was a medium, such as an empty air.

    The air facilitated the fire, and the fire spread out to the hunters on the ground in just the blink of an eye!

    How could these hunters escape?

    Those with faster reflexes could only use their various abilities on the spot to handle the fire, including the fire man whounched the fire attack.

    This man was already heavily injured, but he could still forcibly control the fire that attacked the team and managed to minimize the damage to the group!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2346: â€œEnergy-borrowing Techniqueâ€

    Still, no matter how fast the hunters'' reaction ability and reflex were, some of them were burned on the spot, further worsening their injuries.

    This fire was not so hot that it could burn humans into ashes within seconds, but it still left a serious burn mark on several unlucky hunters.

    No one in the group was spared of any injury.

    If they could escape from the gravity control attack byying on the ground and minimizing the damage to their body, they would still suffocate because of the oxygen attack or get burnt by the fire.

    The hunters'' minds were all in chaos, and their concentration dropped to the lowest level.

    Now, not to mention keeping an eye on their target. Saving their lives was still a difficult thing to do!

    The hunters were in a huge embarrassment, but Ainsley was fine, without a single scratch on her body.

    She just didn''t expect the hunters to react fast enough so that even if they were injured, they weren''t dying yet.

    As expected of the hunters in this golden era for ability users. Each of them was stronger than the elites in Ainsley''s era!

    Ainsley herself had arge energy reserve in her body, but she spent one third of her energy just to create that rebound barrier.

    And one-third were not the energy reserved for the Realism art ability. It was the whole energy in her body!

    Ainsley ''borrowed'' the energy that should be used for other abilities just to create that rebound barrier.

    This kind of technique that borrows energy from a different energy ball was not as easy as it looked like on the surface because each ability had their own energy core.

    Usually, the energy in these cores, especially for multi-ability users, would not be mixed up and would stay in their ownne.

    The energy reserve for abilities that the ability users use often would berger than the ability that was rarely used.

    Proficiency and energy absorption during the development stage would also affect the size of the energy core for each ability.

    Ainsley had already separated her energy cores and was on the way to creating energy lines to connect her energy cores together.

    Ainsley was not in the core-splitting stage anymore, and was already in the core-connecting stage.

    For her to absorb the energy in other energy cores that didn''t belong to the realism art''s energy core, she must have used a unique technique because not even ordinary elites and experts could do it.

    Since Ainsley was still connecting her energy cores and attempting to create a domain realm, the baby also trained this energy-borrowing technique from Code-L, who was still in seclusion.

    Now, the baby finally used this technique and depleted one-third of the energy in her whole body!

    And Ainsley''s total energy reserve was actually three timesrger than ability users in the same strength realm as her, which means the energy used to create the rebound barrier was enough to deplete an ability user''s entire energy reserve in one go.

    Ordinary ability users in the same strength realm as Ainsley would have been sucked dry within seconds, just to create the rebound barrier!

    Seeing that these hunters were still energetic even when some people broke their bones, as if they were about to be disabled within seconds, Ainsley''s face became more solemn than before.

    These groups of hunters were really resilient and good at bearing injuries.

    Not to mention that there was at least one healer in the five-person team, so there were two healers in this group of hunters.

    The two healers first healed themselves, healing the more seriously injured body parts.

    Then, they healed other teammates who were more seriously injured. The rest relied on potions.

    Even if the healing potions in this era were not as good as the ones in Ainsley''s era, it was enough to stop the bleeding and ensure the wounds would not be infected.

    Seeing these people adapting to the change so neatly, even when they were at a disadvantage, Ainsley was finally convinced.

    No wonder even the great Godfather fell in the hands of these people.

    Of course, the final blow to the Godfather was from the domain masters, but this group of hunters were also tough enemies.

    Ainsley thanked herself that her main ability was a charm ability that could control these people without them knowing.

    If she only had a violent ability like the Godfather''s, she would also lose to these people.

    The baby squinted as she inhaled carefully.

    The girl used another secret technique to increase the speed of recovering her special energy in her body just by adjusting her breathing technique.

    Once again, this technique came from the mysterious Code-L, who was still in seclusion.

    Ainsleymented that the big boss was still unavable. If not, she could make a contract with Code-L and bring her to this ce.

    Ainsley had a hunch that maybe, just the four of them alone, two humans and two beasts, they would not be able to go against fate.

    While the hunters were healing their injuries, Ainsley was not dumb to stay still. The baby quickly jumped from the tree to another tree several meters away.

    The baby moved so fast that the hunters could only helplessly watch a blurry shadow pass by the tree above their head and disappear into another tree.

    The trees in this garden were settled close to each other, forming a small and beautiful forest.

    It was indeed not appropriate to call this ce a garden except for arge area of grass full of beautiful grasses and flowers.

    The ce that Ainsley chose was the only area with a dense tree formation, which was a good ce to y a gueri battle!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2347: â€œA Fish That Slips Through The Netâ€

    This small groove was not far from the rocky area, but one had to cross the fish and lotus pond through a beautiful bridge before they could go from the small groove of beautiful trees to the rocky area full of smaller ponds aside from the one big fish and lotus pond.

    However, even if Ainsley moved fast enough, she was not a monkey, so the hunters still vaguely caught sight of her silhouette.

    When the team leaders of the two groups saw the small shadow that moved from one tree to another, the two men''s faces changed on the spot.

    "Why is the silhouette of this person so small? It doesn''t look like our target. Is it a wild animal or something?"

    But which wild animal had such a big silhouette except for arge monkey?

    No matter how small Ainsley was, she was also a five-year-old kid, who was already over one meter tall.

    Which monkey could be that big except for special species?

    But this garden didn''t keep such monkeys and even wild animals from outside of the garden could not easily enter the garden.

    The garden only kept beautiful birds, fishes, rabbits, squirrels, and other small animals. There might be snakes and predatory birds, but there wouldn''t be monkeys.

    So, who was that person at the top of the tree they had just targeted?

    The team leaders thought that if it was the Godfather, it was possible to reboundtheir attacks so easily like that.

    If the Godfather didn''t have so many tricks up his sleeve, he would have been caught years ago.

    However, that silhouette didn''t look like an adult man.

    At most, it should be a child.

    If it was not an animal, it should be a person, right? After all, there were no ghosts here.

    The outside world was indeed nighttime, but the one inside the garden was an artificial sky, and even the sunlight was carefully adjusted.

    The inside of the garden was daytime. There would be no ghosts or monsters.

    So....is it really a child?

    But what kind of child could have a foreign soul, and a strong oneparable to the Godfather''s soul on top of that?

    The two leaders felt that they had to inform the other team leaders, and they even sent a message to the higher-ups in the headquarters building.

    They had to match whether there was an undiscovered transmigrator with a strong soul who was still a child or not in the database.

    If the data was not found, it means there was a ''fish'' that slipped out of the, and they also had to catch this ''fish''!

    The superiors responded immediately and checked the transmigrators'' database that the World Union had collected for more than a decade.

    Naturally, there would be no result because Ainsley was not supposed to exist yet in this era.

    Seeing that there was no matching result, the superiors immediately sent a new order to the fifty hunters in the garden.

    Catch that kid alongside the Godfather!

    They didn''t care who this kid was. Anyway, if they could catch these two big fishes, they wouldn''t have to worry about the Abyss seal for a few hundreds of years, or maybe for one thousand years!

    One thousand years. The Blood n disappeared from the public for one thousand years, and the world had changed a lot.

    If they could really sustain the abyss seal for that long, then, they woulddefinitely leave astonishing achievements in history.

    Little did they know that Ainsley wanted to change the so-called history.

    Even if the Godfather''s change of fate would definitely trigger a series of changes in this parallel world, Ainsley believed that the World Union would find the recement for the Godfather''s soul.

    Or maybe, just let the World Union''s leaders from various races sacrifice themselves once more, just like their noble ancestors.

    Don''t keep staring at the transmigrators!

    The whole movement from reporting to the superior and getting feedback only took fifteen minutes, but Ainsley had long gone to lure other groups of hunters to various traps.

    The first ten hunters who were seriously injured had already triggered the traps on the way to catch Ainsley, but the trap only caused a little damage to the grouppared to the magnificent three-blow rebound attack.

    At this moment, Ainsley was running around the small groove, increasing the amount of love virus in the bodies of the hunters one after another while inflicting injuries after injuries.

    So far, not a single hunter has died, but a few became disabled and had to retire from the mission because they would only be dragging their teammates.

    Naturally, Ainsley targeted the healers, and half of the healers had retired.

    However, this was not enough because Ainsley basically used her Realism Art to create various things to inflict damage on these hunters while she also had to dodge the attacks of hunters.

    Once those hunters got themand to get the mysterious kid''s soul, they tracked Ainsley relying on the soul scanner, and refused to let her go.

    They were as crazy as mad dogs who bit people and refused to give up!

    Ainsley not only used her Realism Art ability but also had to use her blood maniption ability.

    This ability was the one that inflicted the most damage on the already wounded hunters.

    However, because the shaman ability was basically useless without the Godfather''s spirit in this era and no other spare spirits, Ainsley could only use the blood control ability and the Realism Art ability as her offensive abilities.

    "Go! Go! Go! That kid ran to that ce!" The shouts of men and women continued to rang in the silent groove, instantly making the ce more lively than before.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2348: â€œA Slippery Fish Full of Tricksâ€

    "Damn it. Why is this kid so slippery? And this kid ran so fast!"

    "What kind of ''fish'' is this? Howe they also have the same blood control ability as the Godfather?"

    While chasing after Ainsley, the hunters finally caught sight of Ainsley''s face, which helped them to guess her gender.

    But then, Ainsley''s blood control ability really made people suspect something.

    "Is she the Godfather''s daughter? Both father and daughter are transmigrators. What kind of fate is this!"

    "How can you be sure that she''s the Godfather''s daughter? Just from the blood control ability? Can abilities also be passed down to family members?"

    "But this kid really resembles the Godfather in terms of temperament. I suspect that if she''s not a biological daughter, then, she should be the Godfather''s adopted daughter."

    Anyway, the hunters collectively agreed that the kid was the Godfather''s daughter who snuck to the garden to save her father.

    It all made sense!

    Ainsley might not be able to fight these hunters head-on, but she was extremely good at escaping.

    Not to mention that the love virus had already entered the hunters'' bodies, so they would asionally be ''blind'' and ''deaf'', allowing Ainsley to escape again and again.

    No one suspected this circumstance because everyone in the group of fifty people had already been infected to various degrees.

    Naturally, they would all be blind and deaf together with their teammates.

    Ainsley lured these hunters to various traps she hadid before, sessfully consuming the hunters'' energy and making them so exhausted that they almost couldn''t catch up to the baby anymore.

    Half of the healers in the team were gone, and that meant five healers were already unable to do the mission.

    There were only ten healers in the whole fifty-people group, but half of it was already useless.

    The hunters also felt that their opponent was much trickier than the Godfather. Not because of her strength, but because she had too many tricks and traps!

    The hunters once again cursed the Godfather, whom they thought was Ainsley''s father.

    "This kid is so cunning. It must be the Godfather who teaches her!"

    "But the Godfather is not as tricky and cunning as this girl. She''s really much more annoying than her father."

    "Yeah, yeah. Her abilities are random and it''s difficult to pinpoint her abilities, butpared to the Godfather, she''s indeed weaker."

    However, it was much more difficult to catch this kid!

    They could not even give a significant blow to the kid, only giving her a few scratches that were not severe at all.

    No wonder no one found out about this kid until now. Maybe she was trained not to fight but to escape and make people angry to death.

    Ainsley had a lot of ways to escape, including various potions that helped her, such as the invisibility potion, and so on.

    How could these people from a backward erapete with her in terms of potions and technology?

    Unfortunately, these hunters were indeed strong, and they had already razed down a lot of trees in the small groove, forcing Ainsley to run out of the groove if she didn''t want to be burned along with the entire small forest.

    Seeing the beautiful groove was now on fire, turning the previously healthy trees into scorched ck and dry trees, Ainsley once again cursed these hunters in her heart.

    These people are so vicious, ah! Those trees are so expensive and rare, yet they didn''t care at all and even burned down the entire small forest.

    No wonder the Godfather, who was nicknamed ''the madman'', also called these people ''mad dogs''.

    They were the ''dogs'' of the World Union, and they were all madmen!

    Fortunately, Ainsley had exhausted these hunters, and even took away their healers, leaving only five healers in the team.

    The fifty people had no choice but to group into one huge team to chase after Ainsley, but the baby could always slip through the.

    There were so many people encircling her, yet somehow, there would always be a ''loophole'' somewhere.

    Naturally, the loopholes were all created on the spot.

    One time, Ainsley was almost sted on the spot, but she made the hunters miss their attacks by a few centimeters.

    No one would realize this mistake, but on a battlefield, a small mistake could be a huge one.

    Relying on the missed attacks, Ainsley used the other hunters'' attacks to collide with the missed attacks, creating an explosion on the spot.

    However, the baby had already protected herself with a barrier and immediately ran away amidst the thick smoke, flying dust, and debris of the trees around.

    Some hunters had poison-rted abilities and almost poisoned Ainsley to death, but the antidote developed in Ainsley''s era was much more powerful than the one in this era.

    The antidote perfectly offset the poison''s negative effects, turning the poison ability into nothing but an ordinary special effect with no significant damage to the target.

    Those poison ability users in the hunter group were so mad that they almost fainted on the spot with red faces.

    "I really suspect this kid came from a hidden organization with much more advanced research in terms of potions and weapons, " one of the hunters grumbled as theyined to their teammates.

    If not, how could the kid survive the deadly poison attack perfectly when the trees and flowers around all withered within seconds?

    Other hunters even had to stay far away from these poison ability users, but the kid was not affected even the slightest bit!

    This result directly smashed the poison users'' confidence, making them doubt their entire lives and abilities.

    Did they awaken a fake poison ability that was said to be able to knock out a whale?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2349: â€œHumanoid Weapon?â€

    Not to mention knocking a whale, even knocking down a child like their target, was unsessful!

    The poison ability users all doubted their abilities, not knowing that their poisons were indeed something that could be easily solved by a bottle of an antidote from a few hundred years in the future.

    After all, the poisons that these ability users awakened were already studied in-depth for a few hundred years, and most of their poisons already had corresponding antidotes.

    There was even an all-rounded antidote that could detoxify several kinds of extremely poisonous poisons from ability users.

    Of course, the price of such an antidote would never be cheap, but it was still extremely useful against these poison-ability users.

    Unable to poison Ainsley to death, the hunters changed their tactics and started to test their target''s weaknesses.

    Everyone must have a weakness!

    Ainsley knew that the hunters were trying to test out her weaknesses, but even if she did have many weaknesses, the baby covered up her shorings with the help of props and various items that she brought from the future world.

    For the people in this era, those weapons and potions were strange yet extremely lethal inventions.

    Ainsley was once again ''stamped'' with thebel of a mysterious girl with various advanced tricks.

    The hunters reported to their superiors about their target using strange weapons and potions that the World Union Organization had never invented before, which instantly attracted these big shots'' attention.

    "Is it true that this kid has strange items that no one has ever seen before?"

    "It''s true, boss! We suspect that a hidden organization is already ahead of us in terms of weapon and potion development."

    After all, the World Union was also busy with the transmigrators'' matters and the abyss, which was something that only their institution could research.

    In Ainsley''s era, these weapons and potions were indeed not developed by the World Union.

    Private organizations, guilds, businessmen, elite families, nobles, and other forces were the ones who researched the development of various weapons and potions, especially families with weapons and potions as their specialty.

    The government and the World Union focused more on the various small and big wars among races, the matter with the abyss, the development of Teleportal and global transportation, countryws, and so on.

    It was just too difficult for the World Union to also care about the development of weapons and potions because they focused more on cutting-edge technologies such as barrier technologies and other advanced technologies.

    In terms of developing cold and hot weapons, the mafia families and other gangster families were more proficient.

    At the same time, doctor and healer families, alchemist families, and other families rted to potion-making were naturally better at developing new potions year after year.

    Someone had even started to research a potion that could resist Ainsley''s love virus, but there had been no result so far.

    The World Union''s big shots in charge of researching things became even more intrigued by the weapons and potions Ainsley used during the battle against the hunters.

    Unfortunately, their main research focus was not weapons or potions, but they were still interested in getting a sample.

    "If you kill that kid, don''t forget to check her spatial storage. You must get a sample of her weird weapons and potions."

    It would be better if they could track down which private organization or private forces developed those weapons and potions.

    Sometimes, if private forces be too strong, they would also threaten the World Union''s majesty and the entire world''s safety.

    For the World Union, it was uneptable!

    The World Union put more importance on this mysterious kid than the Godfather because of the baby''s various strange weapons and potions.

    Within just a few minutes, Ainsley''s data in the database was marked with a special mark for the World Union''s top-priority target.

    Her importance now became above that of the Godfather!

    The Godfather himself didn''t know that his ''daughter'' became the World Union''s most-wanted target with just a few weapons and potions.

    After the hunters in the garden got feedback from their superiors, they weren''t as reckless as before and slowly treated Ainsley as someone more dangerous than the Godfather.

    Before, the hunters didn''t use variousyouts and tactics to kill the baby....now, they started to treat the baby just like how they usually treated the Godfather.

    This mysterious kid might even be a humanoid weapon developed by a private organization to test the World Union!

    The researchers back at the headquarters also wondered whether the kid was a humanoid weapon or not because after the hunters sent back all the data they got about the kid, the researchers started to doubt their lives.

    They had seen many child prodigies and geniuses, but no one was as awesome as this kid.

    Although she only showed blood control ability and a strange ability to create something out of thin air so far, the hunters analyzed that the kid should have an advanced detection ability or a detection technology in her hands.

    "She can always avoid us at the critical moment. It''s as if she has already seen all of our movements."

    "Without advanced detection technology or a strong detection ability, there''s no way this kid can always avoid us very timely."

    And Ainsley had also slowly worn off the hunters to the point of turning another batch of hunters into disabled people.

    The hunters were already exhausted, but they could not stop.

    Unfortunately, Ainsley had too many tricks, and it was difficult to guard against her strange creation ability and her blood control ability.

    Once the hunters were injured, they had to use various abilities, such as neutralizer ability and potions, to prevent the kid from manipting their blood.

    It was so frustrating!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2350: â€œInviting Domain Mastersâ€

    Not to mention that sometimes, the teammates would make a fatal mistake and attack other members, severely clipping off the group''s whole strength.

    Once or twice might be a mistake, but when it happened several times, everyone had to suspect that these mistakes were a part of Ainsley''s ability that they didn''t know just yet.

    "I have never seen such a strange kid. She''s not as physically strong as the Godfather, and her attacks are not as thunderous as the Godfather''s, but her attacks are always fatal and never a waste."

    The team leaders of the ten hunter groups reported to their superiors and even talked to the big shots in the headquarters.

    They were afraid that the kid was indeed a humanoid weapon, especially created to mess with elite hunters like them.

    The hunters were usually used to hunt down elite criminals and other targets until they were assigned to hunt down transmigrators.

    Even if the unknown private organization didn''t want to help transmigrators, they might want to help some criminals, which was why they created such a humanoid weapon to go against the hunters.

    "I feel as if we are just toys in this kid''s palm. Just call it an intuition, but I think that she''s dying time. I don''t know what she wants to do, but it must not be a good idea."

    Ainsley''s abilities were not so lethal and strong as the Godfather''s thunder ability that could even summon a thunderstorm, but her various abilities were too annoying.

    To be honest, the hunters were prepared for criminals and transmigrators like the Godfather, who had a considerable force value, not someone like Ainsley whose force value was not that strong but was extremely annoying.

    This kid is like a cockroach!

    The group of adultsined to their superiors, wanting the superiors to send new reinforcements.

    "Poisons and other negative chemical potions are not working. We can use hot weapons, but even our weapons are just like toys in front of her weapons."

    Who could develop aser gun or a magic gun in this era?

    Their hot weapons would only be normal guns with bullets and gunpowder, not magic guns with a magic bullet.

    A magic bullet was either made of someone else''s ability or was imbued with an enchantment, which made it ten times stronger and more lethal than an ordinary bullet.

    Especially when it was used on ability users.

    Magic bullets destroy many things inside ability users'' bodies, causing the ability users to temporarily lose control of their abilities and in severe cases, they would be crippled and turned into ordinary people.

    This is so vicious and scary!

    The hunters saw their fellow teammates fall one by one, and some unlucky ones couldn''t use their abilities anymore, changing from a genius with more than two abilities to a solo ability user or even an ordinary person with a better physique.

    The concept of magic bullet andser gun didn''t exist yet in this era.

    Not to mention that Ainsley also had a sound wave gun, electron gun, and many other futuristic weapons with her.

    The magic gun was widely circted in her era, but the other guns were all private customization.

    How could the guns in this era, which was a few hundred years behind Ainsley''s era,pete with the magic gun?

    The researchers in the headquarters were also interested in the magic gun, but they also had a headache because Ainsley was too slippery.

    In just thirty minutes, she halved the number of hunters who were chasing after her.

    The hunters were overwhelmed!

    Some of Ainsley''s strange powders and potions could even make people lose their abilities for a while, just like the effect of a neutralizer ability.

    She even had a mini portable neutralizer technology that was once used in her era to stun a lot of hunters.

    Even if these hunters didn''t suddenly be ordinary people with no power because they had more than one ability, losing their important abilities and leaving behind the useless ones still gave them a huge blow.

    "I think we need the domain masters toe. This kid is too powerful outside of a domain!"

    The other hunters also believed that they needed domain masters toe and catch this kid.

    After all, the Godfather was still hiding somewhere in this ce, so they really needed domain masters toe.

    If possible, sending sacred beasts would also be good.

    The superiors took this matter seriously and they started to contact the sacred beasts and domain masters in their headquarters to go to the garden.

    The garden was still on the same ind as the headquarters building, so it didn''t take a long time to go on this trip.

    Ainsley didn''t know she had sessfully attracted the domain masters in half an hour.

    At the same time, the Godfather had already finished making a hole in the wall, but even the rm could not distract the hunters because they basically had already destroyed a few walls on the way to hunt Ainsley.

    And so, the Godfather''s little action was not conspicuous at all, but the man with his God-like intuition still felt that a bigger problem was on the way.

    Since he had Zev already predicted that domain masters would soone, the Godfather didn''t stay still and was immediately busy finding inspiration.

    At least he had to be ready to create a domain anytime, anywhere, so the kid wouldn''t have to lure the enemy for too long.

    Because Zev was invisible to everyone else except for his host, the spirit coulde and go without anyone noticing.

    He went to look for Ainsley and saw the whole process of the baby luring the hunters to the point of shifting everyone''s focus from the Godfather to herself.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2351: â€œTen Domain Masters & Two Sacred Beastsâ€

    Such an operation was unusual and could even be called a miracle!

    No wonder he found this kid as the new host after the Godfather.

    She was indeed worthy to be the contract host of a cheat system like him.

    Although Ainsley barely used Zev''s cheat after a period of time, her early sess was indeed because of the system''s help.

    After that, there were not many things that the system could help with, so Ainsley just treated Zev as herpanion.

    Even thispanion was usually more attached and sticky to the Godfather than her as the current host.

    So much so that Ainsley had alreadybeled Zev as the Godfather''s little tail, who would always follow the Godfather everywhere.

    Maybe, after the Godfather''s soul went to reincarnate, Zev would also leave.

    These two were already bundled into one package.

    Zev told the Godfather everything that happened to Ainsley, and he also didn''t conceal the fact that Ainsley was now treated as the number one target, surpassing the Godfather himself.

    When the man heard the news, he was so speechless that he almost thought he had an auditory hallucination.

    Did he hear it wrong? How could that kid suddenly be a more important target than him, a person who had been hunted down for years?

    That kid had only appeared in front of the hunters for less than an hour, and her importance had already exceeded his importance.

    It was not that the Godfather was jealous. He was actually anxious that Ainsley would be a new priority target.

    Although this did attract everyone''s attention, allowing him to do many things in the dark, the man didn''t want such a child to be a living bait for his sake.

    He still didn''t know whether this kid was his descendant in the future or what, but thinking that he had died young without leaving any descendants and he even liked a male spirit...

    This kid shouldn''t be his descendant.

    Still, whoever she was, the baby must be someone close to him, so the Godfather was reluctant to put Ainsley in great danger.

    On the contrary, Ainsley was satisfied with this result. If the ''firepower'' were pointed at her more than the Godfather, the chance to save the Godfather would increase.

    Ainsley didn''t mind bing a living bait. She was even ready to do that from the start!

    The domain masters didn''t take a long time to arrive. Within ten minutes, a group of young and old domain masters entered the garden.

    There were as many as ten domain masters, and half of them were important figures in the World Union organization whoter died of old age or died in the Godfather''s hands.

    It all happened in Ainsley''s era, though, not now.

    In the future, these people were already too old to even make waves in the circle, so the Godfather could easily kill these masters.

    However, now, these masters were still at their prime.

    Five domain masters were around sixty years old, which was considered young for domain masters because many became domain masters after entering seventy or eighty years old.

    These people had already passed away when the Godfather took his revenge.

    After all, these five masters were human beings.

    However, the other five in the team were all non-human beings, and they were the old domain masters who were still alive and finally died in the Godfather''s hands.

    These non-human domain masters were stronger than the human ones, and they were sent to the garden not only to catch Ainsley, but also to catch the Godfather.

    Ainsley didn''t know how many domain masters the World Union sent to kill the Godfather, but ten was absolutely overkill.

    Back then, ten celestial elders could create a domain that became a medium to summon Valkyries and higher-level beings.

    To subdue a non-domain master, to be honest, one domain master at the first stage with an iplete domain was enough.

    However, all ten of these people hadplete domains, not in their first stage or the second stage.

    They were all already at the third stage of domain masters!

    Ainsley should be ttered that the World Union gave ten in one go, not only because of the Godfather but also because of her.

    Since Ainsley was a mysterious person in the eyes of the superiors, these people were also guarded, so they sent many domain masters in case this kid was also a domain master.

    The researchers even believed that Ainsley was a humanoid weapon, a trump card of some criminal organizations.

    There was no research on transnting energy cores or transferring abilities without the use of inheritance stones, but the researchers at the headquarters believed that it was possible.

    That''s why, Ainsley had many weird abilities and might even have more abilities that she had not shown yet.

    The baby was still young, so one could imagine if she kept awakening abilities.

    As long as the criminal organization cared for Ainsley''s body and strengthened her body, technically, she could ''awaken'' as many abilities as she wanted!

    That''s what the World Union thought.

    Because Ainsley was alreadybeled as a suspected humanoid weapon, not only did the World Union send ten domain masters, they even sent two sacred beasts at the same level as Cellino!

    They were one level weaker than Bello, but there were two of these sacred beasts, which was enough to overwhelm someone without sacred beasts.

    The World Union was afraid that Ainsley also had sacred beasts, which was why they sent two beasts over.

    And the World Union''s worry was really not unfounded because Ainsley had two sacred beasts lurking in her contracted space, just like what the World Union suspected!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2352: â€œWant To Create A Joint Domain?â€

    Even when Bello and Celine were inside the contracted space, they could still sense the existence of other sacred beasts outside of the contracted space.

    Those beasts were not far from the garden, so the two beasts inside Ainsley''s contracted space immediately reminded her.

    [I sensed the breath of several beastsing this way, nyaaa. Be careful, nyaaa! If you need us, just call us out!]

    Cellino also reminded Ainsley with a voice full of worry.

    [Those beasts'' strength are all around my strength, awoooo....don''t worry! The two of us can deal with these beasts!]

    It was just that, they were worried that there would be more than just two sacred beasts.

    Sacred beasts were indeed a massive beast-shaped weapon that could even destroy inds and small countries, but usually, the sacred beasts would not be too wild and unrestrained.

    After all, in the past, when the various races were still fighting against each other, the sacred beasts were often hunted down and forced to be the national weapon of several races, especially the beastmen race with the closest tie to the beasts.

    From this, the sacred beasts and intelligent beasts agreed not to provoke other races too much and just lived a good life in various habitats.

    There were almost no cases where sacred beasts destroyed an entire ind, viges, cities or even small countries anymore.

    However, Bello and Cellino were still worried because this era was not Ainsley''s era. This era was indeed already a more civilized one than the war era between various races.

    But still, this era was much more dangerous than Ainsley''s era full of peace. There were still small wars between races and between countries.

    Those non-human races were not too kind to humans except to the people from the World Union who were trying hard to promote friendship between various races.

    The beasts in this era might not have a mon sense'' like the one in Ainsley''s era.

    There was a high chance that they would not care about their surroundings and would go all out to attack their targets even if the whole garden was razed to the ground.

    In fact, this did happen to the Godfather in the world where Ainsley was not there.

    The Godfather had to face the attacks of sacred beasts and domain masters, which was why he finally died with a heart full of unwillingness and resentment.

    This time, Ainsley was here with two equally strong sacred beasts, but her sacred beasts were used to hold back their power so as not to destroy their surroundings.

    On the contrary, the iing enemies might not even think about this.

    Ainsley listened to the two cats'' advice and immediately told the two cats not to worry.

    [To be honest, if those beasts are too brutal, you guys should not care about your surroundings either other than me and the Godfather.]

    [This ind and this garden doesn''t belong to us, so it''s okay if we destroy it in the battle. The one who should worry is not us but the people from the World Union.]

    Probably, the people from the World Union had already warned the two sacred beasts that they sent over not to go overboard when they attacked the targets.

    The superiors also didn''t want to destroy the entire garden full of magical nts and herbs that were good for potions.

    If the garden was razed to the ground and even the other areas on the ind were affected, these people would definitely feel a headache and a heartache.

    So, just fight at will because those sacred beasts would be the ones being careful not to go all-out unless they were inside a domain!

    Even if those beasts went all out in someone else''s domain, Ainsley believed that Celline and Bello could deal with those beasts at ease.

    Ainsley had just finished talking to her contracted beasts when the reinforcements arrived at the entrance of the garden.

    Because Ainsley was already deep inside the garden at the moment, there was still a distance between the two groups.

    However, the hunters were immediately notified and all of them beamed with joy.

    The reinforcements are finally here!

    Let''s see how this smelly kid escaped from domain masters.

    The domain masters were all powerful, but they also didn''t look down on their targets even if their targets were not domain masters.

    Instead of chasing after Ainsley, the ten domain masters gathered outside of the garden, seemingly discussing something.

    The entire garden was not that big, not covering several miles. Naturally, Ainsley''s 3D map that had evolved to a certain level could still cover the area where the domain masters gathered.

    Domain masters usually had their own understanding of the space and timew, so more often, their bodies were also different from non-domain masters.

    When the 3D map''s sound wave scanned these masters, the scan result was blurry and not so urate, as if the signal was weak.

    The capture image was not as good as the usual 3D map projection, but Ainsley only needed to know the domain masters'' exact coordinates on the map.

    Seeing as many as ten big red dots gathered together outside of the garden, Ainsley had a bad premonition.

    Don''t tell her that these masters wanted to create abined domain on the spot without entering the garden?

    A joint domain was not that easy to make, especially when the domain masters all had distinct domain characters.

    Unless they created a brand new joint domain that had almost no elements from each domain master.

    Creating such a domain on the spot would usually take a long time, but that was only for the domain masters themselves, not for the people outside of the domain creation range.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2353: â€œLove Brainâ€

    With the time difference between the real world and the space where the domain masters created their domains, it would actually not take a long time!

    For the domain masters, they might be creating the new joint domain for several days or weeks, but in reality, only several hours passed by.

    If the domain was only the size of this garden, then, it would only take less than half an hour for these masters to make a brand new joint domain!

    Not to mention that these masters had such a strong space and time aura, so much so that the 3D map''s scanner was not working properly.

    Ainsley had tasted the power of a joint domain, so naturally, she didn''t want to experience it for the second time.

    However, the domain masters had already gathered together and there was already an obvious space fluctuation around these masters, indicating that the domain masters had started to create a brand new joint domain.

    The space around the domain masters suddenly felt different from their surroundings, as if they were in a different dimension even when they were clearly visible to other people.

    Ainsley saw the ten red dots slowly disappearing from her 3D map and she was convinced that the domain masters had already entered the ''creation space'', an independent space where domain masters created their domains.

    Usually, domain masters could only make one domain in their entire life. They could only upgrade their domain and not create a brand new one.

    However, a joint domain was still possible. After all, a joint domain didn''t have many personal characteristics and was more like an independent space created to act as a prison or a media for others.

    The ten elders from the celestial race use the joint domain they created as a media for the higher-level dimensional beings to enter this world.

    However, their domain didn''te out of thin air. It was more like abination of the ten elders'' own domains that they forcefully merged into one domain.

    On the contrary, these ten domain masters outside of the garden wanted to create a brand new joint domain with a simple purpose of trapping people and subduing people inside, nothing more and nothing less.

    This kind of domain would be much simpler than the ten celestial elders'' domain, and it would also disappear in just a few hours.

    Still, it was enough to give Ainsley and the Godfather a headache.

    Ainsley could not stop the domain masters, but she could still make use of the remaining hunters inside the garden.

    Since the reinforcements were here, Ainsley didn''t need to pay attention to the hunters.

    It was time to make use of these ''puppets''.

    Ainsley didn''t give a subtle hint to the hunters anymore and just directly used her love virus to manipte the hunters, even if the hunters realized that something was wrong.

    After all, even if they realized something was wrong, with their mind already flooded with affection for Ainsley, they would only think that everything was justified.

    These hunters were instantly brainwashed on the spot and none of them had any rejection reaction, slowly sinking into the endless abyss called the love virus.

    Since the domain masters were outside of the garden, they didn''t see anything wrong with the hunters.

    The superiors were also not in direct contact with the hunters, so no one, no one except Zev saw anything wrong with the brainwashed hunters.

    Once Ainsley showed her ''fangs'' and directly manipted these hunters without worrying about anything, the hunters'' pupils had already turned into pink hearts.

    The pink heart pupil was something that everyone in Ainsley''s era was familiar with.

    It''s the sign of someone beingpletely infected by the love virus!

    This was the first time Zev saw something like what happened now, so when Zev saw a group of hunters with pink heart pupils moving under Ainsley''smand, his jaw dropped to the ground.

    What the hell?! What happened? Howe the hunters suddenly became so obedient? Is this a puppetry ability? Mind-control ability, or what?

    But Zev also knew that puppetry ability usually targeted the bodies and not the mind, so the targets would be fully aware that their bodies were controlled by someone.

    A higher-level puppetry ability could also influence the mind, but the targets would look like soulless puppets who would do anything for their masters.

    The same goes for mind-control ability. More often, the victims would be idiots and would only do things that the master told them to do.

    Aside from directmand, the victims of mind-control abilities would not do anything unnecessary, just like a puppet without a soul.

    It was indeed simr to puppetry ability.

    But puppetry ability could also manipte inanimate and dead objects such as dolls, plushies and real puppets.

    A brainwashing ability was a level higher than a simple mind-control ability because the victims would not feel that they were being brainwashed.

    They would be heroic people with their own strong beliefs. Aside from that, they were just like any other normal beings.

    However, Ainsley''s love virus...it was indeed a unique one.

    It was not aplete mind-control ability, not a puppetry ability or a brainwash ability, but it was so effective.

    This love virus was closer to a brainwashing ability, but in terms of feelings, which defeated rationality and everything else.

    People who had been brainwashed could still be saved with various tricks, but people with this love virus or what others usually called an idiot love-brain...

    They were hopeless.

    Just like how people in love were stubborn, blind and were willing to be moths to the fire.

    Dazzling, beautiful, but deadly.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2354: â€œThe Godfather Is Proud of His Discipleâ€

    This was Zev''s first time seeing such a strange and terrifying ability, but this ability was actually just a charm ability that many people looked down upon.

    This kid...no wonder she became the Godfather''s one and only disciple in the future.

    She has enough talent, personality and character for that!

    Zev hurriedly told the Godfather everything he saw, and the Godfather was also stunned.

    He was on the way to meet Ainsley and brought her to the escape hole when Zev floated in a hurry with this news.

    The Godfather had already changed his view of Ainsley from the moment he knew that the kid probably came from the future.

    However, he never expected that the kid would be so outrageous.

    What kind of ability is this, infecting people with ''love virus'' and making them fall in love with you?

    Even if this love was a strong familial affection or other kinds of affection aside from romantic interest, it was still too strange, okay?

    There hasn''t been such an ability in this era! Even the strongest charm ability user could not be like this kid.

    The Godfather was speechless for a moment, but deep down, his heart was swollen with pride.

    The man couldn''t help but tug the corner of his lips while still maintaining his cold persona.

    Hum. As expected of his disciple. Even an ordinary charm ability could be evolved to such an extent.

    The Godfather didn''t know that the hunters alreadybeled him as Ainsley''s father, not her teacher.

    If he knew that he suddenly had such a big child, the man''s brain might get stuck on the spot, just like a rusty machine that suddenly received too much stimnts from the outside.

    Knowing that Ainsley was using the remaining hunters to retaliate against the domain masters, the Godfather also didn''t want to be left behind.

    Since he finished digging the hole in the wall, he should also help the girl.

    "I sense sacred beastsing this way. Since that brat is going to dy time against the domain masters, I should take care of those stinky beasts."

    The Godfather snorted as he changed his direction and went to ''wee'' the two beasts who were on the way to the garden.

    At the same time, Ainsley also noticed the two beasts who were moving fast towards the garden.

    They might be here to dy time for the domain masters so that the target could not escape.

    Naturally, Ainsley didn''t have any n to escape now because unless the Godfather became a domain master, these people would always hunt him down even to the edge of the world.

    That''s why the hole in the wall was just ast resort so that they could run away if their lives were in danger.

    Other than that, Ainsley wanted to ''take care'' of these people first. At least, let them stop thinking about harming the Godfather.

    The two cats in Ainsley''s contracted space sensed the breath of the same kind, and they immediately mored to ''greet'' their kind.

    [The beasts should be feline beasts. I just know, it nyaaa!] Bello wriggled in the contracted space, already eager toe out and flex his muscles.

    The more introverted Cellino didn''tment much, but he was also eager to go out to help his master.

    [Master, let us out, awooo. We can deal with these beasts!]

    The cat''s blue eyes shone with anticipation, so how could Ainsley refuse these cats'' wishes?

    They just wanted to help her, that''s all.

    Ainsley had no choice but to agree to let these two cats leave the contracted space.

    [Okay, you guys can go, but be careful. This is not our world and not our era. Maybe, your enemies will be much stronger than your peers in your era.]

    Ainsley forgot that the two sacred beasts might have lived for hundreds of years and they were already there during the Godfather''s era.

    How could they not know the strength of the sacred beasts in that era?

    That era was chaotic, but the three cats, including the missing Code-L, were not too involved in the chaos and just stayed well with the first ancestor of the Sloan Family.

    To be honest, these cats were rescued during the turbulent era, and they grew up quickly because of this.

    Cellino and Bello would never underestimate the ferocity of the beasts in this era.

    [Don''t worry, nyaa~ we know how strong those beasts are, but we also won''t lose! Just wait, nyaa~]

    Bello purred gently and swished his fluffy dust feather-like tail, trying to reassure Ainsley.

    At the same time, Cellino also followed Bello to coax Ainsley so that she wouldn''t be too worried.

    [It''s okay, awooo. We also have our own trump cards. Sacred beasts won''t die or be injured so easily even in a fight between sacred beasts, awooo~]

    What Cellino said was true because there were few sacred beasts who died because of a battle among themselves.

    No matter what, wild sacred beasts would always give a leeway to their enemies out of their race''s instinct of survival.

    The sacred beasts were already as smart as humans and other intelligent non-human races, so they knew that they must not fight among themselves to death.

    At least, they can''t fight each other for the sake of other races, which would be too ironic.

    Now, even if the sacred beasts made contracts with various human beings and other non-human races, it was already an unspoken rule not to kill their enemies.

    Even if their contracted partnermanded them to fight another contracted sacred beast to death, the sacred beast would always have tricks up their sleeves, allowing the other party''s master to rescue their partner in time.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2355: â€œZevs Astonishmentâ€

    The two cats didn''t tell Ainsley about this because the girl might not understand.

    Anyway, sacred beasts and legendary beasts might kill other beasts for food, but they would never kill fellow sacred beasts or legendary beasts, no matter how deep the feud was.

    The two cats were ready to exchange fists with the other two feline sacred beasts without risking their lives.

    They might be heavily wounded, but their lives would not be in danger.

    After getting the two cats'' reassurance, Ainsley summoned the two cats and immediately let them go.

    The two cats hadn''t transformed into their beast form yet, so their small figures were instantly lost in the vast garden.

    Only Zev, the near omniscient and omnipotent spirit saw all of this.

    When he saw the two cats appearing out of thin air and felt the familiar sacred beast aura from the two house cats, Zev was not surprised anymore.

    He wouldn''t be surprised even if this kid from the future summoned a legendary beast, not to mention just two sacred beasts.

    The gentleman''s spirit was silent for a moment before he roared in his heart.

    The hell with being calm! How could he not be surprised, ah?!

    That''s a sacred beast! Not a casual beast in the wild!

    How many sacred beasts woulde into contact with the human civilization and the non-human races'' civilization?

    There were too few!

    Statistics said that less than 1000 sacred beasts approached the human race this year alone, and this number had already increasedpared to the previous years due to the war between various races.

    In the war between various races, the beast race was one of the many innocent victims whose habitats were destroyed, so they would retaliate against anyone who destroyed their homes.

    Human beings destroyed a lot of the beasts'' habitats and they even stole the cubs. Not many beasts, especially sacred beasts, would approach the territory of human beings.

    Even in Ainsley''s era, most beasts didn''t live in forests inside certain countries and lived in the wilderness at the border of several countries or continents.

    More often, they never left the Beast Continent with its huge natural resources, forming a civilization of their own.

    They would only have close contacts with the beastmen race, who was somewhat connected to them due to humanoid sacred beasts marrying human beings or other humanoid non-human races.

    For someone to be able to summon two sacred beasts at once...

    Zev had never even heard of it.

    Even if the World Union seemingly owned a lot of sacred beasts, those beasts were free and were not contracted to anyone in the organization.

    They were just hired to do things.

    But now, he actually saw a random kid summoning two high-level sacred beasts at once!

    Even if those beasts were in their cute forms and didn''t leak too much aura, as a system spirit, Zev was sensitive to various auras and breaths.

    He knew that those two cats were definitely high-level sacred beasts.

    Maybe they could already transform to their humanoid form, which was a rare thing even among fellow sacred beasts.

    The number of sacred beasts who could transform to their humanoid form could be counted with bare hands.

    In Ainsley''s era, this number had surged a lot, and it was not that rare to see the humanoid form of sacred beasts.

    However, in this era, it was still too rare.

    It was true that this era gave birth to a lot of heroes and warriors, but the sacred beasts'' development was stillgging behind Ainsley''s era.

    Of course, the beasts in this era were much more ferocious and barbarian than the ones in Ainsley''s era.

    In Ainsley''s era, it was not umon to see geniuses who weren''t even beast tamers having a contract with a sacred beast.

    In this era, only high-level beast tamers had such an honor.

    Not even domain masters could have the privilege to contract a sacred beast! Especially the one who could already turn into a humanoid form!

    Ainsley didn''t know that Zev was in aplicated mood. She only focused on directing the love-brain hunters to surround the domain masters outside of the garden.

    Even if these masters could not be attacked because they were in a different space, Ainsley just wanted to cause some trouble.

    At the same time, the two feline sacred beasts, one leopard and one lion, had already entered the garden, but they chose another entrance which was far away from the domain masters'' location.

    The garden naturally had more than one entrance, and these beasts were far away from both the Godfather''s original ce near the hole in the wall, as well as the domain masters'' current location.

    The two feline beasts deliberately chose such a deste entrance far away from the crowds, just to stalk their target in the dark and hunt them down like a big prey.

    For the two feline beasts, hunting was one of their best skills!

    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that two more ''hunters'' had already rushed to ''greet'' them, including one madman and one invisible spirit.

    Even if Zev could not go to see whatever happened at Ainsley''s ce, with his uniqueness, he could still see a lot of things.

    Of course, now, he focused on the Godfather and the two cats.

    Seeing that the two fluffy house cats actually ran in the same direction as the Godfather''s target direction, Zev realized that the two cats must have discovered the existence of the two feline beasts.

    They wanted to fight!

    This was not Zev''s first time seeing two sacred beasts or more fought on the battlefield, but he was suddenly worried for the kid''s contracted sacred beasts.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2356: â€œTwo Pawsâ€

    Usually, the strength of sacred beasts could be seen from their prototype.

    For example, the two feline beasts from the World Union were in the shape of the usual wild feline that Ainsley often saw in her original world.

    This is just the prototype form.

    When the two felines transformed into their beast forms, their form would be enhanced and became even cooler than before, such as a fire leopard, a winged lion, or something even better.

    The two felines might even transform into a legendary beast descendant in their beast form, such as the widely known Lion King, or Cleopatra''s Leopard.

    Cleopatra''s Leopard was a legend that only existed in this world, which told the story of a goddess''s pet.

    Cleopatra in this world was said to be a goddess, and she has a beloved pet, which is a golden leopard.

    That''s how the legendary beast Cleopatra''s Leopard came into being.

    Zev was worried that the two house cats would be inferior in front of the other two felines.

    The two house cats were just ordinary house cats in their prototype form, so how could they be anything awesome in their beast form?

    Zev didn''t believe it, anyway.

    The two felines that came to support the group were indeed a Lion King''s descendant and the descendant of Cleopatra''s Leopard.

    The Lion King was another legend in this world, not just a simple story for kids.

    The Lion King was said to be the king of all lions, excluding mythical lions such as winged lions, or other Chinese mythical beasts with lions as the base.

    The Lion King''s descendant was already a good lineage, not to mention Cleopatra''s Leopard, which was said to be the pet of a goddess.

    The two ordinary house cats whose beast forms might be ordinary beasts would definitely lose in front of these two felines!

    But Zev could not help the two cats at all, so he could only pace around worriedly.

    Anyway, the Godfather was also going to deal with the two feline beasts, so maybe he could help the two house cats to fight.

    Little did he know that the Godfather would y no role in front of the two ''ordinary house cats''.

    The beasts had their own battlefield, and Ainsley was also manipting the rest of the hunter teams to harass the domain masters sent from the World Union''s headquarters from time to time.

    These domain masters would be fools if they didn''t know that the hunters were already in someone else''s hands.

    Seeing how the hunters harassed the domain masters whileying out traps, the domain masters who were quietly creating a joint domain yet could still sense the outside world couldn''t help but frown.

    "Who manipted so many elites at once? These elites have already fallen."

    "Maybe it''s that mysterious child. Isn''t she suspected to be a humanoid weapon developed by some kind of mysterious terrorist organization?"

    "Don''t worry. With our joint domain, that kid will never escape. She''s not a domain master yet, and she''s probably not even at the demi-domain master stage."

    The domain masters here believed that although the mysterious kid, who was the new target of their organization, had strange abilities, her realm strength should still be low.

    Even if she boosted her realm strength through some kind of crooked means, it would not be able to defeat genuine powerhouses like them.

    The domain masters were all rxed because the kid could not attack them while they were creating a joint domain.

    This kind of invincible state was one of the reasons why many ability users could do anything just to be a domain master.

    Sometimes, such a ''bonus'' could save one''s life!

    Ainsley also knew that the hunters under her control could not really do anything to the domain masters, so Ainsley just focused on stimting her potential, trying to see if she could be a domain master right away.

    Just bing a t domain master was also enough. Ainsley was not that greedy.

    The baby knew that she became strong too fast in the past few years, so she had to consolidate her power in the next few years or even a decade.

    She had awakened more abilities than any other child prodigies could awaken, and she had reached a height that no other kids could reach.

    To be honest, Ainsley was afraid that if she forcefully tried to be a domain master, her unstable foundation would be a hidden danger and the bacsh would be more severe than what she could imagine.

    What if she exploded on the spot or her own abilities injured here, which prevented her from ever bing a domain master in the future?

    Her energy core might also break down, turning her into an ordinary person with no abilities whatsoever.

    Various bad oues swirled in Ainsley''s mind, but it onlysted for a few seconds because Ainsley forcefully tried not to think about those bad things.

    Just focus on trying to be inspired. Maybe, she could really be a domain master without any risks.

    While the two sides were at stalemates, the two feline beasts and the two house cats had already met each other.

    When the four sacred beasts saw their opponents, they tacitly went further away from the center of the garden, approaching a rather barren ce on the ind.

    The Godfather was already on the way to greet the two feline beasts, so he naturally saw the four beasts'' tacit movements and immediately went to follow them.

    He was also worried that his disciple''s sacred beasts were too weak in front of the feline beasts from the World Union headquarters, ah!

    Just one or two paws could beat those little kittens to death!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2357: â€œFriendly Greetingâ€

    Little did he know that the two cats were chatting casually,menting about the two feline beasts that the Godfather and Zev deemed to be stronger than the two cats.

    [What do you think of that lion, nyaaa?] Bello wagged his fluffy tail and trotted to catch up with the huge body of the lion beast and the leopard beast.

    The cat looked so smallpared to those real wild beasts, and even his little trots looked adorable.

    However, his speed still matched with the long legs of the two beasts.

    Cellino, an even fluffier cat, also wagged his feather dust-like tail happily whilementing on the lion and the leopard.

    [This lion is just an ordinary golden lion. He''s not even that golden, awooo.]

    The lion should be a mixed-breed of an ordinary lion beast and a golden lion beast!

    [What about the leopard, nyaaa? I think this leopard is a female, nyaaa.]

    Bello snickered as he looked at the graceful and strong figure of the golden leopard not far from her ce.

    This leopard with a golden body and a silver spot on her body did look more graceful and divine than the lion next to her.

    She must be stronger than the lion.

    Cellino had the same opinion as Bello.

    [The leopard should be a female, awooo. I can detect the breath of a Goddess from her, just like my Fenrir Lineage.]

    After all, Fenrir was somewhat a God in the legend, so Cellino could sniff the faint smell of a goddess in this leopard''s body.

    Both cats agreed to be more wary of the female leopard than the male lion from all aspects.

    Although the Lion King legend was more famous than the leopard''s legend, the level of the lineage was obviously so different, like heaven and hell.

    The lion king''s legend was just the king of all lions or maybe the king of the prairie.

    However, the leopard, even with a little-known legend, her lineage was that of a goddess''s pet.

    Which God or Goddess''s pet didn''t have an amazing bloodline? They must be divine beasts or what people called legendary beasts in today''s era.

    This female leopard didn''t 100% inherit the bloodline of her ancestor, and her bloodline was extremely thin, around five percent or less.

    However, this alone was enough to push her to be a sacred beast.

    If she didn''t have apetitor from the same lineage, she would be a legendary beast who represented the bloodline of her ancestor.

    It was indeed worthy to be paid full attention to.

    Cellino and Bello followed after the two wild beasts leisurely and soon, the four of them found the best ce to fight without worrying about destroying the surroundings.

    Even if the beasts in this era didn''t care about destroying the surroundings, they were also cautious because they were from the World Union organization.

    If they casually destroyed the important buildings around, maybe they would be skinned alive.

    After finding the most suitable battle arena, the two wild beasts didn''t immediately attack the two house cats, not to mention showing their beast forms.

    The two beasts actually started to talk to the two house cats several times smaller than them instead.

    The first one to open their mouth was the Lion King beast. This lion king was a golden lion, but because he didn''t have golden skin, he was barely called a golden lion.

    Even as the descendant of a lion King or someone who inherited the bloodline of a lion king in the legend, he was far inferior to the other three beasts in this group.

    His bloodline percentage might only be one percent or less than one percent, unlike Bello who fully inherited the bloodline of the Underworld''s guardian and Cellino''s Fenrir Lineage.

    Maybe the lion could sense it or something, so he was the first to show his ''good will'' and even spoke politely, so different from his arrogant appearance.

    [Greetings, fellow sacred beast. Are you two new here? We haven''t seen any beasts with cat prototypes before.]

    The lion king probed carefully, wanting to know the origin of these two house cats who were definitely big bosses pretending to be weak.

    The sacred beast also had their own circle because they were too strong to be around other beasts but too weak to hang out with legendary beasts.

    Thus, most of the sacred beasts in this world basically knew each other, even if they just nodded as a hello to each other due to their high pride.

    However, the two feline beasts had never seen the two house cats.

    They had seen a lot of sacred beasts'' prototype form and most of them were in the form of wild beasts or at least, ferocious dogs.

    Even if some sacred beasts had a pet-like appearance in their prototype form, it would still be a unique and dangerous one such as a poisonous snake, a piranha, a crocodile, or other exotic beasts.

    What kind of sacred beast would have a house cat as their prototype form?

    This is unscientific!

    The lion king even felt that he could smash the two cats with his front paw, but his beastly instinct told him not to underestimate the two cats.

    Maybe the two cats started as cats, but they inherited an awesome bloodline and sessfully defeated other sessors, bing a sacred beast and slowly advancing to be a legendary beast.

    That''s why the lion king was polite when he asked the origin of the two cats.

    Maybe they were hermit sacred beasts or those sacred beasts who were particrly close to humans, thus living with human beings, which led to these cats not being familiar with other sacred beasts.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2358: â€œBragging About Their Masterâ€

    Even if the lion king and the leopard goddess also worked for the World Union, they didn''t live with human beings and other races than their beast race.

    They only used the World Union to acquire some materials that they needed to cultivate their strength.

    As long as they could be a legendary beast faster than other sessors of the same bloodline, they didn''t care even if they had to work for human beings.

    Maybe these two cats were like that? And house cats should be super close to human beings. They might even have a master before they became sacred beasts.

    Bello and Cellino understood the hidden meaning behind the question, but they only answered with vague hints here and there, never speaking clearly.

    [Well, you won''t know us, nyaaa~ We either stay indoors with our master or travel to faraway ces.]

    [Our master has a small realm in their house, so we don''t need to go out often, awooo. It''s normal for you guys to never see us before.]

    The two cats revealed that their master actually had a small realm inside the house, which showed the power and influence of the so-called master.

    The two beasts also knew that such small and static realms that could be connected to an indoor arena should be the fragment of a broken domain or something like that.

    Still, if someone could connect a small realm to a house as a ce for the sacred beasts to y, this someone must be a domain master or have the help of a domain master.

    Not to mention that the two cats started to brag more about Ainsley.

    [Our master has sessfully cultivated a World Tree and it''s growing well, so we also don''t have to go to the elf''s World Tree to be a legendary beast, nyaaa~]

    Indeed. Even Code-L was shutting herself inside the prairie, cultivating right next to the growing world tree.

    The world tree had already grown so much in less than a year.

    Both the Sloan Family and the elves were overjoyed, especially those who were worrying about not finding the new ''reincarnation'' of their world tree.

    As long as the young world tree didn''t die, this tree would one day rece the old world tree at the elf''s territory.

    When the two feline beasts heard that the two house cats even had a young world tree for their practice, the two felines were in disbelief.

    Theposed and graceful female leopard even opened her mouth wide, wanting to refute the two delusional cats.

    However, her sharp sense also sniffed the breath of a young world tree from the two cats.

    This would only be possible if the two cats often came into contact with a young world tree because only being around the tree once or twice would never leave such a unique breath and aura.

    In other words, the young tree had already ''marked'' the living beings around it that helped it to grow well, so that it could ''repay'' these people when it grew up.

    The young world tree should have awakened its consciousness, bing closer to a real world tree from the Elven continent!

    Hearing what the two cats said, the lion and the leopard immediately showed a twisted expression full of jealousy.

    Ah! That''s a world tree!

    Even if it''s just a young world tree now, or maybe even just a seedling, as long as the tree grows well, whoever lives around it will benefit a lot in the future!

    The two felines forgot about fighting their enemies and started to ask various questions with excitement.

    [I can smell the scent of the world tree from your body, so you shouldn''t lie to us. Quick! Tell your fellow nsmen how we can approach your master to get a sniff of that world tree, okay?]

    The lion was more shameless than the leopard, and so, with his face as thick as the castle''s wall, the lion even wanted to grab the two cats'' master, as if Ainsley would be his new master in the next second.

    The two cats were naturally wary of this stranger who wanted to snatch their master, so they refused to introduce them to this scheming lion.

    [Go away! This is our master, not yours. Our master is indeed the best in the world. She has so many treasures that we are even fed up with all of her treasures.]

    The two cats started to brag about Ainsley again, exining how she was a child prodigy and how many resources she had in hands, allowing Cellino to grow from a beast who couldn''t awaken his bloodline to be a sacred beast at this level, even in just less than a year!

    [We are not lying. You can tell from my brother''s state that his cultivation is indeed not as stable as others because he grows strong in a short period, nyaa.]

    But even so, this kind of stability was already goodpared to other beasts who cultivated using treasure and took a shortcut to gain strength.

    Those beasts'' power was not stable at all, so they could go out of control, be manic or crazy anytime and anywhere.

    The two Felines became even more excited at these revtions.

    Who didn''t want to be stronger as soon as possible with a minimum risk?

    No wonder these two cats looked weak, but their aura was quite powerful.

    They had a good master!

    A master who created a whole small realm from the debris of a domain for them to live in.

    A master who grew the world tree just for the beasts to y with.

    A child prodigy master who loved the beasts so much that she doted on them every single day!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2359: â€œThe Sacred Beastsâ€™ True Faceâ€

    The two felines, who were wild beasts and were rarely doted on, couldn''t help but be envious of the two cats'' fate.

    If they were not wild beasts and house pets who became a sacred beast, maybe they would also get a lot of attention and care from their master, right?

    Most of the beasts who made contracts with beast tamers and other people were all ferocious beasts, so they grew up in a strict environment.

    Their masters would be wary of them identally harming innocent people around the master, so the master would always put these beasts in confinement.

    Even if the ''cage'' was as big as a forest, that would still be a cage with people keeping an eye on them twenty-four hours per day, seven days a week.

    The master would also not be too close to their contracted beasts, not to mention if the beasts were contracted when they were already adult ones.

    No wonder many beast tamers and rich ability users preferred nurturing cubs than adult beasts.

    Cubs would be more obedient and could be closer to their master because they grew up around their master.

    These wild beasts would also get a lot of resources from their masters, but their masters would want them to be stronger every single second.

    These beasts would be trained hard every day, and they would also have to undergo a series of strict training.

    In the future, they would be one of their masters'' weapons, and they might sacrifice their lives for their masters.

    That''s why adult beasts were more difficult to tame or to make contracts with other races because these beasts knew that even if making a contract was a shortcut to sess, their life would not be as free as when they were in the wild.

    Those masters who treated their contracted beasts as their closest partners usually cultivated the beasts since they were cubs.

    More often, the masters themselves were still a  child when they first got the beast cub.

    The two of them would then grow up together, and that''s how these two became closest partners.

    When the beast became a sacred beast and could transform into a humanoid form, it wasn''t umon for them to get married to their master because they were already too close to each other, regardless of gender.

    But this was the minority because catching a beast''s cub was even more difficult than catching a mature beast alive.

    Knowing that the two cats'' master was still a child, the two felines felt another wave of jealousy.

    A child as a master was much better than a scheming adult as a master because most children were innocent and they wouldn''t be too cruel to their contracted beasts.

    Even if some children liked to abuse their beasts for fun, if their contracted beasts were mature beasts already, for these beasts, the ''attack'' and ''abuse'' from their master was just like a tickle.

    Of course, Ainsley was not like that and she was extremely kind to her beasts.

    She regarded her beasts as her family members, so she never treated them like a war weapon or something like that.

    More often, the three cats had nothing to do other than ying, eating, having fun, and cultivating their strength in a leisurely way.

    The two other felines were so immersed in this story that they forgot they were here to attack the two cats'' master, which means, they had to fight the two house cats as well.

    And so, what the Godfather saw when he arrived at the ''battlefield'', was four furry beasts, two big and two small,ying on the ground in a circle, gossiping with full energy.

    The Godfather couldn''t help but twitch his lips as he looked at this harmonious ''fighting scene'' in front of him.

    How could these four beasts start to gossip instead of fighting a bloody battle??

    Are beasts so docile nowadays? How could it be so?

    The Godfather wouldn''t believe it anyway.

    However, he also felt that the four beasts already forgot their own missions and were busy exchanging experiences and stories.

    The two cats came from the future, while the other two felines were from an era where beasts were still wild and strong, not too domesticated by humans and other intelligent races.

    The four beasts naturally had a lot of experiences and stories to share, which collectively ''brainwashed'' them not to fight each other.

    Isn''t it better to gossip and talk than exchange fists?

    The female leopard looked cold outside but she also had a gossipy heart inside.

    The lion was a macho guy outside but was actually a chatterbox!

    The two felines hit it off with thezy and chatty house cats, creating this scene that the Godfather witnessed at such a close range.

    What an unfortunate guy.

    The Godfather, who thought that most beasts were ferocious and evil even in private, had his worldview so shaken that he almost doubted himself.

    So, those proud, arrogant and evil beasts were actually like that in private? They looked like normal gossipy people rather than a group of malicious beasts.

    The image of beasts, especially sacred beasts in the mind of many people had been fixed.

    All beasts must be dangerous and ferocious except for the herbivore ones.

    Even herbivores who were not too aggressive would still be dangerous for ordinary people.

    But who would have thought that behind everyone''s back, those cool beasts were actually not like that at all!

    The Godfather felt like a fan whose idol''s true face was exposed, which was 180¡ã different from what was shown to the public.

    Realizing that he stumbled into a big ''secret'', the Godfather suddenly had a strange thought.

    Would he be silenced or something?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2360: â€œInviting The Godfather To The Gossip Circleâ€

    As soon as the Godfather approached the ''battlefield'', the four beasts actually immediately noticed his presence, no matter how good the Godfather was at concealing his breath and aura.

    However, the four beasts didn''t really pay attention to this legendary human being.

    Since the man didn''t do anything to attack them, the four beasts decided to continue their gossip session.

    Not to mention that the two house cats introduced the Godfather as their master''s teacher, which earned the man another wave of respect.

    [No wonder this man is quite popr among those human beings. Even his disciple is such an awesome human, not to mention the teacher, right?]

    The lion and the leopard, who previously didn''t really pay attention to the Godfather, started to look at him with a different light in their eyes.

    They had heard how awesome Ainsley, the master of the two cats, was.

    The teacher of such a good master must also be a good person!

    The shameless lion even had a bold idea out of the blue.

    [Does this man also have good resources, just like his disciple? If yes, why don''t we make a contract with this guy? Maybe he will suddenly be enlightened and be a domain master!]

    The two beasts knew that Ainsley was not a domain master yet, but they misunderstood and thought there must be an elder in the family who was a domain master.

    That''s how they could create a small realm for the two cats.

    If this young man with dark green hair was also included in Ainsley''s family, anyone who made a contract with his human could also enjoy many benefits, right?

    To be honest, in this era, there was already the Sloan Family and their mysterious realm.

    Cellino and Bello already existed as well, but they were not even sacred beasts yet, so they must still be inside the small secret realm.

    If the Godfather got close to the Sloan Family in this era, it was not impossible for the Sloan Family to lend him the secret realm as a ce to put his contracted beast.

    It would be even better if the Godfather just joined the Sloan family directly.

    After all, the man didn''t want to create an organization on his own, so it wouldn''t be bad to be the right-hand man of the Sloan Family head or even be someone on the same level as the family head.

    The two cats suddenly had this brilliant idea.

    That lion was indeed shameless, wanting to approach the Godfather for resources, but if the Godfather could really get close to the Sloan Family....

    The Sloan Family in this world wouldn''t be as bad as the one in Ainsley''s era, and maybe, if Ainsley still came to this world as well, her condition would be much better than before.

    People couldn''t change the fact that Ainsley''s father was irresponsible, but with the Godfather as the ''elder'' of the family, maybe the whole Sloan Family wouldn''t be as rotten and broken as the one in the future.

    Grandpa Sloan could be more rxed in his old age with someone to share the burden!

    Or, the Godfather could create his own organization and then, just like the Walter and the Billios Family....

    Became good allies with the Sloan Family.

    The two house cats thought that this was a good idea, so they told the other two beasts to invite the Godfather for a chat, giving him some ideas and advice without exposing the fact that Ainsley came from the Sloan family.

    Even the two felines didn''t know that Cellino, Bello and Ainsley came from the Sloan Family, not to mention the Godfather, right?

    Little did they know that it was true the Godfather didn''t know which family or organization Ainsley belonged to, but he already had some guesses in his mind.

    The other two felines didn''t know about the Sloan Family, who wasn''t even a first-ss global family or anything, so they didn''t think that the so-called strong family full of magical resources was such a small family in this world.

    After all, the cats came from the future, so the resources must be vastly different.

    Knowing that both felines were interested in contacting the Godfather for resources, the two cats had no choice but to warn the feline first.

    [The existence of the young world tree is a top secret, so even if you be that man''s contracted beast, you won''t be able to see that young world tree, nyaaa.]

    Bello wagged his fluffy tail as he spoke with a deep light in his blue eyes.

    [Even if this man is my master''s disciple, he will not have all the resources that my master has, nyaaaaa...]

    Cellino also followed Bello, hiding the fact that the Godfather in this world might not even recognize Ainsley at all.

    [This young man also wants to hide his disciple, so he will never admit he has a disciple, such as my master, awooo.]

    [If you want to talk to him, just mention random things and don''t mention his disciple, awoo!]

    Hearing this, the two felines were finally not that eager to be someone else''s contracted beast anymore, but they still wanted to build a good rtionship with the two cats and that arrogant young man behind them.

    Then, the beasts casually waved their paws, calling the Godfather to join their little gossip circle.

    The two feline beasts had their own purposes to call the Godfather, and so did the two house cats.

    They wanted to give a hint to the Godfather to be close to the Sloan Family because if the trajectory of this world were the same as the one in Ainsley''s world, sooner orter, Ainsley woulde to this world as well.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2361: â€œTargeting The Godfatherâ€™s Resourcesâ€

    Of course, it would be a parallel world Ainsley, not the Ainsley from the main world.

    The Godfather was still doubting his life when he saw one of the four beasts, the lion beast, actually turned around to face him andzily waved its paw, calling him over!

    Yes. He was not mistaken. The lion waved his paw like a lucky cat, wanting him toe to the sacred beast circle!

    The Godfather''s worldview got another blow, and he almost staggered on the spot.

    In his whole life, he only fought against beasts and sacred beasts. Where would he ever see a sacred beast waving its paw in a friendly way to call him to gossip??

    The Godfather''s instinct and intuition told him that the lion did call him to gossip with his fellow beast friends!!!

    Don''t ask how he knew. He just knew, anyway.

    The Godfather walked to the circle with swaying steps, but in the end, he still joined the circle of two wild beasts and two house cats.

    Because he was afraid of sitting too close to the wild beasts and identally provoking them or something, the Godfather chose to sit among the cute house cats.

    Surrounded by furries, the Godfather was a bit calmer than before.

    He could look at the two feline beasts a circlerger than himself with a t face, as if he wasn''t the one who had his worldview shattered on the spot.

    "Excuse me, may I know why these two distinguished guests call me?"

    The Godfather tried his best to be polite to the two beasts so as not to provoke them.

    He forgot why he came to follow the two beasts in the first ce. He was about to smash the two beasts until they begged for mercy, but now, he sat here for a nice talk!

    Even beasts were more civilized than the World Union, who advocated violence than a peace talk.

    This time, it was the elegant leopard who spoke to the Godfather due to her excellent temper and upbringingpared to thezy and arrogant lion next door.

    The beast was at the same strength as Bello, so she could already speak humannguage in her various forms.

    "Good day. Actually, we call you here to discuss some things."

    The leopard didn''t even mention the World Union, as if they never came here to fight.

    The sun shone brightly outside of the man-made garden, which was a stark contrast with the situation inside the garden.

    The garden was still shrouded in the darkness of night, but the outside was as clear as the day.

    Or maybe, it was actually night outside, but the organization set up a whole barrier around the ind and manipted the weather and the sun inside the barrier.

    It was not impossible.

    After all, even if these people in this era didn''t have high technology, their power was better than the people in Ainsley''s era.

    It was still easy to manipte the look of the sky above the ind and make fake sunlight.

    Anyway, if the whole ind was always daytime when it was in an emergency state, the enemies couldn''t take advantage of the dark night to hide around.

    This must be why, to a certain extent, the World Union in this era was stronger than the one in the future.

    The Godfather was a man who knew how to adapt well, so he immediately greeted the leopard politely.

    "Good day, too. May I know what things you want to discuss with me? As far as I know, a sacred beast like you shouldn''t have anything to discuss with me, a human being, right?"

    The female leopard didn''t beat around the bush and just asked about the Godfather''s living condition.

    Because the two cats already told the two beasts, not to mention Ainsley being the Godfather''s disciple, the beasts could only ask in a roundabout way.

    "My two new friends here boasted to us about how good their master is, and I heard that you also know their master."

    The female leopard paused before mentioning Ainsley in a subtle way.

    "You know, that kid who appeared with you. The World Union already has her data, and it is said that she has some interaction with you."

    The female leopard felt that the World Unionbeled the rtionship between the two people wrongly.

    They all thought that the kid was the Godfather''s daughter, but from what the cats said, she was the Godfather''s disciple, not his biological daughter!

    She even had an adopted father already, so the Godfather was really not her father at all.

    Hearing that the leopard asked about Ainsley, the Godfather was stunned in his mind, but he quickly reacted to the leopard''s inquiry.

    "Well, I do have some interactions with her, but I don''t know much because I rarely stay with her."

    This is both true and false, because the Godfather in this world knew almost nothing about Ainsley, his disciple who came from the future world to this parallel world in the past timeline.

    But at the same time, it was true that if he was still alive and had a disciple, he would not stay around his disciple at all and would still go out often.

    This means, he would also know too little about his own disciple.

    Anyway, the two beasts probably didn''t know anything about the rtionship between Ainsley and the Godfather.

    Even the Godfather deduced that Ainsley was probably his disciple thanks to Zev, a system spirit who could calcte such things.

    Two beasts didn''t have high hopes to begin with, so they didn''t mind that the Godfather probably only knew little information about this kid.

    Anyway, their real target was the Godfather!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2362: â€œDid He Just Forgot About Ainsley?â€

    As long as this man had some kind of unique resources, it wouldn''t hurt to waste just one hundred years to be this man''s contracted beast.

    Don''t look at how fast Cellino grew in the past. If not, because he lived in the magic prairie since he was still a cub and he also lived around the world tree, no matter what, his growth would not be this fast.

    It was normal for beasts, especially those who had turned into sacred beasts to spend hundreds of years just to advance slightly.

    That''s why, it was already an unwritten rule that sacred beasts wouldn''t kill each other and would always leave a leeway to their ''enemies'', no matter how deep the grudge was.

    Once they were found to be killing their peers, the other sacred beasts would definitely hunt them down and eliminate such an unstable factor.

    The leopard nodded at the Godfather knowingly and started to ask about his resources and his various treasures, as if interviewing the man to choose the right ''master''.

    The Godfather had a question mark on his mind all the time, but he suppressed his confusion and quickly told the two beasts about his various resources.

    He didn''t want to brag, but the two beasts mentioned that his disciple had various good resources, so how could he lose to his disciple?

    Even if this disciple came from the future and the resources over there might be better than in this era, the Godfather didn''t want to admit defeat.

    Hispetitive spirit was triggered on the spot!

    The Godfather mentioned several properties and his private territories that he snatched from big bosses, which were suitable for beasts to cultivate in peace.

    There were also various unique treasures that could help sacred beasts advance more quickly than their peers.

    "I don''t have a highly-coveted thing such as the world tree, but I do keep some of its body parts. Although it can''t grow into a new world tree, it''s still quite a treasure."

    The Godfather revealed some of his most precious treasures that he didn''t really need.

    The body parts of the world tree were definitely useful to sacred beasts who needed to get close to the world tree to increase the chance of bing a legendary beast.

    The Godfather had the world tree''s dry leaves, its dry branches, some rotten roots, the tree barks, an immature fruit, and so on.

    He even had the soil that the world tree grew on.

    These things were ''defective''pared to the real thing, but it was already a treasure that a lot of sacred beasts around the two felines'' strength would fight to death.

    Only beasts who had entered a demi-legendary beast stage, just one step away from bing a legendary beast, could approach the World Tree and be its guardian.

    The world tree was guarded by two legendary beasts, so these legendary beast candidates could only guard the outer circle, which was still a distance away from the world tree itself.

    That tree was said to cover the entire Elven Continent''s main country, which was called the Royal Elven country.

    The Elven Continent was 80% forest and 20% habitable ces such as towns, cities, and so on.

    The main country of the elves in this continent, the country called the Royal Elven, was directly built on the branches and trunk of the world tree!

    One could imagine how big this tree was.

    The top of the tree couldn''t be seen at all, and only the celestial race whose territory was above the cloud could see the top of this tree from above the clouds.

    It was said that sometimes, other races around the elves could also see the trunk of this world tree even from miles away.

    Just having a dead branch or a dead leaf from this magical tree was already wonderful for outsiders like the Godfather!

    The two felines were not even qualified to guard the outer circle of the world tree, so when they heard that the Godfather had such treasures, they all looked at the man with bright eyes.

    Okay. Come and adopt us, hooman! Quick!

    The lion was about to roll on the ground, showing his shameless belly to the Godfather.

    He wanted to act cute!

    The leopard was a bit more reserved, but her ears also twitched, showing her variousplicated thoughts on how to make this man choose her as his contracted beast.

    Um. Maybe when she could transform into a humanoid form like one of the two house cats, she could be this man''s romantic partner?

    Little did she know that a certain mafia boss was not interested in women.

    The four beasts and one person talked in turns, bragging about their resources and treasures.

    The Godfather was a loner, but he was indeed rich. He had many territories that he grabbed from his enemies, and he even had a lot of followers who shamelesslybeled themselves as his subordinates.

    And after this incident, the Godfather thought of establishing a formal force, family, or organization so that he wouldn''t be too helpless like now.

    Speaking about being helpless...

    The Godfather remembered Ainsley, who was still dying time so that he could create a domain and became a domain master.

    When the Godfather finally recalled this mission, the man almost jumped from his seat on the ind''s ground.

    Damn! He forgot about being inspired and quickly creating a domain!

    His lovely disciple is still waiting for his rescue, ah!

    Why is he gossiping with four sacred beasts instead?

    Did a donkey kick his head or something so that he forgot this urgent mission??

    The Godfather was close to pping himself to death.

    He didn''t deserve to be Ainsley''s teacher!!!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2363: â€œSetting Up a Showâ€

    Even the two cats almost forgot about Ainsley, so when they saw the Godfather suddenly changing his face, the two cats were confused for a while.

    Then, the Godfather looked at the two cats with condemning eyes.

    "Did you guys forget about your master? She might still be fighting those domain masters orying traps around the domain masters."

    Since the beasts didn''t fight in the end, shouldn''t they go to save Ainsley??

    The two cats just remembered what they had forgotten, but before they could rush to rescue their master, the two beasts suddenly stood up and blocked the cats'' path.

    The cats looked up at the towering beast in front of them and tilted their heads in confusion.

    [What''s wrong, nyaaa? We don''t have time to chat! My master needs me, nyaaa. She''s in danger.]

    Bello was already so anxious, but his new friends just wouldn''t let him go!

    When the cat was anxious, the two beasts finally spoke in embarrassment.

    [It''s like this...it is not that we don''t want to let you go or make things difficult for you. We...we work for the World Union, and we are tasked to fight with the two of you...]

    [If we don''t fight and show the fierce battle to those people, we will be in trouble, okay? We already got the payment, so we have to abide by the agreement.]

    The leopard beast spoke in a soft voice, trying to persuade the two cats.

    [Can you guys help us set up a show? Just fifteen minutes is okay. As long as other people see the four of us fighting fiercely, it will be okay.]

    The leopard persuaded the cats, and even the lion gave the two cats some bad ideas.

    [I know you guys don''t like that stinky world organization, right? No worries. You can ''identally'' destroy some less important buildings to vent your anger.]

    The lion flicked his thin tail and lifted his chin high, showing off his gorgeous and lush golden mane.

    [Even if we identally kill other people around us, they can''t me us. After all, beasts can identally kill innocent people when they''re fighting, right?]

    At first, the two cats didn''t want to help the leopard to set up such a show, but after listening to what the lion said, the two cats wavered.

    If they could vent their anger with a good justification, why should they refuse this offering?

    They could send the Godfather to help Ainsley instead while they fought the two beasts here for fifteen minutes.

    Anyway, they didn''t sense that their master was in danger, so it should be okay?

    The two cats hesitated for a few seconds until both beasts persuaded them again with countless good words.

    They even gave small treasures to the two cats as a little ''payment'' to set up a show for the people from the World Union.

    Seeing this, the two cats could no longer refuse, so they spoke to the Godfather about their decision.

    When the Godfather heard that the four beasts still had to set up a show for the people from the world union, the man was so speechless that he couldn''t close his mouth.

    These beasts...they are really not that different from human beings, ah! They can even stage a show just so they can still work with the World Union.

    Isn''t this a kind of fraud, or a scam?

    Anyway, the World Union knew that sacred beasts could not kill each other unless it was an emergency or they couldn''t control themselves.

    So, the world union didn''t intend to kill Bello and Cellino.

    It would be better if they could get the two cats to betray their master and work for the world union.

    However, the World Union didn''t know that the two cats already had a master, so even if they had a n, they thought that it would be easy to coax beasts without owners to work as a part-time worker at the World Union headquarters.

    Of course, even if they knew that the cats already had an owner, if they were particrly interested in the cats, the people from the World Union would do anything to make these beasts betray their master.

    The Godfather couldn''t influence the two cats'' decision, so he had no choice but to leave the cats and return to the garden to find Ainsley.

    At the same time, the four beasts agreed to start the show, so they quickly transformed into their beast form.

    One after another, ck silhouette with their backs on the sun covered the ind, making the bright sky outside suddenly look dim and gloomy.

    The leopard beast was the size of a normal leopard when she was in her prototype form, but when she was in her beast form...

    The leopard suddenly erged, and even her body underwent a strange transformation.

    The leopard''s size directly jumped to the size of three cars.

    The body length of the leopard was the same as three cars being put in one row.

    Her height could already reach a two-story house, which was giganticpared to her prototype form.

    Of course, this size was not that big among many other sacred beasts.

    For example, The lion was twice bigger than this leopard, looking like a moving small hill.

    The lion''s height could reach a six-story building, which was so tall that the vast Ind seemed to be a bit crowded.

    The body length was not better than the leopard who was known to be more elegant and agile, but its body became muscr, just like a gym bro or something.

    The four legs had throbbing veins and exaggerated muscles, as if about to burst anytime.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2364: â€œA Change of Species?!â€

    The lion''s fangs became longer, just like a saber tooth tiger.

    The lion''s golden body that was dim before, suddenly shone so brightly that he looked like a moving golden statue, not a beast.

    If not for the obvious moving muscle and veins underneath that golden skin, the beast would really look like a smooth golden statue.

    The mane, which was already lush and gorgeous before, became even thicker, almost bing a tree on its own.

    The lion''s tail split into three, and each of the tails looked like a gigantic whip that could destroy buildings around.

    Although the lion didn''t grow wings, there was a strange crown on his head, which symbolized his lineage as a lion king.

    It was actually the silver female leopard who grew beautiful silver wings, making her figure more agile and elegant despite her huge body.

    This leopard was the pet of a Goddess, so it was normal to be able to fly because it must be used as a mount quite often.

    Seeing the transformation of the two beasts, the two cats also directly changed to their beast form, which was 180¡ã different from their prototype form.

    One became a ck panther even bigger than the lion, and the other became a wolf as big as the leopard, or might be bigger.

    Seeing two cats suddenly bing a ck panther and a wolf, the two beasts were stunned on the spot with their eyes widened.

    What the fck. What did they just see?

    Beasts'' transformation was not like magic that directly changed a person''s species, okay?

    It''s more like the sailor moon''s transformation, the kind that added some ''costumes'' to strengthen themselves.

    However, these two cats actually changed species on the spot!

    The ck panther was okay. It''s still a feline, anyway.

    The wolf one...that is a canine, ah!

    What the heck is wrong with these two''s blood lineage?!

    And what kind of legendary beast could bestow the bloodline of a Fenrir, a wolf, to a cat!

    The world must be crazy.

    It can''t be them who went crazy or hallucinated, right?

    The two feline beasts wanted to ask the cats about how they could transform into apletely different species, just like aplete transformation and not an evolution.

    After all, most beasts evolved when they were in their beast form, and others transformed with a little bit of mutation, such as growing horns, tails, wings, and so on.

    However, there were no cases where beasts actually transformed into a whole different species!

    Wouldn''t the inherited legendary bloodline reject the original bloodline of these two cats?

    After all, no matter what, they were cats, felines, and not canines!

    That one who became a wolf waspletely an anomaly, unless he had the bloodline of a canine or something.

    Or maybe a mutation?

    A mutated beast was rare, but they were often called as a disabled and deformed beast.

    For example, the blue Phoenix who should be red and own fire element turned out to be an extremely yin-type beast, aplete opposite of what a Phoenix should be.

    That''s a mutation, a disability, and a deformity.

    The two beasts silently thought that maybe the cat who turned into a wolf was a mutated beast, so they didn''t dare to ask the cat, afraid of digging the cat''s old wound and offending him.

    Anyway...the world was full of wonder, so it was okay to have a cat that could be a wolf.

    The two sides seized each other''s bodies from head to toe, and each of them praised their own opponent wildly.

    [Sister leopard, your body is so gorgeous and elegant! You''re like the mount of a war Goddess, holding swords and shields to face millions of enemies, nyaaa!]

    Bello whistled and praised sister leopard for her good figure.

    And indeed, the leopard was proud of her body and became even more ted by the sincere praise.

    [Well, your ck panther form is also cool. You''re cute as a cat, but super cool as a ck panther!]

    The leopard nodded at the ck Panther who was more significant than her, and then added another question.

    [But I don''t quite recognize your sacred beast bloodline. Can you tell me? I''m really curious.]

    The elegant leopard tilted her head, making her look less aggressive and more approachable.

    Naturally, Bello didn''t need to keep his bloodline a secret because even if these two beasts knew something, they wouldn''t know the ''him'' in this world.

    There was no chance of bumping into each other and messing up the timeline.

    [My bloodline is a ck panther from the Underworld, a shadow guardian of the Underworld Gate alongside the Cerberus.]

    Cerberus was more widely known as the guardian of the Underworld Gate than this shadow guardian. Still, just like the silver leopard whose legend was not so famous or didn''t even exist in Ainsley''s world, Bello''s legend was also like that.

    In Ainsley''s world, maybe there was no such legend, but in this world, there was indeed a legend of the Underworld''s twin gatekeepers.

    One was a canine, and the other one was a feline.

    When the leopard knew that Bello was that famous Underworld Gatekeeper, she was so shocked that her whiskers trembled with her.

    Wtf! This unremarkable ck panther, whose prototype form was a house cat actually had such an identity!

    Although being a Goddess'' pet and mount was also a high position among many other sacred beasts'' lineage, a bloodline lineage who had their own unique identity like this ck panther was far stronger than just a mount of a Goddess like her.

    Cleopatra in this world was a Goddess, but she didn''t have only one pet and mount.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2365: â€œLion vs Wolfâ€

    Even if the leopard was the Goddess'' most beloved pet and mount, she wasn''t that uniquepared to the sole identity of the Underworld Gatekeeper.

    After all, there were only two Underworld Gatekeepers in this world, but there could be countless pets and mounts of the God and Goddess.

    The silver leopard was silent for a while before she looked at the gigantic wolf next to the ck panther.

    Somehow, she felt that this wolf''s identity was also shocking...

    Before the leopard could ask, Celllino had already consciously told the leopard what she wanted to know.

    [Well, my bloodline is a Fenrir, awooo. But I''m weaker than my brother because I just recently awakened my bloodline.]

    Now, even the lion king also opened his eyes exaggeratedly.

    [What?? You''re a Fenrir? That legendary wolf, the son of some kind of famous God and the one that can eat the moon or something??]

    Although The Lion King didn''t really know the story of Fenrir and its legend, he knew that Fenrir was much more famous than the ck Panther, who was the Underworld''s second  Gatekeeper.

    It was a pity that this Fenrir had just awakened his bloodline and became a sacred beast, so he was actually the weakest among the four beasts here.

    Of course, because Cellino could already speak humannguage in his prototype and beast form, he was actually at the same level as the Leopard and the Lion King.

    It was just that, the other two beasts had been in this position for a longer time than Cellino, so Cellino was indeed a little bit inferior.

    But that was still a Fenrir!

    A beast with a Fenrir bloodline who sessfully cultivated to the point of bing a sacred beast and was just one level away from transforming into a humanoid form.

    It was rumored that the legendary beast Fenrir didn''t sow seeds and put his bloodline in many beasts but just chose one heir, which made many other beasts so jealous of this heir.

    However, this heir had been carefully protected, and its whereabouts were a mystery.

    Who would have known they would meet this mysterious heir who made many beasts jealous?

    Which sacred beasts weren''t jealous of their other legendary beast''s heirs who carried the same bloodline with different bloodline percentages?

    There could be more than one sacred beast with the same bloodline at the same time, but once a sacred beast of the same bloodline became a legendary beast, the others would not be eligible to be a legendary beast.

    Even if that legendary beast died and gave their bloodline away to new heirs, these sacred beasts would not be able to be the new legendary beast and would only stay still for their whole life.

    They would watch as new fledgling beasts inherit theplete bloodline, cultivate madly,pete with other heirs, and finally get that ''throne''.

    The losers who didn''t be legendary beasts would just be spectators to the new round of the battle for the throne.

    There were countless such sacred beasts, so how did they not be jealous of the Fenrir''s heir who didn''t have anypetitor?

    It was said that only the Fenrir of this era was an abnormal legendary beast, stubbornly choosing only one heir instead of many heirs to ensure that none of the heirs would die prematurely before they became the new legendary beast.

    Now that the two beasts saw this so-called lucky heir, they couldn''t help but sigh in envy and became more cautious in their hearts.

    It would be a huge sin if they identally killed this only heir, thus cutting off the bloodline of the legendary beast Fenrir.

    In the past, many legendary beasts disappeared and didn''t have heirs because they chose too little heirs.

    In the chaotic era full of war between races, even the beast race was greatly affected.

    This heir of the Fenrir bloodline must be so lucky to survive the difficult era back then and even be a sacred beast at this level.

    After the two felines admired the two cats, soon, it was the ''show'' that they needed to perform for the people of the World Union organization.

    Bello faced off against the leopard, who was stronger than the lion, and Cellino faced off against the lion king.

    The four beasts didn''t n to use their various abilities to fight and would only use it at thest few seconds, to make an illusion that the four beasts fought a deadly battle and were greatly injured.

    And so, the four beasts focused on fighting with their physical bodies and not using any other abilities.

    The Godfather was on the way back to the garden when he suddenly heard the majestic roar of a lion from afar.

    Soon, a burst of wolf''s howl followed suit, as if not wanting to lose to the beast titled ''the king of the jungle''.

    The two beasts howled and roared to show off their majesty, and soon, they started to fight with their ws and teeth.

    A feline and a canine had a different habit and even more different attack methods, but both sides liked to bite their enemies to death.

    If this was a tiger, the tiger would probably use their front ws to scratch their enemies before hogging them and biting their neck.

    But this was a lion, who didn''t like to use their ws to p their enemies or scratch their enemies.

    The lion used his powerful whip-like tails to sweep towards the Fenrir while he himself rushed to the wolf with his mouth wide open, showing the neat row of sharp teeth and the abnormally long sets of fangs.

    At the same time, the wolf also didn''t want to back down.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2366: â€œLeopard vs Black Pantherâ€

    Even if his physique was not so different from a normal wolf except for its huge size, this wolf was more agile than the lion.

    He dodged the lion''s tail attack nimbly and even grabbed the whip-like tail with his front paws.

    Then, he pulled the lion closer, aiming for the lion''s neck!

    Even if this wolf was supposed to be a canine, he was a feline at heart, so he also liked to use his front paws to scratch, p, pull and y with their enemies.

    A pity. The lion had a thick maneparable to a bullet-proof vest.

    When the wolf opened his mouth wide, showing the row of huge and sharp teeth, the lion didn''t even bother to hide and just let this wolf bite his neck.

    Indeed. When Cellino tried to bite the lion''s neck, he found that the lion''s mane was too dense and thick, covering the front neck, the chest, and even the side of the neck.

    The back of the neck was also covered with thick fur, which only hot weapons could pierce.

    Swords and sharp teeth still couldn''t bypass thisyer of natural defense.

    And the lion let the wolf bite his neck not because he was too idle or something, but because he was luring the wolf!

    The moment the wolf''s head was close to the lion due to his attempt to bite the neck, the lion twisted his head cleverly and bit back at the wolf''s neck!

    The wolf didn''t have a thick mane like the lion, so his neck should be quite fragile, right?

    This sudden move would definitely shock any onlookers, but soon, there was a new reversal.

    Cellino knew his body best, so when the lion suddenly bit his neck, Cellino just snorted and used his front paws to kick the lion''s check and upper abdomen.

    The lion''s two sets of sharp fangs, like the saber tooth tiger, pierced the wolf''s skin, but then, the wolf''s thick and smooth fur, which was soft and good to touch at the start, suddenly changed.

    The soft fur suddenly became more metallized, and the short fur even shot out like a hedgehog, turning into a bunch of spikes!

    The lion didn''t react fast enough, and his teeth just bit into this formidable piece of skin and fur that was already as tough as metals and irons.

    Then, the short fur even became prickly, and the dense needle-like fur stabbed the inside of the lion''s mouth with no mercy!

    The lion''s mouth was not as tough as his skin and mane, so the dense needle-like fur still pierced his soft gum, slightly injuring the lion king.

    However, because the fur didn''t grow long and became a long needle, the damage was not severe, and it was only a tickle for the lion king.

    Soon, the lion king''s body healed the wound on its own with his amazing regeneration ability, which all beasts must possess since birth.

    Such a wound was indeed nothing to be worried about.

    And so, the lion king didn''t panic at all.

    On the contrary, he quickly let go of the wolf''s neck and swung his body around, as if to escape from the wolf.

    But he actually whipped his three tails towards the wolf once more, even aiming for his vital areas!

    The first tail stabbed at the wolf''s eyes. The second tail strangled the wolf''s neck, and thest tail pierced at the wolf''s exposed chest.

    The three tails moved so fast that if there were onlookers, they would definitely gasp in surprise and hiss for the unfortunate victim.

    But how could Cellino let the tail entangle himself?

    He first took a step back to avoid the tail that wanted to stab his eyes.

    Then, the wolf simply swung his right paw to p away the second tail, and the third tail within just a few seconds or even less!

    Before the three tails could move again, the wolf had already put distance from the lion.

    No matter how long the lion''s tail could expand after his beast transformation, there was still a certain distance that they couldn''t reach.

    The wolf took advantage of this to escape from the three tails'' entanglement!

    For now, both sides were on par, but let''s take a look at the fight between the silver leopard and the ck panther.

    The leopard had wings, so she used her advantage directly to fly to the sky.

    Then, the leopard got into the standard stance of a feline when they wanted to hunt something.

    She lowered her head, lifted her buttocks and made her body appear to be longer than it looked like.

    Before the time even touched one second, the leopard pped her strong wings and directly swooped down towards the target in front of her!

    Because Bello was much bigger than the leopard, naturally, he became an easy target for an air raid.

    Even the simple p of the wings brought sharp winds towards the ck panther, obstructing his sight and scratching the surface of his skin.

    But Bello was not an ordinary gigantic ck panther.

    As the gatekeeper of the underworld, he was extremely sensitive to anything rted to souls.

    The beast could detect the movement of his enemy entirely based on the movement of their soul!

    Every soul fire had a spirit that resembled the owner the most.

    In Bello''s eyes, this spirit that was kept inside the living body was even clearer than the physical body of his enemy.

    Bello could see every movement of the silver leopard, down to how the feathers on her wings moved and how her whisker was pressed to the cheek due to the wind pressure.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2367: â€œToo Late To Escapeâ€

    The wind never obstructed Bello''s eyesight, and so, even if his body was huge, he could easily dodge the leopard''s attack.

    However, the leopard not only attacked with her physical body, but also used the sharp feather of her wings to shoot down a rain of feathers straight at the gigantic ck panther!

    This kind of AoE attack was impossible to dodge, not to mention that Bello was currently huge, not small and nimble enough to dodge that many attacks.

    Naturally, the rain of sharp feathers stabbed straight at Bello''s body from head to toe, excluding his belly.

    But Bello''s fur when he was in his beast form was not something that could be underestimated.

    His fur was not as long or as thick as the lion''s mane, but his fur and skin could be hardened to the point of bing simr to metal armor!

    The sharp feathers were only as sharp as daggers at most, and because the leopard didn''t use any of her abilities, those feathers were ordinary physical attacks.

    The feathers hit Bello''s armor-like skin and fur, and the feathers were immediately deflected neatly.

    The feathers didn''t even leave scratches on the metallic skin and fur, and the sunlight still shone brightly on the metallic skin.

    The feathers only tickle Bello to a short giggle, and the leopard also didn''t expect to injure Bello with such an attack.

    If this kind of basic attack could injure Bello, then, Bello was too weak, right?

    However, even if both attacks failed, the leopard still hovered slightly in the air to offset the height difference between the two sides.

    Then, the leopard started to lunge at Bello, targeting the ck panther''s neck, chest and belly!

    Before this, Bello was sitting on the ground with his four paws close together, just like a good dog posture.

    But after the two attacks, he immediately got into a skilful hunting posture of most felines.

    The leopard was also a feline, so her posture was exactly the same as Bello.

    The two sides lunged at each other and started to brawl excitedly, only relying on their physical bodies and not using any of their abilities.

    A battle using abilities could better destroy the surroundings, but physical battles also destroyed a lot of the surroundings.

    The swinging of the tail, the p of the wings, the close brawl that forced the beasts to roll around...

    The movement of the four beasts became closer and closer to the buildings on the ind and soon, their huge bodies just lightly touched those buildings.

    Then, the more fragile buildings made of sses or for entertainment purposes would have cracks on the window, the wall, and many ces.

    The people inside the building even felt an earthquake that only belonged to them alone.

    No buildings were unfortunately smashed to the ground, but the damage was still visible to the naked eye for the people inside the building.

    The surrounding ground was already full of deep pits, scratch marks, and other destructions.

    Some of the other buildings would lose the west wall, their bricks, metal, or something like that.

    If a building had a rooftop garden or other entertainment facilities, these facilities would all be broken on the spot.

    The four beasts didn''t care about the damage they caused, and the cunning Bello even scratched the outer wall of the World Union Headquarters, leaving a clear cat scratch mark on it.

    This kind of damage was not that bad, but it would always be trampling on the big bosses'' dignity.

    Other people wouldugh at such an eye-catching ndmark'', right??

    Buildings with sses as the wall would always suffer the most damage, but so far, there were no casualties.

    These beasts also knew not to kill any people on this ind, so they went to destroy the garden instead.

    The garden was like a greenhouse from the outside, built like a dome.

    Of course, the beasts only destroyed the outer wall of the garden and some other unimportant areas and they tacitly didn''t destroy areas where Ainsley and the Godfather might stay.

    Ainsley herself, who was watching the domain masters creating a joint domain, noticed themotion and saw the copse of the wall that she had been eyeing for so long.

    The master and disciple pair spent a long time drilling a hole in the wall, but the entire wall just copsed like that!

    If they knew that the beasts would make such a big ruckus and even destroy this wall that was super tough even for ability users like the Godfather, they wouldn''t waste their energy just to make a small hole in the wall.

    Just copse the entire wall, ah!

    That''s a really good way to escape if they were cornered.

    However, whether they could escape from the domain remained a mystery.

    After all, if they couldn''t escape from the iing domain, then, they would still be done for.

    Ainsley actually thought of whether to run away now while the domain masters were focusing on creating a domain.

    After all, the domain didn''t exist yet, and with the wall copsing, it was extremely easy to escape.

    However, the garden not only had this wall, but also an invisible barrier and array, which would take a long time to destroy.

    Just making a hole there took the Godfather a long time, and after he ran out of the garden, the barrier was already automatically repaired.

    The man had to drill the barrier again just to re-enter the garden.

    But thinking again, even if they escaped now, that joint domain could possibly envelop the entire ind.

    It''s been a while since the domain masters made the domain, so they will be done soon.

    It was toote to escape!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2368: â€œLike A Fish On A Chopping Board"

    Since it was impossible to escape¡­then, just faced them bravely.

    Ainsley believed that the domain masters would do anything to capture her and the Godfather, so they would definitely expand the size of the domain to the entire ind.

    Maybe they would forcefully pull the beasts into the domain to fight, and they might also pull their colleagues at the headquarters.

    Ainsley felt that they would be surrounded sooner orter.

    And so, it was important for the Godfather to be enlightened quickly to create a domain!

    Unfortunately, even up to now, the Godfather was still unable to inspire the power to create a domain that involved manyws of nature.

    The Godfather was also frustrated, but he was not in great danger now, so he was not pushed to the limit to create a domain.

    Maybe they had to wait until the situation was critical and it was a life-and-death moment...

    The Godfather soon reunited with Ainsley, who was watching the group of domain masters closing their eyes and creating a domain in a different space.

    Those members of the hunter organization had all been controlled perfectly, but even so, none of these people would be of use when they entered the domainter.

    It was also possible that the domain masters didn''t pull these people into the domain to reduce the chance of Ainsley using them to rebel.

    When Ainsley saw the Godfather, the girl immediately waved her hand and spoke cheerfully, as if they were not about to face a joint domain and several big domain masters.

    "Here, here, uncle!"

    The Godfather''s lips still twitched at Ainsley calling himself an uncle, but the age gap between them was indeed too big, so he couldn''t be called an older brother and could only be an uncle in an aggrieved way.

    Ainsley didn''t know the Godfather''s wild thoughts, and even if she knew, she wouldn''t care that much.

    The Godfather nodded at Ainsley coolly, and then he also stood next to the baby, watching several domain masters not far from them busy creating a domain in another space.

    Seeing such a big target so close to them, yet they couldn''t do anything to these people...

    Both Ainsley and the Godfather felt aggrieved.

    However, they could do nothing but watch.

    This was indeed the biggest reason why domain masters were invincible facing non-domain masters.

    In this world, domain masters were at the peak, and no matter how strong an ability user or a non-human race was, as long as they couldn''t create a domain, they would still be weaker than these domain masters.

    The number of domain masters in the human race was thergestpared to other non-human races because creating a domain involved the spirit of creation and creativity.

    Other non-human races could easilyprehend thew of nature because they were more talented and gifted in this aspect.

    However, they didn''t have the same creative ability of human beings who liked to invent new things.

    Other non-human races had rtively backward technology, and magic technology was used more widely there.

    However, even their magic technology was copied from the human race''s technology development.

    Thanks to this, the human race barely stood a chance to stand side by side with other powerful non-human races and sessfully got a spot in the 7 biggest and most influential races in this world.

    Human beings had wisdom.

    The dwarves had the talent to realize the wisdom of human beings in the form of technologies..

    So, these two races were actually closer to each other than other races.

    Then, the elves had the resources from forests and mountains.

    The celestials controlled the weather and governed the sky, being untouchable by other races on the ground.

    The merfolk race had the whole ocean as their source of resources, and they were one of the richest races in terms of food, treasures, and other resources.

    The beastmen had the best technology in animal husbandry, clothing business, and beast taming.

    Even if their technology was one of the worst among the other 7 big races, they could still stand side by side with other races thanks to their close rtionship with the ferocious beasts, intelligent sacred beasts, and the all-powerful legendary beasts.

    The Giants were an ''introvert'' race, more mysterious than the elves because elves still did business with human beings and other races, but the giants lived in deep mountains, sleeping all day long or fighting in another dimension.

    Giants were all huge, and the smallest was the size of beasts in their beast forms.

    This race liked to fight, so the World Union opened a special dimension for these giants to fight every day, so as not to destroy the ecology of this world.

    The dragons were not included in the top 7 big races due to their number of poption, but no one could deny their excellence in terms of strength.

    To be wary of these races, the human race had to strive to be domain masters and produce as many domain masters as possible.

    In the interracial war era back then, many domain masters sacrificed for the sake of the human race, pushing the human race to keep standing as one of the biggest races in this world up to this day.

    Ainsley admired domain masters, but a pity. She was actually about to fight against domain masters without a domain.

    Ainsley recalled her experience when the World Union in her world captured her.

    At that time, it was indeed difficult to do anything inside the domain, and it was only because of Axelle that she could escape.

    So, what to do when the joint domain was established? Just wait to die like a fish on a chopping board?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2369: â€œInfecting A Domain?â€

    Ainsley didn''t want to give up so early, and she also wanted to try doing some tricks.

    Even if she knew that once she entered the domain, she would be helpless, maybe...she could find a loophole.

    Ainsley looked at her own pink aura around the bodies of those hunters scattered in the garden with deep thoughts.

    This love virus was indeed just like a virus...

    So...could it also invade the domain? Or any creatures in the domain?

    If the entire domain could be infected...

    But the domain itself was just a special space, not a living being. How to infect a non-living being with the love virus?

    Although Ainsley boasted that the love virus and her charm could even move dead things to work for her, this statement was just a joke.

    To be able to influence nts alone was already a feat, so influencing dead things was just a dream.

    However, it was at this moment that Ainsley recalled the rumor about the first ancestor of the Sloan Family.

    It was said that his charm was so great that he could affect dead things.

    ...it was just a rumor, though.

    Unless that dead thing stores a spirit or something, or the so-called dead thing turned out to be one of the rare races in this world, such as the toy race, and so on.

    Since infecting the domain itself was quite impossible and illogical...how about infecting the animals and other beings inside the domain?

    Ainsley didn''t know whether her ability would be suppressed immediately once she entered the domain, but something was different in this world.

    In Ainsley''s main world, everyone already knew her ability, so they would definitely suppress her inside the domain.

    But here...

    These domain masters might not know yet. They would first focus on suppressing the Godfather.

    After all, thew of suppression in the domain depended on the thoughts of the domain master and not something automatic.

    Since it was like this....

    Ainsley slowly curled her lips and showed an evil smile that didn''t fit her cute image, almost scaring the Godfather to death.

    But that expression onlysted for a second before the baby returned to her previous cute face, making the Godfather wonder whether he saw things wrong.

    At this moment, Ainsley had already formted a n in her mind, but she still wanted to try something before the domain waspleted.

    How about...influencing these domain masters who were in another space?

    It wasn''t as if she couldn''t do this.

    These domain masters were just in another space.

    If there were space fragment ability users here, they could also find the space where these domain masters stayed to create their domain, but it would take a long, long time, so long that the domain masters would have finished their creation, and everything was in vain.

    But...it was not as if there were no lucky people who found the different space where domain masters created their domains.

    It was just that, after entering that space, before they could even do anything to the domain masters, that special space directly expelled the intruder or tore them to death with the space fluctuation.

    Scary!

    But Ainsley just wanted to send her love virus....and she had not tried to send her love virus through a different space.

    Ainsley had never thought of this before, but thinking again, she was still too limited by the people''s thoughts in this world.

    Many times, the abilities of the people in this world were actually much stronger than what these people thought, and it was only weak because the ability users in this world were not too creative.

    Ainsley was more creative than these people, but she had gradually integrated into this world, so sometimes, she was also a bit affected.

    That''s how she didn''t even think about evolving her love virus to invade another space!

    After Ainsley got this epiphany, she didn''t know why, but she had a hunch that once she could do this, she was not far from bing a domain master.

    The Godfather didn''t know that Ainsley just got an epiphany right next to him, but the man could feel that something changed.

    The girl suddenly felt stronger than before.

    Maybe it was just his imagination or something, but it did feel different than before.

    The Godfather didn''t think too much anymore and just quietly waited for the domain masters to finish their domain creation.

    On the other hand, Ainsley quietly prepared her experiment.

    There was still time before the domain masters finished their joint domain, so it would be good to conduct an experiment here.

    Ainsley first used her luck maniption ability to increase her luck to the max.

    Then, the baby drew something with her Realism Art ability, and this item could be used to open a gap in the void.

    This item could even search the coordinates of those domain masters in another space.

    With Ainsley''s boosted luck, the item that wasted almost all of Ainsley''s energy and even forced her to drink a special energy recovery potion worked very well.

    The item was easy to use, and Ainsley casually named it as the Space Detector.

    Then, Ainsley used this item to find a trace of those domain masters in the vast space and dimensions out there.

    It did take a long time to find the coordinates of these domain masters, even with the use of such a magical item born from a unique ability, but once again, the boosted luck yed a huge role.

    In less than several minutes, Ainsley sessfully found the coordinates of the domain masters who were already in a different dimension!

    The baby''s eyes immediately lit up.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2370: â€œSpace Detector & Space Teleporterâ€

    Ainsley never expected that she could really find the coordinates of these domain masters in another dimension.

    However, even if she found their coordinates, she could not easily enter that special dimension.

    Not even someone with a space fragment ability could do that, not to mention that Ainsley didn''t have such an ability.

    She could only tear a small gap in the void using this Space Detector and then tried to spread her love virus into the distant dimension.

    The detector had a phone-sized screen, showing the distance between Ainsley and the dimension where the domain masters stayed.

    The distance was actually far away, so far that it was farther than billions of light years if counted in the math logic of Ainsley''s previous world.

    It was so far away that it crossed several gxies, and even crossed one entire universe.

    After all, in this world, the  universe did not exist as something that had countlessary things, stars, and such, but consisted of countless small worlds such as Ainsley''s current world.

    Then, there was an invisible space and time barrier between low-level small worlds, mid-level small worlds, and high-level small worlds.

    Maybe, in this world, there wouldn''t be any other in the universe except for the main world, and other worlds out there also only have one main world.

    But that was just one universe that wasn''t a parallel universe.

    Let''s say that Ainsley''s main world existed in the main universe, and now, she was in one of the many parallel universes.

    Then, the Space Detector searched for a trace of these domain masters in this parallel universe, but the concept of dimensions had already transcended the concept of space in Ainsley''s previous world.

    The dimension here wentyer afteryer before finally entering the ''universe'' which housed countless small worlds.

    Maybe, if one of those small worlds was an interster world, that ''world'' would have an entire universe on its own with countlesss.

    Ainsley''s current world didn''t have the concept ofs and only realms, dimensions, domains, other worlds, and so on.

    Now, these domain masters were hiding in the n-thyer of dimension, and it was truly difficult to find these people.

    No wonder space ability users had always been one of the most difficult people to catch, and domain masters were actually quasi-space ability users due to their attainment in thew of space.

    Ainsley saw that the distance between her and those domain masters was too far apart.

    Without the help of space ability, how could she transport her love virus to these people?

    In the end, the love virus was also an ''entity'' made from the charm ability, so what kind of ability could span across such a distance without the help of space ability?

    Ainsley had no choice but to create a new space item with Realism Art ability that she named ''Space Teleporter''.

    It was a small portal that couldn''t work in the main space, but worked when it entered theyers of dimension, such as the fourth void, the third void, and so on.

    Yes. Common people used ''void'' to name ''dimensions'', but dimensions could be seen with naked eyes, while the void was just a chaotic ce with almost no concrete ces.

    Many people mistook the void as dimensions, but the void was more like a ''road'' while dimensions were more like the mall, shops, and other ces next to the road.

    Sometimes, people who opened a path to another dimension, which was a smaller and weaker form of aplete world, didn''t notice that they went through the ''void'' to go through the dimension.

    After Ainsley got the Space Teleporter device, she was even more sure that the domain masters were actually teleported to a specific dimension that was reserved only for domain masters.

    However, inside that one dimension, each domain master couldn''t touch each other as well because they were divided into even smaller dimension grids.

    Ainsley had another headache because of this.

    She couldn''t infect all domain masters at once, and with the time constraints, she could only choose one target.

    So, among these domain masters, who should she choose as her new target?

    Ainsley didn''t know much about these domain masters, so she humbly asked the Godfather for his opinion.

    "What? You want to try to use your charm ability on one of these domain masters through space and dimension?"

    The Godfather raised an eyebrow at Ainsley and suddenly felt that his disciple was brave and bold.

    No one ever thought of doing this, but Ainsley had already experimented and it was still possible.

    It was just that, she could only choose one target.

    And whether her charm ability could pass through different dimensions with the help of the Space Teleporter or not, it was also still a mystery.

    Still, Ainsley wanted to try.

    So, which domain master was the ''key'' among other domain masters, and if the ''key'' was mastered by their side, they could defeat the entire domain master group?

    The Godfather only asked Ainsley symbolically and didn''t even think of receiving her reply.

    The man quietly looked at the group of domain masters, as many as ten people, and couldn''t help but be serious.

    "I think the strongest domain master here is that old grandpa, but I''m not sure whether he''s the ''key'' in building the joint domain."

    If this grandpa did contribute the most to the creation of the joint domain, then, he would have more privilege to control the entire domain than other domain masters.

    Such a person should be controlled firmly if they want to have a little hope of survival.

    Ainsley took a look at the oldest man in the group and saw a rather Buddhist Grandpa with a kind and amiable face.

    So...this is her target?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2371: â€œInfiltrating The Absolute Defenseâ€

    Sometimes, when the disparity in strength between two people was toorge, the weaker side couldn''t sense the true strength of the stronger side, unless the stronger side took the initiative to release their strength for others to feel and see.

    At this moment, Ainsley was in this position.

    She could vaguely perceive the strength of the other domain masters, but this Buddha-like grandpa...she felt nothing.

    Ainsley had seen a lot of people, had even met countless powerful  people, both human beings and non-human beings.

    The only time when she couldn''t see through the other person''s strength was when she met the archangels and the demon lords from hell.

    She could still vaguely feel the strength of the Valkyrie, the Hydra, the Cerberus and other strong non-human beings, but the archangels and demon lords were always in the dark.

    Now, Ainsley actually felt the same feeling on this kind-looking grandpa!

    Ainsley''s face instantly became stern, and the baby became more cautious.

    She knew her love virus was invincible, but if the gap in strength were too far apart, even the love virus would only bring a small, unimportant impact to the target.

    The target would only feel that the kid was cute, but that''s it.

    They wouldn''t even feel any other affection, not to mention doing anything that the cute kid asked them to do.

    And their hearts wouldn''t be as disturbed as other weaker people.

    The love virus wouldn''t be able to disguise itself as the strong target''s inner voice, and the risk of exposure would be higher.

    Ainsley took a deep breath and made sure that her luck was still at the top level.

    Her luck was already confused more by half just because she used it to find the exact coordinate of these domain masters hidden in another dimension.

    However, the baby once again used her luck maniption ability to boost her luck to the top level.

    This way, the chance of slightly influencing the Buddha-like grandpa would be higher.

    As long as the grandpa didn''t put on a restriction to ban all abilities inside the joint domain, Ainsley had already seeded in her n.

    It was okay to ban the Godfather''s various offensive abilities, but Ainsley''s abilities were mostly on the ''soft power'' type except for her shaman ability with the lightning control ability and the blood control ability from her blood n mode.

    In this era, it was impossible to use the shaman ability because the contracted spirit was separated by countless worlds and timelines.

    Even if Ainsley could already use the Godfather''s ability without the man possessing her, shamans also had their own limitations.

    Otherwise, they would already conquer the world or something like that.

    And so, Ainsley could only use her blood n mode or Asmodeus mode if she wanted to use her offensive abilities.

    So far, the World Union had not analyzed Ainsley''s abilities and had only vaguely guessed that her ability had something to do with charm.

    These domain masters definitely didn''t know this information, and Ainsley was going to take advantage of this information gap.

    The baby took a deep breath before using the Space Teleporter to open up a gap in the void, leading straight to the dimension where the Buddhist grandpa stayed.

    The gap wouldn''t remain for a long time, so Ainsley hurriedly released her love virus, letting the pink spores float into the hole in the void.

    Then, the Space Teleporter immediately worked hard to teleport the pink spores to cross the long distance between the current dimension and that grandpa''s hidden dimension.

    As expected. The first experiment didn''t go well.

    The love virus could not stand the fluctuation of space, and the Space Teleporter had to teleport the love virus several times before it could send this mass of energy to the target dimension.

    The love virus lost its effectiveness on the way, and because it was too far away from the ability user, it soon disappeared.

    Ainsley knew that failure was normal. Even if she was extremely lucky now, the chance of sess was originally less than 0.000001%.

    This n relied entirely on luck, so Ainsley could only try again and again untildy luck finally favored her and made this impossible n possible.

    Ainsley tried the n three times in a row before finally feeling a glimpse of sess on the fourth trial.

    This time, the love virus was wrapped with a ball of lucky energy, and the lucky energy sessfully escorted the group of pink spores to enter the kind grandpa''s dimension.

    The man didn''t even feel anything when a foreign matter entered the dimension because the love virus was essentially just a ball of energy.

    The golden light that wrapped around the pink spores already became much thinner when it arrived at the destination.

    Afraid that there would be another ident, Ainsley painstakingly controlled the love virus to quickly enter the target''s body.

    This time, Ainsley had subconsciously changed parts of her body into Asmodeus Form to strengthen her control over the love virus.

    Of course, afraid that some people somewhere far away were still paying attention to her, Ainsley only changed her legs and her torso that was covered with clothes.

    Her pupils also changed, but even the Godfather didn''t see it because Ainsley conveniently covered her eyes with her bangs.

    The baby sensed the movement of the love virus and paid attention to the blinking dot disyed on the screen of the Space Detector.

    Once the love virus entered the dimension, the spores immediately rushed to enter the grandpa''s body and continued to multiply at lightning speed.

    It was indeed such a frightening virus that shook many experts and strong people!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2372: â€œDefying Heavenâ€

    The old man still didn''t feel anything wrong because he was too immersed in creating a domain, and no one would have thought that someone could attack people who were already in a different dimension.

    This time, Ainsley had to supply energy to the two Space series items created through Realism Art ability and also used the Luck Maniption ability to ensure the sess of the love virus'' infiltration.

    The baby used several abilities at once, and it required precise control.

    Ainsley was so focused that beads of sweat already dripped down her face and her back was soaked with sweat.

    The Godfather didn''t know what Ainsley was doing, but he vaguely felt that the kid was doing something important and she was struggling.

    The man held his breath, afraid of disturbing Ainsley but he also silently used various treasures to replenish Ainsley''s energy without direct consumption.

    He could see that the baby''s energy fluctuated several times. It even bottomed out often before being replenished somehow.

    The Godfather could only silently assist his disciple who came from another space and time while secretly feeling proud in his heart.

    Hum. His disciple could use multiple abilities at the same time.

    She''s such a good student!

    The narcissistic Godfather praised his future self for his good eyesight in choosing a disciple.

    This kid is really good!

    Ainsley didn''t know the Godfather''s wild thoughts at all and only focused on spreading as many love viruses inside the grandpa''s body as she could.

    Ainsley''s strength was limited, so in the end, Ainsley could only nt enough love viruses to ensure that the old man wouldn''t block all abilities inside the domain.

    As long as it was like this, Ainsley was already content.

    Soon, the Space Teleporter and the Space Detector could no longer open the gap in the void.

    All connections were immediately cut off, but Ainsley had already let go of her love virus, so she also neatly ended this sessful experiment.

    The Godfather didn''t dare to speak until Ainsley sighed in relief.

    Only then did the man look at his disciple and ask the little girl with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.

    "What did you do just now? I saw you opening a gap in the void and even used a lot of abilities at once. The energy fluctuation is so abnormal."

    The Godfather didn''t know what abilities this kid had aside from the charm ability, but what he knew was that, this kid definitely used several invisible abilities that he couldn''t understand.

    Ainsley didn''t n to tell the Godfather at first, but since the Godfather asked, the little girl could only tell a part of the truth just now.

    "Well, I just used a special device to locate the coordinates of these domain masters."

    Ainsley shrugged and continued.

    "Then, I use one of my abilities to do something to the strongest domain master in this group."

    The baby talked as if this was just a trivial thing, but the Godfather almost bit his tongue on the spot.

    What the hell? Locate the coordinates of the domain masters? Even sneaking up an attack on the strongest domain master?

    The Godfather lost all of his cold man persona and screamed in his heart.

    This kid is defying heaven, ah!

    Everyone knew that the creator space was an absolute defense of domain masters who were creating a domain.

    Many people relied on this privilege to save their meager lives, and many people could peacefully design their domains due to the existence of this absolute defense.

    Even if the fairy of space came here, she would not be able to locate the coordinate of the domain masters'' creation ce in such a short period of time.

    Not to mention sneaking an attack!

    The distance between this world and that dimension where domain masters collectively created domains must be far away, so far that it couldn''t be found.

    Only thews of this world could easily teleport those domain masters into the special dimension and return the domain masters intact, without even the slightest injuries.

    How could it be possible to locate these domain masters, not to mentionunching a sneak attack?

    The attack would have to span an immeasurable distance! Any attack was a form of energy, and it could not travel that far away from the ability users.

    Back then, many experts had experimented and even joined hands with space fragment ability users to crack this ''absolute defense'', but no one seeded.

    The Godfather didn''t believe that Ainsley managed to do what others couldn''t!

    But thinking again, since this disciple came from the future, maybe, the people in the future had already cracked this absolute defense?

    The Godfather was silent for a while, thinking that the future world was indeed terrible, full of strong people.

    However, he didn''t know that even in the future, this absolute defense was still an absolute defense that no one could touch.

    If not for Ainsley''s various abilities thatplemented each other, she wouldn''t be able to do this.

    And just to send a small amount of love virus to the old man over there, Ainsley exhausted her whole energy twice in a row!

    She already looked like she fell into the water and was fished out by a kind person.

    The whole person was soaked wet with her own sweat, and her face turned as pale as paper.

    Only then did the Godfather notice Ainsley''s condition but before he could worry and give her medicines, the baby already took out some strange potion bottles from her spatial storage.

    Then, the baby drank those potions one by one without batting an eyelid, as if they were juices and not precious potions!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2373: "Entering The Joint Domainâ€

    In the Godfather''s era, the most taboo thing for ability users was to exhaust all of their energy because even with the help of a special energy restoration potion, the energy would only be recovered by half.

    However, in Ainsley''s world, a super potion that couldpletely restore one''s special energy, no matter how big the energy core was, already existed.

    It was indeed pricey, and only the top elites among elites could afford it.

    But Ainsley didn''tck money at all.

    And she still had the various body parts of the miraculous healer from Meidian Family, the mafia family famous for being a healer family and the founder of the healer guild in Godlif Country.

    With those body parts turned into potions, Ainsley acquired another full-level healing potion.

    Within just a few seconds, the baby''s pale cheeks instantly turned rosy, and her exhausted face became more energetic.

    Ainsley''s own energy had been replenished well, but there was indeed a slight damage to her energy cores due to the  overconsumption before.

    The energy core was already split to several colorful energy cores, and this time, the golden core representing luck maniption ability, the pink core representing charm ability and the color-changing core from Realism Art ability had cracks on the surface.

    The cracks weren''t deep, only at the surface level, but Ainsley was already wary of this.

    She didn''t have any potions that could heal the energy core, and she needed to find a special healer for this.

    So, she really had to calm down and be careful not to aggravate the cracks on the energy core.

    Ainsley tapped her chin with her chubby fingers as she was deep in thoughts.

    She was afraid that if she used these three abilities once more, the cracks would deepen.

    Maybe she should enter the blood n mode and only use the blood maniption ability.

    Ainsley took a look at the crimson core representing the blood maniption ability that wasn''t as obvious as the other energy cores because it was hidden in the bloodline.

    This energy core would be dim and way weaker when Ainsley didn''t transform to the blood n mode.

    Now, Ainsley thought of using this one instead of her other abilities.

    But maybe, using Asmodeus Mode would also speed up the process of healing her charm energy core.

    After all, in Asmodeus Mode, not only the energy she used came from other people''s affection, but this mode also had a good effect on the body''s natural healing and regeneration.

    But then, Ainsley peeked at the Godfather next to her and had another headache.

    She didn''t know how to transform in front of the Godfather and not scare him because, for this man, she was just a random transmigrator who was involved in this drama.

    If she suddenly used the Asmodeus Mode or the blood n mode...would he suspect that she was an abyss demon and then attack her instead?

    The people in this world, such as those domain masters, would also be surprised to death and would even think that she was a powerful abyss demon or something....

    Ainsley was in a dilemma,  but this didn''tst long because the space suddenly fluctuated, and it was such a familiar phenomenon.

    The joint domain was about to be established!

    Both Ainsley and the Godfather hurriedly walked farther away from the domain masters, but they didn''t n to run away to avoid the range of the domain.

    The domain would definitely cover arge area, and maybe the World Union nned to forcefully pull other people around the ind to get rid of them.

    Indeed. There were many of the Godfather''s silent followers around the ind, and even Ainsley''s ancestor, the founder of the Sloan Family, was there.

    The emergence of this familiar space fluctuation indicated that the domain was about to be fully open within just a few seconds.

    Ainsley didn''t bother to do anything and just focused on sensing the love virus she nted in that Buddha-like grandpa''s body.

    The love virus was weak because the distance between the power user and the ability itself was too far.

    However, the love virus was tough, and with just a small energy reserve inside the love virus''s main body, the rest of the virus could survive for a period of time.

    If the love virus could survive for several seconds, Ainsley was sure that she could ''feed'' the love virus with her energy once more.

    Indeed.

    Just a few seconds after the space fluctuation where the void trembled, the surroundings suddenly spun around, as if people were put inside a washing machine.

    Ainsley''s mind spun around for a split second before the surroundings changed from the sky down to the ground.

    Usually, an already established domain would not give such a dizzying effect and would slowly change the surroundings from the sky to the ground, or vice versa.

    However, because this joint domain was just born, it had a dizzying effect for everyone other than the creators.

    Ainsley and the Godfather were automatically sucked into the domain, and even the four beasts who were fighting in the distance were also pulled in.

    Not only that, the people around the ind, both the defenders and the attackers from various forces, were all pulled into the domain in one go.

    The Godfather''s followers looked at the surroundings that suddenly changed, and they immediately grouped together with wary faces.

    The first ancestor of the Sloan Family furrowed his eyebrows and called his people to get closer to each other, afraid that there would be an unexpected danger in the next second.

    This might be the first time that some people have ever entered a domain, including the Godfather.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2374: â€œThe Forgotten Landâ€

    The Godfather had never fought against a domain master, so entering a domain was new to him.

    Even the Sloan Family''s first ancestor and the Godfather''s other followers were dumbstruck.

    The domain didn''t change much from the original scenery, but in this domain, the ind was t, with no tall buildings and various facilities from the World Union.

    The strange thing was, the blue and clear sky in reality suddenly entered dusk, as if the sun was about to set, but it never changed to nighttime.

    The ind was not alone, because the domain masters created a vague sea around the ind, with tons of weird creatures lurking inside the ck ocean.

    The t ck-brown ind became the only ind in the sea, and the domain masters named the entire domain as ''The Forgotten Land''.

    The forgottennd.

    People who entered thisnd would also be forgotten by the entire world.

    In other words, anyone who entered this domain would die..

    In the original timeline, maybe, the Godfather entered the domain alone, or maybe his followers were also pulled into the domain and died without a burial.

    However, what Ainsley was sure of was that, in the Godfather''s original timeline, the World Union shouldn''t send ten domain masters at once and even create a joint domain.

    There would be, at most, two or three domain masters who were still at the entry-level.

    There was no way that there would be ten domain masters with half of them being at the full level.

    This special treatment must be because of Ainsley''s interference.

    All the people in this domain, except for Ainsley and the domain masters, were newbies regarding domains.

    They looked around with excited eyes but also deep worries that they couldn''t conceal.

    The first ancestor of the Sloan family looked calm from the outside, but inside, he frantically tried to find a way out of this strange ce called the domain.

    Unfortunately, no matter what the man did, even using a little bit of his ability was already so difficult, as if he was just an ordinary person in this strange world.

    The Godfather had heard of domains, but this was also the first time he saw one with his own eyes.

    The man tried to use his various abilities or find a way to break through the shackles, but maybe because the domain masters were most wary of this man, they restricted him heavily.

    The Godfather couldn''t even use a simple ability, and all that remained was his passive ability, such as the sixth sense, and so on.

    Upon this realization, the man couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows, but he suppressed his emotion and on the surface, his face looked as calm as ever, as if nothing could enter his eyes.

    On the contrary, maybe because the love virus already brought some kind of influence to the Buddha-like grandpa or what...

    Ainsley was not restricted in the slightest!

    Other domain masters didn''t even notice this and thought everyone in the domain was already restrained, especially the two most dangerous targets, that ''father and daughter'' duo.

    A pity. When Ainsley first entered the domain, she immediately supplied more energy to her love virus, and soon, the head of the domain master group was ''poisoned'' with love without him even realizing.

    When he lifted all kinds of bans for Ainsley, the man even thought of an excuse rationally.

    They had to test the abilities of this kid, and since this was inside a domain, no matter what, the kid couldn''t run away, so it was a safe ce to get more information from this ''humanoid weapon''.

    After all, they knew too little about this ''humanoid'' weapon!

    With such logical reasoning, the Buddha-like grandpa calmed down and didn''t think much about this.

    Of course, other people didn''t even know that Ainsley was not restricted in the slightest because, once again, the born drama queen showed off her acting talent and pretended to be just like everyone around her.

    Yes.

    She pretended to be unable to use her abilities when actually, she could use all of her abilities!

    The Godfather, who was next to Ainsley, didn''t even realize that Ainsley was not restricted at all and thought that the girl was also restricted.

    His heart instantly skipped a beat.

    Does this mean the girl''s n to influence the old man fails?

    The Godfather suddenly felt awkward and didn''t know how tofort Ainsley because of her failure.

    Well, the Godfather didn''t think that the n would work, anyway, but seeing that Ainsley had obviously seeded in sending the love virus to that old man, the Godfather also didn''t know what to say.

    He had a glimmer of hope that the n would be sessful, but maybe because of the distance or what, the old man was not that affected, so Ainsley was also restricted in this domain.

    The Godfather could only sigh andment that the ''absolute defense'' that many domain masters boasted about truly deserves its reputation.

    While the people in the Godfather''s camp were busy adapting to the sudden change of being unable to use their active abilities, the ten domain masters were silently watching these people in the void.

    Yes. The ten domain masters didn''t appear in front of the ''guests'' and chose to hide somewhere inside the domain.

    Because they were the creator of the domain, anyway, it was possible to hide from the ''guests'' detection.

    In this domain, they were Gods.

    The ten domain mastersmunicated with each other through telepathy, which was one of the privileges of the joint domain created by several domain masters.

    Suddenly, one of the domain masters dropped a heavyweight question in the ''group chat''.

    [Should we kill all these people now?]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2375: â€œTransitional Eraâ€

    [These people are all that bastard''s dog lickers. If they cane out of the domain alive, there might be endless troubles.]

    One of the ten domain masters, a grumpy, short dwarf, looked at the crowd below him with cynical eyes.

    Hmph. These people were too dangerous to be left behind. We have to kill them!

    However, there was a rare opposition from one of the ten domain masters.

    A gentle and calm female celestial shook her head and sped her hands together, as if praying to God.

    [Let''s not be so radical. There are thousands of people here, scattered everywhere across the Forgotten Ind. If we kill all of them without an official war, it''s the same as a private ughter, right?]

    Even if most of these people were humans, there were also a few non-humans among them, and surprisingly, there was a young celestial girl among these thousands of people.

    The female celestial race obviously spoke for this person in the crowd.

    In this era, various races were still mingling with human beings because it was a transitional era from the previous war era to a better future.

    Many higher-ups from various races came to the human continent as the ''neutral continent'' to discuss various matters, and they gathered at the world union''s headquarters.

    Naturally, many citizens from various races followed their leaders to y in the human continent and maybe, one or two went astray and idolized a human being.

    That one celestial girl down there should be the vivid example.

    In this era called the transitional era, human beings met non-human races more often than in Ainsley''s peace era.

    After all, due to the war era, non-human beings often invaded the human territories, and the boundary between territories were even so vague that casual non-human races could enter the human continent anywhere.

    There were many non-human races from the big races to smaller races who wanted to take a piece of cake from the human continent''s huge territory.

    Even after this era entered the transitional era, it was difficult to really clean up non-human beings and throw them to leave the human continent.

    Even the specific details of the territorial distribution were still in hot discussion, so it was normal for many non-human races to still linger around human beings.

    As one of the richest continents in terms of natural resources, the human continent has always been a sweet pastry for many other races.

    Fortunately, the Elven Race was finally more interested in the jungle continent across the Human Continent, which was more suitable for the elves.

    There were also the beastmen race, the giants, dwarves, and so on.

    The celestial race was inspired by human beings to simply create their own territory in the sky, and now it was in a construction period.

    Naturally, the female celestial didn''t want to lose even one of her own kind.

    There were also a few naughty non-human youngsters among the people who went to protest against the World Union.

    Maybe they just joined in the fun, but they were also innocently pulled into this domain.

    [Aside from that, there are quite a few influential figures among the humans. If we kill them as well, these forces will definitely cause trouble for us.]

    Another domain master, a young man from the human race, couldn''t help but point out this fact.

    The World Union in this era was still developing steadily, and it was already one of the biggest organizations because the leaders of various races agreed to support this one global organization as the symbol of peace.

    However, it didn''t mean that there were no forces out there who dared to mess with the World Union.

    Even if the World Union''s people in this era were more ferocious and war-likepared to the one in Ainsley''s era, other forces were also like this due to the previous war era.

    Ainsley''s era had already achieved peace for so long, but this era had just started to transition.

    The transitional era wouldst for one hundred years or at least a few decades before they entered the peace era.

    This era was also the budding era of mafias who were once war thugs and had to be ''more peaceful''.

    Among this group of people, there were many such influential mafia bosses.

    [Let''s not be too overbearing. Many old families, guilds and private forces, especially those specialized in war businesses, are not happy with this transitional era.]

    The young man from the human race continued his persuasion to the dwarf domain master.

    [If these people know that we kill a lot of their elites, they will definitely use this as an excuse to start another round of war.]

    After all, not only human beings had such people, but other non-human races also had people from the war faction.

    The war faction was already subdued and suppressed so that the peace faction could develop.

    But if they give a chance to the war faction to move, it would be bad.

    [Our target is only the Godfather and his daughter. We suspect that his daughter is a humanoid weapon from a mysterious war organization, so we need to capture her.]

    Of course, they wanted to kill the Godfather to get his soul and seal the abyss thoroughly.

    But it was best to catch his daughter alive.

    Three among ten domain masters had already spoken, and the others agreed with the suggestion of not killing people indiscriminately.

    But then, someone among the other seven people, a war-loving beastman, spoke in displeasure.

    [Why should the old bald donkey pull these people into the domain if not to kill them? Just let them leave the domain so as not to be implicated!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2376: â€œThe Domain Mastersâ€™ Disputeâ€

    The beastman mentioned the Buddha-like old man, who was indeed bald, like a true monk.

    This beastman had a sharp tongue and his words were harsh, with a slight sense of offense.

    The Buddha-like grandpa was someone from the human race, but he was rumored to have the bloodline of a God from outside this world or something.

    Obviously, the beastman was not satisfied with the fact that the invisible leader of their group was someone from the human race.

    However, the old man seemed to be a kind and patient person.

    He didn''t show any reaction to this sharp question and just smiled at the hot-blooded beastman while muttering some kind of Buddhist Scripture.

    [If we leave these people outside, they might cause chaos and damage the ind. If they''re trapped inside the domain, they will be obedient.]

    The old man spoke in a gentle voice, making people who hear his voice feel a sense of peace in their heart.

    This old man is really something else.

    The beastman failed to provoke the Buddha-like old man, and he wasn''t an idiot, so he stopped appropriately.

    Since many domain masters thought of sparing these people''s lives, so be it.

    Without their abilities, these ants couldn''t do anything, anyway.

    It was at this time that the domain masters noticed that among the scattered group of ability users, four gigantic beasts had just stopped fighting.

    When the domain masters saw the four beasts, one of them immediately gave another suggestion.

    [How about we kill two of those sacred beasts instead? The other two are from our side, but the unfamiliar ones should be the Godfather''s or his daughter''s sacred beasts.]

    Sacred beasts were rare, but they were not too bound and restricted by domains, so they were hidden dangers.

    It was a pity to kill two sacred beasts in one go, and it was better to influence these beasts or something.

    But it looked like the beasts already belonged to their enemies. Then, they could only destroy these beasts.

    It was at this time that the beastman suddenly refuted the suggestion from his colleague.

    [What are you saying? Sacred beasts are rare! We can''t kill them casually if you don''t want other sacred beasts to scorn us and even attack us.]

    The beastmen race was close to the beasts, so it was understandable that this man wanted to stand up for those two beasts.

    And in this era, the beasts and sacred beasts had more contact with each other, albeit just to fight to relieve boredom.

    Compared to the beasts in Ainsley''s era that weren''t too close to each other and didn''t have that ''revenge for their kin'' mentality outside of their own small family, the beasts in this era were indeed united.

    The war between races had just ended years ago, and the beasts also suffered from the invasion of other intelligent races.

    Their races were indeed intelligent, but maybe only half of their race was as intelligent as human beings and other intelligent non-human races.

    This was where the beasts suffered a disadvantage.

    That''s why the beasts were more united than ever to resist the invasion of foreign races.

    Sacred beasts and legendary beasts could be said to be the beast race''s frontline soldiers who fought and defended their mothend.

    Once another race killed their fellow sacred beasts, those beasts, including the legendary beasts who were usually mysterious, would alsoe out to avenge their dead nsmen!

    The only reason why the beast race, the only non-humanoid race among these big races, could stand tall to defend their mothend was the protection of those sacred beasts and legendary beasts.

    One legendary beast could defeat several domain masters at once!

    The World Union was also cautious in front of legendary beasts.

    The Elven race even used their World Tree to lure the legendary beasts and countless sacred beasts to visit their territory and strengthen the friendship between the two races.

    Not to mention that the war-loving and barbaric beastmen race regarded the beasts as their ancestors.

    Once the World Union wantonly killed sacred beasts, this beastman domain master would definitely report them, and then, they would only need to wait for another war.

    The person who suggested this was a young domain master who was not too experienced and spoiled.

    This young domain master was said to be a halfling between an elf and a royal fairy, which made her the royal fairy''s illegitimate princess.

    The illegitimate princess was not epted in the fairy world or in the Elven Continent, so she grew up with human beings and now worked for the World Union on behalf of human beings.

    She was indeed too naive and with a cruel heart, she just casually suggested such a thing.

    Even the other domain masters looked at this young girl with resentment in their eyes.

    Why should such a person be aplete domain master when many geniuses could only stop at the entry-level or the mid-level domain master?

    Yes. Although the girl was spoiled by her adopted parents in the human continent due to her ''noble bloodline'', she was indeed a genius.

    Maybe because she was born from the royal fairy and an elf from the Elf race, her talent was quite against the sky, and she was one of the rare female ability users who became a domain master.

    It was rumored that the other female elf domain master who worked for the World Union was this girl''s aunt.

    The aunt came to work with the young girl on behalf of the missing elf mother because the elf mother didn''t want to see her child at all, thinking that it was already a big disgrace to have a halfling child.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2377: â€œBlood Resonanceâ€

    The halfling domain master looked at the beastman''s dark face and realized she unknowingly offended this bad-tempered man.

    The girl could only lower her head and pretended not to know anything.

    Since the beastman strongly opposed the n to kill those sacred beasts, the others also didn''t want to do such a dangerous thing.

    Thus, their focus was back to the Godfather and his daughter.

    This time, it was the Buddha-like old man who spoke.

    [We don''t know the abilities of the Godfather''s daughter, so we should test her to collect data. I didn''t restrict her abilities, but so far, she has not even used her abilities.]

    The old man had another rational excuse not to restrict Ainsley in the domain.

    [This kid is really patient and clever. She''s too mature for kids her age. Maybe she''s also a transmigrator.]

    The domain masters had already suspected that Ainsley was a transmigrator, but they focused more on her various strange items that might be developed by apetitor organization.

    [This humanoid weapon is too mysterious. It''s indeed a good idea to test her abilities first.]

    The other domain masters agreed with the old man''s suggestion and they already thought of countless trials to test the little kid.

    As for the Godfather...

    [Send three domain masters to capture that man or kill him on the spot. We only need his soul.]

    The old man was ruthless and immediately asked a soul expert among the domain masters to go take care of the Godfather.

    It seemed as if the Godfather was just amodity in their eyes, and the only precious thing in him was his foreign soul.

    The three domain masters chosen to kill the Godfather were those whose abilities could restrain the Godfather''s abilities, such as the beastman domain master, the spoiled brat halfling, and the grumpy dwarf.

    The three people set off immediately, and went to find the Godfather while hiding in the void.

    At the same time, Ainsley also started to move.

    She didn''t rashly go to find the domain masters and challenge her.

    On the contrary, the Godfather and her went to find the group of people who were also pulled into this domain.

    "If the domain masters want to prevent those people from wreaking havoc outside, they should pull those people who were fighting at the shore to the domain to imprison them."

    The Godfather analyzed calmly as he wondered which big boss among the crowd could help to fight against the domain masters

    There were indeed several big bosses in the crowd, but they were cautious and didn''t even think of fighting the domain masters, unlike the lunatic Godfather and his daughter.

    At this point, the crowd was divided into factions on their own, and while they were not aggressive to each other, they were still vignt and worried.

    What if the owner of this domain had something to do with one of the forces around?

    Although, it was impossible because it should have been someone from the World Union who kidnapped them into this ce.

    Coincidentally, the location of the Sloan Family''s first ancestor and his group was the closest to Ainsley and the Godfather.

    And so, the two people met the people from the Sloan Family, not knowing that three domain masters had already caught up with them and were hiding in the void, waiting to give the Godfather a surprise attack.

    The crowd from the Sloan Family noticed the two lonely figures approaching their side, and they didn''t lower their guard just because there were only two strangers who came to them.

    Sometimes, lone wolves were more dangerous than a herd of sheep.

    The Sloan Family''s first ancestor also looked at Ainsley and the Godfather in the distance and couldn''t help but be attracted to Ainsley, the one who was much smaller than the other figure.

    Even from far away, people could see her iconic purple hair, and with such a height, people immediately guessed that this should be a kid.

    Ainsley herself used a disguise to disguise herself, but just like the Godfather could see through her disguise and got to see her iconic purple hair, here, in this domain, such disguises were suppressed.

    That''s why Ainsley didn''t know that the Godfather, whose strength was far above her, could see through her disguise, and she didn''t know that the domain also suppressed her disguise.

    Naturally, she didn''t know that she just showed her iconic purple hair to the people from the Sloan Family.

    For today''s operation, there were at least five to ten descendants of the Sloan Family, such as the first ancestor''s uncles, aunts, siblings, cousins, and so on.

    The man gathered and stuffed his entire family into his rapidly growing mafia family.

    These people here were all from the side branches, such as the family head''s cousins or distant rtives.

    When these people saw Ainsley''s purple hair from afar, the group was stunned for a second before they subconsciously looked at their family head.

    This...who is this kid?

    How did they never see this kid in their family?

    But she had purple hair!

    Or is it not a natural purple hair and just a hair dye?

    The first ancestor saw more than his family members.

    He was sure that the kid''s hair was a genuine one, and somehow, he could also feel a little blood resonance.

    As the first ancestor of the Sloan Family, the man created a mobile device that could identify whether a person was from his Sloan Family or not just through their aura and special abilities'' energy residues.

    With the help of this device, he could better sort out the people in his family and prevent fakes from taking advantage of him.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2378: â€œThe First Ancestorâ€™s Hidden Child??â€

    The blood resonance device was something that he invented with a special method with the help of someone from the Billios Family, who was known to be close to the blood n.

    The first ancestor was sure that the device just vibrated, indicating that a new source of blood had a blood resonance with his family.

    There was no one else other than these two people who had just entered the detection range of this device!

    And the vibration was strong, which means, this kid was not someone from a branch family and her Sloan bloodline should be the one from the main family.

    The main family means the direct descendant of the first ancestor.

    But...he didn''t even have a kid yet?

    Where did this direct descendante from?

    His parents and biological siblings could also be called direct descendants for now, but he didn''t remember having such a young sibling?

    After the first ancestor and his siblings, the rtives who could be called a direct descendant from the main family were only the first ancestor''s children.

    The children of his siblings couldn''t be called the main family anymore, and they would be a branch family.

    Since he didn''t have a kid yet, the most logical exnation should be...

    This kid was one of his siblings.

    But the siblings that he recognized as a part of the main family were only biological ones from the same father and mother.

    Step brothers and step sisters from a different father or a different mother directly entered the branch family.

    His parents did have multiple children with other people.

    His father had several other wives, and his mother, the main wife, also had several husbands.

    This chaotic group made tons of children, but most of these children had already been subdued, and they calmly served the growing Sloan Family with him as the family head.

    The first ancestor felt that he only had two or three biological siblings from the same father and the same mother.

    And there was no one as young as this kid.

    ...did his father or his mother just have a new child around this age?

    But the vibration from the blood resonance device was quite strong...so the girl should be from the main family, not the branch family.

    There were only a handful of people from the main family, and for this operation, the first ancestor didn''t bring any of his siblings from the main family.

    He only brought those from the branch family, including his step-brothers and sisters, their children, and his distant rtives.

    After all, his father had several wives, and his mother had several husbands.

    He had countless aunts and uncles, including cousins and nephews.

    Such arge group were all ced at the branch family while the main family only recognized his father and his mother''s biological siblings from the same parents, which means only a handful of aunts and uncles for the first ancestor.

    Not to mention the grandparents, the siblings of his grandparents...

    Well, those people were also included in the main family, so...

    Maybe this is the child of his main aunts or uncles? Or maybe...the child born from his grandparents in their old age?

    The first ancestor was confused, but Ainsley didn''t know this and just innocently joined the crowd while looking at the bunch of purple heads in front of her.

    Those with thinner bloodline, such as those from the branch family had a darker purple or even lighter, not the right shade, just like the first ancestor.

    But the shade of Ainsley''s purple hair was so simr to the first ancestor, instantly igniting another confusion among the crowd.

    Is this kid the family head''s hidden child or something??

    The people from the Sloan family were confused, but they were calm and didn''t show anything on their faces.

    They didn''t even look at Ainsley''s hair, afraid the kid would notice something wrong.

    After all, they had never met this kid before. What if she was indeed the family head''s hidden child that he carefully cultivated?

    In a sense, this kid would probably be the future heiress, right?

    The Sloan Family did not have a feudal tradition and girls could also seed the ''throne'' and be the family head.

    Of course, because this era was the era of the first ancestor, many people didn''t think about the heir or the heiress yet.

    Anyway, the Sloan Family was developing rapidly now and children didn''t really matter that much.

    Even if the first ancestor didn''t have a child, he could choose a sessor among his nephews, nieces, cousins, uncles or even aunts.

    As long as the first ancestor liked this sessor, it didn''t really matter whether they came from a branch family or not.

    But in history, from what Ainsley knew, the first ancestor had a child, and this child became the second family head.

    The glory of the Sloan Family continued to rise rapidly during this era, and it continued until the fourth family head.

    Then, after that, it stagnated and then started to copse rapidly with the death of so many heirs and heiresses.

    The ipetence of theter generation, who couldn''t make a contract with the sacred beasts, also contributed to the fall of the Sloan Family until they were at the bottom rock.

    Now that Ainsley came to the past, she saw the golden era of the Sloan Family.

    The baby pretended not to know the first ancestor even though she already met him in the form of a spirit before.

    The baby grinned cutely at the handsome man surrounded by other purple-haired people and spoke in a coquettish tone of voice.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2379: â€œHelping The First Ancestorâ€

    "Hello, uncle over there. Are you also pulled into this domain out of the blue?"

    Ainsley started with a small talk, and with her cute smile, no one could harden their heart to ignore her.

    The first ancestor somehow felt a kind of familiar feeling toward this kid, and he feltfortable around her, so he didn''t ignore the baby''s chirping and even responded seriously.

    "Yes, kid. Uncle and these people suddenlye to this strange ce. I just don''t expect it to be a domain."

    The first ancestor sighed softly, but his every move didn''t make him look like a miserable and helpless man.

    On the contrary, there was this strange world-weary vibe around the man, making him more mncholy, yet attractive at the same time.

    Ainsley secretly thought in her heart that the first ancestor''s charm was indeed no less powerful than her.

    This man should have gotten Asmodeus'' drop of blood and should be digesting it at the moment.

    His progress wouldn''t be smooth without guidance, but Ainsley had already awakened the Asmodeus Bloodline and even entered Asmodeus Mode, which means she had already perfected that bloodline.

    Thinking that it was a repayment to her ancestor, Ainsley secretly used the blood resonance between the two people with Asmodeus Bloodline to make the first ancestor''s bloodline be more active.

    This way, the first ancestor wouldn''t be too depressed when he was short ofpleting the Asmodeus Bloodline and could smoothly enter the Asmodeus mode in the future.

    This might change the history in this world, making the first ancestor more powerful, and he might not be a spirit after his death.

    However, Ainsley felt that it was okay as long as the first ancestor was happy in this world.

    The first ancestor didn''t know why, but his blood suddenly boiled, as if it met the same kind.

    Then, a strange feeling swept through his body, making him bothfortable and ufortable.

    This clear stream in his body was boiling hot, but it seemed to awaken the sleeping potential in his bloodline.

    The first ancestor found it difficult to digest the unknown blood that he consumed a long time ago, and it wasn''t even absorbed by half yet.

    Unexpectedly, just now, the absorption progress soared and the man felt that the power of the mysterious blood slowly blended with his own bloodline.

    The man''s charm, which was already superb before, slowly became even stronger, and the people around him were the first to notice it.

    They didn''t know what happened, but they just felt that the family head suddenly became more attractive and handsome than before?

    There was this deep reverence and awe in their hearts that these family members didn''t realize yet.

    Ainsley was sensitive to anything rted to charm, so she immediately noticed that the first ancestor''s charm became even stronger than before thanks to her help.

    The baby immediately nodded in satisfaction and then started to chat with the first ancestor, as if she was just an unlucky passerby who was dragged into this domain.

    The first ancestor and his people didn''t know that Ainsley was one of the World Union''s hunting targets.

    They only noticed the Godfather but didn''t say anything and just nodded at the man.

    The forces who came to the ind all came to save the Godfather or to help him, so these people knew that they came here for this man.

    It was just that, they didn''t expect there to be a child next to the man, and she looked like the first ancestor''s hidden child!

    The Godfather naturally noticed the simrity between Ainsley and the people from the Sloan Family.

    And since the baby''s disguise was worn off inside the domain, it became even clearer than before that this kid mighte from the Sloan Family.

    So...is she the child of the Sloan Family in the future? Then, her life should be quite good because the Sloan Family in this era is a rising star.

    The Godfather was somewhat relieved that his future disciple lived a good life with a good family.

    Since the Sloan family also came to support him, they were considered his ally.

    The Godfather was even more thankful that the child came from his ally, not his enemy.

    With this, he could rest assured that the kid could grow up well.

    As long as she didn''t die here, maybe her future would be better than him.

    The Godfather didn''t want to die because his disciple came all the way just to help him.

    This ignited another kind of fire in the man''s heart, slowly inspiring him to create a domain.

    The man didn''t even know that such a simple emotion would trigger enlightenment to be a domain master.

    While the two sides were talking to each other, the three domain masters hidden in the void also noticed something strange with Ainsley.

    The three people, whose main mission was to kill the Godfather, couldn''t help but hesitate.

    [Is it just me, or does this suspected humanoid weapon have the same hair color as those outsiders?]

    The spoiled halfling girl murmured and the other two men in the small team also reacted.

    [Is this kid the rtive of those people? Did the Godfather marry someone from this family and give birth to this kid?]

    The beastman still thought that Ainsley was the Godfather''s daughter.

    Even if she was not simr to the man in terms of appearance, the baby might have looked more like her mother than her father.

    The grumpy dwarf was also stunned and immediately checked the information about these purple-haired people.

    When he got the brief data, the dwarf couldn''t help but frown.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2380: â€œA Perfect Comboâ€

    [These people are people from the Sloan Family. Their family is just a rising star in the mafia family. It''s impossible to do secret research away from other people that even we don''t know about.]

    But if the Sloan Family didn''t have anything to do with this ''humanoid weapon'', then why was the kid''s appearance from hair color to eye color resembling the people from the Sloan Family?

    Wasn''t this kid a humanoid weapon developed by a mysterious organization? Was it possible that the kid actually had parents from the Sloan Family?

    [Or maybe she was from the Sloan Family but was kidnapped and became a humanoid weapon developed by a mysterious rebel organization.]

    The spoiled girl with a vast imagination started to guess wildly.

    However, aside from this exnation, there was indeed no other logical exnation.

    After all, Ainsley had so many strange items with her, and her strength was also mysterious.

    If there was no mysterious organization behind her, there was no way a child would carry such highly advanced technological items with her.

    Even her potions were superb and had far exceeded the potion development of many alchemists in this world.

    [Or maybe, the Sloan Family did have something to do with this rebel organization, and they sold their child in exchange for resources, making them a sudden rising star in the mafia circle.]

    The beastman domain master thought more and suddenly thought of a conspiracy theory.

    The other two domain masters looked at the beastman with wide eyes, but they couldn''t refute the man at all.

    This.... also seems reasonable because the rise of the Sloan Family was too sudden and full of loopholes.

    Little did they know that this simply happened because the first ancestor was lucky to find a drop of Asmodeus bloodline when he roamed the world.

    Of course, these domain masters were still suspicious of the Sloan Family, so they informed the other domain masters through telepathy to make sure that they could capture the Sloan family''s people alive for questioning.

    The domain masters around the bald old man agreed with this sudden request and didn''t mind that they had to offend the Sloan Family, which was just a small force on the world stage.

    After getting the other domain masters'' agreement, the three domain masters had to continue on their original mission.

    Kill the Godfather.

    Right now, that man should be suppressed and couldn''t use his abilities, so it was the perfect timing to reap his soul.

    It was just that, maybe because the Godfather had this ominous feeling or something, the man didn''t follow Ainsley to mingle with the Sloan Family and turned around to go to another ce instead.

    Ainsley noticed the man''s departure, but she didn''t chase after him.

    There was already a tacit understanding between the two, so she knew that the man wanted to fight his enemies on his own.

    Ainsley only had to ensure that the Godfather wouldn''t die until he inspired his own domain.

    Seeing the Godfather going to another ce, naturally, the three domain masters went to follow the man, ready to assassinate him anytime.

    At the same time, the three people requested reinforcement to catch the Sloan Family and the suspected humanoid weapon.

    [Send another three domain masters to capture that humanoid weapon and the Sloan Family.]

    [Okay, get it. We will send reinforcements soon.]

    This time, the Buddha-like man volunteered to be one of the mission taskers, and beside him, there was also the gentle elfdy.

    The third member was a young male human, who was also one of the youngest domain masters aside from the spoiled halfling girl who was on the way to kill the Godfather.

    Six out of the ten domain masters separated from the big group, and the other four people also scattered all over the domain to knock out the people pulled into the domain.

    Of course, these people tacitly agreed not to touch any sacred beasts over there and just focused on their mission.

    The trio tasked to capture Ainsley alive were not people with an aggressive ability, while the three people sent to kill the Godfather were all those with highly aggressive abilities.

    After all, they wanted to capture Ainsley alive, but they wanted to kill the Godfather, so the member of the tasker team also needed to be adjusted.

    The dwarf and the beastman were both violent people with high endurance. The halfling girl was a soul master so that she would handle the Godfather''s soul after his death.

    The Buddha-like old man had a better defensive ability, such as the golden bell armor, Buddha''s palm, and so on.

    His abilities were rted to the holy element, but it was better as a defensive tank than a healer.

    Of course, a defensive ability could be used to trap people, and this old man was famous for his ''golden bell prison'' and his Buddha''s palm, the two most famous skills derived from his ability called ''Absolute Defense''.

    It was rumored that his defense could rival countless barrier ability users in this world and could even withstand the attack of an atomic bomb!

    The elegant elfdy was naturally the team''s healer, but her abilities were top-notch when it came to entrapment and mind control.

    At the same time, the bookish young man was good at giving various buffs to his allies and various strange debuffs for his enemies.

    The trio''sbination was just the perfectbination to subdue a person and capture them without killing or injuring the target too heavily.

    After all, Ainsley was valuable when she was healthy and intact, so the World Union could investigate her secrets.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2381: â€œShowing Off The Realism Artâ€

    When the three masters approached Ainsley, naturally, the people from the Sloan Family also saw them.

    They never saw the three domain masters before, but they could feel that these three people were far stronger than anyone.

    It was not difficult to guess that these people were domain masters who created the domain and pulled everyone into the domain.

    The first ancestor became highly alert, afraid that these domain masters would massacre his people.

    However, they ignored the Sloan Family members and focused on Ainsley instead.

    The three people didn''t immediately attack Ainsley. On the other hand, they scrutinized the baby from head to toe before speaking.

    "Little kid, I really don''t know how you have those various strange devices and potions. You look like youe from the Sloan Family behind you."

    The kind-looking grandpa shook his head as he nced at the Sloan Family members behind, instantly making these people shudder on the spot.

    They already vaguely realized what was going on, but they didn''t want to be tied to this strange kid!

    If the World Union was really targeting this kid and the domain master said that the kid came from their Sloan Family, wouldn''t the Sloan Family be dragged along with the kid?

    The Sloan Family was not strong enough to fight against the World Union!

    The first ancestor was also wary, but he didn''t immediately deny that Ainsley was from the Sloan Family.

    He heard what the old man said about Ainsley''s strange potions and advanced technologies.

    If Ainsley was associated with them, maybe, they could get some benefit in exchange for being her shield.

    The first ancestor was a bold person and wasn''t afraid to take risks.

    Wealth existed alongside risks. If he didn''t take risks, he would never be able to get Asmodeus''s drop of blood and wouldn''t have been able to lead the Sloan Family to this extent.

    However, Ainsley had a different thought. She did want to give the Sloan Family some benefits, but she didn''t want to implicate them.

    Giving them benefits in front of the people from the World Union and insisting on being rted to the Sloan Family would only bring them more harm than good.

    Ainsley immediately shook her head and denied the old man''s usation.

    "Old man, don''t think that I have purple hair and I automatically be a part of this unknown family."

    Ainsley deliberately tried to distance herself from the Sloan Family, changing her face as fast as flipping her palm.

    Now, she looks down on the Sloan Family!

    "My organization can''t bepared to an unknown family like this group of purple-haired people. My purple hair is only a side effect from experiments."

    Ainsley didn''t borate further, but she weaved lies, creating an illusion that she did have an organization behind her, and her organization was a sleeping behemoth that people couldn''t underestimate.

    The people from the World Union definitely trusted what Ainsley said because the potions and technologies she showed were so advanced that even the World Union didn''t have yet.

    In this era, there were many forces stronger than the World Union, but because the WU organization strived for peace, other forces didn''t deliberately curb this world organization.

    They even joined this world peace organization and tried to get some benefits, such as bing the police of the entire world and being able to control more countries from various races.

    However, there were still many rebellious organizations, such as Ainsley''s imaginary organizations, and if they used rare and strange materials, it was possible to directly invent strange potions and advanced technologies.

    Naturally, it was not strange to be able to develop a humanoid weapon like Ainsley.

    The people from the World Union thought that this kid must have been ''created'' during the war era, prepared to be a war overlord.

    A pity, the war era ended and the ''experiment'' was only finished now.

    So, the mysterious organizations could only take out their humanoid weapons to threaten the World Union.

    The more they thought about it, the more the people from the World Union felt that they were right.

    This kid was really mysterious. Maybe her real age wasn''t five years old and her appearance was a side effect of her experiment, or maybe, she was simply a transmigrator.

    Or both.

    Thinking that other organizations had started to experiment on transmigrators and created such a ''humanoid weapon,'' the three domain masters had dark faces as they silently sent all the information to World Union headquarters.

    Ainsley pretended not to see their movements and just started to attack!

    First, the baby waved her hand, and a mysterious golden brush suddenly appeared in her hands.

    Then, the baby swiped the void with the brush and soon, strange glowing drawings appeared one after another.

    The most astonishing thing was that those drawings slowly solidified and came to life!

    Ainsley drew two abstract  monsters and within seconds, the monsters came to life.

    The monsters were not that big, only as big as a truck.

    However, the sudden appearance of the monster that came out of a drawing shocked those domain masters and the people from the Sloan Family who had never seen such an ability!

    In this era, most abilities were raw offensive abilities due to the needs of the surroundings.

    The monster invasion, the abyss demons'' rampage and the war between various races in the previous era all demanded the ability users to have offensive ability, defensive ability or buff-type abilities.

    Healers were also super popr and more abundant in this era.

    However, because of this, there was almost no one with strange abilities like Ainsley''s 3D map, love virus from charm ability, or the Realism Art!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2382: â€œTaotie, The Glutton Beastâ€

    Before the people around Ainsley could react, the two abstract monsters had already rushed into the three domain masters, about to swallow them in one gulp!

    To be honest, this wasn''t just an abstract monster because, in fact, the prototype of this monster was the famous glutton beast from ancient China''s mythology¡ª Taotie.

    It was said that this glutton beast could swallow the whole world when it was super hungry!

    There was nothing that it couldn''t swallow, including the whole domain.

    But Ainsley didn''t have a lot of energy to create a real Glutton Beast that could swallow the domain, so she only made the fake version of the Glutton beast.

    At least, this monster could ignore the suppression of the domain to swallow their targets!

    The three domain masters who faced off against Ainsley naturally sensed that the strange abstract monsters were not affected by the domain''s supreme suppression at all.

    Even if the three domain masters tried to suppress the monsters, the monsters still lunged at them with their mouths wide open, ready to swallow them alive!

    The three domain masters'' faces changed on the spot, and they immediately dodged the iing attack of the two monsters.

    Since the monsters could only simply swallow everything around them, as long as the targets moved away, they could escape.

    However, before the three people could sigh in relief, the two monsters, one male and one female, suddenly inhaled deeply!

    Then, at that moment, a swirl appeared in the air, slowly bing more visible to the naked eye.

    The next second, the huge suction power pulled the three people forcefully towards the two monsters'' mouths, ignoring all kinds of domain suppressions and defenses!

    The three domain masters didn''t expect the strange monsters to have such an ability to forcefully pull people into their mouths, simr to how giant whales ate their meals.

    The three domain masters could feel that they were getting dragged into the direction of the two monsters bit by bit, and not even the various defenses set up around them could stop this mysterious suction power.

    Only then did the three domain masters look at the two monsters with a more serious attitude.

    If before, they didn''t think much about Ainsley and her strange monsters, then now, they were all horrified.

    Ainsley did add a special feature for the two monsters, which was to swallow and eat their meals no matter what the obstacles.

    This means, nothing could stop them from eating, unless they died before they could eat!

    The three domain masters used various ways to protect themselves from the suction power with no avail.

    Then, they started to attack the two monsters, but before the attacks could even hit the two abstract monsters, the attacks already entered the monsters'' belly in the blink of an eye.

    Burp.

    The two monsters even burped in satisfaction!

    Yes. The two monsters directly swallowed those attacks and converted those attacks into their own energy, minimizing the need of sucking Ainsley''s energy to maintain their current life.

    The three domain masters had never seen such a strange thing before and their various attacks actuallycked creativity.

    Those attacks were all basic elemental attacks or physical attacks.

    Maybe because there were no soul masters in the team of three, no one had other ideas when attacking the two monsters.

    On the contrary, the era where Ainsley lived had already developed countless creative and unique abilities that gave people a lot of headache.

    Sometimes, even if the strength level of someone was higher than the opponent, as long as they were not domain masters yet, the opponent could defeat someone with a higher strength level.

    A unique ability and a unique skill was enough to ovee all differences.

    The power level in Ainsley''s era was blurry, and an increase in power level only expanded one''s energy reserve and the range of their abilities.

    Therefore, there weren''t cases where fire ability users at the lowest power level could only create a spark of fire while those with higher levels could create fireballs and so on.

    As long as the person wasn''t a solo ability user and had more than one ability, their abilities would be called a plete ability'', which means they could innovate skills derived from their abilities as they wished.

    Fire maniption ability users could create countless things as long as their imagining power was high enough and they were proficient in using their abilities.

    Some people even created small fire puppets the size of a palm to be used as spies that could share visions and five senses with the owner.

    Sometimes it worked for others, sometimes it didn''t work.

    Obviously, in this era, the power level was clearer and had a stricter hierarchy because the ability users only awakened pure offensive abilities, defense abilities, and buff-type abilities.

    Naturally, it was much easier to measure a person''s strength through their raw offensive or defensive abilities.

    Because these abilities relied on energy reserve and the range of the abilities the most, the strength realm that mostly involved the energy core yed a great role.

    There were almost no cases where people with a lower strength level could defeat those with a higher level than them because most of them awakened simr abilities.

    There were no strange abilities that could severely weaken other abilities, and elemental abilities here were used to disy defensive measures or destruction power.

    In Ainsley''s world, elemental abilities could even be used in construction and other life-oriented fields.

    In this era, ordinary people were the ones creating life-oriented things such as the construction of houses, roads, and so on.

    In Ainsley''s era, even ability users were also involved, vaguely grabbing the job of ordinary people!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2383: â€œBuddhaâ€™s Willâ€

    The difference in world view and many more directly shocked these three seniors who should be at the top of the power pyramid.

    It was true that in Ainsley''s era, domain masters still overwhelm other ability users, no matter how unique their abilities were.

    However, there were still a few people who could survive in the hands of domain masters or even escaped.

    As long as the domain masters didn''t chase after them, though.

    And here, Ainsley''s two monsters could ignore the domain''s suppression, mainly because the Buddha-like old man was already severely infected by the love virus.

    He thought that he used his authority to suppress the two monsters, but in fact, he didn''t.

    The love virus in his body had already prated too deep, robbing a part of his consciousness and slowly brainwashing the man.

    The Buddha-like man was best known for his absolute defense, but that was limited to physical defense.

    Because most other races and the abyss demons were used to physical attacks, there were few attacks directed to one''s mind, spirit, soul, and other intangible things.

    The soul master who went to capture the Godfather was already extremely rare in the World Union and she was often busy going here and there to reap the souls of the transmigrators.

    How could these war-loving people who focused more on physical destructive power knew how scary brainwashing and charm abilities could be?

    Even in Ainsley''s era, the horror of charm ability was only revealed after Ainsley became popr throughout the world.

    Seeing that the two monsters ate all the fancy destructive attacks as casually as eating snacks, the three domain masters broke out in a cold sweat.

    [Damn it! How did these monsters ignore the domain suppression? In this domain, we are Gods! How could they not be affected??]

    The young man in the team almost copsed on the spot. He kept giving buffs to his allies and giving debuffs to the monsters, but the monsters were immune to debuffs.

    Either the monsters secretly absorbed the debuffs, or they were full of negative energy from the underworld, and so, they were the debuff itself and couldn''t receive any more debuffs.

    The young man could be a domain master at such a young age, and he was also a genius.

    But this was the first time he saw such a strange ability that could even go against domain masters like them!

    The young man''s belief was quietly shaken.

    Is it true that someone can fight against domain masters without being domain masters?

    Naturally, it was near impossible.

    Ainsley onlyid out her traps and chest pieces cleverly, making an illusion that her two monsters were invincible when, in fact, the monsters just severely targeted the weakness of these domain masters.

    Still, the three domain masters could be domain masters because of their qualifications.

    After the first shock and panic, the three people immediately calmed down and tried to analyze the weakness of these seemingly invincible monsters.

    They felt that the two monsters should have a weakness.

    Could it be that they had to destroy the monsters with a pure flesh physical attack, not physical attacks from various abilities?

    The physical attacks from various abilities were like the attacks from long-range mages while flesh physical attacks were attacks from short-range warriors and melee fighters.

    The three people here weren''t meleebat types and to be honest, the other three domain masters who attacked the Godfather fit this category more.

    However, the Buddha-like grandpa was still barely suitable to be called a melee fighter.

    The man might look like an old man, but his figure was still young and fit. It wasn''t a big problem to smash people with his fists.

    The old man quickly figured out a trick and instantlyyered his two fists with a golden halo, which was a part of his Buddhism absolute defense.

    His famous golden bell was usually used to defend from an attack but now, he wanted to use it to smash monsters!

    Once the old man figured out the trick, it became even easier.

    The two monsters tried to swallow the old man, but the old man nimbly dodged the open mouths of the two monsters while punching the monsters with his golden fists!

    For a while, Ainsley seemed to see a certain famous move from many cultivation novels such as the big golden fists, the Buddha''s palm, and so on.

    If before, the old man used his Buddha''s palm to defend, then, now, he used it to p people to death!

    When the old man punched the two monsters, his fists sank, and the feeling at the tip of his knuckle was strange.

    It felt as if he was punching a creature made of ink, which was slippery, wet and super abstract.

    However, the ce that was punched immediately restored to its original condition, as if the punch didn''t do anything.

    Of course, at a closer look, the size of the two monsters was reduced in order to ''heal'' the area where they were punched.

    Seeing this, the old manunched countless golden fists, punching the two monsters from a close range even more energetically than usual!

    Before long, the two monsters couldn''t bear the countless punches and they slowly dissipated, leaving only traces of pitch nk ink on the ground, forming a strange puddle.

    Ainsley herself didn''t think that a mere counterfeit beast could defeat the two domain masters.

    She just wanted to probe the various abilities that these people awakened, and she finally knew more about the old man''s Buddha-themed abilities.

    This ability seemed to be more than just an absolute defense because it was more appropriate to be called a ''Buddha''s Will'' or something.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2384: â€œSS-level Threatâ€

    After all, this one ability could be used to create countless skills rted to Buddhism!

    This is actually a unique ability with an all-rounded element that could be used as a defensive ability, an offensive ability or even an auxiliary ability.

    However, even if the two monsters disappear, the three domain masters are still wary of Ainsley, and they look at her with cautious eyes.

    The girl didn''t care that the three domain masters suddenly became more cautious and not as arrogant as before.

    The baby immediately drew another thing on the spot, and this time, what she drew was not a physical monster but some kind of ghosts!

    The ghosts were in an abstract shape, but the most important thing was that they were immune to physical attacks except for elemental attacks, and they were especially vulnerable against lightning.

    However, the three domain masters didn''t have lightning control ability, and at most, the female elf had a nt control ability and wind control ability while the Buddha-like old man had earth control ability.

    The buff specialist young man only had water control ability as an elemental ability.

    When the three domain masters saw the two strange ghosts that were so transparent that they didn''t look real, the three people had question marks above their heads.

    Is this real? What are those strange creatures?

    [Could it be spirits? It''s simr to spirits.]

    The female elf, who was more sensitive about living beings, guessed because the two ghosts did look a lot like spirits, except that they were too abstract to look like human beings.

    However, the Buddha-like man and the buff specialist young man shook their heads while keeping a distance from Ainsley.

    [Those are not spirits. Spirits can''t attack non-shamans. Even if this girl is a shaman, she won''t use her own contracted spirits to attack us because it''s a futile attempt.]

    [Yes, yes, old man. Those strange things alsoe from the drawing, so it should be simr to the first two ink monsters.]

    The female elf''s expression instantly darkened, and the usually gentle elf looked a bit more ferocious with reddish eyes.

    [This girl is not simple. Her ability is too strange. Can such a magical ability exist? She can draw literally anything and everything, as long as the energy reserve is enough.]

    The female elf noted down this discovery and raised Ainsley''s danger level from S-level to SS level.

    For so long, there had not been a target that the World Union couldbel as an S-level target, not even the Godfather.

    Even The Godfather was onlybeled as an A-level target, and back then, it was already the highest priority for the World Union.

    The old man and the young man both agreed that Ainsley''s danger level and her level of importance were both at the SS level.

    The baby is too mysterious, and her abilities are strange.

    Now, even the researchers would want to know more about the baby''s various abilities besides the magical items she took out before.

    Thinking like this, the three domain masters couldn''t help but wonder just how big the organization behind the kid was, and why there was no news before, not even a little leakage.

    The World Union nted spies in various organizations to monitor the growth of those wild organizations.

    However, they have never heard of an organization that could create such advanced items and even had a member as strange as the baby.

    The girl looked like she was around five years old, still super young. However, she was already super mature, and she was too proficient in battles.

    The guess that the girl was a transmigrator was further strengthened.

    Ainsley didn''t know what these three people thought about, and she just focused on arousing her talent and potential to create a domain as soon as possible.

    Ainsley felt that she would be able to make a domain soon, but she didn''t know when.

    So, she had to brush against danger continuously and try to awaken her potential.

    The three domain masters didn''t know that they were used as a whetstone to sharpen someone else''s ''sword'', and here, they sent the female elf to try attacking the two ghosts.

    It was clear that physical attacks such as what the old man was best at wouldn''t work, so the elf grew nts on the spot and used the nts to try to entangle the ghosts, hoping that since nts were also a part of the elemental ability, it would work against ghosts.

    However, the nts just went through the bodies of these ghosts, not even giving the slightest damage.

    Since nts were one of the rare physical type elemental abilities, naturally, it wouldn''t work against the ghosts.

    This time, the female elf tried to use a simple wind de, and the wind touched the ghosts'' bodies a little bit before passing through, only giving a slight damage to the target.

    On the contrary, the ghosts were nimble, and they circled the three people yfully, letting out hoarse giggles from time to time.

    "Heheheh."

    "Hihihihi~"

    The two ghosts, one male and one female, slowly release a ck fog surrounding the three people.

    Even if the female elf used wind to blow the ck fog somewhere, the fog just stuck to the three people, slowly touching them here and there.

    Just a certain distance from the ck fog, the surrounding temperature plummeted, and there was this strange sticky feeling in the air, as if a sticky mucus leaked from the two ghosts.

    The three domain masters had never met such creatures, but this feeling was simr to when they faced off against the abyss demons.

    It''s so ufortable and disgusting!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2385: â€œKarmaâ€

    Of course, the ghosts were more troublesome due to their physique, and the ck fog affected people too much, even domain masters like them.

    The buff specialist young man immediately added buff to the three people, raising their defense and their body temperature so that they wouldn''t feel that bone-chilling and soul-freezing cold.

    Yes the cold feeling even seeped to the soul, making these three people shudder on the spot.

    The female elf was the most affected, while the older man was the least affected because of his Buddhism-rted abilities.

    Noticing that his Buddhist abilities were somewhat useful to go against the two ghosts, the old man didn''t have any choice but to rece the female elf to fight against the ghosts.

    It was true that the golden light from the old man''s ability could scare away the ghosts, but the ghosts could still attack from a distance with their mysterious ck fog.

    The ck fog didn''t erode the physical bodies but directly attacked the souls!

    The three domain masters were all horrified when they discovered this.

    The female elf, who was the most affected, instantly turned pale.

    [How could this be? How could this ck fog attack our souls??]

    For the people in this era, only soul masters could attack souls.

    But these strange ghosts could!

    What kind of creature is this? Do they really exist, or is it just the child''s wild imagination that could be realized through her power?

    If it was thetter, wasn''t that outrageous? This child could just create everything!

    And such an ability....

    She was born to be a domain master because the core of domain masters was to create and design things from nothing to something.

    If that kid created creatures that didn''t exist solely in her imagination, she would be a terrifying domain master!

    The other two domain masters also felt dizzy and cold in their hearts because their souls were invaded.

    For now, there was almost no pain, but the feeling of being invaded and then melted bit by bit was more ufortable than a direct soul attack.

    [Call the soul master over! We need her help! It''s useless to do anything when we are not soul masters!]

    The buff specialist young man shouted at the Buddhist old man, hoping that the soul master who was trying to capture the Godfather'' soul coulde to help them.

    But that girl had her own mission, so it was impossible to disturb the n of the other team so easily like that.

    There weren''t any soul masters among thest four domain masters, so it was useless to call them over even if they were not doing an important mission.

    Still, the old man thought of using numbers to suppress the ghosts, so he immediately called over the idle four domain masters over.

    [Quick! Come to this coordination. We encountered trouble!]

    After sending a ''distress signal'', the three domain masters tried their best not to touch the fog and used all their might to protect their souls.

    However, these ghosts were Ainsley''stest masterpiece, so how could it be possible for these people to protect their souls so easily?

    The ghosts'' ck fog errode the three people''s souls bit by bit, sending wave after wave of unimaginable pain.

    The pain in the soul was not something that everyone could bear!

    The three people''s faces turned pale with no color at all, as if they were drained on the spot.

    They couldn''t even open their mouths to scream and just hid in the void, curling while twitching all over.

    This¡ª why is this so painful?!

    It was as if a strange fire burned their soul bit by bit, gnawing a piece of their souls one after another.

    Ainsley watched all of this with cold eyes as she recalled the Godfather''s soul that was drained to fuel the seal of the abyss.

    The Godfather must be in pain for a long time, right? Even his soul almost disappeared.

    These people...they had to feel what the Godfather felt back then!

    Yes. Ainsley was taking revenge on behalf of the Godfather.

    The Godfather must have another heart knot about this matter. If he knew that she avenged him and made his enemies suffer the same pain he suffered for countless decades¡­

    He could leave in peace!

    Ainsley used almost all of her energy to create the two ghosts and their strange ck fog. She didn''t hesitate to increase the corrosive effect of the fog, severely corroding the souls of these three domain masters!

    The three domain masters were in so much pain that they couldn''t even control the domain''s pressure to stop whatever Ainsley was doing.

    At the same time, the soul master girl who was battling the Godfather was urgently called back, alongside the other four domain masters who didn''t have a specific mission.

    Still, among those four, two of them were melee-type domain masters, and the others were elemental domain masters.

    Only the spoiled little kid was a soul master, so even if those four domain masters came to help, at most, they could only kill the ghosts.

    However, the damage to the soul was already there.

    Even a soul master couldn''t do anything, unless there was a soul healer among these domain masters.

    But in this era, the concept of souls was not too important except for transmigrators'' souls, so how could there be a lot of soul healers?

    Maybe there were some outside, but the World Union definitely didn''t have a soul healer, afraid that some transmigrators would kidnap these people and use these soul healers to heal the transmigrators'' wounded souls.

    Now, theck of soul healers that were once intended to suppress the transmigrators backfired and suppressed the domain masters instead.

    Karma is real!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2386: â€œSoul Poisonâ€

    It was at this time that the other four domain masters and the soul master girl came to the rescue.

    As expected, the four domain masters immediately went to kill the ghosts with the help of the two elemental domain masters in the team.

    However, in the process, these four people also suffered some damage to the soul, instantly turning their faces as pale as the ghosts that they killed.

    The soul master girl had a rtively strong soul and she had a technique to block damage to her soul, so she was the least affected.

    Still, the girl''splexion wasn''t good, and she even stumbled when she walked to the seven people huddled together.

    Yes. The seven domain masters were all curling up in pain while hiding in the void.

    Each of them had suffered a different degree of damage, and the first three domain masters had it the worst, especially the female elf.

    After all, the female elf had a softer nature and was more sensitive to everything, including the soul attack.

    The Buddha-like older man had the Buddha''s blessing full of holy elements, blocking most of the ghost''s attack, which was full of dark elements.

    The buff specialist young man also had various buffs stacked around himself, so he was not injured.

    Still, the three people had one-third of their soul corroded. The female elf even had half of her soul corroded!

    The loss of a soul''s part would lower someone''s intelligence and many other aspects.

    In just one battle, the three people were severely weakened, and they could no longer pose any threats to both Ainsley and the Godfather.

    This seemed like an excellent advantage for Ainsley.

    But...she ran out of energy.

    Her body could not withstand another round of potion consumption to refill the empty energy core because now, the energy cores already showed signs of cracking.

    Ainsley waspletely defenseless, leaving only a little bit of charm energy and the unused shaman energy that she had allocated to her Realism Art ability just now.

    The good news was, the domain masters had no time to care about Ainsley because they were all wailing miserably, checking the degree of damage to their souls.

    [Damn it! One-fourth of my soul is corroded, and it is gone!]

    [We onlye to help for a few minutes, yet one-fourth of our soul is already damaged. This is too scary, right?]

    [Howe this girl is immune to the domain''s pressure? Howe she can still use her abilities??]

    [The seniors should be able to use the domain''s absolute control to stop the girl from using her abilities. Why didn''t they do that?]

    The four domain masters who came to help all grumbled and even vaguely med the other three domain masters for being useless.

    Now, they were also implicated, and they suffered some losses!

    Losing a part of the soul was not only painful but also severely damaged their abilities and intelligence, okay?

    The Godfather was not affected back then because he already became a spirit when his soul was used as fuel.

    These people were still alive, so they suffered more.

    The soul master girl checked the souls of everyone and she herself was also greatly shocked.

    [What kind of ck fog is so vicious? Even abyss demons'' fog and mist aren''t as dangerous as this one...]

    Abyss demons rarely attacked souls because they cared more about eating flesh and blood.

    Some would like energy cores more than flesh and blood. Others would care more about eating the fresh soul fires that were still inside the body of the living beings.

    But most of the abyss demons'' abilities were something rted to the corrosive darkness of the abyss, or devouring.

    There was no thing such as a ck fog that only aimed at the soul but didn''t eat the soul, only melting the soul bit by bit.

    This is like a soul poison...

    And soul poisons only came from the Underworld, a ce known to be full of ghosts and the likes.

    After all, the Underworld was widely known to be associated with souls after death.

    The soul master girl told everyone in the void about this spection, but this only made the domain masters gasped even more.

    [How did this kid create something from the Underworld so casually?]

    [Even if her ability is strange, if she doesn''t know how that creature lives and produces ck fog, it is impossible to create such a thing.]

    If one had never seen the real deal, imagination alone was not enough!

    But this incited another question.

    How did the girl see the ghosts from the Underworld?

    No one in this world had ever gone to the Underworld if they were still alive!

    Maybe the ancestors could have done such a thing before, but in this era, the ancestors had long left this world to enter a higher-level world.

    Now, not to mention going to the other worlds, even entering the abyss was still difficult.

    The ancestors created the abyss to contain demons, and now, their generation had started to hunt demons and send them to the abyss.

    Still, they didn''t have a safe path to roam around the abyss yet, so all the demons were dumped to the abyss through the main gates just like that.

    How could such a young kid ever see a creature that only existed in the Underworld when no one here could do so?

    Did she see those creatures in her dream? Or maybe she had an ability that only allowed her spirit or soul to enter the Underworld or something?

    Ridiculous!

    Naturally, Ainsley got to know these ghosts during the great new century war between the blood n and the celestials!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2387: â€œPower Declineâ€

    The soul master young girl was so exhausted trying to help the other domain masters so much that she almost cried on the spot.

    She was always spoiled by her family and after bing a soul master who even had a chance to be a domain master, even fellow domain masters in the World Union  pampered her to the sky.

    She looked like a girl in her twenties, but her real age was far beyond that.

    Still, she used to be spoiled and felt that she was always young forever, so how could she ever be this exhausted, trying to save the other domain masters?

    The girl had never suffered as many grievances as this time. She wanted to curse Ainsley to death, but seeing the other domain masters on the verge of dying, she was also timid in her heart.

    Why could this little kid be so free inside someone else''s domain? Shouldn''t her abilities be suppressed?

    Or...did she awaken some kind of abilities that the domain couldn''t suppress?

    But what kind of ability is that? So far, no one aside from domain masters could use their abilities freely inside a domain if the domain owner didn''t let them.

    The girl didn''t think that the reason why Ainsley could freely use her ability  was because she had already infiltrated the enemy''s line up, manipting one of the domain masters so that she would not be restricted.

    The domain masters were all devastated, but Ainsley herself also exhausted her energy and didn''t n to create any other strange creatures through her Realism Art ability.

    It was enough to injure these people so that the chance of being killed would be smaller.

    Then...the rest depended on whether one of them could be a domain master.

    After all, no matter how good Ainsley''s abilities were right now, the effect of the love virus would notst forever.

    At the same time, the Godfather was also severely restricted. If he didn''t create a domain soon, he would still be suppressed and could die anytime.

    The Godfather only faced two domain masters, the beastman and the dwarf.

    However, his entire body was already full of wounds and blood within the short fifteen minutes.

    The man was severely suppressed, and most of his abilities were useless in this state.

    The only reason why he didn''t die yet was because Ainsley lured most of the other domain masters, giving the man a chance to breathe.

    Still, the man was already at his limit. The two domain masters suppressed him so severely that the Godfather almost died countless times.

    The only reason why the two domain masters didn''t immediately kill the Godfather was because the soul master went to deal with Ainsley.

    They were afraid that without the soul master, when the Godfather died, with his strong desire to live, his soul fire could still flee and disappear.

    This domain could not trap the souls of the people who died inside the domain.

    The bodies would often be left inside the domain, but the soul would still fly away.

    That''s why, all hunters who hunted down transmigrators always brought a special item with them that could trap those souls so they wouldn''t flee and disappear.

    There were also many strange people among the transmigrators who could continuously possess a dead body to have another chance to live, so if the hunters missed the soul and restrained it, the transmigrator would be gone in a heartbeat.

    Then, who knew which new body the transmigrator chose? It would be like looking for a needle in a stack of hay.

    The two domain masters were irritable and almost cursed the soul master for not assisting them properly.

    However, when they knew that the soul master girl couldn''t help them because she had to help the seriously injured domain masters and other injured domain masters, the two people were shocked to death.

    [What?? That kid can injure our souls? All of you have soul injuries because of this??]

    The two domain masters knew that nowadays, soul injuries were the most life-threatening because the body could be healed, but souls couldn''t.

    There were only a handful of soul healers, and the World Union didn''t even have one!

    Even if there were treasures that could heal an injured soul, someone whose soul was injured while they were still alive would have their strength declining rapidly.

    There were no cases where domain masters suddenly couldn''t create or manipte domains.

    However, it was confirmed that these people''s strength slowly declined.

    Even the domain was affected, and the Godfather felt that the restrictions around him slowly became loose.

    If this wasn''t proof that the domain masters'' strength declined due to their soul injuries, what else?

    The two domain masters never expected that the most harmless-looking target was actually the most dangerous.

    Shouldn''t they shift their top priority from the Godfather to that kid?

    Send the soul master to take that kid''s soul away directly!

    If the higher-ups wanted her to be captured alive, just grab the soul well and cultivate her into a spirit.

    Then, they could get any information they wanted through the dead spirit.

    Why bother keeping this kind of dangerous humanoid weapon alive?

    The higher-ups also got the emergency reports, and all of them couldn''t help but gasped and hissed coldly.

    "This humanoid weapon is too dangerous. She can even damage souls! We can''t capture her alive anymore. It''s best to get her soul first and do the rest slowly."

    "Agree. Send some more soul masters to surround this girl and take her soul away quickly. If not, our people might lose their souls instead."

    The higher-ups all agreed to take Ainsley''s soul as the highest priority!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2388: â€œWhose Child Is She?â€

    In just ten minutes, the World Union sent half of their entire soul masters, which were already rare in the first ce.

    The World Union only had fifty soul masters in total, and there were only around ten experts among the fifty people.

    Among the ten experts, only five became domain masters and only two people reached a perfect domain master stage.

    One of the two perfect domain masters was the spoiled girl.

    She was indeed not a teenager anymore, but years of being treated like a teenager made the woman feel that she was still a teenager.

    That''s how the strangely youthful soul master came about.

    Now, the World Union sent the other four soul masters who became domain masters, including one person who was a perfect domain master, just like the spoiled girl.

    Aside from that, the World Union even generously sent half of the soul masters to help the soul masters who already became domain masters.

    Such a huge movement naturally rmed a lot of people, but everyone didn''t know the true mission of these people.

    Ainsley''s information was top-secret even at the World Union headquarters, and only the higher-ups knew something about this miraculous kid.

    The people inside the domain didn''t know that a bunch of soul masters were on the way to the domain, wanting to capture Ainsley''s soul as soon as possible.

    At this moment, the remaining domain masters didn''t dare to act rashly and they all focused on healing their injured souls.

    Even those with less injuries didn''t dare to mess with Ainsley and started to target the Godfather instead.

    [Let''s go and take care of that man. This girl is too strange and mysterious. Maybe if we can capture her father, we can use him as a hostage.]

    Back then, these people thought of using Ainsley to threaten the Godfather, but now, the situation was reversed.

    They were actually more willing to confront the Godfather than to go against Ainsley.

    It was even better if they could use the Godfather as a hostage to restrain this strange kid!

    No one would have thought that the mighty domain masters would cower in front of Ainsley when she had only shown off one of her abilities.

    After all, this era still didn''t have a lot of creatives and unique abilities.

    It was normal for these ancient people to be afraid of the unknown, especially when soul injuries were much more difficult to heal.

    Ainsley saw the less injured domain masters go to find the Godfather who was entangled with two domain masters whose souls were still intact with no injuries at all.

    Those two people have to thank the Godfather because the two people were assigned to the Godfather, thus avoiding the confrontation with Ainsley.

    If not for this, how could these two domain masters escape from Ainsley''s evil clutch?

    Ainsley saw the obvious movement, but she didn''t bother to go and save the Godfather.

    She herself was already exhausted but she used her Oscar-level acting to pretend to be mighty and cool, as if she was not drained of her energy at all.

    The baby''s face was slightly pale, but because the lighting inside the domain was not that bright, others would only see that Ainsley''s pale face was somewhat cold and distant, not a sign of weakness at all.

    It only added anotheryer of mysterious charm to the little kid, scaring a lot of onlookers from the Sloan Family.

    Only then did the bystanders react and start to discuss with each other.

    "Is that kid really our family head''s unknown daughter? It''s not that I look down at her. I just feel that she''s not like our family head at all..."

    "What is that strange ability? I have never heard of someone creating something out of drawings."

    "Those drawings are not simple either. Which drawings could injure someone''s soul? Not to mention the victims were domain masters!"

    "I still don''t understand why this kid can remain unaffected inside the domain. I can''t use any abilities, but still can, and it''s a top-notch ability too!"

    The first ancestor also looked at Ainsley with more curiosity in his eyes, as well as a hint of doubt.

    He was sure that this kid belonged to the Sloan Family and her Sloan Family''s bloodline was thick enough to be called a direct descendant.

    But he didn''t recognize her at all!

    Not to mention that most families would inherit their ancestors'' awakened abilities, which was why, if the first ancestor had children, his children would have a high chance of awakening the charm ability.

    The man''s siblings were also Charm ability users, and some of them awakened different abilities.

    However, none of them had the ability to create something out of a drawing!

    This kind of unique ability was usually ''passed down'' in the family, either through a secret technique, or with the help of inheritance stones.

    Many big and small families knew some secrets to pass down unique abilities, even if only one descendant could possibly get this inheritance and awaken the same ability.

    Could it be that this kid was just talented, so she awakened that kind of unique ability on her own?

    Possible.

    But maybe...one of her parents came from a distinguished family, and the kid inherited this ability from her other parent''s family.

    The first ancestor was even more curious about Ainsley, and if not for the current situation, he would have already kidnapped the kid and brought her home.

    Could it be that one of his uncles, aunts, cousins, nephews, siblings, grandparents, parents and so on secretly married a mysterious family and gave birth to this kid?

    Whose child is she? Why go to such a length to hide her existence from him, the family head?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2389: "Golden Soul Fire"

    The first ancestor couldn''t explore the truth at the moment, so he could only stay still, probing at Ainsley and keeping an eye on her.

    He knew that the World Union wanted to hunt down this miraculous kid, so he had to pay attention, afraid that the kid would die in front of him just like that.

    Ainsley didn''t know what the first ancestor was thinking about because, at this moment, she was talking to her two beasts through telepathy.

    [Master, we are going to your ce now, nyaaa! Be careful, and please hold on for a while!]

    The two cats didn''t know that Ainsley had already faced off so many domain masters on her own, but they could feel Ainsley''s state, which was like a dry river.

    The baby was already exhausted, and this made the two cats anxious on the spot.

    They made a truce with the other two feline beasts so they coulde to Ainsley''s side to assist her.

    Ainsley felt the concern from her two cats and couldn''t help but be happy.

    [It''s okay, take your time. I''m not in danger at the moment. You guys, be careful not to fall into some kinds of traps.]

    Ainsley was afraid that these cunning domain masters buried some traps for the sacred beasts inside the domain.

    The two beasts knew to be careful and didn''t dare to talk to Ainsley anymore. They focused on running to Ainsley''s ce as soon as possible while looking around for any potential traps.

    The whole joint domain was huge because it was the same ind as the World Union''s headquarters.

    Of course, as a beast, they could leap from one ind to another with just one jump.

    However, this ind was inside a domain, and the domain had its ownw of space that was not logical, not the same as the one outside of the domain.

    Here, even if the sacred beasts weren''t suppressed badly, they also could not travel as fast as they usually did.

    The big domain was suitable for separating many enemies so they wouldn''t gather in one ce.

    This move separated Ainsley from the two beasts, and now, the two beasts had to run with all their might to go to Ainsley''s ce.

    Unfortunately, before the two beasts could arrive at Ainsley''s ce, the reinforcements sent by the World Union had already arrived.

    The ten domain masters inside the domain immediately pulled the reinforcement team into the domain, and soon, a bunch of soul masters gathered around the injured domain masters.

    "Quick! Stabilize His Excellency''s soul! His soul injury is not good."

    "Here! Here! We also need help here! The patient is about to lose consciousness."

    "Hello!! Does anyone bring soul-nourishing herbs, potions, or simr treasures? Urgent!"

    The neer soul masters acted as doctors and hurriedly treated the injured domain masters.

    Even if they were not soul healers that could immediately heal the soul of the injured with their abilities, they could still stabilize the soul and use various treasures to treat the injuries.

    The previous hunters who were sent to hunt down the Godfather had all been called back to the headquarters while the rest fell into Ainsley''s hands and were considered useless.

    These people were all pulled into the domain, but the domain masters quickly discarded them and sent people to retrieve these victims.

    They were all sent to theboratory for the researchers so that these experts could get some information about Ainsley''s power from the victims.

    The preliminary test revealed that the girl had a strange charm ability, but so far, the researchers couldn''t detect why the kid''s charm ability was different from the usual.

    This also led to the researchers not sending the correct information to the domain masters at the frontline, resulting in one of the domain masters already being controlled from the inside out.

    The other didn''t know about this, and they were still making a fuss because of the soul injuries.

    Most of the soul masters in the reinforcement team acted as healers, and only those who already became domain masters went to find Ainsley.

    Ainsley wasn''t too far from the injured domain masters, so the new group of perfect and entry-level domain masters quickly found the conspicuous baby among the sea of purple hair.

    Well. That kid also had purple hair and she was the shortest, so she still stood out.

    When the new soul masters saw Ainsley, they didn''t rush to attack her and quickly used their abilities to check the baby''s soul from a distance.

    These soul masters were mostly entry-level domain masters and their domain abilities weren''t of much use if even perfect domain masters couldn''tpletely suppress Ainsley.

    Of course, the one perfect domain master in the group also didn''t make a move, knowing that the joint domain of ten people with perfect domains could not do anything to Ainsley.

    Still, this man was suspicious of something.

    He guessed that there might be a traitor or a mole among the first ten domain masters who created the joint domain.

    If not, how could Ainsley, someone who wasn''t a domain master at all, bepletely free under the domain''s influence?

    This person was smart and didn''t tell his suspicions to others.

    He only asked the other entry-level domain masters, whose abilities were soul-rted abilities, to quickly check Ainsley''s soul and find a way to take out her soul.

    These people quickly checked Ainsley''s soul like an X-ray scanner, and soon, they got a surprising result.

    The group of people immediately talked to each other with telepathy.

    [This kid''s soul fire is golden! She''s not only a transmigrator, but her soul also had a lot of luck.]

    This kid is special!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2390: â€œCurse Ability Usersâ€

    It was true that usually, transmigrators would have a different soul fire and it was especially clear when peoplepared the color of the soul fire.

    However, even most transmigrators didn''t have golden soul fire because the color golden not only represented a foreign soul but also the amount of luck that a person had.

    For someone to have a golden soul fire, it means she was the ''chosen'' one, someone who would be a big shot no matter where she was.

    Other famous people in history also had a hint of gold in their souls. The more golden color in the soul, the more famous they were in history.

    The Godfather himself had one-fourth of his soul fire dyed in golden, mixed with a dark green color that slowly faded until it became the most ordinary blue soul fire due to the exhaustion of the soul itself.

    Right now, the man''s soul fire was still a beautiful dark green and golden.

    However, because Ainsley used her ability to boost her luck, right now, all of her soul fire was dyed golden with no exception!

    The baby''s most dominant ability was her charm ability, so her soul should be pink instead of golden.

    Unfortunately or fortunately, Ainsley boosted her luck to the max, instantly turning her soul fire from pink to golden.

    The members of the World Union had never seen someone with golden soul fire, not even those famous figures in history!

    The soul masters who checked Ainsley''s soul immediately used a special device to take a picture of the girl''s soul from afar and hurriedly sent the picture to the researchers and the headquarters''s higher-ups.

    When those big bosses got the clear picture of Ainsley''s golden soul fire,  they were all silent for a few seconds before going into an uproar.

    "How is this possible? Even the ancestors who created the abyss don''t have a fully golden soul fire when they''re all famous and strong!"

    "The golden soul only represents luck. Although the golden color there is, the more promising the person''s future would be, but this is not absolute."

    "Then, how do you exin the kid''s 100% golden soul fire? Is she too lucky? Her luck is going against the sky!"

    Even the luckiest person couldn''t be 100% lucky, unless the kid took some kind of strange treasure, potions, or something simr, which could enhance her luck to 100%.

    With such a thick golden aura, no matter what they did, it would be impossible to capture the kid.

    Yes. A fully golden soul fire also represented absolute luck, which means the owner would not be in any danger unless that danger led to another series of lucky encounters.

    Obviously, meeting the domain masters wasn''t considered a lucky encounter, and so, even if the domain masters wanted to harm her, it would be difficult.

    No wonder the report said that the kid was not affected by the domain''s suppression and could even injure the souls of so many domain masters.

    It must be because of her overwhelming luck!

    "Should we send someone who can do curses to lower the luck value? If it is like this, we won''t be able to capture the kid''s soul at all."

    One of the higher-ups made a clever suggestion to his peers.

    If Ainsley really had something that could enhance her luck, then, they would need to send someone who could lower Ainsley''s luck through curses.

    Curse ability users were rare, even rarer than a lot of rare ability users in this era, because in this era, with the people''s limited creativity, the only good thing that curse ability users could do was to lower the opponent''s luck.

    In early stages, these ability users were considered useless because their lowered luck didn''t mean much in a battle.

    However, as the person grew stronger, the curse that they cast became even more powerful and could basically affect the entire battlefield.

    That''s how many curse ability users slowly emerged in the previous war era, and now, these curse ability users were recruited to work for the World Union.

    "That''s a good idea. I think there are a few curse ability users among the reinforcement team. Tell them to secretly curse the kid, so her luck value will be lowered."

    Nowadays, although the people are still not as creative as the people in Ainsley''s era, some curse ability users still found ways to use their ability, such as creating various strange curses.

    Some of the victims were cursed to be unable to eat, some were cursed to lose blood every single day.

    Various strange and vicious curses slowly emerged, making many people, both experts and ordinary ability users, more wary of these strange curse ability users.

    They weremonly called wizards, witches, and so on.

    Of course, the ordinary peoplebeled all these people as witches regardless of their gender.

    The higher-ups sent a message to the few curse ability users in the team inside the domain, and soon, these people, who were still at the entry-level of domain masters or simply soul masters, were sent to the frontline.

    Yes. Because most of the people sent as reinforcement were soul masters, naturally, aside from being curse ability users, they were also soul masters.

    This means the curses would be even more effective on souls than physical bodies.

    The curse ability users, who were also soul masters, immediately approached Ainsley from a distance and quickly gestured something with their hands.

    Their fingers nimbly moved to create a ''hand seal''.

    Each of them was ready with their various unique curses!

    Anyway, let''s curse the kid for having serious bad luck so that it would be easier to capture her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2391: â€œDeath Curseâ€

    Ainsley didn''t sense anything because the curse ability user''s movements were all concealed perfectly.

    The baby only felt strange heart palpitations and a bad omen.

    Ainsley didn''t have an absolute sixth sense like the Godfather, but with her overwhelming luck, she also sensed some things from time to time.

    Now, Ainsley felt that something bad would happen to her, but the enemies around her didn''t do anything other than stare at her warily.

    It was at this time that the curse ability usersunched their curses at Ainsley one after another!

    Curses were invisible, and people could not see the form of curses. They could only feel the impact of the curse.

    Some victims didn''t even know that they were cursed until they went to find soul masters or people with high sensitivity to spirits, such as shamans, healers, and clerics from churches.

    Usually, clerics were the ones who could detect curses the fastest among other ability users.

    Only the clerics'' purifying ability could barely erase those curses, but if the curse ability user who cast the curse was stronger than the cleric, the cleric could only suppress the curse and could not erase it.

    These curse ability users were all entry-level domain masters or at least those about to be domain masters.

    Their curses were not that easy to erase, not to mention that there were no clerics around.

    There were at least five curse ability users in the reinforcement team, and these people cast their most vicious curses rted to luck one after another!

    The first person cursed Ainsley to have pure bad luck.

    The second person cursed the baby to lose control over her abilities.

    The third person cursed Ainsley to have a short life.

    The fourth person cursed Ainsley to lose her loved ones.

    Thest curse ability user cursed Ainsley to lose her energy reserve no matter what she did.

    At that time, Ainsley suddenly felt a chill on the back of her neck, and the baby wanted to run away out of the blue! It was as if a poisonous snake was lurking behind her, ready to pounce.

    However, it was still toote.

    The curses would track the target''s soul, so no matter what, the baby could not escape from those curses.

    The five curses hit Ainsley one after another, but the curse that Ainsley felt immediately was thest curse and the second curse.

    The energy reserve leakage and the loss of control over one''s own abilities.

    Ainsley could feel that the love virus inside the Buddha-like man''s body suddenly rioted, as if they wanted to rebel and go against her!

    Then, her energy reserves, which were recovering slowly but surely, suddenly plummeted in the blink of an eye.

    It was sucked in one breath!

    The baby''s face instantly changed.

    Someone attacked her without her knowing, causing all these strange things!

    Ainsley knew the existence of curse ability users because they also feared existence in Ainsley''s era.

    However, she never expected the World Union to bring curse ability users with them and used curses on her!

    Yes. Ainsley immediately determined that the cause of all these strange things must be curses.

    After all, as someone who could manipte luck, Ainsley immediately felt her luck declining for no reason.

    Only evil spirits, items especially created to lower someone else''s luck, luck thief, another luck maniption ability user, or curse ability users could do this.

    Ainsley didn''t think that there would be evil spirits around. There should be no Luck Thief either in this era because who would have thought of stealing someone else''s luck, which was intangible and ''useless''?

    There was a high chance that someone used special luck-lowering items, but even those items could not decrease Ainsley''s specially boosted luck so fast like this.

    The only possibility was that....

    She was cursed.

    There must be curse ability users around!

    Ainsley could not see these people, but since she knew they existed, the girl calmed down her chaotic heart and focused on dealing with the curses in her body.

    She was sure these people would also exhaust their energy reserve to curse her with such an advanced and vicious curse.

    These people didn''t have the Almighty potion that Ainsley had, which could restore her energy to the peak.

    These people would have to wait for a certain period of time before they could use those curses once more.

    And wasn''t there a restriction among curse ability users that they could not curse the same person twice, no matter what the curse.

    So, curse ability users would only make a move when they were already helpless, and usually, they would curse their enemies to death.

    If the victim didn''t have good luck, they might instantly die on the spot for various reasons because curse ability was essentially simr to luck maniption ability.

    It was just that, curse ability could only lower luck, not boost luck.

    On the other hand, Ainsley''s luck maniption ability was more flexible and could boost luck as well as lower someone else''s luck.

    Luck was a mysterious thing, but it was a certainty that once a person''s luck touched the lowest limit, they would die sooner orter.

    Ainsley only discovered two curses, but she didn''t know whether there were already more curses that she didn''t know.

    After all, just these two curses would not lower her luck value from the highest level to the mid-level, and it was still declining!

    There must be a death curse.

    Only a death curse would lower someone''s luck value to this point.

    If not for Ainsley already boosting her luck value to the highest level when she got the death curse, she would die on the spot within seconds.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2392: â€œSoul Weaponsâ€

    Ainsley usually had a high level of luck value or mid-level, but it was not enough to defend against a sudden death curse.

    So vicious!

    All curse ability users were indeed born to make others miserable and kill people everywhere!

    Ainsley had a chill down her spine and was so d she had already boosted her luck to the highest level before she was cursed.

    If not, she would have died already!

    Only then did Ainsley realize the horror of curse ability users. Even if they could not take people''s souls away, even domain masters were not immune to their curses.

    The effect of the curses would indeed be weaker when it was used on a stronger person, but as long as the curse ability user paid a heavy price, they could always drag their enemies to hell.

    The origin of curses was all because of a person''s helplessness in front of reality, so before they died, with a heart full of unwillingness and grievance, they cursed their enemies wholeheartedly.

    The stronger the urge to curse, the hatred, the unwillingness, and the grievance, the stronger the curse''s effect would be.

    Some curses could not be purified at all, even though the cleric or the priest from the church had already purified the curse from someone with a lower strength realm than them.

    There was a saying that it was better to make demons from hell and abyss hate you than to make curse ability users hate you to death.

    Many people would not offend curse ability users easily, and these people were usually cast aside because others were too afraid to be around these insidious people.

    The World Union took this chance to take away curse ability users who had always been seen as a scourge, demons, filthy rats, and so on.

    Ainsley thought that the curses she got might all be rted to her anyway, such as the death curse, the curse of energy leakage, the curse of control loss, and so on.

    Ainsley didn''t know how to suppress the curse or erase the curse, but she had to stop the energy leakage curse first because her energy was already not that much to begin with.

    If the curse forced her energy to disappear just like that, she might really die here.

    Ainsley brought a lot of things with her from the future, and one of them was luck-rted items.

    Ainsley wanted to use one of her skills¡ª luck thief to steal someone else''s luck and boost her luck, but the energy leakage was too serious.

    If she used that skill now, she would die from an energy overdraft or be crippled and turned into an ordinary person.

    And so, there was a need for external help.

    Not many people knew that the way to deal with a curse was not only through purification, but also through boosting one''s luck.

    The curse would consume the victim''s luck, but it would notst forever.

    Usually, the victim didn''t have enough luck to resist the curse, so in the end, they ended up as what the curse wanted or died.

    But Ainsley had various luck-boosting items with her, just in case she needed to boost her luck to do something.

    Naturally, this was the right time to use those items!

    Ainsley quickly took out those small trinkets and put it on herself.

    At the same time, she consumed a special pill that could speed up the process of her energy recovery without damaging the energy core.

    This unique pill was rare even in Ainsley''s era, and Ainsley got it from Code-L, who had tons of unused treasures in her nest.

    The baby quickly equipped herself while looking around with guarded eyes.

    After all, those curse ability users and the rest of the domain masters were cowards who liked to hide inside the void.

    Ainsley, who was not a domain master yet, could not see these people at all.

    Those entry-level domain masters even went as far as helping non-domain masters in the team to hide in the void, secretlyunching various invisible attacks on Ainsley.

    Just now, right after Ainsley equipped herself with a lot of luck-boosting items, the other soul masters hidden in the void immediately made a move.

    While the baby''s luck was declining, take her soul out of her body!

    The soul masters could see that Ainsley''s golden soul fire became dimmer than before, not as bright as when her luck was at its peak.

    Soon, the golden color disappeared bit by bit, showing the lovely pink color behind, which was the actual color of Ainsley''s soul that was already heavily influenced by her charm ability and the awakened Asmodeus bloodline.

    The darker the pink, the more it showed the strength of Ainsley''s charm ability and the purity of the Asmodeus bloodline in her body.

    The soul masters didn''t know about the Asmodeus bloodline because they could not see it through the soul, anyway.

    However, they were basically sure that Ainsley''s charm ability was indeed her main ability and should be the strongest one.

    It was just that...they didn''t see Ainsley use this ability, right?

    The soul masters had some questions in their hearts, but they ignored those equations and focused on taking out Ainsley''s soul.

    While the luck was low, the soul masters threw their invisible soul weapons at Ainsley''s soul one after another.

    Someone used a soul to trap souls. Another used a fishing rod. There were also people with soul hooks, soul scoops, shovels, etc.

    Some soul masters who awakened a more unique soul weapon even had soul treads that could manipte people''s souls and glues that could be used to stick several souls together!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2393: â€œSoul Shieldâ€

    Ainsley could not see the soul weapons, but she could still sense them.

    The moment the baby felt the danger, the baby subconsciously used those luck-boosting items and quickly raised her luck level back to the highest.

    Then, the baby took out soul-rted treasures from her spatial store that her family and Jake had prepared for her.

    Since she knew she would deal with people who knew a lot about souls, the baby would note to this era without preparations.

    Those soul-rted treasures were mostly soul-healing treasures and soul-protection treasures.

    Ainsley used thetter without any hesitation.

    Some of her treasures were consumable treasures, such as the soul-healing ones.

    The others could be used several times.

    The soul-protection treasures could be used several times and it worked like a barrier or a shield, taking the damage to the soul on behalf of the targeted soul.

    This kind of treasure was valuable and would only be used in a critical moment.

    Not many people in this world had such treasures, but Ainsley was blessed to have a rich, adopted father.

    With Jake here, Ainsley didn''tck such treasures at all.

    After all, Jake was a well-known businessman. How could he not have his own treasury?

    Jake had so many treasures that he kept for the sake of his family, but after knowing that Ainsley was going to a parallel world to save the Godfather in that world, he immediately took out a lot of his treasures and stuffed it to Ainsley eagerly.

    With the help of the soul shield, an invisible 360¡ã shield appeared around Ainsley''s soul fire, instantly deflecting the attacks of those soul weapons.

    Not to mention that with the luck-boosting treasures, some of the attacks missed the target, ending up in vain.

    Soul weapons were connected to the soul masters themselves and could be called their natal weapons.

    If their natal weapons were damaged, they would also get a bacsh.

    This time, those weapons bumped into Ainsley''s soul shield, and those weapons, from the mostmon sword and spear weapons to unconventional guns,, hammer, and so on, were all bounced back several meters away from Ainsley''s soul!

    The weapons were not damaged, but because they were bounced back, the weapon still got a little bacsh, and the bacsh was all reflected to the soul weapon owners.

    Those soul masters suddenly felt that their souls trembled for a bit.

    Even such a slight tremble was painful because this was a soul, not any other unimportant thing.

    The strange feeling of having their soul shaken a few times made those soul masters turn pale on the spot.

    Some weaker ones got dizzy and almost fainted on the spot.

    The tougher ones gritted their teeth and used their abilities to stabilize their own soul.

    Usually, soul fire would not be unstable and would continue to burn brightly, but that was only for people with a healthy soul.

    Those whose souls were damaged would have unstable souls. The soul fire would flicker here and there, and it would also sway sometimes.

    In more severe cases, the soul fire would be dimmer as it swayed, creating an even more unstable condition.

    The unstable soul ''shook'', and that directly impacted the owner of the soul.

    As soul masters who could manipte souls, their souls were as steady as hell, even if the sky fell or something.

    And so, most of them had never experienced what it was like to have an unstable soul or whatmon people said as a ''shaken soul'' phenomenon.

    Hearsay often mentioned breathtaking beautiful things as soul-stirring or soul-shaking and so on.

    People''s souls could indeed be stirred or shaken, like a milkshake or cocktail.

    However, for soul masters, these phenomena were all shameful and should never happen to them.

    If it ever happened to them, it means they were not a qualified soul master!

    Unfortunately, these people were shaken at the same time, and their pride was already trampled to the ground.

    Ainsley pped their faces with this one move!

    The soul masters widened their eyes as they looked at Ainsley whose luck suddenly soared once more.

    Her previously half-pink half, golden soul fire was suddenly dyed in a blinding golden color, silently mocking these soul masters.

    These soul masters never expected that Ainsley''s luck would suddenly soar once more, instantly making them guess whether the baby''s ability was actually rted to luck.

    However, even if it was possible, the baby should have exhausted her energy after several battles with the domain masters before.

    What''s with the sudden increase of luck?

    The more experienced soul masters knew some news about luck-boosting treasures, even if they were not as good as fortune tellers when it came to anything rted to luck.

    "This kid must have used a luck-boosting treasure! She really has a lot of strange things."

    "A luck-boosting treasure? Is there anything like that?? Won''t that be super rare and only a one-time use thing?"

    Most luck-boosting treasures were either consumables or just a one-time use treasure, but there were still some more powerful treasures that could be used in the long term.

    The soul masters suspected that Ainsley could manipte luck. Still, they also suspected that her previous full-level luck was because she had always worn that precious luck-boosting treasure for years, which resulted in her luck being so outrageous.

    Luck was a mysterious thing. People had never heard of anyone who could manipte luck as they wished.

    Even if such an ability existed, the ability user must have paid a huge price every time they used that ability.

    Ainsley rarely used this ability anymore ever since she knew that the price she had to pay was her lifespan.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL you!

 Chapter 2394: â€œGuardian Soul Stoneâ€

    However, maybe because this world was a parallel world with a differentw, the rule of paying a lifespan in exchange for manipting luck suddenly weakened a lot.

    If before, Ainsley must pay for several years of her lifespan, now, she only had to pay for months or even a few weeks of her lifespan.

    Isn''t this a bargain?

    However, because she was a foreigner from another parallel world, this world rejected her and suppressed her luck maniption ability that could change the order of the world.

    And so, the baby could only manipte her own luck and not her enemies'' luck.

    That''s why she couldn''t kill these people so quickly.

    She could still boost the Godfather''s luck by a little bit, but that was only enough to keep the Godfather alive for a few more hours.

    Yes. Ever since the Godfather was targeted tantly, his luck continued to decline, and now, it was only a matter of time before the death fate arrived.

    The Godfather in this world was supposed to die. Even if Ainsley came from another parallel world, wanting to change this invisible fate required a lot of effort and the most critical factor¡ª luck.

    The soul masters didn''t believe that Ainsley had such an ability and even a mighty treasure with her.

    Not to mention that those whose soul weapons were bounced back reported this to their peers.

    "She not only has a luck-boosting treasure but also a suspected soul-protection treasure. All our soul weapons are bounced back, and we even get a little bacsh!"

    This would only happen when the soul weapon bumped into a defensive type of soul weapon.

    When the other soul masters whose soul weapons missed the target heard what their peers said, they almost identally bit their tongue.

    What the hell? That kid also had a soul weapon or a soul-rted treasure to protect her??

    It wasn''t that they never suspected Ainsley to be a fellow soul master.

    It was just that, as a soul master, they could detect whether this person had the potential to be soul masters or not.

    They never sensed anything from Ainsley, which means she was not a soul master and would not awaken to be a soul master.

    Since that was the case, the soul weapon that bounced everyone''s soul weapons at once should be a top-notch defensive soul treasure!

    Which soul master wouldn''t want such a treasure?

    Soul-rted treasures were not as rare as luck-rted treasures, but they were still even rarer than resurrection elixirs and so on.

    Even resurrection elixirs could only repair the body and not the soul.

    As long as the soul was not damaged, naturally, the dead could be revived, just like how Ainsley came back from the dead.

    However, if the soul were damaged like the Godfather, even if his body was rebuilt or people prepared a new body for him, he would not be able to return to the living world anymore.

    His only way out was to enter the underworld, repair his soul, and be reincarnated.

    Some soul masters had thoughts of killing people and seizing treasures, but they were immediately pped awake by reality.

    They could not even harm the girl''s soul, not to mention stealing her treasure.

    The soul masters directly used their ability to manipte the soul and try to induce Ainsley''s soul out of her body, but because there was a soul shield, the invisible influence could not touch Ainsley''s soul at all.

    Yes. The soul shield treasure was indeed something that Ainsley had prepared long ago to deal with soul masters.

    After knowing that both domain masters and soul masters besieged the Godfather, Ainsley knew that she had to guard against soul masters as well, especially a soul master who had already be a domain master.

    The Godfather''s death in the end was indeed because of soul masters and not because of the domain masters.

    Ainsley''s treasure was a simple ne that she wore together with the spatial storage ne.

    However, this ne had a precious stone of a mysterious origin.

    It was said that the stone was called a guardian soul stone because a special guardian beast died to protect their beloved, and when they died, their soul was trapped inside this stone.

    The beast''s soul was pure and only had thoughts of defending their beloved, so even after death, the soul nourished the stone and influenced the stone with the thought of protecting their beloved''s soul.

    After the beast''s soul disappeared, the stone that had absorbed the beast''s soul and all of its thoughts became the current Guardian Soul Stone.

    The stone would automatically protect the being closest to it, and once they recognized the target''s soul, they would be bound to protect that soul until the stone lost its power or until the protected soul disappeared.

    Ainsley''s precious Guardian Soul Stone saved her life, and gave a massive headache to the soul masters who had to take out Ainsley''s soul.

    At the same time, the Godfather noticed that Ainsley was besieged by a new round of people, and these people were all soul masters.

    There were no soul masters pestering him, and the Godfather was more rxed than before.

    But when he saw Ainsley''s situation, the man quickly came to Ainsley''s side, wanting to help the kid.

    His lightning ability was the most effective on other people''s souls.

    Even if he was not a soul master, who could manipte souls or even condense soul weapons to attack other people''s souls, his lightning that was effective against spirits was also super effective against souls, especially the souls of these soul masters.

    That''s why, the Godfather managed to survive until now.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2395: â€œThe Godfatherâ€™s Enlightmentâ€

    If not for the domain masters suppressing the Godfather, just soul masters alone wouldn''t be able to hold him back!

    The Godfather arrived at Ainsley''s ce quickly, and he immediately bombarded the bacshed soul masters with his lightning.

    The soul masters were already slightly injured from the bacsh, and they didn''t expect someone to be able to attack them!

    The Godfather''s lightning ability was indeed special, not like the usual lightning maniption ability.

    The usual lightning could indeed kill spirits, but it would be difficult to attack souls.

    However, the Godfather''s lightning was domineering and much more like the lightning from Thunder Tribtion in a cultivation world.

    His lightning could indeed attack the souls of people with abilities.

    However, it costs a lot of energy to use the lightning just to attack the enemies'' souls.

    Now, the Godfather didn''t hesitate to use a lot of his energy reserve just to knock out those soul masters around Ainsley.

    The soul masters were caught off guard, and they could only suffer this damage.

    At the same time, other soul masters who were in charge of manipting the Godfather''s soul also had a headache.

    This man ruthlessly wrapped his soul with his special lightning.

    His own soul would be slightly injured, but in exchange, the soul masters could not approach the soul or manipte the soul at will.

    Someone who tried to bypass the lightning soul armor directly got a bacsh until their soul was scorched, almost extinguishing their soul fire.

    Because of this, other soul masters didn''t dare to attack the Godfather and could only wait until the Godfather harmed his own soul and could no longer use the lightning to protect his soul.

    This was indeed what happened in the real timeline. The Godfather could not hold on any longer and was still defeated in the end.

    However, now, Ainsley was here with the man.

    Because the baby knew that the Godfather''s soul would be damaged one way or another in this life-threatening battle, the baby naturally brought soul-nourishing treasures for the man.

    Ainsley even had a soul-healing potion from a great alchemist who was also a soul healer.

    Ainsley didn''t forget to visit a lot of soul healers and bought their bottled energy that could be used to soothe one''s soul in an emergency.

    Even if the effect was not as good as when the soul healer made the move themselves, the bottled energy was already good enough to heal a small soul injury.

    Ainsley quickly used the bottled energy on the Godfather and even secretly put a small soul-healing treasure in the man''s pants pocket.

    The Godfather, who was busy using his lightning to attack people and protect himself, didn''t realize anything until Zev, who had a clear view of the entire domain, whispered in his mind.

    [Your dear future disciple stuffed a soul-healing treasure and used a strange bottled energy to heal your injured soul.]

    In this era, soul-rted items were too precious, as precious as luck-rted items.

    Soul healers were scarce, not to mention soul-healing treasures.

    Even in Ainsley''s era, if not because of her connection with many big bosses, it would be difficult to get fhe bottled energy and th soul-healing treasures.

    Even this guardian soul stone was an extremely  precious item in Ainsley''s era that many big families would be reluctant to use.

    When the Godfather knew that his future disciple used a precious item for him without batting an eyelid and without even telling him, the man, whose heart was usually as cold as ice and as hard as a stone, suddenly melted.

    His nose was sore, and his eyes were hot, as if a streak of tears would roll down anytime soon.

    But the macho guy refused to shed tears and just secretly peeked at his cute little disciple with red eyes.

    He didn''t know what kind of luck he had to ept such a disciple, who woulde all the way from the future, from another world and time, just to save him in this world.

    This would not have much impact on himself in the kid''s world, but the kid still insisted on going to a distant world in a different time and space, just to prevent his death.

    The Godfather might feel resentful after knowing that he would die at the hands of these people and his soul became fuel.

    However, after he saw how Ainsley worked hard to save himself, the man''s resentful heart was soothed.

    At that moment, the Godfather, whose heart and mind were full of revenge, hatred, and various other negative emotions that forced him to be a domain master quickly, suddenly calmed down.

    If his heart was like a raging volcano on the brink of destruction, now, his heart was as calm as an ancient pool with a depth that no people could measure.

    Ainsley''s subconscious and silent care nourished the man''s dry and gloomy heart like a refreshing spring in summer.

    At that moment, the Godfather, whose heart was bent on bing a domain mastwr to kill people, suddenly changed.

    He...suddenly felt that he had to be a domain master not to kill his enemies and prevent his death, but to protect his disciple so she would not die here.

    Even if he died in the process, he was willing.

    He would rather quickly enter the reincarnation cycle before these people could use his soul as fuel than to waste his disciple''s effort.

    Maybe because of the Godfather''s change of mind and heart, the enlightenment that he desperately pursued with no avail suddenly came like a flood.

    His heart was clogged with hatred and the obsession to create a domain to survive.

    But now, he just wanted to give his all to this disciple.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2396: â€œThe Godfather Started To Create A Domainâ€

    The Godfather wanted to have a domain to give himself and his disciple a safe ce that could protect them from the raging storm outside.

    However, this safe ce would also be a silent hell for those people who dared to barge in!

    At that moment, the Godfather''s power was fully inspired.

    To be honest, the Godfather''s various abilities were more like assist-type abilities than pure force.

    However, the Godfather felt that his abilities had to be aggressive so that he could protect himself by killing others.

    This time, the Godfather fully realized that in fact, he was always aggressive in order to protect himself.

    So, those aggressions were actually a form of protection.

    Instead of believing that he was a sword, he should realize that he was not a pure sword. He was a sword and a shield at the same time.

    In the past, the Godfather didn''t get inspiration to create a domain because his various abilities were too conflicting with each other.

    He didn''t think of a good theme that could create a coherent domain.

    But now, the Godfather had epted his own abilities and had a vision of what kind of domain he should have created.

    The man had a strange ability that could make people obey him. He also had a strange sixth sense that always saved himself from danger.

    However, his lightning ability and his blood maniption ability were aggressive abilities.

    So, what kind of domain should he create?

    The Godfather had an idea.

    This idea was vague at first, but slowly, the image became clear and clear, until at one point, the Godfather felt a strange surge of power inside his body.

    The man had long understood thew of space and time, thew of nature and many otherws that were required to create a domain.

    But he still could not imagine what kind of domain that would suit him the best.

    He was a lone wolf. He was a fierce fighter. But he has the potential to be a leader, a king.

    It was just that he always denied this potential, thinking that he would need other people if he epted this potential.

    As someone who was too independent, the Godfather only believed in one person.

    Zev.

    The system spirit would never betray him.

    But now, he found a future disciple.

    He felt that his future self must have trusted the kid so much.

    Now, the Godfather felt that being a king or a leader who led a lot of people and had trusted subordinates around him wasn''t a bad idea.

    And the man felt that if he created a strong force, he could prepare a suitable ce for his disciple to grow.

    If he was a lone wolf, wouldn''t his disciple also be a lone wolf?

    The Godfather didn''t care whether he himself was a loner or not, but he didn''t want Ainsley to be like that.

    The Godfather in the past and the Godfather in the future strangely had the same idea about Ainsley''s future.

    If possible, they wanted the baby to be surrounded by many people who loved her, so that her journey in life would not be lonely, unlike him, who only had Zev by his side and some close friends.

    Even those close friends didn''t always go to various ces with him.

    The moment the Godfather had the clear direction on what to create as his domain, he slowly fell into a strange state, as if he was isted from this world, but he could feel thew of this world as clear as the day.

    The man''s body was light, and he entered a state where he could see the entire universe, the other worlds, and many things rted to space and time.

    This state was short, only a few seconds at most.

    But after that, the Godfather just suddenly created a picture of a domain in his mind, and soon, his abilities were aroused one after another.

    The Godfather didn''t know what happened, but the people around him suddenly saw the man standing still, as if frozen on the spot.

    Then, when the enemies tried to attack him, all attacks could not reach the man at all, as if he was not in the same dimension as his enemies.

    When the domain masters among the soul masters and other domain masters who were recuperating saw this scene, they all dropped their jaws to the ground.

    What the hell? Did that bastard just enter a ''creation state'' inside someone else''s domain??

    It wasmon sense among ability users that it was difficult to enter the domain master realm inside someone else''s domain.

    After all, that domain would suppress you severely.

    The Godfather was also restrained, but this restraint actually gave him a nce into the secret of domain creation.

    For most ability users, entering someone else''s domain was a scary thing.

    But for geniuses, they could even be enlightened after entering someone else''s domain.

    Still, it would be difficult to be inspired inside your enemies'' domain!

    Unfortunately, the Godfather really did it, just like Axelle who created his domain when the entire building was already included in the scope of the joint domain.

    When those domain masters saw the Godfather''s state, their faces instantly turned ugly.

    [How could this be! How did he suddenly be inspired and now is trying to create a domain??]

    The injured domain masters talked to each other through telepathy, and they all gritted their teeth at the Godfather''s current situation.

    It would be very difficult to kill a domain master, even if that domain master was only an entry-level domain master whose domain was just a t 2D background and he was still inside aplete domain.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2397: "The Ineffective Love Virusâ€

    After all, people could escape outside of the domain through their own domain!

    The Godfather could fight them and if he felt that he would lose, he could run away, and no one could even stop him.

    The domain masters felt that they should be able to kill the man before he could create a domain.

    Their preparation was alreadyplete. They were confident with a basis, not a mere arrogance.

    Indeed, in the real timeline, the Godfather died before he could create a domain.

    However, now, because of Ainsley''s interference, the Godfather was safe and sound. He even got an early enlightenment, which pushed him to create a domain earlier than in the real timeline!

    The domain masters were all furious and deep inside, there was still a slight tremor in their heart.

    They knew how powerful the Godfather was. His abilities were unique, but to be honest,pared to soul masters, his abilities were ordinary.

    Unfortunately, the Godfather was famous not because of his rare abilities but because of his proficiency in using his abilities.

    If that man created a domain, he would be as slippery as a loach and soon, they would not be able to take his soul away.

    Thinking that the chance to take down the Godfather was not high, the group of domain masters suddenly focused on Ainsley.

    Yes. While the Godfather was in a creation state and could not help Ainsley, wasn''t it the best to quickly reap her soul?

    The domain masters told the soul masters about this and these soul masters could only look for Ainsley with a row of bitter smiles on their faces.

    With Ainsley''s luxurious soul-protection line up, it would be difficult to kill her.

    However, at least, she would not suddenly enter the creation state like the Godfather, right?

    And maybe the Godfather would not sessfully create a domain because many people could enter the creation state, but few could emerge sessfully with a domain.

    Many people failed, and they could no longer be a domain master for the rest of their life.

    That''s why, many people might get some epiphany from time to time, but they would not enter the creation state when they were not calm enough.

    Being too hasty and rash would definitely lower the chance of sess.

    The domain masters all prayed that the Godfather would fail.

    A pity, the curse ability users couldn''t use their abilities anymore, so they could not curse the Godfather.

    But they did curse Ainsley to lose her loved ones, and that man could be included in the list of loved ones, right?

    Then, It should be safe to say that the Godfather would die!

    The domain ability users thought like this, but the curse ability users were not so confident.

    Ainsley used various luck-rted items to forcefully raise her level of luck, slowly sweeping away the curses on her soul and body.

    There were five curses, but by now, maybe only one or two less harmful curses were left, such as the energy leakage curse and the loss of control over one''s ability.

    These were trivialpared to death curses.

    But the curse ability users could not use their abilities anymore because they had exhausted all of their energy!

    Even the energy replenishment potion could not recover their energy to full.

    At the same time, they needed their energy level to be full if they wanted to give Ainsley another round of effective and vicious curses.

    Unless they only wanted to curse Ainsley with small curses that were not life-threatening.

    The curse ability users were in despair. The domain ability users were still trying to fix their domain so that they could pressure Ainsley.

    This did have a little impact because Ainsley''s control over her love virus inside the Buddha-like man''s body had weakened, all thanks to the curse ability users.

    Now, Ainsley''s energy reserve is still leaking a bit, and she can''t even control her love virus properly.

    Still, the love virus had stayed inside the man''s body for quite a time. Even if the virus was out of control now, they still subconsciously influenced their host to be kind to their owner.

    Ainsley didn''t even n to attack these people anyway, so even if the domain slowly exerted some pressure on her, making her breathless, it didn''t have a lot of impact on the baby.

    The baby was busy looking at the Godfather, who was standing like a statue.

    Usually, people would sit down before they enter the ''creation state''.

    However, the Godfather just went with the flow and entered the ''creation state'' on the spot, which was why he awkwardly stood like that.

    Ainsley didn''t mind this awkward posture, though. As long as the Godfather could sessfully create a domain, half of her mission was alreadypleted.

    But Ainsley was still afraid that these people around her had some tricks that could prevent the Godfather from creating a sessful domain.

    After all, even Ainsley could find the Buddha-like man when he was in his ''creation state''.

    What if some of these people left a mark or a parasite in the Godfather''s body, and then they immediately used it?

    Well, the distance between the ability user and their ability buried inside the Godfather was too far to be effective, but what if someone was super lucky?

    Ainsley quickly opened her eyes of fortune that could see the luck level of the people around her.

    Most of the people around her, from the Sloan Family to her three groups of enemies, had average luck.

    However, the domain masters had better luck than the rest, and the Buddha-like man actually had the highest luck, almost reaching the max level!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2398: "Black Soul Fireâ€

    Maybe the Buddha-like man''s luck was at the max level before Ainsley used her own max-level luck to bury the love virus inside his body, consuming the man''s luck in exchange for the love virus suddenly bing uncontroble.

    If he was not lucky, he would have long be Ainsley''s puppet. But he was lucky, so he was fine and even now, Ainsley''s love virus could barely influence him anymore.

    Ainsley believed this bald man could be lucky because of his awakened ability.

    His ability was rted to Buddhism, and it usually symbolized luck and so on.

    Thanks to his luck, even Ainsley''s love virus didn''t live long.

    This was bad news.

    The only reason why Ainsley was ''immune'' to the pressure from the world domain was entirely because of this man.

    The love virus influenced this man, thus making this man subconsciously give a leeway to Ainsley without him even knowing.

    However, once the Love Virus didn''t work anymore, the man could definitely suppress Ainsley with this joint domain, and by then, it would be extremely easy to take out her soul!

    Although she currently has the protection of many soul-rted treasures, they also wouldn''tst long.

    Ainsley immediately took out a strangely-shaped palm-sized straw doll from her spatial storage.

    The straw doll was clean and cute, but it somehow gave a weird, eerie feeling.

    This straw man doll had a t face, but soon, the area where the face should be located slowly changed.

    And that new face was exactly the face of the Buddha-like man!

    Yes. Since there are luck-rted treasures, who said that aren''t any curse-rted treasures?

    Cursed treasures are moremon than luck-rted treasures, but usually, the curse would only attack the person who carried the cursed artifact themselves.

    Ainsley bought this straw doll at a high price in a ck market, and it was sold by the witches and wizards''munity.

    These curse ability users sold various simr things in Ainsley''s era.

    Some of them were handmade, while others were real treasures from other fantasy races or faraway ces.

    The one Ainsley got was a simple curse doll that could curse the person targeted by the doll.

    In this case, the person that Ainsley targeted was the bald man.

    The bald domain master was too lucky. If he was less lucky, Ainsley could spread her love virus once more, and he would definitely fall into the traps.

    While tinkering with the doll in secret, Ainsley didn''t forget to spread her sporadic love virus to the rest of the domain masters who created this joint domain.

    She didn''t need these people to be as obedient as the bald man, but as long as they loosened the domain''s pressure on her, that was enough.

    The curse doll that Ainsley used actually needed the hair, blood, nail or other body parts of the target so that the curse doll would work.

    However, aside from this, the curse straw doll also recognized the aura and luck of the target.

    Ainsley didn''t have the body parts of the bald man, but as someone who could manipte luck and even steal luck, she could take a sample of the man''s luck.

    The baby pinched the air and soon, a part of the golden aura around the man flew towards Ainsley''s fingers obediently.

    Then, the baby hurriedly stuffed the stolen luck into the doll.

    In an instant, the doll''s bare face suddenly changed into that of the bald man.

    Now, the previously cute and clean straw doll became so strange and disgusting that Ainsley didn''t dare to look at it for a second time.

    Ugh. What kind of human-faced straw doll is this? It''s so scary!

    Once the straw doll''s face turned into that of the Buddha-like man, the straw doll immediately emitted the same ability as the curse ability users but this curse was just a simple luck-reducing curse.

    After all, the straw man was indeed just a simple prop, but it was already a rare thing.

    It was said that this straw doll was handmade, and the one who made it was a great curse ability user in the war era.

    The people from the curse ability user association cherished this simple thing. If not for theck of money and their association slowly going downhill, they would not sell the doll at all.

    When the doll finally worked, invisible to the eyes of everyone except for the curse ability users, the doll emitted a ck fog all around its body.

    Then soon, the golden aura around the Buddha-like man dimmed, and some even turned ck, symbolizing bad luck.

    Others could not see the change in someone else''s luck, but the curse ability users could see the ck mist full of misfortune and curse.

    The soul masters could not count people''s luck as clearly as Ainsley, but they could also see everyone''s luck level through the color of their soul.

    The Buddha-like man''s soul, which was previously half golden, slowly turned to its original color.

    The man''s own soul was yellow, simr to golden, but it was dim, and not as bright as the golden color that represented luck.

    At first, the soul masters didn''t see this change because they were busy observing Ainsley, waiting for when her soul shield weakened so that they could strike first.

    However, some junior soul masters who weren''t involved in the main mission yfully looked around the domain, wanting to admire the legendary domain.

    It was at this time that they saw the Buddha-like man''s soul slowly turn ck!

    A ck soul fire usually belonged to the dark creature, but people with bad luck or a heavy curse would also have such a soul fire.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2399: â€œA Delicate Balanceâ€

    These junior soul masters all knew that the bald man awakened Buddha-rted ability, so he would never be a dark creature.

    The only reason why his soul suddenly changed color must be because of a curse!

    Or the man had extremely bad luck.

    Either way, it was not a good thing!

    In severe cases, the souls of the people who were about to die would also turn ck or gray.

    If they died because of a curse, their souls would be pitch ck!

    The Junior soul masters panic.

    Even if they were soul masters, their teachers and seniors could not ''cleanse'' someone else''s soul or their own soul, which was why the curse ability users still remained one of the most feared ability users in this world.

    The junior soul masters had no choice but to talk to their seniors and teachers, who were the stronger soul masters in charge of taking Ainsley''s soul.

    When the experts say that the Buddha-like man''s soul did turn ck bit by bit, their faces instantly changed.

    What the hell! Did those curse ability users betray them or something and then curse the leader of the domain masters?

    One of the domain masters who was also a soul master quickly checked the Buddha-like man''s soul, and to his surprise, the soul fire didn''tpletely turn ck.

    The golden color representing luck disappeared, reced by ck that represented bad luck and death.

    However, the ck color didn''t spread throughout the rest of the soul fire.

    At most, the man was unlucky and he was indeed cursed, but he wouldn''t die.

    The expert soul masters collectively sighed in relief, but soon, they noticed that many other domain masters had their luck declining, even if only a little.

    The Buddha-like man''s bad luck was contagious and even affected hispanions.

    This must be the result of a special curse.

    The expert soul master felt that the curse ability users in their team would not betray them so tantly like that and if they wanted to betray, it would be better to use a death curse than just using such a ''mild'' curse.

    So, who cursed the Buddha-like man? It can''t be this humanoid weapon, right?

    The expert soul master suspected Ainsley, but he didn''t even know that there would be a cursed artifact in this world that wouldn''t attack the carrier of the artifact but would attack other people.

    Ainsley''s straw doll was only a mild curse prop, so Ainsley never nned to kill the Buddha-like man.

    If he died, there would be no one ''opening the back door'' for her, and it was the same as a suicidal move.

    Just killing one of the many domain masters was not a good n.

    After all, from the start, Ainsley''s n was to escape from these people and let the Godfather live longer.

    Once the Godfather sessfully became a domain master, even the World Union would give up on harming him because there were too few domain masters in this world.

    The loss of one domain master, whether entry-level or not, would be a huge blow to the entire world.

    What if the abyss demons suddenly came out of the abyss in the future? The world still needed domain masters.

    And the Godfather''s soul was not the one and only soul with such a strong energy.

    There were many other transmigrators who could rece the man''s position.

    Ainsley pitied other transmigrators, but she came to this era just to save the Godfather.

    She didn''t have time to care about anything else.

    After the man''s luck decreased, Ainsley added a more active Love Virus, and soon, the influence over the man increased, and the man fell into Ainsley''s hands again.

    The injured domain masters around him were also implicated, and some had already loosened the domain pressure over Ainsley.

    Now, what Ainsley had to do was either to drag time for the Godfather, or inspire to be a domain master like him.

    Still, the curse ability users, the newly added domain masters, and people with space fragment abilities in the team were determined to disturb the Godfather.

    There was no record of someone being able to disturb a person in an absolute defense, but these people didn''t want to give up.

    They wanted to prevent the Godfather from seeding!

    Some of the team went to disturb the Godfather in various ways, and the others once again focused on Ainsley.

    Maybe if they could take the kid as a hostage, they could win?

    It was said that domain masters who were creating their first domain could not perceive the outside world, but if their loved ones were in danger, they would still be able to feel it.

    Either they would give up on creating their domain, or simply turn a blind eye to their rtives.

    That''s why, usually, many people would go into seclusion when they created their first domain and they would definitely protect their loved ones tightly.

    It was super rare for someone to create a domain in public, and even inside someone else''s domain!

    The domain masters collectively pressured the Godfather so that, at least, his journey to create a domain would be bumpy.

    After all, this was inside a domain, so the so-called independent space for domain masters to create their domains was way closer than when they were not inside a domain.

    These people were all just trying their luck, but the most important thing was still to take Ainsley as hostages.

    Just when the situation was a bit tense yet both sides could do almost nothing, the people from the World Union and even Ainsley, suddenly felt a powerful force approaching their ce!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2400: â€œThe Two Sacred Beasts Are Backâ€

    Ainsley immediately knew what creature was approaching her ce, but the others were clueless.

    Don''t tell them, this humanoid weapon still has a helper??

    Some of the domain masters immediately remembered that before entering the garden, they did send a few sacred beasts because they found out that the enemy''s side also had sacred beasts.

    The domain masters and the main team immediately knew the so-called reinforcement was the sacred beasts.

    However, the second team of soul masters and curse ability users who came as a reinforcement didn''t know about this.

    Only when they saw the looming silhouette over the horizon did they realize that the iing powerful forces were actually four sacred beasts!

    But howe the two feline beasts in the four-beast team looked like the beasts from their World Union headquarters?

    There were not many guardian sacred beasts who worked for the World Union, so naturally, these people could name every single sacred beast who worked for the World Union.

    The appearances of these beasts were all imprinted deeply in the minds of everyone from the World Union.

    Sometimes, they would also visit these guardian beasts and give them some snacks, gifts, and so on.

    How could these soul masters mistake the two feline beasts they have met several times before?

    Still, this didn''t extinguish the soul master''s confusion.

    Why would the two beasts follow behind another two sacred beings that obviously didn''t belong to their group at all?

    If the other two sacred beasts didn''t belong to the World Union, it means these two belonged to the enemies.

    After all, if they didn''t belong to the enemies, why would the two beasts run toward the little girl?

    When Ainsley saw the two beasts that she missed so much, the girl wanted to rush to hug the two beasts, but she restrained herself and just let the two beasts surround her from her left and right side.

    [Nyaaa~ We are finally here! Who is bullying you, nya? Bello will p them all with one paw!]

    [Awoooo! Master, are you okay? Let''s fight these people and escape with the Godfather! These people are really hateful, awoooo.]

    The two beasts chattered noisily like little birds, but they didn''t forget to lower their heads and nuzzled Ainsley.

    Unfortunately, these two were now as big as tall buildings. Even if they lowered their body and head just to nuzzle Ainsley, their strength was too great.

    Ainsley was nuzzled to the point of almost being thrown to the ground.

    If not for the baby immediately hugging the furry head of Bello and Cellino, she would have been kicked into the horizon with that simple nuzzle.

    [Okay, okay, thank you guys. Are you guys not injured? If you''re injured, don''t hide it from me. I still have a lot of potions here!]

    Ainsley patted Bello and Cellino''s huge head, and soon, her figure was blocked by the two beasts'' huge bodies.

    Enjoy reading at m vl|em,pyr

    Ainsley''s height could not even reach the knee of these two furry beasts, so the baby was helplessly drowned among the beasts'' furry paws and legs.

    Even their tails were more than enough to be Ainsley''s spacious king-size bed.

    The two beasts had grown up a lot, and usually, they were in a semi-beast form, which was just three meters tall, not as tall and big as now.

    Ainsley had seen the beast form of these two cats, but she only saw them from a distance, so she didn''t know the exact size of these two beasts.

    Only now that the baby gotta touch them from a close distance that Ainsley realized how massive these beasts were.

    The three people were talking to each other with joy, but their enemies were all dumbfounded.

    They only realized that Ainsley was suddenly buried in a pile of fur and soon disappeared.

    Such a small kid could hide for weeks just by hiding in the pile of fur belonging to these two sacred beasts.

    Not to mention that soon, the two sacred beasts from the World Union suddenly approached the two furry cats without any intention to attack them.

    They even nuzzled the two cats and cautiously tucked in their ws and teeth.

    Then, the two feline beasts lowered their heads, approaching the pile of fur where the kid was imprisoned.

    The two beasts were polite, and they immediately greeted Ainsley through telepathy.

    [Hello, are you the master of Bello and Cellino? You really look like a child prodigy. These two must be so lucky to have you as their master.]

    The two feline beasts knew that Ainsley was extraordinary, and they also wanted to dig some secret or get a small benefit.

    Thus, these two cunning  beasts immediately ttered Ainsley. Anyway, any kids were easy to coax, right? It was only right to coax the kid until she was dizzy from praise!

    However, Ainsley was quite calm and just hugged Cellino''s fur and sat on Bello''s paw.

    [Hello, nice to meet you. Thank you for taking care of Bello and Cellino. This is the first time I see other sacred beasts. You guys are really majestic and cool!]

    Ainsley''s tone of voice was full of admiration, but her eyes were calm, without any trace of fangirling and admiration.

    The two beasts were sensitive, so they immediately realized that Ainsley was not an ordinary kid who would be amazed in front of majestic, sacred beasts like them.

    The baby was not as innocent as other babies.

    Knowing this, they immediately stopped ttering Ainsley and began to look at her with the same gaze as when they looked at other adult experts.

    [Well, it''s okay. We are all sacred beasts in the end. It''s all good to take care of each other.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2401: â€œSiding With Ainsleyâ€

    [After all, we just work for the World Union, not really a part of that organization.]

    The two beasts immediately showed their stances!

    What the two beasts said pleased Ainsley, so the baby didn''t mind giving them some ''candies'' to further improve her rtionship with these two beasts.

    Even if she would eventually return to her era, at least these two would not make trouble for her when she was here and maybe, they would be able to help the Godfather when she was gone.

    Ainsley took out some small potions that were good for beasts and gave them to the two sacred beasts.

    The potion was just the mostmon beast healing potion, but in this era where beasts were not considered the main partner of many human beings just yet, no one had developed special potions for beasts.

    Healers could indeed heal many different races including beasts, but a lot of healers felt that using their ability to treat animals was too wasteful.

    Not to mention that beasts and monsters were known to have a high regeneration ability since birth, so the beasts could just recuperate for a while to heal their injuries.

    However, injuries caused by special abilities and various old wounds on the beast''s core were left untreated.

    Only healers could do so.

    Now, Ainsley generously gave the two beasts amon beast healing potion that could heal hidden injuries on the beasts'' energy cores.

    The two beasts trusted Ainsley and immediately drank the small potion that was not enough to stuff their teeth.

    However, the moment the potion entered their bodies, even when their bodies were massive right now, the potion''s effect was immediate, and it spread throughout the whole body, especially the big beast core in their chest or abdomen.

    The scars on their bodies rapidly disappeared, and the previously ragged beast core slowly became as smooth as ever.

    There were no cracks, small holes, scratches, and their wounds left from untreated injuries throughout their lives.

    The two beasts widened their eyes and instantly looked at Ainsley with two pairs of fiery eyes! Their gazes were so intense that they seemed to burn Ainsley with their enthusiasm.

    Ainsley was a bit embarrassed by the two beasts'' reaction.

    She knew this era didn''t pay too much attention to beasts and sacred beasts, but she didn''t expect it to be this bad.

    That potion was just amon beast potion many beast tamers could afford.

    In Ainsley''s era, Beast Tamer and Monster Tamer Guilds even had their own healers, not only to heal the tamers but also to heal their contracted beasts and monsters.

    In this era, there were not many monster tamers, and monsters were still treated just like abyss demons that had to be eliminated no matter what.

    Beasts were treated better, but many people, especially themon people, couldn''t differentiate between wild animals, beasts with intelligence, and monsters.

    They all feared such animals that weren''t pets, so the beasts were also discriminated against.

    Only sacred beasts who could transform into humanoid form would be slightly respected, but most of them were only used as war tools.

    Even the World Union hired several sacred beasts just to be guardians of the organization or to be a war tool.

    The two feline beasts had never drank anything like the beast healing potion, so much so that they almost shed tears on the spot.

    Their decision to side with this human being was absolutely right!

    This kid was full of mystery and might even be a dangerous being, but she treated her two beasts very well.

    The feline beasts could see this just from the way the two cats looked.

    They were all well-nourished with brilliant and smooth fur. Their figures were top-notch, yet they often used their weak form and still got the master''s affection.

    Most people who worked with them only wanted their strong form, so the two of them were lucky to be a lion and a leopard, even in their weakest form or what others called the prototype form.

    However, there were many weak-looking sacred beasts out there, and they couldn''t even find a ''job'' because they were looked down upon.

    In fact, these beasts were far stronger than many fierce-looking beasts because most weak beasts who could be sacred beasts must have defeated tons of their predators and enemies.

    It was easy for predators to be sacred beasts, but it was extremely difficult for prey beasts such as herbivores.

    Cats were carnivores and they should be predators, but they were not wild animals. They were pets!

    In this era, cats, dogs, farm animals, and other pets had little chance to be a sacred beast.

    For the two cats to be able toe this far must be thanks to their master.

    The two feline beasts misunderstood the whole situation, but in the end, it still brought benefit to Ainsley.

    After tasting the effectiveness of the mysterious potions, the two beasts collectively agreed to stand on Ainsley''s side.

    Even if it means they were betraying the World Union and might be hunted down, because they were sacred beasts with legendary beasts behind them, even the World Union could do nothing but swallow this loss.

    The interaction between the two felines and Ainsley was less than five minutes, and soon, the bewildered soul masters and domain masters saw the two feline beasts belonging to their World Union suddenly standing next to their target!

    What does it mean to stand beside the kid alongside the other two beasts that clearly belonged to the kid?

    The soul masters'' faces changed, and the domain masters were livid until they almost hurt their liver.

    "What does this mean? Do these two beasts want to betray us or something??"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2402: â€œSending A Legendary Beastâ€

    "Maybe the humanoid weapon bribed our sacred beasts."

    Some people didn''t want to believe that the sacred beasts could betray them so easily.

    Beasts were known to be loyal, and if they betrayed their allies, it meant they must have aimed for a better benefit for themselves.

    If they admit that the sacred beasts betrayed them, didn''t that mean they admitted that Ainsley''s resources were far better than them, which was why the sacred beasts betrayed them.

    Still, deep inside, these people knew that Ainsley''s resources must be better than what she had shown all this time, which was why the beasts readily betrayed the World Union.

    If this was true and the news spread, wouldn''t the rest of the beasts who worked with the World Union also defect?

    They even had a legendary beast at the headquarters, and that one might run away, too!

    But in this situation, the reinforcement couldn''t do anything to Ainsley.

    With four sacred beasts protecting her and the Godfather was only a step away from bing a domain master, it was difficult to aplish their mission!

    The people inside the domain immediately contacted the headquarters with their specialmunication device.

    When the higher-ups heard the report, they almost vomited blood on the spot.

    Why is this kid so difficult to deal with?

    Just how many treasures and innovations her mysterious organization had invented for her?

    The World Union even suspected that the organization behind Ainsley might not evene from this world.

    Maybe it was a group of aliens!

    Your journey starts at m_v le mpyr

    Since transmigrators existed, it was possible for aliens to also infiltrate this world or something, right?

    Or maybe many transmigrators gathered together and relied on the knowledge from their original world to create those strange inventions.

    The World Union was more willing to believe that a group of high-level transmigrators were the ones behind Ainsley, which was why they sent her to test her ability as a ''humanoid weapon'', but also to rescue the Godfather.

    The Godfather was one of the most outstanding transmigrators in this era.

    If he really escaped and joined the mysterious transmigrator organization, wouldn''t the World Union create a strong enemy for themselves with their own hands?

    These people from the World Union were used to creating various conspiracies, so they naturally thought of many strange conspiracies.

    Still, their own thoughts helped Ainsley to establish a clearer background and image in this era.

    The more identity Ainsley had in this world, and the more people believed it, the less the world''s resistance toward this intruder.

    Ainsley could feel the sense of voyeurism from the void, and the suffocation suppression deep in her soul slowly disappeared.

    The world''s consciousness should slowly ept her to integrate into this world because she had a clearer family background, and many people believed it.

    Ainsley didn''t know who was so kind to do all of this for her, but she thanked them anyway.

    With this, Ainsley''s luck, which was suppressed all this time, slowly recovered.

    Ainsley was indeed born lucky, but when she came into this world, her luck decreased bit by bit until she had to manually boost her own luck and even used luck-rted treasures  to deal with the curses.

    It was all because the world consciousness suppressed her.

    Now, all of this slowly disappeared, and Ainsley felt as if she could fnally inhale fresh air instead of toxic air!

    The higher-ups from the headquarters didn''t know that Ainsley indirectly benefitted from their little thoughts.

    Still, at this moment, the higher-ups were in a dilemma.

    They could not kill the traitors because they would be offending the entire beast race.

    The beasts were more united than monsters, even if they were aloof and rarely gathered in groups.

    Not to mention that the beasts could indeed terminate their work contract with the World Union anytime and anywhere by just paying a littlepensation.

    This extreme privilege was what lured the beasts to work for the World Union, anyway.

    But now the beasts found a new ''employer'', even if it were just a part-time job, they would be willing!

    The sacred beasts didn''t necessarily need the World Union, but the World Union desperately needed these beasts, especially legendary beasts that were said to be able to create their own domain, just like domain masters.

    And their domain was more unique and integrated with this worldpared to the usual domain masters.

    The higher-ups were all in a bad mood, and they even thought of sending the legendary beast at their headquarters to persuade the traitors and even abduct Ainsley''s sacred beasts, leaving the kid with no protection.

    However, what if the baby even had something that could influence the legendary beast, thus making the legendary beast defect as well?

    Although the higher-ups didn''t think that Ainsley could have anything good to lure the legendary beast, they were still not sure.

    Otherwise, send some more domain masters? But the report said that for some reasons, the joint domain made by ten domain masters could not fully suppress Ainsley''s abilities.

    The kid also had many strange treasures, and now, they were in a deadlock.

    Maybe sending the legendary beast was thest way, right?

    The World Union in this era had many more capable people than the one in Ainsley''s era, but because of the information gap between the two, Ainsley was always one step ahead of the World Union.

    If the baby didn''t manipted the Buddha-like man when he was creating the joint domain, these people would have been able to take her down so easily.

    After all, in the original timeline, even the Godfather died in this domain!

    In the end, the higher-ups didn''t have other choices and could only reluctantly send the one and only legendary beast at their headquarters to see Ainsley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2403: â€œMr Griffinâ€

    The legendary beast that worked for the World Union was extremely mysterious, and not many people had seen this beast.

    Most of those who had seen this beast with their own eyes were the World Union''s higher-ups.

    Of course, many people must have seen the humanoid form of this beast, but they might not even realize that this person was actually a legendary beast.

    If sacred beasts in humanoid form were still a bit conspicuous, then, legendary beasts could already blend very well with the humanoid form that they chose.

    Some legendary beasts didn''t even turn into human beings and chose to transform to be an elf, a beastman, or other humanoid races that weren''t human beings.

    This legendary beast chose the human race just like many other legendary beasts and sacred beasts.

    The legendary beast was shown to be a mysterious being that was so powerful that they could destroy the world or something like that.

    However, in fact, legendary beasts were just like domain masters among human beings and other non-human races.

    If sacred beasts were experts, then, legendary beasts were at the top of the food chain and they were at the level of domain masters, or maybe even stronger.

    After all, their domains were half integrated into this world, unlike the domain masters'' domains that only had a little connection to this world.

    Because of this, rumors said that many mysterious ces all over the world which produced treasures or were deemed as dangerous ces were in fact, the domains left behind by many legendary beasts.

    When the legendary beasts died, their domains in this world would be open to the public, unless they became a spirit, just like the nine-tailed fox legendary beast.

    When the domain was opened to the public, that ce would be a no-man''snd, or a ce full of treasures yet more dangerous than anything else.

    It was said that the current ind, the ce where the World Union ced their headquarters, was just a part of a legendary beast''s domain that had passed away for so many years.

    The rumored legendary beast was a sea beast, and this ind was just a fraction of its domain.

    However, thanks to this, although this sea area was indeed a bit mysterious and dangerous, the World Union could get many treasures just by diving deep into the sea.

    Maybe that''s the reason why the World Union created their headquarters here.

    Many ability users wanted to enter the domain of legendary beasts, and many also wanted to find the remains of those legendary beasts, such as their meat if the meat was still intact, the skin, fur, scales, horns, ws, tendon, bones, eyes, and so on.

    Just a nail clip of a legendary beast could be a life-saving talisman for many experts, and they could fetch for a super high price.

    Maybe that''s why when Code-L used her ability to grant wishes, those beings outside this world wanted her nail clips, fur, and so on...

    Ainsley didn''t know that the World Union was so crazy that they even invited a legendary beast to hunt her down.

    In the past decades or even hundreds of years, the World Union had never called the legendary beast to do anything, except for when they dealt with the abyss demons.

    The World Union had been established from the first time the ancestors created the abyss to imprison the abyss demons.

    However, their influence had just truly convinced the entire world with different races in the past few decades.

    Even so, this legendary beast had always been leisure and just acted as a mascot for the World Union, as a deterrent to many uneasy organizations not to attack the World Union.

    The legendary beast could live for a long time, maybe thousands of years or more.

    Some legendary sea beasts even lived for millions of years, but because they never left the sea with their original body, no one knew about this.

    In Ainsley''s era, legendary beasts were too low-key, and for so many years, even when the blood n returned, the legendary beasts were still watching in the dark.

    Ainsley herself had never seen a legendary beast other than the seven-headed Hydra, but that one was not a legendary beast from this world and couldn''t be called a genuine legendary beast.

    When the World Union called the legendary beast, the man with a youthful look but was already a few  thousand years old was actuallyzing around ying games and eating snacks.

    Nowadays, legendary beasts were not as old-fashioned as many people thought.

    Just like the nine-tailed fox legendary beast, many legendary beasts were bored of their long life, so naturally, they needed various forms of entertainment.

    Human beings had the most creative and up-to-date entertainment, which was why many legendary beasts chose human beings as the model of their humanoid transformation.

    This legendary beast with flowing golden hair like waterfall, a pair of ice blue eyes, and a stereotypical western face was wearing an anime t-shirt paired with loose trousers, just like a rebellious punk teenager.

    His clothes and his face didn''t match at all!

    His face and temperament were like an ancient Greek God, but his clothes were too fashionable and a bit rebellious.

    Such a mismatchedbination really hurt the eyes of the person tasked to notify the legendary beast to work.

    The person in charge twitched his lips but he restrained his feelings and respectfully notified the legendary beast to work after a few decades.

    "Greetings, Mr Griffin. I''m sorry to disturb your excellency."

    "The bosses have a task for your excellency, and this task is extremely important for the future of our world and the World Union itself."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top 20 of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2404: "The Strange Legendary Beast"

    BM Chapter 2404

    The blonde young man looked at the messenger from the corner of his eyes and only let out a low hum, without even paying more attention to this human being.

    The messenger was already used to the legendary beast''s arrogance, and he didn''t take it to his heart.

    Since the beast had already responded, even if he only responded with a simple humming noise, the messenger felt that the beast should agree to help them.

    However, he didn''t know when this beast would help.

    From past experiences and what other people in the organization said before, sacred beasts and legendary beasts were mostlyzy, and they could postpone a mission for several months or even years, as long as it was not an urgent rescue mission.

    To be honest, now, the mission was not that urgent because the people from the World Union could still deal with Ainsley and they were not dying or anything.

    They were just in a stalemate.

    Even if the Godfather really did create his own domain in the meantime, it didn''t mean the people from the World Union would die or anything.

    At most, the Godfather would be able to escape unscathed and they would fail their mission.

    However, their main target now was not the Godfather anymore and had shifted to Ainsley.

    This kid didn''t have a domain.

    Even if the Godfather had a domain and could protect Ainsley, it was still impossible to escape while carrying Ainsley because the domain would only recognize its owner.

    So....there was indeed no rush to do the mission.

    The legendary beast was rumored to be wise and knew almost everything.

    So, the messenger didn''t tell the details of the mission to the man, and the man had already deduced that the mission was not urgent.

    Since it was not urgent, he could finish ying his online game first, right?

    The man happily ignored the messenger and continued to y against other yers in the recently popr mobile game.

    Maybe the other yers far away would have never expected their opponent or teammate to be the legendary beast that could not be seen for thousands of years.

    In the end, the messenger could only stand still next to the gorgeous man, watching him y the mobile game with graceful movements yet ruthless enough to massacre his enemies within a few minutes.

    Still, after the game, the man didn''t move and continued to queue to enter the next match!

    He even had time to take out soda and snacks from his storage bag before leaning on the single-seat sofa especially made for this ancestor.

    The messenger had only informed sacred beasts to do work before and this was the first time to ask a legendary beast to do missions.

    The messenger didn''t expect the legendary beast to be sozy and so...unexpected!

    He thought that legendary beasts were all graceful, elegant, powerful, and an admirable existence that could only be seen in storybooks.

    But reality pped him hard.

    Legendary beasts in their human forms were no different from other human beings and they were even more of a freak than the freaks among human beings.

    To be honest, ying games and snacking was totally normal for many people, but the messenger imagined the legendary beast as a graceful and elegant person.

    So...he thought the legendary beast would drink wine in a castle, read books, or have meetings all day long with important people all over the world.

    But he was mistaken.

    Instead of wine, the beast drank soda. Instead of reading books or attending social events to meet influential people, the beast stayed at the office to y games.

    The messenger had a headache, but this dy was beneficial to Ainsley because thanks to the two sacred beasts'' treason, the enemies didn''t dare to do anything.

    Even the domain masters were silent because sacred beasts were not affected by the domain and Ainsley was also strangely not affected much.

    Of course, during the stalemate, Ainsley didn''t stay still and wait for the Godfather to finish creating his domain.

    Ainsley also wanted to inspire herself to create a domain.

    The Godfather could run away relying on his domain, but if she didn''t have a domain, she would still have to stay here to fight these people.

    The baby didn''t know when her control over the Buddha-like man would fail and the love virus would slowly lose its effectiveness.

    Sooner orter, she would have to fight her way out or run away with the help of the domain.

    But the Godfather''s domain would only take the man away, leaving behind Ainsley and the beasts.

    The Godfather would never want to leave Ainsley and that''s when Ainsley would be a drag instead of saving someone.

    Ainsley felt that the dawn of victory was close.

    She didn''t have to kill all her enemies to escape because as long as the Godfather sessfully created a domain, no matter what, in the future, he could always run away from the World Union.

    But she had to find the entrance to the time tunnel to return to her world, and without sufficient preparation, this would be impossible.

    As long as she was still trapped in the joint domain, she could never return to her world even after finishing her mission.

    Ainsley didn''t feel it, but she was anxious inside.

    The matter of creating a domain was not that easy. It all depended on enlightenment and one''s understanding of the variousws in the world, such as thew of wind, earth, nature, fire, life, death, and so on.

    Ainsley had a broad imagination and could design a domain as easy as turning her palm, but she didn''t truly understand thew of nature, fire, and other things.

    The only thing she understood was thew of life and death because she had died once and was resurrected!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?!

    Don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2405: "She Understood Nothing"

    The most terrible thing was the fact that the core of Ainsley''s domain didn''t need thew of nature, fire, and those messy elements because her core ability was essentially the charm ability.

    Ainsley herself had a lot of abilities, but all of them had something inmon.

    They were mostly invisible abilities.

    The first one was the charm ability. The second one was the luck maniption ability.

    The third one was the shaman ability and then, there was the Realism Art ability.

    The fifth ability was the blood maniption ability that could only be used when Ainsley was in her bloodline mode.

    Otherwise, this ability would be weakened a lot.

    Last but not least, the sixth ability that seemed the most useless but was actually the one that Ainsley used almost all the time¡ª the 3D map ability.

    The charm ability was surely the core ability and the luck maniption ability would be the sub-core.

    Of course, in other people''s domains, their secondary domain core would not only be one.

    Those with multiple abilities had at least two sub-cores to act as the ''pir'' of the domain, protecting the main core.

    Ainsley instinctively felt that her domain''s sub-cores would be the luck maniption ability, the shaman ability, the realism art ability, and the 3D map ability.

    As for the blood maniption ability, it could be a hidden core or something because it needed a special bloodline to be activated.

    But Ainsley had a hunch that the luck maniption ability was as strong as the charm ability that she relied on in the past few years.

    Although Ainsley rarely used her luck maniption ability after the big Aretha War incident, she had to admit that this ability was her trump card that could reverse any situation in an instant.

    It could not be called a sub-core.

    So...a dual main core?

    It was not impossible.

    Some people''s domains had more than just one core and people called it a dual-core domain.

    If that were the case, then, the sub-core would be the shaman ability, the realism art, and the 3D map, forming a triangle pir structure while the blood maniption ability was still hidden as a secret core.

    Ainsley could already imagine the design of her domain to fully integrate all of her strange abilities.

    However, shecked the understanding of thew thatposed her domain.

    The shaman''s ability had something to do with spirits and souls.

    As a transmigrator who died once and even became a spirit early on beforeing back to life, Ainsley had already understood thisw.

    The Realism Art ability  was basically thew of creation.

    Every single person who had the potential to be a domain master wouldprehend thisw first.

    Because Ainsley got this ability, for her, thew of creation was the easiest toprehend, not to mention that thisw was further perfected by the understanding of death and life, which the baby had personally experienced.

    The blood maniption ability had something to do with controlling people''s life and death in some ways, so it was not too different from thew of creation.

    Then, thew of space that represented the 3D map ability, thew of sound, and many other smallws....

    Those were also easy toprehend because essentially, creating a domain forced the domain creator to understand thew of creation, space, time, death, and life.

    So far, everything has been good.

    But the luck maniption ability....

    This ability had thew of luck and fate, which was more mysterious than thew of life and death.

    After all, luck and fate had always been something that human beings couldn''t control.

    Geniuses could cheat death. Some species were immortals.

    But changing one''s luck and fate was extremely difficult even for fortune tellers and people from a simr profession.

    Ainsley....had not understood thew of luck and fate.

    Okay, she could skip that onew andprehend the otherw first, which was needed to create the domain''s core.

    Thew of charm, affection and love.

    The core of Ainsley''s domain was love and luck, followed by spirits, creation, sound and space, andst but not least, blood¡ª life and death.

    It didn''t soundplicated and could still be integrated.

    Ainsley thought that thew of love and affection should be the easiest toprehendpared to otherws because even the most ''basic''w of space was a high-levelwpared to elementalws.

    But the baby was surprised when she found out that....

    She didn''tprehend even a single thing about love and affection!

    The baby was closing her eyes in reality, but in her inner mind, she widened her eyes exaggeratedly.

    How could this be possible?

    She loved her family members in this world, and she was also loved by countless people.

    She understood love and affection more than anyone else.

    She even yed with her enemies'' love and affection so casually.

    How could she understand nothing?

    This is so unscientific!

    Well, special abilities were not scientific, but this is still illogical....

    Ainsley was so frustrated that she started to pace around her inner mind with her short legs, like an angry puffer fish, and a little agitated penguin.

    What to do? If she didn''tprehend thew of love and affection at all, it would be impossible to create a domain.

    Ainsley felt that it was ridiculous that the world itself judged that she had notprehended thew of love and affection.

    Was it because this world was a parallel world?

    But the judgment shoulde from the main world....

    So...where did she go wrong?

    Could it be that she only felt sheprehended love and affection but actually, she was empty inside?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2406: "Ainsleys Heart Knot"

    Ainsley felt that there must be something wrong with her.

    Maybe she had a ''knot'' in her heart, just like the Godfather who was unable to create a domain after he became a spirit?

    After all, the Godfather also had a heart knot and that was why he could not create a domain even when other spirits could create a domain after their death.

    It was not umon for spirits to create their own domain.

    However, most of their domains would be affected by their spirit state and so, the concept of the domain would be more spiritual as well.

    Ainsley recalled the Godfather''s inability to create a domain because of his heart knot, and the baby suddenly became suspicious of herself.

    Did she also unknowingly develop a heart knot?

    What was it?

    Her death? But after that, she was resurrected.

    The killing of so many people, bing a mass murderer?

    But Ainsley had adapted and didn''t have any deep trauma.

    The case with her sensitive identity as a transmigrator?

    After her family members and friends knew about it and epted her identity, she basically didn''t have any knots in her heart.

    So, what else?

    Ainsley thought hard for a while but didn''t find anything that could be a heart knot.

    Not to mention that this knot had something to do with love and affection, which prevented her from creating the domain.

    Ainsley felt that she didn''t have any obsessions or deep worries rted to love and affection...

    The baby was silent in meditation for a few minutes until she recalled her experience from when she first transmigrated up to now.

    When Ainsley recalled the first time she came into this world, she suddenly noticed a certain point that she almost forgot but maybe never forgot deep in her mind.

    She came to this world after the death of the original owner of this body, the real Ainsley Sloan.

    At first, the others around her loved her for this identity, but after she made it clear that she was a transmigrator, other people''s love toward her was also directed toward her identity as a transmigrator.

    So, the love and affection she epted was finally real and not directed to another person through her.

    But...

    Ainsley''s eyshes trembled as she was deep in thoughts.

    She always buried this one worries and guilty conscience all this time.

    She basically took over the body of the real Ainsley Sloan who died at the age of three before she came in.

    Even if she didn''t kill the original owner and just used the body....she did benefit a lot from the body''s identity.

    Of course, the body''s identity wasplicated and not so much of an advantage.

    Still, Ainsley had always felt guilty to the original owner of the body.

    She was basically summoned here, but the original owner died for an unknown reason.

    If the original owner didn''t die and lived happily...maybe she would also awaken simr abilities and would lead the Sloan Family to a higher ce sooner orter.

    Maybe...the Sloan Family didn''t really need her, a transmigrator, to save them if the original owner lived well.

    So...why did the original owner die, and where was she after she died?

    Was it possible that she became a spirit? Or maybe she had directly reincarnated because she was too young when she died.

    Ainsley had a hunch that this was her heart knot rted to love and affections.

    Yes. She still felt that she robbed the original Ainsley Sloan of her bright future and all the aplishments she had achieved now.

    Maybe Zev, the system spirit, would still choose the original owner as his new host if the person was still alive.

    Even if a real three-year-old baby wouldn''t be as smart as an adult like herself, she might still be able to save the Sloan Family...

    Just not as fast as her.

    Ainsley believed when the fairy of space exined that transmigrators only upied empty bodies and didn''t push away the original soul, driving them to death.

    But what if, what if¡ª

    In 0.0001% chance....that didn''t happen?

    What if the reality was that Ainsworth was summoned to this world and she upied the body of Ainsley Sloan, who was only three years old?

    Maybe the original owner didn''t die yet. Maybe she was just dying of a fever or something.

    But then, when Ainsworth the transmigrator was summoned to this world, she entered the dying body of Ainsley Sloan.

    The dying body was already weak, and the soul of a three-year-old toddler could not be more powerful than the soul of an adult from another world who had sessfully passed through time and space restraint.

    After all, in the previous world, Ainsworth didn''t die yet.

    She might die when the soul leaves the body toe to this world.

    But Ainsley Sloan, the real toddler in this world...maybe she still had a chance to live, but the summon targeted her, who was about to die.

    It was true that if no one around the baby noticed the baby''s condition, she might die in the end and sooner orter, Ainsworth, transmigrator, would take over the empty body.

    But what if, what if the baby didn''t die yet and her soul was pushed away by the intruder, leading to her real death?

    When Ainsworth woke up in the new body, she didn''t notice anything strange such as fever, wounds and so on.

    It was as if she switched souls with the toddler...

    But was it possible?

    Ainsworth, who now became Ainsley Sloan, was silent with a gloomy face.

    Yes. This is the heart knot that she didn''t want to admit or even think about.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2407: "Want To Meet The Real Ainsley Sloan"

    Ainsley wanted to see the soul of the real Ainsley Sloan and see where she reincarnated.

    If...if she really robbed someone of their bright future and life....

    No wonder she didn''tprehend anyw of love and affections.

    She still felt that she wasn''t worthy of all those love and affections that might be built on the pain and future of another unfortunate soul¡ª

    Even if this soul was just a three-year-old kid who might know nothing.

    Ainsley finally knew why she could notprehend thew of love and affections when she still felt guilty to ept all that love and affection.

    The only way to solve this problem was to see the current situation of the unfortunate soul.

    As long as that baby lived a good life after reincarnation or switched bodies with her...

    Ainsley felt that she needed the fairy of space''s help in this matter because reincarnation and such still had something to do with the fairy of space.

    Of course, the matter of soul reincarnation was the job of those in the Underworld, but the fairy of space could summon foreign souls, so it should be possible to inquire about that child.

    Even better if they could meet somehow.

    Ainsley quickly ended her meditation state and tried to contact the fairy of space who was still waiting at her inside the wormhole tunnel.

    The baby had her own way of contacting herpanion and soon, the two people were connected through a private telepathy that no other people could eavesdrop on.

    Before Ainsley could even say anything, the fairy of space had already talked with a hint of anxiety in her voice.

    [How is it going? Are you okay? Is the missionpleted? You should leave as soon as possible!]

    The fairy of space and the fairy of time were indeed worried about Ainsley because it had been hours since the baby left the tunnel and entered this parallel world.

    The longer they stayed here, the more idents they might encounter and the resistance from the world''s consciousness would be greater too.

    The fairy of space was ted when Ainsley contacted her, thinking that the baby had alreadypleted her mission and they could leave as soon as possible.

    However, to her surprise, Ainsley asked something that had little to do with their current situation.

    [I''m still doing the mission and I need to create a domain, but somehow, I can''t. I know why I can''t. So...can you help me?]

    The fairy of space didn''t understand why Ainsley suddenly mentioned creating a domain.

    She was indeed a fairy of space and domain was a kind of space as well, but it didn''t mean she could open the ''back door'', helping people to create a domain on the spot, okay?

    Before the fairy could refuse, Ainsley mentioned another thing that instantly silenced the girl.

    [It is like this. I want to know the situation of the original owner of my body, the real Ainsley Sloan.]

    [I have to know whether she has been reincarnated and living a good life or what...because in the end, I still feel guilty about using her body.]

    And the reason why Ainsley upied the body was rted to the fairy of space.

    The fairy of space in this generation had not summoned a lot of transmigrators, unlike the fairies of the previous generations.

    However, Aetheria, the fairy of space in this generation, was still responsible for what happened to Ainsley.

    When the girl heard what Ainsley said, the girl was silent for a while before she murmured in a soft voice full of guilt.

    [I...I might not be able to help unless we contact someone from the Underworld. The matter of soul reincarnation has nothing to do with me...]

    Because essentially, she was a fairy of space and the only reason why she got involved with the transmigrators was because she had to open the time and space tunnel to summon those souls.

    But to be honest, the ones who summoned the souls were not her. It was the people from the Underworld and some soul masters from the world union.

    The people from the Underworld only summoned transmigrators who died in their previous world but they weren''t supposed to be dead yet.

    Ainsley''s previous world might not have the concept of underworld and such, so dead people''s souls wouldn''t be reincarnated and would just slowly go into a deep sleep and disappear.

    The people from the Underworld in this world couldn''t bear to see those souls disappearing like that because for them, souls were precious human resources.

    That''s when the higher-ups from the Underworld colluded with the World Union and the fairies, summoning some dead souls to be reincarnated in this world, bing a native of this world.

    But some souls that couldn''t be reincarnated were simply summoned to be a reborn person whose memory was still somewhat intact.

    The fairies and the people from the World Union called all these people transmigrators, the same as those souls who were summoned to this world when they were still alive.

    And only people who believed in the existence of another world would be qualified toe to this world as transmigrators.

    [If you want to see the condition of the real Ainsley Sloan, I have to contact the Underworld of the main world first.]

    Then, if possible, the two people could meet in the time and space tunnel, away from both the parallel world and the main world in the form of souls.

    This way, the two people would be free from the outside world''s influence and they could talk to each other to the fullest.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2408: "Three Lifetimes"

    This request sounded troublesome, but fortunately, Bello, Ainsley''s contracted beast, had a deep connection with the Underworld.

    Even if the main world''s Underworld was not located in the main world at all and was considered a separate higher-dimensional dimension, all reincarnation projects would be handed over to the Underworld.

    The Underworld of the main world processed a lot of souls from various worlds that had the concept of the Underworld, including souls from low-level worlds and high-level worlds.

    The ''main world'' included many other high-level fantasy worlds, and so, the chance of souls from different worlds  meeting each other in the Underworld was not low.

    Of course, it was rumored that the Underworld created one zone after another for souls from each world to be processed so that the stronger souls would not make trouble such as bullying the weaker ones.

    Some insiders also said that the Underworld opened a separateplete ''colosseum'' that they used to hold trials for sinner souls.

    Those people who killed a lot of living beings, whether they were good or bad, would be thrown into this ''jail world'' for trial and their reincarnation path would be much more difficult than other souls.

    In higher-level worlds, almost all people have killed intelligent living beings, and so, many of them weren''t reincarnated directly and were thrown into this vast and mysterious ''jail world''.

    In modern terms, people called it an ''unlimited stream'' world, a world that had many branch worlds and dimensions acting as dungeons to suppress those souls.

    Ainsley didn''t know about this because if she knew, she would immediately think about the Godfather.

    Maybe, the way to recover the broken soul would be to enter that strange world so that he could be reincarnated smoothly.

    Thankfully, the soul that Ainsley wanted to meet was an innocent soul when she died.

    Even if this soul had lived two lifetimes because Finley and Chronos turned back time, in both timelines, the real Ainsley Sloan had never killed a single person.

    No wonder she was simply a puppet family head whose life was controlled by others in the dark.

    The two fairies contacted the Underworld of the main world, trying to see if the real Ainsley Sloan had been reincarnated after her death.

    To be honest, Ainsley''s current world and timeline weren''t considered the ''main world'' anymore because Finley turned back time and created a parallel world, in which Ainsley came through.

    However, for Ainsley, that world was indeed the ''main world'', and the soul that she wanted to meet was the one in her world, not the one who lived for twenty years and died as a puppet family head.

    Ainsley didn''t know much about this and only knew a bit from Chronos and Finley.

    However, she felt that the real Ainsley Sloan in the parallel world that they currently lived in would not suffer the same thing as the one in the other timeline.

    So, she should still want to live her life and maybe, because of Finley''s action of turning back time, the real Ainsley Sloan in this timeline might have a different life.

    Maybe a better life.

    But all of this ended at the age of three, allowing Ainsley to pass through.

    Finley, as a reincarnator who turned back time, held all the memories of his first life even if the current world has nothing to do with the main timeline anymore.

    However, other people except for fairies and those who were involved in time and spacew didn''t have such memories.

    Finley was indeed a special human if there was no Ainsworth, who was even more special.

    All of this might be fate.

    If Finley didn''t turn back time, Ainsworth might enter the body of the dead twenty-year-old Ainsley Sloan, and her achievements wouldn''t be as dazzling as now due to her young age.

    Because Finley turned back time, the ''main timeline'' became focused on the timeline that Finley changed with the help of Chronos.

    With Chronos and Aetheria''s memories leaning towards the current world, the ''main timeline'' shifted.

    Thus, Ainsworth''s soul was summoned to this timeline instead of the previous timeline where the real Ainsley Sloan died.

    Now that Ainsley wanted to meet the real three-year-old Ainsley Sloan who might not have memories of her past life, it was not that difficult anymore.

    Still, if this baby had been reincarnated once again, she might not care about anything involving her past life.

    So why should she worry about a random soul taking her body?

    But Ainsley had her own worries.

    She was worried that the real Ainsley Sloan would still have some memories about her first and second life.

    In the first life, she was a puppet family head. In the second life, she died before she even experienced life and her body was used by a stranger.

    If the real Ainsley Sloan really had such fragmented memories rted to her first two lives....

    Ainsley bit her lips and watched the two fairies contacting the Underworld to let the two destined souls meet each other.

    Since her current action to save the Godfather in a parallel world could undo the knot in the Godfather''s heart while he stayed in the main world, it means a big change in the parallel world still had some connections with the ''main world''.

    Even if it was only a vague and illusory feeling, the other party must have felt it and might even remember this taste.

    What if...what if the real Ainsley Sloan also had these vague feelings and hated the transmigrator who used her body after her death?

    Ainsley paced back and forth for a few minutes before the two fairies suddenly pped their hands excitedly.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2409: "Encounter In The Dreamland"

    [It''s done! The soul you''re looking for had been reincarnated in another world, but she did have some vague feelings rted to her first two lives.]

    [The Underworld contacted the soul through a dream and she agreed to meet you in the dream space.]

    So, their meeting would be just a ''dream'' for each other.

    In a sense, the two souls didn''t meet face to face in the time and space tunnel, unlike what the two fairies nned before.

    This was all because the real Ainsley Sloan had been reincarnated, so a face-to-face meeting using each other''s souls would be impossible.

    Although they couldn''t meet face to face, meeting in a dream was already like meeting each other face to face, so Ainsley was satisfied with this suggestion.

    [Okay, I agree with this method. Thank you for your help guys.]

    The baby politely thanked the two fairies and waited until she could enter the dream of the real Ainsley Sloan.

    She guessed that her soul would still be in her body, but maybe her spirit or her consciousness would wander and then meet the real Ainsley Sloan in the dream.

    The wait was not long. The people from the Underworld acted fast and soon, Ainsley felt a sudden sleepiness striking her out of the blue.

    Feeling her eyelids bing heavy and her consciousness sinking, Ainsley knew that the time hade.

    The baby didn''t reject this feeling and her spirit smoothly wandered into the dreand.

    The dreand, a separate dimension that was not connected to reality, was another strange dimension and wonder that many people in the higher-level world still couldn''t understand.

    It was said that in those fantasy worlds, there were races born from dreams and lived in people''s dreams.

    Some spells could kill people through a dream.

    Some special species could eat people''s dreams as well.

    The dreand was something mysterious and far away from the people in a mid-level world and low-level world, so no matter what, Ainsley felt that she would be safe and sound.

    The staff of the underworld was the one arranging this meeting, so everything should be fine.

    Maybe because the real Ainsley Sloan had already agreed to meet Ainsley in a dream, when Ainsley opened her eyes again, what she saw was not the chaotic and surprising dreand.

    The dreand was usually bizarre and chaotic, full of fantasies of the dream owner.

    But this dream was simple. Just a very familiar ce for Ainsley.

    When Ainsley opened her eyes to the familiar scene around her, her eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    How could she not recognize this ce? This pink wall, the girlish decoration, the lone baby crib at the center, and a full-body mirror at the other end...

    Yes. This ce was Ainsley Sloan''s toddler bedroom, the ce that she saw when she first came to another world.

    And there, an unfamiliar five-year-old child stood with her back against Ainsley, fully covering her face.

    The five-year-old kid had the mostmon ck hair unique to Asians, yet her skin was as pale as that of white people.

    The girl''s hair was long and straight, and from behind, she looked like a stern little adult.

    Ainsley didn''t need to guess the identity of the person in front of her.

    Who else but the real Ainsley Sloan who had been reincarnated for the third time?

    Ainsley or let''s call her by her real name¡ª Ainsworth, couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.

    She realized that she came to the dreand with the appearance of Ainsley Sloan.

    The five-year-old Ainsley Sloan with purple hair and blue eyes.

    She didn''t know why the real Ainsley Sloan was also in the form of a five-year-old kid and whether this was her real age in her new life, but Ainsworth was still uneasy.

    As brave as she was, now, standing in the familiar room and looking at the back of a familiar stranger, Ainsworth could do nothing.

    She just stood there freezing, as if someone pressed a pause button for her.

    Ainsworth didn''t even move and didn''t even let out a single noise, but as if she sensed something, the real Ainsley Sloan slowly turned around to face Ainsworth, finally showing her face.

    This was the face of a mixed-race baby between a Westerner and an Asian.

    That face was full of the unique beauty of a mixed-race baby, just like an unreal French doll with ck hair and ck eyes.

    The five-year-old kid looked stern from behind because of her long and straight hair, but her face was cute and the kid''s aura was extremely gentle.

    She looked like a harmless little herbivore, with the smell of sunshine.

    Such a kid was as lively as a little bird, as warm as the sunlight, and as gentle as the morning breeze.

    She looked like someone who was loved by her family.

    There was a cute smile on the girl''s face and when she saw Ainsworth, her boba-like eyes suddenly lit up.

    A smile bloomed on her face, instantly brightening the whole room.

    This was a ce in the kid''s dream, but it didn''t feel mysterious and gloomy at all.

    Everywhere, there was a breath of life full of love and warmth.

    Ainsworth couldn''t help but sink into this warmth.

    Not to mention when she saw the big smile on the face of the other party.

    At that moment, a certain part of the stone in her heart disappeared without a trace.

    Ainsworth didn''t realize that she sighed in relief and her whole body rxed.

    The other kid naturally saw Ainsworth''s state and couldn''t help but be more happy.

    Before Ainsworth could say anything, the other kid had already approached her!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2410 : "Ainsley Meet Ainne"

    The kid was not afraid of strangers and she quickly greeted Ainsworth with a cheerful voice, like a lively little deer in the forest.

    "Hi, hi, hi! I''ve wanted to see you for a long time~ You are Ainsworth¡ª I mean Ainsley Sloan, right?"

    The real Ainsley Sloan actually called the fake Ainsley Sloan with this precious name.

    Before Ainsworth could even say something, the other kid quickly cut her speech and spoke excitedly with flushed cheeks like tomatoes.

    "I''m sorry if I scare you, my name in my current life is Ainne! It sounds simr to my name in the second life, right?"

    The kid called Ainne quickly shed another bright smile and she even dared to take Ainsworth''s hand, swinging her hand back and forth.

    Ainsworth had not even said anything and was already bombarded with one word after another like this.

    She was so overwhelmed that she froze on the spot, letting the kid chat as if they were close friends.

    "I''ll call you Ainsley, okay? That''s your name, right? You can call me Ainne!"

    "Oh right, if you''re wondering why I know you and such, to be honest, I still retain a part of my first and second life''s memories."

    The baby clung to Ainsley''s arm tightly and giggled right next to Ainsley''s ears.

    "I''ve been dreaming about my first and second life all this time. I don''t know why, but sometimes, I can also see what things you do over there through my dream!"

    That''s why she knew about Ainsworth''s real name and even knew a lot of things.

    Obviously, she looked way smarter than the usual five-year-old kid, but she was still as innocent and lively as a real child.

    It would be difficult for others to guess that inside, the baby had the memory of two lifetimes.

    Although those memories weren''tplete, the important parts were still retained.

    Ainsley didn''t care whether the kid remembered her first two lives but what she paid attention to was theter part of the baby''s speech.

    Did this kid just say that she could ''see'' her action in another world using the kid''s body??

    What??

    How could this be?

    If Ainne could see her actions in another world through a dream, then, wouldn''t this kid know everything already??

    Ainsley was caught off guard and almost fainted on the spot.

    However, Ainne acted as if she didn''t notice anything and continued to chatter with bright eyes looking straight at the awkward transmigrator.

    "Don''t be shy, I know you''re a transmigrator and already an adult. But because I retain some memories of my past lives, I can be considered a half-adult too!"

    So, two fake little girls met each other just like that.

    From Ainne''s tone of voice, she was really excited to see Ainsley and there seemed to be countless things that she wanted to say to Ainsley.

    Maybe because Ainsley was surprisingly silent, Ainne noticed the girl''s awkward state and immediately tried to make Ainsley morefortable.

    "I do get some fragmented memories of what you have done over there with my body, but to be honest, I don''t mind it."

    Ainne was a straightforward and lively girl.

    Because her current family in her third life doted on her and showered her with love, the baby grew up to be confident and always bright.

    To be honest, she did have those dreams which were actually the fragmented memories of her past lives.

    At first, the baby could not understand it because she was too young and just forgot about those dreams.

    But after Ainsley transmigrated, Ainne in the new life suddenly got enlightened.

    She regained her memories of being an adult in the first life and a three-year-old toddler in the second life.

    Only then did she realize that she had been reincarnated for the third time.

    The second time should not count because she also felt that it was not a reincarnation.

    It was more like a regression.

    And her life ended so abruptly not because of anything but because at that time, Finley was not the only regressor.

    Yes. Somehow, maybe because Finley died a few days after Ainne died and the boy sympathized with a fellow ''victim'' of ir''s conspiracy, Ainne went back to the past together with Finley.

    However, her retained memories were notplete and she only remembered the most painful memories in her life instead of the good ones.

    The fragile body of a three-year-old toddler could not bear a sudden burst of memories and abundant feelings.

    Thus, all of that led to an unexinable brain death.

    Or maybe because Ainne subconsciously didn''t want to repeat the life that had lived for twenty years, which was why she decided to let go.

    When Ainne died, that''s when Ainsley was summoned to this world.

    Ainne exined all of this to Ainsley without even waiting for Ainsley''s reply.

    Ainne knew that Ainsley must be nervous about meeting ''the rightful owner'', so the girl just spoke to Ainsley and told her all these stories.

    She hoped that Ainsley would calm down somehow.

    "I was the one who gave up on my second life. You are just someone unlucky to be involved and even forced to face such an unfavorable situation out of the blue."

    Ainne also could not imagine if one day she would be summoned to another world when she was still alive and well, living a good life in her previous world.

    Not to mention that when Ainsley first came, the Sloan Family was in a mess.

    "My body does have the talent and gene to awaken the charm ability, but it also depends on one''s soul qualification and many other factors."

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2411 : "Thank You, Ainsley Sloan"

    Ainne winked at Ainsley, as if knowing whatever Ainsley was thinking about.

    She was determined to rify the misunderstanding so that Ainsley could live well without any guilt.

    "Back then, I only had keen hearing and a basic charm ability. These two abilities are so basic and useless."

    As someone who was urgently needed to ''inherit the throne'', the baby didn''t awaken her abilities until she was twelve years old.

    She awakened two yearster than the average ability users, so much so that people doubted whether she would be an ability user or not.

    Then, after she awakened her first ability, which was a basic charm ability, the people from the Sloan Family had already lost hope.

    The baby seemed to be average and not talented at all.

    That''s when the baby was firmly held as a puppet family head, further pushing the Sloan Family to the darkness with no end.

    The big family was corroded with greed and soon copsed.

    "I know that even if I got a second chance, I might not awaken a particrly powerful ability. So, I just gave up and went to reincarnate early."

    The world that Ainne lived in right now was actually a high-level world where the environment was harsher than her previous world.

    However, she had a good family background and was surprisingly talented.

    She had a superb affinity with animals, nts and mystical creatures.

    With this affinity, although the girl was not keen on fighting people, she was still considered a genius.

    Her life in the third life was so much better than in the previous two lives.

    Not to mention that because she was enlightened at the age of three and got so many memories as an adult, the baby basically became a monstrous genius.

    Ainne was d that she was reincarnated. Not to mention ming Ainsley, if she could, she would want to thank Ainsley for backing her up like that.

    "I watched all your wonderful deeds and I have to thank you for that. My only regret in my third life is worrying about Grandpa Yofan and other nice people from the Sloan Family."

    Ainne felt guilty about abandoning these people and living a good life by herself.

    If Ainsley was not there, the fate of these nice people would have been a disaster.

    "So, it''s toote to hate you. In this case, it was me who had to apologize to you for giving you such a burden and a situation."

    The pretty girl smiled bitterly and it was rare that she didn''t dare to look Ainsley in the eyes.

    Ainsley, aplete stranger, was actually responsible for the lives of so many people in the Sloan Family, which was supposed to be Ainne''s responsibility.

    Even if Ainne was just a toddler, she was born with a privilege. It was true that her father neglected her, but she was still living a fairly good life.

    However, Ainne abandoned those people and dumped the responsibility on Ainsley, which was why she actually didn''t dare to see Ainsley at all.

    She was not worthy of the name Ainsley Sloan anymore because that name was built based on someone else''s hard work and glory.

    "I am not mad at you for using my body. To be honest, when I saw your various feats, I felt relieved to leave my family members in your hands."

    How could she still be ungrateful to me Ainsley for ''stealing'' the body?

    Ainne knew that if Ainsley didn''t rece her, she might not do as well as Ainsley even with her scattered memories about her first life.

    She was not meant to be a menacing Mafia boss in a modern fantasy world like Ainsley''s world.

    She also didn''t want to be tied down to such aplicated family, dedicating all her life to the glory of that family.

    After all, even if her family in her current life was good, she had sisters and brothers older than her.

    It was not her turn to worry about the family.

    That''s why, Ainne said that she was so thankful to Ainsley.

    "If anything, I want to say thank you."

    Ainne took a deep breath and finally dared to look at Ainsley right in the eyes again.

    "Thank you for your hard work. Thank you for protecting my family members in that world and even bringing the Sloan Family to a higher level."

    "Thank you so much. You deserve all that love and affection from my family members and from the people who got to know you in that world."

    "You are Ainsley Sloan. You are worthy to carry that name that will be written down in history."

    "I have let go of that name and so, all the glory and achievements you got using that name, body, and that identity, fully belonged to you."

    The girl''s voice was soft yet firm. Her eyes were bright as she looked at Ainsley full offort.

    Yes. Ainne really meant it.

    With this meeting, she finally put down her worries, guilt and all those burdens.

    She could finally move on and live her new life.

    The same goes for Ainsley.

    She should forget her life as Ainsworth and fully integrate into her new life as Ainsley Sloan.

    Because she was worthy of that name.

    When Ainsley heard this, tears suddenly welled up in her eyes.

    She didn''t know why, but her whole body was suddenly filled with warmth, and all those hidden worries deep in her heart melted away bit by bit, like a zier melting under the hot and zingva.

    It was as if the shackles in her heart broke down and disappeared, leaving a heart that was content and confident.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2412 : "Ainsleys Sudden Enlightenment"

    The rightful owner herself apologized to her and even thanked her for taking over the original body.

    She was worthy of carrying the name ''Ainsley Sloan''.

    All the love and affections she received, both from her family members and from other people such as the people from her guild, were all real.

    And she deserved to receive it.

    At that moment, Ainsley''s heart bloomed, and she fully epted all the love and affection she ever got from others in her current world.

    The shackles were gone, and the self eptance directly opened up Ainsley''s mind.

    The baby suddenly entered a mysterious state, as if she understood something about love and affection, but it was vague and difficult to describe.

    Still, she could understand those things, as easily as drinking water.

    Ainne saw Ainsley who suddenly froze on the spot, doing nothing.

    However, as a mage in another world, she could feel a strange power revolving around Ainsley.

    Thinking about this, the girl immediately shut up and just stared at Ainsley with twinkling eyes.

    She was sure that Ainsley was about to create a domain! She wasprehending a certainw right now.

    Once Ainsley left this dreand, she would start creating her domain for sure.

    Ainsleyprehended thew of love and affection for a long, long time, but the time in the dreand was different from outside of the dreand.

    Once Ainsley opened her eyes again, Ainne was already so bored that she almost slept on the spot.

    Thankfully, Ainne also benefited from Ainsley''s enlightenment and she also vaguelyprehended thew of love and affection.

    This was important because essentially, Ainne''s magic was also love and affection involving magical and mythical beasts in another world.

    Ainne didn''t protest that Ainsley spent their meeting timeprehending thew because basically, they had already solved the misunderstanding.

    Not to mention that Ainne was even proud of Ainsley.

    She had a hunch that it was thanks to her confession to Ainsley that the baby finally let go of the hurdle in the heart, thus getting enlightenment andprehending thew of love and affection.

    After Ainsley finishedprehending thew, she slowly opened her eyes and immediately saw a certain little girl''s figure who was so bored that she almost floated into the air.

    Well, this room had all sorts of baby and toddler toys, so the girl, who was already so old inside but young outside, yed with those toys to relieve boredom.

    Ainsley immediately understood that Ainne waited for her enlightenment process to end, and it must be a long process.

    This time, it was Ainsley''s turn to speak to Ainne, who didn''t give her a chance to speak before.

    "I''m sorry I suddenly got enlightened and made you wait for a long time."

    Ainsley was apologetic as she approached the girl who was sitting on the floor, ying with a set of dolls.

    "Thank you for exining the misunderstanding to me. Thanks to you, I am finally able toprehend thew that I want toprehend."

    Ainsley scratched her cheek as she smiled wryly at the little girl in front of her.

    The little girl immediately stood up as fast as lightning and pounced at Ainsley, as if she was an agile leopard.

    "Aahhhhh! You''re finally done! Thank God. I was scared when you suddenly froze like that. I thought there was an ident somewhere."

    The girl, who was silent and obedient, immediately showed her true self and started to talk non-stop with Ainsley.

    "Congrattions on your enlightenment! After this, you can already create a domain, right? I see that your main ability is the charm ability."

    Ainsley was no longer confused about why Ainne knew about this because that girl had been ''watching'' her for a long time, anyway.

    She must know that charm ability was one of her main abilities alongside the luck maniption ability.

    If the charm ability was the talent belonging to her body and the genes, then, the luck maniption ability was a talent born from the soul.

    If Ainsley was not a transmigrator, her main ability would only be the charm ability.

    But she was a unique person, so her main abilities became two.

    Ainne knew one or two things about creating a domain.

    She knew that some people could create a double-core domain, which was much more stable and stronger than the usual single-core domain.

    Thinking that Ainsley would be making history again, the usually calm and unmotivated little girl was suddenly ''inspired'' to be a legend in her third life.

    She was already gifted with the love and affection of many mythical beasts, so why couldn''t she be a legendary person as well?

    She couldn''t lose to Ainsley!

    After all, in a sense, they were simr to each other.

    Ainsley didn''t know the girl''s wild thoughts. She was just relieved that Ainne wasn''t mad at her because she was busy with her own enlightenment.

    The girl immediately smiled cheerfully at Ainne while patting her shoulder gently.

    "Thank you~ It''s thanks to you that I can get enlightenment andprehend thew of love and affection."

    Ainne lifted her chin and snorted proudly at Ainsley''s heartfelt words. "Well, I know that it''s a part of my contribution, but you''re also super talented."

    Ainne was somewhat proud that her ''twin'' could be so talented and amazing.

    She was mediocre in her first life, but in this third life, she wanted to be as good as her ''twin''.

    The two girls chatted with each other all night long and soon, it was time to separate.

    Ainsley had already undone the knot in her heart, and Ainne was also inspired to be a better person in her third life.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2413 : "Invitation To A New World"

    Everyone got benefits, and they even made friends.

    "I know that powerful people can leave their original world and travel to another world with their whole body intact, " Ainne spoke out of the blue.

    The baby looked at Ainsley with a bit of longing in her obsidian eyes.

    "You are about to create a domain. After that, you might be able to leave your world ande to other worlds, right?"

    Ainsley nodded at Ainne''s words, still with a look of confusion on her face.

    She didn''t understand why Ainne suddenly brought up this topic when they were talking about each other''s experiences in their own worlds.

    Ainne''s eyes immediately twinkled, as if the whole gxy was reflected in her eyes.

    "Then, once you can leave your world, won''t youe to my world? I will leave you the coordination of my world and the details of my home address so you can visit me anytime soon!"

    Many people from high-level worlds coulde and go from one world to another easily if they got the coordinates of the other world and the natives of that world weed them.

    It was enough to have one influential native of that world to invite you over so that the world''s consciousness wouldn''t reject the ''guest'' to an extreme extent.

    This invitation was like a ''visa'' to visit another world.

    That''s why, many high-level worlds often send representatives to open up a smooth transportation route from one world to another.

    This way, those people who were eligible to leave their original world could easily enter those worlds out there for either a casual visit or just to get more experience.

    Of course, many alliances only epted worlds with a simr background such as Western fantasy magical worlds would want to ept simr magic-rted worlds.

    Eastern fantasy worlds would only want to ept simr cultivation worlds and would reject mages and other upations from Western fantasy worlds.

    The doomsday world opened their world to all ''aliens'' out there, as long as these ''aliens'' could help them stop the doomsday.

    In many cases, these aliens were paid to help those worlds in need.

    Some other worlds such as the world of Gods, or interster worlds, only epted those of the same kind.

    Not to mention that a legendary world like Heaven, the Underworld, Hell, or those Legendary ces.

    They had strict entry permission for outsiders, so it was difficult to get a spot to enter these Legendary ces.

    However, Ainsley coulde to Ainne''s world because, in a sense, Ainne''s current world was a developed version of Ainsley''s current world.

    The ability users already evolved into mages or people with special skills.

    The modern world had further incorporated magic into their daily life, but the people over there preferred ancient aesthetics, so that world looked like an original Western fantasy world.

    In reality, the technology there was much more advanced than the one in Ainsley''s world.

    To be honest, Ainne''s world opened a lot of roads to mid-level worlds.

    They epted peopleing from mid-level worlds and would even grant these talented people a permanent resident identity to rope in more talents.

    Those people from mid-level worlds who could leave their original worlds ande to a higher-level world were one of a kind.

    Many higher-level worlds liked to recruit these people so that they would stay in their world instead of their rival world.

    For higher-level creatures and people from high-level worlds, it was easy to connect with fellow high-level worlds as long as they didn''t intend to start a war and plunder other worlds.

    Of course, if they found an emerging mid-level world or even a low-level world with almost no intelligent race, they would love to plunder those worlds for their unique resources.

    Ainne very much hoped that Ainsley coulde to her world.

    Anyway, people whose strength had exceeded the threshold of the world would have to leave their current world and go to a higher-level world that could amodate their strength.

    Even among high-level worlds, they were also divided into seven tiers.

    Ainne''s current world was only the third tier among the seven tiers of high-level worlds.

    After all, her world didn''t have a lot of magical creatures other than human beings.

    To be honest, even Ainsley''s world had more fantasy races than Ainne''s current world.

    It was a pity that Ainsley''s world remained a mid-level world because their ability users were restricted by their awakened abilities a lot.

    And those fantasy races were also weaker than their ancestors who lived in a higher-level world.

    Only the dragons were somewhat decent.

    And there were still too many ordinary human beings in Ainsley''s world.

    On the contrary, almost half of the human beings in Ainne''s world could use magic.

    The other half couldn''t use magic, but they could sense Qi and aura, bing a tough warrior instead.

    In a sense, all human beings in Ainne''s world were not ordinary people.

    Ainsley didn''t expect that Ainne would casually give her a formal invitation to go to her world once she could leave the current world.

    This kind of invitations

    was not just a verbal invitation because Ainne would leave a ''mark'' for Ainsley, so that she could easily enter her world once she left the current world.

    The ''mark'' would help Ainsley to find Ainne''s world among countless worlds and dimensions out there.

    Then, the ''path'' would open for Ainsley so that the baby could easily enter the new world with her body and soul.

    This was much safer than exploring the new worlds on their own.

    Ainne''s simple intention gave Ainsley such a huge favor!

    Countless strong people would be jealous if they knew this!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2414 : "A Promise To Visit"

    Ainsley didn''t think about leaving her world in a short time, but since Ainne invited her like this, the girl quickly promised Ainne that she would visit her one day.

    As a friend.

    "Okay okay, I''ll visit you as soon as I can. But maybe I need a decade or more just to break through the power threshold of my world...."

    Creating a domain and bing a domain master was just the first step.

    Many domain masters eventually never ventured out of this world because they couldn''t break through the power threshold of this world.

    Only people whose strength exceeded the power threshold of the world could tear open a special passage for them and leave the world.

    However, with the increasing number of wormholes, the emergence of time and space tunnels leading to various dimensions, maybe in no time, Ainsley''s world would open their world to many other worlds out there.

    At the same time, the strong people in their world could also leave the world easier than before, thus starting the journey to conquer many dimensions and rob resources with other fellow mid-level world civilizations.

    Of course, only domain masters could have the ''pass'' to go out because anyone below that realm would be torn apart and die the moment they entered the chaotic time and space out there.

    Ainsley told Ainne about her world''s current development and Ainne immediately widened her eyes in disbelief.

    "What?? Isn''t that bad if there are more wormholes or space and time tunnels in your world? That means your world is riddled with holes."

    If that happened, sooner orter, fellow mid-level worlds and maybe even higher-level worlds could easily invade Ainsley''s world.

    However, Ainsley patted Ainne''s shoulder to calm her down with a smile on her face.

    "These ''holes'' did happen because of a big war between two races, but the world''s top elites tried their best to seal harmful ''holes'', leaving only a one-way type behind."

    This way, people from Ainsley''s world could only leave but they couldn''t return that easily.

    This also means that foreigners couldn''t enter Ainsley''s world without an ''invitation''.

    "Still, people from the high-level world will be more restricted when they want to enter my world."

    "Their strength will be suppressed and they might have to adjust their body so that the world''s consciousness will ept them."

    Actually, the same goes for those from mid-level worlds who want to go to higher-level worlds.

    However, instead of being weakened, usually, they would be forced to adjust their bodies because higher-level worlds had so much more damage to their current bodies.

    If they didn''t adjust their bodies, they would be crushed to death by the energy lingering in the high-level worlds.

    Stay connected with m v l e mpyr

    Ainne listened to Ainsley''s exnation and sighed in relief.

    "Okay, okay, that''s good. This way, you might be able toe to my world sooner than you think."

    Ainne couldn''t help but dream about the future.

    She did have friends in her new world, but Ainsley was just too special. They were like twins from different parents and their fate was entwined with each other.

    In a sense, they could be called a soulmate.

    Ainne really looked forward to weing Ainsley to her world, but she also knew that this would only happen in a few decades if the development was fast enough.

    If the development of the time and space tunnel was slow, maybe she would have had to wait for hundreds of years.

    Any casual mage could live for a few hundred years and those with particrly high levels could live for thousands of years.

    However, no matter how strong the people in Ainsley''s world were, as long as they were still human beings, their lives would not exceed a few hundred years.

    If they wanted to live longer, they had to leave this world and go to a higher-level world, acquiring a new power before they died of old age.

    Many strong people left this world but it was still difficult to acquire a new kind of power in a new world unless they were recognized by the new world''s consciousness and were integrated into the new world as its citizens.

    Thinking about this, Ainne''s face dimmed, and she didn''t have much hope about Ainsleying into her world.

    Maybe, if she was lucky, it was more possible for Ainne to go to Ainsley''s world instead of vice versa.

    "I''ll be stronger as soon as possible so that I can leave my world and hopefully, I cane to your world!"

    Ainne already thought about n B and even asked Ainsley to leave a ''mark'' as an invitation so that Ainne coulde to Ainsley''s world one day.

    It was more difficult for a citizen from a high-level world toe to a lower-level world like Ainsley''s world, but with an invitation from an influential local citizen of that world, it was still possible.

    Of course, Ainne would have to pass through various tight ''security posts'' to enter Ainsley''s world.

    Maybe, she could only enter in the form of a dead spirit or could only appear in someone else''s domain, just like those strange creatures in the new century war that almost destroyed the world with just their energy waves.

    Ainsley didn''t reject Ainne''s plea and immediately gave her a ''mark''.

    Although Ainsley didn''t know whether she was qualified to give an invitation to otherworldly people, since she was somewhat influential in her world, it should still be counted.

    After the two girls exchanged ''invitation cards'', they had to separate.

    The dreand only existed because of Ainne''s dream, and in Ainne''s world, it was already time for her body to wake up.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2415 : "See You Soon"

    When Ainne woke up, the dreand would disappear, so Ainsley had to leave the dreand as soon as possible.

    Else, if something goes wrong, Ainsley might be trapped inside the dreand and can even wander to another person''s dream from time to time, without being able to return to her own body.

    Ainne looked at Ainsley onest time, swiftly hugged the girl with the same height as her and pursed her lips tightly.

    "It is time to say goodbye..." Ainne whispered in a weak voice full of reluctance.

    She felt that the time to meet and chat with Ainsley was too short.

    If only she could sleep for a little longer. Then, they could stay in the dreand for a longer time.

    Actually, the time in the dreand was already much much faster than in Ainne''s world, so to be honest, the two girls might have chatted for a whole day or a few days in a row.

    It was just that, there was no sense of time in the dreand.

    They were inside a room, and the window didn''t show the outside world.

    So, day and night didn''t make any difference for the two girls.

    The girls ate, slept, and chatted happily inside the room.

    Because this was inside Ainne''s dream, the girl could conjure anything out of nothing, including food, drinks, and other things.

    These days were so fun that Ainsley almost forgot that in reality, time passed bit by bit.

    Thankfully, the time difference between the dreand and Ainsley''s current parallel world was huge.

    It might only be a few minutes to half an hour in Ainsley''s world while a few days passed in Ainne''s dreand.

    At the same time, eight or ten hours passed by in Ainne''s world.

    The dreand''s timeline was indeed much faster than in the real world, so that people who dreamed about their adventures in a few days woke up to find out they slept for two hours in reality.

    Ainsley also knew that it was time for the two to separate.

    She still had to create her domain, end the fight with the World Union for the Godfather, return to her own world, and watch the Godfather''s soul left to reincarnate with her own eyes.

    Many separations and goodbyes were waiting for her, so she had to get used to it starting from this exact moment.

    Ainsley didn''t know why, but her eyes were slowly wet with suppressed tears.

    The baby didn''t speak and just hugged Ainne tighter, so reluctant to let go of her bosom friend.

    She never had such a close friend of the same age that could rte to her so deeply like Ainne.

    Maybe because their life experience was rted to each other, that''s why they immediately felt connected even when they only met each other face-to-face for a short time.

    Ainsley took a deep breath and slowly whispered to her friend with her eyes looking at the empty baby crib behind Ainne.

    "Thank you for staying with me. You should go back to your world and I also have things to do. So..."

    Ainsley paused and bit her lips before exhaling a mouthful of air.

    "I won''t say goodbye, "  Ainsley muttered this sentence with a heavy heart but soon, she tried to make her tone of voice more cheerful.

    "Let''s not say goodbye, okay? We will meet again sooner orter anyway, so let''s say...see you next time!"

    Although they didn''t know when ''next time'' woulde.

    Ainsley bid goodbye to Axelle because she felt that even when she could leave this world, entering the brand new Abyss would be more difficult than simply going to another higher-level world.

    But to Ainne...since it was not so hopeless, let''s say ''see you again'' then ''goodbye''.

    This year alone, she had to say goodbye to two people, and soon, there would be the third and the fourth time.

    She had to say goodbye to the Godfather and maybe, Zev too.

    Thinking about this, Ainsley''s heart became heavy again and the baby couldn''t help but tightened her arms around Ainne.

    Ainne didn''t mind being ''squeezed'' like this and she even had time tough a little.

    Of course, because Ainsley''s face was buried in Ainne''s shoulder, she didn''t see that the ck-haired girl also had tears in her eyes.

    She was smiling, but her smile was uglier than a cry.

    "Okay, then. See you again. There won''t be a goodbye between the two of us because we will meet again!"

    No matter how long it took for the two of them to meet again, even if a few hundred years passed by, Ainne was willing to wait patiently or simply go to find Ainsley.

    The life of a human mage was long, anyway.

    She had the patience to do this.

    The two people hugged each other for a long time and soon, their bodies slowly disappeared bit by bit, bing more transparent with each second.

    The ck window that didn''t show day and night for a few days suddenly burst with warm sunlight, as if to give warmth to the two girls for thest time.

    The golden sunlight seeped into the window and shone upon the two girls.

    They didn''t let go of each other even when half of their lower bodies had disappeared into nothingness.

    When all parts of the body disappeared, leaving only the heads, the two girls finally ''let go'' of each other and looked their friend right in the eyes.

    One person had red eyes full of tears and the other even had snots all over her face.

    Well, Ainne was the one with snots, not Ainsley.

    Even Ainsley was shocked to see Ainne''s face full of snots!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2416 : "Unstable Foundation"

    Ainneughed at Ainsley and Ainsley alsoughed at Ainne.

    Before they disappearedpletely and left the dreand, Ainsley opened her mouth with difficulty and shouted for thest time.

    "Ainne! Thank you for everything, and see you soon!"

    Ainne also responded quickly with her voice still trembling, yet she tried to sound cheerful.

    "Go, Ain! Beat those bad people and strive to the top! I''m waiting for you in another world!"

    Thest word fell, and the two people both disappeared from the dreand, back to their own bodies.

    Ainsley felt as if her body was extremely light and somewhere in the void, a mysterious force sucked her into a distant ce, sending her back to where she belonged.

    This mysterious feeling onlysted for a few seconds before everything returned to normal.

    Ainsley could feel her body bing heavier than before, and everything felt real, not mysterious and strange like a second before.

    She should have returned to the battlefield.

    Ainsley slowly opened her eyes and her sight was full with the thick fur of the sacred beasts who were covering for her.

    It had only been ten to fifteen minutes in reality, but in the dreand, a few days had passed by.

    Returning to reality, Ainsley didn''t linger around her sadness and immediately tried to go back to meditating.

    She wanted to see whether she could start creating a domain.

    Maybe because the enemies were in a stalemate and as many as four sacred beasts were protecting Ainsley, no one on the battlefield dared to disturb Ainsley.

    They knew that the girl must be trying to achieve enlightenment to create a domain.

    However, the experts in the field and the sessful domain masters didn''t think that such a young girl could be enlightened in just ten to fifteen minutes.

    It was still too early for her to create a domain.

    Even if she was a genius who could reach this stage at such a young age, it was impossible to create a domain that easily.

    Indeed. It was not easy to create a perfect domain, so most domain masters targeted the t domain as their first step.

    After they consolidated their t domain, only then they would try to achieve a breakthrough and create a halfplete domain in the form of a dome.

    Thest step was to create a perfect domain, a small world that could be used as a real living world.

    Ainsley should also follow this step because, to be honest, even her current strength was not stable yet.

    She rose to fame and got her strength too fast.

    Many people honed their abilities for decades but Ainsley reached such a state in two years.

    It was too short.

    The foundation was not stable enough and once the baby continued to pile up more strength, the foundation would crumble.

    If that happened, Ainsley would get a massive bacsh from her own power.

    If she was lucky, she would only be an ordinary person but if she was unlucky, she would die on the spot.

    All this time, Ainsley relied entirely on her innate luck to continue to consolidate her foundation, keeping it from being shaky and crumbling under a fast development of power.

    However, if she wanted to create a domain, that would be too over the top.

    Not to mention if the baby created a perfect domain in one breath.

    Her foundation would not be able to handle that massive power and Ainsley would definitely get a lot of bacsh.

    Ainsley also thought about this problem, but her inspiration was endless.

    The enlightenment from meeting Ainne couldn''t be stopped.

    Ainsley could feel that her breakthrough was inevitable and soon, she would start to create a domain unconsciously.

    If she wanted to hold back her breakthrough and suppress it, it was possible, but if it went on for a long time, it would backfire instead.

    Not to say that in this very moment, Ainsley needed to create a domain to support the Godfather or to simply escape with the Godfather.

    She didn''t want to be a burden for the Godfather.

    She dide from a special time and space tunnel, but this was inside a domain.

    Even the parallel time and space tunnel could not easily prate the domain to save her.

    Back then, when she first came to this world, she didn''t enter someone else''s domain.

    If she wanted to leave this world, she had to leave the joint domain of the ten domain masters first.

    She didn''t have any choice but to have her own domain to be able to escape from another person''s domain!

    Ainsley racked her brain and got inspiration from her experience in the dreand.

    The time difference between the two ces was huge, but it was beneficial for her.

    This was like the secret space in some cultivation novels that allowed the protagonist to practice for a long time inside the special space but only a few hours passed by in reality.

    This is really good. This is what she needed!

    But what to do to get this kind of space?

    Right now, she was inside a space controlled by those people.

    The time difference inside the domain and outside of the domain would be huge too.

    Still, was it possible to create another small space inside someone else''s domain?

    At least Ainsley felt that she couldn''t do it...

    Unless she had the help of Aetheria, the fairy of space.

    She also needed the help of Chronos, the fairy of time to set up the time difference.

    Ainsley quickly contacted the two fairies once more and exined her difficulties.

    The two fairies immediately understood what she meant, and they felt that it was still possible to do it.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2417 : "Special Training Space"

    [It is more difficult to create this kind of temporary space inside someone else''s domain, but both of us can hijack the domain for a while, ]

    Aetheria spoke to Ainsley in a soft voice, indulging the baby with all of her wishes.

    Aetheria felt guilty about Ainsley, so she tried her best to fulfill Ainsley''s wishes.

    Not to mention that this wish was not something difficult.

    At most, there was a risk of exposing themselves to their parallel world''s identities.

    But even if it happened, the two fairies already had some countermeasures ready at hand.

    [We can create a small space the size of an ordinary backyard. It''s quite spacious to be used for training.]

    Aetheria started to design the interior of the small space while Chronos asked Ainsley the time difference she wanted.

    [We can only keep the special space for thirty minutes in reality. So, whatever you do inside the special space, once thirty minutes pass by in reality, you have to leave the small space.]

    The reality was counted with the time of the joint domain, not outside of the domain.

    Since time flows faster in the domain than in the real world, Ainsley''s stay inside the special space might be shorter than people could imagine.

    Maybe it was only three minutes in the real world while thirty minutes passed by in the joint domain.

    So, how much time does Ainsley need inside the small space?

    [We can make it so that thirty days, thirty weeks, or thirty months pass by in the special space. Anyway, the ratio will always be 10:1]

    Of course, it was not a real 10:1. Chronos only meant to say that the time would be counted by seconds, minutes, days, weeks, months, and years.

    Thirty minutes in the domain could be equal to thirty days in the special training space. It could be thirty weeks, which was more than half a year, or thirty months, which was exactly two and half a year.

    If she wanted to, the time in the special space could be set to thirty years.

    However, when Ainsley returned from the special space, there might be some ''jetg''.

    Of course, the person''s real-time and lifespan were calcted with the time flow that existed in reality.

    The parallel world had the same speed of time flow as the main world.

    So, if Ainsley stayed for two years in the parallel world, she would be seven years old by the time she returned to the main world.

    However, in the domain, this was not the case.

    Maybe two years inside the domain was only two months in reality, and Ainsley''s body growth would only advance by two months.

    Only the state of mind would be more mature.

    Now, the special training space was another ''box'' inside the domain.

    Even if Ainsley stayed for thirty years inside the special training space, by the time she returned to this joint domain, her body would only advance in growth by thirty minutes.

    Of course, her strength, her mental state, and her maturity would grow ording to the time in the special training space.

    Only the body growth and lifespan stayed the same.

    This is why many domain masters could live for a long, long time.

    As long as the time difference they set up with the reality was huge enough, they could basically live for hundreds of thousands of years inside the domain but a short time outside of the domain.

    Well, so far, the time difference that top domain masters set up in their domain didn''t exceed decades.

    At most, one minute in reality was one day in the domain. Or one hour, in reality, was one month in the domain, and so on.

    Some people could set up one day in reality as one year in the domain, but these people had all left their original world to embark on a journey to a higher-level world.

    No wonder many ''old monsters'' looked young outside but were already a thousand years old inside.

    Ainsley pondered for a while and finally asked for a number that she felt was the most suitable for her.

    [How about thirty months? Around two and half a year. I think it is enough time to consolidate my foundation and all my strength so far.]

    Two and half years to consolidate strength was still too short because even the youngest domain masters who looked like they were teenagers or young adults were already a few hundred years old.

    Ainsley thought of choosing thirty years at first, but if that happened, her mentality would be equal to fifty years old because her real age was already in her twenties.

    A fifty-year-old woman in the body of a five-year-old girl.

    She felt unbnced for a while.

    And thirty years inside the training space all alone...just continuing to practice all-day-long...

    Ainsley felt that she would go crazy.

    Thankfully, Ainsley''s own strength was polished during the fight against many opponents, ranging from human beings to non-human beings and even higher-level creatures.

    Her speed of consolidating her strength was faster than others thanks to this irrational ''sparring'' experience with those strong creatures.

    Ainsley really didn''t need to train on her own for a whole thirty years.

    It was faster to consolidate her strength by fighting aliens and experts than to train on her own for thirty years.

    And so, the baby chose thirty months instead, which was equal to 2.5 years.

    Chronos felt that it was logical, but then, he also felt that Ainsley needed a few sparring partners inside the training space.

    After all, they could only create aplete space, not the furniture and the facilities included.

    Regarding this, Ainsley had a solution.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2418 : "The Lost Spirit"

    [Look, I still have a lot of wild spirits residing inside my bracelet. I brought them all with me. I also have a lot of monsters in the monster farm inside my bracelet.]

    Ainsley could ask the monsters and the spirits to fight with her in these two years.

    These wild spirits were all strong people when they were alive, and because she was a shaman, the spirits could attack her more easily in their spirit state than when they attacked non-shamans.

    Most of these spirits could condense into a solid form, showing just how strong they were.

    A lot of them were even at the same strength as the Godfather.

    These spirits would be a good enough teacher to apany Ainsley for 2.5 years full of loneliness inside the special training space.

    Well, because Ainsley would enter the special space with her spirit, her body would be left undefended outside for thirty whole minutes.

    The special space was not a domain that could be entered with the whole body. It was more simr to the dreand that Ainsley visited before.

    Thankfully, the spirit alone was enough to consolidate the strength because these superpowers all had something to do with Ainsley''s soul and spirit rather than her body.

    Her body was already tempered enough when she was resurrected.

    Now, she only had to stabilize the power in her spirit and soul.

    Because of this, Ainsley had to rely on the four sacred beasts around her to protect her body while her spirit was gone for another thirty minutes.

    If her body was left undefended, she might die without knowing why!

    She didn''t know when another reinforcement would arrive and whether the reinforcement would be a huge menace to her, but she believed in these four sacred beasts.

    As long as the reinforcement was not a legendary beast, everything would be okay!

    Little did Ainsley know that the reinforcement was exactly a legendary beast that she didn''t want to meet at all¡­.

    The two fairies needed a little time to create the special training space, so Ainsley waited for another ten minutes before she could enter that space.

    Before she entered that space with her spirit, she told Bello and Cellino about her situation and both beasts swore they would protect her until she returned.

    [It was just thirty minutes, nyaaa. I can do it, nya!]

    [Awoooo! Me too! Me too! Cellino can protect you! Don''t worry about anything and just go~]

    With the two beasts'' reassurance and another two beasts as temporary bodyguards, Ainsley''s spirit finally left her body and entered the special training space that the two fairies created inside the domain.

    These domain owners didn''t even realize that someone ''dug a hole'' inside their domain to create a small space for Ainsley.

    However, the soul experts, shamans, and other ability users who were keen on souls and spirit-rted matters suddenly noticed something strange.

    "Is it only me or did that girl suddenly lose her spirit?"

    One of the shamans in the group of soul experts looked at her senior with bewilderment in her eyes.

    She felt that slight fluctuation when a spirit left the body, but it was strange because Ainsley was still alive.

    People couldn''t separate their spirit from their body when they were still alive because the spirit was like their consciousness, the bearer of all abilities alongside the soul.

    To be honest, she did feel this way just a while ago, but she wasn''t sure, so she didn''t mention it.

    This happened when Ainsley''s spirit entered the dreand.

    However, now, it happened once more! This is already suspicious.

    Shamans could indeed work with spirits, but they couldn''t separate their own spirit, unless they had once be a spirit.

    That''s even more bizarre because the first step to be a spirit was to die!

    Living people could never be a spirit.

    That''s why, most of those special spaces would only work for spirits and living people used their own domains instead.

    This shaman didn''t know that not only Ainsley was a special case, but two big shots behind her were helping her with this issue.

    One''s spirit was indeed the same as their consciousness, but a spirit could do more than just the consciousness.

    Without the spirit, Ainsley could not train in another space and brought her training results with her.

    However, if her spirit left her body, it was possible!

    Ainsley''s soul was still inside her body to keep her body from decaying, but she was already the same as aatose person.

    Yes. Onlyatose people might lose their spirit aside from dead people.

    It was rumored that if aatose person''s spirit couldn''t return to the body, they would slowly enter the so-called ''brain-dead'' situation.

    Of course, thea couldst for hours, days, weeks, and even years as long as the body was well-protected and cared for.

    Ainsley would only be left for thirty minutes. There wouldn''t be any hidden dangers to the body.

    Other people around the shaman heard what the shaman said and couldn''t help but focus on the girl once more.

    Other shamans also noticed that Ainsley''s body was empty, without the spirit.

    It was as if she suddenly fell into aa for no reason.

    Soul experts couldn''t sense spirits and could only see the soul.

    They saw that the girl still had her soul inside her body, so they asked the shamans what happened to the girl and got this surprising answer.

    "What? That girl fell into aa? Isn''t she meditating, trying to be enlightened just a few seconds ago? How did she suddenly fall into aa?"

    The soul experts were all puzzled.

    This is too sudden and bizarre!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2419 : "The Weak and Pitiful Soul"

    Not to mention that the shamans didn''t see the girl''s spirit anywhere.

    If Ainsley really fell into aa because of some ident while meditating, they should see the girl''s spirit leaving her body.

    But they didn''t.

    The spirit just disappeared out of the blue, as if sucked into another space at incredible speed.

    If this happened anytime else and to another person, the shamans and the experts would not even care.

    However, this happened at such a sensitive time, and Ainsley was also a highly suspicious figure.

    "Could it be another strange technology made by her organization?"

    One of the domain masters talked to each other and even sought the opinion of soul masters and shamans around them.

    "It could be. But that''s the use? Her body is still here, anyway. Even if there are four sacred beasts guarding her body, once our reinforcement arrives, she will be done for."

    "Don''t tell me she''s trying to do something using her spirit body."

    "There are shamans here. They can see the girl if she really wandered around with her spirit body."

    Although people never heard of someone who could use a spirit body as a living person, they could no longer look at Ainsley with the same perspective as other people.

    This girl was too special. She had a lot of secrets and mysteries.

    If they could capture her and interrogate her, maybe they could benefit a lot.

    Ainsley never intended to cover up her strangeness because she depended on these ordinary items from the future.

    An ordinary potion in Ainsley''s era was a priceless treasure in this backward era.

    This era was not actually that backward, but the research in magic technology, potions, methods to use abilities, the variety of abilities, and so on, were still far from Ainsley''s era.

    The only thing this era could be proud of was the birth of many legendary warriors and domain masters that didn''t happen in Ainsley''s peaceful era.

    The troubled time always gave birth to a bunch of heroes and legends.

    The domain masters, the soul masters, and the shamans all had stern faces as they looked at Ainsley with inquiring eyes.

    If eyes could kill, Ainsley would have died countless times under such intense gazes.

    "To be honest, the spirit is not as important as the soul. As long as the soul is in our hands, we can always forcefully summon the spirit or something."

    Of course, the world union in Ainsley''s era didn''t do this to the Godfather because his soul was already sealed inside the abyss gate.

    No one could tamper with the soul anymore and the gate would automatically absorb the energy from the soul to maintain the seal.

    "Maybe we can try to induce the soul and use the soul to summon that girl''s spirit? Isn''t this the right opportunity?"

    One of the soul masters just noticed a loophole in Ainsley''s defense.

    All this time, they failed to capture the girl''s soul because the girl used various forms to block their techniques.

    Now that her spirit was gone, she wouldn''t be able to react to any outside attacks.

    Isn''t this the right moment to steal the soul??

    The other soul experts looked at each other with wide eyes and mouths.

    They really didn''t think this far.

    Why are they so stupid, ah??

    They were really blind!

    It must be because of  this girl''s previous feats, scaring them and making them think that they couldn''t do anything to her soul.

    Hmph. They almost fell into the trap unknowingly!

    Thinking that they could soon capture the soul of their target, the soul masters were all excited.

    They quickly fixed their hoods and gathered with each other, trying to use various techniques to induce Ainsley''s soul to leave the body.

    It was a pity that they didn''t know a certain beast among the four guardian beasts was a master of soul.

    Ainsley naturally already thought about this issue.

    Before this, the two beasts were fighting with another two sacred beasts, so Ainsley didn''t depend on Bello and tried to fight the soul masters using her own abilities.

    Now that her spirit went into the secret training space, her body and soul would be left undefended.

    How could she leave with no worries?

    Ainsley ced her trust in Cellino to guard her body and Bello to guard her soul.

    The other two sacred beasts could just be casual thugs.

    Bello was someone from the Underworld. No matter what, he still had a privilege.

    Even the people from the Underworld would ask Bello for some suggestions rted to the souls that needed to be reincarnated.

    Bello also had a good rtionship with Cerberus.

    He was an ''insider''.

    Was it difficult to keep Ainsley''s soul on her body and block the silent attacks of those soul masters?

    If it was difficult, Bello would just stop being a necromancer and pretend to be an ordinary cat.

    Even if he''s a necromancer and was more interested in corpses and such, soul was also his field of expertise!

    Bello wasying on the ground next to Ainsley in his original form when he suddenly noticed a strange fluctuation from the group of soul masters.

    The cat''s ears subconsciously twitched twice and the fine fur on the ears trembled with the subtle movement.

    It was easy to spot the group of soul masters because only these people wore hoods and robes, covering their bodies from head to toe.

    They were like the typical crazy mages in stories.

    These soul masters had already used their abilities to induce Ainsley''s soul to leave the body.

    Some were even bold enough to try to connect a soul string to Ainsley''s soul, wanting to control her soul!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2420 : "Soul Weapon: Cat Teaser Stick"

    Bello sneered as he looked at those bold soul masters with sharp eyes.

    How could these people dare to act wantonly in front of him, acting as if he didn''t exist?

    Are they blind?

    Most of the soul masters were already injured because of Ainsley, yet now, they still dared to offend Ainsley.

    It must be because they knew that the girl couldn''t do anything even if they attacked her.

    But what''s the use of these four guardians if they couldn''t protect Ainsley?

    Ainsley left with confidence because she trusted the four guardians!

    Bello flicked his tail and closed his eyes, focusing on using his abilities.

    When Bello used his abilities, his eyes would often turn into a burst of strange wisp of me, just like the eye socket of those undead skeletons.

    The cold blue me flickered inside Bello''s eyes and soon, the world in Bello''s eyes turned ck and white, with only the soul leaving some color behind.

    Everyone''s soul was generally blue, but it wouldn''t be pure blue.

    Some people''s souls had one or two other colors, and a small percentage of people even had apletely different color, not the usual blue.

    Naturally, people whose soul color was not blue were usually transmigrators or people who had left some history in this world.

    The ten domain masters and other supporting domain masters all had different soul colors and none of their souls were blue.

    The stronger domain masters had either silver soul or purple soul while the weaker one had green or yellow soul color.

    It was yellow, not the dazzling golden color of Ainsley''s soul.

    The soul masters had their own soul dyed with ck, navy, and other darker colors because they had a lot of things to do with souls.

    Their own souls were somewhat ''contaminated'', but overall, the size of their soul me and the me intensity was much better than other souls, including those domain masters.

    The domain masters only had different soul colors. In terms of me intensity and the size of the soul me, they were still a little bit behind the soul masters.

    These soul masters'' soul mes were flickering faster than usual.

    They were using their abilities, so naturally, their own souls reacted to these abilities.

    After all, some abilities came from the body, but rarer and moreplex abilities came from the soul.

    Soul control ability was awakened by the soul, not the bloodline or the talent of the body.

    In Bello''s eyes, these soul masters'' souls were dancing wildly, and a thin thread of me slowly extended from their souls, sneaking in this direction.

    That''s the soul thread. The mostmon ''weapon'' used by soul masters to control people''s souls.

    A few stronger soul masters had different soul weapons, not just threads.

    Their soul weapon was in the form of chains, ropes, and other thicker weapons than just a thread.

    The reason why if the soul master failed to control their target''s soul they would get some bacsh was because they used their own soul to produce such a soul weapon to control others.

    A soul master in the crowd even had a hook as their soul weapon.

    A soul hook would make it easier to catch the target''s soul than just a thread.

    Using threads, one had to tie the targeted soul with the thread before they could pull the threads.

    However, a hook could just hook the soul and the soul master could easily pull back the hook containing the targeted soul.

    Bello wanted to warn these soul masters, so he immediately chose the stronger soul masters in the crowd.

    Yes, it was those people with different soul weapons such as chains, ropes and hooks.

    Bello stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his lips, looking like a malicious big cat, yet no one even noticed this small action.

    Bello was a cat, so he also had a cat instinct. He liked to y with his prey, and to be honest, he also liked to tease people.

    As a cat, he''s arrogant in front of others and only acts cute in front of Ainsley.

    Do these people think that just because his prototype is a cat, he is weak?

    Hmph!

    Bello snorted as he slowly lifted his right front paw.

    The fluffy paw slowly moved towards the soul mes of those people with strange soul weapons.

    Ordinary ability users couldn''t see what Bello was doing. Not even soul masters who could see people''s souls could see what happened around Bello.

    However, in Bello''s eyes, when he lifted his paw, a long cat teaser stick suddenly flew out of his body.

    The cat teaser stick had a feather and a bell at the edge, shining with a strange ck-purple light.

    If one looked closely, the stick itself was made out of purple and ck me.

    The bell was a blue bell that was no different from the round bell used by cats.

    On the contrary, the feather had an ominous ck mist, like the feather of a strange bird.

    That bell¡ª was a soul bell.

    It was said that when the bell jingled, it could confuse people''s souls, hooking souls everywhere, stealing the souls from their owners.

    The crimson bird feather with a hint of gold sparkle was the feather of a phoenix.

    Yes, it was from the same lineage as his fellow sacred beast, but this phoenix was a mutated phoenix.

    The Phoenix had an extremely Yin energy instead of Yang energy.

    As a phoenix famous for its fire, it should have a lot of Yang energy, yet it actually became a Yin Phoenix instead.

    This phoenix was much more extreme than a certain mutated phoenix in his family.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2421 : "The Seductress Bell and Feather"

    That child was just an ice and water phoenix, but this phoenix was a ghostly Yin Phoenix who finally worked for the Underworld!

    The feather of a Yin Phoenix was extremely cold, and it was the thing that many souls liked the most.

    Thus, people from the Underworld with a high position often used the Yin Phoenix''s feather to hook the soul of their target.

    Of course, the feather used was not a ''fresh'' one that was still attached to the Phoenix.

    Others only stole some feathers that the Phoenix shed during summer and other special cases.

    This feather, coupled with the soul bell, made a top-notch soul-hooking tool known to the entire Underworld.

    After all, the soul bell was also sold separately and many citizens of the Underworld got one or two for fun.

    The effect of this tool could be imagined.

    The moment Bello swung the cat teaser stick, the soul masters who were controlling their soul weapons suddenly froze on the spot.

    Ordinary ability users didn''t see anything and didn''t hear anything, but these soul masters saw a strange feather swaying in the air.

    The feather was not that big and the distance was also far away from their current position.

    Strangely, all of them, no matter where they were, could see the feather right in front of their eyes, as if the feather had always been around them.

    Following the swaying feather was a gentle and crisp sound of a bell.

    Ding....

    Ding....

    Ding...

    The sound of the bell echoed strangely, and no matter how the soul masters covered their ears, they could still hear the sound of the small bell.

    The crisp ringing echoed far and near, sometimes loud and sometimes faint.

    Ites and goes without any warning, just like the ghost ship in the misty sea.

    Ding...

    Ding...

    Ding...

    As the bell rang, sometimes fast and sometimes slow, the soul weapons of these soul masters slowly trembled on the spot.

    These weapons didn''t go to Ainsley''s ce and were all stopped just a few meters away from the kid and the four guardian beasts around her.

    The weapons trembled in rhyme with the pace of the bell''s ringing.

    When the bell rang fast, the weapon trembled fast but when the bell rang slowly, the weapon also trembled slowly.

    Soon, all the weapons followed the rhythm of the bell.

    At the same time, the soul masters'' faces all turned pale on the spot.

    The soul weapons were the extension of their souls. Usually, they could control their soul weapons as easy as turning their hands.

    However, the moment the soul weapons followed the rhythm of the strange bell, they lost control of their own soul weapons!

    How could this be?

    As soul masters, controlling their soul weapons was the first lesson that they had to learn aside from awakening their soul weapons.

    In their long career, even other soul masters could not control the soul weapon that didn''t belong to them.

    This was the same as shamans. They couldn''t control a spirit that was already contracted by another shaman.

    However, in extraordinary cases, there were still some examples of powerful shamans controlling contracted shamans.

    Still, there had been no such cases in the career of a soul master!

    Not even the greatest soul master could control another soul master''s soul weapon.

    They could control other people''s souls, but not the soul weapon!

    But they had to admit that at this moment, the strange bell actually controlled these soul weapons to follow its rhythm.

    Although it was a simple thing because the soul weapons only trembled on the spot, it was still a big deal.

    Because the soul masters'' souls were connected to the soul weapons, all of them felt the same tremble in their souls.

    Their soul mes flickered one after another, and soon, the me flickered with the same rhythm as the sound of the bell.

    When the bell rang more urgently, the me would flicker more intense and faster than before.

    When the bell rang at a slow pace, the me would also beat regrly, like a leisure cat basking in the sun.

    If only one soul master experienced this, then it was okay.

    But all the soul masters at this ce, all of them, including the senior ones, experienced the same thing!

    As people who knew best about souls, the usually arrogant andposed soul masters instantly lost their calm.

    They knew very well the meaning of their soul me''s flicker intensity that changed with the rhythm of the strange bell.

    That bell was controlling their soul bit by bit!

    The soul masters immediately tried to move their soul weapons and summoned their soul weapons back to their soul so that they could at least protect their souls from the strange bell.

    However, in front of their eyes, the brightly-colored feather emitting a chilling air swayed yfully, distracting them and their souls.

    Don''t miss chapters on m v l e m p y r

    The feather would jump up and down, sway to the left and the right, fly gently everywhere...

    To their horror, the soul masters found out that the feathers distracted their eyes and their souls, so much so that they could not feel control over their souls and soul weapons.

    Their soul mes and soul weapons innocently followed the rhythm of the bell and soon, these things started to move towards the source of the bell''s sound!

    The soul weapons flew one after another to an unknown direction, eager to follow the sound of the bell, abandoning their own masters.

    At the same time, the soul me inside the soul masters'' chests slowly floated out of their bodies, as if the strange feather ''fished'' the souls out without any hindrance.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2422 : "The Souls Rebellion"

    The body subconsciously resisted the souls leaving the body, but the souls didn''t care at all.

    All of the sudden, it was as if the souls had their own thoughts and abandoned these soul masters!

    As soul masters, they had never felt how it was to see with their own eyes their souls leaving their bodies.

    Ordinary ability users didn''t know the importance of souls that much, but soul masters cherished their souls to the point of morbidity.

    They never let others y with their souls, not even their own family and friends.

    If there was anyone who would affect their souls, these soul masters would immediately retaliate.

    For many ordinary people, finding a ''soulmate'' was something they longed for.

    However, for soul masters, a soulmate was their nemesis.

    It was said that soulmates could affect each other''s souls, which was why, even if the effect was good to the soul itself, soul masters would rather kill their soulmates than letting others affect their souls.

    One could imagine what they felt when one day, their souls and their soul weapons were all out of control.

    All the soul master''s faces turned pale in the blink of an eye and their knees were suddenly weak.

    Some people with faint hearts almost kneeled on the spot and others staggered, as if suddenly losing their lives.

    To be honest, when the soul left the body, these people would definitely lose consciousness, so it was not an exaggeration that these people acted like that.

    The soul me just flickered and slowly left the body, notpletely leaving the body yet, but the soul masters were already in chaos.

    Some older soul masters tried to control their own souls to obey them, but to no avail.

    It was as if the connection between them was severed and they were like puppets on a thread, controlled by the mastermind behind the scenes.

    Usually, they were the mastermind.

    Now, they were poor puppets with no souls.

    The pain of having one''s soul leaving the body while the person was still conscious could not be described by words and no one could understand, unless they experienced it themselves.

    When the soul me left the body, the warmth from the me slowly dissipated, not even leaving a residual warmth.

    That''s why when people died, their bodies slowly turned cold.

    It was because their souls could not connect to their bodies anymore and thus, the body lost thest source of warmth from the soul me.

    The soul mes of these soul masters slowly left the bodies, and the left-behind bodies stopped functioning bit by bit.

    The older soul masters had already kneeled on the ground, almost passing out on the spot.

    The younger ones could still stand, but their bodies became increasingly stiff, just like a puppet without a soul.

    When the soulpletely left the body, the soul masters collectively lost consciousness.

    Their bodies simultaneously hit the ground at the same time.

    THUD!

    Everything happened too fast. Other people aside from the soul masters knew nothing and couldn''t even see the soul mesing out of the soul master''s bodies.

    Usually, even an ordinary person could see a soul me once it was out of the body, but ability users had a special soul me, so most ordinary people could only see the soul me of other ordinary people.

    Even if they could see it, they couldn''t touch the soul me at all, as if it was just an illusion.

    However, ability users should still be able to see fellow ability users'' souls.

    They could even touch the soul me that had already left the body without being a soul master.

    It was impossible to control souls, but just touching it or storing it in a special box was still possible.

    Unfortunately, soul masters were too paranoid about their own souls, so they camouged their souls withyers of invisibility spells or something like that.

    Anyway, no one other than the owner of the soul me could see the soul me of a soul master when it was out of the body.

    Thus, others in the domain saw nothing but the soul masters collectively copsing at once.

    It was too sudden, with no signs beforehand!

    When the people around the soul masters hurriedly checked these distinguished guests'' state, all of them almost popped their eyeballs out of their eye sockets.

    How could this be??

    The bodies of these soul masters cooled down at a terrifying speed.

    They lost their breath and their hearts stopped beating!

    Usually, even if a soul left the body when the body was still alive, the person would only fall into aa.

    Then, if the soul could return to the body before the body lost connection with the soul, the person would wake up from their longa.

    However, these soul masters didn''t fall into a deepa and directly lost their lives.

    Yes. The feather and the bell from the mysterious far-teasing stick not only seduced the souls and the soul weapons to rebel against their owners, but also severed the connection between the soul and the body.

    The soul masters were supposed to fall into aa and shouldn''t die on the spot.

    A pity. Bello was already offended by these people''s attempts to take away Ainsley''s soul while her consciousness was away.

    He showed no mercy and with a wave of his paws, not only he robbed the soul masters'' souls, but also their soul weapons.

    If only the soul was taken away, the soul weapon that was born from the soul could at least be regarded as ast hope.

    Soul masters knew the importance of souls, so they had countless tricks to persevere their souls in an emergency.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2423 : "Its Not That Simple"

    BM Chapter 2423

    The soul masters would always attach a piece of their soul or their consciousness into their soul weapon, giving them a chance to survive if one day they really lost their souls.

    Some even went as far as cutting a piece of their souls and keeping it somewhere safe, far away from the battlefield.

    Bello knew all of this and ruthlessly took away both the soul mes and the soul weapons!

    Even if he couldn''t take away those scattered pieces of souls hidden somewhere, this move was already enough to deal a hard blow to the soul masters.

    After harvesting a wave of soul mes and soul weapons, the cat leisurely pocketed the war spoils, intending to give them to the people from the Underworld for some processing.

    The staff would definitely love this gift.

    After all, the Underworld''s staff had always hated soul masters who could control souls or even summon lingering souls.

    This behavior was no different from robbing the Underworld staff of their own jobs and merits.

    Not to mention that the souls that were supposed to enter reincarnation were enved and used for the soul masters'' own needs...

    This was already against the Underworld''s bottom line, but they could do nothing to intervene because they could not attack the living people.

    Now that these people died and their souls were in Bello''s hands, how could the people from the Underworld not take a chance to torture these bastards and release the souls that they captured?

    Some poor souls had already disappeared forever due to overconsumption, not to be reincarnated forever.

    Those souls suffered their entire life even after death.

    The consciousness might not feel the pain of the soul being extracted and used, but the soul itself was crying.

    Some victims who were about to disappearpletely and were rescued on time would always have a deep trauma in their soul.

    Even a reincarnation could not erase that trauma, affecting their new lives after reincarnation.

    Now that the Underworld''s staff had a chance to discipline and torture these bastards who yed with other people''s souls, how could they not be happy?

    They would be so happy that they cried while hugging one of Bello''s paws.

    Bello stored the souls and the soul weapons in his special soul storage somewhere in another dimension that no other creature other than Cerberus could touch.

    With this, these souls would be "safe and sound", and the gift could be delivered safely to the Underworld''s staff.

    Other people aside from the soul masters witnessed the strange phenomenon with their own eyes and they instantly scrambled to check the condition of the soul masters.

    Those who had done so realized that these soul masters had really lost their breath, not just falling into a deepa.

    The quick-witted people immediately reported the news to their superiors and their superiors hurriedly told the domain masters with cold sweat on their forehead.

    "Yes, so it is like this...we also don''t know why the soul masters collectively died."

    The leader of the small teams assigned to check the condition of the soul masters wiped his forehead with the back of his palm as he looked up at the group of domain masters.

    His face was frighteningly pale, and his eyes darted here and there, not daring to look at the group of arrogant domain masters in front of him.

    There were ten main domain masters who were the core of the entire team, but they were all injured to varying degrees.

    Only those scattered domain masters sent to support the scene were in a better condition.

    These scattered domain masters listened to the team leader''s report quietly.

    With each word the leader uttered, their faces darkened collectively, as if someone turned down the brightness of their phone camera.

    The scattered domain masters had gloomy faces enough to drip inks, and the pressure around then suddenly multiplied.

    The whole scene was quiet, with only the rough breathing noise of the team leader and the suppressed breathing of the scattered domain masters.

    The soul masters were important chess pieces that the whole team needed to take away Ainsley''s soul.

    Without the soul masters, they had to capture Ainsley alive and bring her back to the base.

    This was much more difficult to do than just stealing the soul on the spot.

    Now that they suddenly lost countless soul masters for no reason, the scattered domain masters were slightly flustered.

    If the soul masters could die like that, maybe they might also die in the next second without knowing why.

    One of the most prestigious domain masters among the scattered domain masters took a deep breath and asked the team leader with a rough and hoarse voice, as if he didn''t drink for years.

    "Did you examine the cause of death?"

    The word ''death'' was pronounced heavily, and it came out of the man''s gritted teeth.

    The team leader had previously said that he didn''t know why the soul masters died, but they did find strange clues one after another.

    The man, who was not as tall as the domain master who spoke just now, clenched his back mrs and tried to suppress the tremble in his voice.

    "W-we found out that these soul masters'' bodies have lost their souls."

    The word just dropped, and the domain master almost rolled his eyes at the team leader.

    Idiot! Of course people would lose their souls when they died.

    This ismon sense!

    There''s nothing suspicious here!

    However, before the domain master could scold the team leader bloody, the team leader realized that his words were ambiguous and not clear enough.

    He quickly waved his hands in the air and stuttered as he exined.

    "N-no, no, no, it''s not that simple!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2424 : "Good News!"

    "This case¡­i-it''s not a simple loss of the soul that happens to ordinary corpses!"

    The man spoke so fast that he almost bit his tongue.

    "Some of our people sensed that the souls of the soul masters were forcibly disconnected from the body!"

    He couldn''t help but raise his voice at the end, trying to convince the domain master that something was fishy with the death of the soul masters.

    Some ability users in the team who were not soul masters had ability fragments rted to souls, but because their ability was just a fragment of the real soul-rted abilities, they couldn''t be soul masters.

    Soul masters controlled souls, soul summoners summoned souls, soul healers healed souls, and so on.

    There were many official positions for people with soul-rted abilities, but there were many more people with just a fragmented ability.

    For example, someone awakened the ability to sense the soul of the dead.

    Someone couldmunicate with the soul of the dead, but this didn''t make them a shaman because shamansmunicated with the spirits while souls were just soul mes, almost like non-living beings.

    Some people could track the souls of the living, others could sense the abnormalities in living people''s souls or dead people''s souls.

    A more unique ability user could see the memories before the victim''s death just by touching the corpse of the victim.

    These people were all in the misceneous team responsible for doing random tasks for the big shots like the soul masters and the domain masters.

    Their status was lower than the beast masters who were inexplicably mixed with the group of soul masters.

    "My people said that the soul masters lost their souls before they died, which means someone took away their souls, that''s why they died!"

    The team leader finished his exnation with a breathless voice as his chest heaved up and down.

    He almost used up all his courage to exin the facts to these big shots.

    If he didn''t speak clearly, these big shots who were in a bad mood might casually torture him to vent their anger.

    He had seen other worthless ''team leaders'' bing these big shots'' punching bags.

    The scattered domain masters were too panicked to even pick a punching bag.

    They immediately focused on what the team leader just said.

    The soul was forcibly disconnected from the body.

    It means this incident was not an ident but a deliberate murder.

    Someone among the enemies secretly killed these soul masters!

    The scattered domain masters looked at each other and didn''t know why but they had a hunch about the culprit.

    The soul masters should be trying to harm that little girl surrounded by four beasts.

    Among the four beasts, only one had soul-rted abilities. The soul masters had confirmed this fact before.

    If the soul masters really offended that one particr beast and the beast ruthlessly retaliated, it was not strange that the soul masters ended up like this.

    But they just didn''t expect that sacred beast to be so capable!

    Previously, the beast was fighting another beast and couldn''te to rescue Ainsley who was surrounded by the soul masters.

    They didn''t know how strong that beast could be in terms of soul-rted abilities.

    Now that the beast finally showed its fangs and ws, they woke up on the spot.

    A pity. They were still toote.

    The soul masters had collectively lost their souls and unless they could snatch the souls back from the beast, the soul masters would remain dead.

    The body had already cooled down, so they had to snatch back the souls as soon as possible.

    If not, even if the soul could return, the body would have gone bad and would not be able to contain the powerful souls of those soul masters.

    Even now, the soul master''s soul mes were instinctively fighting against Bello, but they were too powerless without their soul weapons.

    Some of these soul masters could be spirits after death, but even so, without the help of shamans, they could do nothing to Bello.

    To be honest, there were shamans around the soul masters.

    Unfortunately, they already had contracted spirits, so they could not let a wild spirit use their body so freely, even if they were once the famous soul masters.

    And so, the spirits of some soul masters could only watch Bello y with their own soul mes, trapping the souls inside a separate dimension.

    This feeling was worse than death andpletely stomped on the soul master''s fragile self-esteem.

    Their ego was as high as the mountain and now, they were lower than the soil on the ground.

    The soul masters were so tortured that those who became spirits after death wished their spirits could disappear so that they could be as ignorant as their fellow soul masters who didn''t be spirits.

    Only now did these people understand the Godfather''s feelings when his soul was captured and used as a fuel to seal the Abyss.

    The soul masters'' souls were still safe and sound for now, yet they already felt so humiliated and helpless that they wanted tomit suicide as a spirit.

    The scattered domain masters understood the situation, but unless someone confronted that beast, no one could change this result.

    The soul masters were too arrogant and they were too careless.

    The beast wasn''t affected by the domain, so how could the soul masters let down their guard just like that?

    When the scattered domain masters were as helpless as the spirit of the soul masters, the people in charge ofmunicating with the headquarters suddenly ran to them as fast as the wind.

    The messenger rushed with his face as red as an apple. His face beamed like the lighthouse, clearly showing his extreme mood at the moment.

    "Good news!!"

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2425 : "The Legendary Beast Is Here"

    The messenger''s sudden emergence was like a beam of light breaking through the darkness, bringing hope to everyone around.

    The scattered domain masters and other ability users immediately looked at the messenger with bright eyes.

    They looked at him as if he was their prey.

    If not for their self-restraint, these people would have pounced on the messenger and shook him hard.

    Quick! Tell them the good news!

    Is it another reinforcement?

    Could someone stop this absurdly strong sacred beast who was suspected to have something to do with the Underworld?

    After all, which soul-rted ability users could be as strong as this sacred beast?

    It was said that the strongest soul-rted ability user had something to do with the Underworld.

    Either they worked for the Underworld, or they became a fugitive there.

    Judging from the sacred beast''s behavior, many people guessed that the beast should be working for the Underworld.

    The people in this era didn''t know much about the Underworld and for them, the Underworld was too mysterious.

    In this era, there was not even a single domain master who could summon creatures from other dimensions through their domain.

    On the other hand, this once happened in Ainsley''s era, during the war between the blood n and the celestials.

    For the people in this era, whoever had connections with a higher-level world or a dimension, would be someone they could only look up to.

    The other world and the other dimension was too mysterious.

    The ancestors left this world after they broke through the strength ceiling of this world.

    However, that was just like a legend for the people in this era, not to mention in Ainsley''s era.

    The difference was that, in Ainsley''s era, many people could summon creatures from another world or another dimension.

    So, even if no one ever saw the strong people leaving this world with their own eyes, they were not too resistant to the ''legend'' and stories about their ancestors.

    A pity. In this era, not to mention using a domain to summon otherworldly creatures.

    Even summoners could only summon creatures in this world and there was no concept of otherworldly creatures just yet.

    That''s why transmigrators, who were the closest to the mystery of other worlds and dimensions, became a hot meal that everyone wanted to snatch.

    The world union didn''t only covet the soul of these transmigrators but also wanted to dig out their memories and knowledge reserves to know more about the other worlds and dimensions.

    But maybe, there were already people who awakened the ability to summon otherworldly creatures or had some contacts with these creatures from another world and dimensions.

    It was just that, they saw how the world union hunted down the transmigrators and didn''t want to be another experimental subject.

    That''s why, these people kept silent about their abilities and just pretended that no one in this world ever contacted otherworldly beings.

    The messenger''s short two words ''good news'' naturally ignited the hope in the hearts of many people.

    They knew they couldn''t defeat Bello, who was suspected to have something to do with the mysterious Underworld.

    The messenger should know about this too. But since he said ''good news'', it means there was indeed something that could at least restrain that ''monster''.

    The messenger didn''t wait for too long to wet everyone''s appetite.

    He immediately told the good news to everyone with a reddish face.

    "I heard that the headquarters finally sent a legendary beast to assist us! This will be thest reinforcement, but that''s enough to end this mission!"

    Boom!

    Everyone''s mind froze for a second and they could hear the deafening sound of an explosion.

    That''s the sound of their own mind exploding because of the shocking news.

    Everyone was silent for a few seconds as they looked at each other with nk eyes.

    Then, some people subconsciously tilted their heads, looking dumb.

    ....hm? What did they hear just now? Did they hear it wrong?

    The headquarters...just sent a legendary beast to help them?

    Hahaha. That''s such a good joke! The best joke of the year!

    How could the headquarters send such a precious legendary beast just for this kind of mission?

    Legendary beasts were usually deployed during a huge interracial war.

    How could the headquarters send a legendary beast toplete a mission like this one?

    Although this mission was extremely difficult because of these mysterious people from nowhere, it was still not as important and serious as an interracial war.

    The older people in the group pinched their cheeks or arms, wanting to check whether they were dreaming or hallucinating.

    But to their surprise...

    Hiss...it hurts!

    The older people sucked in the cold air as they looked at their reddish arms with bewildered eyes.

    This....is this not a dream? Not a hallucination either?

    ....this is real!

    The old and young people in the group looked at each other with wide eyes before they simultaneously turned their heads toward the lone messenger.

    Some of the impatient people rushed to grab the messenger''s shoulders and shook him hard.

    "Is this true??? Did the headquarters really send a legendary beast to help us??"

    The messenger''s mind spun around for a while yet he still answered these people, albeit stuttering and almost bit his tongue.

    "Y-yes! Yessss! I got the news that the legendary beast was already on the way here! We might see the Legendary beast within minutes, anytime, anywhere near us!"

    The messenger didn''t know that just after he dropped thest word, a certain humanoid legendary beast had already casually walked to the joint domain created by the ten domain masters.

    After all, the domain was so close to the headquarters, ah!

    Thezy legendary beast was satisfied with the distance.

    Five stars rating!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2426 : "A Thought of Rebellion"

    People might think that legendary beasts liked to show up in their true form, scaring people from miles away.

    The grand entrance of a legendary beast was enough to put pressure on the enemies.

    Thus, many legendary beasts liked to use a grand entrance when they helped the organization fight the enemies.

    Unfortunately, the world union, who could only hire two to three Legendary beasts at most, had the least motivated beasts of all legendary beasts out there.

    One griffin waszy and introverted. He liked games and anime more than anything else.

    Another Legendary beast, a nine-tailed fox, had long disappeared, turning into a spirit.

    After bing a spirit, the Legendary beast created his own paradise, ying with fox cub spirits and various spirits every day.

    To this day, no other beasts with the blood of the nine-tailed fox could reach a legendary beast stage, which means the world union lost one powerful ally.

    Thest ally they had was actually a Chinese dragon. The Legendary azure dragon, one of the four guardians in Chinese mythology.

    However, this dragon was too mysterious. The dragon didn''t want to work as diligently as the fox and the griffin.

    Thus, one could only call the dragon when the world union and the human race was on the brink of extinction.

    For example, this dragon was involved in the war against abyss demons, helping humans and other races to unite to deal with the abyss demons.

    After that, this mysterious azure dragon disappeared.

    It was said that the dragon left this world to go on a ''vacation''.

    Others said the dragon was looking for hispanions, which were the other three guardians in the mythology¡ª

    The vermillion bird, the white tiger and the ck tortoise.

    In this era, the azure dragon was the only one among the four auspicious beasts who had reached the state of a legendary beast, truly unleashing his power as an ancient mythical beast.

    The other three beasts were nowhere to be found. Even the descendants were difficult to find.

    There were many phoenixes, but there were too few vermillion birds.

    Ordinary people were more familiar with phoenixes and not vermillion birds. They looked simr but different.

    There could be many dragons and phoenixes, but there could only be one azure dragon and one vermillion bird.

    Because of this, the world union could not stop the azure dragon from finding hispanions all over the world, even going as far as leaving this world to go to another world.

    Maybe, those three were somewhere outside of this world.

    Who knows?

    Thus, the world union was left with only one otaku griffin, who was toozy to work and didn''t want to move much.

    Howe this kind of beast loved to show off his true form and use a grand entrance to shock his enemies?

    Instead of doing that, the golden-haired man was low-key and silently walked into the domain with sleepy tears in his eyes.

    Hum. He was supposed to take a nap, but the annoying employer begged him toe.

    To be honest, Griffin was confused at the world union''s sudden order.

    The world union could only seek his help once a year, and if this chance was not used, the world union could save up the chances for a more important deal.

    For Griffin, just catching two suspected transmigrators was not even worth mentioning.

    Even if one of the two people had many sacred beasts and she herself was a mysterious existence, who could be more mysterious than Legendary beasts?

    The currently existing legendary beasts could be counted with two hands!

    There were no more than ten legendary beasts who were still active.

    A few others left this world to travel ''abroad'' while others became hermits, hiding their whereabouts year after year.

    The world union was already good enough to hire three out of the ten active legendary beasts.

    Of course, the azure dragon fell into the category of ''inactive'' beast ever since he always went missing.

    The nine-tailed fox had existed for too long and had reached his lifespan.

    He died, but then, he became a spirit and was free from any duty.

    Only he, the lone and pitiful griffin, was left to work for the world union.

    Thinking that he had to deal with a brat who was only five years old, the golden-haired man gnashed his teeth with hatred.

    Why would anyone need a legendary existence like him just to deal with a brat??

    Even if that brat had a lot of sacred beasts, wouldn''t it be enough to call more sacred beasts to suppress the other party?

    Oh. He heard that the sacred beasts that the world union hired rebelled on the spot. They joined the brat for some mysterious benefits.

    Hmmm...if that benefit was really tempting...maybe he should also seek some benefits for himself?

    What kind of thing could seduce a few sacred beasts to rebel on the spot?

    The world union had no mercy towards rebels. Even if the rebels were beasts.

    These rebellious beasts would be ''banned'' everywhere, and they couldn''t live in human countries casually.

    What kind of things could make the sacred beasts ignore such a punishment so quickly?

    The griffin already had thoughts of rebelling too.

    If this brat was aszy as him and allowed him to y to his heart''s content every day, plus the promised mysterious benefits....

    Maybe he could change jobs too?

    This was not a rebellion.

    He just wanted to change jobs!

    The staff who escorted the Legendary beast didn''t know that this entric beast already thought of betraying them even before doing his required job.

    Legendary beasts were indeed that fickle!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2427 : "Submission"

    After waiting for so long, the Legendary beast finally arrived at the domain.

    However, not a single person knew that their long-awaited reinforcement was already here.

    Maybe, only the staff in charge of escorting the Legendary beast knew that the big shot had already arrived.

    When the Legendary beast entered the joint domain, he didn''t immediately find the group of soul masters and domain masters.

    Instead, he casually strolled around the huge domain, treating the domain as his backyard garden.

    Because of this, the staff in charge of escorting the Legendary beast sweated non-stop.

    He wanted to stop the Legendary beast from ying around, but whenever he wanted to speak, the Legendary beast suddenly looked at him with a smile that was not a smile.

    That smile was even scarier than an angry face.

    The staff could only swallow his words and obediently followed behind the Legendary beast, apanying him on a ''field trip''.

    Thankfully, after the blond-haired man had his fun ying around, he found his little conscience buried at the corner of his heart and went to the group of domain masters over the domain.

    At this time, Bello had just reaped a group of disobedient souls, and the big cat purred in satisfaction.

    He even squinted his eyes and curled the end of his furry tail, showing his good mood.

    Unfortunately, this good mood didn''tst long because as a sacred beast with a keen sense, he immediately felt something powerful approaching his ce.

    The legendary beast actually restrained his aura so as not to scare the enemies, but Bello had a keen sixth sense.

    He immediately felt a strange feeling, as if a predator much stronger than him suddenly appeared nearby.

    The big cat''s ears twitched and suddenly stood still, wary of iing enemies.

    Even the other three big cats suddenly lifted their heads with their ears trembling nervously.

    Not wanting to be forgotten, the whiskers trembled along with the fine fur on the ears.

    They could smell the scent of a predator, someone much stronger than them.

    The invisible air pressure slowly descended, and the natural suppression of a legendary beast to lower-level beasts immediately awakened a desire to surrender in these beasts.

    Usually, they would resist such a pressure due to their pride as a sacred beast.

    However, this time, the natural suppression was something engraved in their DNA, in their souls.

    They could not resist and didn''t even want to resist.

    The four beasts, including Bello, subconsciouslyid t on the ground with their four paws tucked under their bellies.

    Then, each of them lowered their heads, almost touching the ground with their forehead.

    If the beasts weren''t sacred beasts and just high-level beasts, they would have trembled while kneeling like that or simply fainted on the spot.

    Of course, some beasts with minimum intelligence such as ordinary beasts would immediately show their favors for the Legendary beast.

    They would either show their bellies, act cute, or even present some offerings.

    Naturally, the sacred beasts still had their own pride and the hope of bing a legendary beast one day, so they would not be such an a*s-licker beast.

    At most, they wouldy t on the ground and lower their heads to show some respect to those at the top of the food chain.

    However, if Code-L was here, even if she wasn''t a legendary beast yet and was still attempting to break through, she would noty down on the ground and would just lower her head.

    After all, she was almost certain to be a legendary beast. She just needed the right timing to break through.

    Some old beasts in the past said that the difference between a legendary beast and a sacred beast was the amount of "faith" that these beasts got from the people around them, no matter what race.

    That''s why, no matter what, sacred beasts had to keep in contacts with other races around them, even helping those in needs, solely to gather faith to be a legendary beast.

    The easiest faith to gain was from human beings, especially ordinary people, and then the extremely pious elves or beastman.

    The beastman race was descendants of humanoid sacred beasts or legendary beasts who got together with human beings, elves, or other humanoid races.

    That''s why, the beastman worshipped sacred beasts and Legendary beasts much more devoted than other races.

    Bello himself had traveled the world back then, and he agreed to stay with the Sloan Family to umte a generational faith from the entire Sloan Family.

    When the family declined, the three sacred beasts had already thought of leaving the family and found a new ce for them to gather faith.

    The same goes for this Legendary beast Griffin.

    Mr Griffin agreed to work for the World Union only for the generational faith umted from the many people involved with the World Union.

    Just a little belief that he was the World Union organization''s guardian angel was enough to keep his status as a legendary beast.

    Even a legendary beast had to maintain the amount of faith he got every single day, so as not to be weaker and die.

    After all, not many people knew that most legendary beasts actually died not because of old ages and sickness, but because ack of faith directed to them as an individual and not the title bearer.

    Many people knew nine-tailed fox, but they might not know that one nine-tailed fox who existed in a certain period of time.

    Now, Mr Griffin reluctantly came to rescue these domain masters, solely to get some faith, both from the allies and the enemies.

    When the four sacred beasts lowered their heads in submissions, the Legendary beast absorbed a little amount of belief and faith from them.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2428 : "Useless Domain Masters"

    After getting a little bit of faith and belief from the four sacred beasts, Mr Griffin snorted in satisfaction.

    He didn''tin that such a small amount of belief and faith was not even enough to stuff the crack between his teeth.

    Hum. As long as fellow sacred beasts still respected a legendary beast like him, Mr Griffin was not a nosy and arrogant person.

    He was a respectable beast who wouldn''t make things difficult for his fellow vigers.

    The moment the four sacred beasts felt the presence of the Legendary beast, they knew that they could not possibly fight this mysterious Legendary beast.

    If the Legendary beast was here to capture Ainsley or something, even Bello and Cellino could not resist.

    The difference between a sacred beast and a legendary beast was like a child and an adult.

    This child might be strongpared to other younger and smaller children, but when they went against an adult...

    It was too difficult.

    Bello and Cellino had grim faces as they concentrated to feel the position of this Legendary beast who just came to the domain.

    They could not fight against the Legendary beast, but at least, they had to keep Ainsley''s body safe.

    Bello even thought of opening a small gap in the Underworld and stuffing Ainsley''s body into the Underworld to hide from this Legendary beast.

    Cellino, as someone who had a space fragment ability, thought of quickly creating a small dimension or something to hide Ainsley''s body.

    However, they were now inside a domain, and it was more difficult to open a door to another dimension or even create a small dimension inside someone else''s domain.

    They were not affected by the domain, but it didn''t mean they could do anything inside this domain made by ten domain masters.

    Bello himself didn''t know whether he could open a small door to the Underworld in this situation.

    Back then, during the war between the blood n and the celestials, at least the blood n''s king opened a domain.

    That''s how Bello could summon the Gate of the Underworld.

    Now, he was in someone else''s territory.

    Bello sweated without him knowing, and Cellino beside him also blinked slowly.

    What to do? Four sacred beasts were never enough to protect Ainsley if the enemy had a legendary beast with them.

    While the two cats were sweating nervously, the Legendary beast had already walked to the group of injured domain masters at the center of the World Union''s team members.

    At this time, the injured domain masters were surrounded by other ability users from the world union, including beast masters and the remaining soul masters who didn''t die unjustly.

    These soul masters were all junior soul masters and their tasks were just to detect foreign souls or store the stolen souls inside a special box.

    They didn''t attack Ainsley just now, so they were lucky enough to survive.

    Still, with the death of so many soul masters, the rest of the groups came closer to the group of domain masters.

    These domain masters were not the top ten most powerful domain masters who created the joint domain.

    However, they were still stronger than these scattered soul masters, beast masters and other unique ability users in the team.

    That group of people gathered hundreds of members, bing such arge circle.

    Across their ce, maybe several hundred meters apart, the people from the Sloan Family and other noble families gathered into one group as well.

    Before this, only the Sloan Family was there but after so long, other people who were stranded inside this joint domain found each other.

    Then, they naturally gathered around the Sloan Family.

    Whether they secretly supported the World Union or not, as noble families and Mafia families, they would never tantly stand with the people from the World Union.

    Two groups of people around hundreds of people gathered together, separated by an invisible line.

    Sandwiched right in the middle was Ainsley and her four sacred beasts.

    At this moment, because Mr Griffin didn''t show up in his beast form, he sessfully blended with the hundreds of people from the World Union.

    The four sacred beasts couldn''t pinpoint his location and could only look at that group of people warily.

    Mr Griffin ignored the scorching gaze of the four towering beasts not far away and just went to find the ten domain masters who created this joint domain.

    These people were injured more or less, but they didn''t die, anyway.

    When Mr Griffin found these ten people, these people had already recovered somewhat, and were focusing on finding ways to disturb the Godfather.

    The Godfather sat cross-legged not far from Ainsley''s ce, still in the territory of the four sacred beasts.

    However, he was in an entirely different ce from Ainsley''s body and the four sacred beasts.

    Mr Griffin immediately noticed this and couldn''t help but furrow his delicate eyebrows.

    "What did you guys do? How did you allow this troublesome guy to create a domain?"

    The Godfather was in a mysterious state of creating a domain.

    Once he seeded, the joint domain would be broken from the inside and the situation would be just like when the blood n''s king opened his domain right inside the celestial race''s joint domain.

    The joint domain would be cut in half, and the other half would belong to the Godfather.

    The ten domain masters would lose perfect control over the domain.

    By then, the Godfather could immediately escape from the clutch of these people, never to be found again.

    So, how did these idiots let the Godfather create a domain?

    Why didn''t they finish him before he could create a domain?

    What a bunch of useless domain masters!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2429 : "Mr Griffin Wants To Kidnap A Baby"

    The ten domain masters who looked older than Griffin, who were usually cold and arrogant, couldn''t help but tuck their heads like a group of ostriches.

    The Buddha-like man, the leader of the ten domain masters, answered Griffin''s sharp question with a sweating forehead.

    "This...we also didn''t expect his helper to be so annoying. There are also the sacred beasts from our side who suddenly rebelled..."

    That''s why they couldn''t kill the Godfather in time.

    "One of the four sacred beasts on the enemy''s side had the ability to control souls as well. He''s way better than our soul masters."

    If not because of that, how could the Godfather evade the attack of the soul masters?

    Ainsley was also safe and sound due to her unique ability, plus the protection of Bello.

    The domain masters told Mr Griffin everything about the Godfather, Ainsley and the four sacred beasts.

    However, Mr Griffin was not that interested in the Godfather.

    The ability to control lightning was actually destructive and terrifying, worthy to attract his attention.

    Lightning could create electricity, and could even create its own maic field, where the controller could control every single non-living being inside that field.

    If one studied science, they knew that electromaic waves could create so many things.

    The Godfather was not that educated, so he just used lightning in a rough way.

    However, while he created his domain, he would definitely realize the greater use of lightning and electricity.

    That''s when his domain would truly show its power.

    But for Mr Griffin who was not affected by domains, lightning and electromaic alone couldn''t really bother him.

    Many people didn''t know that almost all legendary beasts were immune to natural disasters and had a certain immunity to thew of nature.

    Yes. Sometimes, they did defy science to an extent.

    And every Legendary beast would be able to control one of the many natural disasters in this world upon bing a legendary beast.

    For example, Mr Griffin''s gift when he became a legendary beast was the ability to control and create a terrible sandstorm.

    He was somewhat talented, so not only could he control sandstorms, he could also control and create tornadoes.

    Lightning was not his expertise because it was another Legendary beast''s gift, but his feathers were somewhat immune to lightning and electricity.

    Thus, he didn''t care about the Godfather''s many abilities.

    The body of a legendary beast was incredibly tough. It was difficult to even scratch their skin.

    It was definitely a rare asion for Legendary beasts to shed blood, which means the Godfather''s blood control ability that worked through wounds would be severely limited.

    The Godfather could control the flow of blood inside someone else''s body without any open wounds, but that would only work for anyone weaker than him.

    A legendary beast had a legendary bloodline. Even the blood n could not im to be superior to Legendary beasts except for the king of the blood n.

    And so, just like that, Mr Griffin dismissed the Godfather''s various abilities andbeled him as just a mild danger.

    On the contrary, when he heard that Ainsley was suspected to be able to manipte luck to a certain extent, his golden eyes suddenly lit up.

    "That girl avoided the soul masters'' attacks, solely on some kind of luck charm?"

    Mr Griffin questioned the domain masters, and these people immediately nodded like a chicken.

    "Yes, yes yes! That girl''s ability is not that lethal, but it''s so strange and mysterious. We really can''t do anything to her."

    Shaman ability wasmon. The blood control ability was also quitemon for the blood n.

    The Realism Art ability was unique, but so far, it was not more effective than Ainsley''s other abilities.

    The 3D map ability was only an auxiliary ability relying on the charm ability.

    Thus, only Ainsley''s charm ability and luck maniption agility were truly annoying.

    "We suspect that this girl is also a charm ability user, but her charm ability is so different from the usual charm ability users."

    After fighting for so long, how could these masters not even discover Ainsley''s charm ability?

    But they just couldn''t understand that ability which was supposed to be the mostmon and ordinary ability among the masses.

    "And that luck maniption ability...we know almost nothing about it, but surely, it is that girl''s trump card."

    After all, with luck, everything impossible could be possible.

    And for Legendary beasts who believed in miracles, fate, luck, encounter, gathering belief and faith, luck was one of the many factors they desperately wanted.

    Legendary beasts with a more lucky attribute such as the lucky cat, koi, auspicious beasts from the east....they were more likely to go ahead of their peerspared to those gloomy Legendary beasts full of curses and evil.

    Griffin was usually portrayed as an upright and heroic mythical beast in western fantasy.

    They were usually the mount of some legendary knights.

    However, Griffin was not known for its luck, and there were some rumors about Griffin''s evil nature.

    Mr Griffin shed blood and tears to be what he was today because hecked that one important X factor.

    Luck!

    He was not that lucky!

    Even when ying games, he usually had bad luck.

    If he could get some blessings to boost his luck, then he might be stronger than now.

    His life would also be better, especially when ying games.

    Mr Griffin suppressed his excitement and calmly peeked at Ainsley, who was surrounded by the four beasts'' towering bodies.

    If he could get this girl''s favor...he would be blessed by immeasurable luck.

    Maybe he should defect?

    Or he could kidnap the girl and force her to be his luck value power bank!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2430 : "Hooking A Legendary Beast"

    Mr Griffin''s brain turned fast, but he slowly noticed something wrong with the little girl that he was targeting.

    This girl looked as if she was in aa, with no consciousness, yet she could still sit down calmly.

    Shouldn''t atose peopley down limply?

    Howe this girl still acted as if she was just asleep?

    A legendary beast could detect whether someone was in aa or not, and Mr Griffin could even sense whether this person''s consciousness was there.

    Ainsley''s consciousness, or the so-called spirit, was not there at all.

    Her soul was still inside the body, but her spirit was gone.

    This was the case withatose people because those who lost their souls would instantly be deemed dead on the spot.

    Unless they had a unique ability so that their body would not reject the soul that had left the body.

    After all, a soul was like a battery to a toy. When the battery was taken out, the toy would not work at all.

    But a battery could still be put into the toy''spartment so that the toy lit up once more.

    On the contrary, it was extremely difficult to stuff back a soul that had left the body to the same body.

    It was actually easier to snatch a dead body than to return to the original body.

    This concept was confusing, but Mr Griffin, a legendary beast, already understood this worldly concept that not many people knew.

    So...how did this girl''s spirit leave her body when the soul was still there?

    Was she indeed in aa? But her body was not limp!

    This situation would only happen when the baby controlled her own spirit to leave the body.

    So, the body didn''t think that they were in aa. The soul still functioned well, and the body was also fooled.

    Only people with special abilities could do this.

    To be honest, not even a shaman could control their own spirit because people who could appear in a spirit form had to go through death first.

    They died, their soul left the body, and then due to various factors, their spirit was awakened.

    The spirit left the soul, which was only in the form of a burning me.

    Then, that''s how a spirit was born.

    They were like ghosts with no soul mes and no solid body.

    When they solidified their transparent body, they used their own spirit energy to create a temporary body without a soul.

    The soul might still be somewhere else.

    Of course, as long as the soul still existed, the spirit would never die.

    But if a spirit was lost or destroyed, the person would be an idiot on the spot.

    Their soul might still be there, but they would just wander around aimlessly before being reincarnated.

    Some people said that people with an injured soul would also be idiots.

    But the Godfather didn''t.

    So, not all soul-rted injuries led to bing idiots, but all spirit-rted injuries definitely affected that aspect.

    Both soul and spirit were important, while the body was just a ''container''.

    What kind of person could separate their spirit from their soul and body while still alive?

    This was the first time Mr Griffin saw it, and he was shocked deep in his heart.

    When the World Union said that they found a suspicious and unique person, he didn''t believe it.

    Now that he saw the suspect, he had to believe that such a person existed.

    Just how many secrets this girl hid from them?

    Mr Griffin couldn''t help but lift the corner of his lips and without paying attention to the bunch of useless domain masters, the blonde young man suddenly turned around.

    Then, before everyone else could realize what he wanted to do, the man had already trotted to Bello and the others'' ce, with a bright smile on his face.

    Because of his overly young face and his way of dressing, which was too much like a rebellious punk, this Legendary beast looked more like a teenager than a mature man.

    When he grinned brightly like that and even trotted with each step full of happiness, people could not associate him with the fierce and mighty Legendary beast.

    Which Legendary beast looked like an easy-to-deceive young man?!

    Even Bello and the others choked on their own saliva, almost losing their breaths collectively.

    They really didn''t expect to see the aura of a legendary beast on someone who didn''t look like a legendary beast at all!

    Even if the beast was in a humanoid form, shouldn''t they be tall and mighty?

    At least they should look like apetent leader of a country, or a cool CEO....

    What''s with this punk gamer who was too trendy to be here with a bunch of old people?

    People wouldn''t think that this young man was already older than some smaller countries out there.

    Bello and the other three sacred beasts twitched their eyes, but they still kept their guards up.

    This Legendary beast suddenly came to them with such a bright smile.

    He must be conspiring something!

    Indeed. As a beast who didn''t understand human courtesy and preferred to be straightforward, Mr Griffin didn''t beat around the bush and just blurted out what he wanted to say.

    Before even greeting the four ''cubs'', the Legendary beast had already waved his hand excitedly while shouting.

    "Hey! Let me see your cute little girl! She looks interesting!"

    Mr Griffin didn''t have nasty intentions, but his words did sound misleading.

    So much so that even the domain masters behind him almost slipped and fell.

    What the hell?? Stop sounding like a pedophile!

    Where''s your dignity as a legendary beast?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2431 : "Discovering Ainsleys Secret"

    The four sacred beasts wouldn''t misunderstand the Legendary beast, but all of them almost bit their tongues on the spot.

    This Legendary beast...doesn''t look like anything they expected...

    Bello and Cellino had met some legendary beasts before because Code-L had the potential to be one.

    Thus, it was normal for Code-L''s two siblings to tag along and see some of the ''seniors''.

    However, Bello and Cellino only saw those legendary beasts in their beast form.

    Most of these legendary beasts were huge, so big that at that time, the two cats could only see the Legendary beasts'' paws, legs, or tail.

    They could not even see the Legendary beast''s upper body.

    However, they could still feel the majesty of these beasts.

    That''s why, when they saw a legendary beast in human form who didn''t act like a majestic and proud legendary beast at all, the two cats were confused.

    Is this because the Legendary beast in front of them lives in a backward era?

    But this era is already quite advanced....

    Furthermore, shouldn''t legendary beasts in ancient times be more ferocious, mighty and arrogant?

    This one looked like he had been used to living a life as a human, so much so that he forgot about his majesty as a legendary beast.

    To be honest, Bello and Cellino might be a bit biased because all they saw were legendary beasts who tried their best to look majestic in front of their juniors.

    In reality, most legendary beasts were a bunch of freaks and weirdos, with their own little quirks.

    Mr Griffin loved the two-dimensional world too much, while other legendary beasts had their own hobbies that were not majestic at all.

    The nine-tailed fox liked to y with the little foxes in his n, so he created such a magical ce even after turning into a spirit.

    Code-L, who was half a legendary beast, actually liked to eat, do cosy, and do many other girlish things.

    She chose the lolita appearance in her humanoid form, all because it was secretly her preference.

    There were also many other legendary beasts who liked to go to the casino to gamble.

    Some secretly became top chefs because they liked cooking.

    Another one was a popr novelist.

    Others became celebrities among ordinary people, yed games like Mr Griffin, or did other strange hobbies.

    The Legendary beasts lived a long life, so long that it was too lonely and boring if they didn''t have hobbies.

    Some of the surviving legendary beasts nowadays had been there even before humans and other non-human races first awakened special abilities.

    These old hermits hid from the world or blended with ordinary people, living their long life to the fullest.

    It was normal for Mr Griffin to be like this.

    The four sacred beasts were only stunned for a few seconds before they cautiously replied to the blonde young man, who was walking fast towards them.

    "Your excellency, the little master is not doing well. She might not be able to talk to you or interact with you."

    Bello, who took the role as the leader of the four sacred beasts, tried to cover up for Ainsley.

    He was afraid that this Legendary beast saw something strange with Ainsley, and disturbed the baby''s training in another dimension.

    In fact, Mr Griffin already knew that something was wrong with Ainsley, so he purposely came closer to see what was wrong.

    When he was already a few meters away from the wall of fur guarding the little girl, Mr Griffin couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.

    This kid''s spirit is really missing, but her soul was active and not injured in any way.

    So, it was not an ident that the kid ''lost'' her spirit.

    It should be that the kid separated her own spirit from her soul and body.

    Judging from the active movement of the soul me, this kid''s spirit should be doing something at this moment....

    But with Mr Griffin''s keen sense, he still couldn''t detect the whereabouts of the kid''s spirit.

    She should be in another dimension opened by someone.

    But who could create a small dimension inside someone else''s joint domain?

    Could it be that the kid was also creating her domain, thus triggering the passive privilege?

    But her body was still in the same dimension as the joint domain, not separated like the Godfather.

    Is there someone so powerful in this ce who can open a small dimension in someone else''s domain without anyone noticing?

    And that dimension can ept a spirit body, not a real solid body.

    This is even more strange.

    As far as Mr Griffin knew, only the fairy of space and time could do such a thing.

    But the fairy of space and time wouldn''t bother to open a ''backdoor'' for just anyone, because it meant breaking the rules of their job.

    Mr Griffin tilted his head and pondered for a moment, but he didn''t actually try to dig out the truth.

    Just from this case alone, Mr Griffin believed that the kid was someone special.

    She should be able to bring him more benefits than the World Union.

    It was a pity.

    He still had to hold her hostage to show that he hadpleted his mission to the World Union, his employer, before he could n things for himself.

    Mr Griffin sighed and just casually walked to Bello, the beast closest to his ce.

    Bello and the others immediately tensed their muscles, and their fur trembled in the air.

    The four felines almost hissed while letting out a threatening growl from their throats.

    However, just by walking leisurely, the Legendary beast had already spread an invisible pressure to all four felines.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2432 : "Kidnapping Ainsley Blatantly"

    The ferocious beasts instantly felt like weak cubs who couldn''t do anything but watch the adults taking their toys away!

    Mr Griffin just casually walked to the wall of fur, and the ''tough wall'' already started to crumble.

    The four sacred beasts automatically made ways for the Legendary beast.

    They didn''t even need to fight!

    Yes. It was that helpless.

    Bloodline suppression was too strong.

    Even sacred beasts like them could not disobey a legendary beast, much less fight against a legendary beast.

    Thank God legendary beasts cherished sacred beasts and lower-level beasts because they would be the heir to the existing Legendary beast''s bloodline.

    Some legendary beasts gave birth to their own heirs while others, who didn''t have partners, directly transferred their bloodline to several potential heirs before they died.

    This would dilute the bloodline percentage in each chosen heir''s body, but once the heir could awaken their bloodline and be a legendary beast, the bloodline would be purified on its own.

    This way, the Legendary beast could always have more than just one heir.

    After all, those who had direct descendants were lucky beasts.

    It was extremely difficult for legendary beasts to have a direct descendant.

    It was easier to transfer their bloodline to a few newborns, transforming these chosen heirs as their descendants.

    Even now, the nine-tailed fox who had died, had also transferred his bloodline to a few foxes in his n.

    Of course, up to now, these foxes have only grown their fourth tail.

    It was still a long way to grow the ninth tail and be a new nine-tailed fox Legendary beast.

    The four sacred beasts with their proud bloodlines were still immature kids in front of a fully mature legendary beast like Mr Griffin.

    They couldn''t even fight and could only watch as Mr Griffin casually lifted Ainsley, who was sitting motionless on the ground.

    The grown-up man carried Ainsley in his arms, looking leisurely, as if he was just carrying a toddler, not a five-year-old girl.

    A five-year-old girl was already heavy for adults to hold, but for Mr Griffin, it was the same as carrying a cup of milk tea.

    After getting the ''hostage'', Mr Griffin strode away from the group of sacred beasts with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Okay kids, thank you for your hospitality! I''ll take this little girl first. Don''t worry, I won''t harm her."

    After all, rather than taking out the soul of this kid and handing it to the world union, Mr Griffin was more interested in the girl''s ability to increase luck.

    Those people from the world union wanted to get this kid''s soul so that she wouldn''t make trouble.

    They couldmunicate with souls and investigate the girl through her soul.

    So, rather than risking things, the world union would rather take away the soul and get benefits from the stolen soul.

    For them, luck or something was too illusory, and they were more interested in the girl''s advanced technologies, powerful potions and many other unique knowledge.

    A pity. For a beast like Mr Griffin, such mundane things were only useful for human beings and other humanoid races simr to human beings.

    For a beast, even if they had a humanoid form, in essence, they were still beasts.

    Luck is more important so that they could maintain their life as a legendary beast for longer.

    Luck was also important for those kids in the n who wanted to be a sacred beast or a legendary beast.

    Mr Griffin even wondered whether the kid had helped the four sacred beasts advance to their current strength by boosting their luck.

    Ainsley did help Bello, Cellino and Code-L with their promotion to their current strength.

    Code-L even entered the critical stage of bing a legendary beast, thanks to Ainsley.

    And she would definitely seed, because Ainsley had already boosted Code-L''s luck to the fullest.

    Code-L, who had the bloodline of an auspicious beast full of luck, was already lucky.

    But with Ainsley''s help, she was even luckier.

    By now, maybe the cat had already sessfully transformed into a legendary beast¡ª the white tiger from Chinese mythology''s four auspicious beasts.

    Bello and Cellino, along with the other two felines, could only watch as Mr Griffin casually brought Ainsley away from the wall of fur.

    Bello and Cellino growled, wanting to pounce on the Legendary beast to save their master, yet their bodies just wouldn''t move.

    The bloodline suppression was not something they could fight with a strong will alone.

    Aside from the blood n and the abyss demons, beasts were the most affected by bloodline suppression.

    And if one looked further, the blood n was essentially a blood-sucking ''beast''. The abyss demon was also a ''beast''.

    So, beasts and monsters were really helpless against bloodline suppression.

    The only thing Bello and Cellino could be thankful of was the fact that Mr Griffin didn''te to the group of domain masters or the remaining soul masters at all.

    At least, this showed that Mr Griffin didn''t want anyone to take Ainsley''s soul away.

    Bello and Cellino gritted their teeth, almost shattering their teeth, yet they could onlyy on their belly, showing full submission facing Mr Griffin''s back.

    They watched with their own eyes how Mr Griffin walked a distance away from everyone, and then started to look at the girl in his arms with curiosity.

    When the Legendary beast was in close contact with the girl, he finally noticed the girl''s subtle aura of luck.

    This girl''s luck was so thick that if someone with special eyes saw the girl, maybe they could see the thick golden aura around the girl''s body.

    It was so blinding!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2433 : "Legendary Beasts Group Chat"

    Mr Griffin couldn''t see this aura, but he could feel it.

    Any Legendary beast would be sensitive to things rted to luck.

    Luck was mysterious, but Legendary beasts were forced to sense this mysterious thing for their survival.

    Now, Mr Griffin already believed that Ainsley had the ability to manipte luck.

    The man had lived for a long time, yet people with luck as abundant as Ainsley were still too few and could be counted with one hand.

    Thinking that he could get the little girl to boost his luck as well, Mr Griffin couldn''t help but want to share this good news with his friends out there.

    Legendary beasts also had their own small circles.

    Because there were too few legendary beasts in one era, these beasts would definitely contact each other often.

    They also liked to help each other because no matter what, they were all beasts and in the end, the more Legendary beasts there were, the better.

    Anyway, the resources needed to be legendary beasts weren''t from the Beast Continent, their hometown, but from the human race and other non-human races.

    Legendary beasts didn''t get along that well with each other, but once they found an opportunity that could be shared, they would definitely tell each other.

    This way, legendary beasts could live longer, and they could also train more heirs to be legendary beasts.

    After all, there were still many beasts with legendary beast'' bloodline who had not cultivated themselves to the point of bing a legendary beast.

    Sometimes, these legendary beasts would help such potential stocks.

    For example, Code-L.

    She was already favored early on, and after receiving help from a few seniors, the girl was already set on to be the next Legendary beast.

    When Code-L became a legendary beast, she would then focus on cultivating her two brothers¡ª Bello and Cellino to be the next Legendary beasts.

    However, at this moment, Mr Griffin was the only one who got the ''good opportunity'', so naturally, Code-L, who was far away, knew nothing about this.

    Mr Griffin simply contacted the Legendary beasts in one group chat, telling them about this ''good opportunity''.

    After sending the message through telepathy, the griffin paused for a moment before sending another distressed message.

    [A pity, this kid''s spirit is currently missing for some reason. I can''t wake her up, which means I can''t ask her to boost my luck to try her ability.]

    Currently, there were legendary beasts who were on a mission somewhere far away, who might not have time to care about this news.

    However, there were many more idle legendary beasts who immediately received the telepathy far away from their ''brother''.

    Once they received the telepathy, these idle legendary beasts immediately joined the ''group chat'', talking to each other through telepathy.

    Legendary Qilin: [What? Is there such a miraculous little girl? Howe I''ve never heard of it all this time?]

    Legendary ck Tortoise: [Griffin, don''t be fooled by those humans or other races. Sometimes, they like to exaggerate things.]

    Legendary Sphinx: [My dear brother, are you dreaming, or what? It''s not that easy to have such a heaven-defying ability. I guess, the price to pay must be great too.]

    Legendary Kraken: [Is this guy hallucinating? If there is such a good thing among humans, those cunning humans would have already caught this little girl a long time ago. It won''t be our turn to taste the benefits.]

    Legendary Chimera: [....Griffin is speaking nonsense every single day. Just give him some new anime merchs and he will shut up soon.]

    Legendary Azure Dragon: [Everyone, don''t bully Griffin like that. Sphinx, ask your brother why he suddenly got such an ''opportunity''.]

    These legendary beasts didn''t believe what Griffin said, and they teased Griffin about it.

    However, even though they don''t quite believe the news, they still kept their attention to this matter.

    After all, even if Griffin was usually not reliable, he would not lie about such an important thing.

    If there was indeed a little girl in the human race who had the ability to manipte luck, this would indeed be a good opportunity for all of them.

    Other legendary beasts who didn''t join the conversation were on missions far away, trying to get more opportunities for themselves and their future heirs.

    Even so, they must be keeping an eye on the discussion here.

    Griffin knew that his friends would not believe him so easily. Still, he described the situation in detail, and then cued the Legendary beast from eastern mythology.

    [I can smell a slight aura from an eastern mythology beast on this girl. She must have some contacts with another eastern mythology beast.]

    Of course, whether this beast had already be a legendary beast or not remained a mystery.

    Anyway, Griffin could smell the ''bloodline'' of this eastern mythology beast.

    For that girl to have a slight scent stered on her body, this girl must be living with this eastern mythology beast every single day and was in a close rtionship.

    [The two sacred beasts who guard this girl also have that scent from the eastern mythology beast. I suspect that it is one of your four auspicious beasts from the east.]

    After all, the smell was simr to the three big guys in the group chat.

    The three big guys, the azure dragon, the ck tortoise and the vermillion bird who didn''t respond in the group because of her mission, suddenly responded strongly in the group chat.

    Legendary azure dragon: [What did you say? One of the four auspicious beasts? Don''t tell me it is the missing white tiger!]

    Legendary vermillion bird: [The white tiger has just died. Is it possible that this suspect is just one of his many heirs?]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2434 : "A Mysterious Heir"

    Mentioning the death of the white tiger, the three other auspicious beasts couldn''t help but mourn for a second.

    Legendary ck tortoise: [Even if it is just one of his many heirs, it will be good if we can protect these children.]

    The wise tortoise who lived the longest of the other legendary beasts and didn''t even have a predecessor before, couldn''t help but care more about the white tiger''s heirs.

    He didn''t have designated heirs yet because as one of the oldest legendary beasts nowadays, he had lived for countless centuries.

    He lived through the ups and downs of the world, including when the world was still in chaos with various races fighting each other.

    The world had just regained peace from the abyss demon for no less than a decade.

    Even now, many abyss demons'' descendants were still lurking around, so this era couldn''t be called a peaceful era just yet.

    Of course,pared to the real chaos back then, the war between various races that almost destroyed the world, the problem with the abyss demons was less troublesome.

    The first ''armageddon'' that this world faced was the war between various races thatsted for centuries.

    After that, these races were somewhat united because of the second disaster¡ª the abyss demons.

    This era was a shift from the second disaster era to enter the third era¡ª the peaceful era that Ainsley knew in the future.

    In this transitional era from chaos to peace, the mafia force grew wildly in Godlif Country.

    In other countries, the power of guilds started to grow, slowly beating the power of big families and the governments.

    In this era full of possibilities, chances and opportunities, many heirs to Legendary beasts grew quickly than their seniors.

    But many more died in arge number.

    The Legendary ck tortoise was worried that the white tiger didn''t leave behind a lot of heirs.

    After all, the more the heirs, the slower the growth of this heir.

    The less the chosen heirs, the faster the growth of this heir because their bloodline percentage would be much higher than those who had countlesspetitors.

    Some legendary beasts wanted to hone their heirs to be capable and not rely solely on the ''purity'' of their bloodline.

    Others didn''t care and just wanted someone to quickly fill in the spot that would be left behind when they died.

    Of course, for legendary beasts, the more bloodline you had, the better.

    That''s why, the heirs of Legendary beasts would always have other beast bloodlines.

    It was even better if this heir had two legendary Beast''s bloodlines in their body, but because strong bloodlines would sh with each other fiercely, there was almost no case of a sessful legendary beast owning two different legendary bloodlines.

    Except for the Legendary Chimera, which was already a mix between various creatures.

    When the ck tortoise was worried about the heir of the white tiger, the vermillion bird and the azure dragon couldn''t help butment as well.

    Legendary azure dragon: [How many heirs did that guy leave behind?]

    The Legendary vermillion bird paused before speaking through group telepathy in a soft and seductive voice.

    [I heard that he only left behind one or two heirs. Anyway, there aren''t many.]

    Code-L, as one of the heirs, would agree with the vermillion bird''s information.

    Code-L was not the sole heir, unlike the lucky Cellino. However, she didn''t have manypetitors.

    Herpetitors weren''t as good as her because as a feline, she had the closest connection with the white tiger itself.

    Not to mention that the ability Code-L awakened was so much in line with the identity of a white tiger.

    She was even better than the previous white tiger in some aspects.

    The other three auspicious beasts started to ask around about the identity of the few heirs left behind.

    When they were still chatting passionately, the silent Mr Griffin suddenly spoke in the group chat with a hint of doubt.

    He couldn''t help but pause his speech once every few words.

    [Forgive me if I''m wrong, but from the scent alone, I can be sure that this eastern mythological beast is already half a step away from bing a legendary beast.]

    Yes. Such a strong scent that could be left behind around Ainsley and the two beasts would be impossible to happen to any other sacred beasts.

    Mr Griffin could feel that the girl didn''t make a contract with that mysterious eastern mythological beast and had contracts with the two cats in the group instead.

    However, that eastern mythological beast could leave their scent on this girl and the other two sacred beasts to this extent....

    It could only show that the owner of the aura was already about to be a legendary beast.

    That scent or aura was left behind as a deterrent to fellow sacred beasts and to Legendary beasts like them!

    It was like saying that there would be a junior joining the rank of the Legendary beast soon, so don''t mess with the people they want to cover.

    This little girl, Ainsley, is one of the objects that the mysterious beast wanted to protect.

    Maybe this beast also wanted to make a contract with the girl, but because the girl''s strength was not on par with the beast''s strength, this beast could only wait until the little girl grew stronger.

    That''s why the mysterious beast tantly left behind their scent or aura on this little girl.

    To be honest, for one person to be able to contract two sacred beasts at once, and both of them had high potentials to be legendary beasts was unheard of.

    The more Mr Griffin looked at Ainsley, the more mysterious the girl became.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2435 : "Legendary Beast Blood Essence"

    At the same time, this girl left behind even more questions for the Legendary beasts.

    [That guy''s heir should only be a mid-level beast right now. If they''re a one-in-a-million genius, they could reach a high-level beast stage.]

    The wise ck tortoise calcted the current strength of the white tiger''s heirs, but this gave more confusion to the other legendary beasts.

    Legendary vermillion bird: [If the little heirs aren''t even a sacred beast yet, how did Griffin sniff the special scent of a half-legendary beast?]

    They believed that Griffin wouldn''t make such a simple mistake of distinguishing the scent of fellow legendary beasts.

    If he said that he smelled a special scent belonging to eastern mythology''s auspicious beast, then it must be the truth.

    The auspicious beast referred here could only be their group of four auspicious beasts.

    At most, add one more¡ª the golden dragon.

    But the golden dragon was still alive.

    Even if he wasn''t close to the other four auspicious beasts, he was a legitimate auspicious beast.

    There could be something like Qilin, and other auspicious beasts from eastern mythology, but if Griffin mentioned it to them, he could only mean their group of beasts, not any other auspicious beast.

    Amidst the confusing and suffocating silence of the auspicious beasts, other legendary beasts couldn''t help but help their friends guess the truth.

    Legendary Sphinx: [Maybe this kid once met Baihu when he was not a legendary beast yet?]

    Legendary Chimera: [Or it is just a half-legendary beast with a little bloodline from your auspicious beasts group.]

    Legendary kraken: [I don''t know much about eastern mythology beasts, but it is almost impossible to own two legendary bloodlines and still be alive.]

    Unless the owner of the two legendary bloodlines was already at least at a sacred beast level that could transform into a humanoid form.

    Otherwise, the body would not be able to bear the domineering bloodline of two legendary beasts and would explode on the spot.

    Eastern mythology''s Legendary beasts couldn''t think of a better exnation than this.

    Still, they had doubts.

    They also didn''t believe that this mysterious eastern mythology beast was not aplete eastern mythology beast and only had half of their bloodline.

    After all, Griffin didn''t say he smelled other bloodlines except from the eastern mythology beast.

    So, this mysterious beast should be a pureblood auspicious beast.

    Mr Griffin immediately confirmed this guess.

    [One of the sacred beasts guarding the little girl has a mixed bloodline, and I can still smell it. But he should only have one legendary bloodline.]

    The rest is probably a sacred beast bloodline who could never be a legendary beast.

    After all, there were many myths in this world, but if the myths weren''t popr, they couldn''t be called a legendary existence.

    These poor myths ended up bing a sacred beast at most, and their bloodline would be passed onto the future generations.

    It was said that the best thing for a mixed-blood beast was to have one legendary beast bloodline and one unpopr myth beast''s bloodline.

    Cellino fell into this category.

    When the others heard that the mysterious eastern mythology beast only had a pure auspicious beast bloodline, they all held their breaths.

    This...is this a miracle of the century?

    Or did the white tiger not die at all? Maybe his strength just regressed?

    Or did he choose an heir a long time ago, just right after he became a legendary beast?

    That''s why, his heir was now already half a step away from bing a legendary beast.

    Many legendary beasts in the group chat thought like that, but the other three auspicious beasts immediately denied this information.

    Legendary azure dragon: [No, no, no, even if Baihu, the white tiger, nned to do so, a newly born Legendary beast can''t leave an heir behind!]

    Unless they got married to another beast and gave birth to a child.

    After all, the only way to pass on the bloodline except from natural birth was to give the blood essence of the Legendary beast to their chosen heirs.

    This blood essence contained all the power, insight, knowledge and other things rted to the Legendary beast.

    Once the Legendary beast gave away their blood essence, they would continue to weaken until they die.

    Usually, they would die just months after they gave away their blood essence.

    That''s why, only those who were about to die would give away their blood essence to cultivate future heirs.

    If not, they would die young and the position would be empty for a longer time!

    When the three auspicious beasts reminded the other legendary beasts, they woke up and immediately denied their previous thoughts.

    Since this is impossible, then how did the white tiger''s heir already reach such a high realm when the white tiger had just died recently?

    Even if Legendary beasts had a different concept of time from ordinary people, this ''recently'' was still just a few years ago.

    Not even a decade!

    Just a few years wouldn''t be enough to cultivate an heir from scratch!

    Unless the white tiger gave his blood essence to a sacred beast.

    Of course, no one thought that this mysterious beast was actually someone from the future, thus everything was possible.

    These beasts knew the concept of time travel, but they would not guess it really happened in front of their eyes.

    [If Baihu gave his blood essence to a sacred beast instead of cultivating an heir from scratch, this is quite possible....]

    The wise ck tortoise spoke slowly in the tone of an old man.

    If this was the case, they only had to find sacred beasts who had the aura of the white tiger!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2436 : "Across Time and Space"

    Of course, it was difficult for ordinary sacred beasts to ept the bloodline of a legendary beast.

    More often, the existing sacred beasts already had the bloodline of another Legendary beast, and they were one of the heirs chosen by that legendary beast.

    There was only a small group of sacred beasts whose bloodline wasn''t from a legendary beast.

    These sacred beasts were all eager to inherit a legendary bloodline, but cultivating a legendary bloodline when they were already an adult was much more difficult than when they were still weak.

    An adult sacred beast had already formed their own strength, and when a legendary bloodline was added, it was like forcibly reconstructing a steel building.

    Many sacred beasts who got a legendary bloodline died of pain or because their body couldn''t ept the reconstruction.

    It was too risky for legendary beasts to choose sacred beasts to inherit their bloodlines.

    After all, once sacred beasts received the blood essence of those legendary beasts, the bloodline would already be active.

    On the other hand, to protect cubs, when Legendary beasts transferred their blood essence to little heirs, the bloodline was ''sealed'', or was inactive.

    That''s why there was a term of ''awakening bloodline'' among sacred beasts and high-level beasts.

    Usually, they would only awaken their legendary bloodline when they were about to be a sacred beast.

    This awakening boosted their strength and ensured the beast to be a sacred beast.

    Knowing that it was difficult for a mature sacred beast to inherit a legendary bloodline and even sessfully advanced to only half a step away from bing a legendary beast, the existing legendary beasts could narrow down their scope of research.

    Legendary kraken: [I know some sacred beasts from the sea, but I guess Baihu won''t choose any sea beasts. Sorry, I can''t help.]

    Legendary Sphinx: [Baihu won''t favor my acquaintances either. I know there won''t be anyone among my acquaintances who inherit Baihu''s bloodline.]

    This leaves only the beasts from eastern mythology, who knew a few sacred beasts that could catch Baihu''s eyes.

    However, after they investigated things quickly through their connections, they found out that none of these sacred beasts had the white tiger''s bloodline.

    On the contrary, they found a few little heirs who carried the white tiger''s bloodline, albeit still sealed.

    Of course, in this era, Code-L was already about to be a sacred beast.

    The founder of the Sloan Family was already there, and soon, he would make a deal with the three sacred beasts.

    It was said that the three sacred beasts were just high-level beasts and mid-level beasts when the founder of the Sloan Family saved them.

    Then, he helped them to be a sacred beast in one fell swoop, earning their favor to be the Sloan Family''s guardian beasts for a long time.

    Ainsley didn''t know how long the Sloan Family had existed and how long it took for the Godfather to wander around as a spirit until her era.

    Maybe it was just a hundred years.

    Maybe it was more than that because the Sloan Family already changed the family head six times.

    The sense of time from this transitional era to Ainsley''s peaceful era was blurry.

    History wasn''t that clear, but what was that, the three sacred beasts, who were still high-level beasts and mid-level beasts, existed in this world.

    They just haven''t met the founder of the Sloan Family yet.

    Maybe they met the founder of the Sloan Family after the Godfather was captured and the group of mafias were released.

    This transitional era was an era of mafia force in Godlif Country.

    For a hundred years, countless mafia forces rose rapidly, forming the stable 7 great families and the 7 sacred families.

    One side contracted fairies, and the other side contracted sacred beasts.

    Maybe the founder of the Sloan Family was the one who inspired 7 sacred families to nurture beasts to be sacred beasts and protect their family in return.

    Anyway, at this moment, the group of Legendary beasts only found a bunch of mid-level and high-level beasts who inherited the white tiger''s bloodline.

    Of course, the mid-level beasts were Code-L''spetitors while Code-L herself was already a high-level beast at that time.

    Bello and Cellino knew that there was a chance they would meet their past self, their younger self in this parallel world.

    However, they were far away and would not meet under any circumstances.

    When the Legendary beasts found out about this, they were once again puzzled.

    Even the usually mysterious and silent golden dragon, the ''invisible'' one among the auspicious beast group, couldn''t help butment.

    Legendary golden dragon: [Baihu only choose 3 heirs. The strongest among his heirs is just a high-level beast, not even a sacred beast yet.]

    So, how did that strong scent appear?

    Did Mr Griffin make a mistake?

    While the Legendary beasts here were racking their brains to solve this strange mystery, in the future, the same group of Legendary beasts, minus some who had passed away, were talking about the same ''protagonist''.

    Legendary kraken future version: [Hey, hey, hey, I sensed a change in the atmosphere! Is there anyone attempting to be a legendary beast?]

    Legendary Griffin future version: [I don''t know. I never paid attention.]

    Legendary vermillion bird future version: [Ah! This is one of our people! That little kitten. She''s about to be a legendary beast already?]

    Legendary ck tortoise future version: [Finally. We waited for hundreds of years. Baihu''s position will no longer be empty.]

    Legendary azure dragon future version: [Let''s all live a long time so that no one will leave an empty spot behind.]

    Legendary golden dragon future version: [The big moment is here. Everyone, pay attention!]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2437 : "The Birth of A Legendary Beast"

    When a sacred beast sessfully turned into a legendary beast, there would be phenomena all over the world.

    There were too few legendary beasts and most of them became legendary beasts thousands of years ago.

    In recent years, in thest few hundred years, there was not a single legendary beast in sight.

    This actually made many people from various races worried.

    The beast race was a unique race for other races, but other races could see the trend of the world through the beast race.

    It was rumored that this world was bing less and less good for ability users.

    In recent years, many ability users couldn''t reach the domain master realm, and even fewer actually left this world to a higher-level world.

    Even if there was already a wormhole due to the new century war back then and people could easily leave this world, they had to be wary of invaders too.

    It was said that as time passed by, ordinary people invented more technology that had nothing to do with special abilities.

    Some new technologies didn''t even use energy crystals as the fuel.

    In recent years, ordinary people have developed more and more rigorously.

    In other countries, ordinary people slowly caught up with the status of ability users.

    Many ability users with useless abilities even had to work for rich ordinary people, doing random works to please them.

    Only in Godlif Country the status of ordinary people was still low because the mafia force still ruled like the local lord.

    All mafia forces were ability users.

    With the rise of ordinary people, many ability users slowly discovered that less and less ordinary people awakened their abilities.

    These days, the number of new ability users is much less than previous years.

    Experts concluded that this world was slowly losing its magical qualification and this phenomenon could be reflected in the number of Legendary beasts existing in this world.

    Less and less sacred beasts became legendary beasts. Less and less beasts became sacred beasts.

    On the other hand, Legendary beasts weren''t immortals and would always reach the end of their lifespan.

    Even the oldest ck tortoise would not be able to live forever.

    With such a trend of the world bing more ''ordinary'' and losing its magical qualification, in no time, this world would fall from the category of a mid-level world to a low-level mortal world.

    Unless this world could be like the Interster world, where various wonders and mysterious mental strength existed.

    That would barely keep this world in the category of a mid-level world.

    Many higher-ups and old hermits were worried about this change.

    Many top-notch ability users already thought of leaving this world through the newly opened wormhole.

    Once that wormhole stabilized, they would leave this world and try to find another world.

    Even if their strength was not up to par, with the help of the wormhole, they could safely find another mid-level world or even a higher-level world.

    Bing a visitor to a brand new world was not pleasant, especially if they had to live in that new world, hiding themselves who came from another world.

    But high-level worlds epted many people from lower-level worlds, so it was already a norm there.

    Many experts here longed to go to a higher-level world with more resources and a broader world.

    Even if this world was vast and had countless treasures, many ces were not explored yet and with their current strength, it would be suicidal to go.

    Higher-level worlds had explored a lot of their mysteriousnds, making it easier for others to get those resources.

    Some extreme people even thought of hiring higher-level creatures toe to this world to explore thosends that no humanoid races ever set foot in.

    Thosends were the paradise of the beast race and other rare fantasy races.

    Maybe those higher-level creatures would also be interested in these rare races, the specialty of their world.

    Many people had thought of trading the resources of this world with the resources of a higher-level world.

    Before this world turned into aplete mortal world ruled by ordinary people and fell into the category of low-level world, they had to find a way out!

    And all of this had something to do with the birth of a legendary beast.

    If there was one sacred beast that sessfully became a legendary beast, the world itself would "celebrate" the birth of such a creature.

    The world would then be more magical than before, giving birth to a new group of ability users.

    In the past, the golden era of this world existed because there were so many legendary beasts.

    Now, the world was sluggish, and it became more difficult for sacred beasts to be a legendary beast.

    This vicious cycle would always continue, until someone broke the chain of fate.

    And that person was Code-L.

    The moment Code-L attained the level of a legendary beast with all of the faith and belief umted all these years....

    The sky all over the world suddenly changed.

    Golden clouds gathered above the mountain where Code-L went into seclusion.

    The sky slowly turned white-gold, as if the heaven gate was open and the bright divine light poured down.

    The sea suddenly surged, the wind blew hard all over the world, almost causing catastrophes.

    Thunders roared in distant ces, celebrating the birth of a new legendary beast.

    Flowers and nts bloomed vigorously, ordinary animals bowed down in one direction simultaneously.

    All beasts, from sacred beasts to low-level beasts, subconsciously lowered their heads in the direction of the mysterious mountain.

    At this moment, the whole mountain was shrouded in golden mist, looking like an immortal mountain from heaven.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2438 : "Global Awakening"

    BM Chapter 2438

    A surge of energy poured down from the sky, filling the mountain area with fresh energyparable to countless energy crystal mines.

    Ability users relied on special energy to use their abilities, and absorbing special energy regrly would help them to level up their abilities.

    It was quite simr to cultivators who needed Qi to advance to a higher level.

    However, unfortunately, after the world entered the peaceful era and the abyss demons were locked away, the natural special energy in this world slowly declined.

    Ordinary people developed technologies, ability users used up a lot of resources around the world, further cutting down natural ecologies in the world.

    Nowadays, the amount of special energy in the air above big cities and various countries, especially human countries, is thinner than ever.

    It was better to directly absorb an energy crystal than absorbing energy from the air.

    Other non-human countries still lived alongside nature, so the special energy in the air was still thick enough to form a vague fog and mist in the morning.

    However, for the special energy to condense into clouds or even be liquid, it was simply impossible.

    This would only happen when a legendary beast was born.

    The golden clouds above the mountain where Code-L stayed for a long time slowly poured down brilliant golden rain.

    One drop after another of rain water washed down the entire mountain, bringing a thick amount of special energy.

    That golden rain water was actually special energy, so dense that they form liquids!

    Soon after, the golden mist and fog that covered the top of the mountain also turned into clouds and poured down another round of golden rain.

    Ordinary animals, nts, flowers, low-level beasts, mid-level beasts, high-level beasts and even monsters living in the mountain were all blessed with this golden rain.

    Those without intelligence slowly opened their minds.

    Old and sick beasts regained their youth, and their illness miraculously disappeared.

    Ordinary flowers and nts instantly flourished, slowly mutating and turning into mutant nts and flowers.

    These nts and flowers became treasures that countless experts coveted.

    Thend and the soil absorbed a huge amount of liquid special energy, and its qualification also changed.

    Now, such and became the so-called blessed miraculousnd, where every nt, flower and tree growing there would be mutant variants.

    Animals all over the mountain, wherever on thend, in the sky or in the water, simultaneously evolved on the spot.

    Those beasts who had opened their intelligence and were at least low-level beasts leveled up on the spot to a whole new realm.

    Low-level beasts became mid-level beasts, mid-level beasts became high-level beasts, and high-level beasts became sacred beasts!

    Not all high-level beasts became sacred beasts, but the amount was still huge.

    Sacred beasts were scarce, yet every time a new legendary beast was born, there would be a huge wave of sacred beasts appearing one after another.

    The whole mountain range that was previously all green, slowly turned golden with the baptism of the golden rain.

    In some areas, the ground glowed in white divine light, almost blinding the eyes.

    Feline-type beasts and monsters, especially cats and tigers, got a direct benefit from the birth of a tiger-type legendary beast.

    These felines slowly mutated in the direction of the white tiger.

    Even if they didn''t have the same bloodline, many felines suddenly turned albino overnight, with pure white fur.

    Because the surroundings also turned either white or golden, these special felines didn''t attract too much attention.

    The whole mountain became a golden-white mountain, with other colors scattered here and there.

    The mountain range looked sacred and immortal from afar, making people feel awe and fear from the depth of their hearts.

    Invisible barriers made of golden-colored special energy liquid quietly enveloped the entire mountain range, protecting the species inside from greedy intruders outside.

    It was amon story that once a legendary beast was born in a certain ce, that ce would automatically belong to the specific legendary beast.

    Then, the ce would be a blessednd that no people could approach, unless the Legendary beast allowed them.

    The nine-tailed fox legendary beast also owned a whole mountain range,plete with a set of forest, river,ke and such.

    However, after he died, the whole mountain also changed its attribute, from solid mountain to the so-called spirit mountain.

    There, spirits flourished, following their leader, who also became a spirit after death.

    This phenomenon changed for seven whole days, scaring countless people who had never seen the birth of a legendary beast.

    Because the sky all over the world changed for seven whole days and countless beasts, whether wild or tamed, kept kneeling on the spot for seven days, the people around the world panicked.

    They had never seen such a farce before!

    Soon, the governments and leaders of various races released the news of Code-L''s advancement to the Legendary beast realm.

    The birth of a legendary beast after so long, was good news for everyone.

    The density of special energy in the air rose by a whole fifty percentpared to before, instantly giving birth to more ability users.

    Babies who were born in these special seven days were all born with special abilities!

    They had just been born, not yet ten years old, but they already awakened their abilities.

    The babies who were still inside their mother''s wombs also showed signs of awakening abilities, including their mothers.

    Countless ordinary people awakened their abilities in these seven days, no matter how young or old they were.

    Ability users advanced one by one, and some top experts even became domain masters directly.

    Living beings were strengthened, while dead beings awakened their intelligence and consciousness one after another!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2439 : "Code-Ls Belated Revenge"

    Many people had never seen such amotion before, not to mention that many antiques suddenly gained consciousness.

    For a dead thing to suddenly possess a spirit, even an ability user would be shocked to death.

    Many people who owned these antiques were not ability users but ordinary people with some wealth.

    Ability users would not pay attention to ordinary antiques without any special energy.

    Only ordinary rich people liked such a thing.

    Now that many of these antiques suddenly ran around, or even spoke humannguage, these wealthy people fainted on the spot.

    The government and many top experts quickly tried to control themotion, as well as spreading the good news about the birth of a legendary beast.

    The owners of these antiques looked pitiful because their items suddenly gained a life, but they themselves actually benefited from this awakening.

    Some old people suddenly looked younger and healthier.

    Sick and weak people got up from their sick bed with rosy faces.

    Many of these rich people who owned antiques suddenly awakened special abilities overnight.

    The whole world was in chaos because of Code-L''s advancement to the Legendary beast realm, but all in all, it was a huge blessing.

    While human races and other non-human races tried to control the sudden changes with their surroundings, the group of Legendary beasts all over the world were already restless.

    The Legendary beasts from eastern mythology were all impatient as they chatted in the group chat.

    Legendary golden dragon: [We have to quickly meet this new little guy and congratte them.]

    Legendary vermillion bird: [What kind of congrattion gift should we bring?]

    Legendary ck tortoise: [The new guy will need a lot of precious herbs and medicines to replenish energy.]

    The wise turtle knew that sacred beasts who became legendary beasts would always enter a weak period for a while right after they advanced.

    Their strength did soar once they became a legendary beast, but all of the previous hurdles would already drain their energy.

    That''s why, the ce where the newly born Legendary beast would turn into a special ce for this Legendary beast, all to protect it from evil people.

    Fellow legendary beasts knew about this dangerous period, so they would alwayse to visit the new guy.

    They would either give treasures to help the new guy recover quickly, or they would stay to protect their new colleague.

    Legendary beasts and sacred beasts in general were more protective of their own beast race, all so that humans and other humanoid races didn''t dare to tantly hunt them down.

    In the past, beasts were often hunted down to the point of extinction because every part of their body, even just a strand of hair and a lock of fur, was worth a lot in the eyes of ability users.

    Various medicines, potions, weapons, food and even clothes made of the beast''s body parts could bring countless benefits to the body.

    It was only when the beast race united and the Legendary beast tightly protected the beast race that they barely escaped their doom.

    Nowadays, people hunt down monsters more than beasts and they are more willing to contract beasts to be their partner than kill them.

    The eastern mythology Legendary beasts were busy preparing this and that to visit their newly born Legendary beast, while other legendary beasts were also not idle.

    Those like Mr Griffin, Sphynx and others were also nning to rush to Code-L''s ce for a visit.

    A pity, the Legendary kraken couldn''t leave the sea, so he could only swim to the sea closest to the blessed mountain.

    Now that the mountain haspletely changed, it was so eye-catching even from afar.

    These legendary beasts immediately rushed to the blessed mountain that had just transformed into Code-L''s personal territory.

    At the same time, the leaders of other non-human races, including various experts from the human race, also nned to visit this newly born Legendary beast.

    It had been such a long time since a sacred beast became a legendary beast.

    These leaders, especially those from the World Union, were eager to build a good rtionship with the newly born Legendary beast.

    However, the world union was not so shameless and knew that they had too little chance to build a good rtionship with this new legendary beast.

    Their secret information showed that this new guy was once the Sloan Family''s guardian beast, Code-L.

    They had just offended Ainsley Sloan so badly, and even forced one of her people to enter the abyss forever.

    It was already good that Code-L didn''te to get revenge...

    Well, Code-L was currently weak, so she didn''t think of getting revenge.

    However, this revenge was still on her agenda.

    From the Godfather to Ainsley, many people had suffered because of the World Union.

    The leaders of various races were the heads of this global organization, but in fact, these leaders didn''t care much about this organization''s various deeds.

    So, only a group of mad researchers and a bunch of humans were the mastermind behind Ainsley and the Godfather''s tragedy.

    Of course, other non-human races tacitly supported this behavior in silence, and it was all for world peace.

    After all, the existence of transmigrators was too dangerous.

    Still, Code-L wanted to vent her anger on behalf of Ainsley.

    If she didn''t destroy the headquarters'' buildings, then she would be a legendary beast in vain.

    And she was sure that the Legendary beast who protected the world union would turn a blind eye on her actions.

    Once she dealt with the world union in this world, she had to find Ainsley in the parallel world and attack the world union in that era.

    Ainsley, just wait! Your reinforcement is here!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2440 : "Auspicious Beasts Reunion"

    Code-L was a straightforward beast and would definitely do what she wanted to do.

    However, she was still in a weak state, so she had no choice but to recuperate at the blessed golden mountain with the help of various magical herbs and nts around.

    The whole mountain range had already turned into and of treasure, with many magical herbs, nts, flowers and beasts being born one after another.

    Ability users, especially the alchemists, would definitely go crazy if they could enter thisnd full of treasure.

    Rare minerals, ore, natural springs full of magical water, the surging river with countless strange fishes, the forest with tall trees and magical woods...

    These treasures quickly helped Code-L to recover from her weakness.

    And not only that, the Legendary beasts arrived fast.

    When the Legendary beasts entered the Blessed Golden Mountain, Code-L didn''t restrict their entry and let a bunch of Legendary beasts enter casually.

    These beasts used their humanoid form to enter the blessednd, as a way to show their respect to the new legendary beast.

    If they showed up in their beast form, not only would their bodies be too big for the mountain, but it would also be disrespectful to the new legendary beast.

    When the group of legendary beasts met Code-L inside one of the biggest caves in the mountain, they didn''t say much and immediately piled up the gifts they had prepared.

    The ones who talked the most were the four beasts from the eastern mythology branch.

    The blonde short-haired golden dragon with a tall body almost reaching three meters was the first to greet Code-L.

    At this moment, Code-L was in her cat form, not in her beast form or humanoid form.

    It was her most natural state to rx, so that she could speed up her recovery process.

    "Congrats for your sessful breakthrough. You are a white tiger, right? One of the auspicious beasts."

    The golden dragon was a part of the famous auspicious beast group, but because he was at the ''center'' while the other four upied the four directions, he was often forgotten.

    After all, there was already a dragon among the four auspicious beasts, and he, a golden dragon, seemed redundant.

    Still, he was the leader of the auspicious beast group, so he was the first one to approach the cute cat on the ground.

    Code-L knew about the golden dragon from her predecessor''s inheritance, so she also politely nodded at this big shot.

    "Thank you for your care."

    After thanking the golden dragon, Code-L soon talked to the other three auspicious beasts.

    The ck tortoise appeared in the form of an old man, but his hair was pure ck, not like an old man at all if not for the obvious wrinkles on his face.

    As a legendary beast, naturally, they could decide what kind of appearance they wanted to use when in a humanoid form.

    They could be young forever, or even appear as a little kid.

    However, the ck tortoise insisted on using the appearance of an old man to remind himself that he had lived for so long.

    He was the only one among the other auspicious beasts that didn''t have an heir, nor a predecessor.

    From the beginning to the end, when the other auspicious beasts had died one after another for various reasons, he was still alive.

    Even the golden dragon had to obediently call the ck tortoise his elder.

    Of course, there had only been two generations of a golden dragon, including the current golden dragon.

    The same goes for the other auspicious beasts.

    Some were already in the third generation while the rest were still in the second generation.

    Code-L felt a natural affinity for these beasts, so she quickly got close to the auspicious beasts.

    If the ck tortoise was an old man, the vermillion bird was a young and energetic woman.

    Her red hair was striking, and her enchanting figure was even more uniquepared to Code-L''s childish and indifferent appearance in her humanoid form.

    On the contrary, the azure dragon was surprisingly gentle.

    The sky blue hair was calming, and the whole dragon''s aura was like deep water, calm yet couldn''t be underestimated.

    It was said that the azure dragon was in charge of controlling rain in the chaotic era back then.

    Maybe because of this, he looked like a gentleman instead of an overbearing dragon.

    Naturally, the arrogant and overbearing one was the golden dragon, who was usually the symbol of emperors in the past.

    The five auspicious beasts got along with each other, and soon, other legendary beasts came up to Code-L one after another.

    Even if their source of legend was different, as fellow legendary beasts, Code-L still integrated into the circle seamlessly.

    After the chit chat, Code-L revealed her intention to attack the World Union.

    Since she knew that the Legendary beast Griffin worked for the world union, she sought his opinion first.

    "How is it? I have a grudge against the world union because they captured the child I''m protecting. If she''s not strong, her soul would have been extracted and used as fuel."

    When mentioning this, Code-L gritted her teeth and a trace of hatred shed in her blue eyes.

    She just hated herself for not being able to protect Ainsley because she was in a seclusion.

    Thank God Ainsley was fine, but many things changed.

    The baby was now in another world, trying to help the Godfather to release his heart knot so that he could reincarnate quickly.

    This Godfather was another victim under the World Union''s ws.

    Code-L couldn''t sit still when so many of her people were harmed to this extent.

    She wanted revenge!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2441 : "A Time Traveler From The Future?"

    Mr Griffin was not so loyal in the first ce and for him, fellow legendary beasts were much more important than those human beings.

    Thus, the Legendary beast just casually waved his hands at Code-L.

    "If you want, just go. I won''t protect that organization and fight with you."

    Mr Griffin snorted as he smiled at Code-L, trying to look like a reliable elder.

    "They offend someone they should not offend, so they have to pay the price of their stupidity."

    If possible, he even wanted to help Code-L vent her anger on those people.

    To be honest, the whole World Union was not bad, but the Transmigrator department, a branch under the World Union''s control, was too much.

    Not only they caught many transmigrators no matter whether they were good or bad, but they also conducted a secret experiment on the victims.

    They were the ones who caught small races all over the world for the sake of developing science and technology.

    However, because this department, the organization that the Godfather mentioned as a separate organization called the ''hunters'' contributed a lot to the World Union...

    The headquarters could only turn a blind eye to these people''s actions.

    The hunters were actually just another small team full of people trained to deal with transmigrators.

    Above them, there was the Transmigrator Department and above this department was the headquarters.

    The hunters only focused on hunting down transmigrators, but the researchers inside the department caught minority races and did some illegal research.

    These small races were all intelligent races, so it was not any different from a whole race genocide.

    The World Union headquarters had so many departments dealing with various matters all over the world, including mediating for the war between various races.

    Even until now, some races still had small-scale war and just a while ago, the new century war that shocked the whole world directly reduced the World Union''s influence.

    If the matter with the Transmigrator Department was exposed, the headquarters couldn''t bear the blow.

    They could only cover up this incident with the help of other races'' leaders.

    These leaders were interested in the minority races.

    So, many of them took the minority races under their protection in exchange for the minority races'' special tributes.

    Some directly enved the minority races to work for them, trying to turn these small races into loyal subordinates for generations ahead.

    This thing wasmon among non-human races.

    The big races had many small races attached to them, and these races became loyal ves, followers or subordinates because they had been ''tamed'' generation after generation.

    The merfolk race was once a part of the Beastman race, but because this race grew too fast, they rebelled and separated themselves from the beastmen.

    Those celestials with wings were actually some kind of birdmen race, but they had the blood of the angels or something.

    Thus, they were not associated with the beastmen.

    It was said that some birdmen served those celestials because they had wings.

    Godlif Country''s neighbors who worshiped winged people might actually be descendants of various birdmen or the insect race with wings.

    After Code-L got Mr Griffin''s permission, she immediately gathered her new friends toe to the World Union headquarters with her.

    At this time, the people from the World Union were busy pacing back and forth, trying to find a way to curry favor with this new legendary beast.

    They knew that they had offended people so badly...

    But what to do? The Transmigrator Department was still important to prevent chaos and unknown intruders from another world!

    Unfortunately, they had no time to think because Code-L, with her newly grown wings in her beast form as a winged tiger, immediately rushed to the headquarters.

    She brought along the other legendary beasts with her, vowing to raze the World Union''s headquarters to the ground.

    At the same time, in another space and time, Mr Griffin''s parallel world version, just found some news about the white tiger''s chosen heir.

    Legendary Griffin: [What?? Even the strongest heir of that guy is just a high-level beast now? Not even a sacred beast yet??]

    The one he mentioned was naturally Code-L, who was not yet rescued by the Sloan Family''s founder.

    Soon, the founder would gather the three cats and thanks to his care, Bello and Code-L sessfully became sacred beasts in no time.

    After that, in just one hundred years or more, Code-L rushed to the peak of the sacred beast realm, ready to be a legendary beast.

    Still, in this era, Code-L was not even a sacred beast yet, so where did that intimidating aura and smelle from?

    Mr Griffin couldn''t be wrong. He really sensed that strange intimidation from a sacred beast that was already half a step away from bing a legendary beast.

    And this beast had the bloodline of the white tiger!

    Other legendary beasts who got the news were dizzy with so much confusion, but the smartest and wisest beasts among them, the ck tortoise, suddenly gave them an incredible guess.

    [Could it be...this beast was not from our era? Maybe it was from a distant future.]

    If that''s the case, everything matched up.

    But if it was true...then wouldn''t this mean...the little girl came from the future, or got into contact with the beast from the future?

    No matter which one happened, it was too...incredible!

    Mr Griffin''s eyes immediately changed when he looked at the motionless Ainsley.

    If this girl came from the future... wasn''t this a chance for them?

    Such an unbelievable thing...but maybe it was possible when it urred in the distant future.

    Who wouldn''t want to know about their future and the future of their whole world?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2442 : "Soul Projector"

    The group of Legendary beasts believed the ck tortoise''s words so much, because aside from being wise and smart, this turtle was rumored to have an ability to do divination.

    However, even if they wanted to ask the little girl, the girl lost her spirit somewhere, so how could they ask her?

    Legendary kraken: [Maybe we can take a look at her soul? Her soul was still there.]

    Legendary Sphynx: [Soul search? Wouldn''t that damage the girl''s soul? If she''s really someone from the future and ourpatriot''s protected person...]

    That would be bad.

    The Legendary beasts all sighed in unison wherever they were.

    It was so frustrating to see something they wanted right in front of their eyes yet they couldn''t do anything to get what they wanted.

    When the group of Legendary beasts were sighing one after another, Mr Griffin suddenly came up with a good idea.

    [Guys, how about you juste to my ce first and then I''ll use a certain unique treasure?]

    Mr Griffin rubbed his chin as he held Ainsley tightly, afraid that the disobedient humans behind would suddenly steal the girl''s soul.

    [I have a treasure called a soul projector. We can project the inside of someone''s soul in the form of a movie without harming the person at all!]

    This treasure was rare because it was a soul-rted treasure.

    Of course, Griffin was willing to use this treasure that could only be used once, to satisfy his fellow friends'' curiosity.

    But to do this, the other legendary beasts had to gather together.

    When the Legendary beasts heard this, wherever they were, whatever they were doing, even if they were on a mission, they immediately rushed to the World Union''s headquarters.

    This is a one-in-a-billion opportunity to see the future! If they didn''te now, they would be idiots and their long lives would be in vain.

    Legendary beasts could travel from one ce to another in the blink of an eye.

    Since ability users could create a domain that allowed them to subtly manipte space and time, legendary beasts also had a simr concept.

    Relying on this, they could travel fast, almost like a teleportation from one ce to another.

    In just a few minutes, these legendary beasts casually entered the ten domain masters'' joint domain without anyone noticing.

    Even if some people noticed the arrival of these humanoid legendary beasts, because the beasts restrained their aura, no one would think that they were legendary beasts.

    Only fellow beasts inside the domain could feel the pressure from the same kind and fled to all directions, moving away from Mr Griffin''s location.

    At this moment, naturally, the four sacred beasts also noticed the arrival of so many legendary beasts at once, and their legs couldn''t help but tremble.

    What the hell? What''s going on?

    Did the World Union hire so many legendary beasts at once for these people to gather out of the blue?

    But if that was the case, the world union would have been more rampant than before...

    They would definitely not be as gentle as now.

    After all, with so many legendary beasts in hand, it was possible to rule the world.

    Legendary beasts didn''t rule the world simply because they were not interested and they were quite individualist most of the time.

    Even if they were close to each other, they would not live with another Legendary beast except for their spouse.

    A legendary beast had a stronger sense of territoriality than other beasts.

    They needed a whole mountain and there couldn''t be a fellow legendary beast there.

    Allowing sacred beasts to live in their territory was already the biggest mercy they gave to the younger generation.

    Bello and the others didn''t know why so many legendary beasts suddenly appeared one after another.

    However, they knew that no matter what, as sacred beasts, they could do nothing but bow down from afar.

    The group of Legendary beasts arrived around Mr Griffin without anyone noticing, until their number increased rapidly.

    Almost all seven or eight legendary beasts came to Mr Griffin right away, just to watch the soul movie from the soul projection.

    When so many people appeared out of the blue, naturally, the domain masters noticed these intruders.

    Still, when they saw the intruders'' faces, they immediately shut up and behaved.

    They even breathed more carefully than before, afraid that their breath would disturb these distinguished guests.

    All people who worked in the World Union had memorized the faces of all legendary beasts in their humanoid form to avoid offending these big wings without them knowing.

    So, when these beasts came, the domain masters and the others immediately knew that these seemingly normal human beings were actually Legendary beastsparable to a walking nuclear weapon.

    Even the Sloan Family''s people at the other end of the ce saw a glimpse of these people gathering in one circle.

    They also memorized the faces of the legendary beasts.

    All powerful forces or people who aspire to be powerful forces would definitely do the same thing.

    After all, there were cases where big forces were wiped out in just one night, all because they offended the Legendary beast when they were in their humanoid form.

    That''s so terrible.

    From then on, the portraits of Legendary beasts in all three forms, the original form, the beast form and the humanoid form werepiled into one album.

    Then, the powerful people spread the albums everywhere, afraid that some blind people offended a legendary beast and the next day, the whole country was razed to the ground.

    That''s not impossible at all! It happened once in the chaotic era!

    Thus, after seeing these big shots, everyone held their breath while pondering in their hearts.

    What are these beasts doing here?

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2443 : "Watching Ainsleys Soul Memories"

    After the beasts gather together, the all-knowing ck tortoise immediately sets up an array to block the prying eyes and ears of those humans around them.

    After the privacy was guaranteed, Mr Griffin immediately took out a small palm-sized projector.

    This projector was almost transparent, as if it existed and didn''t exist at the same time.

    Mr Griffin casually pointed the projector to Ainsley''s body, and the projector immediately looked onto the girl''s soul.

    After scanning the soul without harming even a single energy inside the soul, the projector slowly shot out a transparent screen in the air.

    Then, some colorful pictures along with the sound came out of the previously transparent screen.

    The big screen was half as big as the cinema''s screen, enough for all these beasts to watch carefully.

    The movie was fast-paced with ten times the normal speed.

    However, for Legendary beasts with sharp eyes like them, it was not annoying at all, just like watching a movie at a normal speed.

    The movie started from the first time Ainsley came to this world and didn''t show Ainsley''s previous life.

    Still, through Ainsley''s soul memories, the group of legendary beasts saw the wonderful future world a few hundred years ahead of this era!

    They followed Ainsley''s journey all the way until she entered the parallel world and came to this era, just to save her master, her teacher who was so important to her.

    When these cold-hearted beasts saw this memory, they couldn''t help but feel sympathy for the little girl.

    She''s so filial, ah!

    The content of the movie was long, because it contained several years of Ainsley''s life in this world.

    However, with the Legendary beasts fast-forwarding a lot of unnecessary content, they finally finished watching the movie in just half an hour.

    After getting all the memories from this girl, everyone could imagine the development of their world in the future.

    Maybe their world was just a parallel world and the development might not be exactly the same as the one in Ainsley''s world.

    Still, these legendary beasts were all excited.

    the legendary golden dragon couldn''t help but nod his head as he looked at the movie in the air.

    "I didn''t expect the future generation to be so promising. Our race is no longer hunted down, and we be those beast tamer''s precious partners."

    In this era and in the chaotic era, people hunted down beasts for their meat, blood, bone, tendon, skin, fur, teeth, eyes, and many other things.

    Every inch of their body was a precious material to make potions, weapons, and so on.

    Even some array techniques required the blood of a specific beast.

    However, in Ainsley''s future world, beasts were much more protected than now.

    Everyone found the recement of some beast''s body parts on the monsters, so they decided to be good friends with the beasts instead.

    Monsters were indeed much more threatening than beasts.

    However, in the current era, the number of monsters weren''t that much because the era of monsters started after the abyss demons were all sealed inside the abyss.

    This transitional era had shown some signs of beasts being corrupted and turned into monsters.

    There were also tons of ordinary animals that turned into monsters because of the abyss demons'' remaining miasma in the Beast Continent.

    ck portals opened everywhere, and random monsters coulde out of those holes.

    These monsters all came out of the Beast Continent.

    Half of the Beast Continent was already the territory of monsters and if not for the Legendary beasts protecting the other half, the whole continent would have been badly corrupted.

    With the insane growth monsters, the number of beasts became scarce.

    Beasts couldn''t reproduce fast, andpared to humans, they were considered slow.

    Not to mention monsters.

    Most monsters were from the insect race, and they could breed extremely fast.

    The Legendary beasts saw how the future worldpletely changed the way they created potions, weapons and array materials.

    In the future, the beast''s body parts that people still use would only be some old teeth, the fur that beasts shed during summer, their nails, and so on.

    The beasts weren''t harmed in the slightest.

    On the contrary, everyone madly hunted down monsters for all of their body parts, excluding their corrupted meat.

    Miasma corrupted monsters'' meat, and so, without special handlings, it was difficult to eat a monster''s meat.

    This news was good for the beast race.

    Not only that, a lot of sacred beasts became many big forces'' guardian beasts, giving them more resources to evolve into a legendary beast.

    Even if the number of new Legendary beasts in the future plummeted, those new legendary beasts were all stronger than their predecessors.

    There''s nothing happier than knowing that the future generations are doing well.

    However, these legendary beasts noticed the surging number of the so-called transmigrators in the future, and how the wormhole was already opened.

    It would only need a few decades or less for the whole world to enter a new era¡ª the era of otherworldly invasion and exploration.

    As Legendary beasts, they had long been qualified to leave this world, but they were guardian beasts in a sense.

    Without them, this world would slowly lose its magical qualifications.

    Many other fantasy races also yed a huge role in keeping the magical qualification of this world.

    Thus, unless this world had produced more and more Legendary beasts, they couldn''t leave this world to another world.

    The Legendary beasts who watched this soul movie couldn''t help but sigh one after another.

    *The future looks promising, but also worrying, " the vermillion bird spoke in her sexy voice, yet people could hear the deep worry in her words.

    If this trend continues, legendary beasts will cease to exist sooner orter.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2444 : "The Godfather Cheated?"

    In the future, only one new Legendary beast was born...

    Others didn''t sessfully turn into Legendary beasts and spent the rest of their lives as sacred beasts.

    What happened in the future?

    Was it true that this world was slowly degenerating into a low-level world where mortals and ordinary people thrived more than these magical beings?

    Maybe that''s why, this world suddenly opened a wormhole, allowing otherworldly exploration as well as other worlds'' possible invasion.

    As long as this world was opened to fellow mid-level worlds and some high-level worlds, there would be more chances for the magical beings in this world to continue their bloodline.

    This world needed to upgrade their magical quality so that they didn''t degenerate into a low-level world.

    The fate of many mid-level worlds were either to evolve to high-level worlds, or degenerate into low-level worlds and never had any connections with those magical things out there.

    It was a super rare urrence where a low-level world suddenly became a mid-level world.

    Most often, such worlds were hit by strange disasters and doomsday before they became mid-level worlds.

    If the natives could survive and solve the disaster, they would sessfully be mid-level worlds.

    But if they failed, then their world would just slowly die, bing one of the many dead worlds out there.

    Of course, even in dead worlds, there were resources that many high-level creatures coveted, especially high-level dark creatures.

    Rumors even revealed that those disasters came from high-level dark creatures in high-level worlds out there.

    This included the abyss demon disaster that they got.

    The Legendary beasts all had serious faces, worrying about the future.

    However, at this moment, they still had to pay more attention to the little girl.

    The little girl was an important character, and they couldn''t let those idiots from the World Union harm her soul or body.

    That green-haired guy was also an important character. If the little girl wanted to save him, they could help.

    In return, they might have to rely on this kid to pass some messages and inheritances to those sacred beasts in the future.

    A few hundred years were not a long time for them, but they were itching to do something for the future generation.

    Maybe their future self had already thought of some solutions, but they had a strong feeling that they needed this girl''s help.

    She''s a transmigrator, someone whose fate wasn''t bound to this world.

    If they wanted to change something, they had to rely on these outsiders.

    That''s why, the world opened the wormhole, hoping more foreigners woulde to this world while the natives left the world to the outside world.

    Even if this girl came from a low-level world, her existence was unique.

    With that ability to manipte luck alone, she was a key person that legendary beasts like them had to protect.

    Which Legendary beasts didn''t want to have more luck? Even the lucky auspicious beasts couldn''t do without luck!

    Just when the Legendary beasts were about to help the girl find her ''missing spirit'' something changed at the battlefield around the Godfather.

    The space over there suddenly fluctuated, and the fluctuation was so great people could see the air tremble in the air with naked eyes.

    This kind of phenomenon should not happen inside someone else''s domain, unless another person forcefully releases their domain inside another person''s domain.

    But just one person''s domain could not possibly defeat a joint domain created by ten domain masters.

    Even if a joint domain was just a fusion between the ten people''s personal domains, it was still tougher than your usual domain.

    Then, what happened over there? How did the space fluctuate so greatly until people could see it with their naked eyes?

    Only one thing was possible.

    Someone just sessfully created a domain, and that domain was now pushing out the joint domain of the ten domain masters.

    A newly born domain master, as long as their domain was aplete domain, the world would give them a privilege when it was first released.

    No matter how strong other people''s domains could be, this newly bornplete domain master would always be able to break the other person''s domain.

    If this was just one person''s domain, the domain would have copsed from the inside.

    But because this was a joint domain, the domain just trembled, and there was a loophole inside the domain that even the domain owners could not see or notice.

    It was exactly what Ainsley and the Godfather nned when they were trapped inside this domain.

    When the whole domain trembled, more and more people inside the domain noticed that something was wrong.

    Especially the space around the Godfather fluctuate so greatly that the man''s figure became erratic, like a broken TV that sometimes appeared and sometimes disappeared.

    The special space where domain masters created their domains could not be tracked down by anyone else except for strange people like Ainsley with her maximum luck.

    The special space would also be safe and sound, with no chance of copsing or something like that.

    However, the space around the Godfather fluctuate so much that it looked like it was about to copse...

    This would only mean one thing.

    A newplete domain was about to be born!

    The domain masters were all familiar with this process, especially the ten domain masters who had sessfully createdplete domains.

    Still, they looked at the Godfather with terrified eyes.

    What the hell?? How did this madman create aplete domain in one go within just an hour or so??

    It might not even be an hour yet...

    Is creating a domain so easy nowadays??

    This is impossible!

    Someone cheated!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2445 : "The Godfathers Domain"

    No matter how much the domain masters didn''t want to believe it, facts already pped them on the face.

    The Godfather really created his own domain!

    At that moment, the sky inside the domains suddenly changed.

    The entire sky was dyed deep ck, as deep as the ck hole and the darkness in the universe.

    However, shes of deep green light would appear from time to time, like a lurking green snake, ready to strike at its prey.

    As the sky slowly changed, the ground also changed.

    The Godfather''s domain reflected all abilities he awakened in this life.

    The ground was slowly soaked in crimson, as if someone shed the blood of thousands of people.

    If not for the ground being dry, people would suspect that the ground was actually just a huge pool of blood.

    The ground was crimson red, the sky was ck with a sh of deep green and purple lightning.

    The entire domain adopted a horror movie theme.

    After the sky and the ground changed, the surroundings slowly changed.

    The Godfather''s abilities included his amazing sixth sense, lightning control, blood control, the ability to influence people who admired him..and so on.

    The domain manifested the sixth sense ability by growing countless steel radars from the ground.

    Yes. Literal radar.

    These radars spun around mechanically, growing up from the ground one after another, like a strange forest of steel.

    With so many radars around, the entire domain looked like a sci-fi movie.

    The sky was full of small flying radars, constantly emitting invisible energy waves called ''the sixth sense''.

    Of course, aside from these radars, living beings started to appear one after another from thin air.

    The living beings that appeared here included various kinds of snakes, and strange mythical animals known for their sixth sense.

    After the whole ce was full of snakes and indescribable monsters hanging around the steel radar tree, the ground started to crack.

    Rivers,kes and pools started to appear one by one, but the water inside these ces were all dyed red.

    The strong fishy smell of blood lingered in the air, attracting those strange snakes and monsters toe to the river,ke and pond.

    Soon, some blood-sucking animals appeared around the blood river,ke and pond, inhabiting these ces.

    After the river, theke and the pond were filled with thick red and ck blood, crimson fog slowly rose around these ces.

    The mist appeared out of thin air and slowly lingered around the steel radar forest, making the entire steel forest blurry to the eyes.

    Behind the dizzying color of red was a forest full of ck and silver steel, shing with a cold and dangerous light from time to time.

    This domain was not done yet.

    The Godfather still had onest ability that many people coveted but also feared.

    The ability to convince people and make them submit just relying on their sense of awe.

    A huge throne rose from the ground, surrounded by countless snakes and made of human bones.

    The human bone throne was as big as a car, enough to fit several people at once.

    The throne was set up right in the middle of the bloodke, with countless strange blood-sucking monsters in theke, above theke and around theke.

    As the throne rose, the living beings inside this strange domain bowed their heads meekly, weing the arrival of their God.

    This domain was not as big as Axelle''s abyss domain, and was not even as big as the joint domain made by the ten domain masters.

    This domain didn''t have a lot of unique features.

    The only key points here were the Steel radar forest, the blood river,ke and pond, plus the strange human bone throne in the middle of theke.

    The throne was floating just a few inches away from the surface of the bloodyke.

    From afar, it looked as if it was standing on the surface of theke.

    It was at this moment that the Godfather''s figure appeared on the huge throne.

    He leaned backzily with his long hair scattered casually on his neck and shoulder.

    The man''s golden eyes somehow resembled the eyes of a cold-blooded snake, or a sleeping dragon.

    His deep green and ck hair reflected the color of the sky that still shed lightning from time to time, bing a perfect background for this newly born "God".

    Unlike Ainsley, who needed to create a dual-core domain, the Godfather''s core domain was only one from the beginning to the end.

    It was his ability to conquer people just relying on their sense of awe and respect for him.

    The throne, which symbolized this ability, was the key core of this domain.

    At the same time, the blood river,ke, pool, the steel radar forest and the shing lightning in the sky were the pirs of the domain.

    It was such a simple domain that was not remarkable.

    Not beautiful like a fairnd, not gorgeous and vast like Axelle''s abyss domain....

    Yet it sent a chill down everyone''s spine.

    Somehow, stepping inside this domain gave them the illusion of death.

    The smell of blood, decay and death was so strong that it shook people''s minds within seconds.

    Those with weak hearts and unstable minds would definitely go crazy.

    Because this domain wasn''t that big, it didn''t upy the entire joint domain.

    Still, this domain covered the ce where the main battlefield with all the members of the World Union were.

    Ainsley and the others were here.

    The Legendary beasts and the Sloan Family members were also inside this domain.

    Everyone held their breaths as they looked at the dazed young man on the throne, waiting for him to ''wake up''.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2446 : "Secret Exposed"

    To be honest, the Godfather had long ''woken up'' from his creation state.

    When he was immersed in creating the domain, he was indeed ''asleep'' to the outside world, but the moment the domain was finished, the Godfather also snapped awake.

    The man slowly opened his eyes, and his golden eyes once again became the only light in the darkness.

    In such an eerie and bloody environment, the man''s golden eyes were previous and holy, giving a strange contrast.

    People couldn''t look at his eyes for too long, yet they instinctively yearn to look into those eyes.

    They didn''t know that they already fell into this man''s ability to make others surrender through their sense of awe and respect for him.

    When the Godfather sessfully created his domain, the first thing he did was not to admire his hard work but to quickly look around his domain to find Ainsley.

    He was sure that he enveloped the main battlefield with his domain so that if he wanted to fight back or escape, it would be easier.

    However, to his surprise, he didn''t see Ainsley with her two sacred beasts.

    On the contrary, the four sacred beasts were huddled together not far from a group of strange people that the Godfather had never seen before.

    And Ainsley was sleeping soundlessly on thep of a golden-haired man among the group of strange people with colorful hair.

    Yes. These legendary beasts all had colorful hair such as blue, purple, red, golden, light brown, white, and so on.

    Even in such a dark environment like now, their hair was so conspicuous, like the traffic light.

    The Godfather didn''t recognize these people at all, but his instinct and sixth sense told him that these people couldn''t be offended.

    He didn''t have the sacred beast''s inborn ability to sense the breath of Legendary beasts, but he could notice one thing or two from the other people''s gestures.

    The people from the World Union were actually polite to these people and they even tried to avoid these people at all costs.

    No one was eyeing Ainsley anymore because even a blind man could know the Legendary beasts were interested in Ainsley.

    Since these ancestors were interested in the little girl, then just give her away.

    Even if the people from the World Union didn''t want to, they couldn''t resist in the face of absolute power.

    Who told these legendary beasts to be immune to the domain, and they even had their own domains?

    This world really favored beasts and non-human races more than human beings, especially races that were close to nature such as the elves, Merfolk, fairies, and so on.

    The Godfather didn''t care what those people from the World Union were thinking.

    All his attention was on Ainsley, who was still surrounded by so many strange people with colorful hair.

    These people...if he was not mistaken, judging from the sacred beast''s behavior of cowering at the corner and the world union''s extremely respectful attitude...

    Maybe these people were the humanoid form of Legendary beasts?

    The Godfather had never met a legendary beast before, but maybe he just didn''t know because these beasts appeared in the form of a perfect human being.

    Many of those non-human races out there were also born simr to humans, but they would have various unique features that only belong to their race.

    For example, beastmen would always have ears and tails when they transformed into their humanoid form.

    The elves had sharp and pointed ears.

    The fairies had butterfly wings on their back and most of them were not even as big as an adult man''s fist.

    Merfolk such as mermaids had the lower body of a fish, and other ethnicities in the merfolk race also had various strange features.

    Those living in the deep sea except for the beautiful mermaids were more or less looking like monsters.

    However, these legendary beasts looked exactly like human beings except for their colorful hair and their extremely beautiful appearances.

    One after another, their faces could definitely shake the entire entertainment industry.

    The four auspicious beasts had a handsome and beautiful face unique to oriental people.

    Griffin looked more like an ancient Greek God while Sphynx had a healthy wheat-colored skin and a face unique to Egypt people.

    Kraken had purple hair because his skin was purple when he was in his octopus beast form, yet his skin when he was in the humanoid form was morbidly pale.

    He lived deep in the sea most of the time, so of course his skin would be as pale as a ghost, just like other Merfolk people.

    Still, he had this mysterious and gloomy aura that was somehow attractive on its own.

    Maybe like a rock star or something.

    Seeing these handsome and beautiful people gathering around Ainsley with bright eyes, the Godfather had a bad premonition.

    He immediately tried to contact Zev, his system spirit who had been silent ever since he started to create a domain.

    [Zev! Come out! What''s going on here? What happened to that little brat when I was busy creating a domain?]

    The Godfather propped his chin up with his left hand, lookingzy and casual on the huge throne but deep inside, he was already screaming here and there.

    Just why did this girl always attract strange people and troubles everywhere?

    Is it because of her charming body constitution?

    Zev, who had been silent as if he didn''t exist, immediately started to ry what happened to Ainsley in detail.

    [So, it is like this...I feel that these beasts know something about Ainsley, such as...her identity as a time traveler.]

    When the Godfather heard what Zev said, his heart almost stopped beating.

    What?? Ainsley''s secret was exposed??

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2447 : "Ainsleys Domain Making"

    This was such a big issue.

    Who wouldn''t want to know about the future and all kinds of knowledge that only people from the future possessed?

    These legendary beasts should also be interested in Ainsley''s secrets.

    The Godfather knew that this girl who suddenly appeared to save him came from the future, but he was not curious about the future at all.

    He knew that in the future, he was already dead, and it was this girl who came back in time just to solve his heart knot.

    The Godfather was more worried about Ainsley than wanting to know about the future.

    If these legendary beasts wanted to keep Ainsley to know about the future, even he could do nothing.

    After all, legendary beasts and sacred beasts were immune to domains.

    Legendary beasts even had their own domains...

    There were at least seven or eight legendary beasts around Ainsley.

    Just one person like him couldn''t save the girl at all.

    The Godfather broke into a cold sweat on the spot.

    This was the first time in his life that he was so panicked. He lost his usual calm, and it was because of this little girl from the future.

    Zev was also helpless about Ainsley. Strictly speaking, he was just a spirit bound to the system to assist the Godfather.

    The system was the manifestation of a certain transmigrator''s ability in the past.

    This system was born to help future transmigrators to change the transmigrator''s situation, yet even up to now, after so many hosts, transmigrators still lived a difficult life.

    Zev knew that the girl was probably another transmigrator because his radar was ringing.

    Still, he was just an assistant, and he could do nothing to help these two people.

    Even when his past hosts died one after another for various causes, he could do nothing but watch.

    He used the unique rewards from the system to help these people grow stronger in a short period of time...

    But one person could not beat a whole international organization.

    Some of the system''s hosts in the past were also the leaders of various big organizations, but their influence was still too smallpared to the World Organization.

    At least, no one could be like Ainsley, who had the protection of two sacred beasts and one legendary beast.

    She still built the fastest-growing guild in the world, and her influence was growing fast, so fast that many people felt threatened.

    Maybe, many people out there were hoping that the World Union could just snatch away the soul of this foreigner.

    But once again, Ainsley was lucky. She had connections, she had people who loved her, and she had so many backers.

    Just the Billios Family, the family of her adoptive father alone, was already a giant that could pressure the World Union to act cautiously.

    So, even when the girl was surrounded by several legendary beasts at once, Zev was actually not too worried.

    He had a feeling that this girl would surprise him.

    Maybe...these legendary beasts wouldn''t be a threat to her but be her backers.

    Ainsley''s greatest strength might not be her outrageous luck control ability or her charm ability, but her natural ability to turn people into her allies.

    She made use of her young age and appearance very well.

    After Zev appeased the Godfather, the man was finally calm and didn''t intend to challenge the legendary beasts rashly anymore.

    Yes. This madman thought of challenging those legendary beasts, not caring about his life and death at all.

    But when he remembered that Ainsley came from the future just to save his life, he didn''t dare to neglect his life like before.

    He had to live well, at least until this girl returned to her own world.

    The Godfather let out a long sigh and just focused on deterring the ten domain masters who were still coveting him.

    Now that he owned aplete domain, he could escape whenever he wanted to.

    His life was already safe to a certain extent.

    As long as these people didn''t use Ainsley as a hostage, everything would be fine.

    How could the domain masters dare to use Ainsley as a hostage when the legendary beasts clearly showed their interests in Ainsley?

    At this moment, Ainsley herself was going through decades of experiences in another space.

    Only her spirit was there, but with these few decades, she consolidated her shaky foundation in the past few years.

    After the foundation was solid, the girl was finally eligible to try to create a domain.

    This kind of ''cheat'' was rare, and only when both the time fairy and space fairy created this special dimension that someone could use this ''cheat''.

    Ainsley was already proficient in using her various abilities, but to be honest, she knew nothing about building a domain.

    It was true that she didn''t need to create aplete domain in one go, but Ainsley wanted to make use of this special space to fully upgrade her domain to aplete one.

    Of course, whether she could even make one or not remains a mystery.

    She couldn''t stay in this space for too long, so she had to figure out things as soon as possible.

    The two fairies could convey some thoughts and guide Ainsley even when they were not in the same space, so Ainsley first asked them to teach her thew of time and space.

    [I know nothing about thisw, but thisw is the key to making a domain, right?]

    Others had to bet their life and death, seeking experiences everywhere just toprehend these twows.

    On the other hand, she got the best source right from the fairies who controlled the space and time of their world.

    How lucky!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2448 : "Creating Ainsleys Domain (1)"

    Both fairies immediately agreed to teach Ainsley. For them, this was not considered being partial.

    After all, whether Ainsley could understand thew of space and time depended on her ownprehension.

    Even if they taught others like this, most people would not be able to gain anything.

    Thus, Ainsley started to learn thew of space and time, plus otherws needed to create a domain.

    She already understood thew of life and death because she had died once.

    Then, she actually mastered thew of space quickly, because she was a transmigrator.

    She came from another world, another space.

    Surprisingly, Ainsley also quickly mastered thew of time, all thanks to her five-year-old body.

    She was twenty years old or more inside, but her body was five years old.

    This sense of time disorder helped Ainsley to master thew of time.

    Various favorable conditions were piled up in one ce called Ainsley, so how could the baby fail to create a domain?

    She was not as perverted as the Godfather and Axelle who could create aplete domain in one try.

    The baby tried to create a t domain first.

    The two fairies guided the baby, giving her the experiences of other domain masters when creating a domain.

    [You see, your domain needs to be a dual-core domain, so don''t forget to make sure these cores are reflected equally in your domain.]

    Luck and charm.

    Ainsley felt that it would be difficult to create the manifestation of these two cores, unless she divided them into the sky and the ground.

    Yes. Usually, the sky and the ground in the domain were all pirs of the domain, not the domain core.

    Who would ever think that the ground they stepped on and the sky above their heads were actually the core of the domain?

    But the ground could easily be destroyed in various battles...

    Ainsley wanted to spread out the core so that even if the ground was ravaged beyond saving, the actual core would remain intact.

    This tactic would be like hiding a leaf inside a forest.

    Perfect!

    First, Ainsley created the sky of her domain.

    Because this was a t domain that looked like a t background, it was easy to create.

    The exact half of the circle-shaped t domain slowly changed color from pure white to something else.

    The sky was pale golden, the clouds were white, and there was a conspicuous bright sun in the sky.

    Because the sky was golden-orange, the sun was actually quite hidden.

    But even if people noticed it, they would not expect that this sun was one of the two domain cores.

    Yes. The luck control ability was reflected in the form of the sun!

    After the sky was painted beautifully, Ainsley started to paint the other half of the circle ''board'' the size of a truck with a lovely pink color.

    The ground was not dry or hard like the Godfather''s.

    Ainsley actually created a sandy beach as the ground, and this sand was pink!

    It was so lovely that it could be a popr tourist attraction right away.

    At the corner of the pink sandy beach, another shade of pink ocean.

    This ocean upied just a small corner, only serving as a tool to create waves for the beach.

    The rolling waves were not white but peach pink, matching just right with the baby pink beach.

    Of course, no one would ever think that the second core of this domain was actually the ocean.

    Yes, not the sand, but the inconspicuous ocean.

    Even if the ocean was bombarded, as long as there was still a drop of water there, the domain''s core would remain intact, unscratched.

    Every domain master thought that their domain core had to be a certain thing or an animal, while the pirs could be the scenery of the domain.

    But they would have never thought that someday, someone would actually reverse the logic.

    After creating the two cores of the domain, Ainsley started to create the ''pirs'' of the domain, which were the representation of her other abilities.

    The shaman ability was a bit vague, so Ainsley created a soft breeze around the beach.

    Then, the breeze would sometimes form various shapes, resembling wind ghosts.

    This was the representation of the shaman ability.

    Then, there was the blood maniption ability.

    To match the whole lovely holiday vibe of the domain, Ainsley created a blood moon to represent this blood control ability.

    Usually, the time in the domain remains the same.

    If the setting was nighttime, then it would never be daytime.

    It goes vice versa too.

    However, here, Ainsley made sure that time flowed normally with both daytime and nighttime.

    She set it up so that the luck domain core would be much stronger in daytime while the charm domain core would be stronger at nighttime.

    The blood moon appeared at night, making the purple sky more mysterious yet charming, not as eerie as the Godfather''s night sky.

    Yes. The sky at night was not pure ck but more like deep purple with a hint of pink.

    It was so romantic, especially when the ocean changed color from peach pink during the day to deep blue at night.

    The breeze became stronger at night, and the wind ghosts appeared more frequently at night.

    Nighttime already had two pirs so far¡ª the blood moon and the wind ghosts.

    Next was the Realism Art ability, and this one was ced in daytime.

    At daytime, some parts of the beach would look like someone''s ink art rather than actual scenery, which was unique yet beautiful at the same time.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2449 : "Creating Ainsleys Domain (2)"

    This painted beach zone was naturally the reflection of realism art ability.

    Ainsley also created various cute marine creatures that represented the Realism Art, plus some small beach animals to fill in the vast sandy beach.

    Not to forget some palm trees with the style of anime art blending with real scenery.

    No matter how you looked at it, it was cute and unique.

    Of course, to make sure this ''pir'' belonged to daytime, the marine animals would disappear into bubbles when the blood moon came out.

    The beach animals would hide in the sand when the time came, so only the anime art trees and the painted beach zone remained the same.

    After incorporating the first pir into daytime, Ainsley created the second pir, which was also herst but not least ability¡ª

    The 3D map ability.

    The baby simply created a sandbox and ced it somewhere on the rock at the beach.

    Inside this sandbox was actually a 3D mini version of the whole domain.

    It was a detailed miniature that looked like a decoration.

    It wasn''t abrupt to ce this sandbox on top of a random rock somewhere, because it was ced inside the painted beach zone.

    The painted beach zone only upied half of the entire beach, so the other half was still real scenery.

    The sandbox made of pure ss looked cute and sophisticated no matter how you looked at it.

    People would not expect such a thing to be one of the four pirs of the domain!

    It was not difficult to create a t domain and Ainsley quicklypleted it.

    Because it was a t domain, only thew of space was particrly strong.

    On the other hand, thew of life and death was still blurry.

    The creatures inside the domain were half dead and half alive.

    Thew of time was even more blurry and not clear at all.

    Even if Ainsley set up the domain to change from daytime to nighttime, it was not clearly reflected in the t domain.

    The t domain''s one side was daytime and the other side was nighttime.

    It was like two sides of a coin.

    A t domain was as simple as that.

    Still, the domain master could ''hide'' in their t domain, giving them a way to escape from their enemies.

    A t domain was like a strange and unique background board for the domain master.

    Many people would find such a thing funny, but this was still a domain, after all.

    The second stage of a domain master would be a dome-shaped domain.

    If aplete domain was a globe and no one would even realize they were inside the globe, a dome domain was still half-real and half-illusory.

    A dome-shaped domain had clear limits, so people would immediately know that they were inside a domain.

    People from outside could even see the shape of the dome, unlike when aplete domain was unfolded.

    When aplete domain was opened, people from outside would see nothing because the domain existed in another dimension, separate from the main world.

    On the other hand, a dome-shaped domain was still visible to the naked eye, but people could not enter the domain from the outside without the permission of the domain master.

    A dome-shaped domain already had a sense of time inside, so the next thing the domain master had toprehend thoroughly was thew of time.

    If before, the domain master could create a t domain with just a shallow understanding rted to thew of time, now, they have to master it thoroughly.

    The domain master''s understanding of the spacew also had to be deeper than before, because now, space has be moreplicated.

    The dome-shaped domain was still in the real world, but it was covered with a ''ss lid'' or something.

    Still, the space inside the ss lid was a different space from the main world that wouldn''t affect the main world at all.

    The domain master had to create the ''ss lid'' that separated the two spaces, so they had to understand thew of space deeper than before.

    Ainsley worked hard to create this ''ss lid''.

    To be honest, Ainsley''s domain was not that big.

    Everyone''s domain that came from a t domain wouldn''t be big at first, but could be expanded when they reached aplete domain state.

    But this was just convenient for her to create a ''ss lid'' for her domain.

    She had to squeeze a t domain into a three-dimensional domain and put a ''ss lid'' around the domain.

    Ainsley worked like a sculptor, patiently sculpting a perfect tiny world inside a ss ball.

    This process took Ainsley a long time, maybe a few years.

    Thankfully, a few years inside the special space was only a few minutes outside.

    Ainsley was not a genius like the Godfather and Axelle who could create aplete domain so fast.

    The baby had to stumble bit by bit to understand the variousws involved in the creation of her little world.

    Thankfully, she managed to create the dome-shaped domain in one go.

    Thest step was to upgrade this dome to aplete domain.

    The ss lid would be gone, and the entire space had to be separated clearly from the main world.

    This aspect was not that difficult, but the biggest difference between a dome-shaped domain and aplete domain was thew of life and death involved.

    Aplete domain was a domain that could host various living creatures.

    Even if the creatures were undead creatures, they also had thew of life and death.

    Ghosts, spirits and various strange creatures still had thew of life and death inside, including nts.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2450 : "Love and Luck Paradise"

    Thew of life and death was the pinnacle of allws.

    Not even thew of space and time could beat theplexity of thisw.

    Thew of life and death was clearly something that mortals shouldn''tprehend in life.

    Domain masters could even be said as a ''god'' inside their domain, because once theyprehended thew of life and death, they already became Gods.

    In the long history of this world, onlyplete domain masters could leave this world to go to a higher-level world.

    Some more talented ones even used their domain as a foundation to create brand new little worlds.

    Dimensions out there were fragments ofplete worlds, but dimensions could also slowly grow into anotherplete world.

    Even if that world was a small world that people in the cultivation world called ''secret realms''.

    Anyway,pared to a simple dimension such as these domains, a secret realm could even produce their own treasures, rules and restrictions.

    Naturally, those who could develop dimensions or domains into a secret realm wouldn''t go to another world.

    They would rather invite others to live in their world, than to live in a bigger world.

    Ainsley didn''t care about these things.

    For her, she made a domain simply because she had to do that to save the Godfather and sessfully escape together.

    But maybe, this mentality was what blocked herst step.

    Ainsley''sprehension rted to thew of life and death was already superb.

    She has experienced death and even came back to life. How could she not understand thew involved in these two huge events in her life?

    However, her mentality was not right.

    When someone created a domain, they were responsible for their domain.

    To a certain extent, they indeed became Gods.

    The Godfather didn''t have a soft heart, but he was still responsible for his own people.

    When he created his domain, he cherished his world and his mentality had always been right.

    Aside from the mentality of a superior and a king, the Godfather also had the heart of a caring ''God''.

    Of course, he was more ruthless and cruel than caring, because the theme of his domain was also a lot darker than other domains.

    It could be said that the theme of the Godfather''s domain had a strongerw of death than life.

    On the contrary, the theme of Ainsley''s domain was full of life and love.

    She should be more benevolent and loving to anything inside her domain, including those cartoon trees and various animals.

    It was a pity that when Ainsley created the domain, she was impatient and thought of her domain as a necessity.

    She didn''t pour her love into the domain, so how could she sessfully create such a domain with the main theme of love and luck?

    When the two fairies addressed this issue, Ainsley was stunned on the spot.

    Ainsley was too hasty, and she didn''t even realize this.

    She thought that creating a domain was not for herself but was to help the Godfather sooner.

    When the two fairies mentioned this issue, Ainsley was finally pped awake.

    [Your domain will belong to you until your death. Even if you go to another world, your domain will always follow you.]

    [If you go to a higher-level world, your domain will be your biggest trump card and a bargaining chip to live well.]

    So, Ainsley had to create her domain with all of her hearts, not just because of someone else.

    The girl was reprimanded, but she finally had the right mindset and soon, she could create aplete domain smoothly.

    If before, Ainsley felt that creating aplete domain was as slow as walking a turtle and there were obstacles everywhere, then now, after she fixed her mindset, it was as if she was riding a sports car.

    The two fairies watched Ainsley create aplete domain bit by bit with her own hands, and they couldn''t be any prouder than this moment.

    They taught an excellent domain master. That''s such an achievement!

    Ainsley managed toplete her domain and soon, the whole domain took shape.

    The change in day and night was excellent, the animals came alive one after another, including the strange wind ghosts.

    The wind ghosts were weaker during the day, but became stronger during the night.

    Various animals lived happily during daytime, but hid deep under the sea during nighttime.

    Once thest piece of the domain waspleted, Ainsley felt a strange connection with the whole domain.

    Ainsley''s domain was definitely bigger than the Godfather, maybe as big as the World Union headquarters'' ind.

    However, the whole domain had a sense of love and warmth, definitely a good ce for a holiday.

    People would not think that such a ce was actually a domain that many domain masters used as a battlefield.

    Yes, maybe even people who entered the domain would be reluctant to fight and destroy such a beautiful ce.

    The golden-orange sunset sky, the pink beach, the mysterious and romantic night, the unique cartoon-style beach, the eye-catching modeling inside a sandbox...

    Everything was created in a way so that anyone who entered this domain would just want to rx and not fight.

    The cores of this domain were luck and love, so the enemies might have bad luck while allies have a strange good luck.

    No matter who entered the domain, even beasts that wouldn''t be affected by the domain, would still feel a slight intimacy and affection for the owner of the domain.

    This kind of domain was unique and there was definitely no such domain in the long river of history.

    As the first one to create it, Ainsley named her domain as ''Love and Luck Paradise''.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2451 : "Ainsley Is Back"

    It was indeed a paradise, so much so that after the whole domain waspleted, Ainsley was reluctant to leave her domain.

    The two fairies who were still inside the time tunnel even had an urge to enter this domain, but they had to guard the time and space tunnel, so they could only sigh in regret.

    [Your domain is already stable and ready to use. You can close the domain and then open it again after your spirit leaves this learning space.]

    The two fairies urged Ainsley''s spirit to return to her body, afraid that if it was toote, the body would be gone or something bad would happen.

    Ainsley didn''t hesitate and immediately chose to return to her body first.

    With the domain, she wouldn''t need to be afraid of those domain masters.

    At least she could escape sessfully!

    Once the spirit returned to the body, there was still a bit of g'', so Ainsley was in a trance for a few seconds before she started to blink her eyes.

    The Legendary beasts around the girl, especially Mr Griffin who was holding the baby''s body, immediately noticed this small movement.

    These beasts were sensitive to people''s spirits and souls, so they immediately realized that the baby''s spirit was back out of the blue!

    It was another unsolved mystery, but it was a good thing because finally, they could ''interrogate'' this little girl.

    When Ainsley woke up, the first thing she saw weren''t the faces of her cute furry babies, but a bunch of handsome men and women with colorful hair.

    Even if Ainsley had never seen a legendary beast before, her instinct immediately told her that these people were unusual!

    Ainsley didn''t resist or break free out of the blue.

    The baby calmed down her jumping heart and slowly moved her body while getting up from Mr Griffin''sp.

    Even if she wanted to scream with blushing cheeks inside, the baby was calm outside, as if nothing could shake her heart.

    The Legendary beasts watched in amazement as the baby calmly got up from Mr Griffin''sp and stood still next to the man, with no intention of running away or questioning strangers like them.

    She''s really too calm for someone of her age!

    Yes. Ainsley acted calm because aside from her inner ego and pride, she noticed that the surroundings were different from the previous joint domain.

    This eerie and gloomy theme would only be the Godfather''s domain.

    Even if the man was a distance away from her, once Ainsley realized that she was now inside the Godfather''s domain, she immediately felt the unexinable relief.

    It was as if as long as the man was here, even if the whole world was against her, she would be fine.

    This was Ainsley''s confidence in the Godfather.

    Now that the man had sessfully created his domain, Ainsley''s mission was already half done.

    Aside from the Legendary beasts, the Godfather and the two sacred beasts were the second and third people to notice Ainsley''s movement.

    When the two sacred beasts saw Ainsley was awake, they immediately rushed to the girl''s side, even if they had to push away the crowd of Legendary beasts around.

    Yes. They immediately resisted the blood suppression from those legendary beasts and hurried to Ainsley''s side, even if they had to appear as two small cats rather than in their beast form.

    The ''weaker'' their form, the less pressure they felt from those big bosses because apparently, these bosses were more caring towards juniors and weaker beasts.

    The two cats jumped into Ainsley''s left and right arm and immediately snuggled into the girl''s neck.

    [Aaaa! You''re back, nyaaaa! How is it? Did you sessfully make a domain?]

    [Awoo! You''re back, awooo! I was so worried that you wouldn''t be back anytime soon...]

    The two cats ignored the handsome men and women around Ainsley and just acted cute with the baby.

    With theirrge bodies even as cats, Ainsley was really buried among fur.

    The baby wanted tough, but when she opened her mouth, a mouthful of fur immediately choked her.

    She didn''t want to choke to death on a bunch of fur, so she obediently closed her mouth and just nudged the two cats with her face.

    Oh God. The fur even entered her nose...

    Because of the two cats'' action, the group of Legendary beasts took a few step backs considerably, not wanting to bother the touching reunion of the three cubs.

    Yes. Ainsley was still a kid, and the two cats were also cubs in the eyes of these old antiques.

    Seeing three cubs reuniting was quite touching.

    Of course, the domain masters and people from the World Union were all itching to approach Ainsley to get her soul, yet they could do nothing because of these legendary beasts.

    Even their own legendary beast, Mr Griffin, ''defected'' to the enemy''s side...

    Not to mention that the Godfather already created his ownplete domain...

    No matter what, their mission to capture the Godfather''s soul failed right there on the spot.

    No one was stupid enough to offend a domain master, aplete domain master on top of that, just to get his foreign soul.

    There were many other transmigrators out there, but not everyone could be domain masters.

    The group already notified their superiors back at the headquarters building outside of the domain, and their superiors also regretfully stopped their mission.

    It was just that, Ainsley was still a key person they wanted to capture alive.

    The girl couldn''t possibly create a domain out of the blue, right?

    Then, there was still a chance!

    Of course, they had to let the Legendary beasts do whatever they wanted to do first before they could get their share¡­.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2452 : "The Sloan Familys Transformation"

    It was at this moment that the Godfather approached Ainsley''s ce with his huge throne, ignoring the group of Legendary beasts not far from Ainsley''s ce.

    The Godfather came to Ainsley to get close to her, but since the Legendary beasts surrounded the baby too tightly, the Godfather could only stop outside of the Legendary beasts'' encirclement.

    Still, the man quickly caught sight of Ainsley and started to talk to her as if there was no one around.

    "Are you okay? Have you finished your business?"

    The Godfather didn''t mention making a domain, but he knew that Ainsley''s spirit just left the body to do something important.

    It must be to learn to create a domain in a short period of time.

    Ainsley also understood the Godfather''s hidden meaning and immediately nodded with a beaming face.

    She sessfully created a domain, and the Godfather also became aplete domain master.

    Their lives were guaranteed!

    As long as they escaped from these people, the mission was over, and she could return to her original world.

    Ainsley believed that the Godfather in the original world could feel the change in the parallel world.

    His heart knot would slowly disappear, and he could finally reincarnate in peace.

    The Godfather sighed in relief at Ainsley''s words.

    Now that he was sure both of them already owned aplete domain, he wasn''t afraid of their life and death anymore.

    Even a legendary beast could not easily kill aplete domain master.

    In the whole world with several hundred billions of poption, there were less than a hundredplete domain masters.

    Ten of them worked for the World Union, and the rest either worked for other organizations and noble families, or created their own groups.

    In the Godlif Country alone, there were less than tenplete domain masters, and most of them didn''t work at the Godlif Country.

    Still, even if this country was well-known for being the home of mafias, the development of this country was indeed too backwardpared to other countries.

    Of course, this country needed more experts and strong people than anyone else, so there were still a few t domain masters and dome-shaped domain masters who worked at the Godlif Country.

    As forplete domain masters? They still had to explore this vast world that many races had not explored yet.

    Ainsley herself had visited various continents belonging to various races, but there were still a lot of uninhabitable ces that no one ever stepped into.

    As one of the rarestplete domain masters at the age of five, if the news got out, everyone around the world would definitely fight just to get Ainsley''s little attention.

    In the entire mafia society, no one had reached the state of aplete domain master.

    Maybe in the past, the ancestors and founders of these mafia families wereplete domain masters.

    But their descendants became worse and worse, so up to now, most of the family heads were only a step away from bing a t domain master.

    Those who sessfully became domain masters usually left their families to go to a bigger organization.

    The mafias sounded cool and powerful, but in the entire world, their existence was like a rat crossing the street.

    Everyone would shout and beat the rat.

    The mafias were tantly bad, but other noble families and organizations, especially big guilds, put on a ''kind'' image to the outside world.

    Naturally, their future development was endless.

    Nowadays, many mafia families in the Godlif Country slowly transformed and whitewashed themselves to a business family like the Billios Family.

    That family must have done some arm deals and other shady deals like the mafia family, but they didn''t sell drugs or banned substances.

    So, their development was still better than the mafias who sold those banned substances.

    The government of the Godlif Country was weaker than the local mafia forces, but they still vigorously captured many mafias who sold banned substances.

    Under Ainsley''s lead, the Sloan Family also slowly transformed into a ''noble family''.

    Unlike a business family like the Billios Family, a noble family usually had a closer connection with guilds, academies, big resource developments and the government.

    Ainsley and her allies, including the Godlif Country''s government, owned the Inheritance Stone mining right.

    Then, the baby also created the Irregr Tamer Guild, which now had almost caught up to many other big guilds in terms of guild branches and guild members alone.

    The Sloan Family slowly had qualifications to be a ''noble family'', and if people knew that Ainsley already became aplete domain master...

    The circle of the noble family would definitely wee them with open arms because most of the noble families had several domain masters as their elders.

    And the head of the family was at least a dome domain master, not a t domain master.

    A t domain master could only be elders in these noble families.

    After the Godfather made sure that Ainsley would be fine, he didn''t worry about what the Legendary beasts wanted to do to Ainsley anymore.

    Thus, the Legendary beasts immediately caught this opportunity to talk to Ainsley through telepathy.

    They didn''t beat around the bush and immediately exposed Ainsley''s secret as a time traveler.

    [Little girl, we knew that you came from the future. Don''t quibble, we have the evidence.]

    Mr Griffin was the first one to expose Ainsley.

    Before the baby could even show her shock, the other legendary beasts quickly joined in the ''group chat'' by talking to Ainsley through telepathy.

    [We are not bad people and we don''t have any malicious intent! We just want to know some things about the future.]

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2453 : "Double Cuteness"

    The golden dragon quickly appeased the baby, afraid that these rough men would scare the delicate little girl.

    He even red at his fellow beasts, warning them with his gaze.

    Don''t scare the baby!

    The other legendary beasts immediately tried to soften their tone of voice and put a big smile on their face.

    They were born arrogant and indifferent. Even adults would sometimes be scared silly by their aura and fierce face.

    It wasmon for sensitive kids and small animals to run away with tears whenever they bumped into Legendary beasts like them.

    The Legendary beasts immediately squatted so that their height wouldn''t intimidate the kid who was not even as tall as their waist.

    [Little girl, don''t be scared. We just want to know about the Legendary beasts in the future. Did anyone die or will there be a new legendary beast?]

    The vermillion bird, the only woman among the group of rough men, quickly used her gentle and soft voice to coax Ainsley, which immediately reaped a wave of admiration from her fellow beasts.

    Good job, Vermillion bird!

    Kids would be much closer to women, especially a beautiful and gentle woman.

    Ainsley was not an ordinary kid, but she also felt morefortable and at ease around this red-haired woman.

    She looked glorious and her beauty was quite aggressive, but she had this warm aura around her.

    It was sofortable.

    Ainsley simply activated her Oscar-worthy acting skill and stepped closer to the red-haired woman.

    [T-that...are you guys not lying? You won''t dissect me or something?]

    Ainsley didn''t try to deny these people''s usations at all because the two sacred beasts in her arms told her that these people were legendary beasts.

    Legendary beasts had always been mysterious. Maybe, it was normal for them to discover her secret.

    Ainsley even had a feeling that the Godfather in this era somehow already knew her identity.

    If not, why would he suddenly be more caring towards a stranger who suddenly pestered him?

    Ainsley spoke to the Legendary beasts with teary eyes.

    She purposely widened her eyes to make her eyes look bigger, like the eyes of a poor roe deer.

    The baby, who was already five years old, once again softened her voice and made her voice as cute as possible even when talking through telepathy.

    Ainsley always knew that she was cute, and she used her cuteness very well.

    After she became aplete domain master, her various abilities became stronger, especially the charm and luck ability.

    These legendary beasts were not immune to cuteness, and they were especially caring towards cubs due to their own limitations.

    It was difficult for legendary beasts or sacred beasts to have cubs, so everyone cherished cubs, no matter what race the cubs were.

    Ainsley''s double attack of a cute face and a cute voice immediately sent countless arrows to these people''s hearts.

    Biu! Biu! Biu!

    The men and the woman instantly blushed on the spot while touching their heart exaggeratedly.

    This baby is so cute!!!

    These people who were already old enough to be someone else''s ancestors immediately surrounded Ainsley with weird smiles on their faces.

    [Call us big brother and big sister!]

    [Big brothers and big sisters didn''t lie to you. We really won''t harm you or hurt you, not to mention dissect you for research.]

    [We swear!]

    [Yes, yes, yes, you can just answer a few questions! If you don''t want to answer some questions, it''s also okay.]

    These big bosses who were old enough to be ancestors shamelessly called themselves big brother and big sister.

    Of course, Ainsley with her sweet mouth immediately called them big brothers and big sisters one after another.

    [Big brother, big sister, what do you want to ask me?]

    Ainsley hit the iron while it''s still hot and quickly asked these people if they wanted to ask her.

    If it was some big secret or something, Ainsley would never tell these people, afraid that the whole world would be chaotic.

    But if it was just some harmless questions...

    The Legendary beasts once again asked Ainsley what they already asked her before.

    [We want to know if there is any Legendary beast who died in the future.]

    [Yes, yes, yes. Aside from that, is there any new legendary beast?]

    Ainsley certainly knew about thismon knowledge and truthfully told these ancestors about the future.

    [No one died in my era...my era is about a few hundred years from today. As for a new legendary beast...]

    Ainsley paused and mentioned Code-L with a hint of pride in her tone of voice.

    [One of the three sacred beasts in my house is about to be a legendary beast before Ie to this era.]

    [I don''t know whether she will sessfully advance or not, but I believe that she can do it!]

    When Ainsley mentioned Code-L, these legendary beasts immediately recalled one of the sacred beasts that they have investigated just now.

    It was that beautiful little cat who inherited the big tiger''s bloodline, huh?

    So she is the one who will be a half-step legendary beast in the future and leave her scent on this little girl!

    Mystery solved.

    If that''s the case, they have to keep an eye on that sacred beast so that she won''t suddenly die one day.

    Even if in the future, the cat was affirmed to be one step away from bing a legendary beast, this is a parallel world after all.

    What if the future changed?

    Ainsley changed the Godfather''s death that was supposed to happen, so the future of this world became unpredictable.

    Maybe she herself would never appear in this world to rece the original Ainsley.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2454: "Leader of The New Generation"

    Maybe Ainsley would die somehow and not be a shaman because the Godfather was not a spirit anymore and lived a long life.

    There were so many ifs, but for Ainsley, it was worth it.

    She only changed the Godfather''s future in this parallel world.

    Even if her own future in this world changed, it had nothing to do with her in the original world.

    At most she would feel some connections, just like the Godfather in both worlds having some vague connections in their hearts.

    The Godfather in the original world could certainly feel the change in his past and Ainsley herself also recorded this big event for the Godfather to see.

    The Legendary beasts were relieved to know that in the future, there would be a new legendary beast and no old ones would die.

    However, they were still disappointed that in a few hundred years, only one beast sessfully became the new legendary beast.

    Usually, there would be at least two or three new legendary beasts in a few hundred years...

    Is this world declining?

    The group of Legendary beasts looked at each other and asked Ainsley about this important question.

    When Ainsley heard their worries, she immediately told them the huge change in the future world.

    [There will be few fixed wormholes and stable space and time tunnels to another world out there.]

    [A new era ising, and experts expect that in a few decades, the whole world will have to be prepared for otherworldly exploration or invasion.]

    This means, the world was indeed slowly declining, so it tried to save itself by opening a few wormholes to other worlds, hoping that the resources of the other worlds could help the declining world.

    Ainsley''s world was big, but only half of it had been explored.

    The other half was still absolutely primitive, mysterious and full of resources, yet no one had been able to use the resources there.

    If the ability users could use some tools from other worlds to develop the untouched resources in this world, then, the world would slowly evolve.

    More and more ability users would be born, and the number of ordinary people would decline sharply.

    Many ordinary people would be ability users and maybe one day, all people born in this world would be ability users from birth.

    High-level worlds were all like that.

    There were almost no ordinary people except for those who were badly injured and regressed to ordinary people.

    Or like in the cultivation world, the realm of mortals and cultivators or immortals were separated.

    One world contained three different small worlds.

    To fight the world''s decline and to prevent this world from slowly turning into a world of mortals, the world''s consciousness fought hard to give an opportunity.

    As many powerful people left this world due to the threshold restriction, the people left behind slowly lost their inheritances.

    Year after year, much knowledge is lost forever.

    For example, charm ability users became weak ability users but maybe in the distant past, charm ability users were feared.

    In today''s world, the big guilds were mainstream professions, but many professions were lost in the long river of history.

    The whole world was slowly declining, and the number of ordinary people increased.

    It might be good for ordinary people so that their world would be safer than when there were dangerous ability users everywhere.

    But soon, fantasy races would go extinct, especially those who lived depending on people''s faith and belief in their whole existence.

    Many fantasy races would either slowly disappear with no descendants, or they would migrate to other worlds to continue living.

    Then, this world would just be a low-level world with almost no magic at all, only some tales and folklore left behind.

    God and ghosts would just be children''s bedtime stories, while ability users became a fantasy in action novels or movies.

    Ainsley herself came from a low-level world with no magic at all, so she understood why the world consciousness didn''t want to regress to such a state.

    Once the world regresses, the world consciousness would be weaker and weaker, until it disappeared, leaving just an empty shell called a low-level world.

    [After Code-L bes a new legendary beast, there should be a worldwide blessing and the number of ability users should soar....]

    This would be a good omen to start the new era.

    The Legendary beasts listened to Ainsley''s story with wide eyes, not wanting to miss even a single word.

    It turned out the future world was miserable. In just a few hundred years, the world declined like that...

    Was it because of the old scar left by those abyss demons, or is it because the world already became peaceful, so less and less people awakened their abilities?

    Heroes emerged in troubled times, while peace breeds weaklings.

    Maybe the future worldcked stimtions such as a yearly global tournament or such things¡­

    Such events were only for Prodigy children and not for the adults, so it was normal for many ability users to regress and lose motivation to be stronger.

    Thankfully, a new legendary beast emerged, and the new era ising...

    The ability users had plenty of motivation to be stronger because of the possibility of otherworldly invasion or exploration.

    Ordinary people would also try their best to awaken abilities to develop magical technologies to cope with this impending doom.

    Everyone is trying hard to be stronger.

    The Legendary beasts were relieved to know about this, and their worries about the future slowly disappeared.

    If there was such a child prodigy like Ainsley in the future, then, future generations could still be saved!

    The kid would definitely be the leader of the new generation.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2455: "Asking About The Future"

    After that, the Legendary beasts started to ask Ainsley about other things in the future such as technology development, potions, medicine, and so on.

    They didn''t want to ask about the recipes or those technologies.

    They were just curious about what the people in the future had developed over a few hundred years.

    In this era, the concept of teleportation was already there, but it was not widelymercialized.

    Only people with group teleportation ability could open such a private business.

    The number of people with group teleportation ability who could transport five or more people over a super long distance could be counted with one hand.

    They were even rarer than domain masters because most group teleportation ability users could either teleport arge number of people over a short to medium distance...

    Or teleport a small number of people over a long and super long distance.

    This world was a few times bigger than Ainsley''s world in her previous life.

    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    Even with a ne, one needed a whole day to go from one ce to another that crossed half of the whole world.

    There were also many ces that didn''t have airports for nes, such as the Beastmen continent who had their own beast airport rather than a ne airport.

    Only human beings had a ne airport. Other races had their own air transportation, and many of them were slower than a ne.

    Thus, a group teleportation private business was extremely needed by many sessful people who didn''t want to waste one or two whole days on the road.

    The Legendary beasts themselves could cross half the world within just a few seconds because all of them could teleport.

    However, they could only teleport themselves.

    Now, they were curious about the teleportation industry in the future.

    Ainsley was more than d to boast about the Billios Family''s Teleportal business to these ancestors.

    [My adopted father''s family owned one of thergest teleportation businesses in the world.]

    [You must already know the Billios family, one of the greatest business families in this world.]

    [Together with a few partners, they created Teleportal, a strange portal that is just like nes and airports.]

    [Teleportal is a portal that can transport hundreds of people at once to cross the world in just a few minutes!]

    There were many Teleportals stationed in various ces, and the ce where Teleportals were stationed became the so-called Portal Ports.

    If there would always be an international airport in metropolitan cities and big cities, then, there would always be at least one international Portal Ports in those big cities.

    Even in small cities, there were domestic Portal Ports used to teleport inside the same country.

    Teleportals were ten times more expensive than ne tickets, so ordinary rich people and most ordinary people still used nes rather than portals.

    Anyway, not all people could use Teleportals due to the space pressure and various circumstances.

    Even the Portal Passport simr to the usual passport could only be issued to certain people who were qualified.

    Still, this business helped a lot of rich ability users who had to go to various ces, especially government staff who had to visit other non-human races'' territories.

    These non-human races epted the existence of Portal Ports rather than airports because the principle of Portal Ports were still rted to these races'' magical abilities.

    On the other hand, the normal airports were seen as a unique product of human beings, so these arrogant non-human races refused to build such ports in their territory.

    [This Teleportal technology is thebination of the dwarf''s superb technology, the arrangement of top-notch array masters and a bunch of group teleportation ability users.]

    With such a lot of experts working hand in hand to create a new technology, the Teleportal was born.

    The Billios Family and a few other business families invested tons of money into this research, and those researchers were also their people.

    Only the dwarf was a partner rather than subordinates, which also symbolized the friendship between human beings and the dwarves.

    After Ainsley boasted about the Teleportal, she also told these legendary beasts about the 7 sacred families in the Godlif Family who had a cooperative rtionship with many sacred beasts.

    There were tons of other noble families who had such cooperation with sacred beasts elsewhere, but Ainsley didn''t know much about those aristocratic families.

    [In the future, the Beast Tamer Guild and the Monster Tamer Guild be big guilds among other big guilds...]

    Naturally, the protection towards beasts increased, and in the future, beasts were seen as partners rather than prey.

    [Many sacred beasts and even a few legendary beasts work for various academies and schools, protecting the new generation of ability users.]

    However, despite all these good treatments that were favorable and conducive to the growth of sacred beasts to be legendary beasts, there was only one new Legendary beast...

    And that was Code-L.

    [The number of sacred beasts increased a lotpared to this era a few hundred years back, but the number of new legendary beasts decreased too...]

    It was outrageous that only one new legendary beast was born in a few hundred years when there used to be at least two legendary beasts.

    Even if it was just a legendary beast with a less popr bloodline such as a country''s local myth or something, they were still counted as Legendary beasts.

    Of course, the Legendary beasts around Ainsley were all big shots and the small ones didn''t dare to gather with these big shots.

    Still, only one Legendary beast was born in a few hundred years...

    Something is indeed wrong with their world.

    The Legendary beasts sighed in unison and had no choice but to put all hopes on the future generation.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2456: "Get Her or Destroy Her"

    After the Legendary beasts satisfied their curiosity, they didn''t continue to pester Ainsley.

    On the contrary, because they were grateful for Ainsley''s information, they couldn''t help but want to protect her.

    The group of Legendary beasts nced at the domain masters and the remaining soul masters around them with a warning in their eyes.

    This kid was someone they were protecting. Back off and don''t think of something you shouldn''t think.

    The domain masters were all sensitive and they immediately received the Legendary beasts'' warning signs.

    These old men and women looked at the colorful Legendary beasts in disbelief.

    How could this be? How could the Legendary beasts suddenly want to protect that little kid?

    They already let go of the Godfather. They couldn''t let go of that kid either!

    That kid was too important! More important than the Godfather.

    She carried a lot of secrets that could change the world.

    Even if they didn''t target the girl, other forces or even malicious organizations would still be interested.

    Wouldn''t it be better to protect the girl by their side?

    They wouldn''t do extreme experiments on this girl, but they couldn''t be sure about what other organizations would do.

    Compared to evil organizations and terrorist forces, the World Union was indeed much better.

    However, there were also a lot of mad geniuses and scientists at the headquarters.

    Not to mention that Ainsley had a personal beef with the World Union, not with those evil organizations.

    Those organizations didn''t dare to experiment on transmigrators because they couldn''t even catch one.

    Thus, they usually sheltered the transmigrators if they got one, and this person would be treated as a VVIP.

    On the other hand, the World Union captured a lot of transmigrators.

    They extracted the souls every time, but they also did some experiments on these people who came from another world.

    After all, in the eyes of the natives, transmigrators were all aliens.

    Thanks to this experiment, the future world could develop many advanced potions, techniques on using abilities, various technologies and so on.

    Some rumors said that the technology of Teleportal came from transmigrators, and it was true.

    After all, the Billios family and other noble families who worked together for that project secretly sheltered a few transmigrators from higher-level worlds.

    The benefits that transmigrators brought were too many and important.

    Not to mention that Ainsley was not just an ordinary transmigrators. She was also a time traveler!

    The world union in this era had not determined Ainsley''s identity as a time traveler, but they keenly realized that something was strange with the girl.

    They had to get the girl before other forces and organizations got her.

    But out of the blue, the Legendary beasts suddenly wanted to protect this girl??

    The domain masters weren''t so naive to believe that the Legendary beasts did this out ofpassion for the younger generation.

    Could it be that these beasts already got some benefits and information from the girl, so they decided to protect her?

    The beast race was the only race who didn''t join the World Union despite being one of the biggest races in the world.

    After all, most of them couldn''t transform to a humanoid form despite having a high intelligence on par with human beings.

    So, the beast race never took the World Union seriously.

    Still, if they wanted to develop something behind everyone''s back...

    The domain masters all had a chill down their spine.

    They never thought of a possibility when the beast race collectively went against the World Union.

    Maybe they would secretly coborate with the Beastman race and the Merfolk race or with the celestial race to create a brand new alliance.

    As long as they got those important secrets from the mysterious girl, it was not impossible to start another era of interracial war.

    After all, the beast race probably suffered the most in the hands of human beings.

    Other non-human races usually lived together with beasts and weren''t as cruel as human beings.

    The world union appeared to be a joint organization of all the big races in this world, but because other non-human races rarely cared about such a gathering...

    In reality, most of the activities and regtions came from human beings.

    Those non-human races could leave the World Union anytime, but human beings couldn''t, because the World Union was one of their attempts to survive against non-human races.

    The domain masters didn''t dare to question the Legendary beasts out loud, but they immediately sent the news to the headquarters.

    The Legendary beasts rebelled, and it was suspected that they already joined forces with the mysterious girl.

    There might be an intention to cause trouble and break apart the World Union! Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    The World Union''s higher-ups, who were mostly human beings or halflings with the blood of human beings, were terrified on the spot.

    They knew how much the World Union meant to the human race.

    Without this organization, other non-human races wouldn''t pay attention to them, or they would want to make humans as their ves.

    If those non-human races joined forces with the beast race relying on the secrets of that mysterious girl...

    The higher-ups broke in a cold sweat and they sent an ultimatum to the domain masters and everyone inside the domain who worked for the World Union.

    Of course, except for the unreliable Mr Griffin who defected on the spot.

    [Capture that little girl at all costs! If we can''t capture her alive, it''s okay to destroy her so that no one can get her.]

    The world union hardened their hearts and became ruthless.

    If they couldn''t get it, then they had to destroy it so that no one could get what they couldn''t get!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2457: "Joint Domain vs The Godfathers Domain"

    These domain masters were all cultivated by the world union since they were young, especially a few younger domain masters among the ten domain masters.

    They were all extremely loyal to the organization because they grew up inside that organization.

    Now that the headquarters asked them to catch Ainsley at all costs, these domain masters didn''t hesitate to manipte their domain once more.

    If before, the pressure was directed at the Godfather, now, they directed the pressure at Ainsley!

    Because Ainsley''s spirit left her body back then, her control over the love virus inside the bald domain master''s body was gone.

    Now, she really could not control the Buddha-like domain master to secretly help her behind everyone''s backs.

    The pressure of the domain suddenly pressed down on Ainsley''s entire body.

    It was as if someone suddenly threw a mountain over her shoulders!

    The space around her contracted, like the wall of a washing machine, trying to spin her around and crush her bit by bit.

    This was the first time Ainsley ever felt such an obvious pressure from the domain.

    For a moment, her mind went nk, and under the pressure, the baby almost lost consciousness.

    She really couldn''t fight back at all.

    Every inch of her body is moring for her to obey the owners of this domain!

    Ainsley''s face instantly lost all colors and her lips turned pale.

    Sweat dripped down her forehead, and the baby swayed from side to side, as if she could be blown by the wind at any moment.

    Everyone around her immediately noticed the obvious change.

    The Legendary beasts couldn''t feel the domain''s pressure, but the Godfather could.

    At this moment, even if Ainsley was inside his domain, his domain was also inside someone else''s domain.

    Of course, this ce already became the joint domain''s weakest spot, but the targeted pressure was no joke.

    The Godfather''s face changed, and he immediately used his power to manipte his domain so that he could elevate the joint domain''s pressure.

    The Godfather''s move was invisible, but it immediately shed with the joint domain''s pressure.

    The joint domain sensed a threat from a smaller domain inside its own body.

    The target of the pressure was inside this small domain that acted as a shield for the target.

    The ten domain masters sensed the sh of energy between the two domains, and their faces instantly flickered from red, white, blue, to ck.

    Their faces were as colorful as the traffic light.

    [That bastard did sessfully create a domain and even created it inside our domain!]

    One of the ten domain masters ground his back mrs with hatred, itching to tear the Godfather to pieces with his own hands.

    Such an action of creating a domain inside someone else''s domain was a privilege that only a new domain master could do.

    But it was too destructive to the owner of the other domain.

    This action was like stabbing someone from inside their stomach!

    Feeling the shaky joint domain and the weak point gathered at the Godfather''s domain, the domain masters all had dark faces.

    Even if this joint domain wasn''t their private domain and just a part of their private domain, any damage to the joint domain would still have an impact on their personal domain.

    A domain was as important as one''s own soul.

    For domain masters, the injuries on the body and the soul weren''t as important as the damages suffered by their domains.

    That''s why, domain masters rarely fought each other because they all cherished their own feathers.

    Now that this bastard directly poked a hole in the joint domain, no matter which area this domain belonged to, all ten domain masters suffered the same injuries.

    They swallowed back the blood rising in their throat with faces full of hatred and continued to release pressure on the Godfather''s domain.

    Let that domain break into pieces so that this guy would be injured for at least a decade!

    The real domain would not disappear or be damaged, but the virtual domain that the Godfather released here would still injure the man so badly.

    As long as the virtual domain was destroyed, the domain owner would be no different from half-dead.

    Of course, they would immediately escape to their real domain somewhere out there to heal their injuries, so it was extremely difficult to kill aplete domain master.

    However, as long as they could avenge the injuries they suffered, they didn''t mind at all!

    The ten domain masters'' hatred was sessfully drawn to the Godfather instead of Ainsley.

    The Godfather himself didn''t mind, and even had time to curl the corner of his lips in disdain.

    This was exactly what he wanted to do anyway.

    He wanted these people to focus on him so that the pressure on Ainsley could be less.

    The Godfather had a hunch that Ainsley already created a domain, but he wasn''t sure whether it was aplete domain or not.

    Anyway, as long as Ainsley was still inside his domain, no one could touch even a strand of her hair!

    The Legendary beasts were immune to the effect of the domain, but they also couldn''t do anything to help those who were affected.

    Domain masters were Gods in their domains, so how could the Legendary beasts'' pressure affect them?

    Unless the Legendary beasts wanted to fight for real.

    Still, these legendary beasts didn''t want to provoke a war for no reason.

    After all, once a legendary beast made a move for real, at least the whole ind would be ttened to the ground.

    Offending the World Union so easily wasn''t a wise move!

    They could only try to send some energy to Ainsley, so that she could recover from the sudden pressure just now.

    Don''t die, little girl!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2458: "Domain Battle"

    The legendary beast''s help for Ainsley was extremely timely.

    After the first shock, Ainsley gradually regained herposure and quickly absorbed the energy from these legendary beasts.

    The energy helped her body to repair the internal injuries caused by the pressure from the joint domain.

    Even if the process of healing the injuries wasn''t as fast as when Ainsley asked a healer to help, it was enough to stop the bleeding and protect the important organs inside the body.

    Of course, this energy also helped repair some small cracks on Ainsley''s energy cores that could be a hidden danger when she wanted to open her domain.

    Coupled with the assistance from healing potions, Ainsley was immediately out of the critical state.

    If the legendary beasts didn''t react fast enough, Ainsley might have really died for the second time.

    Thankfully, even if Ainsley died in the parallel world, her soul would not get lost in the parallel world because she was already a domain owner.

    At worst, she could go to her own domain and live as a spirit.

    Of course, once her body was seriously injured, the domain would automatically suck the domain owner into its territory.

    When inside one''s own domain, the speed of all recovery, including soul recovery and other things, would be doubled or even tripled.

    If the Godfather didn''t die before he could create a domain, he would never lose in disgrace like in the original world.

    The Godfather would be like now, fearless and brave because he knew that he wouldn''t die that easily.

    The Godfather saw Ainsley''s condition and secretly sighed in relief. He really had to thank these legendary beasts for their help.

    Of course, the legendary beasts chose to be ''neutral'' and didn''t help Ainsley to attack the ten domain masters who attacked her before.

    They also had domains as legendary beasts, but their domains were unique, different from the virtual domain that these people opened.

    A legendary beast''s domain was semi-real, so it could not be opened anywhere and could only be visited in the real world.

    The legendary beasts didn''t help Ainsley, but they also didn''t let the domain masters harm her.

    The domain masters knew that this was the legendary beasts'' bottom line, so they could only vent their anger on the Godfather.

    It was okay if they couldn''t kill Ainsley. They had to seriously injure this rebellious transmigrator as a warning to other transmigrators.

    Wouldn''t it be easy to capture the kid without this transmigrator''s protection?

    Soon, the ten domain masters manipted the joint domain to squeeze the Godfather''s domain, which was pitifully smallpared to therge joint domain.

    Each of the domain masters started to activate the zone that belonged to them.

    The various abilities represented inside the domain slowly invaded the Godfather''s own domain with a bang.

    However, despite being small, the Godfather''s domain was not to be underestimated either.

    The entire domain slowly ''woke up'' and actively devoured or destroyed those attacks thrown by the abilities inside the joint domain.

    People said that domains had ''spirits'' or ''souls'', which made the abilities represented inside the domaine alive, as if they were no longer just a group of energy but a living being.

    In this battle between domain masters, such a saying came true.

    If a domain master went against a non-domain master, they would manipte the domain to attack the victim trapped inside their domain.

    But once it was a fight between domain masters, even if the level of the domains were different, it was no longer the domain masters who fought.

    Yes. It was the domains who fought each other for dominance!

    Both the Godfather and the joint domain showed signs of space cracks and space turbulence due to the bombardment from each side.

    However, as long as the ''pirs'' were safe and sound, the domain would remain intact.

    After the pirs, there was still the domain core.

    To destroy a virtual domain opened by a domain master, one had to destroy a few pirs and destroy the domain core, just like what happened at the new century war between the blood n and the celestial n.

    This time, because the Godfather''s domain was inside the joint domain, there was no definite border between two domains, unlike the clear border between the blood n''s domain and the celestial''s domain back then.

    If before, they needed people to manually search the domain core and the domain pirs, now, the domain themselves did this.

    The bigger domain, the joint domain, had an inherent advantage regarding this because of its sheer size.

    It was difficult to find something specific inside such a huge domain.

    However, the Godfather''s domain was smaller, so it was easier to find things.

    The joint domain had already found the pirs and core belonging to the Godfather''s domain, while the Godfather''s domain still spread out their ''radar'' to find the domain core.

    It already found the domain pirs, but the core of such a joint domain couldn''t be a single core.

    There must be at least two domain cores to support a joint domain. Continue your saga on mvl

    A joint domain was a risky thing to create, and it was full of loopholes everywhere.

    The domain itself could not be as stable as a single domain, so there would be more domain cores to stabilize this kind of temporary domain.

    The Godfather suspected that there were as many as ten domain cores, one core from each domain master so that even if one of the cores were destroyed, there were still nine more cores to support the domain.

    Such a domain was close to invincible, unless the Godfather could cut off the connections between these domain cores and disintegrate them from inside!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2459: "Domain Consciousness"

    The joint domain had already found the pirs in the Godfather''s domain.

    The domain itself immediatelyunched various attacks on those pirs.

    The sky, the bloodke, the steel radar forest, and so on.

    The easiest to be destroyed was the steel radar forest because the forest had a limited amount of steel radar "tree".

    In just a few minutes, the entire steel radar forest was razed to the ground!

    The Godfather only felt as if his sixth sense was sealed, but he himself didn''t suffer any internal injuries.

    After all,pared to the space in the domain itself being torn by another domain, just having the radar forest razed to the ground was nothing.

    At most, the Godfather could feel that his domain, which was so stable before, slowly became unstable.

    The man lost a part of his absolute control over his domain, and his domain fluctuated slightly.

    If the joint domain continued to destroy more pirs, even if the domain wouldn''t copse until the core was destroyed, the Godfather would suffer internal injuries sooner orter.

    The Godfather protected his other pirs and tried to attack the pirs of the joint domain.

    However, with such a huge domain, finding one or two pirs alone was already good.

    The Godfather also destroyed those pirs mercilessly, but he was more worried about the domain cores.

    There might be ten domain cores and he had to destroy more than just one core topletely disintegrate the domain from inside.

    It sounded easy to do, but this method was too slow.

    By then, maybe his own domain pirs and core were already destroyed.

    The Godfather remembered that such a joint domain should have the connection point, and that point should also be reflected into a different domain core.

    It would be faster to find this special core so that the joint domain would be chopped into various smaller domains.

    By then, the entire huge domain would copse!

    The Godfather protected his own pirs and core while he used his domain''s consciousness to sweep over the huge joint domain.

    Where is the connection point?

    Where is that special domain core and what does it look like?

    At this time, the Godfather suddenly envied people who had a good detection ability.

    At least they could immediately scan the entire joint domain and find the suspected special domain core.

    The Godfather fought against ten people at once, and naturally, he was at a disadvantage.

    However, the ten people couldn''t destroy the Godfather''s domain as quickly as they thought.

    The first pir they destroyed was the steel radar forest.

    But the other pirs were not so easy to destroy.

    The sky full of lightning was one of the pirs.

    How do one even destroy lightning?

    Even touching the sky was already a difficult thing!

    There was also the river, pool,ke and pond of blood.

    Even if only a drop of blood remained, this domain pir would never be destroyed!

    Let''s talk about the domain core, which was the Godfather''s throne.

    No one could get close to that throne without touching the bloodke underneath the throne.

    Countless strange blood-sucking creatures that could even devour domain energy resided inside thatke.

    Every time the joint domain''s various attacks came straight to the Godfather''s throne, the blood water in theke would immediately surge to dispel the attack.

    Then, countless strange creatures devoured the remaining energy from those attacks.

    If there was a brave domain master who wanted toe close in person, they had to be prepared to die right there.

    The lightning in the sky was lurking behind the clouds, protecting the Godfather in silence.

    The bloodke, river, pool and pond surrounded the throne, ready to protect their master anytime.

    Whenever the joint domain sent their unique creatures over, no matter what creatures, as long as they still had blood...

    They would all be sucked dry in no time.

    Even if the steel radar forest was gone, the Godfather''s own sixth sense was there.

    He could always urately find those things that snuck into his domain.

    Even the joint domain''s consciousness had to take a detour near the Godfather''s throne, so as not to be destroyed.

    Readtest chapters on mvl

    A domain consciousness was also a kind of energy, so it could be absorbed or destroyed.

    The Godfather''s small domain was like a tough fortress, firmly protecting the king.

    At the same time, the Godfather''s domain consciousness was not to be underestimated.

    Like the owner of the domain, this domain consciousness was sleek, cunning, extremely sinister but also tough.

    No matter how many times the other ten domain masters found this domain consciousness and destroyed it...

    It would alwayse back somehow!

    It just never disappeared, ah!

    Many domain masters knew that a domain consciousness determined the level of the domain.

    Some domain consciousness was just stronger than others, and in extreme cases, they could even appear in the form of a spirit instead of just an intangible energy.

    Such domain consciousness was already called a domain spirit or the soul of the domain.

    It took thousands of years for the domain consciousness to develop into a domain spirit or a domain soul.

    At least, this world didn''t have an advanced resource to help the domain consciousness grow faster.

    That''s why many domain masters left this world with their own domain, seeking opportunities in a higher-level world.

    Clearly, because the joint domain was a mix of ten different domains, the domain consciousness born from such a temporary domain was unstable and always confused.

    It couldn''t bepared to the Godfather''s strong and resilient domain consciousness!

    The ten domain masters had no choice but to personally capture the domain consciousness or destroy it non-stop.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2460: "Ainsleys Domain Debut"

    For now, the two sides were in a stalemate, but sooner orter, the Godfather, who was alone and was considered a freshly-baked domain master, would not be able to stop the ten domain masters.

    Ainsley knew this.

    Her purposeing to this world wasn''t to avenge the Godfather but to simply save him so that he wouldn''t die a tragic death.

    As long as they could escape, everything was okay.

    The premise was that she also opened her domain.

    Ainsley was actually curious about her domain.

    She had never opened the domain in the real world, only in the special training space.

    What would her domain be when she opened it in the real world?

    Would it be a big domain, or a small one? Would it look exactly the same as the one in the training space?

    Ainsley looked at the fierce battle between the Godfather and the ten domain masters before quietly walking away from the Godfather''s domain.

    If she wanted to open a domain, she could not do that inside the Godfather''s domain because it would be the same as backstabbing the Godfather.

    If she wanted to open the domain, wouldn''t it be good to open it inside the joint domain?

    Another blow would surely weaken the joint domain''s overall strength. By then, escaping would be too easy.

    Ainsley held her two cats and even invited the other two sacred beasts toe with her.

    She only wanted to be low-key, but she didn''t expect the Legendary beasts to be so curious.

    They also wanted toe with her!

    "Don''t worry, little girl. We won''t hinder you! No matter what, those people are busy dealing with your father, so they won''t notice you."

    Even if they noticed, the Legendary beasts could help Ainsley withstand the pressure from the domain.

    They didn''t know what Ainsley wanted to do, but their instinct told them that they had to follow this girl to see a miracle.

    "Okay, then..." Ainsley patted her forehead and sighed before she allowed the Legendary beasts to follow her.

    A group of people walked out of the Godfather''s domain with a swagger.

    Naturally, the ten domain masters saw this, but they were happy instead of being vignt.

    As long as the girl left the Godfather''s domain, wouldn''t it be easy to do something?

    The Godfather acted as if he didn''t pay attention to this situation because he was busy defending her domain from the ten domain masters.

    After all, logically, if he noticed, he would definitely stop Ainsley.

    But he didn''t, because he knew that the girl had something to do on her own.

    The Godfather''s acting skill was enough to fool the ten domain masters.

    In no time, Ainsley reached the end of the Godfather''s domain and she didn''t hesitate to step out of the border!

    The moment the girl entered the territory of the ten domain masters, the same huge pressure as before directly pressed on the girl, wishing to tten her to the ground.

    But this time, Ainsley was prepared.

    To be honest, when she woke up before, she was already a domain master, so she shouldn''t be too affected by the enemy''s domain pressure.

    However, because she was still unused to her new condition and she became a domain master inside the training space, the baby was unprepared.

    This time, Ainsley fully understood her state as a domain master, and thus, the domain pressure was just like a full-body massage to her.

    Before the ten domain masters could notice something wrong with Ainsley''s reaction, the baby already opened her domain.

    To open a domain, one only had to imagine their domain appearing in the real world.

    The way a domain appeared varied from one person to another.

    Usually, arger domain appeared bit by bit, like a 3D holographic game.

    Each ce would be ''loaded'' one by one, until the whole domain waspleted.

    For a smaller domain, they would appear in aplete form within seconds, with no process like therger domain.

    This was one of a smaller domain''s advantages.

    Unfortunately or fortunately, Ainsley''s domain...turned out to be arge one.

    It came out bit by bit.

    The first thing to change was the sky.

    The sky in the joint domain was slowly dyed pink and golden.

    The clouds started to change shape and color, followed by the ground.

    The solid ground slowly became much softer and soon, it turned into aplete pink sand beach.

    The sea slowly filled in the surroundings, and one by one, from the wind to the animals, they started to show up.

    The sky slowly formed a perfect dome, snatching almost half of the entire joint domain!

    The joint domain was bigger than the world union headquarters, but they were still smallpared to Axelle''s abyss domain before.

    Ainsley''s domain wasn''t as big as theirs, butpared to the Godfather''s domain that only upied a small part of the joint domain...

    Her domain was vast!

    The domain popped out of the blue and it was ''loaded'' way faster than ever.

    In the blink of an eye, another pinkish holiday domain suddenly appeared in the vast desert-like domain.

    A second domain appeared inside the joint domain!

    For a moment, the special core of the joint domain shook, bing more and more unstable.

    This small movement identally revealed the special core''s true form, and the diligent Godfather captured the small movement.

    The special core of the joint domain turned out to be a part of the vast desert, not too big, but not that small either.

    Who would have thought that a part of the desert in this domain was the special core of the joint domain?

    The Godfather found the special core, but his face darkened.

    That core was difficult to destroy!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2461: "A Non-aggressive Domain"

    No one noticed the slight movement from the special core and no one even realized the Godfather had found the special core of the joint domain.

    Everyone, including the domain masters, the Legendary beasts and those unrted people trapped in the joint domain, were distracted somewhere else.

    They couldn''t help but look at the beautiful domain not far from their ces with wide eyes.

    Even those who were far away could faintly see the strange domain because that domain was full of pink, gold, and various soft pastel colors!

    What kind of domain is that?

    Even the most gentle domain usually only had the color of white and green, forming a beautiful natural scenery such as mountains, waterfall, and such.

    Up to this day, there had never been a pink domain because simply, there was no charm ability user who became a domain master yet.

    Even if there were any, that charm ability wouldn''t be the core of the domain, so the dominant color wouldn''t be pink.

    However, Ainsley was really the first charm ability user who sessfully became a domain master.

    That''s why her domain was pink and had so many other soft pastel colors, forming a beautiful paradise on earth.

    People who saw this domain could not think of how domineering this domain was and they just wanted to rx.

    Even the enemies who were unfortunately included in the scope of the domain didn''t feel any threat or domain pressure.

    They just felt peaceful and rxed. For a moment, they forgot that they were on the battlefield.

    These people were all scattered on the beach. Some were near the sea, others were farther away from the sea.

    Another group of people was stranded at the beach''s cartoon style.

    They couldn''t help but marvel at the strange ce around them.

    "Howe this ce is in a cartoon style? It''s so different from the other areas."

    "It''s like something straight out of an anime!"

    "Yes, yes! I suddenly want toy down and sleep...or just sip some juice."

    "If we can have this kind of ce in the real world, I''m sure it will be the most popr tourist destination in no time."

    Everyone was busy discussing the wonder of the domain.

    Even the ten domain masters who were somehow enveloped inside the domain couldn''t help but rx.

    "I never expected there would be such a rxing domain. This domain doesn''t feel dangerous at all."

    "Yeah. Usually, there will always be a domain pressure for anyone who enters the domain unless they''re the domain master. But this domain..."

    "It has no pressure at all! Instead of pressure, I actually feel pleasure..."

    "This is quite unique. I thought that domains are always aggressive. Even some of the most gentle domains will still hide dangers."

    "Could it be that there are more types of domains than what we know?"

    After all, what if the domain master''s main ability was a healing ability?

    Then, the whole domain would be a healing-type domain with no lethality except for the other scattered abilities reflected as the pirs of the domain.

    If there was already a domain with the main theme of illusion, then, it was not too surprising to see this kind of docile domain.

    The domain masters were interested in such a different domain.

    To be honest, even in the future, there was rarely such a domain because most domains were built to be as imposing and threatening as possible.

    Only people with special professions such as healers would create a non-lethal domain that could even fix the damage of other domains.

    This kind of domain master only appeared once in a few hundred years, so they were too rare.

    Themon domains were still those meant to fight other domains.

    Naturally, the domain consciousness born from such domains would be aggressive.

    Everyone looked at the little kid who was sitting at the edge of a cliff far away from the seashore with strange eyes.

    Ainsley was indeed sitting at the edge of the cliff with her short legs swinging casually, as if she was not here to fight but to have a holiday.

    Her extremely rxed posture as the owner of the domain made other people inside the domain rxed as well.

    It was precisely because the strongest people were all inside Ainsley''s domain that for a moment, no one paid attention to the Godfather''s movements.

    Even the ten domain masters stopped bombarding the Godfather and curiously examined the strange domain around them.

    This gave the Godfather an opportunity to let his domain consciousness sneak into the joint domain once more and went straight to where the special core was.

    Because the special core was actually just a group of sand, instead of burning it with lightning, the Godfather brought a lot of blood with him and enveloped the whole sand block.

    The sand became more solid inside the blood, but instead of destroying it, the Godfather actually transported the blocks of sand into his own domain!

    Yes. Let the domain pressure destroy this thing.

    Anyway, once a domain core left their original domain, it would disappear and break on its own.

    That''s why many experts didn''t create their domain core in the form of small things that were easy to carry.

    They were either something they always carried with them as the domain masters, or something immovable such as the whole a*s mountain.

    The Godfather diligently transported more and more blocks of sand, until the ten domain masters slowly realized something wrong with their special core.

    Howe the presence of a special core of their joint domain became weaker and weaker?

    When they hurriedly checked it, they saw more than half of the sand area was gone!

    It just disappeared!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2462: " The Fall of The Joint Domain"

    The moment the special corepletely disappeared, the whole joint domain became blurry, and some people disappeared out of thin air.

    They were kicked out of the unstable domain.

    Then, cracks started to appear in the sky and the ground, with many other things disappearing one after another.

    Once the ten domain masters merged their domain, even if it was just temporary, when the whole domain copsed, their domain would also be affected to a certain extent.

    Now, they saw with their own eyes how the huge domain slowly crumbled, revealing the real sky and the sea outside of the domain.

    Many people who stayed inside those damaged areas left the domain in disgrace.

    They were all kicked out and because it was a forceful action, they suffered injuries of various degrees.

    The domain started to crumble starting from the edge, which was the weakest.

    Those areas without pirs also disappeared the fastest.

    If this was a normal domain, one had to destroy a few pirs or all pirs and then destroy the core before they couldpletely break this virtual domain.

    But the joint domain was special.

    Once the special core was moved away, stolen or destroyed, the entire domain split into pieces.

    The domains of the ten domain masters slowly separated themselves from each other, but then, their individual domains also slowly disappeared.

    When they opened the domain, it was in the form of a joint domain, not a single domain.

    So, when the connection between the domains disappeared, the individual virtual domain also disappeared.

    Those who saw this situation immediately went to Ainsley''s domain and they all tacitly detoured the Godfather''s domain.

    They knew that being kicked out because the virtual domain slowly disappeared had a huge impact.

    Some unlucky ones would die during the chaos while lucky ones would sessfully leave the domain with injuries.

    That''s why, in the war between the blood n and the celestial race, Ainsley worked hard so that the domain wouldn''t crash.

    This time, the joint domain had to disappear, and some sacrifices were inevitable.

    After all, even if this was just a virtual domain, the area here was already at a different space and time from the real world.

    The coordinates were different.

    Everyone knew one or two things about the domain, so those who saw this incident immediately tried to enter Ainsley''s domain.

    As long as Ainsley''s domain didn''t shatter to pieces, they would be fine!

    The ten domain masters already suffered injuries of various degrees, from light injuries to soul injuries.

    They didn''t have time to care about what those people were doing.

    They knew that they failed their mission, but before their virtual domainpletely copsed, they had to destroy Ainsley''s domain too!

    They thought that Ainsley''s domain would be weaker than the Godfather''s domain because of its gentle nature.

    It would be faster to destroy that kind of docile domain than the Godfather''s aggressive domain.

    Quick! Find the pirs of that domain and the core!

    The ten domain masters endured the pain from their injuries.

    Even when they coughed up blood and some people''s souls were riddled with small holes, they gritted their teeth and persisted.

    Ten peopleunched their domain''s remaining consciousness all at once, infiltrating Ainsley''s domain!

    The Godfather thought that these ten people would not be able to do anything after their domain slowly shattered.

    But he never expected they would be so stubborn!

    The Godfather immediatelymanded his domain consciousness to intercept those ten people, but no matter how strong his domain consciousness was...

    He could only intercept one or two weakest consciousnesses.

    The other eight consciousness rushed into Ainsley''s domain with everyst bit of their energy.

    Theyout of Ainsley''s domain pirs were easy to spot.

    They didn''t have to destroy all the pirs, just two or three will do.

    The first one to be attacked was the miniature domain inside the sandbox, which represented Ainsley''s 3D map ability.

    This was easy to find.

    The next one was the blood moon in the sky.

    Even if the time was set to be daytime at this moment, the blood moon was still there in the sky, just invisible to the naked eyes.

    Ainsley only had four pirs in total. As long as half of her pirs were gone and then the core was destroyed...

    That domain would also perish!

    The other eight domain consciousness already found the cartoon-style forest, the third pir of this domain.

    Thest one was a bit unexpected¡ª the shaman power was actually reflected in the sea breeze...

    It was too difficult to destroy the sea breeze and the blood moon.

    The domain master also suspected that the night version of the sea would be one of the domain pirs representing the blood maniption power, just like the hidden blood moon.

    Destroying the moon and the sea was obviously too difficult to do in a short time.

    So, they immediately attacked the cartoon-style trees around the beach and the miniature sandbox on top of the rock!

    Ainsley definitely saw the eight domain consciousness who aggressively attacked her domain pirs, but the baby remained calm.

    As long as the domain core was safe and sound, what could these people do?

    Indeed. After they destroyed the two domain pirs, the eight domain consciousness struggled to find the domain core of this domain...

    But they slowly felt something was wrong.

    Howe this domain...felt like it had more than one domain?

    Anyone could feel whether a domain had one core or more, just like how the joint domain had ten domain cores and one special core.

    Howe this "holiday domain"...had the breath of two domain cores?

    A dual-core domain?!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2463: "Still Waters Run Deep"

    Not to mention that after searching for the domain core, the eight domain consciousness found that the two domain cores were actually the sky and the entire pink beach.

    Maybe the sea was also included in the range, who knows?

    Many people wanted to make their domain core something difficult to destroy, but not just anyone could make it.

    The domain core was the heart of the domain, but it depended on the strength of the domain owner whether it could be indestructible or just something random.

    Most people''s domain cores were way smaller than the pirs.

    Even the special core of the joint domain was just a small area of sand, not the entire desert.

    For the domain core to be such a vast territory, either the domain master had mastered their ability to the peak, or their own ability was too outstanding.

    Ainsley''s luck maniption ability was against the sky, so it was not surprising to be represented by the golden sky with pink clouds.

    At the same time, because Ainsley created the skill ''love virus'', her attainment in the charm ability field had surpassed many people.

    She was even a pioneer.

    That''s why, although the pink beach was not as vast as the sky, it was still a vast territory, representing the second core¡ª the charm ability.

    Many of these domain masters didn''t have such a strange domain core.

    Even the Godfather, whose domain pirs included the sky and theke, only had a throne as the domain core.

    It was not difficult to make the sky and the ground as the domain pirs, but to make a domain core out of it...

    That''s nearly impossible!

    And since when could someone make a dual-core domain in a single domain?

    This domain was not a joint domain. It was an individual domain!

    The ten domain masters all looked at Ainsley as if she was a devil or a monster.

    Even the Legendary beasts locked at the baby with surprise.

    The fact that the baby actually created a domain was already something close to a miracle.

    Now, not only her domain was a dual-core domain, both the cores were somewhat indestructible.

    If this baby wasn''t a monster, then what was she?

    Those domain masters from the world union didn''t believe that Ainsley was a real five-year-old kid.

    But when they checked her bone age, she was indeed only five years old!

    Maybe her soul was already hundreds or thousands of years old.

    Continue reading at mvl

    The ten domain masters consoled themselves with this thought. If not, they would question themselves.

    How could a young kid make such an outstanding domain whereas they had to spend almost their entire lifespan to create one?

    Now that the eight domain consciousness found the domain core, they should be happy.

    But they couldn''t be happy at all.

    How could they destroy the vast sky within seconds?

    There was also that pink sandy beach...

    No matter how one looked at these domain cores, it was impossible to destroy them in a short time.

    Even if they were given time, God knew when they could destroy these domain cores!

    The ten domain masters'' own domains had slowly crumbled, leaving only a small part behind that wouldpletely disappear in minutes.

    They didn''t have the luxury to slowly destroy Ainsley''s domain cores.

    But they couldn''t invade the Godfather''s domain with their eight domain consciousness.

    As their domain crumbled to pieces, the eight domain consciousness became weaker and weaker.

    They could only invade this non-lethal domain, not a super aggressive domain like the Godfather''s!

    The eight domain consciousness felt aggrieved, but the domain masters insisted on doing thest blow to Ainsley.

    [Just find her domain consciousness and kill it!]

    If they couldn''t destroy the domain core, injuring the domain consciousness was another way.

    The domain consciousness of this domain must be the weak type who was submissive and timid.

    After all, the whole theme of this domain was rxation and peace, right?

    The eight domain consciousnesses with different shapes quickly spread around the Love Paradise domain, acting as if they were the owners.

    Some domain consciousnesses were in the shape of fruits, clouds, or animals, such as the Godfather''s domain consciousness.

    Its entire body was like an outline of a small snake, emitting a deep green light.

    Other domain consciousnesses were also like this.

    One was like a fiery red me, another was like a mysterious white flower.

    Each of this domain consciousness had its own characteristics.

    So far, everyone had not seen the domain consciousness of Ainsley''s domain, so now, these eight consciousnesses went rampant just to force the pitiful thing toe out.

    But they didn''t know that this "pitiful thing" was actually watching the eight children''s behavior with disdain in her heart-shaped eyes.

    Ainsley''s domain consciousness naturally emitted a pink and golden light, but the shape of her body was just a round, palm-sized thingy.

    And she identified as a female consciousness when other consciousnesses didn''t have a gender!

    The pink and gold ball with a vague devil horn, bat wings and devil tail twirled around Ainsley, yet no one around her even realized the domain consciousness was there.

    The luck factor was too great until people didn''t even see this little thing when it was right in front of everyone.

    The power of the 3D map enabled the little thing topletely monitor the movement of the other eight little things.

    Of course, as the owner of the domain, it should be able to monitor the "guests", but usually, a normal domain couldn''t capture the movement of fellow domain consciousnesses, only the domain owners or other guests.

    The 3D map was special. It captured the movement of the eight strange things precisely.

    With this, the little pink devil wagged her devil tail while grinning, showing a pair of small fangs.

    Did these little things think that she''s easy to bully because her domain is a rxing and peaceful domain?

    Don''t they know that still waters run deep?

 Chapter 2464: "Kill Chickens To Scare Monkeys"

    The little domain consciousness already thought of a name for herself¡ª Seina.

    She simply chose some alphabet from Ainsley''s name.

    Seina felt that this was her debut show. A lot of big shots and legendary beasts were here to watch the battle between domain consciousnesses.

    As a little arrogant domain consciousness with a princess syndrome, Seina wanted everyone''s eyes to focus on her.

    She knew that she was born unique, one of a kind. She was in a special domain.

    But it doesn''t mean she is weak!

    Seina wagged her devil tail as she looked at the wandering eight domain consciousnesses of various sizes and races.

    She had to kill the chickens to scare the monkeys.

    These eight bastards were good "chickens" delivered to her door.

    Seina didn''t even tell Ainsley that she wanted to teach these domain consciousnesses a lesson.

    She was sure that her master would also agree with her n.

    The little devil grinned as she slowly moved the power of the domain core.

    The charm and the luck ability.

    Since the two abilities were already integrated into the same domain, Seina, as the domain consciousness, could easily manipte these abilities.

    Just like Ainsley, she merged these two abilities, but instead of spreading the golden pink charm aura to be a love virus...

    The little devil had another n.

    She slowly twisted the pink-gold aura in the air into thin strands of threads.

    Then, the little devil tossed out those thin threads in the direction of the other eight intruders.

    With the help of the 3D map, Seina never missed her target.

    These domain consciousnesses were all half-solid, like a group of light or just a strand of consciousness.

    The stronger domain consciousness could materialize so that others could see it, just like those spirits who worked together with shamans.

    However, because the eight domain consciousnesses were sneaking into Ainsley''s domain, none of them showed themselves.

    They just destroyed Ainsley''s domain wantonly, trying to force out the "weak and timid" domain consciousness.

    It was at this moment that eight pink-gold threads thinner than cicada wings slowly approached the eight intruders.

    The threads had almost no sense of presence, so much so that these eight "seniors" didn''t even notice the threads.

    The pink-gold threads slowly crept around the eight intruders and bit by bit, they entangled these intruders like a coiling snake.

    Because the threads were too thin and light, even when the eight intruders'' whole bodies were entangled like a ball, they didn''t notice anything and still arrogantly destroyed Ainsley''s domain as they wished.

    But Seina would not let these eight bastards continue to show off.

    The moment the threadspletely entangled these eight intruders, Seina just flicked her devil tail. Your next read is at mvl

    Then, invisible pink-gold dots of light slowly came out of the threads and entered the bodies of these intruders.

    Yes. It was the love virus.

    But this love virus was only effective on domain consciousnesses.

    Since the love virus could even affect dead spirits, turning charm ability users into spirit tamers, it could also work on consciousness like the domain consciousness.

    After all, no matter what, they were also a spirit.

    They were even weaker than a dead spirit who was once a living being and could live outside of the domain.

    A domain consciousness could only stay inside the domain for all their life.

    The eight domain consciousnesses were still busy destroying the beautiful paradise when they slowly felt something wrong with them.

    It was as if they drank some good wine, and the wine''s effect hit them bit by bit.

    The eight domain consciousnesses felt like they lost their mind for a second.

    Everything around them was so warm andfortable, just like being in the mother''s womb.

    These little "kids" couldn''t resist such warmth and fell deeper into the warmth around them.

    They didn''t know that they hadpletely fallen into Seina''s tricks.

    As these intruders'' minds fell deeper and deeper into Seina''s love virus, these domain consciousnesses slowly forgot their missions.

    What were they doing before? Destroying this beautiful ce?

    Why would they!

    This ce was so warm andfortable. Why should they destroy it?

    Isn''t it better to make peace with each other and enjoy life?

    The eight domain consciousnesses lost their will to make troubles and just wandered around the domain with hazy minds.

    They couldn''t think straight and all they could think of was to enjoy this holiday domain.

    Such a beautiful paradise...they wanted to live here forever!

    When the eight domain consciousnesses started to be "drunk in love", the domain masters of these domain consciousnesses immediately felt something was wrong.

    However, when they tried to contact their domain consciousness...to their horror, they felt nothing.

    There was no connection at all, as if something blocked their work connection"!

    This had never happened before because a domain master and their domain was like God and their creation.

    How could God suddenly lose contact with their creation out of the blue?

    The domain masters'' hearts skipped a beat.

    Thest time, their domain consciousness entered the holiday domain to find the domain core.

    Could it be...

    They were lost there?

    For real??

    Before the eight people could panic, Seina had already brought together all eight domain consciousness and ced them around her.

    Then, she used the power of Ainsley''s domain to show herself and the other eight domain consciousness so that everyone in the domain could see them!

    The Legendary beasts and other people inside Ainsley''s domain, including the Godfather who was outside of Ainsley''s domain, suddenly saw nine strange light creatures of various shapes and types appearing out of thin air.

    Four creatures floated on the left side and another four lined up obediently on the right side of a pink ball in the center!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2465: "Subduing The Domain Consciousness"

    The eight domain masters whose domain consciousness entered Ainsley''s domain immediately recognized their own "children".

    Aren''t those light creatures their domain consciousnesses?

    What are they doing, lining up like that?

    Is this why the connection was cut just now?

    What is that pink ball at the center?

    Everyone who finally could see the true form of a domain consciousness looked at each other with astonishment.

    They heard that only the domain owner could see their own domain consciousness.

    Not even fellow domain masters could see the domain consciousness of other domain masters.

    So, what the hell is going on?

    Howe nine domain consciousnesses just popped out to show themselves?

    And from their observation, the other eight domain consciousnesses actually revolved around the pink ball in the middle.

    Which domain consciousness is that pink ball?

    Many people didn''t even dare to guess the owner of the pink ball because from what they see, the other eight domain consciousnesses were surprisingly obedient to the pink ball.

    So obedient that they seemed to be enved...

    Of course, the eight domain masters who unfortunately entered Ainsley''s domain with their domain consciousness naturally recognized the pink ball.

    That pink ball can''t be one of their consciousness anyway.

    As a fellow worker for the world union, they had seen each other''s domain consciousness, to prevent infighting because they didn''t recognize their allies'' domain consciousnesses.

    So...that pink ball can only be the little girl''s domain consciousness.

    Then why is she at the center while their children are lining up next to her, like loyal servants?

    The domain masters had a bad premonition, and the next second, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    What did they see!

    The pink ball... actuallymanded the eight domain consciousnesses to serve her this and that??

    If it was just like this, the domain masters wouldn''t be so shocked.

    The moment their children obeyed the pink ball''smand, they immediately felt their own domain shaking slightly.

    Then, their connection with their domain consciousness became even more vague than before.

    The most frustrating thing was that...even when their virtual domain was already shattered and would disappear in no time...

    They could still feel the change in their domain.

    Somehow, their domain was less hostile to that holiday domain and the pressure was also gone?

    What the hell?

    The domain masters didn''t think that the pink ball controlled the other domain consciousnesses because they had never heard of anything like that!

    But the fact pped them hard on the face.

    Their domain consciousness....

    really obeyed the pink ball, as if the pink ball was their master or something!

    The domain masters almost spurted a mouthful of blood on the spot.

    Other people also slowly realized something was wrong with those eight light creatures.

    They knew that these strange creatures must be the legendary domain consciousness.

    But they looked like obedient dogs around the pink ball! Find adventures at mvl

    That pink ball...could it be the domain consciousness of this holiday domain?

    After all, only this holiday domain had many pink elements.

    Even if they weren''t domain masters, the spectators also had rational thinking.

    How could domain consciousness surrender to another domain consciousness?

    But it did happen right in front of their eyes!

    The other eight domain consciousnesses just treated the pink ball like their princess, while they were the servants.

    They stopped destroying the beautiful paradise domain and focused on "serving" their little princess.

    Ordinary ability users could not see the face of the domain consciousness, but domain masters, the sacred beasts and Legendary beasts could.

    They saw the pink ball with a smug smile on her face, ordering the eight obedient "ves".

    And these "ves" were so excited to be "chosen". They almost kneeled if they had legs like ordinary animals.

    The eight unlucky domain masters stared at this scene with nk faces.

    Their brains froze for a few seconds before they reluctantly acknowledged what they just saw.

    It was true that some domain consciousnesses could control another domain consciousness.

    They saw one just now!

    Even if there were no such cases in history...

    Here, they witnessed the birth of a new history.

    So...a domain consciousness could control another domain consciousness, causing the connection between the "child" and the domain master to be cut off temporarily.

    This means, even if the domain didn''t disappear like now, the domain master could not pose any threat to their enemy because their own "child" defected to the enemy.

    Just what kind of domain is this domain?

    Everyone thought it was some kind of healing domain!

    What kind of healing domain is this?

    This must be a tricky maniptive domain!

    Is it a puppet domain? But there''s no puppet element.

    The pink elements...could it be a charm-based domain?

    But what kind of charm could be so terrifying to be able to "seduce" domain consciousness?

    The eight domain masters, including the other two who were stopped by the Godfather, couldn''t help but shudder on the spot.

    They never thought that a harmless-looking domain could be so...ferocious.

    It immediately held their lifeline with just a simple gesture!

    Who said that this domain was weak and harmless?!

    This domain is the cruelest and most evil domain out of so many bloody domains out there!

    The domain masters wanted to cry but had no tears.

    What if their "children" didn''te back?

    Their virtual domain was about to disappear, so the domain consciousness should also return to the real body of the domain.

    If they didn''t return on time...

    Would the connection be cut for real?

    Would their domain be half-disabled without the domain consciousness?!

    The domain masters already gave up on attacking the two cores of Ainsley''s domain.

    They just wanted to get back their babies!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2466: "We Surrender"

    To be honest, Ainsley herself didn''t expect her domain consciousness to be so domineering.

    What''s the concept of controlling other domain consciousnesses?

    Ainsley had never heard of this before!

    She thought that at least, her domain could subtly manipte those domain masters through the domain consciousness.

    But her domain consciousness directly captured those "children"!

    Ainsley was shocked, but her heart was immediately filled with delight.

    At first, she thought that with the domain, she could escape with the Godfather.

    But looking at the current situation...

    Why should she escape?

    These people should be the ones running for their lives!

    That way, even after she returned to the future, the Godfather would still be safe and sound.

    Ainsley instantly changed her expression and looked at the domain masters outside of her domain with an innocent face.

    "Ah, I''m so sorry! I never expected my domain consciousness to be so naughty..."

    The baby blinked her eyes and smiled as sweet as honey.

    "But my domain consciousness is just a baby. She is a newborn consciousness...she doesn''t understand anything."

    "Uncles, aunties, grandpa and grandma, please forgive her, okay?"

    When Ainsley said thest sentence, she looked so innocent and pitiful that if people didn''t see what happened just now, they would all be fooled.

    The eight domain masters were all outside of Ainsley''s domain, but even so, as fellow domain owners, they could still see the inside of Ainsley''s domain.

    They clearly saw how Ainsley acted all innocent and pitiful, taking advantage of her young age.

    When these "uncles and aunties", "grandpa and grandma" heard Ainsley''s words full of innocence, they almost vomited blood on the spot.

    What the hell?! Don''t try to fool them with that face! Innocent and newborn your a*s!

    That domain consciousness is so evil!

    And the domain owner is as evil as the domain consciousness.

    These adults and antiques worth hundreds of years wanted to curse, but they couldn''t be so rude in front of a child.

    They could be tough to the Godfather, but if they were also tough to a child...

    There were many outsiders who were watching the show.

    The reputation of the World Union was at a stake.

    Not to mention that the Legendary beasts were also watching.

    They were famous for being overprotective to children and cubs.

    They could catch Ainsley, but if they cursed her, torture her or something instead of "politely inviting" the baby to "visit" their headquarters...

    The domain masters were sure that these crazy legendary beasts would fight them at all costs!

    The eight domain masters looked at each other with ttering teeth.

    The old ones'' blood pressure rose within seconds while the young people felt weak on their legs.

    How did they provoke such a monster?

    They couldn''t do anything to the kid, yet the kid acted as if she was the victim.

    Unreasonable!

    The eight people took a deep breath in unison, trying to calm down.

    The Buddha-like old man was the fastest to calm his chaotic heart and he immediately showed a gentle smile to this "innocent kid".

    "It''s okay, little girl. We don''t me you. But those domain consciousnesses are important to us...can you ask your domain consciousness to release them?"

    The Buddha-like man paused for a second before shing another gentle and warm smile, acting like a reliable and sunny grandpa

    "We promise we won''t hurt you at all, okay? Just release them, and we will immediately leave."

    When the others heard this, their faces instantly changed.

    Everyone in the team opened their mouths, wanting to refute the old man''s words, but the old man immediately red at them.

    If he had hair, his hair would have stood up like a frightened cat.

    He signaled with his eyes to these ignorant people.

    You imbeciles! Can''t you guys recognize the reality? That kid could easily control their domain consciousnesses.

    If they are at other times, it''s okay to let the domain consciousness stay for a while.

    But their virtual domain is about to copsepletely!

    He doesn''t want to try the impact of a missing domain consciousness when the virtual domain copses.

    Even if they wouldn''t lose this domain consciousness, there must be a considerable impact to the real body of the domain!

    He would rather cancel the mission than to injure himself.

    No matter how mysterious this kid is, once she bes a domain master...

    Not even the world union can do anything to her.

    That''s already the pinnacle of this world''s powerhouse!

    The other domain masters understood the old man''s meaning.

    No matter how reluctant they were, they could only lower their heads and tuck their tails.

    In just a few minutes, the situation was reversed.

    They suddenly...became the loser.

    Even those audiences inside Ainsley''s domain couldn''t help but look at this situation with wide eyes.

    They thought the battle between domain masters would be as exciting as the Godfather''s battle earlier.

    Howe it ended so fast just like that?

    This is like a child''s y!

    Ainsley herself didn''t want to waste her time fighting back and worth.

    Her advantagey in the fact that her domain consciousness could control other domain consciousnesses.

    Discover more content at mvl

    That''s already fatal enough for the enemies.

    Before releasing the poor babies, Ainsley secretly let Seina put more love virus into these domain consciousnesses.

    Then, she looked at the adults with an apologetic smile.

    "Okay, uncles, aunties, grandpa and grandma, I''ll release them, but please forgive me if there are some side effects..."

    The baby pursed her lips and scratched her cheeks in "embarrassment"

    "I can''t fully control my domain yet...so maybe, there will be some side effects remaining."

    "B-but I''m sure masters like you will be able to fix it!"

    The eight domain masters simultaneously cursed in their heart.

    Fix your a*s!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2467: "The Birth of A New Legend"

    The eight domain masters wanted to die but couldn''t.

    They had a feeling that these so-called "side effects" would be troublesome and a headache for them.

    But what could they do?

    Just getting back their domain consciousness was already a great mercy bestowed by their enemy.

    Stay updated through mvl

    Thank God this girl was still a kid. Maybe she was innocent or what, so she easily let go of their domain consciousnesses.

    The domain masters subconsciously felt a little bit of gratitude, not realizing that they were hating on Ainsley before, but suddenly felt grateful.

    Even if they were not inside Ainsley''s domain, the love virus had slowly invaded these people through their domain consciousness!

    Of course, the effect was minimalpared to when the person stood directly inside Ainsley''s domain.

    At this moment, all those spectators watched this scene with warm hearts.

    Ah. The little kid is really kind. She''s an angel! She doesn''t hate these old men and aunties for attacking her before.

    She still returned those domain consciousness intact, with no intention to torture them or something.

    She didn''t even ckmail those domain masters!

    The spectators'' affinity for Ainsley instantly soared.

    The Legendary beasts also had soft hearts and secretly thought that they had to help the little girl.

    She came from the future, so she would have to return at one point.

    All they could do is to keep an eye on the world union so that they wouldn''t target the Godfather, who seemed to be the kid''s important person.

    Maybe they also had to make trouble from time to time so that the world union had no time to care about the Godfather and other transmigrators.

    The domain masters themselves looked at Ainsley with teary eyes. Their hearts melted into a puddle of water.

    Why is this kid so kind? She even reminded them about the side effects...

    The domain masters changed their attitude 180¡ã within seconds, and they didn''t even realize it.

    But how could Ainsley be so kind to the people who killed the Godfather?

    The Godfather in this world was safe and sound, but the Godfather in her world, in the future world, had already died.

    These people were one of the many murderers who robbed the Godfather''s soul and made him suffer for hundreds of years!

    Ainsley''s eyes gleamed with a cunning light.

    Those side effects would definitely impact the real body of the domain.

    Even if she returned to the future, those impacts would never disappear just like that.

    No matter what, these domain consciousnesses were already half-disabled, but no one realized it yet.

    Ainsley "generously" returned the eight domain consciousnesses who had been infected by the love virus.

    These domain consciousnesses had been brainwashed thoroughly, and somewhere the domain masters couldn''t see, the real body of their domain slowly changed...

    The love virus slowly dyed the corner of these domains with pink.

    Soon, any living creatures with consciousness would also be infected with the love virus.

    Whether they remained as the native of that domain, fully under the domain master''s control or not...

    No one knew.

    No one ever thought of infiltrating other people''s domains and slowly changed the creatures inside those domains.

    Maybe someone with a virus or disease-based domain core could do that, but so far, even domain masters with such ability could not impact the domain consciousness of other domains.

    Ainsley''s domain consciousness was so domineering, simply because she herself had the blessing from Asmodeus.

    That was an otherworldly creature.

    In this era, not to mention otherworldly creatures, even summoning the ancestors was difficult.

    The ancestors and the door to the other worlds were closed right before the abyss demon catastrophe started.

    That''s why this catastrophe from one race forced all races in this world to join hands together, creating a peaceful era in the future.

    The domain masters received their "drunk and confused" domain consciousness with embarrassment all over their faces.

    But they said nothing and just quickly let their domain consciousness return to the real body of the domain.

    At the same time, the joint domainpletely copsed, kicking away the ten domain masters and all other people who were still inside the joint domain.

    Only those who stayed inside Ainsley''s domain or the Godfather''s domain stayed safe.

    Because these people were still inside someone else''s domain, they didn''t see how the entire joint domain crumbled.

    For them, their "world" had always been safe and sound.

    When they changed from one domain to another, it was just like walking from one movie set to another.

    As long as the domain master let them in, anyone could enter a domain without them realizing.

    When those domain masters and a lot of people from the world union disappeared into thin air, only then did the Godfather sigh in relief.

    He slumped on his throne whileining to the invisible Zev.

    "I didn''t expect my disciple to solve her problem so easily. I thought these bastards would destroy her virtual domain and injure her heavily."

    Really. No one expected the pink ball to capture eight domain consciousnesses at once and even held them hostage.

    The timing was also on Ainsley''s side, so this "final battle" looked ridiculously easy.

    But everyone had to admit one thing.

    Ainsley is lucky. So lucky that it''s unbelievable.

    And her domain is not as harmless as it looks!

    With the domain masters and the people from the world union leaving the domain, the tense atmosphere immediately disappeared.

    Everyone subconsciously rxed and let out a sigh of relief.

    Thank God, everything is over.

    Those masters are defeated just like that.

    This kid...is really hiding her strength deeply.

    Everyone, including the founder of the Sloan Family, couldn''t help but look at Ainsley with awe.

    Today is the birth of a new legend!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoot sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2468: "Legendary Beasts Mark"

    Even if Ainsley only showcased a little of her domain''s strength, it didn''t stop people from understanding the depth of this domain.

    It looked so easy to subdue eight domain consciousnesses...this domain would be anything else but mediocre and harmless.

    Ainsley''s domain enlightened a lot of people who were not domain masters and whose ability wasn''t too ferocious.

    This included the founder of the Sloan Family.

    In Ainsley''s world, the founder never actually created his domain no matter how strong he became because he was obsessed with Asmodeus bloodline.

    Or maybe he did create one, but it was just the simplest t domain.

    No one knew.

    Anyway, the founder of the Sloan Family was not known for his domain and was known for his unique bloodline and strange charm ability instead.

    He had so many connections and "flower protectors". Even many domain masters "fell under his pants suit" because of his charm.

    But now, the founder of the Sloan Family looked at Ainsley''s domain with wide eyes.

    He never expected a charm domain to be so¡ª awesome.

    If the Sloan Family could have a domain master like this...they would immediately soar to the sky and might even be able to transition to be a noble family.

    After all, many noble families started from merchant families or mafias who slowly upgraded themselves and got a "title" of nobility from the local government.

    Some governments had no concept of nobility, but people still called these elite families as noble families anyway.

    The real aristocratic families were actually not as powerful as the noble families.

    Of course, because of their noble bloodlines, they often became stronger than others, thus retaining their prestige.

    But this usually only happened among non-human races who still had a strong aristocratic system.

    The founder of the Sloan Family didn''t want his family to end up as just a top-notch mafia family.

    If he could slowly transition to the level of a noble family standing under the bright light...

    The man was inspired, and a seed of ambition slowly sprouted in his heart.

    He wanted to be a domain master so that his family could be even stronger.

    As for this little kid...

    Many people at the scene who had quick minds immediately thought of recruiting the girl to work as their family''s guardian or something like that.

    The gimmick of "the youngest domain master in the world" and "the first non-lethal domain" would bring tons of attention and benefit to anyone who could recruit the little girl.

    These old foxes slowly looked at Ainsley with shining eyes, as if they wanted to eat Ainsley in one gulp.

    A pity. No one knew that the baby would not stay in this world for too long.

    After the domain masters and their subordinates were kicked away, Ainsley and the Godfather slowly closed their virtual domains.

    For Ainsley, even if she sessfully created aplete domain, she could not control it well.

    Just opening this domain consumed a lot of her energy.

    Actually, if she didn''t scare away those domain masters, she would be the first one to surrender.

    Thankfully, those people''s domains also broke down, so Ainsley had a chance to counterattack.

    The two virtual domains slowly disappeared, showing the true scene in the real world¡ª the headquarters of the World Union.

    The "guests" and everyone else who were inside Ainsley and the Godfather''s domains slowly looked around at the garden in front of them.

    They were somehow randomly dropped at the World Union''s precious garden.

    But everyone didn''t care about this legendary park or greenhouse.

    They immediately ran to find their allies to confirm injuries and death.

    They could recruit the little girl after they made sure their people were okay!

    At the same time, the Legendary beasts also stood with everyone.

    They looked at the real sky and ind around them for a second before looking back at Ainsley.

    They knew they had to go now, and maybe the baby would also return anytime soon.

    So...

    A group of adults with colorful hair gathered around Ainsley.

    Some of them squatted so that they could be the same height as the little kid while others just stood calmly, showing off their cool side.

    "Little girl, when you return, don''t forget about what we asked you before!"

    "Little girl, if you can bring things from our world, please take this spatial storage with you."

    "Yes, yes. We have filled the spatial storage with countless technique books and resources for the beast n."

    "We know you won''t need these resources and books, so we will give you some marks instead, okay?"

    "A mark from a legendary beast can transcend time and space. Our future self will definitely notice the mark and that''s how our future self knows to protect you."

    The mark of a legendary beast was like a life-saving talisman because with this, other legendary beasts would definitely treat Ainsley just like their own cub.

    Maybe for Ainsley, the biggest benefit she got aftering to this era was this "Legendary beast''s mark".

    After saying all these things, the Legendary beasts started to leave their unique marks on Ainsley.

    Of course, these marks couldn''t be seen with naked eyes and only fellow legendary beasts could sense it.

    After everyone gave the little girl a gift, they shoved her with the specially made spatial storage which was said to be able to withstand the time and space turbulence.

    Read exclusive content at §Þ??

    "Please give those books and resources to the half-legendary beast around you or other sacred beasts."

    That way, they could cultivate more Legendary beasts!

    Ainsley received everyone''s care with a smile on her face, but when she identally looked at the Godfather in the distance...

    Her smile instantly fell.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoots sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2469: "See You In The Future"

    Ainsley knew that she had to leave now, and the Godfather in this world was just a parallel world version of the real Godfather.

    However, even so, when it was time to leave and return to the main world, Ainsley''s heart couldn''t help but be heavy.

    The Godfather noticed the girl''s reluctant gaze and his eyes slowly softened.

    The man quickly strode to Ainsley''s side with Zev, the little system spirit who no one could see.

    Of course, if they could see this spirit, they would see a handsome man floating behind the Godfather, like a clingy ghost.

    Zev in this world was in the form of an adult because the host, which was the Godfather, was also an adult.

    Ainsley''s eyes inadvertently met Zev''s curious gaze and she couldn''t help but twitch her lips.

    She was used to seeing Zev in his baby form, unting his underwear and plump b*tt everywhere.

    Now that he saw this neat and handsome gentleman...

    She was not used to it.

    To be honest, Zev was closer to the Godfather than to Ainsley.

    Ainsley herself was closer to the Godfather than Zev, the system spirit.

    The system helped her a lot in the early stage, but after Ainsley''s strength surged, the system was almost useless.

    Now, Ainsley treated Zev like a friend, not as a system spirit.

    Seeing the two handsome men with different styles walking toward her, even Ainsley, who used to be around handsome men and women, couldn''t help but blush.

    She had to admit that Zev and the Godfather were really handsome!

    The living Godfather had a slightly different aura from the Godfather who became a spirit.

    This Godfather...was more lively? His emotion was also moreplex.

    The Godfather ignored the Legendary beasts who surrounded Ainsley and calmly squatted in front of the baby.

    Zev also bent his back, looking down at Ainsley with a gentle smile on his face.

    Before Ainsley could even say anything, the Godfather took the initiative.

    "Are you going back?"

    The Godfather spoke as if Ainsley would just return home, not to another time and space far away from this world.

    Ainsley didn''t tell the Godfather her true identity, but judging from the Godfather''s various behaviors, the girl understood something.

    This man should have noticed her true identity, yet he didn''t say it because she wanted to hide it.

    Both of them tacitly didn''t mention Ainsley''s origin.

    Ainsley nodded at the Godfather''s words, but there was not even a trace of happiness on her face.

    It was as if she wasn''t going home but going somewhere dangerous.

    Ainsley opened her mouth and tried to say something, but in the end, after opening and closing her mouth for a while...

    She couldn''t say anything other than a short concern.

    "...uncle, please take care."

    Ainsley''s eyes slowly reddened and ayer of water covered her blue eyes.

    Discover more content at §Þ??

    She didn''t know what to say to the Godfather in this world.

    All she wished for was this man to be happy and live a long life.

    "Cherish life and stay away from danger, okay? Also...please live a long and fulfilling life!"

    Ainsley spoke in a sonorous voice, but her voice couldn''t help but tremble at the end.

    She really, really hoped that the Godfather in this world could live a long and happy life.

    Because the Godfather in the main world couldn''t do that and was about to disappear.

    Thinking about the Godfather in the main world, Ainsley couldn''t help but choke, almost bursting into tears on the spot.

    But she considered herself as a mature girl, so she bit her lips and refused to shed even a single tear.

    The Godfather and Zev could see Ainsley''s conflicted emotions and the deep sorrow behind her words.

    Knowing that the girl came to this era just to change the past and give some hope to the Godfather in the future, the two men softened their hearts.

    This kid is really...

    The Godfather smiled helplessly and slowly wrapped his arms around the girl''s thin back.

    When Ainsley waspletely surrounded by the warm body, the Godfather whispered in Ainsley''s ears.

    His voice was deep yet hoarse from exhaustion, but at the same time, one could hear a tinge of happiness from the usually cold voice.

    "Thank you. I''ll take care of myself and live as long as I can. Don''t worry about me, okay?"

    He couldn''t bear to call himself an "uncle", so the Godfather didn''t say the word "uncle".

    Still, he silently swore in his heart to live a good life so that the kid wouldn''t be worried about him.

    He also hoped that his future self could let go of his obsession and reincarnate or something so that the kid wouldn''t be worried anymore.

    Ainsley blinked her eyes, trying to get rid of the blurry vision, but one or two drops of tears couldn''t help but slide down her eyes to her cheeks.

    Then, the teardrop fell on the man''s broad shoulders.

    The Godfather noticed this slight movement, but he said nothing and just slowly stroked the back of Ainsley''s head.

    "I will be okay here. You can go back with a piece of mind."

    The Godfather knew that Ainsley had to go back soon, so he didn''t keep her any longer.

    The man just patiently stroked the girl''s hair and finally, before they parted ways, the man gently kissed the top of Ainsley''s head.

    His face was pious and full of love for his disciple as his kissnded gently.

    Ainsley only felt a fleeting touch on top of her hair and soon, the Godfather broke free from the hug and took a few steps back.

    The man bent his eyes and waved his hand, looking even more gentle than the gentle system spirit.

    "Good bye."

    See you in the future.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don''t forget to follow our baby''s nanny''s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain''s rare photo shoots sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don''t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2470: "The Legendary Beastsâ€™ Rebellion"

    The Godfather thought that his future self would meet this girl anyway, so he wasn¡¯t too sad.

    But when Ainsley turned around and walked towards the invisible wormhole, the baby bit her lips and tried not to shed tears.

    She knew that maybe, even if she returned to the future, she would not meet the Godfather for longer than a few minutes.

    The baby even had an impulse to just stay in this world where the Godfather was still alive.

    But...she had the responsibility to lead the Sloan Family in the future world, so she couldn¡¯t selfishly abandon all of them just to stay in this world.

    And she didn¡¯t belong to this timeline.

    This timeline would reject her sooner orter...

    Ainsley walked with heavy steps and soon disappeared into the wormhole that the two fairies had opened for her.

    When the baby disappeared into thin air, only the Godfather, Zev, the Legendary beasts and the founder of the Sloan Family saw her departure.

    The first few people weren¡¯t too surprised because they all knew where the girl came from, but the founder of the Sloan Family was an exception.

    He didn¡¯t even know this mysterious girl, and she suddenly disappeared out of the blue?

    Did she use some kind of camouge technique or something? Maybe it was her ability?

    No matter what, the founder of the Sloan Family would never think that technically, this girl was his descendant.

    He just felt somewhat close to the girl, but still couldn¡¯t recognize her true identity.

    Her purple hair was suspicious, but that¡¯s it.

    Ainsley left behind another person with a whole identity full of mystery without her knowing.

    Then, she returned to the time and space tunnel with the two fairies already waiting inside.

    When the two fairies saw Ainsley, they didn¡¯t ask her whether her mission was sessful or not.

    They just quietly escorted the girl back to her timeline.

    Along the way, Ainsley didn¡¯t say anything, and just savored the moments with the Godfather in another timeline bit by bit.

    It turned out the young version of the Godfather was not that different from the current Godfather, but he was more lively and alive...

    The current Godfather was full of gloom and depression.

    But, now that she sessfully saved the Godfather in another timeline, the current Godfather should also feel it, right?

    Ainsley hoped that the Godfather would let go of his hatred and obsession.

    Even if it meant letting him leave this world to reincarnate.

    There was no banquet thatsted forever.

    The Godfather...would leave her sooner orter.

    And maybe...now that she has already be aplete domain master...

    It was time for the Godfather to leave.

    While Ainsley was in deep thoughts on the way back, Code-L and other legendary beasts in the future world were busy bullying the World Union, venting their anger for Code-L.

    Of course, Code-L did this entirely for Ainsley, who suffered several times because of these people.

    The group of mighty Legendary beasts didn¡¯t stop until they razed the headquarters to the ground, injured countless people and even killed many "hunters" who had the blood of transmigrators on their hands.

    Code-L didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid when killing these "hunters", especially those who hunted Ainsley in the past.

    None of them were spared.

    The world union urgently gathered their domain masters and a legendary beast who worked for them, but...

    That legendary beast, Mr Griffin, rebelled on the spot.

    Then, other sacred beasts hired by the organization also rebelled, leaving the domain masters.

    But sacred beasts and Legendary beasts had always been the nemesis of domain masters.

    Since the domain that they were proud of didn¡¯t work on these beasts, how could they win against these legendary existences?

    The world union could only send some beastmen who had good rtionships with sacred beasts and Legendary beasts to try for a peace talk.

    Several kings of the beastman¡¯s tribes met with the Legendary beasts to discuss peace talk with trembling hands.

    The royal family of the elven race also went to meet these beasts because they had an important bargaining chip in their hands¡ª the World Tree.

    A pity.

    If this was in the past, the sacred beasts who needed the World Tree to help her advance to a legendary beast and the legendary beasts who stayed around the tree to repay the World Tree¡¯s grace would not dare to disobey the elves.

    They were close to the elves. Both of them needed each other.

    Generally, the elves were a mild and peaceful race despite being arrogant, so they got along well.

    But now, Ainsley had cultivated a new World Tree, while the old one was dying.

    These beasts didn¡¯t care about the old World Tree anymore. No one could control them and they could truly achieve freedom!

    The Legendary beasts didn¡¯t have any beef with the World Union, but who said that the World Union never took advantage of the sacred beasts and Legendary beasts?

    When these beasts died, didn¡¯t the World Union send people to retrieve their remains?

    They didn¡¯t properly bury the body but actually used the carcass as materials for many spectacr items.

    Not to mention the carcass of a legendary beast...

    Your journey continues on NovelBin.C?m

    The bone of a legendary beast could create a super high-level treasure that many people would die for.

    Many elite families¡¯ heirlooms had something to do with the carcass of a legendary beast or a sacred beast.

    Now that one of their kind had beef with the World Union...

    The Legendary beasts were all eager to vent their anger on the World Union as well.

    This stinky organization must be taught a lesson so that they wouldn¡¯t dare to steal their family¡¯s carcass and bones!

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoots sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2471: "You Are Back"

    While Code-L and her gang were trashing the entire World Union¡¯s headquarters, Ainsley was finally back to the main world.

    The long journey back and forth through the space and time tunnel, the time spent in the special training space to create a domain, the battle with other domain masters...

    All of these truly drained Ainsley¡¯s energy to thest drop.

    Although Ainsley "easily" defeated these domain masters, she was still a new domain master after all.

    After that battle, she couldn¡¯t even open her domain for the second time and had to recuperate for a whole month.

    However, right after she returned to the main world, she didn¡¯t rest and immediately went to her bedroom at the mansion.

    The end point of the space and time tunnel was somewhere inside the Sloan mansion, so that Ainsley coulde back to see the Godfather as soon as she could.

    The moment Ainsley¡¯s feetnded on the floor of the mansion, Zev was immediately connected to Ainsley¡¯s once more.

    The man immediately spoke to Ainsley through telepathy.

    [Ain! You¡¯re back! Quick! Quick! Come here! The Godfather is about to reincarnate!]

    In another word, the Godfather¡¯s spirit would soon disappear.

    Even if his soul didn¡¯t truly dissipate because Ainsley sessfully untied his obsession, it was time for him to reincarnate.

    They only had a few minutes left.

    Ainsley¡¯s heart tightened and she immediately asked the fairy of space to help her teleport to her bedroom where the Godfather was resting.

    If she walked or ran all the way to the bedroom, maybe, by the time she arrived, he would be gone.

    [Hurry! Hurry! Teleport me to the bedroom. The Godfather can¡¯t wait any longer!]

    Ainsley¡¯s voice was trembling as she urged the fairy to teleport.

    Aetheria was also nervous, but she still steadily teleported the two fairies and one human girl straight to the bedroom.

    Within a second, Ainsley¡¯s body shed and appeared in the bedroom, right next to the bed.

    When the girl opened her eyes, the first thing she saw wasn¡¯t anything else but the translucent figure lying on her bed.

    The figure was already so transparent that it was difficult to see it at a nce.

    The sun shone through the huge floor-to-ceiling window, shining on the translucent figure on the bed.

    One almost couldn¡¯t see this figure and could only see the rainbow color reflected from the sunshine.

    At that moment, Ainsley¡¯s tears subconsciously slide down her cheeks without her realizing.

    The tears that she had been holding back in the parallel world, finally burst out of the dam.

    "G-godfather?" Ainsley approached the bed with trembling legs.

    When she called his name, her voice was so soft that even Zev almost couldn¡¯t hear what she said.

    When Zev saw the girl¡¯s red eyes, he sighed but still floated around the girl and patted her head, trying tofort her.

    [Try to speak with your telepathy. He can¡¯t speak anymore unless you use telepathy.]

    The Godfather...was already so weak that he could not speak.

    Ainsley swallowed hard and immediately tried to call the man¡¯s name through telepathy.

    [Godfather? I¡¯m back...I sessfully rescued you in another timeline. You should have sensed it right, uncle?]

    Ainsley tried to make her voice sound energetic, even if she used telepathy and not her real voice.

    The Godfather on the bed didn¡¯t move, but a deep and heavy voice sounded in Ainsley¡¯s mind the next moment.

    [...you¡¯re back...]

    The voice was full of vicissitudes towards life.

    It was as if he had just survived a long and arduous journey.

    But even though the voice was weak and depressing, there was still a hint of pure happiness when the man realized that his disciple was back.

    She¡¯s back.

    She sounded safe and sound.

    "Sounded"...because he couldn¡¯t see her face anymore.

    Yes. The Godfather had lost his vision and could only contact the outside world through telepathy.

    Maybe Ainsley realized this. Maybe she didn¡¯t.

    But the girl subconsciously pulled the corner of her lips to form a cheerful smile when her eyes were already full of tears.

    Her smile...was uglier than her cry.

    [Yes, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m fine. Nothing happened. I...I also sessfully created a domain! Do you want to see it?]

    Ainsley rambled a lot, acting as if she didn¡¯t sense the man¡¯s dying breath.

    [Ah! But I just used up all my energy, so I can¡¯t show you my domain...let me send you some 3D pictures of my domain through telepathy.]

    Ainsley constructed the image of her domain in her mind and transmitted this image to the Godfather through telepathy.

    The Godfather "saw" Ainsley¡¯s domain, and a smile appeared on his face.

    If his face could still form such a gentle smile.

    [Your domain is so...beautiful. It looks so peaceful. It¡ª it must be nice to go there for a holiday trip.]

    But they never went out for a holiday trip together.

    Not now, not in the past, and maybe...not in the future.

    Ainsley still kept her smile that was uglier than her cry as hot tears continued to stream down her cheeks.

    [Yes, yes! I also thought that my domain looks so pretty. Maybe I can open the domain as an employee benefits for everyone in the family...]

    Ainsley started to talk about the future arrangements she wanted to implement for the people in her family.

    She included the Godfather in her future n, even though she knew he wouldn¡¯t be there.

    [Oh, right! I met your younger version, uncle. I saw Zev too! You guys are as close as ever, hehehe.]

    Ainsley inadvertently mentioned the young Godfather in another timeline.

    The Godfather who didn¡¯t die because his disciple came all the way from the future to save him.

    The Godfather...who was not this Godfather.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    Explore stories at NovelBin.C?m

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoots sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2472: "Stand In The Light"

    When the Godfather heard the baby mention his younger self, he couldn¡¯t help but cringe and almost wanted to bury himself on the ground.

    [Don¡¯t mention him. He¡¯s such an embarrassment. He can¡¯t even survive and needs a child to save him...]

    The Godfather ruthlessly scolded his younger self as a way to relieve his embarrassment.

    His younger self was still such an arrogant and edgy young man.

    He was a bitter man from another world who was forced to live a tough life in this world.

    And he used to be a lone wolf, a wolf who stubbornly refused to walk with otherpanions.

    Ainsley didn¡¯t hear the hint of embarrassment in the Godfather¡¯s words, and just obediently stopped mentioning the younger self to the older one.

    [Well, well, I won¡¯t talk about him. But you know, uncle, I also saw Zev there! You guys are as close as ever...]

    Ainsley giggled and peeked at Zev, who tried to turn a deaf ear on the two people¡¯s conversation.

    Don¡¯t cue him, thank you!

    The Godfather¡¯s embarrassment was eased a little, but when Ainsley mentioned Zev, the man couldn¡¯t help but fall silent for a moment.

    Then, he let out a long sigh full ofplicated feelings.

    [Well...we are close. So close...]

    But he¡¯s sorry for him.

    That spirit had to live for a long, long time, changing one host to another...

    Just to achieve the ultimate mission that no one had ever aplished.

    If he could...he also wanted to be together a little longer with this little spirit.

    The Godfather subconsciously didn¡¯t want to talk about his personal affairs in front of his beloved student, so he tried to shift the topic.

    [Let¡¯s not talk about me and him.]

    The Godfather wanted to wave his hands to dismiss the topic, but since he couldn¡¯t move, he could only speak faster.

    [Little brat, tell me about your adventure in the parallel world. Was it difficult to defeat those bastards?]

    "Those bastards" must be the people from the World Union.

    Still with tears streaming down her face without even her realizing, Ainsley pped her thigh as she sat on the bed next to the translucent figure.

    [Ah, yes! Those guys! They¡¯re really hard to deal with, but somehow, because my domain¡¯s consciousness is so unique and strong, I kidnap the other domain masters¡¯ domain consciousness...]

    And then she took them as hostages, threatened the domain masters so that they would retreat while waving the white gs.

    Ainsley¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light when she told the Godfather about her amazing feats.

    The Godfather didn¡¯t speak and just hummed along, cheering on his student¡¯s exciting story.

    Time passed bit by bit...

    The sun still shone on the transparent figure on the bed.

    Slowly but surely, the figure started to blend with the surroundings.

    Starting from the toes, to the ankles, go to the knees, legs...

    Sparkles spread out from those body parts, blending with the bright sunlight.

    Zev noticed this change, but he bit his lips and kept silent.

    He listened to Ainsley excitedly telling her story to the Godfather while the Godfather gently listened to her.

    At one point, when the story reached the climax...

    The Godfather rarely interrupted Ainsley.

    [Little brat. I would like to listen to your full story, but it seems that...I don¡¯t have enough time.]

    The man just chuckled, as if disappearing was not a big deal.

    He just went to reincarnate, not dying without any trace left.

    Ainsley¡¯s words were stuck on her throat.

    Her tears on her cheeks that already got dry...got a new wet mark.

    [Uncle, what do you mean? You still have time! Look, it¡¯s just a little bit more. My story is about to end! You have to listen until the end, okay?]

    Ainsley tried not to understand what the Godfather meant and stubbornly thought that the Godfather should survive until she finished her story.

    If...if she talked a bit more...maybe he would stay for a little longer.

    Right?

    [...you...such a naughty child...]

    The Godfather could only helplesslyugh at Ainsley¡¯s stubborn "innocence", but he didn¡¯t rebuke her.

    He just listened to Ainsley continuing her story.

    Even if her voice started to tremble.

    Even if her words started to not make sense at all.

    Even if she stuttered from time to time, choking on her tears and sobbing in between her words...

    He listened quietly.

    The girl¡¯s voice slowly became a bit unclear, as if she was far away in one second, but extremely close the next second.

    The sparkles had already reached the man¡¯s waist, slowly disintegrating his body to reunite with the bright sunlight.

    He...had never been a bright person as bright as the sun.

    He never belonged to the light.

    He used to be in the shadows.

    But at this moment...as the chain of hatred and obsession was broken...

    He was qualified to stand in the light.

    The light weed him.

    Ainsley was not blind. Even if the tears obstructed her sight, making her feel as if she was looking at something through ayer of water...

    She was not blind.

    She could see the man¡¯s lower body disappearing into golden sparkles and blended with the gentle sunlight.

    She could see.

    But she refused to see.

    [And then, and then...my domain sessfully scared these bastards! T-they ran away...they promised to never hunt you anymore...]

    The Godfather¡¯s response became increasingly intermittent.

    He didn¡¯t even hum to respond to the girl¡¯s story.

    At this moment, when the sparkles slowly reached the man¡¯s chest, the man on the bed, with his figure almost blending with the air....

    He slowly opened his eyes.

    The Godfather stared right at Ainsley, who was sitting right next to him on the bed.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoots sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2473: "See You Somewhere In The Future"

    Ainsley had always lowered her head to look at the Godfather¡¯s face as she told her story in her mind.

    Her voice sounded a bit cheerful, but...

    Her face was already a mess.

    Drops of tears fell to the bedsheet,nding on the man¡¯s chest and face.

    But none of these tears evernded on the man¡¯s skin.

    They just went through the man andnded on the bed sheet, forming a blooming grayish flower of tears.

    [G-godfather?]

    Seeing the man suddenly open his eyes, Ainsley¡¯s heart jumped to her throat.

    She didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or not, but before she could convince herself...

    The Godfather slowly lifted his left hand.

    He used up all his energy to lift his palm...

    And he slowly touches the girl¡¯s wet cheek.

    [....little brat. Why are you crying? You look so...ugly.]

    The man wiped Ainsley¡¯s wet cheek with the back of his hands, yet the sparkles had already "swallowed" his entire chest, spreading to his left and right arms.

    Ainsley just stared nkly at those deep eyes and the palm on her cheek.

    She felt nothing.

    She couldn¡¯t even feel his body temperature¡ª whether cold or warm.

    Yet somehow, Ainsley remembered the man¡¯s warm hug in the parallel world.

    So...his palm must be warm as well.

    Right?

    Ainsley tried to grab the man¡¯s palm, but the sparkles swallowed him faster than she could move.

    The palm slowly disintegrated into sparkles, leaving only the fingers still stubbornly wiping the girl¡¯s tears.

    [...don¡¯t cry. I want to see you with a smile...]

    For thest time.

    He couldn¡¯t utter thest few words, but Ainsley immediately tried her best to smile as bright as she could.

    Her eyes were full of light andughter. She pulled her trembling lips together to form a brilliant and innocent smile.

    Even if her eyes were red. Even if her eyesight was blurry from all the tears.

    Even if tears kept streaming down her face...

    She looked at the Godfather¡¯s head on the bed with the sweetest smile she ever showed to anyone.

    [Uncle, thank you...]

    Thank you for everything.

    But none of them said goodbye.

    Because goodbye means forever.

    While they...

    They would see each other somewhere in the future, right?

    The Godfather used hisst energy to nod his head and leave the baby with a gentle smile for thest time.

    [Good, good. I...wish you all the best. You have a long, bright future ahead...]

    [I...will see you somewhere in the future.]

    This is not the end.

    They¡¯re just separated for the time being.

    Ainsley nodded at the Godfather, still maintaining the smile on her face.

    Until the sparkles fully devoured the man¡¯sst body part¡ª his head.

    Bit by bit, the man¡¯s gentle smile disappeared behind the blinding golden sparkles.

    Even until thest moment....

    Ainsley kept her promise and never let the smile leave her face.

    At the same time, Zev, who was silent all this time, suddenly looked at Ainsley and sighed in relief.

    [Thank you, host. You...you have aplished the main mission of this system.]

    Just now, Code-L and the others destroyed the World Union and demanded them to protect the rights of transmigrators.

    This was just a tiny seedling, a hope for all transmigrators out there.

    But that¡¯s enough.

    His mission...was over.

    [Thank you, host. You¡¯re the second best host I¡¯ve met.]

    The first one was definitely that certain person.

    [Since you¡¯ve aplished the mission, it¡¯s time for me to say goodbye. You won¡¯t need me anymore, and I can also be free.]

    Be free. He didn¡¯t need to stay as a system, helping one candidate after another to aplish this great mission.

    He¡¯s free...

    He could now apany that idiot man to the afterlife.

    Ainsley looked at Zev¡¯s body, which also slowly disappeared, blending with the golden sparkles on the bed.

    Her smile, which she carefully maintained just now, instantly copsed.

    [No, no, you can¡¯t go¡ª both of you can¡¯t go. Let¡¯s stay a little longer, okay? Just a little bit longer¡ª ]

    Ainsley didn¡¯t care about keeping her calm anymore.

    She frantically reached out to the golden sparkles on the bed, as if collecting the sparkles could bring back that person.

    The baby burst out so suddenly, but Zev just smiled helplessly, as if watching a naughty child throwing a tantrum.

    [Host, thank you for everything. I have to go now...he is waiting for me. We will reincarnate together...and maybe get together in the next life.]

    [Host, bless us in advance, okay?]

    [Bye-bye!]

    The spirit let out a cheerfulugh as he waved his hands and soon, his body disintegrated into blue dots of light, blending with the golden sparkles.

    [Host, see you...]

    See you somewhere in the future.

    Ainsley stared nkly at the golden and blue sparkles.

    She scooped the sparkles and took out a jar out of thin air, trying to keep some of the sparkles inside the jar.

    But no matter how hard she tried, she could only collect a little sparkle, so little that it couldn¡¯t even fit a bottle as big as her pinky finger.

    The rest of the sparkles blended with the sunlight and rushed towards the sky.

    The sparkles bypassed the ceiling, flew freely to the blue sky.

    The golden and blue sparkles intertwined with each other, never separated.

    As the sparkles reached the blue sky, they slowly blended with the heaven and earth, giving thest blessing to the mansion and the people beneath it.

    Ainsley rushed out of the bedroom.

    She ran all the way to the front yard.

    Her heart was beating fast in her chest. Tears kept dropping to the marble cold floor underneath her feet.

    She didn¡¯t even wear shoes and just rushed to the front yard.

    She wanted to see the end destination of those sparkles!

    Ainsley managed to catch up with thest handful of sparkles in the air.

    Surprisingly, when Ainsley went to the front yard, the remaining sparkles descended and twirled around her.

    Some of the sparkles got blown by the wind and got stuck to her hair, her head, her cheeks...

    It was as if these two people rubbed her head and her cheeks at the same time, saying:

    "We will always be here with you."

    Even if they weren¡¯t here.

    The sparkles dissipated with the golden sunlight.

    Those sparkles on Ainsley¡¯s head or cheeks seemed to be absorbed and soon, also disappear.

    Only the small amount of blue and golden sparkles inside the pinky-sized ss jar remained, not disappearing like the rest.

    Ainsley watched all of this with nk eyes.

    The people around her had already rushed to her side, but no one dared to get close.

    They could only watch as the girl slowly knelt on the ground with her heads lifted high, as if to see the two figures flying happily in the sky.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks to the ground, but the baby still forced a smile.

    Thank you. Thank you for everything.

    I¡¯m seeing you off with a smile.

    So....see you.

    See you in the future.

    WANT MORE CHAPTERS?! Vote for our little Ain and take her to the top of the Webnovel world.

    And don¡¯t forget to follow our baby¡¯s nanny¡¯s Instagram, @Zehell2218. The great nanny will provide you with baby Ain¡¯s rare photo shoots sometimes.

    PS: If you guys don¡¯t read this on  and read somewhere else, Ain will HWUNT u and KWILL u!

 Chapter 2474 : "The End"

    Time passed by, and in the blink of an eye, fifteen years had passed.

    During these long years, Ainsley had learned to let go of the Godfather and Zev.

    Now, she just wished them the best in their new lives and maybe, with her luck, she would find them in another world someday.

    These fifteen years have changed the world a lot.

    After the Legendary beasts rebelled against the World Union, the World Union''s influence on the whole world was suppressed.

    Now, the World Union only represents the power of the human race.

    Other races created their own world-ss organizations, giving birth to the famous 7 "world guardians".

    These organizations were born to restrict each other and monitor the World Union''s organization, so that their influence and power wouldn''t be as great as before.

    After the Legendary beasts "dered war" on the World Union, more dark secrets were dug out.

    It turned out, many high-level members of this organization, both humans and non-human races, colluded to harm their own kind.

    The non-human races sold the dead bodies of their own kind and even secretly trafficked a lot of half-bloods or disabled people from their race.

    Using these bodies as "materials", the World Union developed many potions, medicines and even secret weapons.

    This was why many domain masters worked for the World Union.

    It was because the World Union simply cultivated domain masters with the help of these "materials".

    It took five whole years to cut the World Union''s influence to pieces, forming a bnced "7 World Guardians."

    In those five years, more and more wormholes were discovered, and some extreme people had even tried to leave this world using those wormholes.

    The newly developed "7 World Guardians" jointly managed these wormholes.

    They researched the wormholes and cultivated elites to explore the worlds beyond the wormholes.

    At the same time, Ainsley contracted Code-L as her third contracted beast, bing a legendary figure who made a contract with a legendary beast.

    With the knowledge left by the Legendary beasts in the parallel world, Ainsley helped the beast n to cultivate a lot more sacred beasts and one more Legendary beast in just five years.

    She didn''t stop at that. The baby created a world-renowned Transmigrator Bureau, responsible for tracking down transmigrators and protecting them.

    Those who create troubles would be dealt with fairly, while innocent ones would be supported and protected.

    This organization became a ck horse among the "7 World Guardians".

    But because all legendary beasts and the beast n, plus the fairy race supported this bureau, the other organizations tacitly epted this organization.

    With the abyss forever sealed thanks to Axelle''s "sacrifice", there was no need for a "fuel" to sustain the seal on the abyss gate.

    Transmigrator didn''t have to be rats in the gutters anymore, and many of them even contributed a lot to the development of the wormholes.

    In another five years, the world discovered as many as tenrge wormholes that led to ten high-level worlds.

    There were also fifty mid-level wormholes leading to equal mid-level worlds and a hundred low-level wormholes leading to scattered dimensions and chaotic worlds.

    In just a decade, the world cultivated countless elites, ready to explore the unknown worlds behind the wormholes.

    They also prepared soldiers and technologies to defend against possible invaders.

    The transmigrators became key figures in this operation, raising their value to another level.

    As the leader of these transmigrators, Ainsley, despite the young age of only fifteen years old, already stood at the same height as many big wings in the world.

    She also became one of the elites prepared to go to other worlds.

    People named these elites "the explorer".

    Five more years passed by, and Ainsley was exactly twenty years old.

    In just fifteen years, Ainsley stabilized her domain, bing one of the strongest and most unique domain masters ever.

    More and more people became domain masters, and more sacred beasts were born.

    Even many ordinary people slowly awakened various abilities, officially entering the path of "evolution".

    The whole world was evolving, preparing to explore the other worlds out there.

    The Sloan Family, as Ainsley''s close family, sessfully "whitewashed" themselves to be a noble family instead of a mafia family.

    Because of this, many mafia families slowly turned over a new leaf, bing noble families who had less dealings with the gray areas.

    Of course, the 7 great mafia families and the 7 sacred families were still the same.

    Finley, the only heir of the Walter Family, directly took over the family once he reached eighteen years old.

    With rigorous methods, he led the Walter Family to a higher level. This family could even join the world''s biggest project¡ª exploring the outside worlds.

    Everything went well, and since Ainsley was already twenty years old, a mature girl, she naturally had some romantic entanglement with this new leader from the mafia faction¡ª Finley Walter.

    Now, both of them stood in front of a simple grave at the Sloan Family mansion''s back garden.

    It was the Godfather''s "grave".

    The two people held hands as they bowed at Ainsley''s respected teacher¡ª not to ask for a hand in marriage, but to say goodbye for the second time.

    "Uncle, I''m going to leave this world. The Explorers are ready to enter the outside world, and I am assigned to a special world...."

    It was the world where the original Ainsley reincarnated into.

    Maybe, she would meet the reincarnated Godfather and Zev in this world? Who knows?

    The young adult woman stood with hip-length wavy hair, still with that iconic purple color.

    Her blue sky reflected the sunny sky, suitable for an otherworldly exploration.

    After bowing politely to the grave, the handsome blonde man and the beautiful blue-eyed girl left the back garden with resolute backs.

    They''re leaving for a new world, new possibilities and maybe...encounter with past acquaintances.

    Ainsley and Finley were both assigned to the same world, and they followed another group of explorers, all domain masters, to enter the wormholes not far from their country.

    All these explorers had the same expectations in mind, excited for the unknown and also a bit fearful of the unknown.

    Only Ainsley had a genuine smile on her face.

    She''s going to meet her friend after fifteen years!

    But before she could be happy...the original Ainsley''s voice suddenly appeared in her mind, with a little bit of helplessness in her voice.

    [Ah, Ain! I''m so sorry I didn''t say this earlier. You must have entered the wormhole, right?]

    Ainsley and Finley had indeed entered the wormhole and walked towards the end of the wormhole leading to a brand new world.

    But somehow, something went wrong....

    Howe everything around them slowly bes bigger and bigger?

    No....it was not the surroundings.

    It was them who became smaller!!

    Ainsley widened her eyes as she watched her graceful and mature body slowly shrunk.

    From a young adult to a teenager. From a teenager to a kid. And from a kid to a...

    Three-year-old toddler.

    [I forgot to tell you that any outsiders whoe to my world will have toe with the body of toddlers to adjust to my world for a while.]

    The original Ainsley''s voice sounded again, and she really didn''t want tough, but she couldn''t suppress herughter at all.

    [So...you will be a toddler...again!]

    Ainsley''s forehead twitches as she watches herself turning into a familiar three-year-old state, the same as when she just transmigrated.

    This time, even Finley, who was five years older than her, also shrank and became a three-year-old toddler.

    [I''m so sorry about this! But this won''t be a problem for you, right? Hahahah! Anyway¡ª wee to my world, and have fun exploring the new world!]

    As the original Ainsley''s voice slowly disappeared from Ainsley''s mind, the end of the tunnel also came into light.

    Ainsley and the countless explorers who turned into three-year-old toddlers all looked at the bright light with wide eyes.

    The new journey is right in front of them, but no one is happy.

    They all howled to the sky, cursing whichever existence created such a terrible rule for outsiders like them.

    Aaaaahhhhh¡ª return their adult bodies!!

    Only Ainsley looked at the bright light at the end of the tunnel with twitching lips and a helpless smile on her face.

    So this is fate.

    She started as a toddler, and...started another journey as a toddler?

    Really...

    The legend of the baby supremacy never ended.

    It has just begun.

    ~The End~

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!